《The Alchemist of Harry Potter》 Chapter 1： Owl Postman In the early morning, a ray of sunlight shines through the gaps in the curtains on the sleeping face of the teenager. Albert has not yet woken up, but will soon be awakened. The door to the stairs on the second floor was quietly pushed open. The brown-haired girl stuck her head in, staring at the sleeping teenager on the bed with big brown eyes, and whispered, "Albert, it''s time to get up." Seeing that the teenager on the bed did not respond, the girl pursed her small mouth in dissatisfaction, opened the door and walked in, with a British shorthair cat behind her. "Tom, please." The girl took the shorthair cat to the bed, gently picked up the cat''s tail, and swept the boy''s face twice. Originally, Albert, who was still asleep, stretched out the cat''s tail that was open on his face, opened his eyes to look at his naughty sister, reached out and covered a yawn, and said hello, "Good morning, Niya!" "Dad said, take us to London today." Niya blinked and looked at Albert and said, "Go and help you customize Eton College uniforms and buy the items on the list by the way." "Okay, I see. I change my clothes." Albert took another yawn, picked up the shorthair cat who was stretching its paws on the sheet, put it on the ground, stretched his waist, and started changing clothes. Then wash up and go to the living room for breakfast. "You stayed up again last night?" Daisy put the hearty breakfast on the plate at Albert''s table. "Son, we''d better move fast. Today''s schedule is a bit full." Herb spread the letter sent from Eton College the other day on the table, with a proud smile on his face. It is well known that private schools in the UK are the place to train elites, and Eton College is one of the best. To enter this school, you must meet two points: talent and wealth. The Andersons belong to the middle class in the UK. The husband and wife run a law firm, and the family still has savings. As for Albert, he is a genius in everyone''s eyes. He not only has excellent grades, but also participated in many inter-school competitions and won awards. Whether Albert is a genius in the eyes of people, only he himself knows. Genius? No, Albert never considered himself a genius. Albert has a big secret, he is a traverser. As for why he was named a genius, he himself was inexplicable. A child who doesn''t know what the Rubik''s Cube is, but can easily put together a messy third-order Rubik''s Cube. In the eyes of most adults, this is a genius. Actually, he can make a Rubik''s Cube because he has played it in a previous life and knows the secret of the Rubik''s Cube, so he knows how to make it. As for how to maintain the image of a genius, Albert doesn''t worry at all that he will be exposed, because he has the legendary golden finger! The traverser has his own golden finger, and the online novel honestly does not deceive me. Speaking of this, when Albert was seven years old, he found a panel suddenly appeared in his brain. The panel has two major functions, accepting tasks and skills plus points. Some quests are sometimes spawned. After completing the tasks, you can gain experience or skill points. Experience can be used to improve skills, and skill points are directly improved by level 1. Albert''s first skill was proficiency in English. It took him many years to upgrade this skill to level 3. If you say that the English proficiency of ordinary British people is level 2, and ordinary English teacher is level 3. As long as the technical skills are added to max, Albert can become a genius scientist. Of course, Albert never wanted to be a scientist, nor did he have such a desire in his previous life. In his last life, he liked to read books and eventually became an ordinary online novelist. has written a few books, it can be regarded as a small savings, life is carefree, doing what I like every day. In other words, the last life was actually a salted fish. As for, how did he cross? Ashamed to speak. One day, he leaned on the sofa and watched Mr. Bean''s movie. He took an apple and watched it. Because the movie was so funny, he forgot to chew food in his mouth, and was choked to death by apple chunks. Thirty years old. After woke up again, he found that he had become a baby. After spending many years in this house, he raised a cat again, also named Tom. Of course, the name actually comes from that cat and mouse anime. When he was seven years old, the game panel suddenly appeared, which made Albert start to doubt his life, and even once suspected whether he was an NPC in a certain game. Later, I never found a creature like the player, so I took the panel as a boon for the traverser. Linking crossing with golden finger is equal to a winner in life. Albert has no big ambitions. He feels that it is best for him to have a few relationships in adulthood and have a simple and easy job after graduating from college. It is best to get married before the age of 30, and earn enough to squander a hundred years of wealth, allowing him to spend the rest of his life freely and carefree. In order to realize such a future, Albert has his own plan. He is going to enter the American Wall Street after graduation. Relying on the economic skills of the point to max, plus the memory of the past life, I believe that I can make a lot of dollars soon. However, panel skills are not easy to improve, especially after the second level, each level requires a lot of experience. Albert needs to do tasks to earn experience and skill points, and being admitted to Eton College is one of the tasks. "Son, what are you thinking?" Herb cut the steak on the plate with a knife and looked at his son who was in a daze. "I''m thinking, what will I do in the future?" Albert put the poached egg into his mouth and said after he swallowed it. "Then what do you want to do in the future?" Daisy asked curiously. The couple rarely heard their children mention their dreams. "Finance." Albert said without hesitation. "We thought you would want to be a scientist or an astronaut. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Anderson looked at each other. "What is finance?" Niya was very upset that she was excluded from the subject by her family. "Finance is good for making money." Albert looked up, "This time I bought a few books on economics by the way, as an advance birthday gift." "Son, don''t mislead your sister, only powerful guys can make money in this field." Herb''s face twitched, and he clenched his fist and covered his mouth with a light cough, "Moreover, our family is not poor." "Okay, eat breakfast and stop talking nonsense." Daisy interrupted, "Niya, remember to drink up all the milk." "Oh!" Niya didn''t like milk very much. After rebirth, everything is very beautiful. He has a lovely sister, a harmonious family, a prosperous life, and a golden finger that can lead him to the top of his life. If you say, the only thing that makes Albert depressed is definitely British food. Before, when it was said that Britain was a food desert on the Internet, he was still dubious. After all, most British people like simple and comfortable life. However, after personal experience, I no longer doubt the authenticity of those descriptions. After finishing the meal, helping to tidy up the furniture and close the doors and windows, the Anderson family is ready to go out as a group. Albert just opened the door of Ford and was about to get into the back seat of the car, when suddenly he heard a surprised voice from Niya next to him, "Look, is it an owl?" The Andersons looked suspiciously in the direction of their daughter''s fingers, and saw an owl flying towards this side, and when passing over the heads of the crowd, they threw a letter at Albert''s feet. At this moment, the expressions on the Anderson family''s faces froze. Owl, delivery? When did Owl also start part-time postman? Chapter 2： The past of the Anderson family No one moved, everyone froze in place for at least half an hour... well, it was actually only about ten seconds. Albert bent down and picked up the pale yellow envelope. It was an unstamped letter with a line written in emerald green ink. He read it out softly: Tibe Avenue, 19, at the entrance, received by Mr. Albert Anderson. When Albert read this text, he discovered that he actually triggered a task: The Wizarding Way. You have the potential to become a wizard, but you are not yet qualified. Now you have a precious opportunity to go to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and become a student. rewards 10,000 experience, 2 skill points, and wizard blood +1. Wizard blood? Albert was stunned. What the **** is this. 2 skill points are very tempting. It is only 1 point to become a student of Eton College, and Albert has only got 3 skill points after saving up for so many years, and he is not willing to use it. However, whats even worse is that this is actually the world of fiction. The magical world in Harry Potter novels? Albert turned the envelope over and saw the Hogwarts shield coat of arms, with the capital "H" on it, surrounded by a lion, an eagle, a badger and a snake. "Mom, will the zoo train owls to be postmen now?" Niya stared curiously at the owl staying nearby. "Niya, I don''t think anyone will send a letter with an owl. At least normal people don''t. Maybe, this is just a prank." Daisy looked at her husband, saw Herb cursing brows, and asked: " What''s wrong, my dear, is it time for me to go out?" "Nothing, Albert, show me the letter." Herb whispered. "Oh, here." Albert gave the envelope to his father. "Honey!" Daisy was a little upset. Herb didnt pay attention to the displeasure on his wifes face, quickly opened the envelope, took out the parchment inside and glanced at it, and said, Children, it seems that our plan is going to be postponed. "Dear Herb, what happened? What''s the content of the letter?" Daisy felt that her husband was a little abnormal, and her tone couldn''t help getting worse. "Dad, what''s in the letter?" Niya couldn''t help asking, but Albert, who received the letter, didn''t respond much. "Go back to the living room, Daisy." Herb closed the car door heavily and returned to the living room with his family. After the entrance door of was closed, the owl delivering the letter still did not leave. "Dear Herb, you''d better give me a proper explanation." Daisy looked very angry. She couldn''t wait to see her son put on Eton College uniform. "Dad, what is the content of the letter, read it out for everyone, I also want to know who can predict where I appear." Albert''s face didn''t have much mood swings, of course he knew it. What''s the matter with the letter? If you haven''t experienced the crossing and panel incidents, you might be shocked when you see the letter. But the first two times I was shocked and found myself living in the world of a novel. It doesnt seem too strange to think about it. What''s more, he has read the best-seller Harry Potter and once wrote one. This fellow. At that time, I checked a lot of information and I still had some understanding of the worldview of this novel. "Then I will read it." Herb looked at his son who was as calm as ever, and read the content on the parchment: Principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry: Albus Dumbledore (President of the International Union of Magic, President of the Wizarding Association, First-Class Magician of Sir Merlin) "Hogwarts... school!" Daisy stared in surprise, because she had already guessed what it was... an admission letter? "Magic, is there really magic in this world?" Niya''s face was filled with excitement, "I want to learn magic too, I want to go to a magic school." "Hate Albert, let me go!" Niya looked at her brother very dissatisfied, she was going to go over to read the letter, but Albert stopped her. "Niya, let my father finish my faith." Albert motioned to his father to continue reading the letter, and took the angry mother to sit down by the way. "Son, I will never let you go to Hogg..." Daisy was very angry. She thought her husband might know something. Herb coughed slightly and continued reading: Dear Mr. Anderson: We are happy to inform you that you have been approved to study at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment. The semester is scheduled to start on September 1. We will be waiting for your owl before July 21. Yours sincerely, Minerva McGonagall, Vice Principal (Female). Heber finished his faith, and then handed the letter to his son. Albert glanced at it and handed it to his curious sister. Nya took the letter and ran to her mother Daisy. After studying the content of the letter sentence by sentence, Daisy said every word: "I would never agree to let Albert go to this kind of school. No, there must be someone playing on us. Maybe we should call the police right away and catch that pesky rascal." "Mom, did the owl waiting for you on the letter let us write back to them?" Niya said suddenly. Daisy did not speak, but stared at her husband with oppressive eyes. Albert asked, "Dad, do you know something?" "Not knowing." Herb reached out his hand to his head, and seemed to be caught in a short memory: "When I was about the same age as you, my father, that is, your grandfather, UU read www.uukanshu.com to me. I was disappointed not to receive a letter from Hogwarts." "I once asked my father what Hogwarts was, and he only said that it was a school." "Later, once my father was drunk, I asked why he wanted me to go to Hogwarts." "He only said he was a dumb gun, but I don''t know what the word means." Herb''s tone was very low, and he remembered that time when his father cried. "I think, now I know what Hogwarts is. Father knows that his grandson has received a letter from Hogwarts, he will be very happy." Albert knows what dumb cannon means, of course, but he never really thought that he had something to do with a wizard. In other words, there is no similar skill in his skill bar, otherwise he would have noticed it. "Yes, I should write to him, no, call, he will definitely be very happy!" Herb suddenly said, as if planning to call his father. "Heber Anderson!" Daisy exclaimed, "Albert should go to Eton College. He will achieve something we can''t imagine, instead of going to a school that we have never heard of, you know? Concerning his future, I will never allow you..." "Mom, we have not yet determined whether magic exists." Albert stretched out his hand to grab the mother who was about to run away, and softly comforted: "Didn''t the letter say the owl waiting for you? Maybe, we should write a letter to each other, let Then someone from Hogwarts school came to prove whether there is magic, if they cant prove it, then its a lie. "Well, son, I agree with you, and let the **** school prove the truth of this letter." Daisy clenched her fist and shook it vigorously. "Wait and see, I must call the police. Catch those crooks and let them squat in prison for a few years." Chapter 3： visit Heber called his father. The old man was emotional after listening and said that he would come to visit his grandson in the near future. Daisy was still angry. With Albert''s comfort, she didn''t quarrel with her husband. This female lawyer couldn''t understand why her husband, who had always been smart, suddenly became so stupid. Deceived by a silly joke, he plans to make a joke about the future of his baby son. In fact, everyone finds it very interesting. After all, magic only exists in legends. Niya even pestered Albert to make him magical. "I won''t." Albert stretched out his hands helplessly. Actually, Albert knows some spells, such as the simplest lightening spell. But without the help of a magic wand, it is probably not used, so Albert did not try. At least, he will not try it in front of other people, otherwise how can he explain it? "Niya, there is no magic in this world at all. Those are all deceptive tricks." Daisy said seriously, she didn''t want her daughter to be full of weird thoughts. "Albert, the letter says that you can take a pet to school. Are you going to take Tom to school with you?" Niya didn''t care about her mother''s words, and picked up the shorthair cat to be beside Albert. "I won''t consider this issue until it is confirmed that magic exists." Albert said solemnly. Of course, these words are actually to appease mother Daisy. She now looks like a time bomb, which may explode at any time. An owl flew into the living room from the window and threw a piece of parchment on the table. wrote on the parchment: I will visit by 3:20-Professor McGonagall. "3:20?" Albert took the parchment, looked at the clock and murmured: "It''s still a minute away." "Very good, I will definitely expose the tricks of those liars." At 3:20, the doorbell outside rang. The Anderson family looked at each other, and finally Herb Anderson, the head of the family, went to open the door, and Nya followed. Opening the door, Herb found an elderly woman standing outside her door. "Professor McGonagall?" Herb looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, and said dryly, "Oh, well, come in, Albert is in the hall, if you can prove the existence of magic." "You can magic?" Niya asked with a probe. "I''m here for this!" Professor McGonagall is very good at dealing with this kind of things. She has experienced many similar things. "Some Muggle families will have similar questions." "What? Muggle?" Anderson''s expression froze, and he repeated what he had just heard. The other party calls himself a Muggle? "Muggles are ordinary people who can''t make magic." After McGonagall entered the living room, his eyes fell on the only boy in the room. "Hello Mr. Anderson." "Hello, Ms. McGonagall." Albert looked at the witch in front of him. Professor McGonagall''s appearance was indeed different from the movie, although his memory in this area was very vague. "We hope you can prove the existence of... magic." Daisy served Professor McGonagall a cup of unsweetened black tea. "Of course, please look!" McGonagall took out his magic wand and tapped it on the teacup. The teacup actually turned into a little mouse. This was the first time Fang Ze saw magic. He curiously grabbed the little gray mouse: "It''s amazing." "This is magic? I will never let Albert waste time learning such boring tricks. Do you expect him to be a magician in the future?" Daisy took out the aura of a lawyer and pointed out sharply, "I''ll be honest. , I am worried about Alberts future. The graduation certificate of the magic school should be no different from waste paper in the world of ordinary people. The premise is that if you really will issue a graduation certificate." "Every qualified graduate of Hogwarts can find a decent job in the magic world, you don''t have to worry about this." Professor McGonagall explained. After learning about Tao magic, Daisy knew that she could not deny the existence of magic, but she still planned to make the last fight: "Albert, I think Eton College is a better choice. It is your own efforts to win. If you want to go to finance, its best not to go to Hogwarts. You wont be able to show your talent there." Herb looked at his wife and sighed helplessly. He knew that Daisy didn''t want Albert to go to Hogwarts. "Son, you can choose for yourself. We respect your choice." "I''ll be honest." McGonagall cleared his throat and explained: "Hogwarts can teach underage wizards how to control and use magic. Moreover, once magic is out of control, it will cause some undesirable things." "Well, it seems I have no choice!" Albert raised his eyebrows involuntarily, but he had already made a choice. "But Albert..." Daisy wanted to say something else. However, it was interrupted by Niya. "Madam, can I go to Hogwarts, too?" "Only eleven-year-old children who receive an invitation from Hogwarts can go there to study." McGonagall declined gently. "Niya, you are not eleven." Albert touched his sister''s head, looked at Professor McGonagall and asked: "Where should I go to buy things? And the ticket? Where should I go? train?" Is this agree? Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. UU read www.uukanshu.com and told Albert the approximate route to the Broken Cauldron Bar, "You must be able to see it, although the Muggles around you are invisible... Muggle refers to it. He''s an ordinary person who doesn''t understand magic. By the way, the owner of the bar is called Tom. As for how to get to Diagon Alley, you can ask Tom and he will be happy to guide you." "As for platform 9 and 3/4, it is located in the partition wall between platform 9 and platform 10 of King''s Cross Station. Just go through it." "It''s ridiculous to take the train to the Wizarding School. Are all your magic carpets broken?" Daisy sarcastically said. "Daisy." Herb coughed lightly, and passed the record to Professor McGonagall to avoid missing any key information. "Then, let''s meet at Hogwarts on September 1, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall was about to leave. "Professor, can you restore it to its original state?" Albert pointed to the mouse that the teacup had turned into. "Oh, of course!" Professor McGonagall waved his magic wand, and the mouse returned to the teacup. After Albert sent the other party out, Professor McGonagall immediately appeared and disappeared. "She disappeared?" Herb looked at the place where Professor McGonagall was just standing. "Dad, shall we go to London tomorrow?" Albert asked. "Oh, oh, go shopping in London tomorrow." Herb said blankly. "I want to go too." Niya said coquettishly, holding her father''s hand. "Wait for next time." Albert shook his head, "I will get to know the place first, and I will take you with my mother next time, and I will come back to buy you gifts." "I hate it, Albert really hates it." Niya left in a huff. Albert stretched out his hands helplessly towards Herb, turned around and went into the living room. There was still a big and a small child in the house that needed to be comforted. Chapter 4： Diagon Alley "Albert, are you sure we didn''t go to the wrong place?" Herb was checking the map in his hand, but couldn''t find the bar that Professor McGonagall said. "We need to find the bookstore first. The next door to the bookstore is a record store." Albert raised his finger to the big bookstore in front of him, and next door was a record store. "This is it? But I..." "...Can''t see where the bar is?" Albert finished talking for him. He would never pay attention to the small bar next to the big bookstore if it weren''t for special observation. People passing by in a hurry did not even look at it, of course, including his father Herb. "I have seen the bar, do you remember what Ms. McGonagall said?" "Can''t find a Muggle bar?" Herb muttered, "I hate the word Muggle." Herb held his sons hand and was moved forward by Alberta. A few seconds later, he saw the legendary broken cauldron bar. That is a dirty cramped bar. "I hate it, it''s so dirty." "Me too, go in!" reduced the disgusting expression on his face, the father and son pushed the door one after another into the bar. dirty, messy and dark. This is the two people''s evaluation of this bar. Inside are some men and women who don''t look normal. Most of them are elderly. They also have ridiculous top hats on their heads, which look very funny. If this group of people walk outside the street, they can definitely attract the attention of countless people, but now they are even more alien here, as dazzling as a ray of fire in the dark. Herb immediately calmed down, walked towards the counter, looked at the bald old man and asked tentatively: "Mr. Tom?" "Little wizard from a Muggle family?" Tom looked at Albert, then looked up and smiled at Herb. "You want to ask how to get to Diagon Alley?" "Yes, Mr. Tom, Professor McGonagall said you can take us to Diagon Alley." Albert also looked at the old man in front of him, barely squeezing a polite smile on his face. "Of course, please come with me." Tom walked out from behind the bar and beckoned the two to follow. The three came to the backyard of the bar, where there was only a brick wall, a trash can and a few empty wine barrels. "This trash can will stay here all the time. You need to count three pieces on top, and then two pieces in the horizontal direction. This is the brick." Tom pointed his finger at the place he had just tapped with his hand, and then pulled it out. The wand tapped on the brick three times, then turned to Albert and said, "When you have your own wand, you can open the entrance to Diagon Alley by yourself. Remember, use the wand three times." The brick knocked by Old Tom began to tremble, and the brick wall moved strangely. A small hole appeared in the middle. The opening of the hole became bigger and bigger. It only took a few seconds to form a strip in front of the three people. The archway they passed. A cobblestone street stretches from underfoot to the front, flanked by shops, and there are many wizards and hawking stalls on the street. "Welcome to Diagon Alley." Tom smiled at the two. "Mr. Tom, how shall we go back later?" Herb asked. "After you finish shopping, you can open the door as I did just now." Tom answered Herb''s question patiently, not forgetting to remind: "By the way, you''d better go to Gringotts to find the fairy first. Exchange for Kanon. Muggle coins cannot be used here. Going forward from here, the white building is the Gringotts Wizarding Bank." "Thank you for your suggestion, Mr. Tom." "Happy to you." Tom smiled and waved to the two of them, then turned back to the bar, he liked the job. After Tom left, the entrance disappeared and turned back to the wall. "Let''s go and change money." Herb took a deep breath. "It feels very different here." Albert looked at the surrounding shops, smiled and said to Herb, "It gives me the feeling that the times have gone back a century." "To be honest, I doubt the correctness of letting you go to Hogwarts. Maybe Daisy''s persistence is right." Herb sighed lightly. Although the magical world is magical, it always gives him a way to follow The illusion of the last era. "Dad, I don''t necessarily have to live in the magical world." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and reminding, "I went to Hogwarts to study mainly to master this magical power." "Oh, you are right." Herb''s mood improved a bit, and the two went through the crowd and headed to Gringotts. As Tom said, this is a white building, and there is a small figure standing beside the bronze gate, that is... a fairy. "They are so special." Herb''s facial expression was a bit stiff. This was the first time he had seen other humanoids other than humans. Albert didn''t care, he looked at the look of the fairy, short, sharp beard, slender hands and toes, and a dark face, a creature with no sense of beauty at all. When they entered the door, Albert noticed the goblin bowing to them. There is a second door in the back, silver, with lettering on the two doors. After Herb came closer, he took a closer look and said aloud: "Please come in, stranger, but beware of what it is to be greedy. If you leave the game, just ask for it, and get something for nothing, you will definitely receive the severest punishment..." "I really don''t understand, how hard do wizards need to rob the bank before they need to engrave a warning sign on the door?" After reading, Herb couldn''t help but mutter. Albert wanted to laugh a little when he heard that, and quickly cleared his throat and asked. "How much are you going to change?" "This?" Herb thought for a while, UU reading www.uuknshu.com whispered, "One thousand pounds, if it''s not enough, you can change it again." One thousand pounds is equivalent to one month''s salary for most people. Albert estimated that it was about two hundred gallons. He nodded and said, "I think it should be enough." After entering, the two fairies bowed to the two and led them into a tall marble hall. Herb said that he needed to change some Gallons. The fairy led them to the counter on the right again, and handed a piece of parchment to Herb. The parchment was about the exchange rate between British pounds and Canadians and the concept of money in the magic world. 1 gallon is equal to 4.95 pounds. 1 gallon is equal to 17 cikes, and 1 cike is equal to 29 nats. Heber handed the parchment to his son and asked, "How many pounds does it cost 200 gallons?" "990 pounds." "Please help me exchange 200 gallons." Herb took out 990 pounds from his wallet and let the goblin exchange it for gallons. "Okay, wait a minute." The goblin took over the pounds and started counting. "Excuse me, Mr. Fairy, no matter how many pounds can be exchanged for Gallons here?" Albert curiously asked the doubts of his previous life. "That''s true in theory, but we won''t collect too much Muggle currency." The goblin rang the bell and called another goblin to give instructions. The goblin took a bag of gold coins and handed it to Herb. Then led them aside to verify the number of Kanon. "I didn''t expect it to be a gold coin." Herb fiddled with Garon at his fingertips and couldn''t help but sigh. After counting Kanon and confirming that they were correct, the two took Kanon and left Gringotts. Walking on a sunny street, the gold coins in the two people''s pockets collided with a pleasant jingle, as if urging them to spend the gold coins quickly. Chapter 5： The magic wand that can bring luck "Are you going to buy a Hogwarts school uniform, dear?" Just walking into the tailor''s shop, a short and fat witch greeted Albert with a smile. "Yes, ma''am," Albert said, "Thank you." "What a polite young man, come on, let me measure the specific parameters for you." Madam Morkin''s finger moves, tape measures, pins, and scissors all fly over here and begin to automatically help Albert measure his body shape. , This scene made Herb dumbfounded. Customizing clothes is a complicated process. It took a full half an hour, and Mrs. Morkin asked them to come back to pick up the packages after shopping. "Madam, in addition to the clothes prescribed by the school, I also hope to order a black peaked cap and a normal black cloak. It will be according to my body shape, but no name tag is required. By the way, please pack it separately." Ai Bert sorted out his messy clothes and said to Mrs. Morkin. "A black peaked hat and an ordinary cloak?" Mrs. Morkin looked at Herb suspiciously, and repeated Albert''s words. "Yes." Herb nodded, he knew it was a gift for Niya. "Okay." Mrs. Morkin did not give extra thought to this strange request, nodded to indicate that she had understood. After paying a sum of Gallon in advance, the two of them left the Madam Morkin''s robe specialty store. They went to the Wezeek magic supplies store not far from here, where they bought the brass balance on the list. , Brass telescope, glass vial. In fact, Albert only gave the list to Wieseeck, stating that he needed to buy the above items. A total of 13 gallons was spent. In addition, Albert bought an additional hourglass for 2 gallons. Under the enthusiastic introduction of Wise Eck, Albert found the Pataki Crucible Shop easily, and bought a pewter crucible in the shop, which cost 15 gallons. They went through the shop manager Patitch again and found the pharmacy, where they would replenish the medicinal materials used in the potions class. The drugstore is definitely not a pleasant place. When I approach you, I can get a disgusting smell, as if it was specially prepared to drive away customers. There are many weird things in the pharmacy. There are jars of herbs, hay roots, and various bright-colored powders on the cabinet. There are still bundles of feathers, bunches of fangs and fluffy claws hanging on the ceiling. My god, how can a wizard boil these things into potions and drink them? Herb didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because he saw a can of slugs with a price of 1 gallon. is really disgusting. This kid''s father has a little doubt about life. Maybe, letting my son go to Hogwarts is really not a wise move. In addition to potions, Albert also bought some tools that he would use when making potions. After paying, he took Herb with a complicated face and left the drugstore. "Albert, or else, give up." After pulling Albert away from the drugstore, Herber said with a serious face, "Let''s go to Eton College." Albert''s face twitched, and he shook his head. "But... the more I think about it, the more unreliable, maybe Daisy is right." Herb looked at his son with a complicated expression. "We still have some books short, and we need a magic wand and an owl." Albert looked at Herb and said, "At least, before you understand the magic world, don''t make any conclusions." "Okay." Herb was a little depressed, but nodded in agreement. I bought the books on the list at Lihen Bookstore, and Albert bought additional books about the history of the wizarding world. Actually, Albert wanted to stay in the bookstore for a while, but considering the time issue, he gave up, and asked the bookstore manager to get a book list so that he could order books through Owl in the future. Then, at the Diagon Alley stationery store next to the Quidditch boutique, he bought a lot of parchment paper, quill pens, and ink. With the help of the boss, I found the Owl Shop. This shop is located on the north side of Diagon Alley. It is easy to find. There are a lot of owls hanging outside. Owl must be bought, otherwise he will not be able to contact his family. Herb also helped buy a bag of owl food and owl nuts. Pushing the cart, Herb crossed out the purchased items one by one, leaving only the wand. The Ollivander Wand Shop is on the south side of Diagon Alley. They learned the location of the Wand Shop from the witch who sells owls. That is a small and broken shop. When Albert pushed the door into the shop, the jingle bell rang in the shop. It was very small and there was nothing but a bench. When Herb pushed the cart into the shop, he felt that it was full. He sat on the bench and ate the pumpkin pie he had just bought from the stall. There were some sweets on the cart. Gift prepared by Niya. Albert also had a pumpkin pie in his hand, and he was also hungry. "Excuse me, is anyone there?" "Good afternoon." A soft voice sounded, and Ollivander came out from inside. "Hello, sir, I want to buy..." Albert put down the pumpkin pie and said. "A magic wand, oh, of course, a freshman at Hogwarts." "Yes, sir." "By the way, what is your name." Ollivander probably saw the doubt in Albert''s eyes and explained, "The wizard who bought the wand from me, the Ministry of Magic needs to keep it for record." "Albert Anderson." Albert introduced himself. "Okay, Mr. Anderson." Ollivander took out the tape measure from his pocket, "Which arm do you use?" "I am used to using my right hand." Albert raised his arm. Ollivander began to measure Albert''s size, starting from the shoulder to the fingertips, and then from the wrist to the elbow. The complicated measurement process made the father and son suspect that Ollivander was not selling wands but clothes. "Every wand I make is unique, and wizards can always choose the most suitable one here." Ollivander said to himself while measuring, but Albert was already a little skeptical of life. , UU Reading www.uukanshu.com tape measure is actually automatically measuring the distance between his nostrils. Albert reached out his hand, pulled the ruler away, and walked to the counter. Ollivander has taken out a magic wand from the shelf and introduced: "It is made of holly wood and phoenix feathers, seven inches, very flexible." Albert just reached out to take it, and was taken away by Ollivander. "Try this one, made of ash and unicorn hair. It is eight and a half inches long. It''s an extraordinary combination and it has good elasticity." Albert took it, but it didn''t work. "It doesn''t seem suitable." Ollivander said to himself, "Try this one again..." Albert tried one magic wand after another. Sometimes the wand showed great destructive power. The vases on the counter were blown up, which shocked Herb. "I like picky guests." Ollivander took another pile of magic wands and said with a smile, "It is made of red cedar and phoenix feathers. It is nine inches long and has good elasticity." Albert took the wand and felt a slight warmth from his fingertips. With a light tap, the tip of the wand glowed with red sparks, which bloomed like fireworks in the shop. "That''s it." Ollivander happily put the wand into the box and said to Albert with a smile, "It is said that a wand made of red cedar will bring luck to the user." "Do you believe it?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I don''t believe it, I think the magic wands made by red cedar will be attracted to certain wizards, and these wizards already have the ability to turn dangers into danger when they encounter danger." "So, it''s not that red cedar will bring luck, but its owner made it famous for luck?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "You can say so." Ollivander nodded, "A total of 10 gallons, thank you for your patronage." Chapter 6： Try Magic That night, Albert showed his family his new Hogwarts school uniform, ordinary black work gown and a black peaked hat, nothing special. If you insist, it looks stupid, especially the **** peaked hat. If you wear it on your head and go out for a walk, you will definitely have a good rate of returning heads. At least Albert thinks that. Niya was very satisfied with her gift. She wore a cloak that was much larger than herself, and she wore the black peaked hat on her head. She posed in the living room. Herb took a photo of the two with a camera. Daisy sat on the sofa and read Albert''s history of magic silently. She wanted to know more about where her son was going. "Mom, look, it''s a living chocolate frog!" Niya opened the chocolate frog''s packing box and couldn''t help giggling when she saw the chocolate frog jumping away. Hebe had already gained experience, and quickly reached out and grabbed the chocolate frog that fell on the table and handed it to Niya. Then, Herb opened another box, which also contained a chocolate frog. He quickly grabbed the chocolate frog and handed it to Daisy who was reading the book carefully. "Is this food really edible?" Daisy raised her eyebrows and looked suspiciously at the chocolate frog that looked like a living creature in front of her, doubting whether it was safe to eat. "Mom, the chocolate frog is edible, it tastes very good!" Niya had bitten off the chocolate frog''s head, she was very happy to eat, and some melted chocolate was still on her face. "Okay, wipe your face clean, like a little tabby cat!" Albert handed his handkerchief to Nia, turned his head to look at Tom, who was facing the owl, picked it up, and put it on the sofa. , Sao Sao chin said, "Tom, don''t bully it." Albert took out the owl nuts from the package, poured some on the plate in the cage, and muttered: "What is the name?" "Jerry." Albert thought about it and wanted to give this snow owl this name. Tom and Jerry. Although there is no cat and mouse anime in this world, Albert thinks the name is quite happy. Xuexiao seemed to perceive the host''s malice and did not respond to Jerry. "Albert, your name is so terrible!" Niya reached out and picked up the owl, rubbed her face and said, "It should be called Shera, that''s a good name." "Why isn''t it called Sherabi?" Albert thought wickedly. "Albert, the person in the picture suddenly disappeared!" Herb was surprised to find that the person in the chocolate frog painting had disappeared. "Photo?" Albert looked at his father, holding a picture of a chocolate frog in his hand. "Maybe, the picture of the wizard would move? The chocolate frog can move, why can''t the character in the photo move?" "That''s right!" Herb accepted this explanation. He turned the picture over and read the text on the back: "Albus Dumbledore...the current principal of Hogwarts, and is recognized as the greatest wizard of our time." "Oh, that''s the old man who sent the letter to Albert." Daisy took the chocolate frog picture from her husband, wanting to see who sent the invitation letter to her son. It''s a pity, the picture is empty. Daisy turned over the chocolate frog picture and continued to read the remaining parts. "Dumbledores well-known contributions include: defeating the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, discovering twelve uses for dragon blood, and partnering Nico LeMay is very effective in alchemy. Professor Dumbledore loves chamber music and ten-pin bowling." "Dragon blood?" Daisy''s eyes widened, and she said in disbelief, "There are still dragons in this world? And, Nico Lemay, I remember he was..." "Famous alchemist in the 14th century." Albert added: "The legendary Philosophers Stone was created. It is said that the Philosophers Stone can be turned into gold, and it can make people immortal. If he is still alive, it means that the Philosophers Stone is Nico LeMay will live forever." "Okay, Daisy, be happy." Herb reached out his arm around his wife, softly comforted, "The situation is not as bad as you think, especially when we don''t know the magic world, it''s better not to take it lightly. Make a judgment, and you should believe our son, he is a genius, and he can show his talents wherever he goes." "By the way, Albert, can you use magic?" Niya rushed towards Albert, grabbed his hand, and shook it gently like a baby, looking at Albert expectantly with her small face. I want to see you become magic." "This... let me study it first, I don''t know how to use it now." Albert reached out and messed up Nia''s hair. "I hate it." Niya covered her head and ran to Daisy''s side, sharing pumpkin pie with her. Albert began to read Miranda Gosaks "Standard Spells, Elementary", then took out his wand from the box, and prepared for his first attempt at casting. "Don''t, Albert, don''t try here!" Herb''s face twitched, thinking of what happened in the wand shop. "You should have a little confidence in your son!" Albert raised his wand and tapped it lightly, chanting softly: "Fluorescence flashes." The tip of the wand flashed suddenly, and then went out again. "Just now, the tip of that cane flashed, right?" Daisy said uncertainly. "Yes, it flashed a bit, really worthy of my son!" Herb discovered that Albert could use magic immediately, with undisguised pride on his face. "Albert, what was that just now." Niya asked excitedly. "Uh, it''s a glowing spell, it should be a better spell, I''m trying it." Albert checked his panel secretly, and he found that there were more glowing spells in the skill list. The spell is still at level 0, but it has gained 7 points of experience. only reach level 1, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is truly mastered. Only 100 points of experience are needed to go from level 0 to level 1, but Albert does not intend to use the stored precious experience to upgrade the Glowing Charm to level 1. Even if there are only 100 points of experience, it is quite precious. "I''ll try again." Albert cleared his throat and chanted the spell again, the tip of the wand glowing pale again. Albert tried a total of five times before he could barely master the spell. He only needs to concentrate a little bit and the light on the wand will not disappear easily. Seeing this scene, the other three couldn''t help applauding. Although it was just a simple glowing spell, it was quite remarkable in the eyes of the Anderson family. "Albert, Albert, let me try it, I want to try it too." Niya threw on her brother excitedly. "No." Albert quickly put away his wand, "At least, you can''t play here, you know? The last time I tried a wand, I almost blew up the counter of that wand shop." "Stingy." "This is not a stingy question. The wand itself is dangerous. I don''t understand anything. What should I do if I am in danger." Albert immediately raised his face and offered his assassin. I wont teach you how to use magic." "Albert is right." Herb hurriedly said, "You should wait until he is familiar with magic before teaching you." "Okay!" Niya pouted dissatisfiedly, and still compromised, but she looked a little disappointed, she was envious of Albert''s ability to use magic. "Your grandfather, I plan to come over these two days. However, I think we''d better visit them together, lest we have to run and lie down again." Herb left some candy and gifts from the magic world. He knew his father might He won''t eat them, but he must be happy to see them. Chapter 7： Magic night Late at night, at No. 19, Tibe Avenue, the light on the second floor window is still on. Albert was quick to read the contents of the books, and he also easily upgraded his fast memory to level 2. His memory has become much stronger, and ordinary people don''t have this ability, at least not as strong as Albert in memory. Just now, Albert discovered that he had another unfamiliar skill: Wizard Blood, level 0. Normal experience cannot upgrade this skill, only through skill points. This is the first time I have seen this situation. Albert hesitated, but still raised the wizard bloodline to level 1. After upgrading his skills, Albert found that his efficiency in learning magic has become higher. In other words, his magic power has become stronger, and his mastery of the shining curse has become faster. After only a dozen minutes of practice, he brushed the skill to 1 level. means that Albert has initially mastered the spell, and he can easily use it even without special attention. Do you want to invest all your skill points? Albert hesitated. Skill points are difficult to obtain. He needs to reserve some for himself. However, after hesitating again and again, when he nodded the remaining 2 skills, he found that he could only get one level up? What a pit! After Albert raised the wizard bloodline to level 2, he didn''t feel any other changes. Is it a passive skill? Albert was a little depressed, but he didn''t regret it, walked out of the room, and began to try the lock opening spell. With a wand in one hand, he opened the "Standard Spell, Elementary" in the other, and followed the gestures taught in the book and swiped it twice, which was a bit like a reverse S-shape, which felt very awkward. After a few more attempts, Albert locked the door with his backhand and gave his doorknob a hole in the door. Albert stretched out his hand and twisted it a few times, but the lock did not open. Failed. Although the failure is expected, there is still good news. There is another unlocking spell on the panel, but this time there is no experience. "Albert, what are you doing?" The girl''s voice sounded from behind, and Nya in her pajamas appeared at the end of the corridor. Albert turned his head and looked at his sister. He knew the other''s mood now, as if he had caught a thief who was stealing a snack. "Why don''t you go to bed?" Albert asked. "Can''t sleep!" Niya complained: "It''s really cunning, you are actually practicing magic secretly." Albert is a bit embarrassed, but the fact is that its like this, its like being caught stealing... ahem, stealing desserts, a little modest. "I want to play too!" Niya said, staring at Albert''s wand. "But this is not a toy!" Albert shook his head. He wouldn''t let his sister use this wand. Little children know the least about restraint, and if they do things according to their own preferences, no one knows what big trouble she will cause. Of course, the premise is that Niya is also a wizard. After all, Albert herself is a wizard, and there is a high chance that Nya is a wizard, so he will not let Nya try to use the wand easily, at least not now. "It''s so cunning, aren''t you just playing with it?" Niya complained, like a child with a toy stolen. "Don''t go back to sleep?" Albert changed the subject. "No, I can''t sleep" "Then I will tell you a story!" Albert took out the key, reopened the door and walked in. "Albert is too cunning!" Nya murmured, but she still picked Tom and walked into Albert''s room. Tom was sniffing around as soon as he entered the room. He seemed to be looking for owls. He had great opinions about the bird cage by the window. "Okay, Tom, Snow is out looking for food!" Albert picked up the shorthair cat, touched its belly, and then did not forget to put the wand in the drawer, lock it, and put the key in his pocket. Like an anti-thief, Albert is too aware of his sister''s personality. "Hate! Is it necessary to guard against thieves like this?" Niya pouted dissatisfiedly. "I don''t know you yet?" Albert rolled his eyes at Nia: "If you get the wand, wouldn''t you blow up our house?" "I won''t?" Niya said stubbornly. "Who knows you can''t, don''t forget, how did the scratch on your arm come from." Albert didn''t want to try. "Don''t promise me, I don''t want you to lose one of them one day. The arm, even worse, lost his life." "No way." Niya felt a little frustrated. At the beginning, it was indeed a similar situation. It was not long after Tom arrived at their house and was scratched because of his rude treatment of Tom. She still remembered that Albert scolded her angrily. That was the first time Niya saw Albert angry. "Don''t forget the lesson." Albert asked rhetorically, "Do you still want to listen to the story." "Okay!" Niya leaned on the cushion, touched Tom''s hair, and listened quietly to Albert''s fairy tale. He is already very proficient. It used to be to practice oral English and improve his English by the way. After all, the kernel is not an orthodox Englishman. Although he has been fascinated after crossing, he still has a little gap in this respect. It is worth mentioning that he also mastered a foreign language incidentally, and French was also improved by his experience to a level. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Albert would be regarded as a genius, not without any reason. "Albert, do you think I can use magic in the future?" Niya asked suddenly. "It should be okay, I can use magic, and Niya should be okay," Albert comforted. "That''s because you are a genius and learn everything quickly." "This has nothing to do with being a genius!" Albert was speechless for a while, "We are brothers and sisters, I can, and you should be able to." "But grandfather can''t. He said that his family can do it, but he can''t be alone," Niya murmured, "Furthermore, Dad can''t." Innocent lay gun. "Even if you can''t use magic, you can do other things." Albert comforted. "It''s too cunning, you can already use magic, so you can comfort others with such words. Tom, hit him." Nya grabbed Tom''s paw and put it on Albert''s face. As the night got deeper, Niya fell asleep unconsciously. The door was pushed open, Daisy and Herb in pajamas walked into the room, looking helplessly at their sleeping daughter. "Finally fell asleep." Herb picked up Nia and returned to her room. "Good night Albert, rest early, don''t stay up late, you can read the book tomorrow." Daisy kissed Albert''s face and whispered softly, "Your dad and I will not oppose your decision." "Good night." Albert covered a yawn, reached out and pushed Tom, this guy just rolled over lazily, as if he didn''t intend to move. "Forget it, good night, Tom." Albert pushed the cat aside, reached out to fiddle with the pillow, and found a comfortable position to lie down and ready to rest. He was also very tired. However, after all, magic is really a magical thing. Chapter 8： grandfather Two days later, the Anderson family drove to Charles Street. Albert''s grandfather and grandmother lived at 21 Charles Street. The Andersons take time to visit the two elderly people every year. During the summer vacation, Albert will always stay here for a few days. "Dad, I came to see you." "Albert, come here and let me see!" Luke completely ignored his son, stepped forward and stared at his grandson. "Heber said, it''s great that you have received a letter from Hogwarts. . If there is something you want to buy, you can tell me..." "Dad, I have taken Albert to buy things in Diagon Alley in London." Herb looked at his father helplessly, cleared his throat and said, "I''m still bringing you a gift. " "I''m not a kid, what kind of gift do I want." Luke glanced up at his son, took Albert''s little hand and said, "Go to the house and tell me what magic you have learned." "Luke has been excited for several days, like a child." Sansa said to the Herbs. "He never told me about it before. I only knew it a few days ago. I haven''t seen Ni for a long time. Ya, have you missed me anymore." "My brother won''t let me touch his wand, he always guards me like a thief." Niya immediately reported to her grandmother. "Heber, watch Tom, don''t let him run around." Daisy picked up the package in the car and asked her husband to put the cat in the cat cage, lest the guy ran away from the cat cage as soon as he got out of the cage. "Can Albert really become magic?" Sansa thought this was very interesting, but she didn''t expect her grandson to be a legendary wizard. "Yes, he can make the wand shine, and practice secretly in the room every night." Nya held her grandmother''s hand and said that Albert''s was not. "He also said that if I took the wand, I would definitely The home was blown up. "Mom, you don''t know, that magic wand is really dangerous, let me tell you..." Herb took the cat cage and followed them behind, still talking about what he had seen in Diagon Alley. "Albert thinks it is dangerous to try magic indiscriminately." Daisy added that she had read the history of magic and knew part of what happened in the magic world, and she still had some understanding of the magic world. "Well Daisy, things are not as bad as you think." "No, Mom, in fact, even in the wizarding world, children would not be allowed to easily take a wand." Daisy was completely on Albert''s side, and their son was very reliable. "How do you know?" Herb asked curiously. "If you read all those books, you will know." Daisy looked at her husband reproachfully, "Can you take care of Albert, he is our precious son." "Don''t worry, Albert didn''t need us to worry since he was a child." Herb knows his son''s character very well, and Albert has always made people worry. "Even so, you should have a snack." Daisy took the parcel into the door, and took the door to the room. After being imprisoned all the way, Tom was released from the cats cage and started running around, Sansa and Daisy went to the kitchen to prepare desserts and black tea, and Luke was listening to his son and grandson talking about Diagon Alley. The missing parts will complement each other. Luke, of course, knew that the portrait of a wizard was moving, and he also knew Dumbledore. He put the chocolate frog that Herb brought into a large glass bottle and placed it in the living room as a decoration. "I even wrote to Dumbledore at the time, asking why I didn''t receive the invitation letter." After so many years, Luke was relieved, "Because I didn''t have any ability to cast spells, the so-called dumb cannon. I was eleven. He was sent away by his family in 1 year and handed over to an ordinary distant relative to raise him." "How can they do this?" Herb was puzzled and angry. He felt that his father''s family had done too much. "The dumb cannon is a shame to a wizard''s family." Luke whispered, "They will hide this secret as much as possible, and even pretend that there is no such person." "Not sad, not sad." Niya comforted. "After so many years, I have put these things aside, and I have completely disconnected from the family over there." Luke picked up Nia and put it on his lap, and said with a smile, "However, Albert became a wizard a bit strangely. To my surprise, when Herb didn''t receive the invitation letter, I gave up completely." In the small talk, Albert showed them new magic, such as the glowing spell, the repairing spell and the cleaning spell, and the unlocking spell. These are the four magics he currently masters, thanks to the promotion to level 2. Blood of the wizard. Although I am not proficient in mastering it, it is quite surprising to see the cracked tea cup slowly repairing and the tea poured on the table being dried without warning. "I want too." Niya looked at her grandfather coquettishly and whispered, "I want to learn magic too, Albert is too cunning." Luke looked at his grandson and asked him for his opinion. He knew that Albert had his own opinion, and he would not decide on some things at will. "You can only do what I tell you." Albert looked at his sister, and he was actually very curious about whether Nia had magic talent. "I will, I promise." Niya nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "You promised so quickly, forget it, you are not listening to me at all." Albert stared at his sister and said seriously. "Why, I''m listening carefully." Niya quickly retorted. "Say it to me first, the fluorescence flickers." "Fluorescence blinks." Niya hurriedly followed, she knew it was a spell. "Read it a few more times slowly. Don''t read it wrong, otherwise no one knows what will happen." Albert said, "I will lend you my wand later, don''t jab it with it, don''t use it at people. Dont chant the curse, even if you dont use magic, you cant lose your temper." "I see." Niya said a little impatiently. "What I just said." Albert asked suddenly. "Don''t jab with your magic wand, don''t..." Niya forgot to say, she pursed her lips and complained, "I am not you, how can I remember so many things." "If you can''t remember, I can''t give you the magic wand." Albert said seriously. "But... well, you are talking about it once." Niya compromised. Watching Albert eat Nya to death, the Andersons all laughed, kids, they always like to be naughty, Nya''s situation is similar. However, Albert has a way to manage her mischief. After Nia remembered his words, Albert gave her his wand. Niya took the wand excitedly, and after being glared by Albert, she calmed down, chanting the spell obediently and tried to use the glowing spell, but the spell did not succeed. "Take a deep breath, concentrate, and try again." Albert stretched out his hand on Nia''s shoulder and said softly. Luminous spell is one of the simplest spells. If it cannot be used, it probably means that Niya may not have the talent to become a wizard. "Fluorescence flickers." Niya tried several more times, but none of them succeeded. "You are anxious, don''t worry, the more anxious, the easier it is to fail." Albert stroked his sister''s hair and turned his head to look at his grandfather. Luke shook his head, Albert actually knew what it meant. "Am I not talented to be a wizard?" Niya cried a face, looking very sad. "I don''t know either." Albert comforted, "Perhaps, it''s just because you are young and caring." "Hate, Albert always likes to lie. I must not have the talent to be a wizard." Niya dropped her wand and ran away. Albert picked up his wand with a helpless look, looked at the direction Nya ran away, and prepared to catch up. Children are trouble. "I''m going to find Niya." Luke stood up and walked in the direction of his granddaughter. He understood Niya''s current mood. Chapter 9： No disaster didn''t know how Luke comforted Nia and restored the temper-tempered granddaughter. In the next few days, Herb and Daisy both went back to work, while Albert and Nia continued to stay on Charles Street for the summer vacation. Albert would share the history of magic and other books with the two old men, and perform the magic in front of them. He also spent a fortune on Garon, and asked Wezeek to order a set of wizard chess. Study how to play chess. At first, Niya was taken aback by Wizard Chess, but she soon liked this game. Of course, the result is that no one plays chess with Albert, because his chess skills have clearly surpassed everyone. Wizard chess is actually the same as chess, but its pieces are all living. You usually need a password to command the pieces, which is more like commanding an army. If you reach for it, the chess piece will pierce your hand with a weapon. Of course, ordinary people can also use it, but they cannot be dispatched well. The chess pieces seem to be self-conscious, and they always whine and complain, saying, "Will you play chess? Don''t send me Go there, send a pawn, and sacrifice it doesnt matter." Albert''s study progressed very quickly. During this period, he also completed the "Luke''s Regret." task and gained 1,500 points of experience. His experience has accumulated to 30,000 again. Although the experience pool seems to be large, it is actually useless. The higher the skill level, the more difficult it is to improve the skill. Later, it can only consume experience pool or skill points to upgrade. "Albert, are you sure this leaf will float?" Niya kept looking at the leaf, but it never responded. "I think the gesture is wrong." Albert was a little depressed. When casting a spell, his wrist movement is also very important. Sometimes a wrong movement or non-standard spelling may cause the magic to fail. This is easy for beginners. Mistakes committed. In the absence of no one to teach, he can only explore it slowly, or use the experience in the experience pool to upgrade the skill to level 1 and directly master it. Albert would choose the former, and would consider the latter unless he really couldn''t master it. He didn''t care much about a floating spell, and mastering this spell was not too difficult to learn. "It turns out that magic is really not that easy to learn." Niya admired Albert''s patience, at least she didn''t have so much patience to use it. "Of course, it''s like learning mathematics. It needs to be done step by step." Albert pushed his sister on a swing, comforting him casually, "Don''t give up until the end." "I hate it. I''m tired of such comforting words." Niya curled her lips, but she was still very happy. Actually, Niya guessed that she might not really have the talent to be a wizard. After talking to her grandfather last time, she didn''t care about it that much anymore. When there were no people in the park, Albert tried another floating spell. This time, he succeeded. After chanting Yugadim Leviosa, the leaves successfully floated in the air. At this time, Albert noticed that someone was looking here, so he put away his wand, followed his feelings, and stared at the guy who was looking at him. The other party was a teenager slightly older than him. "Something?" Albert raised his eyebrows, looked at the boy and asked. Albert is not at all afraid of the opponent''s choice. His karate is upgraded to level 2, even without using a wand, he can beat ordinary people to the ground. Karate was learned when Albert was eight years old. It is aimed at those bear kids who like to make trouble, especially after he cried three children at school last time, everyone in the school knew that Albert Anderson could do karate, and it was very powerful. . For this reason, Daisy was called by the teacher to the school for training, but she still stood firm on Albert''s side and called her husband over. The husband and wife gave full play to the talents of lawyers, leaving everyone speechless. No way, all three children are older than Albert. You can''t beat them but are embarrassed to cry and find a teacher? In the end, the matter was over. At that time, Albert officially accepted the family. "You are a freshman at Hogwarts, right? Don''t try magic in this kind of place. You will be discovered. Ordinary people are afraid of the power of magic." The boy looked at the leaves floating in the sky with surprise. I didn''t expect to see a freshman who was just about to enroll, and the other party managed to make the leaves float. "Thank you, I will pay attention." Albert felt that the other party was not malicious, and said thank you to the person, and took his sister to leave. "I''m Gabriel, Gabriel Truman, a student at Hufflepuff College, and I live nearby." Gabriel Truman shook hands with Albert kindly, "You are a freshman right? Hope you can come to Hufflepuff College." "Hufflepuff?" Albert asked questioningly. "Oh, by the way, you still don''t understand the four colleges and the branching ceremony." Just as Truman was about to say something, he saw an owl flying towards this side and threw a letter at his feet. "How come there are owls now?" Truman picked up the letter questioningly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com opened in front of Albert, his expression froze, and his face suddenly became ugly. Niya also noticed the change in atmosphere, and quickly hid behind Albert. "What''s wrong?" Albert also felt something was wrong, and asked tentatively. "I was fired, why was this, why." Truman''s face was full of doubts and anger, and he seemed to be going crazy at any time. He didn''t understand why the Ministry of Magic would send a letter saying that he had been cast for using the Levitation Charm in front of Muggles. apart from. "That''s right, it''s you, it must be you." Truman saw Albert and suddenly figured out what was going on. He rushed madly at the new student in front of him, but suddenly felt that the world was spinning. He was even more than himself. The little child was brought down. The next moment, Truman felt a pain in his wrist and couldn''t help screaming in pain. "Calm down, things are not as bad as you thought." Albert had guessed the reason from Truman''s words, and the hapless guy was expelled from the school. "I didn''t use the Levitating Charm at all." Truman roared very angrily, "I didn''t even wear a wand." "I know, I used that spell." Albert reminded him calmly, "Maybe, we should write to the school and explain the situation. If necessary, I will testify to you. Don''t worry, they will not easily If you fire you, we''d better write a letter now, one by one, and explain the situation to the principal. Do you have an owl?" "No." Truman was a little depressed, he found that he was not calm. "Brother, it''s Sheila." Niya pointed to the owl flying here. "It seems that Shera knows we need it. The owl is really a magical creature." Albert couldn''t help but sigh. Chapter 10： My home is professional Gabriel Truman has nothing to do. He accepted Alberts proposal, and his expulsion from Hogwarts was a result that he could not accept anyway. After writing the letter, Truman looked at the flying owl, looked at Albert and asked, "Is this really all right?" "I think the school is also shocked. I don''t think they will expel a student at will, at least they will figure out what''s going on." Albert comforted, the freckled teenager calmed down. It should be said that he was infected by Albert''s calmness. "Can you lend me a look at that letter?" Albert asked. "Oh, here, what a disaster." Truman smiled bitterly, "I was warned by the Ministry of Magic once for using magic in front of my family during the summer vacation of the first grade." He handed the letter to Albert and explained, "Students at Hogwarts can''t use magic outside the school." "But why was Albert not warned after using magic?" Niya was puzzled. "It''s probably because he hasn''t gone to school yet." Truman was actually not quite clear. "It should be some loophole." Albert began to read the content on the parchment: Dear Mr. Truman: We have received information that you were in a Muggle residential area at 10:40 noon and applied a floating spell in front of a Muggle. Seeing this, Albert''s emotions were a bit complicated. He knew who the Muggles were referring to. He took a deep breath and sorted out the complicated emotions before continuing to watch. This behavior seriously violated the "Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards Act", so you have been expelled from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The Ministry of Magic will soon send a representative to your residence and destroy your wand. As you have been formally warned for violating Article 13 of the International Federation of Magicians Confidentiality Act, we regret to inform you that you must go to the Ministry of Magic for trial at 10 am on August 17th. I hope you take care. Your faithful Mafalda Hopkirk Ministry of Magic prohibits abuse of the Ministry of Magic. "I suggest that after the matter is resolved, apply for spiritual compensation from the Ministry of Magic." Albert''s family members are all lawyers, so he has learned a little bit about how to exploit legal loopholes. Truman was a bit dazed, without even figuring out what was going on, the other party actually said that he should apply for spiritual compensation from the Ministry of Magic? "I dare say that the Ministry of Magic must have a way to monitor this area, but they don''t know who used the magic." Albert continued, "I only came here for the summer vacation with my sister a few days ago, because You happened to hit us, so the Ministry of Magic thought that you used the Levitation Charm and was about to fire you. In fact, this was a serious mistake by them, and this letter shocked you, right, you I almost got out of control just now, and this definitely has to pay for mental damage." "Yes, it is totally reasonable to ask for a mental damage fee." Niya agreed. "My family members are all lawyers, so I know these things better than you." Albert continued to instigate, "Someone will definitely come over later, at least someone will write a letter, anyway, clear your matter first. Then, Then complain about the Ministry of Magics mistakes and ask them to compensate you for the cost of being frightened, and ask them for 100 gallons." "Will it be too much." Truman was taken aback when Albert''s lion spoke. "That''s easy to explain." Albert said without hesitation, "at least, 50 gallons is not too much, if it is lower than this number, don''t, lest they think children are fooled, adults are like this, they think children are easy to pass. " "If the Ministry of Magic does not give the money, I can write you a letter and ask the Daily Prophet to poke the matter out anonymously. I believe they will be willing to pay you 50 gallons. However, you will get the money at that time. I need to divide half of it for the cost of writing for you." Albert''s words made Truman feel that this kid is so... so amazing. Hogwarts, the principals room, Dumbledore just received a notification from the Ministry of Magic that Gabriel Truman was expelled from the Ministry for using the Levitation Charm in front of Muggles. This is not good news. Truman has a record. During the first-year summer vacation, he was warned by the Ministry of Magic for using magic in front of his family. Just as Dumbledore was about to go to the Ministry of Magic to confirm the situation, a letter from the Owl surprised him. The letter described that Truman had nothing to do with this incident. He just ran into a freshman in the park who was about to enter the school who was practicing the floating spell, and that Muggle was referring to the other''s sister. This is not like a lie, because there is another letter in the letter, and his owner is Albert Anderson. Albert expressed in the letter that he regretted the unwarranted disaster he brought to Truman, and said that he could testify for him if necessary. Dumbledore found this name in his memory, he was indeed a freshman in the first grade, from a Muggle family. Dumbledore couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He thought that this was probably the case. Expulsion of a student is definitely not something that the principal likes to see him. Dumbledore immediately went to the Ministry of Magic, UU read the book www.uukanshu.com and talked about the letter and the matter with the person who prohibited the abuse of the Department of Magic. The matter was not serious enough to require trial. If it was only an accident, the Ministry of Magic would probably be due to it. Become a laughing stock. After all, both Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic knew the loopholes in Trace Silk. The facts are similar to what Albert had guessed. The Ministry of Magic sent someone and he also saw Dumbledore. The old man smiled and looked at the two children talking in the park. "It seems that this should be a misunderstanding." Dumbledore smiled and said to the Ministry staff nearby. "I think you should be Principal Dumbledore." Albert looked up Dumbledore, reached out and shook hands with the other party, and said, "You are the same as the picture of a chocolate frog." "Mr. Albert?" Dumbledore looked at Albert and said with a smile, "We received your letter, child, can you give me the wand?" "Oh, of course no problem." Albert knew what Dumbledore wanted to do, so he gave him the wand anyway. After the principal really used it, he detected the magic used in the last few days. He looked at Albert with a bit of surprise, and was surprised that the child actually mastered five magics in just a few days. "Truman just corrected my gesture of using the floating spell, I just mastered this spell." Albert explained. "Where''s your wand?" The wizard from the Ministry of Magic looked at Truman. "I didn''t bring it. Keep it at home. If you need to check, you can come back with me to get it." Truman was very confident, and he was not afraid of checking anyway. "This seems to be a misunderstanding, Nutley." Dumbledore said with a smile. "Yes, I think so." Nutley nodded, "I think I need to write a new report." Chapter 11： Mess up "Sir?" Truman took a deep breath and said loudly, "You left like this?" "What''s the matter?" Nutley looked at Truman suspiciously. "In other words, am I okay?" Truman was dissatisfied with the Ministry''s attitude. "Yes, it was a complete mistake." Nutley''s tone was very formulaic. Truman glanced at Albert next to him and said coldly, "I need an apology, you know how much this letter has affected me, do you know, when I found out that I was expelled inexplicably, How angry you are, now you say its okay, just like sending me, do you think a child is good for bullying, sir?" Truman''s tone became stronger, and the Ministry of Magic actually patted his **** and planned to leave, which really made him very angry. Not long ago, Albert gave him the early work, and his slightly trembling tone gradually became very tough, "I need an apology from the Ministry of Magic. This incident is entirely caused by your mistakes, and it has nothing to do with me. Relationship, and the Ministry of Magic must compensate for my mental damage." "What, I didn''t hear clearly." Nutley''s expression froze, and even the expression on Dumbledore''s face became wonderful. "Sorry, there is also the mental loss Mr. Fei." Truman clenched his fists, "100 gallons." "Sorry kid, I''m sorry to have caused you trouble, but the mental damage fee... Never precedent." Natly raised his brows involuntarily. "I don''t accept your apology, you have no sincerity." Truman said angrily, "You think I''m just a child, so you can bully?" Natley and Dumbledore looked at each other. "I think its a very good cooperation, gentlemen. I was there. When Truman leaped towards me after reading the letter, I even suspected that he was crazy. It took me a long time to calm him down and suggested that he give Deng Principal Bullid wrote a letter." Albert looked at the two people in front of him calmly, without any fear. To be honest, he didn''t like the Ministry of Magic, at least when reading novels, and even more so after seeing how the Ministry handled it. For such a big mistake, at least a sincere apology must be given to you, bastard, what''s the matter if you pat your **** and leave. When it comes to dressing, it is just a group of guys who use their power, so it''s no wonder that Voldemort will be like a ghost. "Also, I also think your apology is insincere." Albert squinted and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen an adult like you. One of my former teachers was like that. Guy." Natley''s face went black all at once. "Of course, you can just treat us as children." Albert laughed suddenly and patted Truman on the shoulder. "Some people, just like this, don''t care too much about going back. I will contact you through an owl, maybe We can talk about learning issues." Natley left, leaving with a black face, he didn''t know what he would face. "Then goodbye the principal." Albert nodded slightly to Dumbledore, "Thank you very much for helping Truman solve this trouble. If he was kicked out because of me, I would feel guilty for it." "Goodbye Mr. Anderson, and Mr. Truman." Principal Dumbledore also left. "Those guys are so annoying." Truman clenched his fists and said, "What kind of attitude is that, so annoying, I really want to punch him hard." "Well, do you want to write to the Daily Prophet?" Albert smiled and looked at Truman after Dumbledore left. Just now, he triggered a mission called "Truman''s Dissatisfaction". "Yes, it must be exposed." "Remember to get half of the reward." Albert is not afraid to make trouble at all. The reward for this task is very rich, with 3000 experience points, and an extra 25 gallons. "Okay, you write. By the way, are your family really lawyers?" Truman couldn''t help asking. "Of course, they are all lawyers, so I am actually quite good at this aspect. What''s more, we are right. The society sympathizes with the weak. People must also like to see the Ministry of Magic scandal in the Daily Prophet, and discuss it with reporters. Now, let our names and photos not appear in the newspaper, and keep the letter from the Ministry of Magic." Albert knows that there is a guy who is very suitable for this. UK, London, headquarters of the Daily Prophet, Rita Skeeter is thinking about today''s special issue. Recently, there is no major news to write, which makes her a little bit troubled. People like to read big news, whether it is true or the content is exaggerated, as long as the newspaper can attract the attention of readers, in the eyes of Rita Skeeter, it is a successful newspaper. She is asking her assistant, trying to find some news that can trigger the topic. A few letters were placed at Rita Skeeters desk soon after. She opened the envelope. There were some scolding her and some telling her the gossip. However, a letter successfully attracted Rita Skeeters attention. After reading the letter, Rita Skeeter stopped. Knowing that this is the news she wants, because there is also a photo attached to it. A few days later, the Ministry of Magic''s prohibition against abuse of the Ministry of Magic became famous. In the Daily Prophet, Rita Skeeter described it as a department that always made an oolong, and refused to apologize for his mistakes and dealt with the problem extremely badly. Natley was also pointed out alone, and this hapless guy became the object of criticism from countless people. Rita Skeeter wrote at the end of the article that the victim of UU reading www.uukanshu.com doubted whether the Ministry of Magic was still worthy of trust. He revealed the matter to the Daily Prophet and asked for 50 gallons. As a mental compensation that the Ministry of Magic is not willing to pay. This was more than what the Ministry of Magic should have paid for, and they owed the child a sincere apology. " After seeing this newspaper, Nutley suddenly felt that the original decision was really bad. He remembered what the boy said: Do you think a child is easy to bully, sir? " However, the other party proved with facts that he is not easy to bully. Not long after the newspaper came out, it immediately caused a sensation. Natley was forced to temporarily leave his job without pay, because it was forbidden to abuse the Department of Magic, and many people sent letters there. Rita Skeeter used her pen to tell everyone what is the lethality of words. After receiving the dictation and description of the two, the reporter skillfully used these words to fabricate what she expected. By the way Make a mess of the Ministry of Magic. She didn''t worry about the unreliable content, because it also included the content of the letter from the Ministry of Magic prohibiting the abuse of the Ministry of Magic. Truman was in a very happy mood. He received 25 gallons as spiritual compensation, which was a wealth that he could not even imagine. Moreover, the female reporter did not reveal the names of him and Albert. It was just as Albert had guessed. The Daily Prophet took this incident as the headline, slammed the Ministry of Magic, and by the way The guy is unlucky. Albert was in a good mood. His mission was completed and he got the friendship of Truman. They often contacted him through owls during summer vacation, and the other party could give him some help in magic. As for the Garon that was distributed, Albert used to order the Daily Prophet. Chapter 12： Before school starts The summer vacation always flies very fast, and it comes to the end of August in the blink of an eye, not far from the start of Hogwarts. said that he did not expect to go to Hogwarts to go to school is false, although Albert prefers to stay at home and continue fishing for a while. However, time waits for no one. In terms of magic, it is never a good idea to unilaterally fumble, just like a blind man is holding a cane to explore the way, no one knows what''s ahead? Albert still knows a little about magic, even if he has read all the books. still maintains a pen pal relationship with Truman, one letter for three days. The grades of this Hufflepuff student can only be regarded as mediocre. The knowledge in his head was emptied by Albert within a few days. Truman thought that Albert might be assigned to Ravenclaw, because he showed great interest in the knowledge of magic, and he also regretted that. will be assigned to that college, Albert doesn''t care. Just don''t go in Slytherin, after all, Muggle wizards are not welcome there. However, as an Albert Muggle wizard, he probably wouldn''t be able to enter Slytherin. "Thank you, take a good rest." Albert touched the owl''s head and put some food in the bird cage. Albert was still satisfied with this owl, at least after he repeatedly asked, Shera never brought back any prey. He believed that Daisy would not like to find dead mice while cleaning the room. Xuela gave a weary cry, went into the bird cage to eat, ready to take a rest, completely indifferent to Tom''s fangs next to her. "Don''t make trouble with Tom." Albert picked up the shorthair cat and went downstairs for breakfast. Today, Herb is free at home. He recently liked the Daily Prophet and showed great interest in this dynamic newspaper. Daisy will also get together to read the Daily Prophet, hoping to learn more about the magic world. "In the morning, I specially made corn soup." Daisy smiled and served her son a big bowl of soup. She knew Albert liked this soup. "Then I don''t need to drink milk." Niya looked very happy, she hated to drink milk every day. "Of course, I still have to drink." Daisy put a glass of milk in front of her daughter. "Has Albert learned new magic again." Niya glanced at Milk and quietly changed the subject. She learned this trick from Albert. The girl planned to pour the glass of milk into Toms cat bowl when her mother was not paying attention. "Niya." Daisy did not know when she appeared behind her daughter, with her hands on her hips, staring at it all. "Mom, I prepare breakfast for Tom, he likes milk." Niya quickly quibbleed. "It doesn''t matter Nia, I still have it here." Daisy poured another glass of milk and put it in front of her daughter, not forgetting to say, "Remember to drink it all." "I hate drinking milk every day." Niya couldn''t help complaining. "Don''t Albert also drink it every day?" Daisy reminded, "He never complained." "This is different. I have never seen Albert hate to eat since I was a child." Nia was a little depressed. The family always likes to use Albert to block her. "You can''t always compare him with me, then Its a special case." "Yes, your brother didn''t really like cheese before." Daisy raised her eyebrows and said, "However, he eats cheese now." "A lie." Niya didn''t believe it at all, because Albert''s potato pancakes contained a lot of cheese and ham. "It''s true. Albert rejects some cheeses, especially the ones with strong taste. He doesn''t eat them." Herb also finds it very interesting. Now thinking about his son, he is really not picky about eating, even children. Very annoying food, also eat. "Children who are not picky eaters grow taller." Albert said without hesitation. "What do I want to grow so tall?" Niya retorted. "You will be more beautiful if you grow taller." Albert reminded, "Mom is an example." Daisy obviously liked this sentence and smiled happily. "Smuggler." Niya murmured, and under Daisy''s "lovely" gaze, she drank the milk reluctantly. However, she divided half a cup for Albert, on the grounds that he would drink more milk so that Albert could grow taller and look handsome like his father. Daisy and Herb are both taller types, and because of their occupations, they usually pay more attention to dressing up and maintain a good body. More importantly, they are still very young. Originally, Herb planned to take his family to the zoo when he was free today. School was about to start. Albert was going to Hogwarts again. It is estimated that there would be no chance to go out together this year. However, after Albert expressed that he did not want to go, Niya also said that the zoo was boring, and the family changed their original plan and stayed in the living room to chat and watch TV. Niya wanted to ride a toy broom, but Herb refused strictly because she almost hit the TV with the broom last time. The space in the living room is not big enough, and its not appropriate to ride a broom outside. Its hard to explain when someone sees it. So, the toy broom Luke just bought for Niya was locked in the cabinet by Herb. Actually, Albert also rode a toy broom once, which gave him the illusion of whether he was onset of secondary disease. The toy broom didn''t fly high, so he didn''t try it again if he felt boring. However, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com obviously has a strong temptation to fly freely on a broomstick for Niya who does not know what the second illness is. After watching TV for a while, Daisy went to the kitchen to prepare black tea and cakes. A family of four and a cat were reading "Stories of Poetry and Pedou" in the living room. This storybook is a fairy tale from the magic world. The fairy tales in are still a bit different from the stories they have heard before, such as Sleeping Beauty. The story is about a medieval banshee who, because he was jealous of the beauty of the local king''s daughter, put a lotion of living **** on a spindle. She tempted the young princess to touch the spindle and kept her awake. Later, a wizard put a boosting potion on his lips and kissed the princess to wake her up. Well, the magical version of Sleeping Beauty is indeed less romantic. However, the family listened with great gusto, and after all, they didn''t know what living **** decoction and invigorating medicine were. At this moment, the Anderson family is reading the story of the three brothers. Everyone takes turns reading the previous paragraph. This process is very interesting. "Are there really any stones that can be resurrected?" Niya asked curiously. The magical world is full of infinite possibilities. Since the alchemist Nicol Lemay may have used the legendary Philosophers Stone for hundreds of years, it seems that it is not impossible to have a stone that can resurrect people. "Niya, there is no such thing in the world." Herb reminded, "And, you should have also heard that the lover of the three brothers and the second child has not really been resurrected." "This is a fairy tale. There is a saying that fairy tales are all deceptive." Albert said with a smile. "Albert really hates him, can''t you give me some expectations?" Niya couldn''t help complaining. Of course she knew that everything in fairy tales was fiction. Chapter 13： Platform 9 and 3/4 On September 1st, Albert woke up early, got up from the bed, put on his clothes, moved his body a little, and made himself completely awake. Today, I am finally going to Hogwarts, I can''t help but feel a little excited. After washing, Albert began to check his luggage. "Are you awake? Then go downstairs to eat." Daisy wearing an apron pushed the door into the room and said to Albert who was checking the luggage. "By the way, put your robe and peaked hat on top of the luggage. Its easy to find when changing clothes in the car." "Albert, do you really not take Tom to school?" Niya in her pajamas hugged the shorthair cat and hurried into the room. "Let Tom stay with you." Albert said. "Where is Shella?" Niya asked again. "It will fly to Hogwarts by itself to find me. I asked. There is an owl shack over the school. It will live there." Albert didn''t want to take an owl to King''s Cross. Attracted the attention of many people. The breakfast was as simple as always. Daisy also prepared him a ham sandwich and a can of drinks for him to eat when he was hungry. Food is naturally sold on the train. Daisy is not worried that Albert will be hungry. Herb gave him the remaining Gallon. The amount is considerable. They are not worried about Albert spending money because there is no similar precedent. . The cumbersome suitcase was released by Albert with the Levitating Charm and was easily carried into the car. "Did you bring a camera?" Herb asked, "Is that the camera your grandfather Luke bought you?" "Take it, I will write to my home every week and send back photos by the way." Albert said he didn''t have to forget this, he would take some pictures of Hogwarts and share it with his family. "That''s good." Herb nodded, "Go." The family arrived at Kings Cross Station before ten o''clock. Herb helped Albert put the suitcase on the cart. Albert pushed his luggage to the side of the gambling wall between platform 9 and platform 10. He made a quiet gesture, and casually reached out and probed the wall, and he could pass through. Albert breathed a sigh of relief and returned to Herbs side and said, "OK, then I''ll go in by myself." "Remember to write," Herb said, "and pictures." "I know." Albert looked at his sister. "Niya?" "It''s cunning, I want to go too." Niya stretched out her hand and gave Albert a hug. "Don''t mess around at home, don''t cause trouble to everyone." Albert asked. "I won''t." Niya turned her head and pretended to be angry. "Son, see you during winter vacation." Daisy gave Albert a hug before parting, then kissed him on the cheek and said, "When the time comes, I will take you to skiing." "Yes, see you during winter vacation." Albert pushed the car, looked around to make sure there was no one, then trot to the gambling wall. "Disappeared." Niya pointed to the place where Albert disappeared and said. "Magic is always so magical, let''s go back." Herb reached out his arm around his wife and daughter and said, "Don''t worry, Albert will take care of himself." On the other side of the brick wall, Albert found himself at another station. A crimson steam locomotive was parked by the platform. The sign on the train read: Hogwarts Express. There were not many passengers beside the platform. The train departed at 11 o''clock. It was less than 10 o''clock now, and he arrived an hour earlier. After entering the platform, new prompts appeared on the panel, and the nine and three-quarters platform was found, and the reward was 100 experience. I also have experience in exploring the map, but only very little. Albert didn''t care too much. As if thinking of something, he quickly moved away from the entrance to avoid being hit by people behind. The place where the ticket gate was originally used has now been turned into an archway, and there is still a sign on the top of it: Platform 9 and 3/4. Sure enough, it was almost as described in the book. In other words, this is the first time Albert has taken this kind of vintage train. It is really antique. strolled on the station with his luggage, randomly found an empty compartment, used the floating spell to move the suitcase in, found a place to put it, and took the door with his hand. Then, he began to change himself into wizard robes. Not long after Albert opened the window, Shera flew over and landed on the table. It seemed that it was not going to fly to Hogwarts by itself, but was going to take a ride. "What a clever little guy." Albert touched Xue Xiao''s head, took out the owl nuts from the box, and pulled them down. "By the way, take a photo, I almost forgot about it." Albert took the camera back to the platform and gave the Hogwarts Express a few close-up photos. It''s a pity that his photography skills are really not good, and the photos he takes are only average. Fortunately, Luke probably also expected this situation and prepared a lot of negatives for him. "This is not bad." Albert picked a photo with the locomotive, nodded in satisfaction, and returned to his car. He sat down by the window and looked at the platform half-shroudedly. After another period of time, the number of passengers on the platform gradually increased, and the sky started to rain lightly. "I always think it rains every time I go to Hogwarts." Albert couldn''t help but vomit, feeling that he was right to come early. The wizard on the platform, holding umbrellas in his hands, hurriedly bid farewell to his family in the rain, looking a little embarrassed. I dont know, how many acquaintances can I meet? Albert did not expect to meet the protagonist now. He entered Hogwarts earlier than Harry Potter, and he should be in the same class as the Weasley brothers and Cedric Diggory. Fortunately, it was not with the savior. Albert didn''t want to have too much involvement with Potter. After all, that is the savior. He is born with a halo of pig''s feet and a halo of death. If ordinary people are affected, there is no lucky aura protector, UU reading www. uukanshu.com can get cold if you decide. Cedric Diggory is an example. The rain outside got heavier and heavier. Albert narrowed the gap in the window. After Sheila had eaten enough, she began to doze. After all, the owl is a nocturnal bird. took out a chocolate candy from his pocket, opened the bag and put it in his mouth, listening to the rain outside, Albert was in a good mood. As long as he doesn''t get caught in the rain, he doesn''t hate rain. The car corridor gradually became lively, but Albert closed the compartment door, and the noise in the corridor did not affect him much. Open "Dark Force: A Guide to Self-Defense", read it slowly, and pass the trivial time by reading. Albert has read this book more than once, and he has tried some of the spells on it. In fact, throughout the summer vacation, Albert tried all the spells he knew, except for the Unforgivable Curse, and even tried the Patronus Curse, but the result was naturally unsuccessful. "Quickly, the train is about to depart." On the platform , a group of people attracted Albert''s attention. The family was hurriedly saying goodbye. Among them were a pair of red-haired twin brothers. "This is the Weasley family?" Albert looked at the group of celebrities, feeling quite happy. Especially Ron Weasley, who still looks a little silly now. There was a girl next to Ron, probably Ginny, and she followed Mrs. Weasley, seeming to feel sorry for not being able to go to Hogwarts. Albert compares Ginny with his sister. Well, it turns out that his sister is more cute. The Weasleys looked a little rushed, probably because they were delayed before they came to the station. Albert looked back because someone was knocking on the door. A black guy stood outside the cubicle. Chapter 14： Earn 1 wave "Is there anyone here?" the African-American boy pointed to Albert''s opposite side and asked. "No one, sit down." Albert said with a smile, "My name is Albert Anderson." "Lee Jordan." The black teenager bared his white teeth, looked at the book on the table in surprise, and said seriously, "It feels like you will be sorted into Ravenclaw. I heard that books... most people who like reading will be sorted out. To Ravenclaw." "As long as I don''t go to Slytherin, I don''t care about the others." Albert took out a few chocolate-flavored candies from his pocket and asked, "Do you want to eat candy?" "Thank you, it tastes good." Lee Jordan took one, opened the package and threw it in his mouth, "I like the taste of chocolate." "That''s good, take whatever you want to eat." Albert put a variety of hard candies on the table, and sharing food is an effective way to draw closer relationships. This trick, he had tried repeatedly in school before. "I think I should go to Gryffindor. I heard that there is the best place. Principal Dumbledore is from Gryffindor. You know, he is the greatest wizard ever." Lee Jordan is very talkative, his mouth is full. With candy, I kept talking non-stop. However, his chatter was quickly interrupted. A pair of red-haired twins are knocking on the door. "You don''t mind squeezing another person!" one of the twins said shyly, "We are late, the other cars are full, and the girls don''t welcome us." Before Albert could answer, the other twin said, "This is George, George Weasley." "If I were you, I would try to dry the water on my body." Lee Jordan kindly reminded. "I''m Lee Jordan." "Albert Anderson." Albert closed the book, put it back in the box, and pointed to the position next to Lee Jordan. "See George later." The other twin turned and left. Actually, the other of the twins came back soon and brought his own suitcase by the way. The compartment of the train naturally can accommodate four people. After all, this is originally a six-person seat. Its just that some students will be in the same cubicle with their friends, even if they have a spare place, they are not welcome to come in. This is the reason why the late Weasley twins cannot find a compartment. "This is Fred, my twin brother." George introduced "Even if you don''t say it, we can see it." Lee Jordan said. "I can''t tell who you are. Maybe you should mark yourself so that you can tell." "Do you want candy?" Albert asked again. "Oh, thank you, mom doesn''t like us eating too much of this stuff." The twins took one, opened the wrapping paper and stuffed it into their mouths. "It tastes really good." "This is your owl, it''s so beautiful." One of the twins wanted to reach out and touch it, but she gave it a stern look and gave up. He didn''t want to be pecked. "It doesn''t like strangers very much." Albert explained casually, "However, you can try to feed it some nuts, maybe it will be willing to touch it for you." Lee Jordan tried, but it didn''t work, Shera ignored him and continued to rest with her eyes closed. The train started, and it began to accelerate slowly to leave the platform. "How about the wizarding world?" Albert randomly found a topic, "You all come from the wizarding world." "How do you know." Lee Jordan was surprised. "The clothes on your body, your outfits are obviously not qualified." Albert pointed to the clothes on the three of them and said, "Ordinary people don''t wear this way. Obviously only wizards don''t understand these, just like we don''t understand magic. Same as the wizards of the world." "Great." Li Qiaodan said with a thumbs up, "By the way, there seems to be something in the window." Albert turned his head and saw an owl next to the window. He quickly opened the window to let it in. This is a gray owl coming in, shaking its body, rain splashing everywhere. Xuela yelled in dissatisfaction, jumped onto Albert''s shoulder, and stared at the uninvited guy, very dissatisfied that her nuts were stolen. "Don''t be angry, just a little nut, I''ll buy it for you again after eating." Albert looked at the flying owl and touched Xuela''s head comfortingly. "I always think that you are not like a Muggle-born wizard at all." Li Qiaodan whispered, "Muggle wizards don''t know this, can I take a look?" "Please." Albert lifted Sheila from his shoulders. He didn''t like an owl standing on his shoulders. This little guy was still a bit heavy. "Any news?" "The Minister of Magic Millison Bagno announced that he would retire after 1990." Li Jordan spread the newspaper on the table and said, "External rumors say that President Dumbledore is likely to become the next minister." "My dad said that if Principal Dumbledore wanted to, he would have become the Minister of Magic very early." Fred obviously didn''t believe this. "Who do you think has the better chance?" George asked, "Oh, the Daily Prophet actually held a quiz event." "I don''t know, but I am a little interested in the above quiz." Of course Albert knows who will become the next minister. "If I want to participate in the quiz, what should I do?" Someone sent Kanon, why not? "Gambling is not a good idea, UU read www.uuknshu.com Albert." Li Qiaodan said seriously. "Small bets don''t matter." Albert took out the wand, put it on the table vertically, let the wand fall freely to one side, and casually explained, "Ollivander said my wand can bring me luck. So, Im going to choose... well, Cornelius Fudge, Im choosing him to be the next Minister of Magic, and this bet is credible in advance." The three people in the cubicle suddenly looked stunned. This is what a show-off operation, and it just shows off their faces. "Do you really want to participate in the quiz?" Fred swallowed. He thought it was ridiculous. "I haven''t decided yet, after all, I don''t know the magic world." Albert also didn''t want his pocket money to be squandered. "No, the quiz set by the Daily Prophet is still very reliable, and many people have won prizes in the past. However, there are fifteen good wizards. You really want to..." George pointed out, "Fudge''s odds are 4 times, not the most promising one." "Of course, the most optimistic person usually won''t succeed. They are usually thrown out to sacrifice, um, the unlucky person who attracts attention." Albert took the newspaper and carefully studied the way to participate in the quiz. Take out the quill pen from your suitcase, write your name on a piece of parchment, select the contestants and the amount of bet, then take out the gallons, count 25 gallons and put them in the purse . Seeing Albert count 25 gallons, the three of them couldn''t help swallowing, it was a lot of money. In other words, this guy is really rich. It really makes the three of them very envious. When did they touch so many Kanon. If you can have a Kanon in your pocket, you can make them laugh for days. Until Sheila clutched the purse and envelope and disappeared into the rain, the three of them did not recover. Chapter 15： The wizard’s taste is a bit strange "You...you really bet?" George Weasley swallowed, "That''s 25 gallons, in case... in case..." He never dared to say the words that he guessed wrong, for fear that he would say it. "I believe in my luck and intuition." Albert said quietly, "You don''t try it, if you guess it, you can make a fortune." "We don''t have any money." The twins shook their heads after looking at each other. The Weasleys are relatively poor, and even if the twins have some savings, they won''t be wasted on guessing. "Don''t look at me, I want to save some money for other things." Li Qiaodan shook his head repeatedly. He only thought that Albert''s approach was crazy, and if he really had the money, he would never use it like this. " During the conversation among the four, the train had left London and was speeding along the meadows and fields. Albert was flipping through the newspaper and listening to the trio chatting about Quidditch. In this regard, he couldn''t speak at all. Even if he knew the rules, he had to pretend not to be clear. After all, Albert comes from the Muggle world, and it is logically impossible to know these things about Quidditch. "By the way, have you heard about Gabriel Truman?" George suddenly mentioned the matter a while ago. "Natley was almost fired by the Ministry of Magic." Fred whispered, "Later, he went to apologize to Gabriel Truman in person, and the matter was over." "I also heard. But my mother said Rita Skeeter''s article is not credible." Li Jordan said, "That woman likes to exaggerate facts." "Most newspapers are like this, but the content always needs two points of truth." Albert closed the newspaper and said. As one of the culprits of all this, he naturally knew what had happened. "I''ve been to Truman''s cubicle before and heard him talk to others about it, saying that he met a Hogwarts freshman practicing magic during the summer vacation, and then I received a letter inexplicably saying that it was Gerwarts fired." Fred said suddenly. "At that time, Dumbledore and a Ministry of Magic staff came to the door. The Ministry of Magic had a very bad attitude and didn''t even give an apology, so he just..." Albert raised his eyebrows when he heard the words. He can only say that Westerners are more ostentatious. He reminded Truman to keep it secret. Obviously he had forgotten it. However, he didn''t tell his story. Albert''s soul is an Oriental after all, the humility and implicitness in his bones have not disappeared, and he doesn''t like publicity. "By the way, do you know how the school is divided?" Albert changed the subject. "I don''t know, the family won''t tell me." Li Qiaodan shook his head and said. "Percy said it would go through a kind of test." George said a little annoyed. "They are always reluctant to tell us that it is an interesting thing." "How is the life of a wizard? Is it interesting?" Albert thought for a while and said, "At first, when I received the letter, they were very surprised. My mother didn''t even welcome Professor McGonagall. She was worried. I cannot find a job after graduation." "That''s not true, my two brothers have graduated." The twins said in unison. "Bill worked for Gringotts in Africa." "Charlie studies dragons in Romania." "Where is your father?" Albert asked knowingly. "He works at the Ministry of Magic." The twins looked at each other and said in the same way. "I think I will stay in the Muggle world after graduation." "Why?" The three asked in a puzzled way, in their opinion this is difficult to direct. "I came to Hogwarts mainly to learn magic and how to use magic. Professor McGonagall said that if you don''t learn magic, you may lose control of magic in the future." "But in the world of Muggles, we can''t use magic at will, and we can''t let Muggles know the existence of magic, otherwise we will cause trouble for ourselves." "By the way, what do you want to do from now on?" "I don''t want to work in the Ministry of Magic." "Me too." The twins looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "It''s good to be a Quidditch player. Charlie is the Quidditch captain. I think I fly well, but it''s a pity that I can only join Quidditch in the second grade." George said regretfully. "I didn''t think about it." Li Qiaodan said. "Where are you?" The three of them all looked at Albert. "Me? Find a job that is simple, easy and easy to make money." "Is there such a job?" The three couldn''t help but look at each other again. If there is such a job, they want it too! "There should be, I''m looking for it." Albert said with a smile. He was curious when the twins gave birth to the idea of ??a joke shop. "If you find it, remember to tell me." Li Qiaodan patted Albert on the shoulder seriously and couldn''t help but laugh. "You don''t mind if I take a picture of you." Albert took out the camera and said. "Photograph?" "Yeah, my family wants to learn about the magic world." Albert asked the three of them to sit together and raised the camera to take a few pictures of them. "Why doesn''t the photo move?" Li Qiaodan raised his hand and poked the photo, probably wanting them to move. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com "Muggle pictures don''t move." Albert explained, took the picture and looked at it, and he was quite satisfied, "It seems that my technique has improved a bit." "What''s the meaning of photos that don''t move." The three quickly lost interest in photos. As it approached noon, there was noise from the aisle of the train. For a moment, a witch pushed open the compartment door and asked, "Honey, do you want to buy some food?" "I want a Bibi Duo flavored beans." Lee Jordan said, he has his own food. The twins also brought sandwiches, but they didn''t have much money, so they bought nothing. "Bring me some of all the food." Albert said to the gracious witch. Just seeing Albert''s gamble, the three of them felt numb to his lavish spending. For this, Albert paid a gallon and bought a bunch of things on the table. "I dare say, your family must be very rich." Li Qiaodan muttered. "It''s not very rich." Albert opened Bibi Duo beans and ate one, which tasted like bean sprouts. "They are all lawyers." "What is that?" The three of them didn''t understand Muggles. "Those who are litigating for others, you also think they are legal loopholes in the law." Albert thought for a while and said. "Legal hole in the law." After the three listened, they were a little bit confused. What is meant by legal hole in the law? Is it legal to drill into the law? What kind of show operation is this? "Help me introduce what kind of food these are." Albert made a gesture of please. He didn''t want to eat something inexplicable, the wizard''s taste was a little strange. Moreover, this is regarded as an opportunity. For things like friendship, it is said that clothing still needs to be managed and maintained. Chapter 16： There is a generation gap "This is called Bibi Duo flavored beans." Lee Jordan shook his box and handed it to the three of them, "There are all kinds of flavors in it, try it." "You have to be careful when you eat this." George warned, "He said so many flavors, you know, it means all kinds of flavors are available." "Not only the general taste of chocolate, mint, orange jam, but also spinach, liver and belly. By the way, be careful of the taste of earwax." Fred reached out and grabbed one and threw it into his mouth. , "This one is pumpkin flavor." "What flavor is this one?" Albert asked, picking up a gray bean. "Pepper flavor, if I were you, I wouldn''t touch it." George kindly reminded, "Like me, it tastes like chicken." "What about this," Albert picked up something similar to bubble gum. "This is Chubo Super Bubble Gum." "I know this, chocolate frog, I also ate it last time." Albert pointed to the chocolate frog road "Pumpkin pie, pot cake, licorice wand." George began to explain other weird foods, some of which will change the color of the whole tongue after eating, and some can make various sounds after eating. "Animal voice changing candy can make all kinds of animal sounds." Albert opened one, took out one and asked, "What is this sound?" "do not know." "How long will it last?" "About a few seconds!" Albert threw the candy into his mouth, opened his mouth and suddenly roared like a lion, and the others couldn''t help laughing. "Try it?" The one that George ate was a baboon, Fred was a cat, and Li Jordan was rather unlucky. The one he ate was an elephant. His cheeks were suddenly red and his ears spewed two smoke, which made everyone laugh. . "Oh, I bought less." Albert thought this kind of candy was very interesting, so he went to other workshops to find the witch and bought another one. "Bought it for my sister." Albert noticed the doubtful look of the others, and explained with a smile. Of course, Albert didn''t intend to eat these things to fill his stomach. He also took out the sandwich that Daisy had prepared for him, and ate the sandwich under the puzzled eyes of everyone. "You also bring food, why do you buy so much?" Li Qiaodan was puzzled. "Because of novelty, if I encounter something interesting, I will send a copy back to my family." Albert picked up a bottle of peach-flavored soda and asked, "Do you want to try it?" "what is this?" "Drink, you may not have drunk it." Albert bought a glass of pumpkin juice, which tasted a little special, just like drinking soy milk. "How to open it." The twins looked at the can of soda curiously. "There is a pull ring on it, don''t shake it, watch out for the drink inside." Albert reminded, but it was too late, Fredela got sprayed when he opened the soda. "I reminded you, don''t shake it." Albert couldn''t help laughing, and took the peach-flavored soda from the opponent''s hand, only half of it remained. He drew out his wand, cleaned the water stains on the table and on the newspaper, and asked, "Are you going to try the taste?" said, he raised his wand and tapped it at the candy paper bag on the table, turning it into a plastic cup. "Wow!" The twins suddenly made an exaggerated voice. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at them suspiciously, and said: "Duplicate as a pair." He used the copy spell to turn the plastic cup into three. "You just used magic, right?" "Oh, the tricks learned in the spell book are very useful." Albert said lightly, "Is there any problem?" "Is there any problem?" Li Qiaodan said feebly, "Of course there is, I remember you are a Muggle wizard." "And then?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "I dare you to say that there is absolutely no way to use magic as proficiently as you in freshmen." "Are you too exaggerated?" Albert turned off the subject, "Would you like to drink?" He poured a half glass for each of them. "It tastes a bit strange, but it''s not bad." "It feels a bit like beer, but it''s different." "You have had beer." Albert asked curiously. "George drank it secretly." "You haven''t drank it secretly." "After all, you are not Muggles, it is normal to be unaccustomed to drinking." Albert is not difficult to understand, just like drinking pumpkin juice himself. "This is not the point. How did you do it? I heard that Transfiguration is super difficult to learn." Li Qiaodan said exaggeratedly. "It''s super difficult?" Albert thought about it carefully. It seems that it is not as difficult as the other party said? He asked about the tricks of Truman matches to change needles, and after practicing for a week, he could easily change small items after he fully used the Level 1 Transfiguration. "It''s really a bit difficult. It took a long time for the match to be changed into needles, but it will be easier after you become proficient." "Half a day." The three looked at each other and suddenly felt a little autistic and didn''t want to talk to each other. You will lose friends if you pretend to be like this. "Is it really easy?" "Well, how much magic do you master?" George asked weakly. "I tried all the textbooks... Didn''t you try magic during the summer vacation?" Albert looked suspiciously at several people. U U Reading www.uukanshu.com "The family won''t let us touch the wand." "You can try it secretly, and didn''t you buy a magic wand?" Albert was speechless for a while. "Could it be that you have succeeded." Fred asked weakly. "Most of them were successful. I also met Hogwarts students during the summer vacation. We kept correspondence, and he gave me a lot of magic..." Boom, a shock of thunder fell from the sky, interrupting Albert''s words, and the rain outside the car became heavier and heavier. Is this even God can''t stand it? Li Jordan got up and closed the windows to avoid rain. "I hope the rain will stop when I get to school." Albert threw a chocolate into his mouth and chewed slowly. The long journey on the train is really boring. "What''s wrong with you?" Albert asked, looking at the silent three people in confusion. "Nothing!" Fred managed to squeeze out a sentence, "I always think you will become a great guy in the future." "I feel the same way." Albert said suddenly, and all three of them choked. "Haha, kidding, no one knows what the future holds." The rest of the time, they were all eating snacks and talking about the magic world. Most of them were talking about it, and Albert was listening. When talking about Quidditch, Albert listened to the three people doing their best to explain the four **** and how the seven players played a game. It was very interesting. It can be seen that the twins want to have a good flying broom and have a wonderful game. "I want to try the feeling of flying into the sky," Albert said, "Although riding a broom is a little weird." Chapter 17： Crossing the lake In fact, children living in the magical world are usually boring. The Weasley familys burrow is located in the hills and trees south of the village of Ottery Sant Catchpole. However, most Muggles have not even discovered it. There is a house there. There are only four wizard residents nearby. Diggorys house is the nearest, but still a few miles away. Both parties can only ride a broomstick or other means. In fact, the children of the four families have little contact. Weasleys children rarely go to the village of Ottery-Sant Catchpole, let alone play with ordinary Muggles. However, the twins said that their brother had a Muggle friend and was a pretty girl. "Muggles are generally more difficult to get along with. They always think that we are weird people and usually can''t go together, and... my home is far from the town." Lee Jordans situation is even worse. He is the only one in his family, so sometimes he doesnt have a playmate. Albert is much better than them. He has a younger sister, a pile of books, and occasionally plays ball with others. However, I usually don''t play with a group of little kids, because it''s boring after all. Although there are no real good friends, Albert is quite popular at school. After all, they have excellent grades and are very good in all aspects. They are also of a better speaking type, and they also know how to manage interpersonal relationships. Albert asked three people that children in the wizarding world don''t actually go to Muggle schools. Its really hard to imagine that a family like Malfoy would let their children go to Muggle school? Obviously not. Of course, some wizards are exceptions. However, the twins have never been there. Their initial knowledge is taught by family members. "By the way, is there a family called Smith in the wizarding family?" Albert asked, his grandfather''s original family was Smith. Later, he followed Muggle''s relatives and changed their names casually. It can be seen how much he hated the guy who abandoned him. "Never heard of it, how about you George?" Fred looked at his twin brother. "I haven''t heard of it either." Li Qiaodan shook his head. "Something?" "Nothing, I still don''t know where I heard this surname." Albert moved his gaze out of the window, visibility was low, and the sky gradually darkened. In other words, he didn''t even realize that Li Qiaodan was a talkative. This guy likes to talk non-stop. The three of them won''t be bored, anyway, the cubicle is also very boring, listening to him nagging things like hypnosis. Albert opened his eyes again, and he felt that the train seemed to slow down. "The train will arrive at Hogwarts in five minutes. Please leave your luggage in the car and we will send it to the school for you." A voice echoed on the train through the loudspeaker. "Merlin''s beard has finally arrived." Fred stretched out lazily, and he was not in good spirits after sitting on the train for too long. George helped pack the snacks on the table and put them in Albert''s suitcase. The train finally stopped, and the four people walked out of the compartment, pushing and pushing along the train aisle, and rushing to the door one after another. When got off the car, it was really busy. They descended to a dark and small platform, and the cold rain fell on the ground, and the chill of the night made Albert shiver. "I hate rain." Albert murmured, took out his wand and said a spell on the peaked cap, "Water and fire will not invade." "First-year freshmen! First-year freshmen come here!" A loud voice yelled from the platform. He lifted the oil lamp above the crowd and shook it to attract the attention of the freshmen. "What are you doing, keep up." Fred reached out and gave him a hand. "Wait a minute." Albert also said to the robe on his body that he was not invaded. He didn''t know if the spell would work, but it was better than nothing. "Hurry up, Albert." Lee Jordan urged. "Don''t worry, here you are. The fluorescence is flashing." Albert held his wand and walked towards Hagrid. He was really a tall man with a long beard and looked scary from a distance. If you dont know it, and you think its a dangerous person, it looks really scary. "Are there any first-year freshmen? We are all here, let''s set off!" Hagrid took them away from the platform, losing the shelter of the platform, and the cold rain hit him, causing the freshmen to get goose bumps all over. "Be careful under your feet." Hagrid yelled, but it didn''t help at all. Because of the rain, the trail was muddy and many people fell down several times. Alberta pulled the peaked cap and gown on her body, wrapping herself tighter. Fortunately, the curse of water and fire played a role, and he did not turn into a drunkard like other people. Why didnt I learn to use a magic wand to make an umbrella? Albert was a little annoyed. He decided to take the time to learn this useful magic, so he won''t have to worry about the rain without a fan. "Are you okay?" In front of him, another hapless guy fell down. "Thank you, this way is really choking." The girl who was lifted up said gratefully "Let''s go." Albert let go of the opponent''s hand, using his wand to explore the way, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com walked forward slowly. This is definitely the worst freshman ever. Many people fell and were covered in mud. He also heard Li Jordan, who was unwilling to Lili, whispering insults. He had just been taken by the people around him. Albert suddenly felt that it was a wise decision to stay behind, at least not to be taken down. "Be careful, it''s going downhill." Hagrid shouted in front. After he went down, he waited aside to avoid any students slipping while walking on this steep slope. Facts proved that this was indeed a wise decision. Indeed, three hapless guys almost fell, but Hagrid caught them in time. "Be careful, you will be at the lake soon." After waiting for everyone to go downhill, Hagrid stepped forward again to lead the way. They bumped and turned around, finally reaching a black lake. On the hillside across the lake, there stands a castle, that is Hogwarts Castle. There are lights flickering on the windows of the castle, which is particularly conspicuous under the rain curtain of night. "There can be no more than four people in each boat. Remember, no more than four people!" Hagrid pointed to the boat on the shore and shouted to the newcomer. "Albert, here." One of the twins waved at him, and Lee Jordan was also here. They were all stained with mud and looked very embarrassed. "How are you guys." Albert couldn''t help being amused, and got into the boat. "It''s not good. I fell down once and was taken down twice." "Get on the boat" Hagrid yelled. After holding the light to make sure that no one was overloaded, he took a boat by himself, "Very well, then... go ahead." The boat is automatic without oars, and sails forward across the lake. Albert raised his head and stared at the castle in front of him. There was an inexplicable excitement, Hogwarts, here I am. Chapter 18： Bad taste It is a pity that most of the little wizards on the boat have no time to admire the Hogwarts Castle in the rain. The cold rain made them tremble. "Why do the first-year students take a boat to cross the river?" Albert retracted his gaze and looked at the three people on the same boat with their teeth shaking. "No, I don''t know, I don''t want to know at all." "Me too, it''s cold." The twins also echoed, now they are freezing to death, who is in the mood to pay attention to these things. Albert could not help shook his head. He still knew a little about the boat crossing ceremony. This is actually to let the freshmen who came to Hogwarts follow the same route the four founders took when they came to Hogwarts Castle. Why is a group of four people actually represents the original four founders. It is similar to a kind of inheritance ceremony, so that students who come here can feel the excitement and joy of the founders, and at the same time bear in mind the founders'' hardship in establishing the school. Just, how many people really understand this now? Hagrid who guided them across the lake didn''t know. However, few students care about these things. "Be careful, bow your head!" Hagrid yelled. The freshmen quickly bowed their heads. The small boat carried them across the cliff and sailed to the dock below the castle. "It''s so choking, I hate rain." One of the twins folded his shoulders and sneezed. Everyone was drenched all over, shaking to the chaff. "How did you do it?" Li Qiaodan asked in surprise. He found that the rain did not wet Albert''s robe and peaked cap. "A simple magic." Albert noticed other people''s gaze, and explained softly. "Okay, everyone follow me." Hagrid carried the oil lamp and led the freshmen up along a gravel-paved path until they reached the lawn under the castle. In front of them was a stone step. The oak door leading to the castle. A witch in an emerald robe was standing in front of the oak door. Albert knew him. She was Professor McGonagall who had been to Albert''s house. "Thank you, Hagrid, the freshman will be handed over to me." Professor McGonagall looked at the embarrassed freshman, and Albert felt the corners of her mouth twitch. This is not surprising. The appearance of the new students is no longer awkward to describe. Almost everyone has been drenched in soup, with dirt on their bodies. "First-year freshmen, come with me." Professor McGonagall led the freshmen into the castle. Albert followed the team and looked around at this thousand-year-old castle. "That''s Professor McGonagall, the dean of Gryffindor. Percy said Professor McGonagall is very strict." George whispered. "Oh, I met her once. My sister really likes Professor McGonagall''s trick of turning the tea cup into a mouse." Albert''s attention was on the stone wall, and he always wondered if the burning torch was eternal. fire. It is said that there is a kind of fairy fire that can burn forever, which fits this scene very well. "I''m leaving, what are you looking at?" Fred gently pushed Albert and urged in a low voice. "I''m thinking what kind of magic fire it is, it should not be an ordinary flame." No smoke is seen, it means that this is not an ordinary flame. Fred opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. Albert is going to figure out these things in the future. There are many secrets in this castle that are worth exploring. After Albert gave birth to the idea of ??exploring the castle, a task suddenly popped up on the panel: Millennium School: Hogwarts. Hogwarts is an ancient and mysterious magic school. It has existed for thousands of years. There are countless unknown secrets hidden in this ancient castle. As a curious secret explorer, you should not let it go. Opportunity. Explore Hogwarts Castle before graduation to find hidden secrets. Current progress: 1%. rewards 1000-100000 experience, 1-10 skill points. "I''m grass!" Albert couldn''t help but burst into swearing in his heart. It was astonished. This is definitely the most compelling task he has ever seen. Is this to force me to become a night wanderer? It seems that mastering the Phantom Mantra must be put on the agenda in advance. Albert began to think about how to get the spell of Illusion Charm. The freshman was led by Professor McGonagall into the waiting room of the branch hospital. There was not much space inside, and everyone was crowded together. "Welcome you to Hogwarts," Professor McGonagall said in the opening remarks according to the annual practice. "The school banquet is about to begin, but before you go to the restaurant, you must first determine which one you enter. College..." Like the leadership speech of the previous life: I said a few words here, and then I pulled it for more than half an hour. Although Professor McGonagall was not so exaggerated, he still gave a full ten minutes. Albert''s remarks to Professor McGonagall can be briefly summarized in three points: accommodation, branch and college cup. After talking about the usual Hogwarts instructions, Professor McGonagall asked all the freshmen to line up to clean up the water and dirt on her body. As the deputy dean of the school, Professor McGonagall absolutely cannot tolerate the freshmen going into the hall like this. This embarrassing appearance simply humiliated Hogwarts. Freshmen are squeezing the line, hoping to dry their clothes as soon as possible, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com wet and cold make them uncomfortable. "Is this squeezing sardines?" Albert looked at the group of freshmen with interest, took a step back, and took the initiative to stay behind the team. The rain did not affect him much. Professor McGonagall moved quickly, skillfully using the descaling curse and drying curse. It only took a few minutes, and soon it was Albert''s turn. She looked at Albert a little surprised, and then cast a spell on him, the clothes immediately became dry and warm, and the mud splashed on the boots and pants disappeared. "Now, please keep quiet." Professor McGonagall said loudly, "I will pick you up when there is ready." After Professor McGonagall left the room, everyone was whispering and talking about the sorting. "How to divide the hospital?" "How can they accurately assign everyone to the appropriate college?" "Maybe, some kind of test is needed." When it comes to testing, everyone is nervous. Watching this scene, Albert suddenly wanted to laugh. He kind of understood why other people were reluctant to tell the freshman about the way of sorting. is really a bunch of bad taste guys! "Are you not nervous at all? I''m Alia Spinnet." A young girl came over to talk, and Albert gave her a hand earlier. Of course, the girl came to talk to him, probably because of Albert''s composure, no matter how he looked like he knew the secrets of the sorting house. In fact, she guessed it right. "As long as I don''t go to Slytherin, I can accept it." Albert shrugged. He didn''t reveal the meaning of the sorting ceremony at all. It was actually very interesting to see the nervousness of the freshmen. Okay, Albert admits that he is indeed a bit nasty. Chapter 19： We have a spy Professor McGonagall came back before the freshmen had to wait long. She arranged the freshmen in a single line and led everyone into the auditorium. The auditorium of the college is very large, with four long tables full of students. Hundreds of candles floated above the crowd, and the candlelight illuminates the entire auditorium. The candle flame is also a kind of magic fire, otherwise the picture of the candles dripping with wax on the head is not too beautiful. When all kinds of weird thoughts were pouring out of Albert''s head, the team had come to a stool with a dirty and torn hat on it. It is said that this is a Gryffindor hat. "I really hope they can wash the sorting hat well." Albert dislikes the sorting hat because it is too dirty, maybe it''s been a thousand years, maybe no one has cleaned the hat at all. I cant stand it. When Albert recovered, the Sorting Hat had already ended its usual opening song to the applause of everyone. Professor McGonagall took a roll of parchment and began to roll out the hospital. Of course, Albert was the first to be named. Who made his last name the first letter a? In full view, Albert stepped forward and sat on the chair, letting Professor McGonagall put his hat on his head. "Don''t go to Slytherin, don''t go to Slytherin." Although he knew that the possibility of going to Slytherin was very small, he still said a few words softly to avoid accidentally falling into the pit. "Well, it''s difficult. I can see that I am very courageous, not bad at heart, talented, and not lacking in wisdom." The Sorting Hat asked softly, "Except for Slytherin, where do you want to go?" Albert was speechless. The sorting hat means he is suitable for any college except Slytherin? "Oh, I think you have made a choice, so..." "Gryffindor." When the Sorting Hat called out Gryffindor, Albert knew what the so-called choice was. If the twins and Lee Jordan met in the carriage, but students from the other two colleges, he would go to another college. The sorting hat finally helped him make a choice. After all, Albert still has to stay in the academy for seven years. He doesn''t want to be the first Hermione. He doesn''t have a friend. What a tragedy. Of course, there are night tours, and twins are undoubtedly the best night tour partners. After the Sorting Hat called out Gryffindor, the farthest table on the left burst into cheers. However, the twins and Lee Jordan in the team couldn''t help but grow up, and I didn''t expect Albert to be assigned to Gryffindor. What about Ravenclaw? After Professor McGonagall took away his hat, Albert walked in the direction of cheers. The front row of the long table was vacated, obviously for freshmen. When Albert passed by, several people stood up and shook hands with him. The other party also had a badge on their chest, probably the prefect or the chairman of the student union. He shook hands with several people one by one, and nodded in response with a smile. The sorting ceremony continued. After the Sorting Hat called out Slytherin, Albert returned his attention to the Sorting Hat, found the figure of Cedric Diggory, and looked at the cannon fodder in the novel. The other party is still a handsome boy, so it''s no wonder that he will be called a cream nanny, but I don''t know if the other party will become a tragedy. After all, this time I have my little butterfly fanning the wind. As expected, the Weasley twins were also assigned to Gryffindor. A red-haired man was very happy about this and waved to the twins. Albert also took a closer look. It should be the legendary Perk. West Weasley. By the way, the Weasley twins were at the bottom. After they were sorted into Gryffindor, the sorting ceremony was over. Professor McGonagall rolled up the parchment and left with the sorting hat, as well as the bench. Disappeared. "Wow! We thought you would be assigned to Ravenclaw." Both the twins and Li Jordan stared at Albert with exaggerated expressions, as if looking at some rare animal. This guy was not assigned to Ravenclaw, is that sorting hat broken? "Is it weird?" Albert disagrees. "By the way, I just discovered a secret about the Sorting Hat." "What''s the secret?" Li Qiaodan asked curiously. "It''s not a secret to tell it." Albert didn''t plan to tell them, "That''s why I was assigned to Gryffindor." Albert''s gaze swept across the crowd, and he couldn''t help shaking his head, "I said so clearly, no one guessed it, should I say it is Gryffindor?" However, everyone no longer paid attention to this so-called secret. After the sorting was over, it was Dumbledore''s turn to give a speech, and then it was time to have a big meal with open stomachs. "Welcome..." Dumbledore looked at the students with a big smile and extended his arms to them. "Welcome everyone to Hogwarts. The new semester has begun! Before the banquet begins, I want to say a few words. That is: fool! Cry nose! Scrap! Screw! "Thank you everyone!" really just a few words. The gap, this is the gap! Compared to the guys who talk a lot of nonsense, Dumbledore understands the mind of the new life, knowing that everyone has no patience to listen to nonsense. "Do you know the meaning of those words?" Albert asked the prefect next to him, turning his head. The prefect who was asked by Albert had a stiff expression, and he obviously didn''t know how to answer this question. At this moment, the prefect suddenly felt that Weasley was right. This guy should go to Ravenclaw instead of staying in Gryffindor. "It seems that no one knows this, can I only ask him himself?" Albert murmured. UU reading www. These few words of uukanshu.com can be regarded as an unsolved mystery in the story of Harry Potter novels. The few people next to him twitched their mouths, and they didnt know what to say. Is this going to ask Dumbledore directly? Ravenclaw''s students are not as curious as you are! This is definitely an eagle hiding in the lion group as an undercover. Hey, come here and throw this guy on the table next door! Ignoring the weird gazes of others, Albert lost his thoughts. In the last life, there were several explanations for these words on the Internet: Rumor has it that the Latin meaning of those words is: May Merlin bless you. Of course, some people think that it is the different attitudes toward people of the four colleges. Ravenclaw students think that those who have not entered Ravenclaw are fools. Gryffindor students think that others are not as brave as they are. Slytherin students think that mixed blood or mudblood are useless scraps. Hufflepuff students hope that students from other colleges can adjust their behavior. As for what the truth is, Albert doesn''t know, maybe he will have a chance to know the truth, from Dumbledore. Boom! The roof of the castle was suddenly struck by lightning, and the climate magic that was cast suddenly failed. This scene really shocked everyone. Dumbledore took out his wand and used magic on the top of his head. The lightning and thunder disappeared, the majestic rain disappeared, and everyone''s head turned into the night sky dotted with stars again. "Alright, the banquet begins." Dumbledore raised his spoon and tapped the cup, announcing that the banquet began. The plates on the table were filled with food like magic. Chapter 20： At the banquet The freshmen were all amazed by Dumbledores magical magic, but they were already starving more concerned about the delicious food in front of them, rather than studying how the principal did it. Albert knew how this was done. Dumbledore was transported from the kitchen below the auditorium through the magic left behind by Hufflepuff, and the Hufflepuff Golden Cup, which was used as Voldemort''s Horcrux, was The first Hogwarts house assisted house elves in making magical food transport vessels. Albert naturally did not forget to take this matter to test the prefect beside him, but the other party''s mouth was full of food, obviously not intending to answer this question. The dinner is very rich, Although I can''t talk about being refined, it will definitely fill everyone''s stomachs. Albert bought himself a steak and sliced ??it slowly. He is actually not very hungry. He has been eating all the time along the way. The others opened their stomachs and ate. Lee Jordan, who was sitting opposite, was chewing on a chicken leg in one hand, looking very happy. After the banquet began, ghosts also appeared one after another, emerging from all over the castle, greeted the freshmen, and caused a commotion. The ghost of Gryffindor is a male nobleman, and it should be the legendary Nick who almost headless. "Mr. Ghost." Albert swallowed the beef and greeted Nick, who was almost headless. "I think I prefer you to call me Sir Nicolas de Mincy-Popington." said the ghost. "Sir Nicolas de Mincy-Popington." Albert finished the long name. He can remember Nick''s name. He still admires his instant memory. "Can you take pictures, I mean , Can you appear in the photo?" "What? Boy, I don''t understand what you are talking about?" Sir Nicholas was very happy that someone could pronounce his name. He hated the newcomer calling himself "Nick the Almost Headless". "Photograph." Albert said, "Please take time to take a photo with me another day." "Well boy, if you think about that that day, oh, if you take a picture, you can come to me." Sir Nicholas agreed, and he had a great affection for this polite little guy. "Can I ask another question?" "Ask my child." "What is a ghost, a soul after death?" "Wizards can leave their mark on the world, and they can walk vaguely where they walked before, but only a few wizards choose this path." Sir Nicholas did not answer Albert''s question directly. "Is it a memory? It doesn''t look like it, so...is it really a soul?" Albert muttered to himself, knowing that the magical world has a soul. After all, Voldemort had smashed his soul. When he recovered from thinking, he found that everyone nearby was staring at him? "What''s wrong?" Albert asked suspiciously. "Nothing?" The others quickly retracted their eyes. "I still think you should be assigned to Ravenclaw." Fred said bluntly. "Swallow and talk." Albert said angrily. "Why are you curious about You Inspiration?" a freshman asked. "In the world of Muggles, there is no such magical existence as ghosts." Albert said calmly. "Now I have a chance to learn about it. I don''t want to miss it. By the way, it will feel very cold to be crossed by a ghost. Be careful." He just stabbed Nick with his finger secretly, and he felt that his finger was very ice. Passing through them might be equivalent to being covered with ice water. This is definitely not a pleasant thing in winter. "Indeed, there are no ghosts in the Muggle world." A girl who was two chairs away from Albert spoke up. Her name was Shanna Wilson. "To be honest, when I received the letter, my family thought it was a prank. When Professor McGonagall came to visit, they almost kicked her out." Shanna Wilson thought it was funny. "In fact, they didn''t want to Let me come here." "My situation is similar. My mother almost called the police and arrested Professor McGonagall." Albert said with a smile. "People who live on the scientific side are usually less capable of accepting abnormalities. They want me to go to Eaton. learn." "Eton College, is it that Eton College?" Shanna Wilson was surprised. "What is that?" Lee Jordan asked puzzledly. "That is one of the best schools in the UK." Shanna Wilson explained. "Hogwarts is the best." George raised his eyebrows. "Of course I know, because there is only one magic school in the UK, Hogwarts is naturally the best." Shanna Wilson couldn''t help but despise, "Ordinary people, you call Muggles, there are thousands of them. There are thousands of schools, and Eton College is ranked in the top three. I dont need to say what this means!" "It seems very powerful." George disagrees, in fact, he really doesn''t understand. "Don''t just talk about us, but also talk about your business." Albert turned off the subject and looked at the other girl. "I''m half and a half, my mother is a wizard, and my father is a Muggle." Angelina Johnson said, "They confessed to each other very early. However, we have always lived in the Muggle world. I am. I have been exposed to magic since I was a child, and my family was not too surprised when I received the invitation." Alia Spinnett next to her said, "I was born in a wizarding family, and I have been exposed to magic since I was a child. There is nothing novel about it. When I received the letter, the family was very happy and bought me an owl." After everyone was full, the remaining food on the plate disappeared, replaced by desserts. Albert took a pudding and listened to the new students telling interesting things After the banquet, the plates on the table were emptied again, like the plates Tom had licked. Professor Dumbledore stood up again and announced to everyone, "I am very happy that the school has welcomed a new professor, and Professor Bud Brod will become the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." There was sparse applause in the auditorium. Professor Bud Brod is an elderly man. "There are a few more things to inform everyone." Dumbledore looked at all the students below and said, "Please note that the first-year students are prohibited from entering the woods on campus. Besides, the administrator, Mr. Filch, wants me to remind Everyone, dont use magic in the hallway between classes. Finally, the review of Quidditch players will be held in the second week of this semester. Anyone interested in joining the college team, please contact Mrs. Hooch." "Why can''t you enter the forbidden forest." "Probably there is danger in the forbidden forest." Albert said, glanced at the eager twins. "If you dare to go to the Forbidden Forest, I will write to tell mom." Percy Weasley stared at his brother fiercely. He knew their personalities too well. "We won''t." The twins quickly promised. Chapter 21： Roommates "Well, before everyone goes to bed, let us sing the school song together!" Dumbledore raised his wand and tapped it lightly, and a text twisted by a gold ribbon floated in front of everyone. The members of the Hogwarts Choir also appeared. The prefect next to Albert was also one of them. The choirs in the front row were still holding big toads. As Dumbledore waved his magic wand, all the teachers and students began to sing the school song at their own rhythm. Albert also mixed in, his mouth closed, pretending to be singing. No way, the song is in the second grade, and the professors on the teacher bench are all a little stiff, obviously a little reluctant. Its fine for kids, but a group of adults are singing this kind of school song, and feel shameful! "Hogwarts, Hogwarts..." Next to Albert, the funny Weasley brothers are singing with the melody of "Funeral March". The beat can''t keep up with the others. The few freshmen around them are One after another. "...we will study hard until it turns into dung." After the song was finished, the two were still singing slowly, and Albert suddenly had the urge to cover his face, pretending that he didn''t know them. After the end of the song, Dumbledore asked everyone to go back to rest. The entrance banquet finally ended. Everyone rushed forward, causing traffic congestion in an instant. Now, Albert somewhat understands why the newcomer is ranked first. If this is followed by students of other grades, I might go wrong. Think about the students of Gryffindor, who accidentally followed the wrong team and ran to the common room in Hufflepuff, only to find that they were walking in the wrong place. The scene was not too beautiful. "The newcomers, all come with me." It was the prefect who led the way for the newcomers in Gryffindor, who was just on stage. He led everyone through the noisy crowd, walked out of the dining room, and after climbing the marble stairs, separated from the freshmen of other colleges. The freshmen team walked through the corridors and walked around the castle, instead of walking up the legendary moving stairs. There are many portraits hanging in the corridor. The characters on them are whispering when the new students pass by, and there are portraits that greet them. The prefect leads the freshmen through the castle. You can never guess where the entrance is? Mingming had a closed wooden door in front of him, but they passed through the stone gate on the opposite side. For some doors, you need to hit the exact position before it opens for you. Some doors are hidden behind curtains or behind pictures. However, this is not the worst, because there is now a hapless trap staircase, which obviously looks the same as a normal staircase, but when you reach a certain step, you need to step over, or if you step in, your feet will sink. inside. For newcomers who have just come here, it is simply a disaster. "Are you all right!" Albert stretched out his hand and pulled Lee Jordan out. "Not good." Lee Jordan said irritably, "I was taken aback just now. I really don''t understand what the school does with so many weird things?" "I think it''s funny, right George." "I think so too." "These are the defensive facilities left over from the past, and now they have become a major feature of Hogwarts." Albert explained, "Come on, I don''t want to get lost." I dont know how long they have been walking. When Albert felt that his legs were a little sore, they finally reached the eighth floor and walked through a long corridor to the end. There was a portrait hanging there. The portrait was of a very rich woman. Undoubtedly, this was the legendary fat lady, the gatekeeper of the Gryffindor Tower. "Password?" she asked. "Nonsense." After the prefect had finished speaking, the portrait opened like a door, revealing a circular hole in the back. He did not rush in, but turned to the new human, "You must remember the password, you can only enter the lounge by giving the fat lady the order. The current password is nonsense." After finishing speaking, the prefect led everyone in through the hole in the wall, which was the Gryffindor common room. This is an old big round room with lots of sofas. In the corner of the room, there was a roaring flame burning in the fireplace, and a lot of wood was placed next to it. Several people were sitting on the sofa and chatting. After the newcomer came in, they looked over here and waved to the newcomer. . "You have good luck. Tomorrow is Saturday, which means you dont have to go to class. This is a rare opportunity. I suggest you get familiar with the castle during these two days. The environment of the castle is more complicated than you think. If you dont want to get lost, It''s best to find out the location of the classroom as soon as possible." After the prefect, he pointed to two doorways, "The girls go over there, the boys follow me." After greeted another female prefect, he led Albert and his party into another door and walked down the narrow spiral staircase. On the way, he encountered many doors. The prefect introduced them to the freshman room, bathroom and bathroom. Of course, the toilet and bathroom are shared. Fortunately, the bathroom has cubicles, thank goodness. As for their respective rooms, they need to find their own rooms, and there is a special name tag on the door. Albert, the twins and Lee Jordan live in the same room, there are only four people. The room is not too big, there are four beds with curtains, and their luggage is placed beside the bed. Albert found his suitcase easily, took out his pajamas from it with a yawn and put on himself. "In the future, please advise." Albert greeted the other three with a smile. "A lot of advice." The four of them looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. "Tomorrow, I am going to explore the castle, are you going?" Albert took the camera out of the suitcase and walked back to the door to take a photo of his bedroom. "Of course. Remember to call me in the morning." The twins looked at each other and said in the same way~www.novelhall.com~ How about you? "The three of them all looked at Lee Jordan. "Of course, go together." The black brother obviously didn''t want to be alone. "good night." lay on the bed, clearly sleepy, but still can''t sleep. Every time Albert goes to a strange place, he tends to suffer from insomnia. The other people obviously didn''t have his troubles. They were fed and drunk, and fell asleep deeply after just lying in bed. Albert turned sideways and opened his task panel. The original exploration progress has reached 3%. I don''t know how much he will have to visit the castle tomorrow. He turned over his skill list again, which was quite a few pages. Most of the magic is only level 1, while a few have not yet mastered it. Looking at the skills that were still at level 0, Albert suddenly had the urge to spend experience to upgrade them to level 1. These are all broken habits left over from playing games before, and I always habitually fill up my skills. Albert took a deep breath and turned off the panel, lest he accidentally spent all his hard-earned experience, which may affect his future life. In a daze, Albert fell asleep. He had a dream of himself in his previous life, and he was reading a book with him. He still remembered that it was his first contact with Harry Potter. "Are all these dreams?" No, this is not a dream. As early as the moment he opened his eyes again after death, he had already confirmed it again and again. This is not a dream. I always feel like the author of a fan story, creating another Harry Potter fan story of his own. It''s just that this time, he couldn''t describe the content of yy he wanted unscrupulously like the author. Ah, Wenqing is a disease. Chapter 22： Responsive house When Albert woke up, it was pitch black in the dormitory and the sound of rain faintly came from outside the window. The rain last night has not stopped. Albert sat up from the bed and stretched out his hand to cover a yawn, all to blame for the strange dream last night. When he woke up, he felt very tired. Besides, he woke up too early, and the three people in the same dormitory were still sleeping. Albert reached out and touched the head of the bed, picked up the magic wand placed in the corner, and whispered: "Fluorescence flashes." The front end of the wand exudes a pale light. He put the glowing wand on the mechanical pocket watch and glanced at the time: 5:40. Sure enough, I woke up too early. Albert extinguished the light on his wand, lay back on the bed, and the mechanical pocket watch slipped from his hand onto the sheet. This is a gift Luke bought for himself to celebrate his receipt of an invitation from Hogwarts. Since he woke up, Albert didn''t intend to go back to sleep, leaned forward and sat on the bed again, stretched his waist, pulled off the sheets, got out of the bed and walked to the window. He opened the cork and opened the wooden window to look out of the tower. A blast of cold wind blows on his face, Albert can not help but shiver, his head suddenly wakes up. The rain was not heavy, it was still dark outside, and the entire castle was shrouded in a hazy rain curtain. "A great adventure." Albert patted his cheek and muttered quietly. Close the window, Albert returned to the bed, took out the robe from the suitcase and put it on, then took the pocket watch and wand by the bed and put it in his pocket. Before he walked out of the dormitory, he stopped again and threw away the clothes he had just changed. Going into the bathroom basket, the house elf will use magic to wash the clothes clean, and then put them back on his bed. By the way, the students at Hogwarts are actually doing pretty well. There are many things that dont need the students to worry about them, they just need to learn magic with peace of mind. The common room was very quiet. Only one female ghost was sitting on the sofa and reading. She heard the footsteps, raised her head and glanced at Albert, and then continued to look down at her book. Albert didn''t bother Ms. Ghost. Although he wanted to talk to each other, he gave up in the end. He hated being disturbed while reading. Albert didn''t stay in the lounge, and planned to wander around the castle before everyone got up, and went to find the legendary house of responsiveness. Pushing open the door of the lounge, Albert bent over and stepped out of the round door. The fat lady was still wearing a pajamas, and looked sleepily at the leaving student. She asked: "Where are you going?" "Walk." Albert looked into the dim corridor, raised his wand and moved on. This time, he didn''t plan to take the road that he came last night, but planned to walk elsewhere. Perhaps, because it is raining outside, the corridor is filled with cold and dampness, much like a ghostly castle in a ghost movie. Ghosts may emerge from the walls at any time, scaring people to death. In fact, there are indeed ghosts in Hogwarts Castle, and there are still a lot of them. Even if there is a ghost coming out of the wall, it is not a weird thing. As soon as he turned the corner, Albert saw the stone steps that came last night. This time, he did not go down, but continued on. Turned a corridor again, Albert found a big vase in front of him, turned his head and looked around, actually let him find the tapestry of the troll wearing a tutu. "It seems that I have good luck." Albert speeded up his pace, walked to the tapestry, raised his wand, and looked up at the strange tapestry in front of him with the light from it. It can only be described as being unable to look straight. A group of giant monsters wearing ballet groups on the tapestry, holding wooden or bone sticks, are posing in various enchanting poses. A ballet teacher was trying to teach a giant to dance, but was beaten by a giant with a bone stick. While Albert was observing the tapestry, the troll also stopped beating the ballet teacher and turned to stare at him, as if asking, "What are you looking at?" If you bring a camera, Albert will definitely film this very happy scene. However, the most important thing now is the responsive house, which is in the white wall opposite this tapestry. Albert stepped aside, turned around and looked at the white wall, then turned his head, looked at the tapestry, raised his right hand, and made a knocking motion at the troll. The tooth decayed monster really learned how to lift the bone stick and knock it on the poor ballet teacher. This scene is so sad and tearful. Albert laughed happily, walked to the white wall, reached out his hand to touch the white wall, this is a very hard stone wall, and there is no such thing as a responsive house. The condition for entering the House of Request is to walk through this wall three times and concentrate on what you need. "Go through?" Albert raised his wand, and the pale light illuminated one end of the white wall. There was a window over there. He turned around and saw a tall vase again. So, actually I walked three times? "A place to practice magic, a place to practice magic..." Albert concentrated, UU reading www. uukanshu.com walked to the window at one end of the white wall and turned back, then turned back to the vase at the other end. He whispered a word, and when he turned around for the third time, there was a change on the wall. Numerous patterns appeared from the white wall, and a smooth door gradually emerged. Albert is in a good mood because he knows he has succeeded. He held the copper handle, opened the door and walked in. Inside was a spacious room with torches lit around the wall, a bit like a classroom. There are many wooden bookshelves on the wall with hundreds of books. Albert suspects that these books were brought from the library. On the other side, there are some dolls for practicing magic. "It''s great," Albert said softly. With these books, he doesn''t need to go to the library to find books. However, when using this place, you still need to be careful not to be spotted. After all, a door suddenly appears on the wall, which can easily attract the attention of others. Albert did not continue to stay, and turned to leave the responsive room. He was going to think about how to use this place concealedly. If he doesn''t want people to know, he needs to make sure he didn''t meet anyone when he came in, and he didn''t meet anyone else when he went out, so that he could keep the secret here. He needs the phantom spell and a map of vitality. The Phantom Body Curse should be found in the pile of books just now, but its not easy to get a map, in Filchs place. Make one yourself? He doesn''t have this ability now. Forget it, take your time! Anyway, I have to stay here for seven years. After Albert turned and left, the door of the responsive house slowly disappeared again and turned into an ordinary white wall again. Few in the school knew that there was a magical room here. Chapter 23： Secret Path and Filch By the way, my panel shouldn''t be a cut-down version, right? There is no map function. Albert was still in the mood to tease his panel function, and he was in a good mood after finding the responsive house. There is no way. In the Internet novels I read before, the system that comes with the pig''s feet is usually awesome. After the scanning function is turned on, everything is invisible. Now, when you think about it, your panel functions are really pitiful. Actually, Albert is very happy to have a golden finger like a panel. "I remember that the principal''s office is also on the eighth floor, but I don''t know where it is on the eighth floor." Albert murmured. Of course, he didn''t intend to touch the principal''s office. If the old man Dumbledore noticed him, life at school would be difficult. After all, there are portraits everywhere in Hogwarts Castle, and Dumbledore wants to know what a student is doing. It is easy. Albert turned two more turns and found a downward staircase. went down the stairs and started wandering around the castle, only to find that he was lost. Well, maybe this is not called getting lost, but he has never been here in the future. Albert stopped in front of a wall, and the light of his wand drew across the carvings on the wall. He reached out and tapped on it lightly, it was solid. However, Albert suspects that there is a secret road here. There is no way. The lion body and eagle head beast carvings on the wall are too suspicious. Usually such places will hide secret doors and secret roads. "Boy, what are you doing here?" Nick got out of the wall next to him and looked at Albert who was checking the sculpture in surprise. This sudden sound made Albert startled, and he felt that his heart was about to pop out of his chest. Albert took a few deep breaths and eased his excessively fast heartbeat. He couldn''t help but complain to Nick: "Don''t be like this, you will scare people to death." "Sorry, I didn''t expect to scare you." Nick raised his eyebrows and asked again, "What are you doing here?" "Walk," Albert answered honestly. "Walking, this time?" Nick looked at the corridor suspiciously, it was still early. "Yeah, take a walk. Sir Nicholas, I dont know if you have time to introduce Hogwarts to me. Its like a maze. I accidentally got lost while walking." Albert smiled and looked at Nick. If the other party is willing to help, he can save a lot of time. "Oh, I think exploring the castle is a great joy of the new life." Nick tactfully refused. "You''re right." Albert didn''t mind Nick''s rejection of himself. After greeted him with a smile, he continued to study the lion and eagle head sculpture in front of him. Nick looked at Albert''s back and shook his head to remind him, "If you want to open that door, switch on the paw of the lion and eagle." "Thank you." Albert heard the words and stretched out his hand to the claws of the lion-headed eagle head, tapping lightly, the stone door slowly opened, revealing a narrow secret tunnel inside. "See you later, Sir Nicholas." Albert nodded slightly to thank the ghost, raised his wand and walked into the secret tunnel. The inside of is very narrow, and only one person can pass through. It is definitely not a good place for people who fear confinement. Albert can feel that he is going down, and he doesn''t know where the secret road leads, but being able to discover its existence is good news for Albert. As expected, the ghosts and portraits living in the castle knew Hogwarts better. The exit was hidden behind a portrait. After the portrait was removed by Albert, the old man in pajamas stared at him unhappily and complained that Albert interrupted him to rest. "Sorry, I''m bothering you!" Albert apologized to the old man in the portrait, and continued to move forward. He thought he might be lost again. However, this time Albert found the moving stairs. No matter how many times he watched it, he thought the scene of the moving staircase was spectacular. It is said that the moving stairs and the responsive house are both the handwriting of Rowena Ravenclaw. I wonder if I can reach this level in the future? By the way, does Rowena Ravenclaw hide any secrets in the responsive house? After all, didn''t Slytherin just keep a basilisk in his secret room? It really makes sense to think about it. The next time I pass, I can try it. Maybe I can really unearth some secrets. It took ten minutes for Albert to walk down the stairs. On the way, he encountered a stair change and had to stay in place and wait for the stairs to return to their original state. Fortunately, he didn''t let him wait too long. Thank God, no, I should thank Merlin now. As soon as he entered the hall, Albert was attracted by a cat. The cat was a little thin and had a dark gray coat, which was incomparable to his Tom. He bent down to shake it, but the cat ran so fast and disappeared in a slip of smoke. Albert knew that it was probably the caretaker Filch''s cat, what was the name of the cat. Although he has read the book of Harry Potter and watched the movie, over time, he can''t remember some unimportant things very clearly, especially the names of the famous people. If it hadn''t been for having written about the same person and checked a lot of information, I would forget it faster. The cat ran away, probably to call someone, Albert was not worried that Filch would come to trouble him. After all, ~www.novelhall.com~ It''s already more than six o''clock now, and the sky hasn''t fully brightened yet, it''s all because of the rain outside. As Albert was about to enter the auditorium, there was a babbling sound, and a little old Filch came over here with an oil lamp. Albert noticed that Filch was still drowsy, with only a cloak on his body, and a pleasant smile at the corner of his mouth, that was the smile that caught the prey. "Good morning, Mr. Filch." Albert raised his hand to greet each other, as if he had met a familiar friend. "Good morning?" Filch reached out to catch Albert, but he easily stepped back and avoided him. "Of course, it''s already 6:15, Mr. Filch." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket, checked the time, handed it to Filch and asked: "When will the hall begin to provide food? What?" Filch was also taken aback, because Albert deliberately moved his wand to his pocket watch so that he could see the time better. Originally thought he had caught Filch, a night travel student, his face suddenly collapsed, like a child who heard the Halloween party canceled. In fact, it is already morning. Although it is still dark, no other students have gotten up yet. "7 o''clock." Filch turned away angrily, leaving a sentence before leaving: "Better not let me see..." The last few words, Albert did not hear clearly, anyway, it is not important. But, does Filch really hate students? I cant wait to catch them all and put them in confinement. pushed the door into the auditorium, it was very dim, the floating candles were all out, and the lively scene last night no longer existed. Albert turned and left, ready to continue exploring the castle''s kitchen while now. Chapter 24： Enthusiastic house elf Near the foyer on the first floor of the castle, there is a door to the Hufflepuff common room and kitchen. Albert took a moment to walk around the hall and found two doors and Filch''s office beside the marble staircase. Filch''s cat was staring at him. "What is its name?" Albert asked. Filch didn''t answer, picked up his cat and went into the office. "It should be jealous!" Albert murmured, if he remembered correctly, Filch was a dumb gun. He thinks that since the opponent is a dumb gun, he should abandon the magic world and obediently integrate into the Muggle world. Why should he stay behind to find trouble and unhappiness? Okay, the pesky guy is gone, which door should I choose? "Where will the kitchen be?" Albert took a coin from his pocket and threw it on the ground. It was head-on, so he chose to walk to the left of the stairs. Behind the door is the next stone step, which is a wide stone corridor. When Albert walks by, the torch on the wall will automatically ignite to illuminate the surrounding environment. Albert found pictures of various foods on the surrounding walls. . "Good luck." Albert found a large portrait. The portrait was a huge silver bowl full of fruits. It is said that the kitchen is hidden behind the painting. The secret of entering the kitchen is on the pear. Albert lightly touched the big green pear. The pear squirmed and chuckled, and suddenly turned into a big green doorknob. "Sure enough, I am here, it seems my luck is not bad." Albert was in a good mood. After finding the responsive house, he successfully found the kitchen. Reached out and grabbed the door and pulled it. The area of ??the kitchen is the same size as the auditorium above. There are many tableware on the surrounding cabinets. There are also four long wooden tables in the auditorium. These tables are placed at the same size as the four colleges in the auditorium above The tables are exactly the same. Some food has been placed on the table, which should be the breakfast for the students. When the meal is reached, the house elves will use magic to transfer the food to the waiting table above. "Sir, what''s the matter?" A little elf spotted Albert and ran towards him. "The restaurant hasn''t opened yet, so I will come to the kitchen." Albert smiled politely at them. "Please come with me, sir." The house elf grabbed Albert''s hand and took him to sit at the table. Six house elf hurried up, carrying a large silver tray. On it was a jug of milk, ham, omelette, toast, salad, and pumpkin porridge. "Thank you, little guy." Albert poured himself a half glass of milk. Although he didn''t have the habit of drinking milk in his previous life, he has developed this habit over the years. Thanks to this, he has become much stronger than in his previous life. "This is our honorable gentleman." Someone probably said thank you, and the house elves all smiled and bowed to him. Albert ate a portion of ham, fried eggs and two slices of toast, and drank a small bowl of pumpkin porridge, his stomach was filled with food all at once. When he wiped out the last small fruit salad, he looked at these house elves. They were all dressed, not to be said, they were wrapped in a tea towel with a Hogwarts emblem. "I think I should go, thank you for your breakfast." Albert noticed that the exploration progress had reached 7.3%. "This is what we should do, sir." The house elf said in a sharp voice. Before Albert left, many elves next to him gathered around and handed him many snacks for Albert to take home to eat. "Enough is enough, goodbye little guys." Albert packed four pies into a kraft paper bag and stuffed them into robes. This was for the three Georges. The house elves all rushed to the door and watched Albert leave. They liked the thank you, which made the house elves feel Albert''s respect and affirmation for them. Following the path yesterday, Albert took a few minutes before returning to the lounge. However, there is still no one inside, and the ghost lady has also left. When Albert returned to the room, the twins were still asleep, and Li Qiaodan was already awake. He looked at Albert who appeared outside the door with a surprised face and couldn''t help asking: "Where are you going?" "Walk and have breakfast by the way!" Albert grinned, "I brought you gifts back?" "What gift?" Weasley on the right got up from the bed and scratched his head with his right hand, as if he hadn''t woken up yet. "I thought you were sleeping." Li Qiaodan got off the bed, stretched his waist lazily and asked, "What gift." "Pies." Albert took out the kraft paper bag from his pocket, took out a pie, took a bite, and handed the paper bag to Lee Jordan and said: "One for each." "Where did you get it?" Fred asked curiously. "The kitchen." "Wow, you found the kitchen." "By the way, you sneaked out by yourself, and you didn''t even call us together." Fred was also sober. If it weren''t for the bed, Albert could not tell who the twins were. "Don''t brush your teeth first." "Oh, I almost forgot about it." George put down the pie on his hand and asked curiously, "How did you find the kitchen?" "Walk around, UU reading www.uuknshu.com happened to find out." Albert said again about his encounter with Filch, "His cat is very smart and will inform his owner, but, I think Filch is here to trouble me." "I dare say, he must be very aggrieved!" Fred also couldn''t help but laughed, got up to go out and strolled, Hogwarts Castle is really interesting. All three of them got dressed and washed up and came to Gryffindors lounge. There was no one here. Albert lit the fire and sat on the sofa next to him. The rain had stopped outside. "Bill and Charlie said there are many secret passages in the castle." Fred said to the others while eating pie. "But they don''t tell us where the secret path is." George blamed his brothers a bit. "Maybe, they want you to explore the secrets of the castle by yourself. That''s interesting." Albert remembered Nick''s words and comforted them casually. "I think so." Lee Jordan echoed. "By the way, I almost forgot about it." Albert walked to the entrance, taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the lounge, and took a few photos, and by the way, took a photo of the fat lady. "Are you taking pictures again?" "I am going to send a letter to my home. For Muggles, everything in the wizarding world is very strange." Albert checked the photos. He had previously discovered that he had another photography-related skill. "I heard Charlie say that Filch likes to trouble students. He wants to hang up students who made mistakes and beat them with whips all day long." George continued after eating the pie, "Filch also knows the secrets of many schools. Dao will always come out silently." "Most students who travel at night will be caught by Filch." Fred added, "Then he was severely deducted and locked up." Chapter 25： Future players "It sounds like Filch is like a big devil." Albert thought the twins'' evaluation of Filch amused, a bit like the immediate feeling of former students treating the strict housekeeper as an old witch. "No, everyone hates him." Fred said seriously, "Even people like Percy said that. I really can''t think of other reasons for not believing." "What is the kind of person like Percy? Isn''t he your brother? Is it really good to say that his family is like this?" Albert resisted the urge to complain, took out his pocket watch from his pocket to check the time, and turned to face The three said, "Well, time is almost up. Go to the hall for breakfast first, and then walk around the castle." This time, they took the road Albert took in the morning, and the twins showed great interest in the secret road. When passing the moving stairs, there was no waiting and arrived at the hall smoothly. When I walked into the auditorium to have breakfast, the four long tables were basically empty, and the enchanted ceiling was gray and it might rain at any time. "We are probably the first batch to get up." George Weasley was cutting the potatoes on the plate with a knife, looking up at the empty auditorium, and said in a slightly helpless tone, "I don''t remember the last time I got up so early. When is it?" "Three years ago." Fred said suddenly. "You still remember." George looked at his brother in disbelief, "Is it a guess?" "Of course I guessed." Fred couldn''t help laughing. "Are you serious?" "It really is like this." "What are you painting?" Li Kan asked. "Record where we have just walked. I''m going to draw a map of Hogwarts." Albert flipped the parchment to show them the content. "I''m even more curious about what''s in your hand?" Fred stared at Albert''s pen. He found that Albert had been drawing, but he never got any ink. This was abnormal. "You mean this? Pen, Muggles use it for writing. Quill pens can''t be carried around and used, and it''s not very convenient to use." Albert handed his pen to Fred. This is Herb The birthday present I bought for him is not a good one, but it has been used for many years. "It feels a bit like a quill." Fred said, looking at the nib. "Of course, the principle of a fountain pen is similar to that of a quill pen. Its advantage is that it can store ink and can last for a long time." Albert handed the parchment paper to the three of them. "We are now in the auditorium. From the marble steps to the moving staircase, Filchs office is nearby. There are also two doors leading to the basement. The door on the left leads to the kitchen (the left side from the stairs) and I am on the right. Haven''t been there yet. The kitchen is probably here. The entrance is a huge silver bowl full of fruits, and the doorknob will appear when you touch the big pear." "Your record is really detailed." Li took the parchment and looked at the location of the kitchen. He felt that if he was in the past, he should be able to find it. He handed the parchment to one of the twins and asked, "We will go later. where?" "I''m going to find the specific location of the classroom first, so that I won''t find my way in class next time." Albert put up the parchment George handed back and said, "Then, stop by and see if we can find the secret roads. It is usually hidden behind tapestries, stone carvings, stone walls, and even pictures." "According to you, it shouldn''t be difficult to find the secret passage." After Fred wiped out the baked potatoes on the plate, he was a little eager to try. "No, the point is that some secret passages require specific passwords or touch certain special locations." Albert shook his head. "At the beginning, I was able to find the kitchen. Or I found the entrance by accident because I touched the portrait. of." "Why do you think that painting has a secret?" A girl''s voice sounded nearby, and Albert turned his head to look over. It was Angelina, a freshman from the same college, and had a few words last night. "Of course it is because it is too suspicious. The size of the fruit portrait is almost the same as that of the fat lady. It''s like telling everyone that there is a secret road here." Albert said in a natural tone. "Oh!" After the four listened, they couldn''t understand Albert''s logic. However, the facts are that Albert''s guess is correct. In other words, this guy''s brain is really good. "Johnson, are you alone?" Albert asked suspiciously, "Where is your roommate?" "You can actually remember my last name." Angelina''s face showed a surprised expression. In fact, even her roommate could not remember her name. After all, everyone has only known each other for a while, and they didnt even say a few words. Its normal if they cant remember. "My memory has always been good." Albert introduced with a smile: "This is Lee, and the twins are George and Fred. Of course, don''t ask me who is who, I don''t know who I am." "This is George, George Weasley." "No, no, I am George, he is Fred." The other twins retorted. "Many twins like to play this kind of tricks. They like to wear the same clothes and the same dress. It makes people wonder who is who." Albert suddenly looked at the owl flying here. "You forgot to introduce yourself, UU Read www.uukanshu.com Albert." Li Qiaodan reminded. "Oh, sorry, I saw my owl." Albert picked up a piece of bread, shredded it, and fed it to Sheila who fell on the table. "My name is Albert Anderson." "Anderson, don''t you eat?" Angelina asked suspiciously. She made herself a sandwich. "I just ate in the kitchen. Just call me Albert." Albert touched his owl and said, "On weekends, I have something to send home. Remember to come to the hall in the morning. " Xuela yelled, indicating that she knew. Another owl flew into the hall and threw a copy of the Daily Prophet at Albert''s table. However, its accuracy is so good that it almost beat George''s pumpkin porridge. If it weren''t for Fred''s fast hand, it would have been soaked in the porridge. Then, if you dip it in jam, you can eat it. "Can you lend me a look?" Angelina picked up the newspaper and asked, "I want to see the Quidditch column." Albert said, "Oh, of course." "Do you like Quidditch too?" the twins asked in unison. "Of course I like it, but unfortunately, I can''t participate in the Quidditch selection in the first grade." Angelina was very sorry about this. "Yes, if Quiddly lacks people, you can get Professor McGonagall''s consent." Albert noticed that several people were staring at him, and shrugged helplessly, "Said that the first grade cannot participate in the selection. But there are always special cases, right? The rules themselves are used to break." "Oh, forget it." Angelina didn''t think she could make Professor McGonagall change her mind. "I have already found out that next semester, Gryffindor will graduate with a famous golf chaser. I am going to sign up and try it. what about you?" The twins said in unison: "The batsman is more suitable for us." Chapter 26： Open Sesame "I think so." Albert couldn''t help but smile, squinting to catch a glimpse of the passing ghost, and raised his hand to say hello to the other party: "Good morning, Sir Nicholas." "Good morning boy, what''s the matter?" "Will Sir let me take a picture?" Albert raised the camera and asked. "Oh, okay!" Nick thought for a while and asked, "Do you need a pose?" "No, come on, look here." Albert adjusted an angle and clicked on Nick. "Is it all right?" "Okay, thank you Sir Nicholas." "You''re welcome, then I''ll go first!" Nick quickly drifted away. Angelina leaned over, wanting to see what Albert had taken, there was nothing in the picture. "It seems that the Muggle camera cannot capture the ghost. Maybe it can be done with the wizard''s camera." Albert wrote Sir Nicolas de Mincy Popington on the back of the photo. "It''s so bad for you to remember his name." Angelina admired Albert''s memory, at least she couldn''t remember this string of names herself. "It''s not a problem with the camera." A voice sounded. Albert turned her head and saw a beautiful red-haired girl who had just entered the auditorium. She noticed that several people were looking at her, and she explained, "After the photo needs the correct developing potion, the people inside can move. Also, ghosts are spirits, and they will not be photographed by the camera." After that, the girl walked to Ravenclaw''s table. "Wow, really worthy of the Ravenclaw student, knows so much." George exaggerated. "It''s really amazing." Albert sighed with emotion and looked at the invitation to Angelina, "Do you want to go shopping with us to other parts of the school after you finish eating?" "Forget it." Angelina hesitated, but refused, "I have an appointment with someone." "That''s a shame." Albert picked up a piece of fruit and gnawed at it, thinking about how to get the developer potion. There are more and more students in the auditorium. Most of them are freshmen. Perhaps because of weekends, the upper-grade students sleep late, but the freshmen cant wait to visit the school. After bidding farewell to Angelina, the four of them walked out of the auditorium chatting. When they passed the hall, they all noticed that Filch was holding the cat and staring at them. Albert stopped and found that there was an extra task reminder on his panel: Malicious from the administrator. You have been targeted by the administrator Filch at Hogwarts. It is time to fight back. During the night tour, get rid of Filch, the administrator, so that he can understand that even if he focuses on you, he cannot catch you. Any clues. Reward: 1000 experience. After watching the mission, Albert''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched. He found that after coming to Hogwarts, the trigger panel mission seemed a bit trivial. "What''s the matter?" Fred asked, looking back suspiciously. "Nothing." Albert took a few steps to keep up with the team. The four of them crossed the damp viaduct, and he suddenly asked, "Do you know the spell of the phantom spell?" "What is that?" George asked suspiciously. "It is said to be a kind of invisibility magic." Albert explained, "I have read in a book, this kind of invisibility spell can make the disguised person or thing become like a chameleon." "Sounds cool." George raised up to the spell. "If you can master it, you don''t need to worry about getting caught when you wake up at night for a night tour." "I think so too, at least there is no need to worry about Filch." Albert nodded his head, and he was ready to master the phantom spell and then swim at night. "But how do we get the spell?" Fred was a little depressed, "Dad may know, but he will definitely not tell us." "How about asking the professor?" Li proposed. "For the time being, I can only find it in the library." Albert said, "Of course, if you can''t find it, you can ask the Curse Professor, but I am a little doubt that he is willing to teach us this spell. After all, he might think of night travel. " A few people looked at each other and sighed helplessly. If they could master this magic, it would be much easier to do many things in the future. Albert stopped by the viaduct, put his hands on the railing and looked down. He still remembers that at the end of the novel, Harry Potter broke the old wand and threw it off the bridge. That prodigal son. The old magic wand is a good thing, even if you dont need it, you can hide it somewhere unknown. That was a real artifact in Harry Potter''s novels, and the other was a Philosophers Stone. As a result, both good things were destroyed. "Anyway, find the library before talking." "Even if we find it, we probably won''t learn it for the time being?" Li said a little discouraged, he didn''t forget that he didn''t even master the simplest magic. "Don''t say such frustrating remarks." Albert cast a look at Li and contemptuously said, "How do you think I master other magic." "How did you do it?" the twins asked curiously. "Of course you have to spend a lot of time practicing, otherwise do you expect to learn it soon?" Albert said gruffly. The four of them walked and talked about the phantom body curse. After strolling on the first floor of the castle for a long time, they found a few empty classrooms with piles of debris, and a place that seemed to be a secret tunnel, but none of them opened the secret tunnel. The four of them are very depressed. "Most secret passages require a specific password or a special rhythm to open ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert explained to the three as he walked, "If you want to find it, you can only try your luck, or ask other secret passages. People, but I dare say they will not tell us easily. " "Transfiguration classroom." George reminded, "I remember Professor McGonagall teaching transfiguration." Lee Jordan whispered: "I heard that this course is extremely difficult to learn." "It''s really difficult." Albert discovered this when he was studying on his own. It took him the most time to turn a match into a needle, but after learning it, most of the transformation techniques were actually not that difficult. Of course, it may also be related to his panel skills. The four found the magic history classroom on the second floor of the castle. Fortunately, the classrooms are marked, otherwise they really dont know where to find it. "There is a wooden door here, I think it should be a secret road." Lee Jordan excitedly pointed to the entrance road hidden behind the stone statue. "It seems to be locked." Albert drew out his wand and opened the wooden door in front of him with Aracho. "Your spell has failed." Fred reached out and twisted, but still did not open it. "I guess what password is needed to open it." Albert muttered. "What do you think the password is usually?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically. "How could I know." Albert gave Li a blank glance, then thought about it and said again, "The most famous secret password in the Muggle world is Open Sesame. This story comes from Alibaba and the Forty Thieves." Speaking of which, Albert''s wand happened to knock on the wooden door. The next moment, the wooden board on the door was torn off the hinge, and it was about to break into a pile of firewood. The four of them couldn''t help but grow their mouths, their eyes almost protruding from their sockets, and they didn''t realize what happened just now. Chapter 27： Back pot "The curse stops immediately." Albert looked at the wooden door that was almost torn down, his eyes twitching. "Merlin''s beard, what should I do now." The three Weasleys looked at the broken wooden door, swallowed their saliva, and couldn''t help taking a step back, not realizing what had happened just now. "Aren''t we..." Fred raised his hand and made a quick gesture. It would be no good if he was caught accidentally. "Don''t be stupid, powerful wizards usually use tracking manifestation magic to know who has been here recently." Albert reached out and held Fred''s shoulder, reminding him not to slip away. "Then what shall we do?" George looked at Albert anxiously. "I should be able to repair it, I remember the spell should be-repair as before." Albert quickly calmed down, raised his wand and aimed it at the torn wooden door, and concentrated on chanting the repair spell. was originally torn off the wooden board from the hinge, and then flew back to the door. The crack slowly healed, and it would soon be restored. However, before the wooden door was completely restored, the door suddenly opened from the inside. The four people froze in place, because Professor McGonagall walked out from behind the door, looked at the wooden door that was slowly being repaired, and then looked at the four people standing in front of him. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward. Up. "What the **** are you doing?" Professor McGonagall''s old face twitched, and he stared at the four sternly. Just now, she heard movement from the secret door of the office. When she came to check, she found that the door of her office had been demolished? This scene stunned her immediately. "Sorry, Professor, we didn''t know that opening Sesame is a spell." Albert immediately apologized and admitted his mistake, "I think it was just a... accident." "Needless to say, Mr. Anderson, come in, and a few of you." Professor McGonagall looked at the four people blankly and let them enter his office. "This was just an accident, Professor." Albert repeated softly. The twins behind him and Lee Jordan both held their breath, nervously unable to speak. "Very good repair spell. But, Mr. Anderson, I have to remind you that Open Sesame has been an unlocking spell hundreds of years ago, and nowadays wizards don''t use this kind of rough magic." Professor McGonagall looked at Albert. Reminded, "If you have watched "Standard Spells, Elementary", you know, now everyone loves the dexterous Alaho Cave." "I know. However, the opening of Arajo Cave will not work for this door." "Because the anti-Arahho hole curse was released on the door." Professor McGonagall explained, "So your spell did not take effect. This is the knowledge of the spell. I think Professor Flitwick will be very happy that you ask him these questions. " "I will." "Dont take this as an example, gentlemen, otherwise its confined." Professor McGonagall didnt seem to want to blame a few people. He turned around and fetched a piece of parchment from the table, handed it to Albert and said, "This is the first-year curriculum schedule. Post it on the Gryffindor bulletin board." "There won''t be another time, I promise." Albert gave a light cough, took the freshman curriculum that Professor McGonagall handed over, and quickly pushed the twins and Li on the backs, and walked out of Professor McGonagall''s office. "I was scared to death." When they were far away from Professor McGonagall''s office, everyone dared to speak. "We actually opened the door of Professor McGonagall''s office?" Li Qiaodan still looked incredulous. "Good luck, no points were deducted, and no confinement." Albert opened the course schedule given by Professor McGonagall and took a look. The first session of next Monday is the spell class. "But, great Albert, your door opening spell actually opened the door." Fred''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "This is just an accident, I don''t know it is a spell." Albert took his wand and tapped the parchment. The original curriculum was divided into two and two into four. He divided the timetable among three people. "There won''t be any flight lessons until Thursday afternoon." George was a little disappointed after reading the schedule. He was looking forward to flying in the sky on a broomstick. "Don''t you think the number of courses is a bit small?" Albert frowned after watching the one-week course. Hogwarts felt more like stocking teaching. "The lessons are a little bit short, are you crazy?" Li Yong looked at Albert in disbelief, as if he had been under a strange curse. "In a Muggle school, there are at least half the courses." Albert thought about it and guessed the reason. There are only a few professors in the school. If there are two sessions a week in a grade, a professor needs to teach 24 sessions (the four colleges in grades 6 and 7 will go together). Saturday and Sunday are closed, which means that their entire week of classes is full. Thinking about it now, it''s not incomprehensible. "What are you thinking about?" George asked. "It''s nothing, let''s go, continue to look for the classroom." Albert put the timetable in his pocket and took the lead to walk towards the marble stairs. At present, the four of them have found the Transfiguration Classroom and the Magic History Classroom on the second floor of the castle, as well as the abandoned bathroom. He still remembered that there was the entrance to the Slytherin Chamber, and there was a dangerous basilisk inside. Because it is a girls bathroom, the four of them just passed by and did not intend to go in, so as not to be misunderstood. The exploration of the castle is quite rewarding, UU reading www. uukanshu.com was near the corridor of the magical classroom on the fourth floor. The four people found a secret road behind the tapestry. The end of this secret road was near the armor corridor and the prize showroom. "I think all the Hogwarts tapestries hide the secret tunnel." Lee Jordan said jokingly when he walked out of the secret tunnel. No way, the secret paths they found today are hidden behind the tapestry. Its not surprising that there will be such a misunderstanding "I dare say that most people can find these secret paths." George was a little disappointed. He hoped to find more hidden secret paths that others didn''t know. "We will find it. Go in and have a look, the prize showroom." Albert proposed. In fact, he was a little curious whether these medals and trophies were made of gold and silver. "George, Fred." Lee Jordan pointed to a cabinet and said, "Look at this, your eldest brother Charlie used to be the Quidditch captain and won the Quidditch trophy for the academy." "Yes. But, he only won the championship once." George looked at the all-slytherin trophy a little depressed, Gryffindor and Slytherin were never right. "The people in Slytherin sometimes do whatever they can to accomplish tasks." Fred muttered. He added: "Percy told me." "Yes, those guys at Slytherin College are the most annoying." Fred agreed. "Percy said that once Slytherin fell out of the first place by a bit, they would do whatever it takes to deduct the second place. Points, Snape will favor his students and never give them points. Many students in the school don''t like him and always call him the old bat." Albert suddenly twitched when he heard the twins'' words. Although it''s a joke, don''t throw all the pots on Percy''s head. What he said is your elder brother, not the brat! Chapter 28： Be a dead man Hogwarts won a lot of trophies. Albert also found the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament, the trophy of the International Wizarding Chess Tournament, the Golden Crucible of the Magic School Potions Championship, and the creative ideas of the Cairo International Alchemy Tournament. Medals...Of course, there is also Voldemort...that is, Tom Riddle''s Special Contribution Award can also be found here. "If only I can get a trophy and put it here." Lee Jordan looked at the trophy on the counter with envy and admiration on his face. "I think Albert may have a chance. As for you... forget it!" The twins appeared behind Li from left to right, put one hand on his shoulder, and smiled comfortingly. "No one can tell in the future." Albert casually comforted, "Maybe you can get a trophy or something here. The special contribution award is very simple, as long as you discuss it with Dumbledore, go Donate five thousand or ten thousand gallons to the school, he will definitely help you get one." When the three of them heard the words, they couldn''t help but twitch, what is meant by donating five thousand or ten thousand gallons, why can you easily say such a thing! That''s Kanon! The twins didn''t have a Gallon in their pockets. They even wondered whether their family property was worth so much money. Lee Jordan broke free from the twins'' hands and asked, "Don''t you want to..." "Actually, I''m even more curious about how much bonus I can get. As for everything else, it''s imaginary to me." Albert shook his head and interrupted the other party. He values ??gold coins more than glory, and money is the most real thing. Especially at that time in his last life, there was a saying that it is easy to do things if you have money, and there is another saying that you are confident if you have money... "Don''t look at me this way, I''m just more realistic." Albert coughed and quickly changed the subject, "Let''s go, go to the fifth floor, I have a hunch that the library is probably on the fifth floor." "You are right, money is a good thing, and I hate poverty." The twins looked at each other and did not deny Albert''s words. It should be said that no one likes poverty. Especially the Weasley brothers from a poor family, they can understand this better. The four pushed and shoved to the fifth floor, and they really let them find the library, but at this point in time, the library hadn''t opened yet. "Go and see other places first." Albert proposed. This is a very wise choice, because the four of them actually found the entrance of the suspicious secret passage, just behind a tall suspicious mirror. "What are you doing here?" As they checked the entrance, Snape appeared silently behind the four. "We are looking for a shortcut, Professor." Albert didn''t care too much about the other party''s gloomy face. Of course he could guess who the guy in front of him was. "Shortcut." Snape stared at Albert''s eyes, but Albert turned away from him. "We think there is a shortcut to other floors." It is well known that the easiest way to avoid being caught in the mind is to not let your eyes look directly at the other person. "Oh, open it!" The mirror suddenly slid down to one side, revealing a gap. Snape frowned when he saw this, as if he was about to say something, but Albert interrupted him. "By the way, professor, can you let me take a photo?" Albert raised the camera and asked sincerely. Not only Snape, but George''s three expressions froze and became a little weird. Snape stared at Albert blankly, his face always smiling, ignoring Snape''s death gaze. "Sir, can''t you?" Albert asked again. "If you have time to hang out..." "No, sir, we didn''t hang out here." Albert said solemnly, "just seize the free time and figure out the layout of the castle classroom as soon as possible. For any freshman, this is very necessary. After all, Does Hogwarts not send us maps? The shortcut to the castle can also prevent new students from being accidentally late." This time, even Snape could not say what he had just said, and the three people next to him were even more stunned. Why, can you speak so confidently? However, it sounds reasonable. Hogwarts Castle is indeed like a labyrinth. If the school does not send out a map, we are not allowed to come out and familiarize ourselves with the distribution of the castle? Snape''s lips trembled slightly, and he stared at Albert coldly, "If you have a lot of time, why not watch "Magic Potion and Potion" several times? Next time in class, I will ask questions first. You, disappear from my eyes now and immediately." "Then, see the professor on Friday." Albert waved his hand with a smile, pushed the three people next to him, and disappeared at the end of the corridor after turning in. "Wow, you actually want to take a picture of Snape." "You actually dare to slap him head-on." The twins Qi Qi gave a thumbs up to Albert and couldn''t help laughing, "Don''t you know? He is famous..." "I didn''t frustrate him, what I said was the fact." Albert didn''t admit that he didn''t have Snape, he just told the fact. "Yes, yes, it is true." George nodded repeatedly, and even the three of them had to admit that this was a fact. So, Snape can''t do anything to him either. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com "By the way, what did you just say that Snape is famous?" Albert turned off the subject and asked, "What is famous? "...famously unreasonable." George couldn''t help laughing. "However, his expression was really funny just now." "You said, where does that passage lead?" Lee Jordan was more curious about this question. "I don''t know, let''s check it out when I have time in the afternoon!" Albert found that a new task appeared on his panel: is a dead little expert. Snape is one of the most popular professors at Hogwarts in the history of other colleges. You have successfully molested each other once, why not continue this feat? Mission completion degree is 1/5. 2000 experience points are awarded. is really an expert! "By the way, that...what are you going to do?" Fred suddenly said. "That?" Albert asked puzzledly, "Which one?" "It''s just a question!" Lee Jordan reminded, "Didn''t Snape ask you to be asked in the first class?" "It''s okay, just ask questions, as long as you don''t exceed the knowledge of "Magic Potion and Potion", there will be no big problems." Albert is still very confident in his memory, and all questions are drizzle. "I almost forgot about it. I was a bit looking forward to next Friday''s Potions class." The three looked at each other, remembering that the man in front of him was super strong in memory and had a super good brain. He should respond to Snape''s question. Not a problem. "If you get everything right, will Snape give you extra points?" George said suddenly. "Definitely not," Albert said with certainty. "I think so, then, everyone will be able to see what kind of professor he is." Chapter 29： Cooking pot As it approaches noon, Hogwarts Castle, which has been silent for a whole night, is rejuvenated. Albert can occasionally meet other students in the hallway or hallway. It can only be said that it is the nature of most people to stay in bed, especially on weekends. Most people prefer to sleep longer when they dont need to get up early. There is still light rain outside the castle. Most students will stay in the auditorium and chat. There are also a few hapless ones who did not complete their homework in time and are busy copying summer homework. On the way to explore the castle, the Weasley twins and Lee Jordan couldn''t hold on, and took the lead. However, Albert still spent the whole morning strolling around the huge castle and took a lot of interesting photos with his camera. After walking around, when he returned to the auditorium, he felt a faint pain in his calf. The harvest of this trip was quite good. Albert used his memory to draw a rough map of the castle. Although I heard other people say that the position of some of the stairs in Hogwarts Castle will change every Friday, but that is next Friday. Albert does not take it to heart, and it will naturally be resolved by then. method. It is worth mentioning that the mission progress of exploring Hogwarts Castle has reached 26.7%. "Why are you the only one, how many of your friends?" Angelina and another girl walked towards this side, sat on the chair opposite Albert, and said hello to Albert. "While walking around the castle, I drove halfway." Albert took a slice of bread from the plate, and he was going to make a sandwich for himself. "Those three guys probably found something interesting. Pass me the blueberry sauce, thank you." "How is the map of your castle, can you lend me a look?" Angelina pushed the bottle of blueberry sauce over on her right hand, and pointed her finger at the parchment paper on Albert''s left hand. "I still think I should go around the castle by myself. This is one of the joys of the new life." Albert handed the parchment to the girl opposite, and took the bottle of blueberry sauce. "What''s that?" Alia put her head over, staring at this simple sketch, frowning slightly. She was struggling to see, but she could also see some signs of secret passages and classrooms, where the stairs had to be crossed. "By the way, this is our timetable." Albert copied two more timetables and handed them to the two opposite people. "What kind of magic is that?" Angelina asked curiously. "Copying a spell can turn one item into two pieces." Alia, who was born into a wizard family, recognized the spell used by Albert at a glance. Not all wizard families adopt a stocking policy like Weasley. Alia has been educated as a good wizard since she was a child, starting from a higher level than most students. "A very useful trick, isn''t it?" Albert blinked at the two of them and continued, "With it, you don''t need to take notes, just ask someone to "borrow" a copy." Alia looked at Albert with weird eyes, always feeling that this guy''s thinking logic is different from others. "Can you get a copy for me? So I don''t need to worry about finding a place in the classroom." "Don''t you worry about the wrong map?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Of course I will confirm it myself." Aliya said naturally. "Do you want it?" Albert looked at Angelina. "Thank you." Angelina said with a smile. Hogwarts Castle is indeed not small, new students are easy to get lost, with Albert''s map, at least know where to go. Being late on the first day of school is not a good sign. "By the way, I remember that you seem to come from a Muggle family." Alia put away the map and asked, "How can you master so many spells? I dare say that most of the new students understand the spells you don''t many." "Before school, I learned when practicing spells. Most of the spells are pretty simple." Albert spread blueberry sauce on the bread slice and took a big bite. Although the taste was good, it was really good to eat all day long. I can''t bear it. "Simple?" The two looked at each other and suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure. After getting their own magic wand, most freshmen will try to use the magic in the book. Angelina and Alia are naturally no exception. They both learned some simple magic, but they are by no means as light as Albert said. The tone is as easy as learning magic and eating a piece of bread. After destroying the slice of bread covered with blueberry jam, Albert made himself a sandwich. British lunches are always unsatisfactory, and Hogwarts is no exception. Bread and potatoes are always the staple food here. This lunch includes bread slices, boiled potatoes, fresh vegetable salad, and salted ham. Of course, a large pot of milk tea or pumpkin juice is indispensable. After Albert finished the ham sandwich, he put two potatoes with skins on his plate. After wandering in the castle all morning, his stomach was already starving. In other words, during the meal, the three of them were not seen, and they didn''t know where they went. "I really miss the rice and pasta." Albert muttered in a low voice, and continued to wipe out the potatoes with the skin on the plate. Potatoes are one of the staple foods of the British ~www.novelhall.com~ He has eaten them almost every day in these years. People in this country can even use potatoes to make a hundred dishes without repetition. Although potatoes are not unpalatable, it is a bit unbearable to eat all meals. "The pasta is delicious." Angelina agreed, "I have eaten it several times, and it tastes very nostalgic." "British cuisine is always disappointing, and the variety is so good. The chefs here never seriously study how to cook." Albert poured himself a cup of milk tea, took a sip, and said, "I remember I ate a plate of whole fish grilled in a sea salt herb crust a while ago." The two looked at each other with interest and listened with interest to Albert complaining about all sorts of exotic foods in the UK, such as his fathers favorite French fries sandwiches, and the whole family only liked marmite which his grandmother liked... Albert still remembers the first time he tasted marmite sauce, it was... the taste of hell, that taste is really unforgettable for a lifetime. If you insist on describing it, it should be a strong soy sauce mixed with various body odors. Since then, Albert has stayed away from Marmite. "If any of you are interested, at Christmas, I will send her a bottle as a Christmas gift." "Cough cough." Alia suddenly lost her appetite, "No, thank you, I still want to eat some normal food, so that I don''t get sick after seeing jam." After drinking milk tea, the lunch is over. Albert sat at the dining table and looked at the photos he had previously taken. There are knight armor, castle scenery, a certain portrait, or a certain exaggerated sculpture... These photos reveal a corner of Hogwarts. Its just that Angelina really wanted to complain when he saw Albert was choosing photos. You guys are not a student coming to school at all, more like tourists visiting Hogwarts Castle. Chapter 30： Phantom The Gryffindor common room was crowded with students in the afternoon, and everyone was sitting on the sofa chatting. The sofa seating in the lounge is limited, there are too many people, and it is crowded and noisy. Albert has no idea of ??staying in the common room. He posted the first-year class schedule on the bulletin board, and put the camera and photos on the bulletin board. After returning to the dormitory, I went directly to the library on the fifth floor of the castle. There are no other students in the library, and yes, even Ravenclaw students, few will enter the library before the official start of school. There is only Mrs. Irma Pins, the administrator, in the library. She sits alone behind the counter and reads quietly. As Albert walked to the counter, Pinshof raised his head, seeming a little surprised that someone would come to the library at this time. "Madam, excuse me. I''m looking for some books on spells. Do you know which shelf they are on?" Albert asked softly. Actually, Albert can find it by himself, but there are a lot of books here, which is time-consuming, laborious and unpleasant. It is the fastest way to ask the librarian directly. Mrs. Pins glanced at Albert, raised her finger to a row of wooden bookshelves and said, "Area c, the fifth bookshelf." Albert looked in the direction of the opponent''s finger, and after thanking him, he walked towards the bookshelf in Area C. His gaze paused, he stopped for a moment on the rope leading to the restricted area, and continued to walk in. In the fifth shelf, there are many books about spells. When Albert stretched his hand across the spine of the book, his fingers couldn''t help but pause, because his panel unexpectedly popped up with two tasks. Reading madman. As you who like to read, how can you miss the largest magic library in the entire UK? After reading a total of 100 books of 1 inch thickness, rewards to master 3 kinds of magic randomly, and raise them to level 3. Currently: 0/100 Magic restricted area. There are a lot of secrets hidden in the forbidden area of ??Hogwarts. As a magic lover, how can you miss it? If you can borrow a few books from it to study carefully, it will help to improve your magic level. successfully persuaded five professors to allow you to lend five books from the restricted area. bonus skill level plus 1 level. Currently: 0/5 In other words, both missions are sinkholes! Its not easy to finish reading a hundred books, and its also 1 inch thick. Is this asking him to finish reading a hundred brick books? can smash people to death. This task can''t be completed for a while, and it can be read within three years. I have to thank Merlin for her protection. The second task is even worse. It''s not easy to get the banned book from the professors to borrow notes. Moreover, it is not easy to get signed notes from five professors. In Albert''s image, the easiest is probably Guidro Lockhart. However, the difficulty is high, the rewards are also rich, the skill level is increased by 1, which is much stronger than the skill points. Not considering these tasks yet, Albert eliminated distractions and drew out a book of spells. The name of this book is "Selected Curses of the Eighteenth Century." He opened the catalog and counted. There were thirty-three kinds of spells on it. Each of them recorded in detail the creator of the spell, how to use the spell correctly, and what meaning its invention brought... After reading the catalog, Albert lost interest in the book. He did not find the Phantom Charm in the catalog. Although other spells are good, they are not useful for the current Albert. It takes a lot of time and energy to learn these spells, or use the stored experience pool. Although there is still a lot of experience in the experience pool, Albert doesn''t want to use it. Throwing the "Selected Curses of the Eighteenth Century" back into the bookshelf, Albert pulled out another "The Achievement of the Curses", which is a book introducing the spells, and Albert found the Phantom Charm in it. Unfortunately, the book does not introduce the method of casting the phantom spell, only introduces some attempts of the spell. However, from the information provided above, Albert found the relevant records of the Phantom Mantra in "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century". This is undoubtedly good news. Albert took the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" and sat at the desk in the library, turning over the books and reading them carefully. The invention of Phantom Mantra is inspired by the chameleon. The mantra can make people blend into the surrounding environment to achieve the effect of invisibility. The clever wizard uses the phantom spell and it is not easy to be spotted, but it is difficult to hide it from others, because the body cannot blend into the surroundings, and it will make people feel inexplicably abrupt. While Albert concentrated on reading the related knowledge of the Mantra, he was pulled away from the chair. He looked up and found that the other person was the Ravenclaw girl he met in the auditorium this morning. seemed to perceive Albert''s gaze, and the other party also looked up, nodded slightly at Albert, and returned his attention to the book. "It''s Ravenclaw, as expected." Albert muttered in a low voice, and continued to read the precautions for the phantom mantra, preparing to find a place to practice. Next, all that needs to be done is to find the cure for the phantom spell. Although the duration of the phantom body spell will not be too long, if you do not master the way to solve the spell, you may need to wait for the effect of the spell to disappear before it can automatically appear. This is not a good idea. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm There is no relevant record at the end of the spell, but Albert found the Mantra in "Achievement of the Curse". Albert took the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" and went to Mrs. Pins to go through the procedures for borrowing books. He picked up a stone outside the castle as a target for practice. Naturally, he would not be stupid enough to use the spells he did not master Use it on yourself. As Albert was considering where to practice the spell, the Weasley twins and Lee Jordan appeared in the hall panting. "Where did you go at noon?" Albert looked at the three and asked. "Fifth floor, mirror." George ran out of breath and couldn''t even speak. "Where does that passage lead?" Albert asked. "Outside the castle, let''s go to Hogsmeade Village." There was an excited smile on Fred''s face. The first day they came to Hogwarts, they found a secret road leading outside the school. Albert raised his eyebrows and said, "So...you have played in Hogsmeade for a few hours before returning?" "No, that secret road is very long. We walked for at least one hour." "You...really amazing!" Albert managed to squeeze out this sentence. It would be a torment for him to walk for an hour. After all, as a salted fish, who can sit on the sofa and read a book, why bother to drill into the secret path, and it takes two hours to come and go. Why is this? "This is my work." Albert raised the book in his hand and said, "I borrowed it in the library." "You found that spell." Fred realized what Albert was referring to. "Uh, I found it." Albert admired Fred''s wit a little, "However, it is a bit difficult to master this spell. If you want to learn it, you have to be a little psychologically prepared." Chapter 31： Night tour invitation "So, you want to...night tour tonight?" At nine o''clock in the evening, Albert was writing a letter to his family. After hearing the twins'' conversation, he couldn''t help but twitch. It seems that I have a task about night travel that I haven''t completed? Do not! can''t do it! can''t die! Not yet! Albert stretched out his hand and patted his cheek, now he would definitely be caught by Filch when he went to night tour. "Albert, do you want to go together?" the twins asked in unison. "I heard..." Albert put down the quill in his hand and turned to look at the twins and said: "The administrator Filch knows most of the secret passages in the castle. This means that he can easily catch them. You guys who know Hogwarts." "If you don''t want to be arrested and detained before school officially starts, it is best not to risk it lightly." "I said the same. Going to the night tour now will definitely be caught by the administrator." Lee Jordan quickly changed his tone and echoed. "No, no, I think this is not the most important thing. If you want to go on a night tour, you must be prepared, otherwise you will definitely get yourself in." Albert shook his head and reminded, "Gryffindor''s courage can be It''s not reckless, at least you need to master the glowing curse first." "Don''t you find it troublesome to carry an oil lamp? It will not be easy to run by then." Albert put down his wand and pointed to the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" borrowed from the library. "Book There is a record of the spells about the phantom spell. As long as you are proficient in this magic, it will be difficult for Filch to catch you easily. "So, would you like to go on a night tour with us?" The twins clapped each other, as if celebrating something happy. "You guys, shouldn''t it?" Albert immediately figured out what their plans were, and couldn''t help but shook his head: "You want to go on a night tour with me, it''s not impossible, but not now, I don''t want to be Qi catch. I suggest you master some useful spells first, then we can wander around the school without being caught by Filch." "It''s great, with your joining, we are more confident in the night tour plan." George excitedly took Fred''s arm, and the two danced strange tap dances. In the eyes of the Weasley twins, their roommate is still very reliable. "Tomorrow, I, George, and Lee are going to Hogsmeade again. Do you want to go together?" Fred again talked about tomorrow''s plans, and said, "Only third-grade students are eligible to go to Hogsmeade. Du. However, we can sneak over through the secret road, which is the only wizarding village in Britain." "I want to buy some from Joko''s joke shop. I didn''t bring any money last time." George said excitedly. "That''s the most in the UK..." Lee Jordan was interrupted by Albert when he wanted to agree. "I have no interest in these mischievous items, but... it would be nice to see the Wizard Village." In other words, there are a lot of panel tasks today. He glanced and froze immediately. The beginning of an adventure. This is the beginning of a great adventure. Go to Hogsmeade through the secret road to experience the excitement and fun of the adventure. Reward 100 points of experience, George Weasley''s favorability +5, Fred Weasley''s favorability +5, and Lee Jordan favorability +5. Favorability, what the **** is this again? Why is there such an instant sense of strategy game? Is it possible for both parties to have a good impression of 100 and become a good friend in the legend? Albert quickly shakes off the chilling thoughts in his head. **** or something, you still need to roll as far as you can. "Lets go together after breakfast." Albert agreed, and continued to write a letter. He would describe many things about Hogwarts based on the photos. Albert is professional in this regard. Although I haven''t started writing for a long time, it is after all the skills of the past. " Neither Fred nor George bothered him. The three of them were reading "Standard Spells, Elementary", looking for spells that could be used. Albert was right. The oil lamp is too heavy, so you should master some spells. A few minutes later, Albert suddenly smelled a burning paper. He turned his head and found that the prophets newspaper had been set ablaze. The twins were jumping up and down there, trying to stamp out the fire. "What the **** are you guys doing!" Albert put the unfinished letter back into the box, walked over to open the window, and let the smoke in the room dissipate. "George just tried to set a fire curse." Fred coughed slightly, "The newspaper was successfully set ablaze." "You almost burned the carpet, don''t light a fire in the room." Albert said grimly, "You still can''t control the magic perfectly. What if you light the room." "I think I might be very talented in spells." "How did you do it?" Lee Jordan asked curiously, he couldn''t wait to try to cast a spell. "Don''t use it here anymore, go to the common room, and use it at the fireplace!" Albert sent these guys away in an angry manner~www.novelhall.com~ It''s a group of unconscious guys. "If you still want to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow, you''d better learn the luminous spell. I don''t want to carry the oil lamp and walk the secret road, and don''t expect me to help you with that stuff." "Well, I think you are right. Practice the glowing spell first. This spell works well." George and Fred agreed with Albert''s proposal. Similar to Albert''s initial spell, the light cannot last for a long time, and Li Qiaodan hasn''t even lit his wand. "You are not attentive enough. Focus on the magic wand." Albert put the box back on his bedside and watched the guidance of the three people practicing the glowing spell, "Don''t hesitate when swinging the magic wand, say the spell. To be clear and accurate, the beginner''s willpower must be concentrated." "I always feel that your tone is a bit like a professor, and maybe you can consider developing in this direction in the future." Fred asked jokingly. "I think I should forget it!" "Why?" George was puzzled. "Because being a professor is too tired, and especially annoyed by a group of leather kids, my patience is actually not very good, especially strangers except family and friends." Albert sat on the bed and picked up the Rubik''s Cube on the table to fiddle. Up. "What is this?" Fred was instantly attracted by the Rubik''s Cube. "The Rubik''s Cube, a Muggle toy, is used to exercise spatial thinking ability, memory ability and reaction ability." Albert replied casually. He was purely boring to play this. Of course, by the way, it improves fast memory and quick response. Although there is little experience, it is better than nothing, and it can also pass the time. It took the three of them one night to master the luminous curse. As long as they work hard, they can still master simple spellcasting spells quickly, although they are not smart enough to use glowing spells. Chapter 32： Alberts Fudge Dafa The weather on Sunday was not so good, and it was still raining outside the castle. At seven o''clock in the morning, when the sky was bright, Albert, who had just washed his hands, yawned, and was carried to the auditorium for dinner by the excited roommates. "I really don''t understand, what''s so exciting about this?" Albert broke free from the twins'' hands and straightened his robe. "That''s Hogsmeade Village, the most fun place in the UK." Lee Jordan said exaggeratedly. "All of Britain?" Albert sighed lightly. He felt that his thinking was not on the same channel as the three people next to him. On the way to the castle hall, the twins walked and practiced the glowing spell. Unfortunately, Filch hit him. Then, the hapless George was caught by Filch and taken to the administrator''s office. Filch happily took out a large roll of parchment paper from the desk drawer, spread it in front of him, then took a long black feather pen and dipped it in the ink bottle: Name...George Weasley. Crime... Use spells in the hallway Suggestion...Punishment suggestion... "Ahem, I only used the glow curse because my vision was dim, you know, it''s still early in the hallway..." George opened his eyes and said nonsense. There was a lighter in the hallway just past. "...wash the chamber pot in the school hospital." Filch glanced at George and smiled maliciously at the corner of his mouth. "It just so happens that the chamber pot in the school hospital has not been washed in a summer." George''s expression froze. "You can go, better not let me see you using magic in the hallway." Filch showed the winner''s smile and drove George out of the administrator''s office. "Puff!" Albert couldn''t help laughing after listening to George''s words. He reached out and patted George on the shoulder and comforted: "Don''t worry, I can teach you a very simple descaling spell, what to clean the chamber pot. Yes, it will be resolved soon. Besides, Filch only has suggestions for punishment. In fact, he can''t punish you directly." "That guy is really annoying." George glanced at the door of Filch''s office, looking in a very bad mood, no one wanted to wash the chamber pot. "Don''t be depressed, I will invite you to have a butterbeer later." Albert couldn''t help but want to laugh, and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, tell me what you just saw in Filch''s office?" "What do you see? There are a lot of drawers in there, and there are handcuffs and fetters on the wall behind the desk." George complained after thinking about it carefully. "That old guy, no, there must be some quirks in the old pervert. " In fact, Albert felt that "Old Rice Bucket" might be more suitable for Filch. After all, as a dumb gun, he was just like a rice bucket. However, he didn''t express the idea, after all, it is not good to give others such an insulting nickname. "What else?" Albert asked again, "He must have confiscated a lot of things!" "Yes, but I actually saw a filing cabinet drawer that read: Confiscation of supplies, high danger." "I guess all the items he confiscated are in it." Fred''s eyes lit up, as if he was interested in the contents of the drawer. "If it''s really high-risk, it won''t be placed in that place." Albert remembered a good thing, the Hogwarts live spot map, which should be placed there. "Yes, we think so too." The twins looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "You don''t want to... don''t be caught by the flaw." Albert warned, "Otherwise, you will definitely be in trouble." The twins protested together: "You are slander, how can we do that?" Breakfast in England is always the richest. Albert made himself a bowl of milk oatmeal, and put a fried egg, two slices of bacon, two slices of bread, a sausage and a small pinch of vegetable salad on the plate. . "Hi, good morning!" A boy greeted the twins as he passed by. "I remember you seem to be Hufflepuff''s..." Lee Jordan couldn''t call the boy''s name for a while, and looked at Albert for help. "Cedric Diggory." The boy introduced himself. "Hello Cedric." The twins greeted their neighbors, "I didn''t expect you to enter Hufflepuff." "I don''t think Hufflepuff is bad." Cedric didn''t like someone saying bad things about Hufflepuff. "We didn''t say he was bad." "Just Gryffindor is better." One sentence for the Weasley twins. "It''s been a long time, Albert." Another person walked over and greeted Albert, "I didn''t expect you to enter Gryffindor. It really scared me." "It''s been a long time, Gabriel." Albert smiled and greeted his pen pal. "You know." Cedric Diggory asked suspiciously. He has a good relationship with his senior. "Of course we knew each other, we met during the summer vacation." Gabriel gave Diggory a mysterious smile, "The one I mentioned to you..." Cedric Diggory looked at Albert with a very surprised look. He had heard Gabriel mention it personally, but he had never mentioned the person''s name. UU reading www. uukanshu.com After Gabriel walked away, the twins looked at each other and said in unison: "It should be..." "What is it?" Li Qiaodan hasn''t reacted yet. The twins looked at each other and said, "That thing!" "Which thing?" The guy still didn''t respond. "Cough cough, just know it, remember to keep it secret!" Albert coughed lightly, otherwise I won''t give you Christmas presents this winter vacation. "We will keep secrets." The twins said meaningfully, and put their index fingers across their mouths, indicating that they would keep secrets strictly. "Hey, don''t reject me, you three bastards." Li Qiaodan was very upset and felt that he was excluded from this small circle. "Ahem, newspaper, remember that thing we talked about on the train when we came to Hogwarts?" Fred reminded. "50 gallons." George reminded. "Wow, that thing!" Li Qiaodan understood what was going on at once, "How did you do it in the first place..." "I don''t want to make the whole school know about it." Albert put a finger to his mouth and told the three of them to shut up. "Okay, but you''re amazing!" The Weasley brothers still admire Albert''s methods, if they could easily earn 25 gallons. "No wonder you are willing to gamble all the Garon you got." Lee Jordan said sourly. "You won''t necessarily lose." Albert curled his lips and said, "Do you know why redwood wands are popular with wizards?" "Can it bring luck?" George said uncertainly. "Yes." Albert continued to fudge, "At that time, I had a hunch that I might make a lot of money if I bet, so I gambled." Chapter 33： Hogsmeade Village "Who is advanced?" A group of people who have finished their breakfast are standing in front of the entrance to the secret tunnel on the fifth floor. "You need to ask, of course it''s one of the three of you!" Albert said of course, "You have already been in once, naturally you have experience." "Well, I''m going in first." Fred walked down the stairs cautiously, and the other three immediately followed, and the mirror returned to its place after the four entered the secret passage. This passage is a bit crowded, the **** is very steep, and the surrounding area is dark. The four people walked down the stairs slowly. Albert raised his wand and muttered: "Fluorescence flashes!" "I hate such a narrow and dark place." Lee Jordan whispered. "Don''t complain, keep up." Fred was focusing on maintaining the glowing spell and slowly walked down the stairs. The passage here is so narrow that it is difficult for them to pass sideways. The surrounding area is dark. They walked a long distance along the stairs. In the middle of the journey, Fred''s wand went out several times. "I think you should practice the glowing spell. This is the most basic spell." Albert pointed his wand forward and reminded him aloud. "I hate this feeling." Fred murmured, trying to make the wand glow again. "After walking this section of stairs, the position in front will be wider, Albert will lead the way ahead!" George suggested, he was tired of stopping every few minutes. "Okay!" After walking the stairs, they came to the gloomy passage. The ground was a bit damp, made of hard soil, occasionally dripping from the top of the head, and one drop fell on Albert''s face, making him shiver. , Quickly reached out to wipe off the water marks on his face, and went on. Along the way, Albert walked very slowly to avoid accidentally falling. The others did not speak, focusing all their attention on dealing with the uneven ground in the passage. The four of them stumbled forward. The passage was twisted and twisted, and it was unknown who dug it. By the way, it''s a bit strange that they weren''t suffocated to death. Albert raised his wand above his head and looked over the passage. "What are you looking at?" Fred asked. "Hum, there are vents on the top of the head?" "Where?" The three of them all looked at the top of their heads, but did not find the ventilation holes Albert said. "Just where we just walked." After walking for 1 hour and 20 minutes, the passage began to extend, which meant that the exit was already very close, and the four panting people began to speed up their pace. After five minutes, they can all feel the cold wind blowing outside. The entrance of secret road is under a big hidden stone, and the exit is very narrow. The fat guy might be stuck. It is still raining outside, and the rain is not very heavy. Albert walked out of the passage, took out the umbrella and opened it to block the rainwater above his head. Weasley three people hurriedly squeezed over. "You didn''t bring an umbrella." Albert said for a while. "No." The three shook their heads together. Albert used the copy spell to conjure three rainwaters for them. "You are still as reliable as ever." The three praised cheeky. "By the way, this umbrella is so strange?" Lee Jordan was curious to look at the umbrella in his hand. How could it stretch? "This is a new invention made by the Germans a few years ago. It is convenient and easy to carry." Albert used fire and water curse on himself to ensure that he would not get his clothes and boots wet when he walked through the lush grassland. "Careful?" When he heard George''s exclamation, he turned his head and saw that Lee Jordan fell to the ground, all wet. "Are you okay!" Fred quickly reached out and pulled the person up. "Unlucky, the clothes are soaked." Lee Jordan whispered. The twins looked at Albert together. "You see what I do like this, and I didn''t cause him to fall." Albert was a little strange. "Have you mastered the drying spell?" "What makes you think I know this kind of family magic?" Albert asked in an angry voice. "Ahem, we just asked casually, always think you can do all kinds of magic." Fred coughed to relieve the embarrassment. "I said the three of you, can you leave here first." Lee Jordan, who was soaked all over, had a terrible temper. "I hate rain the most, most, and most." They walked through the grass and headed towards the village of Hogsmeade ahead. It''s probably because of the rain. The streets of Hogsmeade are very deserted, with trembling teeth. Lee Jordan proposed to go to three broomsticks first. He wanted to warm himself up with a glass of butter beer. The three have no opinion. They walked along a road, and a few minutes later, they easily found the bar the three of them said. Okay, there are three broomsticks hanging on the door of this bar, forming a triangle. What makes Albert want to complain is that the pointed triangular roof on the door is actually crooked, should it be said that it is really a house built by a wizard? completely ignores the physical rules and universal visual aesthetics. Of course, there is a sign in front of the bar, which says: Three broomsticks. There were very few people in the bar today. When Albert went in, he only saw a wizard sitting on the counter chatting with the proprietress. There was a raging flame in the fireplace, and Lee Jordan hurriedly walked over, took off his robe and set it to dry by the fireplace. "I''m going to have a drink." Albert said and walked towards the counter. After the twins looked at each other, they sat on the chair opposite Lee Jordan. "Four bottles of Butterbeer, warm." Albert said to the proprietress of the bar. The wizard seems to be very upset because the chat was interrupted, UU reading www. uukanshu.com turned his head and glared at Albert. Albert glanced at him blankly, then ignored him and sat down directly beside the wizard. "Where''s the kid?" The wizard whispered, and after being stared at by the three broom owners, he obediently shut up. "Are you students at Hogwarts?" Ms. Rosmerta looked at the four young wizards who entered the shop in surprise. She couldn''t understand how the four little guys slipped out of Hogwarts. . "How much?" Albert asked blankly. "8 Sicco." Ms. Rosemerta entered the back room to help them warm the butter beer. Albert looked at this bar in his spare time. To be honest, this place is much better than the broken cauldron bar. The lobby of the bar is very bright. The tables are neatly arranged, and the hygiene is clean. There is no strong beer smell inside, but the decoration is a bit like a medieval pub in the game of memory. After waiting for about five minutes, four cups of Butterbeer were placed in front of Albert, and he quickly called for someone to come over and get it. "Eight Secos." Albert took out eight Secos and put them on the table, holding a cup and walking to the table by the fireplace. Butter beer exudes a strong butter scent. Albert took a sip, and it felt a bit like a not-so-greasy hard butter. It was smooth after drinking, without much alcohol, it was more like a drink. "How do you feel?" The three of them all looked at Albert. "It''s very common, just a kind of drink." Albert looked at the three of them, blinked his eyes and said, "It''s just like you drink Muggle soda drinks. It''s not difficult to drink, but I''m not used to it." The three of them looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. Sure enough, they will hear such comments from you. Chapter 34： Jokos joke shop When the four people finished their butter beer and came out of the three broomsticks, the rain outside became less. "Let''s go to the Joko Joke shop first!" Fred suggested. He worried that the four of them would spend their little change when they went to the Duke Bee Candy Shop. "Okay." Albert looked away from the candy store. In fact, he was also a little curious about what was sold in the joke shop that would keep the three of them in love. Zoko Joke Shop is next to Duke Bees candy store, just separated by a private house. The shop here is similar to the candy store next to it, with large glass windows and various joke props. When the four pushed the door in, the bell behind the door rang. "Welcome." Joko put down the newspaper, got up from behind the counter, and welcomed the four young guests with a smile. This is a wizard in his forties with a friendly smile on his face. There are many types of goods in the joke shop. Albert put away his umbrella, walked to the window, and looked at the goods on it. "Automatic answering quill pen." Albert said the name of the quill pen softly. "This is to prepare a quill pen to help you cope with unpleasant subjects. It can help You write most of the topics. "Zoko is like a qualified salesman, introducing the function of a quill pen in a humorous tone like Albert. "It is indeed a good thing." Albert replied casually, disapproving in his heart. Selling this thing to him is like sending a reference answer to Xueba. He obviously doesn''t need it. Next to it is a broom. Albert looked at his introduction: Runaway Broomstick. When a wizard tries to ride it to fly into the air, the broom will reverse, making the wizard riding the broom head down, and there are 5 modes such as crazy spinning, extreme braking and throwing people out. The broom can fly up to 3 meters high. This is also a toy broom, the price is 15 gallons. Albert''s face twitched, and he turned to look at Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. The three were selecting props on the other counter. He walked over and saw a bar of soap in the row of cabinets with some black spots in the soap. frog egg soap. This is the introduction of that joke prop. When it is used for cleaning, it will become more and more dirty. Beside these soaps are teacups, Albert did not reach out to touch them, because there are labels on them, biting his nose teacups. Once someone takes this teacup to drink tea, it will suddenly bite that persons nose and spill the hot tea in the teacup. Ok! If one is not careful, it is estimated that even the wizard will be recruited. "What are you going to buy?" Albert asked. "Big dung bomb." The twins said in unison. "Hiccups and squeaky candies." Albert was too embarrassed to not buy anything, just bought a few candies. Hiccup candy is a hard-throated candy that will continue to hiccup for five minutes after eating. As for the squeaky candies, they look like a little mouse. Fred took the initiative to try one, and he screamed like a mouse when he bite it, as if he really bit a little mouse, and his mouth grows scared. The boss, all the gummies in his mouth fell to the floor. "How does it taste?" Albert asked curiously. "It''s not bad, it''s ordinary jelly." "What are you buying?" Albert looked at Lee Jordan. "I want to buy this?" He pointed to a frisbee with sharp teeth on it. "This is a Spike flying saucer." Joko picked up a flying disk and threw it out. All four of them heard the roar from the howling flying disk. "Be careful when you play this. Don''t get bitten." He took a piece of paper and put it in the mouth of the Frisbee, and it was torn into pieces in the blink of an eye. The lethality is not small. "Let me see if there are other things." Li Qiaodan looked at the price and was a little bit disappointed. This thing costs three gallons, the price is not cheap! Before leaving, Albert bought two more inflatable screaming inflatable skeletons. This thing is as big as his fist. As long as it is thrown out, it will quickly expand to a person''s height, and it will startle people by screaming and explode. Sometimes white powder will be scattered, making others'' faces confused. Li Qiaodan bought a sticky retractable hand, which can be retracted at will. After throwing it out, it will grab the ears of the closest person. Although it will not hurt, it will make a snap when it is retracted, which will scare the other party. jump. When the four of them left, they all held large paper bags in their arms, which were full of things bought at the Joko Joke Store. Li Qiaodan also bought a bag of dung bombs. The three of them are very curious that Albert did not buy this thing. This is almost something they must buy when they come to Joko''s joke shop. "No, I''m not interested in that kind of stuff." Albert said gruffly This thing will become very dirty as long as you reach out and touch it, and throw it out will explode the disgusting mud, and it will also give off a disgusting rotten egg smell. is simply a biological weapon. "You better don''t make the dormitory smelly." Albert warned seriously. "Don''t worry, we will definitely notice that I bought this item to pay Elch." George was obviously still worried about his penalty for washing the chamber pot. "That place is great, isn''t it?" Fred asked with a smile~www.novelhall.com~It''s a great, interesting place. "Albert admitted it, and he suddenly thought of something, "You seem to like these jokes, maybe you can open a similar joke shop in the future." " He still remembered that the twins did open a joke shop after graduation, and they did a good job. "This is a good idea." The twins'' eyes lit up. Unlike Albert, they never thought about what they would do in the future. "I think you need to learn spells, these things also involve part of alchemy." Albert picked up a candy and glanced at it and reminded him. "What about yourself?" "I haven''t decided yet." Albert is still thinking about it. He did not intend to give up entering New York finance. After all, it was an easy job. According to his current hoarding experience and task settlement, after graduation, he can completely master various economics and finance skills and make money lying down. Sure enough, it is more suitable for him! By the way, it seems that the prediction seems to be good. It can be predicted that the lottery will be a suitable draw, winning 100 million US dollars or something. En, looks like the time converter is also good, you can win the lottery anytime, anywhere. In other words, it seems that finance is better for making money. Albert found that using magic to make reasonable money is also a good idea, but the only problem is that once discovered by the Ministry of Magic, it may be troublesome. Prophecy may be better, after all, as long as no one knows that he is a prophet, there is no problem. Just as Albert was thinking about the future, the four walked into the Duke Bee Candy Store. The twins had already been emptied of change in Jokos joke shop, but they might as well take a look at the goods in the shop and wait for the next time they have money. Come buy sweets again. Chapter 35： Passionate Kanon As soon as he walked into the Duke Bee Confectionery, there was a scent of cream sugar on his face. Looking around, there are many shelves in the candy store with all kinds of sweets and snacks. Albert recognized several kinds at a glance. The large jars in front contained peanut butter, toffee and nougat. There were some green lollipops neatly hanging beside the shelf. Albert picked up one and was about to check the introduction next to him, when a familiar voice sounded behind him. "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch this. This is a sour pop candy, very sour." George put his hand on Albert''s shoulder and pointed to the product introduction and explained: "Fred gave Ron, That is, our brother bought one and burned a hole in his tongue, so my mother beat Fred with a flying broomstick." Fred stared at his twin brother dissatisfiedly and protested: "You obviously bought the sour popcorn." "I didn''t let you give Ron to eat." George looked innocent. Looking at the unrepentant twin brothers, Albert quietly put the sour popcorn back on the shelf. can actually burn through a person''s tongue, this thing is actually made of sulfuric acid! "What is this again?" At the corner of the wall where you turn left when you enter the door, there are little mice of various colors hanging on the plastic board on the wall, like little living mice. "This is an ice mouse." Lee Jordan introduced to Albert: "If you eat it, you will feel very ice. The ice hits your teeth. After the candy is eaten, there is still a creaking sound in your belly, yes. Its a bit similar to Jokos fudge." "Interesting candy." Albert retracted his gaze from the ice mouse and walked to the shelf on the right. There is a large bucket of multi-flavored beans in various colors, and a plastic bucket next to it contains various flavors of jelly. The shelves are neatly arranged with various chocolates. Albert took two boxes of chocolate frogs, and stared at a large piece of chocolate. I bought it on the train last time. It felt better than chocolate frogs. Well, by the way, some chocolate beans are coming. Albert walked to the counter with various chocolate products. Behind the counter, a smiling woman said: "A total of 4 cikes and 10 nats." "Oh, ma''am, we meet again!" Albert looked at the salesperson of the train in amazement. He didn''t expect that the other party was actually the proprietress of Duke Bee? "It''s you! Honey, do you need other candies?" The woman also recognized Albert. After all, it is rare for customers to buy all the goods on the cart. "Are there any recommendations?" Albert said in his heart. No wonder there are so many candies sold on the train here. "Explosive jellybeans. This kind of candy is very popular among students. It will explode slightly when bitten. Of course, it won''t hurt people." The woman poured an explosive jelly from the jar and handed it to Abe. special. "Try it?" To potential customers, she never stingy with smiles and service. Of course, this has something to do with Garon in the opponent''s pocket. Albert took the explosive jelly, put it in his mouth and took a bite, the jelly overflowed with strawberry flavor. The next moment, there was a slight explosion in the mouth, and people who didn''t know would be startled. This should belong to a kind of joke props, but the taste of gummies is not bad. After Albert bought some exploded jelly, the proprietress in the store became more enthusiastic. She helped Albert put the exploded jelly into a paper bag and put it in a paper bag, and then began to introduce the various candies in the store. dessert. "Jelly slug candy, you may have eaten it. This is one of the best-selling products in our store." Albert glanced at the long slug-shaped gummy candy and raised his brow slightly. It is more suitable than jelly slug candy as jelly snake. However, he didn''t like gumdrops, so he didn''t plan to buy them. It was a bit disgusting to think about slugs. There are also a variety of candies and desserts in the candy store, the more famous pot-shaped cakes, chocolate balls, bees candy, lollipop quill... The various candies in the store dazzled four people. "This is... a cockroach?" Albert looked at the black bug crawling in the glass jar, feeling a little uncomfortable. Beside the glass jar, there are some cockroach strings, their legs are still shaking slightly. "This is a pile of cockroaches." The woman introduced, "One of the candy that Principal Dumbledore often buys from us. Of course, not everyone can accept candy of this shape." probably, Dumbledore would like this thing! "Have you eaten?" Albert asked, turning his head, and the three shook their heads. The woman blinked at Albert and said, "There are fudge flies here, which will burst in the mouth when eaten, and the **** lollipops, which are very popular with most vampires." "If you punish others, I recommend Pepper Naughty. After eating it, his mouth will be spicy..." They spent at least half an hour in Duke Bees candy store. Before leaving, the proprietress enthusiastically gave Albert a shopping list from the store, blinked at him and said, If you want to buy candy. , You can use owl mailing, its best not to sneak out by yourself. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" When he left the candy store, Albert had another paper bag in his hand, which contained the candied pineapple he bought from the candy store, for which he paid 10 sec. "This thing is not bad." Albert took a bite of candied pineapple. "I always think that the boss lady is very enthusiastic about you." Lee Jordan said a little jealously. From beginning to end, the proprietress of the Duke Bee welcomed Albert warmly. The twins also nodded in agreement with Li Qiaodan''s words. At this moment, their mouths were also full of candied pineapple. "She is only passionate about Garon, not me." Albert looked at the expression on Lee Jordan''s face, feeling a little funny. In addition to this bag of pineapple compote, Albert also bought a lot of things in the store. The caring proprietress said that he would help Albert mail the items to Hogwarts so that he could not get so many things. When the four of them returned to the castle, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. After walking for several hours in Hogsmeade, all of them were very tired, but they all thought it was an interesting trip to Hogsmeade. "Where have you been?" Percy Weasley sat down beside the four, staring at the paper bag in front of them, frowning slightly. "This is a secret!" The twins looked at each other and smiled mysteriously. Of course they would not say that they had gone to Hogsmeade, or Percy would not write to the family yet. The proprietress of Duke Bee is very efficient. Not long after Albert returned to the auditorium, Owl helped deliver the package. "I think we''d better go back to the common room." Albert noticed that the package attracted the attention of other people, so he greeted the three of them and helped back to the Gryffindor lounge with the package. Looking at the back of the four leaving, Percy''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Chapter 36： Muggle Wizard On September 3, the first day of Hogwarts, the gloomy rainy day suddenly cleared up. Albert just opened his eyes and woke up from his deep sleep. He slowly got up from the bed, walked barefoot to the window, opened the window to let the morning wind blow into the room. The three boardmates are still sleeping. They talked to the Daily Prophet about the Quiet Earth game for the night and fell asleep late, so Albert didn''t plan to wake them up now. After all, classes didn''t start until nine o''clock, and getting up now is too cruel for them who stay up late. After a simple wash, Albert looked at the class schedule, checked the books, quill, ink and parchment in the schoolbag, then took up the schoolbag and went to the Gryffindor lounge. There are already people in the lounge, and they are still students in the same class. "Good morning, Wilson." Albert said hello to the girl of the same grade, who was reading Miranda Gosak''s "Standard Spells, Elementary", probably for the first spell lesson in the morning. prepare for. "Good morning..." Shanna Wilson was a little embarrassed, because she didn''t know the name of the boy who greeted herself, even though she knew that he was a freshman in the same class as herself. "Albert Anderson. You can call me Albert." Albert saw Shanna Wilson''s embarrassment and casually introduced himself to each other, and he said again, "Shall we go to the auditorium for dinner together?" "Oh, okay... okay, Albert!" Shanna spoke a little hesitantly, picked up the books and hurriedly followed Albert and left the common room. Along the way, Shanna didn''t speak, but just followed Albert closely, seemingly still looking around, trying to remember where she went. Albert noticed these movements of Shanna, and could not help but ideally said: "Couldn''t you not know the road?" It''s really possible. Before, in the first class of university, I almost took the wrong place. Hogwarts is undoubtedly more complicated, and its normal for people with a bit of road silly attributes to find a way. As Albert expected, Shanna really didn''t know how to get to the auditorium, so she waited for others to go to the auditorium in the lounge. To be honest, Gryffindor students are not so keen to lead people, and a large part of the senior students like to look at the freshmen in a hurry. This broken habit comes from the fact that they had a similar experience at the beginning, and over time they left this bad taste of looking at others unlucky. Yesterday, Albert came back from the kitchen and saw a few senior students who watched the new students fall into the trap of the stairs, and finally walked away with a laugh, without any intention to come forward to help. Of course, this can only be regarded as some special cases! Most of the students will reach out for each other, at least the Hufflepuff students will. successfully arrived at the auditorium, Shanna Wilson looked relieved. Albert sat at the Gryffindor table, poured himself a glass of milk, and drank it with his head up in one breath. He looked up and found that Shanna was staring at him, her mouth opened slightly, as if she wanted to say something? He asked: "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, Albert likes milk?" Shanna was trying to communicate with the boy in front of her. After all, no one wants to have no friends, Albert still seems to be a very talkative type. "Like?" Albert shook his head, "I can''t talk about liking, but I am used to it. I have been drinking since the age of seven. I drink a cup every morning and I am used to drinking it." Shanna opened her mouth, and suddenly she didn''t know what to say. In fact, she still admired Albert so much that she couldn''t do it by herself. Albert spread jam on the bread slices and took a big bite, while Shanna on the opposite side was eating an omelette, which is the British style that is cooked and then peeled off the shell, wrapped in flour and fried in oil until it looks golden. ... fried eggs. Ok! Albert thought it might be more suitable to call golden fried eggs. He himself is not interested in this unique British omelette. Ordinary hard boiled eggs are better than it. After eliminating the slices of bread in his hand, Albert prepared two more slices of bread, sandwiched some vegetable salad, and put some bacon and sausage on top to make a sandwich. Of course, there is also a small bowl of polenta. The so-called polenta is actually corn soup, a food made by boiling ground corn with water and a small amount of milk. Compared with Daisys corn soup, the polenta in school can only be regarded as so-so. In fact, this is not surprising. Daisys corn soup is one of the dishes she can best produce. After breakfast, Shanna and Albert chatted about the curse. "I heard Angelina say that you have mastered many spells, is it true? How did you learn those magics in a short time?" Shanna said slowly, as if she was carefully considering her words. "This...mainly you need to be interested in it first, and then..." Albert thought for a while and said, "...it takes time to study and practice." He feels that interest is actually very important. Only when he is interested will he be willing to spend time and earnestly learn a subject. "Interested?" Shannano thought. Actually, a student from a Muggle family like Shanna never thought that he would be a wizard and wizard. Now he is still confused about many things~www.novelhall.com~ After all, Muggle wizards need to learn too much. There is no doubt that the students of the wizard family are walking in front of them. "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Everyone is only 50 steps to a hundred steps away. Spend more time on the course and you will soon be able to catch up with them." Albert suddenly felt that his words were a bit ridiculous. I actually made Gryffindor students love learning? Not every student is Hermione Granger, and that person was almost assigned to Ravenclaw. "You too?" "Of course, or what do you think?" Albert answered naturally. However, when I say this, I don''t know why I always feel a little vain. After all, Albert is different from others in that he has a panel and wants to learn a kind of knowledge, in addition to his own learning and mastering, he can also upgrade his skills through the panel. If the blood of the wizard is filled, Albert''s speed in learning magic is completely a few blocks away from others, but he has not done so, and even the mission of the wizard''s road has not been taken. Albert is still considering whether to wait for the wizard''s bloodline level to be raised before receiving the task reward, which is undoubtedly the most cost-effective method. But the problem is that Albert is still struggling with his future work, and he doesn''t really want to stay in the magic world. If he decides to develop in the Muggle world in the future, he must reserve a lot of experience and skill points for himself to upgrade various skills in economics. Forget it, don''t think about these issues. Abbott got rid of these distracting thoughts, and took the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" to read slowly. He was actually quite satisfied with the current situation. As for the stored experience and skill points, you can wait until you need it later. To use. Chapter 37： Spell class About half past eight, Albert''s three roommates walked into the auditorium sleepily. "Good morning!" Lee Jordan was sitting next to Albert, stuffing a big mouthful of sausage in his mouth, and muttering: "I feel like my leg is about to break." "It''s not as exaggerated as you said!" Albert closed the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" and put it back in his backpack. He reached out and patted Li on the shoulder, "You are just over-exercising, or I will take you to the school hospital. , Let them get you some medicine?" "Forget it!" Hearing the school hospital, Li Qiaodan suddenly withered, for fear that the other party would really pull him over. The twin brothers sitting next to Li Qiaodan couldn''t help laughing. Fred, who was eating the golden omelette, suggested: "I tell you...a few vigorous pats on the legs can greatly relieve the pain." George continued: "I can help you, for free." "You are still not humans!" Li Qiaodan stared at the twins dissatisfied, and began to bury his head at breakfast. "Don''t make trouble, eat quickly. The first class is about to start, I don''t want to be late on the first day of school." Albert reminded While they were having a meal, a red-haired man came over. He sat down next to the twins and smiled and asked, "Are you still used to school life?" "Charlie, the Quidditch team is going to practice early in the morning?" George looked at the other party''s dress in disbelief. "It''s just a simple warm-up. After all, everyone hasn''t touched the ball in the summer." Charlie said naturally, "This year, I must win the Quidditch trophy." Albert beside him shook his head when he heard the words, "Juvenile, he is still too young, dont you know he will die soon?" "By the way, Charlie, there is still a lack of people in the team. Can we join the Quidditch team? George and I can be batsmen. You know our level." "Don''t even think about it, you are just entering the school, and you won''t be able to join Quebec until the second grade." Charlie said solemnly, "If you can pass the exam next semester, I will allow you to join the team, but not this semester. "There are always special cases, aren''t they?" The twins blinked at their second brother and continued, "You can also join the first grade, as long as they perform well in Quebec." "Who said that!" Charlie Weasley asked irritably. Even if he is the captain of the Quidditch team, he can''t be too reckless. After all, the Quidditch captain is responsible for the entire Gryffindor students, even if you lose the game, because selfishly loses so badly, you will definitely be unable to lift your head in the academy. The twins suddenly looked at Albert together. "What do you see me doing?" Albert asked inexplicably. Charlie also followed the twins'' eyes to look at Albert, and then he was even more confused, having no idea what the two strange creatures were doing. "The selection of players was over yesterday. You can wait until next year to try to join the team. Well, this year can be used as a substitute for the batsman, but don''t expect to be able to play." Charlie Weasley coughed slightly and said I will not favor my own guy in this regard. Actually, the teams batsmen will graduate next year, so its a good idea to train them in advance. Charlie is also very clear about the level of George and Fred, at least more grounded than the others. "Then we can also participate in training?" The twins'' eyes were filled with excitement that could not be concealed. "Today... this afternoon you should be free?" Cha thought about it, "Afternoon, let me see... At 4 o''clock in the afternoon, I will get to the Quidditch Stadium. I will give you some details first, and I am not allowed to make trouble." "We know." The twins nodded together. Before the class bell rang, a few people hurriedly left the hall and headed to the spell classroom on the fourth floor. Since the day before yesterday had already come in advance, the four of them easily found the curse classroom this time. Gryffindors curse lesson was attended with Hufflepuffs students. When they entered the classroom, there were already many students in it. Shanna and Angelina also came early, and they were sitting on the front table chatting with others. The good positions in the front row of the classroom are all occupied. The four of them can only choose seats in the back row at will. Albert doesn''t matter. He sits with Li Jordan and the Weasley twins sit next to them. Professor Flitwick entered the classroom at the second bell ringing. The curse professor was indeed a strangely small figure, and he should have a part of the goblin bloodline as rumored. Because of his lack of height, Flitwick had to stand on a stack of books to reach the desk during class, but no one cared, and no one laughed at his short height. Of course, everyone is more or less curious about the professor''s height. Before the class started, Professor Flitwick took out the roster and started the roll call, which gave Albert a sense of instant roll call in college. In the first section of the curse class, the little curse professor showed everyone the magic of the curse. He made several books on the table happily tap dance, and then jumped higher and higher, forming a row in front of the crowd, accompanied by a certain rhythm and hot dance, just a piece of beautiful music. When everyones attention was attracted by the books dancing in the air, those books returned to their original state, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com neatly fell back to the desk in front of Professor Flitwick. Warm applause immediately sounded, and the students were all attracted by this magical scene, wishing to start learning the spell right away. "If you want to achieve this level, you still need to learn a lot." Professor Flitwick said after the applause. "Now, open the textbook and turn to the third page. You need to master some theories of the spell first. It will help you better master and use the spell in the future." For most of the next time, Professor Flitwick had the theory of telling the spell, and after having the students jot down a lot of complicated and difficult notes, he also repeatedly emphasized the method of waving the wand and the correct pronunciation of the spell. importance. While Albert concentrated on taking notes, he felt Li Qiaodan next to him touched him with his elbow a few times. "What''s the matter?" Albert turned his head helplessly, and asked in a low voice. Li Jordan pointed to the twins at the next table, who were pointing at Albert''s quill. Needless to say, Albert already knows what they mean. Those two guys didn''t bring quill pens in class. They really convinced them. Albert put his quill on the table and whispered the copying spell softly. "Give me a hand by the way." Lee Jordan said with a sneer behind his head. "You didn''t bring it either, why didn''t you say it earlier." Li Qiaodan laughed and said, Im not afraid to disturb you taking notes. After you finish taking notes, just lend me a copy. Not only the corners of Albert''s mouth twitched, but Angelina and Alia in front of them looked at them with weird eyes. Of course, Professor Flitwick on the podium also noticed, but he didn''t say much, he still explained to them some of the magic theory that is not in the book. Chapter 38： Summoning spell Professor Flitwick has a wealth of teaching experience. He also knows that most students have limited patience. After teaching the magic theory for a while, he began to teach everyone how to use magic. The new students were the first to learn the magic spell. Luminous Curse is one of the greatest magic invented in the 18th century, and it is almost the simplest and most practical of all the spells. "Come on, read it with me, the fluorescence is blinking!" Professor Flitwick is like teaching a kindergarten child to read. "Fluorescence flickers." Everyone actually said. "Very well, just lift the wand and lightly, and then say the fluorescent flashing spell." Professor Flitwick gave the whole class a practical demonstration, and he repeated again: "Remember the way the wand is swung and the correct pronunciation of the spell. Very important." "Okay, why not try it now?" There was a sound of chanting a spell in the classroom, and Albert naturally pretended to practice the luminous mantra. Although he had mastered the luminous mantra, he couldn''t all practice it. He watched by himself. How out-of-group it is. ! "Look, everyone, Mr. Anderson has succeeded. He has successfully mastered the spell." Professor Flitwick shouted, "Very well, Gryffindor adds 5 points." Everyone looked over, being stared at by so many eyes, Albert was a little uncomfortable, he turned his head and stared at Lee Jordan, who was slapped **** his shoulder. Actually, there are not many students who light up the wand immediately, they just can''t keep it for too long, and the light on the wand will go out. The twins and Lee Jordan still hadn''t mastered the spell completely before the end of get out of class. Diggory also successfully lit the wand, but it went out soon after. Of course, there was a slight accident in the spell classroom. A Hufflepuff student shook his wand vigorously. As a result, flames appeared in front of the wand and lit the hapless robe in front of him. The guy was punished by Professor Flitwick to copy the sentence: I am a wizard, not a baboon wielding a stick. The situation of Shanna, who had chatted with Albert in the morning, was not good. She tried several times without success, but the wand actually emitted choking black smoke, or Professor Flitwick used magic to get the black smoke out of the classroom. "I can''t learn at all." Shanna looked desperate. "Don''t worry, everyone still has time to master this magic." Professor Flitwick comforted the students who failed to light the wand, and continued, "You need to keep your mind and focus." Before get out of class, Professor Flitwick left everyone homework. "Practice the glowing mantra on your homework. We will continue to learn this mantra and its counter-mantra in the next class." Of course, for Albert, his homework has been completed. After class, Albert deliberately stayed at the end of the team. He planned to ask Professor Flitwick some questions. Well, about how to use a magic wand to make an umbrella magic. "Mr. Anderson, your copying spell is good." Professor Flitwick smiled and looked at the students in front of him, "You are very talented in spells." "Thank you for the compliment, Professor Flitwick." Albert readily accepted the compliment, "I want to ask you a kind of magic." "What magic?" "How can I conjure an umbrella out of the wand?" Albert asked his question, and he was going to take this opportunity to learn the magic. "Make an umbrella?" Professor Flitwick was puzzled, "Why do you want to make an umbrella out of a magic wand?" "Ahem, like this, didn''t it rain all the time for the first two days? I thought at the time, if I could make an umbrella, I wouldn''t have to worry about getting wet in the rain!" Albert said solemnly. Professor Flitwick couldn''t help but laugh. Some people thought of learning the curse to "save trouble", and Mr. Anderson in front of him is undoubtedly such a person. "Mr. Anderson, do you know what the curse is?" Professor Flitwick asked with a smile. "A spell is a spell that adds specific attributes to a certain object or creature." Albert read the theory of the spell he just learned in class, that is to say, an umbrella from a wand is not a spell. learn? "It seems that you already understand." Professor Flitwick nodded and said: "What you said about making an umbrella from a magic wand is actually a branch summoning spell in metamorphology." "Summoning curse?" Albert had only heard the flying curse. Flitwick raised his wand and conjured a flower out of thin air. "This is the summoning spell. This spell does not make things out of thin air. No one can make things out of thin air." Flitwick handed the unknown flower to Albert and continued, "I just took the flower from somewhere. It summoned." "Well, I probably understand it, it''s like a descaling curse, it just transfers things away? It doesn''t disappear in a real sense, it just disappears from us." "Yes, it seems that you have a good review of the book." Flitwick is very happy that Albert can understand, and he added: "The Summoning Curse is the knowledge of OWL, and its counterpart is the Vanishing Curse. The Vanishing Curse will be simpler. Some, if you want to learn more about this knowledge, I suggest you ask Professor McGonagall, she will definitely be happy that you ask her about this knowledge." "Of course, if you don''t understand the curse, you can also come and ask me." Flitwick pointed his finger at the three people waiting at the door and said: "You have classes afterwards, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, don''t be late. Up." "Professor, I have another question." Professor Flitwick did not speak, waiting for Albert''s following. "Can we store the light source of the Glowing Charm? I mean it can be used if it is not suitable for magic." Albert raised his own question again. He thought it might be related to Dumbledore''s light-out principle. related. "It''s an interesting idea. As far as I know, it should be possible to do it, but it''s a bit difficult for you, because this thing involves a lot of things." Professor Flitwick was surprised that Albert would propose this. The question, "I''m curious, why do you think this way?" "In the world of Muggles, there is something called a flashlight. The flashlight is like a luminous curse. You can turn on or turn off the lights according to your wishes." Speaking of this, Albert''s tone paused because he found that the panel had a new task. The inventor of the magic lamp. You seem to have accidentally touched a certain field when you are young, so why not carry forward your ideas? Research and manufacture a magic lamp. 3000 experience points, glowing spell level +1, light-out spell level +1, title: the inventor of the magic lamp. After Albert walked out of the classroom, George hurried forward and asked curiously: "What are you asking Flitwick?" "What''s the problem? Of course, how to use a magic wand to make an umbrella." "The results of it?" "Professor Flitwick said that it was the knowledge of O.W.L. Transfiguration" Albert was a little depressed. He felt that he had thought of something to learn the Summoning Curse. "It seems that you can''t change an umbrella in a short time." Fred couldn''t help laughing. The four of them walked towards the magic history classroom on the second floor. Chapter 38： Summoning Professor Flitwick has a wealth of teaching experience. He also knows that most students have limited patience. After teaching the theory of magic for a while, he began to teach everyone how to use magic. The new students were the first to learn the magic spell. Luminous Curse is one of the greatest magic invented in the 18th century, and it is almost the simplest and most practical of all the spells. "Come on, read it with me, the fluorescence is blinking!" Professor Flitwick is like teaching a kindergarten child to read. "Fluorescence flickers." Everyone actually said. "Very well, just lift the wand and lightly, and then say the fluorescent flashing spell." Professor Flitwick gave the whole class a practical demonstration, and he repeated again: "Remember the way the wand is swung and the correct pronunciation of the spell. Very important." "Okay, why not try it now?" There was a sound of chanting a spell in the classroom, and Albert naturally pretended to practice the luminous mantra. Although he had mastered the luminous mantra, he couldnt be practiced by everyone. He watched by himself. How out-of-group. ! "Look, everyone, Mr. Anderson has succeeded. He has successfully mastered the spell." Professor Flitwick shouted, "Very well, Gryffindor adds 5 points." Everyone looked over, being stared at by so many eyes, Albert was a little uncomfortable, he turned his head and stared at Lee Jordan, who was slapped **** his shoulder. Actually, there are not many students who light up the wand immediately, they just can''t keep it for too long, and the light on the wand will go out. The twins and Lee Jordan still hadn''t mastered the spell completely before the end of get out of class. Diggory also successfully lit the wand, but it went out soon after. Of course, there was a slight accident in the spell classroom. A Hufflepuff student shook his wand vigorously. As a result, flames appeared in front of the wand and lit the hapless robe in front. The guy was punished by Professor Flitwick to copy the sentence: I am a wizard, not a baboon wielding a stick. The situation of Shanna, who had chatted with Albert in the morning, was not good. She tried several times without success, but the wand actually emitted choking black smoke. It was Professor Flitwick who used magic to get the black smoke out of the classroom. "I can''t learn at all." Shanna looked desperate. "Don''t worry, everyone still has time to master this magic." Professor Flitwick comforted the students who failed to light the wand, and continued, "You need to keep your mind and focus." Before get out of class, Professor Flitwick left everyone homework. "Practice the glowing mantra on your homework. We will continue to learn this mantra and its counter-mantra in the next class." Of course, for Albert, his homework has been completed. After class, Albert deliberately stayed at the end of the team. He planned to ask Professor Flitwick some questions. Well, about how to use a magic wand to make an umbrella magic. "Mr. Anderson, your copying spell is good." Professor Flitwick smiled and looked at the students in front of him, "You are very talented in spells." "Thank you for the compliment, Professor Flitwick." Albert readily accepted the compliment, "I want to ask you a kind of magic." "What magic?" "How can I conjure an umbrella out of the wand?" Albert asked his question, and he was going to take this opportunity to learn the magic. "Make an umbrella?" Professor Flitwick was puzzled, "Why do you want to make an umbrella out of a magic wand?" "Ahem, like this, didn''t it rain all the time for the first two days? I thought at the time, if I could make an umbrella, I wouldn''t have to worry about getting wet in the rain!" Albert said solemnly. Professor Flitwick couldn''t help but laugh. Some people thought of learning the curse to "save trouble", and Mr. Anderson in front of him is undoubtedly such a person. "Mr. Anderson, do you know what the curse is?" Professor Flitwick asked with a smile. "A spell is a spell that adds specific attributes to a certain object or creature." Albert read the theory of the spell he just learned in class, that is to say, an umbrella from a wand is not a spell. learn? "It seems that you already understand." Professor Flitwick nodded and said: "What you said about making an umbrella from a magic wand is actually a branch summoning technique in Transfiguration." "Summoning?" Albert had only heard the flying curse. Flitwick raised his wand and conjured a flower out of thin air. "This is the summoning technique. This spell does not make things out of thin air. No one can make things out of thin air." Flitwick handed the unknown flower to Albert and continued, "I just took the flower from somewhere. It summoned." "Well, I probably understand it, it''s like a descaling curse, it just transfers things away? It doesn''t disappear in a real sense, it just disappears from us." "Yes, it seems that you have a good review of the book." Flitwick is very happy that Albert can understand, and he said: "Summoning is the knowledge of OWL, and its counterpart is the Vanishing Curse. The Vanishing Curse is relatively simple. Some, if you want to learn more about this knowledge, I suggest you ask Professor McGonagall, she will definitely be happy that you ask her about this knowledge." "Of course, if you don''t understand the curse, you can also ask me." Flitwick pointed his finger at the three people waiting at the door and said: "You have classes later~www.novelhall.com~Don''t be late. ." "Professor, I have another question." Professor Flitwick did not speak, waiting for Albert''s following. "Can we store the light source of the Glowing Charm? I mean it can be used if it is not suitable for magic." Albert raised his own question again. He thought this might be related to Dumbledore''s light-extinguisher principle. related. "It''s an interesting idea. As far as I know, it should be possible to do it, but it''s still a bit difficult for you, because this thing involves a lot of things." Professor Flitwick was surprised that Albert would propose this The question, "I''m curious, why do you think this way?" "In the Muggle world, there is something called a flashlight. The flashlight is like a luminous curse. You can turn on or turn off the lights according to your wishes." Speaking of this, Albert''s tone paused because he found that the panel had a new task. The inventor of the magic lamp. You seem to have accidentally touched a certain field when you are young, so why not carry forward your ideas? Research and manufacture a magic lamp. 3000 experience points, glowing spell level +1, light-out spell level +1, title: the inventor of the magic lamp. After Albert walked out of the classroom, George hurried forward and asked curiously: "What are you asking Flitwick?" "What''s the problem? Of course, how to use a magic wand to make an umbrella." "The results of it?" "Professor Flitwick said that it was the knowledge of O.W.L. Transfiguration" Albert was a little depressed. He felt that he had figured out a way to learn Summoning. "It seems that you can''t change an umbrella in a short time." Fred couldn''t help laughing. The four of them walked towards the magic history classroom on the second floor. Chapter 39： The chicken came first, the egg came first Gryffindor freshman''s second class is the history of magic, which is undoubtedly the most boring class at Hogwarts, none of them. The History of Magic classroom is located on the second floor of Hogwarts Castle. Gryffindor freshmen will have 20 minutes of free time after the first class. However, because Albert and Professor Flitwick talked for a long time, the four of them had no extra time to waste, so they had to speed up and rush to the magic history classroom. When the four hurriedly arrived at the Magic History classroom, the administrator Argus Felch had already come to open the door ahead of time. After all, the ghost Professor Bins could not help everyone open the door. The history of magic in Gryffindor was presented with Ravenclaw. Before class, everyone sat in their seats and chatted. Albert ignored the twin brothers frolicking next to him, took out the box of multi-flavored beans from his pocket, picked a blue bean and threw it into his mouth. After chewing, he found that it tasted blueberry. "Good luck." Albert murmured. While taking out "A History of Magic" from his bag, he also took out "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" by the way, and flipped through his skill list with the help of reading a book. After finishing the spell class, Albert found that he had acquired another skill: the theory of spells. In Albert''s memory, this basic skill was very useful, so he immediately raised the spell theory to level 1. He carefully recalled the extra knowledge of the magical theory in his head, and he couldn''t help but frown. It seemed that the effect of only raising one level was not great. how to say? My own curse theory has indeed improved, but Albert has a feeling that it is just like that. As long as most of the knowledge is broken, it is not difficult to understand, so that''s why the illusion that is not enough is born. While thinking about the knowledge of the luminous spell, Albert took the multi-flavored beans and threw them into his mouth, as if he was eating chocolate beans. The next moment, he reached out his hand to cover his mouth, and a hot smell escaped in his mouth. Damn, the one that I just ate was a chili-flavored multi-flavored bean. Albert was so spicy that he vowed to never eat this stuff when he was in a trance. "What''s the matter with you?" Fred noticed Albert''s changes. "Multi-flavored beans, chili flavor." Albert pointed to the small box on the table. The multi-flavored beans bought on the train last time have not been eaten yet. "Every bite is a great adventure." Fred smiled gleefully, not forgetting to talk about the slogan of Duoweidou teasing Albert. Albert stared at the guy in front of him fiercely, took another toffee from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth to relieve the spiciness, and handed the multi-flavored beans to Fred. "Be very careful when eating multi-flavored beans." Fred pinched one and threw it into his mouth to chew, "It tastes like spinach." "Mine is strawberry flavor." George announced happily. "I eat this very..." Lee Jordan also came over, picked one and threw it in his mouth. "Multi-flavored beans, do you want it?" Albert asked, shaking the box toward the others. As soon as the voice fell, Li Qiaodan''s voice came from nearby. "It smells like rotten eggs, it''s disgusting." The black brother''s cheeks were almost twisted together, and he spit out the multi-flavored beans that he was chewing on the ground. A Ravenclaw girl next to Li Qiaodan cast a disgusting look. Perceiving the other''s eyes, Li Qiaodan''s face was a bit embarrassed, and he scratched his head embarrassedly. "Clean it up." Albert raised his wand, pointed at Lee Jordan''s vomit, and threw a fruit candy at the opponent. "I will never eat Duoweidou again." Li Qiaodan swears. "You have said this more than once." George teased. "He just ate another one, which tastes of marmalade. After Li Jordans incident, everyone approached Alberts small box of multi-flavored beans, and they didnt want to eat anything strange. "What magic did you use just now." Ravenclaw''s girl introduced herself: "My name is Katrina McDoug." "Hello Katrina, this is Albert Anderson." Albert put another piece of chocolate in his mouth, and the hot smell in his mouth gradually faded after chewing. "It was a descaling curse just now, very practical. A magic." "Most freshmen are not as good at magic as you, even if they are taught by family members in advance. Also..." Katrina glanced at the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" that Albert read, "I dare Saying that the Sorting Hat must have assigned you to the wrong college." "There is nothing wrong with Gryffindor." Albert didn''t care about the other person''s words: "Also... I come from a Muggle family." "This is impossible. Only from the families of wizards, their families will teach magic knowledge in advance." The expression on Katrina''s face was a bit wrong. "I heard... I need to answer a question when I enter Ravenclaw''s lounge..." Albert changed the subject stiffly, not wanting to argue about his ancestry. "Yes, you need to answer the question of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker before you will be allowed to enter the Ravenclaw common room." Katrina looked at Albert with suspicious eyes and asked, "But, I''m curious, you are How did you know this? Many people don''t know how to enter the lounges of other colleges. "Occasionally I heard a Ravenck student complain that he couldn''t answer the question, UU reading www.uukanshu.com was left outside the lounge, etc." Albert said nonsense. "Oh!" Katrina is still a little suspicious of Albert, after all, the chance of encountering such a thing is not great. "Do you have any feelings, Albert can talk to anyone a few words." George who was sitting next to him murmured. Fred nodded repeatedly, and Li Qiaodan agreed, and he reached out and took out a multi-flavored bean from the box. This guy actually likes multi-flavored bean. Albert glared at the three of them, then coughed lightly and asked, "Tell me what interesting problems have you encountered?" "Phoenix or fire, which one comes first." Katrina picked a question that she happened to know the answer to "What do you think?" Albert turned his head to look at the twin brothers "I think there should be a phoenix first?" Fred said. "I think so too?" George immediately agreed. "Why?" Li Qiaodan asked puzzledly. "Of course I guessed it!" The twins said in unison, the expression of course amused everyone. Albert couldn''t help but laugh. "What about you?" Katrina asked again. "In the world of Muggles, there is a similar question." Albert did not answer the opponent directly, and continued: "Is there a chicken or an egg first?" "What is the answer?" Katrina asked curiously. She felt that she had guessed the answer. "The chicken comes first." Albert replied, and the answer was really different from what Katrina thought. "Why?" Albert explained: "How can an egg appear in the world for no reason?" Katrina shook her head and said, "This reason is not enough." Chapter 40： Boring history of magic "Well, there is another explanation..." Albert said with a weird expression: "Among Muggles, a group of professional scientists discovered a substance, which is a protein that can catalyze the formation of eggshells. This protein is only found in the ovaries of chickens. That is to say, if there is no chicken, there is no such protein, then it is impossible to form an eggshell, and the formation of an eggshell can protect the chicken from being successful. Hatching, so they concluded that there were chickens first, then eggs." After these words, everyone froze, even the little wizards from the Muggle world. "I know you don''t understand, but the first answer is that someone has verified it." Albert explained "So..." Katrina asked tentatively, "Do you think there is a phoenix before a fire?" "No, the magical world is different from the Muggle world." Albert shook his head. "Phoenix and fire, I think it should be a cycle. After the phoenix dies, it will be reborn from the ashes. Its life will only cycle forever. I think It is meaningless to explore the starting point of the Phoenix." Katrina raised her eyebrows, Albert''s answer was not bad. "Awesome, even Ravenclaw students, few can answer it the first time." The Ravenclaw boy behind Albert couldn''t help but praised, "Right, my name is Luo Jay Davis, nice to meet you." I have no choice but to take it. Roger Davis actually faced questions about the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker, but he answered all the wrong questions. Most of the freshmen in Ravenclaw couldn''t ask questions through the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker. If you want to get in and out of the lounge, you always need to have Ravenclaw''s senior students bring it, which is not convenient for the old. "I''m curious, why are you assigned to Gryffindor?" Roger Davis asked everyone who was curious. "Who knows?" The conversation is over, because Professor Bins crossed the blackboard to enter the magic history classroom. This way of coming on stage is really eye-opening. Ten minutes later, all the students in the classroom looked drowsy. The history of magic is publicized as the most boring course for no reason. Professor Bins always used a dull voice to read the contents of the book. Everyone just jotted down important names and dates, even Winclaw''s students could not resist this hypnosis. The only spirit in the classroom is Albert, who has a candy in his mouth. is reading a book seriously, and occasionally makes notes on another book. "It''s unimaginable, you can actually block Professor Bins'' hypnosis!" After class, the Weasley twins looked at Albert with admiration, putting one hand on his shoulder, "Please make sure to take the history of magic. I borrowed a copy of his notes." Li Jordan has taken the history of magic from Albert''s hand with a smile. "What did you say?" Albert rolled his eyes. In the course of the history of magic, he did two things with one heart and two at ~www.novelhall.com~ to take notes. For this reason, Albert also deliberately upgraded the one-hearted two-use to level 2. However, it is really useful to use it to spend the history of magic, after all, it takes five years of history class. "Do you know? The rumor about Professor Cuthbert Binns." "What rumors?" The three of them were immediately attracted. "According to a record in Hogwarts history." Albert said in a low voice, "Professor Bins didn''t notice that he was dead, at least in the beginning." "One day, Professor Bins got up and was going to class, but accidentally left his body in an armchair in front of the fire in the staff lounge. Of course, he was quite old at that time." "Wow!" The three of them were surprised. They didn''t expect the history of magic to become the history professor of Hogwarts forever. Before the meal, the three had copied a copy of the history of magic. "Do we still have classes in the afternoon?" George asked, and he couldn''t wait to fly around on Charlie''s comet. "There is another lesson in the afternoon, which is the transformation class." Li Qiaodan said regretfully. Albert murmured: "I dare say this is definitely the easiest course!" Three classes a day, can it be easy? In other words, British people who don''t pay much attention to lunch, at this point in time, just eat at random. Albert gave up his plan to prepare sandwiches for himself. He hated to eat sandwiches all day long. After drinking some pumpkin juice and a few stewed potatoes, he ended his lunch hastily. The twins are going to take advantage of this time to go out. Albert thinks that it should be after the transformation class. After all, they have enough time and energy at that time. As for the time between lunch and before class, Albert plans to go to the castle. Rest in the courtyard and read a book by the way. There are students everywhere in the courtyard. They gather in groups to chat, and some bring lunch here. Hogwarts in September is no longer the sweltering heat of summer, not to mention that it had just rained yesterday, and the breeze brought the coolness of autumn. "It would be great if you could make a cushion." Albert sat on the lawn and couldn''t help but sighed, "I also suddenly felt that it is important to learn deformation studies well~www.novelhall.com~No, this is definitely not a good study. The reason for the transformation class." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "You said, what''s in that forest?" Fred suddenly asked, looking at the forbidden forest in the distance. "Dumbledore said there were werewolves inside." "There are horsemen." "There are probably other magical creatures." Albert continued, "Perhaps the hunting ground keeper will raise some strange creatures in the forest." For example, what Yeqi, eight-eyed spiders, giants... "By the way, how is your phantom spell learning?" George turned off the topic. He didn''t plan to go to the Forbidden Forest for the time being. They like to take risks and find excitement, not to die, and werewolves are notorious in the magical world. Clearly, it''s all over after a bite. At present, when they can start night tours is their biggest concern. "It''s still so fast, it''s not easy to master the phantom spell." Albert took out his wand, chanted a spell, and tapped on a fallen leaf lightly. The color on the surface of the leaf began to change, as if it had blended into his palm. "It feels different from what I imagined." Li Qiaodan scratched his head and said. "It may not be visible from a distance, but in fact..." Albert shook his head helplessly: "You will be immediately noticed when you look up close." "It''s kind of like a chameleon." "Its principle is similar to the protective color of the chameleon." Albert did not directly use the experience pool experience to upgrade the phantom spell. He plans to spend time and slowly explore it, and he will feel a sense of accomplishment when he fully grasps it. The learning process is still very important. Only then can he feel like going to school at Hogwarts. He doesn''t want to miss this experience. Albert has been preparing to spend two months teaching himself the phantom spell. Chapter 41： Transfiguration In the afternoon, Gryffindor freshman''s transformation class is still taking with Ravenclaw. Before the first class, Professor McGonagall shook his face and gave everyone a start: Transfiguration is the most complicated and dangerous spell in your Hogwarts course. Anyone who dares to be naughty in my class, I invite him out and never allow him to come in again. This bluffing speech, coupled with Professor McGonagalls stern face, immediately calmed the group of eleven-year-old students, and the classroom suddenly became silent. Actually, the teaching methods of Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick are not the same. She turned the desk into a pig, and then changed it back again. This scene soon succeeded in attracting everyone''s attention, and they all wanted to start learning Transfiguration right away. Gryffindor students who have just taken the curse class understand that it will take a long time to turn furniture into animals. Sure enough, after the class, Professor McGonagall began to talk about the theory of deformation, and they jot down a lot of complicated notes. Albert opened his skill list, and it turned out that the deformation theory appeared again. It took him 98 points of experience to upgrade the deformation theory to level 1. From the very beginning, he has been staring at the content of "The Beginner''s Guide to Transformation", pretending that he is reading the book carefully, in fact, he is looking up the extra knowledge of transformation theory in his head. After the theoretical explanation, Professor McGonagall began to hand out a match to each of them and asked everyone to try to turn the match into a needle. "Mr. Anderson?" Professor McGonagall stared at the boy who was in a daze, frowning slightly. She still has an impression of the boy. After all, anyone who sees others open the door of their office will still remember it, not to mention how long it has been. "Uh. Professor, what''s the matter?" Albert immediately recovered and asked Professor McGonagall with a confused look. "Everyone is practicing transfiguration, why don''t you try it?" Professor McGonagall looked over Albert and looked at Fred next door. "Mr. Weasley, if I were you, before chanting the spell Will concentrate." Fred looked innocent, and Professor McGonagall was standing next to him, bringing him a lot of pressure. Albert glanced at Fred and started talking nonsense with his eyes open. "I just think there are important things to remember before swinging the wand." However, Professor McGonagall did not intend to leave immediately, but withdrew his gaze and continued to stare at Albert, preparing to watch him cast a spell. "Ahem!" Albert gave a light cough, raised his wand and pointed it at the match on the table while chanting: "VeraVerto." The match quickly changed and became a slender silver needle. "Very well, look at everyone, Mr. Anderson has succeeded," Professor McGonagall let the class watch the silver needles turned into matches, and gave Albert a rare smile, and he did not forget to give Gryffindor to Gryffindor before leaving. It''s five points. "I knew it was not difficult for you." Fred took the silver needle and looked at it and asked, "How did you do it? Do you have a trick?" Several students next to all pricked their ears to eavesdrop, seeming to want to know the secret of Albert''s immediate success. Albert whispered: "Professor McGonagall asked us to take notes before, the trick is in it." A group of people immediately started flipping through the books, looking for the notes they had just recorded. "Do you think I will believe it?" Fred stared at Albert contemptuously, obviously not believing these nonsense. However, he didn''t bother anymore, because Professor McGonagall looked over here again. A few minutes later, Professor McGonagall announced again: "Look, Miss McDoug''s match has also changed." "Transfiguration is so difficult, how did you succeed in one shot?" Katrina couldn''t help asking. For some reason, she sat next to Albert again. "Success for the first time? Ahem, in fact, I practiced before, so I succeeded." Albert gave a light cough, and he didn''t have the secret to success. He was treated as a genius or something. . "Failure is a normal thing. I don''t remember how many times I failed to successfully turn the match into a needle." "However, the precautions that Professor McGonagall asked us to remember are also the tricks to success." The last sentence was spoken to the people who eavesdropped nearby. Katrina can naturally guess that, after all, no one can succeed at one time, her matches can change, and naturally she has practiced transfiguration before. The rest of the deformation class, everyone is practicing how to turn matches into needles. Professor McGonagall walked back and forth in the classroom to guide other students. However, for Albert, who has successfully completed the match change, the remaining time is really boring, so he finds something for himself to avoid being caught by Professor McGonagall and fishing. "Restore the original shape!" The silver needle changed back to a match. Professor McGonagall has already spoken about this spell, and there are related records in the book. Incomplete deformation is difficult to correct. Saying "Restore the original shape!" will restore the object or creature to its original state. Albert supported his chin in one hand~www.novelhall.com~ With a magic wand in the other, he began to deform the matches on the table into various strange things. The spells are actually VeraVerto, but the objects become closer to the original objects. The less difficult it is to deform. is restored after the change, thereby increasing the experience of restoration. "How did you do it?" Fred next to him was stunned. This guy''s polymorphism has already thrown them all over the street. "How did you do it? That''s it!" Albert raised his wand a little, and the original button became a toy mouse. "As Professor McGonagall said, when swinging the wand, be clear and clear. Before transforming, think about what you want to become, and be clear and accurate when chanting." The twins looked at each other. Although Albert said so, they tried the same way, but before the end of get out of class, they still failed to make the match change. In fact, except for Albert and Katrina''s success, the matches of the others have not changed. This is a matter of course in Albert''s eyes. After all, the difficulty of transfiguration is too clear to people who come here. If you dont practice hard for a few days, you just want to successfully complete transfiguration, thinking that your transfiguration talent breaks through the sky? It is the most difficult to change things for the first time, but as long as the first time is successful, it will be much easier to practice later. The homework of the transformation class is similar to that of the spell class. But it is not known how many students will practice patiently. But judging from the content of "The Beginner''s Guide to Transformation", there is only one type of transformation magic for first-year students. The only difference is the size and type of the items to be changed. Chapter 42： Deformation Club "Do you want to learn how to use a magic wand to make an umbrella?" Professor McGonagall listened to Albert''s words, his facial muscles trembled slightly, and he stared at the other person earnestly and said, "This is the content of the O.W.L. exam." "I know, Professor Flitwick told me." Albert said that he knew, "However, I don''t think it prevents me from learning to master it." Its not a good habit to go high, especially metamorphology. Its more rigorous than other disciplines. Professor McGonagall obviously didnt want to tell Albert about summoning, especially after the door was opened last time. You There are still a lot of things to learn before you can really come into contact with this aspect." "Oh, okay." Albert thought for a while and asked, "Then I can ask, what grade is the knowledge of summoning?" "Fifth grade knowledge." Professor McGonagall replied casually. "Okay, I know the professor." Albert turned his head and prepared to leave. Since Professor McGonagall doesn''t teach, he can borrow the book himself, or buy a book at Lihen Bookstore to teach himself. What do you know? What do you know? Professor McGonagall felt a headache, and instinctively told her that Albert might try to master Summoning by himself, which is undoubtedly a very bad thing. "Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall hurriedly called Albert. "What''s the matter, Professor McGonagall." Albert stopped, turning his head in doubt. Of course he does not think that Professor McGonagall has changed his mind. "You tell me the truth, to what extent have you learned Transfiguration?" Professor McGonagall beckoned to him and asked after Albert returned. "To what extent?" Albert stretched out his hand and touched his chin, then secretly glanced at his Level 1 Transfiguration. To be honest, he doesn''t know what level he has reached. "Probably... I''m almost learning this book!" "I''m almost done!" Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but widen his eyes, as if he could not believe what he had just heard? "I was practicing transfiguration and magic spells before school started." Albert muttered in a low voice, "As long as I practice more, magic is not as difficult as I thought." "It''s not as difficult as imagined?" Professor McGonagall felt that she was trembling all over. She took a deep breath, calmed down quickly, and said to Albert, "Mr. Anderson, if you can turn a match into Mouse, I allow you to join my transformation club." "Transformation Club?" Albert looked puzzled. He admitted that his memory of the book "Harry Potter" is indeed a bit vague, but it seems... indeed... There has never been a Transformation Club... well, yes, This club has never appeared, only the Slug Club. "That is a club I set up, twice a week, to discuss and research content related to metamorphology." Professor McGonagall explained. Albert glanced at the match and then at Professor McGonagall. He nodded to indicate that he knew it. He raised his wand and began to concentrate on chanting the spell. The matchs visible speed increased and turned into a mouse, but This transformation technique is not complete, because one of the rats'' feet is lame. Well, a lame mouse, but it is indeed a mouse. Albert looked at the lame mouse and shook his head helplessly: "I have never tried to turn an item into a living thing. This is much more difficult than the conversion between items. Maybe it should be successful if I try a few times. " Although this is the first time Albert has made changes between objects and creatures, the deformation theory provides him with theoretical support. I want to succeed the first time. It is a bit difficult. Albert is very satisfied with his results. As long as I practice a few more times, the chance of complete success will increase. In Transfiguration, only complete transformation can be considered successful. "No need, you are qualified!" Professor McGonagall drew out his wand and clicked on the lame mouse to make the poor little guy regain the appearance of a match. "Qualified?" Albert was not surprised, which meant that she had joined Professor McGonagall''s transformation club. As for, why does he dare to be sure? is of course the prompt of the panel. One minute ago, the mission to join the Transformation Club that just emerged, has become completed. "I suggest you read more books." Professor McGonagall recommended a few books to Albert, apparently not wanting him to try morphing indiscriminately. After all, morphology is actually quite dangerous. "Okay, I see." Albert nodded his head, anyway, he has to read a hundred books, he only hopes that those books are not too thin. "What are you talking about with Professor McGonagall?" Fred couldn''t help asking after Albert and his roommates met. "Ask about summoning." Albert explained, "However, Professor McGonagall thinks it is too early to learn. By the way, she invited me to join her transformation club." "Transformation Club?" The three said in unison. "what is that?" "I heard that Professor McGonagall established the club himself." Albert thought for a while and said, "Let''s discuss and study the content related to metamorphology together." "Are you kidding?" When the twins heard Albert''s words, UU reading www.uukanshu.com were surprised and speechless. "You are so amazing, so enviable." Li Qiaodan was a little jealous, this is undoubtedly the special care of the dean for Albert. "Ahem." George coughed slightly and changed the subject. "By the way, will you two go to the Quidditch Stadium with us later." "It feels good to try flying before flying lessons." Fred agreed, "Charlie won''t mind two more people for the test." "Go, Albert?" Li Jordan asked. "If you can test flight, it would be great." Albert agreed. fly freely. I am looking forward to it! Although I have rode a toy broom once, it is actually very boring. The time agreed by both parties is 4:30 in the afternoon, and there is still a long time before 4 o''clock. Albert was about to go to the library to read books, and he made an appointment with the three of them to meet in the auditorium, so he went to the library alone. "Now, what shall we do?" Li Qiaodan asked, looking at Albert''s leaving back. "Out for a stroll?" George pointed to the outside of the castle, the idea was approved by the other two. When Albert came to the library, he found that there were still only two or three kittens. He found a place to sit down, opened the task panel with the help of reading a book, and joined the task of the Transformation Club, giving Albert 2000 points of experience. "A level 2 skill?" He murmured in his heart. It takes just 2000 experience to rise from level 1 to level 2. Albert raised his transformation theory to level 2. Level 2 deformation theory should be enough for him to graduate. As for level 3, that already belongs to the professor''s category. Chapter 43： late "Come early?" Albert looked around the auditorium, but did not find the three Georges. He reached into his pocket, took out his pocket watch and looked at it. Time: 4:10. just right, very punctual. "But, that''s right." Albert suddenly thought of something, and he could not help but sigh. The three Georges are just eleven-year-old children and do not expect them to have much time concept. What''s more, the three of them don''t have pocket watches! "I hope I don''t wait too long." He murmured. Having nothing to do, Albert took out his magic wand and wiped the fingerprints on it with his handkerchief, while recalling the related knowledge of summoning in the deformation theory. "The chrysanthemum is in full bloom." He whispered. Well, nothing happened. Albert immediately checked his skill list and suddenly found someone sitting next to him. is not twins, it should be said. If there were three of them, it would not be so quiet. Albert glanced at the skill, but couldn''t find the summoning spell, so he still had to borrow this fifth grade book to look through. "Something?" Albert looked at Shanna and asked. "That...can..." Shanna hesitated, but she was interrupted before she finished speaking. "Albert, here..." The twins were waving at him at the entrance of the auditorium. "I have to go." Albert looked at Shanna and asked, "What did you just want to say?" "Nothing." Shanna looked a little lost. "If you want me to teach you Transfiguration, I''m afraid it won''t work now. I have an appointment later." Albert recalled a few problems he encountered in learning magic at the beginning, and comforted, "Don''t be too rushed. Getting started is the best It''s difficult, I also spent a long time learning Transfiguration." "Oh, thank you." Shanna thought for a while, "night, can you take time..." "If you have time, it''s not impossible... then... see you tonight!" Albert walked quickly out of the auditorium. "See you tonight." Shanna looked at Albert''s leaving back, and whispered, "Why is the gap so big?" "What were you talking about just now?" Fred asked curiously. "Talking about where you are going?" Albert said grimly, "The time you agreed with Charlie is approaching." "You know, we don''t have pocket watches." The three of them had a little embarrassment on their faces, and naturally they knew that they had just been late. "Don''t blame you, I knew you would be late." Albert raised his head and looked at the sky. The weather in the afternoon was still a bit sultry. "By the way, does your brother really let us ride his broomstick for a test flight?" Li Qiaodan stiffly changed the subject. Speaking of flying on a broomstick, Li Qiaodan was still a little nervous. After all, he hadn''t really tried the flying broom. Although the family bought him a toy broom, the toy didn''t fly high or fast, and it couldn''t fly in front of Muggles. "Yes, if he is a qualified captain, he wouldn''t mind taking the time to see if there are any good newcomers among the freshmen. Even if he can''t join the team in the first year, he can still wait for the next semester as a reserve player." Albert Comforted casually. "Albert is right." George stretched out his hand and patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder, scared. "I think the most important thing you need to worry about is not to fall off the broom." "You will fall down in mid-air." Lee Jordan gave George an angry look. "Albert, have you played with broomsticks before?" Fred suddenly asked. "I was born in a Muggle family, what do you think?" Albert rolled his eyes at Fred, bent down and picked up a small stone from the ground. "What did you do with that broken rock?" George was puzzled. "You''ll know later." Albert threw the small stone in his hand and did not answer George''s question directly The four came to the Quidditch Stadium in a playful manner. Charlie hadn''t arrived yet, and their agreed time was 4:30 in the afternoon. "I guess your brother might show up later." Albert came to the entrance of the Quebec Stadium, the door was locked. However, this can''t stop them. Albert used the Arachou Cave spell to open the iron gate easily. The Quidditch field is underneath a soft lawn, and the middle part is sand, which can reduce the injuries caused by players falling from above during the game. There are hundreds of chairs on the surrounding stands. There are three poles at each end of the court, each of which is fifty feet high, with a large ring on the top. The shape is a bit like small plastic sticks used by children to blow soap bubbles. . "Charlie must be late." Fred was a little depressed. "What should I do now, I would have come later if I knew it." George also regretted that he came early, and they didn''t have their own broomsticks, which is undoubtedly a very bad thing. "You can practice the magic spell." Albert sat in the shadow of the lawn and kindly reminded the three of them: "Practicing the glowing spell, anyway, it''s free to idle. Find something for yourself." "Well, you are right." The three of them were a little depressed, but had to admit that Albert was right, and there was nothing to do anyway. It''s better to find something for yourself, so the time will pass faster. . Albert also drew out his wand~www.novelhall.com~ and started practicing the phantom spell with the stone he just picked up. "Now, I know why you can learn spells so quickly." Lee Jordan stared at his twinkling wand, a little depressed. Let anyone practice so hard, unless they are really stupid, there is no reason why they cant learn it! Of course, if they knew Albert had a plug-in, they might not think so. About five o''clock, Charlie Weasley hurried over and brought his broom...sweeping five stars. Of course, this was specially introduced to Albert by the twins. He only knew the name of this thing. I heard it was an older broomstick. "How did you get in, I remember there should be a lock here." Charlie looked at the four people walking towards him in confusion. "Of course it is to use the unlocking spell." The twins said naturally. "Ahem, don''t use that tone, it sounds like you can use the lock opening spell." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but vomit. "It wasn''t you who drove it anyway." George gave Lee Jordan a blank look, and said angrily. "Well, the test later is very simple, you just need to ride my broomstick around the Quidditch stadium!" Charlie looked at Albert and Li Jordan and asked, "Have you ever rode a flying broomstick?" "No." Albert replied simply. "I have only ridden a toy broom." Lee Jordan mumbled quietly. "After the two of them fly, try it too!" Charlie would not reject the friends brought by the twins. He turned to look at the twin brothers fighting for the broom and warned: "You two, just go around Fly around the Quidditch field, if I find out what tricks you guys are doing...huh!" Chapter 44： Teach you how to go to heaven "I see, I''ll come first!" One of the twins stepped on the broom first, kicked his feet to the ground, quickly got off the ground, and then started flying in circles around the Quidditch Stadium. "It''s okay, I can barely make do with it." Watching his younger brother fly around the column, Charlie gave a simple evaluation. In fact, it is not difficult to tell from the smile on his face that he should be quite satisfied. After all, not every freshman can fly so steady. After the twins had a test flight, it was finally Albert and Lee Jordan''s turn. Since neither of them had officially contacted the flying broomstick, Charlie had to teach them how to use the flying broomstick. He is demonstrating to the two of how to ride on a broomstick without sliding off their heads. "We didn''t have this kind of treatment before." The twins chattered playfully beside him, "By the way, are we really his brother?" "Shut up and stop talking nonsense." Charlie glared at the twins and began to correct Lee Jordan''s hand grip. "You only need to kick on your two legs to get off the ground. How to control your strength will feel you after you try it yourself." Charlie is like a professor who teaches them how to ride a broom very seriously, "Take the broom Steady, lift your body slightly, and the broom will rise. Similarly, tilt your body slightly and the broom will fall back to the ground vertically. If you lean forward, the broom will move forward." It took about five minutes. After Charlie explained the precautions, he asked Lee Jordan to start a test flight. He himself drew out his wand to catch any new students who might fall off the broom. Lee Jordan flies fairly smoothly. However, he flew very slowly around the Quidditch Stadium. It took about five minutes to finish the flight. When he fell back to the ground, his face was full of excitement that could not be covered. He can fly so smoothly, thanks to his riding a toy broom before. "Fly well." Charlie gave a symbolic encouragement, and handed the flying broom to Albert next to him. Albert reached out and touched the broomstick. Well, it''s smooth, without cushions. He still remembers the magic called "cushion curse" or shock absorption curse cast on the flying broomstick. However, he didn''t feel the existence of magic when he touched it. Albert wondered if he would feel the sadness of "dandan" when he sat on it? No way, there is an obvious seat on the toy broom. "What are you doing?" Charlie looked at Albert''s strokes of the broomstick questioningly, and didn''t understand what the other party was doing. "It''s nothing, I''m just trying to find where the cushions are?" Before Charlie could figure out the meaning of this sentence, Albert had already stepped on the broom and kicked his feet off the ground. Sure enough, the shock absorption curse exists. sits straddling the flying broomstick, and will not hurt herself. There is a layer of very soft object separating Albert from the broomstick, and it feels like sitting on a soft cushion. Uh, if you insist on describing it, its a bit like riding a bicycle. Flying on the broomstick, the air immediately blew up Albert''s robe, making it hull and flutter behind him-Albert felt that his mood had never been so happy, and even forgot his embarrassing posture. Following Charlie''s instruction, he slowly raised the broom head to make himself fly higher. Albert glanced down, about 10 feet above the ground. Thank goodness. Fortunately, I don''t have a fear of heights, otherwise I might fall into the air when I let go. Albert grabbed the broomstick with one hand and slowly leaned forward. The broom began to move forward, just like the first time he rode a toy broomstick, but Albert flew very slowly, slower than Li Jordan, but He still started flying around the Quebec Stadium, enjoying the fun of flying. Charlie below was surprised. He never thought that Albert would adapt to flying at once. Some newcomers who hadn''t touched the flying broomstick would become panicked as soon as they flew in the air. The other party is a freshman who has come into contact with flying broomsticks for the first time. It only takes a few minutes to achieve this level of flying, which is pretty good. It''s just that Albert, who was flying in the air on a broomstick, didn''t want to crawl slowly after adapting to the current flying speed. He opened the skill list and upgraded his flying skill (broomstick) to level 1. Albert seemed to be able to understand without a teacher, leaning forward, as if touching an acceleration switch, the speed of the broom suddenly went faster. The originally slow motion became sensitive, he rode a broom around between the ball posts, and the oncoming wind made him narrow his eyes. Hurry up! The body was leaning forward in accordance with the instinct of consciousness, and the speed increased a bit. The line of sight in front of him was receding rapidly, and Albert felt that his heart could jump out of his chest at any time. The feeling of flying is really great! At this moment, Albert finally understood a little bit why wizards like this game. Excitement! That''s right, it''s too exciting. is like why some people like drag racing. Albert rode a broomstick around the Quidditch stadium several times. He flew faster and faster, almost reaching the limit of sweeping seven stars. The four people below opened their mouths in surprise, and they almost stared blankly. "You fly well!" A few minutes later, Charlie stuttered at the landing Albert. He felt incredible. He actually witnessed the growth of this first-year freshman with his own eyes. From slow to fast, to gradually adapt. How long is this? This kind of talent is really amazing! Albert almost got used to how to use the broom in just a few minutes, and overcame high-speed flight. Lee Jordan, who was standing next to the twins, looked at Albert with a complicated expression. He originally thought he was flying well, but he didn''t expect there to be even more enchanting guys. Is there really a legendary genius? Of course, if he knew that Albert had upgraded his flying skills (broomstick) to level 1 in order to enjoy his speed, he would not think so. "Sorry, I couldn''t hold back it for a while." Albert immediately apologized to Charlie after getting off the broom. By the way, it feels really good to fly a broomstick. "You are very talented in this area." Charlie slapped Albert on the shoulder and said, "You are all very talented. You can consider being a team''s alternate player. If you have time, you can participate in training together." Charlie is very satisfied with today''s harvest. Both Fred and George and their two friends are very talented in flying. The twins were happy when they heard this. "We don''t have our own broomsticks." Albert reminded. "It''s okay, you can borrow the broomstick in the school." Charlie comforted, "You can learn some skills first to find your own position." "However, I need to declare one thing first." Charlie cleared his throat and said, "If you want to become real Quidditch players, you still need to rely on your own ability to pass next year''s player selection. I won''t let go in this regard. ." "We understand." Fred blinked. "Well, just know it." Charlie is very satisfied with this, he is going to train a few people and use them as the team''s secret weapon. Chapter 45： Late... self-study? In the evening, during meal time, Charlie was sitting next to Albert, eating and talking to him about the rules of the Quidditch game. He also suggested that Albert should go through "Quidditch" at some time. "How long is the longest game at Hogwarts?" Albert asked curiously. If the Quidditch game is over after catching the Snitch, what about the Snitch''s loss? "It is said that it is three days." Cha thought about it and said, "Finally, I couldn''t find the Snitch, so the game ended early, and the side with the most points won the game." While several people were chatting about Quidditch, a sudden female voice interrupted their conversation. "Albert, Professor McGonagall asked me to give it to you." Angelina handed Albert a folded parchment. "Thank you, Angelina." Albert took the parchment and opened it and found that it read: At 7 o''clock in the evening on Thursday, the sixth floor of the castle, classroom 21, keep in mind Gamps basic law of deformation. "What is this?" Fred, who was eating a potato with a skin on it, dropped his fork and moved his head. "Professor McGonagall''s notice, the time and place of the next Transformation Club." Albert did not intend to hide it, and passed the parchment to Fred directly. The twins and Li Qiaodan immediately rushed to read the contents of the parchment. "Transformation Club, what is that?" Charlie stopped talking suddenly and looked at Albert suspiciously. "The club formed by Professor McGonagall." Albert explained. "What does it mean to remember Gamp''s basic law of deformation?" George asked a little puzzled. "Probably the password to enter the classroom." Albert thought for a while to give his own guess. "Sorry Charlie, if Quidditch training conflicts with the activity time of the Transformation Club, I''m afraid I will put the Transformation Club first." "Oh, I almost forgot, this is the afternoon, right." Lee Jordan also remembered it. The twins next to each other looked at each other even more, they also knew this happened. All four of them can see that Cha Ideal has trained Albert as a seeker or seeker, but it is over before it starts. Several people dont know that Albert has no plans to join the Quidditch team at all. For him, flying on a flying broomstick is a kind of enjoyment. Quidditch games may be interesting, but Albert does not want to conduct strict Quidditch training, let alone become a Quidditch player. As for joining a Quidditch team after graduation, let''s forget it! Charlie feels a little taken aback, what about the secret weapon? didn''t put the heat in his hands, and slipped away silently. Charlie decided to find out what was going on first. "Charlie wants to win another Quidditch trophy for Gryffindor before he leaves." Fred looked at Charlie''s departure and shook his head. After the meal, the four of them returned to the Gryffindor lounge. There were people everywhere, and the noise made Albert feel that his head was about to explode. Probably it was just the beginning of school, and the Gryffindor little lions have not yet eased off from the summer vacation. Let them have a few more days. After they have accumulated a lot of homework, they will not have the mind and energy to play around here. "Let''s go to the auditorium!" Albert thought for a while, and let him take the book to the auditorium to read, and by the way, take time to practice magic or something. There were a lot fewer people in the auditorium, and Albert found himself a quiet place. After Sana, who was sitting at the entrance of the auditorium, noticed Albert, she walked to his side and began to practice the glowing spell. When Albert saw the other person trying several times, but never succeeded in using the glowing spell, he reminded him, "You should have confidence in yourself and focus. When casting a spell, imagine that your wand will glow. " Shanna''s face flushed slightly, but she still failed. "Your mentality is wrong. This will affect your success rate for casting spells. If you keep thinking that you are not good enough, your chances of failure will increase by at least three levels." Albert pointed to the small box next to him, "Would you like to come Don''t worry, these are chocolate beans." "How did you know?" Shanna ate a few chocolate beans and couldn''t help asking, "I mean, how do you know these help to cast the spell successfully?" "Do you believe me I guess?" Albert said with a smile. "Do not believe." "Well, it is actually a conclusion drawn from the failure of Transfiguration too many times." Albert did not lie. It should be said that half of what he said is true, "Wizards'' emotions will affect their spells." "I''ll try again." Shanna felt that the chocolate beans in her mouth were a bit sweet. She took a deep breath, and after a few more attempts, she finally succeeded in lighting up her wand and her tight face Smiles excitedly. However, the light on Shanna''s wand quickly went out again. "You need to concentrate, and you need a lot of practice. You will definitely succeed." Albert comforted. "I thought you would go to the library." Lee Jordan sat down beside Albert, looked suspiciously at Shanna who was practicing the spell, and asked, "I didn''t disturb you, right?" "Where are the two of them?" "I don''t know." Seeing Shanna practicing the Illumination Charm, George also took out his wand to practice. His Illumination Charm was still at the level of a half-hearted man. "What''s the situation with me~www.novelhall.com~ It''s probably because you are not focused enough!" "What is approximate?" Li Qiaodan was a little depressed, but still began to concentrate on practicing. Although there is still time for the next curse class, the curse should be mastered earlier. "How can this be considered successful?" "If you don''t focus on your wand, you can keep it glowing all the time. I think this should be considered a success!" Albert stopped turning the book, thinking about it and replied. Around eight o''clock, Li Qiaodan''s light technique is not easy to go out. Of course, that was the situation where he focused his attention on the wand. Although Shanna''s progress was slower, the effect was still very good. It turns out that as long as you practice hard, most spells are not too difficult to master. "Where have you been?" About half past eight, the twins finally appeared in the auditorium, neither of them looked pretty. "Filch just took away most of our dung bombs." Fred said through gritted teeth. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at the two suspiciously and asked, "Should you be caught while throwing a dung bomb?" This is how things are... George, who is fairly calm in his head, explained the general things. Not long afterwards, the two were punished by Pippi, and then they went back to the dormitory to get a big dung bomb to get rid of Pippi, but before they were about to take action, Filch was caught by Filch and most of them were confiscated. Big dung bomb. Filch said it was a prohibited item, so he confiscated the big **** bomb they were preparing to deal with Pepi Ghost. The twins'' noses are almost crooked. Albert felt speechless after listening to the two of them. What kind of trouble are these! Chapter 46： Iron Armor Curse Frozen three feet, not a day''s cold. The bad relationship between the Weasley twins and Filch was not without reason. Yesterday, all night, George and Fred got together to discuss how to retaliate against Filch and let the old guy deflate. In the end, even Lee Jordan also came to discuss this matter. The results of it. The three of them stayed up late and couldn''t get up in the morning. In the end, Albert returned to the dormitory after breakfast and awakened them one by one to prevent them from being late for the morning herbal class. "So sleepy." George covered a yawn, holding a slice of bread in his hand, eating while walking. "I had known that I won''t discuss those **** with you." Li Qiaodan wiped out the slice of bread in his hand, staring at the slice of bread that had not been touched in Fred''s hand and asked, "If you don''t eat it, give me. I''m not full." "Who said I won''t eat it." Fred quickly put the slice of bread into his mouth and took a bite, then asked, "Want more?" Li Jordan looked at Fred disgustedly, turned his head and didn''t look at him anymore. "By the way, after you talked for so long last night, what plans did you make?" Albert asked casually. "We are going to smash a few big dung bombs at the door of Filch''s office." Fred said this, feeling a little excited. "That''s it?" Albert felt speechless for a while. You discussed this all night and you got this? On their way to Conservatory No. 1, they suddenly heard a scream from the aisle ahead. Several people looked at each other. When they passed by, they found Pepy Ghost floating in the sky with an ink bottle in his hand. Blow ink beads at the passing students. Someone was very angry and threw a ball of paper at Pippi, trying to drive it away. Pippi easily avoided the paper ball and laughed at him gigglingly. This guy also threw something at him in order to avenge others. The ink sprayed out of his mouth made him confused. The man''s face was almost crooked, but he couldn''t do anything with Pippi. In the end, everyone could only cover their heads with books and quickly ran across the corridor. "Pippy, are you a ghost?" Albert looked at the naughty man in front of him. This was the first time he saw Pippy. This guy has evil black eyes and a big mouth. He was small, and he wore a hat with bells on his head. Both sides have confirmed their eyes and are a guy full of evil taste. "What do you mean?" Peppi Gui stared at the four Alberts, and a wicked smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The scalp of the few people was tingling. "Obviously not, the ghost can''t pick up the ink bottle!" Albert drew out his wand and waved forward, shouting, "Armor!" The large amount of ink poured on the four people was blocked by Albert''s iron armor curse. Even Pippi was stunned, and he didn''t even think about it. "Anoying little devil head." After the ink bottle was bounced off by the Iron Armor Curse, Pepy Ghost flew away with a rude gesture towards Albert. "No wonder everyone hates Pipi ghosts." Li Qiaodan looked at the ink marks on his body, almost mad. "Clean it all up!" Albert raised his wand and pointed it at the ink on the ground. The descaling curse made most of the ink disappear. "Actually, there is no need to clean up. Maybe we should leave more footprints in the corridor." The twins looked at each other and happily stopped Albert. Anyway, it would only be Filch who cleaned the corridor, and Pippi was responsible for all this. The culprit has nothing to do with them. "Forget it, let''s go!" Albert could not help shaking his head, "Be careful not to be late." "How did you just do it?" When he came to the entrance of Greenhouse One, George curiously asked what the spell was about. "You said the iron armor curse!" Albert looked around the students crowded into the entrance of No.1 Conservatory. Most of them were brutally attacked by Pepigui, and there were ink marks on their clothes. "Iron Armor Curse?" Fredno muttered thoughtfully, "I seem to have heard it somewhere." "Iron Armor Spell is a more practical defensive spell, which can block most of the physics and spells." Albert explained casually, he had seen Professor Pomona Sprout coming here. Everyone voluntarily gave up a passage and asked the Hufflepuff Dean to open the door of Conservatory One. "Where did you learn it." Li Qiaodan asked curiously, "You can spell a lot." "This is what I found in an additional book I bought. It feels like I learned it after using it, and it took a lot of time." Albert told a little lie that the Iron Armor Curse was directly mastered by spending experience. After all, there is no harm in mastering a spell that can protect yourself. "It should be difficult for us. Anyway, you actually learned it. It''s so cool." When George walked into the greenhouse, his face was full of admiration, "As long as you learn it, you don''t have to worry about someone giving it to yourself. Cursed." Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes, pecking each other at the level of a Hogwarts student, that is, a rookie. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com "What''s the matter with you?" Cedric Diggory, who was standing across from Albert, looked at the ink-stained classmate in astonishment. "It''s Pippi, he just sprinkled ink in the hallway, you are lucky, that guy just left." Fred replied gruffly, his pants were also splashed with ink. "Opening "Thousands of Magical Herbs and Mushrooms", our course today is to give you a general idea of ??what is taught in herbal medicine and what you should learn from this course." Pomona Sprout She was a short, fat witch with a kind smile on her face. In the first lesson of the herbal medicine class, she taught them some of the herbs in the book and their uses. Albert feels that herbal medicine is similar to Muggle botany. Students need to learn how to care for and use plants, and understand their magical properties and applications. Many plants can be used as ingredients in potions and medicines, while others have unique magical effects. Of course, the representative one is Baixian. Baixian is a plant with magical properties, which can be used to make potions and also has a strong healing effect. Pomona introduced to them, because not all wounds can be cured by magic, Bai Xian has a great contribution to the treatment. A long time ago, wizards knew how to use Baixian to heal themselves. They would directly chop up Baixian and apply it to the wound. As for the current wizards to mention the essence of Baixian, just a little bit can effectively treat wounds, and the wounds treated by Baixian will not leave scars. The only regret is that the number of wild daikon is not much. At present, most of them need to be cultivated manually, and how to take care of daikon is one of their main courses this semester, which is also what they must take. Chapter 47： Devil Net In the herbal medicine class, Professor Pomona brought out many kinds of plants, as well as some mushrooms, um, simply mushrooms. Of course, there are also some more interesting plants, such as the Dharma tree, which is a magical sorbus tree that will protect those who touch its trunk from dark creatures. Wizards like to use it as a magic talisman to avoid evil. Of course, Professor Pomona also mentioned some dangerous plants, such as poisonous and highly dangerous poisonous tentacles, the mandela grass that crying can kill people, and the one that Professor Pomona is holding now. A small pot of devil net. "This is a young devil''s net." Pomona picked up her wand and touched the sprout of the devil''s net. The shoot immediately stretched out tendrils to wrap around the wand. "As you can see, once you get close to them, the devil''s net will wrap around creatures close to it. When it grows to a certain level, it is easy to cause injury or death. When you are entangled by the devil''s net, it is best not to Struggle, otherwise the vines will become tighter and tighter." Professor Pomona shook the wand to let everyone see the characteristics of the Devil Net. "Devil.com likes a dark and humid living environment, so light and warmth will naturally become its natural enemies." Professor Pomona''s wand burst out of a small flame, and he immediately pushed back the Devil.com. "As you can see, flames can pose a threat to it. Once it is attacked by the Devil Net, it is very effective to set fire to expel them." Everyone picked up the quill pen and scribbled down the notes. Pomona was not in a hurry. After everyone finished writing the notes, she continued to say, People who dont know the Devil.com may confuse it with crab claw. Points need special attention..." The herbal medicine class is very real. Pomona roughly introduces all kinds of magic plants to everyone, which makes everyone very profitable. This class quickly attracts everyones interest. The only trouble is that the two classes are joined together. It took a long time, everyone was standing up for class all the time, and their legs were a little numb. The bell for the end of get out of class finally rang, and most of the students were relieved. Professor Pomona did not assign homework, which is good news for everyone. "There will be a course on Defense Against the Dark Arts in the afternoon." Li Jordan looked a little excited. Defense Against the Dark Arts is one of the courses most freshmen expect. "Have you heard?" George said to the other three when he left Greenhouse One, "The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is cursed. The professor who teaches this subject will always encounter all kinds of bad luck. I resign every year, and no one has taught for more than a year." "Cursed." Albert naturally knew what was going on. This curse comes from Voldemort, um, Tom, the dark lord with the same name as their cat. It is said that after Tom failed to apply for the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, he cursed the position with a grudge, and wanted to eliminate a large number of Defence Against the Dark Arts professors, so that others would not dare to take over, and even wanted Dumbledore. compromise. "Yes, I heard that it is. It is said that a powerful wizard cast a curse on this position, otherwise the curse should have been solved by Professor Dumbledore''s ability." A curse that lasts for decades is enough to show how tough the caster is. "Now we can only hope that our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor will do something better." Albert said as he walked. Just turning a corner, a stench rushed toward him, and he happened to see Filch catching a third-grade Gryffindor throwing a big dung bomb into the corridor. "What''s the matter?" Albert stretched out his hand to cover his nose and mouth and asked a student next to him. "The guy made a bet, and he lost the bet. He will throw a dung bomb in the hallway in front of Filch." The senior student shook his head and walked away. No way, the smell of the big dung bomb is too unpleasant, it can be called a biological gas bomb. "It''s really crazy!" Albert couldn''t help but shook his head again and again. For some reason, he suddenly felt that Filch was still working very hard, and if he encountered this situation, he probably felt tired. "It''s so cool." The twins'' eyes were bright and eager to try, because they could also see that Filch was very angry with this move. Albert put his hand to his mouth and coughed lightly, reminding: "Ahem, do you want to help the school and hospital wash the chamber pot too?" The Weasley twins, who had been a little excited, suddenly withered, wash the chamber pot, forget it! Li Qiaodan reminded: Actually, as long as you dont get caught, its fine. "At your current level, it''s a bit difficult to not get caught." Albert continued to pour cold water on the two of them, "unless you want to learn from the crazy guy over there." During the journey back to the auditorium for dinner, the twins remained silent and did not know what they were considering. "We have decided." The two looked at each other, and announced in a compelling way. "What to decide?" Albert raised his head and asked suspiciously. "I decided to do that." The twins said in unison. "What''s the matter?" "Throwing a big dung bomb at Filch''s office~www.novelhall.com~ The twins said this seriously. Albert heard the words and almost squirted the pumpkin juice out of his mouth to make the faces of the two opposite. "Ahem." He covered his mouth and coughed again and again. Li Qiaodan next to also has a big mouth, not knowing what to say. These two guys are too...too crazy! "If you really want to do that, I can give you some... small suggestions." Albert thought for a while and added, "However, I haven''t figured it out yet." "Hey, why don''t you even..." Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but shook his head again and again, he finally understood a little bit why Albert was assigned to Gryffindor. This guy is not brave! "By the way, I''m very curious that you can actually eat so much food at noon." Li Jordan changed the subject stiffly. "Nonsense, I ate at seven o''clock in the morning. Is it comparable to what you eat after eight thirty?" Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Li. Since there are few things in the morning and the British have a rich breakfast, they are generally not hungry until noon. Eat less at noon, sometimes I dont even eat. "You said, how should we punish Filch." The twins are more concerned about the immediate problem. "Just don''t go too far, but make Filch very angry, right!" Albert glanced at a corner of the long table. Someone who had died has been released and is now surrounded by a group of people. . Lee, who had just finished his meal, also gathered around for news. Sure enough, excess curiosity is also a disease. "Yes." The twins looked back and nodded. "You are ready to be confined." Albert asked again. "Yes!" The two nodded together again. Chapter 48： Unlock spell "How about that one''s method?" Albert nodded towards the crowd over there. "What a solution," Fred muttered. He originally expected Albert to give a reliable proposal. "If you do that, Filch will be taken into the office..." Albert glanced at Fred and didn''t finish his words. "You mean the drawer..." George remembered the confiscated, highly dangerous drawer he saw when Filch brought him to his office last time. He murmured, "But who attracts firepower." "What are you talking about?" Fred was a little dazed, not cleverly understanding what these two guys were talking about. "Drawers, drawers, confiscated supplies, highly dangerous." George reminded. "That''s a good idea." Fred''s eyes lit up, and he was a little curious about what was there last time. "You need to learn the lock opening spell first." Albert reminded. "Why don''t you go, let''s help you attract Filch''s attention?" The twins looked at Albert and proposed. Albert glanced at the two of them and asked, "Do you still have to learn the unlocking spell?" "Study, when do you start?" "Go back to the dorm, there are drawers for you to practice." Soon after, Lee Jordan returned and brought back news by the way. William, that is, the young man who did a good job of death, did not escape the confinement, and the content was...washing the chamber pot. "Well, it seems that you can''t even brush the chamber pot." Albert shrugged, reached out and picked up the backpack and returned to the Gryffindor dormitory. Looking at the Weasley twins who were flipping through the spell book when they first entered the dormitory, Li Qiaodan was a little puzzled. Is this the twin brothers he knew? "Araho Cave is open." George took the lead to take out his wand and tried his locked drawer, but failed. "Concentrate, pay attention to gestures." Albert sat on the chair, looked at the two practicing spells, and moved his eyes to Lee Jordan to his side. "What excites the two of them?" Lee Jordan asked quietly. "They need to use this spell, so they started practicing." Albert said vaguely. "Anyway, the spell class will be learned at the end. Sooner or later, you will need to practice. Don''t compare them to master the unlocking spell. ?" "You are amazing." Li Qiaodan also drew out his wand and began to practice the lock-opening spell, preparing to master the spell faster than the two of them. Albert told them about the problems he encountered when practicing the lock unlocking spell, and some things to pay attention to. However, with the current level of the three, it should be temporarily impossible to successfully unlock. Albert picked up the "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide" and continued to look at the parts that he hadn''t read. "Give up?" Albert asked without looking up. "I give up temporarily, it is impossible to succeed." Li Qiaodan was a little angry, it is impossible to succeed at all! After practicing for half an hour, the lock still hasn''t moved, which is really helpless. "I practiced for a long time before I succeeded." Albert reminded, "Spells, gestures and concentration, don''t hesitate when casting spells." "Forget it, I''ll just preview the afternoon class first." Li Qiaodan was a little tired, in fact, the twins also wanted to give up, but thinking about their plan, they endured it and continued to practice hard, Albert said Yes, anyway, I still have to learn later, if I don''t practice now, I will practice later. "Have you finished reading this book?" "Not yet, I''ve turned it over a bit. It''s all about introducing dark creatures and how to defend against them." Albert continued flipping through the book. "In fact, for a Muggle rookie like me, it is used to get to know the magic world. How many dangerous creatures are there, and how to guard him and protect yourself. In human terms, when you encounter a robber, how to escape, prevent, or ask for help, rather than teach you how to bring the robber down. Therefore, the teachings in this book are actually very general, but they have to admit that they are very useful, so Albert said that this is an introductory book. If you learn this stuff throughout the semester, its no wonder that the twins protective items are selling so well. After studying this book, it is estimated that even an iron armor curse cant be used well. At least Albert sees that so far, there is no introduction about iron armor. The word curse. After practicing for an afternoon, the twins still failed to learn the lock opening spell. is normal. Albert was not surprised. "You said, when will we master this spell." Fred looked a little angry. "Lets practice for a day or two! Albert said without hesitation, "Any spell needs magical power as a foundation, and you who know few spells are not as strong as me in this respect, so...it will be a little difficult to learn. When I first came into contact with magic, I also encountered a similar situation. Later, when I mastered more magic, the speed of learning magic became faster. "" The three of them looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while. Albert''s words sounded reasonable ~www.novelhall.com~ but somehow they always felt that the other party was fooling them again. Perhaps, the unlocking curse is still a bit difficult for you, after all, you haven''t even mastered the glowing curse thoroughly. Albert murmured, and accidentally stabbed the three of them. "Oh, I didn''t expect magic to be so difficult to learn." George sighed lightly and lay back on the soft bed. "Don''t even think about it. Only a few magics are recorded in the book "Standard Spells: Elementary". This book still needs us to study for a year before we know how difficult it is to learn a spell." Albert couldn''t help but leave it. Possessing one''s lips, it is actually true. "According to what you said, you probably have learned all the spells in "Standard Spells-Elementary"?" Fred suddenly opened his mouth and realized the direct gap between the two sides. "Almost!" Albert thought for a while and said, "However, what we learn is only the most shallow use of magic." "What is the shallowest use of magic?" The three of them were a little puzzled. "It''s just to play the spell out of tricks." Albert thought about lighting up the wand, and swayed in front of them to explain, "This is the most common use of our luminous spell, but have you ever thought about letting it shine? The light of the curse becomes brighter, or let it break away from the wand and float in the air as you wish, or float into the distance?" "Can this kind of thing really be done?" "I think Professor Flitwick can definitely do it." Albert extinguished the light on the wand and sighed slightly. If he wants to make a magic lamp, he needs to upgrade the luminous curse to level 3 or 4 at least. Level 2 skills need 10,000 experience to upgrade to level 3, and level 4 requires 5 times the experience of level 3. Albert does not want to think about it. The poor experience in his experience pool is not enough to upgrade a skill. level 4. Chapter 49： Escape of Defense Against the Dark Arts In the afternoon, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class did not disappoint everyone. Professor Bud Brod is a humorous old man. On the first day of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he said to everyone: You may not know that the position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is cursed. No one can stay in this position for a year. I think I should be no exception. Before I leave, I will teach you the knowledge you need to master. Such a speech is really shocking. "Professor, can''t you even break this curse?" Roger Davis raised his hand and asked. "I''m afraid...no!" Professor Bud Brod shook his head and said, "In the past few decades, many Defense Against the Dark Arts professors have tried, but they have undoubtedly failed, and even Dumbledore I dont think I can do things that I cant do. Its important for people to be self-aware. Well, turn to the fifth page of "Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Defense," and class is about to begin." Professor Bard Brod digressed as soon as he was speaking. He was telling everyone what happened during his travels, such as using a **** lollipop to get a hungry vampire. Professor Brod told everyone that vampires don''t really need to **** blood, they just crave the smell of blood. "Girls need to pay special attention when they meet vampires, because most vampires like to target young girls." Professor Brod said jokingly. Of course, most vampires and werewolves currently register with the Ministry of Magic, but it does not mean that there is no fish in the net. When talking about werewolves, Professor Bud Brod''s advice to everyone is to stay away from it. will be transformed into a werewolf after being bitten by a transformed werewolf. Werewolves will be rejected by wizards, it is difficult to find decent jobs, and most of them will go astray. "If I meet a transformed werewolf outside, the first thing I do is definitely to phantom and escape." Professor Brod thinks it is best not to have any entanglements with the transformed werewolf, because that means You may be at risk of being bitten. If bitten by the transformed werewolf, he will endure something more cruel than death-becoming a werewolf. "Professor Broad, what if we meet a werewolf." "I think in your current situation, it is difficult to meet a werewolf. Of course, if you encounter it unfortunately, you can only save yourself. In a densely housed area, you can use a locking spell to lock the door. As a magic creature, a wizard or a Muggle turns into a werewolf. In most cases, they lose their minds, lock the door, and then fire red sparks to ask others for help. "What if there is no hiding place around in the wilderness or plain?" "When you encounter that, I think you can only pray to Merlin." Professor Broad said helplessly. "Can''t I use the wand to subdue the werewolf behind the transformation?" someone asked again. "Yes, powerful wizards can do it." Professor Brod nodded, "but I will never tell you to try to challenge a transformed werewolf. It is absolutely stupid. It is a dead end and is changed. If the werewolf bites his body, he will definitely die if he is not treated in time. Even if he survives, he still needs to face something more terrifying than death. "That means you will become a werewolf." He repeated "What if you are bitten by a werewolf who hasn''t transformed?" Albert asked suddenly "This is a good question." Bud Brod looked at Albert and nodded his head: "Being bitten by a human who has not transformed into a werewolf will not be completely transformed into a werewolf, but there will be some parts of the body. The characteristics of werewolves, the bite parts are also difficult to heal. Treatment of werewolf wounds requires a mixture of silver powder and bright fresh. Bud Brod clapped his hands and attracted the attention of the whole class, "Why not record this?" "Attention, stay alert at all times, stay away from werewolves, and don''t get bitten is the best way to protect yourself." Before the end of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Professor Brod taught two kinds of magic, how to use a magic wand to shoot red sparks and green sparks into the sky. The red spark generally symbolizes an emergency call for help in danger. As for the green spark, it can mean gathering, finding a goal, or other people agreeing to each other. When Professor Bud Brod was telling, everyone wrote them down in the book. As for the homework of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, of course it is two kinds of spark exercises. is a reliable professor of defense against the dark arts. This is Albert''s evaluation of Professor Bud Brod. The old man is funny and humorous. He didn''t follow the content of "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide" to teach them in class. Instead, he told them based on his own experience. Practical experience talk. "I really hope that Professor Brod can call us some practical spells." Albert heard people complaining like this more than once, and he looked like he could not wait to rush to the werewolves. They didn''t realize the good intentions of Professor Broad! "Don''t be too greedy, you haven''t even mastered the luminous curse thoroughly. UU reading www.uukanshu.com also has a transformation and a lock-opening curse." Albert poured cold water on George unceremoniously. Now you still need to practice how to use the magic wand to emit red and green sparks." The three of them suddenly wilted like frosted eggplants. Yes, they still have a lot of magic that hasn''t been fully learned. Even if Professor Brod teaches useful spells, it is difficult for them to learn in a short time. This reality is too cruel for three people, no, for most freshmen. "If you want to learn magic, I have a copy of "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic", which I can lend to you." Albert passed the corner and said to the three with a smile: "Morning The Iron Armor Curse was found on it. It is a very useful book." When the three of them heard the words, their eyes lit up, and they seemed to want to start learning right away. As for the words just now, they had already been forgotten. "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic" is a book that introduces defense magic. All anti-evil spells and poisonous spells in it have colorful animation illustrations. As Albert said, this is very practical. Books, of course, are not cheap. The three of them can hardly look away. "Have you learned everything?" Not only Lee Jordan, but even the twin brothers looked at Albert expectantly, as if planning to take the time to ask the other person to teach him the spell. Well, teach yourself. Because of Albert''s magic, all three of them thought they could learn other spells from him. As for self-study, it is still a bit difficult. "How is it possible, I haven''t learned a few by myself." Albert said irritably. "And you two, don''t you plan to master the unlocking spell first?" Chapter 50： Nose fire Many people will not give up easily before touching their noses. Albert''s roommate is obviously no exception. After staring at the first book of "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic" for a long time, he finally couldn''t help trying. "Armor body!" Fred raised his wand and swiped it down, and chanted according to the book, but nothing happened. "The book says that the Iron Armor Curse will not shine!" George reminded him by comparing the two hand gestures. "Come on, try again." Li Jordan picked up the "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide" and threw it at Fred. "Do you want to kill me?" Fred jumped away quickly, glaring at Lee Jordan. "When encountering danger, it can stimulate your potential more, and a book will definitely not kill you." Li Qiaodan immediately argued. "Use this!" Albert angrily threw Fred''s pillow to Li Jordan. He thought it would be difficult for Fred to succeed. Isn''t it looking for trouble to throw the book? In fact, Albert was right. Fred gave up temporarily after being slapped with his pillow many times. Of course, neither George nor Lee Jordan succeeded. "Okay, you still practice those simpler spells obediently." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the two. What should this be called? Insatiable and greedy? En, I guess Professor McGonagall thought of himself that way back then. However, Albert is different from the three! He has a panel and experience pool, as long as he starts with skills, he can consume experience to cheat at any time. "Is there any trick to learn the Iron Armor Curse quickly?" Fred couldn''t help but ask. "The trick?" Albert thought for a while and said, "Practice a lot-this is probably the fastest trick!" "But how did you master these spells so quickly? How long is the summer vacation!" George was a little depressed, he found that Albert knew a lot of magic! This can''t help but make him wonder who was born into a wizard family. "I think I can probably guess a little reason!" Albert thought for a while and said. "What''s the reason?" Fred quickly asked. "Have you ever played a game that can be upgraded?" Albert glanced at the expressions on the faces of a few people, "Well, I guess you haven''t played it before, put it another way. Does it take practice to become good at chess? " "What does this have to do with chess?" The twins couldn''t help but vomit. "Playing chess requires not only talent, but also practice to improve chess skills. The higher the chess skill, the more powerful it is." Albert casually cited an unsuitable example. "Magic is actually the same. Casting requires talent..." "Do you want to say that your talent is better than ours?" Li Qiaodan interrupted him and said. "No, what I want to say is that you need to improve your magical power and control over magic through practice." Albert explained quite speechlessly. "You mean that your magic power is stronger than ours, and your control of magic is better than ours?" the twins asked suspiciously. "Yes, at least I think so for the time being." Albert said, "As I master more and more spells, I find that learning some new spells will become easier than before. I still remember Professor McGonagall. A word I said at the beginning: Hogwarts can teach minor wizards how to control and use magic." "How do I feel you are fooling us?" Fred raised his eyebrows. "I don''t know how to do that, and I said it, it''s just my guess." Albert shook his head again and again. He didn''t fool the three of them. As the number of self-learning magic increased, he was more concerned about what appeared when he learned magic Failure experience is also gradually accumulating, which is the accumulation of extra experience lacking in directly upgrading skills using the experience pool. After repeated failures, the Weasley twins have temporarily given up trying to master the Iron Armor Curse, and focused their attention on the Unlocking Curse. After hours of practice, Fred was the first to succeed. He successfully opened the lock of the drawer with a lock-opening spell. "Awesome, how did you do it!" George looked at Fred a little enviously, his drawer was still quiet. "Look, Fred learns the lock unlocking curse first. I won it." Albert, who was reading next to him, blinked at Li Jordan. He handed a little pepper urchin to Li Jordans innocent face. In front of him, "eat, be willing to bet." "What are you betting on?" Fred asked suspiciously. "Bet on which of you will master the unlocking curse first." Albert said with a smile, "If you lose, you will eat this..." said, he pointed his finger at the little pepper urchin bought in Duke Bee''s candy store. "Albert is right. I am willing to bet." George patted his friend on the shoulder and looked at him expectantly. That''s right, he was looking forward to Li Qiaodan eating that candy, and then spraying flames from his nose. "I blame you." Li Qiaodan said with a grievance. He pulled out the candy paper and stuffed the candy into his mouth, his cheeks flushed suddenly, and cold sweat was left on his forehead. next moment. "It''s so spicy..." When Li Qiaodan opened his mouth, a really spicy flame burst out of his nostrils, and George''s face was instantly confused. "Asshole, you must have done it deliberately." George''s face is a bit dark, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is also filled with a smell of pepper. "Ahem." Li Qiaodan spewed out some flames again. However, after seeing what happened to George, Albert and Fred immediately hid away for fear that they would suffer innocent disaster. That guy must have done it deliberately, yes, he must have done so. A few minutes later, Li, who had just rinsed his mouth in the bathroom, looked at Albert with a bitter expression on his face. The smell of pepper had not completely dissipated, and his nostrils were flushed from the fire. "Next time, I will never bet this with you." Li Qiaodan said angrily. "I''ll change to multi-flavored beans next time." Albert blinked and picked three at random with his eyes closed. "This is a good idea." "Don''t you continue to practice? Even if you succeed once, it doesn''t mean you can succeed again and again." Albert threw a chocolate bean in his mouth and began to read "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century". Already watched two-thirds. "How is your phantom spell?" Fred asked, turning the subject away. "I haven''t completely mastered it yet, that spell is much harder than the unlocking spell." Albert glanced at the panel information. The experience of the phantom spell is only 35 points, and it needs to be trained well from the level 1 100 points. "Is that spell really difficult?" George asked suspiciously. "Of course it''s difficult." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "I heard it is one of the spells that Aurors must learn. Well, what kind of occupation is the Auror." Albert certainly knows what Auror is, but he who speaks out in the Muggle world shouldn''t have too many attempts in the magic world. "It''s over!" "What''s over?" Albert asked suspiciously. "I definitely won''t be able to learn the phantom spell this year." The twins couldn''t help but wailed. This is a necessary spell for night travel. Chapter 51： On the Self-Quality of Actors "Really throw it here?" In the corner of the corridor on the second floor, the Weasley twin brothers are whispering quietly. After yesterday''s efforts, Fred has successfully mastered the unlocking spell. The next morning, the two of them couldn''t wait to find Filch''s troubles, and that was what happened before them. "Yes, throw it here." George looked up at the end of the corridor, nodded and said, "Yesterday, third-grade William threw big dung bombs here. I heard people say that Filch took a long time to put it on the ground. The dung bombs are cleaned up." "Well, remember to cover me later." Fred looked like he was going to death generously. He saw that Filch had already walked towards this side. He quietly reached into the paper bag and took out a big dung bomb. , Just about to chat with George a few more words, but suddenly found out that his twin brother had run out of sight. "Asshole, you slipped so fast." Fred took a deep breath, and when Filch passed by, the big dung bomb in his hand fell on the ground. there was a sound. A rotten smell dispersed from the ground, and immediately filled most of the corridor. Filch lowered his head, the expressions on his face almost twisted together, he suddenly raised his head, looking around like a mad, his gaze fell on Fred who was holding the paper bag. "You nasty kid, do you know how long it took me to clean up that big dung bomb yesterday?" Filch flushed, his cheek muscles were twitching, and he looked like he was about to explode with anger. He reached out and grabbed it. Fred''s hand was raised. Just after escaping from the paper bag, Freds hands were dirty. "The evidence is solid. Come with me. This time, you will be locked up anyway." Filch grabbed Fred with one hand and was about to drag him to his office. "I should have convinced Dumbledore. Lido, let him return to the old-fashioned way of punishment. You guys hang on the ceiling for a few days, or get a whip to increase your memory." After Fred was captured by Filch, George abducted from another passage and looked at Fred who was taken away by Filch. He swallowed, staring down at his paper bag, and hurriedly walked. Follow them. Fred looked back and saw George following behind him, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his brother didn''t flinch, or he would be in vain if he was caught by Filch. In other words, this guy''s feet still exudes the stench of rotten eggs, and his mouth is constantly nagging, venting his inner anger. It didn''t take long for Filch to take Fred to his office. "Don''t think about running away. If you run away, there will be no good fruit." Filch said with a sullen face, pointing to the chains hanging behind the desk, and whispered, "I occasionally put them on Oil, you can use it someday, you can only teach you a bunch of bastards. If you want to violate school rules in the future, you will think twice, don''t you?" Fred paid no attention to Filch''s nagging, and looked at this place that most students avoided. He began to look for his goal, the location of the drawer. Filch took out the parchment paper from the drawer on the desk, spread it in front of him, then took the long black feather pen, dipped it in the inkwell and asked "Name..." Filch saw that the other party did not answer, and raised his head severely and asked, "Your name." "Fred Weasley." Fred replied a little carelessly. He had found the exact location of the drawer. "Crime..." "Use joke props in the hallway." "You are tarnishing the castle." "Punishment and imprisonment..." Before Filch had finished speaking, a large dung egg was thrown into the office from the outside, and a disgusting smell of rotten eggs instantly filled the office. Filch''s face showed a moment of astonishment, dropped the quill, and rushed towards the door like crazy, trying to catch the guy who dared to provoke him. "I hope George will buy more time." After Filch chased him out, Fred strode to the filing cabinet, took out his wand and pointed at a drawer that read: Confiscated supplies, tap the highly dangerous drawer, and read: "Alaho Cave opens." This spell, Fred has practiced many times last night, he quickly opened the drawer, grabbed an envelope, stuffed it in his pocket without looking at it, then closed the drawer again and returned to its original position. Outside the office, Filch''s footsteps are approaching. He has grabbed George and entered the office by pulling George by the ear. "Very well, it''s a little bunny again." Filch huffed and gasped, then pointed to the traces left by the dung bomb and said, "I will let you clean up the traces you made, and I will stare For you, who dont want to escape, dont want to escape. Now, come with me to see Professor McGonagall." A few minutes later ~www.novelhall.com~ Filch knocked on Professor McGonagall''s office and talked about the great achievements of the Weasley brothers. The expression on the Gryffindors deans face immediately collapsed, and Professor McGonagalls mood was not very good because of the incident of William yesterday. He did not expect this incident to happen again today. "Gryffindor deducts twenty cents, Mr. Weasley, and I dont know what you are thinking about in confinement." Professor McGonagall nodded towards Filch, "Their confinement is up to you. ." "I will let them realize their mistakes." Filch had a triumphant smile on his face and left Professor McGonagall''s office with the twins. "I think, before confinement, clean up your pranks." Filch immediately after Professor McGonagall''s office, he looked at the twin brothers with malicious eyes. Fred and George looked at each other, one of them murmured, "We still have class in the morning." "Then I think you need time off, come with me." Filch strode towards the first floor of the castle. The twins had to follow Filch, this scene attracted a lot of people''s curious eyes and whispers. Fred turned his head and blinked at his brother, indicating that he had succeeded. George couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The adventures of the two were finally in vain, otherwise they would really fall into the trap. Sure enough, when Filch caused trouble, he really couldn''t be discovered by the other party. The two were taken Filch to the broom room under a spiral staircase on the first floor of Hogwarts Castle. Filch took out the bucket, mop, and broom from it and handed it to the twin brothers. "Well, let''s start mopping the floor." Filch sneered maliciously at the two of them, "Just let everyone see what punishment should be for mischief." Chapter 52： Live map "Fred, George, what are you doing here?" Albert pretended to look at the roommates who were mopping the floor with a mop. "Mopping the floor." Fred said dryly. "By the way, I don''t know how you have become so hardworking." Lee Jordan looked at the twin brothers with a gleeful expression. The dung bombs are not easy to clean, especially Filch hasn''t given them detergents, and they can''t be cleaned only with mops and rags. "This is the consequence of throwing large dung bombs in the corridor." Filch next to him said to the people who stopped and watched, "Don''t think that you can escape by doing bad things." "Don''t worry, I will take time off for you in Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Albert reached out and patted the twins on the shoulders, comforting. "Why do I always think you are a little gloating?" "Are there?" Albert turned his head to look at Li Jordan and said, "No, who made them throw big dung bombs in the hallway and was caught by Filch?" "I thought they would secretly throw big dung bombs in the corridor." Li Qiaodan was also puzzled. Isn''t this trouble for himself? Albert knows the reason. If Filch is not there, he doesn''t mind using the Descaling Charm to help them reduce their troubles. It''s a pity that Filch is staring at him, and he is not allowed to do that. It took several hours for Fred and George to completely clean up the traces of the dung bombs in the corridors and offices. For this reason, they also missed lunch. The two people with sore backs only got a sandwich in the kitchen, and they are dining under a tree. "What about things? What did you take, let alone nothing." George stuffed all the sandwiches on his hand into his mouth, looked at Fred, and waited for the other person to take out the prohibited items he got in the drawer. "I got it. Look, it''s something." Fred took out the envelope from his pocket and handed it to George. "What is this?" George looked at this old-looking envelope, and turned it over again. There was no sender, and two sentences were written on the envelope: I solemnly swear that I did not do a good thing, and the prank is over! "Look at what''s inside?" George quickly opened the envelope and found that there was a large, square, and very old piece of parchment inside. Well, it''s just a piece of parchment with a certain age. Its just that nothing is written on the parchment. "What''s this?" George looked at his brothers suspiciously, and they all could feel the secrets on this parchment, otherwise Filch would not be placed in a drawer with confiscated supplies. "Do you need a password?" Fred suddenly remembered the two sentences on the envelope, "I solemnly swear that I did nothing good." "Idiot, magic wand, use magic wand." George took out his wand, pressed it against the parchment, and said, "I solemnly swear that I did nothing good." Ink lines began to appear where the magic wand had touched just now, converging and crossing each other on the parchment like a spider web, and began to extend to every corner of the parchment. "You really need a password!" The twins'' faces showed unconcealable excitement. Sure enough, there is a secret hidden in this parchment. "Look at what this is?" Fred stared at the surface of the parchment and found a line of writing began to appear above the parchment: Auxiliary supplier for magic prank makers: Moon face, Wormtail, Bigfoot and Prongs, all of you proudly present the map of the live point. "Live map?" the twins said in unison, "This old parchment is actually a map." "George, look, the ink dots on the parchment can be moved." Fred surprised the twin brothers sharing their findings. "Nonsense, how else would it be called Huodian Map." The two got together to study the secrets of the map of the point of life, and soon discovered that this map was a detailed map of Hogwarts Castle and the specific locations of the secret passages and the password to open the secret passages. Finally, there is no need to worry about finding the location of the secret tunnel and not opening the secret tunnel anymore. The most important thing is that it also marks everyone''s location with ink dots. Albert came out of the library and seemed to be about to return to the lounge. Filch was on the fourth floor, and Pepey, the tricky ghost, was on the sixth floor. "George..." "Fred..." "Say first..." The two said in the same voice, and couldn''t help laughing after they faced each other. "Then, let''s talk together." "Night tour." The two looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh again. "When we travel at night, we don''t have to worry about being caught by Filch even if we don''t have a phantom spell." "Yeah, that''s great, there are many hidden passages on it that we haven''t found." "Try another password," Fred reminded, holding his wand against the map and whispering, "The prank is over." In the next moment, the traces on the parchment gradually disappeared, and within a few seconds, it changed back to a blank old parchment. "The traces are actually erased!" George said in surprise, "The makers really think about it." "If everyone knows that there is such a thing, it will definitely be spread." Fred thought for a while and said, "It should be to guard against the secret of the parchment that others will see." "You said, did Filch find out how to use this parchment? He knows so much the location of the secret road than all the students~www.novelhall.com~George raised his doubts, "Also, why did he put The parchment is in the drawer, if I would definitely take it with me. " "I don''t know, no matter what, anyway, the live map is now ours, do you want to tell others." The others here in George refer to Albert and Lee Jordan. "No more." After thinking about it, Fred shook his head and said, "The less people know, the better." "Don''t forget, Albert knows this." George said suddenly, "He must know what we took from Filch." "But let''s not say, he must not know that there is this thing." Fred raised his eyebrows. Actually, the two don''t mind sharing the live map with others, but they are also worried that they will lose this good thing with a big mouth. "Don''t think too much, let''s go and see the other secret roads first." The twins looked at each other, hooked their shoulders and left. "You said the maker of this live point map: who is the moon face, worm tail, bigfoot, and tine?" "I think they should have been students at Hogwarts." George raised the head of the light statue and quickly opened a secret passage. "Hurry up, someone is coming here." Fred reminded him, staring at the map. After the two hurried into the secret passage, the statue was restored. "Where does this secret road lead?" George let his wand shine. It''s a pity that his luminous spell has not been fully mastered, and it will suddenly go out after a while. "Fifth floor. Fred couldn''t help but vomit, "You haven''t mastered the luminous curse yet! "" "It sounds like you have mastered it." Chapter 53： Unscientific "Here, here!" Lee Jordan waved to the twins who had just entered the hall, "You are finally willing to show up." "Why are you all here!" George sat next to Lee Jordan and greeted the others. "Aren''t you nonsense?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the two of them. "Dinner time, you said we weren''t eating here, where else could we go?" "That''s right, please pass the jam, thank you." Fred spread a lot of jam on the slice of bread, took a big bite and asked, "What did the Defense against the Dark Arts class teach in the morning?" "The dark creatures of half a class are taught, and the rest of the time is for us to practice how to emit red and green sparks." It was not Li Qiaodan who answered him, but Angelina sitting across from them. The future Quidditch captain was looking at the twin brothers with a scrutiny gaze, "I heard that you gave Gryffindor 30 points in the morning, and you deducted all the points Albert got during this time." Fred put a fork in a potato with a skin, and murmured, "We only deducted twenty points." "The history of magic has deducted ten points." Albert raised his head to look at the twins and asked, "Where did you go this afternoon." "Secret!" Fred and George looked at each other, smiling mysteriously. "Oh, by the way, there is something else." Li Jordan seemed to think of something and said to the Weasley brothers, "Filch asked me to tell you that your confinement will be tomorrow night, and the place is the prize showroom." "It seems that you don''t need to wash the chamber pot anymore. This time you will use it to wipe the trophy." After the meal, Albert, who took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth, said suddenly, "By the way, I met that William not long ago. It seems to have just washed the chamber pot in the school hospital." "Please don''t talk about these things during meal time." Shanna glanced at Albert with an angry look, complaining, "That will affect everyone''s appetite." "I remember there is an astronomy class in the evening." Alia changed the subject with difficulty, "Which of you has been to the astronomy tower." "Don''t look at me, I haven''t been." Li Qiaodan shook his head first, "By the way, when does the evening astronomy class start?" "Starting at 9.30." Albert said, scanning the timetable. "So late?" Angelina took out her class schedule from her backpack and glanced at it. It really was this time. You know, Hogwarts has a curfew at 11 o''clock. "Don''t worry, we have been to the top of the Astronomy Tower at noon." "That''s great!" Albert nodded at the twins and said, "You will be responsible for showing everyone the way later. Don''t forget to bring your binoculars. By the way, a note on Defense Against the Dark Arts and the history of magic." Speaking, Albert took out two books from his schoolbag and put them on the table. "I''ll do it first!" Li Qiaodan reached out to the book. "We can copy one subject by one person, and take turns to copy later." The twins moved faster than Li Qiaodan. Compared to borrowing notes from other people, Albert''s notes on the history of magic are obviously more reliable. "you guys" "Ahem, how is your luminous spell mastery? Tomorrow there seems to be a transformation class and a spell class." Alia swept the unscrupulous twins and continued, "My match has not changed so far." "Sanna, how are your two spells practiced? By the way, I almost forgot the two spells in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Angelina was a little angry, her match has not made any progress, although During this period, I didn''t put much time and energy into practicing magic. "I only mastered the luminous curse." After hearing everyone''s situation, Shanna couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She has been practicing the luminous curse these days, and she barely mastered it. "Don''t worry." Albert comforted, "Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick will both leave us time in class. Of course, you can practice during the weekend." "Albert doesn''t need to worry about homework. It''s enviable." Fred exaggerated. Albert rolled his eyes when he heard the words, and secretly said in his mind: "Envy you ass, just practice it yourself." "What about you?" George asked the roommate next to him. "Well, the luminous curse has almost been mastered. However, transfiguration is really difficult." Li Qiaodan thought about the difficulty of transfiguration, and could not help but sighed slightly. "Lee, when did you master the Illuminating Curse?" Fred and George looked at their roommates in surprise. Okay, everyone is at the same level? Why did you sneak away by yourself. "Last night...I have been practicing the luminous curse too, okay." Li Qiaodan said badly. "Sure enough, is transfiguration more difficult?" Alia raised her head to look at Albert. Others also looked at Albert. Albert was speechless for a while: What do you guys see me doing? "Let you teach everyone." Fred reached out and put his arm around Albert''s neck and said, "Is there any trick." "There is no trick, it just needs to be practiced by everyone." Albert said with a helpless look: "Professor McGonagall also mentioned places that need attention." is nothing more than when practicing, remember that you need to concentrate when you transform, you must be sharp when you swing your wand, and the spells you use must be correct. Of course, learning Transfiguration requires your own efforts. Actually, there are some things Albert didn''t say: unless you have the same panel as me. At seven o''clock in the evening, everyone gathered in the auditorium again, and UU reading www.uukanshu.com was going to get together to practice the spell. Its just that everyone found out that they didnt have a match, and in the end George folds a twig from the outside to serve as a match. "Ahem, you can actually turn branches into matches." Alia reminded. "This is a good idea." Others echoed. "VeraVerto." Albert twitched the corner of his mouth and sighed lightly. He picked up his wand and tapped it on the twig, immediately turning it into a match. "Copy into double!" Albert copied a few matches and distributed them to others for practice. Professor McGonagall said that transfiguration is a difficult course to learn, and it is true that none of them succeeded in making the match change before going to the astronomy class. "This is unscientific, why is it so difficult!" Shanna couldn''t help complaining. "Of course this is unscientific, after all, this is magic!" Albert wanted to complain, but in the end he held it back. When a girl walked by, she happened to hear a few complaints, so she stayed by Albert''s side for a while, and said to everyone: "Transfiguration itself is very difficult. It doesn''t take a few days to practice well. I want to do it all. Success is a difficult thing, especially for freshmen who are new to magic." "Good evening, Katrina." Katrina just walked away from the character of Albert. "I hope our astronomy class didn''t go with Ravenclaw." Angelina murmured, she didn''t like that guy very much. "Some people in Ravenclaw have a weird temper, and our astronomy class is with Hufflepuff students." Albert took out his pocket watch and checked the time, then looked up and said to everyone, "Okay. , We should go, be careful not to be late." Chapter 54： Astronomy class Astronomy Tower is the tallest tower in Hogwarts, and astronomy classes are taught on top of this tower. By the way, astronomy class is a rather weird type. There is no uniform book for this class. Students only need to bring binoculars, feather pen and parchment to class. This astronomical tower is really high, and the group of people who went to the top of the astronomical tower to have a class had a deep experience. Everyone is climbing up the spiraling stairs. They don''t know how many floors they reach. Everyone feels an inexplicable dizziness, and their breathing becomes a little fast due to exercise. "What floor is it?" Alia asked, panting. "The eighth floor." George raised his finger to a portrait of a drunk knight beside him, smiled and introduced to everyone, "Last time, when Fred and I came, I saw this guy drunk. I fell into the river and almost drowned." "How could the characters in the portrait be drowned." Angelina couldn''t help but vomit. "Who said no. Look carefully!" Fred winked at everyone mischievously, combined his hands into a horn suit, and shouted at the portrait of the drunk knight: "Ah!" Then, a stunned look happened in front of them. The drunk knight in the portrait seemed to be taken aback by the shout, suddenly became panicked, started running wildly, and finally fell into the river next to the portrait. in. The drunk rider swooped twice in the water and sank into the river. The woman in the portrait next door hurriedly called for help and tried to get him out of the river. Everyone looked at this scene dumbfounded, their mouths widened in surprise. Soon, everyone had to speed up their pace and climb up, because Fred''s weird scream annoyed several paintings next to them, and they stared at Albert and his party dissatisfiedly. "It''s almost here." George gasped. I dont know how long theyve been walking, they finally reached the top of the tower, "It''s really a long journey. Fortunately, we have enough time." Albert glanced at his pocket watch, and class was almost up. "By the way, if it rains at night, this astronomy class will not be available." George suddenly heard something, and it rained and the sky would not be visible. "Who knows? I guess I will leave you a bunch of homework!" Angelina reached out and pushed open the wooden door of the Astronomy Tower. Professor Sinnista is already waiting for everyone at the top of the tower. She has just finished a class. After nightfall, the wind on the top of the Astronomical Tower was very strong, and everyone huddled in the corner to chat. Hufflepuffs students have not arrived yet, they are almost late. "It''s probably lost." George was a little gloating, hoping that Professor Sinista would deduct points from Hufflepuff''s students. However, George was destined to be disappointed. Cedric and the other Hufflepuff students came to the top of the Astronomy Tower before class. "It''s really hard to find here, I was almost late." Cedric Diggory was short of breath, smiled and greeted a few people here. "Okay, come here, class is about to begin." Professor Sinista attracted the new students, and there was an object covered by canvas on her side. "I know you are very unfamiliar with astronomy knowledge, and astronomy teaches you this knowledge." As she said, she opened the canvas beside her, revealing what was hidden underneath. "This..." Albert saw what was under the canvas. It was a small model of the solar system in a round glass cover. This model of the solar system is very beautiful. In the middle is the burning sun, surrounded by nine planets and their satellites, all suspended in circular glass balls, shining in their respective positions. "This is the solar system. We live here." Professor Sinista pointed to the earth and continued, "Your course this semester is to learn how to use telescopes to observe the starry sky and find nine planets in the starry sky above us. Specific location." The students from the wizard''s family are obviously new to celestial bodies, and Albert is a little doubtful whether they know the planet they live on is called the earth. Professor Sinista took the magic wand and pointed to the moving celestial bodies. Like everyone, he briefly introduced the movement of celestial bodies, the solar system they are in and other simple astronomical knowledge, and let everyone teach you how to draw astrological diagrams and place them in the astrological diagrams. Mark the names and positions of the nine planets. To Albert, it''s actually nothing. However, it is difficult for others to remember for a while. "Wrong, this position is Mars, not Jupiter." Albert reluctantly corrected Fred''s mistake, and George next to him was not much better. After everyone finished drawing the star map of the solar system, Professor Sinista began to teach everyone how to find the position of the planet they needed in the galaxy above. The wizards telescope is actually very effective. It may have something to do with magic. What you can see is clearer than the ordinary Muggle telescope. "Have you found the location of Mars?" Shanna narrowed one eye and looked into Albert''s lens barrel. They don''t even know which one is Mars, and it takes a lot of time to adjust the focal length for a new born who has never used a telescope. "I didn''t find ~www.novelhall.com~Albert was also quite helpless. In fact, he had already looked towards Professor Sinista''s finger, but it would not be easy to find the most sparks in the sea full of stars. Professor Sinistera walking around would occasionally look at the students telescopes and correct some of their mistakes. "If you only rely on magic, would you really be able to travel to the universe?" This weird idea suddenly grew in Albert''s mind. There should be no way! After all, the number of wizards in the Harry Potter world is very small, and a small number means that there are also fewer geniuses... Perhaps, the Department of Mystery Affairs of the Ministry of Magic has conducted research on this aspect, but it is only research after all... After shaking off the thoughts in his head, Albert refocused his attention on the telescope and began to use the telescope to admire the stars in the sky. Before, had he almost never seen the sky full of stars? Until the end of the get out of class, Albert did not find the nine planets in the solar system, and he did not care. The more important thing in this class is to let everyone understand some astronomical knowledge and how to use the telescope. The family of Professor Sinista The homework is also very simple, just remember the approximate locations of the nine planets and their names. "It''s almost a curfew, go back soon." Li Qiaodan reminded. "I''m a little hungry, I am going to the kitchen to get something to eat." Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time and said, there are still twenty minutes, enough time. "Wait, let''s go with you." The twins quickly handed their backpacks to Li Qiaodan, "Don''t worry, we will remember to bring back food for you." "You guys..." Li Qiaodan looked at the back of the three of them, shaking with anger, "You three... assholes, wait for me, don''t leave me alone!" Chapter 55： normal phenomenon When the four of them left the kitchen, their belly was filled with cream cake and milk tea, and the pockets under the robe were filled with custard biscuits and pies handed to them by the house elves. "The curfew will start in ten minutes. We''d better go back to the lounge quickly." As soon as they passed the hall, they were caught by the caretaker''s cat. Not long after Mrs. Loris ran away, Filch appeared in front of several people. For some reason, Fred and George felt a strange guilty conscience when they saw Filch approaching here. Fred involuntarily put his hand into the pocket on the right side of the robe, where there is a live spot map that they stole from the administrator''s office. "You two..." Filch called to the Weasley brothers, grinning with a grin: "The confinement will be at 7 o''clock tomorrow night. The content is to wipe all the trophies in the prize showroom. I hope this time Lessons can bring you some sense of college glory, saying that Gryffindor''s score has fallen to the last place." None of the four spoke, and stood there quietly to listen to Filch finish. Of course, someones mouth with a piece of pie seems to affect the atmosphere a bit. "Now, return to your lounge and don''t let me see you hanging out in the castle after the curfew, otherwise it will not be as simple as confinement." Filch said threatening words and turned and left. "What an annoying old guy." George made a rude gesture toward Filch''s leaving back. "I remember you seem to be going to teach us the Descaling Curse." Fred turned his head to look at Albert, blinked and said. "It''s too late, you can''t learn the descaling curse in one day." Albert took out his pocket watch to check the time, and walked towards the moving stairs. "Don''t worry, you just wipe the trophies in the prize showroom. It''s better than washing the chamber pot, right? Think about that hapless William, and there are two of you, and you can finish it soon." Li Qiaodan reached out and patted George''s. The shoulder comforted. However, this tone sounds like a smirk. "Fuck off, you ill-intentioned fellow!" Fred stared at Li Qiaodan angrily, turned his head and said to Albert: "Can you use the Descaling Curse to help..." "Transformation Club." Albert suddenly interrupted. "What?" Fred didn''t understand it for a moment. "He meant that the Transformation Club will be tomorrow night, which is also seven o''clock." Li Qiaodan reached out and put his arm around Fred''s shoulder to comfort him: "So, give up the dying struggle!" While talking, the four of them reached the third floor through a moving staircase, and then passed several secret roads, turning around to the eighth floor of the castle. When passing a certain corner, he almost ran into Professor Bud Brod in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. "Good evening, Professor Broad." Albert took the lead to greet each other. "Good evening, Mr. Anderson." Professor Broad''s gaze swept across the four of them, and his gaze fell on Albert again. He looked at him with scrutiny for a while, and then continued, "It''s almost a curfew, I I suggest you return to the lounge as soon as possible." "Professor Broad knew you!" After the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor left, Fred looked at Albert in surprise. Professor Brod is not young anymore, he can remember Albert in a short period of time, only to know that they have met several times. "I don''t know too well." Albert swept suspiciously to the location of the Room of Request. He just seemed... as if he saw a slight change in the wall. Besides, Professor Bud Brod looked a little strange in his eyes just now, as if he was examining something? "By the way, there is no secret path behind this tapestry." Li Qiaodan pointed to the tapestry of the giant stick and stupid Barnabas and said to the three of them. "At noon, I even turned it over and found nothing. ." It''s not surprising that Li Jordan will breed this kind of thought. There is no way. Who makes most of Hogwarts'' tapestries hidden behind them. In fact, Lee Jordans guess is correct. This tapestry does hide secrets. Its just that its not behind the tapestry, but on the wall opposite the tapestry. The House of Request is there. Its just that most students dont know it exists. When they came to the portrait of the fat woman at the end of the corridor on the eighth floor, they were surprised to find that this woman was humming a song softly. "Nonsense." George said the order. The fat lady did not open the door, but continued to hum. Is this going to let the four of you listen for free? "Nonsense." Fred continued. The fat lady stared at them dissatisfied, as if being disturbed and very upset, she opened the entrance of the lounge reluctantly. "I dare you to say she has no talent for singing at all." Albert couldn''t help but complain when he entered the lounge. In the lounge at this time, there were still a few people doing homework. "Where did you just go?" Charlie in pajamas walked over and said to a few people, "There will be Quidditch training tomorrow afternoon. You can go to the Quidditch stadium after 6:30. I will leave you half an hour to do it. Intensive training." "Sorry Charlie, I''m afraid we can''t go." George said helplessly. "Why?" "We need to go where Filch is to be confined!" Fred looked impenetrable. "What about you?" Charlie looked at Li Jordan and sighed slightly after thinking about it: "Forget it, you will come together again next time you practice! If you want to officially join the Quidditch team next year, you should Seize the time and practice well so that you can have the advantage of being a player over others." Not long after Charlie left, Percy came, and he had just finished his homework. "Don''t nag Percy, we''ve just been told by Charlie." George said to his brother irritably ~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s go first. "Albert greeted Li Jordan and walked towards the stairs. "Don''t provoke Filch, it won''t do you any good!" Percy Weasley glared at Fred and George, "You made our score fall to last place..." "...If you continue to be naughty like this, and you dare to wander around the castle during the curfew, I will write to my mother." George disguised his voice as Percy and told the roommates in a teasing tone. This issue. "As far as I know, Gryffindor hasn''t won the Academy Cup for several years. It''s our fault to say that it''s lost points." "Gryffindor didn''t win the Academy Cup, isn''t it a normal thing?" Albert said solemnly. "Wow, you really think so too." George smiled and looked at Albert, as if you really understood our expression. "Don''t look at me that way, it''s a fact!" Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "Unless we can win three Quidditch matches, the Academy Cup is far away." "What you said makes sense." George nodded repeatedly. "Percy must also know that, he just wants to find an interface to teach us!" Fred snorted very disdainfully. Albert squinted at the task prompt that just appeared: The glory of Gryffindor. Gryffindor Academy has been missing the Academy Cup for five years. Its time to use your real strength and help Gryffindor win the Academy Cup. Reward: 1 skill point. Albert can''t help but twitch his mouth after reading the task. Is this still a task for people to complete? En, there seems to be no time limit. Albert can wait until the savior Potter comes on stage and lie down for a while. This is a good idea. Chapter 56： 2 feet Originally, I wanted to be Fred and George who were finally struggling, but after all they could not master the descaling curse in one night. Of course, what made them give up completely is Albert''s sentence: Filch will not necessarily allow you to use magic. The next day, in the spell class, Professor Flitwick checked everyone''s practice. Compared with the students in Gryffindor, very few Hufflepuff students successfully mastered the luminous spell. Professor Flitwick took five minutes to review the content taught in the previous class, and then began to talk about the anti-curse and extinguishing curse of the luminous curse. "The extinguishing curse can not only be used to extinguish the glowing curse on the wand, it can also extinguish ordinary light sources." Professor Flitwick pointed to a candle on the table, took the wand and tapped it, "No X." The candlelight went out, as if someone had reached out to pinch it out. "As you can see, the spell to extinguish the curse is Knox, and this spell is also suitable for extinguishing the burning flame." "Fluorescence flickers." After Professor Flitwick finished chanting the spell, the top of the wand lit up with a pale light, "Knox." After the professor chanted the spell again, the light on the wand disappeared again. After Professor Flitwick finished speaking about the extinguishing mantra in class, he left the remaining time for everyone to practice the mantra. "Fluorescence flashes... Knox." Albert tried several times and succeeded. In order to further verify the effect of the spell, he also changed himself to a candle. After lighting it, he tried to extinguish the flame on the candle. "I succeeded, too." Lee Jordan was in a good mood. After a dozen attempts of practice, the spell successfully extinguished the light on the wand, and then followed Albert to extinguish the wax fire. According to Professor Flitwicks description, extinguishing a blazing fire is more difficult than extinguishing a glowing spell. "How angry!" Fred is still working hard to master the Illuminating Charm, not only him, but also some students in the class. In the end, only three people succeeded in extinguishing the light on the wand, and Diggory of Hufflepuff was one of them. Before the end of the curse class, Professor Flitwick assigned a new homework for everyone, writing a thesis report on the light-emitting curse and the extinguishing curse, which must be at least two feet long and handed in before class next Monday. George muttered softly, "Two feet long, Professor Flitwick must be crazy!" For little wizards who have basically never written a paper, and should say that they have not touched a quill pen, writing a two-foot-long parchment is a difficult challenge, even if you want to find a bunch of words to fill two feet. Long parchment is not easy. "Actually, this kind of essay report is very simple." Albert glanced at George, something strange and rare. "You just have to copy the origins of the light-emitting curse and the lights-out curse, and then write something about your learning of the light-emitting curse. When you encounter problems, go to the library to find some knowledge about this and copy it up, and finally write a summary report or something. Two feet long is almost impossible to read. In fact, Albert knows very well that Professor Flitwick did not expect freshmen to write well in their first homework. To put it bluntly, this paper is just to let everyone know more about the light-emitting mantra and the light-off mantra, and to deepen everyone''s understanding and use of the mantra. In his last life, Albert wrote many similar things when he was in college. Although it has been a long time, he still understands something. "It''s that simple?" Li Qiaodan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It''s so simple?" Alia stared at each other fiercely, and said sarcastically, "When you start to write, you will find that it''s not that simple. But thanks to Albert, I know I should be there. Something is written on the feet of parchment." On the way, a few people were discussing the homework of this spell class, and suddenly there was a discordant voice. "Are you sure what he said is correct?" a Hufflepuff student interjected in a weird tone. "At least, it sounds more reliable, doesn''t it..." Fred and George looked at each other, walked to the Hufflepuff student''s side, each of them put their arms around the man''s arm and said: "Maybe, Albert I already got a little hint from Professor Flitwick." "Let go of me." The Hufflepuff student struggled hard, but did not break free of the Weasley twins, and was held firmly by the two. "Oh, okay, don''t be nervous." Fred let go of the opponent, reached out and patted his shoulder twice, watching the guy rushing to the Hufflepuff team, couldn''t help being proud Laughed. "Stop making trouble." Diggory stared at the twins and warned. "We didn''t do anything, Diggory. We just had a simple conversation with him." The twins held each other''s shoulders alone, "Is it right? We didn''t do anything, who knew he suddenly became so nervous. ." "Okay, let me go." Diggory also looked helpless. Of course, he knew that the twins'' friendly way of communication was harmless to him. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But others don''t think so. "He looks frightened by you." Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but trail. "Don''t talk nonsense, we didn''t scare him, be careful to slander you." Fred and George looked at us doing nothing, it was his own expression of scaring himself. In fact, they really didn''t do anything. Albert was amused, and now suddenly wanted to laugh. However, he felt that there was nothing wrong with what the twins did. After all, they didn''t do anything, because the other party misunderstood. "By the way, when will we have flight lessons?" Angelina asked suddenly. "It''s not clear. It is said that Gryffindor freshmen will be notified on the bulletin board in the lounge when they have flight lessons on Thursday afternoon." Fred thought for a while and said, "Charlie recently added players after recruiting. If you like Quidditch, you can give it a try. The replacement players have the opportunity to get in touch with the flying broomstick, but they need to rely on themselves if they want to become a full-time player." "When?" Angelina asked with bright eyes. George said without hesitation: "This afternoon, you can go to the Quidditch Stadium to chat with Charlie." "You won''t be the truth about joining the Quidditch team!" Alia looked at her roommate in surprise. "Well, I want to try." "There will be a transformation class later." Shanna murmured, "I hope Professor McGonagall will not give us homework anymore." However, everyone is destined to be disappointed. Even if Professor McGonagall does not leave them homework, he still has to continue to practice metamorphosis. However, Professor McGonagall said that they will check their progress in turning the matches into needles next week. If the matches still cannot be changed, it is estimated that someone will be out of luck. Chapter 57： Your chair is nice "The sixth floor, classroom 21?" Albert took the parchment that Professor McGonagall had asked him to give him, and wandered around the corridor on the sixth floor of the castle, looking for classroom 21 used by the Transformation Club. Currently, he has almost walked the corridors on the sixth floor of Hogwarts Castle, but he has not found classroom 21. No, it should be said that there is no classroom 21 at all. For this reason, Albert also consulted the portrait on the sixth floor, but he still hadnt heard of this classroom. I was fooled? is obviously unlikely. After all, Professor McGonagall would not do such boring things. Then there is only one possibility, the last sentence of the parchment: Keep in mind Gamps basic law of deformation. Classroom No. 21 is hidden in a hidden place on the sixth floor. Keeping in mind Gamps basic law of transformation is the secret to finding the entrance. However, Albert went around, but still couldn''t find a painting, stone carving and tapestry related to Gamps basic law of deformation. If you insist on getting involved, it is the portrait in front of him. It is impossible for a wizard to conjure delicious food out of thin air... But the wizard in the painting did it... Albert removed the portrait, but there was still no secret road behind the portrait. Now, he can only wait until Professor McGonagall asks someone to pick him up, or... Give up joining the Transformation Club. He thinks the former has a better chance. "It''s you, the new member that Professor McGonagall said?" A few minutes later, a red-haired girl came to this side, looked up and down Albert, and said what he expected: "Mag The professor thought you might get lost, so let me pick you up!" "I couldn''t find classroom 21, nor did I see anything related to remembering Gamp''s basic law of deformation." Albert shrugged helplessly. "Didn''t you find it?" The red-haired girl pointed to the portrait behind Albert, "... Magic can''t make delicious food out of thin air." "I thought it was food summoned by magic." Albert looked at the witch who was using a magic wand to conjure a large table of magic on the table. In fact, he thought the same way before. The key is classroom 21. Where is the entrance? "You''re right." The red-haired girl turned to the witch and said, "We need to enter classroom 21." The witch nodded towards them, and suddenly the painting moved aside, and the wall behind the portrait revealed a half-human hole. "Go in!" the red-haired girl said, "You need to tell the witch to enter classroom 21, and she will open the door for you." "It''s kind of like a fat lady, but doesn''t care about all kinds of passwords." Albert thought in his heart. He crossed the entrance of the cave and walked in. There was an upward staircase inside. After walking for a while, he came to a wooden door. There is a copper sign that says Classroom 21. However, when he entered, he found that he really came to a classroom. No, it was not like a classroom at all, but more like an office. Albert looked at the classroom, which contained 12 sofas of various styles. "It is said that this was once the office of a certain professor, but after it became vacant, it was used by the McGonagall classroom as an activity place for the transformation club." The red-haired girl who walked into the classroom behind explained casually. In other words, Albert always felt that where did this one meet the one behind him. "The original club had only ten members?" "Eleven, there is no seat for you here. You need to make a chair by yourself. This is the rule of the club." The red-haired girl said with a smile. "That''s not bad." Albert muttered, and took out the parchment that McGonagall gave him in the classroom, took out his wand a little on it, "VeraVerto." The parchment paper began to grow bigger, and then an ordinary wooden chair appeared in front of Albert. He put the chair on the ground, after thinking about it, he took out a candy from his pocket, and after eating it, he put the candy paper on the chair. On the above, the second deformation was carried out. The candy paper turned into a cushion, and Albert stretched out his hand and pressed it, quite satisfied. "I finally understand a little bit now, Professor McGonagall will invite you to join the club." The red-haired girl said to Albert: "I''m Isabel McDouger" "Albert Anderson." Albert also introduced himself. He thought about it and asked, "If you take the liberty to ask, Katrina McDougal is..." "My sister, she is in the same class as you." Isabel said. "No wonder I think you guys are...alike." "Good evening, Isobel." A senior boy walked into the classroom and looked at Albert and his wooden chair curiously. "Hello, I heard that the club has added a newcomer. It''s you." By the way, your chair is good!" "Thank you." "I dare you to say that you were not as good as him in the first grade!" Another lazy voice sounded, and the members of the Transformation Club gradually came. The first thing they came in was to surprise Albert''s age. , I looked at Alberts chair and said that your chair is good. "Sit here!" A senior girl greeted Albert: "You are Gryffindor, right, UU reading www.uukanshu.com I am also Gryffindor, these two next to me Guys are a thing too." Both of them smiled at Albert and made a space for him. Albert picked up the chair and sat down in the vacant position. As soon as he was about to chat with them, Professor McGonagall came in. The first thing Professor Transformation came in was to look at Albert''s chair. , I also said that your chair is good. Could this be an admission of his transfiguration? "Our topic today is the paper of the "Transfiguration Today" Most Potential Newcomer Award." Professor McGonagall handed a copy of "Transfiguration Today" to Albert. "I suggest you spend a bit of Garon to order this one. magazine." "I will." "Professor McGonagall occasionally helps "Transfiguration Today" to revise the manuscript." The senior sister beside Albert whispered. "First of all, we must now congratulate Mr. Selwyn for winning the "Transfiguration Today" Most Potential Newcomer Award." Professor McGonagall raised his hands and applauded after speaking. Everyone stood up and applauded at the thin boys on the chairs outside the two tables of Isobel. Secondly, we ushered in a new member, Mr. Albert Anderson. As you can see, Mr. Anderson''s talent is really amazing, so I made an exception to let him join the club in advance. The applause rang out again, and the sound of one direction was very small. Don''t guess, it is probably a Slytherin student. After all, Albert also knew that Gryffindor and Slytherin were not pleasing to the eyes of each other. "Alright, open the magazine, our subject is Animagus..." Albert looked speechless, because he suddenly realized that he could only barely understand the content. Chapter 58： Get what you want "Fortunately, I have upgraded the deformation theory to level 2, otherwise I can''t hear it now." Albert listened to Professor McGonagall''s explanation, feeling quite emotional in his heart. The Selwyn from Ravenclaw did not master the Animagus transformation like Professor McGonagall did. But based on the theory of human body deformation, he supplemented and explained Animagus, which allowed Selwyn to win the "Today''s Transfiguration" award for the most promising newcomer. At the end of the article, I summarized in Alberts words: Animagus is a kind of advanced transformation magic. If you want to successfully master it, you must have advanced knowledge of potions and advanced transformation skills, and you also need to possess Enough courage and luck can complete the transformation of Animagus. Albert recalled the conditions for learning Animagus in his brain, and he couldn''t help but frowned. The wizard''s Animagus is usually the same as the patron saint, and this requires a complicated process. No wonder Animagus Gus is scarce in number. By the way, how did Harry Potter''s father and his friends master Animagus? This really makes Albert wonder! You need to know that the potion needed to make Animagus is a very complicated process. With bad luck, sometimes it hasn''t been delivered for several years. Is it all to blame and the protagonist''s halo? While Albert was still struggling with this problem, he found that a task message popped up on his task panel. Animagus. You accidentally come into contact with a very high-level transformation magic. Mastering Animagus will bring your transformation magic to a higher level and complete the ritual to become an Animagus. Reward: Animagus skill level +1, 10,000 experience. Seeing the unexpected task, Albert couldn''t help swallowing. The reward of a task can actually reflect the difficulty of the task. This difficulty seems...not too great? "What are you thinking about?" Field beside him interrupted Albert''s thinking. The girl from Gryffindor was looking at the boy next to her curiously. She seemed very curious about how much Albert understood. If you know that the other party is just a new student, she should be confused when encountering these things. But Albert was thinking, which means he should still understand something. "It''s difficult. Human body deformation is a bit too advanced for me now." Albert thought about it or said his own opinion: "I found out about human body deformation in the library two days ago. The knowledge that Animagus is a kind of superb human transformation skills to turn himself into an animal through magic, but now it seems that Animagus is not the same as I imagined." "The kind of transformation you mentioned, even if you successfully turn yourself into an animal, it can''t be regarded as Animagus, because after you become an animal, you will never be able to change back by yourself." Field explained, "Wait. You will understand this when you come into contact with advanced polymorphism." It can only be said that the senior students who can be invited by Professor McGonagall are not bad in terms of body deformation. "Field..." Albert asked curiously, "Have you ever thought of becoming an Animagus?" "No, it is too difficult to become an Animags." Field shook his head, "However, I think with your talent, you may have a chance to become an Animags." "Ahem." Professor McGonagall didn''t know when he appeared next to them, please cough to remind you, "I have to remind you that Animagus is not what you think, you can take the time to find out. But..." Professor McGonagall paused, staring at Albert and sternly warned, "I need to warn all of you, never try rashly, especially when there is no one around, it will only get you into In the great crisis, some wizards who tried to become Animagus eventually failed and became half-humans and half-beasts, ending their lives in pain." Maybe, this is just what Professor McGonagall is scaring everyone, maybe all this is true, but Albert is not worried at all, as long as he is willing to become Animagus, because...he has a panel, You can cheat! Transformation failed? As long as the skill level of Animagus is raised, it does not exist. Professor McGonagalls explanation of the article "Transfiguration Today" is not the only activity content of the Transfiguration Club. During the rest of the time, everyone will practice or learn transformation magic together. For this reason, Professor McGonagall allocated mice to everyone in advance, which was prepared for them to practice the disappearance spell. The spell of Vanishing Mantra is: disappear without a trace. This spell did not actually make the item disappear, but moved the item away. To some extent, it did disappear from the person who cast the spell. It has a similar effect to the Descaling Curse, but in Albert''s view, the Descaling Curse is more like a low-profile version of the Vanishing Curse, which is very low. This is why he can master the Descaling Curse. Well, Albert admitted that his mastering of the descaling curse was related to the panel. Professor McGonagall did not give Albert Mouse, but lent him a copy of "Intermediate Transfiguration", which contains a record of summoning. Uh, by the way, the owner of the book is Minerva McGonagall. When Albert opened the first page of the book, he found that Professor McGonagall''s name was written on it. Did Professor McGonagall lent his book to himself? But ~www.novelhall.com~ The book of a profound transformation professor is still of high value. The Half-Blood Prince''s Advanced Potions Book obtained by Harry Potter is a best example. Summoning is more difficult than Albert expected. The prerequisite for using Summoning is to have enough magic power to support it. It is almost impossible for new students to use successful magic. However, Albert did not give up. In the next practice time, he was thinking about summoning. Fortunately, he raised the transformation theory to the second level, otherwise he would really not understand the content of the book. "Sure enough..." Albert secretly glanced at the skill panel, and a summoning technique appeared. Albert concentrated, raised his wand and whispered: "The chrysanthemums are in full bloom!" This time, the tip of the wand finally reacted. Uh, Albert stretched out his hand and took it over and took a look... Is this... a branch of a flower? His face twitched slightly, but he still comforted himself in his heart, at least successfully summoning something related to chrysanthemum. "What did you recite just now?" Field was attracted by what Albert was holding, and the wand in his hand accidentally clicked on the foot of the table, instantly making the foot of the round table disappear. "Be careful, Miss Field." Professor McGonagall put the table legs back for her, and reminded a little angrily, "If I were you, how long a snack would be. "Sorry Professor McGonagall." Field quickly apologized, but he kept focusing on the twig in Albert''s hand. After Professor McGonagall walked away, he quickly took it over and took a closer look. "You really surprised me, maybe not How long will it take you to summon the flowers you want." "I will make it." Albert nodded. However, he failed to conjure a bunch of chrysanthemums in full bloom until the end of the Transformation Club. Chapter 59： Nose bite teacup The party in the Transformation Club lasted until nine o''clock in the evening, before Albert returned to the Gryffindor common room with Field and Baker. At this point in time, the Weasley twins have not yet come back, and Li Qiaodan doesn''t know where they are. The dorm is dark, and only Albert is the only one. lights up the candlestick in the dormitory, and Albert takes the teapot and returns to the common room. He prepares to make a cup of milk tea for himself. There are always two big teapots in Gryffindors common room. In winter, the house elves will provide warm water. If students need to make tea, they can boil it in the fireplace. Of course, the senior students only need to move their magic wand to use magic to boil the water in the teapot. Albert took the boiling teapot and returned to the dormitory. He took out the tin can from his suitcase, which contained milk tea powder. The milk tea made with this thing tasted ordinary, but he didn''t care and prepared to make it for himself. A cup. Uh, where''s the cup? Albert looked around, reached out and picked up the cup on the cupboard, poured some milk tea powder into the cup, added a piece of sugar, poured boiling water and stirred comfortably. When Albert picked it up to drink, he gave his hand a pause, took the teacup to him suspiciously, and took a closer look. Last time, after seeing a teacup that would bite his nose in Joko''s joke shop, he always felt that he should be careful when drinking tea. After all, there are three guys who like pranks in the dormitory. If they are not careful, they may be tricked. "Forget it, get a teacup by yourself." Albert murmured. He put down the teacup, took his wand and clicked the chocolate candy on the table, turning it into a teacup. Magic is actually quite convenient. Albert made himself a cup of milk tea, took a sip to his mouth, and muttered, "It would be great if I could have some more biscuits." After drinking a cup of milk tea, Albert took out "Magic Potion and Potion" from his drawer and began to read it. He did not forget that Snape was going to trouble himself in class. It didn''t take long for Fred and George, who were covered in detergent, to drag heavy steps back to the dormitory. "It''s a disaster." George sat weakly on the chair, stretched out his hand and rubbed his right arm and complained, "Filch deliberately made trouble for us. He would have to wipe each trophy and badge three times before he was satisfied." Fred couldn''t help groaning, "The muscles of my arm are stiff." "Thank you." Albert said with a smile, "Would you like milk tea?" "I didn''t wait for me to drink milk tea. Look, what did I bring you?" Li Qiaodan gave the meatloaf from the kitchen to everyone, "How about the deformation club?" "Very good, everyone has a very high level of deformation. Professor McGonagall is actually talking about human body deformation. I was confused when I heard it. Later she asked me to practice summoning." "Have you learned summoning?" The three of them were surprised. "The chrysanthemums are in full bloom!" Albert whispered. There was no blooming chrysanthemums on the wand, but a bunch of petals fell on the ground. "That''s it for now!" Albert raised his wand and pointed to the petals on the ground, "Clean up." "I dare say...it must be difficult." "It''s difficult, this is the knowledge of the fifth grade, and it takes time to learn." "Awesome...I''m almost exhausted." Fred picked up a piece of pie, took a bite and complained, "Filch is really annoying." "Are there other teacups in the dormitory?" "Let me come!" Albert was about to use transfiguration to make a teacup, and suddenly he heard George ask, "Who owns this cup of milk tea, I will drink it if no one is there." "Wait, that''s biting your nose... teacup." Before Li Qiaodan could finish his words, he heard George scream. When George was preparing to drink tea, the teacup suddenly bit his nose, and the milk tea in the teacup splashed him all over. "What the **** is this?" George pulled the teacup from his nose, and the teacup opened his mouth to bite his fingers. "Zao Eki''s nose-biting teacup." Fred pointed to George''s nose and couldn''t help laughing. But he forgot, he took a big bite of pie in his mouth and almost choked as he died. "Shut up Fred." George placed the teacup on the table fiercely, his nose flushed with the bite of the teacup, and the corners of his mouth were twisted with anger. "Ahem, I almost choked to death." Fred picked up the cup of milk tea that Albert had handed over, took a big gulp, swallowed the pie in his mouth. "Don''t even think about slipping. Li Jordan, this is definitely what you bought, right! Bastard, don''t run." "Who told you to drink by yourself, I clearly told you not to use that cup." Li Qiaodan ran and laughed, no way, George''s nose was so funny, it was red and swollen when he was bitten, "Moreover, I obviously put the tea cup on my cupboard, and I don''t know who used it. "It''s me, I just found a cup for tea and used it." Albert glanced at the calmed cup and shook his head. "However, later I thought it might be Saeki''s nose-biting teacup, so I didn''t dare to use it. Drink milk tea." "Look, Albert found something wrong with the teacup, why didn''t you find it yourself? Stop chasing it!" "No matter, I''m so angry, let me punch, just one punch." "No more!" "Oh, the two of them..." Fred drank milk tea comfortably and ate the pies brought back by Li Jordan, and continued the topic just now: "It''s nice to talk about the deformation club~www.novelhall.com~. Everyone is the best." Albert briefly recounted what he saw and heard at the Transforming Club. "There are only twelve members. I dare say that Professor McGonagall values ??all the talented geniuses," Fred couldn''t help feeling after hearing this, especially when he heard that someone had the most potential in "Transfiguration Today" Newcomer award. "You two, refreshments will be gone if you don''t come back again." Albert walked to the door and shouted at the two who were fighting together. "Save me some!" Li Qiaodan let out a mournful cry. When he and George came back, their noses were both red and swollen. Obviously, they both gave each other a friendship punch. "By the way, I went to the Quidditch Stadium with that guy named Anji..." Li Jordan said suddenly. "Angelina." "Yes, Angelina, she flies very well." "Isn''t that good?" Albert said without hesitation. "Very good..." The three of them looked at Albert with wide eyes. "Then what should you do, I heard that there will be a pursuer graduate next year." Li Qiaodan frowned. "You have to understand..." Albert put down his teacup and said calmly, "If all the members of our dormitory join the Quidditch team, what will others think." "But joining the Quidditch team is not based on strength..." George frowned. "Even if they get in with strength, others will gossip, and what''s worse is that if Quidditch loses power, the pot will be caught on Charlie''s head." Albert looked at the three and said, "People That''s it. If this matter is changed to someone else, you will definitely be dissatisfied." He raised his hand to stop the three of them, and continued, "Moreover, I am afraid I don''t have much time to participate in Quidditch training." Chapter 60： In potions class Friday is a very crucial day for Albert. The trajectory of the moving stairs and part of the passage in the castle will change today. To avoid getting lost on the way to the restaurant, they decided to go to the restaurant with other senior students. "What classes do we have in the morning?" Li Qiaodan put two sugar cubes in the milk cereal, and asked George beside him. "Two potions lessons in the morning," Albert said after wiping out the sausage on the dinner plate, "with the Slytherin students." "I remember the Potions Professor is Snape." George said suddenly. "Snape...oh, is the one Albert wanted to take a photo of him last time?" Li Jordan thought of something, "Right, are you okay with that matter?" "What is it?" Albert looked at Li Jordan in confusion. "Didn''t Snape say to ask you a question?" Fred reminded. "Oh, you said that, there should be no problem." Albert even turned the book last night. Most of the content in the book can be remembered, as long as it is not very tricky, don''t worry at all. "I remember Snape seemed to be the dean of Slytherin College." "Yes!" George leaned his head over and whispered, "Everyone says he only favors his own students and never gives extra points to college students other than Slytherin." "Be careful, he is staring at you!" Albert whispered. This shocked George. He quickly retracted his head and looked around carefully, but did not find Snape''s body. Knowing that he had been deceived, he glared at Albert dissatisfiedly, "You guy ..." "Why can you make this kind of joke seriously?" Angelina walked to their side wearily and sat down, watching the laughter and shaking her head. "It''s really bad today. I got lost. I almost looked. Not the location of the restaurant." Albert turned his head and said to Angelina: "I heard that you have become a Quidditch backup player, congratulations." "Thank you." Angelina looked at Albert suspiciously. She also learned about Albert from Li Jordan and knew that Charlie was interested in getting Albert into the Quidditch team. However, the other party doesn''t seem to care about his position, and he might be snatched away. "Don''t forget to bring the things you need for the potions class later, and we''d better not be late, and don''t give Snape a chance to trouble us." After eating breakfast, Albert got out of his backpack. I took out another "A Thousand Wonders of Herbs and Mushrooms" and started reading. The potions classroom is located in a basement below the castle. They entered through the other door of the foyer and went down the stairs to the lower part of the castle, which looked colder than the main castle building above. They walked into the classroom and found that the Slytherin students had arrived first. The potions classroom is not too big, but it can accommodate at least two dozen students. The walls around the classroom are filled with various glass jars soaked with animal specimens, and the cowardly people will feel the creeps. "It feels a bit like a corpse soaked in formalin in biology class." Albert sat next to Li Jordan, looked at the surrounding glass jars, and couldn''t help but vomit. When Albert looked around the classroom, he noticed the storage cabinets placed in the corner, which may contain various raw materials that students may use when making potions, or the "Advanced Potions Making" that belongs to the Half-Blood Prince . On the podium, Snape was looking down at the students entering the classroom. Behind him was a blackboard with the ingredients and preparation methods for the scabies potion written on it. Albert raised his head to meet Snape''s gaze, smiled politely, and looked away. It was a pair of cold, hollow eyes that made Albert feel very uncomfortable. Soon after, the class bell rang. Snape picked up the roster, and when he saw Albert''s name, he paused for a while, then retracted his eyes to continue the call. "The preparation of potions is a precise and rigorous process. Many people would not believe that it is actually magic." Snape''s voice was cold, like a cold wind blown in winter, his indifferent face plus nothing The emotional voice makes the students in the classroom afraid to be naughty in class. "Every year, I always meet some idiots who burn the cauldron through." Snape looked around the students in the classroom and said coldly, "I don''t expect you to really understand the beauty of potions, I just Hope those idiots are not among you." After Snape finished his opening remarks, the class was silent. "Anderson!" Snape said suddenly, "What will I get if I add narcissus root powder to the wormwood infusion?" Albert exchanged glances with Li Jordan, shrugged and stood up. He could feel that the whole class was watching him, but he was not nervous at all and answered Snape''s question neatly: "Get a very potent sleeping pill, its name is Life and Death Water." "If I wanted you to find me a piece of bezoar, where would you find it?" Snape strode over to Albert''s side, exerting an invisible pressure on him. "Bezoar is a kind of stone taken from the stomach of a cow. It has a strong detoxification effect." Albert said blankly. "Then tell me what is the difference between aconitum aconitum and aconitum aconitum?" "Aconitum boat and Aconitum chamaejas are the same plant, and are also collectively called Aconitum." "Copied from the book intact," Snape said contemptuously ~www.novelhall.com~ but it was basically correct. " Albert sat down again, and it seemed that he had passed Snape''s question smoothly. Li Jordan next to quietly gave a thumbs up, and Fred and George behind them both tried not to laugh. Actually, they all guessed Snape''s problem, and Albert couldn''t help it at all. "What are you waiting for, why don''t you write it down?" Snape returned to the podium and turned to everyone. There was a rustle of groping for quill and parchment in the classroom. "Have you eaten the whole book?" Shanna whispered. She admired Albert for answering Snape''s questions. Anyone with eyesight could actually tell that Snape was looking for trouble with Albert. Albert did not answer, just raised his index finger to his mouth and made a quiet gesture, then raised his finger to Snape. Snape stared at Shanna unhappily, and said nonchalantly: "Don''t talk in class, Gryffindor will give you a point." In fact, Sanna is definitely not the only one who speaks. The students of Gryffindor have already realized that the Potions Professor is targeting his own academy. was just the best example. Albert''s answer was perfect. At least in other classes, other professors would give Gryffindor at least five points, but Snape didn''t. They said that Snape only favored his own students, and it seemed that this was not a lie. No extra points, Albert doesn''t matter, he is secretly looking at the potions professor in front of him, and confronts him with Severus Snape in memory: Thin, hooked nose, gloomy enough, and greasy hair? Well, my hair may have just been washed! To summarize in Tom''s words: Snape really didn''t look like a good person. Chapter 61： Potion for treating scabies The potions class is still going on, and Snape is instructing everyone to make a potion that can treat scabies. After explaining how to configure the scabies potion, he divided the class into two groups and let everyone start to make the scabies potion. Albert and Li Jordan are naturally grouped together. Who makes them at the same table? "Let''s read the steps a few times, and then start to make the potion for treating scabies, to avoid making mistakes in the preparation steps." Albert reminded, "As long as the steps are not wrong, the finished product will not differ too much from the book." The most feared thing about boiled pharmaceutical agents is to add herbs and stir them randomly. Albert opened "Magic Potion and Potion", remembering the configuration of the potion for treating scabies, and he didn''t care about Snape who was dragging the black cloak behind him. After Snape left, Albert took out the medicines he needed from his medicine box: a few viper teeth, a pongo onion, some bundled dried nettles, a jar with horned slugs, and a few Root porcupine spines. "You are responsible for cooking the horned slug. This thing will take at least 33 to 45 minutes." Albert handed his tweezers to Lee Jordan. "Okay, leave it to me." Li Qiaodan had no objection. He took the tweezers that Albert had handed over and picked out the disgusting horned slug from the jar. By the way, it takes 1 gallon to sell a can of this thing in a drugstore. "Remember to clean it first. You don''t need to put a lot of water in the crucible. Be careful to boil and overflow." Albert added. Then, he began to grind the snake teeth with a mortar. The book requires that the snake teeth be ground into a fine powder, which is a laborious task. Compared to Albert''s hands-on ability, other students are a bit scumbag. Of course, this may have something to do with Albert raising his potion manufacturing to level 1. Snape was still wandering in the classroom, watching the students call dry nettles and grind viper teeth. Almost all the students had been criticized, only Albert and George were spared. After all, Snape couldn''t find a place to criticize, except that their progress was slightly slower than the others. "Next, call dry nettle." Albert looked at Snape''s away back, and reminded him in a low voice, "Pay attention to the weight. Don''t call it wrong." "OK." Lee Jordan was in a good mood, and Snape didn''t bother them. Albert struggled to slice the Pongo onion into thin slices. Half an hour later, Li Qiaodan reminded: "The slug is boiled." Albert leaned in immediately and stabbed the horned slug with the glass tube. After making sure that it was completely boiled, he poured out the water in the cauldron, leaving the boiled horned slug. After the ingredients are prepared, the only thing left is the potion to make a potion for treating scabies. First, put the snake tooth powder into the crucible, stir slowly to mix it with water thoroughly, and the potion in the crucible will gradually turn dark blue. "Is it dark blue?" Li Qiaodan leaned his head to see the color of the potion in the cauldron. "It''s dark blue." Albert cleanly sliced ??the Pongo onion into the crucible, and continued to heat it for about ten seconds. The potion gradually changed from dark blue to red as recorded in the book. After the color did not change, the next step was to slowly sprinkle in the dried nettles and stir the potion to turn the color into pink. "Continue to add a small spoonful of Flobber caterpillar slime, and then continue and stir, the medicine inside turns green." Albert muttered the steps while operating. "The next step is to add a tablespoon of stewed slugs and stir until the potion turns blue-green." After completing the previous step, Albert removed the crucible from the fire. If you don''t remove it from the fire, directly adding the porcupine thorn will cause the potion to fail directly. Snape also specially reminded everyone. Albert took the two porcupine thorns that Li Jordan handed over, slowly put them into the cauldron, and then began to stir clockwise three times, making the original blue-green potion gradually turn blue. Finally, wave the wand above the cauldron to complete the potion "Did you succeed?" Li Qiaodan asked nervously. "What do you mean." Albert asked to pick up a spoonful, put it in the crystal bottle, and hand it to Li Qiaodan next to him to let him see the color of the potion. "Success." Li Qiaodan excitedly looked at the scabies potion in the potion bottle. The color of the potion was basically the same as the description in "Magic Potions and Potions". "Yeah, it was successful, it was not easy." Albert put out the fire. However, he still somewhat doubted the effectiveness of the potion used to treat scabies. While bottling the potion and writing his name, Albert suddenly smelled a disgusting smell. He turned his head and saw that there were bubbles in Fred and Georges cauldron, and the potion in the cauldron. Presents a very disgusting brown. "Wait, remove the cauldron from the fire before adding the porcupine thorn." Albert stopped George''s decision to burn through the cauldron. However, this still cannot save their scabies potion. "Weasley, tell me, what are you guys?" Snape walked behind the twins blankly. "Potion for scabies," George muttered quietly. Snape asked indifferently, "How did the scabies potion in the book color after it was finished." "Blue." "I dare you to drink this pot of your potion. If you didn''t cure the scabies, you first poisoned yourself." Snape swung his wand and swept away the potion in the cauldron. "Anderson, where''s your potion?" "Here, sir." Li Jordan quickly handed over the blue scabies potion, and shook his index finger triumphantly at the twins where Snape hadn''t noticed. "Barely passed." Snape said, picking up the glass bottle and glanced at the scabies potion inside. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "What is barely passing?" After class, Li Qiaodan said to the twins annoyedly, "What''s this, is the potion that people make for treating scabies fail? And... why do we write a post after successfully making potions for treating scabies? A ruler-length paper." "Speak down, if you want to cause trouble to yourself." Fred said, pointing to Snape who was coming here. "Ahem." Albert cleared his throat and said to Li Jordan, "Perhaps Professor Snape thinks we are talented in potions and wants to cultivate us well." Albert deliberately suppressed his voice so that Snape could hear it. "Look, no one else is treated like this, are they." "I hope your essay on scabies potions don''t let me down, Mr. Anderson." Snape turned his head and stared at Li Jordan, "As for you, there is no need to write the essay." "What does he mean?" Li Jordan muttered, looking at Snape''s back. "What do you mean? Of course you don''t deserve special attention." Fred finally couldn''t help laughing after Snape left. He raised his hand and patted Albert on the shoulder and said, "It seems, Snape Professor Pu really intends to give you special attention, maybe he wants to invite you to join the Potions Club!" "Then I can only refuse, after all, I have joined the Transformation Club." Albert said solemnly. The next moment, all three of them laughed louder. Of course they could guess that Snape looked upset at Albert, but there was no good way to deal with him, so he could only do this and give Albert the so-called special attention. After all, students, few like to write homework, especially extra homework. Chapter 62： Hunting field guard "Albert, are you okay?" At lunchtime, Shanna sat down beside Albert, and she was still worried about the inexplicable deduction by Snape in the morning. "Alright, what''s the matter?" Albert skillfully smeared his sandwiches with a lot of mayonnaise, then put sliced ??tomatoes, two slices of fried salty bacon, and finally a cold sausage. Cover with bread slices. "By the way, you can actually eat it." Shanna asked in a low voice, "Did you offend Professor Snape somewhere." "No." Albert said without hesitation. In fact, even if there were, he would not admit it, the answer would only be no. "I know about this." George, who was holding a piece of pie in his mouth, smiled and said after taking a bite. "This has to be talked about two days before the start of school. At that time we were wandering in the castle and happened to meet Snape, Albert went to ask Snape if he could take a picture." Speaking of this, George wanted to laugh. "Yes, yes, I still remember this." Fred next to him added, "Later, Snape said he would ask Albert in the Potions class." "So what happened in the morning?" Shanna said in surprise. "Snape didn''t let Albert deflate, so he changed his method." Li Jordan continued the topic, "That''s why our Potions Professor will give Albert extra homework after class." "Cough cough, you are wrong about what you said. What does it mean to deflate me?" Albert said with a clear cough, and said solemnly, "Professor Snape thinks my potion talent is good, and he is going to give me special care. Take this to train me at the level of potions, you say yes." "Yes, we just missed the word." The twins changed their words quickly, and that was exactly what they looked like. Shanna was also amused by the words of a few people, but she still asked suspiciously: "Your paper is all right?" "It''s nothing. I write one article, and I write two articles." Albert said lightly, "I''m going to the library later, and hurry up and finish the two papers." "Merlin''s beard, you actually plan to go to the library to do homework after eating. Isn''t there still a long time for us to complete the homework?" Fred, George, and Li Jordan all looked incredulously. Looking at Albert, I couldn''t understand why Albert was anxious to do his homework. "It won''t take much time." Albert took a big bite of the sandwich, chewed it slowly, and swallowed it: "Besides, it''s best not to squeeze all the homework together, so that you will have free time to do it. other things." "Do you mind if I will write with you later!" Shanna next to her blinked and said, "It will be faster if two people find information together." Perhaps, for Albert and Shanna from Muggle families, it is a habit to finish homework as soon as possible. The Weasley brothers and Li Jordan hurriedly moved away from them, for fear of contracting a terrible disease that would lead to death if they didnt write their homework immediately. Ok! Actually, they were afraid that they would be dragged by Albert to do their homework. Obviously there is still so much time, what to do now is rushed to finish. "Ahem, that..." Fred changed the subject stiffly, "We are going to look outside the castle later, do you want to come with us?" "We can''t go into the woods." Albert raised his eyebrows involuntarily. Before he mastered the power to protect himself, he would not take risks easily. "We didn''t say that we were going into the woods." George said with a smile, "You said that." "You dare to say you haven''t thought about it." Albert snorted slightly, but he knew that the twins would be regular visitors to the Forbidden Forest. "That''s right. Cough, I mean walking around, anyway, there are some places in the castle that I haven''t been to." Fred Chao quickly changed his words. "We didn''t plan to go into the woods. We just went over there and took a look. I remember there was a small wooden house on the edge of the forbidden forest." George added immediately. Albert raised his head and looked at the roof. It was cloudy, um, you can go out there to eat. "Okay!" He agreed. "Let''s go, then!" The twins stood alone, erecting Albert''s shoulders. "Wait, the sandwich is going to drop." "Don''t worry, I''ll hold it for you!" Li Qiaodan smiled and took the sandwich "See you at two o''clock!" Albert and Shanna greeted them, and the three of them walked out of the castle. There is indeed a small wooden house on the edge of the forbidden forest, When they walked to the hut, they found a hunting field guard handling a mink fur outside the house. Beside him, a black hound barked at their side. The guard of the hunting ground raised his head and looked at the four Alberts walking around and said: "You guys, dont hang around here, there are terrible werewolves in the forbidden forest~www.novelhall.com~ Few guys can go inside. Come out safe and sound, I dont want to help you collect the corpses." Albert raised his head and looked at the barking black hound. He drew the bitten sausage from his sandwich and shook it in front of the black hound. "He is so big!" Li Qiaodan muttered. Although he had seen each other once, he was a little afraid of Hagrid. After all, the height and dress of the person in front of him is really... it gives them a great sense of oppression. "Are there really were werewolves in the Forbidden Forest?" Albert was not afraid at all, and walked towards the other side. Hagrid hadn''t learned from books that Hagrid''s personality was good, he would never have the idea of ??contacting him after seeing the other person''s appearance. Fred pulled a pair of him behind Albert, and left quickly. Albert glanced at them silently, well, he admitted that his courage was in recognition. No way, the look of this hunting ground guard is indeed a bit scary. He is at least 15 feet tall and has a fierce, rough, bearded face and a patched coat of animal skin. The legendary barbarians, if they wander around the city late at night, I don''t know how many people will be frightened. Haige was also taken aback when he heard this, but he didn''t expect to be familiar with him. Albert took a bite of the sandwich, knelt down and shook the sausage in front of the black hound, the original low barking gradually stopped. It wagged its tail and walked slowly towards Albert''s side, put its nose on the sausage and sniffed, then took the sausage with its mouth and ate it. The three people behind were a little dumbfounded at this scene. Is this still a fierce hound? Hagrid was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that his dog would actually buy half a sausage. In other words, this little guy is not so courageous. Chapter 63： Hager "What''s its name?" Albert put the sandwich in his hand into his mouth and finished eating, stretched out his hands and gently rubbed the hound''s head. "Yaya." Hagrid replied subconsciously. "Ya Ya? It feels like this big dog''s aura is gone all at once, how about being called Spike?" Albert casually gave Ya Ya a new name. "I think it''s pretty good." Hagrid stopped cleaning the mink, shook his head and rejected Albert''s kindness. "My name is Albert Anderson, are you also a professor at Hogwarts?" Albert asked knowingly. "No, I am the guard of the hunting ground." Hagrid continued to shake his head. "Does the hunting ground refer to the forest over there?" Albert pointed his finger in the direction of the forbidden forest. Before Hagrid could answer, he continued, "I heard that there are werewolves in the forest. Is this true?" "Are you a Ravenclaw student?" Hagrid asked uncertainly. Albert glanced at his back and smirked three people, and replied, "No, we are all Gryffindor students." "Oh, Gryffindor student." Hagrid suddenly said seriously, "I won''t let you go into the woods..." "Ahem, Albert, how do you know this dog will rub your head, I just thought it was quite fierce." George quickly shifted Hagrid''s attention. The three of them all leaned in and started rubbing their teeth. "Intuition, probably. I also own cats, but I didn''t bring the school." Albert casually found an excuse to prevaricate, "By the way, Mr. Hunting Field Watcher, you don''t mind letting me take a picture another day!" "You can call me Hagrid." Hagrid didn''t refuse, he just recalled some past events suddenly. "Well, Mr. Hagrid. Okay, Hagrid..." Albert quietly pulled the relationship between the two parties closer. "What do you do with the picture?" Hagrid asked. "I want my family to understand my life at Hogwarts. They are Muggles and don''t know anything about Hogwarts." Albert explained. "It''s best not to reveal too much about the magic world to Muggles, it might cause you trouble." Hagrid reminded with a frown. "Oh, I see." Albert looked at Hagrid, after thinking about it, or replied, "Because of the confidentiality law?" "Do you know this?" Hagrid was a little surprised how Albert knew about secrecy. A Muggle wizard who had just entered Hogwarts should have very limited knowledge of the magic world. Albert told Hagrid briefly about Truman''s bad luck. The hunting ground guard was stunned after hearing this. He whispered: "I don''t know much about the secrecy law. I only know that minor wizards will be warned if they use magic in front of Muggle families. In residential areas, using magic in front of Muggles is a criminal act and will be expelled directly." "Is there a case of being expelled from Hogwarts?" Albert found that he had indeed cheated Truman. No wonder it was an expulsion letter instead of a warning letter. "As far as I know, there should be none." Hagrid was not very clear either. "Your case is a special case." Fred cleared his throat and explained, "It can only be said that Truman''s hapless guy accidentally hit you." "Hmm!" Albert thought about it and knew the reason. There should be some Muggle wizards who were warned, but they were usually frightened by the letter, so they didn''t dare to use magic at the risk of being expelled. "By the way, Hagrid, what dangerous creatures are in the Forbidden Forest, why doesn''t Dumbledore allow new students to enter the Forbidden Forest?" Albert pulled the topic back and talked about the topic that everyone was interested in now. "There are many dangerous magical animals in the Forbidden Forest." Hagrid nodded. "For example, werewolves?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "Yes, werewolf." "Doesn''t it mean that if you are bitten by a werewolf, you will become a werewolf? Dumbledore actually allows the students to be neighbors with the werewolf?" Albert raised his own doubts. "Werewolves in the depths of the forbidden forest will not easily appear around the school, and..." When Hagrid spoke, his eyes were a little dodge, and he was obviously guilty. "Hagrid, have you seen a unicorn?" "How many questions are these?" The three of them whispered beside each other. "Ten...or twelve?" However, the three still admire Albert very much. They have all noticed that Albert almost made the situation of the Forbidden Forest by questioning. They also discovered that Hagrid had a special liking for fire dragons. When Albert talked about fire dragons, Hagrid introduced the fire dragons with particular excitement. As for the forest outside the forbidden forest, there is actually no danger. Students will occasionally attend classes there, but if you continue to go deep into the forbidden forest, you may encounter horsemen, werewolves, unicorns and other magical creatures in the forbidden forest. Seeing that Albert had a soft spot for unicorns, Hagrid gave him a small bundle of unicorn tail hairs and warned the four of them not to try to enter the forbidden forest before they left. Albert stopped, suddenly turned his head and asked: "Hagrid, is there a tree in the forest?" "The guardian tree? You mean the Yamanashi tree?" Hagrid asked puzzledly. "Yes." Albert said, "This kind of tree was mentioned in both the herbal medicine class and the defense against the dark arts class. It can really ward off evil spirits... I mean driving away dark magic creatures?" "It''s really useful." Hagrid nodded. "That... can you help me... I mean I want a small section of the dead branches of the sorbus tree ~ www.novelhall.com ~ what do you want that thing for?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "Make a gift for my sister who is going to give me. I heard that the tree has a shelter effect. I can pay some gallons." Albert said embarrassedly. "No, I have time to go into the woods to help you see it, but don''t expect too much. The tree guard will generally not let people touch the sorbus tree at will." Hagrid understood Albert''s meaning. Yamanashi tree, do you protect your family? is really good. "Thank you, Hagrid." Albert said gratefully, and he began to consider what Christmas presents he would give him. "You are welcome." Hagrid scratched his head, embarrassed. Like fangs, Hagrid was obviously not as fierce as his appearance. "you are great." On the way back to the castle, the three of them all gave a thumbs up and praised Albert. "Do you want it?" Albert asked, taking out the small bundle of unicorn tail hair from his pocket. "Forget it, what do you want this to do?" "For my sister as a birthday present, she must have never seen unicorn tail hair!" Albert had already thought about it. If there is no Yamanashi wood, he would use unicorn tail hair to make a bracelet for it. Niya makes a birthday present. "Birthday present?" Several people looked at each other. "By the way, what birthday gift did we give Ginny this year?" Fred suddenly asked his twin brother. "Licorice Wand." "What about Ron?" Fred asked again. "Fudge flies and cockroach skewers." George said without hesitation. Albert suddenly felt that it was not easy for Ron to stand with such a brother. Chapter 64： References and references After returning to the Gryffindor common room, Albert made himself a cup of milk tea and asked the roommate again if he wanted to go to the library to write homework for the spell class. After being rejected again, he packed his schoolbag and The three waved goodbye to the library. There are not many people in the library during class time. Albert walked into the library and saw Shanna who was flipping through the book looking for information at a glance. He walked towards the girl, pulled the chair slightly and sat down, and whispered, "Hope I''m not late?" Albert came on time, and it is exactly 2 o''clock. "No, the homework of the spell class is a bit difficult. I didn''t find much useful information." There are a few books next to Shanna. She has come half an hour in advance, but she still hasn''t found any useful information. . Albert flipped through several thick books on the table, couldn''t help but shook his head, and directly greeted Shanna to go to area c, looking for the books he needed on the fifth row of bookshelves. In other words, the "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" that I borrowed last time has not yet returned. However, the book "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" is almost finished, as expected, I should finish it quickly. It''s better to get it, after all, the time to borrow the book is almost up. Albert pulled the "Spell Achievement" he found from the bookshelf, and handed it to Shanna next to him. The young witch looked at the book Albert handed herself in amazement. Soon, Albert took out the "Selected Curses of the Eighteenth Century" he was looking for, and returned to the desk with Shanna. "How do you know that this book contains what we are looking for?" Shanna was surprised to find that the two books that Albert had picked contained the information they were looking for. Then she felt depressed again. What is it that she just worked so hard to find the information? . "The book "The Achievement of the Curse" is actually very useful, at least for the written test." Albert explained, "The Glowing Curse was invented in the 18th century, so it should be in the "Selected Curses of the 18th Century" Can find relevant information." "Your brain is so good, why didn''t you go to Ravenclaw?" Shanna asked suspiciously. "Who knows?" Albert shrugged and whispered, "Perhaps, the Sorting Hat thinks I will have a better life in Gryffindor." Find the information, the next step is actually very simple, that is, extract the appropriate sentence: For example, the luminous curse was invented in the 18th century (1772) by a witch named Levina Monkstanley, who was once a silent man in the Department of Mysteries of the Ministry of Magic. The discovery process of the magic wand glowing curse: One day, when Levina was looking for a quill in a dusty corner, she lit the end of her wand. This surprised her colleagues. They all thought the spell was very good. Useful, and document it... A paragraph of Barabara is an excerpt anyway. I dont know why, Albert suddenly misses the copy and paste function on the computer a bit, and he doesnt know whether magic can do this. If you can, it will be easier to write papers in the future. "Ugh!" Albert sighed lightly, and realized that he was distracted. He had written the wrong word, and he couldn''t help but feel a little entangled. He crossed out the wrong word, dipped the quill pen in the ink bottle, and continued to copy. In fact, the content of the thesis is very simple. It is a simple copy of "Magic Achievement" and "Selected Curses of the Eighteenth Century", and then write some of the problems I encountered when practicing the luminous mantra, and then write it down. The way to solve the problem. Albert found that after writing these contents, he had already occupied a large part of the parchment, and Shanna, who was still flipping the book next to him, looked stunned. "What''s wrong with you?" Albert asked in confusion. "You..." Shanna pointed to the parchment. "Want to see?" Albert didn''t mind, and he passed the parchment directly to Shanna, and he turned over the content of the extinguishing curse, which was not in the "Selected Curses of the Eighteenth Century". However, Albert still found relevant records in "Achievement of the Curse", then found the relevant books on the shelf, and continued to copy. Shanna looked at her essay, which was not written much, and then at Albert''s neatly planned essay, and suddenly felt a strong sense of frustration. It turns out that the thesis can still be written like this! Shanna also knew that most of the content in this paper was copied from the book, but so what. Albert said this is called reference or quotation. If you squeeze it yourself, it is estimated that you will not be able to squeeze a 3-inch paper. It took an hour and a half, and Albert finished this paper on the magic wand and the extinguishing curse. Although half of the papers were copied, many of them are based on the various problems and solutions that Albert encountered when he was learning the spell. The final summary is Albert''s in-depth exploration of the spell. For example, you can make the light from one end of the wand leave the wand, and store the light of the glowing spell. Or, use the extinguishing spell to control the weird idea of ??surrounding lights. UU reading www.uukanshu.com Then... Combine the two to make a light extinguisher. is the concept of magic lamp. If you can use the light-off curse and the glowing curse to create a magic lamp with the effect of Muggle electric lights, wizards will no longer need to use oil lamps! These are the last thoughts left behind. They are still just some ideas. Albert wrote them on the paper, but in fact, he still wants to use the hands of Professor Flitwick to help him complete it. After all, Professor Flitwick is an expert in spells, and perhaps his ingenuity in this area can attract his interest. The mission of the magic lamp has not been completed yet! "How about?" Albert waited for the ink on the parchment to dry, used the copying spell to copy a copy and handed it to Shanna, and pointed at some places, telling the other party to write according to their own experience, as everyone can The information I found is naturally inserted into the paper as an introduction and polish according to my own meaning, which makes it even more lofty. "I thought it would take a long time to write!" Shanna looked at her parchment and said with emotion. Now, she somewhat understands why Albert said that she wrote this essay to deepen her understanding of the glowing curse and the extinguishing curse. This is indeed the case. From looking for information, to copying sentences in books, to finishing the thesis. At least, she knows when the spell was invented, who was the inventor, what impact it had after the invention, who made improvements and innovations on the spell, and what problems she encountered when practicing the spell, how to solve it, and how to solve it? The prospects and prospects of the curse... Anyway, after writing this pile of things, it must be over three inches, so I don''t worry about not writing so many numbers. Moreover, what I want in the end is that if I dont understand the light-emitting curse and the extinguishing curse, I really cant write these things. Chapter 65： Change curse En, I still saw an acquaintance here. When Albert turned his head to steal the chocolate hard candy, he found Miss Field, who was sitting in the Transformation Club, not far away. The other party noticed his gaze and looked over here. He happened to see Albert peeling off the candy paper and blinked at him. They seemed to want to laugh, but they were still in the library. Did not speak. Albert put the hard candy into his mouth, walked over with his paper, sat down beside Field, and greeted him in a low voice. "Be careful to be driven out by Mrs. Pins." Field said with his mouth open. "It''s fine if you don''t be seen!" Albert handed the other party a few hard candies and said indifferently, "Furthermore, this is a hard candies, in your mouth, no one will find out, do you want to come? One?" "Let''s talk, what can I do?" Field easily saw through Albert. If this guy is okay, he probably won''t come to find himself. "Is such that." Albert pointed to the land reform part on his parchment, and then talked about the idea of ??copying and pasting text. After speaking, Albert found that Field, who was peeling sugar, looked at himself with a strange face. She muttered softly: "How lazy does this person want to invent this kind of magic?" "Laziness makes people more creative, doesn''t it?" Albert blinked at Field, and continued: "The curse was not created to save trouble." "You''re great!" Field stared at Albert for a while, wondering why the other party could say such things cheekily to argue for himself? "However, your thoughts, I can''t help you. However, for the sake of this thing..." Field shook the candy paper and said, "I can tell you how to modify the text. In fact, the method is very simple. Change Curse, do you know?" "Curse of change?" Albert carefully recalled the knowledge about the curse of change in his brain, he suddenly found that these guys in front of him were pretending to be more powerful than himself. Change Curse is the knowledge of advanced metamorphosis late stage, N.E.W.T. difficulty. Although it is not as difficult as the transformation of the human body, it is not an easy thing to learn the change curse, and in the mouth of this senior, it has become very simple? Simple ass! At least, at Albert''s current level, if you don''t use a panel to upgrade directly, you won''t be able to learn it. Although he kept his experience, he actually meant to deal with this aspect, but in some aspects, Albert was still prepared to try to learn by himself instead of relying on the panel directly. The development depends on the panel, and what should I do if the experience pool runs out in the future? Although it is true that I am a salted fish, I still have an ideal salted fish, even if the ideal is a bit ridiculous. If you want to live comfortably in the future, you have to organize your life. "Like this..." Field used the tip of his magic wand to tap the wrong place on the parchment, turning them into other words. "This is a simple use of the spell of change. Professor McGonagall taught this trick last semester. ." "When I learn the summoning technique, I will practice this again." "Mag should also teach this semester, and you will have a chance to learn it." Field briefly scanned Albert''s curse paper, and she suddenly found that this schoolboy was more powerful than she thought. Is this really the level of a freshman? Recalling the scene when she wrote the paper for the first time, in contrast, she suddenly had the urge to finally tear the parchment paper. But what was the last thing written? "Do you want to join the spell club too?" Field raised his head and asked with a strange expression. "There is a curse club?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Of course there is." For some reason, Field smiled unkindly. "However, be careful to overlap with the deformation club." "What is your expression." "It''s nothing." "By the way, Professor Flitwick will definitely be disappointed, why are you not assigned to Ravenclaw." Field said suddenly. "Where are they assigned, don''t they all study the same?" Albert said without hesitation. "That''s right." Field pointed to the parchment and said, "Someday, you really invented this thing. Remember to give me one. If it''s too expensive, I can''t afford it." "Don''t worry, I will give you one if it is really invented any day!" Albert twitched the corner of his mouth and whispered, "I can invent it in advance!" "I suggest you to read alchemy books, maybe you can really succeed!" Field thought for a while and said, "Magic lamp, a little look forward to it!" "Alchemy?" Albert murmured. When it comes to alchemy, he thinks of Nico Mailer. The ancient alchemy should refer to chemistry. What is the alchemy of wizards? Is it also chemistry? or other aspects? Like a potion, is it a kind of magic? After chatting with Field for a few more words, Albert packed his things and left. He was going to take a rest in the dormitory, and then sort out the things for his family. As for alchemy, lets wait until you finish reading "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century"! I need a bite to eat~www.novelhall.com~ or be careful of being choked to death. "Who was it just now?" Shanna asked curiously, following Albert. She also heard some conversations between the two. "Field, we are in the same club. She is very good at metamorphosis." Albert briefly organized his words and continued: "I just asked her how to correct a typo on the parchment." "You mean the curse of change?" Shanna couldn''t help raising her eyebrows: "But that''s the difficulty of N.E.W.T.!" "Do you know what N.E.W.T. is?" Shanna was also taken aback, yeah, what is the difficulty of N.E.W.T.? She really didn''t know. "Being a man requires a little dream. If you don''t think about it, you can never do it!" "I just want to know the difficulty of N.E.W.T." Albert sighed lightly, "The ultimate wizard test in seventh grade." Shanna''s expression was a little stubborn, and then she sighed quietly and said, "Whether it is the Ultimate Wizard Exam or the Change Curse, it is too far away from me. Yeah, too far!" I haven''t even learned a transformation spell yet, and still hope to learn the transformation spell? Let''s wake up, learn Transfiguration first, that is the most important thing right now. Albert also realized Shannas problem, a little embarrassed, turned the subject away and asked: "I am going back to the lounge, together?" "When will you be free, can you teach me Transfiguration?" Shanna found a problem. Although the courses at Hogwarts School are easy, but if you want to complete homework, or learn magic, you still have to rely on yourself. If you graduated in this way, you would probably not learn any useful skills. Chapter 66： In a hurry... Returning to the Gryffindor lounge from the library, Albert found that none of the three roommates had gone. pushed open the door of the dormitory, and there was no one inside. No matter if you are not there, no one will bother you to write. Albert took his wand and tapped the cabinet, opened the lock and took out the box from it, and continued to write the letter to his family. After waited for the letter to be written, Albert used the copy curse to make a copy of the parchment, as well as all the original photos. One is for his parents, and the other is for his grandfather Luke. Although he is far away from the magic world, Albert knows that the old man must also want to see the legendary Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. After all, it was a childhood dream, and it was a pity. As for the beginning and end of the two letters, Albert naturally needs to write separately. After writing, Albert put the letters into the cardboard boxes conjured by Transfiguration. By the way, the gifts purchased from Hogsmeade were divided into them. Of course, pumpkin juice and butter beer, the specialty drinks of the magic world, are absolutely indispensable. After the packaging was finished, Albert found that the package sent to his family was a bit big. I can''t help but worry about whether the small body of my owl can withstand the weight of the package and whether it can safely deliver the package to the target. "It seems that I can only borrow the owls in the school." Albert murmured. He picked up the feather pen beside him and wrote his name, sender''s name and mailing address on the package. Then, I folded the two packages together, held them in my arms with both hands, and did not forget to close the door when I walked out of the dormitory. Passing by the common room, Albert holding the parcel also attracted the attention of others. However, he didn''t care about the curious glances other people occasionally cast, and walked up the castle, and finally came to the West Tower, the owl shed on the top of the West Tower. Fortunately, I have practiced karate, and I do exercise on weekdays. My physical fitness is not as scumbag as I was in my previous life. Otherwise, it would be exhausting to climb up and down with a package. As Albert was walking up the outer stairs, he heard rapid footsteps behind him, and he immediately leaned against the stairs. He saw a big guy hurriedly climbing up, probably also sending something. Almost hit Albert. "Is it really in such a hurry?" Albert muttered, looking up at the man''s back. After a while, Albert saw the other person again, and didn''t know what was going on with that person. It seemed that he had fallen, and some straw and...owl **** stuck to his robe. When the man walked by Albert''s side with a sullen face, he could still smell the stench of bird droppings from him. The Owl Shack is a round stone room. The windows here are all empty, plus its high in the sky, the air inside is fairly smooth However, Albert didn''t plan to go in, because the floor of the owl shed was full of straw, owl droppings and mouse bones. It is not interesting to step on bird droppings and fall to the ground. The unlucky person who was reckless just now is the best lesson for you. Albert stood at the door, looked up, and found that there were hundreds of owls living in the owl shed. There were all kinds of owls, and he could not find Shera from the large number of owls. "Shirla." Albert called in softly. His cry caused some owls'' discomfort, but this method obviously worked. Shera noticed Albert''s arrival and flew toward him. "This is a package for Grandpa Luke. If you have a reply, remember to bring it back." Albert handed Grandpa Luke''s package to Shera. Sheila yelled softly, as if to relieve him. Then, the owl grabbed the rope on the package with its claws, spread its wings and disappeared into the sky with a package slightly smaller than its body. After Sheila flew away, Albert looked at the owl shed again. He also needed another or two stronger owls to deliver another package for him. The owls in the school are available for students to borrow. However, Albert could not tell that the owl belonged to the school, so his approach was straightforward: "I still have a big package to send, I don''t know who will help me." As soon as the voice fell, a strong big gray owl fell in front of Albert, apparently willing to take the job. "Thank you, this is my meeting gift, I hope you will like it." Albert took out some owl nuts from his pocket and put them in the palm of his hand in front of the big gray owl. It seemed to be very satisfied with Albert''s reward. After the nuts were swept away, he grabbed the remaining larger package, spread his wings and flew away. is really a humanized magical creature! Albert looked at the owl that was flying out of sight, could not help but sigh with emotion, and turned to leave the owl shed. He did not intend to stay in a place full of straw and owl dung. When Albert was about to go to the castle hall, he accidentally saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan who had been driven out of the woods by Hagrid. The corners of their mouths twitched. These three guys were really thirsty and sneaked into the ban. In the woods, and was caught by Hagrid. Albert walked in the direction of the three of them, and happened to hear Hagrid giving them a lecture, and said that if they wanted to sneak into the woods again, he would tell Professor McGonagall and put them in confinement. . "Good afternoon, Hagrid!" Albert smiled and greeted Hagrid ~www.novelhall.com~ looked at Fred and the three asked casually, "What happened to them." "It''s you, these three mischievous guys are so courageous, they dared to sneak into the woods not long after entering school, and they are not afraid of being snatched away by some dangerous beast!" Hagrid dragged a dead branch. Staring at Fred three people fiercely, "I know I can''t control you. However, Professor McGonagall..." "Hagrid, what kind of creature is in your hair." Albert subtly interrupted Hagrid''s words, and pointed to a strange creature on Hagrid''s head and shoulders. They looked like bark and small creatures. Composition of branches. "What, oh, you said this, they are called tree guards. These two are injured, I need to bandage them." Hagrid was successfully distracted. "Hagrid, will you take care of these magical creatures?" Albert looked in admiration. "I heard others say that the course for protecting magical creatures can only be taken in the third grade." In fact, the admiration on Albert''s face is real. After all, Hagrid''s thick fingers could actually bandage these little things. "I learned from Professor Byrne. He is a professor who protects magical creatures. However, now that he is very old, I occasionally go to help him take care of those magical creatures." Hagrid said proudly. "Can I see how you bandage the tree-guarding Luoguo?" Albert asked as he raised his hand and swayed toward the three of them, knowing that they rushed to apologize and admit their mistakes. "Hagrid, we knew it was wrong." Fred said quickly, "We also want to see how you bandage these little things." George and Lee Jordan nodded again and again, with an expression that we knew we were wrong. "Don''t take it as an example, come with me!" Hagrid did not refuse, and invited the four Alberts into his cabin. Chapter 67： Tree guard As soon as he approached Hagrid''s hut, Ya Ya rushed over here, spinning around several people. Albert squatted down, rubbed his dog''s head with his hand, and scratched his chin, which calmed Yaya. Hagrid has opened the wooden door of the room and invited everyone into the room. There is only one room in the hut, with ham and roast pheasant hanging on the ceiling, and a copper kettle on the fireplace. The fire has long gone out. In the corner is a large bed with a bedding made of rags. Hagrid picked up a pink umbrella in the corner and lit the fire, and hung the copper kettle with water on it to boil, apparently preparing to make tea for them. While doing these things, he did not forget to turn around and say to the three of them: "Next time, next time I will see you sneaking into the woods, I will hand you over to Professor McGonagall, she will definitely let you not Dare to enter the woods again." "We are just curious...what is in the forest." George muttered, "Why, Dumbledore would prohibit students from entering the forest." "There are beasts in the forest, and there are magical creatures that are dangerous for you." Hagrid explained to them impatiently, "Dumbledore forbade you to enter the forest for no reason. There is no reason for you now. It''s too dangerous to say." "Hagrid, be careful not to let the tree guards fall into the fireplace. They seem to be afraid of fire." Albert turned the subject away. "Oh!" Hegla opened the chair and sat down. By the way, he put the tree guard pot on the table, took out the herbal medicine from the cabinet next to it, put it in his mouth and chewed it, applied it to the tree guard pot wound, and also Use some small wooden boards to help the tree guarding Luo Guo for a fixed bandage, and tie it with unicorn tail hair. However, this is a slender job for Hagrid, but he still takes it seriously. Its just that the bandaged tree guarding pot doesn''t seem to appreciate it, a little annoyed by the small wooden board on his body. "I''m not very good at this kind of fine work." After Hagrid handled the tree guard, he said to everyone, "The hands and feet of the tree guard are very delicate, and it is easy to get injured and broken." The kettle rang, Hagrid poured boiling water into the big teapot, poured a cup of amber tea for everyone, and a plate of rough, irregularly shaped biscuits was next to it. "This is Baixian." Albert asked, picking up the plant Hagrid was chewing on. "Well, Baixian is the simplest and most effective plant I can find. I specifically asked Professor Sprout for some. It is very suitable for treating most animal injuries." Hagrid took a mouthful of the hot tea, and again After eating a few small biscuits, I began to introduce the breeding of tree guarding Luo Guo enthusiastically. Hagrid took out a wooden box with something similar to brown rice. He said to several people: "Feed this to the tree guardian pot to make them feel better." "Hagrid, what is this?" Albert grabbed a handful and handed it to the two tree guards who were trying to shake off the bandages. They immediately stopped struggling and rushed to eat. "Earth turtle." Hagrid said, "a kind of insect that tree guards like to eat. Of course, fairy eggs are also their favorite food." Fred and Li Jordan both try to feed the tree guard, while George is competing with a small cookie. Albert saw George picking up a small biscuit and putting it in his mouth. After biting a few bites, he found that he couldn''t bite. He reached out and took the biscuit out of his mouth. He looked in front of him, as if he was suspecting that he had just bitten. It''s not cookies, but stones. Seeing this scene, Albert wanted to laugh a little, he didn''t want to touch the cookies at all. This kind of biscuit might be just right for Hagrid''s mouth, but it''s quite awkward to Albert. "Hagrid, what are they good for?" Fred asked, pointing to the tree guard. "What''s the use?" Hagrid thought for a while and replied that the tree guards are the best forest rangers. The trees that live with them will grow particularly lush, and the wood of these trees is usually suitable for making magic wands. "If one day, you want to remove leaves or wood from the tree guarded by the tree guarding Luoguo, it is best to give them some turtles or fairy eggs as a soothing, otherwise you must be careful of their sharp claws. Cases of blindness." "Aren''t you here some?" Hagrid asked suspiciously, noticing that several people had barely moved their cookies. "No, it''s dinner time." Albert quibbled. He took out his pocket watch to check the time and said, "I think we should go back to the castle so we won''t miss dinner time." "That''s right." Hagrid suddenly remembered something, and said to Albert, "The dead tree trunk outside is a sorbus tree..." "Thank you Hagrid!" Albert immediately thanked him, "I will cut a short section and take it back later." "Need my help?" Hagrid liked the polite child in front of him, because of his appearance, many students were afraid of him, and few were willing to chat with him. "No need!" Albert drew out his wand, pointed at the dead tree and said, "Torn apart." "Is that enough?" "I can''t take any more." Albert used the cutting spell to cut himself a short section of the tree trunk, "I may use some more in the future." "Then I will put it behind the house~www.novelhall.com~You need to get it yourself." Hagrid nodded and said. "Goodbye Hagrid." Albert picked up a small section of the tree trunk and greeted the other three roommates to walk towards the castle together. "What do you want this to do?" Li Qiaodan asked puzzledly. "You will know in the future." Albert smiled and asked the three of them, "How is the forest?" "Similar to the woods near my house." Fred blinked at Albert and said, "We went in from the other side of the wood. I didn''t expect to encounter Hagrid dragging the dry tree trunk. He probably went into the woods to help you. I made a pineapple tree." "So, you were caught by Hagrid?" Albert wanted to laugh a little. He felt that the luck of the three was really bad. "I dare say they must be lying to us, there are no dangerous creatures in the forest." George complained. Albert said in his heart, if you meet him, you might have been eaten away, so how can you have the mind to gossip here? Albert asked back: "You said... why are they cheating the students?" Fred curled his lips and said, "Percy said that there are many dangerous beasts in the woods, but in fact not many people have actually seen those beasts." "Actually, you need to change your mind." Albert reminded, "Why does Dumbledore not allow students to enter the woods?" "Do you think...what secrets are hidden in the forest?" Li Qiaodan''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "This is possible, of course, there are other possibilities." Albert continued to analyze to the three of them. "There should be many magical creatures living in the depths of the Forbidden Forest. Didn''t Hagrid say that there are unicorns in the Forbidden Forest? These magical creatures are dangerous to us, and going too deep into the forbidden forest can also cause students to get lost." Chapter 68： I wanna go "Grandpa Luke, Grandma Sansa, we are coming to see you!" As soon as she opened the car door, Niya ran off the car like the wind and threw her hands into Luke''s arms. "It''s been a long time since I saw Niya, how are you doing after school starts." "No, school is so boring." Niya pursed her mouth and complained, "I want to go to Hogwarts." "Niya''s age is not enough. I have to wait for two years." Luke said comfortingly, looked up at the Herbs, "Go in the house and talk again." Sansa looked at her granddaughter and asked, "Niya, do you miss me?" "Grandma Sansa, I miss you so much." Nya rushed into the old man''s arms, causing Sansa to giggle. "Albert asked the Owl to send something back, I think..." Before Herb finished speaking, Luke interrupted him. Luke looked up and looked around, then looked at the Herbs again and reminded him, "If you have anything, come in and talk about it." "Albert also asked the Owl to send us something, was it still watching?" After entering the house, Sansa smiled and said to the Herbs: "I didn''t expect that the drink the wizard drinks would taste so strange." "Don''t leave your cat in the car." Luke turned to remind Herb. "I''m bringing it." Daisy carried the cat into the house, and closed the entrance door with her backhand. In the living room, Shera is resting on the table, eating the owl nuts Albert put in the box. As soon as he was released from the cage, Tom jumped onto the table and stared at the owl. Both sides were ready to go, as if they were about to fight. "Don''t make trouble, Tom." Daisy reached out and picked Tom up and put it on her lap. "Are these things Albert sent back?" Herb put the big box on the table, and his eyes fell on the opened box next to it. "You don''t know your son yet." Daisy glanced at Herb. "Even if you would forget, he won''t." Albert has always been Daisy''s pride! What, how good are other people''s children? Nonsense, who said it. There is no better place for children from other peoples families. "But where did Albert buy these things? He didn''t go to the school in Hogwar or something." Sansa was puzzled, and the school certainly didn''t sell these things. "It should be the owl mail order." Herb knows how capable Albert is, and it is not the first time that he has used owls to shop from Diagon Alley in London. "Can you unpack the package?" Niya asked impatiently. "Of course." Herb said with a smile. The package was delivered this morning. However, after discussing with his family, Herb still intends to share this happiness with his parents, so the family drove over in a hurry. There is a rolled parchment in the parcel, which is also tied with a red ribbon, and a paper bag with a photo is placed next to it. There are also a few bottles of drinks and some snacks underneath. Niya picked up the paper bag and opened it and found that it was filled with photos taken by Albert, and the photos were marked with sorting. The first photo is the red Hogwarts express train. "Parchment and photos, here are also." Sansa handed the pile of photos to Daisy, picked up the parchment and introduced, "Albert said this is the Hogwarts Express train, used to take the children to Hogwarts. Gwarts goes to school." "I didn''t expect wizards to go to school on a steam locomotive?" Daisy picked up the photo and took a closer look, and couldn''t help but vomit, "I can''t see this kind of old antique all over the UK." Talking, Daisy handed the photo to her husband and took out a bottle of...pumpkin juice from the box? "It looks like a drink." She opened the pumpkin-shaped lid on the glass bottle, poured some into the glass, and took a sip. "How is it?" Herb asked. "It tastes a bit strange." Daisy poured the remaining pumpkin juice in the bottle into other cups and distributed it to the other family members in the living room. Niya took the cup, took a sip, her face wrinkled slightly, "This juice tastes so strange, I don''t think it tastes as good as the juice sold outside." After Herb finished drinking, he blinked and said, "It''s not bad, but it tastes weird." "I almost forget this smell." Luke''s eyes showed nostalgia, and he could not help but sigh softly. Niya finished the pumpkin juice in the glass, pointed to the butter beer in the box and said, "I want to drink this!" "But this seems to be...beer?" Daisy looked at the word Butterbeer on the label, a little tangled. She didn''t want her daughter to drink alcohol at this age. "It''s okay. We just drank this. It''s not like beer or alcohol. It''s more like a drink, otherwise Albert won''t send it back." Luke softly comforted, "It tastes a bit like something Greasy butter hard candy." Luke poured Herb and Daisy some of the butterbeer that had just been opened, and asked them to taste it first, before judging whether to give it to Nia. "There is indeed a strong smell of butter," Daisy sniffed, took a sip, and the taste was smooth. "It said that butter beer is very popular in the magic world, just like our soda. Although it is not bad, it tastes a little strange." "Why do wizards like to drink this kind of stuff?" Niya pursed her mouth and took another sip. "Drink less, there is still a trace of alcohol in UU reading www.uukanshu.com," Daisy reminded. "At least let me finish the Butterbeer in the glass." After Niya drank the remaining Butterbeer, her interest in magical drinks was greatly reduced. "There is only a small amount of alcohol in it. As long as you dont drink too much, its okay for minors to drink it." Herb comforted. After being glared at by his wife, he shut up obediently. He knew that Daisy was treating her children. Education is very concerned. The other things in the box were also taken out and put on the table, and all the rest were snacks bought for Niya. Niya opened the chocolate frog and took a bite, not knowing what she was thinking. Daisy untied the ribbon, handed the rolled parchment to Herb, and asked him to read the letter. This letter introduces Hogwarts Castle in great detail. From the freshman crossing the lake to passing through the oak gate of Hogwarts Castle, stepping into the auditorium hall for the sorting ceremony, this letter opened the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry for them little by little. The enchanted roof, the kitchen entrance below the hall is actually a fruit painting, through the moving stairs, talking with the talking portraits in the corridor. There are also various magical secret passages in the castle, mischief on the stairs, ghosts living in the castle, walking knight armors, classrooms for classes, long corridors, and the gatekeepers in the Gryffindor lounge :Fat woman. Enter the common room of Gryffindor, reach the dormitory where they live through the stairs, and their three roommates. This six-foot-long letter introduces the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to the Andersons in detail. Together with the map and photos taken, it makes people feel like they have visited Hogwarts Castle in person. Niya leaned on Daisys shoulder and muttered: "I want to go too!" Chapter 69： Lucky Luke "Nia''s age is not enough." Herb softly comforted, "Before your twelfth birthday, Hogwarts School will ask Owl to send Nia a letter of enrollment, and you can go to the magic school. ." "Do you think I am a fool?" Niya pouted dissatisfiedly, "I know I don''t have a gift for magic, Albert has already known it." "Why?" Herb whispered. "Why not?" Niya talked about what happened during the summer vacation. The Ministry of Magic wrote the reason for the expulsion in Truman''s letter: In the Muggle community, use the Levitation Charm in front of a Muggle. "At that time, there were only three of us in the park. Truman was a wizard, and Albert was also a wizard. The Muggle in the letter naturally refers to me." As soon as the voice fell, Niya began to cry sadly. Daisy sighed slightly. She actually knew about it. Before going to Hogwarts, Albert told her about this possibility. Just, I didn''t expect Niya to find out by herself. Daisy held her daughter in her arms, stroked her back lightly, and softly comforted, "Okay, Niya, cry if you want!" "Niya, you have to know that wizards have the fun of wizards, but Muggles also have the fun of Muggles. Like the magic world, there is no TV, no animations and movies you like, and there are no friends before going to school." Luke said calmly, "It''s good not to stay in the magic world, at least Grandpa thinks so." "But..." Niya was choked up when she spoke, "But I want to go to Hogwarts." Tom also seemed to feel that Niya was in a bad mood, jumped into Niya''s arms and rubbed her head against her clothes. "Although it''s a shame not to be able to go to Hogwarts, I don''t regret being a Muggle, and the world of Muggles is just as wonderful." Luke touched Nia''s hair and said, "Okay, don''t cry. Eat a piece of chocolate and you are almost crying into a tabby cat." "Niya, don''t you want to see what gift Albert bought you?" Herb took the animal voice changer and shook it in his ear. "Can''t Nya also experience the fun of the magic world now?" Daisy comforted, "Should you give it a try? Albert mentioned in the letter that eating this candy can make other animal sounds." "If Niya doesn''t eat, then I will eat it." Herb opened the box, threw the candy into his mouth, chewed and opened his mouth with a roar. "Meow!" Tom was frightened, jumped off Niya, got under the sofa, and stopped coming out. After a moment of dead silence, everyone in the living room looked at Herb who gave another roar. Herb quickly reached out his hand to cover his mouth, and awkwardly raised his finger to the box of animal voice change candy. "I want to eat too." The girl was immediately distracted by the animal voice change candy, and reached out to Herb. "Niya, Albert said, these things can''t be taken out to let others know." Daisy did not forget to warn, "The magical world seems to need to keep secrets strictly and prevent ordinary people from knowing the existence of the magical world." "Got it!" Niya took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from her cheeks. She ate an animal voice changer, her face flushed suddenly, and her ears were hot. "Don''t we know?" Herb asked suspiciously. Daisy said, Muggle families who were born into Muggle wizards are allowed to know the magic world, but they need to keep the secret strictly. "How did you know that it was written in Albert''s letter?" "It''s not that letter, it''s this one." Daisy handed another folded letter to her husband, which was addressed to them and Niya. Herb raised his head and said to Luke, "Dad, look for it too, Albert should have written to you too." "Here is the letter." Sansa took out a piece of parchment from the bottom of the box, opened it and looked at it before handing it to Luke. "What does Albert''s letter write?" Niya asked. "He asked you to take good care of Tom, and you should have moderate food every day, and don''t let the cat eat too fat. Also, make more friends when you go to school, and don''t let people bully." Herb and the letter paper, looked up and saw Luke was strange, and asked quietly: "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing!" Luke sighed softly. Sansa had read the contents of the letter. At the end of the letter, she mentioned a man named Filch, who was a dumb gunner as an administrator at Hogwarts. Luke can easily tell from the letter that Mr. Filchs life at Hogwarts is not happy. How could a person who likes to fight against students all day long, who likes to find students troubles, and who gets mischievous and gets angry often, can be happy? Since Filch can only be with the cat he owns, he can only use a mop to clean up the stains. He lives in a group of naughty little wizards all day, watching others use magic, but he can''t use it. Luke can''t think of a reason Filch can be happy. For a school of magic like Hogwarts, Filch is a dispensable person, and any wizard who understands magic can definitely do better than him. Luke did not sympathize with Filch, because it was the other partys choice~www.novelhall.com~ and Filch was undoubtedly lucky, because the headmaster of Hogwarts took him in, otherwise he would be ignored by the magical world. Can hardly find any work. No wizard will hire a useless person. To this day, Luke still thinks that since he is a dumb gun, he should live in the Muggle world obediently, learn some Muggle skills, and be a qualified Muggle. Why stay in the magical world and be a dumb gun? Although Luke knew that those people might be doing the right thing, he never forgave them and was completely separated from them. Compared with Filch, Luke feels that he is more fortunate. He has his own family, his own daughter-in-law, and two lovely grandchildren. Life is happy and fulfilling. Looking at the six people and a cat in the photo, Luke has a faint smile on his face. "Grandpa Luke, what are you laughing at?" Niya asked curiously. "Does Grandpa feel lucky?" Luke folded the letter and said with a smile, "Come on, I''ll blow bubbles for you." In the box, Albert also put a box of Chubao Super Bubble Gum for the old man. "Albert didn''t prepare for me." "This is actually for Nia." Luke smiled, in fact, he understood why Albert sent himself Chubao Super Bubble Gum. Luke handed Niya the Chubao Super Bubble Gum, and he unpacked one for himself, put it in his mouth and chewed slowly, and then blew out a bunch of bluebell-colored bubbles from his mouth like blowing bubbles. The bubble floats in the hall, even if it touches an object, it won''t break. Niya also learned to blow bubbles, her face was full of smiles, she seemed to have forgotten, she had just been sad not to go to Hogwarts. Chapter 70： Tiring players Sunday, morning, the weather is fine. Albert sat in the auditorium for a meal, while humming an unknown tune, he put the cut black pudding into his mouth with a fork. Xuela flapped her wings, fell between the salad and the sugar bowl, and placed a thick letter within Albert''s reach. "Thanks." Albert moved the surrounding plates of food, reached out his hand and stroked Shera''s back, took out the owl nut from her pocket and placed it in front of Shera, then took the envelope and opened it. There is Lu inside. Kes letter, Herb and Daisys letter, and a letter written by Nia. There is also a photo attached to the envelope. Nia is blowing bubbles with Blowbo Super Bubble Gum. "What are you looking at?" Arya walked over, sat down opposite and asked curiously. "Letter from home." Albert folded the letter and put it in his pocket. After Shera finished eating the nuts, she flew back to the owl shed to rest. "By the way, Albert, do you go to the stadium to train this morning?" Angelina also came over, sat down next to Alia, and continued: "Charlie said, there is Quidditch training this morning. Well, He asked me to tell you that it doesn''t matter if you can''t become an official player for the time being. The team also needs alternate players." "Oh, I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse." Albert nodded and said, "I will wake up Fred and the others later when I finish eating." "Don''t... we are already up." Fred reached out his hand to cover a long yawn and greeted everyone: "Good morning everyone." "Good morning." "Good morning, Albert." Charlie followed George and the three, greeted him with a smile. "You don''t know, Charlie is simply possessed by the devil. How can he start training early in the morning." George secretly made a face at Albert. Charlie sat down next to him and asked: "Let''s go together later?" "Ok." "Charlie, it''s just seven o''clock now." A sturdy guy couldn''t help complaining, "Are you sure we will start training now." "Early bird gets the worm." "Isn''t it good to eat meat?" Lee Jordan sat down on the other side of Albert, put two slices of fried meat on his plate, took a bite, and muttered, "What''s so delicious about bugs." Albert quickly stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, to avoid spewing out the food in his mouth. "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Lee Jordan asked in a puzzled way to Albert, blinking an eye and asking inexplicably. "It''s nothing." "Ahem, this is Wood, our goalkeeper." Charlie patted a young guy beside him and introduced: "Fred and George, my brothers. This is Albert. You didn''t see it last time. He is a genius flying on a broomstick. You would never believe that Albert is riding a broomstick for the first time, light... agile..." Albert turned his head. Although someone else was blowing himself, he felt embarrassed for some reason, especially when everyone around him looked over. Angelina was smiling, her mouth opened, and she said silently: I didnt expect you to be so powerful! "Ahem." Albert gave a light cough, interrupted Charlie and asked, "What if we don''t have a broom?" "I have already explained to Professor Huo Qi that I will find the school to borrow some old broomsticks for you to use." Charlie did not forget to remind, "Of course, you don''t expect the broomsticks to be useful." After breakfast, everyone left the castle in groups, walked across the dewy grass, and walked along the grass **** to the stadium. Along the way, Charlie is introducing the old Gryffindor Quidditch players to Albert newcomers. Gryffindors Quidditch team consists of six men and one woman. Everyone gets along well. It is said that the two batsmen are still lovers. Charlie pointed to the only girl among the official players and said, "This is the violent hitter Irene." Irene is a lovely girl, not like the violence in Charlies words on the surface. She smiled at everyone and introduced: Mark and I are the batsmen in the team. This year we are at Hogwarts. Its been the last year, and dont listen to Charlie, Im not violent at all." "Hehe...I haven''t forgotten who took the ball stick last time and knocked that so and so off the broom, and was directly suspended by Professor Hooch, causing us to lose the game last semester." "Well, it was just an accident. I just tried a little harder. I didn''t expect to accidentally hit his leg..." "You almost broke someone else." Charlie complained weakly. "Otherwise, how could Professor Hooch ban you directly." "The difference between a broken bone and an almost broken bone is still very big." Irene couldn''t help protesting, "Moreover, he wanted to knock me off the broom first." "Huh." Charlie sneered at this. He didn''t forget the contradiction between the two and continued: "The one next to Irene is her boyfriend, the sinister Mark." "Hey, Charlie, when have I been insidious." Mark coughed lightly, and reached out to shake Albert. "Don''t listen to him. By the way, the somewhat dull Wood next to him is the goalkeeper of the team~www .novelhall.com~I''m so dull." Wood couldn''t help protesting. "In the second game with Ravenclaw last semester, you didn''t just stand there, and you missed a few ghost balls, like wood, and you said you won''t stay." Mark used cleverly. Wood came to divert everyone''s attention. "Ahem, at that time..." Wood coughed lightly, "At that time...I was just watching you hit someone''s cheek with your elbow?" "Are there? Well, it was just an accident, even Professor Huo Qi thinks so." accident? Several others sneered at this. "Well, who made that guy Kula such a shit, with an expression of taking us down." Mark said with an unhappy expression. "Also, at that height, he only suffered a slight fall. I remember the last time the Slytherin hitter was too much. A stick hit all Hufflepuff seekers with a nosebleed. That **** was just I was warned not to be serious or serious." Albert can hear a little woody, is this the Quidditch I know? This is actually violent Quidditch! "Charlie, has Quidditch ever died?" Albert asked cautiously. "Basically no, most seriously injured, and usually can be treated in time." Charlie realized that the conversation was wrong, and quickly changed the topic: "Then, here are our three chasers, Mario, Danny, and Jack. ." "It''s an acrobatic trio," Irene added. "Don''t call us an acrobatic trio." The three of them complained in unison, "Also, don''t think we can''t hear what you are talking about." "If you don''t mess up, our probability of winning last semester will increase by at least 20%." Charlie felt a little tired. He just took over the position of Captain Quidditch, and he hopes to make some achievements. Chapter 71： Quidditch training "The three biggest wishes of theirs are to form their own circus, and then go on a parade all over the world." Mark smiled and introduced Mario, Danny and Jack to Alberts, why they are called Acrobatics Three The reason for the group. "This is a very good ideal." Albert looked at the three of them curiously, and then raised his hand towards them and made a tossing motion. "It''s simple, look!" Mario didn''t know where to get a few small **** with cloth strips, and toss them while walking. The **** moved up and down like a fish to form a circle, which is comparable to Muggle''s. Throwing the ball is more pleasing to the eye. "Awesome." Several people stopped to watch Mario''s performance and couldn''t help applauding. "I said you are enough." Charlie yelled at them, "Go to the stadium first." Mario sneered at Charlie, threw all the little **** into the sky, and then opened the pocket of his robe to let all the **** fall into his pocket. This move ushered in a round of applause for him again. Under the stern urging of Charlie, everyone trot into the Quidditch stadium. They first went to the locker room next to the stadium and put on the protective gear used in the game. It felt a bit like the protective gear used when playing a pulley The training that Charlie arranged for Albert was flying, and he was adapted to flying on a broomstick. After all, Albert has just been in contact with broomsticks and needs to be familiar with flying in the sky with broomsticks. Most pure-blood wizards started to come into contact with flying broomsticks when they were young. George and Fred are the best examples. They fly well on broomsticks. In fact, not only Albert, all newcomers need to learn to fly, first adapt to flying, and train the reaction speed of flying on a broomstick. Albert looked at the broomstick assigned to him. It was broken and old. Some of the tail branches were poking around, obviously they hadn''t been well maintained. He lifted his foot across the broom, waiting for Charlie''s command. "We fly around the stadium and lift off!" Charlie led the team and started flying around the court. After Albert took off, he found that his broom was a bit like an old bicycle, flying very slowly, and it was not easy to control. However, Charlie is not flying fast or slow. It is no problem to keep up with the team. The only one behind in the team is Lee Jordan. After all, he has been exposed to broomsticks several times, and he is a complete rookie. Although the level of riding a broomstick is pretty good among rookies, the problem is Albert''s comparison! There is no harm without contrast! This makes it seem that Li Qiaodan is even less able to keep up with the team''s flying rhythm. "Fly well." After flying around the stadium for five laps, after the warm-up, everyone else did not hesitate to compliment themselves. You must know that Albert is only a freshman in the first year, and being able to keep up with them shows that his flight has a certain foundation. . Also, everyone has noticed that Albert flies very steadily and turns dexterously. It really doesn''t look like he has never rode a broom several times. After this circling flight, it is not difficult for everyone to understand why Charlie is optimistic about Albert. After flying around the stadium, the official players begin to train, and the newcomers need to continue to train their flying ability. It''s just that this time the difficulty has increased slightly, and Charlie will be released from the box with two walking balls. The task of the Weasley twin brothers is to hold the bat, guard the edge of Albert''s team, and fly with the team while preventing the roaming ball from attacking Albert and the others. Of course, this is actually a simple training for batters. Their task is to protect their teammates with their bat. Of course, everyone has to be vigilant after releasing the walk ball to avoid being hit by the walk ball. The pressure has suddenly increased a lot, but as a qualified Quidditch player, adapting to these pressures is a process that must be experienced. . Fortunately, the wandering ball did not often come to their troubles. Both George and Fred were able to shoot the attacking wandering ball out well. "what happened to you?" Halfway through the flight, Lee Jordan suddenly descended. Albert, who led the flight in a circle, also noticed. He lowered his body and quickly landed next to Lee Jordan. "It''s nothing, I suddenly found that I couldn''t keep up with everyone''s progress, so I planned to give up." Li Qiaodan saw clearly that Fred and George had been in contact with broomsticks very early, and they flew better than most people, Albert Te was in contact with broomsticks at the same time as himself, but it was not without reason that this guy could be called a genius by Charlie. He had mastered flying very well in just a few times. Angelina said she did not fly as well as the three of them, but she also flew very well, and she herself was practicing hard. What about yourself? Li Qiaodan didn''t think he was flying badly, but he knew he couldn''t keep up with the pace of these four. He did not forget Albert''s words, a dormitory, it is impossible that all Quidditch players...that would be hateful. "I plan to quit." Li Qiaodan said. "Actually!" Albert stretched out his hand and patted Li Jordan on the shoulder and said, "I never expect to become a full-fledged player. Do you know why I stay here?" "Why?" Li Qiaodan asked stupidly. "Because the game requires everyone to play together, that''s interesting." Albert raised his head and smiled at the three people who came down behind him~www.novelhall.com~ as if to accompany them to train, and, in fact, I did. I really like the feeling of flying, it has nothing to do with whether to participate in Quidditch. " "You should like this feeling too." Albert smiled at Li Qiaodan and said, "Okay, go ahead!" "The feeling of flying?" Li Jordan murmured. It is undeniable that Albert was right. He really likes the feeling of flying on a broomstick, which is also one of Quidditch''s charms. Flying practice is still going on, Albert doesn''t know how long he has been flying, anyway, when he flew about the fifteenth lap, he started to fly himself. Try to make the broom fly faster and challenge to make some more difficult moves. Unfortunately, once this broken broom flies too fast, it will start to tremble, as if it might be dismembered at any time. "It seems...broken?" Albert found that even if it slowed down, this old flying broomstick was still trembling. Was it broken by himself? He did not hesitate, and hurriedly landed on the ground. If the flying broom is broken, falling from the top is not a fun thing. He hasn''t learned the shock absorption curse. "What''s wrong." George asked puzzledly. "My broom is shaking, it feels like it''s going to break." Albert said helplessly. "Maybe the broom is too old, and my broom will tremble when it flies too high." Fred looked at George helplessly. "Mine will be slightly left." George also said about the broomstick. "Not flying for now." Albert said, "I plan to see that first." He pointed to the Quidditch in the locker room, which Charlie lent to a few people to read. In Charlies words, as a Quidditch lover, how could he not read it before? What about this book? Chapter 72： Quidditch traceability "Then... take your time here, let''s go out and fly for a while." Fred glanced at the flying broom that Albert had placed next to him, then turned and left the locker room with the others. Albert picked up the book and flying broomsticks and went to the auditorium, found a place, and opened the "Quidditch" to read carefully: Quidditch''s name comes from the place where Quidditch was born. Albert''s understanding of Quidditch lies only in the simplest common sense. As for the origin of the name, it seems unexpected, but it is reasonable. In the 11th century, the diary of Getty Kidd, a witch living near Quidditch Marsh, has a related description: One day, a group of people were riding a flying broomstick to play a ball over Quidditch Marsh. The ball fell into the vegetable field of Getty the Witch and was confiscated by her. The next day, the players did not give up. They made a new ball and started throwing the ball into the woods at the end of the swamp to score. On the third day, the players brought two rocks and flew around in the sky, trying to knock them off the broom. This is the first ghost ball, scoring circle and walking ball. Albert reached out his hand and flipped another page gently: In a Quidditch game in 1269, Barberu Breg, the Speaker of the Wizarding Council, came to watch. He told the players on the field that whoever could catch the King Pan in the game would get 150 gallons. At that time, hunting of Jin Fei Xia was popular, and any wizard who caught Jin Fei Xia could become famous. Since then, Jin Feixia and Quidditch have been in contact. Later, Quidditch had a hunter who was specifically responsible for catching Jin Pan. If a hunter can catch and kill King Pan, his team can win 150 points to symbolize the 150 gallons that Breno promised. "Is it 150 gallons in 1269? This wizard council speaker is really rich in tm." Albert muttered softly. "No wonder, after catching the Golden Snitch, he scored 150 points." However, it is not difficult for Albert to guess the fate of Jin Feixia. Sure enough, in the middle of the 14th century, the number of King Wings dropped sharply due to Quidditch matches, and was regarded as a protected species by the Wizarding Council led by Elida Cragg. Later, the metalsmith Bowman Wright from Godric Valley invented the Golden Snitch. In the end, the Golden Snitch became a substitute for the Golden Snitch, and the Quidditch movement continued. Albert had seen the Snitch. It is hard to imagine that a wizard at the end of the 15th century could make such an exquisite Snitch. Of course, since the shock absorption curse was not invented until the 19th century, Albert could not help but maliciously guess how the Quidditch players before this overcome the sadness of the ball and rode the flying broomstick in the game. . In the second half of "Quidditch Traceability", there is also an introduction to the Quidditch game rules. The most interesting thing for Albert is the rules of the Golden Snitch. Except for the Seeker, any athlete who touches or catches the Snitch is a foul. In other words, there is no such thing as a player grabbing the Snitch and handing it over to their own seekers. The game will only end if you catch the Snitch. Of course, there is another situation, that is, with the consent of the captains of the two teams, the game can also end. can be simply understood as one party concedes defeat. Any kind of game, conceding defeat is always allowed. Albert continued to scroll down and found several interesting rules. In a Quidditch game, if the team is disabled, no other athletes can be substituted, but the injured athletes are allowed to be treated. If the athletes leave the field, the team will continue to play after the injured athletes leave the field. Well, that is, there is no substitute? Albert found another problem, that is, when he can''t replace players, Charlie asks them to be alternates? "So that''s it, is it a real alternate?" Albert couldn''t help but smile. There are probably several people on the team who will graduate next year, so Charlie is busy looking for players who can replace them! After all, we will make selections next year. How can we start training good players soon this year? When that happens, we will not worry about others gossiping. In the later period of "Quidditch", Albert really discovered that it was really possible to replace players during Quidditch matches. That is, for a few days in the game, the team will be allowed to send substitute players on the field and put the players off to sleep. This is the only situation that allows substitution of alternate players. By the way, the audience is not crazy, how could it be possible to watch the game for days without sleep? In fact, Albert felt that once a Quidditch match lasted more than one day, it lost the meaning of continuing the match. He continued to flip down, and later in the rules, some foul methods: For example, lighting the opponent''s broom tail. Use the stick to hit the opponent''s broomstick. (Albert is sure that both Irene and Mark have done such things.) There are also deliberately hitting opponents during flight or using elbows to hit opponents. (Basically all Quidditch players except the goalkeeper have done this kind of thing) Grab the opponents broomstick to slow down or hinder the opponents progress. (Malfoy used this trick against Potter.) Of course, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com violates the above rules and in most cases will only be free throws, severely will be suspended. Actually, Mark is the best example. He did not miss his opponent deliberately. If you use your elbow to knock the opponent''s seeker off the court, Albert thinks he will do the same. To a certain extent, he will get a huge advantage. Albert thought maliciously: the match lasted for three months, wouldn''t it be that way? Both sides knocked off the opponent''s Seeker, no one caught the Snitch, and neither side had the intention to admit defeat. The game naturally needs to continue. Perceiving someone falling beside him, Albert turned his head and saw that Charlie and his party had finished training. Charlie asked, "Why didn''t you practice flying?" "There seems to be something wrong with the broom, it trembles badly." "It''s probably too old. The school broomsticks have been used for a long time, and they are more or less faulty." Charlie sighed lightly and greeted several people who were still flying in the sky, "George, Fred, and a few of you, come down and listen to the tactical analysis." "Is the training finished?" Fred and the others also landed one after another, coming to Charlie''s side and asking. "Not yet, I will tell you about Quidditch tactics later, and you will come over and listen together." "But we have heard it." "I listened to you all summer vacation." The twins looked at each other and said each other. "To shut up." Angelina was very happy. Charlie was able to explain tactics to a few people, but he didn''t treat them as outsiders. After putting the ghost ball and the wandering ball into the box, Charlie took a few people into the locker room. He stood in front of the blackboard and began to explain the Quidditch tactics he had thought of during the summer vacation. Chapter 73： Marks fake When Charlie was telling everyone about Quidditch tactics, he always used common terms, such as eagle-head attack formation, and Pokov''s trick to lure the enemy. Albert was half-understood. He had the illusion of listening to English lessons in his previous life. However, the tactic that interests Albert the most is Transylvanian fakes. The word is still known from Charlie, because he forbids Mark to use Transylvanian fakes in the game. Albert got the answer by asking Wood on his side. According to Wood, the Transylvanian fake action is actually pretending to hurt the opponent, such as pretending to punch someone, whether it is punching the opponents nose, elbows the opponents chest, or even piercing the opponents eyes with a finger. As long as you don''t touch the other person, all fake actions are legal. And Marks best tactics are Transylvanian fake moves. Sometimes he will wave a stick to pretend to hit someone, or hit his opponents chest with his elbow, or even collide with the opponent threateningly on a broomstick. No one knows, whether Marks next Transylvanian fake action is real or fake. After all, no one wants to get a stick head-on, which is more annoying than being caught by a walker. After all, being spotted by the walker, with the help of his own batter, being spotted by Mark, he can only ask for his own blessing. This puts pressure on the opponent that Mark is looking at. As for, did you really hit someone? Of course he will be sentenced to violations. Mark''s excuses are always valid. His own Transylvanian feint has failed, and his attitude of admitting mistakes is sincere... it''s strange. Anyway, he was sentenced to a violation. This situation is not serious. At most, it means giving the opponent a ghost ball. The golfer who received an elbow or a stick is unlucky. "Is it true?" Albert murmured. "Haha, look, Charlie, Albert also knows the tricks of Transylvanian fake actions, why don''t you understand? fake actions have to be true or false, otherwise how can you scare the other person?" Mark did it with his bare hands Made an exaggerated swing. "Now, when everyone sees me raising the bat, they don''t all have to hide away." "Don''t quibble, you know what happened last semester." Charlie warned severely, "Anyway, you are not allowed to use Transylvanian fakes in the game anymore. Did you hear that." "Okay." Mark blinked. "Did something happen last year?" Albert asked curiously. Several other newcomers pricked their ears to eavesdrop. "Last year! Before the match with Slytherin, the two sides had a little conflict off the court. So Jack was prevented from participating in the competition, so Mark was on the court..." Danny forced himself not to laugh. Aloud, he raised his hand to swing his club, and explained in a low voice: "Well, Mark used Transylvania to make a fake move and knocked the Slytherin seeker off the field with a stick, even though he kept saying Sonar was just a tactical error in Transylvanias fake move, but Professor Hooch, who was frustrated, still banned Mark for one semester." However, Slytherin lost the game because of no seekers. Later, Slytherins students label Mark as insidious. Gryffindor obviously doesnt care about these. They are happy to see Slytherin lose the game, even if the means are a bit shameful, but this kind of thing after all The other party did it first. After half an hour of tactical explanation, the official players returned to the court to practice Charlie''s tactics, while Albert''s newcomers continued to fly in circles on their broomsticks. On the way, there was a little accident. Fred, who changed the flying broom with Albert, was forced to get off the flying broom soon after flying. This time, Fred had to admit that there was indeed a problem with the flying broomstick. Quidditch training continues until half past ten. There is no way. There are only three training opportunities per week. If you cant seize the time to train well, its not easy to win the Quidditch championship. Of course, strict training is only for official players. Charlie gives newcomers the freedom and relaxation of training, mainly to cultivate their flying skills and enthusiasm for Quidditch. Without that enthusiasm, it is really hard to get through the tough Quidditch training. After all, whether it''s raining, snowing, or thundering, Quidditch training will continue. After the training, everyone gathered in the locker room. Charlie commented on the problems that occurred during the training, and recorded the problems, and waited until the next Quidditch training, and then trained specifically on the shortcomings. "Albert is flying well." When Wood took off his protective gear, he glanced at Charlie and said, "He is very suitable to be a seeker." "Will Charlie give up the spotter''s position next year?" Jack exaggerated. Of course he knew that it was impossible. After all, Charlie was the captain, so how could a captain not play. Several people agree with Albert''s talent, otherwise Wood would not say that. "Your brother is not bad too." Irene suddenly said, "Next year, if we can''t find a more suitable ~www.novelhall.com~, we can let them take over our position." "How about letting Albert be a chaser?" Danny suggested, "I think he should be suitable too." "I think Angelina is good, and that girl is more suitable to replace you." Mario added, "If she can stand out in the selection next year." Jack said: "As long as she trains with us, there is nothing wrong with this." "Ahem." Charlie interrupted the discussion with a cough, "For some reason, Albert did not focus on the Quidditch ball. He joined Professor McGonagall''s... club." "Transformation Club," Wood asked with a puzzled look, "what is that?" "Do you think it is deformed today?" Irene asked. "Don''t look." Wood answered honestly. Irene was speechless for a while, thinking about it and explaining, "You can understand it as a club of geniuses who are good at transformation." "Didn''t he just enroll in school?" Everyone was a little surprised. Okay, now everyone can guess Charlie''s good intentions. This is a seeker who is going to leave a substitute for the team. Although Charlie is a seeker himself, he is about to graduate. After he graduates, if the team can''t find a suitable seeker, doesn''t this have a ready substitute? Although Albert is busy transforming the club, if Wood really can''t find a good pursuer, I believe Professor McGonagall will definitely help persuade Albert to join the Quidditch team. After all, they all knew that Professor McGonagall''s love for Quidditch was not worse than everyone else. If Albert finds out, he will shake his head and slander: Dont worry, when Charlie graduates, there will be a pig''s foot named Harry Potter to take over as the seeker. Chapter 74： homework "homework." Before get out of class, Professor McGonagall stood at the podium table and said to the students in the classroom: "Read Gamp''s Basic Law of Transformation, write a summary, and hand it in next Monday." In the classroom, everyone was whispering about the trick to turning a match into a needle. Still only a few people can do it, and most students can only make some changes to their matches. "You need to hurry up. Next Monday we will practice turning stones into tea cups." Professor McGonagall''s tone became severe. "If the time comes, anyone who hasn''t completely mastered the match into a needle, will be locked up, hopefully You can have some refreshments in this aspect. The training time in class alone is not enough for you to master the transfiguration technique. I hope no one will need to go to my place to confine him." As soon as Professor McGonagall left, the classroom was full of sorrows. Transfiguration was more difficult than everyone thought, and it required more effort than other courses. In fact, everyone has already discovered that there are not many classes at Hogwarts, but a lot of homework, and magic takes a lot of time to practice. Most people regret it a little bit. Why didn''t you spend more time on this last week? No one can really have a relaxed life. No, there really is someone. The three of Fred turned their heads together and looked at the guy who was packing his books. Albert was definitely the easiest one in the whole school year. He had basically finished his homework, and he was the first to master Transfiguration. Need to worry about being locked up. There is free time to hang out in the castle every day and take pictures around. "What should I do?" Lee Jordan reached out and grabbed one of his short hair, looking a little anxious. "What do you do." Albert slid the backpack on his shoulders and left the deformation classroom with everyone. "Homework!" Fred also found that he could not finish his homework. "Then try to do it, let me see what homework I have." Albert deliberately took out a piece of parchment from his school bag and prepared to read it out in front of the three. However, George quickly snatched the parchment from Albert''s hand, and after a glance, he couldn''t help but wailed. There were several rows on the parchment, all of which were their homework. The large number of them even gave George a feeling that he was about to fall into the quagmire called homework and could not get out of it. Fred and Lee Jordan also leaned over to look at them, their faces suddenly collapsed, Albert''s parchment was written very carefully, and the astronomy homework was not lost. Looking at the expressions on the three peoples faces, Albert felt a little wanting to laugh, and suggested: "Go to the library later!" "That..." Fred said awkwardly, "Could you please borrow us to copy your homework..." "For reference." George covered Fred''s mouth, and Lee Jordan next to him finished speaking for him. "Reference?" "Yes, reference." "Actually, the homework is very simple. When I get to the library, I will introduce you to a few books..." Albert put away the parchment and said to the three of them as he walked, "At that time, you will learn something from the book , Homework and everything are easy to solve." "Really?" the three asked happily. "Of course... fake." Albert joked, "I''m going to go to Hagrid for afternoon tea later, are you going?" "Don''t change the subject." "Yes, yes!" "Otherwise, you can give us your homework for reference." Fred put his hand on Albert''s shoulder and said pitifully, "Besides, you are ashamed to leave a few of us and go to the sea by yourself. Do you have afternoon tea there?" "Come with us to the library later, anyway you have to do your homework?" George also put his arm on Albert''s shoulder. "Come on, I''ll help you get your backpack." Lee Jordan smiled and walked at the forefront of the line with Albert''s backpack, and the three of them took him to the library. Doing homework, if Albert is not there, I wont ask on the spot, the efficiency of homework will undoubtedly be higher. waited for a few people to enter the library and found that there were already many students in it. They found a place and started to do their homework. Today, the homework of the transformation class is not difficult, it is not just to write a summary of Gamps basic law of transformation. In fact, you only need to read Gamps Basic Law of Transformation once, then extract the important things and organize the words according to your own words. "Is this finished?" The three of them were dumbfounded. In less than half an hour, you finished your homework for transfiguration? And, I see you are copying things all the time. Is this OK? "Otherwise?" Albert asked rhetorically, "Professor McGonagall asked us to write a summary of Gamp''s basic law of transformation. In fact, he is looking for the key points of Gamp''s basic law of transformation, extracting the main content, and polishing it by himself. " The three of them were speechless. It sounds like it makes sense? I quickly remembered these words in my heart, and later I will learn from Albert to copy a summary of Gamps basic law of deformation. The three of Fred continued to write essays on the curse class. Thanks to Alberts help, there was no time to find information. They directly used several useful books such as "The Achievement of the Curse" and "Selected Curses of the Eighteenth Century". In the book, copy the appropriate content to ~www.novelhall.com~a 3-foot paper, which is not as difficult as you imagined. As for the light-emitting curse and the extinguishing curse, the three have already mastered it, otherwise the number of homework they need to complete will be one more item. Professor Flitwick also asked students to master the luminous curse and extinguishing curse by next week. After the ink dries, Albert put away the parchment, glanced at the progress of the three, and began to memorize a series of timetables in the history of magic. He quite hates the history of magic, and remembering those time and characters is particularly boring. Fortunately, Albert''s momentary memory is good. Read it more and memorize it several times, and you will remember it. Going through the time, place, characters, and deeds in his head. After making sure that there is no problem, Albert also ticked the column of history of magic. The progress of the three of Fred is actually not slow. Most of the 3-foot glowing curse paper has been written. Albert looked at the proposal and said, "You better write something of your own." "Your own stuff?" "It is what problems you need to pay attention to when learning mantras, what problems you encounter, and how to solve them." These are things that I have personally experienced, so there is no need to worry about having nothing to write, it is nothing more than the amount of content. Before the three of them finished writing the essay on Luminous Charm, Albert had returned from Hagrid, and he did not refuse to lend them his paper for comparison. "Spare me, I don''t want to change it!" Fred stared at Albert''s parchment, and found that what he wrote was really messy, and finally gave up the idea of ??revising. It is not easy to fill 3 feet of parchment with text. Moreover, freshmen are writing papers for the first time, and the content is a bit messy. I believe Professor Flitwick will not mind too much in this regard. Chapter 75： Source of confidence As the night gets darker, the number of people in the Gryffindor common room gradually decreases, and most of the students staying behind are busy writing homework. "Finally finished." Li Qiaodan got up from the sofa, stretched his waist lazily, and put away the parchment with the summary of Gamp''s basic law of deformation. Having had the experience of the last time, the three no longer looked to Albert for comparison with homework, so as not to worry about them. "How are you doing with Transfiguration?" "No, I can only do this at the moment." Fred sighed lightly and showed his success to the other party. The needle is really a bit...well, it''s thick, just changing the shape of the match. It looks like a needle. If you can''t turn a match into a fine needle, Professor McGonagall will definitely not pass that level. "Come on, it''s pretty good, if you can easily learn Transfiguration, what is the effort of others?" Albert said grimly, he was reading a book, and only the last few pages of "Selected Curses of the Nineteenth Century" Up. "You give me a look anyway, you''re making an evaluation!" Fred took the "needle" to Albert and shook it, and said angrily. "By the way, you haven''t finished reading that book yet!" "The last few pages are left." Albert raised his head and glanced at Fred''s practice results all night. The "needle" was really not so thick. "How to solve this situation." Fred handed the "needle" to Albert. "Practice a few more days, and you will definitely succeed." Albert said without hesitation. "Aren''t you nonsense?" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. His needle was thinner than Fred, at least it was barely a needle rather than a small iron rod with a point. Its not too much to say that the thing Fred made with a match is a nail. "I have also met you in this situation." Albert took his wand and turned a pin out. "You need to change the needle first, and then consider how to make more subtle changes on the needle." "What do you do with this?" George asked puzzledly after taking the pin. "Of course it''s for reference. You need to change a needle, but it doesn''t need to be the same, it''s just an ordinary needle." Albert looked at the three of them and said, "Try again." "A needle?" George murmured. He raised his wand and pointed it at a point on the match. After chanting the spell, an unsightly pin appeared in front of several people. "Success?" Fred picked up the pin and looked at it, feeling incredible. "Fail too many times and lack self-confidence." Albert explained, "You should have a little confidence in yourself and think you will succeed." "Then what do you give me this needle for?" George was even more puzzled. "Distract your attention so that you don''t keep thinking about your failures, and I will give you a comparison by the way." Albert babbled casually. "By the way, how did you learn the phantom spell?" George asked abruptly. "Next week should be almost there." Albert opened the wrapping paper, put the chocolate candy into his mouth and asked, "If you ask what this does, don''t you think..." His fingers made a slippery motion . "Yes, tonight, do you go?" Fred broke the news: "I heard that Filch has a cold. This is a good opportunity." "Don''t get caught." Albert closed the book and glanced at the task list. As expected, the progress of reading Crazy Demon had become 1/100. "Aren''t you going?" George asked. "Don''t go." "We misunderstood you." Fred and George had an expression that didn''t expect you to be like Albert. They turned their heads and looked at Li Qiaodan, before they even spoke. "Don''t look at me." Li Qiaodan shrugged, obviously not wanting to go. "You... okay." The Weasley twins looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. "It seems that we are the only two of us going to the night tour." "If you want to go out at night, choose Friday. After all, you don''t have to go to class the next day." Albert kindly reminded him how to go to class the next day if there is no rest at night. Dozing off in class, do you want to be mixed up? "It makes sense, it''s Friday." Fred nodded. "What do you choose to do on Friday?" A voice sounded coldly, and Fred felt a dark figure before him. When he looked up, he found Percy standing in front of him. "What are you going to do on Friday?" Percy asked sharply. "Practice transfiguration!" George said without hesitation. "Don''t think I didn''t hear it." Percy stared at the twin brothers dissatisfied, and said coldly: "Yeyou, you know how many points will be deducted if you are caught." George blinked at Percy innocently and said, "I heard that Gryffindor hasn''t won the Academy Cup for several years." "I have been staring at the two of you, don''t make trouble for me." Percy was so angry that he could naturally hear what George was saying. Look, everyone doesnt care about the scores, otherwise, how could they not work hard to earn points and win the Academy Cup for Gryffindor? Gryffindor students dont care about honors? No, of course I do. However, in reality, no one would consider earning points for the academy as a matter of course. Naturally, they would miss the academy cup. UU reading www.uukanshu.com After all, scores are not generated out of thin air. And the Quidditch game has repeatedly lost, naturally worsening the situation. "Percy hates it." "I think so too!" "I''m telling you that next time I discuss important things, I should find a place where no one is going!" Albert shook his head and reminded: "You guys say here, dont you all hear that you want to go on a night tour? Up?" "I seem to hear that someone is planning to go for a night tour?" Mark walked over here, put his hand on Fred''s shoulder, and said meaningfully: "This is a good habit. There is no night tour. How embarrassed to claim What about the students in Gryffindor?" Listening to where Mark was telling his glorious deeds, the muscles of Albert''s mouth couldn''t help twitching slightly, and he couldn''t help but interject: "Caught by Filch?" "No, no." "I heard that Filch knows most of the secret passages, and he has a clever cat to help follow." Albert told a cruel fact, "unless you are more familiar with the secret passages of the castle than Filch It''s hard to escape him. Or, did you cast a spell on Filch?" "Well, the confusion spell, it works." Mark said casually. "Don''t listen to Mark''s nonsense." Irene came over, pulled Mark away, and told them before leaving, "There will be Quidditch training on Wednesday afternoon." "I dare to say, Mark must have gone out on a date at night and was caught by Filch." Back to the dormitory, Li Jordan talked about it again. "Are you really not going with us?" Fred asked again. "Even if you want to go for a night tour, it''s not now." Lee Jordan said grimly, their time at Hogwarts was too short, their knowledge of the castle was limited, and they really didn''t understand Fred and George''s death behavior. . Chapter 76： Headless hat Gryffindor students are a group of people who are not afraid of things, and there are also many students who wander the castle late at night. "What about you?" George asked. "What do you mean?" Albert angrily tossed George the towel he used to wipe his hair. "By the way, why do you have to take another bath at night?" George reached out and took the towel, then threw it back to Albert. "Washing in the morning is in a good mood, and in the evening washing and sleeping well." Albert said naturally. All three of them looked at him speechlessly, and didn''t want to argue about this matter. They all knew that Albert could always find you a bunch of proper reasons when he talked about it. "Can you really sleep well?" Lee Jordan asked nonchalantly, and then he went to the shower too. Albert sat back on the bed and listened to the twins talking about the secret passage of the castle. He picked up the wand on the pillow and clicked the towel that was thrown beside him. The magic body curse came into effect, and the towel seemed to disappear from the bed. Albert picked up the invisible towel, put it in front of him, and took a look at it, and put it on his hand. The covered part disappeared, but overall there was still an inexplicable sense of disobedience. Albert rolled the towel into a ball and observed the effect of the phantom spell. At some point, this sense of violation would become more abrupt. "Your hand... how did you just do it?" Fred looked at Albert''s left hand under the towel, widening his eyes in surprise. "You mean this?" Albert handed Fred the towel from which he had released the phantom curse. "I used a phantom curse on the towel." "Awesome." George also went over to study. "However, there is still a flaw." "For the time being, this can only be done." Albert''s phantom spell has been upgraded to level 1, but the effect of invisibility is still not as expected. As long as it is a smart wizard, it is not difficult to see the flaws. Use this magic to create an inferior cloak of invisibility." "Invisibility cloak?" Fred asked puzzledly, "I''ve heard of this stuff, but why is it inferior?" Albert explained, "The invisibility effect on the cloak will fade over time." "Look, my hand is broken." Fred covered his hand with an invisible towel, blinked at George, and said, "If you don''t look closer, you really can''t see it." "Wrap it around your head." Albert reminded. Fred and George looked at each other, seeming to realize something, and the corners of their mouths showed off with malicious smiles. The door was closed again, and the oil lamp in the room suddenly went out. "What the **** are you guys doing, why don''t you turn on the lights in the dormitory? Everyone is asleep?" Li Qiaodan, who had just taken a shower, just pushed open the wooden door of the dormitory, and found that it was dark inside. He couldn''t help but frowned and complained. A gleam of light suddenly lit in the darkness, and Lee Jordan looked towards the light source, only to see the twins standing by the table, turned around and forgot to come over here. The pale light of the wand tip moved up his body, and finally stopped on his shoulder. Li Qiaodan has already seen clearly, this person actually... does not have a head. "This..." The expression on Li Qiaodan''s face froze, and he just stood there blankly. To be honest, this scene still looks pretty scary, especially in the dark. "Cough cough, stop making trouble, you all freaked him out!" Albert, holding back his laughter, reached out and pulled the invisible towel off Fred''s head so that his head was exposed. "He''s all right!" George turned on the lights again, and looked at Li Qiaodan who was stunned, and cast a blaming look at his twin brother, as if everything was Fred''s fault. "I don''t know, shouldn''t you be frightened? Fred reached out to touch Lee Jordan, but Albert stopped him. I dont know how long it took, and Li Qiaodan hadnt recovered from the daze, and the restless aura quietly spread in the room. "Hahaha!" Li Qiaodan suddenly burst into laughter, shocking the three people in the room. "Are you all right!" Fred asked tentatively. "It''s okay." Lee Jordan made a ghost look at the three of them. The reaction just now was obviously pretended. "However, I was really taken aback by you." George said angrily, "We were just taken aback by you." "By the way, the scene just now was really horrifying." Lee Jordan took the invisible towel that Albert handed over, and looked at it before his eyes. It seemed that he thought of something and asked. "You said, if you are scared like this Filch, will he just faint with fright?" "It shouldn''t be, after all, there are ghosts in the castle." Albert directly denied this possibility. People in the magic world have much better ability to accept and accept unknown things than ordinary people. If you let your head disappear and walk around a crowded street late at night, you might be able to scare a bunch of people and even make headlines tomorrow. "However, it is still quite scary to see other people''s heads disappear suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ Fred said, "Why is there no such thing in Joko''s joke shop?" " "Zoko is not young, he has passed the age of active thinking. Although he has the ability to turn ideas into jokes, but the inspiration is probably exhausted." Albert explained casually, "if he didn''t have this. Inspiration, naturally can''t make a headless hat." "Headless hat?" Fred''s eyes lit up, "That''s a good name." "Take it down, write this down." George quickly searched for a quill and parchment, "Someday, we might be able to make our own headless hat." "Before that, you probably have to learn the spell carefully." Albert reminded. "Uh, what''s going on?" Li Qiaodan noticed that the invisible towel was no longer invisible. "The phantom curse above is about to disappear." Albert checked the phantom curse on the invisibility towel. After all, this kind of thing cannot be like Harry Potter''s invisibility cloak, which can remain invisible forever. In other words, this thing is a bit like optical camouflage. "It disappeared so soon?" Fred mumbled Albert picked up the pocket watch on the pillow, scanned his eyes and said, "It lasted about half an hour." "The duration is so short." George was a little disappointed. "I haven''t fully grasped it yet. How long do you expect it to last." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. The duration of the magic was related to the wizard who cast it. Regarding the phantom spell, Albert is only at the initial stage of grasping. If it is Professor Flitwick, there should be a way to create a cloak of invisibility that lasts for a long time. Of course, truly brilliant masters of spells dont need to use invisibility cloaks at all. They can always use spells to make themselves invisible, and ordinary wizards cant find them. Chapter 77： Invisibility cloak "It''s a pity, if the effect of the phantom spell can last longer, if you use it on the cloak, it won''t become an invisible cloak." Lee Jordan stared at the towel that lost its magic with regret. If you can have an invisible cloak, the entire Hogwarts Castle will be completely open to him. It''s not that Lee Jordan doesn''t want to go on a night tour, but he will first consider the consequences of doing so. Gryffindor''s bravery never refers to recklessness and brainlessness. "When I return the book, you can borrow the self-learning mantra." Albert noticed the expression on the other''s face and said with a smile, "The mantra can be used directly on people, do you want to Try?" "Have you never used it to yourself?" Lee Jordan asked warily. "No," Albert replied. "Forget it." Lee Jordan said grimly, "Wait when you give it to yourself first, and then let me try." "Would you two try?" Albert looked at the Weasley brothers and asked with a smile. The two shuddered involuntarily, and shook their heads together, "No, no." "It''s a pity." "Nothing to regret." The three said in unison. "Invisible cloak? In fact, it is not too difficult to be a low-quality product." Albert drew a cloak from his suitcase, picked up his wand and cast a spell on it. The cloak immediately blended into the surrounding environment, as if disappeared. Up. Albert took up the invisibility cloak, put it on his body and asked, "How?" "Wow, it''s gone." "It''s really an invisible cloak." All three of them chose to temporarily forget the duration of the phantom spell, immersed in the excitement of seeing the invisible cloak for the first time. Albert lowered his head, only his head was hanging in the air, and his body was completely invisible. "Lend me a try." George urged. Albert took off his cloak and handed it to George, who couldn''t wait to put it on himself, wrapping himself tightly by the way. The next moment, George disappeared from the room. Albert''s phantom spell is indeed flawed, but if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it for a while. "Okay, let me try." Lee Jordan reached out and fumbled around in the air, like looking for something with his eyes closed. "Guess where I am?" "Ahem, eagerly manifest." Albert raised his wand and used the Mantra in the direction of the sound. George, who was originally wrapped in an invisible cloak, immediately appeared in front of the three under the Manifestation. Everyone quietly watched George, who slowly moved his pace and kept himself silent, but Fred couldn''t help but laugh in the end. "How did the invisibility effect disappear." George was also taken aback when he heard Fred''s laugh, and then remembered the spell Albert had just said, he could not help but put his head out of the cloak and immediately noticed that the invisibility cloak had failed. "It''s a manifestation curse. The invisibility cloak made with a spell can easily be restrained by the use of the spell." Albert stretched out his hand and patted George on the shoulder. "The more precious invisibility cloaks are made of invisible beast hair. Yes, but this invisibility cloak will eventually lose its invisibility over time." In Albert''s memory, the only one that can be called a real invisibility cloak is Harry Potter''s invisibility cloak. As for the invisibility cloak made with the phantom spell, it''s just that, maybe not even an alchemy item. How should alchemy props look like? In Albert''s memory, the light extinguisher, the magic mirror of Eris, the meditation basin, the golden thief, the goblet of fire... these can be regarded as alchemical props. Like a potion, alchemy should also be a kind of magic. By the way, Hogwarts did not teach alchemy. My mission of the inventor of the magic lamp has not yet been fulfilled. "Albert, Albert?" Thinking about it, Albert heard someone calling himself, then he recovered and asked: "What''s the matter?" "Why are you suddenly in a daze." The three of them all looked speechless, and they had been talking well, but suddenly they stopped talking. "Nothing, I''m just thinking about one thing. Since the Phantom Charm can be used on objects, what about the other spells?" Albert took up his wand and tried to light up the Daily Prophet that was crumpled into a ball of paper. What happened? It didn''t happen either. "What are you doing?" George asked in confusion. "I''m trying to make the paper ball glow." "The results of it?" "Didn''t you see it too?" Albert said irritably, but of course he couldn''t, or his spell level was not enough. "Are you okay to try this?" Fred asked puzzledly. "You haven''t noticed that all the joke items bought in the Joko shop use magic spells?" "Something makes sense." The three of them immediately thought of the invisible cloak just now. "Armor bodyguard." Albert began to try to protect the ball of paper again, to see if he could have the effect of the iron armor curse. As a result, there is still no response. "What are you doing again?" Li Qiaodan asked. "Put the iron armor curse on the paper ball." "Put an iron armor curse on the note?" The three of them still looked confused, completely ignorant of what Albert was doing. "Then... was it successful?" "I don''t know, you take it, I''ll try it." Albert threw the ball of paper to Fred and asked him to hold it to himself. "Hey, wait, are you going to cast a spell on me?" Fred yelled quickly. "No, I plan to use this test." Albert grabbed the pillow and threw it over, smacking Fred''s face. "It seems that your iron armor curse doesn''t work!" Fred stared at Albert with a grimace. "Unexpectedly." Albert was not surprised. His current magic power is not strong enough. Whether UU reading www.uukanshu.com can use magic to transform items remains to be studied. "So, you absolutely did it on purpose just now." Fred smacked Albert''s face with a pillow, and laughed triumphantly. As a result, Lee Jordan put a pillow on his face, and George picked up himself. The pillow joins the battlefield. The four of them laughed and quarreled, and then stopped. "Okay, I''m a little tired, so let''s rest first." Albert covered a yawn and lay down on the bed. "good night." "good night." "If you can make some protective items, they should sell well, especially during the time when Voldemort is rampant. Everyone feels insecure." This thought suddenly popped into Albert''s mind. It is really undesirable to exchange Muggle currency for Galleons. The fairy of Gringotts also said that in theory, people will not exchange pounds for a large amount of Galleons. Its not difficult to understand. The time when wizards really need to spend pounds is very few. There is basically no communication between the two sides, except for wizards who often need to contact Muggles. Well, yes, the Ministry of Magic seems to have a similar department. Albert raised his hand and patted his forehead, unconsciously thinking about the money problem again. He feels that he is not a person who is greedy for money, but it is undeniable that sometimes it is really hard to move without money. The magic world is no exception. When Albert was just about to fall asleep, when he heard some movement in the room, the twins tiptoed and tried to sneak out. Are you planning to go for a night tour tonight? "Be careful, don''t let the fat woman shut out of the lounge." Albert exhorted, and didn''t intend to stop it. Anyway, the two of them have a living map. Unless they die by themselves, they are not afraid of being Filch. Caught. Chapter 78： Night tour At midnight, everyone in the dormitory went to bed. Fred quietly pulled the sheet away, got up from the bed, walked to George''s bed, stretched out his hand and nudged it twice, making a shushing motion. George slowly got up, put on his robe again, picked up his wand, and tiptoed out of the room, while Fred behind him gently closed the door. The two walked up the spiral staircase and entered the Gryffindor common room. There is no one in the lounge, and the fire in the fireplace has burned out. The two did not leave the lounge immediately, but sat down in an armchair. Fred took out the old parchment from the pocket of his robe and tapped it lightly with his magic wand, "I solemnly swear that I did nothing good." "Me too." George murmured beside him, and immediately moved the lit wand over to illuminate the map for Fred. After the castle map was constructed, Fred spread the live map on the table, and the two began to look for Filchs name. This annoying manager was in a bedroom next to the managers office on the first floor. While his cat, Mrs. Loris, is patrolling the fifth floor. The teasing Peppy was in the magic history classroom on the second floor, and Dumbledore was pacing back and forth in the principal''s room. "Where is Percy?" George asked in a low voice. Fred raised his finger to Percys dormitory and said, "Sleeping." "OK, the night tour begins!" Fred and George high-five each other, put away the live map and prepare to set off. Its just that the two of them had just climbed through the portrait passage, and they were stared at by the fat lady: "Where are you going at this time?" "Night tour, ma''am." Fred grinned. The fat lady was also taken aback, and she never thought that someone would say Yeyou so confidently. "Go!" George who was behind him stretched out his hand and pushed Fred, and the two quickly disappeared into the corner of the corridor. Standing in the dark and silent corridor, the emotions of the Weasley twins began to excite. With the live map in hand, the entire Hogwarts Castle will be completely open to them. As for Filch, never try to catch them. "Albert will definitely regret not coming with us for a night tour." Fred said to George happily after confirming Filch''s position again. "I think Albert may have to wait until he learns the phantom spell before he is willing to come with us for a night tour." George''s tone was filled with excitement that could not be concealed, "However, this is the first time we have used the Survival Point Map. Its not bad to use it alone." Actually, the twins are not willing to share the secrets of the live map with too many people. "Wait for us to figure out all the secret passages in the castle, it will definitely scare them both." Fred said happily. During the day, there are some secret roads, they can''t blatantly try, but there is no one in the castle at night, so there is no need to worry too much. This is a good opportunity. Fred took the map of the spot to find the forefront. The corridor was dark and terrible. Every time he turned, he felt his little heart beating. This is an exciting feeling! "Stop!" Fred quickly put out his wand and made a shushing motion at George behind him. "what happened." "It''s Nick who is almost headless." After waiting for about thirty seconds, Fred, under the cover of George, relighted his wand to check the position of Nick who was almost headless. "It''s already far!" Fred said. The two crept down the stairs and stopped in front of a statue of a knight in armor on the seventh floor. On the live spot map, an ink dot marked "Fred" was tapping the position of the knight''s helmet with a magic wand, and a spell appeared next to it: "Turn the mouth into a door." The two looked at each other and turned their mouths? "I''ll try and turn the mouth into a door." After turning off the lights, George took his wand and tapped on the helmet of the stone knight armor. The statue of the knight helmet suddenly bent down, and the mask he opened suddenly opened and continued to expand, like a person bending over and opening his mouth, and the entrance was large enough for a thinner person to enter. Fred glanced at the map, and walked in quickly after making sure that there was no one. George followed. This is a narrow, dense road, the ground is full of dust and cobwebs, "I dare you to say that no one has walked this road for a long time." Fred used his magic wand to remove the spider web in front of him and moved forward with difficulty. As De and George passed, they found themselves blocked by a wooden door. "Where is this?" George asked. "The fourth floor, I remember where this is. After some doors are opened, there is still a stone door that cannot be opened." "I dare to say, this is a single channel." George reached out and pushed the stone door and said. Some doors in Hogwarts are not real doors at all, just a solid wall that looks like a door. Now it seems that these are actually doors, and they are secret doors. It''s just that they can only pass through the door another time, not directly from here. George gingerly left the wooden door open. He just raised his wand and was wearing sleepy next to him. There was a complaint from the portrait with a nightcap. "Be careful kid, we want to sleep." "Oh, sorry!" George immediately lowered his wand and said to Fred: "Leave here first." "Go here, I know there is a secret road here!" Fred quickly led the way, and they stopped by a vase on the corner of the third floor~www.novelhall.com~George stepped forward and used his wand on the vase. Tap twice, "Turn left and turn right." There was a slight rubbing sound of the vase, and a black spot suddenly appeared in a landscape painting hanging on the wall next to it. The black spot gradually enlarged, and soon saw a door. George stepped forward, reached out and grabbed the doorknob, and gave it lightly. Push, the original photo frame opens, revealing the entrance hidden behind. After the two walked in, they realized that this was actually a secret road leading to the outside of the castle, and the exit was on the mountain road leading to the dock. There are weeds covering the entrance, and more importantly, no one can see clearly that there is a secret passage. After the twins came out, the mountain wall at the entrance gradually returned to its original state. "Who would have known that there is actually an entrance here." Fred reached out and knocked on the rock on the mountain wall. It was so tough that he couldn''t imagine that there was a door here. "How do we get in, don''t tell me the wind blowing here all night." George embraced his arms, shaking in the night wind. "Let me see." Fred glanced at the map, and there really was a way to teach them how to open the entrance. "Tap the raised stone three times?" He muttered to himself, looking for the stone described on the map, "Quickly open the hole." There was a sudden change on the stone wall, and a hidden stone wall suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, and the stone wall slowly opened. The two got in quickly. The wind at night was a bit cold, and George almost caught a cold. On the way back, he sneezed several times. "Are you all right," Fred asked. "It seems to be a little cold." George rubbed his nose. "Let''s stop here today, and I will have class tomorrow." Fred covered a yawn. George agreed. Chapter 79： Filch The two returned to the castle the same way. As soon as they returned to the third floor, George and Fred prepared to take a shortcut and return to the Gryffindor common room. Before they got out of the secret road, the two had already determined the next route, and repeatedly confirmed that the number one "enemy" of the overnight trip was still resting in their room. "Ah, ah..." Seeing that George was about to sneeze, Fred quickly reached out and covered George''s mouth to avoid making too much noise. "It''s okay, but the nose is a little itchy." George stretched out his hand and rubbed his nose, then covered his nose with a yawn. He began to miss his soft bed. "It might be a cold!" Fred looked at his twin brother sympathetically, "Go back!" The two went up the stairs to the fifth floor, preparing to go directly to the eighth floor from a secret road here. "Meow." A strange meow. Freds movements froze in place, raised his wand and looked forward, a dark figure came out from the corner, and the two of them looked attentively, and it was Filchs Lady Lorice. Cat turned and ran after seeing the two. After Fred and George looked at each other, they suddenly laughed happily. They all knew what the cat was doing, and Filch would soon fill the castle looking for their whereabouts. But Fred and George didn''t care, because they had already returned to the lounge by then. Fred and George were in a very happy mood at the thought of Filch, who had a cold, and woke up in the middle of the night. "Go, I want to go back to bed early." George yawned frequently. The two reached the eighth floor through the secret passage on the fifth floor, through the dark and silent Gryffindor promenade, and came to the portrait of the fat lady. However, the painting in front of the two of them was empty, which made them fall into a trough with a happy mood. The fat lady went out late at night to drop in. At this moment, Fred and George both realized that they were locked outside the Gryffindor lounge. "What should I do?" Fred''s face was not pretty. They didn''t know when the fat lady would come back. Moreover, Filch had already gotten up, and he and his cat were on their way to the fifth floor. The guy took a short cut through the secret tunnel, faster than the two expected. "Albert is really a crow''s mouth." George said helplessly, "I don''t want to spend the night here at all. That would definitely catch a cold, or else, find a place to rest first?" Looking for a place to rest? It is undoubtedly more appropriate to go on a night tour, find a place to stay, and wait for the fat lady to come back than risking the risk of colliding with Filch. Where is the right place to stay? The answer is secret way. There are several secret passages on the eighth floor, but Fred is not so sure that Filch knows which ones. Through the live-point map, both of them saw that Filch had reached the fifth floor through the secret passage and began to search for the night tour. student. "Let Filch find it!" George curled his lips. "Be careful not to capsize." Fred reminded. He didn''t want to be caught by Filch. Once caught, he would never end well. Not only had to face Filch''s nasty face, but also Professor McGonagall and Percy. After a large number of points were deducted, Gryffindor students would not give them a good face. Now, I can only expect Filch to give up searching early, and the fat lady to return sooner. On the fifth floor, in the portrait corridor, Filch was patrolling with an oil lamp. He is in a terrible mood now, he accidentally caught a cold today, his head is still a little dizzy, and he can''t rest for a good night. No, no, still no. Filch swept across the abandoned classroom with an oil lamp, and he also pricked his ears to distinguish the surrounding sounds carefully. His pet, Mrs. Lorice, is also helping to find the target, but still can''t catch the night wandering student, or even hear other movements? "Run away?" Filch murmured, "No, it''s impossible!" It didn''t take a few minutes for Mrs. Loris to sound the alarm. Those pesky little ghosts couldn''t run so fast. "They can''t go far, I will catch them!" Filch admitted that no one knew all the secret passages of Hogwarts Castle better than him, and no one could escape from his hand. However, Filch did not know that his actions fell completely into the twins'' eyes. They stared at the ink dot symbolizing Filch on the map of the point of life, watching it move through the secret tunnels on all floors of the castle, watching Lady Lorice separate from Filch, and search for their whereabouts separately. "Filch is really familiar with the secret tunnels of the castle, and it is very difficult for ordinary students who travel at night to not be caught by him." George said with emotion. "It''s not the time to feel this. We can''t stay here anymore. Filch may know this secret path. We must find a place that Filch doesn''t know about." Fred immediately realized theirs. The situation is not good. "Why don''t you go and see if the fat lady is back." George suggested that if you can enter the lounge, you don''t need to worry about Filch. "Go and see." Fred agreed. They left the secret road again and came to the portrait of the Fat Lady at the end of the Gryffindor Promenade. The result was still disappointing, and the Fat Lady had not yet returned. "We have to go. If Filch searches for the eighth floor, we will definitely not be able to hide. Go to the passage of the knight''s armor on the seventh floor~www.novelhall.com~ I think Filch must not know that passage, as long as Wherever he hides, Filch will definitely not be able to find us." However, there is Mrs. Lorice patrolling on the seventh floor. If you are not careful, you may be caught. The two planned to go to other floors through the secret road with the lion and eagle head carved on the eighth floor, but they found that Filch was actually coming along this secret road towards the eighth floor. "Run!" Fred yelled in a low voice, hurriedly speeding up and running. When the two went down the stairs to the seventh floor, Filch had already walked out of the lion and eagle head sculpture, and immediately heard running. Moving sound. "I found you, don''t want to slip away!" Filch murmured. He carried the oil lamp and stepped towards the seventh floor to chase. Mrs. Loris immediately ran over to meet and led the way in front of him, taking him to find the night The guy wandering in the castle. "No, Filch is coming over here!" Fred didn''t try to open the knight armor statue, because Filch also moved very fast. If the secret tunnel is not closed in time, Filch may find it. This is definitely not a scene that the twins would like to see, and they have a live map on their hands, so they can circle Filch in the castle. caught? can see the opponent''s movement clearly through the live spot map, can he still be caught? nonexistent. At this time, George sneezed suddenly, and his voice rang in the corridor, which immediately caught Filch''s attention. "Come on, Filch is coming over here." Fred looked at George speechlessly, and urged quickly. "What should I do now?" George followed quickly. "What else can I do?" Fred shrugged helplessly, "He chased, we ran." A game of cat and mouse has officially begun. Chapter 80： Mouse play cat "Here, go here." Fred was running, and he felt his heart beating faster and blood was boiling. The hide-and-seek game with Filch was more interesting than expected. Filch had just passed the secret passage and went to the front to intercept them, but Fred was not worried. Before Filch rushed to the front to intercept the passage through the secret passage, the two of them rushed away from him. Filch will never try to block them in advance, and the other party is not as strong as two of them! The only trouble is Mrs. Loris. This cat is more difficult than Filch. It is fast and smart. It is not easy to get rid of it. Filchs cat will alert its owner, and it has been staring at them. Fred wanted to give it a kick, but they knew they were running out of time, and kicking Mrs. Loris would only Make Filch more violent. "I heard footsteps again, why Filch is faster than us." George grumbled, panting. "Don''t worry, he can''t catch up, here!" Fred is far less familiar with the castle than Filch, he needs to rely on the map to be able to steadily leave the opponent behind. "He has gone secretly." Fred suddenly laughed. "Turn right ahead and go down the stairs. Let''s go to the fourth floor." "I dare say... he must be mad!" George said cheerfully. Filch does know many secret passages in the castle, and he is more familiar with the environment in the castle than the Weasley brothers, but what about that? They have a live map here, even if Filch walks around in advance to intercept them, as long as they Going over there, Filch''s detour would chase them away. Fred slowed down, took a breath, looked away from the map of the spot, and said cheerfully, "Filch stopped, I guess he is still confused." "Actually, it''s quite interesting. Circle with Filch." In the chase with Filch, George was completely sleepy, and now he is a little excited, "This matter will keep us blowing for months." "Tsk, tusk, nasty freshman, wandering around in the middle of the night." Pippi suddenly jumped out of the prize showroom, stopped in front of the two, screaming happily. "Good evening." George raised his hand and greeted Pippi, "Filch''s cat is chasing us from behind. Would you like to trouble him?" "I hope you were caught by Filch even more." Pepy Ghost''s eyes flashed mischievously. "We won''t, Filch is still catching us everywhere." Fred shrugged his shoulders, took his wand and used the unlocking spell to open the wooden door leading to another corridor. "Oh, maybe, I should tell Filch." Pepy Ghost said solemnly, "This is for your good." "Then tell him." George closed the door with his backhand and said disapprovingly, "But, I heard that your relationship is not good. Would you like to see Filch happy?" Fred waved at Pippi, "I also have reservations about this." "Students don''t sleep!" Pippi, who was molested by the two, suddenly yelled, "Wandering around the prize display room." "Pippi is really annoying." George muttered with a twitch of his eyelids. "If he doesn''t shout, he won''t be called Pippi." Fred immediately glanced at the map, and Filch was rushing toward this side at a very fast speed. "Quiet Pippi." Fred and George returned the same way. Pippi was still in the corridor and did not leave immediately. "No, you should make Pippi yell louder." Fred murmured, "Pull out your throat and shout!" "as you wish." Pipy Ghost saw the two coming back, suddenly appeared in front of Fred, and yelled: "Here, here, those nasty newborn little ghosts are here." Fred made a rude gesture at Pippi before leaving, and disappeared in the corner of the corridor with George. "Pippi ghost?" A moment later, Filch came over, out of breath, and said, "Hurry up and tell me where they are going." "You should say please." Filch didn''t intend to talk nonsense with Pippi, but was going to chase forward with his cat. Tonight, he was about to explode, those guys dare to play hide and seek with himself. there has never been! Filch has never suffered such humiliation. He must catch those students and punish them severely. "What''s the matter?" Snape appeared in the hallway in sleepy clothes. "Professor, there are people walking around at night, and I''m trying to catch them." Filch gritted his teeth and said, "Pippi knows who it is, but he doesn''t say it." Snape looked up at Pippi and asked, "Pippi, who is it?" "Two nasty Gryffindor freshmen," Pippi said, staring at Filch, yin and yang, "the two little ones say you can''t catch them!" Pippi looked at Filch''s distorted face with anger and flew away happily. He did not reveal the names of Fred and George. "Professor, the two Gryffindor students must be ready to return to the lounge after being startled by Peppy Ghost. We must stop them on the eighth floor. I know there is a shortcut to the eighth floor..." Filch''s rich experience ~www.novelhall.com~ soon thought of a way to catch the night travel students, and quickly followed Snape. Snape agreed. He didn''t mind catching the two Gryffindor freshmen and deducting a hundred points severely. At this moment, Fred and George, who went to the eighth floor, also found that Snape had joined them in the hunt, frowned slightly and said, "We must return to the lounge quickly." If there is only Filch, the two of them are not worried about being blocked. Now that there is one more Snape, the situation is not easy to say. No one wanted to fall into the hands of the potions professor. It was absolutely nothing good. Everyone knew that Snape hated Gryffindor students. The two of them circled outside. After returning to the eighth floor, the fat lady hadn''t come yet. Fred and George were very disappointed, which meant that they had to wander around the castle to avoid being hunted by Snape and Filch. "No, Filch is going to the eighth floor through the secret road. We must find a place to hide as soon as possible." Fred, who was observing the map of the live spot, suddenly said. He immediately realized that it was not good, and quickly took the lead and prepared to run away. . "Be careful not to be blocked by Snape." George quickly reminded. "I know." Fred felt very worried, and quickly stepped back into the corridor. Now when he goes to the seventh floor, he is likely to hit Cat and Snape. This team is more dangerous than Filch. "There is a room next to it, maybe we can hide there." George pointed to an abandoned room on the right side of the eighth floor and said. "No, it will definitely be found that way. Filch''s cat is more agile than we thought. We need to be patient, circle with Filch, and leave from the secret road carved by the lion and eagle." De stopped to catch his breath and found that they might be caught, and his mood suddenly became very bad. Chapter 81： The mysterious broom cabinet Holding the oil lamp, Filch hurried to the portrait of the fat lady suddenly smiled, and the gatekeeper at the entrance to the Gryffindor common room disappeared. can''t enter the common room of Gryffindor, it means that the students who go out at night can only stay outside. No one can slip away from his own hands. No one can do it! "Ah...sneezes!" George sneezed again. Fred stopped in front and looked at George speechlessly. "Where to go?" George rubbed his nose and asked when he approached. Fred moved his wand to the live spot map and observed the positions of Snape and Filch. He could not help speeding up his pace. He planned to make a circle on the eighth floor to get rid of Filchs search while avoiding Snape and Fei. Elch''s cat. However, Filch did not chase in the direction of the sound. Instead, he turned back and blocked a corner of the corridor, waiting for Snape to appear, intending to prevent them from leaving the nearby secret road. "When did that guy become smart!" Fred quickly stopped and walked back. When he saw that Filch was actually going to be stuck in the corridor, his heart suddenly became cold. Snape was almost on the eighth floor. When he came to the eighth floor, they would be jammed here. "Professor, they should be on the eighth floor. I heard the sound just now." Filch''s tone was filled with excitement, and he said: "You go over here, I go around on the other side, they Can''t escape." "It''s over, it''s blocked!" Fred looked desperate. Now, there was not enough room to maneuver for the two to avoid Filch''s search. However, when Fred and George rushed past the giant stick to beat Barnabas''s tapestry for the third time, they accidentally discovered that a door appeared on the wall opposite the tapestry. "How did it appear?" George stared at the door on the wall in surprise. They didn''t know that there was such a door here, and there was no mark on the map of the spot. Fred gritted his teeth and said, "It doesn''t matter, go in first!" The two opened the door and hid inside, and found that behind the door was just a dusty broom cabinet with several old broomsticks in it. " When Filch and Snape surrounded them from both sides, the entrance to the House of Request had already disappeared. The two of them were completely empty. "Where are the people?" Filch''s face showed a moment of astonishment. He just heard a voice here, but why didn''t he see anyone? Hiding? Still... escaped? "No, they can''t go far, I just heard someone sneezing." The muscles on Filch''s cheek were twisted together because of anger. Originally thought that he could stop the Gryffindor students who played themselves around and gave them a severe lesson, but the other party still slipped through his fingers. This huge sense of drop made Filch feel extremely aggrieved. In the broom cabinet, Fred and George both reached out their hands to cover each other''s mouths, for fear of making a slight noise that would attract the attention of the two outside. No way, Filch and Snape are standing outside the broom cabinet where they are hiding. If they open the door, something terrible will happen. As if someone was caring for the lucky couple, Snape and Filch finally left, and they searched for the twins elsewhere on the eighth floor. Of course, the result was nothing. "If someone wanders around at night, come and report to me immediately." Snape said to Filch before he left. Fred and George couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they heard the footsteps drifting away, but they had no idea of ??going out immediately. I dont know how long I stayed in the broom cabinet, until I saw from the live map that Snape and Filch had given up searching for them, and then cautiously opened the door, for fear that there would be any more noise that would cause trouble. Erci''s attention. "It''s very dangerous, I was almost caught by Filch. But what''s the matter with this broom cabinet?" George raised his wand and was about to check the broom cabinet where the two had just hidden, but found the door on the wall. It''s gone. "What''s going on?" Fred was also confused, and he reached out and tapped on the wall twice, then looked at the live spot map at hand. There is no hint above. "The Hogwarts castle still hides a lot of secrets. Even the moon face, wormtail, bigfoot and prongs don''t all know these secrets!" George couldn''t help but sighed and looked at his twins. The brother asked, "By the way, how did that door appear just now." "I don''t know!" Fred gave up temporarily after studying to no avail, "Forget it, go back first, I hope the fat lady has returned." Before returning to the portrait of the fat lady, Fred and George both breathed a sigh of relief. The fat lady in pajamas looked at the two and asked, "Where have you been?" "Go for a walk." George immediately gave the order. "Sing really well." The portrait opened, and they immediately crawled into the common room, collapsed on the armchairs, and couldn''t help but laugh at each other. "Tonight is really thrilling." George''s excitement has not completely subsided. "I think Filch must be mad." Fred laughed cheerfully. To be honest, he really didn''t like the manager~www.novelhall.com~ when he returned to the dormitory, it was almost five o''clock. Although they felt tired, the two of them couldn''t sleep at all until they were awakened vaguely in the morning. "Ah..." Fred yawned so loudly that he didn''t even bother to open his eyes. "When did you come back?" Albert put on a long run and opened the window to let the morning breeze blow into the room. "Probably... wee... around five o''clock in the morning." Fred yawned again and asked sleepily, "What time is it?" "7:30 in the morning." Looking at the sleepy twin brothers, Albert shook his head, "I told you, don''t go night tours at this time, there are two herbal medicine classes in the morning, at the greenhouse, don''t be late." "I''m telling you..." George picked up his pillow and threw it at Fred, and the guy fell on the bed again, looking tired. "You said that the fat lady was absent at night, and you were almost caught by Filch, and finally escaped by hiding in a broom cabinet on the eighth floor?" Lee Jordan felt incredible as he listened to George''s account. I am curious about what method Fred and George used to escape from the pursuit of Snape and Filch? Or, George is lying? "Later, when you were watching, the broom cabinet disappeared?" Albert heard George talk about the location of the cabinet and immediately knew what they were talking about. House of All Requests. These two guys hid in the responsive house, and they were lucky enough to escape. After Fred and George left the broom cabinet, they found that it had disappeared without warning. That day, Fred and George pried off the herbal medicine lesson in the morning and woke up naturally in the afternoon. Chapter 82： Sequelae The consequences of the Weasley brothers night tour began to show. Filch seemed to recognize that the students who went out that night were from Gryffindor. Every time a Gryffindor student passed in front of him, Filch would always stare at the passerby. The Gryffindor student, as if trying to pull out the guy who played with him that night. Filchs weird behavior made all the Gryffindor students feel baffled. Compared to Filch, who was clueless, Snape had clearly found the culprit of the night tour. In Friday''s Potions class, Albert dared to pat his chest to ensure that he heard Snape talk about night travel and confinement to Brother Weasley. Obviously, Snape had confirmed that the student who had played with Filch that night was the twin brothers in front of him. For this, Snape casually found an excuse, deducting five points from Fred and George, and clearing their drug results today. There is no way, neither of them can resist the "Snape''s gaze" after coming to them. The potion for treating scabies is full of mistakes, and one sip is estimated to poison people half to death. Before the end of get out of class, in addition to the normal homework, Snape asked Fred and George to write an extra five inches of scabies treatment potion preparation report on the grounds that Fred and George prepared the potion for treating scabies and its badness. . The students in the classroom all cast sympathetic glances at the Weasley twins, because the Weasley twins are not the only ones who make bad medicine. "How did Snape know that." George was very puzzled. They were sure that Snape had determined that they were the students who had been walking in the castle that night. It is estimated that there is no evidence and no one can be caught, so Snape adopted this deliberately disgusting method to punish the Weasley brothers for their night march. "Perhaps, he can read mind." Albert said without hesitation: "There must be magic that can see through other people''s minds, and Snape will use it if he decides. Don''t you think he can see through whether others are lying?" Albert of course knew how Snape saw through their minds, but he would not tell Fred and George directly, otherwise he would not be able to explain it to them. "Can this kind of thing really be done?" Lee Jordan doubted it. "I don''t know, but I think it should be possible!" Albert reminded. "In the last few days, you have all stayed back. I heard that Filch will be patrolling the castle all night. I want to catch the students who wander at night and hang them on the ceiling to cool them as salted fish. "You will become dried salted fish." Fred rolled his eyes irritably, but he still agreed with Albert''s kind reminder that he would not go to night swimming for the time being. It is obvious that committing a crime against the wind is seeking his own death, especially Provoking Filch directly is never a good thing. However, the two of them are convinced that next time they go out at night, Filch won''t want to push them into the same embarrassment as last time. "By the way, when did you discover this secret path?" Lee Jordan asked in surprise after following the Weasley twins through the secret path. "Of course I found it that night." Fred attributed the discovery of the secret road to the last night tour. Albert naturally knew the reason, but he wouldn''t say it, just silently remembering the location of the secret road. On the way back to the common room, Fred suddenly remembered something and said to Albert with a serious face: "Let us take a look at your last syrup treatise on scabies." "I remember Snape gave you an E (good)." Lee Jordan did not forget the potion essay that Snape took away before class, and gave it back to Albert before the end of get out of class. , Only an E was given, besides, nothing was written on the parchment. However, when Snape returned the potion paper for treating scabies to Albert, he didn''t forget to warn him not to try it in the potions class, otherwise he would be put in confinement. " Of course, Albert completely ignored Snape''s threats and promised verbally that he would not do anything. "I heard that Snape never gave an O (excellent) to the work of Gryffindor students." "It''s normal. Snape is a potion master. The potions we made must be terrible in his eyes." Albert didn''t care at all. Before giving the parchment to George, he reminded him: "Don''t copy it directly. , Otherwise even I will be unlucky together." Fred took the parchment that Albert handed over and said with a smile, "We will pay attention." "By the way, there are those scores." Li Qiaodan asked suddenly. "If the score is qualified, it will usually be O, E, A, respectively corresponding to excellent, good, and pass." Albert thought about it or gave Li Qiaodan a simple explanation, "If it fails, it will be P, D, T. ..." "If you get a T for your homework, be careful of being dropped out of school." Fred interrupted Albert and said mysteriously. "Why?" Li Qiaodan was even more puzzled. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "T is extremely bad." "No, T means trolls, which means your brain is similar to trolls." George said solemnly, "You know, Hogwarts does not admit troll students." Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "By the way, I went on a night tour that weekend, remember to call me." "Are you going to go for a night tour too?" Lee Jordan seemed to hear something incredible. "Yes, I am also going to go shopping, you know, students are prohibited from entering the restricted area." Albert said mysteriously: "If you want to borrow books from the restricted area, you need to use special methods." "What book do you want to borrow?" Fred asked curiously. "The Book of Spells by Miranda Gosak." "Why, I always find the title of this book familiar?" Fred murmured. "Idiot, the book our spell class uses is "Standard Spells, Elementary" written by Miranda Gorschak." Li Qiaodan said irritably. "Fred is really an idiot." George had such an expression. "Then you must be an idiot too, who made us twin brothers?" "Both are idiots." Li Qiaodan muttered, "Isn''t this set of books the textbooks we use, why are they in the restricted book zone?" "The "Standard Spells" series we are currently using is actually a castrated version. There are seven books in this set, and there will be one each semester. In fact, the original name of this book is "The Book of Spells"." Albert explained, " The book we are currently using has been cut out of some spells. I once wrote a letter to the owner of Lihen Bookstore, but he told me that this book is not available for purchase now, because it has ceased to be sold decades ago. Only the revised version we are using is sold." Chapter 83： May Merlin fool you All three have heard of Miranda Gosaks name. It should be said that as long as they come from a wizards family, most of them will have heard of the famous witch Miranda Gosak. Her "Book of Spells" was translated into 72 languages ??are available. Later, the content of some of the evil spells contained in the "Book of Spells" caused controversy. Under the intervention of the Ministry of Magic, Miranda Gosak revised the "Book of Spells", and there were Hogwarts students in the magic Books from the "Standard Spells" series used in the spell class. However, it is said that Miranda Gorschak is not very happy about this, not the editor of the "Standard Spells" series, but the complete denial of the evil spells in the original book. Miranda Gosak once pointed out that the textbook contains a spell that is moderately offensive, which helps prevent students from using more dangerous spells to resolve disputes. In fact, Albert supports this view. A few people walked and talked, unknowingly, they came to the tapestry of Barnabas on the eighth floor. "Are you still looking for the disappearing broom cabinet?" Albert noticed the tapestry next to him and immediately knew what the twins were doing here. "We have been here several times." George looked up and looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, he whispered to Albert, "I feel like you can help us find the broom cabinet." "Do you care about the broom cabinet?" Albert had a strange expression on his face. Okay, George guessed it right. He did know how to enter the responsive house, but Albert did not plan to tell them the secret of the responsive house at this time. "Well, I care a little bit." Fred nodded. Albert walked to the wall, knocked on the wall opposite the tapestry with a pretentious hand, turned his head and looked at the two of them and asked, "At that time, you found the door of the broom cabinet, right?" "Well, this is it." Fred nodded repeatedly. "At the time, there was nothing here. Then, when you passed by, the door appeared?" Albert continued to ask, "Are you sure it is a door, not the door of the broom cabinet?" "Yes, that door is indeed not the door of the broom cabinet. It appeared without warning." George said first: "At that time, we were almost caught by Filch and hid inside." "At that time, you wanted to avoid Filch?" Albert asked again. "Yes, we really want to find a place to hide." "Then you face this wall now, thinking about finding a place to hide and try." Albert began to guide the thinking of several people. Fred and George looked at each other, and tried again as Albert said. Of course, without success. "It seems, can''t it?" Albert murmured, "Maybe, it''s just a broom cabinet that can be moved in the castle, or... it will only come out when it is really needed?" Albert''s remarks are true and false, which makes people confused, and it''s perfect to fool others. A look of disappointment flashed in Fred''s eyes. They tried several times, but they still couldn''t find the mysterious broom cabinet. Bringing Albert over here undoubtedly hoped that Albert could help them find the broom cabinet. After all, they all knew that each other''s head was good. In fact, Albert''s analysis really makes some sense. A broom cabinet that can move around in the castle? A broom cabinet that only appears when you really need it? The broom cabinet that will appear in a certain period of time? In fact, Fred and George didn''t care much about it no matter what, it was just a broom cabinet after all! They just want to figure out the secret of the mysterious broom cabinet and satisfy their curiosity, nothing more. It seems that trying to figure out this secret is not easy. "Actually, your mind shouldn''t stay in the broom cabinet." Albert suddenly said, "The mobile broom cabinet, I feel that the school''s secrets are not so low-level." "What does this mean." The three focused on Albert again. "You said that too." Albert reminded, "The door is not the door of the broom cabinet, but the broom cabinet is inside." "Right. Then?" "Since it is the door, the opposite of the door may be a room, a mysterious room." Albert stretched his hand across the wall and whispered softly, "At that time, you needed a place to hide, so... the room provides you with one. Somewhere to hide." The three of them opened their eyes and asked, "You mean, the room will change according to the needs of users?" Albert nodded his head and gave a suggestion full of nasty fun, "One day, when your bladder is particularly full, come here to see if there is a toilet or something?" Li Jordan covered his belly and smiled: "I think Albert''s proposal is good." "This great task is entrusted to you." Frederic said to George earnestly. "Why aren''t you?" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes at him. "What are you doing here?" Percy came out without warning, staring at Fred and George, "I heard that a few days ago, there were a few Gryffindor students. Wandering in the castle in the middle of the night, he was almost caught by Filch." "Oh, those guys are amazing." Fred praised. "Is it you?" Percy said suddenly. When I heard that the students wandering in the castle in the middle of the night were from Gryffindor, Percy Weasley''s mood suddenly fell to the bottom~www.novelhall.com~ because the first thing he thought of was Fred Reid and George. "Percy, slander others must show evidence and be careful to slander you." George said immediately, this is what he learned from Albert, and the evidence should be mentioned in advance. "Evidence? I heard that you missed two herbal medicine lessons on Tuesday." Percy''s eyes became sharp and he warned severely: "I don''t care if you did it or not, don''t try to be stupid." "Ahem." Albert gave a light cough, and after attracting the attention of a few people, he said: "I heard that Filch knows most of the secret passages in the castle, and there are no students who travel at night to escape from him. ." "Although Fred and George said they wanted to travel at night, they are actually unlikely to be able to escape from Filch''s hands." Albert cruelly pointed out the loopholes. "After all, we just came to Hogg Watts wont get lost in the castle soon enough." En, yes, this sounds very reasonable, even Percy has to admit it. "It is impossible for freshmen to escape Filch''s search. Only those senior students who have spent several years at Hogwarts can do this." Albert detained the suspected target on the senior students. After listening to Albert''s analysis, Fred and George nodded repeatedly and said to Percy: "Don''t doubt your brother casually." Li Jordan next to him slightly opened his mouth to look at Albert, and looked away unnaturally. You must know that Albert knew that George and Fred went out for a night tour at night. But, why can this guy speak nonsense with his eyes open? And, it sounds like it makes sense to him! If Fred and George did it, it would be a strange thing, but this kind of strange thing happened. Chapter 84： birthday present Recently, the night tour of Hogwarts Castle has temporarily disappeared due to the unremitting efforts of the administrator Filch. Fred and George didn''t bother to think about testing Filch''s patience. Of course, the main reason is that the two of them are too busy and can''t spare enough energy to get up in the middle of the night for a night tour. Nearly one month after entering school, the freshmen''s courses are gradually on track. Although there are not many classes required every week, there are actually a lot of homework for each subject. Moreover, the two people also need to find time to participate in Gryffindors Quidditch Odd training. No way, who made Fred and George do their homework faster than Albert''s, and besides homework for various subjects, occasionally they also need time to recite important theoretical knowledge and practice magic. Transfiguration is a particularly difficult one to learn. Alberts three roommates took a week to master the knack of turning a match into a needle, and successfully passed Professor McGonagalls quiz. Compared with the busy and fulfilling lives of the Weasley brothers, Albert''s small life is undoubtedly very moist. Albert can always complete the weekly homework in time. It is even more difficult for him to recite and remember. As for practicing magic, this is no problem. Even the most difficult metamorphosis for freshmen to master is not possible. Cause trouble for Albert. Ever since Albert joined the Transformation Club, he has become more adept at using Transformation. Last time, Professor McGonagall had just finished teaching how to turn a stone into a teacup. Albert had only tried a few times and he had mastered it thoroughly. Of course, Albert always declares to the public that he has practiced for several days before learning. As for Quidditch training, Albert also participates in "training." However, I only go once a week, and it is not for training, but to play Quidditch with enthusiasts from the same academy. While enjoying the game and flying, strengthen my understanding of Quidditch rules. Time passed quietly between his fingers, Albert gradually fell in love with the campus life at Hogwarts, this feeling is very similar to the university life in his previous life, doing what he likes, planning his future life in a leisurely life. . Except for no electricity, no internet, no mobile phones, no music, no movies, no computer games, other places are quite interesting. Especially after mastering the basic knowledge related to magic, I have become more proficient in the use of magic spells. By the way, just now, Albert has mastered the summoning technique. Although he only summoned a blooming chrysanthemum, he succeeded in making the chrysanthemum bloom on the top of the wand. "Finally succeeded?" Fred reached out and took the chrysanthemum, put it in front of his nose, sniffed and asked, "Can other flowers be transformed?" "Of course, orchids are in full bloom." Albert quickly put a few orchids on the table and whispered to himself, "Practice more and you should be able to produce a large bouquet of flowers." "Awesome." Li Qiaodan really admired him, he knew that summoning was super difficult magic. "Look, your package." George said suddenly. Albert raised his head and saw an owl flying towards this side. Fred and Li Jordan immediately helped move the food on the table to make room for the owl to land. "Thank you." Albert touched Sheila''s back, opened the package and found two thick books inside. Another gift is firmly taped to the package. Both are books on economics. His grandfather Luke probably learned from Herb that his grandson was interested in finance, so he bought the book called "Principles of Economics" as a birthday gift. As for the other one, of course Herb bought it. The title is "The Essence of Finance". Albert didn''t care about the books, and moved his gaze to another square package. After tearing open the package, there was a delicately packed box with small cakes in the box. "Wow, who will send you the cake, what a mini." Angelina stared at the box in Albert''s hand, her eyes lit up. "From home." Albert picked up the card and smiled happily. In fact, even if you dont read the greetings on the birthday card, you can guess whats written in it. The birthday card was written by Niya. In addition to the customary blessings, she also emphasized that she also contributed to making the cake. "Happy birthday." Shanna immediately figured out what was going on and gave Albert a blessing. "Thank you." Albert picked up a new knife and fork, cut the chocolate cake in the box into six pieces, and distributed them to several acquaintances around him. A happy birthday blessing rang in my ears. Alone Better Together. Anyway, I have to go to class later, it is obviously not convenient to bring this thing. If it is put in a backpack, it will be squashed, which will waste the family''s mind. Moreover, the most important thing is that Albert has just eaten. "Wow, you are one year older, so good." George joked while eating the chocolate cake. "If you were born twenty days earlier, you can enroll one year earlier." "Yes" Albert didn''t take it seriously, and said lightly ~www.novelhall.com~ However, enrolling a year later is actually not bad. " Several people were present, no one could understand the meaning of this sentence. "By the way, shouldn''t these two books be your birthday present?" Angelina took a look at the unpacked package and found that there were two thick books inside, the top one with "Economics principle". "Is there anything wrong?" Albert asked Angelina, looking at him in a puzzled manner. Angelina felt the corners of her mouth twitch, there was something wrong with Albert''s eyes, and she knew what to say for a while. Why is this person in Gryffindor? "Can I see it?" "Whatever you want, don''t break it." Albert doesn''t mind if others take it to see it, anyway, the other party will definitely not understand it, let alone be interested in it. The result was as Albert''s guess. Angelina picked up the brand-new "Principles of Economics" and turned two pages. She felt dizzy and could not understand what was being written in it. No, it should be said that she can understand every word, but she can''t understand it even when connected. "I really don''t understand why your family sent you this stuff." George muttered. "Interest." Albert didn''t intend to go deeper, but turned off the topic, "Don''t be too nervous, flying broomsticks are easy to learn." "Is it the only one who can''t ride a broomstick?" Shanna murmured. "Is the cake not to your appetite?" Albert answered the question. "No, no, I like chocolate cake." Shanna closed the Quidditch trace and wiped out the cake in front of her. Actually, Shanna can''t help but feel nervous. She thinks that in Gryffindor''s freshman, she may be the only one who can''t ride a broomstick. This feeling is terrible. Chapter 85： Flight class Actually, a few days ago, in the common room of Gryffindor, the announcement of Thursdays flight class was posted. Flying has undoubtedly become a hot topic among the freshmen of this year. Since the announcement was posted, words such as flying and broomsticks have been heard every day. It''s just that this incident didn''t bring much disturbance to the new students in Gryffindor. After all, everyone knows that Fred, George and Angelina, as the team''s backup, follow the official players to train together, and prepare to participate in the official player selection next year. Albert and Lee Jordan occasionally participate in training. Both of them have very good flying skills. As for Alia, a witch from a wizard family, she has naturally been exposed to flying broomsticks since she was a child. As enthusiastic. So that after the flight lesson announcement was posted, no one had any special reaction, and even the topic of flying was much less than other colleges. There is only one exception. Shanna, who was born into a Muggle family, has never been in contact with flying broomsticks. She is definitely the most nervous one of Gryffindor''s freshmen. For this, she also borrowed a copy of Quidditch from the library, hoping to learn some flying skills from the book. It''s a pity that Shanna doesn''t have a panel, so she can''t directly add some upgrades, and the book can''t directly help her understand how to ride a broomstick. "Don''t worry, riding a broomstick is not as difficult as you believe. Have you ever ridden a bicycle?" Albert actually understands the reason why Shanna is nervous, just like a person who is nervous when flying for the first time. It will be nervous, and it will be nervous. The most important thing is that she lacks confidence in herself. Honestly speaking, confidence is really important. Albert''s confidence comes from his own panel. He knows that he will never fail, so he boldly tries, and the big deal is to solve it through the panel. After all, there is still a lot of experience in the stored experience pool, which is the source of his confidence. "Ride it." Shanna took a deep breath and replied. "Riding a flying broomstick is like riding a bicycle." Albert reassured, "Someone will teach you at first. Try it a few times and you will definitely learn." "Really?" Shanna asked suspiciously. "Really," Albert said, "You should have a little confidence in yourself." Lee Jordan was speechless. Although he had never ridden a so-called bicycle, Lee Jordan dared to pat his chest to ensure that Albert was there again to fool others. You are amazing, but Shanna is not you! In the afternoon, a few minutes before the flight lesson. Albert and the students of Gryffindor hurried to the class venue, and the flying class of Gryffindor took place with the students of Slytherin. "Why not have flying lessons on the Quidditch court?" Fred was puzzled again, and their flying lessons took place on a flat lawn outside the castle. "Who knows." Lee Jordan disagrees. It''s not all the same anyway. "Hurry up, don''t be late." Angelina urged. She seemed to be eager to take the first flight lesson. "Don''t worry, there are five minutes left, enough time for you to go there." Albert was not in a hurry, and looked up at the lawn in front of him. The Slytherin student is already there, and is helping Mrs. Hooch to set up the flying broomstick. Mrs. Hooch is a short-haired woman with a hooked nose and pair of eagle-like eyes. After riding on a broomstick, it gives people an inexplicable illusion, as if it is an eagle that may swoop down to catch prey at any time. . Flying lessons are almost the same as what Charlie taught them. First, let the broom jump into his hand. Most of the Gryffindor students succeeded after a few attempts. Only Shanna was an exception. Her broom did not move at all. Finally, Shanna bent down and held the broom in her hand. Come on, causing a burst of laughter. Madam Hooch, who saw this scene, also shook her head impenetrably. "Don''t worry, there are only a few who can do it easily." Angelina motioned to the flushed Shanna to look at the Slytherin students opposite. Their situation is not much better than her, those who were still laughing at her just now. , Are still competing with their broomsticks. Next is how to ride a flying broomstick and the correct grip of both hands. Mrs. Hooch walked back and forth among the students to correct everyone''s wrong grip. She was amazed by the high level of Gryffindor students and returned to Gryffin for this. An extra five points were added, which made the Slytherin students who were criticized on the opposite side very upset. Then, practice lifting off the ground. Shanna''s situation is even worse. The broom she is riding on is trembling slightly. I don''t know if it is her broom or she is trembling. After finishing the simple tutorial, Mrs. Hooch allowed the best broom-riders to practice freely. With her eyesight, it was natural to see that Albert had already mastered the skills of flying broomsticks. Fred happily watched the Slytherin student who was still receiving instruction, riding a broom off the ground behind George, and starting to fly like a treasure in the sky. Albert could not help but shook his head again and again, he naturally knew that Fred was doing this to stimulate the Slytherin student opposite. After all, the talent of the freshman in the opposite period is far less than that of Gryffindor. There is no way, except for the worse flight of Gryffindor, Sanna was left behind by Mrs. Hooch, most of them have already flown in the sky. UU reading www.uuknshu. com "Actually, some of us don''t need flying lessons at all." George said to Fred that the two were flying in a cross spiral flight, which drew applause. "Fly well," said Lee Jordan. He has gone to Quidditch stadium training far less often than the Weasley twins. Even if I go with Albert, I just enjoy flying on a broomstick or playing ball with everyone. "But, Slytherin students can''t do it!" When Lee Jordan landed, he said in front of the Slytherin students, instantly pulling up a wave of hatred, causing a group of little snakes to glare. "I was right." "We can only say that we are far better than them in this respect." Albert gave the Slytherin student a knife in his chest without hesitation. "Come on, Warrington, overtake Weasley." In the sky, a well-flying Slytherin student is following George and Fred, and under the shouts of Zeng Shengxin and the companions below, it has evolved into a circle game. Fly faster and more stable than anyone else. Same as the twins who often train to fly around the court, Slytherin''s Wallington was only one quarter short, and ultimately frustrated. After the incident, all three of them were trained by Mrs. Hooch, but everyone could see that Fred and George didn''t care, and they cared more about Warrington who won the Slytherin. "Won," Fred announced happily. "Isn''t this normal?" Albert looked at the two silently, they couldn''t lose from the beginning. Its just that these words reached the ears of Slytherin students. I dont know why it is so harsh. What is normal? Is it normal that we Slytherin will lose? I''m so angry, I really want to beat him up. Chapter 86： I heard you hit someone The sun is shining on weekends. The breeze brings the coolness of autumn. Looking out from the windows of the Gryffindor Tower, you can see students playing on the lawn. The door to the entrance of the lounge revolved open. Lee Jordan just crawled in from the hallway and looked around, his eyes fell on Albert by the fireplace, stepped quickly over, and said as he walked, "Albert , I heard that you beat the Slytherin student." As soon as I said this, many people in the lounge turned their heads and looked over here, as if they were very interested in this topic. "Oh." Albert stopped what he was doing, raised his head and looked at Lee Jordan, who was coming here, and asked with a puzzled look, "What is it that I beat the Slytherin student?" "literal meaning." At this time, the entrance to the Gryffindor lounge was opened again, and Fred and George hurriedly crawled across the corridor. "I heard that you beat the Slytherin people." As soon as they entered the lounge, they looked at Albert up and down, and said after a long time, "Good job, next time, remember to call us." "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "Don''t you know?" George looked at the people around him suspiciously. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head, "I have been practicing the cutting spell." "But everyone is talking about this!" Fred saw the doubt on his friend''s face, and realized that something was wrong, "Just now, they said..." "Stop, I don''t remember that I hit someone." Albert immediately stopped a few people. "And, do you see me with thin arms and legs, looks like someone who is good at fighting?." After finishing speaking, Albert also stretched out his hand and patted his wrist, showing the expression that you are teasing me. On the surface, Albert is really not strong, at best he is not thin. "I will be fine if the other party doesn''t come and hit me." Seeing the surprised expressions of several people, Albert said angrily. "Did you cast a spell on them?" In fact, George also felt that the rumors were not very reliable. It would be more credible if Albert had cast a spell on someone and overturned the Slytherin students. After all, the magic level of this guy in front of him is indeed much better than other freshmen in the same class. "Be careful I sue you for libel." Albert stared at George, pointed to the armchair next to him, and motioned for the three to sit down and listen to him. "What the **** is going on? How many people say you put..." "Shut up, do you believe in rumors?" Albert said grimly, "Believe it or not, I''ll find a bunch of people to spread the word that you like to hum and dance in the shower." "Is this true?" Lee Jordan''s eyes flashed with curiosity. "Be careful and beat you, Albert said it was a rumors." Fred said badly. "Let''s talk, what''s going on, the rumors can''t be without reason." George motioned for the two to be quiet, and let Albert speak. "As you know, after dinner on the weekend morning, I often walk around with my camera and take a few photos by the way." Albert began to recall what happened not long ago. "In the corridor on the second floor, I met Several Slytherin students walked towards me side by side. At that time, I was still sideways to make way for them, but I was hit by one of them in the shoulder. Somehow, the person who hit me fell on his own. On the ground, he covered his shoulders with pain." Speaking of this, Albert looked innocent, "Later, I reached out and pulled him up from the ground, and then he screamed inexplicably, this time he was holding his palm, and I didnt even figure it out. what happened." "That''s it?" The three of them looked inexplicable. "Why do people say that you put that Slytherin student into the school hospital." George said with a weird look. "How could I know," Albert thought for a while and said seriously, "Maybe I persuaded those Slytherin students to take that person to the school hospital for an examination." Especially after listening to Albert''s description, he was the most innocent victim, as if he had encountered an innocent disaster. The three of them looked at each other, and they were shocked. To be honest, if you dont know Albert, you really believe it, but when this guy is fooling others, its really easy to believe what he says. Things may be just like what he said. The actual version is: Albert had just finished his breakfast and took the camera to go for a walk and took pictures. On the way, he met a few Slytherin students of the same class who walked side by side towards Albert. At that time, Albert really turned to the side to make way for them, but the group of guys really made trouble deliberately and planned to hit him with his shoulder. Albert never thought that he would encounter such a mess, but he was not an easy master, and he was not afraid of someone asking for trouble, whether it was directly or using a magic wand. In the eyes of others, the Slytherin student who fell over his shoulders, and Albert who was surprised. Whose problem is it, it goes without saying. Then, Albert gave the other gentleman a hand and asked if he was injured. That person probably wanted to use this to knock Alberta to the ground~www.novelhall.com~ but as a result, he held Albert''s hand and was squeezed hard, and all the painful tears were left behind. From the eyes of those who witnessed it, Albert had a helpless and innocent look, but he didn''t know how to spread it, and it turned out that Albert beat the Slytherin student. " "The man entered the school hospital and it is said that Mrs. Pomfrey was cured." "Actually, my shoulder was hurt too." Albert suddenly said seriously. The three rolled their eyes together. "Anyway, I am also a victim of this. Who knows that he is like porcelain that can be broken at the touch of a touch." Hearing Albert used fragile porcelain to describe the Slytherin students, those who overheard couldn''t help but laugh. The students of Gryffindor and Slytherin have never seen each other. "What are you doing?" Li Qiaodan was not entangled in the matter just now, watching Albert was cutting a piece of wood. "I didn''t say that I was practicing the cutting spell." Albert picked up a wooden cross and there were a few circle-shaped objects beside it. "This seems to be the wood of the Dharma Tree!" George said suddenly. "Well, I got it from Hagrid a while ago, just to practice the cutting spell." Albert nodded naturally. Fred reached out to take the cross and commented: "However, the workmanship is really rough. Do you want to give it away as a talisman?" "If you make a talisman and give it away, I will definitely make it more refined." Albert said grimly. "Are you sure that the items made by the tree can protect people from dark creatures?" "Who knows." Albert also couldn''t be sure whether the gadget in his hand was effective, but it was not difficult to figure it out. Just ask someone to ask. Chapter 87： amulet "Well, today''s class will be over here, don''t forget to write homework." Professor Broad announced that after class, the students began to pack their things and leave the classroom. "Professor Browder?" Albert deliberately stayed behind. "What''s the matter, Mr. Anderson?" Professor Broad asked, looking up at Albert. "That''s it, I have a question." Albert said immediately: "Behind the "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide", I read about Grindillo and remembered the one you mentioned in the first class. A plant called the Dharma Tree." Professor Browder looked at this gifted student with interest, and asked with a smile: "Do you want to know whether the guardian tree can protect people from Grindillo?" "Yes." Albert headed. "Theoretically...it should be possible." Professor Browd pointed his finger outside and told Albert that someone was waiting for him outside. "Theoretically?" Albert turned around suspiciously and waved to the three of Fred, who signaled that he didn''t have to wait for himself. "Yes, theoretically, I''m glad you realized this." Professor Broad said happily: "The guardian tree is a magical sorbus tree that will protect those who touch its trunk from dark creatures. Of course, this is a documentary record. Since it can be recorded in "A Thousand Magical Herbs and Mushrooms", it shows that the tree is indeed effective, but... this kind of thing is only theoretical." Albert was silent and listened quietly to the other party to continue talking. Professor Browd looked at the scenery outside the window and was immersed in his own memories: "When I was very young, a friend once gave me an amulet, claiming to be able to resist werewolves, dementors and yin as long as I was wearing it. corpse." "Does it really work?" Albert asked curiously. "Yes, it works." Professor Brod nodded and said: "Of course, the effect is not as exaggerated as he said, but the amulet can indeed make some dark creatures retreat. It does protect you from some when traveling. Unnecessary interference." "Is the amulet made of Yamanashi trees?" Albert had already thought of what Professor Broad said. "Yes, the effect of the amulet was gradually weakened due to the relationship of time." Professor Brod nodded. Albert was silent. He was thinking of Professor Brod''s words to a certain degree of authenticity. Is the amulet made by Yamanashi trees so effective? "After the amulet expired, I asked him for another one, but it was rejected. He told me that as long as the amulet was soaked in smashed garlic, the vampire could stay away." Professor Brod looked at Albert, who was dumbfounded, shook his head and said, "I followed his proposal and put the amulet in smashed garlic for a day. Later, the amulet was full of garlic." "Are vampires really afraid of garlic and crosses?" Albert couldn''t help asking. "Fear, it may be more appropriate to use hate. Vampires hate the smell of garlic." Professor Brod continued, "That is an excitement for vampires, like someone driving you behind with something you hate." "What about the cross?" Albert asked again. "At that time, Muggles used the branches of the protector tree to make a cross. It did have an effect, but the effect was minimal." Professor Brod shook his head, "Of course, the more important aspect of the cross is to give people courage in terms of faith. " "So, vampires are not afraid of the cross?" "Yes, they are not afraid." Professor Brod brought back the topic again, "Later, I saw amulet sellers on the market again, and also spent two gallons to buy one, which is also a tree of dharma. Made of wood." "No effect?" Albert thought he might have guessed the possibility. "No, I can''t say that it didn''t work, but..." Professor Broad grinned and said, "Basically no effect." "Why?" "Good question, why?" Professor Broad asked, "Why do you think it is?" "I don''t know." Albert shook his head, "Is the amulet made of wood from the tree?" "Do you know alchemy?" Professor Browd suddenly changed the subject. "I know." Albert said without hesitation: "An ancient chemical prototype?" "Chemistry, sorry, kid, I didnt understand what youre talking about?" Professor Broad was also taken aback. He really didnt understand how Albert actually spit out the word chemistry. In the wizards worldview, there is no chemistry. This stuff. "I mean the Muggle worldview, you know, I come from a Muggle family, I gather on Muggle books. The so-called alchemy is the prototype of ancient chemistry." Albert explained casually. "That''s the case. But, the alchemy in the magical world is actually a kind of magic." Professor Brod continued: "This is a profound subject. Alchemy includes many things. Unfortunately, this subject Its not popular in the UK. Only in Africa and Egypt have separate courses open." "You think the amulet is an alchemy item." Albert immediately connected the two things together. "Yes." Professor Broad was very happy that Albert had understood this, and he continued: "Amulets made by alchemists can be regarded as amulets in the true sense and can best preserve the amulet. Tree effect. At least, Grindillo will not attack you when you wear the amulet across a swamp or lake." "However, I need to remind you that dont buy amulets on the market. They are made by swindlers~www.novelhall.com~ Although the dharma tree is not very common, I think one is made from the wood of the dharma tree. The amulet is not worth two Gallons." "Because it has not been processed by an alchemist?" Albert asked rhetorically. "That''s right." Professor Browd looked at Albert and said, "I guess you want to make amulets with the Dharma Tree? " "Yes, I want to make a talisman for my sister, her birthday is coming soon." Albert did not hide, but avoided Professor Broad''s gaze. He thought the old man might be seductive, although He didn''t feel like he was seen through, but he should be more vigilant. As he said, Albert took out a cross made a while ago from his pocket. is really simple, it''s the ordinary kind of wood intertwined into a cross, the product of his practice cutting spell. "This is indeed an amulet made from the wood of the Dharma tree." Professor Brod took the cross, looked up and down, and joked: "However, it is very inferior. I dare to say that it cannot sell for 2 gallons." Albert knew that Professor Browder had just made a simple joke, and didn''t care at all. "If you want to make an amulet, I suggest you read books related to alchemy." Professor Brod suddenly suggested, "If it is someone else, I might not recommend him to go to school. After all, it is at least three. The difficulty of the grade selection. However, this shouldn''t trouble you." "Any recommendation?" Albert asked. "Simple Alchemy", this is an introductory book. I prefer to call it foolish alchemy. Professor Brod took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time and said, "Well, I have another lesson later. , If you still want to talk about Defense Against the Dark Arts, I suggest you come to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on weekends to find me." Chapter 88： Really shame on alchemy "Does Mars have no satellites?" Fred was doing his homework. Not long ago, he discovered that he had forgotten the homework of the astronomy class, and now he can only do one temporarily. "Mars has two satellites, but the satellites are relatively small." While flipping through the book, Albert answered Fred''s question: "The closer to the sun, the less likely it is to form satellites. Mercury and Venus have no satellites." "That... Mercury and Venus, which is closer to the sun." Fred continued to ask. "Mercury is closer to the sun." "Finally caught up, help me check that there is an error." A few minutes later, Fred stretched out and passed the parchment across the table to Albert on the opposite side. The homework of the astronomy class is to draw a solar system astrological map. On the map, you need to draw a few large planets in detail, and you need to mark the names of the planets and the number of satellites. Albert glanced at the astrological chart on the parchment and saw the problem with Freds homework. He reminded him, "The positions of Saturn and Jupiter are wrong." Fred took the parchment and changed the positions of Saturn and Jupiter. After finishing his homework, Fred stretched, turned his head to look at George next to him and asked, "Have you finished?" George took it for granted: "It''s done a long time ago." Fred pretended to be angry and said: "Traitor, you secretly do your homework without telling me." "At that time I asked you to do it together, but you didn''t do it yourself. Who can you blame?" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Fred, "I still remember what you said back then..." "When you are done, lend me a copy." Lee Jordan grinned. "Yes, you said that at the time." "You didn''t lend me a copy." "You didn''t say to copy again!" The twins started quarreling daily again. In fact, the two of them were too busy. If they were busy, they would have no time to do such things. "What book are you reading again?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. He is writing today''s homework. They will always get used to doing homework with Albert. The advantage is that if you have any questions, you can ask immediately, usually you can get it. Jie Da, much faster than doing homework by himself. "Fool-style alchemy." Albert turned the book upside down and showed him the cover of the book. This book is "Simple Alchemy" introduced by Professor Broad. "There seems to be no alchemy in the school." Angelina walked towards this side, holding a single telescope that will be used in astronomy class in her hand, standing behind Albert and asked: "By the way, when are you going? Astronomy Tower, class time is almost here." "Wait another ten minutes." Albert took out his pocket watch, "I don''t want to stay on the tower to blow the air." He put his pocket watch aside and continued to look at the book in his hand. It''s a pity that this book is a bit thin, and even after reading it, it can''t be counted in a hundred. The author of "Simple Alchemy" is Joko. That''s right, it''s the Joko from the Joko joke shop in Hogsmeade. To be honest, when Albert first saw the name of the author of this book, he was really surprised. Of course, its not hard to guess what the book will be written by the owner of the joke shop. This book is actually telling everyone about the relationship between spells and alchemy. The invisibility cloak that originally sounded tall, turned into a cloak with a blinding curse in this book. Yes, this thing becomes the so-called alchemy prop. Blind Eye Curse can disguise an object, making it an inconspicuous stone on the side of the road, or something else. However, in the eyes of some wizards, using the Blindfold Curse on a cloak is undoubtedly redundant, and they can use it on themselves. Albert flipped through it, and he really found a way to make the amulet. It''s just that the introduction in the book is not to use the protection tree to make amulets, but to use the expulsion spell. The amulet made by this kind of spell can expel some of the dark creatures, but at the same time it will cause trouble to wear. When you carry this kind of amulet with you, it is difficult to receive the owls mail again. The expulsion spell on the amulet will also expel the owl. Wizards who usually use this method to make amulets, the level of use of spells is usually very average, and they can''t further use the expelling spell. "Simple Alchemy" also records the manufacturing methods of some prank and joke props. However, these weird things are not welcomed by most alchemists. After reading the whole book, Albert felt only one word: speechless. The most shameful thing is that at the end of this book, there is also an alchemy item that claims to be able to drive away vampiresthe garlic cross. Albert almost laughed when he saw the name. is almost the same as the name. It uses the principle that vampires hate garlic to create a cross that exudes the smell of garlic. The simple method of making garlic cross is as follows: To make a wooden cross, use alcohol to extract garlic, heat and mix the extracted liquid with beeswax or essential oil in a water bath, and apply the mixture to the cross to make the cross full of garlic... Carrying a garlic-flavored cross with him, there is a sense of inexplicable joy. Well, this book is really a shame on alchemy! "Is alchemy interesting?" Fred asked curiously~www.novelhall.com~interesting? No, alchemy is not interesting, but this book is very interesting. Albert closed the book and handed it to Fred, "After reading this book, my understanding of alchemy has greatly changed. " "Let me see..." Fred turned a few pages and said regretfully, "This book is still a bit too advanced for us to understand at all." "If there is alchemy, it should be an optional course in the third grade, but Hogwarts does not have it." Fred said with regret. "Let me see." George took the book, and suddenly shouted, shocking the people next to him. "What are you calling?" Li Qiaodan stared at George in a bad mood. "Look, you must have not found out who the author of this book is." "Author?" "Zoko." George has been deeply attracted by the above method of making joke props. "Zoko from the Joko Joke Shop." Several people asked curiously. "Yes, it''s him." Despite George''s grimace, Albert put the book in his bag, "Let''s go, time is almost up, if you are interested, there is still a long time, anyway, the book is there." "By the way, why are you interested in this?" George asked curiously as he climbed the spiral staircase. "I happened to talk about Defense Against the Dark Arts when I talked to Professor Brod. He suggested that I read this book, so I borrowed it." Albert looked helpless: "It''s just, I didn''t expect The content of this book is indeed a bit beyond my expectations." After reading "Simple Alchemy", Albert''s understanding of alchemy has gone wrong. Are the things in the book really alchemy? In this regard, Albert reserved his doubts in this regard. Chapter 89： Garlic...10-shaped rack In the dormitory, the group of people who had just finished the astronomy class are all huddled by the edge of George''s bed, reading "Simple Alchemy" and discussing the contents of the book. Albert never thought that "Simple Alchemy" would have such an attraction to the Fred trio. Perhaps it has something to do with Joko, the author of the book. Although the title of the book is simple alchemy, the content of this book is not simple at all for freshmen in the first grade. The amount of knowledge reserves is not enough, and it is still very difficult to understand and understand the content of the book. In Albert''s eyes, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan showed an extraordinary enthusiasm for "Simple Alchemy" because they linked alchemy to Joko''s jokes. If an alchemist knew about this, I dont know how it would feel. Albert questioned "Simple Alchemy". The main reason was that after he finished reading this book, there were no skills related to alchemy on the panel. As usual, by listening, reading or actively learning related knowledge, related skills will appear on the panel. No skills means that there is no alchemy in the book, or the knowledge of alchemy is not enough to form skills. While thinking, Albert stirred the milk tea in front of him, raised his head and looked at the three people whispering, and took a sip of the teacup. This is a good start, probably! I just pushed them gently, what will it look like in the future? is really curious. "Are you not going to eat it?" Albert asked, shaking the biscuit he had bitten in his hand, "By the way, do you understand that book?" "Reluctantly, but I didn''t expect that Joko would still be an expert in alchemy." Lee Jordan was quite moved. The publication of the book shows that he is good at this aspect. "The expert can''t talk about it, but he knows a little bit about alchemy, otherwise he won''t be able to make those jokes." Albert ate the biscuits in his hand, drank the milk tea in the cup by the way, and stretched out. Lazy, ready to rest. "You have finished reading that book, cough cough... water!" Fred took a biscuit from the plate, handed it to Li Qiaodan and then took a bite, but was choked up when he was eating. "After reading it, I will return to the library tomorrow." Albert poured a glass of water for Fred, "I want to go with me when I see it, and borrow it myself." took a sip of water, and Fred was relieved. "Okay, I''ll go with you tomorrow." George said. He picked up the biscuits from the plate that Lee Jordan handed over, took a bite, thought for a while and asked, "Have you ever thought about..." "I don''t want to." Albert interrupted. "I haven''t finished talking yet..." George looked at his roommate with a speechless expression. "It''s not hard to guess your little thoughts." Albert''s face showed an expression of "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking", and reminded, "Alchemy is at least the third grade content. Its too difficult for you. I dare say that you may not understand that book." "I don''t believe it, don''t you understand?" Fred curled his lips. If you really dont understand, Albert will obviously not finish reading the entire book, because it is undoubtedly an extremely painful thing to gnaw on an incomprehensible book. The guy opposite obviously doesn''t have that habit. "Understanding and whether it is two different things." Albert reminded, "Alchemy is not as simple as you think. That book is just a joke." "We didn''t say that we should learn alchemy." Fred said cunningly, "We just want to..." "Well, the alchemy you want..." Albert thought for a while, took out a rough cross from the pocket of his robe, and threw it to George. "The amulet I made can save you from The intrusion of dark creatures. If you want to learn, first practice the cutting spell, I''m teaching you." "You bluffed us again!" Fred didn''t believe it, "and, don''t you think this cross is too ugly?" Albert said seriously: "This thing is worth two gallons." "Two gallons." Fred and George couldn''t help but raise their voices a bit, and looked up and down the rough cross, as if they wanted to see why this **** was worth this price. "You could sell it in advance, right?" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Albert when he heard the words. After getting along for a month, he also understood the character of his roommate a little bit, and talked about Fudge The words of others, six points true, four points false, can make people who don''t know, be fooled. "That''s right," Albert said. "The effect of this thing is the same as the amulet in that book, and it is also made of wood from the Dharma tree. Most of the amulets sold on the market are made from the Dharma tree. There are many styles and finer workmanship, but they are actually That''s it." "Does this thing work?" Fred asked suspiciously. "On the contrary, the effect of this thing...very poor." Albert paused and said again, "According to the description of the book, just soak the cross in garlic, take it out and dry it in a few days, and then make it complicated. Pick it a few times and you can get a cross full of garlic." "This is good attention, the cross will be given to me, anyway you can make a bunch of them anytime." "But where do we get the garlic?" Fred seems to be very interested in this. Is the garlic cross? I heard that it also has the effect of resisting dark creatures~www.novelhall.com~ You can write it on the parchment first, and try it after the Christmas holidays. "Albert''s mouth twitched, he was just joking, but he didn''t expect these guys to take it seriously. He didn''t want these guys to make the whole dorm smell like garlic. As for how the twins go home to die during the Christmas holidays, it is not his business. "There should be garlic in the school kitchen!" George suddenly said, "Maybe, we can get some house elves." "If you want to eat garlic, the house elves will definitely give you some, but if you let them know..." Albert''s face showed a malicious smile, "Even if you are willing to give you garlic, would you dare to waste it like this? " "Okay!" Fred shrank his neck. If Professor McGonagall knew that they were wasting a lot of garlic in the school, the family might have to send a roar letter to the school. George thought whimsically, "We can get garlic from the kitchen, and then borrow Hagrids vegetable field to grow garlic, so we dont have to worry about the shortage of garlic." "That''s a good idea!" The others nodded in praise. What kind of show operation is this! Albert heard that the three of them were preparing to grow garlic, and he was shocked to hear from ear to ear. For the first time, he felt that the thinking of himself and his roommate were not on the consent channel. "Do you really plan to... grow garlic yourself?" "Of course." The twins said in unison. "Do you know how to grow garlic?" Albert asked tentatively. "I don''t know, but Hagrid must know." Albert''s cheeks twitched twice, and he didn''t ask any more. He didn''t think Hagrid would agree to let them make trouble in his vegetable garden. Chapter 90： Plant garlic Ever since Albert showed his talent in Potions, Snape hasn''t bothered him anymore, and it should be said that he completely ignored him. In the morning, after the potions class was over, Albert and George took advantage of the free time before lunch to go to the library, return the book "Simple Alchemy", and then borrowed a book on alchemy. . The name of the book is "Extraction, Separation, and Potions". Albert originally thought the book was related to potions, but after reading the contents of the book, he was stunned to discover that it was a book on alchemy, and the content was about the relationship between alchemy and potions. Although potions are not equivalent to alchemy, the two still have a great relationship, and there is a partial overlap between the two. Some of the potion raw materials need to be processed through alchemy, and even some potions are obtained directly through alchemy. At present, the most representative one is white fresh flavor. Baixian essence is a kind of thing obtained directly by extracting the herbal medicine called Baixian. It is an effective medicine for treating wounds. Using Baixian essence to treat wounds is far more effective than using Baixian directly or using it to prepare potions. In the book "Extraction, Separation and Potions", there is a detailed record of how to extract the white freshness, which reminds him of the creation of a garlic cross in "Simple Alchemy"... Ahem, Albert quickly shakes off the The weird thoughts put the thoughts back on the book''s description of extracting white fresh essence. Fred and Lee Jordan, who went to the kitchen, returned empty-handed. They sat listlessly on the chairs next to them, spreading their hands toward George with a look of helplessness. As Albert expected, the two got nothing, and the house elves did not allow them to take the garlic from the kitchen. This means that the twins plan has been declared bankrupt before its implementation. "I reminded you a long time ago." Albert looked at the discouraged three people and proposed: "Maybe, you can send a letter to your home and ask them to send you some garlic. "Are you crazy?" Fred looked at Albert in disbelief, his voice raised a bit, "If we dare to do this, we will definitely be given a broomstick when we go back during the Christmas holidays." "No, I think your mother may let you not use it in school, stay at home and continue to grow garlic." George couldn''t help but vomit. The way to get garlic from home simply doesn''t work, even for research on defense against the dark arts. "Do you have a good way?" The three of them looked at Albert together, their eyes gleaming with hope, as if that was their only hope. "Give up!" Albert said, "Of course, if you really don''t want to give up, I suggest you go to Diagon Alley to order some garlic by mail." The three of them suddenly withered when they heard this. If they have Kanon, do they still need to worry about this? "So, let''s give up." Albert flipped the book in his hand and said indifferently, "Whether it is potions or alchemy, they are all things that burn money." "What''s wrong with the three of them?" Shanna asked the three of them listlessly. "It''s nothing, it''s just a little depressed, so ignore them for now." Albert said. "Don''t pay attention to us, unless you can help us get garlic." George waved to Shanna. Shanna looked inexplicable, so she stopped paying attention to the twins. Instead, she chatted with Albert about todays homework in potions class, and asked him when he was free, and went to the library to complete the article about aconite. paper. The difficulty of most of the papers lies in finding materials. It is faster if you find more people together. As for how to put the materials you find into a paper, it depends on your writing skills. Albert pulled out the homework sheet from his schoolbag, and after agreeing to a time with Shanna, he refocused his gaze on the book. To be honest, Albert hopes to find a way to develop the potion and photos of the magic world from the book "Extraction, Separation, and Potions." In Albert''s view, magic photos are undoubtedly related to alchemy. What''s good to know is that he really found information about this in the catalog. While Albert was looking for the formula for making the developing potion and the correct way to use it, he suddenly discovered that a new panel task had been activated. Magical photos that move. You have discovered the secret that magic photos can move, and you are trying to learn how to make magic photos, why not try it? made three magic photos. Reward: 500 experience, gain skill alchemy. Until the end of the lunch, Albert was thinking about whether he should take the time to prepare a developing potion to try. The task gave little experience, but it would be good if he could directly obtain alchemy skills. After all, the task of magic lamp requires lighting alchemy. skill. Just after passing the hall, Albert suddenly heard someone calling himself next to him. He turned his head and looked at the three of them and asked, "What''s the matter? I didn''t hear him clearly." "We are going to try our luck in the next village." The three seem to have discussed the result, and that is to go to Hogsmeade to see if they can get some garlic, and then get back to grow their own. "Oh, good luck then." Albert patted Fred on the shoulder and said, "Actually, Hagrid must have them there, if you want..." "What is there?" a sudden voice asked. "Nothing?" Fred was a little embarrassed, they were not familiar with Hagrid, so they didn''t intend to disturb each other in this regard. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm Even if it was said that Hagrid borrowed a vegetable garden to grow garlic, it was just a joke. Hogwarts is so big, it''s not difficult to find a place to sneak up some soil and grow some garlic. "Garlic, we want to study whether garlic can resist dark creatures." Albert changed the subject and asked, "Is there something? It''s rare to see you enter the castle." "I have something to find Dumbledore." Hagrid looked at the people suspiciously, walked towards the principal''s room, turned around and said before leaving, "If you need garlic, I can provide you with one." The three of them looked at Hagrid''s leaving back, looking at each other. They didn''t expect that they were still racking their brains, thinking about how to get garlic. Albert helped them get it done with a casual word. "Is this not so good?" George said. "Hagrid often cooks by himself, and he has a vegetable garden. There is definitely no shortage of garlic." Albert glanced at the embarrassed three people. "This Christmas, help me think about what Christmas gifts to give him. !" Hmm! Several people nodded repeatedly, indicating that they would help out at Christmas. "However, I need to remind you that that little garlic is not enough." Albert said again. "You take the time to grow your own. It''s easy to grow garlic anyway." This was originally their plan. As for where to plant, the three of them actually thought about it. It wasn''t Hagrid''s vegetable garden, but a forbidden forest farther from Hagrid''s hut. After listening to the three people''s plan, Albert was silent. Actually, just plant some garlic, just get a vase and grow it yourself. As for fertilizer, isn''t the ashes in the fireplace the best fertilizer? However, Albert did not intend to remind the three of them, let them slowly toss about this matter by themselves! Chapter 91： Benefit a lot For students living in Hogwarts, the weekend is undoubtedly a good day. At the weekend, everyone doesnt have to worry about being late for class, and they can wake up naturally after sleep. After waking up, they dont need to consider the problems encountered in class. They can have a good time and relax the pressure accumulated during the week. Let students take a breath during their busy study life. Early in the morning, the Weasley brothers bed was already empty. The two got up early and went out, planning to plant garlic on the edge of the forbidden forest in a clearing where the sun could shine. This is where they found it after a lot of effort. It is sparsely populated and there is no need to worry about being discovered. To be honest, Albert really couldn''t understand what Fred and George were thinking about. Is the time and energy spent growing garlic really just to make that kind of ridiculous amulet? Perhaps! Anyway, the two of them have very strange brains, and they are not surprised what they do. Before Albert finished breakfast, Fred and George had already returned. Their robes and hands were stained with dirt. After they hurried to the bathroom to clean them, they talked to him about growing garlic. Listening to the constant chatter of the two, Albert had always wanted to complain, did they not have the concept of planting garlic in a flowerpot? Rejecting Li Jordan''s invitation to train at the Quidditch Stadium, Albert just reached ten o''clock on his pocket watch, and he reached out on time to knock the wooden door of the Dark Arts Defense Office on the second floor of the castle. In other words, did you open the wooden door of the other''s office the last time you entered Professor McGonagall''s office? At that time, a few of them were not punished by Professor McGonagall. It is really incredible now that I think about it! The wooden door was opened from the inside, and Professor Bud Brod looked at Albert standing outside the door and invited him into his office with a smile: "It was just ten o''clock, and you were really on time!" "I hope I didn''t bother you." Albert walked into Professor Browder''s office and looked at this extremely comfortable room. There were a few soft sofas in it, bronze carpets at the feet, and neat walls. There are several bookshelves on the ground, and the bookshelves are full of various books. The number must be over a hundred. Blue silk curtains hung around the windows. Looking out from the windows, you can see the courtyard of the castle. Now, some students are walking, chatting, and basking in the yard. "What do you want to drink?" Brod asked. "Milk tea." Albert said curiously: "Professor, take the liberty to ask, are you graduated from Ravenclaw?" "Yes, it''s not hard to guess, right." Brod blinked at Albert. He raised his wand and tapped the empty teacup in front of the two of them. The cup immediately gave off a fragrant milk tea smell. . Albert put some sugar in his milk tea and stirred it slowly with a spoon. For a moment, he took a sip from his teacup, "I heard that Ravenclaw''s eagle-shaped bronze door knocker is very interesting." "Yes." Professor Broad nodded. "As long as you can answer the question about the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker, the Ravenclaw common room will be open for you." Albert laughed without saying a word, shaking his head impenetrably. Although Professor Brod said so, he did not think that Ravenclaw students would welcome a stranger into their common room. People are always xenophobic. If students from other colleges go to the Gryffindor common room, the result is not hard to guess. Professor Browd pointed to the dessert on the table and said: "You may like this freshly baked pumpkin pie." "I also like pumpkin pie. It tastes great when it''s hot!" Albert took a piece of pumpkin pie and talked about the book he had read a while ago: "By the way, Professor, I just read it. After "Simple Alchemy", the book feels... very special." He organized his vocabulary a bit, then hesitated for a moment before continuing: "It''s hard to imagine that what is described in that book is the so-called alchemy. Do you understand this?" "I don''t want to pretend to be an expert in alchemy. The opposite is true. My knowledge of alchemy is limited to the knowledge in books." Professor Broad shook his head and said, "I think you are definitely not here today to discuss with me. Its alchemy, right?" Albert knew that he should end the topic of alchemy, so he pulled the topic to "Dark Force: A Guide to Self-Defense", chatted with some doubts about reading this book, and talked about the spell described in the book by the way. "I''m glad you talked about this topic." Professor Brod said happily: "Yes, that''s right, as you can see, "The Dark Forces: Self-Defense Guide" does not record many useful defensive monsters. Curse, but do you know why this book will become a must-chosen book in Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" "Know." Albert said, "This book can help us recognize the dark creatures in the world, and teach you how to deal with these dark creatures." "Yes, you are right. In fact, this book is really not enough for a gifted student like you." Professor Broad put down his teacup and said, "However, the Ministry of Magic does not like to expose students to Moderately aggressive spell." "Yes, it''s not difficult to see." Albert picked up another pumpkin pie, took a bite, and continued, "If I want to learn more about Defense Against the Dark Arts, I don''t know if you have any good suggestions." "I recommend you to read the book "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic"." Professor Broad took a book from the shelf and handed it to Albert, "However, this set of books The price is a bit expensive. There is no collection in the school library. If you want to see it, I can borrow it from you." "Oh, it''s a coincidence. I happened to buy this set of books. I think the Iron Armor Curse and the Disarming Curse are very good." Albert quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped his greasy palm, and reached out to take the hand of Professor Brod. The book that came over, "Of course, the coma spell and obstacle spell are also good. Unfortunately, I don''t know much about the curse." "No, no, Mr. Anderson, it''s amazing that you can master so many spells in a short period of time." The surprise in Professor Brod''s eyes flashed away, and he asked with a smile, "I heard McGonagall The professor is very optimistic about your accomplishments in the transformation spell." "I think my talent in magic is not bad, plus I have been practicing magic well, so the speed will naturally not be too slow." Albert thought for a while and said, "There is no harm in learning more things, maybe in the future. Its useful." "The greed for knowledge is not a fault." Professor Browder suddenly showed an exaggerated expression. "Merlin''s beard, to be honest, you are more like Ravenclaw than Ravenclaw, the sorting hat will definitely let you choose Right!" "Yes, the Sorting Hat thinks I am suitable for other colleges except Slytherin." Albert blinked and said, "Actually, I have no particular prejudice against other colleges, but because I met the current one on the train. My friend, so I chose to go to Gryffindor." "Yes, yes, being without prejudice is a good thing, and it is difficult for many people to do this." Professor Broad''s eyes showed an appreciative smile. "One day, when you finish learning "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic", your level of defense against dark magic will reach the level of .L." Professor Brod regretted Albert said: "Because this course was cursed by a certain wizard, the defense against the Dark Arts course, which is obviously very important, has become dispensable. Most students are not high in this aspect." "Professor, is the person who cursed the Defense Against the Dark Arts class alive?" "I''m afraid it is." Professor Brod nodded, "Otherwise, Dumbledore should try his best to relieve the curse. After all, it is very hard to find a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor every year." "I heard from my roommate that the Ministry of Magic has a profession called Auror. They are all experts in defense against the dark arts. Why doesn''t President Dumbledore invite Auror to teach students?" Albert asked curiously. Tao. To be honest, this is also Albert''s doubts in his last life. The retired Aurors are undoubtedly suitable for becoming a professor of defense against the dark arts. They have rich experience and only need a little experience to teach, which can benefit the students of the school. . "Many people are scared." Professor Broad blinked, and Albert dared to pat his chest to ensure that he saw contempt in Professor Broad''s eyes just a moment ago. "Afraid?" "They think this profession is unlucky, afraid of curses, and very few professors have successfully left this position." Professor Broad did not worry about his safety because of his position in this position. "Moreover, the Ministry of Magic actually I dont want to see this happen either." "Professor, I have another question." Albert said again. "what is the problem." "Have Principal Dumbledore ever thought about...stopping the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, choosing a new course, or changing the name of this course." Albert said his previous life thoughts, since Voldemort imposed the Defense Against the Dark Arts class Curse, as long as this course disappears, the curse may also disappear together. As for the name of the class, it can be changed to a new one, called the defense class, the self-defense class can be anything, it''s just a name. Professor Brod smiled, smiling happily, as if he had heard something interesting. "You make a lot of sense. Defense against the Dark Arts is just a name after all. It is not impossible to discard it when necessary." Professor Browder nodded in agreement with Albert''s point. "I think Dumbledore should have thought about this too. But the wizard who put the curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is not dead. After dropping this name, maybe he will put another curse on the new class." Although this explanation is reasonable, Albert thinks it is an excuse. However, he didnt ask too much and ended this topic~www.novelhall.com~ If you learn the spells in "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic", you can borrow "Defense and Defense" from the library. Deterrence Curse, this book introduces many powerful defensive spells, which should satisfy you. "Professor Brod continued, "However, there are some things you need to know. What you see is only the surface of magic. The magic of magic is that it will undergo some subtle changes with your whimsical ideas. . A powerful spell does not mean everything, sometimes a small spell can solve the problem easily. " While Albert was still thinking about the meaning of this sentence, he heard Professor Browd say, "Well, lunch time is coming. You better not miss it. I am very happy to chat with you. Most of the students are very In awe, its hard to sit down and have a conversation like you and me." "I have also benefited a lot, and I look forward to the next chat." Albert nodded in tribute to Professor Browd, turned and left the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 92： Life is so hard As soon as October arrived, Hogwarts Castle was already shrouded in wind and heavy rain. Heavy rain that lasted for several days caused the surrounding temperature to drop sharply. Under the rain curtain, the cold air permeated the castle quietly. When Albert noticed that he had a cold, he immediately went to the school hospital and got a cup of refreshing medicine from Madam Pomfrey, the head nurse. The effect was immediate after drinking the medicine. However, the downside is that people who drink this medicine will smoke in their ears for several hours. To this end, the twin brothers also gloated. As a result, they hadn''t jumped for a few days, and their ears started to smoke. However, this seems to be a funny thing for the Weasley twins. They also deliberately sounded the siren of the train, which made everyone laugh. Outside the window, the rain is still falling. Gryffindors common room was brightly lit, with a roaring flame burning in the fireplace, warm and comfortable. At this moment, Albert and his roommates are sitting by a window doing homework. "You said, will the garlic seedlings be rotten by the rain? This rain has been going on for several days." George looked up at the dim rain screen outside the window, looking sullen. "Be careful, if I were you, I would pay attention to my homework." Albert reminded, "Don''t ruin your essay that is almost finished." "Ah!" George found a drop of ink on his parchment and couldn''t help screaming, "It''s over, my homework." "Don''t howl, who distracted you while doing your homework." Angelina''s temper is not very good. The Quidditch training a while ago made her catch a cold, even if she had drunk Madam Pomfrey''s refreshing agent, her head Now I am still a little groggy, unable to concentrate on homework. "Should we check? I''m a bit worried that the garlic will be rotten by the blisters." Fred proposed anxiously. In such bad weather, they could not check the condition of germinated garlic. Albert shook his head when he heard this, and said in his heart: "This is the difference between planting outside and planting in a flowerpot!" "If you are worried about garlic, go out and check, but don''t find me." Li Qiaodan said grimly. There was still smoke in his ears, and the hapless man had just drank Madame Pomfrey''s refreshing potion. The freshmen of this class were almost wiped out in the pandemic. "It''s useless to go out to check, and I can''t do anything." George was also depressed, and finally waited until the garlic sprouted. As a result, the heavy rain that lasted for several days came, and the freshly sprouted garlic seedlings were all soaked in water. They just grow garlic, is it so difficult? For some reason, the common room suddenly became lively, and people were talking excitedly about certain things. "What happened?" Angelina asked Albert. "How would I know." Albert stared at the chrysanthemum he turned out a little depressed, and put it in the vase next to him. The chrysanthemums in the vase were all the result of Albert''s practice of summoning. "Notice to Hogsmeade." Lee Jordan said, pointing to a notice on the old bulletin board. "At the end of October, before Halloween." "Yes, but it was a third-grade student''s activity." Angelina corrected. She looked a little restless, and the buzzing talk in the lounge affected her concentration. "Actually, I''m looking forward to Halloween this year." Albert has already been to Hogsmeade and is not interested in the only wizarding village in the UK. "I heard from the senior sisters saying that Halloween at Hogwarts is very Yes, that day, there will be bats flying everywhere in the castle, pumpkin lanterns and pumpkin food, and there will be a Halloween party in the evening." In, after Harry Potter came to Hogwarts, there will always be some moths every Halloween: In the first grade, the troll broke into the castle; in the second grade, Filchs cat was petrified; in the third grade, the wanted criminal Blake tried to break into the Gryffindor lounge; in the fourth grade, the school ushered in Other players in the Triwizard Tournament; in the fifth grade... Alia raised her eyebrows and asked, "I don''t think there is anything particularly fun about Halloween." "Don''t you think it would be more fun for everyone to spend Halloween together?" Albert explained, "Playing games together is fun, and it is fun to spend the holidays together." "It makes sense." Li Qiaodan agreed. "Last time, when I went to Hagrid, I found that in the vegetable field in his backyard, every pumpkin was half a person tall." Albert continued, "Those pumpkins should be prepared for Halloween." There is no doubt that Hagrid used the expansion spell on the pumpkin. In fact, Albert thinks that the twins can use the expansion curse on the garlic they grow, but they don''t eat it anyway. Ok! If Fred and George would use the expansion spell. Unfortunately, compared to Halloween, everyone seems to be more interested in Hogsmeade. They also heard second-grade students complaining about why they can only go to Hogsmeade in the third grade. However, Albert and his roommates are not as enthusiastic about Hogsmeade Village as the others. After all, a few people have only visited Hogsmeade not long ago, and there is not much mystery to them, and it is useless to go without money in their pockets. When the rain subsided, the twins immediately opened their umbrellas to check the condition of garlic, and by the way they also took Albert who was practicing the summoning technique together. The current situation is not very optimistic, all the garlic sprouts rotted in the water for too long. The expressions on the faces of several people were as gloomy as dark clouds in the sky. No way, the garlic seedlings finally gotten, waited for a long time until the garlic sprouted, but all this was ruined by a heavy rain. The twins who had worked so hard for this were suddenly depressed. "What the **** are you doing?" Hagrid''s voice came from the rain curtain. When the three of them looked in the direction where the sound came from, they saw Hagrid rushing towards this side directly, without even hitting the umbrella, his body was wet with rain. He thought that a few people were going to enter the woods, so he hurried over ~www.novelhall.com~ his nose was almost crooked. Albert briefly talked about the situation, and Hager was stunned. He pointed to the twins in disbelief and said, "You grow garlic here?" When Hagrid saw the overturned sac and rotten garlic, he believed. "Ahem, in fact, they just want to use garlic to try to make a... amulet, they need a lot of garlic!" Albert explained quickly. "This is definitely the stupidest thing I have ever heard." Hagrid looked at the three of them speechlessly, reached out and patted Fred and George on the shoulders, "It''s not just planting garlic, don''t be depressed, I can give You guys, this time they will be planted next to my vegetable garden." "No, Hagrid." Albert interrupted. "This time we are going to transplant garlic into flower pots, and then move the flower pots back to the dormitory. There is no need to worry about heavy rain. The only trouble is every time. It will take a while to move out to match the sun." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 93： Looking for the crown The rainy days lasted for several days, the sky finally cleared, the temperature around the castle began to drop sharply, and winter in Scotland came without warning. In the dormitory, Fred, holding a small kettle and humming a little song, was standing by the window, watering the garlic sprouted in the flowerpot. The garlic, which has been carefully taken care of by everyone, finally successfully sprouts in the flowerpot, and now it has grown to the height of a thumb. "I really don''t understand, back then..." George was putting a hand-knitted sweater on his body, and he couldn''t help muttering and complaining, "Back then, why didn''t we think about planting garlic in a flowerpot? ?" "Don''t water and fertilize the garlic seedlings in the flowerpot all day long. Be careful to raise the garlic seedlings to death." Albert was buttoning himself on the buttons on his robe, not forgetting to say, "Today is a rare good weather, don''t Forget to take the flowerpot outside and let it bask in the sun for a while. The plant won''t live long without the sun." The weather is getting colder and colder, and it has been raining intermittently throughout October. The weather is very bad, and the fine weather is rare. The pot of garlic in the dormitory has almost no chance to be exposed to the sun. From the time it sprouted to the present, the number of times it was taken out to the sun can be counted with one hand. "What the **** are you guys doing." Filch stopped them when they passed the front hall. "Hogwarts doesn''t stipulate that potted grass cannot be grown, right?" Fred pointed to the flower pot in his hand, "I think this shouldn''t violate school rules, right." "This is grass, do you think I am blind?" Filch pointed to the garlic seedling in the flowerpot. "Ahem, garlic was a weed shortly before people found it edible." Albert raised his eyebrows and reminded: "And, this is not a dangerous plant." "Huh, it''s best not to let me find out what you guys are doing behind your back." Filch glared at the four of them, turned and walked away holding his cat. "That guy is really annoying." George moved toward Filch''s distant back and made a rude gesture. "You can wait for the garlic to be planted and give him a few. The cat hates the pungent smell of garlic." The expression on Albert''s face became very strange, as if he thought of something bad. During the meal, the surrounding senior students had been discussing Hogsmeade. Charlie also rarely stopped the weekend''s devil training and gave the official Quidditch players a vacation. Percy sat not far from them, chattering with others about interesting things in Hogsmeade Village. No one knew that Albert and his party had already slipped to Hogsmeade through the secret road. At nine o''clock in the morning, students who were going to Hogsmeade began to gather in the foyer. Filch stood in the middle of the door, holding a long list, checking the names of the students going to Hogsmeade one by one. The wrinkled old face leaned **** the list. After reciting every name, he would use doubts. Look at each other''s face, and beware of any younger students who take the opportunity to sneak out. The four of them returned to the common room. Most of it was empty. Only the first and second grade students were left. They were very happy that no one would take a comfortable position with them. Of course, there are a few older students who have obviously been to Hogsmeade many times, and they have no fresh feelings about it. "Continue to do homework?" George asked. "My distorted essay is still 1 inch short." "I''m done," Albert reached out and patted George on the shoulder. "Come on, I''m going to take a walk and take a few photos by the way." As he said, he raised the camera in his hand and asked, "Is anyone going with me?" "I''ll forget it!" Fred was a little depressed, he couldn''t believe how Albert could finish the pile of homework that the professors assigned forever. Others also shook their heads. The deformed essays they will submit next Monday have not yet been finished. If they cannot submit the papers in time, they may be detained by Professor McGonagall. Moreover, few people have mastered the Levitating Mantra that the mantra learns, and it takes time to practice the mantra. "Forget it, I''ll go by myself." The roommates'' answers were entirely in Albert''s expectation. "Let us copy your homework... learn it!" Lee Jordan said before Albert turned and left. "Don''t think about it, do you think Professor McGonagall will not be able to see it? Be careful she locks you in confinement." Albert waved at several people, turned and disappeared at the entrance of the lounge. Today, Hogwarts Castle is basically empty, most senior students go to Hogsmeade to play, and freshmen are enjoying the exclusive lounge. For Albert, this is a good opportunity. He came to the giant stick on the eighth floor of the castle to beat Barnabas tapestry, raised his camera and took a picture of the tapestry. After observing no one around him, he closed his eyes and began to pace back and forth in front of the wall opposite the tapestry. : I need a place for me to hide things... I need a place for me to hide things... I need a place for me to hide things... When Albert walked past the empty wall for the third time, the pattern of the door began to appear on the empty wall, and the door of the responsive house opened again for Albert. After confirming that no one was around, he opened the door and walked in. On the other side of the door is a spacious place like an auditorium. The windows above the room cast sunlight and shine on the hills piled up with discarded furniture. It is not difficult to see that these hills are all made by successive Hogwarts students or professors. They are piled up with items we have used. "Successful." Albert raised his hand and made a yes gesture. Even if he knew that he could find this place, he was still a little excited when he really entered the place where things were stored in the responsive house. No way, who made Voldemort''s Horcrux hide somewhere here. Find Ravenclaw''s crown, that''s why Albert entered here. Each of the heroes of Harry Potter fellows will try to find Voldemort''s Horcrux in the responsive house, and regard the great task of destroying the Dark Lord as their responsibility. Well, Albert''s fan protagonist in his last life is not immune. However, Albert did not intend to give himself such a noble sentiment, and it is obviously not something that a sane person would do to die with the "no nose monster" who has an IQ problem. Moreover, defeating the Dark Lord is the work of the savior Potter. Stealing the limelight of the protagonist~www.novelhall.com~ This is not kind. Moreover, the savior Potter was born with the protagonist''s halo body, so dangerous things naturally require him to be at the forefront. Even in a life and death crisis, he can resist through the protagonist''s halo. "The Boy Who Lived in Distress" is not for nothing. However, Voldemort is a trouble to deal with after all. In Albert''s eyes, this final boss is a trouble. He doesn''t mind helping out in the back, so that the guy nicknamed the "no nose monster" will die faster. The premise is that the death of the big boss in Harry Potter can bring him enough benefits. In fact, Albert never doubted this. After all, it''s also a big boss, anyway, it can squeeze enough benefits from the opponent through the panel. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 94： Treasure...House? As we all know, playing boss means experience and spoils. Of course, the premise is that you are not killed by the boss, and by the way, take your own life together. How to smoothly transform the Dark Lord into experience is definitely a technical task. The hapless Quirinas?? Quirrell is a good negative teaching material. This talented young wizard is too naive and conceited. He even imagined that he could learn more magic skills from Voldemort and put it into practice. Practice, by the way, take your own life together. Compared with the remnant of Voldemort, who doesnt know which horn hes hiding in, starting with his Horcrux is undoubtedly a simple and effective way of harvesting experience, and the best Horcrux to find is Ravenclaw who stays in the responsive house. Of the crown. Albert is convinced that as long as he can find Ravenclaw''s crown, he can definitely stimulate one or two panel tasks, or more, which means experience and skill points. After harvesting the fruits of the mission, you can also sell Dumbledore a favor, and get some benefits from the old man who has lived for a century. As for how to explain to Dumbledore? In fact, it''s very simple-it''s just a chance discovery. Yes! Occasionally a small probability event. At that time, when Fred and George escaped Filch during the night tour, he accidentally broke into the responsive house, and then used this clue to further dig out the way to enter the responsive house. After finding a room that is responsive to requests, and aware of the wonders of the room, with Gryffindor''s character, naturally, he will not give up exploration and experimentation. On the other hand, while conducting various tests on this magical room, I discovered this place, and while exploring this place, I occasionally heard whispers and whispers, following the sound to find the suspected dark magic item. The rest is better solved, just talk to Dumbledore about it and say that you find something a bit like a Ravenclaw crown. Then bring the other side here, everything is done. Albert really didn''t believe that Dumbledore didn''t believe it, because every word he said was true, and words woven from a bunch of truths were naturally true. According to speculation, Dumbledore should also be aware of the existence of the responsive house, and even know how to get in, but he had never thought that Voldemort''s Horcrux would be hidden here. The only trouble with this is how to choose the right time, telling Dumbledore that the time must be right, which is very important. Of course, the premise of all this is to find Ravenclaw''s crown, and there are enough benefits for Albert to take risks. As for, no good? No good, say an egg. Albert took a deep breath. The sight before him was truly amazing. He raised the camera and snapped a picture. "My photography skills are getting better and better." Albert glanced at the photo and stuffed it into the pocket of his robe. Only then did he cautiously walk towards the pile of crumbling and broken furniture in front of him, and it was dusty. Picking up a spiked flying saucer on the table, this thing has been left here for too long, completely losing its magic. Putting the Spike flying saucer back on the table, Albert raised his head and his eyes fell on the stack of books not far away. He walked a few steps quickly, came to the pile of books, and pulled out a book from it. It is not difficult to see from the cover that this is a book of "Magic Potion and Potion". The potion professor of the owner was Snape, because a bat was drawn on the front page of the book, and it was also marked with SeverusSnape. Short for: Professor ss. There are many pictures in this book, and some of the pages are stained with stains and even torn. It can be seen that the owner of this book did not care about it. On the right hand side of the pile of books are a few rusty armors. Next to the armor, there is a weapon rack on which are placed a few rusty swords and a blood-stained large axe. Albert''s eyelids jumped, because the armored face mask in front of him suddenly moved, and a little iron-blue creature that looked a bit like a devil came out of the armor, his eyes fixed on Albert, just about to open. A red light flickered on the wings behind him, and the hapless little guy fell back into the armor again, making a crisp sound. Albert put away his wand, re-examined the blood-stained axe, guessing what it had chopped down? However, he quickly retracted his sight and wandered through the passages between the garbage dumps, observing the things near the tall garbage dumps around him, some dilapidated furniture, boxes, chairs with missing legs, old broomsticks, broken Bats, unwanted old newspapers, worn school gowns, and other unrecognizable debris. Maybe something here is evidence of a student''s failure to cast a spell, maybe a table with missing legs was thrown here by those house elves who maintain the decent castle. Albert even saw some burnt crucibles, abandoned herbs, and some old broken bottles, the potions in them had solidified; however, there were still a few bottles sealed with wax. Shining evil green light. The garbage channel has come to an end, and there is a road on both sides. Albert stopped and his eyes fell in front of a giant monster specimen. This thing was huge, probably it had been processed, and it didn''t smell bad. Perhaps, a certain professor once used troll specimens to teach students. To be honest, when he walked in and took a closer look, the troll still gave him an inexplicable sense of oppression, especially the wooden stick in his hand, which looked extremely lethal. If you go down with a stick, you really get cold if you are not careful. However, as long as he is careful enough, Albert thinks that with his current magic and knowledge of trolls, it is not a problem to bring down a troll. However, it is not an easy job to make such a large monster into a specimen, especially to deodorize, disinfect, and preserve the monster. How much trouble does the person doing this work? As soon as Albert took his gaze away from the troll, he found a new task popped up on his panel: Fearless challenger. You found a specimen of a giant mountain monster and felt the oppression from that huge body. As a brave Gryffindor student, try to defeat a giant monster to show your bravery and fearlessness. Reward: 3000 experience. Albert was speechless at once, UU reading www.uukanshu.com This is where I can find the troll, and why should I challenge a troll to prove Gryffindors bravery? Is there a mistake in understanding Gryffindor''s bravery? Or is it that Gryffindor''s bravery has always been reckless? Albert resisted the desire to complain, and comforted himself in his heart: There will be a thousand Hamlet for one thousand readers. Everyone has a different understanding of courage. However, it is not bad to be able to activate the panel task. After all, its good to have a task to send experience, dont do it for nothing. As for where to find trolls? When Harry Potter enrolls, which is when Albert is in third grade, just borrow a troll to use it. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 95： The "selfless" Dark Lord In a corner of the responsive room, Albert was standing quietly in a daze. People who knew him well knew that this guy was thinking about it this way, and even he himself admitted it. After all, no one can guess the truth, Albert is actually immersed in his panel. After regaining his senses, Albert immediately took his gaze away from the giant monster specimen, and finally took time to come in. Naturally, it is impossible to give up the exploration here. He also intends to continue searching for other interesting objects, not to forget. I came here to find Ravenclaw''s crown. However, according to the vague memory in his mind, he only vaguely remembered that the Horcrux should be worn on the head of a certain bust plaster statue. However, the clue is nothing more than that, whether you can find Ravenclaw''s crown or not, sometimes you really have to try your luck. As soon as he moved his footsteps, Albert was attracted by something again. Somewhere in front of him on the right side, a large mirror with a golden frame was placed, and underneath were two claw-shaped brackets. Albert walked quickly towards the big mirror, raised his wand and recited a descaling spell on the mirror surface, removing most of the dust on the mirror surface. "Eris...the magic mirror." He muttered, looking at the letters on the frame. That''s right, it should be the magic mirror, the magic mirror that claims to show the deepest deepest desires of the person in front of the mirror. "What do I desire most?" Albert looked at himself in the mirror curiously, and then he found himself in the mirror holding an eagle-shaped crown. That was... Ravenclaw''s crown. "Although I do want to find the crown is right, this shouldn''t be the thing I desire most?" Albert suppressed his desire to complain. Originally, he thought he would see in the mirror that he was hugging several beauties on his left or right, or standing on a golden mountain with piles of gold coins, at the very least, he would give me a picture of Voldemort holding the elder''s wand in his hand. In other words, what is it like holding the Ravenclaw crown, the desire for knowledge? Want to become smarter? "Is this really what I want most? Or is it what I want most now?" Disappointed, Albert looked away and fixed his gaze on the frame on the top of the magic mirror, where a line of letters was engraved: "Erisedstraehruoytubecafruoytonwohsi" (Erisedstraehruoytubecafruoytonwohsi" (Erisedstraehruoytubecafruoytonwohsi" Cavour, Ait?o, Voges). The name of the magic mirror comes from the first word Erised (Eris). Readers who have carefully understood the stories of Harry Potter novels will know that the line of letters engraved on the top frame of the Eris Mirror needs to be read upside down. Albert moved his gaze to the letters and read it out softly: "Ishownotyourfacebutyourheart"sdesire", that is, "I show not your face but your desire". "Wish? Don''t I actually have no desire? No, I''m not a saint, how could I have no desire?" Albert suddenly grinned, "Sure enough, the magic mirror can''t reflect a bunch of vague panel experiences. And skill points too!" Yes, what I desire most is not panel experience and skill points? Isn''t it all for these vague things to take risks to find Voldemort''s Horcruxes? Thinking of this, Albert suddenly wanted to laugh again. "To some extent, the Ravenclaw crown reflected on the magic mirror is not wrong." After all, finding Horcrux means a lot of tasks, experience and skill points. This is what he desires most! After walking on the trash path for a while, Albert felt that he was about to get lost in the trash mountain. A slingshot with wings flew in front of him, and he was staring at him. After a freezing spell, Falling down in midair. "It''s a weird thing." Albert walked over, bent down and picked up the slingshot from the ground, looked at it, pulled it, and finally turned a debris into a projectile with his wand and tried the slingshot. The power of the slingshot, but he soon discovered the purpose of the slingshot. The projectiles shot out seemed to have been released with tracking magic, which can accurately bypass the object and hit the target. "A slingshot that has been released by magic is interesting. It is probably a toy in Joko''s joke shop. It''s good to use to fix people." Albert murmured to himself, and soon started to wonder if it could be. Applying this technique to the bow and arrow, the archer becomes a sharpshooter in minutes? If it is used on firearms, is it possible to take the top level from a kilometer away? Well, this slingshot is good, and it is worth researching. Albert used a descaling curse to remove the dust on the surface of the slingshot, and then took out a handkerchief and wiped it, before putting it in his robe pocket. After strolling around in the garbage dump, Albert found a dilapidated Quidditch box in a certain corner. After opening it, he found that the Quidditch game props inside were all tattered, including a ball. The stick was even left with the section in the hand, and God knows what happened to it. Both of the wandering **** are also broken. The only ghost ball is relatively complete, but it also looks a little worn. Albert''s gaze was attracted by the Golden Snitch. When he picked up the rusty Golden Snitch, he found that it had lost one of its wings. The other wing of the Golden Snitch can still be used, but after one wing is missing, it can no longer fly normally. A damaged Golden Snitch is very attractive to Albert. The Golden Snitch''s craftsmanship is actually very high. It is said that in order to determine who catches it first, this thing has physical memory capabilities. If this physical memory ability is used in the treasure house, can''t you easily create your own secret treasure house? Dumbledore did just that. In other words, how come you feel a little bit tattered in the trash? This style of painting is wrong! Ahem, it seems inappropriate to call this place a garbage dump. In any case, Voldemorts Horcrux is hidden here. Obviously the Dark Lord will not hide his Horcrux in the trash. Sure enough, this place should be called the treasure house, yes, it is called the treasure house! Hidden Hogwarts items for thousands of years, and he was a treasure hunter in the treasure house. No one knows what he can find in this treasure house. It may be worthless rubbish, it may be an extremely precious Ravenclaw relic, or it may be a Horcrux that kills you. No matter what he will find, Albert''s exploration and treasure hunt will continue. He walked lightly into the maze, continuing to search for a bust wearing a crown. Maybe, people who like to smile won''t have bad luck; maybe Merlin''s beard is blessing him; maybe it''s that Voldemort''s soul fragments can''t hold back. Albert stopped suddenly, held his breath, pricked his ears and listened carefully, and a vague whisper came from far away. At that moment, Albert felt that his soul seemed to be trembling, and the whispering in his ear disappeared, replaced by his heavy breathing. It''s near, it''s near, the Horcrux is nearby, it''s tempting itself, yes, Voldemort''s Horcrux is tempting itself to the bait through whispers. At this moment, Albert suddenly wanted to laugh. He knew that Voldemort''s Horcrux was tempting him, but why didn''t it take the initiative to send it to the door? Also save yourself a lot of trouble to find Horcrux! However, it was Voldemort''s Horcrux. Albert didn''t dare to care at all. There was a case of Chino overturning the car behind. He had to be more vigilant and took out his wand from the pocket of his robe, and began to look around, carefully Check the surrounding objects to find the source of the whisper. Albert walked very slowly, carefully crossing the area, but the whisper in his ear was getting closer. Yes, right in front, on the top of the old cabinet with blisters, isn''t there a bust of a wizard covered with pits? On the head of the bust was an old gray hair cover, and... an old faded crown. That was Ravenclaw''s crown... Voldemort''s Horcrux actually let himself find it. Albert could not hide the excitement on his face. At this moment, he could already be sure that the whispering in his ear came from the crown, and it was tempting himself to pick up the crown and put it on his head. As long as you wear the Ravenclaw crown, you can become more wise. Albert almost instinctively stretched out his hand to touch the crown, however, he stopped moving forward and dropped his raised arm. He listened carefully to the whispers in his ear, and laughed like crazy, tears of laughter almost dripping. "Interesting!" Albert murmured after he stopped laughing, "If it''s an ordinary student, I guess I can''t help but try to wear a crown. After all, no one wants to miss the experience of Ravenclaw''s crown belt. The coming intelligence improved, and even took it as his own under the temptation of Horcrux." "Come on, let me take a picture of you." Albert took a few steps back, raised the camera on his neck, and took a picture of the wizard''s bust and the old faded crown on his head. Then Albert stepped back more than a dozen steps, found some more eye-catching coordinates around and took a few photos continuously, until he retreated to the entrance, he went to check the new task that appeared on the panel: Evil whispers. You hear some whispers that tempts you to fall, and the whispering thing is most likely an evil black magic item. Although you don''t know what it is, you have realized that it can be extremely dangerous and are ready to try to figure out what it is. Reward: 10000 experience, random access to an unmastered magic. "Great." Albert stared at the task panel and said softly, "That''s a Horcrux, Voldemort''s Horcrux." When he finishes saying this sentence, the task has been automatically completed. Albert did not choose to complete the task, but continued to view the remaining tasks: Return the relic. You stumbled upon the Ravenclaw crown that was lost thousands of years ago. As a Hogwarts student, you should return the Ravenclaw crown to the school. Rewards: 30000 experience, 3 skill points, Dumbledores favorability +10, and Ms. Gray (Helena Ravenclaw) favorability +30. The secret of the Dark Lord. You stumble upon the secret of Voldemort''s immortality. You can choose to remain silent or share this secret with others. Reward: 1000 experience points, the target''s favorability +20 or -20. Ms. Gray''s regret. You accidentally find the Ravenclaw crown that was lost thousands of years ago, but this relic from the Big Four is contaminated by powerful black magic, purifying the black magic on the crown. Reward: 10,000 experience, 2 skill points, and Ms. Gray (Helena Ravenclaw) favor +30. "What is the use of I want the goodwill of the ghost?" Albert couldn''t help but complain. "Is it possible that after the goodwill is full, Ms. Gray will fulfill one of my wishes?" Destroy the Horcrux. Everyone is responsible for destroying the Dark Lord. Since you have discovered Voldemort''s weakness by chance, you can devote yourself to the great cause of confronting the Dark Wizard, destroy it, or assist others in destroying the Horcrux. Reward: 30000 experience, 3 skill points, and the favor of the target +10. The destruction of the Dark Lord. You discovered Voldemort''s weakness by accident. If the other party knew about it, he would never let you go. Since it may become an endless enemy, why not first act to destroy the most evil dark wizard of this century? You can choose to do it yourself, or call up more helpers to help you eliminate the dark demon. Current contribution 0% Reward 10000-100000 experience, 1-10 skill points~www.novelhall.com~Magic world prestige +100-10000, bounty 100,000 gallons (You need to kill Voldemort yourself.) "Awesome, really worthy of being the final boss, such a rich reward." Albert looked at the task information on several panels and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. His previous efforts were really not wasted. As for how to accomplish these tasks, isn''t there still the iron-headed baby Potter, the savior? The front is hard, attracting firepower, and confronting Voldemort. Harry in the novel has always done an excellent job. The most important thing is that the task doesn''t say that Albert must do it himself. It''s actually not bad to lie down for the task. Reaching out and patted his cheek, and after clearing up the expression on his face, Albert opened the door and walked out of the responsive house. After looking around to make sure there was no one, he walked happily in the castle, and even smiled and said hello to Pippi on the way. Pippi looked inexplicable. After taking a few more photos in the castle, Albert returned to the lounge happily while Fred, George and Lee Jordan were still doing their homework. "Albert seems to be in a good mood." George looked at Albert''s back disappearing at the entrance of the dormitory, and suddenly said to the two people around him. "Maybe something good happened!" Fred said without looking up. "To be honest, this is the first time I have seen him like this." George couldn''t restrain his curiosity, got up and packed his things, and chased after Albert. "If you don''t go and see, maybe something good has happened." Lee Jordan also packed up and followed George back to the dormitory. Fred raised his head and found that his two roommates had run away. He immediately packed up the homework on the table and quickly followed the pace of the two. The three soon knew that Albert had encountered something good, but Albert did not tell them directly. Chapter 96： Female ghost and singer With a "puff", a mud ball passed at a tricky angle around the student who was in the way, and hit the marble slab in front of Filch. Administrator Filch was staring at the mud in front of him, his face suddenly became ugly, and there was an aura of no one near him. Albert and Lee Jordan also noticed the changes in the corridor, stopped, and together with the other students looked towards the source of the low air pressure. I saw Filch stiffly turned his head and looked towards the direction where the mud ball was flying, only to find that another mud ball the size of a thumb was flying towards him. Filch quickly dodged sideways, staying where he had just stood for a moment, and suddenly pushed aside the crowd in the corridor, chasing in the direction where the mud ball came. The unstoppable momentum without catching the culprit made the surrounding students cast surprise glances at Filch''s back, and several students even prepared to follow behind to watch the fun. Other students were speculating about who threw the mud ball at Filch. In the opposite direction of Filch''s pursuit of the prisoner, the twins appeared on the corner and waved at the two Alberts, with a cheerful smile on their faces. "How about it." Fred and George had just appeared from a nearby secret road, and Albert raised his index finger and made a quiet motion. Thats right, it was the Weasley brothers who threw the mud ball at Filch. They borrowed the winged slingshot that Albert found in the responsive house. The mud ball they used was just obtained from the herbal medicine class. The mud of the dung of the beast. Of course, the twins did not aim at Filch, but at the marble slab under his feet. However, no matter who looked at it, he thought that the mud ball was smashed towards Filch. Now, Filch chased after him in desperation, but he couldn''t find anything, and he didn''t know if anyone would be inexplicably miserable. After returning to the lounge, the few people immediately took a hot shower. When they changed their clothes, they heard others talk about Filch, and the manager was angrily looking for the culprit. "Wonderful, it''s wonderful!" Fred''s smile became brighter, as if there was nothing more pleasing to him than watching Filch collapse. "Eat quietly." Albert glanced at them, raised his head and nodded at Filch in the corner of the hall to remind him. Albert didn''t eat much for lunch, there would be a grand Halloween party in the evening. However, Filch''s matter still made the entire afternoon of the few people happy. Professor Broad from the Defense Against the Dark Arts class also knew that everyone didn''t have much thought to listen to, so he told everyone interesting stories throughout the afternoon. For example, in the mid-fifteenth century, a certain Earl of Dragon set was about to fight a child who was suspected of being a witch. He rode a war horse and carried a lance, preparing to stab the boy with a shot, and hit his head against the iron curse barrier released by a witch. In the end, his whole body was fractured, his head was severely injured, and he became a mentally handicapped earl. This story immediately evoked everyone''s interest in the iron armor curse, but the professor said that this curse would not be exposed until the senior year, which disappointed most people. "Is it difficult? By the way, doesn''t Albert know this spell?" Lee Jordan muttered suspiciously. His voice was not loud, but many people heard it, which brought a lot of suspiciousness to Albert. look. Albert just smiled, did not admit or deny, anyway, go and guess for yourself! The Halloween banquet in the evening quickly dispelled everyone''s lingering thoughts. When they walked into the hall, they were immediately attracted by the halloween decorations in the auditorium. The twelve huge pumpkins in the vegetable garden behind Hagrids cottage were carved into large lanterns, which could even seat two or three students. A large group of bats flew around on the enchanted ceiling, occasionally circling and dancing above the dining table, causing the candle flames in the belly of the little pumpkin to flutter. Before the opening of the banquet, Dumbledore first invited the famous witch singer Cetina Warbeck to give everyone a song "Children, play back and forth, throw ghost flying ball". Albert sitting at the table was stunned. He had no ability to appreciate the songs of this era. Although he felt that the witch singers voice had a unique appeal, he could not compete with others anyway. People are on the same channel. When everyone was cheering up, I was alone in the seat and felt embarrassed. Shanna, who was across the table, was in a similar situation to him, and she sounded dumbfounded. Fortunately, this tune did not last too long, and finally, to the enthusiastic applause of everyone, the witch singer and his assistants temporarily left the stage. "Why don''t you react, don''t you like Cetina Warbeck''s music?" "Very contagious music." Albert carefully organized his limited vocabulary. In fact, he wanted to say whether you were crazy just now, but after careful consideration, he swallowed this sentence back in his stomach to avoid being famous. Submerged by unknown objects for fans. "Yes, Shanna." He looked at the witch opposite. "It''s amazing music." Shanna, who also came from the Muggle world, couldn''t appreciate the music in this style. Faced with Albert''s inquiry, she just smiled reluctantly. "You don''t seem to like Cetina Warbeck''s music." Angelina''s eyes shone slyly. "Well, there is no such thing. I just... don''t listen to music often." Albert replied vaguely after swallowing the cut beef. "By the way, I thought you were also intoxicated by this wonderful Its in the music, I didnt expect..." "Ahem!" Angelina gave a dry cough, and hurriedly buried her head to eat, while Alia next to her shook her head insignificantly. "My whole family is Warbeck''s fans, and my family likes to play her songs during the festival." Fred said vaguely while stuffing a chicken leg in his mouth. "Yes." George agreed. "I heard that there is a female ghost in Cetina Warbeck''s team. They often perform together. I don''t know if I can see that female ghost here." "Female ghost?" This topic quickly aroused everyone''s interest. "Are you sure it is a female ghost?" Albert raised his eyebrows and asked: "A female ghost is a dark creature. It is said that hearing her cry is fatal." "Setina Warbeck is the most popular singer in the UK. It is said that she graduated from Hogwarts." Li Jordan said: "However, the rumor of a female ghost is true. My mother likes that song with a female ghost very much. Chorus song." "How do you know?" Shanna asked curiously, "and, today, her female ghost companion did not appear here?" "Principal Dumbledore would definitely not allow female ghosts to appear at Hogwarts. It would scare many faint-hearted students." Albert recalled the introduction of female ghosts in "Dark Forces: Self-Defense Guide", "Female The ghost has long black hair that drags to the ground, his face is like a skeleton, and his eyes are glowing green." "Is that something?" Suddenly, I don''t know who asked. "What does it look like." "On the stands..." Albert looked sideways towards the stage, his expression froze immediately, the fried potato in his hand slipped from his hand before he put it in his mouth, clinked, and fell onto the plate together with the fork. That''s right, the thing on the stage is really similar to what Albert just described. He has black mopping hair, a face like a skeleton, and his eyes are glowing green. Yes, it is a female ghost. She opened her mouth wide, and suddenly, weird screams echoed in the auditorium. At the moment the scream sounded, the musical accompaniment also sounded, and the two voices were cleverly mixed together, and Cetina Warbeck, an older witch singer, was holding a long golden Microphone, began to sing ecstasy. If you use Albert''s words, this one is singing with all his life. However, the female ghost''s scream was not as sharp as the legend, but successfully integrated into the soundtrack and became a part of the entire song. However, the most admirable is the dancer who dances with the female ghost. Albert is very doubtful how the other party overcomes the psychological pressure brought by the female ghost. After the song was over, even Albert couldn''t help but clap with everyone. It was not that he understood the song, but that he admired the group of guys on the stage for being able to use the accompaniment to cover the female ghost''s screams, creating such a Wonderful song. Cetina Warbecks third song begins at the end of the Halloween party. After everyone learned that the name of the song was added "You stole my pot, but you can''t get my heart", it attracted a very enthusiastic response, and applause almost lifted the roof. "Is this song very famous?" Albert asked suspiciously. "very famous." "My mother always wanted to go to her live concerts, but the tickets were often sold out at the beginning. (Ticket prices for her concerts often skyrocketed on the black market). It is said that Cetina Warbeck had just When "You Stole My Pot, But You Can''t Get My Heart" was released, fans flocked to the concert desperately, and this caused the collision of three broomsticks." Fred explained. . "Oh." Albert just sighed, not serious or not, because he himself does not chase stars, so he is very light in this regard. Of course, Albert was very curious about the charm of this song, and quickly pricked his ears to listen carefully: You thought you were a good wizard, conquered me with a spell But guess what, Mr. Wizard, you dont really know me. You think you are extremely smart, but you are actually a liar ... You stole my pot And the toad in the pond Crystal bottle for memory ... You stole my pot, but you can''t get my heart! (Her heart!) After the singing, Albert still looked awkward. To be honest, the song is really not good, or that this is the style of the magic world, I can''t appreciate it after all. Moreover, since there is no female ghost soundtrack, this song is not even as good as the previous one. At that moment, Albert felt that he could no longer face the aesthetics of the magic world. Seeing the people around him clapping vigorously, Albert also pretended to applaud, and there were waves of shouts in his ears. However, the brief chaos was quickly calmed by Dumbledore. Cetina Warbeck left, leaving Hogwarts with her team and female ghosts. The Halloween party ended in regret. Albert followed the raging crowd back to Gryffindor''s lounge. Along the way, he heard many people talking about female ghosts. "You said, how many people will have nightmares today?" Mark put his arm around Albert''s shoulder and asked with a smile. "I don''t know. However, I feel that it''s a wonderful, bold idea, isn''t it?" Albert didn''t care about Mark''s joke, and waved at Mario and said, "I think when they formed the circus. , You can invite Pippi to join." "What a brilliant idea." Mark blinked and smiled. "By the way, you haven''t been training for a long time recently." "Isn''t this busy?" Albert was very quietly surprised at Mark''s way of changing the subject. "Homework can never be done, and I need to participate in the transformation club every week." "Zhayou asked you to take his spot as a seeker." Mark said directly: "To be honest, there is really no one who can take over this position in Gryffindor." "Ahem, maybe next year or the next year there will be more powerful characters." Albert noticed Mark''s "Do you believe me?" expression, and said helplessly: "Well, if it is true There is no suitable one... let''s talk about it then." "You are very suitable to be a seeker." Charlie didn''t know where he came out, smiled and patted Albert on the shoulder. Everyone will be optimistic about Albert. In fact, during a Quidditch friendly match, Albert actually caught the Golden Snitch in front of Charlie. This made Charlie think that Albert was suitable to be his successor. After all, in a Quidditch game, the seeker is very important and almost determines the outcome of a game. "You know, I''m just playing Quidditch for pure interest." Albert, who was caught between the two, looked helpless. "Playing Quidditch does not prevent you from becoming a good wizard. Professor McGonagall was also a good seeker when she was young. Look, she is better than anyone else in metamorphosis. You are How can her proud disciple not play Quidditch?" Yes, Albert is Professor McGonagall''s proud pupil, at least some people think so. Although Albert was very happy to hear what Charlie said, he actually understood why Charlie cares so much about it. No way, Gryffindor hasn''t won the Quidditch championship for several years. Albert actually didn''t care much about this, because after Charlie graduated, UU read www.uukanshu. com also has Harry Potter as the top cylinder, and Potter will naturally be on top of the seeker''s seat. Yes, please call him: Harry Potter. Although in Albert''s eyes, it is a stubborn one. "Ah!" Albert sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand to cover a yawn, picked up the pillow next to him and smacked at the Weasley brothers who were tap dancing and singing in the dormitory. Is this Merlin''s beard the sequelae of the legendary concert? In fact, it''s no wonder that the two are excited. It''s really rare to hear Cetina Warbeck''s concert on the spot. "By the way, shall we go for a night tour?" George suggested. "The other day, throw the pillow over." Albert raised his hand to take the pillow that Fred threw over, then covered a yawn, and lay back in the bed, easily sleepy after eating. vertex Chapter 97： Hot-blooded Quidditch (1) After entering November, snow began to float in the gray sky, and the weather became extremely cold. When he woke up from his dream, Albert found that the woods around the castle were covered with white snow, and the black lake was also frozen with a layer of hard ice. Everyone said that this years winter came very early, but Albert himself didnt care much about the changes in the weather. Before the temperature dropped, he had wrapped himself tightly in a woolen sweater and scarf, and he went to Flett on purpose. Professor Wei has learned how to use the drying spell, and he is fully prepared to start the winter. There is one thing more worthy of everyone''s attention than cold weather: Hogwarts'' Quidditch season has begun. Every morning, Albert could see Hagrid holding a broom, cleaning the road to the Quidditch Stadium in the wind and snow, so as to prevent the road from being completely covered by snow. As the captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch, Charlie is also entering a period of excitement at this time, and every time he trains, he will seize the time to explain tactical cooperation to everyone. George and Fred escaped because they were not official players. They also told Albert that Charlie, who was in the situation, was as severe as the devil possessed. Fortunately, in recent training sessions, informal players do not need to participate. In the first game, Gryffindor vs. Slytherin, Charlie announced the result of the draw to everyone at the table, and the game time was this weekend. All Gryffindor students hope to defeat Slytherin in one fell swoop and win this Quidditch match. Professor McGonagall also waived everyone''s homework before the game. It is not difficult to see the dean''s desire for victory and his love for Quidditch. In fact, everyone is eager for a victory, and there is a more important reason. Gryffindor''s Academy Cup points are currently at the bottom, and it is urgent to obtain points through Quidditch''s victory to restore the embarrassing situation of the bottom. If the Gryffindor team wins, their academy points can surpass Hufflepuff, rise to third place, and approach the second-placed Ravenclaw. However, the strangest thing is that Hufflepuffs students actually hope that Gryffindor can defeat Slytherin, and Ravenclaws students also support Gryffindor, which shows how much Slytherin is at Hogwarts. unwelcome. On weekends, the weather was extremely cold, with sleet in the sky. Albert Lai fell asleep in his bed, but refused to get up. In the end, Fred, who was full of excitement, lifted the sheets together with George and pulled them out of the warm bed. "It''s so cold, I don''t want to run outside to watch the game in this kind of weather!" Albert wrapped himself in thick clothes as fast as he could, and hurriedly used a drying spell on himself to make Yuan Yuan The cold clothes became dry and warm immediately, as if they had just been baked in front of a raging fire. "Don''t be stupid, this is a rare opportunity to cheer for the Gryffindor team together!" Fred stomped on the spot twice, trying to warm his body. "Don''t jump, it makes me dazzled." Albert raised his wand, poked Fred''s body, and cast a drying spell on him. "Hey, what you did just now, it doesn''t feel cold anymore." Fred looked at Albert in surprise. "Youth, magic is power, it doesn''t hurt to learn more spells." Albert patted Fred on the shoulder and said earnestly. Fred was stunned, and he didn''t adjust to Albert''s style for a while. "Bring me also." Li Qiaodan, who had just dressed and put on a winter cloak, also hurriedly leaned over to let Albert dispel the chill from him. "And I." It was really cold today, and the temperature in the room dropped to eight degrees. This was due to the fireplace. If the thermometer on the cabinet is taken outside the house, it is estimated that it will drop directly below zero. In other words, the first time Fred saw the thermometer, they were shocked, and they felt particularly interesting. Albert thought about the Christmas gifts for the three of them this year, and each gave an indoor thermometer. Bring a foldable umbrella, put the sight glasses in your pocket, wrap your neck with a thick towel woven by Daisy''s hands, fill a flat and small silver-plated water bottle with hot water, and put it in your robe pocket as a heat preservation bag. Albert went to the auditorium hall with his roommates. As soon as I walked into the restaurant, I could smell the attractive smell of grilled sausage in the air. The people at the table were talking excitedly about the game, and everyone was looking forward to seeing a wonderful Quidditch game. However, there was a smell of gunpowder between Slytherin and Gryffindor. The tables for both sides are right next door, and quarrels are inevitable. The lack of a real fight indicates that everyone is restraining and intends to keep the real matchup on the Quidditch court. "Charlie, come on." Albert and his little friends also joined Charlie to send blessings to these familiar friends. "By the way, Charlie, are you looking for a substitute?" Mark suddenly asked. "Substitute?" Albert asked suspiciously. "Could it be that this game will last for a long time?" "There are always exceptions. We have old grievances with the Slytherin team. Even if some players graduated last year, the relationship between the two sides is still very bad, and some conflicts on the court are inevitable." Jack glanced at Slytherin. At the table, explained to Albert, "So, we need some substitute players. Of course, the other side also needs it." Albert felt that there was something wrong with this. He remembered that players were not allowed to replace players during Quidditch games. "I found it." Charlie patted Mark on the shoulder, comforting everyone, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Pomfrey will also go to the game. If she is injured, she will be healed soon." When Albert heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched. How could this sound like the illusion of going to battle? Will the two teams fight on the court? At eleven o''clock, all the teachers and students of the school were holding umbrellas and heading to the stands of the Quidditch Stadium under the weakened sleet. The audience is not only Hogwarts teachers and students, even some wizards who like Quidditch, also came to Hogwarts to watch the Quidditch match despite the bad weather. Yes, Hogwarts sells Quidditch tickets. When Albert came to the Quidditch Stadium, he saw some wizards from outside the school, all of them wearing thick cloaks, holding an umbrella in one hand and binoculars in the other, sitting in the seats of their graduate colleges. Wait for the game to start. It can only be said that there are not many entertainment activities in the magic world, but there are many people who like Quidditch games. It is said that the tickets for each game are selling well. Of course, these external activities are limited to the Quidditch stadium, and the distance from the Quidditch stadium to Hogsmeade is not too far. Fred and George chose their seats not far from the Gryffindor locker room. Albert was a little puzzled. If you want to see the game clearly, the top level of vision is undoubtedly the best. However, the Weasley brothers just replied, "Maybe, we can also come in handy." Albert directly interprets this sentence as when the game may need to change the batting hand? However, he believes that this possibility is not high. Although the weather is a bit bad, watching the game with everyone still feels very atmospheric, just like watching a movie or watching a game in front of the computer, which is completely different from going to the cinema or watching a game on the stadium. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, after the Gryffindor team in red Quidditch uniforms entered the field, there was a burst of enthusiastic cheers and applause. When the Slytherin team in the green Quidditch uniform entered the field, they were greeted with boos and applause. "It seems that our Slytherin team is not welcomed by everyone!" Ravenclaw''s commentator raised his microphone and joked loudly. The next moment, his response was a boo from the Slytherin auditorium. Albert never doubted that if the school did not separate the seats of the four colleges, it might cause a chaotic fight during the game. Mrs. Hooch of the flight class will be the referee. She is standing in the center of the court with her flying broomstick in her hand, waiting for the players from both sides to enter the court. "Listen, I hope everyone will participate in the game fairly and honestly." Mrs. Hooch said loudly after the players of the two teams gathered around. This was expanded through magic, enough to be heard by all audiences on the venue. In fact, Mrs. Hooch''s words were specifically aimed at certain people on the two teams. "I feel that the captains of both sides are trying to squeeze each other''s hands off." Albert moved his monoculars and focused his gaze on Charlie, who was shaking hands with each other, feeling a little tempted to laugh. Try vigorously when shaking hands. There are people who like to play this trick no matter where you are. "Charlie also specifically asked me how to use force when shaking hands." A familiar voice sounded beside him, Hagrid, holding a big umbrella and holding a pair of binoculars, sat down beside a few people. Before the game started, Albert could feel that it was full of gunpowder. I am afraid the game will not be as simple as he thought. Fifteen flying broomsticks rose into the sky after the whistle sounded. The game officially started. A few minutes later, Albert dare to slap his chest dumbfounded to ensure that this is definitely the dirtiest game he has ever seen. The ghost ball was first snatched by Jack. Under the cover of his teammates, this acrobatic pursuit player cleverly used the reverse pass tactics to give Gryffindor 10 points. However, in order to prevent Gryffindor from chasing the ball to score, the Slytherin batter chose to slam into Jack, and their broomsticks were directly offset several meters. "Foul! Foul!" An angry wave erupted from the audience, engulfing the sleet overhead. "Slytherin deliberately bumped into a foul!" the commentator shouted, "Unfortunately, their conspiracy failed. Gryffindor took the lead in getting 10 points. Now, the ghost ball is awarded to Gryffindor by Mrs. Hooch." The game continues... "Is this normal?" Albert ignored the yelling roommates around him, and asked Hagrid beside him loudly. "It''s not normal." Hagrid turned his head and said to Albert. "However, in recent years, Gryffindor and Slytherin games have been full of gunpowder." After the narrator called out Gryffindor to score, Hagrid clapped vigorously. "Smell of gunpowder?" Albert returned his gaze to the court. He felt that it was not the smell of gunpowder, but full of explosives, which could explode at any time. "Gryffindor scored another goal and took the lead by twenty points." The commentator was obviously not qualified, but Albert liked this guy''s bias towards Gryffindor. The Gryffindor team led by 20 points in a short time, making the Slytherin team very angry, they began to grab the ball unscrupulously. When Mario was preparing to pass the ball, the broom was hit by someone else''s kick, and suddenly it shook violently. He had to hold the broom with both hands to avoid falling down. The ghost ball that was tightly held was also by the Slytherin chaser. Robbed. However, as revenge against Slytherin. When Mark passed by the side of Slytherin Seeker Marcus Flint, he suddenly made a false move and hit the opponents nose with a punch, making the unfortunate Seeker head back. , Began to bleed. Gryffindor and Slytherin were awarded a free throw by Mrs. Hooch. The game continued in this chaos. Almost every few minutes, Mrs. Hooch would blow the whistle to announce that so and so fouled again. This almost drove the referee crazy. Albert took out a water bottle and gave himself a sip, and began to condemn the Slytherin students with everyone. No way, Locke of Slytherin hit Irene on the back of the head with a stick, and even quibbleed that her head was a wandering ball. Madam Hooch blew the whistle again, and the ghost ball landed on Jack again. The chaser cleverly avoided the interception and rushed towards Locke with a sharp turn. The ghost ball smashed into the face of the stunned hitter at a swift speed, bounced back, and was picked up by a teammate flying below. "Ah, sorry, the vision is not so good, I saw the wrong person, I''m so sorry." Jack apologized to Locke falsely, and then flew away on the broom without waiting for the other person to react. Although the Slytherin student below yelled for a foul, Mrs. Hooch did not blow the whistle and regarded it as a normal pass. However, the object of the pass is the Slytherin batter. It can only be said that the Gryffindor chaser took the initiative to give up his own advantage, which does not seem to be a foul. As for smashing the opponent''s face with a ghost ball, Locke himself has no use to dodge. Until the game, even Professor McGonagall has no time to stop the narrator''s extreme remarks. The dean of Gryffindor shook his fist towards the sky in anger. Because just now, when Charlie was about to catch the Golden Snitch, the Slytherin chaser montage slammed into him, causing Charlie to almost fall off the broomstick, and thus lost the opportunity to catch the Golden Snitch~www. novelhall.com~Although Gryffindor got 10 points for this, the result did not calm the anger of Gryffindor supporters, and some people began to throw things at the venue in protest. Gryffindor also gave the color back, taking the ghost ball into the scoring zone in Gryffindor at Montage, and was slapped in the face by Wood, so dizzy and almost falling off the broom. "Free throws!" Madame Hooch, furiously, shouted towards Wood: "I don''t remember any rule that allows attacking chasers." "Sorry, I was so excited and made a mistake." Wood apologized, as if what had just happened was an accident. In the audience, Albert felt that this game was very problematic. It was definitely the rudest game he had ever seen. Could this be the legendary hot-blooded Quidditch? Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 98： Hot-blooded Quidditch (2) The snow stopped, but the rain got bigger and bigger. There was a icy chill in the air, but it still failed to extinguish the enthusiasm for Quidditch in the hearts of the audience. People were cheering for the team they supported. In an inconspicuous corner of the auditorium, Albert and a few roommates were nesting here to watch the game, with Hagrid drenched beside them. Several people around completely ignored the cold rain, cheering for the Gryffindor team to score. Albert lowered his monocular vision glasses and drew out his magic wand to use fire and water curse on the lenses to prevent the rain from blurring his vision. On the Quidditch pitch, the fierce confrontation continued. Slytherin never suffered, they quickly seized the opportunity to fight back. Under the cover of his teammates, the chaser Monty carried the ghost ball into the scoring area. Not far away, the batsman Locke cleverly seized the opportunity to hit the ball that flew towards him to the goalkeeper Wood of Gryffindor. . Wood was staring at Monta, trying to prevent the opponent from scoring, but did not notice a wandering ball flying towards him. When he heard the sound of the wandering ball breaking through the air, he dodged in a hurry, and thrilled past Wandering''s attack. . Before Wood had completely recovered from the panic, Monta had already seized the opportunity to break Danny''s blockade, clutching the ghost ball and moving towards Wood''s face. A wave of "fouls" sounded in areas except for the Slytherin accident, and the heavy rain in the sky was faintly suppressed by this sound. In the audience, Albert watched this scene, feeling that his face was hurting, and he was stunned by the ghost ball. It must be uncomfortable. "Quidditch player is still a high-risk profession!" "What, what you were talking about, I didn''t hear clearly." Hagrid next to him raised his binoculars and looked straight at the sky when he heard Albert''s whisper and asked loudly. "Nothing." Before Albert had time to sigh, he listened to Fred exclaiming next to him, "No, Wood is going to fall down!" At this moment, most of the people in the auditorium stood up in horror and looked at Wood, who was falling in a spiral. Some screamed in horror, and some closed their eyes for fear of seeing Wood''s tragic situation. Wood, who was smeared with a ghost ball by the montage, was still in a state of vertigo. He instinctively reached out and grabbed the broom, slid down the railing of the scoring ring, and fell on the lawn of the Quidditch court. His injuries were not serious. It''s too serious. Madam Hooch immediately blew the whistle, announcing the suspension of the game, and fell to Wood''s side to check the goalkeeper''s injury. Madame Pomfrey walked into the court with a sullen face on her face. She used a spell to heal Wood''s cheek injury and poured him a bottle of potion so that the Gryffindor goalkeeper could regroup and continue the game. However, this violent Quidditch game still annoyed Mrs. Pomfrey. The head nurse said that if someone was injured, he would go to the school hospital and lie down for a few days. "The Slytherin Seeker Montage attacked the Gryffindor goalkeeper. This kind of despicable behavior is unheard of before. The Slytherin team scored another goal. The score between the two sides is 80-50. , Gryffindor was 30 points ahead... Wait, the referee announced that Slytherin fouled and the goal just scored was invalid. The current score of the two sides is 80 to 40." The commentator shouted excitedly. "Gryffindor has opened a forty-point advantage. At present, the seekers on both sides are looking for the Golden Snitch. Who will catch the Golden Snitch first? Which team will win, we will wait and see. " Unfortunately, the bad weather and the visibility around it is also very bad. It is not easy to find the Snitch. The game is still going on. Wood recovered and greatly encouraged the Gryffindor audience. Gryffindors cheering voice echoed from the audience. "Mrs. Hooch blew the whistle again and the game continued. How exactly the Gryffindor team will fight back, let us wait and see." The Ravenclaw commentator has already been enthusiastic about it, completely forgetting that he is explaining the game. Strange game. "Kill the Slytherin team, kill the montage; kill the Slytherin team, kill the montage!" At this moment, Gryffindor''s audience seat unexpectedly broke out such an unprecedented roar. This sound gave Albert the inexplicable illusion that he was actually watching a duel, not a Quidditch match. A few minutes later, the players of Gryffindor really lived up to expectations and launched a new round of revenge against the Slytherin team. The target was the chaser Montage who had just used a ghost ball to attack Wood. Mark and Irene are a couple, and they have a super tacit understanding. The two only exchanged glances in the air, and Mark directly speeds up and hits the batter Locke. With the help of her boyfriend, Irene, the violent batsman, shoots the wandering ball out, and the target is the montage surrounded by the three acrobatic brothers. Mengtai was blocked by the three of them, thinking that the three chasers next to him were going to attack him, but did not find that the real lore came from the walking ball behind him. "Oh, my goodness, I hit it. Violent batsman Irene successfully hit Monta with a wandering ball. This is really painful. I hope he can break a few more ribs...cough cough, I am Said that I hope he is okay!" The commentator coughed lightly and quickly changed his words, "The referee did not blow his whistle. There is no doubt that there is no violation of the rules in the counterattack this time." Although the Slytherin team took the opportunity to score 10 points, their pursuit hand had been injured and fell to the ground, completely outweighing the gain. "What''s the matter, Mrs. Pomfrey didn''t show up, could it be..." the commentator said with gloat, "Don''t our head nurses like the Slytherin players?" Monta was forced off the court because the frustrated Madam Pomfrey had returned to the school hospital, and he was obviously unable to continue the game without treatment. Albert saw the dark-faced Snape through his monoculars and took out his wand and turned it into a stretcher. Several students sent Monta to the school hospital on the second floor of the castle. It is said that it took only a few seconds for Mrs. Pomfrey to help Montage connect the broken ribs, but the hapless guy was obviously unable to continue playing. According to the official rules established by the Department of Magical Sports: In the event of a disability, no other athletes may be substituted. This means that Slytherin is missing a chaser. However, the vast majority of Gryffindor spectators regretted it. Why didn''t Slytherin''s Seeker Marcus Flint end up? However, this dirty Quidditch game has just kicked off. Slytherin was at a disadvantage because of one missing player, and they began to blatantly attack Gryffindor''s players. With a series of changes on the field, Albert was stunned. In the single-scope, the four batsmen riding broomsticks flying under the rain curtain actually fought together like swordsmen with their bats. Fred and George next to them were muttering, "Hit him, yes, aim at his head... Pierce his eyes..." and other violent words. The Slytherin players went to surround Charlie together, preparing to send Charlie off the court first. Once Gryffindor loses the seeker, it basically means losing the game. In the end, a group of people riding broomsticks fought together in the sky. The most lethal force was the batsmen on both sides. They were attacking the opponent''s players with bats. Irene also knocked out Lockes bat, which was unlucky. Irene hit her elbow with a stick, but before she recovered, she was kicked again by Jack and almost fell off the broom. However, Gryffindor also had several minor injuries. Madame Hooch, who was furious, ordered the four batsmen to leave the field, although this is not within the rules. Who made the four hit the hardest just now? In the words of Mrs. Hooch, staying on the court simply lost Hogwarts'' face. The original 15-seater court suddenly lost five people, and the huge stadium felt a lot vacant. Even without the batsman, the Gryffindor chasers still have a way. They seem to be in a relay ceremony, receiving the bat from the off-field bat. At least, that''s what Danny did. The acrobat can also play as a batsman while acting as a chaser. This time, their target was Slytherin''s Seeker Marcus Flint. Charlie, Jack and Mario compressed Marcus''s flight space from three directions, pushing the seeker to the edge of the court. Then, they all resorted to Mark''s fake moves, waving their fists and feet and greeted each other unceremoniously. As for hitting the target? Sorry, that was a tactical error. Free throws, no one cares. As long as you can kill the opponent''s seeker, the victory of the game naturally belongs to Gryffindor. "Charlie, didn''t you say that the use of Mark''s fake moves is prohibited?" Jack teased his captain while waving his elbow at Marcus, "accidentally" hitting the opponent''s kidney with an elbow, and his own nose. He was beaten crooked by the fist from the right side. In the rear, Danny, who was holding the ghost ball in one hand and the bat in the other, had already caught up. He was "hunted and killed" by two Slytherin pursuers. Danny threw the obstructive ghost ball to Jack, and he took the stick and greeted Marcus behind him, preparing to completely oust him. However, Danny didnt know that Jack, who had just caught the ghost ball, was the first to be unlucky. One of the two Slytherin pursuers hit him directly, and the other kicked him. Jack hadnt responded yet. When he came over, he was kicked off the broomstick. Fortunately, he still grabbed the flying broom with one hand and hit the audience seat completely. Fortunately, he didn''t fall into the Slytherin auditorium, otherwise he would have to face a large-scale fight. A group of spectators joined in beating Jack. "Danny, you actually cheated me!" Jack covered his injured waist and couldn''t help cursing. On the other hand, Slytherin''s Seeker''s situation was also a bit bad. Marcus, who was blocked by the three, was beaten violently by the three. The sharp whistle cut through the rain, and the frustrated Madam Hooch called the players from both sides to give a severe training. "You forgot, did I just say what I said at the beginning?" Mrs. Hooch sprayed directly, spraying all the faces, "Since you can''t participate in the competition fairly and honestly, then give me the audience. Stay, I''ll give you one hour to let your respective alternate players take your place in this game." "What''s going on?" Albert watched the players on both sides being severely trained by Mrs. Hooch, and couldn''t help frowning. Because the game did not go on, both teams returned to their respective lounges. Bian also didn''t know what happened. However, everyone quickly got the latest information. "We just got the latest news. Because the two teams'' bad behavior in the game seriously violated the various rules of the Quidditch game, all the players were sentenced to leave." The commentator was surprised by the information he had just received. Oh my god, to be honest, I heard for the first time that all teams have been sentenced to dismissal. Both sides will have an hour to pick a new group of new players to replace them and continue the game." "Go, go to the locker room." The wet Fredela walked toward the locker room with George and Albert, his face full of excitement, "It''s time for us to play!" Before leaving, Albert glanced at the Slytherin Seeker. The hapless man was helped into the locker room, and Snape''s face was extremely gloomy behind them. "What the **** are you doing?" As soon as Albert and the others stepped into the locker room, they heard Professor McGonagall''s shout, and the dean glanced angrily at all the players present. "Sorry, Professor, but you also saw that it was the Slytherin team who did it first. They don''t seem to plan to play with us fairly and honestly." As the Quidditch captain, Charlie immediately stood up and was scolded for everyone. He held the angry gaze of Professor McGonagall: "So, I have to take other measures to ensure the safety of our players. Don''t worry, I have made arrangements. The victory of this game will definitely belong to us." Professor McGonagall was also taken aback, and then he heard Charlie say: "Look, our alternate player has arrived." "It seems that you are going to let us play?" Fred blinked at Charlie and said, "The club just hit really well. I saw Marcus being helped away. ." Professor McGonagall stared at Fred, who immediately shut up. "Kyle, you temporarily act as a goalkeeper to take over Wood''s position. Only you have experience as a goalkeeper here." Charlie said to the freckled teenager. He is the team''s substitute for the chaser, but now There is no good solution. "You two take over the batsman. Albert is the seeker. Where''s Angelina? Is the girl not here?" Charlie said to Danny without seeing Angelina, "Go and find the girl. ,and also" Gryffindor can quickly put together a complete substitute team, although it is far inferior to the official players, but everyone has the experience of playing together, I believe it will not be worse than the teammates on the Slytherin side~www .novelhall.com~ Come on Albert, you are our secret trump card, don''t let me down. Charlie stretched out his hand and patted Albert on the shoulder. "Whether we can win the game depends on you. We must catch the Snitch. " Albert''s mouth twitched. He knew that Charlie said he was the secret trump card. It was just an encouragement, but he didn''t care too much. However, Professor McGonagall frowned slightly, looking at the freshmen who replaced the players, and he was a little puzzled about Charlie''s arrangement. "They are alternate players. They were originally going to participate in the selection of official players next year and take over the positions of the official players who left. Don''t worry, they have also been well trained." Charlie seemed to have guessed what Professor McGonagall wanted to say, and quickly explained Tao. "Well, now that you have decided!" Professor McGonagall looked at the next few people and said: "I don''t expect your excellent performance, but at least don''t cause me any trouble." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 99： A big win "I hate this kind of weather!" Albert took off his winter cloak and put his hand over the Quidditch costume that Charlie had handed him. Fred and George were ready. They held each other''s hands and circled each other, showing off their outfits by the way. "This dress suits you well." Irene smiled and said to Albert: "You use Mark''s sweeping six stars, that is the fastest flying broom among us." "My flying broom will be handed over to you for the time being. You have to ride it to catch the Snitch." Mark grinned and patted Albert on the shoulder, and passed his sweeping six stars to Albert. "Don''t worry, I will definitely catch the Snitch." Albert looked at the task panel with false eyes when others were not paying attention, and a new task appeared. Belated victory This Quidditch match has been going on for a long time, catch the Golden Snitch and win Gryffindor. Reward: 500 experience. "This is the goggles." Charlie began to tell everyone, "When the game restarts, Albert goes straight up to find the Snitch, ignore other people, and be careful not to be attacked. Fred, George, You help protect him so that Albert can find the Snitch and end the game as soon as possible. I don''t want the game to go into the evening." "You have so much confidence in me?" Albert suddenly felt something called pressure, carrying the expectations of others, and feeling a little heavy. "Of course, what can we do besides having confidence in you?" Charlie said of course. "Moreover, everyone believes that you can definitely catch the Snitch." "It sounds reasonable." Albert picked up the wand placed on the cloak, used water and fire non-invasive curse on his goggles, then put on the goggles and followed the crowd to walk outside. Without opening the umbrella, the cold rain fell on Albert''s body, quickly drenching his clothes. "It''s unbelievable that half of the Gryffindor bench players are first-year freshmen. Have they already given up the game? Or is this actually Gryffindor''s secret weapon?" The narrator couldn''t help exclaiming after playing more on the Gryffin team. Not only the narrator, but other viewers who support Gryffindor are also very puzzled, because most senior students will fly better than freshmen who just enrolled. Is it really a secret weapon? In the eyes of the Slytherin audience, the Gryffindor team obviously can''t find other substitute players and can only find a bunch of newcomers to fill the number. Albert stood on the court and listened to the cheers from around him. He did not feel the tension of being noticed for the first time. On the contrary, he felt his blood boil. This is completely different from the feeling of being an audience in the stands. Albert did not listen to what Mrs. Hooch was saying, and when the whistle sounded, he immediately rode a broom into the air. After rising to mid-air, Albert found that his vision was very blurred, and it was even difficult to see where his teammates were, let alone find the Snitch in the rain. Slytherin''s seeker followed Albert''s vicinity, and the opponent did not directly pounce at him, and had no intention of fighting. The line of sight met, just nodding slightly, without any other reaction. It seems that the Slytherin team is not all a group of violent guys. Both sides are patiently waiting for the opportunity, looking for the whereabouts of the golden thief while alerting each other. Albert looked down, red and green fuzzy figures flashed across his eyes, and the audience hid in a sea of ??umbrellas. "Be careful, don''t get distracted!" George swung the bat, flew a wandering ball towards Albert, and raised the bat to demonstrate against the Slytherin Seeker not far away, but In the end, he did not attack the other side. At least, this time the Slytherin team''s seeker is barely a normal person, and George has no experience in hitting people. As time passed, Albert under the rain curtain was almost frozen, but as a hunter, Albert knew he needed to be patient, even if he had been searching high in the sky for a long time, and there was no trace of the Snitch. A golden light suddenly flashed near Slytherin''s scoring ring. Albert keenly caught this scene. He almost instinctively tilted his broomstick forward, accelerated his speed and began to dive. Is it the Snitch? Albert can''t be sure if he saw the Snitch, but he needs to gamble. If the bet wins, Gryffindor wins and loses. In fact, there is no loss. Since there is no loss, it is natural to bet. At this moment, Albert was lying on the broomstick, squeezing the speed of sweeping the six stars to the limit. The Slytherin seeker behind him immediately jumped to the broom and chased after Albert started to act. Below, the commentator suddenly yelled at the moment Albert was accelerating: "The young Gryffindor Seeker started to accelerate. Did he spot the Golden Snitch? The current Slytherin Seeker was far away. Left behind. Ten minutes into the game, is Gryffindor going to win?" "Look, everyone, the Slytherin goalkeeper is going to intercept the seeker, and two other pursuers have also doubled. The Gryffindor seeker is in danger, and the Slytherin player plans to continue using it. Despicable means prevented Gryffindor from winning." However, Albert''s current situation is far more thrilling than the commentator said. At the moment when the two sides passed by, Albert''s body suddenly leaned to one side, and quickly and dangerously flashed past the fist thrown by the Slytherin goalkeeper, his elbow slightly came to the stage at the right time, and hit the passing Slater. Lin''s goalkeeper knocked his opponent''s teeth away with the help of momentum. The two crossed in a thrilling manner. Albert was still flying forward. He had already seen the Golden Snitch ahead of him. It was bypassing the Slytherin scoring ring and flying towards the outer wall. "It''s the Snitch, Merlin''s beard, the young seeker easily dodges the goalkeeper''s attack, it really is Gryffindor''s secret weapon." When Albert was about to catch the Snitch, a bat suddenly flew from the side and hit Albert. Hearing the sound of breaking through the air behind him, Albert immediately made a tactical action, and a sloth rolled over the bat flying from behind. The bat didn''t hit Albert, but flew towards the auditorium below, not knowing if it hit a hapless audience. "It''s near, it''s near." Albert stretched out his arm, and at the moment when he caught the Snitch in his palm, he suddenly lifted the broom, and straight up 90 degrees to avoid hitting the auditorium. "Won!" Albert stared at the Golden Snitch on his hand, with a happy smile at the corner of his mouth, he succeeded. There was a commotion from below. Originally, the Slytherin player who was following behind trying to intercept Albert, failed to brake in time, and rammed into the auditorium. It seemed that someone had been hit. As Albert descended, he saw Snape with a gloomy face looking over here. He raised the Snitch with a smile on his face, and waved the Snitch at Snape, no, it should be to the audience. "Catch ~www.novelhall.com~ Gryffindor''s youngest seeker easily caught the Snitch in only twelve minutes. Let us congratulate Gryffindor for winning the final game." Commentator Shouted. After speaking, he ridiculed: "I didn''t expect that the Slytherin team would eventually lose to a freshman. I really hope that their two players are fine. I think they hit it as if it hurt." However, no one cared about the commentator''s ridicule, everyone was cheering for Gryffindor''s victory. When Albert landed, he felt someone hit him. It was the Weasley brothers and the rest of the team. They hugged and descended. Charlie and the others also ran out of the locker room and waved to this side excitedly. Before Albert had recovered, he had been lifted and thrown into the air by a group of people. To be honest, the feeling of floating in the air is uncomfortable, but it is a novel experience for Albert. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 100： His teeth Returning to the dressing room, Albert immediately took up his wand and used a drying spell on himself to dry the rainwater on his body. "Put the protective gear and Quidditch costume taken off in the basket." Charlie pointed to the big basket in the corner and reminded him, "By the way, I will go to the school hospital to find Madam Pomfrey and get some cold prevention potion. Drink, don''t catch a cold in the rain." "Actually, you want to see those hapless Slytherins, and disgust them by the way!" Erin suddenly guessed Charlie''s sinister intentions. "Jack also needs to be checked by Madam Pomfrey, he just fell hard enough." Danny reminded with a light cough. "It''s not all you killed yet." Jack complained loudly. "How did you do it, your clothes... are getting dry?" Wood was surprised when he noticed that Albert was about to put on a winter cloak. "Of course it was the drying spell," Albert noticed the puzzled gazes of several people, and asked, "You... don''t know?" The few people looked at each other, and no one really knew the drying spell. Albert suddenly didn''t know what to say. "There is a record of drying spells in "Practical Family Magic"." Albert looked at the suddenly quiet locker room and said the book that Professor Flitwick had suggested he read. Of course, he hadn''t read this book himself. "You know how to read this kind of book?" Irene looked at Albert in surprise. "Isn''t magic just to save trouble?" Albert rubbed his nose and said, "I feel like I''m about to catch a cold." "Ah...sneez!" Mario sneezed and complained: "Go back to the castle, I want to take a hot bath first." "Thank you." Irene said with a smile. After Albert used the drying spell to dry the clothes for others, he returned to the castle together. Everyone came to the corridor of the school hospital on the second floor of the castle and found that a large group of people had gathered here. They were all spectators who went to the Quidditch match in the rain. Most of them were soaked in the rain. Now they come to Madam Pomfrey. Order a cold potion. The arrival of the Gryffindor team attracted the attention of a large group of people, and the crowd gave them a way. Charlie greeted acquaintances with a smile, and led the team into the school hospital. Mrs. Pomfrey was distributing potions, Charlie greeted her, put Jack on the hospital bed pretendingly, and smiled unkindly toward the Slytherin pursuing hand montage in the next hospital bed, Ai Bert understood their lips: We won! "Mrs. Pomfrey, we also need some potions, lest everyone catch a cold after getting wet in the rain." Irene said to the head nurse who came by "On the table, one person, one small cup, go get it yourself." Madam Pomfrey came to check Jack''s injury, still complaining that their game was too messy and deserved to be injured. She healed Jack''s injury in less than a minute. While they were drinking the cold preventive medicine, the members of the Slytherin team also came, and the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became very tense. "Okay, don''t squeeze here." Madam Pomfrey drove Charlie and his party out of the ward. Albert saw the replacement goalkeeper Wiki, whose teeth had been knocked out, and tried to intercept him without stopping the broomstick. , The two hapless guys who bumped into the auditorium, they were being supported by other players, and they seemed to have been seriously injured. "By the way, the guy who threw the bat at you was confined by Professor McGonagall." Before leaving the ward, Mark suddenly turned his head and slapped his mouth at someone''s back. "The bat he threw at you It hit someone. He and another hapless guy who tried to stop you didn''t have time to stop. They rushed into the Slytherin auditorium and hurt several..." Mark''s voice was loud enough for everyone in the school hospital to hear, and the student who was receiving the potion next to him couldn''t help laughing. The Slytherin team collectively turned around and glared. If it hadn''t been in the school hospital, they might have scuffled. "What''s the matter with the teeth in your mouth? Why are they missing? It doesn''t matter?" Danny''s gaze fell on the substitute goalkeeper Wikki, and asked with a smile. "Ahem, hurry up." Charlie pushed everyone quickly and led them out of the school hospital. "I really hope that Madam Pomfrey won''t fill his teeth and let him keep leaking." Fred couldn''t help laughing. "By the way, who did it, it''s so cool." "It seems to be knocked off by Albert." Jack said. He wanted to stop Albert at the time. As a result... Jack laughed to himself before he finished speaking. "Don''t look at me, he hit my elbow and knocked it off," Albert looked innocent. "I was staring at the Snitch, no time to beat him. That guy didn''t know why. I just have to hit my elbow, there is still a little pain there." "Perhaps, he has a strange disease that makes him uncomfortable without being slapped in the face. I hope that Madam Pomfrey can cure him." George''s look of compassion and compassion amused everyone. "Go, go back and celebrate this victory." "Let''s go to the kitchen to get something to eat." George and Fred are going to try their luck in the kitchen. "No, Professor McGonagall is ready for you!" Li Qiaodan emerged from the corner without warning, patted Albert on the shoulder and said: "I have seen it all, you put Slytherin The goalkeeper''s teeth knocked out." "He knocked it off himself." Albert corrected. "None of you noticed how ugly Professor Snape''s face was when you caught the Snitch, like someone smeared his face..." Li Qiaodan''s voice stopped abruptly because He saw Albert put his fingers up and motioned him not to speak, and quickly looked up and saw that Snape was not nearby. He couldn''t help but hammer Albert''s shoulder with his fist. The others couldn''t help laughing. Of course, the only unhappy person in the corridor is probably Filch. The manager stood at the door of the school hospital with a mop and bucket, and looked over here with a malicious look. Filch maintained order and waited for the students to disperse by the way, so as to clear the mud footprints in the corridor. As soon as the crowd returned to the common room, loud cheers broke out. People shouted his name when they saw Albert, and even a few hands could not wait to pull him in. There were some cakes, pies, candies and a large pot of pumpkin juice on the table in the common room. Many people gathered around Albert and asked him to talk about the thrilling scene before catching the Snitch. Some people talked about him. The last thing that knocked off the Slytherin goalkeeper''s teeth. However, Albert insisted that it was Slytherin''s backup goalkeeper who hit his elbow and knocked out his teeth. He is a good person, how could he do such a thing. After finally getting rid of everyone''s entanglement, Albert took a small plate with cakes and sat on the armchair in the corner. "Yes, I didn''t expect your Quidditch to fly well." Field next to him with one hand on his chin, molested: "If you are older, I can''t help but chase you." Albert is a bit embarrassed immediately. Are foreign girls so tough? Of course, he also knew that Field was just teasing himself~www.novelhall.com~ so he whispered back: "Actually, I don''t like girls older than me!" "Older?" Field couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Albert, and turned away from the subject: "How is your summoning skill?" "It''s okay, I''m trying to summon other things now." Albert thought about his progress in learning summoning, and nodded with satisfaction, "After a while, I can successfully summon an umbrella." "What do you call the umbrella for?" Field asked puzzled. "Of course it''s because you don''t need to bring an umbrella when it rains in the future." Albert said solemnly, "Britain is a rainy country. Sometimes when I go out without an umbrella, I get covered in rain when I come back." Field: "..." It sounds like it makes sense. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 101： Gossip maker The crushing defeat that the Slytherin team loved and heard became a topic of chat among Hogwarts students after dinner. The hapless backup goalkeeper Vicki Avery has become a topical figure for many people to talk and laugh, even if Mrs. Pomfrey had already repaired his knocked out teeth, but when other college students saw him, I think of the saying that came out in Gryffindor Academy: "He knocked my elbow and knocked out his tooth." No one really cared how much Albert''s words were true. They just laughed at the little Avery who knocked out his teeth. Just laugh at it for hate. At least, Albert thinks so, otherwise the sentence would be a bit of a smile, even he would not be able to find it out. This wave really stabilized the hatred value for him, so stable that even the panel task popped out. Albert didn''t care much, because after the game between Gryffindor and Slytherin, the smell of gunpowder between the two sides became stronger. The atmosphere between the two houses is very tense, and it has even reached the point where it is volatile. In the corridors, there are often some small jokes, and the corners of Filch''s mouth are crooked. Recently, the number of violations has risen sharply, and all his small rolls of parchment have been used up. In the end, it turned into a very bad event. Several Slytherin students blocked Mark, and when they were about to do it, a few Gryffindor students "coincidentally" passed by and stirred up the chaos. In the end, weird scales grew on the face of a Gryffindor student, and a Slytherin''s nose came out with leeks. Professor McGonagall was very angry when he learned that, Gryffindor and Slytherin were both deducted a lot of points. Now, one is at the bottom again, and the other becomes second to last. Of course, there are actually quite a few Slytherin students who are troubled by Albert. After all, being defeated by a Muggle freshman is a shame for them. However, there are not many opportunities for Slytherin students. Someone tried to trip Albert by stretching out his leg in the hallway. However, one of the guys who did this was stepped on and went straight into the school hospital. One was kicked in the calf, and tears came out on the spot. What annoyed them most was that the freshman always looked at him helplessly and said in a very calm tone: Are you okay? Why are you sticking out your legs? In short, it means that I am innocent and harmless, and everything is your fault. This is also irrefutable, because you stretched out your leg to prepare to trip someone, and you accidentally got hurt. As for containment? Albert will always have three friends by his side. When there are few orders, most of them stay in the library even if they do. This guy was very patient. He lay in wait outside the library for a long time, but no one came out of the library. However, this is not the worst. Not long ago, a third-grade Slytherin student thought he had seized the opportunity to follow Albert into the boys bathroom, only to be discovered that he had stepped on the water trail on the ground and fell down by himself and passed out. Of course, there will always be more than one guy who has never died. George walked alone in the empty second-floor corridor, and there was an abandoned women''s bathroom not far from here. He hummed softly, as if he hadn''t noticed anyone behind him following him. The senior Slytherin student in the fifth grade was sneaking out his wand from his robe, preparing to use a curse to teach George a severe lesson. However, when he raised his wand, he found that the new student walking in the front turned his head and actually smiled at him. When the hapless guy hadn''t recovered yet and figured out what had happened, a slight noise suddenly rang from behind. Fainted! This was the last thing he heard before he passed out. After being hit by the Stunning Curse, he fell to the ground and passed out. "Another guy looking for trouble!" George stepped forward, kicked the opponent''s body with his toes, grinned and said: "Well, I didn''t expect it, I have a helper here." "Stop talking nonsense, carry it into the women''s bathroom, and prepare to surprise everyone." A few minutes later, a few low-grade Hufflepuff girls passed by the door of the women''s bathroom, and they saw a guy whose head was wrapped in a robe from a distance. The other party was lying at the door of the women''s bathroom, half of his body was inside, and his hands were making a climbing movement, as if he wanted to climb out of the women''s bathroom. Hearing the movement, Filch hurried over and looked at the large puddle of water in the hallway, his facial muscles couldn''t help shaking twice. This is... I fell to the ground? In other words, what does a boy do when he breaks into the womens bathroom? What did he see, why did he crawl out embarrassingly? Several girls have very strong brain replenishment ability. When Filch found two passing students, picked up the drenched hapless man from the ground and sent it to the school hospital, their minds had already popped out. A lot of guesswork. "It happens" that the Albert quartet passed by nearby, and after witnessing this scene with his own eyes, he smiled and suffocated his ribs aching. Why did the Slytherin student fled the women''s bathroom in embarrassment? The girls who were the first to find out did a good job of their brain replenishment ability, guessing why the boy broke into the abandoned women''s bathroom, and why he escaped from the women''s bathroom in embarrassment. "Next time, if anyone dares to make trouble for us again, just..." Fred made a squeaking motion. "By the way, put his head in the toilet." "Some jokes can''t be done too much." Albert tried not to make himself laugh too exaggerated, but he did not forget to remind him, "However, next time I meet, I will faint them and stuff them into the women''s bathroom. In his cubicle, I believe the girls will not easily pass him." "That''s a good idea!" George blinked, "I suddenly looked forward to it." "They must be prepared." "Definitely. UU reading www.uuknshu.com. However, I don''t think they can guess at all. You actually know how to use the phantom spell." Li Jordan pointed out their biggest advantage. The Slytherin students completely underestimated Ai. Burt''s ability. Because of the phantom spell, I never thought that someone would hide behind them and wait to yin myself, and Albert would also use the coma spell, which could easily turn people over. Although some people suspected that Albert was doing the ghost, they quickly eliminated several of them. After all, a Muggle wizard, no matter how talented he is, it is impossible to master too much magic in a short time. As for the few people around Albert, it is obviously unlikely that the new students who can master the coma spell, even in Slytherin, do not have much precedent. Therefore, this pot was finally dumped to the senior students of Gryffindor. After all, Mark has a precedent! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 102： alchemy Albert was sitting in the corner of the library, dragging his chin with one hand, and casually flipping through the catalog orders in the Fengya brand wizard clothing store, planning to choose a suitable Christmas gift. Originally, he planned to make an amulet for Niya himself, but after reading several books on alchemy, he temporarily dispelled this idea. Albert found his original idea was very unrealistic. Although wizards can cast spells on items and give them some magical properties, the magic on items usually cannot last too long and will disappear over time. In Albert''s view, it is not as meaningful to make a amulet that will soon expire as a birthday gift than to buy a scarf for Nia. It is never easy to create a powerful and long-lasting magic item. First of all, it is necessary to use some items that carry magic power as raw materials, and during the entire manufacturing process, it is also necessary to cast spells on those raw materials for manufacturing. After the work is completed, there will be a process of casting a spell on the finished product. Whether the caster is strong enough and the skill of using magic will determine whether the magic item is strong enough and lasting. In ancient times, wizards would carve some runes on magic items to further enhance the effect of magic. However, there are very few wizards who can do this today, and most of the ancient skills left over are lost. Using this complex and cumbersome process, what is usually created is a powerful and long-lasting magic item. Of course, some places are called alchemy items. To be honest, the magical world in England doesn''t pay much attention to alchemy. The concept of alchemy was originally derived from the areas of ancient Greece and Egypt, and was introduced to Western Europe in the 12th century. The early wizards had very vague concepts about alchemy, and didn''t even know what it was. Albert had read the famous "Cui Yu Lu" of ancient Egypt in the library, but he did not understand the meaning of the above. The first sentence of the book was translated as: As it is above, as it is below; in this way, the miracle of the One is fulfilled. The second sentence is: Everything is the One, created from the One by differentiation... After reading it forcibly and remembering it, Albert put "Jade Jade Record" together and tucked it back on the shelf. Old books are usually full of complex and profound concepts that are difficult to understand. Albert''s only understanding after reading the two sentences of "The Jade Record" is, is he talking about the universe or something? He really wasn''t thinking about the meaning of that book. Maybe, one day when he learns alchemy, he might suddenly realize it? Anyway, the early alchemy involved multiple fields. What explores the mystery of magic, the form of matter, and early cosmology, anyway, a bunch of things are integrated into alchemy theory. Later, alchemy became obsessed with metal making, which is why some metalsmiths were named so-and-so alchemists in later generations, although they might prefer to call themselves metal craftsmen. After centuries of development, alchemy established the material transformation after the research of Albert, Thomas von Aquinas, Roger Bacon, Arnold von Willanova, and other great alchemists. Philosophy, Raymonds Luler even put forward the hypothesis of the sage stone, that is, the philosopher stone, based on the theory of "understanding, decomposition, and reconstruction". This hypothesis was completed by Nico Mailer, Through the philosopher''s stone, that is, the magic stone, the early concept of transforming by adding "seeds" to "transformation" was realized, and the elixir of life was successfully created, and any metal could be turned into pure gold. Nico Mailer, who created the Sorcerer''s Stone, is therefore regarded as the ancestor of European alchemy, standing on the summit of alchemy and looking down on all alchemists. However, after the continuation of the past generations, the concept of material transformation eventually turned towards potions. Although the metal craftsman is also crowned the title of alchemist, this group of people obviously does not have that kind of consciousness, and the branch of alchemy falls on the mystic. Making magical items is something that metal craftsmen often do. They are good at using magic to process metal and create some magical props with hidden magical powers. Fairies are the best among them. They are good at performing pure silver products made by fairies magic, which in this world is similar to the mithril in the magic world. However, after a few days, the fairy forging sterling silver technology was also lost, and only a few fairy craftsmen could forge fairy iron. After the profession of metal craftsman gradually disappeared, alchemy completely moved closer to the occult. However, most alchemists did not admit that items that were simply casted could be called alchemy items. However, some guys call it Alchemy now, and the book "Simple Alchemy" that Albert once read is one of them. After in-depth understanding of alchemy, Albert has a new copy of the making amulet. He needs to find a bunch of magical materials with protective meaning, and put them together to make amulets. The amulet produced in this way will greatly strengthen the protective magic that Albert finally releases on the amulet. For example, the magic tree or yew tree, the garnet known as the stone of life and the body stone...Use EIHWAZ, which symbolizes protection and defense in the rune, and other runes The combination of runes can strengthen the protective power of the amulet. Unfortunately, although the idea is not good, the reality is cruel. Albert needs more knowledge to help him complete this structure, and he himself has little understanding of runes, that is, ancient magic texts. Regarding the records of ancient magic texts, they are more about interpretation and understanding, rather than involving deeper things. Perhaps Dumbledore has studied these things, but now there are very few wizards who really know how to use them. not enough. Albert threw the idea of ??making amulets as gifts behind his head. In fact, he already had a more suitable choice, and he was about to fix it. A lion head beast symbolizing Gryffindor. This is Albert''s inspiration when he practiced basic sports magic, using wood, gears and magic to create a moving lion-body eagle head. The reason why he set out to do it was the model of the fire dragon on the goblet of fire, a model of scale waving. That''s right, after clicking on a few levels of economics-related skills, Albert began to think of various sorrow operations~www.novelhall.com~ For example, selling models of various magical creatures in the future might make a lot of money. What an idea. After all, he can find someone to cooperate and set up a company or something, and he can invest and provide related technology himself. In order to carve the lion eagle head, Albert deliberately went to the spiral staircase of the principal''s office on the third floor to observe a lion eagle head statue for a long time and took several photos from all angles. He also upgraded his carving skills to one level by the way, using the wood of the tree provided by Hagrid to piece together a lion-body eagle-headed beast. The basic movement magic can even make it stir its wings. As for whether it can fly, of course it is currently impossible. As for the future, Albert believes that he can do it and perfect it completely. After all, he has a panel, how could he not be confident! As for who to work with, Albert even has a candidate, such as a hapless person who was overwhelmed. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 103： Fist and truth Albert found a good item on the catalog order. It was a delicate and small silver Phoenix badge, but the price was a bit expensive and needed a gallon. However, Albert is still going to let Owl order and give Nya as a Christmas present. After closing the catalogue order and putting it back into the school bag, he closed the thick book on the table and prepared to put it back in its original position. As Albert passed the shelf with the book, he looked at an acquaintance in surprise. "I have encountered a lot of trouble recently!" Truman showed a little surprise on his face when he saw Albert, and said in a low voice, "But, well done." "Thank you." Albert asked curiously after putting the book back on the shelf, "What are you looking for?" "Evil curse, useful curse!" Truman whispered: "I''m going to fight Ravenclaw Prefect Norch." Albert was stunned when he heard this. What kind of sorrow was this? "You and Ravenclaw''s prefect, duel?" Albert asked in a low voice. Truman nodded. "What''s the matter? Are you going to hesitate and discuss, or... use a duel to resolve the conflict?" Albert had actually guessed that it was possible. If it were friendship and discussion, Truman would not come here to find useful curses. . "However, I am afraid that the school will not be too happy, they will not want to see students use duels to solve problems, and..." Albert believes that Truman has little chance of winning. Since the opponent is Ravenclaw''s prefect, it shows that the results are not bad, and there will be a gap in the mastery and use of magic between the two sides. "Norch insisted that Bridget Winlock was from Ravenclaw." Truman''s tone was a little annoyed. "Bridget Winlock?" Albert asked suspiciously, he had never heard the name. "Bridget Winlock was a famous arithmetic fortune-teller in the 13th century. He was the first to discover the magical properties of the number seven." Truman explained, "I''m learning arithmetic and divination and chatting with others about this. Event. Later, when he passed by, he said Wenlock was from Ravenclaw. I argued about it, and then it became like this." "So Bridget Winlock is from Hufflepuff." "Of course, there is an introduction by Bridget Winlock on the chocolate frog picture." Truman took out a chocolate frog picture and handed it to Albert. Albert asked after reading it, "Why didn''t you give this to him at the time." "I asked a friend later." Truman explained, "Moreover, I think even if I show it to him, the other party won''t admit it. That guy must have known that he was wrong a long time ago, so he just wouldn''t admit it." Albert already understood the reason for their duel. The typical argument went to spray each other, and then it evolved into beating people. In his previous life, Albert had seen too many such things, and there were a lot of people on the Internet with this kind of virtue. However, because there is a layer of network, and you can''t climb over and beat people along the network cable, there is no tricks, you can only spray each other on the Internet forum. This time it was different. Both sides were already angry. Perhaps, at the beginning, the prefect of Ravenclaw himself remembered incorrectly. When the two sides blushed with each other, even if they realized that there was nothing wrong, they would not admit their mistakes, so it evolved into this duel. . Obviously, the prefect of Ravenclaw was furious, at least Truman thought so. Not everyone has the courage to admit their mistakes like Gryffindor, no, even Gryffindor, few have this courage, just like Dumbledores classic quotation: People are easy Forgive others for their mistakes, but it is difficult to forgive others for their correctness. Truman is to maintain the glory of Hufflepuff, at least, in their opinion, your own academy finally except for a famous person, you actually shamelessly insist that it is Ravenclaw. "Need me to give you a little advice?" Albert whispered. "Okay!" Truman looked forward to Albert''s proposal. "It''s not a duel, it will cause you trouble." Albert reminded, "Don''t admit that it was a duel." Truman was a little regretful: "..." "You certainly don''t want to be confined!" Albert said. "I don''t want to." Truman nodded repeatedly. "Will you disarm the curse?" "No," Truman said gloomily. "Come with me!" Albert motioned to Truman to go out with him. The library is not a good place to talk. He has noticed that Mrs. Pins is looking over here. If he doesn''t want to be driven out by the chicken feather blanket, then Just leave by yourself. The two walked out of the library one after another and came to the corridor outside. Albert looked at the Slytherin students passing by, squinted his eyes and said to Truman: "The spell of the Disarming Curse is to remove your weapon, which is what he meant, it is to remove the opponent''s weapon." "You mean, get rid of Noch''s weapon." Truman''s tone was a little excited. If the wizard loses his wand, it''s like a tiger loses his minions. "Yes. However, you must first use it first." Albert said suddenly: "You will definitely count one, two and three in a duel. When you count to one, you will attack him first, otherwise you may not be him. Opponent." "But..." Truman seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by Albert. "This is not a duel, is it?" Albert said lightly, "When you disarm Noch''s weapon, use a whole body restraint curse while he is in a daze, you can use it!" "Yes." Truman nodded. "Then, go up and beat him, and beat him to know that he was wrong." Albert made a punch. "With fists?" Truman was a little unable to understand Albert''s thinking mode. "There is a saying that the truth is in your fist." Albert looked at Truman dumbfounded and said, "Moreover, he was indeed wrong, he did not admit it, and he wanted to teach you through a duel. Don''t forget, he is older than him. You are two years older and know more about magic than you..." Albert paused suddenly, and his eyes fell on a certain red-haired girl in Ravenclaw. "Do you know Isabel?" "I''ve seen it several times in the same club." Albert confirmed that there was no one around, and continued, "There is a saying, you can never wake up people who pretend to sleep, the best way to wake them up is" "Beat him fiercely!" Truman suddenly felt very reasonable, what about the sneak attack, what he wanted was to teach the other party a severe lesson. Albert nodded and said: "Remember, don''t use evil curses. Using evil curses is worse than using a fist. Then, after you get caught, you will tell Professor Sprout why you are fighting. Remember It''s a fight, not a duel. Your dean will definitely not punish you. After all, you are fighting for the honor of the academy." "It''s okay." Truman was stunned. He had believed it for seven or eight points. Yes, he hit you for honor. When he was excited, he suddenly realized that there was one thing that he would not disarm. "Come with me, I know what you need... Self-defense spells." Albert entered with Truman, "You need to find someone to practice with you, dont look at me, I dont have that kind of free time, you can find one Hufflepuffs friend." "Well, thank you, remember to come to the duel on the weekend." Truman grinned: "On the lawn near Black Lake." "I will." Albert looked at Truman''s back, his gaze fell on his task panel. Enthusiastic help Your friend Gabriel Truman seems to have some trouble. As the first wizard friend you know, you should help him solve the problem as much as possible~www.novelhall.com~ Reward: 100 points of experience, Gabriel Truman Likes +10 Distant victory Your friend does not have any advantage in the upcoming duel. As a friend, you should find ways to help him turn defeat into victory. Reward: 1000 experience, a random skill from the mission target, Gabriel Truman''s favor +10. Albert was a little interested in getting a random skill from the mission target. When she returned to her seat, Shanna, who had just finished her homework, asked curiously, "What did you do just now?" "It''s nothing, I just met a friend and talked a few words." Albert noticed that Mrs. Pince looked over, shut up quickly, checked the homework he had just finished, and put him away. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 104： Really swollen face "Someone is fighting!" On the edge of the hall, I don''t know who yelled. The students who were having dinner rushed towards the hall curiously, wanting to see what happened. "What''s the matter?" Albert took his homemade sandwiches and followed the Weasley twins, following the crowd to the entrance of the hall. "On the lawn near Black Lake, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw students are dueling." All of a sudden, Albert figured out what had happened. The duel between Truman and Ravenclaw Prefect Noch was advanced? When everyone ran toward the lawn, the duel between the two sides had ended. Ravenclaw''s prefect Noch was knocked to the ground, and there were traces of being beaten on his face. Truman, the victor, was standing in front of Noch, saying something. When Albert and the others hurried over, the last scene they saw was Truman squatting down, stuffing a picture of a chocolate frog into Nochs lips, and then surrounded by a few Hufflepuff students, winning The gesture of the person left. "What''s the matter, what happened?" Fred asked other people around for news, and quickly figured out what happened. In the duel, Truman took the first shot and attacked Ravenclaw''s prefect with a full-body restraint curse. After he succeeded, he put away his wand, raised his fist and slapped Norch severely, swelling the opponent''s face. Up. Before leaving, Truman was holding a picture of a chocolate frog and read a story about Bridget Winlock, and said that the famous 13th century arithmetic fortuneteller came from Hufflepuff. Everyone quickly figured out the reason for the duel. The two sides were arguing over whether Bridget Winlock graduated from Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw, and finally turned into a duel to solve the problem. "Really relieved, not all famous experts are from Ravenclaw!" A senior Hufflepuff girl stubbornly waved her fist to express her thoughts. "Noch must know that Bridget Winlock came from Hufflepuff, knowing he was wrong and still repenting, deserves to be beaten and swollen." Of course, some people are also talking about Truman''s sneak attack. "Nuoqi, a prefect, is embarrassed to fight a third-grade student." Many people didn''t care much about Truman''s attack on Nuoqi. After all, this duel itself is not equal. If you don''t fight back, is it possible to stand and be beaten? Especially after knowing the cause of the matter, more people were excited about Truman''s swollen Nuoqi face. "That bastard, despicable fellow!" After being unbound, Noch got up from the ground embarrassedly. The Ravenclaw prefect trembled with anger and took out his mouth. Draw a piece of chocolate frog and tear it into pieces at once. Yes, it is not difficult to see that Noch doesn''t care if Bridget Winlock graduated from Hufflepuff. His duel with Truman was only because of the correctness of others and repeated provocations by the other party. However, he was sneak attacked by the opponent and was beaten by the opponent, and his cheek was swollen and painful. The students onlookers knew why this guy was beaten, and the joking and gloating looks made Noch even more angry. If youre wrong, you still dont admit it, and you want to bully others with your age. Being beaten deserves it. At least many people think so. Before Noch could vent his anger, he was taken away by Professor Flitwick who hurried over. "It''s so cool, this matter can be discussed for several years." Fred looked very excited, and the expression seemed to say why it was not me who went to the duel! "However, I''m even more curious. How did their duel advance?" Albert ate the sandwich in his hand and said to himself: "Truman told me that his duel with Prefect Ravenclaw was on the weekend." "How do you know?" The three of them looked at Albert together, their voices in a bit of astonishment. "The last time I met him in the library, Truman told me and invited me to come to the duel." Albert explained. "You didn''t tell us." George grumbled dissatisfiedly. "Isn''t there a few more days!" When Albert returned to the restaurant, everyone was talking about this, especially Truman''s last behavior. As for whether they will be severely punished through a duel in private to solve the problem, no one will pay attention to this. Anyway, as long as the punished is not yourself. On Friday night, Albert met Truman in the library. Perhaps this guy was waiting for him here specially. "Knoch was confined by Professor Flitwick for a week." Truman happily announced the good news to Albert, "I should have been confined for a week. However, Professor Sprout only warned a little. I clicked and gave me a box of coconut sorbet." With that said, Truman took out two pieces of packaged coconut sorbet from the pocket of his robe and placed it in front of Albert, apparently intending to share this snack from Professor Sprout with Albert. Truman looked very excited when he talked about it, so... he was finally driven out of the library by Mrs. Pince with a feather duster. Seeing Truman running away, Albert suddenly wanted to laugh. Under Mrs. Pins gaze, he immediately stuffed two coconut sorbets into his pockets, pretending that nothing happened, and planned to continue his homework. However, Mrs. Pince didn''t seem to plan to let Albert. In the end, under the watchful eyes of the librarian, Albert had no choice but to pack his things and get out of the library. At least, it was not driven out by a feather duster. "Really." Albert stood in the corridor outside the library, took out the coconut sorbet from his pocket, unwrapped the paper, took a bite, very ice, there is a strong coconut flavor, it feels a bit Similar to the ice mouse sold by the Honey Duke, but not so iced, and... it tastes good. "What idea did you give him?" Suddenly, a voice came from the side. Albert turned his head and saw a red-haired girl standing next to him. "Good evening, Isabel." Albert greeted the red-haired girl, because they were actually familiar with each other in the same club ~www.novelhall.com~. "Gabriel Truman claimed that he was just looking for Noch theory." Isobel raised his eyebrows. "However, it seems that you gave him the idea." "Yes, this thing tastes good." "Are you planning to buy me?" Isabel looked at the coconut sorbet handed in front of him, his face turned very strange. "If you insist." Albert didn''t want to talk about the subject, but said with a smile: "I just told Truman, never try to wake up the person who pretends to sleep, unless you use your fist." After speaking, Albert turned and left. "Unless you use your fists?" Isobel stared at the coconut sorbet in front of him, slowly unwrapping the wrapper, put the coconut sorbet in his mouth, and after eating the pastry, he raised his foot and walked to the library. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 105： Expected wealth At the Quidditch match at the end of November, the Hufflepuff team suffered a terrible defeat in the wind and snow. At present, Gryffindor and Ravenclaw have become competitors for the Academy Cup. In order to win, captain Charlie has been strengthening the intensity of Quidditch training, which made the official players miserable. As the team''s substitute, Fred and several people can always find a good excuse to avoid the hardships in the wind and snow. Training. "Charlie must be crazy!" Fred muttered, looking at the wind and snow outside the window. "He is just too eager to win the Quidditch trophy." Albert can understand Charlie''s efforts. After all, it is the responsibility of the Quidditch captain. If even the captain himself relaxes, the Gryffindor team will probably always No chance to raise the trophy. "Are you going home during Christmas holidays?" Li Qiaodan asked, just after reading the letter from home. "I went back to vacation." Fred and George looked at each other without hesitation. "I will also go home for the holidays." Albert looked at the potted plants by the window and asked: "We are all back now, what about the things in the pots?" "Throw it here. It shouldn''t matter if you don''t water it for a month?" George looked at the pot of lush garlic by the window without much confidence in his tone. "Actually, you can make it when you go back, I mean... during the Christmas holidays." Albert talked about it tentatively. In fact, Albert knows that a few people have no enthusiasm for making garlic crosses. No way, the patience of children is always very limited, and Albert even wonders if they have left this matter behind. "Oh, this thing!" Fred and George looked at each other, and they seemed to... as if they no longer had the enthusiasm they had when they made the so-called amulet. Several people are even a little confused, not knowing why they were so enthusiastic about making such things. "Well, you can try it. But we don''t know how to make...garlic crosses. Do you really want to soak the cross in smashed garlic?" Fred asked tentatively, not sure he was wasting this way Will Garlic be beaten by his mother with a broom. "You can mash the garlic, soak it in alcohol, and then soak the cross in it." Albert hasn''t practiced it either, and there are very few suggestions for them. "This is a good idea. But..." Frederick gave a sigh of relief, as if he had forgotten what to say. "However, we are not sure if we can get alcohol." George continued. They are hard to find ordinary beer, let alone alcohol, it is very difficult to get it. "What do you plan to do with your pot of fresh food?" Li Qiaodan quickly turned off the topic, his actual situation is not much better than the twins. "Stay here, if you die, there will be no way!" Another pot of plants by the window is the white fresh branch that Albert got from Hagrid. The white fresh herb, as long as it is The branches are buried in the soil sac, and if you take care of it carefully, it is not too difficult to re-cultivation of new white fresh. However, Baixian is easily affected by the weather. If you don''t transplant it in a greenhouse in winter, or find a warmer place, it will wither easily. In fact, Albert didn''t have much confidence to be able to feed this pot of fresh food in winter. ... After December, the weather became colder. Although the common room in Gryffindor was burning with fire, the cold windy corridor became even colder because of the wind and snow. The glass of the window was creaked by the freezing wind and snow, and everyone had to wrap themselves more tightly with clothes. Christmas is approaching and everyone is looking forward to the holiday. However, the professors subconsciously left a bunch of homework for the students. "This also prevents people from having a good Christmas holiday!" Seeing the homework rising sharply on the parchment, Lee Jordan once again threw the quill pen on the table. "Accept your fate, you have to do it anyway, or come back after the holidays, let the professors take turns to imprison you." Albert put away the parchment, had to admit that there are indeed a lot of homework during the Christmas holiday, even he It cannot be completed in a short time. "Don''t mention it, you are simply the devil." Li Qiaodan leaned on the armchair. Today, all the students in the third grade and above have gone to Hogsmeade, otherwise there would be no chance for them to comfortably use the common room. "Albert!" George said with a tremor in his words. He pointed to the front page news of the Daily Prophet and urged: "Look at this, look at this!" "What''s the matter?" Fred asked feebly. "What''s the big news in the Daily Prophet?" "Milison Bagno has decided to retire in February, and his successor has been determined to be Cornelius Fudge." George''s breathing became very rapid. "Cornelli Fudge?" Fred repeated, his thoughts paused for a moment, and his voice suddenly increased by eight points. "You mean... Connelly Fudge?" "What''s wrong, is there anything wrong with Cornelius Fudge?" Lee Jordan looked at the twin brothers in doubt, and suddenly recovered, "Wait, Cornelius Fudge seems to be..." The three of them all turned their heads and looked at Albert with weird eyes. When they saw this report, they suddenly remembered something. They met Albert on the Hogwarts Express train... "I remember..." George said bluntly "...You seem to have spent 25 gallons..." Fred continued the unfinished words. "Connelly Fudge will become the next Minister of Magic!" Li Qiaodan''s eyes gradually widened. At this moment, the three of them opened their mouths together and looked at Albert in shock. "I remember it did happen." Albert nodded, "At first, I asked you if you want to participate in the quiz together." "My heart... hurts." Fred reached out his hand to cover his chest, his breathing became rapid. If at first... watched Kanon slip away from her hand, the feeling would be too bad, it would be heartbreaking... "What are the odds for Cornell Fudge?" Li Qiaodan asked suddenly. "I remember it was 4 times." "Twenty-five gallons is...100 gallons!" Lee Jordan''s breathing became heavier and heavier, like a panting cow. "100 gallons. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" the twins muttered with dull eyes. 100 gallons, this large sum of money, for a few people, they have never even thought about it. "I said, my luck is usually not too bad." Albert blinked at the three of them and said, "But, does the Daily Prophet mention when to give the money?" "This...it shouldn''t be too late. I think when Cornelius Fudge announces that he will take over as the next Minister of Magic, the quiz will be over. They should count them soon and give rewards to the winners. ." Albert nodded his head and said, recently there is no need to worry about running out of money. To be honest, he doesn''t like asking his family for money to buy things, and it feels uncomfortable to ask someone for money. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 106： Chrismas holiday After the Daily Prophet announced that Cornelius Fudge would become the next Minister of Magic, about two weeks later, the Daily Prophets quiz reward was delivered by the Owl Postman. It was still snowing outside, and the owl postmen rushed into the auditorium as usual. Among them, an owl threw a frozen envelope in front of Albert. In a moment, another owl threw a heavy-looking animal skin bag on the table in front of Albert, and the dull metal sound suddenly attracted the attention of others around him. Albert stretched out his hand to pick up the animal skin bag and squeezed it twice. After listening to the crisp sound inside, he guessed what was in the animal skin bag. He did not open the animal skin bag on the spot, but put it in his backpack. Then, draw out the magic wand and use the drying spell to remove the frost on the envelope, then open the envelope and read the contents. The letter read: Congratulations, Mr. Albert Anderson. You have won 100 gallons in the quiz for the "Next Minister of Magic". Please sign for it. Barnabas Gufe Note: Before signing, please do not open the animal skin bag, which has been enchanted to ensure that Albert himself receives the Garon. In the envelope, there is another piece of parchment, which is a magic contract to ensure that the money is signed by Albert himself. If someone else tries to take money that doesnt belong to them from the animal skin bag, they will get into trouble. As for what the trouble is, the letter doesnt say, Albert guessed it might be some kind of curse or some kind of tracking magic. , So that they can find the thief who stole the money. Albert wants to keep this secret as low-key as possible, but the secret will always spread like wildfire. Soon after, all the teachers and students of the school knew that he participated in the quiz of the Daily Prophet and had won a large sum of Jin Jialong. As for how much? No one knows the specific number. Some people say 50 gallons, some say 100 gallons, and some guess 200 gallons. In the end, George couldn''t help telling the truth and envied a bunch of people. Every time someone talks about this, the sour tone is almost about to corrode a big hole in the ground. "Now, everyone calls you "Lucky Albert"." Shanna sat in front of Albert, turned and asked, "What do you think?" "Very good, I like this name, and I hope I can continue to be lucky, maybe I can win the jackpot again." Albert said with a smile. "You can sleep on the table for a while now, maybe you can dream of winning the jackpot." Shanna couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "My luck has always been good." Albert took out his wand, shook it in front of a few people, and continued to flicker: "Mr. Ollivander told me that a wand made of red cedar will be able to bring the user Fortunately, my magic wand is made of red cedar." "Can the red cedar bring luck?" Angelina looked suspicious, obviously not believing these words. "There has indeed been such a saying. It is said that the wand made of redwood can bring luck to the user, so this kind of wand is very popular with wizards." Katrina looked up and down Albert with a weird look. " Of course, some people think this is pure nonsense." "Of course it is true. I guessed it right with the help of a magic wand." Albert''s wand can really bring a lucky look. The face of Lee Jordan next to him was twitching slightly. In their memory, that was really the case. At that time, Albert "put the wand vertically on the table and let it fall to one side freely", and then inexplicably decided to press 25 Gallon on Connelly Fudge. When Fred told everyone about the situation, everyone was dumbfounded, with the look of you **** kidding me. What kind of show operation is this? Is this the correct posture to win the jackpot? However, this matter did not allow everyone to discuss for too long, the Christmas holiday has quietly approached. After Albert packed his luggage, he took the schools night horse carriage and walked along the snow-filled road to the Hogsmeade station. "What are you doing?" George asked in a puzzled way, and he saw Albert scoring his hands towards the front of the carriage. "Aren''t you curious about what is pulling the carriage?" Albert pointed to the snowy tunnel. "Don''t you see the footprints on the snow?" "Something is pulling the cart?" The three of them all looked shocked, but the footprints on the snow are indeed the best evidence, an invisible horse. "Yeqi," Albert said softly. "It is said that only those who have seen death can see Yeqi." "I''ve heard of these creatures, they are very unlucky." Li Jordan tried to pull Albert away from Ye Qi, and whispered, "I heard that these creatures will bring terrible disasters to those who see them. , Is a bad omen." "You think too much. Yeqi is a kind of flying horse, and its bad reputation is related to dead people. Otherwise, do you think Hogwarts will use them to pull carts?" Albert couldn''t help but glance at Li Jordan, pulling I entered the express train with my luggage and prepared to find an unmanned carriage to rest. Looking at the leaping scenery outside the window, Albert was in a good mood. Along the way, several people ate snacks and chatted about what to do during the Christmas holiday. When I was bored, I also played the Bibidou adventure proposed by Fred. This game is to close your eyes, just pick up a Bibi Duo bean and put it in your mouth to see who is unlucky enough to taste the strange taste. Lee Jordan was the most unlucky when he ate a piece of soil. He once again claimed in front of everyone that he was no longer eating Bibi Duo beans, which made everyone laugh. When the train began to pass through the Muggle town, Albert took off his wizard cloak and put on a Muggle coat. Fortunately, Daisy prepared his coat carefully, otherwise Albert would have forgotten it. In the afternoon, the train finally stopped at Kings Cross Station. Everyone was about to leave platform 9 and 3/4, but was stopped at the ticket gate by a shriveled old guard who did not allow too many people to pass through at once. A large group of people emerged from the solid wall at the same time, attracting the attention of the Muggles. However, the Hogwarts students still attracted Muggles'' attention. When Albert just walked out of the wall, he found a well-dressed man standing by the wall, and several Ministry of Magic people around. Among them, there is actually one who uses the phantom spell on himself. However, the technique of the phantom spell is really not very good, and Albert vaguely captured his position. Before mastering the phantom spell, Albert may not notice the opponent, but he still has some understanding of the phantom spell, and it is not too difficult to find the flaw. "Bye, Albert!" "Goodbye, Albert!" Li Jordan and Shanna waved goodbye to Albert. "Goodbye." Albert also waved at them. "He is there, mom, Albert is there!" Nia ran towards here as she waved her hand. Albert waved to his family with a smile on his face, then turned to Fred and George and said, "Goodbye, I''m leaving now!" "Goodbye, my family is here too." Fred pointed not far away. Albert saw the red-haired Weasleys, Fred''s brother Ron and sister Ginny. "What are you looking at?" Niya complained dissatisfied. "Okay, okay, I''ll buy you snacks. But I have to wait to get in the car and bring them to you." Albert reached out and touched Nia''s head, but the girl turned her head away. "Don''t touch the lady''s head, it''s very impolite." Niya complained solemnly~www.novelhall.com~Heber couldn''t help laughing, and reached out to take Albert''s luggage and asked: "Hogg How is Watts''s life?" "Not bad, I learned a lot of useful things." Albert said without hesitation. "Welcome home." Daisy smiled and handed Tom to Albert. "It''s getting heavier," Albert said, weighing Tom''s weight. "A while ago, Tom stayed at his grandfather''s house for a few days." Nia whispered, "You also know the character of Grandma Sansa." Albert looked at his fat cat and sighed lightly. After getting into the car, Albert put Tom on his lap and combed his hair while muttering: "It''s time to lose weight." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 107： Christmas The Anderson familys original skiing plan for the Christmas holiday is cancelled. Luke and Sansa will come over to spend Christmas together. No one in the family complains about this. They are not too enthusiastic about skiing itself. On Christmas Eve, Albert saw Herb wandering outside Nia''s room and seemed to be considering whether to put the gift on his daughter''s bedside table. "Santa Claus is out of fashion now." Albert motioned to Herb to put the Christmas present next to the Christmas tree downstairs. "I told him about it." Daisy in her pajamas looked helplessly at the two people in the hallway, and shook her head to remind, "You also hurry back to sleep, don''t stay up late, you have to get up in the morning to open Christmas Gifts." The next day, Albert was awakened by Nia early in the morning. No way, Tom''s cat face was leaning against his face, and Albert was completely sleepy. "I didn''t find the Christmas gift you gave." Niya asked for it. "Here, I haven''t had time to put it beside the Christmas tree." Albert reached out and pushed Tom''s face away. After doing it, he took out a well-packed box from the drawer and handed it to Nia. "Where is mine?" he asked. The two siblings would give each other Christmas gifts long ago. "Next to the Christmas tree downstairs." Niya opened the package, picked up the badge and asked, "It''s beautiful, by the way, what kind of bird is this?" "Phoenix, you can also call it a fire bird or a phoenix. It is said that Principal Dumbledore raised one. However, I did not see the phoenix." Albert took out a small dried fish from the drawer and handed it to Tom said in front of him, "And your Christmas present." As he said, he tore open the wrapping paper, pulled out a small dried fish from it, shook it in front of Tom, and easily attracted his attention. However, when Albert was about to put the dried fish in his mouth, Tom''s face came closer and he made an anxious meow. "This guy is too bad, Tom, we won''t play with him anymore." Niya put the badge in her pocket, reached out and picked up the cat, took the bag of dried fish and went downstairs, leaving Albert alone. , Holding a small dried fish alone. "White Christmas!" Albert got out of bed and came to the window, stretched out his hand to open the curtains, and looked at the snow falling outside, with emotion. When he went downstairs, Albert couldn''t help but look under the Christmas tree, where there were still a bunch of small packages. Niya is already sitting at the table and unpacking her own package, so...the rest is all hers? Albert walked under the Christmas tree and started unpacking: A few books, a few greeting cards, and a Quidditch poster. Well, it was from the Weasley brothers. Although Albert didnt know who the group of guys in this poster were, he planned to take it back to school. Posted in the dormitory, the poster should be the team supported by the twin brothers. Albert took a look at a small bag of sweets. It was given by Shanna and thanked him for his help at the beginning of school. Lee Jordan gave him a box of Bibi Duo beans. There is also a Metamorphosis Today, but it is a past issue. Albert looked at the sender and it was actually sent by Professor McGonagall. Albert is curious, Professor McGonagall will give himself Christmas gifts? Then a scarf? "How?" Niya asked nervously, "I picked this color." "It''s beautiful." Albert wrapped the scarf directly around his neck, it was warm, off-white children''s style, okay! He is only twelve years old and a child, so he has nothing to complain about. The rest was either candy or books. Albert was not surprised to receive the books. It was like this before. The breakfast was very rich, but the Andersons did not eat immediately. Instead, they waited until Luke and Sansa came over. At about 10:30, the family of six had breakfast with Christmas songs. After eating, they lay down on the sofa while watching TV. The show, while chatting about some relaxing topics. Niya originally hoped that Albert could perform magic, but Albert did not agree after considering it. To be honest, he still doesn''t know how the traces of the Ministry of Magic is going. Although they have asked other people, they are not quite clear about the principle of traces. Under normal circumstances, it should be before the summer vacation for the first grade to receive the notice that magic is prohibited outside the school. However, Albert did not want to take risks. It is undoubtedly unwise to rush into legal loopholes without preparation. Although you dont use magic, you can do a lot of things, play wizard chess, or talk about interesting things. However, in terms of wizard chess, it is clear that no one is Albert''s opponent. After Herb lost another game, he temporarily gave up playing wizard chess with his son. Fortunately, Daisy brought out a large bowl of freshly fried French fries from the kitchen, giving him a good excuse to end the game. "Tom, don''t tease Xuela, be careful of being pecked." When Albert went to wash his hands, he took the shorthair cat away from the owl by the way, still muttering in his mouth: "Did I take the wrong name, it It should be called Jerry, Tom and Jerry, what a great combination." "Shera sounds better." Niya couldn''t help but reminded. After Albert came back from washing his hands, he heard a scream, and Tom, who had cheap paws, was finally pecked by the owl. Sheryl obviously didn''t intend to let Tom go, and chased him with a fierce peck. With full combat effectiveness, Tom was embarrassed and could only hide under the sofa. Everyone couldn''t help laughing. Sansa pulled some owl food for Snow, then bent down, picked up Tom under the sofa, and soothed his injured heart with dried fish. "Tom is getting fatter." Niya took out the birthday present Albert gave herself and showed it to others. "It''s nice for a cat to be fat." Sansa smiled and scratched Tom''s chin. "You said it''s Tom." "When will it fly?" Niya raised her hand and poked the Griffin, "And, does our world really have such a creature?" "Yes. But they are said to be in unknown places." Albert was putting the fries dipped in tomato sauce into his mouth. "That group of people in the wizarding world are like this~www.novelhall.com~ Why should they hide like mice?" Daisy sat next to Herb, the two leaned together. "After all, the number of wizards is small, and most ordinary people are afraid of more power than they know." It was Luke who opened the mouth to answer. In fact, many people fear magic while admiring others possessing magic. Then, for various reasons, they treat magical people as monsters and find reasons to persecute them. Humans are such creatures. Tom was lying on the table, staring at the toy with its wings spread, and fiddled with it with his claws. "Albert, have you read the book I picked for you?" Daisy asked suddenly. "I have finished reading, a very good book." Albert headed up, "It''s a pity that the book is only from the book after all." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 108： Magic sentence Holidays are always pleasant to the body and mind. This is especially true for students. Although there are annoying vacation assignments to complete, they cannot affect Albert''s good mood. In fact, Albert had already wiped out his unfinished homework as quickly as possible the day before the Christmas holiday. A holiday without holiday homework is undoubtedly enjoyable. During the Christmas holidays, I can sleep until late in the morning and lie on the sofa to watch TV after dinner. When you are bored, you can tease the cat, listen to music, chat with Niya, play chess, or sit by the fire and find a book to savor. However, just after Christmas, Albert found something of interest. After the towns library was reopened, he went to the library to find relevant records on the runes. This incident originated from the fact that he bought a copy of "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Magic Texts" a while ago, and it took a lot of effort to finish the book. As a result, the skill panel did not show any skills related to ancient magic texts. Albert thought that this situation was similar to alchemy, so he decided to read more related books to deepen his knowledge of the runes and master it. As for, wait until the third grade to take the ancient magic text class? Albert didn''t have the patience to wait for two and a half years. After all, he is a man with a panel. As long as relevant skills appear on the panel, the follow-up questions will become very simple. There are few records about the runes in the library, but Albert still found relevant records in Germanic mythology: The Rune alphabet, also known as the Rune alphabet, originated in Germanic mythology and is related to Odin, the famous father of the gods. It is said that Odin exchanged an eye for the knowledge of Runes. (The word rune itself means "mysterious") Odin belongs to the Germanic mythology, and the runes belong to the Germanic language, and when it comes to Germanic people, Albert is the first to think of Germans. Well, yes, it''s a staid German. German evolved from Germanic. However, there is a problem! Albert still vaguely remembered that the author of Harry Potter used a lot of Latin when designing the spell. However, Latin and Germanic belong to two different languages. Albert never considered himself an archaeologist, let alone a language expert. He never wanted to solve these problems that confused his mind. He chose to record his doubts. Perhaps, the more knowledge he has about the alphabet, the doubts will be automatically resolved. Later, Albert really found the connection between the two in the library: after the runic alphabet disappeared, Germanic also used part of the Latin alphabet. This explains why the English and German alphabets are classified as Germanic. After several days of work, Albert understood a little bit, why Hogwarts offered an elective course in ancient magic. Germanic mythology originated in Scandinavia, which is now Sweden. According to Albert''s search of Germanic languages, the languages ??of Denmark, Norway, and Iceland near Sweden all evolved from Germanic languages ??and belonged to North Germanic languages. Ancient English is derived from Anglo-Saxon Futok, which belongs to the West Germanic language, that is, the Runic alphabet. Later, as if it was a religious relationship, a large number of Latin letters were introduced. The whole of Europe is heavily influenced by Latin. Albert thought that this might be one of the reasons why the runes disappeared. However, there is one thing that cannot be denied. Runes are magical, and ancient magical items will be carved with such ancient magical texts to enhance their magical power. Albert thinks this originated from the Rune Stone, which was famous in the magical world in his previous life. Although many things are derived from his own guesses, Albert is still passionate about them. He is exploring these ancient words, touching them, and trying to learn to distinguish them and read them. After consulting a lot of information, Albert found that the records in Muggles were very limited. To this end, Albert wrote a letter to ask Truman, and at the suggestion of the other party, he bought the "Magic Characters Sound Table" and "Magic Dictionary" from Lihen Bookstore. Compared with the ordinary world, the magical world knows more about runes, after all, this thing is originally a mysterious side. In the following holiday, Albert spent a lot of time trying to interpret runes. It was a difficult thing, but such an attempt finally paid off. His panel finally appeared on a panel called " Although the skills of "Mowen" were not the same as what he had imagined, Albert still used the experience pool to raise this skill to level 1. Soon, he found that he could barely understand the runes at last. The feeling was very strange, and he could vaguely feel the magical charm of ancient magic texts. Albert continued to invest his experience in "Magic". After he was directly promoted to Level 2, he found that he was able to understand and understand most of the runes without the help of "Magic Characters List" and "Magic Dictionary". And be able to read them aloud. This is a very interesting thing. The runes that Albert has mastered with the help of the panel are undoubtedly correct, and when he re-looks at the "Magic Characters List" and "Magic Dictionary" through his own knowledge, he can Found some interesting errors. Words are sometimes not necessarily able to be clearly and accurately described in another type of text, and errors are inevitable. Especially for those rune steles with religious colors, most interpretations are actually somewhat wrong. A rune character is somewhat different in its symbolic meaning, magical use, and the function of notation and the analysis of divination. Once these things are confused, the final result will be biased. After mastering the runes, Albert became keen on finding faults, looking for the places that were mistranslated, and recording them. Later, Albert began to try to design and study the use of magic texts in magic, and the amulet that was previously left behind became Albert''s latest research topic. However, before he could fix the magic text on the amulet, the Christmas holiday was over. Albert took an express train back to Hogwarts on the day before school started. As he expected, Fred and George did not make a garlic cross, but they secretly obtained a bunch of garlic from home, and Lee Jordan was no exception. Seeing the garlic piled up in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ Albert''s eyelids twitched a little, he thought the three of them had forgotten it. "Have you finished your vacation homework?" Albert changed the subject, he really didn''t want to continue to struggle with the garlic issue. "Oh, one more point." Lee Jordan said while eating pumpkin pie, "I will go to the library to find materials later, I will be able to make up soon." "We have no problem here." The twin brothers said in unison. "Copy each other?" Albert saw through their tricks at a glance. "No, this is called borrowing." Lee Jordan snorted in disdain and continued to eat. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 109： Then flicker "Mr. Weasley, I need to remind you one thing. Except for a few differences, your vacation homework is exactly the same." After class, Professor McGonagall called Fred and George and handed them back their vacation assignments, "Take them back and redo them. Next time, if something similar happens again, they will be locked up and the homework needs to be done by themselves. Do it, dont keep trying to copy other peoples." "We all did it by ourselves, we are connected with each other, and we can only say that there is a tacit understanding." The twins looked at each other and defended in unison. Professor McGonagall was stunned when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that the twins'' tacit understanding would be so high. He couldn''t help but looked up and down the two, nodded and said: "Well, this time, forget it. Seeing Professor McGonagall leaving behind, the twins happily high-five and winked at Lee Jordan and Albert. "Actually, Professor McGonagall has seen through your tricks a long time ago. I believe Snape will not let you off easily." Albert reminded. His words were soon fulfilled. The twins'' rhetoric was not able to dispel Snape. The potions professor just stared at them coldly, and then said: "Take it back and do it again." "At least Snape gave you a chance." Lee Jordan slapped Fred on the shoulder gleefully and said, "You know, that''s Snape. You haven''t been confined. Your luck is already pretty good." "I think Snape can see through our thoughts." George said suddenly. "Don''t look directly at Snape, it''s easy to see through." Albert reminded, "It''s definitely a kind of magic, although I haven''t figured out what kind of magic it is." "Magic?" The three looked at each other, but they still believed in it. "In the near future, I plan to..." Albert raised his hand and made a walking gesture, "I need to go through the rope on the fifth floor of the castle." "When are you going to..." Fred''s eyes lighted, and they knew that Albert had mastered the phantom spell, possessing this kind of night tour weapon, basically there was no need to worry about being caught by Filch. "In the near future." Albert stopped, raised his hand to catch the object flying towards here, and opened it to see that it was a piece of chalk. "Good noon, Pippi!" Albert raised his wand and bounced all the chalk boxes that Pippi had thrown over. Pippi made a grimace at several people, and then planned to throw something here. "Repay you..." With that, Albert threw the chalk back again, and the chalk passed through Pepy Ghost''s head and hit the wall behind. The latter made a rude gesture at them, turned and floated away. "Where is a good place." Fred whispered: "I have always wanted to go in and have a look. It is said that the books there are dangerous." "What are you talking about?" Lee Jordan looked at them suspiciously, not following the thoughts of a few people. "Library, rope," George reminded. "You mean..." Li Qiaodan suddenly, before he could finish his words, he was stared at by the three of them and swallowed them back. "It''s fine if you know it yourself." Albert patted him on the shoulder. "However, the things there are too advanced for us." Li Qiaodan also knows how many kilograms he has, so he didn''t play the idea there because he couldn''t learn it at all. "Previous magic is a bit dangerous for people now." Albert said disapprovingly: "In ancient times, wizards were almost unconstrained. At that time, the magic created and used was the product of unscrupulous. Many spells seem to be messy now, and when they are recorded, they are not standardized, let alone easy to understand." Those ancient books are hard to understand without research, and some are written in ancient magic texts. Therefore, Hogwarts put those books in the forbidden book zone so that students would not read them, and they would pit themselves after trying to use them. But Albert is different, he has a panel! As long as he finishes reading the book, he can smoothly master the spells that can appear in the panel through the experience pool. It is actually necessary to expand the diversity of magic. "Your words reminded me of Sesame Open." Fred remembered the incident when Albert had opened the door of Professor McGonagall''s office. "I checked this spell later. Before the opening of the Arajo Cave, the unlocking spell used by people was "open the door" and then "open the door with sesame seeds." In the interest of the three people, Albert continued: "This The spell will be like a rude visitor, knocking down the door of someone else''s house with one kick, so that a certain way of opening the door will open." "In comparison, the current Arajo Cave is indeed more detailed, which is also one of the characteristics of contemporary spells." "It''s unbelievable." Li Qiaodan was surprised. "This spell is so...cool." The twins'' eyes flashed eagerly. After lunch, the Weasley twins had to go to the library. They had more homework than the others. If they didn''t finish it in time, they might be locked up by Snape. It was a nightmare for the two of them, and it could not happen anyway. "What weird thing are you studying again?" After Lee Jordan finished his homework, he glanced at Albert''s parchment. There were many strange symbols on it. He couldn''t understand it anyway. "Running symbol." Albert pointed to the intersection of three lines above, a bit like a rice character with one horizontal missing and one more oblique right. "This symbol of wealth, it is said that making amulets and wearing them can increase a person''s wealth." "I think your fortune is good enough." Lee Jordan whispered. "No one would mind that their wealth is better." Albert said lightly. "Does this thing work?" The twins who were busy doing homework put their heads together. "We need some luck recently." "Then you need some blessing potion." Albert said. "what is that?" "Good luck water, it is said that drinking it will make people lucky for a period of time." "And this thing?" The twins felt incredible. "Yes, but it is said that it takes several months to prepare this potion." "A few months!" George couldn''t help raising his tone. After being stared at by a group of people, his neck quickly retracted, pretending to be a little transparent. "It is very difficult to configure the Fuling Potion. A little mistake will turn into poison." Albert lowered his voice. "how do you know?" "Last time I did Snape''s homework, I found it when I was looking for information, and then I checked it with interest, but unfortunately I didn''t find the formula for the elixir." Albert explained casually. "I''m even more curious~www.novelhall.com~ Are these things you made effective?" Field had been watching for a long time, and then suddenly asked. "I''m sure it won''t work." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "The rune you have been looking at just now adds charm to boys." "Oh, where does that add charm to girls?" Field asked casually. In fact, Field had also studied ancient magic texts. Although she only got an E in the exam, she could still feel that Albert had no low attainments in this regard. It''s really hell, how did he master this knowledge. Those complicated runes can''t be drawn simply. She herself has looked at it for a long time, and she can barely distinguish it through the notes on the parchment. "Oh, no. After all, I am a man." Albert said of course. "If these runes are valid, I will definitely use them for myself first." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 110： That was really an accident "The one... you know?" George looked up at Field''s leaving figure, muttering softly. "A friend I met in the Transfiguration Club." Albert said without looking up: "Field is very good at transfiguration. It is said that he has published an article on "Transfiguration Today". After graduation, he should also go to the field of transformation Go ahead!" In fact, students who are eligible to be selected by Professor McGonagall into the Transformation Club will basically publish articles in "Transfiguration Today". That magazine has several pages for Hogwarts students who are particularly good at transformation. of. "Do you know where to be good at Transfiguration? Professor Transfiguration?" Lee Jordan interjected suddenly. "do not know." "In fact, girls usually don''t work too long after graduation because they need to take care of their families." Fred whispered, "This is the norm. Of course, there are some exceptions." "Is that so?" Albert blinked, he was not very clear about the magic world. However, there is one thing that Albert knows very well that full-time mothers in the UK are considered a kind of "professional", and their status has been left several blocks in their lives. "Yes." George nodded in agreement. This was the situation in his family. "This is the case in my house." Shanna whispered. "Where is your home?" "They are all lawyers." Albert replied. "Who will take care of you?" Shanna asked curiously, and she had finished her homework. Now, every time they encounter homework that needs to find materials, they are used to go to the library together, then find materials together, and find materials to share with everyone. As for how to write a paper, it is their own business. Normally, they can always finish their homework quickly because they don''t need to spend a lot of time looking for information. This tradition was started by Albert. He felt that it was time-saving and labor-saving, everyone liked it, and there was an atmosphere when doing homework. "I can take care of myself." Albert said of course. Several people looked at Albert with sorrow, but thought of Albert''s style and style. This product looks and doesn''t seem like the type that needs other people''s care. "You..." Shanna paused and changed the subject, pointing her finger at the symbol of good luck on the parchment. "This kind of thing is really useful, isn''t it your scribble?" "This is Runic "gibuauja", which means good luck." Albert explained in a low voice, "Ancient wizards used it as amulets or "good luck stones" to bring good luck to themselves. ." "I think your luck is good enough," Shanna whispered. "I feel the same way," Fred murmured. "This kind of thing is really useful?" Shanna actually noticed that the senior student just now was very interested in these symbols and seemed to know what they were. "I''m not sure, but why don''t you try it yourself." Albert said. "How to try?" Shanna asked. "Carve this symbol on a stone or a tree. After carving, you have to drip your own blood on the nick, so that it will be effective." Albert blinked at her and said, "If it works. , Remember to tell me that when the time comes, I will sell all kinds of amulets at Hogwarts, and I will definitely make a lot of money." "Remember to pick me up." George said immediately. Hearing this, several people couldn''t help but roll their eyes. In fact, they also knew that Albert''s words were mostly joking. As for the pile of symbols on the parchment, no one knows whether they are effective. "You haven''t tried it yourself?" Fred didn''t expect you to be such a person. "Isn''t this still being studied?" In fact, Albert is still studying, but his words sound a bit like quibbling. "Then you are going to put the symbol on the amulet?" George remembered the cross made by Albert. The thing was originally the amulet. "No, I will redesign one." Albert shook his head. He also knew that George didn''t believe these things, but he didn''t care about their doubts. If it wasn''t for a vague intuition, he would not believe it himself. Although Albert mastered the reading and writing of ancient magic texts, how to use them and how to elicit the mystery of runes still needed him to explore. Now, the only thing Albert can do is to record this research process on parchment, which will give him a feeling of studying magic. When you really succeed in the future, you can turn these parchments into a book: Look, this is the handwritten manuscript left by the XX wizard studying the Rune characters, the legendary XX wizard handbook, etc. It will feel very interesting. One day, a certain student from Hogwarts solved the mystery left by Albert and found his "treasure" hidden in Hogwarts, which was actually quite interesting. Maybe, I can use these manuscripts in the future to write a book on ancient magic texts, maybe it can be used as a teaching material for Hogwarts'' ancient magic texts. Well, this idea seems good. Just as this idea flashed through Albert''s mind, the panel task was moving again. Mowen expert. You are already ahead of most people in the field of magic texts. In order to further prove your authority in this area, write a book related to ancient magic texts and make it a textbook for the ancient magic texts of Hogwarts. Reward: 10,000 experience, 1 skill point, title: Magician expert, prestige +300 in the magic world. After reading the panel task, Albert was shocked. He wondered if he wanted to become an expert in a certain area to trigger the corresponding task? After having this kind of speculation, Albert immediately tried it, but no other panel tasks appeared as he wanted, which made him a little disappointed. Although it may not be possible to complete, as long as the task appears, it means that there is a certain possibility. Moreover, even if it cannot be completed now, it may not be impossible in the future. Maybe I really wrote a book on magic text. No one knows the future. "What do you want, come here." Fred stopped and shouted towards Albert behind. "It''s nothing, I was thinking that I should rest early today." Albert suddenly said: "After all, if you want to get up early at night..." He stopped suddenly. He noticed Fred''s quiet movement. Before he looked towards his fingers, an unfamiliar voice rang in his ear, "Get up early at night? Why are you getting up early at night?" Filch was standing not far away ~www.novelhall.com~ Apparently he heard Albert''s words, and regarded it as a provocation, so he walked over here, staring at Albert. Special said, "Better don''t let me know that you are in the middle of the night..." "Ahem..." Albert looked at several people helplessly and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "How could it be such a coincidence?" Albert murmured after Filch left. "Filch must think you are molesting him." Fred forced himself to laugh. It was a coincidence just now. Just when a few people were about to turn the corner, who knew that Filch would suddenly Come out? "As you all know, this is just a small accident." Albert looked innocent, saying that he really didn''t want to molest Filch. "Of course we know." The three said in unison. :. : Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 111： Exchange secrets In the early morning, Albert had just woke up from his light sleep, and his surroundings were dark. He could not determine what time it was, but he could clearly feel the shallow breathing of other roommates around him. Albert got off the bed quietly, preparing to change his clothes, when a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ears. "We thought you would sleep till dawn." "So, George, you lost." Fred sat on the edge of the bed and looked at his twin brother with a smile. "I said long ago that Albert will wake up." "Well, you won." George was a little depressed and nodded. "Good evening." Albert put a sweater on himself, looked at the two roommates and asked, "Together?" "of course." "Unfortunately, Lee Jordan really fell asleep!" "What should I do, do you want to wake him up?" The two lit their wands, raised them to the other bed, looked at the roommate who was breathing evenly, and shook their heads together: "Give up, I can''t wake up!" "Then don''t wake him up." Albert was putting thick clothes on himself, wrapping the towel Nya gave him around his neck, and reminded him: "It''s very cold at night, dress well. Clothes, lest you catch a cold!" "We were prepared." This is not the first time for the twins to travel at night. They have more experience than Albert. The three quietly went downstairs, Gryffindors common room was empty, and the fire had long gone out. "I will use the phantom spell for you now?" Albert adjusted his winter cloak briefly, then raised his wand and said to the twins beside him: "Wait a minute, stay close when you go out, don''t lose it. Up." "Where are you going?" Fred asked curiously, "No books area?" "Yes, I am going to borrow some books there." Albert did not deny his peeping into the forbidden book area, lowered his voice, "The Book of Spells, and... "Powerful Potion", or other potions books , Im actually very interested in Fu Ling Ji. Relevant records can definitely be found in the banned book area." "Are you going to boil good luck?" The twins looked at each other and said in unison. "It''s still a bit difficult now, but it will definitely be possible in the future. I have confidence in my potion level." Albert has a skill panel, so he is naturally confident. Fu Ling Ji is a good thing, he will not give up easily. "Could it be that you plan to make a fortune by selling blessing potions in the future?" The twins looked at each other, "I dare to say that they will sell well. When that happens, remember to pick up us and make a fortune together." "This is a good idea. You can sell it for 20 gallons or even higher in a small bite." Albert murmured, "The potions of both of you are in a mess. It is estimated that you can only get poison." "one small mouth!" "Twenty gallons!" The twins'' tone of voice rose instantly, as if they had heard something unbelievable, completely ignoring the second half of Albert. "The value of the blessing potion is indeed very high, but it is also very difficult to make, and the process is very complicated. It is said that only advanced potions masters can make it. There is a market and it is priceless. After all, most people need "lucky" "At the time." Albert reminded, "However, it is very complicated to boil it. Once it is mistaken, the consequences will be unimaginable. Even a master cannot guarantee that it will succeed. Failure means three months of hard work. It''s freaking out." In fact, Albert knew that the elixir could not bring real "good luck", but he needed the effect of the elixir, and drinking it was equivalent to adding a powerful buff to himself. To a certain extent, everything goes well as a kind of "good luck." The most important thing is that he has a skill panel and a pool of experience. He has mastered the skills first. When necessary, he can change his body and instantly become an expert in making blessings. The blessing potion undoubtedly aroused the interest of the twins, a potion that can make people lucky, and it can also be sold for a large amount of money. If they really master it, it means making a fortune. Although they do not deliberately pursue wealth, they are also very clear. What is it like to be poor. If you can have money, no one wants to be poor. "Okay, I''m going to use the phantom spell." Albert looked at the two and asked, "Who will come first." "No, you don''t need to use the phantom spell, we have a better way." "A better way?" Albert naturally knows what they mean by better way, but this time he should pretend that he doesn''t know anything. "Use this." The twins conjured an old piece of parchment from their pockets and shook them in front of Albert like a treasure. "What is this?" Albert lowered his voice, deliberately making his tone sound suspicious, lest he reveal any flaws, he didn''t know about the map. In fact, the surroundings are very dim, and Fred and George would not notice the expression on Albert''s face. "Map, do you remember the good things we both got from Filch''s "confiscated supplies, highly dangerous" drawer?" Fred reminded. "Oh, this is what you got from Filch, a piece of old parchment?" Albert lifted his wand and moved to the old parchment. There was nothing on it. "Invisible magic or invisible ink?" "This is a map. The map of Hogwarts. It requires a special password to use. But you are right. It can hide the information inside." George raised his wand and clicked on the map, muttering: "I am solemn Swear that I did nothing good." "I didn''t do a good thing?" Albert felt a little wanting to laugh, but he nodded seriously, "I really didn''t do a good thing." Changes soon appeared on the map, and countless inks and interlaced lines outlined a map of the castle. "It''s really a wonderful map. It''s not difficult to see the good intentions of the maker." Albert whispered, "There is also a very advanced tracking magic on it." "What magic?" George asked puzzled. "Tracking magic." Albert explained. "The maker used tracking magic on the map, and his accomplishments are not low." "Yes, he will mark the location of everyone in the castle." Fred blinked at Albert and said, "Just after twelve o''clock, Filch really got up and patrolled around, trying to catch Its a pity to live with you...You weren''t awake at the time, so he ran for nothing." "So... you know that the locations of those secret passages are also related to this map?" Albert asked, narrowing his eyes. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "Yes, it is indeed known from the live spot map." The twin brothers whispered: "Don''t tell Lee Jordan about this for now." "I know." Albert expressed his understanding. "However, I think there are some secrets in the school. You definitely don''t know." "What''s the secret?" the twins said in unison. "The broom cabinet you were looking for earlier." Albert said mysteriously. "Have you found the broom cabinet?" "That''s not the broom cabinet, come with me." Albert smiled mysteriously, "You will be surprised later." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 112： Who is here The three pushed away the portrait of the fat lady and crawled out of the hole. "Who is it, I''m still going out at this time." The fat lady opened her dim eyes, scanned three leaving shadows, and muttered dissatisfiedly. The three of Albert did not say a word, and walked quickly in the corridor, toward the corridor where the tapestry where the giant stick beat Barnabas was. "Is the place you talking about here?" George looked at the wall opposite the tapestry and asked in a low voice. "Yes, right here, you need to concentrate on thinking about the venue you need, and walk across the wall three times, and a door will appear on the wall." Albert motioned for the twins to stand aside, and then began to concentrate and prepare. Open the entrance of the responsive house. However, when he passed the wall three times, he found no door appeared on the wall. "No door?" Fred and George both looked at Albert with doubts. Albert looked at the wall opposite the tapestry and fell into a brief silence. Before the twins could speak again, he stretched out his hand and gave them a push to signal everyone to leave here quickly. "what happened?" After the three of them walked forward for some distance, Fred stopped and asked puzzledly, "Are you..." "There are people inside, and there are people in the room upon request." Albert said affirmatively, "We can''t open the door from outside unless you can guess the room where the person inside is." "Are you sure it''s not the way you opened it." George asked suspiciously. "Impossible, I have been in several times." Albert shook his head, "And, I don''t have to deceive you, it''s meaningless to do so." The twins looked at each other and thought that Albert didn''t need to make a joke at this time, and the other side didn''t seem to be joking. "Who do you think is inside?" George asked curiously. "I don''t know, it''s probably a couple. After all, it''s a great place for couples to date, and no one will bother." Albert casually said, "However, there should be very few people who know this place." "Why?" Fred asked puzzledly. "Will you be willing to share secrets with too many people?" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "That''s right." Albert said, "The House of All Requests is a magical place. What kind of place you need, it will provide you with a place." "Is it so magical?" the two said in unison. "Otherwise?" Albert whispered. "Try another time. Of course, if you don''t believe me, then I''m lying to you." "Why don''t you believe it?" Fred said, "there will be our secret base from now on." "Have you figured out how to use it?" Albert asked rhetorically. "No." George thought for a while, "At least, when we go out at night, we don''t need to worry about being left in the lounge overnight." "Look, you''re so promising." Fred despised. "What about you?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I... haven''t figured it out yet." Fred muttered. "You are ashamed to say me." George despised. "What about you?" The two looked at Albert together. "Me?" Albert paused. "In the future, you can make potions, practice magic, find a quiet place to do your homework, or make something. You can come here." "You can find a urinal here when you are holding back urine." "It''s okay for a date." "Say, do you have a girl you like, ready to drop George." Albert asked righteously. "Why do you say that I am abandoned?" George looked speechless. "Don''t make trouble." Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes and turning away from the subject: "Let''s take you to other places first. We know many hidden secrets. Let''s go to the library later!" "Okay, that''s a good idea." Albert Tau agreed with the twins'' proposal and could take the opportunity to improve the progress of exploring Hogwarts. As for who is using the Room on Demand, Albert does not think it is a certain couple. Although this possibility cannot be ruled out, he has other ideas in his mind. Who is the most suspicious of Hogwarts? The answer is undoubtedly Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Although Bud Brod left a good impression on Albert, who made every Hogwarts Defense Against the Dark Arts professor suspicious: From Voldemort''s minions, writers part-time liar, werewolves, fake former Aurors, true undercover agents, Ministry of Magic toads who deliberately look for things, Mr. Double Agents, to the last Death Eaters siblings. In fact, Albert would doubt Professor Browder because they had encountered Professor Browder here. Could it be Voldemort''s minions again? Albert started to think about things, but quickly got rid of this thought. If they were Death Eaters, few would be willing to talk to a Muggle wizard. After all, it is an indisputable fact that Death Eaters hate Muggle wizards. "This way..." Fred led the way. The three stopped in front of the knight statue, and the two showed Albert how to use the password to open the secret passage. For most of the rest of the time, the three had been wandering around the castle. Albert was very satisfied with the current progress of the exploration. After George showed him the secret passage leading to the castle, he couldn''t help wondering whether Sirius Black sneaked into the castle through this secret passage a few years later. "Pippi is on the third floor. You said we should use it to wake Filch." When Fred stopped to check the map, he suddenly proposed, "It must be interesting to let Filch get up and look around for us. , He should have just slept not long." The two looked at Albert together, waiting for his opinion. "Okay, but where are you going to hide? Don''t tell me, you are going to hide and seek with Filch in the castle." Albert agreed. "We can make some trouble for Filch, and there is your phantom spell, he must not catch us." Fred took out a bag of dung bullets from his pocket and blinked at Albert. , It seems that this guy is here prepared. "Well, what are you going to do." "You will be invisible first, then look at me." Fred disappeared as soon as he slipped. "Come on!" Albert raised his wand and tapped George''s head lightly. The latter trembled, and was surprised to find that his body merged with his surroundings. "It''s so cool." George checked his body with the help of a glowing curse, and said excitedly, "I dare say that even if he is standing under Filch''s nose, he will definitely not be able to catch me." "It''s better not to take the risk~www.novelhall.com~ My phantom spell is not too smart." Albert reminded him after using the phantom spell to himself, "If Filch can identify it carefully, he can still find it." As soon as the two said a few words, they heard Pippis roar from the other side of the corridor, Students dont sleep, they wander around in the middle of the night. "Last time, when we were out at night, we met Pepy Ghost. That guy did just that." George blinked at Albert. However, he forgot that he had a phantom spell on his body, and other people couldn''t see the expression on his face at all. Soon, Fred ran over here in a hurry, was grabbed by George''s hand, and dragged into the secret tunnel behind the portrait. "It''s so cool, I didn''t even find you." Fred looked at the bodies of the two of them, and said excitedly, "Albert, hurry up and use the Illusion Charm on me." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 113： Was found "The phantom spell should last for a few hours, or it may be shorter. Anyway, the effect will gradually disappear. Pay attention to the changes on your body." Albert reminded when he used the phantom spell on Fred, "If it is a spell I was arrested for failure, don''t confess me." "I have confidence in you, after all you dared to use it for yourself." Fred didn''t take this matter to heart. In his opinion, Albert dared to use it for himself, which means that the effect of the spell is guaranteed. "Filch was awakened as expected. He has gotten up and is ready to come and arrest someone." George, who had been staring at the map of the live spot, immediately reminded him when he noticed that Filch had started to act. "Have you found any other professors?" Albert asked. There is also a mission related to Filch on his side. If Filch is the only one, Albert doesn''t mind completing the mission smoothly. "I haven''t found it so far. Filch should search the third floor first. Let''s go to the fourth floor and make some noise there. Then..." After the three got together, they started to act according to the original plan. In the corridor on the third floor, Filch, wearing a thick cloak, was in a bad mood, because he found himself out again. Those students who wandered up in the middle of the night didn''t know where to go, and even Pippi disappeared. Filch quickly regained his energy, because he heard a rush of footsteps, and the voice was very close here. The guy is still nearby, he can''t escape. Filch gritted his teeth to catch up, and when he passed the corner, he even saw the light disappearing in the corner. "You can''t run away." Filch murmured, carrying the oil lamp and chasing him. However, Filch, who was chasing the past, found that he had missed the target. That''s right, chasing lost! Filch dare to pat his chest to make sure that there is absolutely no secret tunnel nearby, where is that nasty guy hiding? "What is this?" Filch just walked a few steps forward when he felt that he had stepped on something, moved his feet, and put the lamp over, his face immediately gloomy. I stepped on a big dung bomb! Filch raised his head furiously, raised the oil lamp and scanned around, looking for the **** who was playing with him. However, Filch didn''t realize that the person he was looking for was squatting in the corner of the corridor, trying to hold his breath, and forbearing himself to laugh. There is no doubt that Albert''s illusion spell successfully helped Fred to hide Filch''s eyes. Filch didn''t stay in place for long, because he heard the clinking of the armor falling from the floor. Did that guy run upstairs? Is there a secret road nearby that he doesn''t know? "impossible." Filch believed that no one knew Hogwarts'' secret way better than himself. He hurriedly chased in the direction where the sound came from, still whispering in his mouth, "You can''t escape, I will definitely hang you up and give it a hard whip." After Filch''s footsteps were gone, Fred started to gasp, and he felt as though he was suffocating. Filch rushed to the armor corridor on the fourth floor through the secret tunnel as fast as he could. He only found one helmet dropped to the ground. The sound just now came from its falling. When Filch walked over, he smelled a familiar smell again. That''s right, the smell of a big dung bomb, a big dung bomb fell on his boots, Filch just reacted and chased it straight ahead. He already knew he was being teased. Is it the nasty students, or the Peppies? "Pippi, get out of me, I know you are making a ghost, get out of me!" Filch flushed, looking like a volcano about to erupt, and Fred, who was hiding next to him, looked excitedly Looking at the direction in which Filch disappeared, he had never thought that he could actually blame Pippi on this matter. This is a good thing. Anyway, neither side is a good thing, it would be best if they could pinch each other. In the other corridor, Albert closed his pocket watch and used magic to make a crackling noise after estimated time. When he was about to leave the crime scene, he suddenly heard the sound of rapid footsteps approaching here. "bad." Albert quickly held his breath and hid in the corner. A few seconds later, a pale light appeared in Albert''s field of vision, and Professor Bud Brod, wearing a purple cloak, walked towards this side. He raised his wand and looked around, gazing for a moment where Albert was hiding. "It''s over." Albert felt his heartbeat speed up a few beats, he was not sure whether his hallucination spell could fool Professor Brod. Filch also rushed towards this side. "Professor, have you heard any sound?" Filch said angrily. "There are students who are walking at night, I think they are more than one." Albert smelled a bad smell, and he swears that this was definitely a good thing the twin brothers did, and they threw a dung bomb at Filch. "A student is traveling at night?" Professor Broad raised his eyebrows, glanced at Albert''s position, and said, "I didn''t see it. I just came over to check after hearing the sound. What are your boots? What''s going on?" "The big dung bomb, it''s very likely that Pepi ghost made it. That guy is invisible." Filch explained angrily. "Pippy?" Professor Brod repeated meaningfully, and he swiped his wand lightly to clear the stain on Filch''s boots. "Thank you." Filch said gratefully. "You''re welcome. You go there to find it, I''ll go there and see, if the student makes the noise, he must have not gone far." Professor Brod pointed in the other direction. "Okay, we must catch them tonight." Filch was walking around and chasing around the corner, and Professor Brod also turned and left. Albert vaguely heard Broad''s voice: "Let''s not take this as an example." Albert didn''t think this was an illusion, and Professor Broad found him. However, the professor actually let him go, which surprised Albert. After the two left, Albert squeezed his feet and left and went to the agreed place to meet the twin brothers. Having said that, why did Professor Broad appear suddenly? Could it be that he is really the one who enters the room of responsiveness? Albert didn''t think about it any more, and after shaking off other thoughts in his mind, he proceeded to the meeting point cautiously. "Are you okay," George asked worriedly. "I just found out that Professor Browd also appeared. He didn''t see through your phantom spell?" "No, he has seen through. But he let me go." Albert said helplessly, "Let Fred come back quickly, let''s go to the eighth floor." "What are you going to do on the eighth floor?" George asked in a puzzled way~www.novelhall.com~ Go to the responsive house. It should be possible to enter there. If possible, hide there for a while. When Filch returns to rest, we will go to the library. "Albert wanted to make sure that the person in the responsive room just now was Professor Brod. "Okay." George also knew that tonight is over, it''s not good to make too much noise. "Where did you and Fred agree to meet?" "He''s coming soon." George said. "Albert, are you okay." Not long after, Fred, who was going to lead people away, hurried over and asked worriedly. "It''s okay, get out of here first." Albert interrupted, "Filch is still looking for us. Of course, there is also Professor Brod. The phantom curse can''t hide from his eyes." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 114： Alberts little trick The three moved quickly through the secret road, and it took a while to reach the eighth floor. After listening to Albert''s account, Fred gasped slightly and felt incredible, "So, Professor Broad didn''t help Filch catch you." "Albert is an excellent student in the eyes of professors." George joked, and then opened his mouth in surprise, because a door actually appeared on the wall opposite the tapestry where the giant stick hit the silly Barnabas. "Sure enough..." Albert whispered softly. "Sure enough?" Fred asked curiously. "It''s nothing, go in!" Albert opened the door and walked into the responsive room first. "Unexpectedly, it''s true." Fred and George looked at each other, and walked in behind Albert. Their mouths were all big, and what caught their eyes was a beautifully decorated one that had never been seen before. The room contains... The excited expressions on their faces froze, and they looked at the various exquisite and luxurious potties in front of them in amazement. Albert looked at the stunned expression on the faces of the Weasley brothers, blinked mischievously, and said, "How is it, are you surprised?" "Couldn''t you find it by accident when you got here when your bladder was so full?" Fred couldn''t help asking. "How is it possible, am I so stupid?" Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Is this really the broom cabinet we found earlier?" George looked at the luxurious potty here curiously, and suddenly he had an idea, and asked: "So, are you urinating?" The three of them couldn''t help laughing, and each chose a favorite style. "However, we really have to hide here, it feels a bit strange." Fred scratched his head. After all, no one likes to hide in a pile of potty. "Nothing, just go out and change another room." Albert said casually. "This place is not within the scope of the live spot map, maybe the prongs, moon faces, worm tails, and big feet have not discovered the secret here." George looked at the live spot map in his hand and said. "Pointed fork, moon face, wormtail, bigfoot?" Albert asked pretendingly. "The maker of the live spot map." Fred explained. "Oh, they." Albert headed up, "Maybe I haven''t found it. After all, there is the secret of the responsive house, few people know." "No problem, Filch is still on the fifth floor." George said after checking the spot map. After the three of them left the responsive house, Fred asked, "What is going to change." "A place to rest," Albert proposed. "I''ll come this time." "I also want." The twins put their hands on each other''s shoulders. After trying again, the door opened. This time, they appeared in a comfortable room with a burning fire. "Awesome." Fred patted the armchair. "By the way, you haven''t said how exactly you found here." "I want to know too." George agreed. "This is the result of my analysis from you. Did you pass through here many times at that time? You still wanted to find a place to hide?" Albert moved out his pre-prepared rhetoric. In fact, to some extent Above all, what he said is really right. "That''s right." "So, I took the time to try, pass here many times, and then want a place to hide." Albert explained. "The result?" George asked. "Of course it failed. I tried many times before finally opening this door, and after a general sense of classification, did I figure out the correct way to open it." Albert began to exaggerate the difficulty of finding here. In fact, he succeeded on the first attempt. "Later, I tested and turned it into another room. After trying many times, I found out the correct way to use it." Albert blinked and said, "So, I later called this the room for all requests. Because of this. The room will become all kinds of rooms you need according to your needs. Is it very appropriate if you ask for it?" "So, through these clues, you found this place?" "Yes, I found this place through the clues you provided, am I very good?" Albert headed his head: "If you want to praise me, please praise me!" "You..." The twins swallowed back what they had just prepared to say, but they still admired each other very much. They didn''t expect Albert to find this kind of place just by relying on this clue. "When we make the garlic cross, we can do it here." George said suddenly. In this way, we don''t need to worry about making the dormitory full of garlic. "Have you given up yet?" Albert thought they had forgotten about it, but he didn''t expect to mention it again at this time. "Why give up, we already have enough garlic." Fred nodded, "This is the first alchemy item we made." Albert could not help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know if he was going to tell them that it was actually not an alchemy tool. But... he was really embarrassed to speak, shattering the boys'' dreams. After all, the two men will become the king of jokes in the future. The three rested in the responsive room for a long time, waiting for Filch and Professor Brod to give up searching for them. Compared to Filch, who was searching for them, the twins who were sitting by the fireplace were fighting Albert. There were two games of wizard chess at their table, and Albert dealt with them easily with one against two. "Fred, work harder, you still have a chance to turn defeat into victory." George exclaimed. "How can you add it? By the way, you actually lost earlier than me." Fred looked at the brother who was sitting next to him and said coldly, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He knew he was about to lose. "Ahem." George gave a dry cough and quickly changed the subject. "Filch seems to have gone back to rest. Let''s go to the library." "That''s a good idea, let''s go." Fred stood up immediately, ready to lose the game. "Uh, okay." Albert did not pierce the other''s mind, but moved the queen to check Fred''s king to death. "You also lost." George slapped Fred on the shoulder gleefully. "You are much better than our ineffective brother." "Brother?" Albert asked puzzled. "The hapless guy whose tongue was burnt through candy." "Ahem, it was just an accident." George gave a dry cough, and walked out of the responsive room. The three of them walked towards the school library. The Hogwarts library was closed at eight o''clock in the evening, and the three were surprised that the library door was not locked. Albert opened the door and walked in first. The inside of the hall was dark and terrifying. Albert raised his wand, looked around with the light of the wand, and then walked towards the restricted area behind the library. After crossing the rope separating the restricted book zone, the surrounding atmosphere became even more gloomy. Albert raised his wand and read the title of the book with the pale light. "Help me find the "Book of Spells." And don''t open those books casually, and don''t take them off the shelf. No one knows if these books have been cursed." Albert warned: "Remember Stay, dont open the book, it may cause us a lot of trouble." "I got it." The twins looked at each other, but nodded. It is undoubtedly a waste of time to find the books you need in the sea of ??books. Albert has spent a long time without finding what he needs. The books in the banned book area all look very shabby. Albert is a little doubtful whether there are a lot of original copies stored here. "Albert!" Fred''s voice was very low, "I heard a whisper in some books over there." "Whispering?" Albert frowned, hearing the twins say so, unknowingly thinking that Voldemort''s Horcrux was hidden in the restricted book zone. The three of them all leaned forward and pointed their wands at the flaked and faded bronzing letters. They all felt the hair on the back of their neck stand up, and they could all hear the whispers from the books. "This is a banned book area. It''s not surprising that there is such a book. Don''t open it." Albert warned, "It must be a book on dark magic by the recorder." "Do you think there is a powerful black magic recorded in it?" The twins looked at the book with a sense of awe. "Maybe, I don''t know." Albert exhorted. "But I can be sure that if you open it now at this time, you will definitely be unlucky." "You''re right." Fred gave up the idea of ??dying, worried about the bad black magic in the book, after all, some bad things will happen after reading some books. "Toadstool Tales" and "The Wizard''s Sonnet" are the best examples. The former will make people nauseous and vomiting, while the latter will make people only use the five-element limericks to speak for a lifetime. "Help me find the "Book of Spells", the spells in it are more suitable for us to learn now." Albert reminded again. Fred and George both nodded their heads and agreed to help. They also wanted to learn some evil spells. The powerful evil spells in "Book of Spells" were obviously suitable for them to practice. "Search separately, it will be more efficient. As long as you don''t touch the books casually, you will definitely be fine." Albert reminded him and continued to search for the books he needed. There are a lot of books stored in the forbidden book area. When Albert passed through an area, he could vaguely hear someone talking in a low voice. Albert immediately held his breath and listened. The source of the vaguely heard sound was a bookshelf next to him, but not the books in these bookshelves in front of him, but elsewhere. There seems to be something here, but it is hidden by magic. "It''s weird..." Albert muttered. He didn''t try to uncover the secret, but continued to search for the books he needed. That was his purpose here. It took about an hour or even longer, and the three of them basically walked around the forbidden book area before finally finding the books they needed. "I knew that the books here were not so easy to take away." Fred pointed to the chains on the books and said, "What to do? Arahho Caves won''t work. These chains must be enchanted." "Should you plan to forcefully break the chains?" Neither George nor Fred wanted Albert to do that. He worried that doing so might have bad consequences. "Of course I wouldn''t do that kind of stupid thing. There is an anti-Arahho hole curse on it as I expected." Albert took a knife from his pocket. This knife is something he bought at Christmas. Albert didn''t want this knife, but some universal accessories on the knife. Among them, one is a tool for unlocking. He has practiced at home, and it is not too difficult to open this old lock. "What are you going to do." Neither of them understood why Albert suddenly took out a knife. "Use Muggle tricks." "Muggle trick?" Both were curious as to what Albert planned to do. "Keep your eyes open for me to watch carefully." Albert began to fiddle with the lock on the book. After a while, the lock on the book was unlocked with only a slight click. "How did you do it?" The twins looked at Albert in surprise. "I said, this is Muggle''s unlocking trick." Albert shook the knife in his hand and said: "Most wizards ignore some of Muggle''s tricks, although they are not as good as the unlocking spell, and they are slower. Its a little bit, but they often ignore it, leaving me with loopholes." Although Hogwarts casts spells on these locks, and even if the chain is forcibly broken, it may cause an alarm, but he believes that using a key to open the lock will definitely not have any side effects, because this is the correct way to open it. Although Albert doesn''t have a key, there is obviously no problem with Muggle''s unlocking technique. "Next time I have a chance, we must teach us this technique." The twins'' eyes were gleaming, and he thought Albert''s method was very useful. Most wizards always despise Muggles because they are not magical, which gives Albert a loophole to drill, even Hogwarts obviously ignores this. "This kind of unlocking trick is easy to learn, I will teach you if I have the opportunity." Albert said casually. He didn''t know whether the twins could learn. By the time they left the library, it was already four o''clock in the morning, and the three of them held tonights spoils in their hands, the original "Book of Spells," "Book of Potions," and "Powerful Potion." After repeatedly confirming that there was no one, the three quietly left the crime scene and returned to the Gryffindor common room, avoiding a ghost wizard holding a cane on the way. When he returned to the dormitory, Lee Jordan was awake and looked at the three people who had just returned from the night tour. "You should wake me up." Lee Jordan complained. "Who made you sleep like a pig~www.novelhall.com~ Fred raised up today''s trophy to show off to Lee Jordan, "We got it from the library. " "Let me see what books are there." Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Look for yourself, don''t break it, let''s sleep for a while." Fred covered a yawn and began to take off his clothes, ready to go back to sleep, he hadn''t slept like Albert before. After the excitement of the night tour, I want to sleep now. "good night." "good night" "It''s really three bastards." Looking at the three people who were lying back on the bed, Lee Jordan cursed in a low voice, turning his attention to the three brick books they brought back. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 115： Obstacle curse At present, Mrs. Pins has not noticed the collection of books in the banned area, and someone has quietly "borrowed" three books. Albert is more attentive to this matter. Every time he goes to the library to do his homework, he will pay special attention to whether there are reports of missing books in the library. In fact, Albert was too worried. The books in the forbidden book area are chained to the shelves, and the librarian will not be idle all day to check whether there are few books in the forbidden book area. After all, the chains used in the forbidden book zone are all given protective magic, which is not something that ordinary students can open or break. Maybe someone will run into the forbidden book zone to read books in the middle of the night, but it is not easy to steal books from the forbidden book zone. Compared with this matter that Albert cares about, another interesting story has spread at Hogwarts. It is said that when a certain student woke up in the middle of the night for a night tour, he played around Filch patrolling at night. The administrator has a gloomy face in recent days. Well, most of the time, Filch had this look on his face. The cause of the rumors was a student who happened to pass by Filch and heard him whispering: I will catch you, I will hang you up and whisper... Combining the last case, everyone quickly concluded that Filch failed to catch the student who woke up in the middle of the night for a night tour. For Hogwarts students who desperately need to find interesting topics, this is undoubtedly an interesting thing. Some students quickly made up their minds, making the whole Hogwarts aware of this matter. However, the rumors they weave are very consistent with the actual situation. After being bombarded by gossip, every time the administrator stood in the corridor, he would stare fiercely at every student passing by, trying to find the guy who woke up at night in the middle of the night. Filch''s hideous appearance failed to catch the culprit, but frightened the lower grade students. The administrator has no idea that the culprit who caused all this is now having a snowball fight outside the castle. George looked at the snowball stagnating in the air, and said in surprise: "Did you successfully master the obstacle spell?" "Well, I learned it not long ago," Albert said. "This magic is actually not too difficult." Fred scoffed at this, one of Albert''s lies: This magic is not too difficult. "It''s not easy to use magic to accurately hit a moving object." Li Qiaodan reached out and poked the snowball that was parked in the air, turned his head to look at Albert, and asked curiously: "You''re accurate. How did you practice it." "Be careful," Albert reminded. "Be careful what?" As soon as he finished speaking, before Lee Jordan could react, he was confused by Snowball. "I reminded you." Albert spread his hands and explained innocently, "Although the obstacle spell can pause the target hit by the spell, the effect will not last too long." Of course, if the wizard who uses it is malicious, it can also have the effect of knocking the enemy back, which is related to the wizard''s own magical power. Hahaha! Seeing this scene, the three couldn''t help laughing. The next moment, while still laughing, George was hit in the face by a snowball, and part of the snow fell into his mouth. George wiped off the snow from his face and gave Lee Jordan a snowball with his backhand. "I dare say that few of the freshmen would use the obstacle spell." Fred also threw the snowball in his hand at Albert when Li Jordan threw a snowball at George. Fred''s sneak attack was unsuccessful, and the snowball was held in mid-air by a blue-green spark. This scene was like someone pressing the pause button. "The effect is not bad." Albert reached out and pushed the snowball to one side. The next second, the snowball hit the nearby snow. "Snowball fights don''t involve the use of magic." Fred couldn''t help protesting loudly, "You are shameless, can you still play happily." Fred admired Albert''s speed of learning magic, they were all learning the obstacle spell. However, it is a pity that everyone except Albert has not succeeded in mastering the Obstacle Curse so far. There are a lot of things that you usually need to learn. If you want to master a magic, you need to spend a lot of time to practice. Especially in the first grade, everyone''s magical power is still in a period of continuous growth, and someone like Albert who can quickly master magic seems to be cheating. "Well, I don''t use magic." Albert put the wand in his pocket, bent over and pinched a snowball out of the thick snowdrift on the ground, and stuck it directly on Fred''s face who was still about to speak. "Let me finish." Fred couldn''t help protesting. Then, while talking, he was hit by a snowball again, this time by Lee Jordan. "Do you want to practice obstacle spells with a snowball?" Albert raised his eyebrows and said first, "That''s a good idea." "I" This time, before Fred had spoken, he was interrupted by George next to him with a snowball. "You three bastards," Fred exclaimed angrily. "Which one of you will come first?" Albert directly ignored Fred''s protest and asked. "He first." George and Lee Jordan raised their hands to Fred. "Fred, get ready." Albert bent over and squeezed a snowball and shouted at Fred, "I''m going to throw it." "What''s the preparation?" Fred was still a little startled, and was hit by a snowball in the face again. "Of course it is to practice obstacle spells!" Albert blinked, "This is a rare opportunity." "Yes, this is a rare and good opportunity." Li Qiaodan and George nodded in agreement, "We also gave you the best opportunity." "Asshole, I don''t want this kind of opportunity, which of you will get out and get hit first." Fred stared at the three of them angry. "He." The two pointed at Albert. "No, it''s you, George." Fred was very dissatisfied that his brother was clearly on the team with him, and he actually fell into trouble with him. "Well, I''m just me." George accepted the reality bluntly, but he said again, "But let''s talk about it first. Everyone tries ten times. No one is allowed to hide. You can only use obstacle spells to block the snowball. ." "I have no problem." Albert said flatly. "Of course you have no opinion..." As a result, it is conceivable that none of the three of them could use the obstacle spell to block the oncoming snowballs, and were hit by the snowballs one after another. These guys especially like to greet others in the face. Lee Jordan removed the snow from his face, pointed to Albert and complained, "The three of us will go together." "Who told you not to use the obstacle spell?" Albert waved his wand and easily stopped the three flying snowballs, moved a step aside, and let the three snowballs miss. "What the **** are you guys doing?" Shanna who passed by was hit by three snowballs. "It''s all Albert''s fault, who made him avoid it." Lee Jordan took the lead in putting the pot on Albert''s head. "Yes, yes." Fred agreed with George. "Smash them with a snowball, or I will help you." Albert enthusiastically offered to offer help. "Ahem, Shanna, do you want to join the snowball fight?" Fred finally put a snowball on Albert''s face when he was not paying attention. "Albert is so cunning that he used magic snowballs in snowball fights." George said nonsense seriously. Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the twin brother, and muttered, "Actually, we are practicing magic." "What magic?" Shanna asked curiously. "Obstacle Curse." Albert said without hesitation. "You bastards, actually want to attack me." "I''m not giving you the opportunity to use the obstacle spell." George quibbled. "Do you want to practice together?" Fred invited with a smile, "This spell is quite interesting." "No, I''m going to go ice skating by the lake." Shanna pointed to the skate boots on her hand, "I brought them from home when I went home last Christmas holiday. "Skates?" Albert raised his wand, stopped George from trying to sneak a snowball against him, and said to Shanna: "Are you alone?" "Angelina doesn''t know how to play this thing. You know, Quidditch is the only sport that many wizards like." Shanna said helplessly, "By the way, can you skate?" "Yes, yes. However, my level in this area is very average." Albert said casually, "However, I thought you didn''t like sports." "It''s too rude to say this." Shanna raised her eyebrows and said: "I have been playing this throughout the Christmas holidays. Do you want to go together?" "Is it interesting?" Fred asked curiously. "I personally find it quite interesting. There are many people skating on the black lake." Shanna nodded towards the black lake and continued. "Let''s go over to see ~www.novelhall.com~George is a little interested in skating. "You don''t have skates, so let''s join in the fun." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the three of them. Skating is not easy to learn. If you want to learn on your own, ordinary beginners have to break their buttocks. Moreover, ice skates are quite dangerous and unfriendly to beginners. "Aren''t you still there?" Lee Jordan stretched out his hand and gave Albert a hand. "When the time comes, you will use Transfiguration to make a pair of shoes. I believe you can do it." "Transfiguration is more difficult to make that kind of shoes." George denied Lee Jordan''s method. "You should find someone to borrow skate boots, and then use the copy spell to help us get the boots." Albert was stunned when he heard the words, all these people around him are talents! vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 116： McDoug As George said, it is not difficult to get a pair of skates. Albert asked Shanna to borrow skates, and then used the copy spell on it to easily get the skates used by the four. Although the skates used by Shanna are generic, Lee Jordans feet are relatively large and cant wear Shannas skates. He can only stand on the shore eagerly and watch other roommates put on skates, ready to try. This new sport. "Be careful with the skates, don''t slip, don''t hurt yourself." Albert looked at Fred and George who were wearing skates, and reminded loudly, "You better separate and practice where no one is. " "Can''t really help me change the size?" Lee Jordan was a little depressed, and it felt uncomfortable to be left behind. "You find someone else to borrow a pair of skates, and I''ll help you copy another pair." Albert put on his brown boots, buckled inward, and became familiar with the feeling of sliding on the ice. After George put on his skates, he tried to walk, almost twisting his ankle. Fred next to him was even worse and fell directly to the ground, grinning in pain. "So angry, this guy is really good at everything." With the help of Lee Jordan, Fred slowly stood up. "Be careful, don''t step on my feet." Lee Jordan reminded loudly. "Are you all right?" Shanna turned a corner and stopped in front of them. "I told them all." Albert stopped next to Shanna, looked at the twin brothers who could not stand still, and shook his head insignificantly. "At first, no matter how many times I fell, it was considered normal." "You really know how to skate." Looking at Albert''s smooth movements, Sanna couldn''t help but said with emotion, "You guys are really good at everything!" "Played before, family taught." Albert lied. In fact, Albert has no talent in this area. After falling down several times during the previous practice, he was angry and used the panel to directly upgrade his skating skills to level 1. "Which one of you will teach us how to use this stuff!" George shouted at the two. "This...I can''t help you." Albert shrugged helplessly, and said to the twin brother, "My skating skills are bad." As if to reinforce the sentence he had just said, Albert nodded after saying it and repeated: "Well, it sucks." "You guys are also skating?" Mario turned a corner and stopped in front of Albert''s left side. The acrobatic trio are all skating here, their skating skills are very adept, and they can make all kinds of strange moves when skating. Albert felt that all three of them could form a team to participate in an international skating competition. "Mario, can you teach us how to skate this?" George saw an acquaintance and quickly asked for help. "I have just started to learn it myself, and I can''t teach others." Albert noticed Jack''s gaze and explained helplessly. "This... isn''t a problem. However, we can''t guarantee that you can learn it. After all, skating also requires talent." Danny doesn''t mind helping them. After all, they are all from the Gryffindor team, everyone. The usual relationship is actually pretty good. Albert saw someone teaching Weasley a few people, so he looked at Shanna and asked, "Do you want to take a stroll around the Black Lake together." "I''m not going." Shanna looked around the Black Lake, and tactfully refused. "See you later." Albert waved to several people and started skating around Black Lake. The Black Lake at Hogwarts is really big, and there are many students on the shore near the castle skating here. The lake is very flat, Albert glides around the lakeshore and enjoys the scenery on the lakeshore. To be honest, this feeling is very novel. He believes that many students do not actually enjoy the scenery around the school from all corners of the lake shore. It would be nice if they brought a camera. Albert spent a lot of time walking around the lake, and when he returned, he met a few acquaintances. Ravenclaw''s red-haired MacDoug sister. Katrina just let go of her sister Isobel''s hand, but she fell to the ground without slipping a few steps. Albert hurriedly walked around to avoid hitting the opponent. Freshmen who are just starting out are very dangerous when practicing skating. After all, you don''t know when they will fall and when they will take you down together. "Are you okay?" Albert saw that Isobel didn''t plan to help, so he reached out and pulled Katrina up from the lake. "Thank you." Katrina was a bit embarrassed because Albert saw her embarrassed appearance, but she thanked Albert politely. "Uh, you''re welcome." Albert was considering whether to let go, the other side looked like he might fall down at any time. "Katrina, I''m afraid you don''t have any talent in this aspect." Isobel looked at his sister helplessly. "Long time no see, Isabel." Albert said, "I''ve read your paper. It''s great. It''s a pity." "Thank you." Isabel nodded and said, "I never thought I would be awarded the Most Promising Newcomer Award for Transfiguration Today. That''s too early for me." "You two know each other?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. "Yes, we all participate in Professor McGonagall''s transformation club." Albert explained. "Albert is a genius of polymorphism." Isabel said suddenly. "You two like to tout each other so much?" Katrina looked at them with a weird expression. "It''s not a flattery, it''s a fact." Isabel shook his head, "By the way, my paper uses a small part of your theory." "I don''t mind." Albert waved his hand. "Professor McGonagall told me about this, and I agreed. Anyway, I found something in the book." "See you next time in the Transformation Club." Albert handed Katrina''s hand to Isobel, and turned to leave. Isobel suddenly stopped Albert. "I heard that you are very familiar with Professor Brod?" Isabel said suddenly. "?" Albert couldn''t help but stunned, wondering why Isabel brought up this matter, but still answered the other party''s question: "Not very familiar. I have been to Professor Broad''s office several times and talked with him about defense against the dark arts." "It seems that Professor Brod is very optimistic about you." Isobel said meaningfully. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at Isobel in confusion, feeling that what Isobel said had other meanings. "Professor Browder is a very famous wizard. You can learn a lot if you get along with him." Isabel nodded and said, "If you want to improve in some way, you need to Talent exchange in this area." "Oh, thank you for your reminder." Albert was puzzled~www.novelhall.com~ but he thanked the other person, then turned and left. "Professor Brod is really okay? Just a more famous wizard?" Albert was full of question marks, and he decided to take the time to check Professor Brod''s information. Professor Browder always feels a bit weird. When Albert returned from a lap of Black Lake, Lee Jordan was still competing with his skate boots with the help of Mario. As for Fred and George, these two guys have long gone out of sight. "Where is Brother Weasley?" Albert asked suspiciously. "They gave up." Danny shrugged and said: "Only Li Qiaodan is still insisting, but he fell hard enough." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 117： Professor Broad "Where is Lee Jordan?" At dinner time, Fred and George came to the restaurant late. "School hospital, I fell hard enough while practicing skating in the afternoon. Go where to get some medicine for Madame Pomfrey." Albert swallowed the food he was chewing, and looked up at the twin brothers questioningly. "Where did you go this afternoon? Why did you come to eat now." "In the woods." Fred winked at Albert. "You ran away by yourself." Lee Jordan''s voice floated from behind, with a hint of resentment in his tone. "I told you when we left, who told you not to go with us?" George stretched out his hand on Lee Jordan''s shoulder and asked, "How are you doing? Will you skate now? ?" "If I could skate, would I fall so badly?" Lee Jordan said grimly. "That''s right. Fortunately, we gave up long ago." George nodded earnestly. "That kind of exercise is really not suitable for wizards." Albert wanted to vomit after hearing this: No, he refused to take the time to learn, naturally never. Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking, "Is it the same way when you were learning to skate?" "Well, falling down is inevitable." Albert said seriously. "He must be comforting you." George couldn''t help laughing. "With Albert''s ability to learn, he must have learned how to skate after falling a few times at the beginning." "What are you skating, do you eat?" Albert said silently. In fact, George''s words are really right, but Albert learned to skate through the panel. "I kind of understand why Albert doesn''t teach you anymore." Fred said suddenly. "Don''t teach us." Li Qiaodan irritably corrected: "Don''t pick you out." "You think you have fallen so badly now when you learn how to skate, and in the end you haven''t learned how to skate, you will definitely blame him in the end!" George nodded seriously, "That''s why Albert dare not teach you. You wont complain." Albert''s hand that had inserted the golden fried egg froze in the air, and he couldn''t help but muttered, "These two guys have really strong brain supplements." He dared to use the half golden fried egg in his hand to guarantee that he had never had that idea. Li Qiaodan glanced suspiciously at Albert. The latter coughed quickly and turned off the subject and asked, "What fun thing is there in the woods, did you come back until now?" "There are only a few animals. The woods are not dangerous." Fred sat in the empty seat next to him, and while eating his dinner, he said, "George and I were chasing a rabbit, but unfortunately we didn''t catch it." "There are still rabbits in the forbidden forest?" Albert was a little curious. "By the way, what do you catch rabbits for? Wouldn''t you want to roast rabbits? This seems a good idea. I haven''t eaten roast rabbit meat." Shanna raised her head and glared at Albert when she heard this, and said, "Roasted rabbit? How can you be so cruel?" "I''ll just talk about it... don''t take it to heart." Albert twitched his mouth and asked, "Are you raising a rabbit?" "Well, a very small rabbit." Shanna nodded and admitted. "Ahem, is your topic off the beaten track." Li Qiaodan coughed lightly and pulled the topic back again, "What''s in the forest?" "Nothing special, just ordinary woods." George thought for a while and said, "We also saw some deer footprints." "I think that was the footprint of a unicorn. We also found this." Fred took out a few white hairs from his robe pocket and explained, "This is the tail hair of a unicorn." "You weren''t caught by the hunting field guard?" Angelina was surprised to pinch a unicorn''s tail hair and looked at it carefully. "I heard that the students who broke into the forest will Was caught by that hunting ground guard." "We have a way to get out of Hagrid''s sight." George and Fred looked at each other and said seriously, "As long as they are not found by him, there is no problem." The brief conversation soon ended, and Albert planned to go to the library to find information related to Professor Broad. If this Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is famous, it shouldn''t be difficult to find relevant information. "Do you want to go together another day?" Fred invited. "Catch the rabbit?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly: "I suggest you go fishing in the Black Lake, smash a hole, and get some raw meat. It must be more reliable than catching a rabbit." "This is a good idea." Lee Jordan echoed. "Are you not going skating?" Fred looked suspiciously at the black friend beside him. "Look at how I fell into this, how can I skate." Lee Jordan asked with a twitch of his mouth, "By the way, who of you can grill fish." "I can give it a try, provided that you can catch fish." Albert thought for a while and said, "If it doesn''t work, you can go to Hagrid. He will definitely grill fish." "I thought you could do everything." Fred pretended to be serious. "So, you have something you can''t do!" "It shouldn''t be difficult to grill the fish. Add some seasoning or something to it." Albert said solemnly, "When the time comes, I will sprinkle some garlic grown in the dormitory on it." "Don''t pay attention to garlic." George couldn''t help protesting. After entering the library, the four stopped talking. If you want to spare time to go fishing, you need to finish homework to make free time. This problem is not too difficult. After all, Albert also does homework together. After finishing the homework, they can ask Albert if they dont understand and get a solution. "What are you looking for?" Li Qiaodan put away his homework, took the book Albert placed next to him, and glanced at the name of the book, "The Great Wizard of the Twentieth Century." Albert said softly: "I heard that Professor Broad is very famous." "Professor Broad?" George put down the pen, blew the ink on it and asked, "What are you looking for?" "Lend me your parchment." Fred was very depressed, he was actually behind, and there was still a big question left. "Do it yourself." George reached out and held the parchment, not allowing Fred to take it away. "Found it." Albert opened the "List of Famous Contemporary Magicians" in front of him, and whispered: "Budd Brod, Thorough Blood Wizard, Senator Wiesengamo, Merlin Medal III Winner, has won the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques, hobbies: wizard chess, adventure. Bud Brod once won the international wizard chess championship, and once used a wandless and silent body-binding spell to win the European wizard duel competition. In the adventure, he rescued several Muggle climbers who were attacked by giant monsters and won the Merlin Medal of the Third Class... Maintain friendly contacts with many great wizards, and are close friends with contemporary masters of magic, Adbe Waughlin and Mogg McDoug. Albert looked at the above record and fell into a brief silence. Mogg McDoug? coincidence? Obviously not. Isabel McDoug is obviously related to this Mogg McDoug, family, or relative? Why does he say that Professor Browd is very optimistic about me? Could it be me thinking too much? Forget it, UU reading www.uukanshu. As long as Professor Broad is not malicious to himself, just let it happen. Albert doesn''t mind getting to know more famous wizards through Professor Brod. "I didn''t expect Professor Broad to be so famous!" Fred took the book from Albert and looked at the introduction to Professor Bud Broad, very surprised. "Duel champion?" George said in surprise. "That blames him for becoming a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Albert felt that Professor Browd''s becoming a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor had nothing to do with whether he was a duel champion. "That''s right." Li Qiaodan suddenly changed the subject and looked at Albert seriously, "I heard that there are senior students planning to start a bet on the Quidditch match on the weekend. Who are you going to win?" "Well, I almost forgot about it. Who are you going to win?" Fred and George asked in unison. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 118： Bring lucky bracelet weekend. This is a sunny day, very suitable for watching Quidditch games. At 10:30 in the morning, Albert and his team set off from the castle and crossed the snow on the road to the stadium stands. There have been a large number of students here, and everyone is talking loudly about the outcome of the game. "Good morning, Hagrid." Albert greeted Hagrid with binoculars. "Thank you for the hat." Hagrid patted the woolen hat on his head. "I never thought I could receive a gift on Christmas." "You can take it as a gift." Albert said with a smile. "Returning a gift?" Hagrid asked inexplicably, "What in return?" "The guardian branch, unicorn tail hair." Albert raised his wrist, and there was a delicate white bracelet on it. "what is this?" "Bracelet that can bring good luck, I made it with the unicorn tail hair and guardian tree you gave me." Albert explained with a smile, "It can bring good luck to the wearer." "Bring good luck to the wearer?" Hagrid murmured, "I have never heard that unicorn tail hair and the tree of protection can bring good luck to the wearer." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan could not help but laugh. Make you like to fool others, now it''s deflated! Hagrid coughed lightly. "But, your rope is beautifully woven." "I mean the symbol above." Albert picked up two pendants polished from a tree of guardianship and showed them to the three of them. They were carved with the Rune symbol that Albert showed them a while ago. "You actually engraved that strange symbol on it. Are you sure this thing is really effective?" George asked suspiciously. "Who knows?" Albert shrugged. "Maybe it can bring good luck, but then it will be earned." Originally, Albert planned to make a body bracelet. However, after breaking several beads in a row, I gave up temporarily and chose the simplest good luck symbol to engrave. As for whether this thing can bring him luck, Albert actually doesn''t know. Anyway, when he tried to use his blood to activate the rune symbol on the beads, he didn''t feel any special feeling. It is estimated that it failed. However, Albert still wears it on his body, just to verify whether the rune symbol is really effective. "Gryffindor vs. Hufflepuffs, does anyone want to place a bet?" At this time, several senior students walked toward this side with a wooden box for betting, and the shouts interrupted Albert. Special thinking. The twins seemed to be planning to bet, and Lee Jordan next to him had already taken out a silver sico. "Who do you bet on to win?" The three looked at Albert. "I bet that the Gryffindor team will catch the Golden Snitch and win." Albert took out a silver sico to make a bet. "It''s the same with us." The three swiftly handed the money to each other. "A lot of people bet on this. The odds are not high. If Hufflepuff wins, we will give 3 times the odds." said the student. "No, just Gryffindor." Albert doesn''t care whether he can win or not, he is just happy, purely for an atmosphere. "What''s your name." The senior students pulled out their notebooks and quill and looked at them. "His name is Albert Anderson." George answered for Albert. "Albert Anderson." The senior student scribbled some words and handed it to Albert. "After the game, we will be at the exit. If you win the bet, take the paper. Go to us." Albert looked at the three roommates and said silently, "You are not afraid of losing money." "We believe in your luck." The three said in unison. Since Albert had bet, although the probability is not high, they are actually willing to follow. "My luck?" Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Don''t blame me for losing money." "We won''t." Fred started. "We don''t think the Gryffindor team, which has been training hard, will lose." "Gambling is not a good habit." Hagrid raised an eyebrow to remind him. "This is just for the atmosphere, and I still have this, and my luck is good." Albert said confidently. "I just thought you would bet 10 gallons." "Are you a fool?" Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "This kind of private bet has never been reliable. If I bet 10 gallons and win, the other party can pay me back. come back?" "I can''t get it out." Fred thought for a while and replied. "Well, it seems you know exactly what you are doing." Hagrid nodded, and occasionally a small bet is fine. "The last time he bet on who was the Minister of Magic, he won 100 gallons." Lee Jordan explained. "This guy''s luck is very scary." Hagrid opened his mouth in surprise, and threw his thoughts on the ground and trampled on the ground. "Ahem, Hagrid, which pair do you think will win?" Albert asked. "Of course it''s Gryffindor," Hagrid said gruffly. "It''s best not to bet, no one can keep winning." Ahem, I know this very well myself. In fact, Albert really won the bet, and the Gryffindor team eventually defeated the Hufflepuff team. This exciting game lasted only an hour, and Charlie successfully caught the Snitch. "Won." "Won." "Ah, the paper flies." In the end, Hagrid reached out to help them grab the parchment, but fortunately there was no wind today. "Give the parchment to Albert, you unreliable fellow." Lee Jordan took the parchment from Fred and stuffed it to Albert. "Accident, it''s just an accident." Fred sneered, and he just squeezed his sweat. "Thank you, Hagrid." Albert thanked Hagrid. "You''re welcome." Albert and several people found the two senior students at the entrance and took them from each other. Four silver coins can be used as rewards. "Look, my lucky bracelet still brings me luck." Albert blinked, "Those runes are still useful." "Your luck is good, okay!" Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes, betting that winning the bet made them all feel good. "By the way, did you enter the woods from here last time?" Albert looked at the nearby forest and asked suddenly. Fred and George''s expressions froze, and Hagrid is beside them, bastard, don''t mention it. "Into the woods?" Hagrid looked at the four people in front of him warily. "Hagrid, can you take us into the woods to increase your knowledge." Albert looked in the direction of the forbidden forest and asked Hagrid next to him. "That''s not good." Hagrid flatly refused. Albert was not embarrassed to sell Fred and George. "The two of them sneaked into the woods and said that the woods next to the school were ordinary." "Sure enough..." "You guy." The twins glared at Albert, this guy betrayed them so simply. "Ahem, I heard others say that there are many secrets hidden in the Forbidden Forest. You can take us in for a stroll and satisfy our curiosity." Albert winked at Hagrid, "From now on, we I wont be curious about what''s in that forest." Hagrid was silent for a moment, seeming to be thinking about something, but finally shook his head and refused. "Can''t you ensure our safety?" Albert asked rhetorically. "The school stipulates that students are not allowed to enter the Forbidden Forest~www.novelhall.com~Hager Road. "Actually, I think Dumbledore''s prohibition from entering the woods will arouse the curiosity of the students." Albert blinked, "As far as I know, many people have quietly entered the woods." "A lot of people?" Hagrid stared at Brother Weasley. "Ahem, they are just an example." Albert explained, "We just want to satisfy curiosity, and you don''t often go into the woods." "Well, just this time, not as an example." Hagrid thought for a while and agreed, "Come with me, don''t run around." "Look! The lucky charm works well, right?" Albert winked at the stunned three. The three of them had never thought that Albert could persuade Hagrid to take them into the woods. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 119： Residents in the woods Hagrid led them to the edge of the forbidden forest, pointed a path hidden in the forest, and said to them: "Since you are curious about what''s in the forest... then go!" Albert and several people looked into the forest one after another. In their vision was a dead forest. A cold wind blew from the forest, causing the four of them to shiver and shiver. "Hagrid, don''t you prepare?" Albert asked aloud. He thought that Hagrid would take a weapon and enter the forbidden forest with his bare hands. "Ready?" Hagrid tilted his head, as if thinking about what Albert meant. For a moment, he patted his chest with the big palm of his fan and believed: "As long as you are with me, no creatures in the forbidden forest will hurt you." Albert gave Hagrid a thumbs up and praised: "It seems that not everyone can be a hunting ground keeper." "That''s natural." Hagrid walked ahead, and Albert and the others quickly followed. There was a dead silence in the woods, thick snow accumulated on the ground, and the movement of the short-legged people was greatly hindered, making it particularly difficult to walk. "It''s a shame that you want to catch rabbits in this environment." Albert pulled his boots out of the snow, and he could feel the snow pouring into the boots. "Catch a rabbit?" Hagrid stopped and turned to look at Albert and his party. "Catch what rabbit." "Nothing. The last time we came here, we found a hare." George muttered, "We are going to go fishing in the Black Lake recently." "Hagrid, where are you taking us?" Fred glared at George and asked, turning the subject away. "Take you around and learn about the forbidden forest." Hagrid pointed to the surrounding snowfields. "It''s always been like this, you know." "I heard that there are giant monsters in the Forbidden Forest." Li Qiaodan asked suddenly, "Is this true?" "Forest monsters? They are in the depths of the forbidden forest. It may take a few days to walk." Hagrid said confidently. "Even if you encounter giant monsters, you don''t have to worry. I can defeat them with my bare hands. ." "Is there really a troll here?" Albert said in surprise. In fact, Albert didn''t doubt whether Hagrid could ever fight a giant monster. After all, the blood of a giant belonged to a figure who could walk sideways in the forbidden forest. "There used to be, and there are many more. After Dumbledore took over as the principal, he decided to drive the trolls far away from Hogwarts. He didn''t like those stupid ones." Hagrid explained, "Giant It''s stupid and dangerous to most students." "I think the principal knew that there would be students who were curious to enter the woods, so he drove away all the dangers nearby to avoid students from accidents." Fred guessed. "It makes sense." Several people agreed. "What I am more curious about is, how can there be a road here?" Albert pointed to the fork in the road ahead, "It''s not like a beast path." "Most of the roads here are mine." Hagrid said proudly. "Of course, some of them were actually animal trails." For the next period of time, Hagrid kept taking them around in the forest without encountering any danger or seeing any magical creatures. There are no so-called fierce beasts in the woods, and there are no curious and interesting things, and some are just falling into the cold and dead silence of winter. It reminds Albert of the adventures he has seen before. Behind the thrilling adventures, there are often boring journeys day and night. In the dense bushes, there is a rare open space, and the sun shines from among the branches, reflecting a golden area on the open space. Albert''s gaze fell under an old pine oak, where there was an unnatural uplift. He walked over, pushed aside the snow layer, and dug a mushroom out of it? No, it''s not like a mushroom, this thing should be called a mushroom. "Hagrid, do you think this thing can be eaten?" Albert handed Hagrid to find the mushroom. "This? What are you doing with this thing?" Hagrid couldn''t help but scratched his head, but he nodded and explained, "Yes, it tastes okay, but I don''t eat this thing. It is usually only available in winter, and in quantity. It''s relatively rare, and it''s very hard to dig." Don''t eat this stuff? Albert''s mouth twitched, staring at the thing on his hand, he thought it was a bit like... "What are you digging for?" George asked curiously. "Nothing. I heard that this thing is delicious to bake." Albert gave a light cough, bent down and sculpted a smaller one in the snow. He directly used his wand to turn a branch into a bag, threw the dug into the bag, and stuffed it back into the robe pocket. "Bake, delicious?" Hagrid raised his eyebrows. "I haven''t tried it." "Ahem." Albert changed the subject. "Hagrid, did you take us around the forest?" "The Forbidden Forest is so big that I can''t walk for a few days." The embarrassment on Hagrid''s face was hidden under his beard, and no one else could see it. After walking for a while, Albert heard the sound of gurgling water in the distance. There is a stream nearby, and it hasn''t been frozen? Hagrid suddenly stopped and raised his hand to signal the people behind him to stop. He stared at the figure not far away and shouted, "Who is there, come out." "Hagrid? Why are you here?" The one who spoke was a witch who seemed to know Hagrid. "Are you?" Hagrid was a little embarrassed on his face, apparently forgot the other''s name. Albert looked at the visitor curiously. This was a witch with short gray hair and a protruding jaw. "Wilmina Grapland." The witch introduced herself: "We have met several times." "Oh, hello, Grapland." Hagrid patted his head awkwardly. He had seen each other several times where Professor Keitelber was. Grapland was also an expert in magical biology and occasionally communicated with each other. . "Hagrid, what are you doing here?" The witch Grapland''s eyes fell on the four students behind Hagrid. "They are students at Hogwarts!" "This..." Hagrid was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. He obviously didn''t comply with the rules when taking Albert into the woods. "Ahem, ma''am, actually Hagrid brought us here to dig matsutake mushrooms." Albert took out what he had just dug out of his pocket, "By the way, satisfy our curiosity." "Matsutake?" Grapland''s gaze fell on the mushroom in Albert''s hand, and he looked at Hagrid suspiciously. The latter nodded awkwardly, pretending that it was like this. Grapland did not continue to ask. She was not a professor at Hogwarts, and she didn''t have much to say in this regard. After chatting with Hagrid for a few moments, she left and was ready to visit Professor Kettlebo. "What is that lady doing here?" George asked curiously. "In order to visit Professor Kettlebo, they are experts in magical creatures. I have met Professor Kettlebo several times." Hagrid scratched his head and said, "I heard that Professor Kettlebo''s bird The snake eggs have hatched, and I am going to give her a few." "By the way, you guy can really squeeze a lie casually?" Fred looked at Albert angrily, "It seems that I can''t believe your nonsense in the future." "My name is wit~www.novelhall.com~ understand?" Albert repeatedly emphasized. "Do you know what wit is?" "Also, we did dug matsutake. It is said that it tastes good when grilled on charcoal, if you can dig some." Albert has never tasted the taste of matsutake. He is a little curious that grilled matsutake is as good as the rumors. . "Ahem, that''s not the point. Why is that witch going to visit Professor Keitelberg?" Fred said curiously. "Does the conservation magical biology professor live in the forest?" "Professor Kettlebo is indeed temporarily living in the forest." Hagrid gave a dry cough and reminded: "However, I think we should go back." "Didn''t it mean that the forbidden forest is dangerous?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically. "Professor Keitelberg lives on the outskirts of the forest. The magical creatures he raises need empty space for activity." Hagrid coughed lightly, "Well, I think we should go back." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 120： Bird laying silver eggs Before leaving the forbidden forest, Hagrid deliberately helped Albert dig some matsutake, but this thing was scarce, and in the end he couldn''t find a few. As soon as Hagrid opened the door of the hut, the black hounds fangs came out of the hut, happily running around a few people, and liked to sniff around. Albert knelt down and touched Yaya''s head to let it settle down. Hagrid took the matsutake out of his pocket and put them all on the table. He squeezed a matsutake, looked up and down and asked, "Are you sure this thing is really good when grilled on charcoal?" "Leave it to me to deal with it!" Albert believes himself, he is as stable as Mount Tai on the surface, and as stable as Mount Tai on the inside. "If you want to fish, I have some fresh meat left here. You can get some to make bait." Hagrid pointed to the big wooden barrel in the corner. "What are you?" Albert looked at the raw meat in the bucket and raised his eyebrows. He had just smelled a **** smell, which was coming from the bucket. "Food prepared for Ye Qi. In winter, it is difficult for Ye Qi to find food. I occasionally feed them in the woods to ensure that the young individuals in the group can survive the winter." Hagrid reached out and rubbed his hands. Rubbing Yaya''s head, "Is this leftover meat the dinner I prepared for Yaya?" "Are you sure this thing is really edible?" Lee Jordan asked, staring at Matsutake. "Of course." Hagrid lit the unburned firewood in the fireplace, put the copper kettle on it and boiled, and then went outside to make a bucket of well water for Albert. Albert took a sharp knife from the kitchen and scraped off the mud from the roots of the matsutake. After repeatedly cleaning it, he drew out his wand and played a complicated posture. He pointed the stick at the newly cleaned matsutake and chanted the drying spell. The matsutake has evaporated. "You don''t look like a first-year student now." Hagrid looked at Albert who was casting the spell, and said softly, "Your use of the spell is beyond my imagination. It''s hard to imagine you come from a Muggle family? " "Yeah!" George said softly with emotion, "I dare to use the two silver Sicos in my pocket to bet that this guy knows more magic than a second-year student." Albert ignored the ridicule of a few people and asked, "Hagrid, do you have olive oil here?" "There is some left. If you want to use it, I''ll get it for you." "Excuse me." Albert concentrated on using a sharp knife to cut matsutake into thin slices. "You are too stingy!" Li Qiaodan pinched the matsutake thin slices with the tips of his fingers and said with contempt: "This thin slice, how does it feel to eat?" "It''s thinned, and it will be cooked later." Albert glared at Lee Jordan and brushed a thin layer of olive oil on the matsutake. Then he took a piece of wood, turned it into a barbecue, and used tongs to pick out a few pieces of charcoal from the fireplace that were not completely burned out and put them in the brazier, put the barbecue up, nodded with satisfaction: " I finally feel like a barbecue." "I think you are making a big fuss." Fred looked at the busy Albert and rolled his eyes. "Well, it tastes good." Hagrid put his own sausage aside, reached out and squeezed the still roasted matsutake and threw it into his mouth, chewing and nodding, "It''s good, but the portion is too small." Fred and several people looked at each other as they swept away the golden matsutake that had just been roasted as quickly as possible. "I find this stuff is pretty chewy." "But, is it better to add some salt?" "I think there should be some sauce." "Asshole, you have eaten all of my share." Albert saw his freshly roasted matsutake being robbed, and couldn''t help glaring at the three of Fred. "George ate your portion!" Fred and Lee Jordan raised their hands to George. "Cough cough, there is still a lot on the plate anyway." George gave a dry cough and picked up the sausage: "Or, how about we grill the sausage?" "Wait until I finish roasting the matsutake." Albert stared at the three people irritably and continued his work. The barbecue did not last long. The amount of matsutake was too small, and everyone only got a few slices, but everyone had to admit that the taste of matsutake was really good, and the aftertaste was endless after eating. Afterwards, they baked Hagrid''s own sausages, and returned to the Gryffindor lounge after drinking a few cups of tea. As for the biscuits that Hagrid made by himself, several people tactfully rejected it. After all, the mouth is not so good, and they can''t eat the thing. When I returned to the Gryffindor lounge, the banquet celebrating Gryffindors victory was not over yet, but the cakes and pies prepared were basically eaten up by everyone, leaving some toffee and some vegetable pies. "Where did you go?" Angelina stared suspiciously at the four who had just entered through the entrance. "Go into the woods with Hagrid." George said smugly. "The hunting ground administrator will actually take you into the forest." Angelina was very surprised. "Albert succeeded in persuading him." Fred explained: "We also heard that Professor Kettlebo, who protects magical biology, lives in the woods." "Are you kidding?" Shanna leaned over and joined the discussion. "No, it''s true. We just met a witch who was going to visit Professor Kettlebo, as if for the bird and snake." Lee Jordan said. "What is a bird and snake?" Shanna asked curiously. Lee Jordan choked, turned his eyes to Albert, and asked his friend for help. "The bird snake is a two-legged animal with wings. It comes from Asia and can stretch and retract its body at will. Therefore, the bird snake can be big enough to fill all the space, and it can shrink the body according to the available space." "I''m curious how do you know birds and snakes so much?" George joked. "Why don''t you know "Where are Fantastic Beasts" by heart?" "Birds and snake eggs are also one of the ingredients in the making of the elixir," Albert said grimly, "so I checked it out." "By the way, the shell of the bird snake egg is made of sterling silver, which is silver." Albert looked around ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looking at the shocked expressions of several people, nodding satisfied and continued, "It is said that , The famous writer Guidro Lockhart used bird snake egg to make a bird snake egg yolk shampoo, the effect is really able to "lock the gloss", but due to the price and danger, the bird snake egg yolk shampoo is not It could be produced for the mass market and sold only on the black market, but it quickly disappeared." "Why?" Shanna asked puzzledly. "Because it''s too expensive," Albert said of course. "No wonder the blessing potion is so expensive." Fred said with emotion. "It''s not that expensive, but it''s impossible to buy." Albert said grumpily: "Later, I specifically checked the raw materials of the elixir, only to find out why basically no one would make that thing. The raw materials are very expensive. If the manufacturing process fails, it will be an unbearable disaster for any pharmacist." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 121： See clearly Gryffindor is still immersed in the joy of defeating the Hufflepuff team. As long as they beat Ravenclaw again, Gryffindor may win the Quidditch trophy. At present, the probability of Gryffindor winning is very high. As long as Slytherin defeats Ravenclaw, or they can defeat Ravenclaw, the trophy will eventually belong to Gryffindor. At breakfast, Charlie sat across from Albert, studying his Quidditch tactics. Fortunately, Charlie had already finished breakfast and left, otherwise none of Albert would know how long they would listen to him nagging. After eating the sausage on the plate, Albert said to Lee Jordan next to him: "Next time, at breakfast, stay away from Charlie. These Quidditch captains are going crazy. It''s terrible." "What are you talking about..." Lee Jordan replied smoothly, and then the fruit in front of him began to emit thick black smoke. "Ahem, what the **** are you doing!" Albert was choked with a dry cough due to the heavy smoke. He stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and nose and looked in the direction of the black smoke. He thought there was a fire, but found the smoke. It came out of the fruit at Lee Jordan''s table. "I just...cough cough." Li Qiaodan was choked and coughed again and again, and the black face was smoked even darker. The fruit was still smoking black, and Lee Jordan had to use an empty bowl to buckle on the table and cover the smoking fruit inside, but black smoke would still overflow from under the bowl. "Wow, so thick black smoke, what did you do?" George opened the inverted bowl lid, and the black smoke burst out suddenly, attracting the attention of a bunch of people. "I just want to try whether the bitten fruits can be restored." Li Qiaodan scratched his head awkwardly. "As a result, it became like this when I was accidentally distracted just now." "Can you get rid of the smoke?" Lee Jordan cast a look at Albert for help. "The curse stops immediately." Albert took out his wand and tapped the fruit that was still smoking with the tip of the wand, using a general anti-curse on it. The fruit no longer emits black smoke, but it has become scorched all over, as if it was burned into a charcoal by the fire. "What spell did you use just now," Albert took a fork and poked the fruit, which quickly turned into a pile of charred gray carbon. "I don''t know either." Li Qiaodan was still confused. "By the way, what spell are you just practicing?" George asked, picking up some ashes, rubbing the tips of his fingers. "Repair curse." Lee Jordan confessed honestly. "You can tear up a newspaper to practice." Albert saw for the first time someone using a fruit to practice a repair spell. Suddenly he remembered that he hadn''t read the newspaper today, and he asked, "Who of you sees my Daily Prophet?" "Here I am." Fred passed the headline of the Daily Prophet to Albert, who is now reading the Quidditch column. "What''s the front page news?" Albert took the newspaper and opened it. "I just finished reading the front page. Cornelius Fudge became the Minister of Magic," Fred said. "It is said that this new minister always sends a bunch of owls to Dumbledore every morning to discuss the Ministry of Magic with him. Thing." Albert opened the Daily Prophet, glanced at the front page news, and suddenly said: "He is a very smart guy." "Why do you say that." George was puzzled. "In the beginning, Fudge might not have much confidence in his own abilities." Albert said without hesitation, "and Dumbledore''s voice is higher than others. Fudge wants everyone to know that his decision is related to Dumbledore." "This can reduce the prejudice in the magical world, allow him time to slowly adapt to the position of minister, and let everyone see that he is working hard to be the minister. In fact, Fudge''s reputation after coming to power is not bad." "In a few years, Fudge will become more and more confident. This is a process. No one can be the Minister of Magic right from the beginning." "It makes sense." Fred nodded in praise. Later, Albert knew what the **** was Cornelius Fudge. Albert''s evaluation of Fudge is: He was fascinated by Quan Cai. The four-year electoral system is actually quite reasonable. If Fudge is conscientiously working as Minister of Magic for four years and then steps down and replaces him, Albert believes that Fudge is absolutely praiseworthy at the Ministry of Magic. Even if he is not Minister of Magic, he can still be a good errand. It is a pity that the Minister of Magic, except for not wanting to do it himself, or being ousted from office, is basically a lifelong system. "Mouse becomes a snuff box, have you mastered it?" Shanna interrupted abruptly: "I heard that this question will be baked in the deformation test." "Four months before the final exam." Fred folded the newspaper and glanced at Shanna. "Don''t make a fuss, we still have a long time." "I heard that if you do poorly in the exam, you will be relegated to the school!" Shanna warned. "I have never heard of anyone who has been repetitive." Fred shook his head and said: "As long as you think about it before the exam, you will never be repetitive." "Really someone was relegated?" George was interested in this topic. "Who?" Lee Jordan was also curious. "should not." Albert frowned slightly. He remembered that a Slytherin student had been repetitive, but he didn''t want to go into it at all as long as he didn''t be repetitive. " "I really envy Albert, this guy will definitely get a high score in any test." Lee Jordan said bitterly, he hadn''t mastered how to turn a mouse into a snuff box. "I really envy Albert, this guy will definitely get a high score in any test." The Weasley brothers repeated in unison. "Shut up and **** off," Albert scolded. "Ahem." Someone coughed, please. Albert turned to look at the person who came and asked, "Something?" "The next event will be at 3:30 next Saturday afternoon. Don''t remember the time wrongly." Isabel reminded. "Why did the time suddenly change?" Albert asked suspiciously. "The new issue of "Transfiguration Today" will be on sale this weekend, and Professor McGonagall is going to take the inside... Anyway, just dont remember the time wrong. " "Oh, I see." Albert headed. "How is Professor McGonagall''s club?" Shanna asked curiously. "It''s difficult." Albert thought for a while and said, "It''s all some extended knowledge. Professor McGonagall also encourages us to write to experts in this field and keep friendly contacts." "Did you write?" Lee Jordan asked. "Don''t ask." George said suddenly. "Why?" Several people were puzzled. "I don''t want to..." George was interrupted by Albert before he could finish. "Don''t worry, you can''t hear, no one will reply to me." Albert said calmly. "Not really." "Who do you expect to value letters from first-year students?" "Are you not angry? Don''t care?" "Don''t mind." Albert said calmly, "When I become the winner of the "Transfiguration Today" Most Promising Newcomer Award, they will reply to me." "You can see clearly." "You haven''t... left?" Albert turned his head and saw Isobel sitting behind him, suddenly speechless. "Go, there are two herbal medicine classes in the morning, don''t be late." George stood up and reminded. The four stood on the way to the greenhouse ~www.novelhall.com~ looking at the heavy rain outside and asked, "Have you brought umbrellas?" "Did not bring." Several people looked at Albert. "I have mastered the summoning technique, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t bring an umbrella." Albert took out his wand and waved it. The tip of the wand instantly turned into an umbrella. "Then what should we do?" Fred asked. "Go over under the rain." Albert walked to the greenhouse under an umbrella. After the three of George looked at each other, Qi Qi ran towards Albert, and the four of them crowded together towards the greenhouse under an umbrella. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 122： My heart hurts "You said, when will this pot of garlic be harvested?" George is fertilizing and watering the pot of garlic that is booming. "Wait for the end of May." Albert gently blows off the sawdust from the wooden bracelet, and put it down to compare the runes carved on it. "Are you going to eat raw garlic?" asked Lee Jordan, who threw Bibidou beans in his mouth, with a smile. "Is there a problem with your focus? You should ask Albert why he knows when the garlic will be harvested." George put down the small kettle in his hand and looked at the multi-flavored beans in Lee Jordan''s hand, using a malicious He said in a tone: "The one on your hand must taste like booger." "This is soya bean flavor." Li Qiaodan glared at George. This guy actually disgusted others like this. However, he still didn''t eat it, and threw the bibido bean into the box again. If you eat it raw, I suggest you marinate the garlic in soy sauce. I heard it tastes good. "Enough, don''t make the topic awkward." George said again angrily, "is it really the end of May?" "As Hagrid said, he grows his own vegetables and he definitely knows when to harvest." Albert raised his head and looked at George. "If you want to make a garlic cross, the garlic you brought from home is enough!" "You have to use your own garlic to have a sense of accomplishment!" George said solemnly. These words drew him a lot of eyes. "Well, it''s up to you." "Don''t you throw away the pot you planted? That branch has already withered, and it must not survive." George pointed to another pot with white flowers. "Keep it here first." Albert raised his head and glanced at the flowerpot and said, "When the weather picks up, I am going to plant again." "What do you grow Baixian for, are you interested?" Lee Jordan was a little unable to understand Albert''s thinking mode. This guy is very in charge of dabbling, basically he can learn everything, and everything involved is very good. What makes his stomach hurt most is that this guy lives more leisurely than anyone else. Sometimes, Lee Jordan is still quite jealous of Albert. "The treatment effect of Baixian is very good." Albert explained, "The medicinal value is very high. In the future, if I have my own house, I will definitely plant some Baixian in the flower garden. Now I will accumulate some planting experience. " In fact, Albert won''t say that he thinks Baixian''s therapeutic effects will be very popular on Muggles. This special thing can sometimes have miraculous effects. Of course, this kind of thinking is actually the inspiration that Aber will come up with from time to time after he has developed economics. He thought it was good, so he took the time to learn how to plant. "Your thinking mode is really different from ours." George also felt that Albert''s thinking was strange. "Will it?" Albert disapproved of this and continued to concentrate on carving his own runes. This time, he made a wooden bracelet with a whole circle of runes on it, all of which he designed. Albert actually didn''t know whether it was effective. He didn''t feel too special when carving this thing. Is it appropriate to use the yew wood symbolized by EIHWAZ as the material? "Forget it, write it down first, next time I will see if I can find yew." Albert thought so. "what!" There was a scream in the dormitory. Fred, who was reading a book, suddenly jumped up from the bed and somehow threw the book on his hand. Albert shook his hand and carved the rune crookedly. Lee Jordan, who was about to taste the yellow multi-flavored bean carefully, was taken aback and swallowed it. George was almost hit by the book that Fred threw out, and jumped up in shock. He hit the foot of the table and was now jumping on his knees. "What are you going crazy?" The three glared at Fred, and said grimly. "I feel... my heart hurts." Fred clutched his chest and made the appearance of a heart attack. "What''s wrong with him?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help muttering: "Couldn''t you be dumped? But I never heard that Fred has a girlfriend!" "Would you like to send him to the school hospital?" Albert put down the knife in his hand and proposed: "Mrs. Pomfrey must not have a rest yet." "My leg hurts so much." "Book, that book..." Fred put his hand on his chest and pointed his finger at the book that was just thrown out. "What''s wrong with the book?" George grabbed the book and scanned the cover. It was "A Thousand Magical Herbs and Mushrooms". "Unexpectedly, you would look at this stuff if you are fine?" "Turn on page 98. It''s the introduction about snow mushrooms." Fred said grimly, his tone was not like a patient. "Xue Mushroom?" George turned the book suspiciously to page 98, still muttering: "Let me see, there is, Xue Mushroom..." "Ah, my heart hurts!" A few seconds later, George suddenly covered his chest and sat on the bed with a look of lovelessness. Both Albert and George Lee were attracted by their reaction and were interested in the snow mushrooms in the two populations. Li Qiaodan opened the book curiously, took a look, and closed it slowly, not knowing what he was muttering in his mouth. Anyway, he didn''t want to say more, and just gave the book to Albert so he could read it for himself. Albert looked at the three of them, wondering what they saw. After opening the book, he knew what was going on. This painting...hmm! It''s a bit like the matsutake they ate a while ago. Last time, he thought it was strange that when it snowed heavily in February, he could still find Matsutake? "Xue Mushroom, also known as Cedar Mushroom..." Albert quickly finished reading the introduction about Snow Mushroom, and his cheeks twitched. No wonder they had that expression. It only grows in the snowy winter, and has extremely high medicinal value... Not to mention the others, the 1 ounce of cedar mushroom powder is worth 50 gallons, no wonder they feel distressed. "That''s definitely the most expensive thing we''ve ever eaten." Fred complained, covering his chest, "Albert, you prodigal son, you actually grilled snow mushrooms like this." "If you sell it, you can get a lot of money!" George agreed. "You said, should we dig snow mushrooms, we can make a lot of money in the future!" Li Qiaodan suddenly proposed. "That''s a good idea." The twins'' eyes flashed with Kanon''s golden light. "Is this... crazy about money?" Albert''s mouth twitched. In fact, he was not unable to understand why they had this idea, but poured cold water on the three of them: "Don''t think about it, we walked around and found that point, and the snow mushrooms were not easy to preserve. Unless you know how to process it into powder, it will be useless if you dig it. If you leave it for a long time, the snow mushroom that has lost its efficacy is worthless." "but" "It''s nothing good." "It is undeniable that the Forbidden Forest does have a lot of good things. After all, it is still in the primeval forest~www.novelhall.com~ The opportunity has not been mined, but I still need to remind you that even if we get snow mushrooms now, there is no Place to get rid of." Albert stared into the eyes of the three of them, and seriously reminded: "Who do you expect to trade with? Others know that you are just a child and will deal with you fairly? They are not your father, any guarantee It''s nothing more than a trick to lie to children." "Aren''t you tempted at all?" George couldn''t help asking. "Of course it will, but I know exactly what I should do, and I don''t think there are a lot of snow mushrooms there, and...you have to make it clear that snow mushrooms are non-tradable products and they are not so easy to get rid of." "There are two kinds of prohibited trade goods, one is of extremely high value or extremely dangerous, so the Ministry of Magic will strictly prohibit trade. If you want to trade, you can only get rid of the black market. Children want to get benefits from the black market. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 123： Toss about Although Albert told the three of the cruel facts, they still failed to dispel the idea of ??Fred and the others wanting to make a fortune. In the next few days, the three began to frequent the forbidden forest, trying to dig snow mushrooms, hoping to make a fortune. However, the reality is undoubtedly cruel. The three worked hard for several days, but found nothing, and they also annoyed Hagrid because of frequent entry into the woods. The hunting ground manager often complained to Albert about this, and began to take action, preparing to drive the twin brothers out of the woods. Entering March, the weather quickly picked up. The snow in the forest began to melt, and snow mushrooms only in the snow also disappeared with the snow. After busying for a few days, the Weasley brothers, who had found nothing, sat listlessly in the library. They have not had a good life these days. They were caught by Hagrid as they went into the woods, and then they were caught by Professor McGonagall. The result can be imagined-confinement. This incident made Filch so happy, the old face rarely showed a terrible smile, but it frightened the three of them. In recent days, Filch has been tossing them. "Don''t be depressed, life is still good." Albert patted Fred on the shoulder comfortingly, and suggested: "Saturday, let''s go fishing in the lake." "Forget it, we still don''t want to go, we don''t want to be taught by Hagrid again." Fred is still complaining that Hagrid handed them over to Professor McGonagall. "Okay!" Albert didn''t say more. "What are you doing?" Angelina put down the quill, raised her head and asked curiously: "I remember your transfiguration homework was finished long ago." "Writing a paper for "Transfiguration Today", last time in the Transfiguration Club, Professor McGonagall wrote it." Albert explained casually, but he didn''t realize how amazing it was. "You said it was written for a magazine?" "Preparing to publish a paper on "Transfiguration Today"?" Not only Angelina, but everyone else was shocked. "Not yet? The manuscript will be delivered to Professor McGonagall first. She will delete and select the appropriate ones, and help modify them before sending them to Transfiguration Today." Albert''s thesis is: How to apply Transfiguration to The field of combat. This is the area where President Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall are good at, and he just combines what he has seen before with deformation theory. In fact, Albert does not think that his paper can be published on Transfiguration Today. However, writing this paper is not without benefits. After reading it, Professor McGonagall will revise it seriously and write her paper at the end. Views and evaluations to help students in the Transformation Club go further. Every time you write this thing, after you finish it, and after you finish reading it, Albert''s theory of deformation will be greatly improved. This is also one of the reasons why Albert will take care of this matter. "I suddenly felt that Professor McGonagall''s transformation club is very big." Shanna admired Albert for being invited to the transformation club. "I don''t know, Professor McGonagall''s transformation club still does not accept people." "Just forget it." Alia poured cold water on Shanna, "Impossible. Unless you are particularly prominent in this aspect, it is impossible to be invited in." "I just think about it. The transformation that Professor McGonagall teaches now is very difficult. I don''t have time to learn the more difficult transformation, and I don''t want to write papers that don''t know how many brain cells are going to die." Shanna murmured. If it does die a lot of brain cells. Albert always feels that his knowledge is not enough. After all, what he wrote out after a few days still can''t satisfy him too much. Albert decided to hand over the paper to Professor McGonagall. As for whether it could be published in the magazine, he really didn''t care. Albert himself knows very well that his current knowledge of transformation studies is enough to deal with the transformation lessons of the past few years. Unless there are related tasks, he has no plans to put more experience into it for the time being. To some extent, making ends meet is not a good idea. In fact, Albert tried to inspire this task, but he never succeeded. "Is it finished?" Alia said with emotion, "your speed is still astonishing as always." "It took me several days to finish." "You don''t mind lending me a look?" Alia changed the subject. Albert didn''t refuse, and passed the parchment across the table, just as he thought, Arya returned the parchment before looking at it. There is no doubt that she cannot understand. It is too difficult for students to explore and study magic in depth. They mainly learn and master the most basic things. Whether to dig deeper is a personal act. When Hogwarts students graduate, how many students will be able to practice spells to level 2 of the skill panel? "You look tired." Shanna whispered. "That''s it for this paper, and it took a lot of effort. I can only say that I haven''t reached that level." Albert began to pack his books, preparing to go to the kitchen to relax with an afternoon tea. It would be better if you could eat some cake. "If it''s not at that level, then are we at that level?" Lee Jordan mumbled. Albert ignored him and asked himself: "Is anyone going to the kitchen?" "Me!" Fred also stood up, ready to go with Albert. "Come on, your homework hasn''t been finished yet." George interrupted Fred''s beautiful wish cruelly, "Go now, I don''t know how long it will take to write later, while everyone is here, I have to do my homework. Finish writing." Fred sat down again dejectedly and resumed his homework. "see you later." Leaving the library, walking through the corridor, from the moving staircase to the first floor, and passing the hall, Filch, who was mopped, stared for a long time~www.novelhall.com~Albert didnt care at all and went straight to the auditorium. The kitchen below. Albert is a frequent visitor to the kitchen. The house elves warmly welcomed him and served him with milk tea and pies. "Thank you." Albert said with a smile. His thanks always make the house elves panic, but he knows these little guys like to hear others say that. "You are preparing dinner?" Albert asked curiously. "Yes, sir." The house elf nodded. "You don''t mind talking to me for a few words?" Albert took a bite of the pie and took another sip of milk tea. He sighed with relief and asked, "I am interested in everything here? Including your hardworking people. Little guy." "It''s my honor." "Sit down." Albert asked. "What''s your name?" "Carla." The house elf said. "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Albert pointed to the chair and said gently. The house elf was reluctant to sit down no matter what. When Albert saw this, he didn''t intend to force each other, but curiously asked: "Your magic is very special. I can see that it is not the same as the magic we use." "Yes, sir, we use different magic." The house elf hesitated a little, and seemed reluctant to talk about this topic. "Can you use our magic?" Albert saw the house elf shaking his head repeatedly, but he refused to speak, so he changed the subject, "Well, let''s change the topic, can you make garlic scrambled eggs? ?" "Garlic scrambled eggs?" Kara repeated a little confused. "Garlic scrambled eggs..." Albert began to tell the house elves how to make garlic scrambled eggs, trying to mislead the cooking skills of these house elves. Chapter 124： Protective bracelet "Do you know what''s inside?" Lee Jordan pointed to a square box placed on the table. "When I first came in, I smelled a smell of food." "I don''t know. But, the smell is delicious, do you want to open it?" George immediately leaned in and stared at the box in front of him with the smell of food together with Lee Jordan. "You said...Is this the supper that Albert brought us from the kitchen?" Fred guessed, staring at the box in front of him. "What about others?" George said. "Just ask him." "Take a hot shower in the bathroom." Lee Jordan reminded. "Or, take a look!" The three of them looked at each other and said in unison. The next second, the three of them couldn''t help laughing. George moved the fastest, and immediately reached out to open the box, and a strong fragrance spilled out. The three of them immediately moved their heads to see what was inside. one dish? Yes, a dish, very strange, a dish that has never been seen before? But it smells really good. "I''ll try it for everyone first." George pinched a piece with his hand, threw it directly into his mouth, and chewed a few times. "It looks like an egg, and... those green things seem to be... garlic?" "Asshole, don''t use your hands, there is a fork on the side." Fred exclaimed dissatisfiedly, "Let me try it, it feels like Albert has made something strange again." "By the way, he did it himself?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "80% of them are made by house elves in the kitchen." The twins confided the truth together. "It tastes good." Lee Jordan just put the food on the fork into his mouth, and suddenly said: "You said, should we keep some for him?" While talking, the food on the three people''s plate was empty. "It seems... it''s too late." George muttered quietly. During the talk, the door of the dormitory was opened, and the three of them looked towards the door and put down their forks. "What''s the matter with you?" Albert looked at the three of them suspiciously, and fell into the open box, his face twitching slightly, "Done?" "Can''t hold it back." Fred said awkwardly. "What''s the name of this dish, it tastes really good." Lee Jordan tried to change the subject, but George reached out his hand and covered his mouth. "Sorry." The three said in unison. "Garlic scrambled eggs." Albert said calmly. "garlic" "...Scrambled eggs?" Speaking of garlic, Fred couldn''t help looking at the pot of garlic on the window, and then the expression on his face froze. Why is my garlic bald! "Garlic...could it be?" Fred asked, pointing to the plate of garlic with garlic leaves cut off. "Ok." "Did you...make it into a dish?" George looked at the bare flower pot and didn''t know what to say for a while. "I think you are very happy to eat." Albert said irritably, "Don''t worry, spring is here, and garlic will grow back soon." The three of them were speechless. In other words, this dish...is really good! Lee Jordan coughed slightly and asked curiously: "You did it yourself?" "I asked the house elves to help with the stir-fry." Albert said with emotion. "Those little guys are good at craftsmanship. I don''t know if I can be kidnapped from Hogwarts to help with housework after I graduate." "Mom always hopes that an elf can help us cook and wash clothes and handle the housework." George murmured, "Unfortunately, I don''t have one in my house." "Don''t even think about it," Fred explained. "Only the old wizard family and the very wealthy ones will have house elves." "Neither does my house." Lee Jordan shook his head. "Maybe, you can pay enough Gallon? The house elves must have a source, um, write this down first." Albert took out his own notebook and recorded the event. "Don''t you..." The three looked at Albert suspiciously. "As long as there is Garon, most problems can be solved." Albert explained, "Well, let''s not talk about this, help me do an experiment." "What experiment?" George said. "Throw a pillow at me." Albert raised his wrist with a wooden bracelet. "Are you sure?" The three of them all grabbed their pillows and threw them towards Albert, but the pillows seemed to hit a layer of strange things and spread out. "How did you do it?" The three of them gathered around and asked curiously how Albert got off the pillow out of thin air. "This..." Albert took off the wooden bracelet and said, "The unique amulet I made has an iron curse that can resist evil curses and objects, and it can effectively drive away dark magic creatures." "I always think you are fooling people again." Fred took the wooden bracelet and looked at it carefully and asked, "However, it is undeniable that it is really a magical thing. Is it the effect of the weird symbols on the wooden bracelet?" "I''m not sure yet." Albert shook his head. "This thing needs many attempts." "Change me this time." Fred said, "How does it work." "Wear it on your hand, or hold it in your hand." Albert said uncertainly. "It should all work." "I threw it." George threw the pillow at Fred, the effect was triggered again, and the pillow bounced off. "It''s so cool, you made a very amazing thing." Lee Jordan was shocked, "I think there must be a bunch of people wanting this thing. You think... when someone is going to use a spell on you, you just Raising your hand, you can block the evil curse, it''s really cool." "Next, change me and try the curse to see if it can really rebound the curse." George shouted at Albert excitedly, "Use obstacle curse." "There are many obstacles." Albert motioned a few people to let go, took the magic wand and danced. Before the magic spell hit George, it seemed that something was blocking him, and the spell bounced back. Lee Jordan was affected, he was knocked out and knocked on the bed. "Asshole, it hurts." Lee Jordan gripped his back and complained, "You guy must be on purpose." Lee Jordan just saw the **** George stretch out his hand and put the spell on his side. "It''s cool, it''s awesome." "It''s hard to believe." The twins looked at each other and said in unison, "This thing will definitely sell several Gallons." "You bastards, come and pull me." Lee Jordan complained. "Sorry, I was so excited." George apologized, "Are you all right, I really didn''t mean it just now." "Now, it''s time for me to test." Lee Jordan took the wooden bracelet, got up from the ground, and shouted excitedly at Albert. "Fainted." Albert also wanted to test the limits of the iron armor curse on the wooden bracelet, so he didn''t refuse Lee Jordan. It''s just that Lee Jordan''s luck really seemed to be so memorized, he was directly hit by the coma spell, and the wooden bracelet did not work at all. He held the wooden bracelet and fainted straightly. "The protection of the bracelet has failed?" Fred asked curiously. "It may be the limit." Albert walked to the side of Lee Jordan and squatted down, guessing. "After all, this is just a test product. It''s normal to encounter this kind of thing." "I think... Lee Jordan''s luck today is not so good." Fred looked at his unconscious roommate with a gloating look. "Now, what should I do?" George asked. "Can you wake him up?" "I think it would be better for him to sleep like this until dawn." Albert said. "I feel so too." Chapter 125： You are in the magazine How to make the iron armor curse on the protective bracelet last longer has now become one of Albert''s latest research topics. Recently, Albert has read a lot of books, and some methods can indeed make the spell last longer. The easiest way is to concentrate when casting a spell, which is actually to maintain it with stronger magical power. Copying spells are the best example. Some copied items can last forever, while others will disappear after a period of time. This is related to the person who uses the spell. As far as Albert knows, there is another kind of spell called permanent paste spell, which is an irreversible spell. The ancient spell to maintain Hogwarts Castle is very powerful, and the Big Four are also humans. Since they can do this, Albert believes he can too. However, his thinking may be crooked, or his expertise in knowledge and magic is far inferior to them. Albert is considering whether he wants to ask Professor Flitwick about this question. Someone behind Albert gave him a naughty pat on his left shoulder. When Albert turned his head, he didn''t see the person. "What''s the matter?" Albert knew that the other person was on his right, and asked. "You are really boring?" Field sat on the empty seat beside Albert with a smile, "Have you seen this issue of "Transfiguration Today"?" "I haven''t read it yet." Albert said honestly. "Wow, you didn''t watch it." Field looked at Albert in disbelief, as if looking at some strange creature. "Isn''t there no time to watch, what happened to this issue of "Transfiguration Today"?" Albert heard something special from the other party''s words. Recently, he has been busy protecting the bracelet, and also found that the rune above did not have the expected effect, which made him depressed for a long time. After today''s "Transfiguration Today" was delivered, there was no time to read it. "The paper you wrote last time was published in this issue of "Transfiguration Today"." Field stared at Albert''s eyes carefully, as if he was sure whether this guy really didn''t know this, or pretended do not know. "Oh?" Albert froze for a moment, and repeated: "What did you say?" "The essay you wrote last time was printed in this issue of "Transfiguration Today"." Field, with an expression that I really lost to you, put the "Transfiguration Today" in his hands in Albert. Te spread out in front of him, pointed to the article and continued, "Professor McGonagall said, our transformation club activities this time is to study this topic." The students around who heard the conversation between the two leaned in, wanting to read the paper on Transfiguration written by Albert. "Professor McGonagall deleted a lot of things?" Albert took a closer look and said to Field. "It''s half the content." "I know, I have read your manuscript." Field nodded. Albert looked at Field in surprise, "When did you watch it? Why don''t I remember." "After reading this paper, I asked Professor McGonagall for a copy of your manuscript." Field explained: "You dare to write those things." Transfiguration is the most complicated and dangerous spell. Field vaguely remembered that this was what Professor McGonagall said in the first class. However, this guy in front of him actually wants to use it to deal with the enemy? "Did you accidentally bump your head when you entered the lounge?" Field asked angrily. "something wrong?" "Of course, you know the Transfiguration Torture Curse?" Field asked again suddenly. "Know some, just use Transformation..." Before Albert''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Field again. "Did you know?" Field reminded, "The Ministry of Magic has always been committed to maintaining peace in the magical world." "They don''t want..." "Yes. After all, "Transfiguration Today" is an academic journal!" Field sighed, "Some of your papers don''t match." In fact, Field has to admit that Albert''s whimsy is admirable The usage of spells is strange and strange, and at the right time, proper use will often cause unexpected destructive power. However, sometimes it just doesn''t work! "Understood." Albert nodded his head to express understanding, "After all, no one wants their living environment to be messed up, and this is easy to manage. But..." "But what?" Field focused on the sneer that flashed across Albert''s face. "Nothing." Albert smiled without saying a word. This method is one of the favorite routines of upper management. After all, sheep herds are better managed than wolves. However, once something is lost, it is often vulnerable when faced with challenges. When Voldemort came back, it was the best example. The prestige accumulated by the entire Ministry of Magic was trampled underfoot and twisted at will. Albert doesn''t care much about these things. In fact, he has always been indifferent to things that have nothing to do with him. "I don''t think this thing is practical." After reading the paper carefully, Fred suddenly said, "This requires superb transformation skills. In fact, you know, most wizards are terrible at transformation skills." "Your own transfiguration is terrible, don''t pull what other people say with you." Shanna glared at Fred angrily. No one will admit that he is bad in any way, even if it is true. "Shut up, Fred." George reached out his hand to cover his brother''s mouth, not letting him speak. At this moment, Baker came over and patted Albert on the shoulder. "Is that enviable? Unexpectedly, you published your first paper on "Transfiguration Today" when you were in the first grade. , This has completely refreshed the historical record of Hogwarts. I remember that McDouger just refreshed the record not long ago. I didn''t expect you to refresh it so quickly?" "McDoug?" Shanna raised her eyebrows, and the other mentioning the name reminded her of someone in Ravenclaw. "Who called me?" Katrina McDouger asked when someone called herself. The atmosphere at the scene was embarrassing. "What''s the matter?" Katrina frowned unhappily, feeling the change in atmosphere. "Nothing?" Albert coughed lightly~www.novelhall.com~ not talking about you. " "Unexpectedly, Isabel has a younger sister?" Baker looked at Katrina McDoug in amazement, "I never heard her mention it." "Why did she mention it?" Field asked, looking at Baker. "Just curious." "Katrina and I are in the same class" Albert said that he knew it. Katrina had already guessed who these guys were talking about, her sister Isobel, she is indeed a genius, no matter what field she is in. However, the guy in front of him seemed to be more talented than her sister. She had just read Albert''s paper not long ago, and she was not at the same level as herself. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 126： Professor McGonagalls transformation magic The classroom used by the Transformation Club was enlarged by magic. Professor McGonagall was standing in the middle of the classroom, waving his wand to show everyone the transformation magic, dazzling everyone present. Manipulate flames and control the flow of water, shoot dangerous beams of lightning from the magic wand, turn the floor into a swamp, and the mud will churn down the enemy, or turn into a barrier to protect yourself and block the oncoming spell. As Albert writes in his thesis, the usage of Transfiguration is very strange, and when used at the right time, it can often achieve unexpected effects. Not only Albert, but everyone else in the classroom watched Professor McGonagall''s magic fascinatingly. However, when everyone suddenly woke up, they found a big problem. If you want to reach the level of Professor McGonagall, you need to master more sophisticated spellcasting skills, and everyone present will not. Yes, none of them can, let alone do it. Now, Professor McGonagall is showing everyone how to turn objects into creatures and manipulate them well. Water poured out of the basin, and under the control of Professor McGonagall, it stood up like a winding python. In the blink of an eye, the water in the basin disappeared, and only one python remained. It opened its mouth and let out a faint sound, crawled out of the basin, and wrapped it around a table under the command of Professor McGonagall. The python suddenly disappeared and stayed behind. Only the cage that bound the table. If you are a wizard, if you are caught, you will basically have to obediently admit your fate! Professor McGonagall waved his magic wand, and the cage that trapped the table turned into a pool of water again, and the water stains wet the ground. "It doesn''t matter if it''s fire, water, fog, or mud." Professor McGonagall said, "I know that smoke curses were taught in Defense Against the Dark Arts class." "Professor McGonagall, I don''t think the enemy will give us time to prepare." A Slytherin student reminded. "I know." Professor McGonagall said, looking around. "Usually it''s not useful for duels with wizards, but sometimes it works." Professor McGonagall raised his wand with a finger, and countless ropes trapped the Slytherin wizard and tied it to his seat. The rope suddenly exploded into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. "Wizards rarely duel, even if they face-to-face, they will not show duel etiquette unless you participate in a duel contest." Professor McGonagall said calmly, "defeating each other and protecting yourself, this is the right way for you when you are in danger. practice." After speaking, she picked up her magic wand slightly, and two kittens made of water crawled out of the original water mark, they were playing with each other. Then, the two cats collided and merged into a little cheetah, running around everyone behind them, their sharp gaze swept from behind them, and everyone was frightened and sweating. Under the control of Professor McGonagall, the cheetah broke into two humanoid villains again. They picked up the wooden bucket on the ground that was overturned by the python, jumped into the bucket together, and changed back to a basin of water. After the presentation, there was a warm applause in the classroom. Professor McGonagall raised her hand to signal everyone to keep quiet. She said to all the members of the club, "How many kinds of magic did I use just now, how did I do it, and how much can I do if I change to you?" Everyone began to whisper to each other''s discussions. For most people, three consecutive questions were undoubtedly a difficult problem. Many people didn''t even think about these things when they watched Professor McGonagall show magic. Now, I can only rack my brains to think about the answer. "How much do you understand." Field exchanged his notes with Albert. After she saw the content of Albert''s notes, she was surprised to find that the other party''s understanding of magic was not much worse than her own. "Those transformation magic is too difficult for me now." Albert secretly estimated that he might have to upgrade to level 3 before he could use transformation magic like Professor McGonagall did. "It seems that he had already thought about these issues when he was writing that paper." Field did not change on the surface, but he was very surprised. "Where is Baker?" she asked again. "My situation is similar to yours." Baker is very depressed. Although he has worked hard to observe, the gains are still limited. Originally, everyone thought that he was a leader in metamorphosis, and his papers were occasionally published in the magazine "Transfiguration Today". However, after seeing Professor McGonagall''s magic show, they suddenly felt that the transformation magic they used was like a child waving a magic wand. "You need to figure out how I did it, and if I change to you, can I achieve this level." Professor McGonagall strolled in the classroom and checked the contents of everyone''s notes. The results were not very impressive. satisfaction. She continued: "I never expected you to fully understand, but you need to know a small part. When you go back, you will study it. I believe you will gain something. Next time, it will still be the subject. Okay, today That''s it." "It''s really hard this time. It''s harder than all the content before." After the transformation club, when everyone came out of the portrait, Baker told Albert dejectedly, "I feel that the transformation technique during this period is useless. learned." "Not as serious as you said." Albert comforted: "The gap between us and Professor McGonagall is experience. "It''s not just a matter of experience." Field shook his head. "I don''t know when I can reach that level." "For me, it''s bad experience." Albert couldn''t help muttering in his heart. "You wrote that paper. I''m curious to what extent you can do it?" It was Isobel who had not left yet. This Ravenclaw genius looked at Albert with a complicated expression, and she never thought that the other party would publish her own article on "Transfiguration Today" so quickly. "Have you ever heard of good eyes and low hands? I am one of them." Albert said seriously, "Actually, I am also very curious why Professor McGonagall chose to publish my paper." "Don''t underestimate yourself, the standard of your paper is very high, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall said, "what''s the gain this time?" "I found that metamorphosis can be played like this." Albert said from his heart, "Unfortunately ~www.novelhall.com~ many people are not good at metamorphosis." "You are right." Professor McGonagall said, "I suggest you talk to other experts in this field, so that you can improve your level in this area." "Oh! I will." The chief Albert watched Professor McGonagall leave. "It seems that the rumors are right." Baker said. "What rumors?" Albert asked curiously. "Everyone says you are Professor McGonagall''s proud pupil." Field reminded. "Why don''t I know?" Albert asked puzzled. Several people couldn''t help but stare at each other. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 127： Make a lot of friends Maybe, a bit famous. Or, that''s not a reputation at all. Anyway, Albert was surprised to find that a famous wizard actually wrote back to himself. The man was named Ed Fusco, and the reply was very short, expressing his willingness to communicate with Albert, and he also left a question for Albert, wanting to hear Alberts basic law of transformation in Gamp Insights. The question left by Mr. Fusco was not too difficult, or even so simple, that Albert suspected that the other party already knew his age. However, Albert doesn''t care about this, he cares more about his new task panel. Make a lot of friends. Make friends with five famous wizards in the magic world, and keep in correspondence with them, you will have unexpected gains. Number of wizards: 1/5 Reward: 5000 experience, prestige +500 in the magic world Unexpectedly, a panel task can appear in this way. Even if Albert may not be able to complete it temporarily, it does not mean that it cannot be done in the future. Albert never feels too experienced. He feels that he is in a good mood today and began to think about writing a reply to the other party. It took a while to finish the letter. Albert handed the envelope to Shera, watching the direction the owl was flying away, and then refocusing his attention on his food, only to find that his slices of bread had been covered by snow. Pull to peck is full of holes. Albert gently shook his head, used magic to empty the items on the tray, and picked up a piece of bread to continue enjoying breakfast. "You are in a good mood, has anything good happened?" Angelina, who was sitting next to her, asked curiously. "Mr. Fusco replied to me." Albert naturally wouldn''t say things like panel tasks. "Mr. Fusco?" "Actually, I don''t even know. I just received the other party''s letter, so I wrote him back." Albert said casually, "Anyway, a letter does not waste much time." Moreover, there are some things Albert did not say. He doesn''t think that both parties will exchange letters frequently. Famous people are usually busy every day, so there is so much time to write to himself. Not everyone is like his Tom, except for eating and sleeping all day long, just basking in the sun. "Have you heard?" Lee Jordan came over here with a mysterious face, as if he had heard some interesting news. "I haven''t heard, let''s talk about it!" Albert raised his head and looked at his roommate. "What''s the matter?" "Phantom visualization class." Lee Jordan excitedly said the news he had just heard. "Isn''t this mentioned shortly after I came back from the Christmas holiday?" Albert looked at Lee Jordan in a puzzled manner, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Could it be that the lower grade students can also sign up for the Apparition class?" "Do you want to sign up?" Fred asked lazily. "Well, Apparition is a convenient magic, you have to learn it." Albert headed, "Don''t you want to learn it? It will be easier when you are on the road in the future." "Don''t even think about it, unless you are seventeen years old." Lee Jordan said grimly: "I''ll start teaching in the afternoon. You can go and watch senior students practice apparition." "I''ve read a piece of Hogwarts history. It seems that Apparition cannot be used in school?" Shanna said uncertainly. "Are they going to practice Apparition Mantra outside school?" "No, the location is the lobby." Lee Jordan pointed to this. "It''s impossible." Shanna frowned. "Nothing is impossible. It is estimated that the principal will remove the protective magic that prohibits apparitions from the school, so that the hall can be apparated. By the way, any of you have an owl to lend me, I want to order something." Albert opened the record. Develop the potion book of the potion and ask everyone. "Didn''t you have?" Lee Jordan asked puzzledly. "Shera helped deliver the letter and flew away. I''m going to write a letter to the pharmacy in Diagon Alley to buy some medicinal materials." Albert explained. He is ready to complete the task of magic photos as soon as possible and obtain alchemy as soon as possible. Albert originally thought that after making a protective bracelet, alchemy would appear on the panel, but his panel never showed related skills, so Albert did not intend to continue trying. Albert intends to acquire alchemy skills first, and is planning to try its effects. "Lent you mine!" Alia said. "What potion are you going to prepare?" Fred asked curiously, "Could it be a blessing potion?" "It''s the developing potion." Albert pointed to the page of the book and said: "I heard that the developing potion can move the characters in the photo." "Sounds great, can you tell me a little bit?" Shanna asked awkwardly, "Of course, I''ll help." "At that time, if there is leftover, there is no problem for you." Albert agreed. "Albert, we are going to go out later, are you going?" Fred asked, nodding outside. "Where to go?" Angelina asked suspiciously, "Is the Quidditch stadium?" In the afternoon, there was a training session for the Gryffindor team and it was about to win the championship. Charlie did not dare to relax at all. "I have an appointment later." Albert gently declined the twins'' invitation. "Who?" George couldn''t help asking, "You don''t plan to go to the woods with us." "Into the forest?" Angelina''s voice was raised a bit, "What are you doing in the forest?" "Adventure treasure hunt!" the twins said in unison. In fact, they are looking for some valuable pharmaceutical raw materials. Especially after the last incident, the twin brothers have watched "A Thousand Wonderful Herbs and Mushrooms" several times, and are ready to go into the forest to hunt for treasure. As for Lee Jordan, the punishment last time was really boring and made him think about whether it was worth venturing into the woods. Lee Jordan also knows that there are many precious things in the Forbidden Forest, but sometimes you really have a little luck, so the twins want to get Albert together, because this ones luck is always good, and if Albert Go, Li Qiaodan will follow. In their words, if Albert followed, the risk of taking risks in this trip would be greatly reduced. "It''s Professor Bud Browder, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com I am going to play with him the wizard chess." Albert said casually. "I remember Professor Browder is an international wizard chess champion! I feel like you will lose miserably." Not only George, but everyone else looked at Albert with pitiful eyes. "It''s fun to play chess with powerful people. Even if you lose, it doesn''t matter. Just set your mind right. Moreover, you don''t want to think about it. It feels good to have a wizard chess champion to give special guidance." Especially without thinking. "It sounds reasonable," Fred nodded. "However, I always think you are making excuses for your impending failure." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes, ignoring this group of unreliable friends, he was still looking at how to make the developing potion. alchemy. A little look forward to it! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 128： Magical text Professor Brod is a funny old man. Albert is looking forward to this invitation. When he was about to raise his hand to knock on the door, the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office opened automatically. Albert''s hand froze in place. Knowing that it was Professor Browd''s invitation, he stretched out his hand and gently opened the door and lifted his foot into the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Professor Browd has prepared cakes and drinks. Of course, there is also a set of wizard chess. "Wait a moment." Professor Broad sat at his desk, staring at some parchment in front of him, not knowing what he was doing. Albert didn''t bother him, sat quietly on the sofa, bought himself a cake, and ate himself. Ten minutes later, Professor Browd finally finished his business, sat in front of Albert, smiled and said to him, "I heard Professor McGonagall say about you. She is proud of you." "What about "Transfiguration Today"?" Albert asked a little puzzled. "Yes." Professor Brod nodded, "At your age, it''s very remarkable." Albert was silent, suddenly wondering what to say. In fact, he really didn''t care much about this issue. Professor Browd noticed the astonishment and silence flashing across Albert''s face, and asked suspiciously: "You seem to... don''t care too much?" "Huh?" Albert nodded in embarrassment. In fact, he wants to say that his reputation is not as affordable as Kanon. Hogwarts students dont have to pay for publishing papers in "Transfiguration Today." Of course, the relationship between the two parties has always been mutually beneficial. Only the students who have won the Best and Most Potential Newcomer Award will be given a symbolic Kanon award in "Transfiguration Today". The number of Kanon is not large. More honors come from the title of Best and Most Potential Newcomer Award. . "White moves first." Professor Broad was not discussing the topic, but made a request to Albert. Albert immediately concentrated his attention and began to carefully test the strength of Professor Brod. He is very clear about his situation, the level of Wizard Chess is only one level, and it is still far away from the second level. This level is fine for ordinary people, but it is much worse for international wizard chess champions. In fact, facing the offensive, Professor Brod deliberately released the water. Albert still failed to block the opponent''s offensive, and he was checked to death by Professor Brod''s knights in less than ten minutes. Although he lost in chess, Albert has benefited a lot from his chess game with Professor Broad. After the start of the second game, Albert slowed down his speed to avoid some small mistakes in the first game. The two sides fought for 20 minutes, and finally the opponent queen was checkmate dead. "Lost again." Albert said with emotion, "Is this the level of an international wizard chess champion? The level of wizard chess games must be very high." "No, in fact, you are wrong. The level of wizards participating in international wizard chess competitions is very average." Professor Brod took a sip of milk tea and gently explained: "In fact, there are very few people who really train in this area. Wizards, they may have some level, but they are still that way. In two years, you should be able to reach that level." "You mean... the players participating in the international wizard chess tournament are all amateurs?" Albert was a little surprised at once. In fact, it is said that when a person is seventeen, he will begin to reach the peak in many ways, and Albert once suspected that it was for this reason that he became an adult at seventeen. "Yes, in fact, there has never been a so-called professional or amateur. However, every game is like this. When you become an adult, you can also participate in the international wizard chess competition." Professor Broad said with a smile: "Although there is no bonus How much, but the title is pretty good." "Yeah." Albert replied absently. In fact, he didn''t care if he was famous. "Famous, sometimes it works." Professor Broad smiled meaningfully. How did he sound like... well, a little strange. "What were you doing just now?" Albert changed the subject, "Of course, if it''s not convenient..." "Study ancient magic texts." Professor Brod didn''t mind at all, "Bathishida just sorted it out for me. However, I haven''t touched these things for a long time, and it''s quite difficult to research now." "Ancient magic text?" Albert raised his eyebrows and said, "I heard that it was an elective course for the third grade." "Yes, yes, an elective course in the third grade." Professor Broad nodded repeatedly. Albert suddenly said: "It is said that in the era of the Big Four, this magic text was used to cast spells." "Yeah, there is such a saying." Professor Broad looked at Albert. "Someone once guessed that ancient wizards were so powerful and inseparable from ancient magic texts." "It is... very powerful," Albert said softly. "The ancient magic of Hogwarts can last for thousands of years. It seems to me a miracle. Although it may be rude to say that, I doubt Principal Dumbledore. Can this be done too." "Haha, Dumbledore." Professor Brod put down the teacup in his hand. "He is recognized as the most powerful wizard of this century. He has also been the chief wizard of Wisengama for decades. Got it!" "The rumors that mysterious people are afraid of him." Professor Broad continued: "Well, do you know who the mysterious person is?" "I know." Albert nodded, "I have read his deeds in the book. It is said that the savior Harry Potter defeated the Dark Lord." "This matter is much discussed. At that time, many people thought that the mysterious man would be defeated by Dumbledore, but lost to..." Professor Brod realized that this topic should end here. He paused and brought the topic back again: "The ancient magic text has many legends. It is said that this is a kind of magical text. Using it to chant a spell can enhance the magical power of the wizard. Well, Dumbu Lido also uses them, and he himself is an expert in this area." "Professor." Albert said suddenly. "What''s the matter, Mr. Anderson." Professor Broad asked, raising his head in confusion. "I have also taught myself Rune writing." Albert hesitated, and still asked, "But I didn''t feel the mysterious power of this ancient magic writing as I could tell you." "You taught yourself." Professor Broad was surprised. "Yes." Albert said. "Just during the Christmas holiday this year, I once taught myself Runi characters and barely understood them, but...in fact, they are not as magical as you said." "After all, it''s just a legend..." Professor Brod whispered softly, "But, do you really bring me many surprises?" "Surprise?" Albert frowned slightly~www.novelhall.com~ nothing. "Professor Brod laughed, "Actually, many wizards have learned ancient magic texts, but at their level, they can usually only achieve ordinary knowledge and simple application. There are actually few real experts in this field. . " Albert was silent. After a long time, he said, "No one digs deep?" "Dig deep?" Professor Broad shook his head. "For most of the time, this kind of ancient text is good as long as you can understand it. After all, no one uses it, so it would take time and effort to dig it. What about the secret?" "But the school..." Professor Brod interrupted: "The Hogwarts School will hold an ancient magic text class, just don''t want future generations to look down on these ancient words." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 129： Mowen origin There was a brief silence in the room, and Albert had never thought that Professor Browder would talk about it so bluntly, but he still nodded, indicating that he could understand. Indeed, the ancient magic text is no longer available today, unless it is necessary to interpret those ancient books. As for using it to cast spells? In Albert''s perception, Dumbledore may have this ability. Whether other people can use them skillfully is a question. This is like when you first learned English in your last life, you need to look up the dictionary word by word for the sentences in English books, so that you can barely connect them together and guess the original meaning of the sentence. "Can I look at the runes on the parchment?" Albert pointed to the parchment on the table and asked Professor Broad. "Of course there is no problem." Professor Broad seemed to be curious about the level of Albert Rune''s writing. He didn''t expect the other party to be able to read it, so he didn''t stop Albert from reading it, because the runic text on the parchment was very broken. With the consent of Professor Browd, Albert picked up the parchment and read it carefully. He found that the runes on it were very strange. Albert immediately recognized what these were. They resembled Albert not long after. Rune rune used before. Unlike the runes in the Muggle world, these runes are connected together. If you want to interpret them, you may need to study them one by one. Albert noticed that there are notes beside these runes, which should have been left by Professor Bathsida or Professor Brod. It means... eyes, trees, spring water... A few short words, but it made Albert frown slightly. He felt as if he had touched something, but he couldn''t remember it for the time being. "These runes... are disrupted?" Albert asked uncertainly. "Yes, it was disrupted." Professor Brod nodded and said: "You have also seen that these runes are difficult to translate by themselves." "Well, you need to disassemble and research to understand." Albert said seriously. Is it true that ancient magic texts are like this? No, Albert has read the books of ancient magic text weaving. The one before him is obviously rune. However, I really don''t know who is so idle to get such a bunch of runes. Albert did not say this sentence, but he did think so. Not many people can understand the use of Rune texts. He also compiled them into runes, and then put the runes into a paragraph, and how many people Can you really understand it? Or is it that these runes were actually made by Professor Bathsida for Professor Brod to practice ancient spells? Just as Albert was thinking about it, someone knocked on the door of the office. Katrina McDouger appeared outside the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts and looked at Albert who was standing in front of the office desk reading the parchment in amazement. She couldn''t help blinking her eyes and seemed curious about this guy. How could it be here. Albert raised his head when the door was knocked, and he happened to meet Katrina''s eyes when he opened the door to enter. He just nodded slightly at the other person and continued to focus on the parchment. The more he reads the runes on the parchment, Albert feels that something in his memory is starting to loosen, but he doesn''t seem to have guessed what happened. "I just played two games of wizard chess with Mr. Anderson, and his chess skills are pretty good." Professor Brod noticed Katrina''s suspicious look and said casually. "However, Mr. Anderson seems to be interested in ancient magic texts. Katrina, just sit down and accompany me in a game of chess." Professor Browd is optimistic about Albert. Katrina had already guessed this. After all, Albert is a genius, and geniuses are always treated specially. "Focus." Professor Browd noticed that Katrina was distracted, and he reminded him aloud: "Don''t worry too much about other people, just concentrate on doing your own thing." "Hmm!" Katrina refocused on the chess game on the table. However, she still lost the chess game after all. When she looked up in a daze, she found that Albert was sitting on Professor Broad''s desk and didn''t know what she was writing. "How dare he..." "Professor, the runes on the parchment are incomplete, right?" Albert, relying on his mastery of runes, took nearly half an hour to translate most of the runes. "Oh, why do you say that?" Professor Broad asked curiously. Albert is right, the rune here is only part of it. "Well, I can''t even make a sentence after translation." Albert took the parchment full of letters and walked over. I think these should be two very famous poems in "Words of God". "The Word of God, what is that?" Katrina asked suspiciously, placing her gaze on the parchment in Albert''s hand. "Talk about the origin of runes." Albert said simply, "Odin exchanged an eye for the fountain of intelligence... In order to seek the mystery of higher wisdom, he hung himself on a tree for nine days and nine nights, and used The spear stabbed himself, and the blood fell on the ground and gathered into runes Albert dubiously translated the rune into text, and then connected it with the things he had seen before, and guessed the general content. When he first translated, he really didn''t react for a while. Later, as more runes were interpreted, Albert was able to piece together most of the content. Katrina looked confused, but she still knew what the runes were. Compared to Katrina, Professor Brod next to him was shocked and incredible. Professor Browder hadn''t thought about it at all, but Albert actually interpreted it. Blind? No, this is unlikely. "By the way, are you sure you just learned Rune by yourself?" Professor Broad''s face twitched continuously, and his heart roared loudly: "You are ashamed to claim that you can barely understand it?" If this is really hard to understand~www.novelhall.com~ what other guys who are good at runes are considered? "Professor Browd?" Albert raised his head and cried out in confusion. The other party suddenly recovered and explained with a smile: "I don''t know too much, because I''m also trying, but I think it should That''s right." "Professor Bathsida will be very happy that you chose the ancient magic text. If you are interested, please write to her, or go to the side..." Professor Brod thought for a while, and felt that this was inappropriate. Because he thinks Albert may not need to attend class anymore. To be honest, he still had a lot of runes left on the table. Albert did not use the magic dictionary, so he disassembled, translated and put together the runes. Whether Professor Bathsida has this ability, Professor Brod is not sure, but he knows that he definitely does not. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 130： Stress thieves "I didn''t expect that Professor Broad would give you such a high evaluation." The expression on Katrina''s face is very complicated, or she is not convinced now. At home, although his sister Isabel treats her very well, Isabel is an out-and-out magical genius. Katrina, who has been growing up under the aura of Isabel genius, is under great pressure. Later, Katrina finally went to school at Hogwarts, thinking that she could show her talent here and get rid of Isabel''s aura of genius. Katrinas magic talent is actually very high, and she always works very hard in all aspects. If there is no Albert, Katrina is definitely the best in this class of freshmen, with talent. Willing to work hard enough to make the same class of students beyond the reach, even Hufflepuffs Cedric Diggory cant compare to her. However, there is no if. Albert was born, covering all the dazzling light of Katrina, and even Isobel, whom Katrina admired, the so-called Ravenclaw''s most genius wizard in a century, is far behind. Originally, Katrina, who was very confident in herself, was instantly depressed. Compared with talent, the opponent is better than himself. Than hard work, the other party''s efforts will not lose to oneself. What is even more depressing is that Katrina originally thought that even if she lost, she would not lose too much. After all, she had been studying hard and was ready to surpass the other party at any time. The actual situation is far beyond Katrina''s imagination. When Albert Anderson was invited by Professor McGonagall to join the Transformation Club, Katrina comforted herself that she would definitely be invited to the Transformation Club next year. Later, Albert showed extraordinary flying talent on the Quidditch court and helped Gryffindor defeat Slytherin. Since Katrina is not good at sports, she just comforts herself, as long as she can beat her opponent in other aspects. However, Katrina found that Isobel was also very difficult to push from this person, thinking that the other party is very talented in polymorphism. At that time, Katrina was still reluctant to admit it, however, the latest paper on "Transfiguration Today" gave her a heavy blow, confirming Albert''s extraordinary talent in transformation. However, what about today? What happened to the ancient magic text. This is obviously an elective course for the third grade, Albert Anderson actually learned it by himself? Self taught? This kind of show operation made Katrina stared at him, and from the change in Professor Brod''s expression, it is not difficult to see that Albert''s level of ancient magic text is so high that Katrina is simply unimaginable. "Could it be that I really chose the wrong opponent?" Katrina felt like this. Jing Guan is used to being crushed by her sister in many ways, but this girl from Ravenclaw does not intend to admit defeat. Yes, she hasn''t lost yet. Since Albert is also very good at playing wizard chess, then... "Play wizard chess with me." Katrina said suddenly. "Witcher Chess?" Albert was surprised why the Ravenclaw girl next to her wanted to play chess with herself. Although everyone knew each other, they only knew each other. "You and me?" Albert asked, pointing his finger at both sides. "Yes, play chess to decide the outcome!" Katrina needs to find some confidence from Albert, playing chess is a good way. Professor Browd said that Albert''s wizard chess played well, and the wizard chess is one of the few things that Katrina can beat her sister Isabel. Albert suddenly felt inexplicable? Moreover, what makes him most inexplicable is the task of the panel: All-round rolling Someone regards you as a competitor, trying to challenge and defeat you, defeating the challenger in the field of wizard chess, and let her know that she will never be your opponent. Reward: 200 experience, Katrina McDoug''s favor +1, Isabel McDoug''s favor +5. The experience of this task is pitiful, and it''s weird to increase the favorability. Why is Katrina''s favorability less than Isobel? With only 200 experience, Albert actually doesn''t have much interest. After all, there is already a rich experience package like Voldemort in the task panel. Of course, if he can get it, he won''t let it go. Albert has done similar tasks before. "Play wizard chess?" Albert deliberately showed a surprised expression, "In the auditorium?" "Yes, in the auditorium, play three games." Katrina nodded. "Well, if you want to, I don''t care." Albert felt that the red-haired girl in front of him was very poor. After all, the name of the task is crushing all aspects, which shows that he is crushing the opponent almost all aspects. With an open-ended competitor, she chose the wrong target completely. "By the way, is the note in your hand something to be handed over to Professor Broad?" Albert asked suddenly. After all, Professor Brod has already had an appointment with him, and Katrina''s appearance is obviously something else. "Ah, I almost forgot about it." Katrina suddenly exclaimed when she found the notebook in her hand, "This is the note that Professor Bathsida asked me to forward to Professor Brod." With that said, Katrina walked quickly towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Albert looked at Katrina''s back and shook his head. In fact, he couldn''t understand Katrina''s insistence, and the other party actually borrowed Wizard Chess from Professor Brod. In this way, the two competed in the hall of the auditorium, and they also attracted several people eating melons. Albert lost in the first set. Katrina''s wizard chess was indeed very powerful, and Albert was caught off guard and was taken away by the opponent. However, Albert does not care too much. He does not care about winning or losing, but about enjoying the fun of playing chess. Even if he loses, the task will not fail suddenly, but the task cannot be completed temporarily. It is hanging on the task panel and can be done anytime To finish. In the second game, Albert won, with some risks. He deliberately played fast chess to speed up Katrina''s rhythm. Perhaps the easy victory in the first game made her misjudge, and Albert drilled a loophole. In the third game, the two sides tied. This time, Katrina obviously will not give the opponent a gap drill, and Albert chooses the pair at the beginning, and in the end, after the two sides exchanged their respective pieces, the latter ended in a tie. As for the fourth game, there is no fourth game. As initially said that there were only three games, Katrina wanted to tell the winner, but Albert directly stated that she won the fourth game. Although I don''t know why Katrina wants to win herself~www.novelhall.com~, for Albert, if the two sides start the fourth game, she really might lose miserably, so she simply gave in. Katrina was very dissatisfied, but she finally chose to end in a draw, and said that she would take time to continue to play chess with Albert the next day. "What''s wrong with your sister?" After watching Katrina''s departure, Albert asked Isabel, who had been standing there since the beginning. "Stressed, but she has a strong sense of victory." Isabel said calmly: "Probably knowing that I can''t catch up with you in terms of magical attainments, so I want to rely on my strengths to defeat you." "I think you must have put too much pressure on her." Albert murmured: "There is a genius sister. Being her sister is very hard." Speaking of this, Albert suddenly fell silent because he thought of Nia? Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 131： Insufficient alchemy theory Will Niya have similar pressure? Albert never really thought about this kind of problem. In the past, even if the people around him thought Albert was a genius, he never thought that he was really a genius. But after seeing Katrina''s situation, he was a little worried about Nia''s situation? If you change to yourself and grow up under the aura of other people''s genius, you will probably be very depressed. The next day, Albert left the matter behind, and Sheila returned and brought him the medicinal materials that he would use for the visualization potion. Before putting in the development potion configuration thoroughly, Albert habitually recorded the matter in his notebook, lest he would forget it in a hurry. The medicinal materials for the development potion have been gathered, but the allocation of the potion is still a problem. There are two suitable places to boil medicines, the abandoned classrooms, or the responsive room on the eighth floor of the castle. Undoubtedly, the latter is the best choice, no one will bother him to prepare potions. On the weekend, early in the morning, Albert had already got up, brought the medicinal materials and cauldron he had just purchased, and quietly came to the entrance of the House of Requests. I need a room with potions, I need a room with potions, and I need a room with potions. After wandering around the entrance, the entrance of the Bing Room was opened, and the layout inside was a bit like the potions classroom they often used. There is a cabinet with a suspected potion on the wall. Albert put his things on the table, walked quickly to the cabinet, and opened it. It was empty and there was nothing. However, there are many books on potions on the wooden bookshelf beside the wall. Albert raised his hand and stroked the thick spine of the book, returned to the table, opened "Simple Potion", turned to the manufacturing method of the developing potion, and read it several times again before starting to cook it. The difficulty of developing the potion is not high, otherwise it will not be classified as a simple potion. Although the developing potion is a simple potion, the configuration still needs to waste a lot of Albert''s time. It took several and a half hours just to process the materials. Albert carefully handled every step of the medicinal materials, and the result was not too bad. The developing potion was successful, but it was not as clear as the book said. Albert scooped up a spoon, put the developer potion into the test tube, and shook it slightly to observe whether the potion changed. "Not clear enough, but barely pass." Albert put a label on the test tube, put it in the medicine box, and then began to observe his skill panel. Some changes occurred on it, and there were more developing potions. "I don''t know if it works?" Albert murmured. He took a photo from his pocket, dripped the developer on the photo, and then used a small brush to evenly brush the liquid on the photo, then lifted it up. The magic wand chants on the photo: develop and reveal the shape. "No effect?" Albert looked at the photo suspiciously, raising his eyebrows slightly, but soon he knew that he had succeeded. After the developing potion gradually dried out, the characters in the photo began to move. Seeing the people in the photo are laughing and playing, Albert knows that he has succeeded. He has never felt so happy. After Albert succeeded, he continued to create two magical photos. Then he nodded in satisfaction, then glanced at his task panel. The task of "Moving Magic Photo" shows that it has been completed. In the completed task bar, there are other tasks that have not yet been received, such as the tasks he completed when he first entered school. Wizard blood is a good thing. It''s a pity that the skill point is too bad, otherwise if the skill can be upgraded to level 4 or 5, his own magic power should become stronger. Albert chose to receive the reward for the "moving magical photo" immediately, and then... and then it was gone. There was no special feeling in completing the task. If you insist, it is excitement. Albert opened the skill panel and started looking for the alchemy he had just learned. In other words, there are really a lot of skills that I have now, and there are a lot of dense piles, and I waste a lot of time trying to find alchemy. Albert immediately used the experience pool to bring his skills to level one. Then, sitting in the armchair, carefully savor the information brought after the addition. However, what puzzled Albert was that his knowledge of alchemy was not much different from what he had learned from books. But... Albert hesitated, gritted his teeth and upgraded alchemy to level 2. 2000 experience is required from level 1 to level 2. This experience still hurts Albert, who has tens of thousands of experience. "I hope it''s worth the money," Albert muttered quietly. After alchemy rose to level 2, Albert realized a serious problem. My own alchemy theory is insufficient! That kind of feeling is really bad. It''s like having mastered how to make alchemy items, but without design drawings. However, Albert still guessed the problem with his own protective bracelet. To some extent, creating a powerful alchemy prop usually requires casting a spell on the item. The Gublai fairy fire is the best example. When you use a fairly advanced magic to create magic items, its durability and protective effect will become stronger. Alchemy props have similar problems. If you use it in ordinary times, the consumption of magic power will be very fast, and your wooden bracelet will lose magic so quickly. In fact, it is related to this, which means that it reaches its limit. . Items with protective magic are particularly obvious in this regard. The best solution is to let it take a sigh of relief and restore the magic power on the item, just like the magic items used in the game have a cooling time. Most defensive magic items belong to the consumption type. After the magic power on it gradually disappears, it will become an ordinary item. Albert took out a small notebook, recorded his feelings, and took time to improve the protective bracelet another day. "However, now it''s the alchemy theory that can''t keep up." Albert murmured. "It would be great if I could get on the line with Nico Mailer~www.novelhall.com~ Nico Mailer can definitely help Albert fill this issue." As for the magic lamp. Albert was also a bit inspired, but he just recorded the inspiration hastily, and was not thinking about it. When configuring the developing potion, Albert was very concentrated and tired. As for whether these ideas will be overthrown in the future, Albert actually doesn''t mind, his knowledge is still increasing, and improvements are slowly being made. Just like software, there will be version 1.0, version 1.1 or even Later version 10.1. After finishing the remnants of the development potion, Albert came to the exit, took out the map of the living point from his pocket, and put his wand against the parchment and said: "I solemnly swear that I did not do a good job." After confirming that there was no one at the entrance of the Room of Requests, Albert erased the traces on the map and quickly left the Room of Requests with the cauldron and medicine chest and returned to the Gryffindor lounge. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 132： Gryffindors secret treasure? "Yes, this is a developing potion." During a rest time after a meal, Albert handed the glass bottle containing the developer potion to Shanna, "Do you know how to use the developer potion?" "I know how to use it, thank you." Shanna reached out to take the glass bottle and thanked Albert. "But I''m curious, when did you make the developing potion." "A few days ago." Albert did not hide it. "I have used the photo, and the developer potion is indeed effective." "Thank you." Shanna thanked Albert again. With Shanna''s current potion level, it is completely unrealistic to make a developing potion by herself. If you want, you can only buy it yourself. However, even if Shanna had Kanon in her pocket, she didn''t know where to buy the developing potion. To be honest, Shanna hasn''t tried owl mail order so far, and her impression of the magic world is still stuck in Diagon Alley and Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The entire magical world is too strange to the Muggle wizards at Hogwarts. "You''re welcome." Albert didn''t care too much about these things. He had already reserved some developing potions for himself, and the small bottle for Shanna was considered to be distributed to the other party. "Albert, Albert!" George and Fred hurriedly rushed into the auditorium and ran towards Albert. "Aren''t you writing homework on the history of magic in the library?" Albert raised his head and looked at Brother Weasley suspiciously. Before he could say a few words, Albert was held up by the twins and pulled away from the hall of the auditorium. Lee Jordan, who followed the twins, smiled awkwardly at the others, helped to pack Albert''s things, and quickly followed the three to leave, leaving students with curious faces. "What''s wrong with you?" When the four came to a remote corner, Albert took the lead to break the silence. "Look, what did we find in the library?" The Weasley twins looked at each other and said in unison. "What did you find?" Albert asked very cooperatively. "Punch!" George took out a piece of parchment from his pocket with his own voice, and handed it to Albert. Albert took the parchment, scanned the information on it, his face twitched slightly. He had just been struck by the "Gryffindor''s Secret Treasure" on the parchment. He turned the parchment over, and on the other side was a simple map with trees, number 1, campfire, and a fork. Albert looked up at the three and asked, "What the **** is this?" "Gryffindor''s secret treasure." Li Jordan said excitedly. "What kind of treasure?" Albert asked again. "Gryffindor''s secret treasure." Li Jordan said seriously. "Okay." Albert said irritably, "I admit... this is really interesting, but... if this is taken seriously, it would be too stupid." "We found this parchment in the middle of a book." Fred said. "The mezzanine of that page is very secret, and we also discovered it by accident." George added. "Occasion?" Albert sneered at this. If he wanted to, he could create a hundred such accidents. "So... are you going to hunt for treasure?" Albert has already guessed the minds of the three. These guys want to hunt for treasure and take risks. Maybe they don''t care if this so-called Gryffindor secret treasure is true. of. They just want... adventure, treasure hunt? To some extent, adventurous and treasure hunting are actually very interesting, but...the problem is treasure. What if you finally find yourself tricked by someone as a monkey? I''m afraid it won''t be so bad. "Is this supposed to be put on purpose by someone?" Albert looked at the strange picture and said angrily. "And I don''t think Gryffindor will put the secret treasure in the forbidden forest." Yes, the Forbidden Forest. The tree in the picture should refer to the Forbidden Forest next to Hogwarts. "Sure enough, in the forbidden forest." The three said in unison. "The tree should refer to the forbidden forest, the number 1 should refer to the unicorn corresponding to the ancient magic text number 1, and the bonfire refers to the human population, that is, the place with people. The only people in the forbidden forest can be called "people". Horseman, there is a fork. That should be where the treasure is." Albert saw through the map mark at a glance. "Wow, you just cracked this map." Lee Jordan opened his mouth in shock. "The secret treasure?" The three looked at Albert. "Maybe it''s near the horse camp." Albert suddenly sneered. "To be honest, even I don''t believe what I just said." Isn''t this just a prankster? Otherwise, the so-called Gryffindors secret treasure should be hidden in Hogwarts College, not in the Forbidden Forest. "This..." The three of them were silent, and they had actually guessed at this point. "What are you doing here?" Filch had long been staring at the few people in the corner who were whispering, with an unfriendly tone. "Nothing." Albert said lightly. "If you don''t have anything, don''t just whisper here and get out of here." Filch drove away these four mysterious creatures like a fly. "I''ll say it again, don''t believe this kind of ghost." Albert looked at the three of them. "It''s like you borrowed a book from the library someday, and then deliberately wrote a word in it, telling others that it is hidden there. What precious things, when the other party worked hard to find the so-called treasure, the result? The other party only found a few big dung bombs that you put in the box." The few people looked at each other, and they agreed with Albert''s guess. Because several people had similar ideas at first, but after getting Albert''s analysis, it is more likely that this is the true situation. Are you kidding me? There really is such a possibility. "By the way, there''s more." George raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "This parchment was originally hidden in the interlayer of a two-page book, and then... you should have guessed it." George showed a helpless wry smile. "Don''t you know how to use the repairing curse?" Albert asked puzzled. Two-thirds of the first grade has passed. In the past six months, everyone has also learned a lot of spells, including repairing spells. "That..." George''s expression was a bit embarrassed, and he pushed his head frustratedly and said, "We can''t use spells to repair that book~www.novelhall.com~ Fred took out "Uric''s Biography" from his backpack. It''s actually a homework on the history of magic, and they all need to write a thesis with a medieval wizard. "It''s hidden, and we almost didn''t even notice it." Albert turned over the page that had also been damaged by Fred, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Put away the books first, and go back to the dormitory to study in the evening." Albert reminded, don''t let other people notice what you did, if you let Mrs. Pins know about it. " "She will kill us." "Why are we and not you?" Fred asked angrily. "Stupid, because we are twins!" vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 133： Unexpected "Stop it." Lee Jordan interrupted the twins'' frolic, turned his head and asked Albert, "Can it be fixed?" "It''s hard to say, you have to try it before you know it." Albert put the "Uric''s Biography" into his backpack, looked at the twins who were still quarreling with each other, and reminded, "If this book is repaired If its not good, you dont have to go back." "Why?" George was shocked. "Furthermore, for your behavior, if Mrs. Pins knows about it, you will definitely not be allowed to enter the library." Albert said grumpily. Borrow books in the library." Many of the homework assigned by Hogwarts professors require students to find materials in the library themselves. If they are prohibited from entering the library, the result is conceivable, and even the homework cannot be completed properly. "By the way, your homework on the history of magic hasn''t been finished yet. It will be turned in tomorrow." Albert reminded casually, "Don''t forget about it." "Ah! Don''t mention it!" It seemed that the three of them suddenly remembered this, and they uttered a sorrowful cry, and had to return to the library in a hurry to continue doing boring homework. Albert looked at the back of the three people leaving, and shook his head impenetrably. He glanced at the so-called treasure map in his hand, turned around and returned to Gryffindor''s dormitory. "It failed?" The damage on the pages of "Uric''s Biography" has not been repaired by the repair curse. Albert thought his spell was invalid at first, but he tried other papers and found that he could still successfully repair the paper, but... why did he fail when he repaired this book? "I really don''t understand." Albert stared at the book in front of him and said in a low voice. He picked up the book and read it carefully, trying to find out what makes it unique. "The Biography of Urik" was written by Rudolfo Pitiman, this book Albert also read a while ago: Urik was from Ravenclaw College, his behavior is very strange, in memory of him For this weird behavior, people posted his short biography on the chocolate frog picture. According to the description in the book, Urik''s own behavior is strange. Moreover, there was a time when Urik tried to prove that the wicked bird''s call is good for human health. He listened to the wicked bird''s call for three months... As we all know, the wicked bird''s chirping will make you hear it. People lose their minds. There is nothing special about this book, Albert still can''t figure it out, why does the spell fail? He put the book on his cabinet, and suddenly remembered something, took out the parchment from his pocket, stared at it for a long time, and prepared to clip it back into the book. However, Albert paused with his hand, drew his wand from his pocket, touched the map lightly, and said, "Show your secret!" Nothing happened? "Well, I was really worried." Albert picked up the parchment, looked at the content on it, and fell into a brief silence. "Sure enough, after staying with Fred for a long time, even I have become a little funny." Albert laughed at himself, stuffed the parchment back into the book, and turned to leave the dormitory. He didn''t know that when he first left, the parchment that was tucked back into the book had undergone some subtle changes. As soon as he walked into the common room, Albert found someone beckoning to him. "Anderson." It was a big girl who stopped him, who stood in front of Albert with great momentum. "Something?" Albert is already very tall among children of the same age, but compared to the girl in front of him, he is half a head. "It''s really boring, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." The girl seemed to say in a mild tone, "Here, your letter." "Believe?" Albert looked puzzled, but still took the note that the other party handed over, and did not forget to say thank you. "Professor Browd asked me to tell you that if you are free, you''d better go to his office by eight o''clock in the evening." "Oh, I see, please have sweets." Albert casually took out a few candies from his pocket and handed them to the other party. The girl was looking at Albert curiously, as if trying to see something. "What''s wrong?" Albert also noticed the other''s scrutiny gaze, and frowned slightly. "I like the taste of chocolate." The other party did not reject Albert''s candy, peeled one and threw it in his mouth. "Everyone says you are a genius, lucky Albert." Albert had just prepared to open the note with his hand, and looked up at her in consternation. "It''s not a genius, I just worked a little bit harder than the others." Albert raised his hand and compared his thumb with his index finger. "Haha, you are so funny." The girl reached out and patted Albert on the shoulder, "Go on, I must suppress Isobel McDouger." Albert grinned in pain, only to feel that his shoulder was almost dislocated. "Thank you for the candy, it''s delicious." After she said that, she turned and left. "Why, you hooked up with Cragg." Albert, who was rubbing his shoulders, suddenly heard a sound in his ear, and violent batter Irene appeared behind him without warning. "Cragg?" Albert was taken aback when he heard the name, and then he realized what was going on and explained, "She sent me a letter, and Professor Broad seems to be looking for me for something." Albert opened the note and the content was similar to what Cragg said. He took out his pocket watch and checked the time. Albert said hello to Irene and left in a hurry. "Professor Browder asked him what''s wrong?" Albert was puzzled, but he was still going to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office to see what was going on. A few minutes later, in front of the Dark Arts Defense Office. Albert took a deep breath and raised his hand to knock on the wooden door. "come in." The one who opened the door was a middle-aged wizard in his fifties, with glasses, a little messy red hair, and a gentle smile on his face. Albert was stunned. He looked over the middle-aged wizard''s body and landed in the office, but he didn''t see the figure of Professor Broad, so he asked suspiciously, "Where is Professor Broad?" "He just went to the library~www.novelhall.com~ and will be back soon." The middle-aged wizard said with a smile, "Browd told me that if you come, let you go in. He will soon Will be back." "Professor Browder is looking for something to do with me?" Albert secretly looked at the wizard in front of him, and glanced over the messy parchment on the table. "Yes, it has something to do with ancient magic texts. Brod thinks you can provide us with some help." The middle-aged wizard sat on the sofa opposite Albert, "I have seen those ancient magic texts you translated. Honestly, it was amazing." There was a moment of astonishment on Albert''s face, he had never thought about it. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Mogg, Mogg McDoug." The middle-aged wizard suddenly introduced himself, "Please give me your advice." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 134： Ridiculous but true Albert was stunned. Of course he knew who Mogg McDoug was. That was Bud Brod''s friend, a famous contemporary master of magic, and it is said to be named after the author of "Theory of Magic", Adbe Wofflin. just How could the Mogg McDough in front of me be different from what I imagined? I should say... "What''s the matter?" Mogg McDoug noticed the moment of astonishment on Albert''s face, and asked suspiciously, "Is there anything on my face?" "I thought...you would be younger." Albert hesitated, but couldn''t hold back the doubts in his heart. "Sorry. I was the one who made a mistake." "Young...haha, dont have to apologize, Im indeed not young anymore." McDoug didnt mind Alberts gaffe at all. He smiled and pointed to the sofa inside, "Come in, Bud should be soon came back." Albert sat down opposite McDouger, but was attracted by the parchment on the table, all of which were written in Rune. "It seems that Bud is right. You do have high attainments in this area." McDoug took a sip of the black tea, and looked at Albert Feature and nodded, seemingly satisfied. Albert also noticed McDoug''s gentle smile, what should I say? The look in the other person''s eyes is very special... and familiar. "I thought Isabel''s talent was good enough," McDoug said softly, "She is one of the best children I have ever seen." "Isabel?" Albert cast a searching look at the middle-aged man in front of him. "My distant niece." McDoug nodded toward the parchment full of ancient magic texts, and asked Albert with a smile, "I and Bud are preparing to write a book on ancient magic texts. You are interested in participating. ?" "Me?" Albert felt that he heard a ridiculous thing that the other party would invite a child to write a book together. "It''s you who want to write, not us." Professor Browd pushed the door and walked in, heading towards Albert: "You came earlier than I thought. What would you like to drink?" "Milk tea." Albert froze for a moment, and replied instinctively. Professor Broad waved his magic wand lightly, and a cup of scented milk tea appeared out of thin air in front of Albert. "I can see that you have high attainments in ancient magic texts, so I recommend you to Mogg. Of course, the main work of writing books is Mogg''s, and we are just helping him as thugs. " "It''s incredible," Albert said honestly. "Me too?" Albert asked tentatively. "If you say it, it will probably become the funniest joke of the century." "Don''t say that, you are special, more dazzling than Isobel." McDoug explained, "I think you might be useful, don''t you mind?" "do not mind." "Of course, I think you can definitely learn a lot in this process?" McDoug smiled and said, "Get to know again, Mogg McDoug." "Albert Anderson, it''s nice to meet you, Mr. Mogg McDoug." Albert stretched out his hand and shook the opponent. Although it feels very unreality, he seems to know an incredible guy. "Do you plan to write a textbook, or..." "No, it''s a more advanced book. It is not for students to read as material, but involves more profound things in the ancient Rune studies." McDouger explained, "Perhaps, you haven''t touched That domain, but the ancient magic text does contain special power, some ancient spells will use it. If Dumbledore is willing to help, our progress will be much faster." "Now, there are very few people who really know how to use ancient magic texts." Professor Browder did not hesitate to praise his words, "Mogg is an expert in this field." "No, no, Bud, at least there is one in front of my eyes." McDoug smiled and moved towards Albert''s wooden bracelet, and nodded slightly, "The workmanship is a bit rough, but it is undeniable that this is Prototype... Would you mind lending me a look at your results?" "Huh?" Albert realized what the result was, took off the wooden bracelet and handed it to McDoug. "If it were me, I would suggest that you use yew wood to make it. Although the tree has a special effect, it can''t perfectly stimulate the power of runes." McDoug''s fingers flicked over the wooden bracelet. Rune Rune looked at Albert with interest and asked: "It''s a pity that you haven''t really mastered the way to use it." Albert''s eyes lit up and he stared at Mogg McDoug. He felt that his doubts about the runes might be solved by the opponent. "Don''t worry, you are already ahead of many people in this area, at least Bud doesn''t understand these things." McDoug turned his head to look at his friend and said softly. "I''m not you, and I haven''t done research in this area." Professor Browder didn''t care about his friends'' jokes at all. "You are far behind me in practice." "Each has its own strengths." McDoug said without any embarrassment on his face, looking at the parchment on the table, "Well, I think we should focus on work." "Can I ask?" Albert picked up a piece of parchment and asked, "Where did you get these things, I said, these runes above." "This is one of Ravenclaw''s legacy." Professor Browder didn''t care how shocking this was, so he said it directly. "Legacy?" Albert was surprised, but he calmed down quickly. "Yes, legacy, Ravenclaw''s wisdom." McDoug said: "It''s amazing. I''m going to summarize it and write it into a book so that others can interpret this knowledge. One day, people will realize the magical power contained in ancient magic text~www.novelhall.com~ I have never seen any magical power in these texts." Professor Brod reminded aloud. "Because you don''t know enough about runes." McDoug pointed out the problem unceremoniously, "Okay, let''s get started!" He waved his magic wand, and the parchment and quill appeared out of thin air, preparing to record. This is a tedious job. Albert can hardly believe that he was actually involved. When he came out of Professor Broads office, he was in a trance, and there was still a buzzing in his head. , I have experienced...Although I understand, but the brain can''t handle this chaotic knowledge well for a while. Albert didn''t even realize when he returned to the Gryffindor lounge, when he closed his eyes and rested, and his whole brain kept recalling the series of runes and the words McDoug said, until he didn''t know. I fell asleep suddenly. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 135： If you feel it is useful, you must... Since getting to know McDoug, Albert can''t believe that his campus life has changed drastically. Excavating the secret of the magic text too deeply has caused a lot of burden on Albert''s brain. The direct manifestation is that Albert''s spirit has been a little sluggish during the recent period. However, this kind of high load situation still has some advantages. The experience of Albert''s magic writing skills has increased rapidly at an incredible speed, and it has soared by nearly 1,000 points in less than half a month. The most important thing is that Albert felt that he was about to get in touch with what he wanted. McDoug''s words really used ancient magic texts. If you upgrade the magic text skill to level 3, you may be able to master that part of the knowledge in a short time, but Albert still prefers to spend more time in this area, even if the skill is directly upgraded to level 3. It still takes a long time to digest. Moreover, using too much experience at one time to upgrade the skill level is a big burden for the experience pool, and Albert will not risk doing this. For him, upgrading a skill directly to level 2 is a range that is currently acceptable, and it must be a practical skill to do so. The experience in the experience pool is not only reserved for upgrading the economy and finance, but also Albert''s biggest back-hand and guarantee. It is undoubtedly not a good thing if you only go out and not in. "What''s wrong with you lately, I feel very tired." George said. "It''s okay, it''s just a bit too much. Excuse me, push me the marmalade over there." Albert is putting two sausages, a fried egg, and half a diced tomato on his plate. . "Here." George gave Albert a suspicious look, and didn''t ask any more. After receiving the marmalade that George handed over, Albert spread a thick layer on the slice of bread, put it in his mouth and took a big bite, casually took out the diary from his pocket, and began to read the things he had recorded before. See if anything has been forgotten. Albert''s memory is very strong, yes, but after he takes things seriously, he tends to forget other things. "Looking at your notebook again?" Fred said with a smile: "By the way, there is an apparition class in the afternoon. Are you going to see it?" "I remember the last time in the Apparition Class, one of Hufflepuff''s boys was dismembered." Lee Jordan smiled and talked about the fun of the Apparition Class. "It''s a split, not a corpse." Angelina on the opposite side glanced at Lee Jordan in disgust and corrected, "Don''t use this terrible word in the wrong place." "I remember that person was called Feige." Lee Jordan said. "It''s Figo." Albert bit the fried egg, weakly correcting the opponent''s mistake. "How do you know?" Lee Jordan asked unconvincedly, "I remember..." "Last time, I met a Hufflepuff friend in the library...cough cough." Albert poured a gulp of pumpkin juice into his mouth, glanced at the fried egg on the fork, and temporarily removed it. Set aside, ready to eat later. "Do you still have Hufflepuff friends?" Alia is curious that Albert still knows Hufflepuff''s students. This guy has a lot of friends! "Who doesn''t have many friends?" Albert disagrees. "I remember... the fierce man who punched Prefect Ravenclaw last time, he seemed to be called..." "It''s Truman." Fred started to remind. "I found your memory is really bad." "Who would memorize these things specially?" Lee Jordan defended. Speaking of Truman, the Weasley brothers suddenly looked at Albert together and asked in a low voice: "Last time, did you give Truman an idea for that matter." Albert didnt answer, pretending he didnt hear him, and continued to flip through the notebook, his gaze fell on a record, and he raised his head to look at George and asked: "I cant fix the last "Urics Biography". . However, it seems that you took the book away, have you repaired it and returned it?" "It was not repaired, but it has been returned. Mrs. Pins did not notice." George''s face was a little unnatural. "At that time, we made a bold decision." Fred explained, "We tore the page completely. As long as we don''t turn to that page, we won''t be discovered." "Your luck is good." Albert looked speechless. He thought that the twins would repair the book and return it back. He didn''t expect it to be like this, as long as Mrs. Pins didn''t find it. "I don''t know which hapless guy will take the blame for you." "Ahem, that has nothing to do with us." The twins'' expressions were a bit awkward. George quickly changed the subject: "By the way, are you going to see the apparition class in the afternoon?" "Go, it''s not bad to listen to a class, you can always learn something." Albert said, he wanted to see if he could make his skill list appear in apparition in this way. Basically, every time Waikie Tecross comes to Hogwarts to teach the phantom manifestation class, Albert will watch it and record some knowledge that needs to be mastered by the way. There are three D''s (three notes) mentioned by Tecross in his small book. It would be great if you could try it yourself. Unfortunately, first-year students cannot register, otherwise they can practice phantom manifestation under the guidance of someone, which will undoubtedly greatly improve the safety and learning efficiency of phantom manifestation. "What are you thinking about?" Shanna interrupted. "It is probably depressed again why students in the lower grades can''t sign up for the Phantom Manifestation class." George gave me an expression that I had already seen through Albert. "This kind of opportunity is rare. However, Apparition is too difficult for the students in the lower grades. We don''t have enough magic power to support ourselves to complete this magic." Although Albert said so, it is actually very difficult. Depressed, he is different from other people, there is no such trouble, as long as he can master the skills, he can immediately master the phantom manifestation through experience at any time. "You can use the phantom spell!" Fred whispered. "Don''t be silly, do you think that stuff can fill Professor McGonagall?" Albert rolled his eyes at Fred. "Even if you learn it, you can''t use it. Magic is not allowed during summer vacation." George said seriously. "Why?" Shanna asked puzzled. "Anyway, this is what the Ministry of Magic stipulates. It is said that you will be severely warned the first time, and you may be expelled the second time. Even if you are not expelled by chance, you will be fined a lot of Gallon." George is serious. Reminded. "How do you know?" Shanna asked with a frown. "I used it at home during the Christmas holidays without any warning?" "That''s because you haven''t received the official notice." Percy sat next to George and answered Shanna''s question for him. "After receiving an official notification from the Ministry of Magic during the summer vacation, you can''t use it unless you become an adult at the age of 17." "As far as I know, you wont be warned if you use magic in an area with dense wizards like Diagon Alley. It should be fine for a pure-blood wizard to use it at home." Albert whispered, "The Ministry of Magic cant figure out who it is. in use." "How do you know." Shanna stared at Albert curiously, while Percy was a little embarrassed next to her. "Since the hapless Truman was almost expelled for this incident." Albert curled his lips in disdain, "I paid special attention to this question, and later asked some senior students~www.novelhall.com~ I learned that the Ministry of Magic uses something called trace silk to locate and monitor our surroundings. As long as you use magic in the Muggle area, the Ministry of Magic can send you warning letters." "If you use magic in Diagon Alley or a place where a wizard lives, the Ministry of Magic can''t figure out who used it?" Shanna asked tentatively. "Yes, that''s it." Albert headed. "It''s too unfair," Shanna said angrily. "The wizard family needs to rely on the conscious supervision of the family." Percy explained with a dry cough. "If it is really useful, why should the Ministry of Magic enact so many laws." Shanna sneered. "I like what you said." Albert laughed uncontrollably. "How philosophical, don''t you think?" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 136： Not for humans Just after breakfast, Albert and the others chatted for a while in the auditorium hall. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were going to the library. "I don''t know when you two became so hardworking?" Percy asked with a slightly raised eyebrow, staring at her brothers. "We have always been diligent." Fred couldn''t help protesting. "We are going to check something. Albert is going together?" George looked at Albert subconsciously. "Have you forgotten? Albert has an appointment with Professor Broad." Lee Jordan rolled his eyes at the two and said sarcastically, "You two **** are ashamed to say that I have a bad memory." "We were wrong." The twins said in unison. "Huh, it''s good to know that you are wrong." Lee Jordan raised his nose triumphantly, and soon got into trouble with the twins again. "There will be Quidditch training in the afternoon, don''t forget." Angelina reminded the twins, then turned to look at Albert and asked, "What about you?" "I''m afraid not." Albert shook his head. "Where are you going to Professor Browd?" Alia asked curiously. As far as she knows, Albert has been going to Professor Broad in the past few weeks and doesn''t know what to do. "Well, it''s a secret, oh!" Albert blinked at several people. "Are you familiar with Professor Browd?" Percy looked at Albert a little surprised. "As far as I know, that professor is quite an amazing person." "I don''t know." Albert took out his pocket watch, looked at the time, and said, "Okay, I have to go first. "This guy is always mysterious and doesn''t know what he is doing?" Angelina murmured: "He has been out of Quidditch training several times. Charlie has been unhappy, you know, since Abb He has been the next seeker appointed by Charlie even after he caught the Snitch." "Accelerated?" Shanna didn''t understand what this meant. "Charlie will soon graduate. The next Quidditch captain will be Wood. Charlie originally planned to let Albert stay in the pursuit position for a while. However, he himself is not too keen on Quidditch. "To be honest, Angelina envied Albert''s good luck. "He has a lot of things, don''t forget that there is also a transformation club..." Shanna reminded. At this time, a senior man walked towards this side, and his voice soon rang in everyone''s ears, "Where is Anderson, who of you saw him?" "Baker, what are you looking for Anderson for?" Whether it is Angelina, Alia or Sanna, they can hear the respect in Percy''s voice. "I heard that Anderson is eating here." Baker looked helpless. "He hasn''t been to the Transformation Club for a long time. I''m here to ask him what''s going on?" "Albert has just left, and Professor Broad is looking for something to do with him." Shanna explained. "Professor Browd?" Baker frowned and turned his head to Shanna: "You must tell him so that he should not forget to hand in the paper for the Transformation Club. That''s it, I''m leaving." "Who is he?" Angelina asked curiously. "You don''t even know Baker. He is the president of the Gryffindor Student Union. It is said that he has published an article on "Transfiguration Today" and won the "Transfiguration Today" Award for the Most Potential Newcomer." Baker is Percy''s benchmark, just like his brother Bill, but now the president of the student council is more dazzling than his brother Bill. "I think I have seen Albert in a few years." Alia said suddenly. "I feel that way too." Shanna agreed with Alia''s point of view. ... At this moment, Albert, who was being talked about, was standing at the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on the second floor. However, he was surprised that he would actually meet an acquaintance here-Isabel of Ravenclaw. then "A paper?" Albert took out his own small notebook and found that there was no relevant record on it. "You were absent last week." Isabel reminded. "Oh, when will it be handed in?" "The Deformation Club at night." "It''s too late!" Albert''s face was speechless. If he advances earlier, he still has time to write, but now... he can''t keep up. "What you''re going to write now..." Isabel looked at Albert suspiciously, and asked curiously: "By the way, you have something to do with Professor Broad?" "Well, something is wrong." Albert raised his hand and knocked on the office door. "It''s earlier than I expected." Professor Browder greeted Albert with a smile. The gentle smile on his face made Isobel, who was standing next to Albert, stunned and suspicious. Look at Albert. "Isabel come in too!" The Office of the Defense Against the Dark Arts is a mess. The tables are full of books and parchment. Not to mention, even the walls are plastered with all kinds of parchments. These are recent works by Albert. Research results. "What''s going on?" Isabel stared at the Defense Against the Dark Arts office in front of him. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Is this the Defense Against the Dark Arts office? In Isabel''s memory, Professor Browder''s office is a very warm and comfortable place. This is like studying what a madman looks like. "Nothing, please send these books to Mrs. Pins, and borrow the books on the note by the way." Professor Brod pointed to the books on the parchment and told Eze Bell said. Then he took another roll of parchment from the desk and handed it to Albert. "Mogg asked me to give this to you. He will come over later. You can take a look first." "Is this the finished product?" Albert took the parchment, scanned the contents and asked. "No, it''s a semi-finished product. He only completed one-third of it." Professor Broad asked, "What do you want to drink?" "Milk tea bar, I just finished breakfast soon." Albert sat on the sofa and began to flip through the parchment handed by Professor Broad, nodding his head: "It''s faster than expected." He was a little surprised, but what was even more surprised was Isobel, who was just about to leave. This genius was trying to figure out what was going on. "Uncle Mogg is coming to school?" Isabel was very surprised by the news. In her memory, Uncle Mogg is a busy person. "Mogg is writing a book, Albert and I are laying hands on him," Professor Broad explained casually: "You can come over and help a little later, I remember you are also starting to get in touch with ancient magic texts. , Its very helpful to improve your ancient magic text," "Oh?" Isabel gave Albert a deep look, and left with the book ~www.novelhall.com~ how about? "Professor Broad asked. "I don''t think many can understand." Albert flipped through a few pages, and finally came to this conclusion, "This is not a book written for ordinary people. There is no profound knowledge of ancient magic, even if you know every Its also difficult to understand the meaning of a word." You know, Albert himself is a participant in books. In the recent period, the level of ancient magic texts has improved a lot, and it feels a bit difficult to read, let alone other people. What is the significance of such a book? As if he had guessed Alberts thoughts, Professor Browder smiled and said, "Actually, I dont understand this book. In Moggs words, it is used to elevate the level of the entire ancient magic text. It doesnt matter if people dont understand, there will always be someone who can understand." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 137： A better way than drilling loopholes is... I can''t understand it at all! Isobel had just taken the parchment from Albert''s hand, and just glanced at the contents, and found that he couldn''t understand it at all. Even if Isobel had already been exposed to ancient magic texts, he was far ahead of other students in the same class. However, this genius witch reluctantly discovered that she couldn''t even gnaw on the content on the parchment without using the magic dictionary, let alone understand it. Can the guy in front of me really understand? Isabel is skeptical. After all, Albert''s age is there, even if it is exaggerated, there is a limit to me! Its just that Alberts appearance doesnt seem to be pretending at all. Even Professor Broad agrees with him. The previous remarks show that Alberts accomplishments in ancient magic texts are very high, so high that they completely exceed hers. Imagined. Right now, that guy actually took a quill pen and began to make changes on Uncle Moggs parchment, adding his own views and opinions in certain aspects, and occasionally discussing a certain issue with Professor Brod, speaking from his mouth The words that came out were also in ancient magic words, and there was no need for "Magic Words Sound Table" or "Magic Dictionary". "What''s the matter with this guy?" Isabel is really confused. She can''t understand how Albert has mastered the ancient magic in a short time. It is really strange. The silent genius girl was sinking into deep self-doubt, a flame suddenly rose from the fireplace in the office, attracting the attention of several people. "Sorry, I''m late, I never thought that something happened on Wesengamao." Mogg McDoug walked out of the fire, and he raised his hand to wipe the ashes from his robe, and said to Professor Broad : "Bad, you are absent, haven''t you been notified?" "Suddenly received it in the morning. However, it came very suddenly, so I pretended that I didn''t receive it. It''s not a big deal anyway." Professor Brod curled his lips, "They didn''t notify in advance, and I couldn''t spare time to participate. ." "That''s a good excuse." McDoug nodded, as if considering whether he could use this excuse in the future. "What''s the final result?" Professor Broad asked. "What else, fined a large sum of money, and went to jail again." McDoug said disapprovingly. "They broke her wand again and went to jail for ten years." "Ten years? I thought it would be a prison for life. This is not the first time Carlota Pinkston uses magic at will in front of Muggles in public." Professor Brod reminded: "I remember Last time, her wand was broken." "Carota Pinkston found someone to get another wand. Now, the Ministry of Magic has announced that Carlotta is deprived of the right to use the wand." McDouger explained: "Everyone has unanimously decided if Carlotta is in If she continues to violate the confidentiality law, she will be given a permanent Azkaban bed." When Albert heard this, he couldn''t help but curled his lips and asked: "Does the Ministry of Magic often break other people''s wands? I mean when the secrecy laws are violated." Professor Browd and McDough looked at each other and fell into a brief silence. Finally, Mogg answered Albert''s question: "Normally, no, at most a fine." "What about the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards"?" Albert asked again. "The third paragraph of the "Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards Act" states that it is a crime to deliberately and knowingly use magic in front of Muggles in Muggle settlements." McDouger shrugged towards Albert. Shrugging his shoulders: "In fact, "deliberately and knowingly committed" here means that you have been warned by a letter once. If it is not too serious, the offender usually only needs to go to the director of the Office for Prohibition of Abuse of Magic for an interview. Usually Under the circumstances, it will not be too serious, and you will be fined at most. Of course, if you have a criminal record and you are still in bad condition, you may be out of luck." "What about Muggle wizards?" Albert asked again: "If I violate the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards Act" twice in a row, is it possible to be expelled from school?" "Why do you ask?" McDoug raised his eyebrows slightly. "It''s just prevention. Someday I really break the law, so I can find a loophole. After all, my family is a lawyer. Oh, you may not know what a lawyer is, it''s someone who defends people in court." Albert didn''t say indifferently why he wanted to understand this. "You don''t seem to have a good feeling for the Ministry of Magic?" Isobel was speechless for a while. She realized that the person in front of him would not be a safe fellow, and he was about to start drilling the loopholes in the Ministry of Magic''s laws? "Before school started, I encountered some bad things." Albert didn''t say Truman''s incident. "It has something to do with this?" "Yes." "May be expelled." Professor Broad answered Albert''s question. "To some extent, the person who made the decision is the director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic. If they do, they need to go. Process to ensure..." "If you really have some small trouble someday, I will help you settle it, provided that you help me complete this book." McDoug raised his hand to interrupt Professor Broad, and said with a smile: "Ministry of Magic The situation is indeed as you think, but the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards Act" is actually more aimed at wizards living in Muggle residential areas. You also know that young children are often not well restrained. I, especially after possessing magic, cant help but want to try, so I need the "Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards"." "When you are an adult and enter the magic world, you will find that wizards rarely deal with Muggles, even Weasley who likes Muggles." McDoug thought for a while and said. "So, it''s still a matter of connections and power?" Albert said meaningfully. "Yes, if you encounter some small things, if you have enough connections and power, there will be no trouble at all, and you will be fined at most." Mogg talked about this kind of thing in front of Albert without shy. "Uncle Mog!" Isobel frowned and reminded aloud. "This is indeed true. It is important to have power in the magic world." Mogg blinked and said, "Of course, if you know the Minister of Magic and have a good relationship with him, as long as it is not a serious illegal act, He will open one eye and close one eye!" "Do you want to..." "Actually ~www.novelhall.com~ I am very interested in Apparition." Albert said without evasiveness, "If you can learn, you won''t have to worry about where to go." "I suggest you write to the Cavalier Bus and let it drop by to pick you up." McDouger said with a smile: "The way to board the Cavalier Bus is to stretch your magic wand in the air. "No, no, Mogg, I think Albert just wanted... to save trouble." Professor Broad saw through Albert''s intentions at a glance and reminded: "Apparition is too difficult for you now. It''s a bit." "Okay, I think we should bring the topic back again!" McDoug waved his wand, and a stack of parchment appeared out of thin air and landed on the table in front of the two. "This is the second manuscript." vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 138： Worth a try In McDougs original plan, the book was composed of three parts, and the parchment he just took out was the second manuscript. Albert took out a few sheets from the pile of parchment and began to read it carefully. By the way, he used a quill to help correct the loopholes in his speech, and occasionally talked to the two about possible problems in the article. Isabel is undoubtedly the most depressed person here, because she can''t understand it at all, and can''t even insert a few people talk about it. I can only stay by and help organize some things, or flip through the parchment and try to interpret the contents. "How did this guy learn ancient magic texts?" Isobel muttered softly. "Well, I am better at reading and reading than Mogg." Professor Browder nodded, "According to his current level, in a few years, he will probably surpass ninety-nine percent of the wizards in ancient magic texts. Later, I will recommend him to publish a book on ancient magic texts." Isobel opened his mouth and swallowed everything he had just wanted to say. "Don''t compare with him. Sometimes there are such geniuses. It''s really unbelievable." McDouger nodded and said, "Did you say Mr. Albert?" "Writing a book? When I said after I graduated from Hogwarts, I have no such consideration for the time being." Although Albert said that, he was really seriously considering whether to write a quick start book. . There are already books like "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Magic Texts", but this book is not easy for Albert after reading it. I can make a quick-start version of the ancient magic text according to the knowledge gained when upgrading the ancient magic text, just like Miranda''s standard spell. When Isobel heard the words, the muscles on his face twitched. In fact, she wanted to say that Albert was bragging, but considering the other party''s accomplishments in Mowen, it was really possible to do this. Everyone was busy until the afternoon, lunch was settled in the office, and the house elves brought a sumptuous lunch. After eating, they sat on the sofa and chatted about the contents of the manuscript. Now that Albert has understood McDoug''s thoughts, this guy is going to get a book that is difficult for others to understand, and then write a few complete explanations to help everyone interpret the book. As for Isobel, the guy sneaked away after lunch, and thanks to her persistence for so long, she found an excuse to leave. After all, the three people in the office didn''t intend to speak well, and directly used the ancient magic texts to communicate, which made Isabel''s face bewildered and could not understand what they were talking about. "Isabel is gone?" Professor Broad said suddenly: "I have to hold on longer than I expected!" Albert expressed that he did not want to speak, and continued to bury his head in helping McDouger find questions. "If she wants to understand or even participate in it, she definitely needs to improve the level of ancient magic texts." McDoug said softly, "Isobel really needs some stimulation." "Excitement?" Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, and he changed the subject. "I don''t think I can touch the hurdle. I always feel that something is short, but I''m not sure what''s wrong." "Don''t worry, when we finish writing this book, I believe you will be able to grasp its secrets." McDougal assured. "I hope so." Albert sighed lightly and took out his pocket watch to check the time. It was almost 3:30 in the afternoon. "I''ll go first, and there will be a phantom manifestation class later." "I think you are wasting time." Professor Broad shook his head. "Apparition is too early for you now." "Listen more, learn more, it''s always useful!" When Albert was about to leave, McDoug stopped him. "What''s the matter, Mr. McDoug?" Albert stopped and asked, turning his head. I saw that McDoug put a small black notebook into Albert''s hand and whispered: "I believe this notebook will help you." "Thank you." Albert slipped the notes into his pocket and turned to leave the office. "You are very optimistic about him." Professor Broad smiled and looked at his old friend. "Is it more suitable than expected?" "It''s really an unexpected surprise. He has talent and a good personality." McDouger nodded. "However, it''s too early to say this. Other things, wait until adulthood!" Albert was ignorant of the brief conversation between the two. He was on his way to the auditorium. When he arrived, Tecross was waving his wand to conjure an old-fashioned wooden circle for each student. Albert leaned to the corner quietly, without disturbing the others, and listened quietly to the other person''s lecture. "The most important thing when Apparition is to remember the three Ds." Tecross once again emphasized the importance of goals, determination, and calmness. He always mentioned them every time before starting to practice. "Now, please focus on your goals..." "Determined to occupy the space you think." Albert murmured, "Let yourself into the void state, and move calmly." Albert always wanted to try it on his own. Even if he was split, it didn''t matter. At most, he would be scolded by Professor McGonagall, and a few points would be deducted. Because of the previous experience, everyone stared at the wooden hoop, and then hurriedly followed Tecross''s request. "one two Three--" The phantom "pop" sounded in the hall. Only a few succeeded, and the landing position was not accurate enough, and some things on the body were missing, such as a nail or a few hairs. Of course, more people just turned and fell to the ground, making the other audience laugh. There is also a split hapless. A Hufflepuff boy was held in the air, and the lower half of his body appeared within a few feet in front of Albert. The deans immediately gathered around him, there was a loud bang, and after a burst of purple smoke dissipated, the hapless body was pressed again. Just as the deans and others focused their attention on the Hufflepuff students, Albert also began to apparate, and his goal was an empty seat a few meters away. Without spinning, Albert focused his attention on the target, imagined himself appearing at the target, and let himself into the void state. There were no cracks, Albert stayed quietly, knowing he had failed. However, UU read www.uukanshu.com Albert did not care much, because he also knew that failure is a normal thing, no one can succeed at once. Without the help of the panel, he naturally didn''t expect this. Secretly glanced at the panel skills, but still did not find the Apparition, which made Albert a little depressed, although this was expected by him. "By the way, this might be possible!" Albert suddenly remembered a very bold idea. If he can experience the Apparition for himself, maybe a panel skill will appear. "It''s worth a try, but I don''t know who is willing to help me." Albert whispered, although the chances are not great, he is still ready to try. He immediately turned and walked towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 139： Apparition The door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office was knocked. Professor Browd opened the door, looked at Albert outside the door, and asked suspiciously: "Albert, is the apparition class over?" "Not yet, there is something, I want to ask you." "What''s the matter?" Professor Broad asked, noticing the nervous expression on Albert''s face. "I want to experience what it''s like to use Apparition?" Albert took a deep breath and said what he came from. "Why do you have such an idea?" McDoug looked away from the parchment and looked at Albert who entered the room. "Maybe you are right. I am wasting time on Apparition, but I still want to experience what it feels like to use Apparition." Albert hesitated for a moment, and continued: "I have temporarily given up for a short time. Learn its idea within." There was a brief silence in the office, and Professor Broad and McDoug looked at each other. They never thought that Albert was planning to try to master the Apparition. "It was uncomfortable to use Apparition at first, and that feeling was even bad. Some people would not adapt to it and give up learning Apparition. Are you sure you want to try it?" Professor Broad asked. "Yes, I''m sure." Albert knew that the other party had agreed, and if he didn''t get the ability of Apparition by doing so, then he should give up temporarily. "Albert, there is something you need to understand." McDoug''s expression suddenly became serious, "Absolutely, I am absolutely not allowed to practice Apparition secretly, you know?" Albert nodded, saying that he would not do that. "That''s good." McDough nodded in satisfaction: "Come with me, Hogwarts can''t use Apparition." "No, I will take Albert to experience Apparition. But before that, you need to understand some knowledge." Professor Broad began to Apparition to Albert Science. "The Apparition is actually divided into two parts, Apparition and Apparition. First, you need to use Apparition to make yourself disappear from the original position, and then use Apparition to appear from the position you need. Apparition itself is a kind of extreme Sophisticated magic is why it is necessary to reach adulthood before allowing research." "There is a limit to the distance of apparition. As the distance of apparition increases, it will become more and more difficult. When apparition, the wizard needs to have a good understanding of the destination. Once the distance is too long, it may be possible Lead to splits, serious injuries and even death." "What I''m going to take you to is the follower manifestation. It is a type of apparition. It refers to people who can apparate, and people who can''t use apparition together." Albert said that he remembered. The two left the office together, walked through the hall, down the stone steps, and walked outside the castle. The apparition class in the hall is still going on. Many senior students are still practicing hard. Albert is different from them. As long as he can learn the apparition skills, he doesn''t need to worry about this issue. "Hogwarts cannot Apparate, and must leave this range. Normally, we just go into the woods." Professor Brod knew that Albert would not want to experience Apparition in the hall. Therefore, the best option at the moment is to ban forests. The two came to the Forbidden Forest quietly. It was quiet and no one would bother them. "Grab my wrist and don''t let go." Professor Brod reminded, "I will take you Apparition to a clearing a few feet away. It''s about to begin!" Albert noticed that the surroundings suddenly became pitch black, and a strong squeezing sensation came from all directions. At this moment, Albert felt that he was being compressed by an invisible force, and his eyes were squeezed back into his head. It felt like he was being stuffed into a narrow rubber tube and was about to squeeze out of it. It''s all over, Albert sucking in the fresh air, he and Professor Brod appeared in the clearing a few feet away. "I feel like nausea." Albert covered his mouth and forcibly suppressed the nausea in his stomach. Soon, he ran to a tree and began to retching. Professor Browd looked at Albert who was holding on to the tree and gagging, and comforted: "This kind of feeling needs to adapt slowly." "It feels terrible!" Albert murmured, but he quickly became happy again, because the skill panel really appeared apparition. Once you are in a good mood, you will have energy, and some of the original negative emotions will be gradually overcome. "Do you now know why we don''t let you get into Apparition too early?" Professor Broad shook his head. "Do most wizards take their children for apparitions?" Albert is a little unbelievable. For children, this will undoubtedly be a disaster, knowing that his ability to withstand is much higher than others. "No, parents don''t usually do that." Professor Broad shook his head and said: "Under normal circumstances, they will use more convenient methods, such as Floo fans." "I will never try to practice this kind of spell indiscriminately." Albert murmured. "Very wise." Professor Broad was satisfied with Albert''s self-knowledge. However, he didn''t know that Albert certainly didn''t need to try to practice Apparition, because he already mastered Apparition. If there is a real need, Albert will directly raise the spell to level 2. "Albert, do you even want to sneak into the woods?" When Albert just walked out of the forest, he was caught by an angry Hagrid. "Professor Brod, why are you here?" "Well, Mr. Anderson and I came to the periphery of the forest to do some magic tests." Professor Broad explained casually. "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Despite receiving Professor Browds explanation, Hagrid looked at Albert a little suspiciously and couldnt help complaining: Recently, the Weasley twins have been drilling in the woods, and they are almost driving me crazy. Remember that your relationship is good, you should remind them not to let them do stupid things, the depths of the woods are not safe at all~www.novelhall.com~Ahem, I know." Albert gave a dry cough and quickly promised. . In fact, Albert also knew that he could not stop the Weasley brothers'' adventure in the Forbidden Forest. After bidding farewell to Hagrid, the two continued to walk towards the castle. On the way, Professor Browd suddenly remembered something, I heard that there is a breeding base for eight-eyed giant spiders in the UK, and it is most likely in the forbidden forest. "Eight-eyed giant spider?" "Once, a famous wizard tried to find the eight-eyed giant spider breeding base. Later, he disappeared in the depths of the forbidden forest." Professor Browder frowned slightly when he said this, "Those guys are very dangerous." Albert said noncommittal. He knew what was going on with the breeding base that Professor Browd was talking about. It was Hagrid''s pot. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 140： Believe in my own vision "I think you guys have always been mysterious lately." As soon as Albert entered the dormitory, he noticed that the three Fred, who was still talking in a low voice, suddenly stopped talking, obviously there was something he didn''t want him to know. "You guy are ashamed to say that we are mysterious?" George suppressed his desire to complain and rolled his eyes at Albert. "Yes, yes!" Fred nodded in agreement. "What are you doing with Professor Brod?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically, this is an obvious intention to change the subject! "Help Professor Broad to sort out some documents. As you all know, my ancient magic text is good." Albert didn''t lie, just made his words more vague. "Believe you to blame?" Fred pouted. "What were you talking about just now?" Albert asked back. "you guess?" "Aren''t you going to find Gryffindor''s secret treasure?" Albert looked at a few people suspiciously, he didn''t forget the Gryffindor treasure map. "Well, do you want to come together?" Lee Jordan asked. "You traitor." Fred waved his small fist at Lee Jordan dissatisfied. "With Albert''s help, our chances of success will be higher. The forbidden forest is not safe." Lee Jordan disagreed with the two people''s views. In his opinion, Albert was more reliable than the twins. "Forget it!" Albert shook his head and refused. "I think you still don''t go into the woods. Hagrid looks very angry and is careful to be confined." "I said he was definitely not interested." George murmured. "When entering the woods, as long as Hagrid doesn''t find it." "I knew you would say this a long time ago, but don''t go too deep. It is said that there is an eight-eyed giant spider breeding farm in the Forbidden Forest, and you have carefully fed the eight-eyed giant spider." Albert was not surprised at all, and casually reminded him. "If you don''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb." Fred complained dissatisfiedly, and the guy said bad things accurately. "Okay." Albert took out McDoug''s notes from his pocket and began to read them. "What is this?" George asked, approaching. "Professor Browders friends borrowed my notes about ancient magic texts." Albert turned a few pages and found that there was a letter written by Professor Browder to McDouger. Have you met Professor Broad before? "It feels like the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor treated you well." Lee Jordan was a little jealous. "Our relationship is really good." "No, no, it''s scary," George corrected. "Oh." Albert said that he knew. However, Albert believes that the relationship between the two parties depends on the level of knowledge exchange. Two people who are also good at ancient magic texts communicate with each other, and the other, as an older senior, gives him some kind help to his younger junior. Like Professor McGonagall said, keep friendly correspondence with those famous wizards, and he and Professor Brod just go further. After all, there is a relationship between professors and students on both sides. From this notebook, it is not difficult to see that the relationship between Professor Browder and McDoug is similar to his own situation. The ancient magic text discussed in the correspondence, or the related content left by the correspondence with other wizards, are all in the notebook. The content of this part is not too difficult for Albert, but it is very novel, allowing him to broaden his horizons. It''s probably been several years since the second half of the notebook, and McDoug had already graduated from Hogwarts. McDough recorded on it that he was suddenly told to obtain a special identity, to gain access to a pile of ancient documents, and to start learning some ancient spells. "Special identity?" Albert continued to look down. McDoug has already begun to master how to use ancient magic texts to recite spells. "I can feel its special!" McDoug left such a sentence in his notebook. "It''s late, are you still up?" Fred muttered in confusion, "Be careful not to get up tomorrow." "I''m asleep too, good night." Albert covered a yawn, turned off the light, and fell asleep in the bed. The next day, when Albert woke up, it was already ten in the morning. Everyone else in the dormitory went out. Albert stretched his waist, leaned on the pillow, picked up the notebook he hadnt finished reading last night and continued reading. McDoug began to come into contact with some ancient magic, these spells are very powerful, but they are not too subtle. There was the name of the spell on the notebook, but there were no spells and gestures left, which made Albert a little disappointed. The next few pages are all about this aspect, as well as McDoug''s speculation on ancient magic texts. From the records, it is not difficult to see McDougs research and exploration of the special features of ancient magic texts, but nothing has been gained. Albert noticed one thing, mentioned in the letter exchange between McDoug and Dumbledore, they were discussing the topic of Dumbledore asking the patron saint to speak. Unfortunately, there is no following, and the following text records do not mention this matter again. Moreover, this notebook is over here, there is no following, it should be said that there may be another one. "Can I feel its special?" Albert got up quickly and headed to Professor Broad''s office. McDoug did come, but he looked a little tired. "Have you finished reading?" McDoug noticed Albert holding his notebook. "Yes, I finished reading, but unfortunately, I still didn''t find what I wanted. There should be the other half of the notes, right?" Albert asked tentatively. "No more." McDoug said, shaking his head. "Nothing?" Albert was a little surprised at once, the other party actually said no? "Well, I''m just making a little joke." McDoug said with a smile: "However, there is no more. You have to know, why is Rune text considered to have magical power?" "You mean, magic power was injected into it when carving?" Albert said his guess. "Yes, but not right." McDoug said softly, "I can''t tell you the real answer, because my knowledge is based on my understanding of the magic text. If you can''t reach that level, it will be difficult to understand. And use it." Albert was silent, and listened quietly to McDougal to continue. "You need to use runes very skillfully, followed by having a strong magical power as a foundation. Then you need to skillfully use ancient spells." McDoug said, "These are the three processes I went through." "The first step, you have done it, but your magical power is not strong enough, and you are not familiar with the magic of using ancient magic texts, but fortunately, you have already touched that hurdle, and it will not be too far to cross it. Up." Albert''s mouth twitched. He hated such vague statements. You are not a magic stick. Tell me things clearly! Otherwise, just put your experience into the skills of Mowen~www.novelhall.com~ Let Mowen directly upgrade to level 3, then there will be no so much trouble. At this time, Albert suddenly remembered something, "Professor Broad, can you give me a certificate, I want to borrow books on ancient magic texts in the forbidden book area." "Okay!" Professor Brod actually agreed. He turned around and wrote on the parchment: Allow Mr. Albert Anderson to borrow books on ancient magic texts in the banned area. Budd Brod. "Good luck." Albert murmured, and left with a note written by Professor Broad. "Why don''t you tell him?" Professor Broad asked puzzledly. "What''s the use of that, haven''t I told you? You haven''t learned it yet, and you think I''m fooling you." McDoug glanced at Professor Brod and continued, "Albert is a genius. We only need to give him some guidance. You should trust your own vision." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 141： prompt "Books on ancient magic texts?" Mrs. Pins took the note, read the contents softly, and then looked up and down Albert with a suspicious look. "Professor Brod recently borrowed a lot of money from the library. Books related to ancient magic texts." "Yes, Professor Broad is doing research in this area." Albert headed. Mrs. Pins held up the note and tested it against the light to see if it was a forgery. Of course, it passed the inspection smoothly. "There are not many books on ancient magic texts in the forbidden book area. Which one do you plan to borrow?" Mrs. Pins asked, putting away the note. "I''m not sure yet. I need to read it before I know which one I need." Albert is also not sure what he needs, but he knows that the "Magic Forbidden Zone" mission has been achieved. "Professor Brod asked you to borrow books?" Isobel asked, frowning as he walked toward this side. Most of the time, she came to help Professor Brod borrow books. "No, I''m looking for some information." Albert didn''t hide it, and fell on the books in Isabel''s hand, frowning slightly, "I feel like I''m still a little bit short of ancient magic texts. Things, so I hope to find the answer in the banned book zone." "Come with me, Mr. Anderson. However, I have to remind you that most of the books related to ancient magic in the forbidden area have been borrowed by Miss Isobel." Mrs. Pins reminded aloud. She could also hear that Albert and Isobel knew each other, and both of them were helping Professor Broad. When Albert was brought into a corner of the forbidden book area by Mrs. Pins, he found that there were really not a few books related to ancient magic texts left. "Can I have a look here?" Albert asked Mrs. Pins. "Yes, but don''t stay too long and don''t touch other books." Mrs. Pins warned, "I will keep staring at you." Albert also didnt care about Mrs. Pins warning. He was going to turn over all the remaining books, looking for some records he might use, but I have to say that these ancient books do have an annoying side and are complicated. , Cumbersome, and not easy to understand, with the current understanding, many things are described very confusing. Albert has flipped through several books, and felt that the only one that might help him was a book describing the use of ancient spells. Those spells were all using ancient magic texts with introductions. Some were black magic, some were not. . However, it is really hell, if you are not good at ancient magic text, you can''t even understand what is written in the book. This is an isolated copy. It looks dirty and seems to be moldy. In fact, the books in the banned book zone are all like this ghost. Albert did not intend to borrow the book, but just copied the spells that he found useful on parchment paper. Maybe he should ask Mr. McDouger instead of trying it rashly. It was obviously not a rational choice. I don''t know how long it took, and Albert''s records on the parchment gradually increased, but he still couldn''t find what he wanted. "You don''t seem to find what you need?" Isobel said aloud when he sat beside Albert at some point, waiting for him to close the book. The girl''s gaze fell on Albert''s parchment, her eyes gleaming with abnormal light. "No." Albert knew it was not that simple, unless he wanted to use the skill panel, but if he did, he would feel that he would lose the fun of exploring magic. "What are you looking for?" Isabel is actually very curious about what Albert is looking for. In her opinion, Albert is already very advanced in ancient magic texts. Rune text is a kind of text with magical power. Its essence may be a kind of spell. Using it to cast spells, record magic, or engraved on natural materials such as stones and wood blocks can give them unparalleled Magic power. "Are you looking for a way to use ancient magic text?" Isabel already understands what Albert is looking for, although it seems to her to be quite absurd. If the rune text is really a kind of magical text, why there is almost no Has anyone mentioned anything about it? "Mr. McDough should have mastered how to use it." Albert shook the wooden bracelet in his hand and laughed at himself: "Rather than like me, I can only use rune runes as nothing. Meaningful decorations." Isobel fell into a brief silence and asked, "Can you let me have a look?" "Here." Albert took off the wooden bracelet and handed it to Isabel. After the latter observed carefully, he asked softly, "What spell did you put on it?" "Iron Armor Curse." "Do you want to use runes to enhance the effect of the iron armor curse?" Isabel frowned, carefully distinguishing the runes on the wooden bracelet, and found that he could not read it. "You designed it yourself?" she asked curiously. "Yeah." Albert said, "As you can see, these runes can only be regarded as decoration." "It looks complicated." Isobel returned the wooden bracelet to Albert. "What do you think you lack?" "Mr. McDoug said that if you want to master the power of ancient magic texts, you need to skillfully use runes, followed by having a strong magic power as a foundation, and then skillfully using ancient spells." "You are satisfied with the skillful use of runes." Isobel said after thinking for a moment, "but your age will cause your magical power to take time to grow, and it is difficult to skillfully use ancient spells." "I think so too, but it''s not too bad after all." Albert pointed to the parchment, "I found some spells that use ancient magic texts to cast spells, but they can be very powerful and rough without exception. " "What do you think you still lack?" Isabel wanted to hear Albert''s personal opinion, after all, the other party is also a genius, it is impossible to have no ideas of his own. "Spell, or a way to guide the power of runes," Albert said honestly, "but I still haven''t found a suitable method." "Maybe, there is a book that might suit you." Isabel pointed to the book he had brought back. "The Complete Solution of Magic." Albert glanced at the title of the book and raised his eyebrows. "Yes, the full explanation of magic. It is said that it is an introduction to the understanding of magic by wizards in ancient times. It is a pity that all of them are written by Rune. I can''t read it." After Isobel returned to Professor Broads office, Uncle McDoug asked him to return the book. She felt it was a reminder to Albert. However, Isabel doesn''t understand, what about Uncle McDoug''s going around to give Albert a hint? Wouldn''t it be better to tell Albert directly? "It''s strange. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Albert turned a few pages and nodded, "I think it might be useful to me, thank you." "You''re welcome." Isabel said, "If you have any gains, please share with me." "Okay." Albert said, he put the parchment in his pocket and walked out of the restricted area with Isobel with the book. "Isobel?" Katrina, who was registering the borrowing information, looked at her sister walking out of the forbidden area in surprise, her eyes fell on Albert again, and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Professor Brod asked Are you here to borrow books?" Katrina knew something about McDoug, and also knew that Isobel had been helping Professor Brod to borrow books from the library. To be honest, Katrina admires these two lucky guys, and you know that Uncle McDoug has always been generous. vertex Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 142： "Magic Solution" "The Complete Explanation of Magic" is a very strange book. The first few pages are about the tracing of magic, talking about the magic of house elves, also talking about the magic of fairies, and even the magic of wizards, but the three magic systems It is completely different and cannot be used universally. He, the author of "The Complete Solution of Magic", believes that the magic power of wizards comes from the inheritance of blood... But in fact, in Alberts eyes, the unknown author of this book is actually confused, because he didnt say anything clearly in this pile of obscure, boring words. ... Perhaps, the author of this book wanted to mention something secretly, but such a record is meaningless now, even if it was accidentally interpreted by some people as the so-called truth? and then? Will believe it? Can you believe it? At least, Albert himself didn''t believe it. The magic of magic is not realized by spells, but by will, which is idealism. Regardless of using spells, wands, or gestures, they actually only strengthen the process of casting spells, allowing wizards to control magic more finely, and strengthen the power of magic. As far as Albert knows, Tom, or Voldemort, was able to do this before entering school. He only used his will to distort reality to achieve the effect of magic. It was crude, crude, and without aesthetics, just like most Ancient wizard. Although they are aware of using spells, gestures, and wands to enhance their power, these wizards are still conceptually stuck in areas with strong destructive power, more prominent effects, or other terrifying areas. Rude and direct, but it is undeniable that those magics are very powerful, difficult to use, and even harsh, and sometimes they can easily get out of control. Li Huo is the best example. This ancient black magic is still a spell favored by many black wizards, and even though they hardly use it. Use it with caution, you will never be a wizard engulfed by your own fierce fire... a tragic death of a dark wizard. Li Huo is called the Devil Flame for no reason. This magic is easy to lose control, and the caster often becomes the first victim. Compared with ancient times, those dangerous magics are disappearing, replaced by more elaborate magics, known from the evolution of the unlocking spell, from opening the door, kicking the door, to opening the door. Magic has become more refined, and its power is also much smaller. The luminous curse was only invented by Levina Monkstanley in the 18th century. Before that, the wizards may have used the eternal fire: the ancient fire. As we all know, Gublai fairy fire is a very advanced magic, because only a few wizards can do it. In fact, in the record of Albert''s finding of limited ancient magic, the curse of Gubler Immortal Fire was discovered. It is considered to be a very advanced magic, and it is not unreasonable. The spell used by the Gublai fairy fire is rune characters. Before casting the spell, a handle must be made. The handle usually needs to be carved with some ancient magic words, which is its spell. Yes, the spell of Gublai fairy fire, wizards carved it on the handle to strengthen the power of magic and ensure that the flame can burn forever. When he saw this, Albert felt as if he had caught something, his eyes fell on his wooden bracelet, and then he continued to read. "The Complete Explanation of Magic" does not mention the rune words. Perhaps the wizards of that era used this kind of words, so it is not difficult to understand that there is no record. However, the content of this book still puzzles Albert. At least, he has read most of it, and there is not much that he can really understand. It is not that there is a problem with the translation, but that he feels the distance between the two sides. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to describe the generation gap in the era. It actually took a long time for Albert to finish reading this book. By the time he turned the last page, the time had quietly arrived in April. The second part of McDoug''s manuscript is about to be revised, and it has entered the final revision stage. To be honest, it was faster than Albert expected. Albert once asked McDoug, would anyone buy such a book? Because even Professor Albert and Browd cant understand thoroughly, several of these books can be really understood, and the answer given by this famous wizard is: Silent Book Company has agreed to help publish this book Book it. Later, Professor Browd told Albert privately that McDoug paid for the entire printing cost of this book. The famous wizard has never been short of money, and the price of this book is very expensive, obviously from the beginning there is no expectation to sell it to ordinary wizards. After listening to Albert, he felt very speechless. What could he say about the ideas of the rich? "How do you feel about the third part of the manuscript?" Professor Broad asked, putting away the manuscript that Albert had handed over. "It''s difficult. It''s more difficult than the content of the first and second parts, and it''s harder to understand." Albert laughed at himself. "The third part of the manuscript already involves the use of runes to cast spells, but it''s a pity, Huo There are almost no students who can understand Gwarts." Even a student who can get an O in the ancient Mowen assessment will have to look for a Mowen dictionary to translate sentence by sentence when reading this book. The starting point is too high. However, Albert saw something else, and McDoug took a few ancient spells to analyze. The patron saint is one of them, it is one of the most famous and powerful defensive spells known to wizards. Relevant records of the patron saint spell can be found on ancient woodblock prints or scrolls. Ancient wizards have used this spell for a long time, but there is no doubt that it is an extremely complex and difficult spell to cast. It is said that those wizards who can summon the physical patron saint are often elected as members of the wizard council. Up to now ~www.novelhall.com~ the spell of the patron saint has undergone some changes. It has been translated into a vocabulary that is more suitable for the current wizard. It is said that the power has also decreased slightly, but Albert thinks that is nonsense. To successfully use the patron saint spell, the caster must focus on recalling the happiest memory they can think of. The more pleasant the memory brings, the stronger the effect of the spell. In the past, it was difficult for wizards to summon the patron saint. Most of them were related to their era. It was definitely not a happy age. The Dark Middle Ages was not for nothing. If there were not enough happy memories as a finger support, the patron saint would also be summoned. Will not be strong enough, even the physical body cannot be maintained. Moreover, the wizards of that era were mostly related to the dark wizards. If they used more dark magic, their hearts would be affected somewhat. Albert tried to use the Patronus Charm. This time it didn''t fail, but the wand just emitted a thin mist. As for trying to use the ancient magic text to cast a spell, the wand directly did not respond. According to Professor Brod, he pronounced the wrong spell, or the wrong tone. Chapter 143： All care Easter is quietly approaching, and the professors at Hogwarts are tacitly assigning a lot of holiday homework to the students. Perhaps, professors know that most students like to be lazy, so they use this method so that students can review their homework well and avoid failing the upcoming final exam. At Hogwarts, once the final grade is too bad, it is really possible to be repeated, although this rarely happens. "Don''t you need to review?" Lee Jordan just recited the twelve uses of dragon blood. When he raised his head, he looked at Albert, who was busy with his own affairs, and couldn''t help asking. "I''ve reviewed it." Without looking up, Albert repeated the twelve uses of dragon blood that Lee Jordan had just recited. "You shouldn''t ask Albert." Fred sighed and vomited, "That guy can test better than you even if he doesn''t review it. By the way, why should we review it more than a month in advance? " "I heard Percy say that Professor Broad will resign in mid-May." George stretched out his hand to cover a yawn and looked at Albert, "Is this true?" "Uh, it''s true." Albert said that it was true. "I also heard that Professor Browd has already finished the final exam questions." George''s eyes flashed with excitement, and he asked quickly, "You often run to Professor Browd''s office, have you seen ..." "You think too much." Albert looked at George rather speechlessly. "For me, it''s the same whether you peek at the exam questions or not. Why should I make this extra effort to get myself a bad reputation for peeking at the exam questions? " "That''s right." Fred was practising the wielding motion feebly. He was not very skilled in transfiguration, especially it was difficult for him to exaggerate the transformation of the species. However, I heard that this is one of the required tests. One. "It''s really disappointing, it''s rare to take a vacation, can''t we let us rest easily?" Lee Jordan tossed the book and leaned to Albert''s side. "Are you making a protective bracelet again?" "Well, the protective bracelet made last time was not up to standard. I am trying to perfect it." Albert did not intend to hide it. "I have learned a lot of new things recently and I just can use it." "New?" Fred grasped the word keenly. "Where did Professor Brod learn it, the deep defense against the Dark Arts spell?" "It''s the use of ancient magic texts." Albert didn''t care about the roommates who came in and swept the sawdust into the fireplace. "Aren''t you doing homework? Everyone in the common room went back to rest, no People will interrupt your homework." "No, I''m not in a hurry anyway." George murmured. "Don''t you do your homework by yourself?" Lee Jordan asked Albert, "I rarely see you go to the library to do homework recently. Angelina asked about it in the afternoon." "What he doesn''t need to do, at least he doesn''t need the holiday homework for Transfiguration." George protested grimly. "Professor McGonagall has omitted most of Albert''s homework, and Defense Against the Dark Arts is probably not necessary." "Ah, really? Damn, why do I have to do so much homework?" Fred complained dissatisfied. The three of them were furious at the thought of having to do their heavy homework during the Easter holiday. "If you can publish a paper on Transfiguration Today, you definitely don''t need to write the homework on Transfiguration." It was Sanna who had just finished her transformation class homework and stretched exhaustedly. . Complaining and complaining, even if the twins are reluctant, they still have to do their homework unless they want to be locked up by the professors. If the exam results are not good, it will be even harder to go home after summer vacation. Albert is not at all busy, he also has his own business. The 1.1 version of the rough protective bracelet was soon announced. However, the effect of the protective bracelet is still only average, and the ancient magic texts carved on it have no effect at all. This means it is a failure. Albert wrote in his "Manufacturing Manual of Protective Bracelet": The 1.1 version of the Protective Bracelet failed completely, and the originally intended effect was not realized. It is no different from version 1.0. In fact, Albert hopes that an alchemy skill similar to a protective bracelet will appear in his skill panel. However, his hope is undoubtedly lost. Perhaps, the so-called protective bracelet is not an alchemy item. Albert is so guessing. In the next few days, Albert could obviously feel that McDougs writing manuscripts speeded up. However, the third part of the manuscript was somewhat beyond his ability for Albert, but the content was It surprised him. Different from the previous part, the third part of the manuscript is actually the use of ancient magic texts, about the use of spells. The Patronus mantra is not the only ancient mantra. As if to explain to Albert, McDoug described a powerful protective spell in his manuscript. If you translate it directly, it is - comprehensive protection. This ancient curse is similar to the iron armor curse. After the spell is cast, it will form an invisible protective barrier between yourself and your opponent. This barrier is not in a single direction, but protects yourself from multiple angles. . From McDoug''s description, Albert felt that he was wrapped in an indestructible passport. If the iron armor curse is a spell with medium difficulty, then "full protection" is undoubtedly an extremely complex and difficult spell. Albert tried once under the gaze of Professor Broad, but failed. In fact, Albert''s attempts to cast spells with ancient magic texts all failed, and he once asked Professor Brod why. Professor Browds answer is: Your magical power is not strong enough to support these ancient and powerful spells, and the understanding and application of them are only shallow. Professor Browd''s eyes were extremely harsh, and he could see Albert''s problem at a glance, lacking experience. No matter how genius Albert is, it is impossible to learn it at once. The ancient magic is far more difficult to master than the magic used now. Maybe if someone was responsible for teaching Albert, after a few months of practice, he would be able to master the spell. As a professor of defense against the dark arts, Professor Brod is undoubtedly an expert in this area, but he has no plans to teach Albert. Both Professor Browder and McDoug think that Albert should be slowed down, and after Albert has absorbed the knowledge of runes, he will be guided on how to use those ancient spells. Being too anxious is not necessarily a good thing for a young man. Sometimes people need some patience. In Professor Browder''s view, the iron armor curse that is easier to master and more practical is undoubtedly more suitable for Albert. "I suggest that you continue to tap the potential of this spell instead of staring at those ancient spells." Professor Brod explained, "The wizard has developed many variant spells on the basis of the original." "Super Iron Armor Curse?" Albert asked tentatively. "It seems that you have studied the Iron Armor Curse." Professor Brod nodded, "This is an advanced usage." Albert did not study, but watched movies. In the battle of Hogwarts, initiated by Professor Flitwick and completed by several professors, the almost indestructible magical protective barrier is a highlight of the movie. "Do you know the reason why those ancient spells are not so popular now?" Professor Broad asked suddenly. "Slow rhythm, long chanting time?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "Yes." Professor Brod nodded. "Especially in wizards'' duel, flexible use of magic spells is the most important. This is also the reason why iron armor and some simple anti-curses are favored." "Can you use that ancient protection spell to show me?" Albert asked suddenly. Professor Brod raised his eyebrows, but still did not refuse. He raised his wand and waved it around him. At that moment, Albert noticed a disturbance in the air, as if an invisible barrier surrounded Professor Brod. "Can I touch it?" Albert asked. "can." "It''s amazing." Albert stretched out his hand and pushed, he found that there was an invisible stance blocking his palm, "However, I remember that "all protection" seems to be..." "It is the magic used to protect a specific area. The usage of this spell can be far beyond your imagination." Professor Browd saw Albert''s thoughts and said softly, "Don''t worry, you are still young and need to learn things. A lot more." Albert fell silent, because this was not the ancient protective spell, but it was undoubtedly more suitable for him to use now. Professor Brod guessed his thoughts, but it was not too difficult. "By the way, this is for you." Professor Broad said suddenly, he took out an invitation letter from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "What is this?" Albert was surprised, and Professor Broad would give him an invitation letter directly. "Obviously, this is an invitation letter." Professor Broad said, "Privately, McDoug intends to invite a few friends. They are all experts in ancient magic texts." "Why did you invite me?" Albert was puzzled "Because you are now half an expert~www.novelhall.com~ the youngest expert. Believe me, there must be many people who will be very happy to meet you." Professor Brod said with a smile, "This paper has not been for too long. Fresh blood joined." "Me, expert?" Albert was still a little confused. In his previous life, experts weren''t a good vocabulary, especially those who appeared on television. In one sentence at the time, there is no time for experts to talk to you on TV in the United States. For some reason, Albert thinks this is a bit unusual. As far as he knows, wizards usually do not have a high status in the magic world before they reach adulthood. They are defined as chicks, the objects of protection. A twelve-year-old expert? It seemed a bit funny to Albert, not because he didn''t agree with Professor Browder''s words, but that the magic world he knew was like this. vertex Chapter 144： Easter eggs Harry Potter The Alchemist Volume Chapter 144 Easter Eggs During the Easter holidays, some Hogwarts students will choose to go back to spend the holidays with their families. Albert did not go home. After all, the end of the term is approaching, and the summer vacation is approaching. Moreover, there are not many students returning home during the Easter holiday, which is related to the heavy holiday homework that the professors assigned to the students before the holiday. Whether you return home or not, you have to do a bunch of vacation homework, and you wont be able to borrow the books in the school library when you go home. Although most of the vacation homework is probably just prepared by the professors so that students can prepare for the exam. Daisy was disappointed that Albert did not return home during the holidays, but still sent him some Easter eggs. On Easter Day, Sheila brought the Easter eggs to Albert, and a photo was included in the package. Albert picked up the photo and grinned. In the photo, Tom is squatting in a basket with Easter eggs incubating eggs. I don''t know why, Albert always finds this scene very happy. By the way, Tom seems to be getting fat again. Is it an illusion Shera, who was left out, called to Albert dissatisfiedly. "Sorry." Albert immediately took out the owl nut from the pocket of his robe and fed it to Shera. He unpacked the Easter egg, broke the chocolate shell, and put a piece in his mouth. Like Easter in the past, Daisy will buy Easter eggs in a familiar candy store. Its shell is made of chocolate, and inside it is Albert''s favorite chocolate-flavored toffee. "Would you like a toffee?" Albert handed the half egg containing the toffee to his roommate. "You also try my Easter eggs." Li Jordan has used his nails to pry open the Easter eggs the size of ostrich eggs, which are stuffed with fudge. "It''s actually a fudge." Albert squeezed a piece of fudge and threw it in his mouth, and couldn''t help feeling. "Otherwise, what do you think it will be?" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Albert. "Bibi Duo Weidou" the twins said in unison. "Damn it, who would put Saibibidou flavored beans in Easter eggs" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but vomit, "Do you want fudge?" "Of course." Fred ate a fudge, squeezed a chocolate toffee and threw it into his mouth, muttering, "George, do you think mom would remember to send us Easter eggs?" "Perhaps, she forgot." George said, "It''s too busy after all." "Mom never forgot your Easter eggs." Percy walked over here, handed the Easter eggs to Fred and George, then turned to Albert and said, "Professor Brod asked me to remind you , Go to him at six in the evening, dont remember the time wrong." "Six o''clock in the evening" Li Qiaodan repeated confusedly. "It''s an invitation." Albert explained casually, "Professor Broad invited me to go. Actually, I don''t know what the professor invited me to do. I think it might be afternoon tea." "Have you ever seen anyone who would have afternoon tea at six o''clock in the evening" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "There is a limit to nonsense." "By the way, you didn''t tell us this." Fred stared at him, looking at Albert with disbelief. "I bet it must be a party or a banquet." "I am often invited to the office by Professor Broad to drink tea, and at most I will have another refreshment." "Why do you always feel weird to hear you say this." Li Qiaodan mumbled. "After I come back, I will tell you whether it is a banquet or a tea party." Albert also didn''t struggle with this matter. Of course he knew what he was invited to attend. The so-called academic gathering. "By the way, this is a walking ball, right?" Li Jordan pointed to the egg that looked like a walking ball in Fred''s hand. "Don''t you open it and see what''s inside" Albert reminded. "Charlie must have told the family that we will be batsmen." George opened the outer egg, and it smelled of milk. The two wandering ball eggs were filled with milk-flavored toffee, apparently made by Mrs. Weasley. "Are you going to taste it?" Fred threw a toffee into his mouth, slowly chewing on the toffee, and muttered vaguely. "It tastes good." Albert and Li Jordan both took one from the pile of toffee and threw it into their mouths. After chewing, the mouth was full of thick milk flavor. The taste is not bad, but the toffee cannot be eaten more. "Look over there" George exclaimed, "What''s wrong with Shanna?" Albert raised his head and saw Shanna who was being violently beaten on the head by the textbooks, schoolbags and ink bottles. He took up his wand and waved it lightly to lift Mrs. Pince''s spell. "Are you okay" Albert had already guessed what was going on. "Just in the library" Sanna said breathlessly, "I forgot. I can''t eat in the library." Sure enough, Mrs. Pins was driven out. "Thank you, Albert." For a moment, Shanna finally took it easy. "It''s really choking. Would you like some fudge?" Shannas Easter eggs are filled with various flavors of fudge, and she just ate fudge in the library before she was driven out of the library by Mrs. Pince. The easter eggs are very large, with obvious commercial labels on them, and they were bought in a candy store like Albert. Albert ate a piece of fudge, which was filled with strawberry flavor. "As long as you don''t get seen by Mrs. Pince, you''ll be fine." Albert winked at Shanna. "I often steal hard candy in the library." "That''s a good idea." Shanna giggled. "Oh, don''t peck." Albert felt a pain in his elbow and immediately withdrew his hand. "What''s wrong with your owl" Shanna looked at Shera suspiciously. "It''s urging me to write a reply." Albert murmured. He took out the quill from his bag and began to write to the family, not forgetting to tell Nya not to feed Tom too fat. Seeing the owl flying away, Albert focused on reviewing again. Recently, I have been focusing on ancient magic texts, and I always feel a little lax in other subjects. Mr. Fusco has not responded to any letter. "What are you thinking about" Shanna asked, raising her eyebrows, a little dissatisfied that Albert was distracted when talking to herself. "It''s nothing, I was wondering how much homework I haven''t done yet." Albert said casually. "You are the least qualified to say this." Fred said grumblingly. "Go ahead, we''ll have something to do later." George took Fred and left. "Recently, Fred and George are always mysterious, and they don''t know what they are doing." Albert retracted his gaze and continued to discuss homework with Shanna. Professors have mentioned that those topics are very important, such as mandatory exams. Li Qiaodan has always been interested in them, which can make his review much easier. "It''s almost time, I''m leaving now." Albert took out his pocket watch, glanced at the pointer on it, got up and said to the people around. "Where is he going?" Shanna looked at Albert''s back and asked puzzledly, "I''m going to eat soon." "Professor Browd sent him an invitation letter." Li Qiaodan sorted out the class notes and casually explained, "Invite Albert to dinner." "Professor Broad" "Don''t you know?" Li Jordan was a little envious of Albert''s treatment and whispered, "Albert is Professor Broad''s most proud student, not one of them." "I thought it was Professor McGonagall." Shanna said in surprise. "Some time ago, Albert would run to Professor Broad''s office every week" Li Jordan began to reveal some trivia about Albert to Shanna. "Who sees Fred and George." Angelina interrupted the communication between the two as she sat in the empty space of Albert. "You said Fred and George" Albert didn''t know what Li Qiaodan had said to the others. After returning to the dormitory and putting down his schoolbag, Albert looked at the mirror and sorted out his appearance a bit, and then went to Professor Broad''s office alone. Professor Browd seemed to be waiting for himself, and when Albert knocked on the door, the wooden door of the office opened quickly. "You are always so punctual." Professor Broad said to Albert with a faint smile on his face. "Well, we should go now. Don''t let others wait too long." "Where are we going" Albert asked. "McDoug''s house." Professor Browder reached out and picked up a small box from the fireplace, handed it to Albert, and made a please gesture to him. "This is" Albert looked at the shiny powder in the small box, and immediately guessed what it was. "Flood powder. Oh, I almost forgot. You haven''t used Flood powder, have you?" Professor Brod suddenly remembered this and said, "The use of Flood powder is very simple. First you have to go to the stove. Before, then throw the powder into the flame, wait for the flame to rise, and then walk into the flame. At this time, you must clearly state where you want to go. The place we go is called the hut in the lake." Albert took a pinch of shining powder from the small box, walked to the stove, and threw the powder into the flame. With a cry, the fire turned green, rising higher than Albert. Albert hesitated, but still raised his foot into the fire, and shouted "the cottage in the lake." In the blink of an eye, Albert was swallowed by the flames and disappeared. Floo Fan''s trip was also not very pleasant. Albert felt his body spinning rapidly. He squinted his eyes. A series of furnace doors flashed vaguely in front of him, and he could vaguely glimpse the room outside the fireplace. The swirling green flame made Albert feel dizzy, and the whistling wind heard in his ears, feeling that he was moving at high speed. Blinking his eyes, the spinning stopped, the whistling sound also disappeared, and Albert felt himself falling on the cold ground. "It''s really choking." Albert fell to the floor in embarrassment, and someone seemed to be supporting him from the ground next to him. "Welcome, Mr. Anderson." A sharp voice rang in Albert''s ears, and Albert, who had just got up to dust off the ashes from his cloak, was stunned, and looked in the direction of the voice. It was a house elf. A few seconds later, Professor Broad climbed out of the fire and stood on the carpet in the hall to wipe the ashes from his robe. "Two gentlemen, please come here, the dinner is ready." The house elf said sharply. "Dinner" Albert looked at Professor Broad suspiciously. "Of course it''s a dinner party. Let''s go, don''t let everyone wait too long." This house is very big, not small at all. It is ridiculous to describe it as a hut in the lake. Led by the house elves, they left the hall, walked through the corridors and stairs, and came to a carpeted sunroom with transparent walls. The dinner was held in this spacious room. There were already three people in the room. Except for McDougal, the other two seemed to be quite old. Among them, the elder may be over a hundred years old, and the other at least eighty. They are all looking at Albert with curious eyes. No malice, just curiosity and kindness. "Albert Anderson, the genius I introduced to you, is good at ancient magic texts." McDoug pointed to Albert and introduced to the other two people. "Of course, there is also Transfiguration. I only transformed today. Ive read Alberts article and Professor Browd said that Albert is also very good in Defense Against the Dark Arts and Spells." "I''m Albert, I''m glad to meet you all." Albert looked a little cautious, and nodded slightly at several people. "Tiberus Ogden, an expert in spells and magic texts." McDoug pointed to the older man and introduced to Albert, "The magic theory you are using now actually has Tiberus A credit for it." The old man reached out his hand and shook Albert lightly. "Gerber Smith." McDoug pointed to the eighty-year-old man and said, "Good at transformation, divination and ancient magic texts, and also an expert in alchemy." After Albert shook hands with this Mr. Smith, he felt a bit contrary. But he could not tell where there was a violation. The dinner is very rich, but the food is relatively light, and the five people eat and chat, using ancient magic texts. As McDoug said, everyone is an expert in ancient magic texts, and they belong to the very powerful kind. When McDoug wrote that ancient magic text, they also got their help. Smith and Ogden were equally surprised that Albert was able to use ancient magic texts so skillfully. Sure enough, seeing is better than hearing. Albert was full. They sat in soft armchairs and talked about ancient magic texts. To be honest, it feels really weird for a young child to talk about academic theories among a group of old people. But you have to admit that they are a group of very capable people, they are also very knowledgeable in magic texts, and they can speak in ancient magic texts. If people who don''t know come here, they think they accidentally crossed a thousand years ago. This friendly conversation continued into the night. Albert also expressed to Gerber Smith that he was interested in alchemy and asked about the use of ancient magic texts. Gerber looked at Albert''s wooden bracelet, and said with a smile, "There is no problem with the protective bracelet you made. The reason for the failure is actually that you have not been able to inject strength into the runes." Albert was a little dazed. "Runi writing is a kind of mysterious writing. It contains mysterious magical power. However, your current practice, just sculpting it, will not give runi writing power." Gerber Smith explained, "Concentrate your mind. , Inject your magical power into the runes you carved. This is why the runes are called magical characters." When wizards use such magical words to cast spells, the spells they use will become more powerful, and only those who are good at ancient magic words will truly realize this. Maybe some wizards are vaguely aware of something, but they don''t understand what is going on. They just use ancient magic texts skillfully and unknowingly master the methods of using it. Therefore, wizards would think that ancient magic is more powerful, even if it is true. Unfortunately, the old man''s energy is limited, and the conversation between the two sides ends here. However, Gerber Smith and Tiberus Ogden indicated that they could establish friendly relations with Albert through correspondence in the future. After ten o''clock in the evening, the banquet was over, and Albert returned to school through Floo fans. Albert, who had just gotten up from his chair, realized something was wrong. He switched from his side to the right. McDoug was in his 40s and 50s, Professor Brod was in his 60s, Gerber Smith was in his 80s, Tiberus Ogden was in his 90s or even a hundred, and What about myself Twelve years old Individuals are missing. A wizard in his twenties or thirties was missing, and he was connected to Mr. McDouger. Perhaps there should be another genius in his twenties and thirties. Only then is there a rule to follow. "I think too much" Albert murmured. Before returning to school through the fireplace, Albert suddenly asked, "Professor Browder, is there no one missing today." "Why do you ask like this?" Professor Broad was stunned and asked in confusion. "Nothing, I always feel that this party is missing someone." Albert murmured. "There are no less people." Professor Brod repeated suspiciously ~www.novelhall.com~ There are no less people. Last time I said that the ancient magic writing is a bit serious. Therefore, it is not that there are fewer people, but the generations. Up. " Albert always felt that Professor Browder''s words had other meanings, and returned to the Gryffindor common room slowly. At this time, the common room was very lively and did not go to bed. Albert clutched his yawn and went straight back to the dormitory, but none of the other roommates came back. He held the wooden bracelet in a daze, thinking about what Gerber Smith said. Nearly 11:30, Li Qiaodan returned to the dormitory, seeming to have a lot of fun. "Fred and George are not with you." Looking at Li Jordan, who returned to the dormitory alone, Albert frowned slightly. Hogwarts had a curfew after eleven. "No, I haven''t seen Fred and George since just now. I thought they would go back to the dormitory to rest first." Li Qiaodan also frowned slightly. "Fred and George are not in the common room" Albert suddenly had a bad feeling. vertex Chapter 145： Looking for Weasley The Harry Potter Alchemist Chapter 145 Looking for Weasley At the moment, there is silence in the dormitory. Li Qiaodan has realized that the situation is not good, Fred and George are most likely missing, otherwise it is impossible not to go back to the dormitory to sleep at night. "I went to the common room and asked if anyone saw the two of them." He said immediately, and acted. Albert looked around the dormitory, suppressed the sleepiness between his eyebrows, stuffed a large piece of chocolate in his mouth, went to the bathroom to wash his face, and patted his cheek in the mirror so that he could wake up completely. Li Qiaodan has returned, his face is not very good, obviously there is nothing good. When he saw Albert coming back, he immediately greeted him, "They are not in the common room." "Should they go into the Forbidden Forest to look for the so-called secret treasure" Albert washed his face, his head regained consciousness, and asked, "Did you find another secret on the treasure map?" "This" Li Qiaodan hesitated. "If Fred and George were in the woods, things would be a bit bad." Albert''s expression froze, and he found new movement in his task panel. Mysterious disappearance. You have two friends who did not return to the dormitory before the curfew. They are suspected to be missing. As a roommate and friend, you should try to find them. Reward 1000 experience. "Come with me, and talk about it while walking." Albert grabbed George''s wizard hat and strode toward the common room. "You mean, they are in the woods." Li Qiaodan also realized that the situation is not good, if Fred and George enter the woods. They have not yet returned, and the situation is far from good. The forbidden forest at night is very dangerous. There are not many students staying in the common room. A couple is whispering and not paying attention to the surroundings at all. The students doing vacation homework concentrate all their attention on the parchment, not even paying attention to Aber. Te and Li Jordan left the lounge. "I''m not sure if they are in the woods." Albert looked at Li Jordan and asked, "Lets talk, did you gain something on that treasure map?" "Yes, they found some changes on the treasure map." Li Qiaodan hesitated and continued, "They found that you don''t seem to know, so let me keep it secret, saying that I won''t tell you for the time being." "Go on." Albert said. "Fred and George think the map should be real, you know, they used to go into the woods." Li Qiaodan followed Albert and said what he knew. "I really don''t know. By the way, they didn''t tell me." Albert stopped and looked at Li Qiaodan angrily. "Fred said that if you know it, you will definitely prevent them from taking risks in the woods." Li Qiaodan sighed and explained. "That is inevitable. The periphery of the forest is not considered dangerous. This does not mean that going deep into the forest is not dangerous." Albert raised his wand and imposed a phantom spell on himself and Li Qiaodan. "We are going to enter the woods." Li Qiaodan seemed to have guessed Albert''s thoughts, and was shocked by Albert''s boldness. He hesitantly suggested: "I think we''d better go to Professor McGonagall." "No, let''s go to Hagrid, we need Hagrid''s help." Albert vetoed Li Jordan''s proposal without hesitation. "But we can''t get out, the gate of the castle is closed, we can''t open the gate." Li Qiaodan reminded. "I know where there is a secret way to leave the castle." Albert added. "Fred told me the last time I went out for a night tour." "But why don''t we go to Professor McGonagall?" Li Qiaodan still didn''t understand. In his opinion, he should go to Professor McGonagall now. "Hagrid knows the Forbidden Forest better than anyone, and with his help, we can enter and exit the Forbidden Forest safely." Albert took Li Jordan to take a shortcut, "Don''t make this matter a big deal, otherwise Fred and George will do so. Bad luck. What''s more, we are still not sure whether they have entered the forest." "We really can''t be sure about this." Li Qiaodan mumbled, "Maybe they are still in school." "It''s easy to be sure, hush." ??Albert made a hissing gesture, and there were footsteps coming towards this not far away. He immediately extinguished the light on the wand and pulled Li Qiaodan into hiding. "Strange, I clearly heard someone talking." Filch walked toward this side, leaning toward the deep corridor with an oil lamp in his hand, and turned around and walked away without seeing anyone. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Albert and Li Jordan came out of the corner. They came to a vase on the corner of the third floor. "The secret road to the outside of the castle is here" "Turn left and turn right." Albert came forward and tapped the vase twice with his magic wand. The vase began to make a slight rubbing sound. Li Qiaodan was shocked to find a black spot appeared in a landscape painting hanging on the wall next to it. The black spot gradually enlarged, and soon he saw a door. "gone." Albert stepped forward and grabbed the doorknob and pushed it lightly. The original photo frame was opened, revealing the entrance hidden behind. "So secretive." Li Qiaodan muttered. "Don''t tell others." "know." After a few minutes, the two finally walked out of the secret road, and Li Qiaodan was surprised to find that he appeared on the mountain road leading to the dock. "Tap this raised stone three times" Albert pointed to the raised stone and said, "The password to open the entrance is: Open the hole quickly." "Damn it, do those two guys still know a lot of secret secrets, and they didn''t tell me." Li Qiaodan complained in a low voice. "Follow up." Albert walked towards Hagrid''s cabin. "How are you going to determine if Fred and George are in the forbidden forest" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help asking. This is very important, he doesn''t want to rush into the forbidden forest. "Using an owl, the owl has the ability to track. We can use the owl to determine whether Fred and George are in the forbidden forest." Albert explained. Albert does not know how to track magic, but the owl has this ability. As long as through the owl, Albert can determine whether the two guys are in the woods. "It can still be like this." Li Jordan was shocked by Albert''s whimsy, but it seemed to be a good idea. He hurriedly speeded up and followed Albert. The two finally arrived at Hagrid''s cabin. There was no light in it. Perhaps Hagrid was already asleep, but their approach immediately drew Houndstooth''s vigilance. "Hagrid, Hagrid, we need your help." Albert raised his fist and banged **** Hagrid''s wooden door. A series of bangs sounded under the night, and only a dog barked from Hagrid''s cabin, but Hagrid did not get up to open the door. Something is wrong. "Will he?" Li Jordan originally wanted to say if Hagrid was asleep, but after thinking about it, he didn''t feel right. If Hagrid was really asleep, it would be impossible for Albert to make such a big movement without responding. Albert pointed his wand at the door lock and muttered, "Alaho Cave is open." The lock was unlocked and Albert pushed the door into the room. The light from the tip of his wand dangled from the hut in Hagrid. As expected, there was no one inside. He might have gone out. "Aren''t it good for us to break in." Li Qiaodan followed Albert a little uneasy and entered the house. Yaya couldn''t see them, and was spinning around them, sniffing the smell in the air. "Of course it''s not very good." Albert lifted the phantom curse on his body and squatted down to comfort Yaya, lest it get too excited. "Then you still." Before Li Qiaodan finished speaking, he heard the flapping sound of his wings outside the house. He quickly turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and found that Xuela flew into the house and landed on the wooden table. Albert''s owl always appears when the owner needs to send a letter. "Give it to George." Albert put down Hagrid''s quill, handed his handkerchief to Owl, and said, "Remember to hand it to George himself." Sheila grabbed the handkerchief and spread her wings out toward the forbidden forest. Seeing the direction the owl was going, their expressions suddenly sank. If Fred and George were in the castle, then the owl would fly into the castle, but now flying into the woods means that the two of them really entered. The woods. "What should I do now, go back to Professor McGonagall?" Li Qiaodan took a deep breath and asked. "Yes, go back to Professor McGonagall." Albert headed. Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Albert said he would go into the woods to find someone. To be honest, he didn''t have the courage to enter the woods at this time, the forest at night really looked terrifying. "Where did they enter the woods before" Albert asked. "Should you not" Li Qiaodan suddenly had a bad feeling. "I go into the woods and you go back to Professor McGonagall. Don''t worry, I can guarantee your safety, and you need to go back because someone must let Professor McGonagall know about this." Albert looked at Li Jordan and explained, "This Things are also very important." "but" "Within two hours, if I can''t find them, I will come back by myself in two hours. Don''t worry, I have a way to ensure my safety. You know, I never do things that are uncertain." Ai Bert raised his hand and patted Li Jordan on the shoulder, "Also, you think I will make fun of my life." "But how are you going to find them" Li Qiaodan asked puzzledly. "Of course it depends on teeth." Li Qiaodan looked at the hound, and then at the wizard hat that Albert had just held. Then he suddenly realized that he had just been wondering what Albert was doing with a wizard hat. It was for this. "follow me." Li Jordan took Albert to the entrance where Fred and George entered the Forbidden Forest without telling Hagrid. Albert handed Fred''s hat to Yaya, and said softly, "Ya, help me find Fred, and buy you something delicious another day." Yaya sniffed left and right, and then walked along the intestinal path towards the forbidden forest. "Remember, go to Professor McGonagall first. If there is a way, it''s better to call Hagrid together." Albert reminded again. "Actually, you really don''t need to take risks." Li Qiaodan hesitated for a while, and said, "It''s too dangerous to go in at this time." "I can protect myself." Albert took out his pocket watch, looked at the time and said to Li Qiaodan, "It is twelve o''clock. If no one is found, I will be back in two hours." "You should know how to get back to the castle. Hit the raised stone three times. The password is to open the hole." Albert reminded again. "If Professor McGonagall asks, you say Fred and George didn''t answer. The dormitory may have entered the woods." "I know." Li Qiaodan nodded helplessly and said he knew. In fact, he couldnt understand why Albert entered the woods Albert insisted on entering the woods for a reason. After confirming through the owl that Fred and George were in the Forbidden Forest, Albert found that a new mission appeared on his mission panel. Rescue operations. The Weasley brothers entered the Forbidden Forest for some reason, but they have not returned. As a student, roommate and friend of Gryffindor, you cant leave them alone. Enter the forest, find Brother Weasley, and The two were safely taken out of the forbidden forest. Reward 2000 experience points, 2 skill points, George Weasley Favorability 10, Fred Weasley Favorability 10. This task may mean that finding the twins is not too difficult, but the difficulty should be to take them out of the forbidden forest. Albert naturally has his own means, he will Apparate, and he has enough experience to upgrade his skills. If necessary, you can ensure that you can appear at the edge of the forbidden forest through Apparition at any time. The most important thing is that all of the defenses learned from Professor Broad not long ago, with this defensive magic, combined with Apparition, can be invincible. However, if he could, Albert didn''t want to reveal that he would Apparate at all. That was the last insurance, so he needed someone to come to the rescue. Professor McGonagall or other professors could be the first insurance. Just after Albert followed Yaya into the black forbidden forest, Li Qiaodan has returned to the castle as quickly as possible. Albert''s owl, with his handkerchief, spread its wings deep into the forbidden forest. For owls, night is the time for their activities. Hogwarts owls often forage in the Forbidden Forest. Albert told Shera to give the handkerchief to George, and the Owl immediately locked George''s position and found the target at a very fast speed. As Albert expected, Fred and George are not doing well. They are surrounded by a group of eight-eyed giant spiders. Shera did not descend, and the situation below made her feel threatened. The handkerchief held by the owl was thrown down and fell on George''s head. "What''s this?" Fred reached out and grabbed the handkerchief, but it was empty. It happened that George was quick to get the handkerchief back. Some words were written on the handkerchief, and George said with the help of the light on the wand, "Shoot red sparks into the sky. If you have anything to do, you can ask the horsemen for help. They will send you out of the forest." "Albert''s owl." George looked up and saw Shera, and said excitedly: "We are saved." "Where can the horseman find the horseman?" Fred looked at the dense spiders below, and couldn''t help but shiver. The luck of the two of them was really bad. They searched for Gryffindor''s secret treasure according to the treasure map. As you can imagine, they got lost. Later, somehow they encountered an eight-eyed giant spider and was almost eaten. Fortunately, George used the obstacle curse in time, and they escaped. Somehow, more and more spiders were chasing them, and it happened that when Fred remembered, he encountered an old guardian tree on the way. Thanks to listening attentively in class, and Albert using the guardian tree as a protective bracelet. The two ran under the law-protecting tree and escaped by luck. However, this matter is not over yet. The number of eight-eyed giant spiders increased, and they surrounded the magic tree, and even eight-eyed giant spiders tried to cross the tree to attack them. In the end, the two of them could only climb the tree, and because of this, they angered the tree guarding Luo Guo who lived on the guardian tree, and had multiple scratches on their bodies. "Quickly, there is another big spider rushing over." George screamed. "There are many obstacles." The two pointed their wands at the eight-eyed giant spider trying to approach the guardian tree~www.novelhall.com~ Two spells hit it, and then the giant spider was shot out. "Thanks to learning the obstacle spell from Albert." George murmured. "Fire a red spark towards the sky." Fred raised his wand and fired a red spark towards the sky. At the beginning, surrounded by a group of big spiders, both of them were going crazy. The dense spiders really had a visual impact. When the two were nervous, they forgot about it. "Don''t do that." George stopped Fred quickly. "why" "What if Albert comes by himself and bumps into these big spiders" George looked at the spider army below, his face full of worry. "I think Albert should ask other professors for help. With his character, he is unlikely to venture into the forbidden forest by himself." Based on Fred''s knowledge of Albert, the probability of that guy entering the forbidden forest alone It''s not high. vertex Chapter 146： Attack on Albert Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... Ever since Albert entered the Forbidden Forest, Yaya has been running back and forth around him, sniffing the roots and leaves all the way, searching for Fred''s smell. At least, Albert thought so. The quiet forbidden forest rustled with leaves from time to time, making Albert''s nerves tense, always guarding against possible dangers. Sure enough, entering the Forbidden Forest in the middle of the night is definitely the most reckless thing Albert has done so far. He stopped in a clearing, looked up at the sky, trying to find the red sparks fired by the twins. "Perhaps, I should bring a flying broomstick. If I drive from the sky, the speed will be much faster." Albert looked around with the light of the wand, listening carefully, besides the sound of breaking branches and the rustling of leaves, Is there any other voice. To be honest, walking alone on the trail in the Forbidden Forest, Albert felt that he was particularly insecure. When the wind blew at night, goose bumps almost came out. There is no sense of security at all, this feeling is really too bad. "Ya Ya, ignore me too far." Albert stopped, called Yaya back, and then opened the task panel to upgrade his "All Protect" skill to level 2. Sure enough, you should first improve your self-protection ability. At least, when you suddenly encounter danger, you won''t lose your life in the first place. As Ollivander said, the use of wands made of red cedar will not bring luck to the user, but the wizard who uses them already has the ability to turn dangers into danger when they encounter danger. This wand is really suitable for Albert to use. Yaya''s tracking speed was not fast, and Albert followed it continuously on the path for about half an hour. The spirit has continued to be in a state of high tension, making Albert feel very tired. He took out a piece of chocolate and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing slowly to reduce the fatigue caused by nervous tension. When thinking, Albert likes to eat some sweets, which can relieve fatigue and effectively improve thinking activity. Yaya seems to want it too, but dogs can''t eat chocolate. Albert can only touch his head and promise to buy delicious food for him when he returns. "Let''s go!" Albert regained his spirit and continued to walk deep into the Forbidden Forest. The deeper the forbidden forest, the denser the trees, and now you can hardly see the night sky above your head. Albert''s wand is the only shimmer in the dark forest. Beyond the range illuminated by that little light, there was darkness and fear that couldn''t see the fingers. In fact, Albert has realized that he may be lost and has deviated from the forest path! It should be said that it was not that he was lost, but that Fred and George were lost. Albert, who followed them, was naturally lost. If this is the case, the situation is a bit bad, and Albert estimates that he will not be able to find two people in a short time. Now, Albert''s only hope is to see the red sparks rising in the Forbidden Forest. Plans will never keep up with changes! Albert sighed slightly. He knew this well, so he didn''t feel annoyed. In fact, long before he entered the forest, he pinned most of his expectations on the professors, otherwise he would not let Lee Jordan go back to Professor McGonagall. At Hogwarts now, maybe the chickens are messed up. However, before the professors arrived, he had to find the Weasley brothers, otherwise the mission might fail. As for regret? Albert never regrets. If he stays, he will definitely not be allowed to enter the Forbidden Forest by Professor McGonagall. 2000 experience and 2 skill points are worth his risk, even if he consumes a large amount of accumulated experience in the experience pool. 2 skill points are really precious. After level 3, you can upgrade your skills. The experience gained from the task can no longer keep up. Using skill points to upgrade is the best way. "Where will you be?" Albert murmured. He walked through the low jungle, over the fallen trees, and over a stream. His robe was also torn by branches and thorns on the road. Albert felt that he had walked for a long time, the dense canopy completely obscured the moonlight in the sky. Yaya stopped and barked in a certain direction. Not good! Albert felt that he was being stared at by the eyes hidden in the dark, and that feeling made him feel creepy. He immediately ran to Yaya, wielding his wand and using all of them for protection, building a foam-shaped transparent defensive enchantment around him. Suddenly, there was the sound of horseshoes around, and Albert could even feel the ground of the Forbidden Forest trembling slightly. It was a horseman, and Albert could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that these creatures would usually not harm Hogwarts students. For a moment, two horsemen appeared on both sides of Albert. Albert was still a little nervous when the horseman drew a bow and arrow to aim at him, whether it was in his previous life or in this life, this was the first experience. That feeling was very uncomfortable, and Albert couldn''t help but squeeze his wand tightly to make sure that his defense barrier would not be shot through by the horseman''s arrow. "Who are you?" a rough voice demanded. "Albert Anderson, a student at Hogwarts." Albert tried his best to keep his voice friendly. "Maju, this is not where you should come." The horseman reminded roughly. "I have two friends, they are lost in the forbidden forest, I need to find them as soon as possible." Albert said his purpose of entering the forbidden forest. "There are two more horses entering the woods, I remember..." The horses put their bows and arrows away and walked towards Albert, and they walked into the bright area of ??the wand. The first time Albert saw a horseman, it felt weird. It was a man above the waist, with red hair and a beard, but below the waist was a brown-red horse with a long red trail behind it. tail. "I know I can''t enter the woods." Albert whispered: "But I need to find them... If you can provide us with a little help..." "We will not help humans!" the brown-black horseman roared at Albert. "Oh, that''s really sorry, if I just offended, I apologize to you." Albert has calmed down and said softly: "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to have any unpleasant conflicts with you. I just came to find my friends, and when I find them, I will leave here immediately." "Okay Bain." The brown-red horseman pacified his compatriots, "He has no malice." "He came uninvited..." "I hope we don''t have any conflicts." Albert interrupted the horseman, his voice sounding a little cold. At this moment, Albert is considering whether to bring down the two horsemen, but if he does, his search for the Weasley brothers may be over. He is not Hagrid, and the horseman is not as friendly as the legend. But it is not difficult to speculate, Fred and George did not meet the horseman, otherwise Albert would have learned from the horseman. "It shouldn''t be difficult for you to see that I am not as weak as you think." Albert stared at the horseman and said: "We don''t have to conflict. I just want to find my friends and take them away. Here." "Of course, I leave the decision to you." "Do you know Hagrid?" The brown-red horseman suddenly changed the subject. It knew Hagrid''s hounds from the beginning. "Yes, I am a friend of Hagrid. I originally planned to ask him for help, but Hagrid is not in his cabin tonight, so I can only bring Hagrid''s hound to find someone in the forbidden forest." Albert Squinting his eyes to look at the red-brown horseman, he continued: "Hagrid once said that as long as he is with Yaya, no creature in the Forbidden Forest will hurt me." "Come with me, friend of Hagrid, I probably know where your friend is." The brown-red horseman turned and walked towards the forest. "Ronan!" Bain was dissatisfied with his compatriot''s behavior. "We never attack the foal." Ronan stopped and turned around and said, "I saw a red spark on the other side of the forest." "Yes, that''s right, they may be in some trouble!" Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The red sparks meant that Fred and George were still alive. "Ya, keep up!" Albert lifted the surrounding protective barriers and quickly followed the horseman''s footsteps. "However, I need to remind you that the forest over there is very dangerous." Ronan said to Albert. "Those big spiders will eat the animals that enter that forest. I don''t recommend that you take a risk." "Thank you, but I won''t give up my friend." Albert shook his head and rejected the other''s kindness. "I will be responsible for my own recklessness. If I am eaten by a spider, it will be my own death. It has nothing to do with you." "Okay!" Ronan gave Albert a deep look, nodded and said, "Come with me, there is still some distance from here." About twenty minutes later, Albert stood tiredly under a tree to rest. Even if Ronan slowed down, he still struggled to keep up with the horseman. "From here, it is the hunting range of those big spiders, but I still don''t recommend you to take risks." "Thank you, Ronan, I will remember you, and the help you gave me." Albert leaned slightly to express his gratitude to the horseman beside him. "If you can bring your friends back, I will guide you to leave this forest." Ronan said and turned and left. Albert looked at Ronan''s disappearing back, turned and walked towards the forest ahead. He knew that he had to be more vigilant, because this place was more dangerous than other places. "You shouldn''t help him." Bain looked at Ronan angrily. "He is a friend of Hagrid." Ronan looked at Albert''s departure direction and said softly: "Even if we help him, he will do the same." "They are not welcome here." "We never attack the foal." Ronan repeated This is an ancient agreement between the horse tribe in the Forbidden Forest and Hogwarts. "That pony is not as weak as you think, and you should be able to see it." Ronan stood on the clearing, looking up at the starry sky, muttering to himself: "He is special, yes, special. ." Both Ronan and Bain could see that if they were going to do something to Albert, the other party would fight back brazenly. As Albert said, he had no malice and gave the decision to the horseman. The latter chose to live in peace. As Ronan said, the Horsemen never attacked Hogwarts students. ... On the other side, entering the range of movement of the eight-eyed giant spider, Albert had to tighten his nerves and watch his surroundings. Since the horseman came here, Yaya could no longer track Fred''s location through the smell. Albert was hesitating whether to shoot green sparks into the sky, but he was also worried that doing so would attract the eight-eyed giant spider. Suddenly, Ya Ya barked at Albert''s back. "All protection!" Albert immediately used a spell to protect him and Yaya from the defense barrier. A big spider appeared behind Albert without warning, slammed into the protective barrier with its teeth and claws, and was unable to make any further progress. Yaya was still barking, Albert turned his head stiffly, staring dumbfounded at the monster that appeared in front of him, his heartbeat could not stop beating for a few times. Unlike the little spiders I''ve seen before, this one is only as big as a horse, with eight legs, a black and hairy giant spider. Its big pincers are moving, making a creepy click. "I hate spiders." Albert couldn''t help muttering against the eight eyes. Soon, he found that a new task appeared on his panel. Angry counterattack You seem to have encountered an attack. It is time to give the attacker some color, defeat the eight-eyed giant spider, and let the fluffy big guys know that you are not easy to mess with. Reward: 1500 experience, skill acquired: Spider Retreat Curse. "This skill came very timely," Albert murmured. He immediately opened the skill panel and increased the Apparition Mantra to level 2, then reached out his hand to pick up the whimpering tooth, and used Apparition to disappear in place. The eight-eyed giant spider couldn''t understand why the prey in front of him suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, Albert appeared 50 feet away. He suppressed the discomfort caused by the Apparition, brandishing his wand and shouting loudly, "Faint!" The red flame hit the big spider. The coma spell didn''t have much effect on it, but it angered the Eight-eyed Giant Spider even more. "Fainted! Obstacles! Fainted!" The eight-eyed giant spider had already leaped toward this side, and the Stunning Curse and Obstacle Curse had some effect, slowing down its movement speed. "All are protected." Albert used the protective barrier again to wrap himself in. The eight-eyed spider bumped its head on the protective barrier, causing it to squash again. Albert can feel the anger of the eight-eyed giant spider from the eight black eyes, and the sharp pliers click and click, as if to say to him that I am going to eat you. The spell actually doesn''t have much effect on it. My magic power is too weak, or the spider is too big, or its magic power is too strong? If you raise the spell to level 2, the effect may be better, but... Albert glanced at the experience pool, and he will definitely learn the spider retreat spell later. It is best to solve it without upgrading. What are the weaknesses of spiders? Basilisk? and also leg? After all ~www.novelhall.com~ it has eight legs. Tripping curse...leg-locking curse...soft leg curse...and dancing curse... Hope these spells work. Albert once again appeared with the Apparition. He admitted that the magic is extremely useful, but the discomfort caused by the Apparition was too bad. The eight-eyed giant spider looked around immediately after finding that the prey had disappeared again, but Albert''s voice had already sounded. Tarantella dance! The dancing spell hit the eight-eyed giant spider''s foot, causing it to tap dance involuntarily. This spell undoubtedly produced a great effect. The spider obviously doesn''t know how to tap dance, so it now looks like it has cramps in its two legs and is shaking uncontrollably. Chapter 147： Unreliable rescue Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... effective! Seeing that the dance step curse had a miraculous effect on the eight-eyed giant spider, Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and continued to use the dance step curse at the eight-eyed giant spider in front of him. Although losing control of the two legs would affect the movement of the eight-eyed giant spider, it still rushed towards Albert, trying to tear the prey in front of it to pieces. Albert had been prepared for a long time. When the eight-eyed giant spider rushed towards him, he quickly used "all protection" to expand the protective barrier. This hapless big spider once again hit the invisible barrier and was directly bounced out. This time, the big spider fell a bit miserably. Because some of his feet were cast by Albert on the dance step, they were still shaking there, and he couldn''t get up from the ground in the first time. Albert immediately lifted the protective barrier, and continued to use the Dance Step spell on the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider while it was still struggling. Hit by several dance step curses, the eight-eyed giant spider that just got up found that its eight feet were completely out of control. It was like being put on ice skates, its eight legs were shaking constantly, and it fell on the spot. The scene was once very funny. . "Spiders are definitely not suitable for tap dancing." Albert murmured, drew a distance back, and began to tilt all known attack spells on the eight-eyed giant spider, so that the funny spider in front of him was completely relieved. Not to lose face in front of its other companions. In fact, Albert''s process of solving the eight-eyed giant spider was not as easy as he imagined. Eight-eyed giant spiders are considered to be magical creatures cultivated by ancient wizards. Such creatures are not weak against magic, and ordinary spells have no obvious effect on them. Moreover, after they are created, they are usually used to protect the residences or treasures of wizards, so they are very good at quietly hunting those who steal. One-on-one, it still takes some courage to face this monster. Even adult wizards are not as good as Albert when facing these big spiders. After all, not all wizards can open like Albert...cough, use the defense barrier smoothly. The spells are also difficult and easy. Commonly used luminous spells are relatively easy to master, and the difficulty of reaching level 2 is much lower than other spells. This spell is often used and it is easy to master. The highly usable iron armor curse is of medium difficulty. The "all protection" from the variants of the iron armor curse is obviously more difficult to learn than the former. One of the advantages of the system is that it allows Albert to easily master those difficult magics and use them skillfully. With higher skill levels, it can also make magic more powerful and evolve more. Tricks. This can directly omit the exploration and attempt of magic. "It''s a pity, it''s wasted." Albert mumbled while looking at the monster in front of him. He knew that the monster in front of him should be able to extract the eight-eyed giant spider venom, which is a very precious liquid, a pint can sell for a hundred gallons, and even higher in the black market. However, Albert also knew that he did not have the courage and ability to deal with the eight-eyed giant spider in front of him. "Forget it!" Albert felt sorry that he missed a large amount of Garon. He opened the task panel, chose to complete the "Angry Counterattack", and directly on the skill panel, raised the "Spider Retreat Curse" to level 2. The feeling of adding a little bit is really wonderful, knowledge is born out of thin air. Albert closed his eyes and carefully recalled the information about the Spider Evasion Curse that appeared in his brain. He raised his wand, and lightly swiped it at the eight-eyed giant spider lying motionless: "Araniaexumai (Alanya Exumai)." A dazzling magic light hit the eight-eyed giant spider, instantly knocking the giant spider away, and leaving serious scars on the spider. "This spell directly hurts max," Albert couldn''t help but sigh. "It''s really a spell specifically for spiders." After mastering the Spider Retreat Curse, Albert felt that he had gained a little more confidence, at least when facing the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, he would not feel constrained. "Wait for me," he murmured, "I will turn all of you over." Albert was just about to move on, but stopped again, because he found that a new task appeared on his panel: Spider hunter. You have never been a relieved person, and you will never forgive the big guys who want to eat yourself, defeat or kill them, so that these **** guys can understand who can''t mess with them. Current progress: 0/20. Reward: 10000 experience, item: 1 bottle of eight-eyed giant spider venom, title: spider hunter, prestige in the magic world +200. After Albert finished watching the task, the muscles on his face twitched slightly. This system really holds grudges! Yes, yes. After all, he is a good man, how could he hold grudges? "Ya, we should go." Albert knelt down, raised his hand and rubbed Yaya''s head, and whispered softly, "You have to be alert to my surroundings and don''t let me be attacked by those big spiders." Yes, this is what Albert is most worried about right now. Fortunately, although Hounds Yaya is timid, he is still vigilant and can always sound the alarm at the first time. Albert and Yaya went further, and finally encountered a clearing. He hesitated for a moment, then raised his wand and fired a green spark into the sky. At this moment, the night of the Forbidden Forest was illuminated by sparks. At the moment when the green fire light lit up, many creatures in the Forbidden Forest looked up at the direction of the sparks. Albert''s adventure was worth it, and red sparks lit up above the forest. Fred and George also realized that someone was coming to rescue themselves, and they fired red sparks to guide the professors who rescued them. It is a pity that the twins guessed wrong. It was not the professor in the school who came to rescue them, but their roommate and friend Albert Anderson. At this moment, Albert was also in trouble. As he got deeper into the forest, the number of eight-eyed giant spiders he encountered began to increase. "Alanya Secret!" As the spider''s retreat curse sounded, a white light lit up in the dark forest again, and another spider was hit by the curse and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again. "Am I going to break into the spider''s nest?" Albert looked around at the few eight-eyed giant spiders that had fallen down and couldn''t help but mutter. Along the way, Albert didn''t know how many eight-eyed giant spiders he had flipped, and he didn''t even bother to keep counting. The situation is not very optimistic. There are often big spiders around him coming out and attacking him without warning. If it weren''t for the alarm of teeth, Albert would have been eaten by the eight-eyed giant spider. The eight-eyed giant spider is a fierce predator, almost silent when it ambushes its prey. After repeatedly confirming that there is no danger around, Albert once again fired green sparks into the sky. He felt that the distance between himself and the Weasley brothers should not be far away. Yaya''s condition is not very good either, it can''t adapt to the Apparition, and it walks a bit wobbly. After using Apparition several times in a row, Albert was also uncomfortable. He vomited all the chocolate that he had eaten not long ago. Now I can keep my brain awake, thanks to the tenacity of my will! Of course, this has something to do with Level 2 Apparition. "Are they trapped?" Albert looked at the red sparks above the night sky and said to himself. The distance between the two sides hasn''t shortened much. If the Weasley brothers also moved toward this side, the two sides should have met early. Albert was still moving in the direction where the red sparks were lit up, and after crossing a large collapsed tree, he suddenly stopped. Not far away, there were a bunch of clicks, rustling sounds. Albert had already heard what it was, the sound of the eight-eyed giant spider moving. However, how many spiders are needed to make such a clear and dense sound? Albert immediately pressed Yaya to prevent him from barking, so as not to attract the eight-eyed giant spider in front of him. To be honest, Albert didn''t know how the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider got outside sounds. "Quiet, Ya Ya, don''t scream, if you are besieged by a spider, you will die." Albert patted Ya Ya, and after earnestly instructing him, he quietly moved forward. In the next moment, the expression on Albert''s face froze. He saw a scene that shocked him, the spider army. A bunch of eight-eyed giant spiders were surrounding a big tree, and the Weasley brothers, whom Albert was looking for, hung on the tree, struggling to deal with those eight-eyed giant spiders trying to approach them. Albert had already guessed what tree it was. Only the guardian tree could have this magical effect. It is rumored that as long as it touches the trunk of the guardian tree, it can be protected from dark creatures. However, there is no absolute in the world. In normal times, the eight-eyed giant spider will stay away from the tree of protection. But now it''s different. Fresh flesh and blood are automatically delivered to the door. The temptation of food, the effect of the tree is not so obvious. More and more large-sized eight-eyed giant spiders are trying to attack the tree, and they want to drive the humans hiding in the tree. As long as the humans leave the tree, they can hunt their targets unscrupulously and enjoy the blood and flesh. Temptation can really make people fearless sometimes, and it is obviously useful to apply this to the Eight-eyed Giant Spider. "Hold on, someone is coming, the professor at Hogwarts is here to save us." George screamed loudly, and he raised his wand and fired a red spark into the sky to show the direction to the professor who came to rescue them. "Don''t be distracted, those big spiders are about to rush up again." Fred shouted. "Block it, don''t let them come close." When facing these big spiders who are quickly leading him to collapse, George can only cheer himself up through self-encouragement. The current situation is not optimistic. The big spider is attacking the tree more and more frequently. Only when the two use obstacle spells together, they can repel the eight-eyed giant spider. Fortunately, not all eight-eyed giant spiders dared to attack the guardian tree, otherwise the Weasley brothers would have long been a delicious meal for these giant spiders. "What should I use to save you?" Albert glanced at his wand, then looked in the direction of Brother Weasley, muttering to himself. If the number of eight-eyed giant spiders is not large, Albert would have the confidence to forcibly kill them and bring the Weasley brothers out, but this situation is very bad now! Albert felt that even if he could use the Spider Evasion Curse, he would not be able to face such an army of spiders at the same time. Unless the Spider Evasion Curse was upgraded to a higher level and the effect of the spell was more extensive, he might take them out of the spider army. Break out of the siege. Albert knows how many catties he has. In fact, it''s not impossible. If you use Apparition, you should be able to do it. Apparition yourself and then take them away directly. This final insurance is still very reliable, but... if he can, Albert doesn''t want to be exposed, because he can''t explain why he Apparated. genius? I am afraid that genius is not enough! His use of ancient magic texts is probably enough to make people suspicious. If that can be explained by linguistic genius, then how to explain Apparition! Can I just wait? Albert glanced at his experience pool, then opened the spider hunter task panel, the current progress: 20/20. After receiving the experience of the spider hunter, Albert''s sight fell on another new task. Spider Slayer. You already have some experience in dealing with the big spider, defeat as many eight-eyed giant spiders as much as possible, and let it know who it provokes. Current progress: 0 Reward: 50 points each. Albert saw this task and was speechless for a while, he really hadn''t thought that there would be a monster spawning task, but it seemed that the monster was not easy to do. No, there is a way. If you hide in the tree with the twins, can''t you just swipe the monsters slowly? However, there is a big problem. How did you get there by yourself? It is not easy to break through the encirclement of the spider army. If you want to rush past, you need to open a gap. The Spider Retreat Curse can do it, but how to rush past without being surrounded on the way is not easy. There is still some distance from here to that tree. If you want to pass safely, you need ...Create a barrier. There is no doubt that the flame is the most suitable, creating a flame channel not only can expel the big-eyed giant spiders around, but also illuminate the surroundings to avoid tripping while running. But... his own flame curse was only level 1, so he couldn''t do what Albert wanted. Albert gritted his teeth and raised the Flame Curse to level 2. "Fight, as long as you fight more monsters, you won''t suffer." "Ya, remember to follow me later, don''t fall!" Albert asked softly. He couldn''t help holding his wand tightly, taking a deep breath, and suddenly jumped out of his hiding place, towards the eight-eyed giant around the tree. The spider launches the spider to retreat. At this moment, UU reading www.uukanshu.com was in Fred and George''s vision, a dazzling white light suddenly fell on the spider colony, and the spider army that had surrounded the law-protecting tree was torn apart by force. Those big spiders that they thought were very difficult to deal with were even knocked down several by spells. Both of them were a little confused, and didn''t even figure out what happened. In the next second, a large number of flames suddenly appeared in the forest, and these flames turned into two raging walls of fire, spreading toward the guard tree, successfully isolating the big spider from the wall of fire. Everything came so suddenly that the twins who had been stunned for a moment soon realized that someone had come to rescue them. The two were about to get down from the tree, but they were stopped by a voice. Someone is yelling here: "Don''t come down." Fred and George were both stunned, looking at each other, why is this voice so familiar. Could it be... Chapter 148： Rescued Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... The Alchemist of Harry Potter Chapter 148 Rescued At this moment, Albert was running desperately in the blazing fire tunnel, Fang Fang followed him closely. https:// The eight-eyed giant spiders were very anxious by the sudden flame, they instinctively stayed away from the wall of fire, giving Albert enough time and space. After Albert hurried to the protection tree, before even catching his breath, he immediately swung his wand and used the flame curse again. A ring of fire began to burn in the direction pointed by Albert''s wand, burning ten feet away from the guardian tree. The fire looked fierce, but there was no burning material as a backing. The mulch and fallen leaves on the ground could not keep the fire wall burning. "Yugadim ~ Leviosa!" Albert waved his wand and used the Levitation Curse at Hound Yaya to make Yaya float. The latter was greatly frightened, whimpered in terror, and slid wildly in the air with his feet, as if swimming in the water. "Quick, give me a hand!" Albert also began to climb the tree, Fred and George stretched out his hands, which allowed Albert to quickly climb to the tree. Yaya was quickly lifted from the Levitation Curse, shivering on the wooden platform created by Albert using the Transformation Curse. "Why are you here?" Fred and George had recovered from their trance and looked at Albert in shock. They had never thought that the person who came to save themselves would be Albert. "Otherwise, who do you think it will be?" Albert just slowed down, staring at the Weasley brothers angrily, "Professor McGonagall? Or Professor Dumbledore? When they find out that you are missing, you will be arrested. The giant eye spider shredded into pieces and became food in the belly of those monsters." The cheeks of both of them were flushed and they were a little ashamed, but they had to admit that Albert was right. It''s Easter now! If Albert didn''t find the two missing the first time, then later, maybe Hagrid could come and help them collect their bodies tomorrow, and even the bones might not be found. "What should I do now?" Fred moved aside to make room for Albert. "Waiting for rescue. When I came, I asked Lee Jordan to go to Professor McGonagall." Albert was calming his breathing rhythm, and comforted: "The professors should be here soon. You continue to face the sky. Fire red sparks to guide them." "You, did you enter the forest alone?" George suddenly realized something, staring at Albert dumbfounded, he couldn''t believe the fact. "How did you do it? You can still find us in the Forbidden Forest." Fred also realized the meaning of George''s words, and when he reacted, he looked at Albert equally dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that Albert broke into the forbidden forest alone in the middle of the night and found them successfully. "Otherwise?" Albert didn''t care about the shocked look on the twin brothers'' faces, because he noticed that the circle of fire below had been extinguished, and the surrounding spider army surrounded again. "How did you provoke these eight-eyed giant spiders? Did they stabbed their nest or stole their eggs?" Albert frowned slightly, raised his wand, and moved one that was trying to approach the guardian tree. The eight-eyed giant spider knocked to the ground. "No, we met a few big spiders on the road, and we ran to the nearby looking for shelter from the law-protecting tree. We didn''t expect that the number of these big spiders would increase." Fred''s face was a little tangled. "The result is the scene you saw." George added. "Alanya~Aitmi!" Another spider was knocked down by the spell. Looking down from the tree of protection, the dense group of big spiders below looked very scary. "Keep firing red sparks, don''t stop." Albert exhorted. "Oh!" George continued to shoot red sparks into the sky, and then secretly looked at Albert. To be honest, its really hard for the twin brothers to imagine how Albert walked through the forest in the middle of the night and found himself. Even a professor, Im afraid its not so easy to find people in the dark forbidden forest! "All guard! All guard! All guard!" Albert released three defensive spells in one breath, completely shrouding the tree of protection. The big spider outside hit the magic enchantment head-on, as if hitting a wall of air, being blocked forcibly. "What kind of magic is this!" George''s eyes widened in surprise, because they saw the spider rushing up against the wall. "Now we should be safe!" "Don''t think too much, if the professors don''t come here soon, just wait to be eaten!" Albert took a breath and shook his head to remind, "Don''t you find these big spiders getting more and more anxious?" Fred and George looked at each other and soon realized that Albert was right. At first they dared not approach the tree of protection. The two couldn''t help crying out that if Albert was late, they might be eaten by those big spiders. "Why didn''t you come with the professors?" Fred couldn''t help but ask the doubts in his heart. According to Albert''s character, he would not rush into the forbidden forest late at night. "I originally planned to ask Hagrid for help, but Hagrid is not in his hut, so I can only bring Yaya to find you. Thanks to Yaya, I was not attacked by the eight-eyed giant spider." Albert touched Yaya. Head. This timid hound is also choking tonight. "So, you went into the forest by yourself." Both of them couldn''t help but open their mouths. Now, Fred and George finally understand why Albert was placed in Gryffindor. Given his courage and courage, the students of Gryffindor may not be able to match him. . "Okay, take it out!" Albert said suddenly. "What to take out?" "Of course it''s a map, that Gryffindor''s secret treasure map." Albert looked at the two of them and shook his head helplessly: "You actually believe in that kind of ghost, haven''t I reminded you before? Forbidden Forest Its dangerous in the depths. You still dont listen. Now they are almost turned into food for spiders. Havent learned your lesson?" Fred and George thought about it carefully, and it really happened. At the beginning, Albert reminded them that there might be a farm for eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, and said that they should be careful to be eaten by them. This thing really almost came true! Having said that, George still remembers that when the two went out for a night tour for the first time, Albert reminded them to be careful of being locked out of the lounge by the fat lady... that time also came true. Are your words poisonous! What you say will come true! "How do you know that there is an eight-eyed giant spider breeding farm here?" Fred asked curiously. He wanted to know who was keeping these dangerous monsters in the forbidden forest. "Listen to Professor Broad." Albert saw through the two people''s thoughts and sighed, "But don''t be silly, 80% of this is not a farm, otherwise these big spiders will not attack you. " "But what''s the matter with these big spiders, don''t tell me these monsters originally live in the forbidden forest." "It is estimated that some people have released eight-eyed giant spiders in the forbidden forest. There are almost no natural enemies of the eight-eyed giant spiders. The food is still sufficient, so these giant spiders can multiply so much." Albert looked at the eight-eyed giant spider below. , Muttered: "Maybe, this is Hagrid''s pot." Of course Albert knows very well that the so-called eight-eyed giant spider farm is purely a joke. It is Hagrid''s release of a pair of eight-eyed spiders into the forbidden forest. After decades of reproduction, the huge spider colony now formed. Click! When several people were talking, the protective barrier created by Albert began to collapse. This is the disadvantage of too large a range. It is far from a reduced version. After the continuous impact of the eight-eyed giant spider, the defense barrier The world gradually cracked. "What should I do?" Fred looked at Albert anxiously. "Continue to fire red sparks to force those approaching giant spiders back." After the defensive enchantment was broken, Albert immediately used the flame curse to force all the big spiders that tried to approach the tree to retreat. The situation is not optimistic. However, Albert is not worried about his safety. He is still using the Spider Escape Curse towards the spiders below. Since there are so many big spiders, basically every shot can knock down one, without aiming at all. "What kind of spell are you using that can knock down the spider all at once?" George couldn''t help but ask. The spell used by Albert is very powerful, and every hit can inflict great damage on the spider. Albert has no time to answer the twins'' questions, he is trying to harvest experience. The professors are estimated to be coming, and it is better to harvest experience as much as possible before the professors arrive. After all, two have 100 experience points, which means a level of magic. Want to master a kind of magic, need to waste a lot of time to practice. This sale is a bargain. I don''t know how long it took, and most of the big spiders surrounding the law-protecting tree were knocked down. These big guys would also feel scared, and no big spider with a head dared to attack the law-protecting tree. Fred and George looked at the big spider who was knocked down by Albert below, completely dumbfounded, they had never thought that Albert was so brave! One person singles out a large group of spiders. "I feel like my tongue is about to knot." Frequent casting of spells made Albert tired, and he was stuffing chocolate into his mouth. "The spider swarms are retreating." George exclaimed excitedly, "Can we go back." "It''s best to wait here obediently, leaving the protection of the tree, it is easy to be attacked by spiders." Albert reminded in an angry tone: "Also, think about how to deal with the professor later, and the map. ." "What do you want the map for?" George asked suspiciously. "Of course it is confiscated, is it possible to let you continue to take risks next time?" "we will not." "People always like to repeat." "Speaking people, we don''t understand." "I know you will try to find the so-called Gryffindor''s secret treasure again, so give me the map. Without the map, you won''t have any stupid ideas of finding any treasure." Albert reached out to F. Reid asked for a map. "Don''t do that." George muttered. "We won''t." "Do you believe this?" Albert stared at George fiercely and reminded maliciously: "I think you''d better think about how you can explain this to Professor McGonagall before you go back. She will probably tell you. family." "Oh, no!" Fred screamed in horror, and almost fell from the tree. It was because Albert''s eyesight was quick and he stretched out his hand. George had no such luck. He was far away from Albert and fell directly from the tree with a whine of pain. "Are you all right!" Albert leaned down and asked. "Something happens, it hurts!" "Okay, stop talking nonsense, and give me that map!" Albert warned, "Next time, you probably will go straight into the eight-eyed giant spider''s lair. This kind of stupid mistake is enough to make once. Up." Fred reluctantly gave the map to Albert, and the latter stuffed it in his pocket without looking at it. Then, he reached out and pulled George up the tree. Although the spider swarm had retreated, it was still not safe here. As three o''clock was approaching, a professor finally arrived. What surprised Albert was that it was not Professor McGonagall who came to rescue them, but Professor Broad. The old man was wearing a dark purple robe, but the robe was a bit torn. It is estimated that he was torn by a branch while walking through the forest. "It seems that you are all right." Professor Broad''s eyes were shining strangely in the dark, and he looked at Albert with a smile and reminded: "Mr. Anderson, I have to remind you that your approach is too much. Reckless. Of course, I have to admit that you did a good job and surprised me!" "Good evening, Professor Browd." Albert greeted the old man with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to come to rescue us. I thought it would be Professor McGonagall." "Coincidentally, I was going to the bathroom for a brief comment, and I happened to meet Mr. Jordan." Professor Broad said as he walked towards the three of them. "He told me everything, so I hurried over. I was worried that you could not find two Mr. Weasleys, so I got myself on board." "I''m bringing the Shanghaige''s hound. With it, the creatures in the forest won''t hurt me." Albert used Hagrid''s words to stop Professor Brod. "Do you believe this?" Professor Browd looked around and asked with a smile. Albert was a little embarrassed, so he used this to fool others. "By the way, what spell did you use to knock down these eight-eyed giant spiders, these monsters are too dangerous." In fact, Professor Broad came after Albert. On the way, when he found the eight-eyed giant spider knocked down, he was very surprised, and the number of spiders knocked down by the spell was still quite large. However, none of the scenes before him shocked Professor Brod. There were no fewer than a hundred eight-eyed giant spiders down here, and the number was really amazing! The three first-year students were simply impossible to do. The spells learned in the first-year were not enough to fight an eight-eyed giant spider. However, hundreds of them were knocked down here, not one, not ten, but hundreds, this number is really shocking. These knocked down eight-eyed giant spiders undoubtedly proved Albert''s power. "Be careful!" George screamed. "Alanya~Aitmi!" Albert raised his magic and used the Spider Retreat Curse towards the struggling spider. He didn''t even know how many times he had used it, he was so adept. "Oh, thank you, Mr. Anderson, if I get bitten by such a big guy, I guess I will have to resign in advance." Professor Broad turned his head to look at the eight-eyed giant spider that was knocked into the air by the spell, with consternation on his face. It returned to normal soon. Professor Browd walked to the three of them, and after seeing the tree, he understood how Albert defeated these eight-eyed giant spiders. He said to several people: "Let''s leave here as soon as possible. Let me see if there is something suitable as a temporary door key." "Use this!" Albert handed Fred''s hat to Professor Brod. "What do you do with a hat with you." Fred looked curiously at Albert''s hat, somehow he always felt a little familiar. "This is your hat. I originally used it for Yaya to help you find you." Albert said grimly. "Mentos" The wizard hat immediately emitted blue light. "Well, if you use the door key to go back, it may be a little uncomfortable, so bear with it!" Professor Broad said gently. "What about Yaya?" Albert asked. "Don''t worry, I will take it back to Apparate." Professor Brod said: "Well, you guys quickly get ready, I will count three, and then we will reach out and grab the hat." "One..." Professor Broad whispered, "Two...three..." The three Alberts stretched out their hands and grabbed the corner of the wizard''s hat. There seemed to be an invisible force to attract the three, and the three of them flew up like a gust of wind, without seeing anything. A few seconds later ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert fell heavily to the ground, Fred and George fell worse than him, their faces were directly in close contact with the dirt. The wizard''s hat as the door key floated slowly from the sky, and it happened to fall on Fred''s head. vomit! When Fred and George got up, they began to retching, apparently losing their keys. Albert is better than them. After all, he had used Apparition before, and was more resistant to the discomfort caused by using the door key than the two. "Don''t worry, this is the faint key." Professor Broad looked at the two who were retching and shook his head: "Mrs. Pomfrey will heal them. We''d better send them to the school hospital and help me. Help one." "I hate this feeling!" Albert murmured. When he reached out to help Fred, he heard a rush of footsteps coming here. vertex The Alchemist of Harry Potte Chapter 149： Secret treasure Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... The Alchemist of Harry Potter Chapter 149 Secret Treasure Albert raised his head, and by the white light of the tip of his wand, he vaguely saw Professor McGonagall who was walking here quickly. The person behind the professor was... their roommate Lee Jordan, and... Principal Dumbledore. The old man was looking at the three of them with a smile. "Budd, you found them, it''s great!" Professor McGonagall sighed with relief, his eyes fell on Albert, Fred and George, as if to check whether his students were injured. "It should be said... Mr. Anderson found the two Mr. Weasleys." Professor Brod explained with a smile: "When I arrived, Mr. Anderson had been rescued from a large group of eight-eyed giant spiders and was trapped in Gentlemen Weasley on the sorbus tree (protector tree)." "Sorry, you said a bunch of...what?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t help raising his voice a little, as if he couldn''t believe what he just heard? "Eight-eyed giant spider, Minerva." Professor Broad looked sideways at Dumbledore. "There should be a nest of eight-eyed giant spiders in the depths of the forbidden forest. These monsters have basically no natural enemies and have multiplied into a large colony. Up." "I see." Dumbledore looked at Albert curiously and smiled. "However, I am even more curious about how Mr. Anderson found Mr. Weasley and how he dispelled the group of eight-eyed giants. Spider, as far as I know, those monsters are not something an ordinary freshman can deal with." Albert looked at Lee Jordan and cleverly staggered Dumbledores gaze. Even if Dumbledore did not use pantograph, he was an expert in this area. As long as the eyes of both sides were in line, it would be difficult for Albert to follow. Dumbledore lied in front of him. "Yes, in fact, I am also very curious about this." Professor Browd''s voice changed, and kindly reminded, "but I think the most urgent thing is to send them to the school hospital first. We will use it when we return. Door keys, they are still... fainting the door keys." "You''re right, Bud." Professor McGonagall nodded and stared at the three sternly, "Come with me!" "Excuse me, come and help me help Fred." Albert directly ignored Professor McGonagall''s stern gaze, and said to Li Qiaodan, he himself was too tired to support others. "Oh, yes, and this dog, it seems to be Hagrid''s pet, and Albert seems to rely on it to find the Weasley gentlemen." Professor Brod pointed to the tooth on his foot and said, "However, it It seems unable to adapt to the Apparition." "Don''t worry, I have notified Hagrid that he will be back soon." Dumbledore said gently. For a moment, he seemed to notice something, turned his head and looked in a certain direction, smiled and said, "Look, Hagrid is back." Yes, Hagrid came back, carrying the oil lamp from Hogsmeade''s direction. He drank a bit high, and he smelt a strong smell of alcohol. He strode towards this side. "President Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall...Professor Browder?" Hagrid covered a burp, greeted the three professors, and fell on Albert again, seeing that they were all right and relaxed. Tone. "It''s great that they are okay. These little guys always like to sneak into the woods by themselves when I''m not paying attention." "Okay Hagrid..." Dumbledore talked to Hagrid about the situation, and the hunting ground guard said he would take good care of his pet. Everyone bid farewell to Hagrid and soon came to the school hospital. Was awakened in the middle of the night, Madam Pomfrey did not have a good temper, but she still treated the three of them conscientiously. "It''s okay. The two Mr. Weasleys just didn''t get used to the door key, and they haven''t recovered from the faint door key. As for Mr. Anderson, he is just too tired. Just a good night''s sleep." Pomfrey After examining the three, the wife gave the diagnosis result. "They need to rest and recover completely the day after tomorrow." Now the head nurse is ready to rush people. It''s a pity that even Madam Pomfrey can''t do anything very well for the faint key, as long as she takes a day or two to relax and it will be fine. "Poppi, we need to figure out the cause and effect. It only takes a few minutes." Professor McGonagall said. "At most five minutes, the patient needs to rest." Madam Pomfrey frowned and gave Albert a piece of chocolate. "Let''s go, what is going on?" Professor McGonagall''s tone also eased a little, staring at the three of them and asked. Albert briefly explained the situation. When he went back to the dormitory to rest, he found that Fred and George had not returned. Later, I learned from Lee Jordan that the two might have entered the woods, but they have not yet returned. Then Albert said that he had passed the Owl, confirming that the two were indeed still in the forbidden forest, and prepared to seek Hagrid''s help. Finally, because Hagrid was not there, he had to go into the forest to find someone by himself, and then asked Lee Jordan to return to the castle to ask the professor for help. "You violated a lot of school rules along the way, but how did you find the two Mr. Weasleys and how did you escape?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t help asking, "The group of eight people mentioned by Professor Broad What''s the matter with the giant eye spider." "In the beginning, I thought Fred and George were just lost. In places like the Forbidden Forest, no one leads the way. It''s actually easy to get lost." Albert continued to talk about his experience along the way. Later he said that he met a horseman. , And with the help of a horseman, find the direction where the red sparks are bright. "The red sparks are reminded by Albert''s letter." Fred took out Albert''s handkerchief, and it said: Launching red sparks into the sky. If you have anything to do, you can ask the horsemen for help. They will send you out of the forest. . "Actually, the horsemen are not friendly." Albert laughed at himself. "But the horsemen said they never attacked the foals. I think they meant that they would not attack the students. Later I said it was a friend of Hagrid. Negotiated with the horsemen and convinced them to lead me to the direction of the red spark, and later encountered the big spider. Dumbledore nodded, he knew the horseman in the forbidden forest. "How on earth did you defeat the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider?" Professor Broad asked everyone the most curious question. "Because of Yaya''s warning, I was not attacked by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, but the obstacle curse and the coma curse had no effect on those big spiders." Albert lay on the bed, chewing chocolate, and recalled, "I tried Use the dance step spell on its feet to limit its ability to move. In fact, such an attempt was very successful." "Wonderful idea, your defense against the Dark Arts is very good, I am proud of you." Professor Brod nodded. "Later, when I calmed down, I remembered the spider retreat curse I happened to see in the library." Albert said with emotion, "I didn''t expect this curse to have a miraculous effect on those big spiders." Albert slowly told the story of tonight, and finally said that relying on the tree of protection, he turned over half of the eight-eyed giant spider that came up... "It''s incredible." Professor McGonagall has already seen from Albert''s narration the boldness and wisdom of this freshman, whether it was he found twins through owls and hounds, or when he faced horsemen and eight-eyed giant spiders. With his courage and ability, even entering the Forbidden Forest in the middle of the night requires great courage. "Okay, I probably know the situation." Professor McGonagall gave the final sentence, "Mr. Weasley, you have seriously violated the school rules. Each one is deducted 100 points and there is a week of confinement." Fred and George both groaned, and Lee Jordan next to him was also taken aback. Each one scored 100 points, and Gryffindor''s few scores basically bottomed out. "As for Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall hesitated, as if thinking about what to do with Albert. In the end, Dumbledore said, "Mr. Anderson displayed extraordinary courage and wisdom in this process, saving the lives of two Weasleys. I think this is enough for you to win the special contribution award to the school. Yeslet me think aboutyes, you won two hundred points for Gryffindor." Fred and George both breathed a sigh of relief, as they offset the points they deducted. However, when I remembered that I was going to be confined, I was immediately forced. "Yes, there is one more thing. When Mr. Anderson was in the Forbidden Forest, I avoided the bad luck of being attacked by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider and being seriously injured," Professor Broad said with a smile, "I think this is what Gran Fendor is winning 50 points." "Okay, let''s go first! I think they should have a good rest." Dumbledore turned to leave. "One more thing." Professor McGonagall said suddenly. "What''s the matter, Minerva?" Dumbledore asked. "What are you doing in the woods?" Professor McGonagall stared at the twin brothers severely. Under such aggressive pressure, the twins confessed everything. "What about the map?" Professor McGonagall asked. "I threw that map in the Forbidden Forest." Albert started, "preventing their brains from twitching and running to the forest to die." "Well, can I take care of my patients?" Madam Pomfrey walked over and brought sleeping potions to the three of them. "Drink it, it will give you a good night''s sleep." Albert can guess what it is. A serving of life and death Under Madam Pomfrey''s gaze, Albert drank the potion. The effect of the potion was immediate. He felt that his eyelids were heavy, and he closed his eyes irresistibly, and his dreamless sleep enveloped Albert. ... "Well, you can go back to the dormitory and rest!" Outside the school hospital, Professor McGonagall said to Li Qiaodan: "Your approach is very sensible, and you won 10 points for Gryffindor." After Li Jordan left, Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall looked at Professor Broad. "Mr. Anderson is basically right. However, I am also shocked that he could find Mr. Weasley." Professor Broad said with emotion: "He is undoubtedly a talented genius. By the way, there is something I think Tell you." "what''s up?" "I think I should resign early. This position will really bring doom and misfortune." Professor Broad smiled bitterly, "Before the curse hurts me, it is undoubtedly a very wise choice to resign early~www .novelhall.com~What''s the secret treasure of Gryffindor that Mr. Weasley said about?" Professor McGonagall suddenly raised the map and frowned. "There have indeed been similar legends, but this is not certain. You know, legends are not necessarily reliable, although they may have some historical basis." "I''ve heard of similar legends." Professor Broad said. "Some people claim that the Big Four each left their own secret treasures in Hogwarts. They contained priceless treasures, possibly gold. , Prophecies and other powerful magic items." "There is indeed such a legend in Hogwarts Castle, but the legend is only a legend after all, and no one has found the so-called secret treasure." Dumbledore said softly. The three of them were silent. They all had their own judgment, so naturally they would not easily believe the so-called legend. Yes, the legend is just a legend, as if Hogwarts once circulated the legend of the secret room, but no one found the secret room left by Slytherin. The Alchemist of Harry Potte Chapter 150： This mission reward is a bit tricky Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... The next morning, Albert opened his eyes and woke up from the hospital bed. I slept for a good night, and now I feel good health, but my stomach is a little hungry, um, and... my legs are a little sore. Sitting up from the bed, covering a yawn, stretched out lazily, and looked sideways at the Weasley brother next door. Both of them are awake, but they are still lying in bed, not knowing what they are thinking. "Are you okay?" Albert looked at the two with a smile. "Not so good, it''s a bit disgusting," Fred muttered. This is a sequelae of using the door key, disgusting and hysterical. Fred and George are not the only ones who stunned. It is said that before the opening of the Hogwarts Express, the British Ministry of Magic placed a large number of door keys at assembly points all over the United Kingdom. Many students who arrived at Hogwarts in this way had fainted keys. Symptoms. Therefore, the school hospital is always overcrowded in the first few days of school. "Tomorrow will be fine, I''m going to have breakfast, you guys will continue to stay here!" Albert got up and changed his clothes, and used the repair curse by the way to restore the clothes torn by the branches. "Albert." Fred suddenly called Albert. "What''s the matter?" Albert stopped and asked, turning his head. "Thank you for saving us." The twins said in unison. "You''re welcome, we are friends, aren''t we?" Albert smiled and waved his hand. To be honest, both Fred and George were so moved that they wept bitterly. If Albert hadn''t noticed their disappearance, guessed where they were going, and risked their lives to come to the rescue when the two were in desperation, they would have been eaten by the big spider. Fred and George looked at each other, looked at Albert''s leaving back, and murmured softly, "Yes, friends!" ... Albert didn''t eat breakfast because it was almost noon and the auditorium no longer served breakfast. He went directly to the kitchen, and enjoyed the freshly baked food under the warm hospitality of the house elves. Albert opened his task panel while eating, and completed the task of the spider slayer. Last night, a total of 94 eight-eyed giant spiders were turned over and 4700 experience was gained, which is really a lot of experience. No loss! Make a fortune with blood. Albert was very satisfied with his gains, and indeed the adventure last night was worth it. In other words, what is this? He suddenly shifted his gaze to the new task. There are three things. You won the Hogwarts Special Contribution Award once, why not get it several times? During the school, he won two more special contribution awards, allowing himself to be named Hogwarts. Current progress: 1/3 Reward: 6000 experience, a level 3 designated skill, prestige in the magic world +200. "I''m going for it. It''s great, my mission." After Albert saw the mission information, the sausages that had just been stuffed into his mouth fell into the plate. I didn''t expect this kind of show operation! Albert''s sight shifted to another mission. He didn''t notice it last night, and two new missions emerged. Gryffindor''s secret treasure. You found a map of Gryffindors secret treasure. Although its credibility is still not high, some people claim that there are invaluable treasures in the secret treasure. As an explorer, you should not miss this adventure and find The location of the secret treasure, and enter the treasure house. Reward: unknown. unknown? It was the first time Albert saw the situation where the task reward was unknown. Last night, he lied to Professor McGonagall, saying that the treasure map was thrown in the forbidden forest, but the treasure map was still in his pocket. Albert is not very interested in the so-called secret treasures of the twins, and stayed just to see if he could trigger the mission. The task was triggered, but... the task prompt seems a bit tricky! Albert took out the so-called treasure map from his pocket, looked up and down this old parchment, and found that the thing had changed. Behind the parchment, there is an extra sentence: This is a great adventure! There is also something similar to a compass. The pointer points to the secret treasure? It still looks quite bluff, no wonder Fred and George would believe this is a real treasure map. However, this should be a map made by a certain wizard, otherwise the prompts given by the mission will not be credible and some people claim it. The wizard who made the map may have found the so-called Gryffindor''s secret treasure, and the other party left the map purely to show off his deeds and allow future generations to experience their own adventures. The phrase "This is a great adventure" probably means that. Of course, there is another possibility. That is the maker of this map, and did not find the so-called Gryffindor''s secret treasure. It left this map, just hoping that someone would help him find the secret treasure, or it was just a prank. The twins obviously believed that it was the former, so they went on an adventure, but got lost and plunged into the hunting area of ??the eight-eyed giant spider. "Forget it, I''ll talk about this later!" Albert temporarily put aside his idea of ??looking for treasure now, and this route might have to pass the eight-eyed giant spider''s lair. Those monsters are very dangerous. I was lucky enough to complete a hundred kills this time. It was because of luck that I still had to be a little self-aware. However, Albert is still a little interested in the secret treasures left behind by the Big Four, even though the rewards for the mission are slightly pitted. If Gryffindors secret treasure is in the Forbidden Forest, it is because Gryffindor himself likes to take risks, and it takes courage to get the treasure. So would Ravenclaw also have a secret treasure, but where would she hide the treasure? Hogwarts Castle? What about Hufflepuffs secret treasure? Slytherin...well, shouldn''t Slytherin''s secret treasure be hidden in the secret room? No, if Slytherin''s secret treasure is really hidden in the secret room, Tom would not have discovered it, even if it is estimated, he will be taken away! Wouldn''t it... The so-called secret treasure is the basilisk! Albert immediately got rid of these weird ideas and continued to receive rewards for rescue operations. Looking at the 2 skill points given by the task, Albert felt that his mood became happy, which meant that he could upgrade 2 skills to level 3, or upgrade one skill to level 4. The spider hunter provides Albert with 10,000 experience and the title of spider hunter. By the way, how do you get a bottle of the eight-eyed giant spider venom? The 25 Gallon from the last mission was sent to Truman through his hands. Who will give it to yourself this time? Professor Brod? Since there will be ~www.novelhall.com~ on the task, I should not cheat myself. Albert didn''t think about this anymore. After eating quickly, he left the kitchen and prepared to write a letter to help Yaya buy dog ??food. Yaya helped himself a lot last night, and Albert will not forget its credit. What''s more, my income this time is very good. However, just after passing through the hall, he was stopped. "Katrina, what''s the matter?" "Professor Broad is looking for you." Katrina said. "coming!" The bottle of eight-eyed giant spider venom on the mission was delivered to himself through the hands of Professor Brod. "Thank you, I see. I''ll go over." Albert nodded slightly towards Katrina, turned and walked towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on the second floor of the castle. Chapter 151： Treasure Land Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... The Alchemist of Harry Potter Chapter 151 Treasure Land "Good afternoon, Professor Brod." Albert tapped on the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and when he got permission, he pushed the door in. He focused on Professor Broad who was sitting on the sofa and reading books. He did not forget to thank him for what happened last night. "Last night, thanks to Professor Brod, thank you for saving the three of us." "You''re welcome." Professor Broad looked at Albert with a smile, "I think, even if I didn''t go, you can still take them out of the forbidden forest!" Albert did not answer. He did have a way to take the Weasley brothers out of the Forbidden Forest, but he would not admit that he was capable of doing it. After all, he is only a freshman in the first year, it is impossible to use Apparition. "Sit down, what should you drink?" Professor Browd pointed to the books on the table and said with emotion, "Mogg has already let people print the book, and his efficiency is as efficient as ever. Look at his own time. The fruits of your labor!" "You mean Mr. McDoug has already published a book?" Albert sat across from Professor Broad, picked up the book on the table, and gently flicked the gilded letters on the writing with his finger: "Advanced Magic Writing Research" ". It is indeed a high-level study of magic text, the title of the book is simply straightforward. "There is a surprise on the first page!" Professor Broad blinked mysteriously at Albert. "Are there any surprises?" Albert was a little puzzled, glanced suspiciously at Professor Broad, and turned to the first page of the book. There is a sentence written on it: Dedicated to the youngest master of magic text, thank him for helping me complete the writing of advanced magic text research. --Mogg McDoug Albert was stunned. Of course he knew who the master of magic text was referring to, but when was he... the master of magic text? "Actually, Mogg thought about printing your name on it. However, he later felt that with your abilities, he didn''t need to rely on him to be famous, and it was a bit early for you to be famous now." The professor closed the book and looked at Albert on the other side and continued: "He gave you this book." "I remember "Advanced Magic Text Research" was not finished yet, did you? Oh, it turned out to be like this." Albert turned to the last page and looked at the content on it, and he understood what was going on, Mr. McDouger Split the book into three parts. "After a while, this book will be sold in bookstores. I guess few people will buy it." Professor Brod said with a smile, "Mogg bet me on this matter, saying that he could sell one hundred. this." Albert glanced at the price of the book, 5 gallons. In terms of the price of a book, it is not very expensive, but the question is how many people will study this stuff? I can''t read it, let alone buy it. Moreover, the population of British wizards is also a big problem. If they can''t be translated into other languages ??and can sell a hundred copies, even if Mr. MacDoug has the skills. "By the way, there is something for you." Professor Broad put the glass bottle in front of Albert. "The poison of the eight-eyed giant spider. When I tracked your tracks, I found one that was killed by you. The eight-eyed giant spider collected some poison at a rare opportunity." "For me?" Albert noticed that the venom of the eight-eyed giant spider had been specially treated, and the glass bottle had been released with a freezing curse. "Yes, this is your trophy." Speaking of this, Professor Brod was also quite emotional, "It''s just that, I didn''t expect that there are so many eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, let alone you defeated them." In fact, the bottle of poison in front of Albert was obtained from the first eight-eyed giant spider that was knocked down by him. The hapless guy was eventually killed by Albert using a bunch of spells. " Professor Browd later discovered that there were still a bunch of eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, so he did not continue to collect poison, which was related to the rush to find someone. "Professor, can you..." Albert hesitated and said, "...Help me get rid of it, it''s useless for me to hold this thing." "I guessed you would say that!" Professor Brod nodded with satisfaction: "This is a wise choice. The venom of the eight-eyed giant spider is not easy to preserve, and this liquid is very precious. Bottle... probably worth 50 gallons. Of course, it might be higher on the black market." "Then trouble you!" Albert said. He knows very well that holding this kind of thing by himself is actually useless, so it''s better to change to Garon. If you really need to use the poison of the eight-eyed giant spider, go around in the forbidden forest, and you will naturally have it. After all, the eight-eyed giant spider farm! "Here you are." Professor Broad handed Albert the Garon prepared in advance. In fact, it is not difficult to guess Albert''s choice from the beginning. "Thank you, professor!" Albert thanked the other person. "You''re welcome." Professor Broad was more satisfied with Albert, and he continued: "There is one more thing." "whats the matter." "Gryffindor''s secret treasure, you still keep that map!" Professor Broad ruthlessly exposed Albert''s original lie. The latter''s expression froze, neither admitting nor denying, just quietly listening to Professor Broad to continue. "Don''t try to enter the forbidden forest anymore, it is still dangerous for you." Professor Broad warned. "Is there really a so-called secret treasure?" Albert asked curiously. "The legend says that the Big Four left a legacy of their own at Hogwarts. This is a gift to Hogwarts students." Professor Broad said of what he knew: "However, the so-called Secret treasures are just legends. No one knows where the secret treasures are, and no one finds them. Of course, if they were so easy to be known, they would not be called secret treasures." Albert was silent. He thought that Professor Brod might know something. Every Defence Against the Dark Arts professor comes to teach at Hogwarts with his own purpose. Isn''t Professor Browder here to find the so-called secret treasure? Ravenclaw''s secret treasure? Wait... Secrets... Treasures... Ravenclaw... House of All Requests... It is said that the House of Requirement is Ravenclaw''s handwriting. Maybe the secret treasure of Ravenclaw is hidden there! As for Professor Broad, he probably knew it a long time ago... Albert felt that he might have guessed the so-called truth. You can try if you have the opportunity. "What are you thinking?" Professor Broad interrupted Albert''s thinking. "I''m thinking, where did the eight-eyed giant spiders come from in the Forbidden Forest? It''s not a joke that such a large number of spiders come from. Is there really someone raising the eight-eyed giant spider?" Albert said casually. "It shouldn''t be possible~www.novelhall.com~Professor Broad stared at Albert and said seriously, "Don''t rush to find some secret treasure. " "I cherish my life." Albert replied. "By the way, I heard that you use a wand made of redwood?" Professor Broad suddenly talked about Albert''s wand, making the latter a little confused. "Yes, Mr. Ollivander said that it is a magic wand that can bring luck." Albert usually talks about red cedar wands with others, and he will tell others like this. "That''s good, the wand made of redwood is good." Professor Broad nodded, relieved. Of course, he also knew that the so-called red cedar wand that can bring good luck is purely foolish, but the wizards who hold this kind of wand are some people who are prepared, and they can usually overcome danger. Albert Anderson obviously fits this point. From what happened last night, it is not difficult to see that he could find two Weasleys and return safely from the Forbidden Forest, not just because of the luck brought by the red cedar wand. , But Albert made a series of preparations from the beginning. Chapter 152： a kind reminder Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... The Alchemist of Harry Potter Chapter 152 Kind Reminder The next day, the needle-like shape of Fred and George''s faint keys had completely disappeared. The two left the school hospital early in the morning and met with the roommates who were dining in the auditorium. "What''s this?" George looked at the flying owl, looked at the package on Albert''s desk, and asked curiously. "Dog food." Albert said without looking up, "I bought it for Jamaica, thanks to it the night before." "Oh, Yaya really helped a lot." George agreed. He actually didn''t know what Yaya helped a lot, but Albert said so and bought dog food for him, which must have been a big help. "Where to go to Hagrid later, are you going?" Albert asked casually. "No, we plan to go to the library. There is still a lot of homework for the holiday." Fred touched George with his elbow. The latter recovered from the trance and quickly agreed, "We''re not going." Albert asked casually. He knew that Fred and George would not even dare to see Hagrid. If the two of them go, they will be talked about by Hagrid for a long time. With dog food bought from the Fantastic Beasts store, Albert went to Hagrid''s cabin. Yaya has completely recovered and is playing a group around Albert. It likes the dog food Albert bought. "Last time, thanks to Fang!" Albert said to Hagrid, who was boiling the water while rubbing the head of Fang. "You are so courageous, you dare to enter the woods alone in the middle of the night." Hagrid was taking the copper kettle from the fireplace to pour water, and staring at Albert with his arms akimbo dissatisfied. Hagrid was blaming Albert for his recklessness. "Didn''t you say that as long as you put your teeth on, the creatures in the woods won''t hurt us?" Albert easily blocked Hagrid''s words back. "Have I said anything like this?" Hagrid stammered a little. "Yes, otherwise you said how dare I take risks?" "Okay, when I said it." Hagrid was a little depressed, pouring tea, thinking about when he had said this. "Although it''s not like you said, Yaya helped a lot, just a little timid." Albert took a sip of the amber tea and threw another bone-like food to Yaya. This is one of hound''s favorite snacks. "Professor Browd said...you brought down a lot of eight-eyed giant spiders in the forbidden forest." When it came to this, Hagrid was a little entangled. "A lot, those big spiders are very dangerous." Albert glanced at Hagrid and said to himself, "Actually, I am very curious why there are such monsters in the Forbidden Forest. I have checked their information. These names Monsters called eight-eyed giant spiders live deep in the rainforests of southeastern Asia. Someone must have released them in the forbidden forest." Hagrid''s expression suddenly became a little awkward, because he was the one who released the spider in the forbidden forest. "Well, I also met the legendary horsemen, they were very unfriendly to wizards." Albert recalled his first meeting with the horsemen, frowned slightly, and continued: "We almost started fighting. I was thinking about whether to bring them down." "This is a pretty stupid idea." Hagrid stammered and corrected. "Fortunately, you didn''t do this. Hogwarts has always had a good relationship with the horseman." "Not bad?" Albert shook his head non-committal. "Perhaps, Principal Dumbledore can easily stun most horsemen. It is said that he is the most powerful wizard in the magic world." "Dumbledore is certainly the most powerful wizard." Hagrid agreed with Albert''s point of view. "I think the horsemen should know your hounds. They think I shouldn''t go into the woods. A brown-black horseman could make trouble for me at first. Maybe you know him, but it''s undeniable that it was not a friendly meeting. "Albert''s first impression of the horse is really bad. "Horse people have always been like this, don''t care." Hagrid comforted. "Um, I really don''t care." Albert said seriously, "Since I dare to go deep into the forbidden forest, I am prepared to die in it. If the horsemen dare to shoot arrows at me, I will faint them and let them They enjoy what it feels like to be hung on a tree." Albert said these words in a malicious tone, and even Hagrid could see that Albert had a bad first impression of the horseman. "Don''t do that, they have no malice, and the horsemen will not harm the students at Hogwarts." Hagrid said that he did not want a conflict between Albert and the horsemen. "I have no ill intentions. By the way, next time you meet a horseman, thank you for a brown-red horseman. It seems to be Ronan. Although the horseman did not guide us out of the forbidden forest, he did it for me. I thank it." "However, I don''t think the horsemen would like my gift." Albert said again, "so, thank you or something." "I will." Hagrid poured Albert another cup of amber tea, took a sip, and seriously ordered: "Don''t enter the forbidden forest by yourself again. Good luck this time, but not Not every time it can be so good." "Do you really think I intended to venture into the Forbidden Forest?" Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Hagrid. "If you are at home, I will definitely find you to enter the forest. By the way, the next time you enter the forest. , Be careful yourself, dont be dragged away by the big spiders, even you cant face a large group of big spiders." Although he said that, Albert was actually molesting Hagrid, lest he want to give him a lesson about his entry into the woods. Hagrid''s expression was really...tangled. "Actually, those eight-eyed giant spiders are not as dangerous as you think!" Hagrid hesitated for a moment, and still spoke. "It''s not... as dangerous as imagined." Albert repeated every word. "Hagrid, I think you are joking. If the eight-eyed giant spider is safe, it wont be classified as ??." Albert stared at Hagrid. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said again, "If I were If you rush over later, you probably will find it difficult to find Fred and George''s bodies in the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid became more silent, because what Albert said was probably true. "Those creatures have something to do with you, right? Don''t deny it." Albert sighed lightly. "From what you just said, I can be sure of this. Eight-eyed giant spiders shouldn''t have lived in the forbidden forest. Professor Browd once joked that someone might be keeping an eight-eyed giant spider, but I think that is just a joke." "Hagrid, I still need to remind you that maybe the eight-eyed giant spiders won''t eat you, but they certainly won''t mind eating your friends." Albert looked at the silent Hagrid and continued, "I don''t The point of accusing you is just to remind you that there is no danger to you, but it does not mean that there is no danger to others." Hagrid didn''t speak, UU read www.uukanshu. Com just looks very unnatural, obviously he is not willing to listen to these words. "You have the blood of a giant, right. Don''t be too busy denying it." Albert raised his hand to interrupt Hagrid''s words, and said in a low voice: "The blood of a giant makes you naturally fearless of those dangerous magical creatures, but those monsters It only takes one bite, and it may kill us." "There is one more thing, dont admit it, and dont mention that you have giant blood. I never mind speculating on others with the utmost malice. If someone uses this to attack you, it will cause you unimaginable trouble. The wizards fear giants just as they fear mysterious people." Albert quickly left Hagrid''s cabin and completed a mission related to Hagrid by the way. a kind reminder. Your friend Rubeus Hagrids worldview is a bit different. As a friend, you should give him some reminders before he makes a stupid mistake, and do your duty as a friend. Reward: 500 experience, Rubeus Hagrid''s favorability +5. The Alchemist of Harry Potte Chapter 153： fake Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... The Alchemist of Harry Potter Chapter 153: Fake It is said that Gryffindor can''t hide secrets, this is really true! Albert went deep into the Forbidden Forest alone in the middle of the night and fished Fred and George out of the Forbidden Forest, which has now been widely circulated by Hogwarts students. It is said that on the way to the Forbidden Forest, Albert also killed a large number of spider monsters, and finally with the help of the horseman, he successfully found the Weasley brothers. Anyway, this incident was rumored to be very mysterious and became a big legend for Gryffindor. Of course, some people scoff at the so-called legend. After all, you can never expect a new student to break into the forbidden forest single-handedly and successfully defeat a large group of terrifying monsters, afraid that you haven''t woken up yet? No matter how fierce and outrageous the outside world is, Albert does not admit or deny it anyway. Rumors spread throughout the school the next morning, a large group of students jammed Albert at the dining table and asked about this legendary adventure. Albert, who was eating, reluctantly put down his fork, raised his head and said to everyone: "In fact, I defeated a large number of spider monsters along the way that night, and almost fought with the horseman. Finally, through negotiations, the horseman agreed. Take me to find the red spark cast by Fred. When I dared to go, I saw Fred and George stuck in a tree by a large group of spider monsters. In the end, I managed to overcome the madness and finally defeated the spider. Monsters, and drive away those big spiders, save Brother Weasley." There was a weird silence in the hall, and everyone couldn''t help but look at each other. For a moment, someone finally couldn''t help laughing. "If you don''t believe it, it''s right." Albert sighed deeply, and said helplessly to all the audience: "You also believe in rumours like this, and you actually came to ask me if it''s true. I really don''t know you. Do you dislike too little homework during vacation?" Many people''s faces went dark immediately, and they all could hear the implication in Albert''s words: I believe all the rumors, and they even came to ask me, are you idle or mentally retarded? After all, Albert, as the client, said so, and the matter naturally ended. "Is this really fake?" Shanna couldn''t help but ask. "Who knows?" Albert said disapprovingly, "Next time, believe less rumors that mental retardation is a disease that will spread everywhere. Whether some things are true or not, you need to judge by yourself." "I believe you defeated more than a hundred spider monsters." Shanna said suddenly: "Gryffindor Academy is 60 points more." "It''s fine for you to be happy!" Albert''s mouth twitched and replied helplessly. "Of course it''s true, I''ll tell you, Albert..." Fred was about to tell Shanna what happened at the time, and Albert gave him a stern look. "I remember, you still have a week of confinement, right." Albert suddenly interrupted Fred, "Filch asked me to tell you, remember to go to his office to be confined at six o''clock this evening." Confinement? So, this thing is really true. Shanna looked at the frustrated Weasley brother, thinking so. Gryffindor''s points suddenly went up by sixty, which is not a fake. If it were not for the sudden increase in points, everyone would not believe this rumor, let alone the so-called truth. This fact is too much. However, where the points are, that''s why there is the scene just now. After all, this fact is legendary, and many people are unwilling to believe that first-year students can do it. Albert said this was just a rumor, and they would comfort themselves and say it was false, and then they would go away. As for using this to mock Albert? I didn''t see him and didn''t say that it was true, and he easily put his mental retardation on everyone onlookers. If he continued to care about this aspect, wouldn''t he appear to be mentally retarded? "However, what is the point?" Angelina asked curiously. "Actually, Li Jordan and I told Professor McGonagall in time, and through the owl helped Professor McGonagall to confirm that Fred and George were in the woods, so the professor gave us 30 points each." Albert He gave Li Qiaodan, who was next to him, a gesture, and the latter nodded repeatedly, indicating that this is how things were. Angelina glanced at the two suspiciously, and stopped asking. "Ahem, go to the library to do holiday homework!" Albert proposed. Fred and George raised their hands in agreement. Their homework progress was much slower than the others, and Lee Jordan did not refuse. They could only spare time to play after finishing early. "I suddenly felt that those people were so stupid, so I believed your nonsense!" Fred muttered. "That''s because they don''t want to admit it," a voice sounded behind Albert, and the four stopped, turning their heads to look in the direction of the voice. It was Isabel. "Professor Brod is looking for you." Isabel said to Albert. "Sorry, we will do homework together another day." Albert cast an apologetic look at the roommates and walked to the office of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor on the second floor. "Congratulations on becoming a man of Hogwarts. Now many people are discussing your deeds. Maybe you can record this in your notes, and in a few years, it will become a legend. " "No, thank you." Albert said irritably, "and next time you listen to rumors less. If you listen to too much of that kind of stuff, people will become stupid and easily lose the most basic judgment." "There is a medal for your special contribution in the prize showroom. If you don''t believe it, go and see it by yourself." Isabel glanced at Albert and reminded him indifferently, "Next time, when you fool others, remember Be careful not to expose too many flaws." "I''m just saying what everyone wants to hear!" Albert just shrugged his shoulders, not embarrassed by Isabelle. "Sometimes people don''t want to hear the truth, they just want to hear It''s just the result they want, there is no need to head-on with them, it is meaningless." Isobel looked at Albert and suddenly said, "Next time you talk to me, remember to put away your bad taste and treat others as fools. Don''t you think you are also stupid?" "I just told the facts~www.novelhall.com~ Albert shrugged. "So, that thing is true, you really..." A voice suddenly sounded, and when Albert stopped, he happened to see Katrina walking towards this side. "False." Albert replied simply. "Do I look stupid?" Katrina looked at her sister Isobel, as if seeking answers. "Fake." Isobel said. Katrina: "..." Did you think I didn''t hear your conversation just now? "Regardless of whether it is true or not, this matter is already false." Isobel explained. "Why?" Katrina asked puzzled. "Because my client said it was false!" Albert said of course, "so, this thing is naturally false." Chapter 154： Ravenclaws wealth Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" at any time... ps: Warmly celebrate the 70th anniversary of the founding of the motherland, and wish you all a happy holiday. "Come in, the door is open." Professor Broad''s voice came from the office. Albert''s hand that was about to knock on the door froze in the air, and Isobel next to him glanced at him, stretched his hand open the wooden door and entered the office. "You resigned?" After Albert went in, he found that this was no longer the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts he was familiar with. Several large bookshelves on the walls have been evacuated, and expensive wool carpets and silk curtains are missing. Everything on the desk was empty, and there was a leather suitcase. "I have resigned and will leave today." Professor Broad pointed to the sofa and motioned for a few people to sit down and talk. A few days ago, he was nearly attacked by an eight-eyed giant spider in the Forbidden Forest, which made Brod feel that the threat of curse was approaching him, so the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor simply submitted a letter of resignation to Dumbledore. He didn''t want to get hurt by that **** curse, or lose his life inexplicably. Albert naturally knew the reason for Professor Browder''s resignation early. The position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts was cursed. It was the wisest choice to voluntarily resign before he was injured. "It''s good to resign," Albert said. "It''s a wise decision to leave before the curse comes." "Shut up Anderson." Katrina couldn''t help glaring at Albert. "No, no, I actually agree with Mr. Anderson." Professor Brod raised his hand to appease Katrina and said with a smile, "The curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts has always existed. I am not here to teach because I want to be hurt, or Died by the curse." Katrina was completely stunned, she could hardly believe that Uncle Bud would say such a thing. "But... if you quit, what should the Defense Against the Dark Arts class do?" The girl still said her doubts. "The knowledge I can teach you has already been taught to you in the previous courses. The rest of this semester is for review and final exams." Professor Broad continued, "In the period before the exam, Dumbledore will find someone to substitute for the lesson." "Could it be Snape?" Albert frowned slightly. Although Snape was an expert in the dark arts field, Albert really didn''t like that guy. "It''s Professor Snape." Professor Broad corrected. "Well, Professor Snape." Albert thought of another thing, "What about the third part of Mr. McDoug''s "Advanced Magic Text Research"?" "Oh, you said that it was postponed for the time being." Professor Browd''s understatement was like talking about what to eat for lunch today. "Postponed?" Albert was also taken aback, and he didn''t expect to get such an answer. "Yes, it''s postponed." Professor Broad looked at Albert. "The last remaining part seems to have encountered some bottlenecks. Mogg decided to postpone the third part." Speaking, Professor Browd took the suitcase, took out a document bag from it and handed it to Albert, "You are also an expert in Mowen, and Mogg thinks you will also be interested in it. After reading it, what ideas You can write to him." "I see." Albert nodded, and got up very wittily to leave. He could see that Professor Broad had something to say to Sister McDoug. Isobel got up and followed to the door. "You don''t have to send me off specially." Albert looked at Isobel and quipped. The next second, the wooden door in front of Albert slammed shut. "What a humorless guy." Albert looked at the closed wooden door, shook his head and turned to leave the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. He was going to the library, finishing the few remaining vacation homework, and studying what Professor Broad gave him. "That guy finally left." Katrina muttered. However, Uncle Mogg seems to be very optimistic about him. Thinking of this, the girl was a little bit depressed, and the feeling of being crushed by others was really too bad. "From the very beginning, you chose the wrong target." Isabel sat back on the sofa and touched Katrina''s head to remind him, "That is a real genius, destined to leave school with countless auras, you Competing with him is to find yourself uncomfortable." Katrina is a bit dissatisfied, is the gap between the two sides really that big? "Albert is very good." Professor Broad smiled. "He is the most talented wizard I have ever met." "Yes, it''s just a bit nasty." Isobel couldn''t help but shook his head, remembering what Albert had done. "Ravenclaw''s students are all weird," Professor Broad said. "Moreover, geniuses are usually out of step with ordinary people." Isabel''s face twitched. She thought that Albert''s evil taste had nothing to do with his being a genius. "Uncle Bud, Albert Anderson is in Gryffindor, not in Ravenclaw," Katrina reminded. "Oh, of course I know." "Do you have anything to do with us?" Isobel brought the subject back. "These are the things your father left with me." Professor Broad took out a delicate wooden box from the suitcase with complicated patterns on it. "Can''t open." Katrina tried it and found that the wooden box couldn''t be opened. "There is magic protection on it, and it can''t be opened in ordinary ways." Professor Browd drew out his wand, touched it on the wooden box, chanted a series of strange spells, and then said to Sister McDouger, "Put your hand on the box to open it." Katrina and Isobel put their hands on the box one after another, and vaguely heard a faint clicking sound, the wooden box opened automatically, revealing the items inside. A letter, and... a key. "Is this my father''s relic?" Katrina picked up the key and looked up and down in confusion. She remembered her father died in a magic experiment when they were very young. Isobel picked up the letter, opened it and began to read the contents of the letter. The content of the letter is very simple, introducing the key and the relic left to the sisters. That was the key to Gringotts. The items in the treasury were not Kanon, but the files and records of the magic experiment that year. "Why did my father give those to us?" Isabel looked at Professor Broad in confusion, "Does he want us to continue his research?" "No, after he died, Mogg sorted out some of the relics. He believed that these were the inheritance left to you by your father, so... he sealed up the original research materials." Professor Broad explained to the two. The source of the key. "Thank you for your kindness, Uncle Bud, but we don''t want those things." Isobel declined decisively. After all, it was the magic experiment that caused them to lose their father, and Isobel instinctively rejected these things. But she also understood what Uncle Mogg meant. With Isabel''s talent, he can continue to study in the future and complete the magic experiment. This is also the reason why Professor Brod gave the things to the two sisters. "I can understand." Professor Brod nodded, "If you don''t want it, I will take care of it myself." "Isobel." Katrina was very dissatisfied that her sister didn''t ask her opinion, so she refused. Isabel didn''t pay much attention to his sister''s dissatisfaction, and asked, "Who are you going to give it to? Anderson?" "Anderson is a good candidate." Professor Brod thought for a while and said, "Rovenner will do." "Rovenner Smith?" Isabel frowned slightly. This is also a small famous wizard. He is a friend of his father and is said to have worked together. "Can you not listen to my opinion?" Katrina protested dissatisfiedly. "Your opinion?" Isabel looked at his sister, "I don''t want you to make so-called choices out of anger." "I''m not a kid, how could I do that." Katrina couldn''t help protesting, "Since my father left it to us, I think we should keep it instead of giving it up. Maybe... Maybe I will do it in the future. I can continue my fathers magic research." There was a weird silence in the office. "Okay!" Isobel bowed slightly to Professor Brod, "We''ll take the things, thank you, Uncle Bud." "You''re welcome." Professor Broad said. ... Albert, who had just raised his foot and walked into the library, suddenly stopped and turned and left under the stunned eyes of others. Albert was just flipping through his notebook, and he happened to turn to the page of the prediction of Ravenclaw''s secret treasure, and he was going to try his luck at the responsive room on the eighth floor. He went straight to the hallway on the eighth floor, casting a phantom spell on himself in a secluded place on the way, avoiding others to find himself hovering near the tapestry of the silly Barnabas ballet dancer. When he walked to the entrance of the House of Requirement, Albert closed his eyes and thought intently: Enter Ravenclaw''s secret treasure... Ravenclaw''s secret treasure... Ravenclaw''s secret treasure. After walking through that place three times, Albert immediately opened his eyes and looked at the entrance of the responsive house. There was still an ordinary white wall in front of him. "Failed?" Albert murmured, looking at the ordinary white wall in front of him, "My way of expression is wrong...or the room is not called Ravenclaw''s secret treasure." Albert took out his pen from his pocket, recorded his attempt on a small notebook, then closed his eyes again, concentrated his mind, and continued to walk. I need Ravenclaw''s room...I need Ravenclaw''s room...I need to enter Ravenclaw''s room. After walking three times, Albert opened his eyes again. The door appeared! "Success!" Albert felt his heartbeat speed up for a few beats. After looking around to make sure there was no one around, he quickly pushed the door and walked into the responsive room. Inside the door is indeed a secret room, a narrow secret room without windows. What caught Albert''s eyes was a wooden table, an armchair, and... a vertical frame with a Ravenclaw eagle painted on the front wall. Other than that, there is nothing...clean and annoying. Albert stepped forward and picked up the vertical frame with the Ravenclaw eagle, looked at the solid wall, and muttered: "Well, it is indeed the''Ravenclaw''s Secret Chamber''. You are cruel!" "Not a secret room, then..." Albert left the responsive house, looked at the disappearing door, frowned again, and strode away. I need you to become Ravenclaws treasure house... Ravenclaws treasure house... Ravenclaws treasure house. Albert opened his eyes again and found that the door had appeared again. When Albert walked into Ravenclaws treasure house, he found that it was a bit like the treasure house he entered last time. It was full of objects hidden by former Ravenclaw students, such as shabby books, newspapers, and boots. , Used broomstick, old robe... Treasure Vault? Are you sure this is not a place for garbage? Or does it mean that Bingwu has a wrong understanding of "treasure house"? Albert''s mouth twitched. He knew he had failed, so he didn''t try to search, but obediently withdrew from this so-called Ravenclaw treasure house. After three failures, Albert was a little discouraged, and doubted that Ravenclaw''s secret treasure was really in the House of Requests. If Ravenclaw''s secret treasure is really here, why doesn''t the relevant task appear on the panel? Just as Albert was about to leave, he noticed that his task panel had suddenly jumped out of a new task. Find the treasure house of Ravenclaw''s knowledge. You are keenly aware of where Ravenclaws legacy is, why not try to enter the treasure house of Ravenclaws knowledge? Reward: unknown. Another unknown reward. But is Ravenclaw''s treasure house called a treasure house of knowledge? This is a proper name. However, when Albert tried to enter the treasury of knowledge, he failed. Albert suddenly became a little confused, this can still fail, the task prompt is fake! In the next time, Albert continued to try again, what Ravenclaw''s room, what Ravenclaw''s private library. Well, the private library has successfully entered. It is a round room. There is only a round table and an armchair. The surrounding walls are all covered by curved bookshelves, and the skylight above the head is flooded with sunlight. , But... the task was not completed. Therefore, this is not a so-called treasure house of knowledge at all. If even the library is not a treasure trove of knowledge, then what can be considered a treasure trove of knowledge? Albert suddenly became a little tangled. He sat in an armchair, raised his foot on the table, thinking about how to enter the treasure house of knowledge. "Could it be that my guess was wrong from the beginning?" Albert sighed lightly. Since the panel task can be stimulated, it means that Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge is in the room of responsiveness. Maybe he should go to a Ravenclaw student and ask if there is any legendary story about Ravenclaw~www.novelhall.com~ When Albert was about to leave the responsive house, he happened to catch a glimpse of being caught The old wooden board has an eagle-shaped bronze knocker on it, and beside it is written Ravenclaw''s famous saying: Extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind. Could it be that only Ravenclaw students can find the so-called treasure trove of knowledge? Albert suddenly remembered something, Ravenclaw''s eagle-shaped bronze door knocker: When you knock on the door, Eagle Ring will ask you questions. If you can answer correctly, you will be allowed in. In the past thousand years, no one except Ravenclaw''s students could pass this simple barrier. Albert walked to the eagle-shaped bronze knocker, raised his hand and tapped twice on the wooden board. The next moment, something unexpected happened, and the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker in front of him actually asked questions. vertex Chapter 155： Greedy predator "What is the beginning of eternity, the end of time and space, the beginning of each end?" After the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker asked the question, he fell silent again, as if waiting for the person to answer the question. Albert frowned, and after repeating the riddle of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker to himself, he complained: "I hate guessing riddles." At a critical moment, he was actually blocked by a riddle, making Albert feel uncomfortable. Albert knew that he might not be able to guess the answer, at least, temporarily. Solving this level is actually very simple, as long as you understand all the riddles, the content of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker''s questions will inevitably be repeated. After all, Ravenclaws students cant all be smart and wise geniuses who can answer the question because they already know the answer from others. Knowledge is used to make people learn. When someone can''t answer the questions raised by the eagle-shaped bronze knocker, they can only wait for others to answer, so that they can learn what they don''t understand. Students who are not Ravenclaws naturally have no chance to learn the answer to pass the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker from other senior students, and naturally cannot pass this simple barrier. Even if it is a genius, it is not easy to get the answer immediately without having been exposed to similar riddles. Albert never thought he was a genius, so he didn''t expect to answer the question about the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker in the first place. Do you really want to use the phantom spell to go to the entrance of the Ravenclaw common room to eavesdrop on the riddles and answers of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker? It''s ridiculous! Even if I get some riddles and answers from the students of Ravenclaw, the riddles must be changed again the next time I come. "It''s really troublesome!" Albert said to himself. He has temporarily given up on answering the question of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker unless it happens to ask the question about Phoenix and Fire. But the odds of this are very slim. Albert wrote down the riddle and got up and left the responsive room. Anyway, I already know how to get in, and I can wait until next time to answer the question about the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker. After leaving the responsive house, Albert went directly to the library. "Where did you go?" Fred raised his head and asked, "I heard people say that as soon as you stepped into the library with your front foot, you turned and left with your back foot." "Suddenly remembered something." Albert sat in the vacancy that Lee Jordan and Fred gave him. "What''s the matter?" Fred asked again. Albert took out his notebook and turned to the riddle page to show Fred. "What?" Lee Jordan also moved his head over, and was stunned when he saw the contents of the notebook. "Riddle, can you guess the answer?" Albert asked several people. "How free are you!" Lee Jordan retracted his head and continued to do his vacation homework. Obviously he couldn''t guess the answer. George was also curious to come over, just glanced at and went back to do his vacation homework. This guy always likes to study those weird things. The three of them all expressed their feelings that their roommates were hurting. With this kind of free time thinking about the answers to the riddles, it would be better to do more questions. Albert did not expect a few people to help him solve the problem and began to read the content of the riddle carefully. "What is the beginning of eternity? What is the end of time? What is the end of space? What is the beginning of each end?" "There should be one thing in common between them." Albert thought carefully, and wrote the information he had analyzed on the draft paper. First of all, that thing must be eternal and related to time and space? "time" If time is eternal, then the moment when time just begins is the beginning of eternity, and the last moment of a period of time is not the end of that period of time? Is the beginning of each end If the time is divided into a period of time continuous together, then each end point is the beginning of another period of time? But...what the **** is the end of space? Does it mean four-dimensional space? It has been speculated that four-dimensional space refers to time. Well, it seems to be able to make do with it. What a ghost! Albert didn''t think this was the answer for the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker. He even doubted the wizard knew what four-dimensional space was. Even wizards far surpass Muggles in the study of time. So... this will definitely not be the correct answer... which means... "May I fall into a misunderstanding?" Albert stared at the riddle. "The answer here is not to replace something, but to refer to the commonality of eternity, time, space, and destination." Eternity, time, space, end point in common Albert''s finger crossed the eternal word, read it softly, and then he was stunned. eteal At this moment, Albert suddenly felt that he knew what the answer to the riddle was. The word of time was ti, the word of space was ce, and the word of end was end. So... the answer to the eagle-shaped bronze door is actually e? Common alphabet riddles in the UK Albert looked at the e on the notebook, and felt that this was more in line with the answer of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker than the moment. "It seems that I am not too stupid, at least I guessed the answer." "Are you taunting us specifically?" Hearing Albert''s words, Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes at him. If you are still stupid, what are we? Trolls? "Why don''t you do your vacation homework?" Angelina looked away from the parchment and couldn''t help asking. "Albert is enjoying the joy of solving riddles!" Lee Jordan asked, turning his head, "What is the answer?" "The letter e." "Where did you get the riddle?" Angelina glanced at the content of the riddle and muttered, "It doesn''t seem to be difficult." "That''s because you just heard the answer, it''s naturally not difficult." Lee Jordan looked at Angelina speechlessly. He had just read the riddle and didn''t think about it at all. "Don''t you want to challenge Ravenclaw''s eagle ring riddle?" Alia looked at Albert suspiciously, and continued, "It is said that Ravenclaw students once challenged the eagle ring riddle, and the answer was correct. It''s about a hundred." "That''s a good idea," Albert said, "I will try it if I take the time." "I''m very curious about how the Ravenclaw students will react when they learn about it~www.novelhall.com~ George looked up and said, "When to go, remember to call me. " "How many answers would it be good?" "We have confidence in you." Fred said with George. "We believe you must be smarter than the Ravenclaw students." I''m not confident myself, where do you two get the confidence? Albert glanced at the prompt on the task panel, and a new task appeared: Greedy predator. You find the fun of eagle ring setting challenges, try to answer a hundred eagle ring riddles right at once, let Ravenclaw students know that it is not only Ravenclaw students who can answer the eagle ring riddles correctly. Current progress: 0100. Reward: 10000 experience, 1 skill point, 100 reputation in the magic world, and obtain a designated panel skill. () Chapter 156： True Crows Mouth Before Albert took the time to challenge the Eagle Ring Riddle, the Easter holiday was over. After the holidays, the news of Professor Browd''s resignation spread throughout Hogwarts in the blink of an eye. Everyone regretted it. Defense against the Dark Arts was one of the few subjects that could bring them fun. The humorous and humorous Professor Broad can always make everyone learn a lot of useful things. "Next semester, who will they arrange to teach?" "Who knows?" Lee Jordan stared at the Defense Against the Dark Arts essay on the parchment, and said glumly, "Can you still do the holiday homework for Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Everyone knows that Professor Browder will resign early, but they never thought that he would resign so soon. "Do you know why Professor Browd resigned?" Angelina looked at Albert suspiciously and asked. "Professor Browd already mentioned this in the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Albert said without looking up, "It''s just that the time is a bit earlier." "Is there such a thing?" Lee Jordan muttered. He is trying to finish the thesis. As for what was said in the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he has forgotten. "Yes, I remember it happened." Shanna nodded in agreement. "It is rumored that the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is cursed." Albert was checking his paper, and said while reading. "I thought you would say that the rumors are unreliable." "If I dont change the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor every year, I dont believe in any rumors, but the professor of this subject has never been more than a year. The wizards who are the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor will always resign due to various troubles. Some are seriously injured. Some even lost their lives as a result." "Professor Browd''s early resignation is a very wise choice." Albert continued, "At least, he can ensure his own safety without having to spend his old age in the hospital." "Is it so serious?" Angelina didn''t believe it, she felt that Albert was deliberately exaggerating the so-called curse. "I suggest you look up the information yourself. This is much more credible than what I said with great effort." Albert is sorting out the parchment, and the library will close soon. "Professor Broad has resigned, so what should we do with our Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Lee Jordan frowned and asked, "study?" "Someone substitutes for lessons, or we study by ourselves." Albert said without hesitation, "If someone substitutes for lessons, 80% of them will be Snape." "Oh no." "Of course, Snape also has his own class, so 80% will be self-study." Albert continued. "Can''t you just say it all at once?" Lee Jordan said grimly. Many people didn''t like Snape''s class, it was too depressing. After ten thirty in the evening, the Weasley twins dragged their tired bodies back to the dormitory. Filch deliberately did not close the confinement at one time, but was confined twice a week. The confinement of the two had lasted for nearly a month. Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain! Filch obviously knew this well, and the means made the Weasley brothers gritted their teeth, but they had nothing to do with Filch. "I feel like my hand is about to break!" Fred sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing his sore wrist. "What did Filch ask you to do?" Li Qiaodan covered a yawn and stuffed a spinach-flavored Bibi Duo into his mouth. "Copy the mistakes and punishments of some students." Fred said weakly. "This kind of work is boring and meaningless." George looked extremely annoyed. "Filch must have done it deliberately. Every time I see his gloating face, I want to put a big **** on his. Face. "There is nothing to complain about, who let you sneak into the woods!" Lee Jordan shrugged, "It is good luck not to be fired." "Where''s Albert? Did he go to the kitchen." George peeled himself a toffee, and he felt a little hungry. "No, I''m taking a shower." As soon as the voice fell, the door of the dormitory was pushed open, and Albert in pajamas walked in. "I''m back, what can Filch think of to toss you?" Albert was wiping the water stains from his hair with a towel. "It''s terrible. Filch asked us to copy some records of previous students'' mistakes. My hand was about to break." Fred muttered. "Uh, how many times is this?" "Oh, no, don''t mention it. We are still friends." Fred suddenly felt that he was about to collapse. "The fifth time?" Lee Jordan guessed. "It''s the sixth time," George muttered. "I want revenge on Filch!" Fred muttered, waving his fists, "Help us find a way!" "Throw a bunch of big dung eggs in his office?" Lee Jordan suggested, "make him afraid to get in." "Our big **** eggs have been used up!" Fred said glumly, and he didn''t think it was a good idea. "I can sponsor you a pack of big dung bombs for free." Albert said suddenly, obviously also a master who doesn''t think it is too big. "I also sponsored you a few big dung bombs." Lee Jordan agreed, who was watering the garlic. The twins hesitated. However, on the first weekend after Easter, Fred and George made a decision. The Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, which everyone pays attention to, was held on the first weekend after Easter. But on the weekend morning, Fred and George were told by Filch to be confined today, which directly caused them to miss the opportunity to watch the last important Gryffindor game. "Filch must be deliberate, absolutely deliberate, he is revenge on us, revenge on us in this way." Angrily Fred tore the note to pieces. Filch''s punishment was simply unbearable for the twins~www.novelhall.com~ This trick is truly incredible. "Albert commented, "It seems that Filch really hates you two. " "Hate?" Lee Jordan felt that Albert''s words were inappropriate. If it weren''t for hate, how could he deliberately detain them during the Quidditch game? The punishment for the confinement was to wash the chamber pot. " "Does the funding you mentioned last time count?" Fred gritted his teeth, looking ready to take revenge on Filch. "Forget it, of course!" Albert tilted his head and looked at Fred and George, reminding, "However, I suggest you do it the night before leaving school." "I know." "After we finish watching, we will tell you about the game process." Lee Jordan comforted. However, how does the tone sound a little schadenfreude? "Maybe, after your confinement is over, the game is not over yet!" "You should say that Gryffindor will defeat Ravenclaw and win this year''s Quidditch Cup." Fred and George corrected in unison. ~： Ask for 1 day off. The schedule is messed up, so ask for a day off to adjust the sleep time. "Harry Potter: The Alchemist" takes a day off. Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 157： This wave stabilized Towards eleven o''clock, Hogwarts teachers and students went to Quidditch Stadium to watch the game between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. Albert and Lee Jordan followed the crowd to the Quidditch Stadium. Although they were carrying binoculars, they still chose to go to the highest terrace where they could better see the game. However, there are many people who have this idea. Albert met several acquaintances in the stands, smiled and greeted everyone, and joined the discussion about the possibility of Gryffindor winning the Quidditch Cup. In fact, most Gryffindor students still have a sense of college honor, and they also want to see their college break the Slytherin Colleges monopoly on the College Cup and Quidditch Trophy. This time, it is undoubtedly the best opportunity. As long as they win this game, the Gryffindor team will be able to win the Quidditch trophy with a complete victory. Moreover, the points of Gryffindor College can surpass the points of Slytherin College in one go, winning the first place. The actual situation is always somewhat different from everyone''s guess. The Ravenclaw team is still very strong, and it can temporarily lead the Gryffindor team with a weak point advantage after the game starts. Of course, this situation is only temporary. Charlie''s pursuit of the Quidditch trophy was almost a devil. His devil training for the players was not in vain. The Gryffindor team also began to show their muscles, and soon evened the scores of both sides and surpassed. However, the performance of the Ravenclaw team was even more amazing than everyone thought. It only allowed Gryffindor to lead by ten minutes before regaining its previous advantage. The scores of the two teams are catching up with each other, and no one wants to give in. This game eventually evolved into a tug of war between the two sides. Watching the fierce confrontation on the court, the cheers of the audience in the stands continued, and even Albert could feel the unique charm of the Quidditch game. Although Albert''s own perception of Quidditch is only average, it does not prevent him from being infected by the tension on the scene. "The game is very exciting. The current score of both sides is 100:110, and Ravenclaw is currently leading temporarily." As the commentator is a Ravenclaw student, when the Ravenclaw team is temporarily leading, the words are revealed. A sense of pride and glory. "At present, whoever can catch the Golden Snitch first will be able to win the final victory." The commentator yelled, "The seekers of the two sides are entangled with each other. It seems that they don''t want their opponents to let go. Look for the Snitch." High-intensity, high-intensity competition means that the players'' physical strength is consumed very quickly. It is now the intermission time. Charlie obviously wants to take the opportunity to adjust the formation and tactics. "Ahem, my throat hurts a bit." Lee Jordan asked hoarsely, turning his head over, "have you brought water here." "I don''t have water, but there are candy, do you want it?" Albert looked at his roommate rather speechlessly, and the other party was still screaming hoarse. "No, it''s more uncomfortable to eat candy." Lee Jordan shook his head and refused. "I think so." Albert peeled off the candy wrapper and threw the chocolate candy into his mouth, muttering, "Don''t yell and you won''t have a sore throat." "What do you mean by yelling? I''m cheering for the team." Lee Jordan looked at Albert in shock. "How can you be unmoved by such a beautiful game?" "I''m just not excited by you." Albert sighed lightly. He also knew that some people like to shout out when watching a football game, so that they would feel more atmosphere, but Albert obviously did not have that habit. At most, when the Gryffindor team scored, clap with everyone. Lee Jordan: "..." It sounds like it makes sense, it makes sense! When watching the game, the most important thing is to shout cheer for the side you support. "This game is really exciting." Albert noticed that Lee Jordan seemed to want to say something, so he changed the subject, "If Fred and George knew that they had missed a great game, they would probably be locked up and run over to watch the game. Right." "The two of them are probably going crazy." Li Qiaodan also felt that his roommate was a bit pitiful. This game was really exciting, and it was indeed a race for the final championship. Whether it is the fight for the ghost ball, or the control of the wandering ball, or even the chase of the Golden Snitch, it is very exciting. Both sides are very good at using some unexpected tactics. "It won''t start here for a while. If you are thirsty, go back to the castle to drink water and come back." Albert is looking around the stadium through his glasses. The most irritable is the Slytherin audience. Most Slytherin students hope that Gryffindor will lose the game. Only when Gryffindor loses this game can Slytherin be able to beat Gryffindor in total points and win this Quidditch game. Champion. Slytherin Academy has already occupied the Quidditch trophy for too long, and has regarded the Academy Cup and Quidditch trophy as a pedigree, and is not willing to share it with other colleges. "You said, those Slytherin students who don''t know what they are nagging, are they cursing us, hoping we lose this game?" Albert looked at the Slytherin players and suddenly felt a little funny. "Slytherin? Curse? Where is it? Let me see." Lee Jordan moved the binoculars over and saw the Slytherin students whispering to each other, and couldn''t help laughing. "This year''s Quidditch champion belongs to Gryffindor, right?" "Well, the victory belongs to Gryffindor." "That''s good, this wave is stable?" "What''s stable?" Angelina who was sitting above them asked curiously. "Gryffindor will win!" Lee Jordan was confident in Albert. "This guy''s mouth is open, what to say, what to say, he wants to say Gryffindor will win, eight achievements will really win ." Albert: "..." Classmate, believe Ke... ahem, believe in magic. Everyone in the stands all stared at Albert, wondering why Lee Jordan thought so. Could Albert''s words really... "I said...you don''t need to look at me like this." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and mocking himself: "If it''s really useful to say nonsense, then what should I do so hard? Just say, I When graduating from school, you can have twelve L. certificates and seven .. certificates, and all of them have been excellent." Everyone looked at each other, but Albert continued, "Then, um, make two or three girlfriends, publish two or three books, and win two or three championship trophies. After graduation, you can make a lot of money without working. Live a happy life." Albert''s remarks made others couldn''t help laughing. Someone asked, "What are you doing, do you wish?" "Well, I''m just making a wish. Didn''t Lee Jordan say that I am very accurate?" Albert said solemnly, "Then of course I am giving myself a wave of milk now. If I accidentally get it right, I Dont make it." Everyone was speechless, and suddenly felt that Albert''s thinking was so peculiar, and he couldn''t say that his thoughts were wrong, no, he should be quite right. "By the way, you actually want to get twelve L. certificates and seven... certificates?" Shanna felt that Albert was very ambitious. "Moreover, are you planning to get all outstanding?" In fact, Shanna feels that it is not too difficult to obtain 12 L. Certificates and 7 Certificates with Alberts talents and abilities, but is it a bit too much to get all excellent? "Are you planning to publish three books?" Alia looked at Albert up and down, "Or before graduation? By the way, what books are you planning to publish?" "Don''t you think it would be too much to get three championship trophies?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "I think it''s more likely. When he joins the Gryffindor team next year, he might really help Gryffindor win the Quidditch trophy." "Ahem, those words, I just said casually, you actually take it seriously?" Albert was speechless suddenly, he actually couldn''t help but complain, lest Lee Jordan always said his words accurately. If you are so accurate, just give yourself a wave of milk and say you will win the first-class lottery. At that time, I became rich overnight, and I still worked hard in finances. "What''s the matter? Katrina." Albert smiled and greeted the red-haired girl in front of him who was looking at him with contempt. "I found out that you are really greedy. If my girlfriend wants to have three, I won''t say anything?" Katrina looked at Albert up and down. "You still want to make a lot of money without working?" Albert didn''t pay much attention to Katrina''s words, and said in a joking tone: "It''s not good for you to come here, are you planning to surrender?" "Someone wants to see you." Katrina said suddenly. "Who?" "Mr. Smith, he is a friend of Professor Brod and a friend of my father''s life. He probably heard about you and would like to meet you?" Katrina said her intentions. "Smith?" Albert frowned slightly. "He''s at the east exit of the court, come with me." Katrina turned and left. As Albert said, she was really not very good here. "Oh!" Albert responded. Every time I hear the name Smith, I can''t help but think of something unpleasant. Leaving the stands, Albert walked towards the exit. He noticed the two standing there. One was Alberts old acquaintance Isobel McDoug, and the other should be Mr. Smith. "Hello, Mr. Anderson." Mr. Smith stepped forward with a smile on his face and greeted Albert on his own initiative, "I''m Rowena, Rowena Smith. You may not have heard my name, but I often I heard about you from Mogg and Bud, and always wanted to meet you, the youngest master of magic text in history." "Master Mowen?" The expression on Albert''s face was a bit stiff, but he managed to squeeze a polite smile and reminded, "I never think I am a master of magic texts, I just know a little bit about ancient magic texts." "Humility is not a bad thing, but excessive modesty will make you feel hypocritical." Smith reminded with a smile. These words simply touched the heart of the two girls, yes, this is a hypocritical guy. "Very hypocritical, would it?" Albert was not angry, and asked instead, "Have you ever seen a twelve-year-old child called Master Mowen?" "Haha, Mr. Anderson is such an interesting person, yes, as you said, no one would call a twelve-year-old man a master of magic." Rowenner looked at Albert with interest, "I think We will have a lot of topics in common, lets talk while walking." What does this guy want to do? Albert is a little puzzled, but there is no doubt that Rowena Smith is an expert. It is normal for an expert''s friend to be an expert. "Does the so-called experts and masters all like to praise each other when they meet?" Isabel''s mouth twitched. The two of them didn''t know Isobel''s thoughts. They were walking and chatting, and found that there were quite a few topics where they could talk together. What surprised Smith was that Albert would be assigned to Gryffindor by the Sorting Hat? "Gryffindor is not just reckless." Albert didn''t care at all and reminded, "Dumbledore is also assigned to Gryffindor?" "That''s right." Smith didn''t get too entangled in this aspect. The topics he chatted with Albert gradually involved other areas. Albert was surprised at the scope of Smith''s coverage, but he didn''t know that Smith was even more surprised that Albert had his own unique insights in various fields. You know, Albert hasn''t read his first year at Hogwarts. Except for genius, Smith really doesn''t know what to use to describe the man in front of him. The situation of this Quidditch match was actually mentioned by Albert. The tug of war between the two sides has continued, and it seems that it is very likely to be delayed until the evening. "Why does Uncle Rowena want to see that guy?" Katrina was puzzled. She thought Smith came for the information her father left, but that didn''t seem to be the case. "I don''t know, don''t worry about them, we will go back to the stands to continue watching the game." Isobel glanced at the backs of the two of them, and took his sister away. To be honest, the communication between Albert and Smith is not very friendly to most people. In the eyes of Sister McDoug, the two guys started to murmur when they met, causing headaches for the two who did not understand. The game lasted until eight o''clock in the evening, and finally the exhausted Charlie caught the Snitch by luck. No one thought that Albert''s prediction would come true. At that time, what did he say: Maybe, after your confinement is over, the game is not over yet. The victory belongs to Gryffindor. In fact, these two sentences really come true. The confinement of Fred and George only lasted until seven o''clock in the evening. The two did not even eat dinner, so they hurried over to watch the game, just to watch the end. "This is a great game." Smith said to Albert with a smile, "Congratulations." "Thank you." "I''m going first." Smith turned around and left before turning around. "We will meet again soon. I look forward to hearing from you." "Will do." Albert looked at Smiths leaving back ~www.novelhall.com~ and cast his gaze to the center of the court. The members of the Gryffindor team hugged each other. Charlie took the trophy and raised it high and announced to everyone. Fendor won the Quidditch trophy. Albert saw Professor McGonagall with a relieved look, a disappointed Ravenclaw student, and a gloomy Slytherin student. He stepped forward and walked towards the court. Outside the court, Smith was walking on the lawn, and there was no warning beside him, Dumbledore. "How is it?" Dumbledore smiled. "A great Quidditch game." Smith didn''t mean his praise, "I agree with that." "That''s great," Dumbledore said cheerfully. "Would you like to go to the auditorium for dinner together?" "No, I don''t think I need to rush for a while, I should go back." After leaving Dumbledore, Smith walked in the direction of Hogsmeade. Chapter 158： Fell into the pit Albert has never seen the students of Gryffindor have such a unity, maybe everyone has been suppressed by Slytherin College for too long! Now, everyone is working hard to earn points for the college, even if they can''t earn points, try not to let themselves be the reason for deduction. Most Gryffindor students will stop and take a few more glances when they pass the huge hourglass that records the score of the College Cup. Even the students of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff want to see Slytherin lose. College Cup. The atmosphere in the castle has changed, it feels like wind and rain. The tradition of Slytherin Academy is to win at any cost, which is why Slytherin can dominate the Quidditch Trophy and Academy Cup for a long time. They will not give up easily. The most direct change is that Snapes class has become more serious and depressive. This potion professor always walks back and forth in class, and uses his stern look to force students who are not able to bear them to make mistakes. Everyone knows that. Nep is looking for a reason for the deduction. The way to deal with the problem of Professor Potions is to admit your mistakes seriously, don''t talk back, don''t talk more, he won''t be able to deduct more points. Since Gryffindor won the Quidditch trophy last time, the smell of gunpowder with Slytherin College has grown stronger. Albert would not be surprised when the two sides suddenly fought. However, for the Academy Cup, everyone still resists conflicts with each other and prevents Snape from finding any chance to deduct points. Because once a fight, Gryffindor Academy''s weak advantage will be taken away. "They used to do this to Ravenclaw College." The president of the student union warned everyone in the Gryffindor common room, "If there is really any dissatisfaction, you can keep it until we get the College Cup. " The conflict between the two sides was suppressed to a minimum. Everyone was gearing up privately, but they were still holding back for the Academy Cup. As long as they were not fools, they could smell the gunpowder between the two sides. However, as the final exam approached, everyone''s attention was distracted and the original smell of gunpowder faded. As time goes by, many people have to immerse themselves in their studies in the sultry weather, and even have to rush to the library when there is no class to avoid finding a place when they are late. However, since entering the end of May, Albert seldom goes to the library. He hates to crowd the library with everyone in the sultry weather. In the sweltering weather, Albert missed sorbets, cold drinks and air conditioning. "Don''t you need to review?" Hagrid greeted him. "I have exam secrets here." Albert shook his notes, which recorded the key points the professors had said in the class. He will look at it and recall the relevant content, thanks to his extraordinary memory. Anyway, Albert doesn''t worry about the exam at all. "Exam secret?" "Hagrid, do you know any magic to make ice or refrigerate?" Albert put the notebook back in his pocket and asked Hagrid about the magic to cool him down. "I don''t know, what are you going to do?" Hagrid shook his head. After the last incident, the relationship between the two parties returned to normal again, and both parties were in a tacit understanding and did not mention those things again. "Of course it''s to get yourself some cold drinks. This ghostly weather is too hot." Albert said naturally. "Cold drink? Go, where do I go, I invite you to have a cold butterbeer. It''s a celebration in advance that Gryffindor won the Academy Cup." Hagrid patted his head with a big hand and invited Albert to drink butterbeer there. Hagrid''s so-called cold butter beer was not much different from Albert''s guess. Hagrid threw an oak barrel containing butterbeer into the well, and when he picked it up and drank it, it felt good. Although it was not very ice, it was undoubtedly a treat in the hot summer. After seeing the garlic in his garden, Hagrid suddenly asked, "I remember you seem to be growing garlic." "It''s growing well, it''s about to be harvested." Albert felt a little funny when he thought of this. He said that he would make a garlic cross, but what happened? Over time, the group of people in the dormitory forgot about it. Albert was not surprised. The patience of children has always been very limited. They can remember to water the garlic. "By the way, Hagrid, can you help me get some alcohol?" "What do you want alcohol for?" Hagrid asked puzzledly. "Purify allicin." "What''s that?" Hagrid became even more confused after hearing this. "Nothing, it''s used to extract garlic... Allicin, you know, we are going to make a garlic-flavored amulet, so..." Albert briefly described to Hagrid the reason for planting garlic, "Well, situation That''s it, some beeswax is needed." "You know, vampires hate garlic, and many dark magic creatures also hate the smell of garlic, so we plan to use the protector tree and garlic to make a garlic-flavored amulet to see if we can have a clear expelling effect on dark creatures." Hagrid was dumbfounded when he heard it, the garlic-flavored amulet, I really didn''t think of it. "This... If you want alcohol, I can help you ask. If Diagon Alley is not available, you can go to Knockdown Alley to try your luck." "Knockdown Alley?" Albert asked tentatively. "Turnover Alley is adjacent to Diagon Alley. It is a place where dragons and snakes are mixed. There are many black magic shops..." Hagrid suddenly realized something, looked at Albert with a serious face, and reminded: "No. Go to Knockoff Alley!" "Okay, Hagrid, I actually knew about the existence of Knockover Alley long before I came to Hogwarts." Albert said, "The alcohol problem will trouble you." With that, Albert was going to give Hagrid a few Gallons, but the latter did not take them. Albert saw that Hagrid didn''t want it. Hagrid shouldn''t be short of money. Although the house looks a little shabby, there are indeed many valuable things in the Forbidden Forest. It can only be said that Hagrid is used to life now. ... After leaving Hagrid, Albert did not intend to return to the castle, but slowly down the **** to the lake, sitting under a tree to blow the wind. Not far away, a large squid was lying in the warm shallow water basking in the sun. "This is the summer for people to spend." Albert felt the cool breeze on the lake and couldn''t help but sigh, "Unfortunately, there is no comfortable hammock." I don''t know how long it took, and there was footsteps not far away, and a figure reflected on his face. Albert opened his sleepy eyes, blinked, and looked at the girl who was leaning forward and staring at him. "Something?" he asked. "You are quite leisurely." Katrina said sarcastically, looking at Albert who was sleeping under the shade of the tree, "Should I say that you are really a genius?" "It''s okay!" Albert replied casually: "Anyway, everything that should be reviewed has been reviewed, so it''s useless to care about the exam questions. It''s better to relax your mind and adjust your mind to deal with the next exam." "Everyone is working hard to review, do you have the face to talk cold words here?" Katrina stared at Albert''s face and suddenly said seriously, "I think if you were heard by those in the library When it gets there, they probably want to beat you up." "I have practiced karate, they can''t beat me." "I heard you have exam secrets?" Katrina sat down beside her, feeling the cool breeze from the lake, and suddenly asked. "Exam secrets?" Albert couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard the words. It is estimated that the other party heard the conversation that he had just said with Hagrid. "What are you laughing at?" Katrina frowned dissatisfied. "Don''t you want to read it too?" Albert took out a notebook from his pocket and shook it in front of Katrina. "Can''t it?" Katrina was indeed a little curious. She grabbed the notes and flipped through the contents, but she couldn''t help but frowned. The notes all recorded the contents of the mandatory exams mentioned by the professors during class. There are only questions. "How is it?" Albert asked back. "Is this stuff?" Katrina suddenly felt that she was being teased by the other party. "Otherwise, what do you think it is, as long as you understand the compulsory questions the professors get, you will definitely get a high score." Albert said naturally. "I thought you wanted a perfect score." Katrina has lost interest in the so-called test secret. Ive never specifically pursued that thing about what to do with full marks. Its enough to get a good show. Albert doesnt care about full marks, anyway, the school is divided according to excellent, good... In terms of grades, the full score on the test is not an excellent one. Since they are all excellent, why bother so entangled. Katrina suddenly felt a little angry, and the guy in front of her didn''t consider herself a competitor at all. "What''s the matter with you?" Albert felt that the girl in front of him had something wrong. "Would you like to compare me with someone with a better final grade?" Katrina suggested. "No." Albert simply refused. Although there is a task of complete crushing, he still does not want to entangle the opponent in this regard. "Why?" Katrina asked, "Are you scared?" "There is no why." Albert completely ignored the other''s aggressive generals, "I just feel more tired than this." "Tired?" Katrina felt that he couldn''t understand Albert''s thinking at all, and he would actually reject him for this reason. "If you want to bet..." Albert thought for a while, and after secretly changing the concept, he was ready to dig a hole for the other party, "Or, let''s gamble in another way!" "What kind of gambling?" Katrina asked immediately. "You need to answer riddles when you enter the Ravenclaw common room, right." Albert said with a smile. "If you can answer a hundred riddles, even if you win, I admit that you are better than me..." "Answer a hundred riddles?" Katrina''s voice raised her voice. She looked up and down Albert, seeming to wonder if the other party was deliberately entertaining herself. "Why didn''t you answer a hundred riddles correctly?" "Of course." Albert seduced, "If you win, I will give you a gift of around 10 gallons as a prize." "Are you rich?" Katrina asked Albert suspiciously. "Yes, last time I bet on who would be the Minister of Magic, I won a hundred gallons." Albert almost patted his chest to make sure. In fact, Albert doesn''t mind spending some money on the Eagle Ring Riddle. The problem that can be solved with Garon is not a problem at all. Katrina was silent for a moment. She found that the guy in front of her seemed surprisingly rich, with 10 gallons per mouth? "How about it, gambling?" Albert asked with a smile. "Your smile is hypocritical." Katrina asked, "what if I lose?" "If you fail, you can continue to challenge." Albert continued, "I don''t want you to do anything anyway. Of course, there is a premise that you don''t come and compare with me during this period." "Do you really give prizes?" Katrina asked again. "You can find a notary, the ghost of your college, or I can find Nick who is almost headless." Albert added, "Of course, when you challenge Eagle Ring, you need me to be there. You got it right. A hundred riddles can be counted as winning." "Could it be a dung bullet?" Katrina looked at Albert suspiciously. "Then I will give you 10 gallons directly and admit that you are better than me." "Of course I am better than you. I don''t think you can answer 100 riddles." Katrina said suddenly, "If you can answer 10 riddles, even if you win, I will give you a gift. Of course, I''m not as rich as you. But you can only try it once, and you must be before me." "Okay, I agree." Albert had just responded to this matter, but the next sentence became, "I gave up, I guess I can''t answer any of them." "No," Katrina said seriously, "You have to try, I don''t believe you can''t answer a single one." "Okay, okay," Albert said perfunctorily. "We''re going to find Ms. Gray now." Katrina took Albert to the west side of Hogwarts Castle and found the Ms. Gray at the end of a corridor. Katrina briefed the lady about the situation and asked her to act as the notary for this bet. Ms. Gray agreed, which is undoubtedly an interesting thing in her opinion. Even Ravenclaw students rarely answer 100 riddles in a row. As for non-Ravenclaw students, it is even more difficult to answer 10 puzzles in a row. "Are you going to start now?" Ms. Gray asked. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "No, I think Miss McDoug should be given more time to prepare. You can wait until the exam is over or the next semester." Albert is not in a hurry. He needs Katrina to provide himself with questions and answers. Be prepared. Otherwise, it would be meaningless if Miss McDoug had a few questions. As for the outcome? Albert didn''t care at all. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to give his wit a compliment. Yes, this method is really good. Simple, easy, and convenient to fix the Eagle Ring problem. Katrina didn''t want Albert to calculate in her heart, and walked away happily. She was going to defeat Albert in this block and win 10 gallons. However, before that, you still need to practice well, and Katrina is absolutely not allowed to fail. Chapter 159： Slytherin heroes It is said that after Easter, the final exam will arrive soon. There is really nothing wrong with this. The Hogwarts exam is in mid-June, and the exam time for each grade is almost the same. Of course, the written examinations are all staggered, and the school professors are invigilated separately. The weather in June was very sultry, and everyone was crowded in the classroom to take the exam. The written test starts at 9:30 in the morning. The first test is spells. The students need to be seated. By the way, the invigilator is Professor McGonagall. Everyone looked nervous, but Albert didn''t pay much attention. He just felt very novel. The Hogwarts exam reminded him of his college exams in his previous life. On the table are new quill pens, ink bottles, and parchment that Hogwarts has given everyone for exams. It is said that anti-cheating spells are chanted on the quill, ink, and parchment. The so-called anti-cheating spells appear to Albert to be the same. As the biggest cheater among the candidates this year, these things are definitely invalid for him. After everyone sat down and calmed down, Professor McGonagall announced the start of the exam. Then, she turned a huge hourglass on the table upside down and set it aside. The moment Albert opened the examination paper, he found a new task on his panel: In the name of genius. You are a recognized genius among the freshmen of this year. Since you are a genius, you should prove your abilities by showing results that match the genius. You have obtained excellent results in all exams. Tell everyone with facts, the so-called Exam but so. Reward: 1400 experience. Albert couldn''t help but curl his lips, his eyes fell on Katrina, the fourth seat in the third row on his right. After reading the question, the guy started to write the answer. He looked down at the first question of the test paper: a) Write spells that can make objects fly; b) Describe the action of waving the wand. ... "Well, it''s easier than expected." After half an hour, Albert wrote all the answers on parchment, and then took another five minutes to check it again. After making sure that there were no mistakes, he began to sleep on the table. No way, who makes the exam last two hours? However, the Slytherin student behind Albert was a bit astonished when he discovered that the guy in front of him actually started to sleep. For Albert Anderson, even the students of Slytherin know something. It is said that he is a genius, he is very good at learning, and he is also good at Quidditch. He caught the Golden Snitch in the game against Slytherin and made countless Slytherins. Lin students gritted their teeth. It is said that many people want to trouble Anderson, but they are all deflated. There was a big news a while ago. Saying he can''t do test papers, and no one believes it, the only explanation is that the guy has finished writing. Have you finished the exam? Is this exam really that simple? The Slytherin student looked at his test paper, then looked up at the guy lying in front of him, and began to wonder if the test papers of both sides were different? Perhaps he felt someone walking by his side. Albert raised his head, and he saw Professor McGonagall with a bad face. Albert picked up the upside-down parchment, raised his hand and pointed at it, indicating that he had finished the test paper. Professor McGonagall picked up the test paper and glanced at it, silently put it back on the table, without saying anything, and let Albert continue lying on his stomach. As for submitting papers in advance? That will affect other people''s exams, unless there are special reasons, otherwise it is impossible. "You guy actually slept for more than an hour? Did we use different test papers?" After the test, Fred and George wrapped their arms around Albert''s neck and couldn''t help complaining. "Here, test paper." Albert handed George the test paper he had brought out. "It feels very simple." "Simple?" Lee Jordan said weakly. "As long as you listen carefully in class, take notes in class, and read it a few times after class, you will definitely be able to achieve excellence easily." Albert gave an expression that it must be because you did not review carefully. "Shut up, don''t talk about it anymore." The three of them all stretched out their hands to cover Albert''s mouth, lest the other person talk to him. In the afternoon there was a practical exam on the study of spells. Professor Flitwick called them into the classroom one by one in alphabetical order, so Albert was the first one again. The content of the test is to cast a spell on a pineapple and tap dance across a desk. In fact, it is to test the dance step mantra and the control of the mantra. Of course, this couldn''t trouble Albert, he did it easily. The examination of the transformation class was on the next day, and the written examination was also not difficult. After Professor McGonagall saw Albert easily turn a mouse into an exquisite silver snuff box marked with the Hogwarts badge, he did not hold him for the examination. Sleeping thing. The more exquisite the box, the higher the score; Albert''s artwork directly received full marks, of course, the so-called full marks refer to excellent. If the mouse''s whiskers are still on the box, points will be deducted. Fred also complained about this. There were faint traces of beard on his ashtray, so points were deducted. What Albert finds more interesting is the practical examination of potions. The assessment content is to dispense the forgetting potion within two hours. This wasn''t really a difficult task. After all, there were only a few potions that had been formulated throughout the school year, but... it was not easy to make them while Snape was standing behind and watching closely. Whenever Snape appeared behind a certain student without warning, he would add a negative buff to the other student, causing that student''s heartbeat to increase, his hands and feet flustered, and sometimes there were symptoms such as operational errors. ... The last exam is the history of magic. This is a rather boring exam. Albert deliberately read all the so-called key points before the exam. There were no surprises in answering the questions, and he passed the exam steadily. When Professor Bins asked them to put down the quill and roll up the parchment for the answer, a burst of cheers broke out in the classroom. At the end of the exam, they were finally free and could easily play for a whole week until the exam results were announced. "Go, I invite you to celebrate with a butter beer." Albert greeted his roommate to leave before Katrina came. "Go to Hogsmeade?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice. "No, I have already asked Owl to mail order." "Owl, do you mean that?" Fred pointed to an owl flying over here, and threw the clutched package in front of Albert. "What''s this?" Fred picked it up suspiciously. He took out the card on it and handed it to Albert. "It must be a book." George said confidently. "Why?" "Any package of this shape usually contains books." "Can you open it?" Fred looked at Albert. "Open it." Albert glanced at the card, and George really got it right. The book is called "Basic Magic Texts", which was sent by Mr. McDoug, and it is said that it has just been published. After the final exams, everyone spent leisurely time on campus before the summer vacation. The Slytherin team eventually defeated the Hufflepuff team, even if they won the victory in a crushing way, and never missed the Quidditch trophy. Who let the Slytherin team lose to Gryffindor? The culprit for all this was a freshman, making most of the Slytherin students furious. And, the worst part is that they may not only lose the Quidditch trophy, they may even lose the final Academy Cup. At present, Gryffindor College still has a slight advantage of fifteen points, temporarily leading Slytherin College, and now there are only a few days left before the year-end party. Albert didn''t pay much attention to these things. He was reading under a tree on the shore of the lake. Not far from him, the Weasley brothers and Li Jordan were using the branches to fiddle with the people who were lying in the warm shallow water stall and basking in the sun. Big squid. During the time before the holiday, the four of them often came here to pass the time and occasionally discussed how to avenge Filch and the guys who wanted to trouble them. "Something?" Albert closed the "Basic Mowen Complete Solution" and raised his head to look at Katrina who appeared in front of him. "I''m ready." Katrina glanced at the book in Albert''s hand and asked questioningly, "Why don''t you go to Ravenclaw?" "Why go? I have friends here and I have a good time." Albert nodded to the three people on the lakeside, "At least, better than you." "I have friends too." Katrina understood Albert''s words and stared at Albert dissatisfiedly, as if she had no friends. "Shall we go to Ravenclaw Tower now?" Albert turned off the subject, and just about to stand up, he noticed four Slytherin students walking toward this side not far away, looking at them. After going up, Albert knew that these four guys had no good intentions. Katrina noticed the momentary change in Albert''s face, turned her head to look at the four senior students coming here, and frowned slightly, "You seem to be in trouble." "Trouble, I didn''t see any trouble." Albert said lightly. As the two talked, four Slytherin students had already walked over here. "Look, who did we meet, the famous Mr. Albert Anderson." A Slytherin student grinned with an evil smile. "If I were you, I wouldn''t pick something up at this time." Albert raised his finger and pointed to the back of several people. "Who do you want to deceive with this trick? Do you think we are idiots?" someone stared at Albert and sneered disdainfully. "Perhaps, we should cooperate with him." Someone rubbed their fists in a posture ready to fight. "That will make you stupid." Someone has already pulled out his wand. "I have practiced. It''s okay to hit you with bare hands." Albert motioned Katrina to stay aside, and I''m not alone. " "You actually intend to bully the freshmen in front of Professor Babling." Katrina couldn''t help frowning, suddenly feeling that the four of them were a bit stupid. No, it should be said that Albert is deliberately using words to induce them. He wants these four guys to do it, so that Professor Babling can happen to see four senior Slytherin students bullying a Gryffindor freshman. What will happen to it? Katrina can guess without thinking. The three Georges on the shore of the lake also noticed the changes here, and they have already drawn out their wands and are ready to come and help fight. However, the three of them slowed down and hid their wands behind them, ready to watch a good show. The four Slytherin students obviously didn''t believe Albert''s low-level nonsense, probably thinking that Albert wanted to distract them and take the opportunity to attack them. So, they did it. One of them rushed directly at Albert, preparing to use his size advantage to press Albert to the ground and give him a severe lesson. The latter just flashed to the side, raising his foot and tripping the opponent directly. The other who was holding a wand preparing to cast a spell was first disarmed by Albert. The wand flew high and fell in front of Albert and was caught by him. "Stop, what the **** are you doing?" Professor Babling went from a moment of astonishment to anger when he saw this scene. The two who had already drawn out their wands to use the evil spell on Albert directly froze in place. "Professor... we are just here..." "Do you think I am blind?" Professor Babling stared at the four of them, and coldly vomited the final sentence: "Slytherin deducted twenty points. Everyone, I will tell Severus, maybe he You should be locked up for a few days, lest you bully the freshmen in school right after the exam." The faces of the four people suddenly became gloomy. "Good morning, Professor Babling." Albert greeted Professor Gu Mowen with a smile. "You probably didn''t receive my note?" Professor Babling looked at Albert, nodded and said, "Come with me, I have something to tell you." "Good professor." Albert stretched out his hands at the four Slytherin students with a helpless look, "I told you." Before leaving with Professor Babling, Albert turned around and said to the girl, "By the way, Katrina, let''s postpone that matter for now!" "Asshole, give me my wand." The Slytherin student saw Albert left with his wand and his nose was almost crooked. "Oh, what did I just hear?" Fred looked at the gloomy Slytherin student with a weird look, "Now, Slytherin is directly at the bottom." "You bastards~www.novelhall.com~ wait for me." "Go, go back and tell everyone the good news." Li Qiaodan laughed happily, "Now, Slytherin College is completely planted." "Yes, go back and tell everyone!" After Fred finished speaking, he returned to the common room with his roommates, leaving Katrina with a surprised look and the Slytherin student with a distorted expression. In the afternoon, the students passing through the hall quickly realized the points change. The Slytherin Academys points were deducted by eighty points. It instantly became the bottom of the academy, plus Freds propaganda, Slater Lin''s four became celebrities in an instant, making trouble for freshmen in front of a professor, and of course they were deducted points. The four Slytherin students suddenly became the "heroes" among the countless population. Naturally, the Slytherin students did not give the four "traitors" a good face. Because of their "no-brain behavior", Slytherin lost the final chance to compete for the Academy Cup. Of course, Snape''s face is also very dark. After all, a professor directly pointed out that several senior students in his college actually licked their faces to bully a freshman. Is this not even the face? Chapter 160： Frequent events There is nothing more happier than looking at your opponent. In the leisure time before the summer vacation, the Gryffindor students were in high spirits, and they were finally about to win the long-awaited Academy Cup. Of course, they would never forget to take the opportunity to mock their neighbors next door, and use the ill luck of the Slytherin students to please themselves. The result of this is of course that the smell of gunpowder between the two parties is getting stronger and stronger! Due to the complete loss of hope for the College Cup, a small number of Slytherin students began to release their malice, deliberately asking Gryffindor students for trouble. In just one day, three Gryffindor students were sent to the school hospital because of the curse. Everyone now has to act in groups to avoid being targeted by the Slytherin students. Because Slytherin deliberately made troubles, the two colleges fought more frequently, and Gryffindor''s points began to decrease. They suddenly discovered that if one is not careful, it is very likely that Ravenclaw will be missed. Slytherin wants them to lose the chance to win the Academy Cup, which is really unforgivable! After discovering the sinister intentions of the Slytherin students, the faces of Gryffindor students were not very good. At the call of the president of the student union, they began to formulate a plan to counter the Slytherin students so that they could understand that Gryffindor was not good either. Messed up! ... "How to deal with these guys?" A senior student who took off his invisibility cloak stared at the Slytherin students who had been secretly brought down by him, and smiled and asked the person in charge behind him. "Leave a pair of underwear, take the rest, hang upside down with a spell, and stuff my head into the toilet." The student council chairman''s tone was indifferent like a piece of ice. I thought the Academy Cup was about to start, but what happened? Now Gryffindor''s score is almost let Ravenclaw catch up, how can this make the student council president not angry? We won by our strength, you guys are actually trying to get us into the water? So now he brought a group of people to trouble the Slytherin students. Didnt you find our trouble? Come on then! In other words, this trick was used by Albert to deal with the Slytherin students last time, and it was used by the student council chairman. of course! Since you are making troubles first, don''t blame me for being cruel. The "toilet incident" soon shocked the entire Hogwarts. It was discovered that several Slytherin students were stripped of their underwear, hung upside down in the air, and their heads were stuffed into the toilet. However, things are not over yet. The next morning, at the entrance of the front hall, four Slytherin students who had been released with a full body restraint curse were also stripped of only a pair of underwear. They were put in a warm embrace, their faces almost crowded together. It''s blinding. As for Filch, who was in charge of patrolling at night, he was directly brought down by a coma spell and tucked back into his original bed, without even knowing who did it. The "toilet incident" and the "statue incident" made Snape very angry. After asking the unlucky ones who were attacked, he was never able to obtain useful information, because these people were all unsuspecting. Secretly put it down. In the end, Snape pointed the finger at the Gryffindor students. Who made Gryffindor and Slytherin have old grudges? Without a clue, I doubt you. Moreover, these Slytherin students were planning to trouble the Gryffindor students at first. What are you doing after me? Do you want to attack me? what? You were attacked, how would I know? You said I attacked you? It''s my shit. Anyway, everyone has a unified caliber: how would I know. After being reminded by an unknown person, all students who were called by Snape would not look into Snape''s eyes, lest the Potions Professor could see through his thoughts. But some people don''t care whether they are seen through. What can I see through? Anyway, you have no good evidence. what? Want to deduct points and trouble? Could you please come up with evidence and say that I did it. There is evidence and alibi on my side. Don''t wrong me. Be careful that I sue you for slander. The seventh grade students are just like that. Anyway, I''m going to graduate, so I''m not afraid that Snape will make trouble. Everyone stayed at the school to prepare for the last year-end dinner. It was hard to see your college take a college cup before leaving. You guys still want to make trouble? It''s unbearable! . Recently, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are all very excited, and they are inquiring about all kinds of gossip news everywhere, to see who is unlucky in Slytherin, who is in the school hospital again, and where big news is coming out. Compared with the students of Hufflepuff who have been eating melons, the students of Ravenclaw are very entangled recently. They are ten minutes behind Gryffindor. As long as Gryffindor and Slytherin continue to work harder. If they mess up, they are expected to pick up a college cup for nothing. If you can really pick up an academy cup for nothing, you might wake up with a smile at night! The current Ravenclaw students hope that Gryffindor and Slytherin can make some big news, and it is best for both sides to be severely deducted a lot of points. However, the expectations of the Ravenclaw students seem to have temporarily failed. "Do you often run to Professor Babling these days?" Lee Jordan just brought back bad news and reminded Albert: "Don''t be alone, there are a bunch of people who want to trouble you." "Well, I know this. Recently, I have been using the Illusion Charm on myself, and those guys can''t find me." Albert naturally knew how to protect after Gryffindor and Slytherin madly pinched. For his own safety, when he noticed that someone wanted to block him, he used the Illusion Charm on himself, and the other party couldn''t find him at all. "This is a good idea." Fred suddenly found that Albert was still treacherous and cunning as always, and easily turned around the guy who was causing him trouble. "You said...Will we lose the Academy Cup because of this?" George is more concerned about this, and finally won the Academy Cup. If it is lost because of this, it is definitely a regrettable thing. "I don''t know, if Slytherin is crazy enough, we might miss the Academy Cup." Albert noticed an owl flying towards this side, holding a package under its paw, and when it was thrown down, It was caught by Lee Jordan. "The package Hagrid sent you?" Lee Jordan looked at the sender and placed it in front of Albert. "Do you want to open it?" George asked tentatively, staring at the package. "Open it~www.novelhall.com~Albert has guessed what''s inside. Sure enough, in the package was a sealed bottle of alcohol and a clean piece of beeswax. "What do you want these for?" Fred picked up the beeswax suspiciously, put it in front of him, and then put it in his mouth, "Could it be to eat?" "Making a garlic cross." Albert gave Fred a sullen glance, then removed the stopper from the alcohol bottle, nodded in satisfaction after smelling a strong smell of alcohol. "I almost forgot about it." Lee Jordan patted his head and said suddenly. "It''s not almost, you have forgotten it." Fred muttered. He actually forgot about it himself, and George next to him had also forgotten about it. "Nonsense, I used to water garlic a while ago, and even harvest and dry it." Li Qiaodan muttered with dissatisfaction. "Only you two guys have forgotten about this." vertex Chapter 161： Garlic 10-shaped rack Albert picked up the package from Hagrid and returned to the common room with his roommates. As soon as Lee Jordan got through the hole, he reached out to take the package that Albert had handed over, and asked puzzledly, "What are you going to do with these things?" "Garlic Cross." Albert prepared to go back to the dormitory first. "Will you make that thing?" "Idiot, Albert has successfully made a protective bracelet." Fred looked at the two with an idiot look, "Why do you think he can''t make a garlic cross?" "Of course I know." George murmured. No one wants to admit that he is a fool. After the four hurried back to the dormitory, Lee Jordan immediately took off the garlic hanging to dry by the window. "First of all, you must peel the garlic first, then make the garlic paste, soak it in alcohol, and let the allicin in the garlic melt into the alcohol." Albert recalled the production method and continued, "In the meantime, by the way, the tree is made of the protector. The cross is also thrown into it, and the process takes about...a day." "Do whatever you want." Fred began to help peel the garlic. George took out the mortar used in the potions class and prepared to mash the peeled garlic. "Don''t, I have a better way." Albert quickly raised his hand to stop George, and under the gaze of the three of them, he used a magic wand to deform a newspaper, turning it into a simple garlic press. The three of them all approached, looking at Albert''s use of Transfiguration in surprise, and asked in unison: "What is this?" "Garlic press," Albert explained casually. He put the peeled garlic in a garlic press, directly pressed it into a garlic paste, and then put the garlic paste in a wide-mouth glass bottle. "Good thing." George''s eyes lit up and he quickly took over the garlic press from Albert, expressing his willingness to help crush the garlic. Several people played for ten minutes and finally crushed all the garlic into garlic paste. "What should I do next?" Lee Jordan asked, looking at the garlic paste in the jar. "Pour alcohol into the garlic paste." Albert stirred with a glass rod to thoroughly mix the alcohol and garlic paste, and then sealed the jar. "That''s all right?" The three felt a little weird, it seemed simpler than they thought. "Well, next, wait until tomorrow." Albert frowned slightly, smelling the smell of garlic in the air, "Next time, remember to remind me not to make these things in the dorm." "I suddenly look forward to what kind of alchemy props will be produced this time." George was a little excited. This is the first time he has participated in the manufacture of alchemical props. "Alchemy... props?" Albert did not tell them in the end that the so-called garlic cross was not an alchemy tool at all. Sure enough, don''t break the children''s innocent dreams. The next steps are more cumbersome. You need to use warm water to melt the beeswax, add the alcohol separated from the garlic in the beaker, add an appropriate amount of olive oil during the period, and throw the cross that has been soaked in the alcohol for a day to cook together. Of course, they dare not do these things in their dormitory. If the whole dorm smells like garlic, how can they sleep in the future? The next day, Albert and his team moved the cauldron to the shore of the lake. The strong garlic smell spilled out of the cooking made several curious students nearby retreat. "Whoever wears this thing on his body will probably never want to have a girlfriend in his life." Albert pinched his nose, and used a clamp to pick out the garlic-scented cross from the beaker. "Is anyone willing to wear this kind of ghost?" Li Qiaodan was the first to doubt it. "I''m even more curious if this thing is really useful?" Fred also didn''t want to get too close. "It''s probably to smoke away the enemy with the smell." George also stepped back and muttered, "I didn''t expect the smell to be so intoxicating." This is also no way, who asked Albert to do it several times, condensing all the garlic they planted and the essence of the garlic brought by a few people. "You said, should we give this thing to Filch?" Fred suggested, he hadn''t forgotten to avenge Filch. "Filch will definitely throw it away." Albert directly rejected Fred''s proposal. If this kind of thing was given to Filch, the other party must have thrown it away, completely wasting everyone''s labor. "If you want to retaliate against Filch." Albert pointed to the other small bottle and said in a low voice, "The remaining beeswax also has a strong smell of garlic. You can apply it to the corner of Filch''s office. I I''m sure it can give Filch an unexpected surprise." "That''s a good idea!" The twins'' eyes lit up, and they quickly picked up the bottle and opened it, only to be choked by the smell of beeswax. "Wait after the year-end dinner." Albert did not forget to remind. "We know what to do." The twins looked at each other and laughed maliciously. "Okay, pack things up, let''s go to Hagrid." "What do you want Hagrid for?" Fred and George asked warily. "Of course it is to test whether the amulet we made can effectively expel dark creatures." Albert said of course. "Hagrid must know where to find dark creatures that are not dangerous." "Oh, that''s right." All three of them could understand. After all, after the amulet is completed, it is natural to find someone to test whether it is effective. Albert took out a rope woven with a unicorn tail and used it to pass through the hole reserved on the cross, and made it into a string of necklaces. "Who of you want to try it on?" "Forget it!" George shook his head repeatedly. "Do you want to kill us?" Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Albert. Lee Jordan simply pretended that he didn''t hear it. Seeing the three shook their heads and refused, Albert was a little disappointed to put the garlic cross back into the wide-mouth glass bottle, and plug the bottle easily to isolate the thick garlic smell. Packed the tools of the crime, the four of them walked towards Hagrid''s cabin. "What the **** are you doing?" Hagrid, who was dealing with animal skins in front of the hut, could not help but wrinkle his nose and looked at them with disgust when he smelled the strong smell of garlic on the four people from a long distance. "Garlic cross." Albert shook the wide-mouth glass bottle in his hand and asked with a smile: "The amulet we just finished, come to you to see what dark creatures can let us test the effect of the amulet." "Garlic cross, what''s that stuff?" Hagrid took the jar and opened it, sneezing several times with the smell of garlic spilling out of it. "An amulet that smells of garlic can protect the user from sneak attacks by dark creatures." "I don''t know if I can protect the user from being attacked by dark creatures, but as long as you bring this stuff, I don''t think any vampire will be willing to get close to you within ten steps." Hagrid couldn''t help but vomit as he thought of himself The alcohol and beeswax previously sent to Albert, I have probably guessed what happened. "Do vampires really hate the smell of garlic?" Albert asked curiously. "Yes, garlic is as disgusting as a cesspit for vampires." Hagrid explained dryly. "However, I think even if it is not a vampire, it will be as far away as it can be. The taste is...very bad." "Then... what about the dark creature?" Fred couldn''t help asking. "You don''t want to bring this stuff into the woods, do you?" Hagrid stared at Brother Weasley warily. It is normal for him to have this kind of thought. Who would let the two guys in front of him often sneak in? Where''s the forest. "No, we don''t want to go into the woods for the time being. It''s too dangerous. The incident scared us enough last time." Fred quickly clutched his chest. He also secretly lifted his foot and kicked George next to him. The latter immediately understood , And quickly agreed to ensure that he would not enter the forest again. Hagrid stared suspiciously at Fred and George, obviously not believing their assurance. "I don''t have any dark creatures here, but I know where they are, come with me!" As he said, Hagrid led the four along the edge of the forest towards Professor Kettlebo''s cabin. Professor Silvanos Kettlebo, who protects magical creatures, is temporarily living outside the Forbidden Forest, and the little babies he carefully raises also live here. It is said that the protection of magical creatures in the school will also be conducted in a clearing near Professor Kettlebos cabin. When Hagrid brought Albert and several people over, Professor Keitelber was feeding the snake bird with Flobber caterpillars. "Hagrid, what''s the matter?" Professor Kettlebo asked, looking up. "Oh, yes, there are a few students who made a talisman, hoping... I hope they can borrow your Grindillo to test the effect of the amulet." Hagrid glanced at the people behind Albert and said Said. "Amulet? Doesn''t it mean garlic?" Professor Kettlebo looked at the few freshmen behind Hagrid, and he could smell a strong smell of garlic from far away. "It''s this amulet, Professor Kettlebo." Albert handed the bottle with the garlic cross to Professor Kettlebo. I have to admit that this is a delicate artwork. At least, it doesn''t look ugly. "Oh, my goodness!" Professor Keitelberg finally knew what was going on with the smell of garlic on several people. "Don''t open it here. My little baby doesn''t like the smell." "Do you think it can protect me from being attacked by dark creatures?" Albert asked quickly. "The effect is probably only average." Professor Keitelberg explained, "Some organisms do not like the taste of garlic, they will instinctively stay away from it, but this is not absolute." "Can it be made from the branches of the Dharma Tree?" "Yes, I think this thing might work for vampires, but... don''t expect too much from others." Despite this, Professor Keitelberg lent them a Grindillo. As soon as Albert took the cross out of the bottle, the hapless Glindillo began to move away from Albert''s garlic cross, which seemed to be smoked enough. "Congratulations, this amulet almost fainted Grindillo." Hagrid pinched his nose and said angrily. "Thank you, I didn''t expect this to happen." Albert couldn''t help but sigh. Now he finally knows what the so-called amulet is. "What are you going to do with this stuff?" Fred couldn''t help asking. "I''m going to make a treasure map, clip the treasure map into a book in the library, and let the students who find the treasure map dig the treasure." Albert had already figured out how to deal with this stuff. "Now, this amulet is called''Vampire Retreat''." Albert announced publicly, "It is the legendary amulet that can protect himself from vampires." After hearing this, several people couldn''t help but twitch. Albert was able to say such things on the face of the latter ~ www.novelhall.com~ although this kind of amulet can indeed drive away vampires. "I suddenly looked forward to the fact that the guy who found the treasure map, after cracking the treasure map and digging into the treasure, discovered the legendary necklace that could protect himself from vampires. It was actually such a thing. I don''t know it will be revealed. What expression." George suddenly felt very funny. "I found that you are really horrible and funny." Fred murmured, "However, I like it. I just don''t know if that guy will faint with anger after finding the treasure." "I''ll also help." Lee Jordan said excitedly, "it''s a treasure hidden by all generations of students at Hogwarts. I think many people will definitely be interested in it." Hagrid was dumbfounded when he heard it beside him. He had never thought that Albert was going to dig a hole for the students in the school and punish them severely. Think about the day when I was borrowing a book, I found there was a treasure map in the mezzanine. Even if I didn''t believe it all, I would try to explore whether I could find the treasure. vertex Chapter 162： 2 things before the holiday If you say anything is the most depressing, it is almost. However, sometimes, it''s almost a lot worse. In the end, Ravenclaw College still failed to find out, and it was still ranked second in the College Cup by five points until the day of the year-end banquet. It must be false to say that the Ravenclaw students are not depressed. That night, Albert and his roommates went to the auditorium for the year-end banquet. The auditorium has been finely decorated with red and gold representing Gryffindor, and a huge banner painted with a Gryffindor lion hangs on the wall behind the main guest seat. The students in Gryffindor were all speaking loudly, their words filled with the joy and confidence of winning the College Cup. Compared with Gryffindor, the students of their next-door neighbor Slytherin were less happy. It''s no wonder they couldn''t be happy. Slytherin Academy won the Academy Cup for four consecutive years. It was... it was broken like this, and it was still lost to Gryffindor, which he hated the most. It''s only strange to be in a good mood. Ravenclaws students are estimated to have the most complicated mood and the most depressed, they are only a few points away from the championship. No one misses it to make Ravenclaws regretful, but they are also happy to see Slytherin. The fiasco. As for the Hufflepuff students, they haven''t won the Academy Cup for a long time, and they didn''t care much about it. Anyway, seeing Slytherin, who doesn''t like fair competition, is a cause for celebration. Not long after, Dumbledore arrived in a hurry. He stood on the podium and raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet. The noise in the auditorium gradually subsided. "Another year has passed!" Dumbledore said cheerfully, "Before you enjoy the delicious food, you certainly don''t like listening to my old nonsense. However, we still need to carry out the Academy Cup award ceremony. The specifics of each college The scores are as follows: fourth place, Slytherin, two hundred and fifty points; third place, Hufflepuff, 395 points; second place, Ravenclaw, 439 points, third place One, Gryffindor, 444 points." At this moment, there was a thunderous cheering from Gryffindor''s dining table, the voice was deafening, and some students shouted hoarse with excitement. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan followed the crowd and stood up to applaud and applaud. Albert also clapped vigorously, pretending to be excited. He couldn''t help muttering in his mind, "What an unlucky score." While cheering, Lee Jordan stabbed Albert with his elbow and raised his finger to his neighbor next door. The Slytherin students had ugly expressions on their faces, as if they had just been punched in the nose. In the auditorium, except for the Slytherin students, everyone was applauding, whether it was celebrating Gryffindor''s victory or celebrating Slytherin''s fiasco. Professor McGonagall in the main guest seat also stood up and shook hands with Professor Snape, with a cheerful smile on his face. During the dinner, Fred and George invited Albert to visit their home during the summer vacation. Unfortunately, this invitation was declined by Albert because their family already had their own summer vacation plan. Herb wrote a while ago to tell Albert that the family was going to France for summer vacation. Fred and George felt sorry for this. They always wanted to thank Albert for saving them. The Weasleys obviously had similar ideas. At the dinner, everyone was full, except Fred and George. After all, its easy to get sleepy after eating enough and drinking enough. If they missed tonight''s revenge action, they would never have a chance to retaliate against Filch this semester. This is obviously not the situation that the Weasley brothers would like to see. It''s hard to bear with Gryffindor getting the Academy Cup, and finally you don''t need to worry about anything anymore, how can you give up? After twelve o''clock, Fred and George began to act. With the help of Albert''s illusion curse, they first made some movement in the castle and attracted Filch, who was about to rest, to the armor corridor on the fourth floor of the castle. Then, George took the opportunity to sneak into Filchs office and smeared the bottle of garlic-flavored beeswax on the corner of Filchs office. Not to mention, the smell is really choking, and the effect is more amazing than the big dung egg . After all, you can still see the source of the smell in the big dung egg, but once beeswax is applied in the corner, you can''t even find it, let alone remove the source of the smell. In just a moment, the whole office plus Filch''s bedroom It was filled with a choking garlic smell. After Fred found George returning to the Gryffindor common room through the live spot map, he immediately withdrew, leaving Filch, who was still struggling to find their whereabouts on the fourth floor. After knowing that he was being tricked, Filch deserves to go back to the dorm to rest annoyingly. When Filch opened the wooden door of the office, he was immediately shivered by the strong smell of garlic. He rushed into his office angrily, trying to find the source of the smell. For a moment, Filch''s angry roar echoed in the administrator''s office. As for his wife, Mrs. Lorice, he avoided the administrator''s office full of garlic. "You said, will this matter be a bit loud!" George listened to Filch''s roar, turning his head to Fred. "If I were you, I would get rid of the smell of garlic first, so that no one would suspect it on your heads." Albert appeared silently in the lounge, reminding the two who were discussing. "Oh, you''re right!" George also smelled the garlic on his hands and hurried to wash his hands. The next morning, the story of Filch''s revenge spread in the castle, and everyone was wondering which fierce man made Filch''s office smell like garlic. However, no one sympathized with the administrator, more gloating. Albert and his party also pretended not to know this. In fact, they are more focused on the final exam results. Hogwarts will announce the students'' final exam results on the last day. "Look, you really are the first in this class." Fred stabbed Albert with his elbow and said with a smile. "Your grades are also very good." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all passed the exam with high scores. "I guessed you would be number one." Shanna smiled and walked over to talk to Albert. "But I think Katrina must be angry." Albert smiled and shrugged his shoulders, saying that he couldn''t help it. He himself has no feeling about winning the first place. This student is just that person. The first place does not seem to be proud of. His goal is to complete the panel task. Fortunately, "in the name of genius" and "all aspects" The tasks of "rolling" have been completed. Although Katrina said she wanted to compare herself with someone who had better results, and was finally rejected by Albert, the competition seemed to be effective, at least in the panel''s judgment. Katrina won the second place this year, and it is also all excellent, but in terms of scores, it is still a little bit behind Albert. At this moment, Katrina, who was also standing in the crowd checking her results, was staring at Albert with extremely annoyed eyes. She was angry, mad at herself, mad at losing to the guy who didn''t study well in the final exam. While everyone was enthusiastically discussing the exam results, Professor McGonagall showed up with a bunch of notices. She asked the freshmen to sign a letter of undertaking in the past, promising that they would abide by the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards" outside the school. After signing, I will send you a notice and warn you not to use magic during holidays. "I wish they had forgotten to send this to us." Fred Weasley regretfully shook the notice on his hand. Not being able to use magic during the holidays was a pain. "You don''t have to worry at all. In the wizard''s family, the Ministry of Magic can''t figure out who is using magic, so even if you use magic at home, you won''t be warned by the Ministry." Albert said with a curled mouth. . "As long as you use magic in a place where there are so many wizards like Diagon Alley, the Ministry of Magic cannot be sure if you are using magic, because Zongsi can only locate and monitor whether someone is using magic in a certain area around you." "You know that?" Shanna was a little surprised that Albert actually knew these things. "Of course he knows it." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but laugh. "After all, someone has been cheated by him." "Someone?" "Truman of Hufflepuff," Fred reminded kindly, "So, as long as we stay at home, we can use magic without any scruples?" "Yes, as long as you are at home, students born with pure-blood wizards can only rely on their families to consciously supervise." Albert said disdainfully, feeling slightly dissatisfied with his inability to use magic during the summer vacation. "According to you, the Ministry of Magic relies on the traces to determine whether we use magic, but when did they..." Shanna asked suspiciously, "for us to use traces secretly?" "Secretly used?" Albert''s expression was a little weird, "No." "nothing much?" "Didn''t you just sign it? Magic contract." Albert reminded. "You mean...that letter of commitment?" Not only Shanna, but everyone else understood what was going on. "According to the information I got from Professor Broad, the letter of undertaking we just signed belongs to the magic contract, which is the so-called trace silk. Of course, there are loopholes in that thing." "Why didn''t you say it earlier, you would not sign if you knew it." Lee Jordan was depressed. "No sign?" Albert repeated softly, "Can you not sign?" "What if you ruin the date?" Fred asked curiously. "The Ministry of Magic will know immediately and send an owl to warn you." "What is the loophole?" George was even more curious about it. "It can''t figure out who used magic." Albert gave a simple example. "If you live in a community full of Muggles, when people around you use magic, the Ministry of Magic , Will think you are using magic. "In the beginning, Truman was pitted by you in this way?" Fred asked curiously. "Yes, this is the loophole I''m talking about. The Ministry of Magic can monitor your location through traces. When you are in Diagon Alley or at home, and there are people around you using magic, the Ministry of Magic cannot tell who is using it. Magic, because the wizards and your family in Diagon Alley may use magic." "Great, so we don''t have to worry about using magic to be discovered by the Ministry of Magic." Fred and George high-five to celebrate. "But you need to worry about being known by your family." Lee Jordan said badly. Everyone returned to the dormitory to pack their things, only to find that their closet was empty and everything was packed in their suitcases. "It should be the house elves who helped clean up." Fred explained to everyone. "Guessed," Albert said, "Go, don''t miss the train." When everyone was dragging their luggage to the hall, Filch suddenly jumped out of the hidden corridor, staring at Albert and the others with red eyes, and said hoarsely: "You did it, right!" The four of them looked at each other, all pretending "I don''t know what you are talking about". "Don''t think I don''t know, you definitely did it, the smell of garlic in my office." "We don''t understand what you are talking about!" the twins said in unison. "We went to bed early last night." Li Qiaodan coughed lightly and defended. I don''t know if the Weasley brothers are included in our package. Albert spread his hands helplessly, saying that he didn''t know anything about it. "You grow garlic!" Filch''s eyes flashed with anger. "You said that!" Fred said with a smile that was originally like this: "Last time, Albert made garlic scrambled eggs. It tastes good." "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the house elves." George added, "That dish is fried by the house elves." The four of them passed by Filch, who was shocked, resisting to laugh, and boarded the carriage to the Hogwarts Express. Along the way, several people were talking about Filch, predicting whether the other party would trouble them in the next semester, and how they should deal with it. In fact, only Fred and George would have such troubles. When the train drove through Muggle towns, they were eating Bibi Duo beans provided by Lee Jordan, to see who had the worse luck. When the train stopped at Platform 9 and 3/4 at Kings Cross Station, they took off their wizard robes and put on the jackets and blouses often worn by Muggles. There was an old guard guarding the ticket gate, and only two or three people were allowed to pass at a time. It took Albert a long time before he lined up to get out of the platform. "Here~www.novelhall.com~Albert, we are here!" As soon as he walked out of the platform, Albert saw Nia waving at him. "Niya has become a lady." Albert smiled and praised his sister. "I have always been a lady." Niya complained dissatisfied. "What about Tom?" Albert asked. "Where is Grandpa Luke who is keeping you temporarily." Herb reached out and took Albert''s luggage, and casually explained: "You know, we are going to France for a summer vacation, and we don''t have time to take care of it. Your owl will also be temporarily fostered. Where is Grandpa Luke." "Oh, my God, I must write to Grandma Sansa to tell her not to feed Tom too much food." Albert couldn''t help covering his cheek with his palm. He seemed to foresee that he would see Tom again. At the time, it had been fed into a fat cat. "There is nothing wrong with a fat cat," Daisy comforted. "I think it''s cute" Chapter 163： France travel vacation Traveling is a pleasant thing. Changing the environment can change the mood and take the opportunity to relax. A vacation in France is undoubtedly a brand new experience for Albert. This trip was planned by Herb and Daisy together. The British like to travel, and the couple are very experienced in this area. When they were going to travel with the family, they tacitly chose France as their destination. why? Albert can speak French! Yes, this is why Herb and Daisy chose to travel to France. When traveling abroad, language barriers are actually troublesome. Now, they dont need to worry about this problem at all, and they dont need to act with a disliked travel agency, and go wherever they want. As for translation, isnt there Albert? The couple has a reputation for training Albert''s French. The plane just landed at the airport, this little translator really stunned the customs staff. Herb and Daisy like to look at the expressions of surprise and shock of these French people, which will greatly satisfy their vanity. A few days before arriving in France, the Andersons went to several famous French attractions, such as the Champs-Elyses, the Arc de Triomphe, the Seine... and they did not forget to take a lot of photos as a souvenir. Of course, this may have something to do with Albert''s suggestion of choosing a few good-looking photos to help make magical photos that move. The rest of the time is spent on a scheduled Basque beach holiday. Blowing the sea breeze, basking in the sun, and looking at the beautiful women in swimsuits are really pleasant things to do. However, Alberts favorite activities are surfing and swimming. He was a land-duck in his previous life and had very few opportunities to go to the swimming pool. It is rare to use a panel to learn how to swim. How could Albert easily give up the fun of swimming at the beach? In the hot summer, it is quite comfortable to play on the beach. Albert often surfs with French people. With the increase in French skills and experience, he has become more proficient in French, and there is no problem in general reading, writing and communication. Of course, surfboards are borrowed from others. Albert''s popularity here is still quite high. For the romantic French, this friendly English boy who speaks French and can surf is full of mystery. "Albert, Albert, help me apply suntan lotion." Niya dropped the half-stacked sand castle and ran towards Albert, still holding a towel and suntan lotion in her hand. "Why don''t you let your mother put on sunscreen for you?" Albert took a sip of the juice and took the towel to wipe off the water on his body. "They are chatting with others." Niya snorted in a certain direction, motioning Albert to see for herself. Under the parasol, Herb and Daisy were chatting with a young couple who were traveling together in France. They didn''t know what they were talking about. They talked vigorously. "Oh, it''s not reliable," Albert murmured. "Yes, yes!" Niya also nodded in agreement. "Come here, lie down on the beach chair, I''ll apply sunscreen for you." Albert took the sunscreen, let Nya lie on the beach chair, and began to help Nya carefully apply sunscreen. In this kind of hot summer, if you dont wear sunscreen without sunscreen, your skin will be damaged by the sun. "Albert, is there a magic school in France?" Niya narrowed her eyes comfortably and asked curiously. "Yes, there are three schools of magic in Europe, Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in England, Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France, and the last one in Scandinavia in Northern Europe, called Durmstrang School." Albert said softly while applying sunscreen to Niya. "How did you know?" Niya asked again. "There are relevant records in the Hogwarts library, and the relationship between the three schools has always been good." Albert replied. "Then you said, we came to France, why didn''t we encounter magic-related things?" Niya asked again. "Because the lives of ordinary people and wizards do not intersect, they can''t be touched naturally. Paint them out." Albert said suddenly, "I''ll bring you juice." "Magic Academy?" The young couple looked at Albert when they heard the words, with a strange expression. "He likes to read books." Daisy explained. "I''m planning to write a book for myself." Albert smiled and nodded at the young couple. "Write a story about magic." The young couple looked at Albert in amazement. They didn''t expect the child under twelve to have planned to write a book. "We support him very much in this respect." Herb coughed clear, "just like we support him in learning French." Speaking of this, Herb began to use Albert to brag to others, and he planned to ask Albert to speak some French for everyone to listen to. Albert could not help but want to reach out his hand to cover his face, and quickly walked away. "Why don''t you keep basking in the sun?" Albert asked questioningly, looking at Nia who stood up. "I''ll apply sunscreen for you this time." Niya said. "No, I can do it myself." When Albert was about to apply sunscreen to himself, a voice suddenly rang in his ear. "Little handsome boy, do you want me to apply sunscreen for you?" Several young swimsuit girls passed by with surfboards and greeted Albert with a smile. "No, thank you." Albert politely refused, "We will surf together again when we have time." "Oh, I''m shy." The swimsuit girls laughed and left. "Look, Albert''s French is indeed very good!" Herb said to the young husband. The young couple who were originally half-believing are really convinced. "Who are they?" Niya watched warily at the backs of several swimsuit girls leaving. "Friends you know by surfing." "It turns out that you like that type?" Niya looked down at her flat body and muttered, "I will grow up..." "Okay, don''t toss, lie down and enjoy the sun." "I want to apply sunscreen for you." Niya insisted. "Good, good." Albert reluctantly agreed. In fact, Niya''s technique is really not good. In the end, Daisy helped Albert repaint it again. At dinner, Albert stared at the French fish soup delivered by the waiter on the plate, and asked, "Where is Dad?" "Go to book tickets for the Opera House." Daisy said ~www.novelhall.com~ Opera House? Where is the opera house? "Albert felt that he couldn''t appreciate such a tall thing. "Opera Bastille." "The tickets there are not cheap, are they?" Albert frowned. As the second largest opera house in France, tickets there are not cheap. "Heber said that he actually came to France, so he shouldn''t miss this." Daisy comforted, "Moreover, our budget is still sufficient. This vacation is cheaper than expected." "When did it happen?" Albert asked again. "Before I go back, just after watching the opera house, I will fly home." Daisy said with a smile, "Does Niya like opera?" "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it." Niya shook her head, "Does it look good?" "I can''t appreciate this kind of art. How about going to the cinema to watch a movie?" Albert proposed. "I''m afraid not." It was Herb who answered him. "Have you bought a ticket?" Albert asked incredulously. "Tickets are booked and cannot be refunded. How can I miss the opera when I come to France." Herb said. "Well, you can be happy." Paz couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and didn''t intend to continue to struggle in this regard. Chapter 164： True Member Gold Card Most of the people who travel to France will go to the Arc de Triomphe and the Seine River; if you have the opportunity, you will definitely want to taste the famous French cuisine: foie gras and French onion soup... and so? Will Herb take his family to watch French operas? Albert can''t understand Herb''s thoughts. Maybe it''s a sufficient budget or a rare opportunity. Anyway, it''s nothing important. Before returning to the UK, the Andersons took a ride to the Opera Bastille, preparing to watch the opera scheduled not long ago to draw a perfect end to the trip to France. In other words, this opera is actually the "Romeo and Juliet" that Albert is familiar with. Albert had watched the movie "Romeo and Juliet" in his last life. As for the opera? Anyway, I haven''t seen an opera in my last life. With the "help" of Albert, Herb successfully got the previously booked tickets. After passing the ticket check at the entrance of the Opera Bastille, several people walked along the passage into the auditorium. The opera house is usually closed in advance, and the Andersons belong to the last group of spectators, most of whom have already attended. The four people walked along the corridor in the middle of the seats, and quickly found their seats through the numbers on the tickets. In that row, five more seats were empty, and besides the Andersons, it seemed that one person did not arrive in time. Alberts right side is a pair of gray-haired elderly couples. They probably noticed Alberts sight. The old man turned his head and smiled at him. Albert also politely smiled back and refocused his attention. Put it on the performance brochure issued by the Opera House. However, the performance brochure was all in French, and only Albert could understand it. He whispered the contents to share with his family, and discussed the opera by the way. Herb and Daisy once watched "Romeo and Juliet" together, only in the British opera house, but this time in France, the adaptation and style of the opera may be slightly different. The opera "Romeo and Juliet" is divided into five acts and six scenes. Albert didn''t tell the content. The drama is very unfriendly to Nia who has never watched it. It would be better to keep a sense of expectation. While the Andersons were discussing the opera in a low voice, The spectator in the empty seat next to him also hurried over, a middle-aged man in his fifties. The suit gave Albert an inexplicable sense of disobedience. The middle-aged man seemed to know the old couple, and as soon as he whispered a few words, the bell of the theater rang, indicating that the opera was about to begin. The whole theater went quiet for an instant, the already dim lights went out, and the surroundings were completely plunged into darkness, except for the light on the stage. "It''s very atmospheric." Albert was not talking, and focused all his attention on the stage. To be honest, Albert, who didnt know anything about opera, had to use singing and music to explain and express the plot after watching the first act of "Capulets House". To say that this opera is still a bit charming, and to understand what is being expressed on the stage, is much better than the concert of Cetina Warbeck, a well-known magician. The first act of "Romeo and Juliet" talks about Romeo and Juliet meeting and falling in love, only to find that the two are enemies. The period is full of the lightness, elegance and romance unique to France. Albert glanced at his family in his spare time. Daisy and Herb were already in a state of appreciation, but Nia, who could not understand the opera very much, was reaching out to cover a yawn. Maybe it''s boring! This is not surprising. If he was just a child, this would certainly be the case. In other words, the middle-aged uncle next to Niya actually entered a trance state. Obviously he had no interest in opera, but had to watch it with his family. "Their voices are really amazing!" This was Niya''s sigh after the curtain fell, which made Albert next to him a little bit uncontrollable, but he still resisted not letting himself laugh, and just replied softly: "Yes!" Romeo and Juliet are both high-pitched types. Like Niya said, their voices are so powerful that they can actually make such a high pitch. The second act did not allow the audience to wait too long, and was soon staged. The location was in the garden outside Juliet''s bedroom. Romeo and Juliet secretly set aside for life. Looking at the French in the performance brochure, Albert was at the end of the performance and in the free time when the curtain was lowered, explaining the approximate story of the previous scene to Niya "I dare to say, they must not be together in the end." Niya said after listening. "It''s definitely a tragedy how it is possible to be together in the end, such as enemies." The third act began with Niya''s muttering... As for the result of "Romeo and Juliet", naturally, as Niya said, it ended in tragedy. Romeo was sentenced to deportation for killing Juliets cousin. The two sides were preparing to pretend to be dead for a lifetime, but the priests messenger was delayed in the middle, resulting in the failure to deliver the message to Romeo in time. This directly led to the fact that Romeo was in the soft and charming in Act 5 Under the tone of lyrical sadness, she took poison and committed suicide. When Juliet woke up and found that her lover was dead, she drew her sword and committed suicide. The curtain slowly lowered, and there was warm applause in the opera house. "Well, the opera is not bad, right?" Herb asked with a smile. "Not bad." Albert thought for a while and said again, "but I still think the movie is more suitable for me." "Where is Niya?" Daisy asked. "Here, I have been holding her hand." Albert''s gaze fell on the empty seat in front, and the middle-aged man actually left the field halfway through? When did it happen that I didn''t realize it? "Niya, what are you doing?" Daisy reminded with a frown. "It''s going to go, grab Albert''s hand and don''t get lost." "Come on." Herb said again, "Don''t push, don''t rush, follow the flow of people and slowly leave." "I know this, Niya is gone." Albert responded. After leaving the Bastille Opera, Nia suddenly asked: "Albert, you said that if the messenger could feel in time, would Romeo and Juliet be together?" "No!" Albert said quietly. "Why?" Niya tilted her head and asked. "Because the messenger will always be late, even if he is not late, Shakespeare will let the messenger be late." Albert said lightly. "Ahem! Albert means that Romeo and Juliet are only characters in the drama, so their fate is already doomed." Herb was choked by Albert''s words and quickly explained. "What if it is in reality?" Niya asked again. "They will definitely be together." Daisy was the first to comfort her. She stared at her son and husband with a little dissatisfaction and told them to shut up. Don''t spoil the romantic atmosphere here. The girls naturally hope that Romeo and Juliet can Together, not buried together after death. "Niya, what were you picking up just now?" Albert changed the subject. "Oh, by the way, I just picked up this thing." Niya handed a golden card in her hand to Herb. "It should be lost by someone in the audience." "What is this?" Herb was also taken aback after reading it. Because this is not a nominal gold card, but a real gold card, a gold card made of gold. "Gold?" Albert stared at this gold card and frowned slightly. In fact, they all feel quite speechless. In other words, the gold card means that they did not expect that someone actually used gold to make a gold card. This is so painful. Is the world of local tyrants really confusing? "Wait here for a while, I''ll give it to the staff of the Bastille Opera." Herb finished, preparing to return to the Bastille with the gold card, and give it to the staff there. "Let me take a look, I always find the text above is a bit familiar." Herb found that he could not read the text on the gold card. However, the image is understandable, it looks like a pot and a stick. When Albert just took the gold card, an accident occurred suddenly, and the hand holding the gold card suddenly deflected in a certain direction, as if there was a powerful force preparing to take the gold card away. "How is this going?" Albert immediately reacted. When the gold card was about to slip out of his fingertips, he almost instinctively grasped it, and focused his attention on the gold card. The protective bracelet on his wrist counteracted the effect of the flying curse. "What happened just now?" Herb was taken aback, and he saw the picture of the golden card almost flying away by himself. "A wizard is using a spell to summon it." Albert explained casually, "but that **** will really cause me trouble." "What''s the matter?" Daisy asked. "I don''t know if the other party will use the Flying Curse to be deducted on my head." Albert murmured, and he hated that he would become the Back Pot one day. Only then decided to buckle this gold card. As for the iron armor curse on the protective bracelet? The magic on the magic props will not be monitored by the Ministry of Magic, just like using a flying broomstick, so Albert doesnt worry about it at all~www.novelhall.com~ You mean..." Niya asked in a low voice. "The man next to us was a wizard? " "Don''t discuss these things here." Albert warned in a low voice. "Return this gold card, or give it to the people at the Bastille Opera?" Daisy suggested. She didn''t want an unknown wizard to suddenly come to ask for a gold card. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Albert glanced at the Rune text: Extraordinary Pharmacists Association. If not harassed by the owls of the Ministry of Magic, Albert will return this membership gold card to the original owner through other means. If you are really inexplicable, wait for the other party to help resolve the misunderstanding before returning to the other party. Having said that, are these pharmacists rich? It is so extravagant to use gold as a gold membership card. Moreover, this gold membership card is actually a magic item? Chapter 165： Flying horizontal pot Hertok Dagworth is a little bit depressed now, because he discovered that his gold membership card has been lost. That is the certificate of the senior membership of the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association, and it is also the representative medal that proves that Hertok has made outstanding contributions to medicine. The Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists is very famous in the UK and throughout Europe. The association provides three types of membership cards, gold, silver and bronze. Each membership card represents the members contribution in the field of pharmacy. It is also a symbol of the Association of Pharmacists recognized by the European magic world. . This kind of membership card is unique. It gives the holder glory and some convenient powers. For example, if it is not used for transactions, it can buy a small amount of prohibited trade items that are used to make medicines. It is a convenient and fast pass. . Hertok Dageworth came to France just passing by. He came to meet his acquaintances and brought them some herbs by the way. The other party happened to be planning to go to the opera, so he invited Hertok, who considered it for a while and nodded in agreement. To be honest, Hertok doesn''t really like Muggle entertainment, and opera is really boring to him. When Hertok left the opera house for the enchanted garden in advance, he suddenly found that his golden card was lost, which caused him to be rejected by the herbalists of the enchanted garden. This made Hertok very depressed, but more depressed. Whats more, Hertok originally thought that the gold card fell in the opera house. When he returned to search for it, he didnt find the gold card at all. In desperation, Hertok could only use the flying curse to try to recall the lost gold card. But it was also unsuccessful, and the gold card showed no signs of flying back automatically. In desperation, Hertok Dagworth had to ask his old friend for help, hoping to use the other''s prophecy to help retrieve the gold card. "We all thought you had left France." Perenar poured a cup of French black tea for Hurtok. "Yes, I have already left. I just came over from the magic garden." Hertok Dagworth told the Lemays about his bad luck. "Do you want me to find the gold card for you?" Niko didn''t mind helping Hertok, after all, the other party also brought them a lot of convenience. "Yes, please." Hertok drank lipstick tea. He must retrieve his gold card. Loss is absolutely not allowed. Without a gold card, many things will become very inconvenient. "Don''t worry, I believe you will find the lost gold card." Nicol comforted. After he finished drinking the black tea in the cup, he got up and walked to his desk. Hertok immediately got up and followed, with a crystal ball on the desk. "Let me take a look." Nicol murmured. He raised his hand and stroked the crystal ball. Some subtle changes had taken place in the originally misty crystal ball. The fog gradually dissipated, and the scene inside became clear. The crystal ball reflected Hertok''s golden card, which was caught on a brown palm. The next second, the crystal ball reflected the owner of that hand again, and it was Albert''s face. "I know this kid. He was sitting next to us," Nicol said. "He should be a wizard." "Wizard?" Hertok was also taken aback, still not recovering from the shock. "Have you noticed his wrist just now? It''s an alchemy item. I saw the carved runes on it." Nicol noticed the confusion on Hertok''s face and explained. "But when will he... take my gold card?" Hertok frowned slightly, but in the end it was useless to "steal". "Take it?" Nicol frowned slightly and corrected. "I''m more inclined to pick it up." "Maybe, I was negligent." Hertok nodded and agreed with Nico. He didn''t think that a minor wizard could take an object from him. "If you want to get your gold card back, you''d better hurry up." Nico pointed to the picture on the crystal ball and kindly reminded him. It was an airplane, the airplane that the Andersons were about to board. "What is this?" Hertok stared at the plane, frowning slightly. Like most pure-blood wizards, he knew nothing about the Muggle world. "It''s like a Muggle vehicle." Nicole couldn''t remember the name of this thing for a while. "I think I should go now, thank you for your help." Hertok hurriedly left. "I hope everything goes well for him." Perenar put down his teacup and said as he looked at the back of Hertok leaving. "He will find it." Nicol wasn''t worried about the problem. However, even with Nico''s help, Hertok could not find Albert because he knew nothing about Muggles and didn''t know where the airport was. He didn''t even know what the plane was called, let alone asked someone to ask. Hertok regretted it, why didn''t he add a positioning function to the gold card? Next time I return to the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists, I must suggest this to them. Hurtok, who got nothing, had to ask the French Ministry of Magic for help, asking them to send wizards who knew the world of Muggles to help. When Hurtock and the French Ministry of Magic rushed to the Muggle airport, it was a long time later. . The Anderson familys plane had already taken off and returned to England. Hertok was even more depressed when he was sure that the person he was looking for had left France. He felt that this trip to France was terrible. However, it was not only Hurtock who was in a bad mood, but also a hapless owl who passed by Albert. As Albert had guessed, the pot was buckled directly on Albert''s head because of the use of the flying curse near the Bastille Opera by Hertok. The Office for the Prohibition of Abuse of Magic in the UK immediately sent a warning letter to Albert. However, when this owl flew across the English Channel, the Andersons happened to board the plane returning to England, and when it flew over France, Albert was already on the plane returning to England. The owl that delivered the letter was immediately struggling, because it found that the target of its delivery was moving elsewhere. This bitter owl had to find a place to catch his breath, eat something to replenish his energy, and prepare to fly across the English Channel again. As a professionally ethical owl, the moment it receives the envelope, it will deliver the letter to the recipient anyway. Albert is not aware of these things, he is studying the gold card in his hand. As for what kind of association the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association is, he really hasn''t heard of it, nor is it very clear. However, since it is an association that can use gold to make gold cards, it must be large in scale. Maybe it is a well-known pharmacist organization. Albert thinks that this gold card may be the same as the wizard''s coin, with uniqueness and non-replicability. By the way, the owner of the gold card is Hertok Duggworth. As for, how did Albert know? Naturally, the panel task introduction. Pick up gold without ignorance. You accidentally picked up the gold membership card belonging to Hertok Duggworth. You should return the gold membership card to the other party. Reward: 100 experience, Hurtok Dagworth favorability +10. It''s really a **** of collecting gold. Albert temporarily ignored the task and continued to study the runes on the gold card. He always felt that as long as he could crack the secrets in the runes on the gold card, he could go further in the runes. The plane shook violently, probably because of high air currents, and everyone''s faces were a little pale. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, it''s just a high air current." Albert noticed that Nia''s face was very pale, and quickly reached out and grabbed her hand, comforting. "It''s okay, don''t worry." Herb''s voice came from the side, and his face was also a little pale, not at all okay. No way, although plane crashes are not common, if you really let yourself run into it, it really means that the whole family walks neatly. The flight attendant''s voice sounded in the cabin, trying to calm the emotions of all passengers. "Don''t worry, there will be nothing," Albert calmly soothed, "Nothing will happen." Even if the plane crashes, Albert can use Apparition to take away his family before the plane crashes. Therefore, he does not worry about the safety of himself and his family at all. The silent voice quickly dispelled the anxiety in the hearts of the Andersons and quickly calmed them down. As Albert said, this was just a false alarm. The plane encounters high air currents, and turbulence is inevitable. "Aren''t you scared at all?" A pale woman on the other side looked at Albert in astonishment. It was hard to believe that anyone could remain calm in this situation? Didnt the flight attendant over there also look pale? "Is it useful to be afraid?" Albert asked the other person back, and immediately made her not know what to say. Yes, if something happens to the plane, I am afraid I will die. Not afraid, naturally because I know I will not die. This is just an episode on the way home. After being down-to-earth, the passengers of the entire plane breathed a sigh of relief. "At that time, were you really not afraid?" Niya still asked her inner doubts. "Not afraid." Albert stretched out his hand and touched the girl''s head, and said with a smile, "Because I know we will not die there, even if there is an accident in the plane." "Use magic?" Niya quickly thought of the reason. "Yes, use magic." Albert admitted. "But you didn''t bring that stick." Niya reminded. "That''s called a magic wand, and not all magic requires a wand." Albert explained. "It''s my son, and it''s as reliable as ever." Daisy was not sure if Albert''s words were comforting them, but she was still happy to hear Albert''s words. "What if the plane falls?" Herb asked curiously. "You should focus on driving," Albert reminded. After thinking about it, he said, "I want to go to Grandpa Luke''s first and get Tom and Sherra back." "It just happens to be the gift I bought in France." Herb agreed. The first thing the Andersons did when they returned to the UK was to give gifts and pick up their pets. "How about France?" Luke smiled and hugged Nia, looked at Albert and asked. "It''s okay, I feel pretty good." Albert replied with a smile, "I also learned how to surf at Basque Beach." "As expected of my grandson, surfing is not easy." "Albert learned it in a while," Nia muttered, skeptical of Grandpa Luke''s saying that it is not easy. "Come in, Sansa is making your favorite chocolate cake." Luke smiled and took the two hands into the house. As soon as he entered the living room, Albert saw Tom lying lazily on the sofa. He walked over quickly, picked Tom up twice, and couldn''t help but said with emotion: "He''s getting fat again!" "Meow!" Tom yelled, as if protesting against Albert''s words, as if saying that he was not getting fat. "Tom raised a lot better than before." Sansa put a piece of chocolate cake on the table in front of Albert, and said with a smile, "It''s better to be fatter." Albert was speechless for a while. "Could this be the so-called ten orange cats and nine fat?" Albert stretched out his hand and scratched Tom''s chin, muttered softly, "By the way, his Tom is not an orange cat!" "Sure enough, you should exercise and lose weight." Albert muttered to himself. Tom seemed to understand his words and jumped off Albert''s knee and ran to Sansa''s side. Albert: "..." Sure enough, I still have to lose weight. At this time, an owl flew in from the window and threw a letter on the cake in front of Albert. "Or, let''s stew it in soup." Albert stared at the owl with malicious gaze. He hadn''t eaten the cake yet, so it was ruined? "It looks tired." Just after the owl flew and landed on the table, Niya poked it and asked, "Would you like to prepare some water and disappointment for it?" "Don''t worry about it." Albert looked at the letter from the Ministry of Magic dejectedly. He knew that his premonition had come true, and even if he didn''t need to read it, he knew what was in it. Last year I pitted Truman, but this year I was pitted by others? Is this the so-called not reporting, but the time has not come? "Whose letter?" Luke asked, who was unpacking the package. "It''s nothing, I''ll write a reply." Albert said with a smile: "Just let Xuela go out and fly around so that she won''t be fed too fat." Albert wrote two letters, one for the Ministry of Magic, explaining the flying curse. Since he didn''t do it, Albert was not guilty at all, and he didn''t wear a magic wand, so the pot could not be buckled on his head. Another letter was written to Professor Brod. UU Read www.uukanshu.com talked about traveling in France. By the way, I asked about the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists and complained about the extremely unreliable traces of the Ministry of Magic. , And seek the other persons opinion. In Albert''s opinion, after seeing his reply, the Ministry of Magic would probably ignore it. After all, the Ministry of Magic is just like a ghost, and he didn''t expect too much, let alone what the Ministry could do. However, Albert planned to use this matter to do something to prove that the Ministry of Magic''s traces were extremely unreliable and always wrong. In the future, if it really violated. You can use this as an excuse to prevent the people from the Ministry of Magic from making trouble for themselves. "What, you said I used magic?" "But I didn''t bring my magic wand, and it''s not like one or two mistakes in the traces of your Ministry of Magic. Are you sure this is not the Ministry''s own pot?" vertex Chapter 166： Little things Mafalda Hopkirk has been working for the Ministry of Magic since graduating from Hogwarts, and now serves as an assistant to the director of the Ministry of Magics Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic. Hopkirks usual job is to send a warning letter to the offender on behalf of the director after receiving the illegal information, stating the violation of the law. If the situation is serious, he needs to notify the emergency team to take action. However, just today, Hopkirk encountered something that made her extremely depressed. Someone actually wrote back to tell her: Your Ministry of Magic has made an Oolong incident. The sender is called Albert Anderson, and he is studying at Hogwarts. In the letter, Anderson clearly pointed out that he was on vacation in France with his family, and did not carry a magic wand when leaving the country, let alone use a flying curse. The Ministry of Magic must have made a mistake. He hoped that the Ministry of Magic could resolve the misunderstanding between the two parties. And wrote him back. In fact, Hopkirk does not think that Anderson is lying, because the most favorable evidence is that Anderson will not use the Flying Curse at all, and the other party has just finished first grade at Hogwarts. Will first-year freshmen use Feilai Charm? Even Hopkirk didn''t believe it. If you don''t use the flying curse, it is naturally impossible to cast spells. Therefore, the prohibition of the abuse of the Magic Office is undoubtedly a mistake, and this is not the first time, and Hopkirk is not too surprised. But...what does this matter have to do with me? Hopkirk is only responsible for sending letters and notices. She is not responsible for dealing with issues in this area, nor does she have such rights. Oh, no, it really has something to do with her. Hopkirk has the right to decide whether to give this letter to the director of the Office for Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, or to throw the letter directly into a trash can. Based on her understanding of her boss, the other party would probably not care about such things! After all, this is just a trivial matter, there is no need to go into it too deeply. When Mafalda Hopkirk prepares to deal with it in private. Well, the so-called private processing is actually destroying the letter or throwing it into a trash can. After all, she herself is just an assistant. Although I have some understanding of the laws that impose reasonable restrictions on underage wizards, he is only an assistant after all, and his duty is to help write warning letters and other tasks. When Hopkirk was about to throw the letter into the trash can, she suddenly remembered something from last year. She still remembered the Oolong incident caused by Zongsi, which was quite a big deal at the time. In the end, it was exposed by the Daily Prophet, and Natley, who was in charge of handling this matter, caused himself a lot of trouble and was almost transferred to the Ma Ren Liaison Office. "It doesn''t seem good to throw it away, let''s hand it over to the director!" Hopkirk hesitated, still thinking that it was her duty. As for how her boss would handle it, it didn''t matter to her. Of course, Hopkirk can also guess what will happen after this letter is sent. As Hopkirk had expected, his boss didn''t even glance at the letter at the end of his eyes, and threw it at the desk. When Hopkirk saw the letter again, it had been thrown into the trash can. However, something that Hopkirk did not know, such a result was also expected by Albert. It''s just that Hopkirk didn''t even know. They didn''t know when they had already stood in front of the big pit dug by others. Just behind them, someone was ready to lift a foot and kick them into the pit. ... After returning home, Albert began to write replies to the people he sent. The Weasley brothers naturally also received Albert''s mailing list, along with the gift Albert bought for the twins-a rubber duck. Well, the yellow rubber duck is actually a gift that Albert bought in a grocery store near his home. Of course he knew that Fred and George would not like this gift, because it was for Mr. Weasley. Albert wanted the twins to ask Mr. Weasley how to deal with his situation. Fred and George expressed sympathy (gloating) for Albert''s experience in their reply, and wrote in their reply: ... Dad thinks this is just a small matter, so you don''t have to worry about it. He suggested that you should write a letter to the director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic and explain this to him clearly... At the end of the letter, they also wrote: "By the way, Dad asked me to ask you what the rubber duck does in the Muggle world." "Small things?" Albert muttered, "That''s right, it''s really a trivial thing for those who have nothing to do with them." Albert put the twins'' letter aside and continued to open the second letter. Professor Browd''s reply was a bit unexpected by Albert. He also thought it was just a small matter, so that Albert did not have to worry about this issue. In the reply of Professor Browd, he told some information about the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association, and also expressed his love for the gift Albert gave him, and at the end he briefly mentioned McDoug''s new book. "Small things?" Albert put the letter aside, picked up the gold card and muttered, "Now lets see Hertok Duggworths reaction. See if he also thinks that his gold card is lost, Is it also a small matter?" From the letter of Professor Broad, it is not difficult for Albert to speculate on the value of the gold card in his hand. He believed that Hertok Duggworth would not remain indifferent. ... ... There are several letters, and it is impossible to reply immediately. The last letter was written by Rowena Smith. In addition to discussing some common interests, Rowena Smith also mentioned in the letter that it will give Albert an unexpected surprise in a while. For the so-called unexpected surprise, Albert can probably guess what it is: Rowena Smith is going to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts. After reading all the letters, Albert put the letters into the box, got up and stretched, drank the cold milk tea, touched Tom lying on the cushion beside the table, and focused again on The remaining summer homework. This is the remaining homework before Albert went to France on vacation, because he did not have the habit of doing homework while on vacation, so he temporarily put down his summer homework when he went to France on holiday. On vacation in France, Albert brought only the few books on ancient magic texts that McDoug gave him. As long as you study these books carefully, your experience of magic writing skills will increase at a gratifying rate. Now, it is a big step closer to the level 3 magic text. It''s not that Albert doesn''t like to use experience to upgrade directly, but he prefers the feeling of studying magic. Every time a slight breakthrough in the magic text, Albert will feel an inexplicable sense of accomplishment, and this kind of achievement is what Albert wants. Suddenly someone knocked on the door, Niya opened the door and poked her head in, and said to Albert who was sitting at the table: "Dad asked me to tell you, go to bed early today and we will go shopping in Diagon Alley tomorrow." "Got it." Albert knew why Nia was so excited, because she would also go to Diagon Alley in London with her. "Tom, it''s time to go to bed!" Niya reached out and picked Tom, who was lying on the soft cushion, and put it on the floor. "Go by yourself, you have become so heavy, I can''t hold you anymore." "That''s why I said Tom should lose weight." Albert said with a smile, "Go back and rest early." "Leave Tom~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, tomorrow''s ration will be halved." Niya''s threat was quite effective. Tom obediently got up, followed Niya and left. Albert looked at the closed door and focused on his homework. These vacation assignments are actually not that difficult, just take time to write the answers on parchment paper. He is considering whether to stay up all night to solve all the vacation homework at once? Finally, remembering Niya''s expectation of going shopping in Diagon Alley tomorrow, she gave up. After half an hour, Albert closed the ink bottle, put the quill pen back into the pen holder, got up and yawned lazily. Shera has just returned from searching for food, and since Albert told him that he is not allowed to take prey home, she has never taken a dead mouse home. "Good night!" Albert looked at his owl, then looked at the night sky outside the window, covered a yawn, and lay back on the bed to rest. vertex Chapter 167： A trip to Diagon Alley In the early morning, when the sun had just risen, Albert had already opened his eyes and awoke from his sleep. He turned his head slightly to look at the door, and there was a familiar sound of footsteps in the corridor. The next moment, the door of the room was knocked, and Niya''s voice sounded outside the door. "Get up, Albert, get up quickly!" Albert got up from the bed, and as soon as he covered a yawn, raised his hand and stretched his waist, the door was opened. Tom got in through the crack in the door, trot to the chair, and then jumped again and landed on The soft cushion on the table, lying on your stomach comfortably. "It seems that Tom likes this cushion." Albert reached out and touched Tom''s head, smiled and said to Nia: "You go out first, I''ll change my clothes." "Hurry up, Dad said that we will arrive in London before ten o''clock." Niya greeted Tom to leave, and did not forget to take away Tom''s cushion before leaving. "So early?" Albert was a little surprised. "He said ahead of time, so that we have enough time to stroll around Diagon Alley." Niya was leaning against the wall and said, she obviously agreed with Herb''s approach. After all, this time the Anderson family went to Diagon Alley together. To put it bluntly, the family went shopping in Diagon Alley. If you don''t make time in advance, the next trip will become very rushed. When Albert went downstairs to dine, Niya also proposed to take a camera to take a few photos, but Albert directly rejected it. "That will make you stand out, which is not a good thing." "They..." Daisy frowned slightly, pondering her words, and said: "...''Look at'' ordinary people?" She didn''t use the word discrimination after all. "Yes, some wizards are like this." Albert does not deny this. "They think they have extraordinary powers and they are superior. In fact, the entire magical world is very backward, waiting for you to go to Diagon Alley. You will know, but sometimes you can''t deny that magic is really good and can solve a lot of troubles. But most wizards are too backward in thinking, or they are inferior and afraid of being persecuted. Well, ordinary people In this regard, we have to carry a big pot." In fact, if magic and technology can be combined... Albert immediately got rid of this unrealistic idea. Reformers are usually the unfortunate ones who die on the front lines. For a small person like Albert, spending a short life well is the most important thing. Even if the world will explode in place after three hundred years, it has nothing to do with him. Until the end of the meal, they did not continue to talk about the unpleasant topic, but just said something to pay attention to when going to Diagon Alley. At 8:30, Albert and his family left for London by car. In the UK, this time is quite early for most people. It took a while for the Andersons to arrive in London, and Herb quickly took them to the big bookstore and record shop. "Arrived?" Niya looked between the big bookstore and the record store, and asked suspiciously, "Where is the bar?" "Here." Albert headed. "I went to Hogwarts several times during your school days, but I couldn''t find that bar anyway." Herb could not help but exclaimed, "Magic is really a magical thing." "Because there are spells that block ordinary people nearby." Albert explained, "The effect of this spell is to make ordinary people ignore something and prevent ordinary people from entering the broken cauldron bar by mistake." "How do we get in?" Daisy asked. "Come with me." Albert took Nia''s hand. "Don''t be nervous, make yourself look natural." With Albert''s help, the Andersons finally entered the Broken Cauldron Bar. "I just didn''t notice that there is a bar here!" After Niya followed Albert into the Broken Cauldron Bar, she was taken aback by the sights inside. She shrank and hid behind Albert, tightly Grabbed his hand. No way, its too dark and dirty here, there are still a few strange guys sitting in the bar, old women smoking pipes, old bald and sloppy men, and middle-aged men who are already drunk, no matter how you look at them. , These guys are all different from the people that Niya meets daily. Albert nodded slightly at the bar owner Tom, ignored the sight of others, and led his family to the backyard. "Don''t be nervous, you are here to go shopping." Albert noticed Daisy biting her lip and comforted. Although Daisy looked as calm as usual, Albert knew she had a habit of biting her lips when she was nervous. "The environment here is more... shabby than I thought." Daisy looked at the backyard and asked, "Is the entrance here?" Ever since Albert visited Diagon Alley once last year, the Andersons have known that the entrance to Diagon Alley is in the backyard of the Broken Cauldron Bar. "Yes." Albert took out his wand, knocked the third brick from the left above the trash can, and then signaled everyone to move back. Looking at the open archway on the wall leading to Diagon Alley, Niya looked unusually excited and screamed: "It''s amazing." Albert said with a smile, "Welcome to Diagon Alley." "Unexpectedly, Diagon Alley is a street." Daisy looked at the wizards around, and the old shops on both sides of the alley. She understood Alberts description a little bit. It did seem to have been here for a while. To describe it is not too much. "Where shall we go next?" Daisy asked. "Go buy a book first." Albert said. Since Herb traded a lot of Garon last year and it hasn''t finished spending yet, so they didn''t go to Gringotts this time, Nya was disappointed that she couldn''t see the fairy. However, the magic shops on both sides of this pebble street quickly attracted Niya''s attention. Albert was pulled into Lihen Bookstore by Nia, Herb and Daisy looked at each other, and walked in behind them. Niya''s sight was immediately attracted by those very different magic books. After entering the bookstore, Herb had a simple communication with the owner to buy the books Albert needed. Well, actually you only need to buy one copy, which is the "Standard Spells, Level 2" used in the spell class. The remaining textbooks will continue to be used in the last semester. "Is this book not for sale?" Albert asked the owner, pointing to the book on the display shelf. "Yes, it''s not for sale." Pointer explained, "This is Mr. Mogg McDoug''s new work. It is said that he only printed a hundred copies." "A hundred copies are sold out?" Albert was a little surprised. He originally thought that Mr. Mogg McDoug''s book would not be sold. "Why not continue printing?" "I heard that the content inside is difficult, and ordinary people can''t understand it at all, so Mr. Mogg McDoug thought that he couldn''t sell it in India, so he didn''t print it." The shopkeeper explained, "If you have a sense of magic Interested, I recommend you to buy Mr. Mogg McDougs "Basic Mowen Complete Solutions", this book is simple and easy to understand." "So, most of the 100 books printed by Mr. McDoug are used to give away feelings?" Albert murmured. That''s right. No one else can read this book. How can I buy it? Why don''t you buy it back for collection? "Don''t you have a copy of this?" Niya asked puzzledly. "Okay, let''s go!" Albert took the book and paid him a Gallon before leaving with Niya. There are many other things that must be purchased. For example, go to the pharmacy to replenish the various ingredients of the medicine. In other words, Niya doesn''t like pharmacies very much, because the weird ingredients in them scare her enough. Before leaving the pharmacy, Albert asked Herb to buy a bottle of Baixian essence. With this thing, if you accidentally get injured in the future, you can use Baixian flavor to heal quickly without leaving scars. After being introduced by Albert, the Andersons were quite emotional, and they bought another bottle to give to Grandpa Luke, which is a good thing that the Muggle world cannot buy. Since the school uniform is a few inches shorter than the limbs, Albert needs to go to the Madam Morkin Robe Store to order some new robes. Albert met acquaintances here, the McDoug sisters, and their mother. The three came to get custom-made robes. The two sides never talked from beginning to end, and Mrs. McDoug took her daughter away after paying the money. "You know." Daisy asked curiously. "We know each other, in the same club." Albert replied casually. This time, Niya didn''t clamor to customize one for herself, but curiously watched the whole process of Mrs. Morkin helping Aber make clothes. While Albert was replenishing ink, quill and parchment in the Weizeeke Magic Supply Store, Nia was attracted by a wonderful model of moving constellations, which was a large glass ball with a model of the solar system inside. However, Herb didn''t buy it for her, because he thought it had no value except as an ornament, and it cost 15 gallons, which was too expensive. Niya was a little depressed. However, Albert secretly told her that as long as Niya had excellent grades in school, he would help persuade the family to buy her. Niya''s face immediately turned cloudy, and she smiled very happily, indicating that she would study hard. After purchasing the items they needed, the Andersons continued to wander around Diagon Alley. After passing by the shop in Wonder Zoo, they went into the shop and bought Tom some rations. If youre tired of shopping, just grab a bite under the umbrella outside the coffee shop and chat with your family about what youve seen in Diagon Alley. During this period, Albert also met Wood, who was shopping in Diagon Alley with his family. The goalkeeper did not forget to remind him to remember to buy a flying broomstick. "Flying broomstick?" Albert briefly explained the Quidditch movement with his family. Herb asked if Albert needed to go to the Quidditch boutique, which they had passed by before. In the eyes of Herb and Daisy, their son is the best~www.novelhall.com~ Simple Quidditch obviously cant stand him up, and listening to the tone of the man just now, I think Albert is qualified to join Quidditch. Odd team. "No need." Albert tactfully refused. "If you successfully join the team, it won''t be too late to buy a broom." "Oh, all right." Herb respected Albert''s opinion, but couldn''t help asking on the way back, "You don''t seem to like Quidditch?" "To be precise, I don''t like Quidditch training very much." Albert thought about it and answered honestly, "It''s a waste of time. I think I can do other things." "I think Albert just thinks Quidditch training is troublesome." Niya couldn''t help but complain. "Before, he gave up basketball and tennis altogether, and he took the initiative to learn karate for only a few months. ." The Andersons were silent. They all knew this. Albert knew a lot, but he was too lazy. Many of them gave up without deep learning, otherwise they should be able to achieve good results in a certain field. Well, the brains of the Andersons seem to be actively blocking Albert''s desire to enter the financial world. Chapter 168： What does he want to do In recent days, Hertok felt that his luck was particularly bad. He lost his gold membership card inexplicably when he watched an opera in France. The potion research that had gone smoothly originally encountered a bunch of problems, and it was directly stuck in the bottleneck. . Even taking the previously stored blessing potions did not improve my luck. Hertok has not reported the loss of his gold membership card to the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association, let alone telling others about it. Sometimes there are more people who know it, but it will cause a lot of trouble for myself. Hertok never expected to publish a search article in the Daily Prophet to help him retrieve his gold membership card. Through his contacts, Hertok asked someone to help herself predict: the gold membership card will be taken to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. At present, I should go to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, negotiate with Dumbledore, and identify one by one among the students until I find the boy who found the gold membership card. However, this is definitely not a good idea. While Hertok was still struggling with this matter, someone sent him a letter through the owl. The letter read: You seem to have some minor troubles, I can help you. P.S. At eight o''clock in the evening, I like to enjoy evening tea on the terrace. The sender''s name is: Bud Brod. Hertok knew Bud Brod, both of whom were members of Wiesengamo, but the actual conversations were not many. After all, the two people''s areas of expertise are completely different, and the scope of communication is also different. It is not unreasonable to interlace like mountains. However, Hertok still plans to visit Bud Brod. Since the other party wrote to himself, it would certainly not be aimless. It''s a quarter past seven. Hertok came to the lake early, and the oncoming wind was very cool, temporarily dispelling the summer heat. "Really a guy who likes to enjoy." Hertok raised his head and looked into the distance, squinting his eyes slightly, and muttered: "Phantom manifestation is prohibited here?" Hetok lit the tip of his magic wand, walked along the shore of the lake, and finally stopped on a dilapidated pier, looking at the only small broken ship on the pier, and fell into a brief silence. Hertok stepped up, and the boat faced the night wind and sailed towards the island in the lake under the cover of night. The boat drove for a while and arrived at the dock of the island in the lake before sinking. There was a house elf on the dock, welcoming Hertok''s arrival. "The master told me to wait for you here, Mr. Hertok Duggworth, please come with me." The house elf bowed to Hertok and saluted, and then led the way with an oil lamp. They walked on the path paved with stones, during which they passed several defensive magic before entering the manor. "Good evening Hertok, you came earlier than I expected." Broad sat at the round table on the terrace and greeted the visitors. "I''m here, tell me, what good news do you have." Hertok suppressed the anxiety in his heart and asked. "Oh, it seems that the rumors are true. You have lost something valuable." Brod smiled and gestured to Hertok to sit down. Hurtock sat down and continued to patiently listen to the other side''s nonsense. As long as Brod could provide him with some useful information, he wouldn''t mind waiting a little longer. "I have a little friend who wrote to me a while ago and told me that he had encountered some strange things." Brod poured some red wine on the glass in front of Hertok and continued: "He said he had just returned from a vacation in France. But inexplicably received a letter from the Ministry of Magic because he used the flying curse in France. However, in fact, he has just finished first grade and has not yet mastered how to use the flying curse." Hertok opened his mouth, but after all he did not speak. "This is a gift he brought back to me from a holiday in France. Muggle red wine. It feels very good." Brod finished speaking and looked at Hertok with a smile. No matter how stupid he is, he can understand the meaning of Browder''s words. The boy who said that the child''s eight achievements was the boy who picked up his gold membership card. "What''s his name?" Hertok took a deep breath and asked in a low voice. Brod did not answer immediately, but looked at Hertok calmly and asked, "What are you going to do with this? Just go to him and ask for something, or?" "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you?" Hertok couldn''t help blurting out, but regretted it the next moment. "Of course it does matter." Brod looked up Hertok up and down and shook his head: "It seems that you need a glass of red wine with ice to calm down." Hertok was silent, and after a long time he said, "Sorry, I was impolite. I have encountered a lot of bad luck recently, and I am quite angry." "I can understand." Browder didn''t blame the other party for being rude, and sent the letter Albert wrote to Hertok. After reading the letter, Hertok raised his head and asked, "What do you want me to do?" "It''s not what I hope." Brod corrected. "You seem to cause trouble for my little friend." "I will compensate him." Hertok said quickly. "Oh, you don''t seem to understand me." Brod intertwined his hands, looked at Hertok, and kindly reminded: "He doesn''t need any compensation from you, you just need to clean up the mess you caused. ." "A mess?" Hertok repeated softly. "Isn''t it?" Brod asked rhetorically. "To some extent, it is indeed a mess." Hertok did not deny this. "But it''s not a big deal." "It might be a big deal for him." Brod said. Hertok was silent and nodded again to show that he knew. "Thank you, Mr. Browder." Hertok stood up and thanked the other person, and then left. "Don''t stay for a cup of evening tea?" Brod asked with a smile, "We can sit down and talk..." "No," Hertok simply refused, "Thank you for your kindness, but I am very busy and have a lot of things to do, so I don''t have much time to enjoy the leisure time." "I think you''ll be willing to sit down and talk to me soon." Brod didn''t care, and smiled and said to Hertok, "I won''t be here next time I meet." Hertok left the hut in the lake and took the small broken boat back to the shore of the lake. He already knew the boy''s name, and the next step was to negotiate with the other party and get his gold membership card back. "He''s gone!" As soon as Hertok''s front foot left, McDoug smiled and sat in the position where Hertok had just been. He picked up his untouched glass, drank the lipstick wine, and blinked and said, "It tastes good. However, Anderson didn''t even send me a bottle." "Because I am his professor!" Brod touched his beard and smiled happily. "Do you think Hertok will succeed?". "If he cleans up the mess he caused, he will get his belongings back." Brod said with a smile. "By the way, why are you meeting Hertok with me?" McDoug asked again. Yes, the cottage in the lake is actually one of McDoug''s homes. Although it is called the cottage, it is actually a small manor. "That guy will definitely not get the gold membership card back. When he comes here to find me, he will definitely find no one." Brod said happily. "How did you guess it was a gold membership card?" McDoug asked rhetorically. "Otherwise, what do you think would make Hertok bother to find?" Brod said cheerfully. "Then why..." "Why did it fail?" Brod asked rhetorically. "Ok." "Anderson is different from other children," Brod said softly, "If Hurtock wants to use compensation to solve this problem, he must be a bit ashamed." "Well, I heard that Rowena plans to go to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts." McDoug suddenly changed the subject. "This..." Brod sipped the lipstick wine and frowned. McDoug''s tone became very serious, frowning slightly, "What is he doing at Hogwarts?" "Does Gerber know about this?" Brod asked suddenly. "I don''t know for the time being." McDoug shook his head and said: "Go to him and ask what is going on!" "Gerber will definitely not tell Rowena about inheritance because of his relatives." Brod shook his head and directly rejected the most likely thing: "As Smith''s direct line, I must have seen some relevant records. Rowena is very good. Smart, he probably guessed something from these records." "He is very smart, but his personality is not suitable~www.novelhall.com~ McDoug said softly: "And...Forget it, anyway, there are two suitable candidates now, and it will be fine to pick one from among them. . " "Well, until then, watch them." "I will." McDoug smiled and shook the goblet. "This wine is good. By the way, I won the bet last time!" "I remember that most of your books were given away!" Brod shook his head helplessly: "How many copies have you sold?" "Should be half?" McDoug thought for a while, and said with a smile, "I wish to bet." "Well, he''s yours." Brod pointed to the open bottle of red wine. After speaking, he picked up the wine bottle and poured himself a small glass. "Go, go to Gerber together to figure this out." McDoug tapped the cork with his wand, and it automatically jumped back to the top of the bottle and re-plugged it. McDoug took up a half bottle of red wine and walked towards the fireplace. Brod followed behind McDoug and disappeared into the fireplace full of green flames. The fastest update, please bookmark () for reading without pop-up window. Chapter 169： Adults like to shame If the mess of the Ministry of Magic does not appear, this summer vacation is undoubtedly perfect. Even if he cant use magic during the summer vacation, Albert still has many things to do, such as reading books that he didnt have much time to read before~www.novelhall.com~ has always been one of Alberts interests, not to mention reading books. Why not take advantage of experience? On the last night, Herb took his family to an Italian restaurant and enjoyed authentic Italian seafood noodles, which tasted really good. After returning home, they huddled together on the sofa, eating snacks and chatting while watching the latest funny TV series. Before ten o''clock, Daisy boiled hot cocoa for everyone and went to bed after drinking. The next morning, Tom woke Albert again with his furry tail. The neatly dressed Albert walked to the table, opened the drawer with the key, and took out the gold card from it. There was also a letter pressed on the desk. The letter that Professor Brod wrote to himself, in addition to explaining some of the use of magic skills, also vaguely mentioned one thing: Hertok had visited him. Well, the meaning of this sentence is that Hertok knew that Jinka was with him. However, Albert didn''t care, he would put the gold card in a letter, and then give it to Shera, so she could send the letter to Grandpa Luke. Then, Grandpa Luke sent it to Hogwarts by mail. If Hector wanted to use other methods to get the gold card back, there would be no doors, let alone windows. Albert had already decided that if the other party didn''t settle the matter, don''t even think about getting the gold card back from him. Anyway, his request is not excessive. Since you caused the trouble, go and settle the trouble for me. As for how to settle this matter, it doesn''t matter to Albert. The breakfast was very rich. Daisy made Albert''s favorite food and helped prepare a ham sandwich. At 8:30, the family set off on time for Kings Cross Station. Unfortunately, today''s luck seems not so good. There was a traffic jam on the way to London, and there seemed to be a traffic accident on the road ahead. When Albert arrived at the station, it was already a quarter past ten. Herb helped find the trolley for pushing luggage and unloaded Albert''s box from the car. "You won''t take Tom away, will you?" Nia asked, hugging Tom. "No, Tom will stay at home with you." Albert touched his sister''s head, "I believe you can take good care of yourself and Tom." "Don''t touch the lady''s head." Niya pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, but did not dodge. "Remember to write to me and don''t forget about the photos." "I know, I won''t forget." Albert reached out and touched Tom''s head, and exhorted: "Don''t eat too much, otherwise no one will hold your big fat cat in the future." "Meow!" Tom yelled, not knowing if he was protesting or what, everyone couldn''t help but laugh. "If you need to buy a flying broom, use this gallon." Herb pushed the luggage in front of Albert, took out a bag of Gallon from the car and handed it to Albert, spread his hands and hugged him. He smiled and said, "I look forward to seeing you playing." "If I can find a wizard who knows how to take pictures, you will see the photos." Albert reminded him with a smile and shook his head. "But don''t expect too much." "See you on Christmas holiday!" Daisy gave Albert a hug, kissed him on the cheek, and exhorted, "If you have any trouble, you can write to us to discuss." "I will." Albert looked at Nia, spreading his hands. Nia handed the cat to Daisy, stepped forward and gave Albert a big hug. "Okay, see you on holiday." Albert pushed the luggage trolley and trot towards the wall between platforms 9 and 10. Anyway, there was no one else at this time, so Albert didn''t specifically hide, he went straight through the wall and entered platform nine and three-quarters from the side. He looked up and saw the Hogwarts express train, and the little sense of loss disappeared completely. After returning to the magic world, he could use magic. The scarlet steam locomotive was spewing smoke, and there were wizards on the platform who had come to send their children to the train. When Albert pushed his luggage toward the train door, someone suddenly stood in front of him. He stopped, raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man in a suit and tie in front of him, squinting his eyes. He has a good memory, and he recognizes who this person is at a glance. Hertok. Didn''t expect to meet each other here? Although it was indeed a bit unexpected, it was also within his expectation. Albert''s face stiffened, but soon returned to normal. He pretended that he didn''t know each other, and was about to pass by with his luggage. However, Hertok spoke first. "Albert Anderson!" There was a little excitement in Hertock''s tone, and he looked at the boy in front of him. He was sure that the guy in front of him had picked up his golden membership card. "Are you?" Albert asked, pretending to be suspicious. "Hertok Duggworth." Hertok introduced himself. "I don''t know." Albert replied bluntly, "Is there anything you want to do with me? Don''t stop here if you have nothing to do." Hertok''s face twitched, and he had never seen such a shameless guy. In the magic world, Hertok is a very famous potion master, and most people who know him will be very kind to Hertok. However, the boy before him is an exception. However, Hertok was not angry either. According to the information he collected, Albert was a Muggle wizard who was about to enter the second grade at Hogwarts. He did not know anything about the magic world, and it was normal not to know himself. "We met once in France, at the Opera House," Hertok reminded, "Romeo and Juliet" "Oh, you were there at the time." Albert looked at Hertok, and said, "What then? If you have anything, just say it, don''t waste everyone''s time." "Hmm!" Hertok looked at Albert in a daze. He didn''t expect the other party to be so direct, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. "I know you picked up a gold card, it''s a card made of gold." The boy in front of him was different from the twelve-year-old boy in Hertok''s impression. It was really... not easy to say, anyway. "Well, it did happen." Albert admitted, simply astonishing Hertok. "I hope you can return the gold membership card to me." Hertok paused and said again: "Of course, as a thank you for helping me find it, I will give you a gift." "Thanks?" Albert looked up at Hertok with interest. "What kind of thanks?" "Twenty gallons." Hertok said awkwardly, "I don''t know what gift you like, but I think this money should allow you to buy a gift you like. I hope you won''t feel offended. Up." "No." Albert shook his head. "So..." Hertok took out the money bag he had prepared beforehand and was about to pass it to Albert, but the latter did not accept it. "Actually, even if you don''t give me a thank you gift, I will return that gold card to you." Albert added with a smile, "Of course, it would be best if you are willing to give me a sum of money. But... " "But what?" Hertok couldn''t help but squeeze, and the premonition of a bad heart deepened. "At first, when I just left the opera house, Jinka showed signs of flying away." Albert said to Hertok: "You used the flying curse on Jinka, right!" Hertok opened his mouth and did not speak, but he undoubtedly acquiesced in this matter. "Later, shortly after I returned home, the British Ministry of Magic sent me this letter." Albert reached into his pocket, took out the warning letter sent to him by the Ministry of Magic, and handed it to Hertok. , Continue to say: "How should I say? This incident has nothing to do with me. Given that the Ministry of Magic had a similar Oolong incident last year, I am not surprised." "What do you want me to do?" Hertok seemed to have realized what Albert wanted to say, and Brod''s words might be fulfilled. "Yeah." Albert said to himself. "Actually, I have written a letter to the Office of the Ministry of Magic for the Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, trying to explain it to them, but they seem to ignore my letter. I think my letter was probably thrown directly into the trash can." Hertok''s bad feelings grew stronger. "My request is very simple. Since you caused this matter, I can only trouble you to explain to the Ministry of Magics Office for Prohibition of Abuse of Magic. I know they dont want to listen to my explanation, but if it is you, you will definitely listen. "Come on." Albert said quietly, "Let the Director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic of the Ministry of Magic write me a letter to apologize for the Oolong incident that the Ministry of Magic made themselves. After all, they did it themselves. I cant apologize too much for a mistake. When I receive the letter of apology, I will send you the gold card. As for your Kanon, its not necessary. Picking up gold is a good quality, isnt it?" "By the way, your name is Hertok Duggworth, right? I remember your name." Albert turned his head and said to Hertok as he left with his luggage, "let the Ministry of Magic The director of the company wrote it himself, so that there would be sincerity, otherwise it would not count." Hurtock stood there blankly, looking at Albert''s leaving back, the muscles on his face twitching constantly, as if his entire face was cramping. The other party really didn''t make any excessive demands. If he caused trouble to the other party, the other party asked him to clarify the matter, which was supposed to be. If you make a mistake, you can be forgiven with a simple apology, which shows that the other party is very sincere. But... want to persuade the Ministry of Magic to apologize? He looked down at the letter in his hand, even if he didn''t need to look at it, he knew what was written in it. In the end, Hertok decided to take a tougher approach. As for the other party''s willingness to accept his gratitude, it was not his concern. "Golden membership card is flying here." Hertok took out his wand and pointed it in Albert''s direction to cast a flying curse. He had already settled, got the gold membership card and left here, and then asked the owl to send Garon to the other party. As for Albert''s answer, it wouldn''t matter to Hertok. However, Hertok was stunned, because after he cast the spell, nothing happened. The gold membership card did not fly over, indicating that Albert did not keep the gold membership card by his side. "Don''t try, I know you adults like to cheat." Albert stood in front of the car, turned around and said to Hertok, "Don''t you think I can''t guess what you would do? Don''t do nothing. A meaningful attempt, that gold card is indeed in my hand. However, I will not take the blame for that matter. Since you caused the trouble, I will trouble you to solve it." "By the way, don''t use this method that can''t be used on the table, otherwise I don''t mind re-melting the gold card into gold and selling it in the Muggle gold shop." Albert said with a smile, "I dare Guarantee, it must be more valuable than your twenty gallons." It''s worth it. Albert is not sure, but he is sure he wants the Ministry of Magic to apologize... Humph. Estimated to be difficult! He didn''t care what Hurtock wanted to do. If the opponent played insidious tricks, he also had a hundred ways to kill the opponent. Since the last time he went into the forbidden forest and battled with spiders, Albert has changed a lot. The most intuitive point is that he is stronger than before, and he has the courage to have the strength. Watching Albert disappear from the back of the carriage, Hurtock fell into a brief silence. "The guy who can be valued by Brod really isn''t that simple." Hertok couldn''t help but smile. His relationship with Brod is indeed very ordinary, but he also knows that the other party has his own circle, and everyone who can enter that circle is an elite in a certain field of the magical world. Albert Anderson is clearly one of them. In fact, Hertok didn''t want to have **** with each other. No way, Albert is too young, too young, which means that in twenty years, he will be an expert in a certain field, and the other party will make him feel inexplicably stable. Looking at the letter paper in his hand, Hertok suddenly realized a terrible fact. The other party knew he would come to him a long time ago, but just disguised them all? Did Brod write to him? However, he knew that Albert had no malice, and because he had no malice, it was the greatest malice. Will the Ministry of Magic apologize for this? Hertok doesn''t feel like ~www.novelhall.com~ because there is no precedent. Even if the matter was indeed an Oolong from the Ministry of Magic, as Albert said, he once sent a letter explaining the matter, but was ignored by the other party, and the letter might even be thrown directly into the trash can. in. Hertok didn''t know if Albert Anderson knew this. If he knew, then this man would be terrible. No, maybe he guessed it already? Hertok had a sullen face, and Apparated and left. To be honest, as a potion researcher, Hertok doesn''t like to deal with people from the Ministry of Magic, so that golden membership card that can be used as a pass is so important to him. vertex The Alchemist of Harry Potter The Alchemist of Harry Potter The fastest update, please bookmark () for reading without pop-up window. Chapter 170： Weird After entering the train, Albert walked along the corridor, looking for an empty carriage. Along the way, I haven''t seen my roommate at Hogwarts for the time being. "Probably not here yet." Albert thought, preparing to find an empty carriage. As soon as he opened the door and was about to enter the carriage, he heard someone calling his name next door. Albert looked up and saw Lee Jordan waving at him. "Albert, this way." Lee Jordan walked towards this side and greeted Albert with a smile, "How was your summer vacation?" "Very good, my family and I went to a French beach holiday." Albert closed the door of the car again, and went to his car with Lee Jordan with the luggage. "Who is the guy who talked to you just now?" Lee Jordan asked curiously when he opened the door of the car. He obviously saw the confrontation between Albert and Hertock through the window. "That person seems to be Hertok Duggworth." Albert briefly talked about his experience in France and the warning letter issued by the Ministry of Magic after he returned to his country. "The Ministry of Magic made another mistake?" Lee Jordan expressed sympathy for Albert''s experience, and expressed concern and annoyance at the unreliable trace of the Ministry of Magic. "Albert said, "I am a very powerful wizard. I have been in communication with Rowenner throughout the summer. If possible, I would like to take the opportunity to learn something from him." " Charlie was silent for a long time. He knew the excuse Albert had made for him, but he still said, "If the team can''t find the right players, I hope you can join." "Okay, I''ll try my best." Albert hesitated, nodded in agreement. "But, your broomstick problem?" Charlie frowned slightly. "Don''t worry, I have Garon. If I really need it, I will spend money to order a flying broom from the Quidditch boutique." Albert comforted. But, why does this sentence sound like a strong local tyrant? "Well, that''s good." Charlie sighed and suggested: "You can consider the Sweep Seven Stars series, the price is very affordable, now the mainstream of this series is Sweep No. 6, which is faster than No. 5, suitable for seekers use." Charlie left after speaking, looking a little depressed. George had already told him what Albert had said. The other party quit automatically, just don''t want to put too much pressure on him. What a nice person! "Charlie has great ambitions. He hopes to win a Quidditch trophy." George looked at the closed car door and said to Albert. "As long as he can win, no one dares to say anything." "This time there are several new players added to the team, and the probability of winning..." Before Albert had finished speaking, Fred who rushed over covered his mouth. "Shut up, you should say we will definitely win." George said harshly, a little scared of Albert''s broken mouth. In order to prevent Albert from saying something unclear, Fred changed the subject, "By the way, what exactly is the rubber duck you sent in the summer?" "Oh, ah, a little toy for playing in the bath." Albert explained with a smile, "Muggles usually put it in the bath water." Fred and George couldn''t help but stare, and they decided not to tell their father about this. "What little yellow duck?" Li Qiaodan asked curiously. "Albert gave us a gift, said it was a toy bought in a foreign country." Fred explained. "Ahem." George coughed hard and changed the subject stiffly. "By the way, has your matter been resolved?" "No, the Ministry of Magic''s Office for Prohibition of Abuse of Magic did not reply to me." Albert changed the subject very cooperatively, "I guess they threw it directly into the trash after receiving the letter." "Probably not?" Fred and George said in unison. "Why do you think they threw your letter in the trash?" Li Qiaodan felt that Albert would not aimlessly. There must be some reason or evidence to say so. Albert talked about the fact that Hertok planned to give himself 20 gallons as a thank you~www.novelhall.com~You just didn''t tell me this. "Li Qiaodan couldn''t help complaining. "I just said it briefly, and I will say it again anyway." "You actually refused?" Fred and George were a little envious of Albert''s luck. "That''s twenty gallons!" "Why didn''t you think about it?" Albert looked at Fred and George, who were still distressing twenty gallons with a silent expression, and couldn''t help but reminded, "Why are they willing to spend twenty gallons, But you don''t want to go to the Ministry of Magic to help me fix that thing?" "I think Albert is right. This matter actually doesn''t take much effort, and the other party is willing to put out twenty gallons to quell this matter. It seems a bit weird." Lee Jordan thinks about Albert. Special words feel very reasonable, "Twenty gallons say too much, but saying less is definitely not less!" The Alchemist of Harry Potter The Alchemist of Harry Potter The fastest update, please bookmark () for reading without popup. Chapter 171： Wizard Card As several people were talking, the engine piston of the express train made a loud hissing noise, and the train started moving. However, the carriage fell into a strange silence again. Albert''s way of thinking is indeed strange, but one has to admit that his thinking is really right. "Anyway, I will definitely not join the Ministry of Magic in the future." Albert took the lead in breaking the silence. "Percy really wants to be in the Ministry of Magic," Fred muttered. "What about you?" Albert looked at Lee Jordan. "I''m probably... I won''t join the Ministry of Magic." Lee Jordan said uncertainly. "We do have the idea of ??opening a joke shop." Fred and George looked at each other and answered seriously. "This is a good idea. If you don''t have any money, you can contact me at that time. I will help you invest in some start-up capital." Albert thought about it and said to the two. At this moment, both the twins and Lee Jordan were shocked and looked at Albert in disbelief. The strangest thing is that they don''t think Albert is talking big. "Don''t look at me that way. In fact, making money is quite easy, as long as you know the trick to making money." Albert said calmly. "For example?" Fred was curious about what Albert called the easy way. "The venom secreted by the eight-eyed giant spider is a very precious liquid, and the price on the market is as high as 100 gallons per pint." Albert reminded. "You mean..." All three were stunned. "There are a large number of eight-eyed giant spiders in the forbidden forest. This creature has its value elsewhere. If you hunt one or two eight-eyed giant spiders and sell them on the black market, you can get a large sum of money." Speaking of the eight-eyed giant spider, both Fred and George shivered together. However, the two quickly remembered the scene where Albert defeated a large group of eight-eyed giant spiders a few months ago, and instantly felt that Albert''s words were really fine. Yes, the eight-eyed giant spider, that is really a bag of sparkling gold coins. "When it snows, we have eaten snow mushrooms, as long as we understand how to deal with that thing, we can also earn a large sum of Kanon." The three looked at each other, feeling that what Albert had said made sense. "And this." Albert shook the protective bracelet in his hand. "It is said that most wizards at the Ministry of Magic can''t even use an iron armor curse. There will definitely be someone who needs this thing, as long as I perfect it. , It will become a popular dark magic defense item. It is estimated that there will be no big problem in selling ten gallons." "Ten gallons!" Not only the twins, but even Li Qiaodan was stunned by Albert''s statement, and the eyes of the three of them almost turned into the shape of Garon. In fact, as long as you know how to turn them into a way to make money, it is still very easy to make a lot of money. After all, Hogwarts is leaning against the Forbidden Forest. Forbidden forests are the most resource-rich primitive forests in the UK. No one thinks that Albert is talking big, because they are convinced that Albert does have such an ability, this guy''s head is better than anyone else. "One thing, you may not know yet." Albert took off the ineffective protective bracelet and said, "If you use magic items, the Ministry of Magic cannot detect that you are using magic. At the beginning, I used the protective bracelet. Block Hertok''s flying curse, and keep his gold card catch." The three of them opened their mouths in surprise, not knowing what to say. "The gold card was picked up in the opera house. When I saw the gold card flying away, I knew someone was using magic to summon it." Albert said. "You buckled it down because you thought the other party might use magic nearby?" Lee Jordan''s head turned a rare moment. "Yes." Albert said, "If the opponent is near me, the Ministry of Magic is very likely to take this matter to my head." "Why?" Fred asked back. "Look at Truman last year." George reminded, "It was Albert who pitted Truman. Do you think Albert had not considered the possibility of being pitted?" "As a matter of fact, you have seen it, it is indeed like this, so I left the gold card deduction at that time and asked the owner of the gold card to help me explain it to the Ministry of Magic, and then I returned the gold card to him." Bert looked helpless. "If it were me, I would definitely not think so much." Lee Jordan admired Albert''s mind: "You didn''t go to Ravenclaw. It''s a great loss for Ravenclaw." "I just want to say, someday you are going to make money, remember to bring me." Fred said solemnly. The four of them looked at each other and suddenly couldn''t help laughing. This feeling was really absurd. In the eyes of others, this is a group of big kids talking nonsense. The train went north, the sky was pitch black, and it started to rain outside. In a moment, the rain became heavier and fiercer, and the dense raindrops crackled on the glass windows, and the car lights came on. In the corridor outside the carriage, the small cart was pushed along the passage with a quack. Albert found that the person in the cart had changed. He was no longer the proprietress of the Duke of Honey, but she was also a kindly smiling witch. Both Albert and Lee Jordan bought some snacks to share with everyone. "Actually, I think you can make a lot of money without the money-making method just mentioned." Lee Jordan took a sip of pumpkin juice and jokingly said: "As long as you go to the Kanon Prize of the Daily Prophet, it will be fine." "That''s right, you can get a lot of gallons if you win a big prize." Fred immediately agreed. "The probability is not high." "why?" "Is this possible? Just think about it with your head." Albert looked at Lee Jordan with a speechless expression. "If people are really so lucky, buy lottery tickets every day, go out to pick up money, and dig in. The gold mine is just fine, what do you have to work hard for?" "We think your luck is particularly good." George muttered, "Maybe it can really be a big prize." Albert looked at George up and down, staring uncomfortably at him. "What''s the matter?" George asked nervously. "Nothing, I''m thinking, how about you try it, I feel that your family will have a chance to win the Daily Prophet Award in the future?" Albert said suddenly, "Try it, anyway, don''t you lose?" "Are you sure?" George didn''t believe it, but thought of Albert''s mouth... "Farewell, in the future, who knows when?" Fred muttered, "Albert must be fooling you." "Take it down, write it down quickly." Lee Jordan said jokingly, "I''m very curious, can Albert really say this?" "I just talk nonsense." Albert shrugged and looked out the car window and said: "By the way, why does it rain this season?" "Last year it seemed to be raining too." Fred picked up a picture of a chocolate frog and asked casually, "Who wants a picture of Dumbledore?" "No, I already have several of them." "Where is Albert?" Fred asked again. "I don''t collect this stuff, wait, show me the card." Albert fiddled with the picture of the chocolate frog with his fingers, remembering a game, and muttering to himself: "In fact, we can develop a set The card game of the wizard." Albert thought of Quintka and other card games he had played. "What is that stuff." The three of them were a little confused when they heard the words. They only understood a few words, cards, and games, but they didn''t understand what it was to connect them. Albert briefly introduced the card game to the three. "You think there are many famous wizards in the chocolate frog pictures. We can use them and add some more famous objects, historical events, and magic effects to turn them into the background of the card and give them certain functions. " Albert began to plan the wizard cards according to the card game and told others about his ideas. "Yes, record this matter, you can try to promote it." Albert said as he took out a new notebook and wrote down his thoughts. "It sounds interesting." George nodded. "I think it''s easier to remember those people and things in this way than to learn the history of magic. At least, I don''t have to worry about my old weirdo Urik and the demon Emeric Mixed together." "When the time comes, remember to bring me," Lee Jordan said, patting his chest, "I feel that this game can be extended to all countries." "I think your words are too exaggerated." Fred didn''t believe it. "Don''t you understand? Every country has its own famous wizards, history, achievements, and some notorious wizards. Record these people and history on cards and turn them into a game. This is more than Gobstone Its interesting, and we can use cards to better understand our history, instead of wasting a lot of time memorizing the **** history of magic." Lee Jordan became more excited as he said, "I will definitely make a card of my own when the time comes. Well, I will be one of the founders of the Wizard Card. The effect is to let the player draw three more cards." "You think about your card first!" Albert couldn''t help laughing. "Then what effect do you think my card should have? The same as you?" Your card~www.novelhall.com~ can be the Big Four, the effect card of the founders of our four wizard cards. "Why only draw three instead of four?" Fred asked curiously. "Because you are twins!" Albert said, "so you two can only count as one." In later generations, the wizard card popular in the magic world took shape in this small carriage. Many years later, when Lee Jordan was interviewed by the Daily Prophet, he said: "At that time, we were convinced that this card game would be liked by the majority of wizards, because we were not only playing games, but also learning history and training. Our own thinking, and we hope that in this way, everyone can remember the wizards who have made sacrifices and contributions for us, and the notorious dark wizards who have hurt everyone. The Witcher Card is not only a game, but also a historical reflection of the magic world. The Alchemist of Harry Potter The Alchemist of Harry Potter The fastest update, please bookmark () for reading without popup. Chapter 172： Smith The address of the genius site: [wuwu]s.! No ads! On the next journey, the four got together to talk about the wizard card. Albert used the card games he played before to perfect the rules of the wizard card game. Of course, this can only be regarded as the rudimentary form of the wizard card. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan listened to them very well, and offered their opinions from time to time. "You said, the wizard card was really famous one day. How much gallon is this notebook that originally recorded the rules of the wizard card?" Albert shook the notebook in his hand and asked the three people in front of him in a joking tone. partner. "If it were me, I would definitely not sell it." Lee Jordan said without hesitation: "This notebook will become a legend and will be passed on with the wizard card." The emotions of several people have been in a state of excitement. The wizard card and the prospects of the game that Albert described to them are too good. Moreover, whether it is Fred or George, or even Lee Jordan, can feel the charm contained in this game. No way, there are too few games in the magic world. When the Hogwarts express train started to slow down, Albert and his colleagues suddenly woke up and hurriedly changed themselves into colonel robes. Soon after, the train stopped at Hogsmeade station under the rain. It was still raining outside, and Fred and George both tried to cover themselves with cloaks. Lee Jordan took out an umbrella from the suitcase, looked at Albert suspiciously and asked, "You didn''t bring an umbrella?" Lee Jordan feels incredible. With Albert''s character, how could he forget to bring an umbrella? "No need, I have this!" Albert chanted a spell, raised his wand and turned into an umbrella, and reminded with a smile: "You probably forgot, I have practiced summoning for a long time last semester. The curse. Look, it comes in handy now." "Don''t squeeze in." Seeing Fred and George squeezed under his umbrella, Lee Jordan was speechless. "Albert, help copy an umbrella." Fred yelled to Albert, and it was too crowded for the three of us to get together under an umbrella. "Give me your wand." Albert shouted to Fred, there was so much noise around him. "Don''t you have a magic wand?" Fred was puzzled, but seeing Albert holding his wand, he understood what was going on, and handed his wand to Albert. "Copy into a pair." Albert took Fred''s wand, said a spell, knocked it on Lee Jordan''s umbrella, and helped copy an umbrella. Before giving it back to the opponent, Albert looked at the wand again and muttered, "Sure enough, the power of the spell is obviously weakened without my help." "What are you talking about?" Lee Jordan handed the duplicate umbrella to the twins and asked them to squeeze an umbrella by themselves. The wizards behind him saw this scene with envy. After all, there were only a few with umbrellas. Very few people can use the summoning spell to make an umbrella like Albert did. The rain was rushing and violent, as if buckets of cold water were constantly pouring on everyones heads. The unlucky ones without umbrellas got wet as soon as they got out of the train. They could only bow their heads in the downpour. , Squinted, shrank his body, trying to resist the rain on his head. "Come here for the first-year students!" A familiar voice remembered from not far away, and Hagrid, carrying the oil lamp, waved to the first-year freshman who had been soaked. As usual, Hagrid will lead them to experience the traditional lake crossing. Others pushed each other and walked along the platform. Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan deliberately fell behind the team, gloating at the group of hapless ones who had been soaked in the soup, and talking coldly, George and Lee Jordan were still discussing What makes them reluctant to bring an umbrella. Of course, Albert and the others are not the only ones with umbrellas. The students who have umbrellas don''t rush to follow the team and don''t want to squeeze with everyone. The number of carriages must be enough anyway. Several people followed the other students through a rough and muddy road. What you saw was a large number of carriages, each of which was pulled and sent by an invisible night skating. The trembling students hurriedly climbed into the carriage, and Albert four got into one. Angelina and Alia next door were squeezing an umbrella with Shanna. The latter was still with Albert before getting in the car. Special chat, expressing interest in copying the curse. "If you have time, I can teach you!" Albert said to Shanna, "This spell is not too difficult, as long as you are willing to spend some time practicing it." "It''s time to go," Fred reminded. When Albert climbed into the carriage and closed the door, the carriage stumbled and set off. The long caravan followed the path leading to Hogwarts Castle. The wheels ran over the stagnant water and splashed a lot of water. Albert leaned on the window, feeling the violent bumps in the car. No one spoke, everyone leaned around the window and looked at Hogwarts in the distance. Soon after, the carriage passed through the Hogwarts gate with the winged boar sculpture, and finally stopped under the stone steps in front of the two oak gates. The people in the carriage in front had hurried up the stone steps and ran into the castle under the heavy rain. Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan got out of the carriage under umbrellas and walked leisurely up the stone steps among the rushing crowd. On the way, Albert picked up a slippery hapless man. The other party only said "thank you" and ran away in a hurry. "That guy is stupid," George muttered. "How stupid?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Guess it yourself." Albert ignored the two people''s quarrel and stood at the door, looking back in the direction of the Black Lake, it was vaguely visible that there were dim lights on the lake moving towards the dock. Are the new students still crossing the lake? "Albert, let''s go!" George urged. "coming." Albert retracted his gaze, followed behind the crowd, walked slowly to the hall, and entered the auditorium through the two opposite doors. It is said that the Hogwarts auditorium will be re-decorated every year for the freshman banquet, making it look more brilliant. Albert walked into the auditorium and raised his head to look at the main guest seat. Sure enough, he saw a strange figure there. He nodded insignificantly towards Rowenner, and sat in the position that Lee Jordan specifically vacated for himself, and by the way, with the ghost of Gryffindor College passing by-almost headless Nick Say hello. "Good evening." Albert retracted his gaze, smiling and greeted his acquaintances in the same year. "You get a tan." Shanna looked at Albert and said, "Did you go to the beach in the summer?" "The Basque beach in France." Alberto headed out, "The food over there is really good and evocative." "It''s enviable!" Shanna said with envy. "It''s boring to stay at home during summer vacation." "It''s really boring," Fred murmured. "But I basically spend it like this every year. I''ve long been used to it." "You can at least play Quidditch." Lee Jordan couldn''t help protesting. As soon as everyone talked a few words, Professor McGonagall brought first-year freshmen over, and the sound in the auditorium began to disappear and fell into silence. The dean of Gryffindor placed a tattered, dirty, patched wizard hat on a three-legged stool in full view. Then, the Sorting Hat suddenly sang the new Sorting Hat song under the shocked gaze of the freshmen. After the singing, the branching ceremony officially began. To be honest, watching someone else''s sorting ceremony is quite interesting. Freshmen began to be divided into colleges. Well, Albert never admits that he is actually interested in the appearance of Qiu Zhang. After all, in the Harry Potter story, Qiu Zhang is a lovely girl with an oriental appearance. However, there is one thing everyone has to admit that the aesthetics of Europeans and Asians are surprised. No, it should be said that each countrys People are surprised. Perhaps in the eyes of most Europeans, Africans and Asians look the same. Fortunately, Albert does not have the face blindness problem that many Europeans have. Qiu Zhang is in the front row. Unlike Europeans, she prefers Asian faces. Well, she is indeed a lovely girl. However, compared with Qiu Zhang, Albert is more concerned about a boy named Zacharias Smith. Albert has no special impression of his name, but he himself will pay special attention to the surname of Smith. . By the way, this Smith was assigned to Hufflepuff. Gryffindor also ushered in several new students here, Katie Bell is one of them, Albert has a little impression of this girl, she seems to be one of the three Gryffindor suitors. "Is that the Rowena Smith you are talking about?" Fred looked at the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor curiously and asked Albert beside him. "Well, it is indeed him. It seems that this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class does not need to worry about not being able to learn." While Albert was talking, Angelina on the opposite side was talking about flying broomsticks with George. I haven''t bought a broom, and want to hear the opinions of others on the team. "The light wheel 1700 is good, this series of brooms have always been good." Wood interrupted. "What did you buy?" Angelina looked at Fred and George. "Sweep Qixing No. 5." The twins looked at each other and said in unison. "Where is Albert?" Angelina asked Albert again. "He didn''t buy a flying broomstick." Fred Ti Albert replied. "I suggest you find someone in the team to borrow the broom and try it, and then consider what to buy." Albert said his proposal. However, this proposal is not good. Most people buy Comet and Sweeping Seven Stars, but none of them buy Light Wheel, because this series of broomsticks are more expensive. "What''s your budget?" Wood asked. "If it''s not high, I suggest you buy the latest Sweep Seven Star 6. Comet hasn''t launched a new flying broom for several years. Of course, Comet 260 is also pretty good. The broom is just a little slower, it depends on how you choose." While several people were talking, the last student entered Ravenclaw. After the sorting ceremony, Professor McGonagall took away the sorting hat and small stool. "Welcome to Hogwarts in the new school year!" Professor Dumbledore stood up from the main guest seat. He looked at all the students with a smile, opened his arms and made a welcome gesture. "This year, I am very happy to welcome a new teacher to join our team, Professor Smith, who fills up the vacancy in the course of Defense Against the Dark Arts." There was some applause in the auditorium. "Okay, I think you are hungry too. Let''s start eating." Dumbledore raised his spoon and tapped the goblet in front of him. The golden plates and wine glasses in front of everyone were suddenly filled with food and drinks, and laughter and the clash of knives and forks echoed in the auditorium. Albert is not very hungry. He chooses the food he likes. While cutting steak, he discusses with Nick the academic question of whether the ghost can eat. Nick said that ghost banquets usually only serve rotten food. When the ghost wants to taste the food, it will pass through the dining table with the food. "I guess they made the food to rot because they wanted to make the flavor stronger." Albert said to the person next to him, and it made a lot of eyes. After the last dessert was swept away, Dumbledore stood up again, and the buzzing in the hall stopped abruptly. "Okay!" Dumbledore looked at everyone with a smile, and said, "Now that everyone is full and full, I want to announce a few notices." "Mr. Filch, the gatekeeper, wants me to tell everyone. This year, students are prohibited from planting garlic and carrying garlic-related items in the castle." When Dumbledore talked about it, many people couldn''t help but want to laugh. They all remembered that someone used garlic to punish Filch before the summer vacation last school. Fred and George were kicked by Albert before they could not make themselves laugh. Both of them held their breath and felt uncomfortable. ... After Dumbledore said that everyone should go to bed, the freshman''s banquet was over. "Unexpectedly, Filch would ban everyone from carrying garlic." After leaving the hall, Fred finally couldn''t help laughing. "It''s a pity, the taste of garlic scrambled eggs is not bad." Lee Jordan said solemnly. This made Fred and George want to laugh. Albert followed everyone to the entrance of the Gryffindor common room. "Password?" the fat lady asked as they approached ~www.novelhall.com~. "Nonsense," Percy stepped forward. The portrait suddenly bounced forward, revealing a large hole in the wall. Everyone crawled in from here. The round common room was still the familiar furnishings, and the fire was burning with a raging flame. The boys all rushed up the spiral staircase to their dormitories. Four four-poster beds stood against the wall, with crimson curtains hanging on them, and everyone''s boxes were placed at the feet of their beds. "Good night." Fred was too full to eat, took out his pajamas from the suitcase, put them on for himself, and lay down on the bed and didn''t want to move. "Good night." Albert also put on his pajamas and climbed onto the bed. Their bedding had been warmed by the charcoal stove. Lying on the comfortable bed, listening to the sound of rain outside, Albert closed his eyes, feeling that life at Hogwarts was very comfortable. (Harry Potter Alchemist: 156156147)--(Harry Potter Alchemist) ~： Ask for 1 day off The schedule is messed up, so ask for a day off to adjust the sleep time. "Harry Potter: The Alchemist" takes a day off. Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 173： Make a card On the first day of school at Hogwarts, there was a weekend day, which is a pleasant thing for most students. In the morning, Albert opened his eyes and got up from the bed. It was still raining outside the window. He covered a yawn and looked up at his roommates, still lying in bed and not wanting to get up. Every time I encounter rainy weather, I always don''t want to get up. Albert changed into his clothes and was about to go to the auditorium for dinner. Before leaving, he took out two brick-thick books from the suitcase. These two books were borrowed by Albert from the library before the summer vacation, and naturally need to be returned after school starts. By the way, for the task of reading a hundred books, Albert has now read 17 books. As he passed the common room, Albert saw a scene that surprised him. There are already people on the armchairs in the common room, and many Gryffindor students... actually working hard to do their homework. Is this the sun going to rise from the west? No, it''s still raining outside now. "Good morning." Shanna came down the other staircase and greeted Albert, who was also standing at the top of the staircase. Looking at the people in the common room, they asked in surprise, "Everyone is doing...summer homework?" "Well, copy summer homework." Albert responded and walked towards the entrance of the common room. Shanna glanced at the students in the common room and left behind Albert. Along the way, both of them were talking about copying the curse. "The items copied using the copying spell usually have no added value." Albert gave the lost new student the way and said to Shanna: "If you use the copying spell to copy a silver spoon, the copy itself is only a spoon. The use of silver, no precious metal silver." Shanna nodded to express her understanding. Before arriving in the auditorium, they met Charlie and Wood in the foyer, and they were discussing the Quidditch selection. As we all know, Wood will be the successor to the next Gryffindor Quidditch captain. No way, after Charlie graduated, Wood was the oldest in the team and spent the longest time on the team. Albert stepped forward and greeted the two of them, and then he was about to enter the auditorium for a meal. "Albert." Charlie suddenly called Albert. "What''s the matter?" Albert suddenly asked, turning around. "The Quidditch selection will be held next Wednesday, don''t be late." Charlie reminded. "Wednesday? I''m not sure when Professor McGonagall''s transformation club will start." Albert hesitated and said, "Or, you can give me a replacement position." "Don''t make excuses." Charlie narrowed his eyes. "Order the flying broom earlier. Your position is the seeker." Albert was taken aback for a moment, and asked suspiciously, "What about you?" "I can be qualified for the position of chaser." Charlie''s tone was flat, "So, don''t make excuses for yourself. I allow you not to come to Quidditch training occasionally." "That''s not good." Albert twitched his mouth. "There is nothing wrong with it. Seekers themselves don''t need to cooperate with others. You just need to catch the Snitch for us." Charlie waved his hand impatiently, indicating that Albert can go. After Albert and Shanna entered the auditorium, Wood looked at Charlie and asked, "Is this really good?" "You don''t know the Quidditch level of the people in Gryffindor." Charlie curled his lips in disdain. "Besides, I didn''t give them a chance. I can''t do it. Who can blame." After speaking, Charlie patted Wood on the shoulder again, and continued: "You know, chaser and batsman are easier to find, but seeker is not easy to find, so I have to leave you one A great seeker, otherwise, after you take over the Gryffindor team next year, no qualified seeker will be unlucky and will definitely lose." "Albert is fully qualified as a seeker, and you have seen him last time." "I''m just worried..." Wood hesitated, but still didn''t say anything. "What''s to worry about? George and Fred are Albert''s good friends. Angelina and Albert have a good relationship, and everyone else knows him too. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come occasionally." Charlie means a lot. He reminded, "The task of the seeker is to find the Snitch." Albert didn''t know about Charlie''s dealings with Wood, and he didn''t even know that the original Quidditch players had already been scheduled. He is teaching Shanna how to use the copy spell. It is basically impossible to succeed at the first attempt. So, Shanna, who practiced with a spoon, failed as expected. While the two were chatting about the precautions for copying the spell, Albert was attracted by a white owl. In this torrential rain, Sheila still delivered the letter as scheduled. "Thank you!" Albert took the owl nut from his pocket and placed it in front of Shera. "What''s in the letter?" Shanna asked curiously. When the letter fell on the table, there was a clear metallic sound. "A piece of gold." Albert said without hesitation. He didn''t plan to open the letter in the auditorium, but put the envelope back into his pocket. As for how to deal with the gold card, Albert had already thought about it, and was going to hide it in the responsive house. Well, right next to Ravenclaw''s crown. Next time, when Albert gives Dumbledore the crown, there will be an excuse to prevaricate Dumbledore: I will hide the gold card nearby, which is what I found at that time. "A piece of gold?" Shanna repeated, looking at Albert suspiciously. When this guy spoke, it was true and false, making it impossible to tell whether what he said was true or false. "I''m just kidding, it''s actually a metal membership card inside." Albert said jokingly, without giving Shanna time to ask questions. After eating breakfast, Albert and Shanna greeted each other and got up and left. As for Shira, after eating nuts, she flew back to the owl shed to catch up. "Gold, membership card? What are these strange things?" Shanna looked at Albert''s leaving back and couldn''t help shaking her head. It is really difficult for ordinary people to associate gold with membership cards. Well, it is difficult to connect the two unless you have actually met. Albert hurried to the eighth floor, slipped into the responsive room when there was no one, and placed the envelope with the gold card near Ravenclaw''s crown. Albert really couldn''t be sure whether Hertok would get his gold card back through other means, maybe he would ask Dumbledore for help. Leaving the gold card on the body can easily be taken back by the opponent, and hiding it is the best choice. As for, will the other party reissue a membership card? Of course it can, but it will not be a gold card if it is reissued, and it will not have the effect of a gold card. No way, the gold card is unique, and the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association will not reissue it. After all, Ive never heard that after someone loses a trophy or medal, the organizer will have to make up another one for you. Unless Hertok gives up on his own, if he wants to get the gold card back, he has to solve the trouble he caused. The probability of Hertok giving up the gold card is unlikely. Albert walked, thinking about it, and when he recovered, he was already standing in front of the portrait of the fat lady. Answering the password, walking through the passage, and returning to the dormitory, Lee Jordan was already up and checking his summer homework. He had just arrived in the common room and was shocked by the sight there. "How is it?" Albert asked, sitting on the edge of the bed. "I didn''t miss the holiday homework." Li Qiaodan made an ok gesture and asked, "When will we start making wizard cards?" "According to the plan, I will make the cards for the students and professors of Hogwarts first." Albert took out his notes, turned a few pages and said, "collectively called the Hogwarts card deck." "I thought you would group by college." "In the beginning, of course it will be separated, which is more conducive to promotion." Albert took out a piece of parchment, simply drew the outline of the card structure, and continued, "However, these cards will all belong to Hogwarts. In the card deck, we need to divide the camp, and each camp needs to have its own gameplay, so as to increase the fun of the game." "It makes sense." Fred said. "Not going to sleep?" "No." Fred clutched a yawn and started getting up to get dressed. "What is this for?" George asked, pointing to a large empty space on the parchment. "I put the picture." Albert took the magic wand, cut the picture on the parchment, and then copied several copies using the copy spell, then picked up the quill and started making the card: Fred Weasley. Attack 1, blood volume 1. Need to consume 1 action point. The effect is that when there is no George in the scene, George can be summoned from the card to play. When the Weasley twins play at the same time, the attack power of both parties is +1. " "Our attack power is only 1 point?" Fred and George couldn''t help protesting. "I think your card is effective." Lee Jordan pointed to his card. "Lee Jordan. Attack 1, HP 1. Need to consume 1 action point. Effect, as one of the four founders of the wizard card, you can draw a card for free." "Where''s your card?" The three looked at Albert curiously. "My card." Albert picked up a blank piece of parchment and filled in his information. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "Albert Anderson. Attack 3, HP 2. It needs to consume 2 action points. Effect, after this card is on the field, you will get an iron armor curse and a disarming curse from the deck." "Why are your cards better than ours?" The three couldn''t help protesting. "Because I am more powerful than you, and I do use these two spells." Albert comforted, "These cards are not fixed. In the future, we can apply a change spell to the cards to solve the problem of card update. ." "Hurry up, I can''t wait to play a game." Lee Jordan urged. "Also add Charlie and Percy. By the way, don''t forget the Gryffindor Quidditch players." Fred continued, "and the school professors also added." "By the way, how many cards do you need to form a deck?" George asked. "Thirty cards for now." Albert thought for a while and replied, "There can be no more than three duplicate cards in the deck." Chapter 174： Stare behind "Oh, I lost again, can I still play cards happily." In the Gryffindors common room, George, who had lost another round of Wizard cards, slumped weakly on a chair, throwing a large number of cards back to the table casually, and couldnt help complaining: Why did you lose? Who is always me?" "Nonsense, it would be a weird thing if you can beat me now." Albert cleaned up his cards, and patted George on the shoulder to comfort him: "After all, this game was invented by me. At the current level, its impossible to beat me for the time being. You should play cards with Fred or Lee Jordan. The level of the three of you should be the same." "No, no, George and Fred can''t beat me." Lee Jordan chuckled. "Don''t you make another weird card and mix it into your deck?" Albert looked suspiciously at Lee Jordan, with an expression of whether you would cheat again. "Do you see me like that?" Lee Jordan protested dissatisfiedly. "As if you haven''t done that before, what happened to the last card of Avada''s Curse of Life?" Fred stared at Lee Jordan with contempt. "Ahem, that card, I just used it to test whether to join the Unforgivable Curse." Lee Jordan coughed slightly and explained, "However, it doesn''t seem appropriate. I have just put that card. The card is removed from the deck." "No, I''ll modify the content of the Avada Spell card later." Albert thought for a while and said, "If using the Avada Spell card does not defeat the opponent, use this card. The player with the cards will lose the game directly." "Why?" the three asked in unison. "Because the wizards who use the Avada Spell will be caught by the Auror of the Ministry of Magic and imprisoned in Azkaban Prison!" Albert said of course: "This is a card for the dark wizard camp. You can only choose the dark wizard. Players of this faction will not lose the game directly if they still fail to win the game after using the cards of Avadas Mantra, but each round, his opponent will have an Auror card to join. On the field, lasting three rounds." "Did the black wizard be hunted down by the Auror after using the Unforgivable Curse? This is very interesting." Li Qiaodan felt that this idea was very good, and immediately took out a note to write down the idea Albert mentioned. "Will there be a Ministry of Magic camp in the future?" Fred said affirmatively, "Hogwarts, Ministry of Magic, Dark Wizard?" "If possible, there will be magical world, goblins and magical creature cards." Albert explained, "Of course, the gameplay is also different, such as your Quidditch deck gameplay and my spell deck. " "Why does my professor always lose in gameplay?" George couldn''t help protesting, "Your setting is unreasonable." "George, you have too many high star cards." Fred said, covering his face. "The high star card can only be used in the later stage. If you can''t use it in the early stage, you will lose. "Yes, Fred is right." Lee Jordan nodded in agreement. "You actually put three ten-star Dumbledores in the deck. You won''t be able to use it until at least the tenth round. I want to say, put one. There are enough Zhangs, you actually put three enough, what do you want to do?" "After the tenth round, you won''t be able to beat me." George said. "Actually, it''s hard for you to hold on to that time." Fred has always wanted to complain about George''s idea of ??holding back big moves. "Or, how about we increase the player''s HP to 30?" George suggested. "Fifteen to twenty is enough." Lee Jordan shook his head and vetoed, "You should know how to cooperate. If you use spells to Albert, you should get a card to restrain him." "Isn''t there?" Albert reminded, "Quidditch game ban." Players are forbidden to use spells in Quidditch matches. For the next three rounds, spells cannot be used in the entire court, and the attacks of Quidditch players present +1. Fred cards are all Quidditch cards, so this card prepared three, but when he played with Albert, he still couldn''t win. "What are you doing?" Angelina walked over here and asked curiously, looking at the four people who got together and didn''t know what they were doing. "Playing cards, a card game invented by Albert." Fred explained casually. "Card game, what is that?" Angelina looked at the cards on the table with a face full of confusion. She had never heard of such a game in the magic world. George handed a card to Angelina, who couldn''t help but froze after reading it, because she found that the card actually had George''s name written on it. "The number next to the sword symbol is the attack power, the number next to the heart symbol is the blood volume, and the line below is the effect of that card." Albert explained. "Would you like to play a game too?" Fred said with a smile, "My card is the same as George, this is Lee Jordan''s card, and Albert is this one." "It''s interesting." Angelina put down Lee Jordan''s card and asked curiously, "Why do you use real names?" "This is the inspiration Albert got from the chocolate frog card." Fred explained, "If you want your own card, you can ask Albert to get one for you." "Can you?" Angelina looked at Albert. "Of course there is no problem." Albert drew a blank card from the notebook, then took out a pen and started filling in the card, with the same amount of blood and attack as Li Qiaodan. However, Angelina''s card effect is leading: she scored 10 points first in the Quidditch match, which greatly boosted morale. All teammates in this round have attacked by +1. "I like this!" Angelina said with a smile. If you can score first in a Quidditch game, it will undoubtedly boost morale. "Do you want a round?" Fred handed Angelina his card. Angelina took over the deck and drew another card, which turned out to be an acquaintance. "Battery hitter: swinging a bat to hit an enemy hard, causing 2 points of damage. When Irene and Mark are present at the same time, each round will cause 2 points of damage to an enemy." Angelina whispered After Erin''s card effect, she couldn''t help but chuckle. She thought this game might be more interesting than she imagined. She asked, "How can I play this game?" A few minutes later, Angelina simply lost to Albert. "I actually lost." Angelina felt very interesting about this strange game. She could see that Albert''s deck was completely different from Fred''s. "I told you earlier, don''t play with Albert." Lee Jordan reminded, "It''s normal for you to lose to him. It is estimated that no one can beat him now." "Why?" Angelina asked puzzledly. "Because he invented this game." Fred said helplessly, "No one can beat him until we figure out the matching of cards and the way the game is played." "That''s right, you are actually embarrassed to play cards with us here?" Angelina glared at Albert and complained. "It seems you took the initiative to play cards with me." Albert shrugged helplessly, "I let you play cards with George." "Oh, is that true, George, let''s play a game." Angelina sent an invitation to George. ... A few minutes later, George sat down on the chair with a decadent face and an expression that I didn''t want to play cards anymore. "I told you earlier that if you don''t replace some of your high-star cards, you will only lose." Lee Jordan said to George speechlessly. "However, I kind of understand Albert''s good intentions." Fred said suddenly. "What do you mean?" "Let Angelina find confidence." "It''s pitiful." The two looked at George together, showing such an expression. "Hey, what do you look like." George couldn''t help protesting "What are you doing?" At this time, Charlie walked over with a notice, ready to post the Quidditch selection notice on the Gryffindor bulletin board. "Play a card game." Angelina smiled and passed Charlie''s card. "Card game, what is that?" Charlie suspiciously took what Angelina handed over, glanced at the above content, and said softly: "Captain Devil: After a long period of training in hell, all the players on his side Teammate attack +1?" Wood next to him couldn''t help laughing out loud. "It seems that my training is still too easy." Charlie glared at the four Alberts unkindly. "Ahem, these cards were all made by Albert." Fred shirked responsibility very unscrupulously. "Yes, they were all made by Albert." George immediately took it. "Captain Devil is what Fred and George insisted on. They think this is more appropriate." Albert stabbed them mercilessly. "Do you have my card?" Wood asked curiously. "There is this." Fred quickly changed the subject, "Goalkeeper, help a designated teammate block two points of damage." Wood is quite satisfied with his cards, but he found that most of the players'' names can be found in Fred''s deck, but... "Why is there only Gryffindor?" Wood asked, looking at Albert ~www.novelhall.com in doubt. "There are no cards from other academies for the time being." Albert said, "I will consider making them in the future. However, time is limited. I only make these cards at the moment." "Does the school have professors too?" Angelina asked curiously, "How many dean''s cards?" Ok, "Most of them," Fred handed Snape''s card to Angelina, who couldn''t help laughing after reading it. Dean Slytherin''s effect is, "The stare behind you: You are being stared at, your back is cold, it is best to do nothing, the attack power of the designated target drops to zero." "Ahem, do you mean this?" Lee Jordan coughed, trying to make himself pretend to be Snape''s usual voice, which made the few people present couldn''t help but laugh. It seems that everyone is usually stared from behind by the Potions Professor. vertex Chapter 175： not easy "Thank you, unfortunate." Rufus stopped, looked down at the drink spilled on him, and looked up at the back that had hit him and was gradually moving away. He was quite annoyed. He didn''t expect to encounter such a bad luck early in the morning. Rufus took up his wand, removed the stains from his body, looked at Hopkirk nearby, frowned and asked, "What is going on here, why did Hertok Duggworth come here? The temper was so hot early." "They just had a fight." Hopkirk pointed to the door of the director''s office and reminded: "Don''t ask more." "We had a fight?" Rufus really didn''t understand Hopkirk''s words. It was a strange thing to be able to meet Dragworth at the Ministry of Magic. " "There is another problem with the trace." Hopkirk hesitated for a moment, lowering his voice and said: "This matter seems to be related to Daggerworth, so he came to the Ministry of Magic early in the morning. However, things seem to be broken. So I broke up unhappy." "It''s not a big deal." Rufus was even more puzzled. When it came to Zongsi, most of them were with underage wizards. However, it is strange enough that Dagworth, the potion master, can make a trip in person. And things actually fell apart, which feels a bit weird. Hertok Dagworth has a high status in potions, and he is also a member of Wizengamo. In such a small matter, the Ministry of Magic will give a bit of face, but the matter actually fell apart. ? No matter how he thought about it, Rufus felt incredible about it. ... Hertok Dagworth is in a bad mood now. In fact, he had known for a long time that the talks between the two sides had collapsed, which is why he would rather spend some money to solve the problem than negotiate with the Ministry of Magic. Although Hertok paid very little attention to the affairs of the Ministry of Magic, he had heard of the affairs of the current director. It is said that as long as she drank too much Sydney wine, she would start to tell others cruel and unforgiving viewpoints. It''s impossible to get in touch with such a person. The other party directly refused to write an apology. Even if Hertok has made things clear, and said that after taking back his gold membership card, he is willing to pay the other party a sum of money privately to express his gratitude. However, it was rejected. In her words, there has never been a problem with the trace of the Ministry of Magic, and she has never received an explanation letter from the other party. Therefore, this matter is directly discussed. Standing at the door of the house, Hertok took a deep breath, ready to see Brod again, to hear if the other party could give him some **** advice. Since the loss of the gold membership card, Hertok has been in a bad mood and his temper has become increasingly grumpy. When Hertok went to the cottage in the lake again, he found that he could not find a specific location. "It''s really not going well." Hertok muttered looking at the lake. He found that he couldn''t find Broad, and even an owl could not deliver the letter. "What the **** is going on? What the **** is Brod doing?" Hertok looked at the lake angrily. There were no islands in the lake, and no manor, as if all traces had been erased out of thin air. The other party used advanced magic to completely hide the hut in the lake. Hurtok considered himself a master of potions, but he was not smart in terms of spells. He tried to find the dilapidated pier and boat, but after walking around the lake, he found nothing, as if the memories in his mind were all false. Just as the potion master turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly found a house elf quietly appearing behind him. "Please come with me," the house elf stepped forward, bowed slightly towards Hurtok, and then stretched out his palm. The latter understood what the other party meant, and the house elf took him the moment he reached out. The phantom has appeared. When Hertok recovered, he found that he was standing in front of a house, and the person he was looking for, was sitting at the table in the yard, and said hello with a smile. "What the **** are you doing!" Hertok was in a bad mood, and quickly stepped forward to sit in the armchair opposite Broad, poured himself a cup of black tea, and drank it all at once. "Failed?" Although Bud Brod was asking, his tone was pretty sure that the other party had failed. "That guy doesn''t want to, **** it, I explained things to him and her clearly." Hertok poured himself another glass and drank it all in one breath, trying to suppress the anger in his heart. He also knew his current tone. very bad. "I didn''t mean it, I mean you went to Albert?" "Well, that little guy is a bit clever." Hertok frowned when he said of Albert, and stared at Brod with blame. "He seems to have known that I would go to him for a gold membership card. The gold membership card is hidden." "Clever?" Brod ignored Hertok''s gaze, and he didn''t agree with the other party''s evaluation. "Isn''t it?" Hertok pouted. "I reminded you long ago, don''t use those little tricks that can''t get on the table." Brod looked at Hertok and reminded again: "Don''t expect to see each other next time, he will give you a good look. " "Otherwise, you say, what else can I do?" Hertok drank another cup and placed the teacup heavily on the table. "I just went to talk to the old woman, and she refused, she should say directly I denied it." "In the middle, do you say I am easy?" Hertok couldn''t help complaining, "I just want to get my membership card back." "What did he say to deal with the gold card?" "Who, that boy?" Hertok frowned deeply, recalled for a while and said, "It seems that I would melt the gold membership card and sell it to Muggle World." "It''s not much different from what I expected." Brod nodded and reminded: "Don''t try to make him succumb, you will not succeed, and you will be unlucky." "I''m curious, why do you value that boy so much, talent, talent, or other reasons?" Hertok looked at Brod suspiciously, and asked puzzledly. "This matter has nothing to do with you." Brod didn''t want to talk more about it. "I''m very curious." Hertok asked. "Probably my vision is better than you." Brod said a sneer, "So, I am optimistic about him." Hertok was silent, he naturally did not believe in such nonsense. "If you want to get your gold membership card back, I''m afraid you can only do it from the Ministry of Magic." Brod reminded, "Please don''t ignore my reminder, otherwise you will definitely be unlucky." Ever since, Brod discovered that Albert dared to break into the forbidden forest in the middle of the night, and was able to knock down a large group of spiders in the group of eight-eyed giant spiders~www.novelhall.com~ and rescue Fred and George, he knew that Albert was not as simple as he thought. It is said that the wand matches the personality of the owner. Albert''s wand is made of redwood, which means that Albert may already have the ability to turn dangers into danger. In other words, Albert is not like the students of Gryffindor, who just broke into the forbidden forest because of recklessness, but a means he had prepared to retreat, even if Brod did not appear Own way. You know, Albert is only twelve years old! Since that incident, Broad''s evaluation of Albert has been very high. If Hertok really hits his head, he will probably hit an iron plate directly, causing himself to be beaten. However, Hertok is in a very bad mood now, and he is not in the mood to listen to these things. After he calmed down, he decided to write a letter to Dumbledore to ask the headmaster of Hogwarts to help, at least not to make the second meeting between the two parties worse. vertex Chapter 176： Throwing Mandrakes Since the beginning of Hogwarts, Albert''s school life is back on track. He doesn''t stay up late every day, goes to bed on time, and wakes up at seven o''clock in the morning. On rainy days, I occasionally slack off in bed. Yesterday, the weather finally cleared up, and this morning it started to rain again. Well, he is definitely not making excuses for his bedtime. At eight o''clock in the morning, Albert went downstairs to dine with his friends. Gryffindors long table already had plenty of oatmeal, pickled herring, and sliced ??bread, as well as plates of golden fried eggs and fried bacon. The pickled herring has not been fermented. After frying in a pan, the meat is hard and slightly salty. It is suitable for oatmeal. Of course, the premise is that sugar and milk are not added to the oatmeal. "Good morning. Have you heard about the Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Angelina picked up a bowl of oatmeal with milk and sat on the chair opposite Albert. This topic quickly aroused the interest of the surrounding students. The Defense Against the Dark Arts class has always been a popular course at Hogwarts. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "According to the Ravenclaw students, our first class is learning how to deal with Bogut." Angelina was adding sugar to the oatmeal. "You mean Roger? I just heard it. He''s still talking about how he dealt with Bogut." George curled his lips in disdain. "As everyone knows, Bogut is basically not a threat. The worst case is Was taken aback." "Bogut will become a creature that others are afraid of. It is said that with more people, it doesn''t know what it should become." Albert recalled it, it seems that Lupin only talked about how it was when Potter was in third grade. Deal with Bogut. However, considering Lockharts scam, he didnt use "Dark Force: A Guide to Self-Defense" to lecture the entire semester, so its not hard to guess that the progress is behind. "I suddenly looked forward to what I was afraid of?" Albert took a bite of his homemade salted fish sandwich, thinking about what he was afraid of. "Fail the exam?" Shanna said, raising her eyebrows. "I think he has never worried about this kind of problem." Lee Jordan took a bite of the slice of bread and said slurredly, "I think he has no money, that is, he has become a poor ghost, um, yes, he has become Poor ghost." "I like money, yes, but I''m never afraid of becoming a poor man." Albert said irritably. After all, it''s easy to be a wizard and have a system to make some money. "I think it''s because I don''t have a book to read, or I''m an ordinary person." Fred said without hesitation, "I bet on Nat." "Then you must have lost." Albert smiled and stretched out his hands at Fred. "A Nat, who else wants to bet?" Fred slapped Albert''s hand away and complained dissatisfiedly, "I haven''t lost yet." "No, you are determined to lose." Albert said with a smile. "After all, what am I afraid of, how could I not know?" "Are you kidding?" Fred pretended to be shocked, causing everyone to laugh. "I think it''s busy work." George said: "After all, Albert has a better life than anyone else. I definitely don''t want to be busy with work in the future." "This..." Albert touched his chin, shook his head and denied: "If I am rich, I don''t need to go to work, so I don''t need to worry about busy work. Why do most people work? It''s not for money. There are very few people working with interest in reality." "So... George, Nat bring it." Fred said with a smile. "Ahem, by the way, when shall we take the Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" George gave a dry cough and changed the subject. "Don''t change the subject." Fred dissatisfied. "I didn''t say that I would bet." George protested, "You misunderstood." "How can I get it wrong, we are twin brothers, what are you thinking, don''t I know?" "The first session of the afternoon is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Angelina took out the class schedule from her schoolbag. "However, I am a little worried that this professor will teach soon." "That''s for sure. The smarter professor quit his job before finishing the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Albert said naturally. "No one wants to get a curse and bring himself a bunch of bad luck." "What the **** is this curse?" Shanna asked curiously. "do you know?" "You want to know?" Albert gave a malicious smile. "I''ve heard some rumors." "Let''s talk about it, don''t sell it." Angelina urged. "I heard it has something to do with mysterious people." Albert whispered. "The mysterious man put a curse on that position." Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise, "You can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing." "How did you know?" Li Qiaodan asked curiously. "It''s all rumors." Albert pretended to be mysterious. "There are still many rumors about mysterious people. Do you want to listen?" "Let''s talk." Fred is also very curious. He knows that Albert has a wide range of friends, and it is not surprising that he will know a lot of messy things. "Well, don''t you guys don''t tell the story." Albert said pretendingly mysteriously: "The mysterious man is rumored to have stolen Ravenclaw''s crown." "It is rumored that a mysterious person can communicate with snakes. It is Slytherin''s great, great... grandson." "It is rumored that mysterious people are immortal." "It is rumored that a mysterious person once opened a secret room." "It is rumored that the mysterious man once served as the chairman of the Slytherin student union." "It is rumored that the mysterious man was expected to take the position of Minister of Magic." "rumor" "It feels like you are getting more and more ridiculous as you talk." Shanna interrupted, "Go, don''t be late. The morning herbal medicine lesson will be with the students of Hufflepuff." "Fifteen minutes left is enough." Fred said without hesitation. "We can still play the wizard card." While Albert was watching the two playing cards, Charlie walked towards this side and specifically exhorted, "There will be a Quidditch selection this afternoon, don''t forget." "I see." Everyone said in unison. Charlie greeted everyone and left in a hurry. "You haven''t bought a broom, right!" The Weasley brothers looked at Albert together. "Even if you order, it''s not that fast." Albert spread his hands helplessly. After Fred and Li Jordan played another round of wizard cards, everyone went to the greenhouse together. Their time is just right, and Professor Sprout is opening the door of the greenhouse. As for the Hufflepuff students who arrived before them, they were exposed to the rain for a while outside the greenhouse. Albert followed the crowd into the greenhouse. "Today we are going to change the Mandela grass." Professor Sprout brought a large paper box with more than 20 pairs of earmuffs of different colors. She looked around and asked, "Who knows why we need These earmuffs?" "Hearing the cry of mandela grass will kill people." Albert saw that no one answered, and he took the initiative to say, "Of course, the young mandela grass will only make people coma for a few hours." "Very good, Gryffindor adds five points." Professor Sprout nodded in satisfaction, and continued to ask, "Now, who can tell me the characteristics of Mandrake?" She swept towards the students in the greenhouse, and finally fell on Albert. "Mandela grass, also known as mandela grass root, is a powerful restorative," Albert simply recited the content in the textbook, "used to treat people who have been deformed or cursed Restored to its original state. It is still an important part of deploying most antidote. Of course, mandela grass is very dangerous. It is said that a wizard used mandela grass to defend against a dark wizard who invaded his courtyard because he threw it What came out was mature mandela, which directly led to the death of the dark wizard on the spot." "Exactly correct, plus ten. As Mr. Anderson said, Mandrake is dangerous, and its sound is lethal." Professor Sprout saw everyone''s anxiety and comforted: "Of course, we The mandela grass here is still very small, and I was unconscious for several hours at most when I heard its cry." "Did you eat the book in your stomach?" Lee Jordan joked, he sometimes envied Albert''s mind. "I was actually seen by you." Albert pretended to be surprised. "Well, would you like to try it? Dip it with soy sauce will taste better." "No, thank you, my appetite is not as good as yours." He said grimly. The twin brothers were laughing next to each other. "Well, everyone will come over to get a pair of earmuffs." Professor Sprout said to everyone. Everyone flocked to Professor Sprout''s position, and Li Jordan also helped Albert grab a gray earmuff. Albert took the earmuffs and said thank you. "Now, I suddenly understand why Professor Sprout''s card effect is throwing mandela grass at the enemy." Li Qiaodan murmured, "However, your effect should be changed. Maybe it should become an appearance. Later, it is more appropriate to kill the audience directly." "You are destroying the game balance." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "When I tell you to put on your earmuffs, you must cover your ears tightly. I don''t want anyone to faint because of not wearing earmuffs." Professor Sprout said with two thumbs up and continued. : "When it is safe to remove the earmuffs, I will put up two thumbs up, like this." "These green and purple plants in front of you are mandela grass seedlings. Your task is to change pots for them." She pointed to a row of deep-bottomed plates and said, "Okay-now all wear earmuffs. ." After Albert put on the earmuffs, the outside sound was inaudible. "I don''t know if there is a tape recorder in the magical world." Albert looked at the mandela grass seedlings in front of him, and muttered in his heart, "If the mandela grass can be stored, it will definitely be an invisible killer. Its better than shock bombs." In the magic world, there may be people who will guard against wizards with wands, but absolutely no one will care if you are holding a grenade. Of course, no one will care if you are holding a tape recorder. "Or, find an opportunity to ask." Professor Sprout had put on his earmuffs, rolled up his sleeves, firmly grasped the leaves of the mandela grass, and pulled it out of the basin. There was a scream in the classroom. Of course, because they all wear earmuffs, no one hears others screaming. What was pulled out of the soil was not a grass root like a beet, but a light green-skinned baby whose head was being held by Professor Sprout. As soon as the little guy was pulled out, he yelled. Now everyone knows what Albert said about the "cries" of mandela grass. Professor Sprout took a larger flowerpot, stuffed the mandrake in, and quickly buried it with damp compost and soil, leaving only the leaves exposed. She patted the mud on her hands, gave everyone two thumbs up, and then took off her earmuffs. "I emphasize once again, you must wear earmuffs later." Professor Sprout reminded loudly: "I don''t think you will want to miss this class. A group of four-there are many more here. Big flower pot-the compost is in the bag over there." Of course, Albert was a group of four. After everyone had put on their earmuffs, Professor Sprout signaled that everyone could start. Pulling out mandela grass from the soil is a physical task, not as easy as Professor Sprout did. This is even more difficult than pulling radishes in the field~www.novelhall.com~ and the mandela grass is still unwilling to be pulled out of the soil. Li Qiaodan wasted a lot of energy but failed. In the end, Fred helped to pull it out. The worst thing is that this guy was reluctant to go back after he came out. He twisted his body, kicked and waved. With a small fist, it''s like a living person who doesn''t want to be stuffed into a coffin. "It''s funny, isn''t it?" Fred smiled and poked Mandela grass in the cheek, only to be bitten on his finger. Fortunately, he wears dragon leather gloves. George couldn''t help laughing when he saw this. Li Qiaodan didn''t smile, he was competing with the mandela grass that was blocking the mouth of the basin with his feet and didn''t want to be stuffed into the basin. As for Albert, he directly used violent means to squeeze the mandela plant into the flowerpot, and quickly buried it with damp soil and compost, successfully completing the first repotting. vertex Chapter 177： 1 pile of things By the end of class, everyone was covered in mud, tired and looked like they had just done hard work. When they returned to the castle to take a shower, changed their robes, and then hurriedly rushed to the transformation class, the Gryffindor students were late collectively due to the rush of time. Professor McGonagall''s face was not good-looking. After listening to the explanation, his face improved, but he still deducted five points from the Gryffindor students. In the transformation class, Professor McGonagall asked everyone to review the important knowledge points of last semester. They needed to turn a beetle into a button. Compared to the exam that turned rats into ashtrays at the end of last semester, this is actually not too difficult. However, most of the students can''t do it. Perhaps, after a summer vacation, this part of the knowledge will also go out together for the summer vacation, and it has not yet returned to their heads. Lee Jordans beetle ran around the table and fell on the ground accidentally. It was squashed by Albert and had to ask for another one. Professor McGonagall was not very happy. Albert became the most laid-back student on Transfiguration Curse again. He easily turned the beetle into an exquisite silver buckle, and Professor McGonagall gave him five points for this. "I don''t want you to return the knowledge you learned last semester just after the summer vacation." Professor McGonagall stared at Fred severely and warned: "Mr. Weasley, if you continue to torture That poor beetle, I will put you in confinement." "Professor, we can''t use magic during the summer vacation." "I didn''t expect you to come up with a better opinion, Miss Ford." Before Professor McGonagall''s stern gaze swept over, the poor Gryffindor girl had closed her neck. "I hope you take the time to review it. So as not to keep up with the progress of the next course." "You should be aware that metamorphosis is difficult. If you want to get good results in this area, you''d better work harder." "Got it." Everyone said in unison. As for how much they know, it is not known. Before get out of class ended, Professor McGonagall stopped Albert and told him that there was a party in the Transfiguration Club at night. Of course, as Albert expected, Katrina McDouger was also invited to the Transfiguration Club. This was one of the few students who were gifted in Transfiguration in the same class. "If you don''t know the specific location of classroom 21, you can ask Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall said to Katrina. "Congratulations." Albert said to Katrina after Professor McGonagall left. "Unexpectedly, isn''t it?" Katrina raised her chin and asked, "I''m ready. When will you be free, continue our gambling appointment last semester." "Don''t you need to prepare again?" "Don''t you forget, or do you want to... behave?" Katrina looked at Albert with a scrutiny gaze, trying to make sure if Albert was playing with herself. "Oh, of course not. It''s just that I''m a bit busy lately, how about a weekend?" Albert said after a brief consideration, "I need to prepare. Ten questions are a bit difficult for me." "Do you think I will believe it?" Katrina said in a weird tone. "It is rumored that Albert Anderson is a liar. Five of the ten sentences that he said are false, three are nonsense, and two. it is true." "Who said that." Albert said dissatisfied, "I am obviously an honest man, but there are people who would call me a liar." "Who knows." Katrina brought the subject back again and said to Albert, "Remember to be ready for ten gallons. Don''t you say you don''t have gallons then?" "Don''t worry, I must be richer than you." Albert smiled. "By the way, do you know where the Transformation Club meets?" "know." "Do you know the convention of the Transformation Club?" Albert said again. "What convention?" "Use the Transfiguration Curse to change yourself into a chair." Albert reminded kindly, "If you have time, remember to take time to practice. Don''t change the chair at that time, but it will become a joke." "It''s very simple." Katrina couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows, obviously not sure about it. "That''s it, if you don''t understand, you can ask Isabel, she is also a member of the Transformation Club." Albert was about to leave after speaking. "Of course I know that Isabel is still a member of the Curse Club." Katrina asked puzzledly. "By the way, Professor Flitwick didn''t invite you to join his Curse Club?" "Not yet." "That''s weird," Katrina muttered. In fact, Katrina has already received an invitation from Professor Flitwick. To some extent, Katrina can be considered a genius, but it is only a weakened version of Isobel. This unfortunate sister still cannot escape the brilliance of the genius sister. "Maybe..." Albert said suddenly, "...we haven''t taken the spell class yet." "You...huh, of course I know." Katrina snorted dissatisfiedly, turned and left. Seeing Katrina''s back, Albert couldn''t help shaking his head, and immediately speeded up his steps, went to the auditorium to meet his roommates, and had lunch together. When Albert entered the auditorium, Fred and George didn''t know what they were discussing, and Lee Jordan handed over a piece of parchment. "Give it to me?" Albert reached out and took the note Lee Jordan handed him, and asked suspiciously: "Who gave it to me." "The other party said it was Principal Dumbledore." Lee Jordan was also curious about what the principal did to Albert''s note. "Principal?" Albert opened the note directly and glanced at the content on it. Dear Albert: I hope I can invite you to the principals office for an evening tea at seven oclock tonight. Your faithful Albus Dumbledore Also: I like mead. "What is Dumbledore looking for?" Fred asked suspiciously. "Drink tea." Albert handed the note to Fred. "Drinking tea?" After the three of them leaned over to read it, they all looked dumbfounded. They didn''t understand why the principal was asking Albert for tea? "Weird?" Albert asked rhetorically. "It doesn''t seem strange to you." George said. Last semester, Professor Browder often invited Albert to the office to have tea, play chess and chat. "However, what''s going on today? How come everything is put together." Albert can naturally guess what Dumbledore is asking for himself. In other words, is Hurtock Duggworth going to get back the gold card from himself through Dumbledore? Albert thought it was very interesting. He didn''t think that Principal Dumbledore would let him hand over the gold card. At least, Albert''s first impression of Dumbledore was good. "What about the Quidditch player selection?" Fred suddenly asked. "I can only say sorry to Charlie." Albert looked helpless and depressed. "The Transfiguration Club is also gathering at this time. Why is everything crowded together." "You have worked hard!" Lee Jordan looked at Albert sympathetically, and when he saw the other person getting up, he asked inexplicably, "What are you going to do?" "Find someone to bring a message to Professor McGonagall." Albert said as he walked to Ravenclaw''s table, came to Katrina, and told her about it. Katrina looked at Albert with a weird look, and muttered: "You guy is really unreliable?" "You are the first to say that I am unreliable." Albert said with a stall. "If you don''t know where Classroom 21 is, I will take you there after lunch." "Okay!" Katrina really didn''t know. She said that she knew, which actually meant that Isobel knew, but she didn''t refuse Albert to lead herself. When Albert returned to the Gryffindor table, he saw Fred talking to Charlie about himself. "Principal Dumbledore wants you to have tea?" Charlie asked about it with a messy expression. "I''m sorry Charlie, I have too many things." Albert looked sorry, "I might also join Professor Flitwick''s curse club, so I''m sorry about Quidditch, and I Think you are the Seeker for Gryffindor." Charlie froze for a moment, barely squeezing out a smile, he understood Albert''s implication, and sighed helplessly, "Well, I see, I will keep you the alternate seeker''s position." After speaking, Charlie patted Albert on the shoulder, turned and walked away. "Unexpectedly, you refused." Lee Jordan looked at Albert in surprise. "I think you are a good fit for the seeker''s position. You fly so well." "It can only be said that there is no other way." Albert spread his hands helplessly. "Privileges will destroy the unity of the team." "What if the meetings of the Charm Club and the Transformation Club overlap?" Fred asked curiously. "I''m talking then." Albert is very interested in the Curse Club, because he also likes the magic of "saving trouble". "That''s right, you haven''t joined the Curse Club anyway." George muttered, "By the way, there is such a club at Hogwarts?" "Yes." Albert said, "Actually, Hogwarts also has a wizard card club." "Why don''t I know." Lee Jordan was stunned for a moment, but didn''t react for a while. "Stupid, there are only four of us." Fred couldn''t help covering his face. "I don''t remember when I joined." Lee Jordan said. "Don''t you want to? Then forget it." Albert asked pretending to be astonished. "Who said I don''t want to, when did we start this club?" Lee Jordan muttered. "Just now." "just?" "Yes, just now." Fred had an expression you didn''t know. "Just now." George nodded in agreement. "What class do you have in the afternoon?" Lee Jordan quickly shifted the topic. "Defense against the Dark Arts." George said immediately. "Don''t change the subject." "There is also a section on the history of magic," Fred added, "I hope the new professor is as interesting as Professor Broad from last semester. "I remember fighting with Bogut?" Lee Jordan continued ~www.novelhall.com~fighting, don''t you think this word is used inappropriately? "Albert shook his head, "The best is to let us know how to drive Bogut away, not to be scared away or dizzy by it. " "You must know how to deal with Bogut, right." George said suddenly. "Yes, it''s written in the book." Albert said honestly, "The spell is funny." "Say, did you eat the entire "Dark Force: A Guide to Self-Defense" in your stomach?" "You knew it." Albert looked at George in surprise. "Dip some more sauce, right." Lee Jordan had an expression that I knew a long time ago. "Don''t grab my lines." Albert complained dissatisfiedly. Several people couldn''t help laughing after hearing this. Chapter 178： Bogut "The entrance to Classroom No. 21 is related to Gump''s basic law of transformation." Albert took Katrina to the corridor on the sixth floor of the castle. "What''s this, a test?" Katrina raised her eyebrows and looked at the portraits on both sides of the corridor. She knew that many portraits and tapestries were hidden behind the tapestries. Albert smiled and said, "If you think so, I won''t deny it." "In the beginning, did you find the entrance?" Katrina stared at Albert, seemingly concerned about the question. "Found it, but in the end Isobel took me into classroom 21?" "Why?" Katrina asked puzzled. "Because the way to get in is a bit special." Albert asked, "How about it, do you want to try it? Or should I tell you where the entrance to classroom 21 is?" "I will find it." Katrina glanced at Albert and started looking for the entrance to the Transformation Club on the sixth floor. Ten minutes later, the two had already walked through the sixth floor. They never found the entrance of No. 21 classroom. They returned to the original corridor. "Well, you won. I actually wasted my time on this kind of thing. Where is the entrance?" Katrina bit her lower lip unwillingly and asked about the location of the entrance to Albert Classroom 21. She knew that she shouldn''t waste time on this kind of anger. She must have been **** off by the other party, but she didn''t expect that she would be fooled. "It''s here." Albert pointed to the portrait beside him. "Couldn''t you do it on purpose!" Katrina''s eyes looked a little strange when he looked at Albert, and this guy has deliberately misled herself from start to finish? "No." Albert shook his head and denied, "Magic can''t make delicious food out of thin air." "I know this." Katrina said dissatisfied. Albert ignored the other''s tone and said to the witch in the portrait, "We need to enter classroom 21." The witch nodded slightly towards the two of them, and the painting suddenly moved aside, and the wall behind the portrait revealed a half-human hole. "You need to tell the witch to enter Classroom 21, and she will open the door for you." Albert reminded. "So, you must be deliberate, right, what a nasty guy!" Katrina took a deep look at Albert and bent down to dive into the hole. "Time is almost up." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket, glanced at the time, raised his head and said to Katrina: "Then I''ll go first, and I''ll have to take the Defense Against the Dark Arts class later. At night parties, Remember to help me talk to Professor McGonagall." "If I remember." Katrina muttered looking at Albert''s departure. Albert rushed to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom before the class bell rang. Most of the students were already here. Professor Rowenner appeared in the classroom on the bell. He walked to the podium under the eyes of everyone. When he took out the roster, he said: "I received a letter from Professor Broad. He told me about your Progress. Now, what you need to learn is to understand, recognize, and know how to deal with dark magic creatures, such as Bogut, Red Hat, Shinkpunk, Grindylow..." Professor Rowenner glanced at the roster, then glanced across the classroom, making sure that there is no shortage of people, and continued: "Today, you only need to bring your wand and figure out how to deal with Bogut. Come with me. Well, it''s not easy to practice it. I finally asked someone to get you a Bogut from outside." Professor Rowena took everyone out of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom and went to a long vacant classroom on the third floor. In addition to stacked and dusty desks, there was also a box placed near Professor Rowena. When the box was unpacked, it suddenly swayed, shocking everyone. "Undoubtedly, this Bogut can''t wait to come out scary." Professor Rowena sat on the box, calmly looked around the crowd, raised his index finger and asked, "Now, who can tell Me, what is Bogut?" Everyone looked at each other, and in the end they all focused on Albert, which was self-evident. "Well, that''s the case, Albert," Professor Rowenner noticed everyone''s move, looked at Albert and asked, "I think this question shouldn''t be difficult for you." "Bogut is a deformable non-existence. It appears out of thin air but has never lived. It can transform itself into something that anyone nearby is afraid of." "I especially like living in dark and narrow spaces, such as wardrobes, crevices under the bed, sinks, lockers and boxes under the desk, and I like to make some noises to prove my existence." "No one knows what Bogut is like when alone, because it will immediately become the person that person is most afraid of." Albert finished speaking, and continued: "Maybe, we try to pass some special Means, you can photograph what Bogut looks like when he is alone." "Wonderful idea. However, this requires equipment support to try it." Professor Rowenner was satisfied with Albert''s idea and added a lot to Gryffindor. "So, can anyone tell me what is the best way to deal with Bogut? "Walk together." Lee Jordan said. "Yes, so we have an advantage against Bogut now, because in this way, we can confuse it, and Bogut will become a nondescript thing when there are many people." Professor Rowena is not at all. Concerned about the swaying box under the ass, continue to say: "Repelling Boguts spell is very simple. You only need to concentrate and force it to become what you think is ridiculous, but there is one thing you need to know to really scare Bogut away. The special thing is your laughter, otherwise you will only change the image of Bogut, and you will not be able to completely knock it down." "Now, without using a magic wand, say a spell with me: funny." "Funny!" the class said in unison. "Very good. Let''s test this spell with practice. Who should come first?" Professor Rowena patted his palms, looked at the classmates and asked, "No one?" "I''m first." Albert stepped forward. "Very well, Albert." Professor Rowenner asked, "What are you most afraid of?" "Well, actually, I am also very curious about what I am afraid of." Albert replied with a shrug. To be honest, Albert really didn''t know what he was afraid of. Is your secret known? "Well, in a moment Bogut will become something you are afraid of. You need to imagine how you can force it to become something ridiculous. First imagine in your brain and then chant the spell." Professor Rowenner''s This story was actually addressed to other students. "Now that everyone is leaning back, we need to leave an empty space for Bogut to protect it from other people''s interference." Professor Rowena motioned everyone to retreat to the wall and let Albert face it alone. To Bogut in the box. "Are you ready?" "Alright." Albert raised his wand and stared at the swaying box. "One, two, three, start!" Professor Rowena opened the box with a spell. Bogut rushed out of the box, and at the moment he met Albert, he suddenly spun, and then turned into... a thick book? Not only Albert, but everyone else in the classroom was stunned and began to whisper quietly. Many people even crane their necks and look forward, seeming to want to figure out what kind of book Albert Bogut has become. "I can only say that I really deserve to be Albert. Even the things I''m afraid of are different from others." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but vomit, "Is this because I am afraid that the book is too thin, so I can read it by myself?" "Professor Rowena, what''s the situation?" George asked in astonishment. "Maybe, this can only mean that Albert may not have anything to fear, so Bogut..." Before Professor Rowenner''s words were finished, he saw that Albert had already stepped forward. Raised both hands and patted the book, trying to... well, trying to open the book, is this to read the contents of the book? That''s right, Albert is trying to open the book Bogut became! In fact, when Bogut became a book, Albert guessed what the book was-the complete works of Harry Potter. So, what I am afraid of is actually afraid of the Harry Potter plot being changed? Maybe, yes, maybe, no, Albert himself can''t be sure. However, Albert wants to try it now to see if the book can be opened, ready to look through the contents. However, Bogut''s transformed objects do not seem to have such functions. "It can''t be opened, what''s the use for you." Albert threw the book to the ground, raised his foot and chopped it hard. Everyone else in the classroom was dumbfounded. This is too sturdy. At this moment, they suddenly felt a little sympathy for that Bogut. Let you come out to be scary, now you have a hard stubble! "Wait, Albert, please don''t treat this Bogut so rudely, and give everyone a chance to practice." Professor Rowenner''s mouth twitched, and he hurried forward to stop Albert''s atrocities. After Professor Rowenner appeared, Bogut finally got rid of the bad luck of being trampled under his feet and turned into a corpse. Albert frowned slightly, glanced at Professor Rowenner next to him, and stepped aside. "Okay! If that''s the case." Professor Rowena sighed, raised his wand, and said the spell: "Funny!" With a bang, the body disappeared and was put into a coffin. "Albert, trouble you." Professor Rowena stepped aside and asked Albert to face Bogut again. The coffin turned into a book again, and the book was finally wrapped in iron sheet and turned into an iron brick. However, no one cared about Bogut. Everyone noticed that Professor Rowenner''s mood was a little depressed. "It''s a good friend of mine, who died in a magic experiment." Professor Rowenner said sentimentally, "Well, everyone starts to line up and try to spell Bogut." No one would laugh at Professor Rowenner. There is no doubt that the death of a close friend has dealt a great blow to him. Both Fred and George''s Bogut turned into a huge eight-eyed giant spider, which was almost eaten by them a few months ago, still leaving some shadows in their hearts. However, they put on skating boots on all eight feet of the eight-eyed giant spider, which made it lose its balance, and could only dance on the spot and never stand up again. This funny scene made everyone laugh. Lee Jordan''s Bogut was even more funny, and turned into a plate of Bibi Duo beans. It''s just that there are some disgusting tastes such as earwax, mucus, etc., which made him laugh at Fred and George for a long time. Chapter 179： Terrible fact The history of magic is really boring. During the class, the students in the entire classroom were drowsy, and it was not until the end of get out of class bell rang that everyone regained their vitality. Before dinner, Albert was about to write a reply to others. There is an advantage in keeping correspondence with that group of famous wizards. When discussing and researching a certain field, the experience gains extremely fast, but the price that needs to be paid is to spend a lot of time and energy to write back letters. After all, everyone is a professional. Except for simple greetings, most of the content in the letter is about academic issues or opinions on a certain field. To be honest, such a letter is much higher than writing a manuscript for an academic magazine, but the content is a bit unregular. But no one really cares about this issue. For them, it is enough to be able to explain it clearly. Albert often mentions some of his own doubts and novel points in the letter, and the other party will be happy to help answer and discuss if they will. Albert ate alone in the auditorium, Fred and George both went to participate in the selection of Quidditch players, and Lee Jordan went to cheer for them and watched the selection process by the way. After dinner, Albert went back to Gryffindor''s lounge, put his schoolbag back in the bookstore, and then appeared in front of the stone monster at the entrance of the principal''s room before seven o''clock in the evening. "Mead." Albert gave an order to the stone monster. The stone monster suddenly came alive and jumped aside, revealing the gap hidden behind him. Albert passed through the gap in the wall and stepped onto the spiral stone staircase. The monster blocked the gap again, and the stone staircase began to rise slowly, sending him to a wooden door with a brass knocker. "Is this a magic elevator?" Albert couldn''t help muttering, took his pocket watch from his pocket, checked the time, and knocked on the wooden door of Dumbledore''s office on time. The next moment, the door of the office opened. "Good evening, principal." Albert nodded slightly at Dumbledore. "Come in, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore smiled. This is the first time Albert has come to the principal''s office. Inside is a round room with pictures of previous Hogwarts principals hanging on the wall, and the portraits are pretending to be asleep. Albert is not the only visitor in this office, which is actually not unexpected. Hertok Dagworth arrived early. "Hertok told me that there were some small misunderstandings between you." Dumbledore said to Albert. "He wants to sit down and talk to you peacefully. Would you mind?" "Yes, a small misunderstanding." Albert nodded and said, "I also hope this matter can be resolved smoothly." "No, no need. After all, he is a potion master." Albert''s tone was very calm, but Dumbledore couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, apparently hearing Albert''s intentions. Hertok Dagworth is a potion master. Who knows if he would mix anything into the drink? For example: Veritaserum. "Oh, that''s really a shame." Dumbledore glanced at Hector, who was silent, not too optimistic about the outcome of the meeting. The relationship between the two parties is no longer unfriendly as Hertok said. "I went to the Ministry of Magic two days ago." Hertok finally spoke. "I went to talk to the other person about it, but the short and fat ugly woman just didn''t want to admit it or apologize. " "I just couldn''t hear it suddenly." Dumbledore pretended not to hear Hurtock. "That''s a pity." Albert shrugged his shoulders, but the expressionless face couldn''t see the regret in the words. "One hundred, no, five hundred gallons." Hertok offered his price, "I really can''t do anything on the Ministry of Magic." "Why don''t you bribe the other person?" Albert asked curiously. "I''d rather give you this money, and don''t want to give it to that nasty ugly woman." Hertok''s face showed a disgusting expression, and he obviously didn''t like the woman in his mouth: "A thousand gallons, take the gold membership card Give me back." "So that''s it." Albert nodded, "Ten thousand gallons, I will return the card to you." "Ten thousand gallons, are you crazy? This is naked blackmail." Hertok''s face flushed instantly, and he was almost pleased by Albert''s words. He felt that he was sincere enough. "Yes, I am indeed blackmailing you now." Albert admitted directly. This made Hertok''s heart frustrated, and even Dumbledore couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. The two had never thought that Albert would admit it so simply. "Mr. Anderson, how would you be willing to return the gold membership card to Hector?" Dumbledore interjected. "It''s very simple. Dagworth solves the trouble he has caused. It is forbidden to misuse the Director of the Magic Office to write an apology to me in person." Albert stated his terms and opened his hand to Dumbledore helplessly: "I I dont think my request is excessive at all." "That''s it?" Dumbledore frowned. He had noticed that Albert had directly called Hertok by his last name, and obviously had no favor with him. "It has always been. I only need Dagworth to solve the trouble he has caused for me, and I will return the gold card to him, without Gallon or any thanks." Albert asked rhetorically, " It''s fair, isn''t it, Principal Dumbledore." "It''s true." Dumbledore admitted that Albert''s approach was okay. He couldn''t find any fault at all, because the other party''s request was completely reasonable. On the contrary, it made people feel that everything was Hurtock deliberately looking for things. . "Sometimes, problems can be solved without reason." Hertok said angrily. "I know, so I didn''t reason with you. I''m threatening you now." When Albert said the threat, it was as if he was telling people what to eat today. "Mr. Anderson..." Dumbledore knew that this was the only way to go, unless Hurtock fulfilled the not-so-excessive requirements, otherwise he would not want to get back the gold membership card. "I know what you mean, Professor Dumbledore. It''s a pity that I didn''t see the slightest sincerity in Dagworth." Albert''s voice was calm. It was because it was calm that Hurtock felt Deeply uneasy, "In my opinion, face is given to each other. Dagworth doesn''t give me face. Do you still expect me to give him face?" Dumbledore was very surprised. To be honest, he had a good impression of Albert, but he never thought that the young boy in front of him would have such a tough side. "I said, I have already gone to the director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, but she disagrees, I can''t do anything about it." Hertok gradually calmed down. "Then use a special method." Albert said. "Special way?" Hertok repeated. "If the director of the Office of Magic is not willing to apologize for his mistakes, just let the new director apologize." Albert said calmly, "you go to the Daily Prophet and publish an apology paper, and take all the mistakes. Pushed to the head of the Director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic. Anyway, this incident itself is the fault of the Ministry of Magic, and it is also the fault of the Director of Prohibition of Abuse of the Office of Magic. If you dont know how to use this, I can give You recommend a reporter, she is very good at this kind of thing, as long as you are willing to pay a little bit of Gallon as a contribution fee." Not only Hurtock''s eyes widened, but Dumbledore looked at Albert in surprise. "Don''t look at me that way, I''m just telling the truth." Albert shrugged. "Of course, I don''t want the staff of the Ministry of Magic to show up near my house afterwards. To be honest, I never doubted the behavior of the Ministry of Magic." Hertok suddenly felt cold all over. The boy in front of him was just telling the truth, but the fact that he said calmly made Hertok feel very bad. He even felt that if he used a tough method, maybe the other party had already thought of how to deal with him. As he said, this is the truth. Terrible fact. "I know what to do." Hertok was silent for a long time and nodded and said, "Although I can''t understand why you want that **** letter of apology, I think you will soon receive a prohibition against the abuse of magic from the Ministry of Magic. A letter of apology from the head of the office." "You want to know why I want it?" Albert squinted at Hector, then turned his head to Dumbledore. The latter seems very interested. Hertok also nodded. "It''s not my fault, why should I endure such a result? Why should I pay for the Ministry''s error?" Albert asked rhetorically. Hertok opened his mouth and said nothing. "If you make a mistake, just apologize obediently. This is the cheapest and most peaceful solution." Albert raised his mouth contemptuously. "My family has told me since I was a child that when others are unwilling to use peace You dont have to be polite to solve the problem in a way, just go up and punch the other party until he is willing to solve the problem peacefully." Whether it was Dumbledore or Hurtock, the expression on his face froze. Of course, they don''t think there is a problem with Albert''s tutor, after all, he is still willing to solve the problem peacefully first. It''s just that this kind of thing happened to Hertok, and it really made him extremely headache. He found that he was the hapless man whose face was muddled by his fists. "Why don''t you want Galleons? A thousand gallons is a lot of money for anyone?" After Hertok relaxed, he went away in no hurry, and sat down with Albert. chat. Just like Albert said, you give me face, and I will give you face. "Knowledge is the greatest wealth of mankind." Albert said without hesitation. Hertok froze for a moment, but listened to the other party to continue to say, "This means that knowledge is equal to wealth, as long as there is enough knowledge and find the right way, you can quickly turn it into wealth." Hertok was speechless. Although he felt that this statement was far-fetched, he knew he was persuaded by the other party. Albert is an expert in Mowen, which means that what he said is actually self-confidence in himself. "I now understand why Browder is optimistic about you~www.novelhall.com~ His vision of seeing people is indeed beyond my reach." Hertok sighed with emotion and reached out to Albert: "This I will solve the matter soon. If you are interested in potions or have questions, you can write to me." "If there is one, I will write to you, Mr. Dagworth." Albert headed. "If you can''t get used to the Ministry of Magic, you can solve it yourself. I believe that with your talent, you can achieve the position of Minister of Magic within thirty years at the latest." Before leaving, Hertok suddenly turned around and said: " Broad''s circle is wider than you think." "I''m not interested in those things." "That''s a shame!" Hertok disappeared into the fireplace. "It seems that this matter has been solved perfectly." Dumbledore looked at Albert with a smile, "I think Filius will be disappointed, you didn''t go to Ravenclaw." "Except for Slytherin College, the rest of the colleges are suitable for me." Albert finished speaking and turned and left. Chapter 180： 8 hexagrams As soon as Albert left the principal''s office, the portraits who had pretended to be asleep became active, discussing what had just happened. "The boy looks...smart." The bald wizard in the portrait at the top right of the desk suddenly said, "Speaking and acting are not like a twelve-year-old boy. Adult wizards are not calm when encountering such things. ." "Mr. Anderson is very smart and...special." Dumbledore said softly with an unusual gleam in his glasses, "Of course, and very confident." Yes, Albert is very confident. "I also think he had expected this result a long time ago," the curly-haired witch next to the portrait of the bald old wizard said. "He obviously knows the value of the gold membership card and knows that Hertok will not give it up easily. " "It''s obvious." Dumbledore said Albert naturally knew the value of the gold membership card, and also knew that Hertok would not give up, that was too important to the pharmacist. An old wizard with a goatee and silver-green pajamas said without hesitation: "I don''t like him very much." "It surprises me, Phineas, what makes you dislike that boy?" A savvy-looking witch raised a thick wand made of birch sticks and asked, "Muggle wizard''s Identity, or his last words?" "What did I just say?" Phineas hid a yawn, pretending that he just woke up, forgetting what he said. Continuing this topic is very unfavorable to him. "The boy''s magical talent is very strong and talented, but he doesn''t look like a Muggle wizard." A weak old wizard said. "He is a Muggle wizard, Armando," Dumbledore said peacefully. "But if you go back a few generations, it should be Smith''s sideline." "Is that the famous Smith family?" The former principal was a little surprised, he knew something about the mysterious Smith family. "Well, I think so." Dumbledore said. "Last semester, I specifically checked his information. Anderson''s grandfather was a dumb gun and his father was a Muggle, but Anderson himself is indeed a rare magical genius." "It''s rare to hear that you use genius to describe a person." The curly-haired old witch said. "Dumbledore wants to say, that boy will be the next him?" Phineas said with a hint of sarcasm. "The lion head beast full of wisdom and courage?" "Mr. Anderson is better than me." Dumbledore did not hesitate to praise his words. "This must be the funniest joke I have ever heard in this century." Phineas covered his stomach and laughed exaggeratedly. However, he was the only one laughing in the principal''s office, which made the former principal feel very boring, and the laughter gradually subsided. "Mr. Anderson has surpassed too many people in the study of ancient magic texts." Dumbledore remembered what he said to Albert when he chatted with Brod: Albert, he is a genius. Especially in the study of ancient magic texts, he has an almost natural instinct, and he can master knowledge that many people may not be able to master in a lifetime without any effort. Later, Albert looked for books in the library and helped McDoug revise his new book. Naturally, Dumbledore knew about these things. To be honest, McDoug did not fully understand the book himself. Since a few months ago, Albert went deep into the forbidden forest and rescued Fred and George. Dumbledore had a higher evaluation of Albert and admired Broad''s eyesight. Without extraordinary courage, wisdom and strength, it is very likely that after going deep into the forbidden forest, he will not be able to return. The periphery of the forbidden forest is not dangerous, but it is dangerous in the depths! "It''s no surprise that there are always some geniuses in the Smith family." Phineas curled his lips. Although Black does not want to admit it, the history of the Smith family is indeed longer than that of Black. It is a very mysterious family. As for, why is the Smith family mysterious? Even the Smiths dont know the mystery of the Smiths. The outside world knows these things even less. Only those wizards who have lived long enough and are wise enough can find some clues in the long years. Rumor has it that someone in the Smith family will inherit the so-called secret. As for, who is this person? No one ever knew. Anyway, there was such a saying. However, it is through this weird way of inheritance that the secrets of the Smith family will be preserved. It''s just that no one knows what secrets the Smith family hides. If you ask Smiths immediate successor? He can only say helplessly, I don''t know either! "That family has indeed seen a lot of good wizards." Dumbledore nodded in agreement with Phineas'' point of view, and Rowenner was Smith''s direct line. "I remember...Browd has a good relationship with Rowenner. " Hertok would say that Brod''s circle is very broad, but there is nothing wrong with it. The more famous wizards in the magic world in Britain and even Europe know them and maintain friendly relations. It''s just that this is a relatively loose group. Most people usually remain neutral. The rules for entering this circle are to show amazing talent in some aspects, be favored by them, and keep in touch through correspondence. As for, why did Dumbledore know? Of course it is because he is also a member of this circle. Before graduating from Hogwarts, Dumbledore met many very famous wizards, got help from them, and maintained friendly correspondence. It wasn''t until Dumbledore entered Wizengamore that he vaguely saw the terrifying influence of this loose and huge circle. If, if they want, these people together can directly decide a verdict of the Supreme Court of Wisengamo, or let a certain Minister of Magic who have done a bad job step down. Although they have never done this before, and perhaps because they have never done so, no one has ever noticed this problem. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Dumbledore found out. Because he maintains a good relationship with most of the members of Wisengamao. The topics discussed in the portraits of the principals were brought back again. "The boy seems to dislike the Ministry of Magic." "This matter is indeed an issue with the Ministry of Magic, Evra, I will be angry if I replace it." "I thought you were the best tempered of us, Dairis." "A good temper does not mean weakness." Dai Lisi said, "I support his approach. I guess that the director himself has problems." "But he seems to be going to let the director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic to step down directly." This is what Evra doesn''t like. "No, he just asked Hertok to tell the truth." Dumbledore smiled. "She will agree to apologize, as Anderson said, this is the cheapest solution." Chapter 181： New people Things went smoother than Albert expected. However, this time there is no panel task, which makes Albert very surprised. In the past, when encountering such things, the panel task usually appeared first. How did it feel a bit...uncomfortable? Albert stopped in front of the portrait of the fat lady and checked the task panel. As expected, there was still only the damned task of collecting gold. "Do you want to go in?" The fat lady who was waiting impatiently couldn''t help but ask. "Oh, sorry. The password is: singer." After Albert gave the order, the portrait of the fat lady turned away, revealing the tunnel hidden behind. As soon as Albert walked into the common room, he heard someone calling him. It''s George. He was watching Fred and Lee Jordan play the Wizard Card at the table. "How is it?" Albert asked. "George and I became batsmen, Angelina became a pursuer, Wood is the goalkeeper and Charlie is the seeker." George said, "The other two seekers are Danny and Paris." "As expected." Albert headed. "Alia Spinnett was selected as the alternate pursuing hand, along with Katie Bell in the first grade, and Cormick McLagen as the alternate goalkeeper. Of course, you must also include your unreliable Seeker alternate." George couldn''t help asking, "How is your side, what is Dumbledore asking for you?" "The last time. But, Mr. Hertok agreed to help me solve the problem." Albert explained casually, turning his head to the girl next to him, "Congratulations, you got your wish, Angelina." "Thank you." Angelina said with a smile, "However, I didn''t expect you to go." "There are other things to be busy." Albert said. "Alia is flying well." Angelina pulled her friend and said, "Unfortunately, if she goes to practice together last semester, she will definitely become a full-fledged player this year." "Practice more this year, and you will be able to play next year." Albert paused, then came: "I remember Katie Bell seems to be a girl. It seems that Gryffindor chasers will be long. The girls have been playing for a while. I dare say that this is absolutely an extremely rare situation." "Indeed." George nodded in agreement, "Don''t be time, everyone is on the court, but you are still waiting." "Isn''t that good? You can be lazy." Albert joked: "However, I know some people expect to be waiting for a long time." "Who?" George asked. "Cormac McLagen." Albert noticed that when he mentioned the name, he cast his eyes towards this side, and Albert turned his head and looked at Cormac McLagen. "Why?" George asked puzzledly. "Stupid!" Albert reminded quite speechlessly: "Wood will be the next Quidditch captain. His goalkeeper position is estimated to last until graduation, so there is actually no need to choose an alternate. However, Charlie probably wants to leave a stand-by just in case, to prevent the incidents of last year from happening again." "It makes sense." Fred suddenly said, "Would you like to have a game." "Okay!" Albert said, "However, my card is in the dorm." "I didn''t talk to you, you go and stay with me again." Fred waved his hand at Albert with a disgusting face: "Now, no one wants to play cards with you anymore. Go aside. Develop more cards, and there are still too few cards." "The next day, I will make one myself." Angelina took the card handed over by Lee Jordan, "This game is much more interesting than Gobish, but the card is a bit rougher." "Well, it''s still in the initial stage after all." Albert asked, "Do you want to join the Wizard Card Club?" "What is that?" Angelina was a little surprised. "Uh, it''s like the name, a loose club," Albert raised his finger and said to the people around him: "Currently, there are only four of us." "What is this club for?" Angelina asked curiously, "Playing Wizard Cards together?" "Uh, how do you say it?" Albert thought for a while before answering her question: "It should be said that the club of wizard card lovers meets once on the last weekend of each month. We will update our card library and announce More complete rules of the wizard card game, that''s it." "You just decided?" Li Qiaodan asked. "No, it''s decided on the train?" Albert shook his head. "Why don''t I know?" George didn''t believe it. "At that time, I didn''t say that to promote this game, this is an inevitable process." Albert started talking nonsense again. "Don''t listen to his nonsense, Albert must be fooling you again." Fred played his card and said to Angelina, "It''s your turn." "Sure enough, it''s like this again." Li Qiaodan showed an expression that I knew it would be like this. "You go on, I still have things to work on. Regarding the game, just write down any suggestions." Albert looked at Alia who was watching the two playing cards and asked, "Do you want it too?" "What do you want?" Arya did not understand Albert. "Own card." Albert explained. Alia was surprised, "Can you?" "Of course, wait a minute." Albert returned to the dormitory and filled Alia with a card. The effect is alternate: every time a Quidditch player card is sent to the graveyard, the health is +1. "Why not attack?" Fred couldn''t help complaining. "The game needs to be balanced. Okay, you play by yourself, I have to go to the Transformation Club." Albert didn''t forget about the Transformation Club. Although he was late, he still had to pass. "See you later. When you come back, drop by the kitchen to get some supper." Fred suddenly called to Albert. "No way." Albert rolled his eyes and walked out toward the entrance of the common room. When he arrived on the sixth floor of the castle and came to the door of classroom 21 through the portrait of a witch, the Transformation Club had already started for more than half an hour. Albert hesitated, raised his hand to knock on the wooden door, then opened the door and walked in. The number of chairs in the Transformation Club has been reduced ~www.novelhall.com~ The members have also changed partly. In addition to Katrina, Diggory also joined the transformation club. "Sit down, Mr. Anderson, we are just halfway through." Professor McGonagall turned to look at Albert and motioned for him to take a seat. Albert walked towards Field, sat in the vacant armchair, looked at Katrina and Diggory, the former using a simple wooden chair and the latter using a three-legged stool. Compared with others, it is too shabby. However, with their deformation level, it is already very good. Professor McGonagall is explaining deformation techniques. She turns a chair into a dachshund and makes it circle. This is a very superb transformation magic. For the newcomers, it is a bit difficult, and both Katrina and Diggory heard a little confused. vertex Chapter 182： apology letter "Oh, my goodness, Mafalda, what happened? Who made her angry?" Rufus put his half-drinking drink on his desk and looked up at the office where the voice came. Ask the director''s assistant. "Someone sent a letter." Mafalda glanced at the office door and whispered, "Then, it became like this." Unlike Rufus, Mafalda is a little afraid of her boss, and every time she talks about her, she will be extra careful so as not to let herself lose her current job. "A letter?" Rufus didn''t understand, but didn''t continue to ask more. He also knew the character of his boss. Yes, a letter, a letter that has been torn apart. The director of the Office for Prohibition of Abuse of Magic has never been so angry. She felt threatened, and the person threatening her was Hertok Duggworth. She is no stranger to this name. A few days ago, Hertok Duggworth had come once, but she simply refused. This time, Hertok did not come, but sent her a letter. The meaning of the letter is probably: If you don''t apologize to him, then I can only apologize, through the Daily Prophet. Hertok even had the manuscript written for the apology and sent it in an envelope. Even if she didn''t read the manuscript, she knew the consequences of asking a potion master like Hertok Duggworth to apologize for the trouble she caused in the Daily Prophet. No one would think that Hertok Dagworth made a fuss, they would think why the Ministry of Magic''s mistakes required the potion master to apologize. Then, she was unlucky. The worst case is that she loses her current position. Many people are staring at her position, and those colleagues who have a bad relationship on weekdays will definitely get her off. Apologies, this is the only thing that can be done right now. Let Hertok Dagworth get his gold membership card back successfully, otherwise...who knows what else he will do. Why things have become like this is really incomprehensible. The problem still needs to be solved. Who is the guy Hertok wants him to apologize to? "Mafalda." The director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic has long forgotten who caused these troubles, but she knows that her assistant knows that Mafalda is also one of the few insiders. Finally, after Mafalda looked up the archives, she wrote an apology letter in person. Actually, just let your assistant write on your behalf, but...in the end, I didn''t do it, so as not to cause any more trouble. How could the director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic be a brainless person? This matter, Shinichi Shinobi passed, Shinichi Shinobu... the quill in his hand was bent. ... On the weekend afternoon, Albert left Rowenas office. Professor Smith was good at many things, and the two shared many topics. The academic exchanges between the two sides made Albert''s skills and experience soar. Just returned to the lounge, a senior boy called Albert and handed him a letter. There was only the name of the recipient on the envelope, but no name of the sender. It was very strange, but Albert When I saw the W on the beeswax, I knew that the letter came from the Ministry of Magic. Albert had already guessed the contents of the letter, and opened the letter on the spot. Mr. Anderson: We received a letter from Mr. Hertok... Albert took a quick glance, all of which were hypocritical evasions. The so-called apology was completely insincere, but Albert did not expect that the other party would really apologize. Albert is more concerned about the name of the sender. The Ministry of Magic prohibits the abuse of Dolores Umbridge, the director (director) of the Department of Magic. "Dolores Umbridge?" Albert looked at the sender''s name and repeated it softly. Then Albert frowned slightly and murmured: "Umbridge? It seems a bit of an impression, Ministry of Magic? Umbridge... Professor Hogwarts... Defense Against the Dark Arts... Pink... ...Toad...Senior Hogwarts Investigator!" "Oh, it turned out to be that guy!" Albert suddenly woke up, and finally remembered who this guy was. The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor who appeared in the fifth part? Unexpectedly, that guy still prohibits the abuse of the Director of the Magic Department. At this moment, Albert understood why Hertok hated this woman so much. The title of ugly woman is not excessive at all! In Albert''s scattered memory, Umbridge was a self-righteous, unreasonable woman who wanted to break through the sky. Expect her to apologize? It was a bit difficult, and it was really embarrassing for Hertok. It was not easy for him to get back that golden membership card. Albert checked the envelope and compared it with the notes in the warning letter in his memory. It should not have been written by the fellow named Mafalda Hopkirk. In fact, there is another clue. The writing on the parchment is so deep that the writer seems to want to poke a hole in it. This is enough to show that the writer was very excited. If Albert knew that Umbridge had paid five quill pens to write this letter, he wouldn''t just be excited. In Albert''s view, if the other party can account for these details, he can only say that this is the case. However, this possibility is very small. However, knowing that Dolores Umbridge was the director of the Ministry of Magics Department of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, it was not difficult for Albert to understand why she would let the Dementors attack Harry. After all, as the director of the Department of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, she naturally knows the relevant laws. "What''s wrong, whose letter is it?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Ministry of Magic, the matter last time was resolved." Albert folded the letter and tucked it back into his robe pocket. "Where are you going?" "Library, together?" "Okay, wait for me, just ready to go to the library to check things." Albert returned to the dormitory to get things. "Check things?" Lee Jordan said suddenly, "Riddles?" "What riddle?" "You don''t know?" Lee Jordan looked at Shanna in amazement. What do you know about www.novelhall.com? "Sanna asked with a confused look. "Albert and Katrina''s bet!" Lee Jordan explained with a smile: "I heard that they bet to answer the mystery. I also heard Albert and Katrina say in the morning. The time is estimated to be in the middle. Who can answer a hundred riddles correctly." "A hundred riddles?" Shanna couldn''t help widening her eyes. Riddles are not too difficult for her, but it is not easy to answer a hundred riddles correctly. There is no doubt that this is a contest between two geniuses. "Who do you think will win?" Lee Jordan asked Shanna. "Also, it''s Albert of course." Shanna took it for granted. "That guy is a real genius. How could he lose to others." Chapter 183： Point addition As a student, it is normal to do homework every day. However, the students at Hogwarts are undoubtedly lucky. The schoolwork here is easy. Homework is usually turned in every other week. This means that students have a lot of time to complete and can save all homework until Saturday. You can finish it on Sunday, and you can even wait until the day before you hand in your homework, and then temporarily find someone to borrow a copy. In fact, this situation is not uncommon. Hogwarts is known as the best magic school, however, there is only such one in the UK, so it is naturally the best. Of course, these things have nothing to do with Albert. Well, Albert is a selfish person. For him, as long as he can learn what he needs in school, that is enough. It is undoubtedly an exciting thing to possess such an extraordinary power as magic. If you want Albert to say, what is the most exciting thing? It will never be a right, it will not be a bed with a woman, it will not be injecting something strange to yourself, but to become stronger and gain strength. Watching yourself gradually become stronger and gain strength gradually, that feeling is really comfortable and even addictive. Anyone who talks about pursuing power will go to depravity, most of them are rookies. For others, chasing power may be difficult, but for Albert, it is actually very simple to make yourself stronger, as long as you learn more panel skills and upgrade the skill level is enough. One of Albert''s secrets to becoming stronger: doing homework. For others, doing homework may be for homework. But for Albert, doing homework is also a way to increase experience. Only with experience can he upgrade his skills and become better. However, how to extract more experience from homework is also a science. Albert would ask himself, what was written in this assignment? Why write this part? what''s it for? Repeated questions will help keep the brain active and strengthen memory. Well, in fact, these are all nonsense, mainly because Albert found that when doing homework, thinking about it helps to improve the experience gained. Usually it will linger between one to three times. Of course, although it may take some time, it is totally worth it. "What''s the matter?" Lee Jordan asked. Fred and George entered the auditorium with a depressed look, and sat down on the chair on Albert''s right. "It''s Filch, who just troubled us because when he came back, he stepped on mud footprints on the floor." George gritted his teeth. "This kind of rainy day, how can we not leave water marks when I just returned from training? Filch actually asked us to mop up the dirt and water marks on the floor." "Use a spell," Albert said. "You brain circuit." Fred couldn''t help but complain, "Filch is revenge on us!" "I know." Albert said without hesitation. "If Filch insists on letting you use a mop, you will blast his office another day." Albert naturally knew what was going on. Last semester, the twins made Filch''s office full of garlic, and the other party was planning to make trouble for them. "It seems that we need to order some big **** bombs by mail." The twins said in unison. "I still have it, and I can support you with friendship." Lee Jordan grinned. "By the way, what are you doing?" Fred asked, staring at Albert''s wand, frowning. "Practice how to get the ball of light out of the wand." Albert flipped through his notes and continued, "When I went to see Professor Smith for tea in the morning, I asked Professor Smith about this." Every time when communicating with other people, Albert will take a moment to ask the other person his own questions, and they usually help Albert answer the questions. "Can you do it?" George was even more curious. "No! Not at least temporarily." Albert chanted the spell softly, making the tip of his wand light up again. Then, he shook the wand lightly, um, yes, it just shook, as if to shake the light from the top of the wand. Albert''s Illumination Charm has reached the second level, even he himself doesn''t know when it was up, but there is no doubt that his Illumination Charm is more skillful than before. Currently, there is even a trend toward silent casting. As for, why is there such a change? It is really thanks to Albert that he raised his wizard bloodline to level 4. After graduating from last semester, Gryffindors Glory mission was successfully completed. This mission gave Albert 1 skill point, plus two points for the rescue mission, and Albert raised the wizards bloodline to level 3. After Level 3, Albert felt that he had undergone a significant change, and his magic power suddenly increased a lot. Then, he directly took the mission of Wizarding Road and raised the blood of the wizard to Level 4. Well, Albert was actually worried that his skills could only be upgraded to level 5. Calculated according to the third level requires 10,000 experience, the skill level will not be too high, otherwise, even if there is, the experience gained will not keep up. If after level two, the experience of upgrading skills needs to be doubled five times, level five requires 250,000 experience, which is almost impossible to fill the hole. Therefore, Albert''s judgment is the top level of skill level 5. He won''t risk waiting for level four and then try again. In case he can only rise to level four, Albert won''t have to cry in the toilet. Of course, the election is promoted at this time, in fact, there is another reason, he wants to make trouble. Doing things requires strength, and strength is the source of confidence. Improving magic power is undoubtedly the fastest way to increase your strength. Therefore, Albert was very confident when facing Hertok Dagworth, and wanted to squeeze some tasks out of him by the way, but he was a little disappointed. With the improvement of magic power, Albert''s magic power will become stronger, learning magic will be faster than before, and he may have the opportunity to try to find the so-called Gryffindor treasure in the forbidden forest. . As for how much benefits can be gained on this task, Albert is still quite expecting. "Don''t shake, you are about to poke blind people in the eyes." Shanna couldn''t help complaining. As soon as I finished speaking, I saw a faint ball of light separated from the wand, flying slowly like a fireball, and finally disappeared without warning. "Did I just get dizzy?" Shanna murmured, rubbing her eyes. "No~www.novelhall.com~ no dazzling, I just saw it!" Lee Jordan opened his mouth in surprise and looked at Albert, "How did you do it?" "Well," Albert recalled the feeling he had just now, "it seems like..." Then, in full view, another ball of light separated from the wand, and it didn''t last long before it disappeared out of thin air. "I want it to separate from the wand." Albert whispered. "However, the ball of light seems to be out of my control." According to Smith, the ball of light can be simply controlled as he wishes after it leaves the wand. Albert did not completely succeed, but this is undoubtedly a good start, and now practice more in the way Smith taught. "I never knew that the Glowing Charm could still be used like this." Shanna drew out her wand and tried it, but it didn''t work. So, she couldn''t help asking: "Is there any trick to this?" At this moment, everyone pricked their ears for fear of missing the so-called trick. Chapter 184： terrible…… "You said... the trick?" Albert deliberately stretched his voice, pretending that he was trying to figure out how to answer this question. After a while, he said, "The trick is...take out the hard work for the final exam and practice the spell hard." Originally, Albert wanted to talk about opening up, but after thinking about it, he gave up. It is estimated that no one can understand the meaning of opening up. At this moment, the expressions on the faces of several people froze, thinking that they would hear some useful tips, but it turned out to be...Albert teased again. Before they could express their thoughts, Albert continued, "Okay. Actually, this is another kind of magic, a variant of the magic wand light spell, a bit like...well, the leg-locking spell and the body-binding spell. Of course, this kind of magic is more difficult to master than the glowing spell." "So, weren''t you shaking your wand just now?" Shanna finally figured out what was going on. It''s just that because the spell is cast with the tip of the wand glowing, it gives people the illusion that the ball of light is shaking from the glowing wand. "Of course not." Albert looked speechless, not expecting these people to think so. Well, there is no denying that it did seem to be shaking the wand just now. The curiosity of the crowd did not last long. They might be interested in the spells Albert practiced, but not many people wanted to learn them. For most students, not only do they have to do homework, but they also practice the spells in class. These two will occupy a lot of their free time, and there is no way to separate the extra time and mind to practice new, More complicated spells. Especially those spells that I don''t understand at all and take a lot of time to learn. Shanna is undoubtedly the most efficient student in the same class except Albert. At least, it was like this when doing homework, which was related to her Muggle education when she was a child. After Shanna finished her homework, she began to practice copying the mantra using the paper strips. That is the spell she learned from Albert. It is not difficult to learn, but it takes a lot of time to practice if you want to master the spell initially. Unlike Shanna''s situation, Albert''s learning progress is very fast. The ball of light he shakes out gets bigger and bigger, and it won''t go out immediately, and it can even fly a distance forward. The speed of progress visible to the naked eye is really shocking. They all realized that it would not take long for Albert to master this magic. Shanna raised her head and stared blankly at the ball of light floating above her head, her face full of disbelief, "Is that successful?" From the time Albert started to practice, it only lasted less than half an hour! "There is no need to be surprised, this is normal." Fred casually comforted, "Albert must have practiced secretly, but you don''t know it." Albert scanned the skill panel and found that his skill is only 65 experience, and he has not yet reached the first level, but the experience he has gained is already amazing. "It seems that you have forgotten the party time." Someone interrupted everyone''s thoughts. Katrina did not know when to walk behind Albert, and also raised her head to look at the disappearing light ball above her head, with a look of Nostalgia on her face. "By the way, you would come to remind me." Albert put down his wand, took out his pocket watch from his pocket, opened the cover and looked at the time and said, "There are still twenty minutes." "Last time, you took me to classroom 21, this time, I took you to classroom 17" Katrina turned around and said with her back to Albert, "it''s a tie." Of course the two of them were talking about the Curse Club, and they all received invitations. In fact, the day after Katrina said that Albert was not invited, he received an invitation from Professor Flitwick. Similar to the invitation of Professor McGonagalls transformation club last year, the task panel directly completes a task related to the spell club, and also rewards 2000 experience. After completing the task, Albert directly upgraded the curse theory to the second level. At least when he joined the club, he didn''t need to worry about not understanding what Professor Flitwick was saying. Moreover, the 2000 points of experience rewarded by the task have not been used up, and one third is left. George raised his head and looked at the back of the two who left, and muttered softly: "When did their relationship become so good?" "Friends of geniuses are usually geniuses too." Shanna pouted. "Then what do you think of us?" Fred disagreed with her opinion. The relationship between them is very good, especially a few months ago, Albert ventured into the Forbidden Forest to find them. How could Albert take such a big risk if he hadn''t considered himself a friend? "Roommate." Shanna said without hesitation. "No, no." George didn''t pay much attention to this kind of rhetoric. He shook his index finger and said in a joking tone, "Actually, we are also geniuses!" "What genius?" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but jokingly, "Are you crazy about genius?" "I think it''s a genius to cause trouble." Shanna watched silently as a few people were messing around there, and continued to practice her copying spell. She planned to master this spell as soon as possible during the free time when school started. "I think Katrina has worked hard." "hard?" "She seems to like to compete with Albert. This is not a good choice." Fred took out the card from his pocket and shook it in front of Shanna: "Would you like to have a game." Without looking up, Shanna asked, "You don''t need to do homework?" "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." George and Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing when they saw Fred collapsed. In fact, they also admire Albert''s talent, but as friends and roommates, the three of them know Albert''s situation very well. Perhaps, he is indeed a genius, but in unknown places, it is also difficult for ordinary people to pay. The effort of imagination. In order to master those spells, Albert also needs to spend a lot of time studying and practicing. Especially when writing letters to so-called "pen pals", one post is a thick pile, and there is a tendency to thicken gradually. UU reading www.uukanshu.com is simply a serious anti-wizard. The three of them had read the contents, and the feeling that they could understand every word but couldn''t read them together was really bad. Those gadgets are countless times more difficult than the homework they do. Albert was able to write several letters a week, and received the same number of replies, which seemed terrible to them. However, it was all like this, the guy still looked more leisurely than them. Katrina is a genius, but to the three of them, it looks like that. Therefore, Fred would say that Katrina and Albert are very hard to compete. Sometimes, genius is not terrible, but the terrible thing is that the other party is more talented than you and works harder than you. Because they had already been thrown away so that they couldn''t see the shadow, the three of them had no so-called jealousy. They all realize that they are no longer at the same level as Albert in some aspects. vertex Chapter 185： Spell club On the other side, Albert and Katrina are on their way to the seventh floor, similar to the situation they went to the Transformation Club last time. However, this time, the positions of the two sides have changed. "No, just tell me where is Classroom 17." Albert saw Katrina preparing to speak, so he simply refused, and stuffed what she had originally wanted to say back in his stomach. "Are you sure? Okay, come with me." Katrina looked at Albert with resentment, she seemed a little upset in her heart, but she led him along the corridor. The two stopped in front of a statue of a middle-aged witch, which was the entrance to classroom 17. "Alberta Tussell." Katrina introduced to Albert. "In the fifteenth century, the champion of the All-British Wizard Duel Contest." "In ancient times? How many people were there in England, and how many wizards were there." "What do you want to express?" Katrina said. "People have to take a long view," Albert said. "Don''t be like Tom." "Tom?" Albert curled his lips and said, "My cat." "Can you say something that people understand." Katrina felt that this guy had something to say, but she couldn''t understand what he wanted to express. In fact, Albert knew this man, Alberta Tussell used the explosive spell to win the game. As for, how do you know this name? Of course, when I was looking for information related to the explosive spell, I saw the introduction to Alberta Tussell by the way. Because I had a strong memory, I remembered this name. "How to get in?" Albert asked Katrina. "Requires a password." "The password? You don''t say... the password is an explosive spell, right?" Albert looked at Katrina suspiciously. "You actually know." Katrina was shocked, she didn''t expect Albert to have guessed it. "It''s really an explosion curse." After Albert saw that he said the explosion curse, the statue of the witch moved aside, revealing the entrance hidden behind him. When he walked in, he found that it was a spacious classroom. The environment here is very similar to the deformation club, the chairs are arranged in a semi-arc shape. Well, Albert also met an acquaintance. "You can sit as you like." Katrina said, walking towards Isabel and hanging Albert at the door. Despite this, there are actually only 16 chairs. Several people were looking at Albert. He didn''t care about the sight of those people, and went directly to a place where there were few people to sit, waiting for the party to start. As three o''clock approached, the people from the Curse Club gradually arrived. The number of the club was slightly more than that of the Transformation Club, with a total of 16 people. Albert also found several acquaintances, Terrence Higgs of Slytherin, and the Slytherin substitute seeker who had confronted Albert last semester. He played the game according to the rules. Albert''s impression of him was still Not bad. The other is Gabriel Truman from Hufflepuff. "Sure enough, you were also invited." When Truman first entered the classroom, he saw Albert and came over to greet him with a smile. "Professor Flitwick will explain to us "The Curse Innovation", right?" Albert glanced at the academic magazine in Truman''s hand, and asked tentatively. "How did you know?" Truman was surprised. Albert was speechless immediately, feeling that the Curse Club and the Transformation Club are really highly similar. "Don''t worry, you can borrow from Professor Flitwick if you don''t have this magazine." Truman reached out and patted Albert''s shoulder to comfort him, "Moreover, most of the time, he is practicing the spell." Before three o''clock, Professor Flitwick rushed to Classroom 17 ahead of schedule. He stepped on a chair, stood on a tall chair, and talked to everyone face to face. "First, we ushered in a new member. His name is Albert Anderson." Professor Flitwick suddenly let out a scream when he read Albert''s name, and his body exploded. When it opened, countless fireworks and ribbons appeared, which shocked everyone. The next moment, Professor Flitwick reappeared, and applause resounded throughout the classroom. "Is the welcome ceremony like this?" Albert asked in a low voice. "No, you are special this time." Truman smiled and applauded with everyone. Professor Flitwick patted his palm twice, attracted everyone''s attention, and said, "Our topic today is Silent Curse." "I know that you are still very new to the use of silent curses." Professor Flitwick continued after everyone was quiet, "Basically this course can only be learned in your sixth grade curse improvement class." "Of course, the silent curse is not as difficult as you think." "What are the benefits of mastering the silent spell?" "If you don''t read the spell out loud when you use magic, you can achieve an unexpected effect." Professor Flitwick asked and answered himself. "Some wizards feel that using a silent spell will weaken the power of the spell, and they are unwilling to use it." Professor Flitwick grinned, "As we all know, these wizards are making excuses for themselves." Many people couldn''t help laughing out loud. "Many wizards find silent spells too difficult. That''s because they don''t have enough concentration and willpower when they use silent spells." "By the way, I will tell you a secret." Professor Flitwick said mysteriously. "Savvy wizards are usually good at silent spells. This is one of their necessary skills." "Now, everyone try it out and use the magic you are best at," Professor Flitwick said to everyone. "Just keep silent, just say the spell in your heart. There is no point in cheating, let''s get started." When everyone was practicing, Professor Flitwick began to patrol the crowd, observing the students practicing silently, and occasionally pointed out a few words. Albert saw Truman''s mouth tightly closed~www.novelhall.com~ and felt a little want to laugh, the other side seemed to be holding back some temptation, not letting himself chant the spell softly. Albert tried his best to concentrate his mind and eliminate all external influences. While meditating on the fluorescent flicker in his heart, he waved his magic wand. Well, he succeeded. The situation seemed less difficult to imagine, and Albert was not sure how much time had passed, but he did succeed in lighting the wand without a word. "Did you succeed?" The expression on Truman''s face was replaced by astonishment. He stared at Albert blankly. He never thought that Albert could successfully use the silent glowing curse so easily. Although the glowing spell is not too difficult magic, but... no doubt it is not easy to succeed, especially for those students in the lower grades. "Well, it''s not as difficult as imagined. It just requires practice and a lot of practice." Albert found that he still couldn''t use the glowing curse without speaking. vertex Chapter 186： Silent curse In the next half an hour, the members of the spell club worked hard to practice silent spells, and several people have successfully used the spells without speaking. Of course, there are also a small number of people who choose to cheat, chanting spells in a low voice, so that others think they have succeeded. However, nothing useful is learned in this way. Albert has succeeded several times, but he himself has already realized that it is difficult for him to successfully complete the luminous curse with just one thought and one movement of a wand. The magical power enhanced by the wizard''s bloodline does not enhance his probability of success in this area, and even the silent spell cannot be found on the skill panel. Silent spell is a spellcasting technique, not a spell. If you want to learn and use it skillfully, you need to practice it yourself. This is a very difficult process. Your own will is the key to determining whether the silent spell can succeed. This process requires the user to concentrate on it. Some people say that magic is idealism, but it is not wrong. "Magic is a miracle created by the distortion of reality." Albert still remembered that in his previous life, he had read such a statement on the Internet, and he personally pushed this view. From the current point of view, this argument still makes sense. Albert didn''t know if his willpower was strong enough, but he felt that as long as he worked hard, he should not be worse than anyone else. After all, he had silently used the Illuminating Charm several times successfully. At least, one thing is certain, my situation is much better than the friend next to me. Truman''s face was flushed, his mouth was closed, he looked like he was constipated. If he bowed slightly, it would be even more like. "Why don''t you start with a simple spell?" Albert really couldn''t understand the other party''s thoughts. Everything needs to be done step by step. It is obviously unrealistic to want to be a big fat man in one bite. Doesn''t the next person understand? "Hey!" Truman sighed helplessly, like a discouraged ball deflated, "The Silent Curse is too difficult for us now." "After all, it is the course for the sixth grade improvement class. It is difficult and not surprising." Albert agreed with his head. Although he said so, he was a little disapproved in his heart. After all, he has a plug-in on his body, so he is naturally confident, and even without a plug-in, he still has the confidence to master the silent spell, which just takes a little longer. Albert is able to understand Trumans ideas. Once he fails too many times, it is easy for people to lose self-confidence. Without self-confidence, it is even more difficult to succeed when trying silent spells. Alberts advantage lies in, He believes he can succeed. Seeing that everyone was almost practicing, Professor Flitwick spoke out to attract everyone''s attention. "I never expected you to succeed in mastering the silent curse in this meeting." Professor Flitwick said to everyone: "Today, it is just a simple attempt. Everyone must have realized that the silent curse is actually a kind of The more advanced spellcasting skills, it can give us an advantage in the duel, this is very important. The wizard who masters the silent spell can seize the opportunity to prevent the other party from making a corresponding counterattack according to your spell. I have already mentioned it once, so why should I repeat it? Because this point will definitely be tested." "Of course, I think the problem you are more concerned about now is how to master silent spells." Professor Flitwick said with a smile, "I have noticed that some students can use spells silently, but you should also find that you cannot use it skillfully. , Without speaking, you cannot use some spells that you are not proficient in." Was hit. Everyone listened quietly to Professor Flitwick, hoping to learn something useful from each other. "Not all wizards can cast silent spells. I don''t deny that, but most wizards can master silent spells after a certain level of training. The difference lies in the extent to which they can be used." Professor Levi looked around and asked, "Mr. Anderson, can you share with us, what is the key to your successful use of the Silent Lightning Charm?" Albert was stunned when he heard the words, he didn''t expect Professor Flitwick to suddenly let himself up to speak. After a moment of silence, he concluded: "First, you need a high degree of concentration when casting spells; second, try your best spells; third, believe you will succeed." "Probably that''s it." Professor Flitwick nodded with satisfaction: "You need to succeed first to bring yourself confidence. The harder the spell, the harder it will be to succeed with the silent spell. This is not a strange thing. Its like casting a spell without a rod." When the curse professor talked about using a wandless spell, he raised his hand and made a few gestures. A piece of paper was cast with a levitating curse and floated in the air under the eyes of everyone. "Even Principal Dumbledore can''t use difficult spells without using a wand." Professor Flitwick ignored the floating paper and continued: "Silent spells are easier to cast than without a wand. , But if you want to apply it to complex spells, you need not only strong willpower, but also a lot of practice. After the Christmas holiday, we will learn more silent spells. I hope everyone can I have a preliminary grasp of it." "Professor, is it too early for us to learn the Silent Mantra?" a Hufflepuff student asked. "Too early?" Professor Flitwick repeated with a weird expression. "As far as I know, African magic students used to cast spells without a wand, so... Do you think you learned Silent Curse too early?" Everyone looked at each other and discussed the matter in a low voice. "Can students at the African Magic Academy cast spells without a rod?" someone asked incredulously, "how did those students do it?" "Because they don''t have a magic wand~www.novelhall.com~ they are naturally wandless." Professor Flitwick said naturally, "Of course, without a magic wand, learning magic is more difficult than us." Now, they all know why Professor Flitwick said that most wizards can master the silent spell after a certain level of training. Africans can master the more difficult cast without a wand, why can''t they master the silent spell? "As long as you are willing to take the time to practice, you can basically master the silent spell." Professor Flitwick continued, "I hope you can give me a surprise at that time." Having said this, Professor Flitwick asked everyone to take out the "Magic Innovation" magazine and prepare to start the topic of discussion at this gathering. Albert''s "Magic Innovation" was temporarily lent to him by Professor Flitwick. In the rest of the time, everyone continued to connect to the content of the last time, discussing a certain innovation spell in "Magic Innovation". Interim student Albert said he was a little confused now. Chapter 187： Belated task The day after receiving the letter of apology from the Ministry of Magic, Albert quietly went to the House of Request, ready to retrieve the gold card and return it to Hertok. After Hertok clarified the matter for him, it would be a trouble to keep the gold card. The moment he picked up the gold card, Albert accidentally looked in a certain direction, put the gold card into the pocket of his robe at will, and walked slowly to the right, his eyes fell on a bubbling old surface. On the cabinet, he slowly raised his head and looked at the top of the cabinet. He couldn''t help but squinted. There was a bust of a wizard covered with pockmarks, and his head was wearing an old gray hair cover. There was... something like an old faded crown. Standing blankly in front of the old cabinet, he vaguely heard the whisper from the crown again, his raised hand froze in place, then slowly retracted, turned and left quickly. After leaving the responsive room, Albert stared at the gold card in his hand and muttered in a low voice: "This memory should be enough!" He put the gold card in an envelope prepared in advance, and then sent it to the original owner Hertok through the school owl. As for, why not own owl? No way, Shera is still on the way to deliver the letter. Looking at the owl carrying the gold card flying away, Albert took a deep breath. This matter is over. The original task of picking up gold is complete. When Albert was about to receive the task, he suddenly found that there was an extra task on his panel. The resistance of minor wizards. In the past few years, there have been occasional errors in the traces of the Ministry of Magic. It is forbidden to abuse the Ministry of Magic, but never admit that the Ministry of Magic and yourself are wrong. Use your method to make them realize that they are wrong, and apologize or pay the price for it, so that they understand that even if they have no power, they dont have much words. Quans minor wizards can still express their dissatisfaction in other ways. Reward: 3000 experience, Dolores Umbridge favorability degree -10. Albert stood outside the owl shed, muttering to himself: "It''s really strange, why is this task triggered at this time? And once it is triggered, the task is completed." "Is it because he returned the gold card?" Albert guessed the reason in his heart. He walked down the stairs, and just returned to the castle and came to the hall, he found that his task panel appeared again. task. Thanks to the potion master. The gold membership card is very important to the potion master Hertok. He is very happy that you can return the gold membership card according to the agreement, and your integrity is recognized by the other party. Reward: 100 experience, 1 skill point, Hurtok''s favor +5, randomly obtain a skill from the task target, reward item: a bottle of blessing. Albert, who had just raised his foot into the auditorium, was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that there would be a follow-up to this incident, and the rewards would be so rich. Originally thought that collecting money was not ignorant, but it was just the beginning. However, Albert was still a little curious, what would happen if he returned the gold membership card to Hertok directly from the beginning. Do you get a fortune? Albert has a feeling that usually more difficult tasks are better rewarded. However, this time, I really made a profit. I spent so much time and energy on this matter. But how could Hertok receive his owl letter so quickly? From the owl shed to here, even if there is still a while on the way, it will be ten minutes at most. Is he nearby? Hertok is waiting for his owl at Hogsmeade? Albert felt that this was the only possibility. It seems that the golden card is more important than Albert expected. He just casually sighed in his heart, and then focused on the task again. Albert didn''t plan to receive the reward for the resistance of the minor wizards now, and it was not a good thing that Dolores Umbridge''s favorability for him fell. However, he directly received the gratitude from the master of picking up gold and potions. Then, I found a place to sit down in the auditorium, took out the little book in my pocket and pretended to be looking at something, and then began to look through the skill panel to check the skill rewards he received from Hertok. This reward is a bit tricky, depending on what skill you get is pure luck. Last time, Trumans mission had a similar reward, and I dont know what went with it. Anyway, Albert looked through the skill panel and couldnt find it. Albert found that the number of skills he mastered was really quite a lot, most of them were Level 1 and Level 0. The long row of skills looked down and it was not easy to find them. After reading it carefully three times in a row, Albert finally found a skill he had never seen before, named Potion Mastery. Well, yes, the skill is called potion mastery. In fact, what made Albert pay attention to this skill was that it could not be upgraded with experience. In his impression, the skills that need to be upgraded with skill points are very good. This is really exciting news! ... In the auditorium, several Gryffindor students were gathered around Albert, talking in low voices. "What''s wrong with Albert?" Angelina looked at the motionless Albert in confusion, and asked the Weasley brothers beside him, "Couldn''t you be hit by the whole body restraint curse?" When she was talking, Fred actually took away the notes from Albert''s hand and shook his hand in front of him, but Albert did not recover, like a real statue, sitting quietly Where, thinking about something. "No, he was distracted intermittently." George took the little note in Fred''s hand and put it upside down in Albert''s hand. "This looks pretty oozing," Angelina murmured. "That''s why Albert will use this notebook to disguise it." George explained with a smile: "I guess, you are thinking about something important. However, you are right. If you don''t know, it is really scary to see this scene. of." "Even if you do this, he won''t have any reaction!" Fred stretched out his hand to pull Albert''s cheek, but the latter suddenly stood up, his head hitting Fred''s chin in pain. Fred clutched his chin and squatted on the ground groaning. This hit it hard, and the expressions on Fred''s face were twisted together because of the pain. Angelina''s face twitched, and to be honest, she was also taken aback by Albert''s sudden standing up. Li Qiaodan looked at it and shook his head~www.novelhall.com~ If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why don''t you know? " "Fred, are you still alive?" George asked gleefully. "really hurts." "Isn''t this dead?" "We are twins, right?" "Correct." "Then I will give you a bit of pain." Fred reached out his hand to his chin and slammed his twin brother. "Asshole, attacked me unexpectedly." The two immediately fought together. Still looking for \"Harry Potter The Alchemist\" free novel? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! (=) Chapter 188： Lucky Potion In the hall of the auditorium, the twins scuffled and frolicked a lot of people''s laughter. Albert just raised his head and glanced at them, quietly moved to the empty space next to him, pretending that he didn''t know the two teasers in front of him, turned the notebook on his hand, and felt for himself the benefits of being proficient in potions. . Lee Jordan glanced at the twins who were still frolicking, sat next to Albert, and asked, "What were you thinking about?" "I returned the gold card. I don''t know what Hurtock will give me." Albert flipped his notebook and said casually, "I am looking forward to it." "I thought you didn''t care about the other party''s thank you." Lee Jordan was very surprised when he heard Albert mention this. In his impression, would Albert give someone else''s thank you? Obviously not! Then... Lee Jordan suddenly recovered, this guy is changing the subject! At this moment, a long-eared owl flew toward this side and threw a small package into Albert''s arms. Albert smiled and said, "Look, here it is." Lee Jordan: "..." Just now Albert was still talking about thanking gifts, but he didn''t expect an owl to send the gifts in a blink of an eye. "What''s here?" Angelina also sat down, just when Albert said something was coming, she asked casually. "Thanks." Albert shook the package in his hand. He naturally knew what was inside, but he took the package apart on the spot. There was a folded parchment inside and a glass. Medicine bottle, inside the bottle is a golden liquid. "What is this?" Seeing the golden liquid in the glass medicine bottle, Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but his eyes widened. He had never seen a potion of this color. "It should be a blessing potion." Albert said without hesitation: "It is the so-called lucky potion. There are about two spoons in it. The effect of the medicine should last all day." "Blessing?" The twins who had been fighting together also stopped frolicking, and they came together, wanting to see the legendary lucky potion with their own eyes. "What is the blessing potion?" Angelina asked suspiciously, looking at the glass medicine bottle containing the golden liquid. "This is the legendary lucky potion?" Fred took the lucky potion from Lee Jordan''s hand, took a closer look, and made a drinking gesture, "I really want to take a sip and try it." "Who gave it to you." George couldn''t help asking. "Hertok. I returned the thing to him, this is his thanks." Albert explained briefly. "It''s enviable. Your guy''s luck is good enough. After drinking this bottle of blessing, luck is almost exploding!" George took the bottle from Fred, took a look at it, and replaced it. It was given back to Albert, who took the bottle of fortune and stuffed it directly into his pocket. "The blessing agent does not bring real luck. It can greatly improve the various abilities of the drinker, make oneself thinking active, and do things smoothly." Albert explained while reading the letter, "From To a certain extent, its effect can be considered lucky. Unfortunately, this thing is poisonous when drinking too much." "Drink more? You still want to drink more!" Several people couldn''t help but stare at Albert, feeling that this guy is so big that he still wants to drink more? Your luck is obviously good enough. It is a very lucky thing in itself to receive this bottle of blessing potion as a gift. As a result, this guy actually wants to drink fortune often? "This is only a small bottle!" Angelina reminded. "There is no need to drink it all at once. A small sip can last for two or three hours. Moreover, I will make it myself in the future." Albert said, "When I make it, you will have a chance to try it." "I won''t be directly poisoned to death, right." Lee Jordan pinched his neck and made a poisonous appearance. "Don''t you say that the blessing potion is difficult to make, it will become very poisonous if it is not done." "You have to believe me." Albert said with a smile, "If you can drink a little every six months, life will be better." "That''s not bad," George murmured. "But I thought you would say to sell it for money." "Come on, don''t always think about Garon." Albert stood up, ready to put the elixir back in the dormitory, and carry the thing with him. If he accidentally breaks or loses it, he will probably cry. It''s in the toilet. "By the way, you said, can you use the elixir to find... the secret treasure hidden in the forbidden forest." Fred was in the corridor with no one, whispering about the incident a few months ago. "Why haven''t you given up on this?" Albert frowned when he heard the words, and glared at Fred, warning, "Did you forget that you almost got into the belly of the eight-eyed giant spider?" "Last time, our luck was not so good. But this time, you have a blessing potion, if you are fully prepared." George also thought a little bit, "Also, as long as we can learn to deal with spider spells, the three of us... " "You three? Bastards, you are actually going to exclude me." Lee Jordan waved his fists dissatisfied, and was so angry that he wanted to punch someone. "And, you didn''t mean that the treasure map was thrown by Albert in the Forbidden Forest. Are you inside? Without the guidance of the treasure map, what do you take to find the secret treasure?" "You believe what Albert said, even if he really has to throw the treasure map into the forbidden forest, he must have a way to find it again." Fred looked at Lee Jordan with a foolish look. "What''s your look?" Lee Jordan said dissatisfied. "Look at the idiot''s eyes." Fred said honestly. "Oh, I have been in the same dormitory with Albert for a semester, so you still don''t understand his character?" George made up the knife next to him. What Albert said may be true, but it is not known how much the truth can have. Because what he is best at is creating so-called facts. "Don''t, I want to live a few more years, but I don''t want to venture into the woods anymore. What if I am dragged away by the Eight-eyed Giant Spider and eaten?" Albert shook his head and refused. "It''s not bad if you don''t catch them and sell them for money." Fred made the look that you are making me funny now. "Is the treasure map really still in your hands?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly. "I said it was thrown in the forest." Albert said. "You must have found it back." Fred curled his lips. "Just use the Flying Curse." "I won''t." Albert spread his hands and said he would not. In fact, he really can''t fly curse. "You won''t?" The three looked at each other, just that no one believed his nonsense. When a few people passed the corner, they stopped talking about this topic. Someone came to this side from the corner, it was Professor Smith. When Smith saw Albert, he said, "Anderson, I happen to be looking for you." "What''s the matter, Professor Smith?" Albert asked. "The research on Bogut has already yielded results." Smith said with a little excitement, "Come with me and I will show you the photos. This is a major discovery. No one thought about it before. How about using this method to explore Bogut''s form?" "See you later." Albert said to his roommate. The three looked at each other and looked at the back of Albert and Professor Smith''s departure. The topic became the Bogut study that Professor Smith had just talked about, guessing what the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor had discovered. Albert followed Professor Smith and asked curiously: "Did you photograph Bogut''s entity?" "Yes, I got it." Smith reached out and opened the wooden door and invited Albert into his office. "I photographed Bogut''s body through a camera. It was a continuously rotating mist. Bogut itself had no real entity." Professor Smith took out a few photos from the drawer. The thing in the photo was a constantly rotating mass, a bit like fog. He opened his mouth and announced: "I am going to publish this important discovery in "Unbelievable" magazine. "Congratulations, Professor Smith." Albert said with a smile. "No, no, congratulations too, Anderson, there is also your contribution to this." Professor Smith said with a smile, "This is the way you came up with it. Without you, I wouldn''t be able to discover this secret. So, I plan to Write your name on it too." "Don''t use the professor, this is your result." Albert shook his head and refused: "If you think you are taking advantage of me, you can teach me some useful spells or alchemy." "This..." The look on Smith''s face was a little weird, and he nodded and said, "Your alchemy level is only average, but I can help you a little bit in this regard." "That''s great," Albert said. "It''s a shame that Hogwarts didn''t teach alchemy." "This subject needs a relatively high starting point." Smith explained: "In the UK, there are not many people who value alchemy, and the books on alchemy in the Hogwarts Library are useless. Generally, you need to wait after you graduate. Study it yourself slowly." He suddenly said: "I still intend to fill in your name. It''s not a good idea to swallow others'' results." Albert was surprised, but he no longer refused Professor Smith''s decision. "By the way, I just heard you want to enter the forbidden child? What secret treasure did you say?" Professor Smith frowned suddenly and warned, "This is not a good idea. The forbidden forest is very dangerous. What treasure map has been fooled." "Uh, I know." Albert headed. "What did the Weasley gentlemen say?" Professor Smith asked suspiciously. "Last semester, Fred and George were fooled into the woods with a treasure map. I will let them dispel this idea and won''t be fooled again." Albert said briefly. "That''s good." Smith nodded. "Although the periphery of the Forbidden Forest is not dangerous, it is dangerous in the depths. Don''t be foolish to take risks. No matter how many lives you have, you won''t lose enough." "I know, then I''ll go first." Albert greeted Professor Smith, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "Can you give me this picture?" "Of course it can." Professor Smith did not refuse, there are still several photos on the table. Albert put the photo into the pocket of his robe, turned and left the office. "Secret treasure?" Smith looked at Albert''s leaving back, with a strange light shining in his eyes. ... Albert left the office, and just walked a few steps, he saw a boy coming here, and the other person also glanced at him. Then, walked to the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts, raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door. "That person seems to be...Smith?" Albert retracted his gaze and muttered, "Do you know him?" However, it is not surprising to know that the UK is so big, the wizard named Smith is probably all relatives. After Albert returned to the common room, Fred did not find the three. He put the blessing agent in a wooden box, then put the box in his drawer, and used the Anti-Arahho Cave Opening Charm on it to make sure that no one could open the drawer. At least, most students cannot do it. There are some personal notes in the drawer, his camera, the protective bracelet he made before, and... the treasure map of the secret treasure. Into the forbidden forest? Albert did have this kind of thought, and now he has a blessing, and he is more certain of success. It''s just that he didn''t plan to go now. That would be too risky. He had to wait until he became stronger, so strong that there is no danger to his life before entering. Exciting adventures are interesting, but life is undoubtedly more important. Just as Albert was about to put the map back in the drawer, the door was suddenly opened. The three of them walked in with a smile, and they happened to see the scene where Albert was holding the map. "Look, I''ll tell you, that map must still be in Albert''s hands." Fred had an expression that I knew. Albert calmly put the map back in the drawer, still cast a spell on it, shrugged and said to several people, "Before you are fully prepared, don''t go deep into the forbidden forest to take risks. When I''m ready, I will go with you. ." The three couldn''t help looking at each other, and then couldn''t help laughing. "Look, I said Albert also likes to take risks." George patted Albert on the shoulder and said, "When will you teach us to deal with spider spells?" "If you want to safely go in and out of the Forbidden Forest to find treasures, the Optical Spider Retreat Curse won''t work." Albert shook his head, "Even if you learn that spell, you will be eaten by spiders sooner or later." "Why?" Lee Jordan looked puzzled~www.novelhall.com~ because the eight-eyed giant spider is the most powerful attack. "Fred explained, "In the forest, once the eight-eyed giant spider is successfully attacked, it will really be over. " "Then why are you still alive now?" Lee Jordan said angrily. "Last time, the group of big spiders didn''t intend to kill us all at once." George explained, "but this time it''s not necessarily the case." As he said, he pointed to Albert and said, "Last time, when Albert saved us, he knocked down a large group of eight-eyed giant spiders. I think that group of giant spiders will definitely hold grudges." "Having a grudge?" "I checked the information about the eight-eyed giant spiders. They can speak and have wisdom." Fred explained, "Next time, if you meet us, it will...kill us directly." "It seems that you don''t want to go to the woods to die." Albert is still satisfied. If Fred and George just want to go to the Forbidden Forest without thinking, then he has to think about it. Chapter 189： Potions class full of flavor On the ceiling of the auditorium, there were large black clouds surging, and the sky was drizzling. At the Gryffindor long table below, Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were whispering together, and the latest issue of "Unbelievable" was placed in front of a few people. Professor Smith''s Bogut study is published in this issue of "Inconceivable" magazine, and Albert also mixed a position at the end of the article. However, this is the case. No one will pay attention to this matter specially, it is like sand grains thrown into the lake water, it can''t make any ripples at all. Although this result is a bit unexpected, it is actually expected. There are so many people in the magical world in the UK. What can they expect? "What''s the point of such a discovery?" George stared at the pictures in the "Unbelievable" magazine, and looked at Albert questioningly. "Will the unsolved mystery of the millennium be solved?" "It should be... be it!" Albert didn''t know what to say. "What are you talking about a thousand-year-old unsolved mystery?" Shanna sat down across from a few people and asked casually. "This..." Fred handed the "Unbelievable" magazine to Shanna, who looked up and looked at Albert in surprise. "Are you in the magazine again?" Albert''s mouth twitched, and he turned off the subject and asked, "Are there classes in the afternoon?" "There are two potions classes in the afternoon." Shanna asked puzzledly, "By the way, you are not happy at all. If it were me, I would find a way to collect the books and magazines that mentioned me." "I don''t have that habit." Albert said. "By the way, I asked the students of Hufflepuff at noon. They said that potions would teach herbicides and that there would be unexpected surprises." "Herbicide? It''s incredible." "What''s wrong?" All of them looked at Albert in confusion, not understanding why he was so surprised. "The smell of the herbicide is disgusting." Albert frowned. "Can you imagine what would happen if an unpleasant herbicide was installed in an underground classroom?" "Should...no?" Everyone started to make up for it. "Perhaps it''s horrible." Albert thought it might be Snape''s bad taste, and he couldn''t be ignorant of the smell of the herbicide. George and the others began to discuss whether they could escape by asking for leave. Shanna flipped through "Magic Potion and Potion" and began to preview the textbook. "You are not worried at all." Fred admired Shanna''s calmness. "What''s the use of worrying?" Shanna asked back, turning her head. The three were speechless. Yes, since you can''t hide, what''s the use of worrying? After chatting with Albert for a few moments, after marking a few important places, Shanna suddenly said, "Can you lend me the paper?" "It''s not a problem." Albert took out the parchment from his schoolbag and handed it to Shanna. The latter began to concentrate on reading, still looking for deficiencies in his own copy. Ever since he discovered that completing his homework seriously can greatly increase his experience, Albert''s attitude towards homework has not been as casual as before. At least, in the face of skill experience, the homework will be completed carefully to speed up the upgrade of skills. "What homework?" Fred asked, turning his head. "Thesis report on Flobber caterpillar mucus." Albert said. "Merlin''s beard! I actually forgot about it." Fred''s expression froze for a moment, then stood up in horror. It was really not difficult for him to imagine that he couldn''t hand over a qualified essay and was confined by Snape. George blinked at Fred and said calmly, "I''m done." "When are you finished?" Fred''s eyes widened. "Last night, I asked you to do it with me overnight." George reminded, "At that time, you explained that there was still time at noon." "Make a copy now!" Albert asked Shanna to hand over his paper to Fred, and asked him to copy some from his own paper, and then collect some from Shanna''s paper. The piecemeal paper will be ready soon. Fred picked up the quill and started struggling in the parchment. Before the potions class, Angelina brought bad news. "There will be Quidditch training in the evening?" George repeated. "But isn''t it the training time for the Hufflepuffs today?" Hogwarts four major colleges teams will contract the Quidditch stadium in batches, and Gryffindors training time has always been Wednesday and Saturday. "Charlie said that the Hufflepuff team had something to do, so he switched positions with us." Angelina said, looking at Fred, and asked suspiciously, "What is he doing." "Do homework." "Is it time?" Angelina couldn''t help but shook her head. "I remember I''m going to potions class later." "It''s definitely too late!" Lee Jordan''s face was gloating. "Shut up, I must have time." Fred complained dissatisfiedly while copying his homework. "Can you be quiet, I can''t concentrate." "However, Quidditch training is really hard. I have to go out to train in this bad weather." Shanna raised her head and looked at the dark clouds and rain curtains above her head, then looked sideways at Albert, and suddenly asked. You don''t want to join the Quidditch team because of this, do you?" Albert noticed that many eyes were staring at him, and shrugged helplessly: "I''m very busy and don''t have time to train." "It''s really weird to say this from your mouth." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "Every day I read books, do homework, practice magic, join clubs, write letters to others, and occasionally go to other professors'' offices to drink tea and chat." Albert raised his palm and counted them one by one. "If I participate in Quidditch training again, it won''t be enough to split me into two. Besides, people''s energy is limited after all." "No matter how you look at it, you are more comfortable than we are." Shanna looked at Albert suspiciously. "I have never seen you have a busy time." "I am very busy every day." This sentence was directly ignored by everyone. "By the way, did the glowing spell you practiced last time succeed?" Shanna asked again. "Reluctantly mastered." Albert thought about the spell he had practiced a while ago. It is already level one, but it is only level one. "Okay!" Fred suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two, shaking the parchment in his hand excitedly. "Is it really possible to get past this?" Shanna took the parchment and glanced at it, obviously not believing that this method could fool Snape. "Definitely not, but Snape wouldn''t say anything. There are a lot of essays worse than Fred." Albert took the parchment from Shanna''s hand and scanned the papers on it. Picked up a quill and helped him modify a few places. ... Before the class bell rang, several people hurried to Snape''s underground classroom, which was colder than the castle above, and there was a promise of chill in the air. Of course, the gloomy chill might also come from Snape''s gaze from the podium, especially after he glanced at the homework he received, his gaze fell directly on Albert. "Today, we are going to formulate a very common potion, an herbicide." Snape looked back and introduced the herbicide to everyone. "This potion is used to kill or remove plants and is not drinkable. Of course, I also learned from I have never seen any idiot who would drink the herbicide. As for why, you will soon know." At that moment, Albert felt a malicious smile at the corner of Snape''s mouth. "...Note: If you put the ingredients sloppily, they will be in the cooking process... So you need to pay attention to your own steps, ingredients and cooking time..." Snape explained while writing on the blackboard with a magic wand When preparing the medicine, turn around and say to everyone, "You have an hour, let''s start!" The herbicide does not have a disgusting taste at first, but if the ingredients are added to the crucible in a strict order and quantity, the crucible will begin to smell during the cooking process, and many people stretch their hands to cover their mouths nose. As Albert said, the herbicide Snape asked them to formulate was not good at all, and the potions classroom was quickly filled with a disgusting smell. "This is simply killing a thousand enemies and harming yourself eight hundred." Albert took out his handkerchief, covered his mouth and nose after wetting it with water, and muttered softly. I really don''t understand how Snape could endure the smell of the herbicide. Hey, why didn''t I learn the Bubble Head Curse? "Ah! It''s disgusting, I feel like vomiting." Fred retched toward his cauldron. Lee Jordan murmured: "I guess no one would want to use this stuff." "Isn''t anyone trying to get rid of this smell?" George also followed Albert to cover his mouth and nose with a handkerchief, while stirring the potion in the cauldron clockwise with a spoon. "Eliminate the smell?" Albert recalled the harvest after upgrading the potion boutique, and said, "Add some grated daisy roots and nettles, maybe you can eliminate this smell." "Are you sure?" Fred didn''t dare to change the formula at will, who knew what would happen if he did that. "Just give it a try." Albert took out the medicinal materials from his medicine box and began to grind the two materials according to a certain ratio. In fact, Albert is not sure what will happen to this, but instinct tells him that this should be successful. As for the mixing ratio, you need to try it yourself. At this moment, the students in the potions classroom were all blushing with suffocated breath, and they wished to rush out of the potions classroom and find a place to breathe in fresh air, lest they would die here. Before they put it into practice, they saw Snape waving his wand and sweeping away the terrible smell in the classroom. Although the smell in the classroom is still strong, at least it won''t let them suffocate. Soon after, Snape appeared silently beside Albert, staring at the potion in the cauldron, and asked aloud: "Anderson, tell me, what is in your cauldron?" "Herbicide, sir." Albert replied. "Then why is your herbicide so weak?" Snape had noticed that Albert''s herbicide had a weak smell, as if it had been diluted with water. "Well, before I added 2 drops of Flobber caterpillar slime to the cauldron, I added some other things to it." Albert explained, "...so that the herbicide will not smell that bad." "You want to say that you improved the herbicide?" Snape''s tone was light, but it was enough for the students in the classroom to hear clearly. "I think so." Albert said. At this moment, everyone looked at Albert and began to whisper. Some people sneered, ready to watch Albert''s jokes. "Well, since Anderson thinks he has succeeded in improving the herbicide, then..." Snape waved his wand, wondering where he got a flower pot with some weeds on it. Snape scooped up a spoonful of the herbicide, diluted it with water, and sprinkled the herbicide directly on the weeds. After a few seconds, the weeds on the flowerpots turned yellow almost at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if they were exposed to the hot sun for too long and soon died. There is no doubt that Albert successfully improved the herbicide. Originally, the Slytherin student who wanted to see his jokes was full of disbelief, and some even pinched a friend around him severely, trying to make sure whether he was dreaming. "Very good." Snape stared at Albert viciously. I don''t know who took the lead in the applause. The students of Gryffindor also began to applaud, and the classroom was full of applause. "Quiet." Snape yelled. The applause gradually stopped. "Gryffindor deducts ten points." Snape said coldly, "Mr. Anderson, you seem to forget. I warned you last semester, don''t do your **** experiments in my potions class." At this moment, the students of Gryffindor were shocked, but they were immediately replaced by anger. If it were changed to another professor, it would not be too much to add 20 points, and Snape didn''t add any points. He even found an excuse to deduct Gryffindor points. "I think people don''t like to use herbicides. The main reason is the taste of this medicine." Albert didn''t care about his demerit points and continued, "Improved herbicides will definitely be popular with everyone. Maybe someone is willing to pay for this formula." "No one will pay for your formula~www.novelhall.com~ Snape sneered." Normally, no one would use herbicides at all. " "Then why should we learn to configure this potion?" Shanna raised her hand and asked. "Quiet." Snape was very annoyed by the girl''s unauthorized questioning, but still answered her question, "Sometimes, we use herbicides to deal with dangerous plants, or open up a clearing. No one else will. Spray it in the flower garden so that the flowers in the flower garden will also be killed by the herbicide." After Snape announced the end of get out of class, everyone packed their things as quickly as possible and quickly moved away from the potions classroom. No one wanted to stay in the classroom full of flavors. "Do you really plan to sell the herbicide formula?" Fred felt like he was dreaming now. "Sell, why not sell it?" "You haven''t seen the expression of the old bat just now." George blinked at Albert and said excitedly, "He was shocked." vertex Chapter 190： The Book of Abraham At the end of September, the rainy season continues, the weather is getting colder and colder, and the night is getting longer and longer. In this kind of weather, Albert likes to stay by the warm and bright fireplace, sipping a hot drink while reading his favorite books. Albert is undoubtedly lucky, and Gryffindor''s lounge happens to satisfy him. At this moment, Albert is sitting in a soft armchair, flipping through the book Smith lent him, the title of which is "The Book of Abraham the Jew." This book is very famous, and it is said that Nico Lemay has refined the legendary Philosopher''s Stone step by step according to the instructions of this book. When Professor Smith lent this book to himself, Albert was really surprised. He had never thought that such a book would be widely circulated, which is really hard to imagine. However, what surprised Albert was still to come. He actually found the refining method of the Philosopher''s Stone from the "Book of Abraham the Jew", but apart from Nico Lemay, no one succeeded in refining the Philosopher''s Stone. Yes! If you can really refine the Philosopher''s Stone, how could it spread out? Alchemy secrets are usually secrets that are not passed on. People no longer believe in the so-called secret recipe of the Philosophers Stone in The Book of Abraham. Smith recommending Albert''s book is actually like joining the Quidditch team, just like Charlie recommending him to read "Quidditch Origins", which probably means the same thing. Although there may not be any gains, but it is actually good to pass the time, and you can also learn about alchemy by the way. The original "Book of Abraham, the Jew" is only 21 pages, with various images on it, which may be capital letters, gold coins, Jews, princes, priests, astrologers, philosophers, or some strange drawings that make people confused. However, this book is more than that. There are related translations and annotations on it, but it still requires specialized alchemy terms to understand. For example, this page Albert is looking at now: With the diligence of a philosopher, devote all your attention to the sun, moon, and Mercury...There is a kind of sulfur soul in the metal, called "hot sulfur light". If you don''t know that in alchemy, the sun refers to gold, the moon refers to silver, and Mercury refers to mercury, I am afraid it is difficult to understand what this sentence means. There is also a description of alchemy, "...Sulfur has a magical power. It can dye the wet and cold moon into the pure gold of the sun, but this process requires a spiritual medium..." Albert closed the book gently, put it on his knees, and did not read it again. In fact, he had read it several times, and used his own knowledge and understanding to simply translate the refining method of the legendary Philosopher''s Stone. Unfortunately, no skills or tasks related to the Philosopher''s Stone never appeared on the panel. As expected, he also had a hint of hope. He wanted to see if he could pick up a treasure for himself through the panel. However, he was obviously wishful thinking. "Are you planning to use this thing to fool others?" Lee Jordan shook the parchment between his fingers. He still remembered that Albert had translated this old book in the library a few days ago, which was said to be the alchemy secret for refining the Philosophers Stone. Then, they believed, especially after learning what the Philosopher''s Stone was, everyone was happy for a while. No way, Albert took a very old book and focused on studying there for a long time. He also told them about the "Book of Abraham the Jew" and Nico Lemay, which really fudged them temporarily Up. Only after they calmed down did they realize that they had been fooled by Albert again. Although Albert stated innocently that "The Book of Abraham the Jews" is true, and the formula of the Philosopher''s Stone is indeed translated from the book, but...is the alchemy secret of the Philosopher''s Stone in the book also true? Obviously not. Although Albert''s book is very old, it is printed in any way. Someone printed it. Will the magic stone alchemy recipe in "The Book of Abraham the Jew" be true? If it is true, how can there be only one Nicol Lemay in centuries? "That is indeed the magical stone alchemy secret in the "Book of Abraham, the Jew"." Albert said that I didn''t lie. "Yes, yeah, we know this is the precious magical stone alchemy recipe." Lee Jordan said impatiently. "Or, how about we treat him as a treasure?" There was a cheerful smile on George''s face. Since the last secret treasure, several people have been committed to leaving behind various secret treasures at Hogwarts. "That''s a good idea." Fred opened the curtain next to him and looked up at the rain curtain outside. "You write another copy in French and attach an English translation." "When will it start?" Lee Jordan asked, "Now?" "Another day." George walked over, looked at the rain screen outside the window, and muttered, "Why doesn''t the rain stop." "How can it be that fast." Albert said to Lee Jordan after drinking the milk tea, "I''ll have something to do later." "I hate rainy days." They will go to training later, training in the cold wind and heavy rain, this is sparse and normal for Quidditch players, but no one likes to train in this kind of wind and rain. They will get wet, get cold easily, and get muddy on the way to the Quidditch stadium. "Aren''t you going together?" George turned his head and asked. "Unfortunately, I will have an appointment with Mr. Smith later." Albert tactfully refused. He didn''t like going out to train in such bad weather. "Let''s go!" The two brothers sighed and walked towards the exit of the common room together. "Train well, we will cheer for you next time," Albert said to the two with a smile. In fact, he also knows that there are more new players added this year, and Charlie''s training is very strict, which puts a lot of pressure on Fred and George. Quidditch players'' training is really hard! A few minutes later, Albert knocked on the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and there was already a guest inside, a young Smith. After seeing Albert, the other party frowned slightly, apparently not thinking that there would be a guest, so he got up and left. "My nephew, who is still talented, is just a little arrogant." Professor Smith who prepared milk tea for Albert suddenly said after the kid left. Unlike Dumbledore, Rowena Smith likes to make her own milk tea. Albert doesn''t know what to say about other people''s homes. The best option is to remain silent. "Thank you, I have finished reading this book, it''s an amazing book." After a moment of silence, Albert returned the "Book of Abraham the Jew" to Smith. "It''s really amazing." Professor Smith took the book, put it on the table casually, and then handed the soaked milk tea to Albert. "Thank you." The two chatted for a few words, and Smith picked up another book and began to explain the basics of alchemy to Albert. Well, yes, basics. However, Albert does not lack the foundation. What he lacks is actually the alchemy secret recipe. However, these things are usually unspoken secrets. Smith soon discovered the problem. Albert already had his own understanding of alchemy, but his problem now was that he didn''t know how to use it. Just like a glass of water, just a glass of water in there. You need to pour tea or cocoa powder into the water to turn the water into a cup of tea, or hot cocoa, or even other beverages. This is a bit embarrassing. Professor Smith has also studied alchemy, but he himself is not a master in this field. Although he can teach Albert some things he knows, but... the relationship between the two is actually not as good as that. "Your situation, I probably know it." Professor Smith ended the professor directly, looked at Albert again and said, "You are limited by yourself." "Limited by myself?" Albert was a little confused, and didn''t understand what this sentence meant for a while. "It should be said that the amount of knowledge." Professor Smith sipped a sip of milk tea and explained, "Alchemy covers a wide range, but the knowledge you have learned is not enough, which directly leads to the limitation of your thinking. I feel a little confused, unable to refine anything." "Can''t you teach me?" Albert asked. "It''s meaningless to learn the basics." Professor Smith shook his head. "I remember you knew Mr. Broad, right!" "Oh, you said Professor Browd, we know each other, and we have contacted by letter recently." Albert headed. "Alchemy includes many things." Professor Smith said: "I think what you lack the most is knowledge. This is the biggest problem at the moment. I don''t think there will be such a problem in two or three years." "Wait another two or three years?" Albert was a little dazed. After waiting two or three years, the day lily was cold. "I can write to Mr. Broad and see if I can recommend you to one of my elders." Professor Smith said. "Elder?" Albert suddenly thought of someone. Gerber Smith? The old man I met in the hut in the lake last time. "By the way, and Mr. Sierra Harris." Professor Smith patted his hands and continued, "He is also very good at alchemy." "This..." Albert looked confused. "I''ll write a letter of introduction for you," Professor Smith said with a smile. "You have to prepare a letter and write about your problems in alchemy." Albert nodded, he knew what Professor Smith meant. "I think there will be news soon~www.novelhall.com~Smith said. "Thank you, Professor Smith." Albert said gratefully. "You''re welcome," Smith said. He looked at Albert''s leaving back, the smile on his face disappeared, and he was confused and puzzled. The introduction of Albert to Sierra Harris and Gerber Smith was not meant by Professor Rowena Smith, but an invitation from Gerber Smith to invite the young wizard to join them. Genius, and very talented in alchemy. These two points are actually enough. Although Rowena Smith has some doubts, he has actually had similar experiences before. However, he always felt a little strange, "Is it really valued only because of talent? Could it be... the same as McDoug? But, as far as he knows, Albert is a Muggle wizard." vertex Chapter 191： Hagrids new pet At the end of the month, the rain that had lasted for several days stopped, and the sky finally began to clear. The bright sunshine swept away the gloomy mood of everyone these days. Recently, all the students who were nestling in the castle came out for activities. The energetic Weasley brothers even more. Is already frolicking with Lee Jordan. Next to the hunting lodge, Hagrid was drying the moldy animal skins. After hearing the footsteps on the ground, he turned around and greeted the visitors: "Why don''t you look so spiritless?" "It is estimated that I have been living in the castle for a long time, and the recent academic pressure has been a bit heavy." Albert bent over, reached out and rubbed the teeth of the dog''s head, and took out the prepared dog food to feed his teeth. "Look, what did I just hear, you actually said that you are under academic pressure?" Hagrid''s hand motion stopped, his eyes widened. Hagrid still knows a little bit about Albert. The famous genius at Hogwarts would actually say that he is under academic pressure, which is really hell. "Yeah." Albert didn''t say much, shaking the boomerang he made in front of Yaya, and then flew out. He came here this time to prepare to play with Yaya. Playing with pets can effectively relax his mood. "It''s not like you. By the way, I just baked some biscuits. Would you like to have some?" Hagrid took out the other stored items to dry. "Forget it, my mouth is not as good as yours." Albert dryly refused. "Is that a pity?" Hagrid sat on the wooden chair, put the plate of biscuits aside, reached out to pick up one, and took a bite. The crisp sound of the biscuits could be heard even far away. "You are too demanding of yourself." "Maybe." Albert took a chocolate toffee from his robe pocket and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing slowly. Not long ago, Professor Broads letter of advice was specific. He believes that Albert should focus on one thing first, such as magic text, such as improving the protective bracelet. Albert understood what Professor Broad meant. The former Defense Against the Dark Arts professor actually hoped that he would slow down. Sometimes, slower, some obstacles would naturally be overcome. In fact, Albert himself knew why. He was too ambitious and encountered a situation similar to Hermione. However, unlike Hermione, Albert has an external protective body, so the upper limit is actually very high, but the more he learns, and the more he learns, plus alchemy, his energy is not enough, so he said that he has academic pressure. . In fact, it was all the trouble Albert created for himself. This is the consequence of being too greedy. "By the way, you cast a spell on that thing?" Seeing the boomerang that flew back automatically, Hagrid was surprised. "Well, it''s a kind of tracking spell." Albert did not deny that tracking spells actually have many kinds of spells, and there are many ways to use them, and the effect of the boomerang he made is to make it return to the owner. Of course, the effect of the spell is actually not strong, the boomerang will automatically spin back, and its effect is to pull on this, and let the boomerang return directly to Albert''s hand. "A very brilliant spell!" Hagrid couldn''t help but sighed. He really didn''t have any talent for magic. Albert''s expression is a bit weird. The last time Fred and George disappeared in the Forbidden Forest, he deliberately learned this spell. However, the disadvantage of the spell is that the distance is short and it will fail if it is too far. As the two talked, Yaya came back chasing the boomerang again. It didn''t understand how this thing came back by itself. Albert raised his hand and touched Ya Ya, fed him something, and then threw the boomerang out, Ya Ya jumped out again, chasing him away. "Hagrid, is there a fishing rod?" Albert asked suddenly. "What do you want a fishing rod for?" Hagrid looked at Albert in confusion. "Ready to fish?" "Uh, relax." Albert said. "Relax, why don''t you ride a broomstick into the sky?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "By the way, I heard Charlie say you didn''t join the Quidditch team." "I have a lot of things. Since I can''t train with everyone, don''t join the team." Albert said honestly, "Also, I mainly want to eat grilled fish when I go fishing." "So, are you going to fish and roast it yourself?" Hagrid couldn''t help but stare, unable to understand Albert''s thinking. "My cooking skills are actually pretty good." "I have fresh beef here, do you want it?" Hagrid asked. "Your lunch?" Albert looked at Hagrid in surprise, but refused. "If I eat, what will you eat?" "You''re just such a small one, how much you can eat, and I have a lot of it," Hagrid said disapprovingly. With that said, he took Albert to see the beef, the quantity was really a lot, but the appearance was not very good, and it was not handled properly. " "Can you eat so much by yourself?" Albert stared at the beef in the iron barrel and raised his eyebrows. "No, I''ll eat some, and then take the rest to feed in the forbidden forest..." Hagrid stopped suddenly. "Hey what?" Albert asked curiously. "Dog." Hagrid seemed to have a firm tone to strengthen his persuasiveness. "Dog, don''t you have one?" As soon as Albert''s voice fell, he heard the wooden door bang, as if something had hit the door. When Albert opened the door, he found that Fang was lying on the ground and biting a boomerang. He finally caught the cunning little thing. Because the wooden door was temporarily brought on, the boomerang that Albert had forgotten directly hit the wooden door, and Yaya was caught. "It''s really Yaya." Albert gave the dog food to Yaya, tilted his head and looked at Hagrid and asked, "Isn''t there one now? Although a little timid, Yaya is not bad! And, you said. Where''s the dog?" "Raised in the forbidden forest," Hagrid said awkwardly. "Why keep in the forbidden forest?" Albert asked reflexively, but soon realized there was a problem with this matter, he suddenly repeated: "Dogs kept in the forbidden forest are dangerous?" "No, Lu Wei is not dangerous at all," Hagrid retorted in a panic. "Lu Wei?" Albert repeated, not knowing how to feel the name a bit familiar, as if he heard it somewhere. "Hagrid, I have reminded you more than once. What you call not dangerous is just not dangerous for you." Albert reminded Hagrid again. "Don''t worry, I will keep it in the forbidden forest and will not let it appear in front of the students at Hogwarts." Hagrid comforted. He also knew that Albert was kind and obeyed his proposal. , So he kept Lu Wei in the forbidden forest after careful consideration. "Okay!" Albert raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you mind taking me to see your new dog?" "This..." Hagrid hesitated. "Relax, I won''t tell other people." Albert comforted, "You know, I never talk nonsense." "Okay!" Hagrid finally nodded in agreement. "By the way, do you want to roast beef?" "Why not? Just take advantage of this time to marinate." Albert took out his wand from his pocket, reached out to flip the beef in the iron bucket, and chose a more suitable part for roasting. As he said, he turned his head and looked: "Yes, Hagrid, do you want it?" "To~www.novelhall.com~ Hagrid watched Albert use the cutting spell to cut two pieces of beef from above, then cut them in half, put them in a large bowl, and poured beer and some Seasoning, after a simple massage, cover the lid and start marinating. "Is that all right?" "How to eat Muggles." Albert said without hesitation: "I always think that Muggles are better at cooking food than wizards. Don''t deny that Muggles know how to enjoy life better than wizards, even if British cooking has always been Very... average." Albert went outside to fetch water and wash his hands, while Hagrid divided the beef into four portions. One portion was his food today, and the other three portions were obviously food prepared for his dog. "Three copies." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, and finally remembered what Hagrid''s new pet was. A few minutes later, Albert followed Hagrid with the iron bucket and walked towards the Forbidden Forest. Yaya, who was still eating beef, immediately swallowed the last piece of beef and followed them quickly. vertex Chapter 192： Three dogs A few days ago, it had been raining and the road in the Forbidden Forest was muddy, and Albert, who was behind Hagrid, almost fell several times. "Hagrid, wait a moment." After almost falling down again, Albert finally called Hagrid to stop, and under the confused gaze of the other party, he walked to the side and trimmed a branch for himself. "What are you doing with this thing?" Hagrid asked. Afterwards, he understood what Albert wanted to do. Under the influence of Transfiguration, the branch was turned into a walking stick for pathfinder. "Now, I kind of understand the adventurer, why would everyone have a cane." Albert said to Hagrid with a smile. "You look like a little old man like this." Hagrid couldn''t help joking. "No, no, that''s how it tastes of adventure." Albert didn''t care about Hagrid''s jokes at all, and continued to follow behind him, fangs running around them. The two walked forward again. They were far away from the school, but Albert felt that he did not go deep into the forbidden forest, but walked around the outside of the forbidden forest. Finally, the two stopped in front of a big oak tree. Albert saw that there was a kennel for shelter from the rain on a higher ground, if it was really a kennel. "Lu Wei." Hagrid put down the iron bucket, folded his hands on his mouth, and shouted forward. When Hagrid called out Lu Wei, Albert felt that he was being stared at by something, and a low and tender bark suddenly came from the right. "Let''s make it, Lu Wei is a little bit scared." Hagrid motioned to Albert to step back first, and he reached out his hand to catch the black shadow that was coming. It was a dog, to be precise, a dog with three heads, the three-headed dog Lu Wei. Isn''t this the three-headed dog that Dumbledore used to protect the first level of the Philosopher''s Stone? However, Lu Wei is still very small now, probably the size of a bulldog, he was held in his arms by Hagrid like a baby, struggling desperately to escape Hagrid''s embrace. Lu Wei seemed to be wary of the stranger Albert. Three heads and six eyes stared at him. If it weren''t for its small size, Albert felt that he might not be able to stand here so calmly. "Don''t worry, he is Albert, my friend," Hagrid said in a coaxing tone. Albert stared at Lu Wei in Hagrid''s hand, and asked with a twitching corner of his mouth: "Hagrid, this is your...dog?" "Lu Wei is more wary of unfamiliar smells." Hagrid hugged the three-headed dog tightly in his arms with a fan-like hand, holding it tightly to prevent it from breaking free from his arms. "I know." Albert pushed back a few steps, reached out and touched Yaya''s head, and muttered, "Yaya is still cute." "No, no, this little baby is also very cute." Hagrid hugged Lu Wei closer to Albert so that it could smell Albert. "Little baby?" Albert felt his face twitching. "How old is it?" "Probably... five months or so." Hagrid said uncertainly. "I bought it from a Greek in Hogshead Bar in Hogsmeade a month and a half ago." "I remember the three-headed dog is a very rare magical animal." Albert raised his eyebrows and asked. "That''s a smuggler." Hagrid was a little angry when he talked about it. "At that time, Lu Wei looked bad and might die at any time, so the Greek didn''t want to hit his hands, so he sold it at a cheaper price. Up me." The Ministry of Magic is still unreliable as always. "The Ministry of Magic is nothing but rice buckets," Hagrid said dissatisfiedly. "Even if they catch the smugglers, they will only get rid of them." Albert asked suddenly, "Does Dumbledore know?" At this moment, Albert noticed that Hagrid suddenly became panicked. Oh, forget it, let''s talk about this later! Albert sighed, he could already see the answer from Hagrid''s expression. "Can I feed Lu Wei?" He changed the subject. "Oh, of course." Hagrid put down Lu Wei and quietly calmed down: "Don''t be nervous, Lu Wei is just sniffing your body." "Although you say that..." Albert reached out and grabbed his wand, he still stopped worrying that Lu Wei would suddenly bite himself. Although it was still small, it was still uncomfortable to be bitten by such a big dog. Lu Wei was led by Hagrid and surrounded Albert to smell the smell. Sometimes, one of the heads would bark his teeth, but Hagrid slapped him on the head before re-settling. Divided. "Okay, sit down, sit down," Hagrid said to Lu Wei. "Aren''t Yaya afraid of Lu Wei?" Albert asked suspiciously. He fed the three-headed dog. This guy seemed to be safe when he ate. He ate three portions of beef on each of the three heads, but he didn''t know one. How does it feel to have three heads in your body? "They get along well." Hagrid explained, "I kept Lu Wei in my hut until the beginning of school. I didn''t put it here until his body fully recovered." Although Hagrid used a very long vine to tie Lu Wei. "Hagrid, can I touch it?" Albert asked, turning his head. "This, it should be... okay!" Hagrid said uncertainly. "You really can''t reassure me like this." Albert resisted the desire to complain, and finally gave up the idea of ??touching the three-headed dog. He just used his walking stick to tease the little guy, looked at the bite marks on it, and completely gave up the idea of ??rubbing the head of the three-headed dog. "Is it cute?" Hagrid chuckled. "Most animals are cute when they are young." Albert does not deny that young three-headed dogs are actually good if they don''t bite people, but... "Hagrid, have you ever thought about it, it... I mean what Lu Wei should do when he grows up." Albert took out all the remaining dog food in his pocket and fed it to the three-headed dog, this little dog. The guy seemed to like the look of these little biscuits very much. After Albert took the food, his eyes were friendly a lot, at least there was not too much guard and hostility. "This" "As far as I know, a three-headed dog can grow to at least the height of an average adult. When it is fully grown up, it can slap me on the ground and bite my neck." Albert reminded kindly, "It only needs one at most. Years, its bulk is not vines that can be trapped." "Don''t worry, I won''t let it appear at Hogwarts, and I have a way to comfort it easily." Hagrid patted his chest confidently, took out a rough clarinet from his pocket and placed it in With a melody on his lips, Lu Wei, who was still eating, actually started to feel sleepy, and soon fell asleep. "How did you do it." Although he knew that music could be used to make Lu Wei fall asleep, Albert, who witnessed this scene with his own eyes, still felt incredible. "This is my secret." Hagrid smiled triumphantly: "It took me half a month to find this good solution." "Okay!" Albert raised his eyebrows and continued, "However, as far as I know, in the Greek mythology of Muggles, there is a three-headed **** dog named Cerberus. If you want to pass it , You need to use music to make it fall asleep." Hagrid was swallowed by Albert''s words, and he didn''t expect Albert to say these words. In fact, the way to control the three-headed dog was indeed learned from the Greek. "Is there really such a record in the Muggle story?" "Yes." Albert said affirmatively, "However, this is not important, you still need to be careful, and I don''t think Dumbledore will allow you to raise this stuff~www.novelhall.com~ My advice to you Yes, after you raise Lu Wei, send it back to Greece, or raise it in the depths of the forbidden forest." "This..." Hagrid''s face was full of entanglement. "Hagrid, I want to touch it." Albert interrupted Hagrid. "Can you play the flute and make it sleep." "Well, okay!" Hagrid nodded in agreement, and continued to play the clarinet. Lu Wei, who had just woke up, fell asleep again. Albert immediately stepped forward, raised his hand and rubbed three dog''s heads, but unfortunately he didn''t bring a camera, otherwise it would be good to take a picture. "The brown hair of the three-headed dog feels very comfortable to the touch." Albert raised his hand and rubbed the three dog''s heads in turn, still whispering in his mouth. "Albert also likes Lu Wei." Hagrid thought to himself when he saw this scene. When Albert was satisfied, Hagrid stopped playing the flute. When Lu Wei was still eating, they secretly left, looked at Lu Wei, and then at the back of Hagrid who had left, and quickly turned and chased him. Chapter 193： Everything will Nourish! White smoke rose from the hot barbecue grill, and the smell of barbecue was permeated in the air. A barbecue is taking place outside Hagrid''s cabin. Albert turned the beef on the grill with food tongs, and the surface of the slightly marinated steak appeared slightly browned. "Onions, lemons, and eggs." Hagrid put the ingredients on the table, took a bite of the freshly toasted bread in the plate, and stared at Albert''s steak, feeling even more hungry. In the past, Hagrid thought he was good at cooking, but now... he feels like he just cooks the food. Albert took the magic wand, lightly waved the onion, sliced ??it into thin slices using the cutting spell, brushed it with the dipping sauce, set it down and roasted it together. The eggs are beaten in a pan and fried, and finally put on the plate with the grilled steak, served with grilled onion slices, fried eggs, and a large spoonful of canned peanuts to complete a homemade grilled steak. . "It smells very good, it seems that the grilled steak should be marinated." Hagrid couldn''t wait to cut himself a large piece of beef, and said with emotion. "The main pleasure is actually tasting the food you cook. There is an inexplicable sense of satisfaction and accomplishment." In fact, Albert has culinary skills, but he has never deliberately upgraded. After all, except for a few times at home, he doesn''t need to cook by himself. Albert cut a piece of beef and was about to put it in his mouth when he heard a familiar scream in the distance. "and many more!" Albert has put the fork in his mouth, turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. It was Fred and they were trotting over here. "You, you guy actually grilled steak here?" Fred''s eyes widened, and he looked at Hagrid and Albert who were enjoying the grilled steak in disbelief. Of course, Hogwarts also offers steak. However, when several people saw Albert actually grilling a steak here, they felt a little unbalanced. "The taste is okay." Albert squeezed lemon juice onto the steak, ate another piece, then looked up and asked, "Aren''t you free to come over?" "We''re here to send you a letter, but I didn''t expect to see you hiding here for a barbecue." George had a sad expression on his face. "I just dine here in Hagrid." Albert took a bite of the roasted onion, put the egg into his mouth with a fork, chewed and swallowed it, and asked, "Where is my letter?" "Here." George handed the letter to Albert. "It''s weird, why doesn''t the owl directly send the letter to me?" Albert was a little confused, and raised his hand to take the letter from George. "Professor Smith asked me to give it to you." George explained, staring at the cheese baked potatoes on the grill. "If you want to eat it yourself, don''t be scalded." Hagrid felt a little funny, and greeted the three of them to sit down and eat. "Albert made it. I didn''t know his cooking skills were so good." "Professor Smith?" Albert said he understood, and after looking at the sender, he might be able to guess what was inside. "You won''t take a look at it?" Fred''s mouth was stuffed with cheese and baked potatoes. "Oh." Albert thought about it and opened the envelope. It was a letter from Serra Harris. He expressed his willingness to communicate with Albert through correspondence. In the letter, he also introduced him two books and alchemy. Related books. "What''s in it?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Someone is willing to establish a friendly correspondence with me." Albert put the letter back into his pocket and explained with a smile. "Is it delicious?" George cared more about the taste of grilled steak. "It''s okay." Albert replied, and continued to wipe out the food on the plate. After Fred swallowed the baked potatoes, he couldn''t help but sighed: "I didn''t expect you to actually cook them." "Why not?" Albert said, "Do it yourself, get enough food and clothing." After all, Herb and Daisy are lawyers, and occasionally they are too busy to take care of them. "The steak is great," Hagrid exclaimed. He had eaten his own portion. The quantity was too small to satisfy Hagrid''s appetite. There were toast on the table, bacon and cheese, and a small pot of oatmeal. "I knew, we should come and find you after lunch." Fred watched Albert put the last piece of beef into his mouth and couldn''t help complaining. "That''s right, it''s time to go back, lunch time is almost here." After George and Hagrid greeted them, they greeted Fred and Lee Jordan to get up and leave. "Goodbye, Hagrid." Albert greeted Hagrid and left with the three of them. On the way back to the castle, George suddenly asked: "By the way, we just saw you come out of the forbidden forest with Hagrid." "What are you doing in the forbidden forest?" Lee Jordan asked next. "This... I promised Hagrid not to tell other people. If you want to know, just ask Hagrid." Albert knew that the three would not ask, otherwise they would just ask. Wait until now to ask him. "You are hiding from us," Fred muttered dissatisfiedly. "No way, who asked me to agree to Hagrid first." Albert shrugged helplessly. "Okay." The three of them couldn''t help it. Knowing that Albert didn''t want to say it, they didn''t ask more. "By the way, is there a meeting of the Wizard Card Club in the afternoon?" Lee Jordan is more concerned about this, and he is now a loyal supporter of the Wizard Card. "Well, gathering in the auditorium, there are not many people anyway." Albert said: "I have made the original card." As he said, Albert took out a few cards and handed them to the three of them, which were their respective cards. Fred and George are both wearing Quidditch uniforms with flying broomsticks, while Li Jordan is wearing wizard robes, wearing wizard hats and holding wands, while Albert himself is wearing wizard uniforms. The look of holding a book and a magic wand. "When were these photos taken?" George took his card, took a closer look, and couldn''t help asking. "What do you mean?" Albert smiled without saying a word. "Will the cards be like this in the future? I finally feel a little formal!" Fred took the card and looked at it, very satisfied with his card. "What about the other cards?" Lee Jordan asked. "I haven''t made other cards yet. Do you think I really have so much time on this?" Albert shrugged, "Besides, I don''t have pictures of other people." As for what portrait rights? There is no such thing in the magic world. "I''ll take this card!" George was about to put his card in his pocket, but Albert stopped it. "This can''t work. The original card will stay with me. These will be used as the original card in the future. I will use the change spell on it. Once the original card is modified, the other cards will also change." Burt explained. "Can it be like this?" Fred was surprised. "Well, this spell is used in the Daily Prophet, haven''t you found it?" Albert asked rhetorically. Several people shook their heads together. Although they knew that the contents of the Daily Prophet would sometimes change, they did not know why. "Then...how long will it take?" "Who knows? At least I have to wait until I learn the Curse of Change." Albert thought about it and said again, "It is said that that is the level of. I guess it will take two or three years." "Two or three years?" Li Qiaodan said weakly, "two or three years, you can reach the level?" "Although it may be a bit arrogant to say that, it is not too difficult for me to graduate from Hogwarts with excellent grades." Albert said dismissively. "You didn''t go to Ravenclaw, it was a great loss for them." George said with emotion again, "After all, do you have this kind of brains?" "If you can answer more riddles than Katrina, that would be great." "You think too much." Albert glanced at Lee Jordan and said rather speechlessly, "That''s impossible. Compared with a person who guesses riddles every day, do you think you can win?" "Then why are you betting on riddles with her?" Fred became even more puzzled. "I want to know how many riddles there are at the entrance to Ravenclaw, and what the answers to these riddles are." Albert said without hesitation: "In the future, I might be able to sneak into the Ravenclaw common room. ." "I think you will be kicked out." Fred said. "I think so too." George echoed with Lee Jordan. The four of them had arrived at the castle while they were talking. Just when they were about to pass through the hall, they heard rapid footsteps behind them. Filch hurried towards them. "Dirt! Dirt everywhere, I''ve had enough!" Filch cried angrily, pointing to the mud footprints on the ground. His eyes were bulging, the flesh on his face trembled, and he looked strangely scary, "I''ve had enough...Killing chickens and monkeys...Four of you, follow me!" "Cough cough, calm down, Mr. Filch." Albert took out his magic wand and gently waved his mud footprints and boots. The mud footprints on the ground disappeared, and the mud on the boots disappeared~www .novelhall.com~ Fred, George, and Jordan Lee looked at each other, and they also used descaling spells on their boots. Unfortunately, they found that they could not completely clean up the stains on it. "How did you do it?" George couldn''t help asking. "Vanishing Curse." Albert waved his wand to clean up for them, and then said to Filch, who was stunned in place, "Can we go?" Before Filch could answer, the four of them walked through the hallway into the auditorium, leaving Filch and the others preparing to watch the show with a dumb face. When he recovered, the four of Albert had already gone far. Filch was trembling all over, and there were a few students watching the theater beside him. Unfortunately, they didn''t know that there was a word called chiyu. Therefore, two hapless Hufflepuff students were targeted by Filch. They wanted to do what Albert did, but unfortunately, neither of them would use the Vanishing Curse. vertex Chapter 194： Wizard Card Club While several roommates are trying to eliminate their lunches, Albert is writing to Sierra Harris. The content of the letter is to greet and express the desire to communicate with each other. At the end of the letter, Albert briefly introduced his vision on the magic lamp to Harrisis. In fact, Albert has tried to store the ball of light in the box more than once, but the result of this is: the ball of light that loses its magical power will automatically dissipate if it cannot last for too long. The idea of ??the magic lamp was originally built on the light extinguisher. If you have the technology to store the light source, you can naturally make the magic lamp. Of course, if you want to make a magic lamp, there are naturally more simple and rude ways. For example, the eternal fire: Gublai fairy fire. Use the Gubra fire as the light source, and put a special glass cover on it, so that the Gubra fire provides a stable, continuous and bright white light. As for the switch problem, just get something like a cover and isolate the light directly when you don''t need it. Albert happened to know a way to completely cut off light. As in the movie, the Weasley brothers once created a smoke bomb that does not transmit light. Using its opaque properties, you can create an opaque lampshade. However, most of the assumptions are still on notes. It is really not easy to turn assumptions into reality. After Sheila took the letter and flew away, Albert returned to the auditorium. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan have finished their lunch and are getting together to study Albert''s wizard card notes, and to help copy the name and effect of the card from it. Opposite the three, Angelina and Alia were looking at the new card, discussing whether to ask Albert to help them make the original card. After all, the original cards of the Albert Four look really good, and are more than one grade better than the cards currently used. "However, using photos directly on the wizard card is not so good." Angelina also found many problems. Although the wizard card is similar to the chocolate frog picture, it still feels a bit strange. "We don''t have the money to find a brilliant painter." Albert sat down next to Alia and shook his head. "If you really want to replace photos with pictures, it will be a long time later." Of course, Albert had already thought of a backup plan. If photos were not used later, portraits would be used instead of photos. "You can paint portraits?" George couldn''t help asking. He knows that Albert knows many things, and it doesn''t seem strange that he can paint portraits. "No." Albert denied categorically. "If there is such a need, you can spend money to let the Muggle painter help you finish it, and then use magic to reprocess the portrait." Albert''s words surprised several people. They never thought of using Muggle''s power to accomplish something. "I''ll talk about these things later." Albert raised his hand to stop the few people who hesitated to speak, and signaled that they don''t need to care, after all, it was a long time later. However, the thinking patterns of wizards living in the magical world still made him speechless. Several people took turns to help fill in the cards, the efficiency was faster, and a lot of new cards were added soon. Albert clearly divided the camps. Currently, only the Big Four of Hogwarts have their own different effects. The HP of all players is fixed at 20. Perhaps, subconsciously, everyone currently only uses the Gryffindor camp. "You said, if the mysterious person appears on the wizard card in the future, will it shock everyone?" Albert said this in a joking tone. However, he soon noticed that the atmosphere around him suddenly froze. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked around the people suspiciously. "Wizard card will appear the card of the mysterious person?" Angelina''s tone was slightly disturbed, obviously she didn''t think this was a good idea. "Of course it will appear, and there will be a camp of dark wizards in the future. I think the mysterious person is quite suitable." Albert''s voice faded, and he finally realized what was going on. Wizards who were born in the magical world have an instinctive awe and fear of mysterious people. They dont feel like they have plug-ins, they dont come from the Muggle world, and they dont seem to know the weaknesses of mysterious people and the rebirth of mysterious people. No nose behind. Other people living in the magical world are different from themselves. They grew up listening to the horror stories of mysterious people, and they still fear the mysterious people, even if they have not personally experienced that period. "Wow." Fred suddenly said: "Aren''t you scared at all?" "I''m from the Muggle world." Albert explained with a shrug. "This name is no different from an ordinary name to me." "You really intend to get the mysterious person into the card, so what do you plan to do without a photo?" Li Qiaodan asked curiously. "This is very simple. Just make a cloud of darkness in the photo, and then leave a pair of red eyes." Albert blinked and said with a smile, "Mysterious man, the famous black demon, you just have to take him Just make it mysterious and terrifying. Few people have actually seen a mysterious person anyway." "It seems to make sense." George nodded. "I said, can you guys not discuss this matter?" Alia couldn''t help but complain. For most wizards in the magic world, mysterious people are a taboo, and these **** take this matter. Come out as a joke. "Well, it''s going to be a long time later anyway." Albert reorganized his cards and added the original number of cards. The card types are over 100. Shanna walked over here and looked at the people who were playing with the cards on the table. She was puzzled: "Is this game really fun?" "Well, it''s more fun for a lot of people to play together." Albert replied: "It tests your understanding, matching and use of cards. You need to consider how to use strategy to defeat the enemy, instead of just stacking up like George did. Star card." "Hey, don''t use me as a counterexample." George protested dissatisfiedly. "I think you are the best counterexample." Lee Jordan nodded in agreement. George is now ready to go all the way to the dark, he is trying to match his own tactics, especially after the cards are further improved, this idea is really possible. Hearing what Lee Jordan said, all of them couldn''t help laughing. "Why does your card look like this, other cards still look rough?" Shanna pointed to Fred''s card and asked puzzledly. "Well, this card was specially made by Albert a while ago. Am I cool on it?" Fred was able to say: "In the future, other cards will gradually become like this. However, It will be slower for Albert to make cards by himself, and when we have his level, we will help make the original cards together." "It feels a bit like a drawing of a chocolate frog." Shanna took out a drawing of Dumbledore''s chocolate frog and compared it with the card. "Indeed, we got the inspiration from the chocolate frog picture at first." Albert admitted, "At that time, we will also make all the chocolate frog pictures into cards. However, it is not possible for the time being. ." Shanna sat next to him and watched Fred play cards with Alia. Fred was better and won the victory. "Just lost?" "Well, everyone has twenty points of blood." Albert explained, "Under normal circumstances, which side of the blood volume is zero first, even if you lose. The usual tactic is to exchange each other to cause as much damage as possible. Of course, there are many ways to play the wizard card, and it mainly depends on how the individual plays." "Why are they all Gryffindor cards?" Davis couldn''t help asking, who had been watching for a while. "Um, because this card game has just been invented, I only made Gryffindor cards for the time being." Albert explained. Katrina picked up a card, scanned the contents of her eyes, raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "You mean, this is a game you invented?" "Um, the game I invented." Albert explained, "If you are interested, you can let other people teach you how to play." "This is the wizard card you mentioned in the last letter?" Truman asked curiously. He remembered that Albert had also given him a card of his own. The effect was to attack: he could attack immediately after he came on the field. "Yes, if you are interested, you can try a game with them." Albert pointed to Fred a few people. "What if I want a card from my own academy?" Truman continued to ask, not a student of Gryffindor, so naturally I want to use the card from my academy. "Well, other cards take time to design." Albert explained, "Of course, you don''t need to worry about my favoritism. For the fairness and justice of the card game, I will not favor one side when making cards. Otherwise it will lose its meaning." "I''m coming, who will play a game with me?" Katrina reached out to Albert, "Lend me your deck." "I''m playing with you." Shanna raised her eyebrows. "Fred, lend me your deck." The two novices started pecking at each other. Although it was the first time to touch the wizard card, after listening to the brief explanation, the two probably also knew how to play. A few minutes later, Katrina lost because she misused the spell cards in the Albert deck and lost a bit miserably. "Is there something wrong with your deck~www.novelhall.com~ Katrina stared at Albert dissatisfiedly. "It''s that you don''t know how to use my deck." Albert shrugged, "Wizard cards have many ways to play, and my deck is a bit difficult for you." Katrina curled her lips, she actually knew what was going on. Fred''s deck is all related to Quidditch, and Albert''s deck has many spell cards. "It feels like the deck is very flexible." Truman also saw the style of both decks. "Of course." Albert said, "Everyone can play their own style." "If you are interested in the wizard card, I also welcome you to work with me to improve this game." Albert said to the onlookers. Of course, not many people are really interested. After all, the appearance of the Witcher card is really not very good, and it looks far less interesting than other games. However, some people will be interested in this novel game. ~： Ask for leave Sorry, it may be too late today, the content is a bit complicated, and it took a lot of time to check the information. "Harry Potter: The Alchemist" leave is being hit, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 195： Bad omen Since the last time the Witcher Card Club was promoted, more Hogwarts students who know the game of Witcher Card have increased. Several students even expressed the hope that they could own cards exclusively for their own academy, and they were willing to join the Wizard Card Club to help Albert design new cards. This is conducive to the promotion of the wizard card. As long as the wizard card enters other academies, it will definitely gradually expand the number of players. Albert believes that within a short period of time, more and more students will like this card game, which is easy to use, has various playing methods, and can freely design various strategies. At present, the biggest problem with the wizard card is the number of players. As long as everyone is playing the wizard card, others will definitely be curious to play with the wind. Albert believes that the charm of the wizard card itself can conquer everyone. However, the design and manufacture of cards is still a hassle. Although Fred, George and Lee Jordan are helping him as much as possible, most of the time Albert still needs to do it himself. Having said that, there are a lot of things that I need to worry about. The design and manufacture of the wizard card, the magic training and homework of various courses, the frequent correspondence with other wizards, the weekly routine of borrowing books from the library, the research on improving the protective bracelet is still continuing, the use of ancient magic There is currently no progress in the study of Wenshishu. The manuscript for "Transfiguration Today" also has academic research in the Magic Club. It occasionally takes time to practice the Patronus Mantra and searches for books related to Occlumency in the restricted book area. Filch was brooding about what happened last semester, and he strengthened the night patrol of the castle right after school started. Snape occasionally helped patrol the castle so that Albert would directly dispel the idea of ??visiting the restricted area late at night. He didn''t want to be the unlucky person who was caught during the next night tour, by the way, Gryffindor, who had been deducted fifty points, was directly at the bottom. If you insist on saying something good recently, it is probably Albert''s small breakthrough in ancient magic text! Professor Bathsida Babling is indeed an expert in this field, with high attainments in the field of ancient magic texts. Every Tuesday afternoon, Albert will go to Professor Babling''s ancient magic text improvement class, and stay after class to exchange ancient magic texts with Professor Babling. Not long ago, they also studied, analyzed, and discussed MacDougs "Basic Magic Text Complete Solution" and "Advanced Magic Text Research", and Albert''s magic text experience has also grown dramatically. Today, Albert''s magic text experience is more than half of the second level. Although Professor Babling is the Magic Professor at Hogwarts, she does not actually live in the castle and only has five classes a week. There were only four students in the ancient magic writing class, two Ravenclaws, one Slytherin, one Hufflepuff, and Albert came to visit. Originally, ancient magic writing was an elective course for the third grade. Even fewer students can pass OwLs with good grades. Some students may not be willing to come to the improvement class even if they meet the conditions, which directly leads to this course. There are only two or three kittens in the advanced class. Of course, the ancient magic texts are not the worst, and there is no improvement class for Muggle Research. As long as you can take a good OwLs Muggle research certificate, you can work as a Muggle liaison at the Ministry of Magic. As for the improvement classes for divination, mathematics, divination, and protection of magical biology, the number of students is also pitifully small, and there are very few who can really learn from the improvement classes and come in handy after graduation. After graduating from school, it is common for professions and majors to be mismatched. After the bell rang after class, several people greeted each other and left. Albert did not leave, he will stay and continue the last exchange with Professor Babling. "How do you feel?" Professor Babling asked gently. This is the advantage of outstanding students. The relationship between the two is actually pretty good. "It''s okay, the content of the lecture is not difficult, I have mastered most of it." Albert said, flipping through the notes. "You should already have the level of NEWT." Professor Babling said softly. Although some people have a talent for learning ancient magic texts, a talent like Albert was also the first to let Professor Babling fall through. "The difficulty is lower than I thought." Albert said. "NEWT is really not difficult." Professor Babling explained, "The difficulty is how to go further in this area after graduating from Hogwarts. We only learn the tip of the iceberg, like Mike After all, there are only a few people who have studied deeply like Mr. Doug." Albert admits that this can''t be seen from the "Advanced Mowen Research" few can fully understand. Footsteps sounded outside the corridor of the ancient classroom on the sixth floor, and then the door was knocked. Isobel opened the door and walked in. She was also good at ancient magic texts and had McDoug''s relationship. Professor Babling allowed her to participate in this extra-curricular exchange. Professor Babling waved his magic wand, and several people''s favorite refreshments and biscuits appeared on the table. This was not a serious class, but a good atmosphere of communication. Sitting on a comfortable sofa enjoying afternoon tea and having two consecutive classes, Professor Babling was also a little tired. The topic started after the three of them finished their first cup of tea. "The subject we are studying today is rune stone (magic stone) divination." "I remember, there seems to be a fortune-telling class in the third grade, and it seems to teach how to use runes for divination?" Albert raised his head to look at Isobel and asked, "Do you have a fortune-telling class?" However, Albert had already guessed the answer after seeing the change in the expression on the opponent''s face. Obviously, this Ravenclaw genius was very similar to Professor McGonagall, thinking that taking a divination class was a waste of effort. "I don''t have that talent." Isobel picked up his teacup and sipped his mouth, glanced at Albert and said lightly: "Maybe, you will." "Sybil is good at this aspect, I also specially invited her to come." Professor Babling saw that the two of them did not seem to be very interested in rune divination, and said, "Rune divination is an ancient British divination. It is said that it is very accurate, but there are not many wizards who really know how to interpret runes for divination. Fortunately Sybil has done some research in this area." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the words, and then said simply, "I heard...Divination requires talent, and only a few people have that talent." As far as he knows, most students choose divination classes purely for the sake of messing around. They don''t care whether they can get good grades in OwLs. After graduation, there are almost zero wizards who can engage in divination. After all, a fortuneteller who cannot predict is the same as a liar, and no one would welcome such a liar. Sybil Trelawney does have the ability to predict the future, but her ability is uncontrollable, and she cannot use crystal **** to predict and divination like other fortune-tellers, and directly see certain fragments of predictions. "Sibyl should have this ability." Professor Babling is also not sure. She knows that the friend has the ability to predict. After all, she is the great-great-granddaughter of the famous fortuneteller Cassandra Trelawney. Ability is often passed on through blood. As the three chatted around the ancient magic texts, runes and magic runes, the door of the ancient magic texts classroom was knocked again, and the people they had just discussed appeared outside the door. This is Albert''s first close encounter with Sybil Trelawney. She was a very thin woman with a pair of big glasses and a bunch of chains and beads hanging around her neck. She looked a little crazy, maybe she just didn''t want people to figure out her own details. "Oh, Bathsida, hope I''m not late." Trelawney poked her head into the classroom, her eyes falling on Albert and Isobel. "I mentioned it to you." Professor Babling smiled and invited Professor Trelawney into the classroom. The relationship between the two was really good. "We are studying runic divination. I think you can definitely help in this regard. Very busy, after all, you are an expert in this area." "Oh, rune stone divination, this is an ancient science, and now there are very few wizards who are really good at this kind of divination." Trelawney walked in and sat next to Professor Babling, obediently I took out an exquisite bag from my pocket, "...Now, I will only briefly mention it in the divination class. It is easier for most students to predict the future from tea dregs and crystal balls. At least they can compare books. Find the answer. Of course, students who don''t have the talent of "Tianmu" can only do this in this subject." Professor Trelawney''s remarks were not wrong. Divination requires talent. Without talent and unable to make predictions, it will only be regarded as a liar without any respect. Trelawney opened the exquisite bag and poured out the runes inside. She reached out and stroked the symbol on it, and said "thank you" to Professor Babling who brought the black tea in front of her, and continued: "Everything The symbols on the gemstones all narrate the stories and profound meanings contained in the ancient text symbols...and can also be used to seek desired results." Albert bit a biscuit, listened quietly to Trelawney''s nagging, and smiled at Isobel who frequently drinks black tea. The latter seemed a little anxious. She obviously didn''t believe Trelawney''s nonsense. "Hold the bag with runes in the palm of your hand, and meditate on your own problems in your heart. You also need to meditate." Trelawney nagging, while repacking the runes in the bag, "Remember, stay ethereal State, follow the instinct to feel the instructions of natural power, and then take a runestone from the bag and place it in the palm of your hand." Albert and Isobel looked at each other, and both could see the twitching of the corners of their mouths, and the two said nothing. "Why don''t you test it, which of you will come first." Professor Babling said. "Ladies first!" Albert made a please gesture towards Isabel. "No, you first." Isabel doesn''t actually believe this prediction. "Okay!" Albert took the bag with the runes, meditated on the question in his mind, and then meditated, keeping his thoughts as ethereal as possible. He reached out his hand and took out the runes from the bag and placed it on his palm. "What''s your problem?" Trelawney asked. "The future of wealth~www.novelhall.com~ Albert thought without hesitation. "I think you are very talented in divination." Trelawney walked to Albert''s side and suddenly said. "Thank you." Albert responded politely. "It''s a positive Fehu." Trelawney glanced at the runes on Albert''s palm, with a strange expression. "Fehu itself represents wealth and symbolizes material gains, which means Your fortune is very good. It represents some form of success. As long as you hold the things in your hands, you can achieve success and overcome the difficulties encountered during the period." "My fortune has indeed been good." Albert said somehow. Put the runes back in the bag and hand the bag to Isabel. "I want to know, will I be in trouble in the near future?" Isabel said his problem lightly, and then took out a rune stone from the bag. "Reverse Eiwaz Luen (EIHWAZ Trelawney glanced at the runestone in Isabel''s hand, "This is an obvious warning to warn you to be careful... This is not a good sign ." Chapter 196： Similar predictions Albert noticed the change in the expression on Isobel''s face and suddenly felt a little urge to laugh. After all, he knew something about Professor Trelawney, who predicted the death of a student every year. To predict that someone will be unlucky is actually not a weird thing, after all, it is a job. The fortune-telling done by Professor Trelawney, who has not entered the special state of divination, just listen to it as entertainment, there is no need to take it seriously. At this moment, Professor Trelawney had returned to his seat, and he did not know where to get a book, and began to explain to the three of them the use of ancient magic texts in divination and how to analyze the results of the predictions. Professor Babling sometimes raises some questions and sometimes makes some supplements. Contrary to Isobel, Albert is listening with gusto, he is considering how to get himself a runestone divination skill. Professor Trelawney''s divination may not be reliable, but his panel skills are very reliable. Divination ability is actually the skill Albert wants, but what he wants to learn is crystal ball fortune telling. As for the rune stone divination that he is now exposed to, it is purely accidental. If he can learn it, it is naturally good. After all, no one would dislike his own skills. There are actually many kinds of runes for divination, one, three, five, six, and seven. Professor Trelawney was very interested in explaining all the methods of interpreting runes. Isobel was obviously a little impatient to hear, but she still patiently listened to Trelawney, while Albert was wandering around, checking whether there were more ancient runes for divination on the panel skills. During the period, Professor Trelawney performed two divinations for them, seeming to prove their identity as a fortune-teller. However, Albert''s predictions are all about future fortune. However, it turns out that his future fortune will be very good. After all, one time may be an accident, two times may also be an accident, but three times, the probability of an accident will be much smaller? Could it be that Professor Trelawney is actually what hidden boss? Contrary to Albert, Isabel is simply a negative example. All predictions warn him that in the near future, there will be danger and a choice must be made. In the last divination, Ward (i.e. empty sign) appeared. "You will encounter a dilemma that cannot be changed by humans. It may come very suddenly and you have no way to master it." Professor Trelawney was actually taken a big jump by herself, and she knew her level of divination. Yes, I didn''t expect to encounter two people who had similar divination three times in a row. Although Professor Trelawney was surprised, she also pretended to be such an expression, making herself look unpredictable. "There is no doubt that you will be in trouble." Trelawney concluded: "And it may be your choice. I regret that you did not choose my divination class. You are still very talented in this regard. " Albert wanted to laugh after hearing this. What did Isobel just say? "I have no talent for this." Isobel obviously also noticed the expression on Albert''s face, turned his head and ignored him. "If you can choose my class, I will be very happy." Trelawney and Professor Babling got together for a few more words, and then they were about to leave, "This is my meeting gift for you." With that said, Professor Trelawney gave Albert the bag of runes, cloth for the formation, and the book of "Runes for Divination", and she whispered, "Good luck, oh , Your luck is good enough, isn''t it?" Albert was a little confused at once, and never thought that Professor Trelawney would give these things to himself. What is this? Think you really have a talent for divination? However, Albert scanned the panel skills again, and still failed to find the rune stone divination skills. "Congratulations, Anderson." Isobel teased after Professor Trelawney left. "Thank you. If I really have a talent for divination, I will set up a stall for someone to divination." Albert joked with his face unchanged, "but your trouble is okay." Three consecutive times may not be true, but it is really choking. Albert opened the copy of Rune Stone Divination, his face twitched slightly, and handed it to Isabel, "Divination still depends on talent." What Trelawney had said was used directly from above. Albert was not surprised, showing an expression like that. "The prediction is actually quite interesting." Albert silently took out a rune stone from the bag, and fell silent. "EIHWAZ (Reverse Albert glanced at the Rune Stone in his hand, what did he just want to test? "Will there be any danger this semester?" "This is an obvious warning to warn you to be careful... This is not a good sign." He thought of Professor Trelawney''s words. Is this dangerous? Or the runes are not evenly mixed? "What''s wrong with you?" Isabel asked. "Nothing." Albert sighed. "I just calculated it for myself. This semester will be in danger." "Why do you think you are in danger?" Isobel asked back. "After all, a lot of things happened last semester." Albert said. The three of them chatted for a while, and each talked about their views on runic divination. Very few people can really predict the future... As for the latter, everyone didn''t say anything, but obviously they all understood what the other party meant. "Well, that''s it for today." Professor Babling said to the two. The two got up one after another, preparing to leave. Suddenly, Professor Babling stopped Albert. "Mr. Anderson, I have something to ask you." Isobel looked at Albert suspiciously, got up and left. "Professor Babling, what''s the matter?" Albert asked. "I''m preparing to publish a book, a book related to ancient magic texts. I have already taken the name, and it is called "Advanced Magic Text Translation"." Professor Babling said suddenly. Albert couldn''t help but stunned, and he understood what Professor Babling meant. The other party wants to help her finish this book together? "Do you want me to help you finish this book?" Albert asked uncertainly. "Yes." Professor Babling said, "I hope you can join in the compilation and revision of this book." Albert opened his mouth, did not speak, and listened quietly to Professor Babling to finish. "I hope it can become an important reference book for studying ancient Runes." Professor Babling looked helpless. "Previously, I was planning to use Mr. McDoug''s "Basic Magic Text" as a reference. Book, but I find this book is still too difficult for everyone, so I hope..." In fact, Albert also knew that the study of ancient magic texts was not magic, but rather literary. In Hogwarts'' ancient magic text class, the teaching is about understanding and translating ancient runes. After graduation, I usually work in the area of ??ancient magical ruins, a bit like a Muggle archaeologist. If you want to study magic, the starting point is too high, belonging to the NEWT level or above. Mr. McDoug''s "The Complete Explanation of Basic Magic Texts", even the wizards of ancient magic texts they are good at, will be extremely difficult to chew, let alone other people. "Well, I''ll try my best. I''m really good at magic text translation." Albert agreed. Although Professor Babling gave it a high-level name, anyone with a discerning eye will know the content after reading it. what. "That''s great." Professor Babling was very happy. She asked Albert for help. Of course, she also knew how Albert was good at translating magic texts. With that said, she waved her magic wand, conjured a paper bag out of thin air, and handed it to Albert. "I was already conceiving this book when Mr. McDouger''s "Advanced Mowen Studies" was published." Professor Babling said softly, "Later, I revised a part." "That..." Albert pondered his words, "Actually, I think...it''s good." "I won''t let you help in vain. I will divide half of the money from this book to you, and write your name on it." Professor Babling said. "You don''t need a name or something, as for Garon..." Albert was a little doubtful that this thing could sell a few copies, but he didn''t say more. After a moment of silence, Albert said again, "I hope I can borrow books related to ancient magic texts from the forbidden area of ??the library." "No problem." Professor Babling nodded and started looking for parchment and quill. When leaving the ancient magic text classroom, Albert was holding a folder with a complicated look. In his pocket, he had Professor Babling''s signature in the restricted book zone, which is really a pleasant thing. "In this way, it will be the second place~www.novelhall.com~ he murmured. "What''s the second place?" A voice suddenly rang in my ears. Albert looked for his reputation and found that Isobel was standing not far away staring at him. "You haven''t left yet?" Albert looked at each other in surprise. "I have something to ask you." Isabel said. "Fortune telling?" "No. It''s your bet with Katrina." Isabel said. "You want me to admit defeat?" "I don''t know what you want to do, or why you want to do it, but I hope you will make this bet secretly and don''t let too many people know." Isabel said, "Just in the first game of this year When the Diqi game starts, I will be a witness for you." "Yes, I have no opinion." Chapter 197： I have Kanon Putting Katrina''s riddle to bet during the Quidditch match undoubtedly did not want other people to watch. Maybe, Isabel has his own considerations, and obviously does not want too many people to know the secrets of entering and leaving Ravenclaw. Although students from other colleges can successfully answer the riddles, the probability of entering the Ravenclaw common room is low. "wait!" Before Isobel turned and left, Albert suddenly called her. "Is there something actually?" Isabel stopped and turned to look at Albert. "Professor Snape has the ability, do you know? When I look at him, he feels like he sees through." Albert took a few steps and walked side by side with Isobel in the hallway, "You Do you know what''s going on?" "Why do you think so?" Isabel was silent for a moment and asked rhetorically. "I think it should be a kind of magic." Albert said as he walked: "In the Muggle world, there is a saying called mind reading." Isabel stopped, stared at Albert and asked, "Do you want to learn this kind of magic?" "No, I want to find a way to counter him." Albert looked helpless. "No one wants to be read what they are thinking, especially Professor Snape. To be honest, I hate that kind of being The feeling of seeing through." "Are you referring to sedentary mind?" "So, it really is a kind of magic." Albert showed an expression like that. "The mindfulness of mind can be used to cheat on exams." Isobel also stopped, looked up and down Albert, and suddenly said, "Of course, you don''t need to cheat." "Is there any way to counteract it?" Albert asked immediately: "I mean the magic that can protect oneself from being understood by others." "Occlumency, there should be such books in the forbidden book area." Isobel stared at Albert''s eyes and said nonchalantly, "Actually, you know, right!" "What''s the matter?" Albert felt a sudden in his heart, and immediately looked away, asking pretendingly. "About Occlumency." The expression on Isabel''s face still didn''t change much. "Or, it''s a matter of mind-blowing." "Well, I found a similar statement in the library, but I didn''t find the relevant books." Albert knew that he couldn''t hide from the other party, so he didn''t continue to play stupid, or he would really become a stupid. Isobel gave Albert a deep look and looked away. "I hope to find relevant books. Of course, if you know how to use this magic and are willing to teach me, that would be even better." Albert said with a smile. "I do know Occlumency." Isabel said. Really will! Albert just said casually, he didn''t expect Isobel to say that he could do this Occlumency! Albert was silent for a moment, and suddenly thought of a possibility, he asked tentatively: "Mr. McDouger taught it?" "Why do you ask?" Isabel asked quietly, because Albert got it right. "So, I guessed it." Albert said to himself: "This Easter, I was taken by Professor Broad to attend Mr. McDoug''s party..." Isobel suddenly made a shushing gesture at him, and someone walking towards this side across the corridor was Professor Smith. Although Albert was a little puzzled, he didn''t talk about it again after all. When he turned around, he found that Professor Rowena Smith had appeared a few steps away from them. "Good afternoon." Professor Smith greeted the two with a smile, then his eyes fell on Albert, "Did you write them back?" "Yes, I only replied to me a few days ago." Albert headed. "That''s good." Professor Smith asked suddenly, "By the way, what are you talking about?" "We are discussing the ancient magic text." Albert explained casually, "Professor Babling has prepared a book related to the ancient magic text. I hope I can help her revise the manuscript about this part, Isabel She is also very good at ancient magic texts, and I am asking if she is willing to help." "Revised manuscript?" Smith looked at Albert in surprise. He remembered that Mr. McDoug had also asked Albert to do this, so he was relieved. "I am far less accomplished in ancient magic texts than Albert." Isobel tactfully refused. "Well, this is a good thing." Professor Smith said with a smile: "It''s done, remember to tell me, I will also buy a copy to see." "I''ll write it down." Albert said seriously. With that said, he actually took out the notebook from his pocket and simply recorded this sentence on it. At this moment, both Isobel and Professor Smith were stunned. They didn''t expect that Albert really took this down. After Professor Smith walked away, the two of them resumed the topic just now. "Right," Albert asked. "Can you teach me Occlumency?" "Why should I teach you?" Isabel asked back. "I have Garon." Albert said without hesitation. "I''m just getting started." Isabel didn''t lie. She learned Occlumency this summer, as Albert said, taught by his uncle Mogg McDoug. However, did you agree with that sentence? "It doesn''t matter, I just need you to lead me to the beginning." Albert said without hesitation, "I will find the rest." As he said, Albert put two index fingers crossed together, "How about this price?" "Are you really rich?" Isabel said meaningfully. "Learning Apparition also requires Garon." Albert didn''t care. "Of course, because you are not a regular one, I think the price is right." "Yes, as long as you don''t regret it." Isobel agreed. "When will it start?" Albert asked. "Sunday, once a week, in the Transfiguration Club classroom." Isabel thought for a while and reminded: "You still don''t have too much expectations. I''m not good at taking the mind, and I don''t know how Back to Garon." "No problem." Albert said with a smile. "If you know which books on Occlumency are available, you can tell me." "This..."Guide to Advanced Occupational Cerebral"." Isabel hesitated for a moment, and said, "This is the book that my uncle showed me at the beginning. If you want to find it, you should be able to find it in the school''s restricted book area." "See you at the weekend!" Albert pointed his head, and was about to turn and leave. "Don''t worry about me lying to you~www.novelhall.com~Isabel is curious and authentic. "Will you?" Albert asked back: "What''s more, I have Garon." Isabel''s face twitched, and this kind of remark always felt like an explosion of wealth. Of course, she believed Albert''s words. After all, the guy who took ten gallons out to bet with Katrina, how could he lack Gallon? As for, use it to play a trick on yourself? Isabel thinks this is unlikely. Although the trust between the two parties is not high, the two people''s current and future social circles are destined to have a large overlap. Whether it is Albert or Isobel, they have actually discovered this. Moreover, both of them are geniuses and have their own pride. They would not and disdain to do that kind of ignorant things. Of course, in Isobel''s view, Albert is a rich taker. She doesn''t think the other party can easily master Occlumency. However, Isabel clearly didn''t know that there is something called a plug-in in this world. Chapter 198： What are you planning Friday, ten thirty in the evening, in the Gryffindor common room. Albert is sitting in the armchair by the fireplace, reading the "Advanced Magic Text Translation" manuscript given to him by Professor Mowen the other day. Not far away, Angelina, who has finished her homework, is playing the wizard card with Alia, while Lee Jordan, who is always looking to the side of the card game, is doing astronomy homework under the guidance of Shanna. "I won this round." Angelina smiled and packed up the wizard cards, looked at Lee Jordan, who was still doing homework next to him, and asked with confusion, "Why haven''t you finished it yet." "Why don''t you do your homework first, and then use the remaining time to play?" Alia can''t understand Lee Jordan''s thinking mode at all. Angelina covered a yawn and asked, "Sanna, do you go back to the dormitory to rest?" "You go back first, I''m almost." Shanna looked at the button in front of her. She wants to turn buttons into beetles, but it is far more difficult to turn non-living creatures into non-living creatures. "Then let''s go back and rest first." Alia put the wizard card back into her pocket and returned to the dormitory with her friend''s hand. "Failed again." Shanna sighed, looked up at Albert and asked, "Is there any way, or trick?" "Practice a lot." Albert said without hesitation. "Oh, these words again." Shanna muttered, "What have you been looking at since just now?" "The manuscript, Professor Babling asked me to help her revise the manuscript." Albert finished marking the manuscript and stuffed it back into the bag. "Professor Babling?" Shanna had never heard the name of the professor. "Professor Mowen," Albert reminded. "Ancient magic text? I heard that there is this optional course in the third grade. What do you plan to choose?" Shanna asked suddenly. "Elective course?" Lee Jordan asked curiously, "What elective course?" "Divination, protection of magical creatures, Muggle research, ancient magic writing, arithmetic divination." Albert quickly said five subjects, "I am going to choose all." "Select all, do you have enough time?" Shanna was surprised. "Enough, there is a way to give me plenty of time." Albert said with a smile. "I heard people say that ancient magic texts are difficult to learn." Shanna was a little entangled whether she should choose ancient magic texts. "Ancient magic text is like learning a foreign language." "I remember you are very good at foreign languages." Lee Jordan looked at Albert with envy on his face, "I remember you can speak French, and I just went to France during the summer vacation." Shanna hesitated for a while, and said, "If it''s not particularly difficult, I want to choose all." "What''s easier?" Lee Jordan asked. "Divination and Muggle studies." Albert said without hesitation, "I heard it was two out of five." "Why?" Lee Jordan continued to ask. "Divination requires talent. If you dont have talent, you just mess around. It doesnt matter if you dont have any talent. Albert took a sip of the cold milk tea ceremony. As for Muggle research, I dont think wizards understand Muggles. I dont even know what batteries, TVs, and light bulbs are?" "Really?" Shanna asked in surprise. "Do you know what a light bulb is?" Albert asked Lee Jordan next to him. "Of course I do." Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "My family lives in the Muggle community, but some pure blood wizards who are completely isolated from the Muggle world may really not know." "It''s hard to imagine." Shanna was surprised. "It''s not hard to imagine." Albert teased, "It''s like my father doesn''t know how a slug turns into a potion, just like Fred and George''s father doesn''t know what a rubber duck is for." "Rubber...duck?" Shanna bit her lip to prevent herself from laughing. "I remember Albert gave Fred and George a rubber duck for summer vacation." Lee Jordan also thought of this. "You are really..." Shanna finally couldn''t help but laughed, and suddenly attracted many people''s suspicious glances, "...It''s definitely intentional." "By the way, where''s Fred and George?" Albert looked at Shanna who was grinning dumbly. He really couldn''t understand the other side''s smile. "You said Fred and George, two bastards, they went to the kitchen." Lee Jordan thought for a while and said, "I said I was hungry and wanted to go to the kitchen to find something to eat." "Which **** are you scolding!" The two voices came from the entrance of the common room. Lee Jordan looked in the direction of the voice and saw Fred and George walking towards this side, both of them holding a pie in their hands, eating as they walked. "We worked hard to get you something to eat..." They walked over and couldn''t help complaining, "Hmm, I don''t have your share." "Ahem, you heard me wrong." Lee Jordan coughed and asked, "What''s delicious." The people next to all resisted not letting themselves laugh. "Do you think we are deaf? Huh, go away, the pie is not yours." Fred smiled and cursed and pushed Li Qiaodan away, while George next to him took out the oily paper bag with the pie from the pocket of his robe and took it away. Share the pie with Shanna. "What pie?" Shanna asked curiously after taking the oil paper bag. "Steak and kidney pie." George said. She took a piece and passed the oil paper bag to Albert next to her. Albert looked down at the steak and kidney pie in front of him. To be honest, he had no appetite. "Give it to Lee Jordan!" Albert handed the oil paper bag to Lee Jordan. "Don''t give that bastard." Fred and George couldn''t help complaining. "Albert gave me this." Lee Jordan took the oil paper bag and hummed, "It has nothing to do with you now." "You guy." "Aren''t you going to eat?" Lee Jordan quickly turned off the subject and asked Albert. "No, no appetite." Albert shook his head. "Why don''t I divide you half?" Shanna said with a smile, "Don''t eat too much at night." said, she really cut the steak and kidney pie in half and stuffed half of it to Albert. Albert was speechless for a while. Steak and kidney pie is a traditional British delicacy, probably! This kind of thing has just been made, and it tastes okay to eat while it is hot, but it doesnt taste good when it gets cold. is worse than meat buns that have been completely cold. Under the gaze of several people, Albert took a bite of the steak and kidney pie. The taste was a bit salty and the taste was a bit subtle. "It tastes good, right." George asked with a smile. "I prefer to eat while it''s hot," Albert said. In the chat room, the people in the common room gradually disappeared, the windows creaked from the cold wind, and the fire in the fireplace was about to go out. "I''ll prepare later..." Albert made a slip gesture towards the people who were playing wizard chess. "What should I do if I get caught?" Lee Jordan was a little worried. "Last time, William Yeyou was caught, and Professor McGonagall asked him to use the chamber pot for several days. I don''t want to get a little prince of chamber pot. nickname." "Little Prince Chamber Pot?" "In the Muggle world, there is a prince named William." Albert explained with a smile, "I remember he only did it once last year." "More than once." Fred said with a smile. "It''s not important!" Lee Jordan looked helpless, he was really worried that the night tour would be caught. "Don''t worry, we won''t get caught." Fred and George looked at each other, blinked and said in the same way~www.novelhall.com~ You have to have faith in Albert. " "What are you planning to do at night?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice. "Go to the forbidden book area to find books. Do you remember Snape''s ability to see through other people''s thoughts?" Albert whispered, "That is indeed a magic called Sentry. I plan to go to the library to ban books. District looking for books that can counter this magic." "When will we leave?" Lee Jordan asked excitedly. "Don''t you want to go?" Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I want to learn this kind of magic, too." Lee Jordan said excitedly, "What''s more, if you get caught, everyone will be unlucky together. What are you afraid of." "No one can catch us." George snorted softly, "However, I don''t think you can learn that kind of mentality." "How can you know if you don''t try it." "It''s really hard to get the idea of ??the mind." Albert poured cold water on Lee Jordan coldly, causing Fred and George to laugh. Chapter 199： careless Late at night, the Gryffindor Tower and the windows were lit up. The few people in the dormitory have not rested yet and are getting together to play the wizard card. With the increase in card types, the gameplay of wizard cards has become more diverse, and the space for players to play freely has also become greater. "Time is almost up." Albert drank his cup of black tea, glanced at the pocket watch next to him, and said to the people beside him. "Really going?" Lee Jordan was still hesitant. Although he also knew what Fred and George were capable of, he still didn''t have much confidence. "Aren''t you going?" Fred asked back. "Go, why not?" Lee Jordan murmured. He knew that Albert had gone out to hang out at night and had never been caught by Filch. "Come on, I give you confidence." George said with a smile. "What confidence?" Lee Jordan leaned suspiciously, but saw George take out an old piece of parchment and shook it, "This is one of our secret weapons." "Okay, stop making trouble, ready to go." Albert took his wand and tapped George''s head, a colorless transparent film immediately enveloped his body, in full view, George Weiss Lai disappeared. "This is our second secret weapon." Fred explained with a smile. "What about the third secret weapon?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "I won''t tell you." Fred and George said in unison. "So, there is the third secret weapon?" Albert also used the phantom spell on himself. After his body also disappeared, he said to several others: "The phantom spell can last for a few hours, I think the time should be enough." "Is it very excited, very excited." Fred elbows Lee Jordan. "I''m George, and Lee Jordan is next to him." "It''s really a bit excited, right, where are we going?" Lee Jordan asked, he was really a bit excited, after all, this is the first night tour. Well, that''s not right, I went out with Albert last time. However, that time it was to find Fred and George. "I''m going to the library. You can ask Fred and George to take you around. We meet in the room on the eighth floor. The place to go in is the lounge." Albert said. "What is that room on the eighth floor?" Lee Jordan felt that these three guys hadn''t told him a lot. "You''ll find out later." Albert said. "Don''t you need help?" George asked. "Look for the book about the brain?" "No, I plan to use the Flying Curse directly." Albert explained that he had just thought that because he didn''t know how to use the Flying Curse before, but now he already knows how to find a book. In, Hermione was able to use the Flying Curse to get a book related to Horcrux, which means that the books in the library can actually be recruited by the Flying Curse. Although it is locked by a chain, just know that the book is in There, it''s easy to pry the chain that locks the book. "Don''t you know how to fly curse?" Fred looked at Albert suspiciously. He still remembered that a month ago, Albert said he could not fly curse! "I can''t learn it!" Albert said with a faint smile, "This spell is actually pretty good and practical." "Practical?" Fred couldn''t help but muttered. He turned off the oil lamp in the dormitory and walked out of the dormitory behind Albert. The four people passed through the common room, and when they emerged from the entrance, George who was behind suddenly said, "Filch is patrolling the fifth floor." "How do you know?" Lee Jordan asked suspiciously. "Who is there?" The fat lady asked, looking at the corridor where there was nothing. "Leave here first," Albert murmured, and he stepped forward to the secret road leading to other floors. "We will help you get Filch away." Fred''s eyes beamed. "I brought a big dung bomb." "I have strong glue here." George was also eager to try. "You are seeking your own death." Lee Jordan muttered. "Inflatable screaming inflatable skull man." Albert handed something to Lee Jordan and reminded several people, "Don''t do too much." "We know how to measure." George said. "We won''t let Filch disturb you looking for books." Fred''s tone was also very excited. During the beginning of school, Filch made trouble with them for the things of last semester. "I feel the castle will be very lively tonight." Lee Jordan mumbled. He still didn''t refuse Albert''s kindness and stuffed the inflatable screaming inflatable skull man into his pocket. The people separated at the secret crossing on the sixth floor. Albert went to the library alone, while the Weasley brothers took Lee Jordan to the fourth floor, preparing to play hide and seek with Filch. ... At this moment, Filch, who was patrolling the corridor on the fifth floor, didn''t know that he had been spotted. Recently, Filch is in a good mood, especially the last time he caught the Gryffindor student who was wandering around the castle in the middle of the night. When he was caught by himself, the horrified expression on his face was really wonderful. , Putting the other party in confinement has made him feel good until now. However, since that time, those students who dared to sneak out at night have almost disappeared. "I don''t know when I can catch another one." Just as Filch thought this way, he suddenly heard the sound of something falling to the ground from downstairs, and immediately rushed to the direction of the sound. In fact, the few Georges who had just passed the secret tunnel to the fourth floor "accidentally" knocked an armored helmet on the ground, which made the sound just now to ensure that Filch was attracted. This trick is actually very effective, and has always been effective. No, Filch hurried to the fourth floor when he heard the sound. Albert was standing in the corridor outside the library, watching Filch''s hurrying back, before he retracted his gaze and reached out and pushed the library away. The wooden door walked in. Filch hurried to the armor corridor with the oil lamp, his gaze fell on the armor on the ground, and then raised his head, looking around, he bent over to pick up the helmet, and whispered: "Hidden, isn''t it? I will. Catch you, Pippi!" In the next second, Filch was stunned, because he discovered that the helmet had somehow stuck to the ground. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t lift the helmet. "Is it Pippi or..." Filch looked around with the oil lamp, and suddenly he heard the sound of running footsteps. "Those little bunnies." Filch cursed in a low voice, dropped his helmet, stood up and chased in the direction where the footsteps came from. Even if he was stupid, he guessed that someone was playing with him on purpose. However, Filch was not angry, but ecstatic. He was not afraid of students wandering around the castle at night, just afraid that no one would dare to come out at night. "I will catch you." Filch''s eyes gleamed dangerously in the darkness, and he couldn''t wait to see the horrified expressions on the faces of the students after he was caught. However, Filch didn''t know that the footsteps just now were actually made by Fred deliberately to attract Filch''s attention. The game of cat and mouse is officially announced. Fighting wits and courage with Filch is undoubtedly a great pleasure for Fred and George at Hogwarts. They have a live map in their hands and a phantom spell on their bodies. With these two insurances, they get up in the middle of the night and wander around and are caught by Filch? nonexistent. "It''s really exciting, do you think Filch will catch up with us and cut corners?" Lee Jordan followed Fred and talked with each other in a low voice. "Of course it''s a short cut. He might rush to block us through the secret road. Take the stairs to lead him further." Fred said with a smile while throwing a big dung bomb into the corridor, "Don''t worry, Fei Erqi can''t stop us." The fifth floor, inside the library. Albert had already crossed the rope in front of the forbidden book area, was walking in the forbidden book area, raised his wand and whispered, "The Guide to Advanced Occupational Brain Techniques" flew. For a moment, only a creaking sound was heard, and one of the large bookcases was pulled by the chain and tilted to one side. Albert, who was just about to walk over, was stunned and speechless~www.novelhall.com~ The next moment, he realized that something was wrong. "Spell stop!" He had already seen the "Advanced Occupational Cerebral Guide" that was summoned by the flying curse. However, because the bookshelf was completely tilted, he also brought down the bookshelf in front by the way, just like a Dormitory card. With a bang, Albert only felt that his heart was about to pop out of his chest, and the loud noise spread throughout the castle. Albert did not expect that because of the call of the flying curse, the book actually pulled the iron lock and brought the bookshelf down by the way? The flying curse is poisonous! "Restore as before!" Albert waved his wand and tried to restore the bookshelves and books to their original state. In fact, his magic worked, and the dumped books and bookshelves began to restore to their original state. But Albert didn''t dare to stay in the library, and immediately ran away, forgetting the idea of ??searching for the "Advanced Occlumency Guide". Chapter 200： Who is messing up oom! The sound of falling bookshelves was enough to wake up the entire castle. At this moment, the three Fred, who were playing a mouse-and-cat game with Filch on the third floor of the castle, were also taken aback by the loud noise, and stopped one after another, listening to the surrounding sounds with their ears up. Originally, Filch, who was still pursuing a few people, also stopped and looked in the direction of the sound in amazement. "The sound seems to be coming from the direction of the fifth floor." Filch muttered to himself, and he immediately turned and hurried towards the library. "What happened to the noise just now?" George was the first to restrain his curiosity. "I don''t know, maybe Albert got it out. Go back to the lounge first." Fred said decisively, "Before the sound just now drew other professors over, go back quickly." "Quick!" George whispered, and the three began to run at full speed along the corridor. They had to return to the common room before the professors appeared. Because Albert had told them that the professor at Hogwarts had the ability to see through the phantom curse on them. Running through corridor after corridor, the three of them went to the seventh floor through the secret passage beside the corridor. On the way, Lee Jordan said again: "Are we going to the meeting point? What about Albert?" "That guy must have ran away before us." "Go straight back to the common room." In fact, their approach was quite correct. Soon after the sound sounded, several professors in the castle were awakened by the sound and came over to check the situation. In the hallway, the portraits in the aisle were running back and forth, trying to figure out what was going on. By the time Filch inspected the fifth floor, Albert had already fled the scene of the crime, and moved faster than them. Before leaving, Albert did not forget to close the library entrance. It was also for this reason that Filch could not find the scene of the crime for a while. He just probably knew where the sound came from, but when he checked in the past, he found nothing. The culprit responsible for all this is hurried to the Gryffindor common room. Albert tried not to make any noise, but the people in the portrait were awakened by the sound just now. After hearing the slight footsteps, they all turned their faces curiously and looked at the corridor where there was nothing. After going upstairs, Albert walked halfway down the corridor, then lifted a tapestry on the wall, and walked up a narrower staircase, which was a shortcut to the eighth floor. As for Fred and the others, they carry a live spot map and should not be caught, but Albert is not worried about their safety at all. When he came near the entrance of the common room, he didn''t release the magic on his body, and he waited for Fred here. A few minutes later, a few people hurried to look at Albert, who was still waiting for them, and asked puzzledly: "Why don''t you enter the lounge?" "When invisible, the fat lady won''t open the door for us." Albert reminded: "Come with me, go to the responsive house first. Just in case, we still don''t want to be seen." The three of Fred looked confused, but they still followed Albert to the responsive room. In this case, they were willing to trust Albert''s judgment. After all, Albert had a much better brain than them. He did this. There must be a reason. On the other side, Filch was patrolling the library, because the sound just now did make the sound of collapsing to the library shelf. However, when Filch entered the library, he didn''t find any signs of collapsed bookshelves here. Yes, no, even in the forbidden book area, there is still no sign of bookshelves collapsing, as if the sound had never happened. At this moment, Filch knew that he was being played, yes, he was played, just like the helmet glued to the floor on the fourth floor, and the **** big dung egg that was thrown in the corridor, including here. All the sounds are people playing with themselves. Yes, it was the **** he was chasing just now, Filch vaguely guessed who they were. The Gryffindor twins, although there was no evidence, Filch had a hunch that it was the two of them who did it. "Filch? What happened?" Snape walked into the library with a gloomy face in a gray shirt-style pajama. "I just heard a noise and came over to check the situation. I think it''s probably caused by some students deliberately." Filch turned and looked at Snape and whispered, "I was just chasing them. Several students were wandering in the castle in the middle of the night, Professor." "Students, fine, we will catch them." Snape looked around the library and stepped into the restricted area to take a look. He didn''t find any signs of the bookshelf collapsing. "What''s the matter?" Professor McGonagall walked in quickly. She was wearing a checkered dressing gown and a hair net. She glanced across the library with a serious look. She obviously thought that the sound just now was a bit like a bookcase collapsed. The sound. "Someone was in the library, in the restricted book zone." Filch said immediately: "I just looked for a few students who wandered around the school in the middle of the night. They should be in a group, and they are probably... Gryffindor student." "Do you have any evidence?" Professor McGonagall asked with a frown. "What''s going on here." Smith appeared outside the door in a bronze pajamas. "Is this preparing for a pajama party?" "Someone is making a loud noise Professor here. We suspect that the students made it. There are several students wandering around the school tonight." Filch said in a low voice. He rarely speaks loudly in front of the professors. "Filch, did you just say that it was probably made by a Gryffindor student?" Professor McGonagall asked. "Is there any evidence?" "You can ask the gatekeeper at the entrance to Gryffindor." Snape said suddenly. He would love to see the students at Hogwarts unlucky and get points deducted. "Well, this is a good idea." Filch nodded. Professor McGonagall frowned slightly, but ultimately did not object. Several professors moved towards the eighth floor one after another, and found Gryffindor''s gatekeeper Fat Lady at the entrance of Gryffindor. "Madam, did anyone enter the lounge just now?" Professor McGonagall asked. "No," said the fat lady. "Are there any students leaving?" Snape asked. "Yes." said the fat lady. "Who are they?" Filch asked impatiently. "I don''t know, they are invisible." The fat lady said. "Just look at who is not in the dormitory to know who just wandered in the castle." Snape suggested maliciously. "This will wake up sleeping students." Professor McGonagall obviously disagrees with this approach. "Only students in the upper grades may use the phantom spell." Professor Smith suddenly reminded, "I think they didn''t enter the common room. They should be still somewhere in the castle. We will find those naughty students. ." Smith obviously disagrees with waking up other students. However, in fact, a large part of the students have been awakened by the sound just now. "I will find them." Filch gritted his teeth. However ~www.novelhall.com~ Filch and several other professors searched the castle several times, and even searched the secret passages, but found nothing. okay! In fact, there are two dead ghosts. A girl from Ravenclaw and a boy from Hufflepuff became a survivor. The couple were actually dating in a secret passage, and they were caught by Filch who suddenly broke in. Each was deducted fifty points. But after questioning, it was obviously not the group of people that Filch was looking for. As for the group of Gryffindor students that Filch was looking for? Almost the entire castle was turned upside down by the professors, but still no trace of the Gryffindor students were found. No way, no one would let them know that there is still a hidden room on the eighth floor of the castle. Its name is the Room for All Requests. Chapter 201： Gryffindor has no secrets The next day, Albert and his roommates slept until noon before getting up for lunch. Along the way, they heard many students talking about what happened last night. The sound Albert made in the library last night awakened many people in the castle. The result is conceivable, this matter has spread to a lot of people early in the morning. Lee Jordan felt a little funny. Albert told them about it. He didnt expect a flying curse to bring down the large bookshelf in the library. Just remember that Albert was in the responsive room last night. Speaking of the depressed expression on this matter, Lee Jordan couldn''t help but want to laugh. There are not many things that can make Albert feel depressed. However, the responsive house is really a good place. This group of guys didn''t tell themselves until last night. It''s a jerk! "Does this matter seem to be a big mess?" Fred couldn''t help but sigh. "Eat yours." Albert picked up a fried chicken leg and stuffed it into Fred''s mouth. Then, he turned his head and asked Shanna next to him, "Did you catch those night-traveling students? " Didnt you ask knowingly? Fred took the chicken thigh, took a bite, and then rolled his eyes at Albert. "Caught it." Shanna raised her head and glanced at Albert, and said quietly: "A Hufflepuff and a Ravenclaw student. I heard they were dating last night. It was originally one. It''s a very romantic thing, and it turns out..." Puff! "Sorry, sorry." George couldn''t help but chuckle, and quickly apologized. Several people around looked at George who was holding back his smile, and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you, is this so funny?" "Originally, going out for a date at night was a very romantic thing, but the couple obviously became someone''s surrogate." George shook his head and said: "I think they are very pitiful. This is all to blame for the **** who made the noise. "Well, yes, I must blame the **** who made the noise deliberately." Fred agreed. "It made me startled by the sound last night." "Ahem," Lee Jordan, who had just bitten a large bite of bread, was choked with coughing. He took a large sip of water and then slowly came to ask, "I just heard someone say that the sound is from the library. Came out, but nothing happened in the library?" "It''s weird, isn''t it?" Fred murmured, "You said, could Pepi Ghost do this?" In fact, all three of them admire Albert, this guy made a mess in the library with a curse. Before leaving, the place was restored to its original condition. What made several people want to complain is that Albert had not forgotten to close the door of the library, so that others could not figure out what happened. "How did I hear that the students of Gryffindor made it?" Albert muttered after swallowing the food. "The professors have all asked the fat lady." "Yes, I was in the common room at the time, and many people leaned in to eavesdrop on it, but no one knew who did it. According to Professor Smith, it should be a senior student in the college." Shanna said Afterwards, looking suspiciously at these four a little abnormal guys, their expressions suddenly became weird. She asked: "Are you guys getting up late today?" "Yeah." Albert said, "Last night, I played the wizard card too late." "I won the most." Fred raised his chin triumphantly. Of course, he was right, because he played three games in total and Fred won two games. "Couldn''t... be the four of you last night!" Shanna suddenly asked in a low voice. Angelina next to her raised her head in astonishment and looked at these guys in front of her. There is no denial, and no admission. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became a little weird, and Albert and the others were immersed in eating, as if they had been hungry for a long time. "Really?" Angelina asked tentatively. Fred''s mouth was full of food, and he mumbled vaguely: "Who knows?" "Are there any owls today? I mean my owls." Albert changed the subject. He received owl letters almost every week. "Oh, here I am!" Shanna took out two letters from her robe and handed them to Albert: "I always think you are very diligent in receiving letters." "No way, its like this with more pen pals." Albert took the envelope, glanced at the senders name, shrugged and said, "Ive been very busy these days. Im going to the library later to save my family. After finishing homework, borrow a few books by the way." "The library is temporarily closed today and will not officially open to the public until tomorrow." Percy was holding a plate, stopped behind a few people, and looked at the twins with the eyes of the trial: "I heard that Mrs. Pince is going to check the library. Collection of books." "Well, it''s hard work." "By the way, that thing last night was not done by the senior students in the college." Percy suddenly said: "I just heard someone say that no one of the senior students went out for night tours last night." "Oh, who did that?" George asked back. "I don''t know, everyone is very curious about who did it." Percy murmured: "I heard that Filch almost turned the castle over last night, and he still didn''t catch the students who were traveling at night." "Is that a pity?" Fred shrugged. "Where were you last night?" Percy asked suddenly. "Of course it''s on the bed." George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "We played the wizard card until very late, and we talked about the wizard card for a while before going to bed. By the way, do you want to join the wizard card club." "What club?" Percy stunned for a moment, but didn''t react for a while. "Witcher card club!" Fred drew a wizard card, smiled and shook it in front of Percy, "Do you want to join?" "Is this weird?" Charlie muttered. "What''s the matter?" Percy looked at his second brother. "No one knows who went out for a night tour last night?" "Are you planning to report the students who traveled at night?" George couldn''t help but laugh at himself after swallowing the food. "Those people were not caught by the professors, but you were harmed first." Charlie has a black line, although it is true that George said. After all, Gryffindor has no secrets! "Could it be the two of you?" Percy cast a suspicious look at Fred and George. These two brothers seemed like guys who would do this kind of thing. "Last night, we were discussing the contents of the wizard card? By the way, Percy, do you mind if we get you a card?" George asked maliciously. "No." Percy refused dryly. "Actually, you already have your card, I secretly made it." Fred smiled maliciously. "What''s wrong?" Next to him, Li Jordan asked when he saw Albert frowning. "Nothing, some trivia." Albert folded the letter paper and put it in his pocket. "Your expression doesn''t look like it''s okay." Li Qiaodan murmured, but Albert didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask any more. Among the two letters that Shanna gave him, one was written to him by Isobel. In the letter, she said that the time for teaching Occlumency was advanced. Originally, Albert planned to wait until he read the "Advanced Occidental Cerebral Surgery Guide" ~www.novelhall.com~ before going to her Occidental Cerebral Surgery. Sure enough, Albert smashed himself last night. I knew I should risk taking away the "Advanced Occlumency Guide". "I''m leaving first, and I''ll have an appointment later!" After Albert finished eating the food on the plate, he got up and prepared to go back to the dormitory to get the Occupational Surgery tuition. "Isobel?" Shanna said suddenly. "You actually know that Ravenclaw genius?" Percy looked at Albert in surprise. "Well, the same club." Albert said. "From the same club?" Shanna asked in a weird tone. "Well, the same two clubs." Albert shrugged, got up and left. vertex Chapter 202： Occlusive Cerebral Surgery Before returning to the dormitory, Albert went to the library to see what was going on there. After all, this matter was caused by myself, so naturally we should pay attention to the follow-up development. Before passing by the library, he found several students around him looking towards the library, seemingly curious about what happened inside. "What''s the matter?" Albert walked over and asked a student who was watching. "Not sure." "Mrs. Pins is counting the books in the forbidden book area." A girl said gossiping, "I heard that several books were taken away from the forbidden book area." "The books in the forbidden book area are all dangerous books." Someone leaned over and joined the topic. Albert didn''t stay and continued to join in the fun. This had nothing to do with him. All the books he "borrowed" from the restricted book zone were returned. Back in the dormitory, Albert directly took out ten gallons from the mezzanine of the suitcase and put them into a purse made by Transfiguration. If ten gallons can enable Albert to learn Occlumency, the money is still worth it. Before mastering Occlumency, Albert could never reveal the crown to Dumbledore. When Albert came to classroom 17 used by the Transformation Club, she found that Isobel had arrived early. She sat in her armchair and read the latest issue of "Transformation Today." "You came on time." The girl said without looking up. "It is a virtue to keep the time." Albert took out the purse from the pocket of his robe and handed it to Isabel. "The agreed tuition fee, I think we can start." Isabel closed the magazine, looked up at the money bag handed to him, reached out and took it, put it in his pocket, nodded and said: "Let''s get started!" "Don''t you check it?" Albert reminded with a smile, "Maybe it''s not Garon, but Nat." Isobel''s expression froze, he glanced up at Albert, and then, under the other''s gaze, took out the purse and took out one...Nat. This guy definitely did it on purpose. Isabel realized that he was molested by the other party, and he was really a guy with a bad personality! "Sorry, I was just kidding." Albert had an unconcealable smile on his face. He had just seen a moment of astonishment from Isabel''s face. With that, Albert took another purse from his pocket and handed it to Isabel. As for the ten Nats just now, he has no plans to come back at all. After the latter took it, he opened his eyes and looked at the Kanon inside, this time it was really Kanon. "I think you should have already read the "Advanced Occupational Cerebral" Guide." Isobel put the purse in his pocket and said meaningfully, "I think you should have been to the restricted book area of ??the library last night. , I secretly borrowed that book!" Isabel pointed out very simply that Albert was the culprit in the riots last night. "No, I haven''t had time to borrow the "Advanced Occidental Cerebral" from the library to see it." Albert also bluntly denied this matter. "Well, Occlumency is actually a kind of magic that can prevent the mind from being invaded and affected by magic. Wizards who are generally good at using Occlumency are also good at contemplation." Isobel doesn''t care about Albert denies. In this case, two armchairs were pulled in and Albert sat opposite him. They were only three feet apart. Albert could even feel Isobel''s heartbeat and breathing. He looked at the genius of Ravenclaw in front of him openly. This was a very beautiful red-haired girl, but her temperament was a bit cold, or arrogant. However, geniuses are like this, and Albert is not incomprehensible. "...Some wizards are very good at taking the mind." Isobel noticed that Albert was looking at his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and continued: "They can usually tell if you are lying, Professor Snape. This is the best example. He can always see if others lie to him... Only a wizard who is good at Occlumency can seal the feeling and memory that contradicts lies, and lie in front of a brilliant photographer without being caught Find." "Obviously, you''re not a good photographer, are you?" Albert blinked, then casually joked another innocuous joke. "Yes, I''m not a brilliant photographer." Isobel confessed bluntly, and continued: "There is one thing you must know that eye contact is often critical to the mind, so... look into my eyes ." Albert suddenly felt a bad feeling. "It seems that you are not ignorant of panic and occlusion." Isabel said after a moment of silence. "You just used it, right!" Albert said suddenly. "Yes." Isabel said: "I just used the mind to open a window in your eyes, and extract the feelings and memories I need from the brain inside. The heads of ordinary wizards, come to mind the mind. Say, without any defense. Of course, it is not easy to learn it." "Do you know what I''m thinking about right now?" Albert looked away, with a malicious smile at the corner of his mouth. "Even if you compliment me, it''s useless." Isabel said subconsciously: "Also, whether I will age prematurely has nothing to do with you." "Sure enough, I was directly seen through." Albert looked at Isobel in surprise, and continued, "It seems that your mentality is not as bad as you said!" "What a nasty guy, put away your boring temptation." A trace of shame flashed in Isobel''s eyes, she had realized that Albert''s words just now were to test her. No matter which woman it is, she values ??her appearance very much, and the guy in front of her obviously knows this well, and uses this to test her own level of seductiveness. "Well, I want to enter your brain and see your resistance." Isobel raised his wand and reminded: "You need to get rid of distractions, throw away all feelings, and try to prevent me from invading your brain." "I see." Albert murmured. "Prepare, three, two, one, take the mind!" Isobel took the shot, although Albert had prepared in advance, but the moment he was concentrated by the spell, he was still a little out of reach: The classroom swayed before Albert''s eyes, and pictures flashed through his mind like a movie. At the age of six, Albert was riding a new bicycle given by his parents in the park. At the age of eight, Albert was sitting on the sofa, telling fairy tales to his sister..." Albert experienced this feeling with interest, and he knew very well that Isobel was looking through his memory. After a while, Albert began to try to prevent her from invading his brain, and began to consciously recall the books on economics and mathematics he had read, preparing to use these memories to surround the other party, and gradually deepen and flip that The feeling of own memory is squeezed out of the brain. "You succeeded." Isobel''s tone was a little bit of amazement, and she never thought that Albert would have successfully resisted her dementia. In particular, she also noticed that when she squeezed out her thoughts, she saw Albert subconsciously create a maze to intercept her peeping into his brain. "Well, this feeling... it feels very strange, not so good!" Albert''s breathing was a little short, and he found himself back in the classroom of the Transformation Club. "Let me rest." Albert took a piece of chocolate from his pocket, took a bite, and subconsciously asked, "Do you want it?" Isobel glanced at the bitten chocolate, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, but she still did not refuse Albert''s kindness. She took the chocolate and broke the piece where she was not bitten. "You did a great job, much better than my first attempt." Isobel continued, "Now, you need to concentrate and use your brain to resist my invasion." After all, after accepting other people''s Gallon, Isabel naturally still needs to do it well. "I know what I should do!" Albert casually said. He began to try to check the skill panel, but unfortunately there was no Occlumency. It seems that there are a few more attempts. Although expected, it is still quite depressed. Even though Albert doesn''t care about being seen some childhood memories, he still feels a little unhappy. "Remove distracting thoughts, concentrate on thoughts, and let go of all feelings." Isabel reminded, "I''m going to start!" "Wait!" Albert suddenly raised his hand to stop the opponent from casting a spell. "What else?" Isobel''s arm paused, and he looked at Albert suspiciously, not knowing what he wanted to do. "Be on the cushion." Albert took the armchair away, put a cushion on the carpet, and then sat cross-legged on the cushion, relaxed his body, and tried to put himself in a meditation state. "You can start!" "Three, two, one, sensationalism!" Isobel cast the spell again. When he was nine years old, Albert was helping his family make Nia''s birthday cake in the kitchen... At this moment, he was emptying his brain as much as possible, focusing all his attention on Isobel''s thinking, and the pictures in his mind gradually disappeared. Albert opened his eyes abruptly and saw a moment of astonishment on Isabel''s face. Yes, even Isobel had never thought that Albert could master Occlumency so quickly and resist his own invasion. "You succeeded!" Isabel said suddenly, "I have nothing to teach you." As she said, she was about to get up and leave, but Albert stretched out his hand and took Isobel''s arm, because Albert had just turned the panel skills again, and there was still no Occlumency. "The money is not grabbed like this." Albert looked at Isobel rather helplessly, "I feel that I have not succeeded in mastering Occlumency. Let''s talk about the things to pay attention to in Occlumency and Dementia. , I am so sincere, you should also show a little sincerity." "Okay!" Isobel thought for a while and agreed. He didn''t know whether he realized that he was too pitted or for other reasons. He began to explain to Albert about her own use of Occlumency and Panic Understand ~www.novelhall.com~ The communication between the two about Occupational Cerebral surgery lasted about half an hour. Isabel is indeed a genius, even if he has just been exposed to Occlumency, he still has his own unique insights into this magic. After listening to Isobel''s explanation, after several attempts, Albert finally found that Occlumency appeared on his skill panel. Seeing Occlumency on the skill panel, Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief secretly. Raising Occlumency to Level 2, Albert closed his eyes and felt the changes brought about by the upgrade. When Albert opened his eyes again, his eyes became a little hollow. Isobel, who noticed Albert''s changes, couldn''t help but frowned slightly. "I think the transaction between us is complete!" Isabel said. When she got up and was about to leave, Albert stretched out her hand again. Chapter 203： Panic Isabel''s gaze fell on his grasped wrist, and he immediately raised his head to look at Albert, frowning and asking, "What else is there?" "Sorry." Albert let go of Isobel''s hand in embarrassment, and said honestly: "I want to learn dementia." "I remember the agreement between us: I teach you Occlumency." After Albert let go, Isobel left in no hurry. "Actually, I have already taught, and you have learned Occlumency, haven''t you?" Isobel stared at Albert and asked, "Or, do you think the tuition is too expensive?" "Well, I admit, I am greedy. However, the opportunity is rare, and I don''t want to give up the opportunity to learn dementia. I can give you another gallon, or..." Albert originally wanted to owe you A favor. However, human debt is not popular here in Europe, so I didn''t talk about it there. "Or what?" Isabel asked curiously. After Albert mastered the Occlusion, she could no longer understand Albert''s thoughts. To be honest, Albert was able to master Occlumency in such a short period of time, which really shocked Isobel. "Maybe, this is the so-called genius!" When Isobel sighed, a ridiculous idea suddenly appeared in his mind. "Huh?" Isabel''s expression suddenly became very weird. Wouldn''t this guy have learned Occlumency beforehand? Although this is not impossible, what is the purpose of the other party doing this? Isabel can''t help thinking in a certain way, and the look on Albert is even more weird. Although Albert said that he was in the same grade as his sister Katrina, it was not difficult for her to see that her thoughts and ideas had matured. Some other ideas are not impossible. "Do you want me to teach you sensationalism?" Isabel asked. "Well, I have mastered Occlumency, and it shouldn''t be too difficult to learn Desire Mind." Albert''s expression suddenly became a little stiff, there was no way, Isobel was looking at his sight just now... strange. "January 13, my birthday." Isobel agreed. "January 13? I see." Albert took out his notebook from his pocket, wrote down Isabel''s birthday, and prepared a birthday gift for the other party, which was regarded as a reward for the gods. But... it would actually be a birthday present. When Albert put away his notebook, he suddenly thought of a certain possibility, shouldn''t he... His expression also became very strange, and he quietly raised his head to meet Isobel''s gaze. In the next second, the surrounding atmosphere became very embarrassing. Not only Albert, but also Isobel, the expressions on their faces obviously became unnatural. Well, sure enough, misunderstood...? Now, should I... Well, to be honest, Albert really has no other special ideas, although Isobel does fit his own aesthetics. "Cough!" Isobel coughed lightly, breaking the awkward atmosphere around him first. "One point, you are right. Occlumency and panic are actually interlinked." Isobel began to change the subject, "You have learned Occlumency, and then it will indeed become easier to learn panic. ." "Yeah." Albert replied casually and motioned to the other party to continue. He also breathed a sigh of relief now, it was too embarrassing just now. Isabel began to recall that he had read books related to Sensation, briefly summarized the contents, and began to explain to Albert the key knowledge of Sensation and some of his own experience. In fact, the mind of the gods is a kind of advanced magic, many wizards have never been exposed to the mind of the gods in their entire lives. Of course, it has something to do with the Ministry of Magic deliberately hiding it. Some spells are deliberately monopolized. If you don''t deliberately look for it, you don''t even know its existence. Albert actually knows the reason. If everyone learns to sedentary mind, the whole magical world is probably messed up. Just like if everyone carries a gun, they will get bullets if they are not careful. After spending a long time explaining the key points, spells, and spell-casting gestures, Isobel looked at Albert''s eyes and said: "There is only one chance. Whether you succeed or not, the transaction between us is over. " "Well, okay!" Albert raised his wand happily and reminded aloud: "It''s starting, three, two, one, dementia!" Albert uses the mind of Isobel, and his mind is suddenly filled with a strange memory, and that part of the memory belongs to Isabel. It was Isabel and her sister Katrina when they were young... Within a few seconds, Albert could feel Isobels resistance to him. The picture in front of him was moving away from him. When his consciousness was completely squeezed out, Albert saw Isobel being led by a woman. In their hands, they are beside a cemetery, Albert also sees Mogg McDoug, and Ronald Smith. Its just that the look on Ronald Smiths face is strange? " Albert opened his eyes suddenly, and he noticed that Isobel''s breathing was a little short in front of him. "Are you all right?" he asked. Isobel took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and said to Albert: "Well, the agreement between us is over." "Well, it''s over!" Albert said, he stood up and reached out to Isobel, "Thank you today, I have learned a lot. Maybe you can consider becoming a professor." "I don''t think all students are like you." Isobel stretched out his hand and shook Albert and laughed at himself. "Even if you praise me like this, I won''t tell you how to delay the weakness." Albert pulled Isobel from the cushion, smiled and blinked at the opponent, joking. Isabel''s face twitched slightly and he looked away ~www.novelhall.com~ not to look directly at Albert. "This guy is really annoying!" Isobel murmured, knowing that the other party was going to use her for a try. For a moment, I listened to Albert muttering in a low voice: "It failed. As expected, I still need to look directly at the other person." Albert''s failure made Isabel''s mood better. They are also talented wizards, even if Isobel thinks that she is not as good as Albert in some respects, she actually does not want too much distance between the two sides. After the two left classroom 17, Albert once again thanked Isabel. "You taught the tuition." Isabel didn''t know how important it is for Albert to master the idea of ??panic and Occlumency. When the two separated at the entrance of the fork on the sixth floor, Albert suddenly asked: "By the way, I almost forgot to ask, is that useful?" vertex ~： No change today The latest chapter has a lot of content, and it is estimated that I wont be able to finish it tonight, and I will post it tomorrow. "Harry Potter: The Alchemist" has no corrections in hand today, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 204： Failure It is late at night. In the quiet corridor, faint footsteps came from a distance. At the corner of the dark corridor, a pale light suddenly lit up. However, there was no one behind the ball of light, like a ghost floating in the void. For a moment, the ball of light stopped in front of the portrait of the fat lady. The lady who was just about to rest was obviously dissatisfied that she was disturbed by someone sleeping. She opened her eyes before she had time to ask for the password. She was shocked to find the door behind her The man opened from the inside. "The time is just right." Lee Jordan''s voice came from the dark passage. The ball of light floated into the passage, and the portrait of the fat lady closed again, blocking the entrance passage of the Gryffindor common room. The gatekeeper lady still looked like **** at the moment. In fact, the people in the corridor just now were Fred and George. They were also invisible with the phantom curse. When using the luminous curse, they felt like a ghost floating in the void. And Gryffindors door would suddenly open, in fact, because the twins had arranged a time with Lee Jordan, and when they came back on time, Lee Jordan opened the door of the Gryffindor common room from inside to let them Come in so you can bypass the fat lady. "What did you get?" Lee Jordan asked, rubbing his hands. "Butter biscuits." Fred took out the greased paper bag and looked at Lee Jordan who reached out to grab it with a reproachful look. "Go back to the dormitory and eat." "You must have eaten in the kitchen." Lee Jordan said with his lips. This is inevitable! For a moment, the common room fell into silence again, and the three people''s footsteps gradually faded away. The door of a certain dormitory was pushed open without warning. A dark shadow was quietly approaching the back figure sitting in the armchair. "What is supper?" the person in the armchair suddenly said. "Butter cookies," one person said. "Want?" the other person asked while eating. "It''s almost finished by that guy." The third person said. "Leave me some." Albert took a deep breath, and after lifting the phantom spell for the two of them, he took a sip of the cold milk tea, and examined the transfiguration paper he had just written before. "You look tired?" Fred handed Albert a cup of freshly brewed milk tea, glanced at the paper next to him and said: "Doing so many things for yourself, this is not asking for trouble. ?" "Thank you." Albert took the teacup, but did not drink the milk tea in it, turned his head and stared at Fred and said, "If you don''t need to bite your nose and give me milk tea for the teacup, I will thank you even more." Fred was also taken aback. George chuckled aside, because he gave Fred the teacup. Albert glanced at George, then moved his gaze to Lee Jordan, who was immersed in the supper, and said, "Leave me some butter biscuits. I am a little hungry. Dont think I dont know you want to take the last piece. Leave it to me." Lee Jordan opened his mouth, unexpectedly being seen through by Albert. Not long ago, Albert raised the idea of ??contemplation and Occlumency to Level 2 and Level 3 respectively. Although the experience was a bit painful for him, Albert knew this was a necessary process. Occlumency is like a protective shield for thinking. With this skill, he does not need to worry about his thoughts being easily seen through. If not for the skill points have been used up, Albert wants to upgrade Occlumency to Level 4. This kind of protection is too important for Albert. As a traverser, he does not want people to know his secrets anyway. Moreover, if he wants to tell Dumbledore about Ravenclaw''s crown, he has to invest more experience and skill points in this area. Of course, it''s worth it. Tom''s Horcrux mission can provide him with plenty of experience afterwards! "How about the wizard cards of other colleges?" Albert reached out and took the greased paper bag that Lee Jordan handed over, took out a butter biscuit from it, stuffed it into his mouth and asked while chewing. "Ravenclaw has confirmed more than 20 cards. Hufflepuff has fewer cards, only 18." Lee Jordan thought for a while and said, "Right, there are two more plans today. Joining our club, they all hope to have their own cards." "Yeah." Albert replied noncommittal. "The three of us have already started to practice copying mantras, which should reduce your stress. In fact, it is not without benefits to have been copying wizard cards. Albert''s copying spell has already risen to the second level. "By the way, I''ve always been curious, what is in that box?" Fred asked, pointing his finger at a box on Albert''s bed cabinet. "If you want to know, bring it over." Albert didn''t intend to hide it from them. After getting permission, George quickly brought the box over. He was also curious about what was inside. Last time, he saw Albert put the protective bracelet inside. After the box is opened, there are three middle finger-long metal objects on the first floor. The appearance is beautiful silver, which looks a bit like a cylindrical lighter. "A failed product made a while ago." Albert explained helplessly to the three. "What''s this?" George picked up an item in confusion, looked at the sun-like pattern on the surface, turned his head and asked. "Open it and take a look at you." Albert said blankly. The three looked at each other, and finally George pressed on it. Then, they saw the top of the object opened, and a ball of light flew out of it. After the ball floated into the air, it suddenly emitted a dazzling white light. "Damn it, what the **** is this." The three of them were all startled by the bright light, and George even shakes off the things in his hands. "I''ll call it a flash bomb for the time being." Albert put a biscuit into his mouth, bent over to pick up the item that fell on the ground and continued: "Well, one of the failed items was originally intended to be a magic prop that can store light sources. As a result, it succeeded and failed. It became a disposable consumable. Although you can store the photosphere yourself, it is actually a tasteless one." Albert actually considered whether to use it to make cheaper flash bombs. "Asshole, my eyes are out of sight." "It''s okay, it will be better in a while." Albert casually comforted. "Insidious, but I like it. What do you do with this thing?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking, his eyes still crying. "It''s all said to be a failure." Speaking of this, Albert is very depressed, this thing is actually a failure of the light extinguisher. A while ago, Albert got some help from other wizards, only to produce such a failure. "Aren''t you going to open a player laugh shop? You can use this technology to research and develop flash bombs in the future." Albert intends to reuse the waste, which can be regarded as a result. "I don''t think this is interesting at all." George said dryly. "No, no, he can blind your eyes." Fred smiled. "Especially in dark places, it is very effective." "This thing can be used as a protective weapon... well, forget it." Albert muttered, touching his chin. Most wizards will only pay attention to the opponent''s wand. If you throw it out as a flash bomb during a battle, it will be a lot of fun. After all, wizards usually don''t pay attention to these things. Albert is still a little worried about the items he has made, and if he accidentally pits himself one day, it would be a tragedy. "What about this?" Lee Jordan asked, pointing to the second item. "Just open it." Albert continued to drink milk tea and eat biscuits, preparing to sweep away the last remaining butter biscuits in the oil paper bag. "You come!" Li Jordan handed the things to Fred, who glanced at Albert and turned on the switch. "Go shit, eat shit, eat **** all." For a moment, a familiar voice came from within. The voice was very loud, and it was still shouting loudly, making Fred directly stunned. "The sound will last for more than thirty seconds." Albert said. "It doesn''t seem to be of much use except to startle others!" George muttered. "It can store sounds." Albert explained that he originally planned to use him to store the cry of mandela grass, but since he has not yet experimented, it is still unknown whether it will succeed. After all, even Albert did not know how the cry of Mandela grass killed people. Was it an infrasonic killing or a magic curse? Well, the possibility of the latter may be greater, after all, it is more magical. "What is this last?" "Don''t open it, there is a smell in it," Albert warned. "How busy are you doing these things?" George felt that Albert was quite boring. He originally thought Albert would make some more interesting magic items, but he didn''t expect it to be. Something like this ~www.novelhall.com~Do you know what these three will be together? "Albert asked with a weird expression. "What is it?" the three asked puzzled. "Shock bullet!" Albert said. "what is that?" An alchemy prop that can be thrown out to faint people around. However, Albert felt that this kind of thing was still a bit tasteless, and a surprise attack might be effective. But if the coma spell can be atomized and stored, it should be able to achieve a similar effect. The three looked at each other, indicating that they didn''t understand at all. "What about the second floor?" Lee Jordan asked further. Albert put the things back and opened the second layer of the box, which contained various versions of protective bracelets and amulets. "Is this the latest version?" Fred asked, pointing to the most delicately crafted wooden bracelet. "Well, no, the latest version is in my hand." Albert shook his wrist and said, "Version 3.0, his effect is like this." Albert raised his hand and gently pushed towards George. Before his arm touched the opponent, an invisible force pushed George out. "I feel like I hit something." George grumbled. "It must be the Iron Armor Curse." Fred''s eyes lit up, "It feels like it looks good." "The original idea was a simple magic wand," Albert explained, allowing me to use the iron armor curse without a wand or sound. "You succeeded?" Fred was very excited, of course he knew what it meant. "Um, it''s true. However, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product." Albert shook his head. The most painful thing is that this new skill still does not appear on his panel skills. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 205： That mouse The busy and fulfilling college life always flies very fast. In the blink of an eye, time hurried to the end of October. The rainy season continues every year, and the weather is getting colder and colder, just as it was last year, and the situation is as bad as ever. "It''s raining, it''s always inspiring!" Albert covered a yawn, looked up at the rainy ceiling, looking for an excuse for being lazy. "early." Fred and George were alone, reaching out and slapped Percy''s shoulder vigorously to greet the brother sitting next to him. This shot made Percy choke while eating and coughed again and again. Albert a little amused and handed the drink next to him. Percy took a big gulp, swallowed the food in his mouth, and stared at Fred and George who used Albert as a shield. The two of them are opening their lips together. If you can read the lips, it is surprisingly: You swallowed it yourself, don''t blame us. At this time, the arrival of a large number of postmen attracted the attention of the students. These long-distance owls in the rain screen swooped through the rain-spattered windows, throwing the rain on everyone in the auditorium. . A gray owl threw a boxy package in front of Albert. "I always think you can receive emails every day." Fred said enviously, and he pointed to another owl flying here. The owl sent a letter. Albert glanced at the messenger, stuffed the envelope into his pocket, and then opened the package in front of him. Inside was a "Advanced Magic Text Translation" that still smelled of ink. This book is most likely Lihen Bookstore. Just sent it. " "Advanced Translation of Magic Texts?" Percy glanced at the title of the book and frowned slightly, because he, who also studied ancient magic texts, had never heard the name of this book. "This is the latest book written by Professor Babling. It seems to be a reference book for the preparation of the ancient magic text courses in the upper grades." Albert explained casually. To be honest, the publication of this book is faster than he expected. "Professor Babling''s own book?" Percy looked at the senior magic text translator in confusion, and borrowed it from Albert. A moment later, a thick letter from the family fell in front of Fred and George, and their mouths were still chattering: "Mom made us wrong again." "What''s the matter?" Albert found that Percy''s eyes looked a little strange, so he asked suspiciously. "You helped edit the annotation?" Percy was stunned when he turned the first page, because it said: Dedicate this book to Albert, thank him for his help with this book. Albert looked dumbfounded, and asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong?" "This..." Percy pointed to the first page. There is no doubt that Albert was referring to the Albert Anderson in front of him. "Yeah." Albert directly nodded and admitted, "I did help revise the content in Advanced Magic Text Translation." At this time, the attention of the students in the hall was attracted by the slender package held by six owls. "Flying broomstick!" Fred murmured softly, pursing his lower lip. While everyone around him was still eager to know what was in the package, several people around Albert had already guessed what was in the package. Before the owls overturned the breakfast, Albert quickly got up and caught the slender package held by the owl flying towards him. "Can I open it?" Lee Jordan asked Albert excitedly, staring at the slender package. "Yes." Albert agreed to let Lee Jordan unpack the package on the spot and take out the flying broomstick inside. "Sweep the number six." George also came over, admiring the flying broomstick of the sweeping series. This sweeping number six broom is more expensive and faster than their sweeping number five. "You actually bought a flying broom." Albert''s roommates were very surprised that Albert would buy a flying broom, because Albert hadn''t participated in Quidditch training for a long time. "Fifty gallons, it''s okay." Albert murmured. When he felt a line of sight cast towards him, Albert turned his head and looked in the direction of the line of sight. It was Isabel, the girl from Ravenclaw who had just retracted his gaze. Since the last time Occidental Cerebral surgery was taught, Albert and Isobel have maintained a friendly relationship. It''s a bit like what I said in the previous life. Well, it''s really as plain as water. When they met in the club, they would occasionally talk a few words. The biggest exchange between the two was to write to each other, and the content of the letter was all ancient magic texts. When Lee Jordan introduced the superiority of sweeping six stars to others nearby, he suddenly turned his head and asked: "Are you going to try the superiority of the new broom later?" "If you try first, go out and play by yourself!" Albert doesn''t mind riding a new broomstick now, especially when it rains. "Then I will try this broom for you first!" Li Qiaodan said happily. "By the way, do you know where you can get a living mouse?" Albert asked suddenly when he took out his notes and flipped through them. Mandela grasss crying storage plan has been successful, and it is still a childhood song. However, Albert cannot be sure whether the sound can kill a mouse. In fact, Albert originally hoped that Shera could catch a living mouse back for herself. What happened to UU reading www.uukanshu.com? Sheila brought him a bunch of dead mice, so he had to come out to stop the farce. Originally, Albert also hoped to catch a few mice at Hogwarts for experimentation, but unfortunately, he did not find the mice after looking for it for a long time. "In the warehouse?" Lee Jordan said uncertainly. "Don''t have to be so troublesome, Percy has a mouse as a pet." Fred looked at his brother maliciously. "What do you want a mouse for?" Percy couldn''t help asking. "Um." Albert thought for a while, "I''m trying a magic experiment. Well, the effect is similar to the coma spell. I want to use a mouse to try the effect first." However, no mouse was found for a while. "So you caught my attention?" Percy frowned slightly. "Well, don''t say that, Albert will definitely give the money." George reminded, "One Sico, two Sicos?" "Three Sikors, there can be no more." Fred suddenly patted his thigh, his action shocked the others. "It''s not a pet rat anyway. It''s not a pity to die." The twins made this matter in advance, causing Percy to frown slightly. "You can''t use people to try it!" Although it is said that the singing of Mandela grass in its childhood cannot kill people, Albert still does not want to face its power directly. It is undoubtedly the best behavior to find a mouse to try. After all, the vast number of experimental mice still make great contributions to mankind. Even if you really can''t find the white mouse, the house mouse is fine. Well, Rons mouse seems to be his brother Percys original pet. He remembered that the mouse seemed to be a wizard, named Peter or something. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 206： Ready to mess up After all, Percy did not agree to lend the pet Zebra to Albert, even if Fred said that he would give Xike as a fee for borrowing Zebra. This was also counted in Albert''s expectation. Although the Weasleys were a bit poor, they treated his family and pets fairly well, so he didn''t expect to succeed. "Do you want to do experiments with mice?" On the way to the herbal medicine class, Lee Jordan asked curiously what happened just now, why does Albert need live mice? And the experiment he said is also curious. "Mandrake." Albert looked around and explained in a low voice after making sure that no one was there. "I used the magic item that I showed you last time and recorded the cry of mandela, intending to test it with a mouse. Lets check whether the recorded sound is valid." George next to him opened his mouth in surprise, and Fred''s eyes lit up. When they came to the greenhouse, he asked out aloud: "Does the cry of mandela grass make people fall into a coma? " "Yeah." Albert nodded his head insignificantly, with a weird smile on his face: "The voice is hard to guard against, isn''t it?" "If it works, it will be tricked if you are not careful." Fred put away his umbrella and walked into the greenhouse. George next to him was pretending to rub the goose bumps on his hand. Lee Jordan was confused and couldn''t help it. Asked in a low voice: "Why would you want to make such a thing?" "Why?" Albert touched his chin, thought for a while, and then replied in earnest: "I always think I will use this kind of thing." "Will use it?" The three looked at each other, unable to understand Albert''s words and his thinking mode. "I don''t need power," Albert said softly, "but I must have power." When he said this, Albert suddenly wanted to laugh. He knew that some of Fred might not understand, so he took advantage of Professor Pomona Sprout''s not even starting the class, and continued:" You may not need too many kalongs, but you definitely desire to have a lot of kalongs, dont you? The truth is the same." "I definitely wish I had a large amount of Garon." Fred and George looked at each other, and couldn''t help whispering. The Weasleys are not rich, and the pocket money Arthur can give his children is very limited. Soon after, Professor Sprout began to teach everyone about toadstools. This mushroom has weak toxins and weak thinking. Well, just like its name, it also has the ability to jump. It''s a bit like a tree guard, but it tends to be mushrooms. "The professors at Hogwarts are indeed very rich." Albert looked at the jumping toadstool that was assigned to him, and couldn''t help but sigh. "Why do you say that?" George reached out and grabbed the jumping toadstool that was about to jump away, and tried to bury it in the soil. Jumping toadstools do not live on rotten wood, but in damp soil. Well, there needs to be animal carcasses in the soil, that is to say, this mushroom is actually meat-eating in a sense. The rainy season is the best breeding season for jumping toadstools. Professor Sprout is teaching you how to deal with jumping toadstools correctly and allow them to be artificially reproduced. "This thing is also one of the main raw materials of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Albert explained casually. "That is a very effective medicine. After taking it, it can significantly increase the brain power of the user. It is a medicine for cheating in exams. Of course, there is basically no such medicine on the market, because if this medicine cannot be brewed correctly, People who take it will be severely injured, and it is as scarce as Fuling." "By the way, the formula of Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent is: snake egg, dragon claw powder, beating toadstool and frog brain." Albert muttered, "Well, the material looks disgusting. ." "Buffy Brain Rejuvenator? What is that?" George didn''t understand what Albert''s Buffy Brain Rejuvenant was. "It''s a kind of medicine that can make you smart." Albert explained briefly: "You will become very smart after drinking it, and even after the effect of the drug is over, the brain''s thinking will be slightly enhanced." "Good stuff!" Fred''s eyes lit up. "Of course it is a good thing, but that kind of thing is also difficult to configure. Once it is formulated incorrectly, the medicine will be harmful to the brain." Albert explained, "By the way, a thing as big as your hand requires three Kanon." "Three Gallon?" Fred and George''s eyes were bright, they didn''t even think that jumping toadstool would be so valuable. "You know it very well." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "Are you planning to deploy Buffy Brain Rejuvenant to make money? I think those rich guys are definitely willing to pay for it?" "You guessed it." Albert looked at Lee Jordan in shock. In fact, it is not a joke. If you didn''t have this idea a while ago, you have it now, because Albert found that there were two more panel tasks on his task panel. Broaden your brain You found a potion that can make you smart, why not try brewing it? Although you are smart enough, taking Buffy Brain Rejuvenation will make you smarter. Reward: 1000 experience, 1 skill point, gain skills and active thinking. Black market merchant Buffy Brain Refreshing Potion is one of the potions that the Ministry of Magic prohibits to deploy and use privately. It sells Buffy Refreshing Potion to Hogwarts students to help them better through difficult exams. Reward: 500 experience, 1 skill point, 100 gallons. "You can make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator?" Fred asked curiously. "Of course not, I just made a joke." "Believe in you to have a ghost." The three rolled their eyes at Albert. "You said, are there jumping toadstools in the forbidden forest?" Fred suddenly asked. "Should there be!" Albert thought for a while and replied, "This season happens to be a time for jumping toadstools to breed, but it is not easy to find jumping toadstools. Moreover, you also need to know how to save them. The most important thing is, even if you find it, who are you going to sell it to? " "This?" The three of them were stunned for a while. Yeah, who do you sell the stuff to? It must be able to be sold to make money. If you cant sell it, its useless to get a jumping toadstool. A longer silence. Yes, this is the most important thing. If the medicinal materials can be processed into finished products, the price will only be higher. Turning the beating toadstool into the finished product of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation, he believes that there are a bunch of fifth and seventh grade students who will grab their heads and want to buy Buffy Refreshing Solution~www.novelhall.com~ or try it? "Albert looked at the people around him and asked tentatively. "Try what?" "Make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Albert whispered, "However, before that, we need to get the jumping toadstool first." "This is a good idea. We believe in your talent for potions." Fred raised his hands in agreement. He liked that Albert led them to make money. All three of them regretted the last election of the minister. "Just a little research, you should be able to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Lee Jordan is also very confident in Albert. "But how do I get the other materials?" George asked, "Buy it?" "Running snake eggs can''t be bought." Albert shook his head. "That is a prohibited item, which can only be found on the black market, but it is easy to be deceived by people using fakes." "Snape''s private library?" Fred suggested. This suggestion is simply bold. "Hush!" Albert motioned them not to talk about it here, especially if they wanted to break into Snape''s private library, and simply didn''t want to live. "It''s a good idea." Li Qiaodan smiled maliciously, "However, the difficulty is a bit high." "I don''t think we will fail." Fred said. In fact, Fred and the others believe that Albert can succeed. They all know that Albert is also highly accomplished in potions, and also has a relationship with the famous potion master Hertork Duggworth Correspondence. This undoubtedly brings confidence to several people. No way, they all know that Albert never does meaningless things, let alone trades at a loss. Moreover, he has the ability and start-up capital. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 207： Well, its really magic "Hey, Albert, come down!" Charlie looked up at the black shadow flying up and down over the court, feeling relieved and helpless. When he turned his head to look at Fred and George next to him, the two immediately turned their heads in other directions and did not look at Charlie, indicating that this matter had nothing to do with them. "He''s down." Angelina said suddenly. In the sight of everyone, Albert was falling at an extremely fast speed, which was astonishingly fast, as if he jumped directly from the plane without a parachute. In the blink of an eye, it was already close to the ground. "what!" "He is about to hit the ground." In the chaos, I didn''t know who was screaming, and some people even closed their eyes in horror, not looking at the horror of Albert''s fall. However, Albert stopped the dive just a few feet from the ground and rose again. The momentum brought by the dive, mixed with strong wind, made everyone''s hair flutter. The next moment, exclamation and applause sounded simultaneously. "Oh my God, how did he do it." Alia''s face was pale, the Weasley twins next to her were cheering loudly, while Cormac McLagen, who was also a substitute, clenched her fists. Regardless of whether the players are willing to admit, Albert''s flying skills are indeed far superior to most people. His risky move just now, even Charlie did not dare to try, will definitely hit the ground directly. However, Albert succeeded. For him, such an adventure seemed to be just an exciting game. A few seconds later, Albert slowly descended again. After landing on his feet, he closed his eyes to enjoy the wonderful taste of flying at high speed on a broomstick. Sweeping the six stars was even better than he expected. With a light touch, the broom will turn as he wants. It is undeniable that the broom itself still has some shortcomings, but Albert is still very satisfied with sweeping the six stars. "In the dive just now, I felt my heart was about to stop beating for a few beats." Angelina said with a smile. "Flying well." Charlie raised his fist and gently punched Albert''s shoulder, stretched out his arm around his neck, and said with a smile, "It''s a rare chance to come to the Quidditch pitch once. Don''t even think of slipping away like this. !" After flying happily for a day, Albert returned to the Gryffindor lounge with everyone after finishing the training. They entered the lounge and found that people were buzzing about something, and their faces were full of excitement. "What happened?" Albert asked Lee Jordan. This guy is sitting by the fireplace playing wizard cards with Shanna. "The first Hogsmeade weekend." Lee Jordan pointed to the notice on the bulletin board and blinked at the three of them. "Just in early November." The trip to Hogsmeade! The three of them smiled knowingly, Hogsmeade was nothing to the three of them, as long as they wanted, they could go to Hogsmeade through the secret road at any time. "It has nothing to do with us, does it?" Fred smiled and shrugged. The three returned to the dormitory and took a hot bath. When they returned to the common room, George didn''t know where to get a mouse. "Where did you get the mouse?" Albert asked suspiciously, falling on the mouse that George was holding. "Guess?" There was a malicious smile at the corner of George''s mouth. "Percy''s pet?" Albert reached out his hand and took out the cookie from his pocket. After unpacking the wrapping paper, he handed the cookie to the mouse. Zebra really ate happily, no wonder, after all, he is a person, even if he keeps becoming a mouse, how can he want to eat some decent food. "This mouse has suffered a lot." Albert made a slurping sound, swept his front paws, and there was a toe missing. "The life span should not be too long. The average life span of a mouse is 3 or 4 years. , Its already very long. Its very old. I wonder if it can survive next summer." "Well, are you going there?" Fred didn''t pay attention to the lifespan of the mouse, and asked in a low voice, "Before Percy has discovered it, it''s better to get it done." "Alright." Albert took out his wand and waved it. The biscuit wrapper turned into a slender cage. Albert put the mouse in it and left some cookies in it before putting it in the bag. The four people hurriedly left the Gryffindor common room and rushed to the responsive room. "No problem, no one." Albert glanced at the map and looked at the name of Peter Pettigrew on it. He couldn''t help but conjure a pleasant smile. Because Albert found that there are more new tasks on the task panel, which is really pleasant! However, Albert did not rush to look at the panel tasks, but entered the responsive house, which turned into an empty room with only four walls and one door, and a torch was burning on the wall. "Okay, let''s get started!" Albert motioned everyone to put on earmuffs, and then took Scab out of his schoolbag. "Why don''t you bring it?" Albert looked at Lee Jordan suspiciously. "Mandela grass is underage, at most it will fall into a coma?" Li Qiaodan didn''t care much about it, "And, didn''t you wear it either?" "I will plug my ears." Albert took out his earplugs. "If I faint, remember to take me to the school hospital." Lee Jordan seems to be planning to test the power of the mandela grass crying by himself. The three looked at each other. Albert is no longer reluctant, the mandela grass fully matures, at least a few months, the lethality of crying is not very strong. When everyone was ready, Albert put on his earplugs, and took out the magic item containing the cry of mandela grass from his pocket. He raised his hand towards everyone, made a gesture of three, two, one, and then pressed the switch to open the container, and a harsh sound immediately sounded in the room. The piercing voice was amplified countless times loudly, and even Albert could vaguely hear the sound, but he did not feel fainted. Lee Jordan frowned slightly, covering his ears with his hands to resist the cry of Mandela grass. He felt a little dizzy, but he did not faint. However, the unlucky Spots fainted, perhaps because the cry was too loud. The next second, the cry of Mandela grass disappeared from the room. Albert motioned everyone to take off the earmuffs~www.novelhall.com~ looked at Lee Jordan and asked, "How about?" "It seems to have some effect, I feel dizzy." Lee Jordan said. "The cry of mandela grass is fatal. It should be related to some kind of curse contained in the sound. However, after I recorded the cry and replayed it, it meant that the power of the curse was greatly reduced. Weakened." Albert explained. The principle is the same as that of a basilisk. Snake eyes can kill people, but after the eyes are refracted by a mirror, their power will be weakened and they can only petrify people. And the cry of mandela grass can indeed kill people, but it is not mature enough, its strength itself is not strong enough, and it is seriously weakened, and its lack of power is not incomprehensible. The cry of the mandela grass is indeed a curse, and it has nothing to do with infrasound. This is quite normal. "Let''s go, we''d better send this poor mouse back before Percy finds it out." Albert didn''t want something unpleasant to happen to the three brothers. Having said that, Shaban''s essence is still a wizard. Using it to do this experiment by himself is a wrong decision in itself. 5 Chapter 208： Whats your intention After completing the Quidditch training, the three went to the Room of Requirement to do the **** experiment, which caused them to miss the evening meal and had to eat in the kitchen! Of course, all of the above are excuses for themselves. When I went to the hall for dinner late, there was indeed not much food left. Albert discussed with Fred and decided to sneak into the kitchen for dinner. After all, the food in the kitchen is hot, and there will be warm house elves entertain them. "What are you thinking about?" Fred''s mouth was filled with potato wedges, and he was puzzled and puzzled by Albert, who was stopped in midair with a knife and fork in thought. "Nothing, do I want to let the house elves make some potato and egg pancakes?" Albert ate a fried potato and couldn''t help laughing at himself. "What kind of food is that, Mr. Anderson," a house elf couldn''t help asking. "Pancake, a very simple food, Carla." Albert smiled and told the house elves the recipe. "You can try to cut the potatoes and boil them to puree, and then add eggs, flour, and Mix the other seasonings well, then add a little oil to the pan, put the batter into the pan, and fry until golden on both sides." "If Mr. Anderson likes to eat, Kara can try it!" The house elf bowed to Albert excitedly. "Thank you then, Carla." Albert encouraged again: "I believe you can do it." "Are your so-called potato and egg pancakes delicious?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. After he finished eating his pumpkin pie, he didn''t touch any other food. He obviously wanted to taste the taste of potato and egg pancakes Albert said. They all still remember that the last time Albert made the onion scrambled eggs with the house elves, it was really delicious. After a while, the house elf served the fried potato and egg pancakes. "You can put some blueberry sauce on it, or your favorite sauce." Albert began to put some sauce on the potato egg pancakes, took a bite, the familiar taste of potato egg pancakes. "It''s delicious," he said softly Whether it was Carla or other house elves, there was a smile on his face. Albert cut his own potato and egg pancake in half, put it on another plate, and handed it to Carla, "Here, you guys also try the food you made." "My share is for you." Lee Jordan also cut his share in half, put it on the plate, and said to the house elf with a smile. "You can''t eat it anymore!" Fred couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Lee Jordan, his mouth was full of potato and egg pancakes, the taste was really good. "Really...really...great, thank you, Mr. Anderson, and this gentleman." Kara''s hand holding the plate was shaking slightly. At this moment, not only Kara, but the few house elves next to him were so moved that they couldn''t speak. "This gentleman?" Fred wanted to laugh a little. "If it''s you, it will be that gentleman." Lee Jordan glanced at Fred and George, and said angrily. "Ahem, I didn''t expect Albert to study food." George coughed slightly and changed the subject. Although I knew it last time. However, what they saw with their own eyes still surprised them. After dinner and being sent out of the kitchen by the house elves respectfully, Albert suddenly said to the people beside him: "You said, if I give Cara some woolen **** as Christmas gifts, would it be appropriate?" "Why did you suddenly have this idea?" Fred frowned slightly, there is almost no such precedent in the magic world. "They can knit some things by themselves. The house elves are very good at housework, aren''t they?" Albert thought for a while and continued: "Of course, I know that the owner cannot give the house elves clothes, otherwise that means freedom, but it doesn''t mean , The house elves cant get themselves anything else, after all, its not the clothes the owner gave them." "Although you are right, I need to remind you." George warned. "Don''t disturb the thoughts of house elves, that will make them not want to cook, and we will all be hungry by then!" "You seem to have an attempt to raise a house elf?" Lee Jordan said suddenly. "Why do you say that?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Intuition." Lee Jordan said without hesitation. "Well, it''s really something." Albert simply admitted that he had an attempt. "After I graduate, I plan to see if I can abduct a house elf from Hogwarts and let it serve me. " The three of them all looked at Albert dumbfounded. "I can spend a bit of Garon, and on the premise of getting the consent of the house elves, I don''t think Dumbledore will refuse." Albert said again: "You also know that an ordinary wizard family simply cannot have it. House elves are very good helpers and loyal. Having them as helpers can save a lot of time." "Your thoughts are really shocking." Fred said, covering his face. "However, I need to remind you that most house elves only serve one family in their lives." "Of course, there may be exceptions, right?" Albert didn''t care much about these things. After thinking about it, he changed the topic. "Tomorrow is Halloween~www.novelhall.com~We will go to Hogg together next week. Maude. Well, lets see if we can find a black market merchant. I heard Hagrid say that Hogsmeade has a shop called the Pigs Head Tavern, and we still need time to go into the woods to look for jumping toadstools. Well, we have to go to the books. The museum is looking for ways to deal with jumping toadstools." "Don''t you want to raid the old bat''s private medicinal material warehouse?" George asked puzzledly. "The raw materials from the old bats, do you dare to make potions and sell them?" Albert looked at George with an idiotic look: "If we configure them successfully and sell them, the old bats will soon Realize that we did it. If we let the old bats watch, we still have to peel off the skin, you shouldn''t want to be targeted by him? And, what if there is no private medicinal material warehouse? Leave everything to yourself ," "No." The three shook their heads together. If Snape is watching, there is no good fruit to eat. "Then we won''t go?" Fred asked. "Of course I have to go, but I will do it myself!" Albert explained casually, "I have mastered Occlumency. Even an old bat can''t easily see through my thoughts, but you can''t. I haven''t learned Occlumency. You guys can''t lie in front of the old bat. Therefore, the best way is that you did not do this." The three looked at each other, unable to understand Albert''s thoughts. The old bat will certainly not be ashamed and angry when he uses the pantheon against students, especially in an upright manner. He used to use pantheon to do boring things, such as judging whether a student has lied. However, because you didn''t take it, the answer he got from you is naturally no, and you did not take it, because you are just accomplices. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： Calvin, ask for leave Well, its Calvin. Im revising this outline, considering how to deal with the only boss in these two volumes. In fact, Im more inclined to let the hapless guy die. "Harry Potter: The Alchemist" Cavan is out, leave is being hit, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 209： Want to grow up quickly As soon as Alberts returned to the common room, they heard other students talking about this year''s Halloween performance. The famous Hogwarts choir will present the latest chorus rehearsed for the school''s teachers and students on Halloween night. The Hogwarts Choir? Albert remembered the cantata that enrolled in school last year. The group of people holding big toads in their hands looked really "interesting". In the common room, Albert sits in an armchair doing homework. After a long time, he stood up and moved his body, took out a thick book from his schoolbag, sat back in the armchair, and read it in a hurry. , By the way, take the opportunity to check the panel tasks that appeared not long ago. The dead. You accidentally discover that Peter, a dwarf who should have died, has now appeared at Hogwarts. It seems that there is a big secret involved. How can you give up the opportunity to unearth this secret? Find out why Peter Pettigrew pretended to be dead. Reward: 2000 experience, 1 skill point. "This task is not difficult to complete." Albert remembers that Peter Pettigrew pretended to be dead because he was the secret of the Potters, but he finally turned to Voldemort, resulting in the death of the Potters who were protected by the Red Loyalty Curse. Peter Pettigrew still He blamed the incident on Sirius Black, which led to his being arrested in Azkaban for more than ten years. If you don''t remember part of the plot, this task is probably not easy to do. Albert said in his heart, his eyes fell on another task. First met Mandela grass. You have a preliminary understanding of mandela grass, but the use of this magical plant is far beyond your imagination. Get a mandela grass for further study. Reward: Basic knowledge of Mandela grass. Albert was a little dumbfounded when he saw this task reward. He didn''t expect that there would be such a wonderful task reward. Basic knowledge of mandela grass? common sense? That is the knowledge about mandela grass? But where do you get the mandela grass? Is it possible to steal a pot from the greenhouse? To be honest, Albert didn''t want to do it if he could, and the mandela stolen in the greenhouse was not yet mature. Is it possible to get a pot of mature mandela from the black market? Albert remembered that there was a guy in the Order of the Phoenix who did this kind of activity, but he no longer remembers the name of that guy. Moreover, Albert also found a big problem, how can he get what he wants from the black market! At Albert''s current age, it is really not suitable to appear in front of black market merchants. Is it possible to find someone to buy? Hagrid? Albert immediately shook his head and denied the idea. Hagrid probably wouldn''t help him in this matter. It is not easy for Albert himself to touch these things, otherwise he will be completely exposed. How could he not notice this big problem before? No, it should be said that Albert has actually realized this problem, but he himself thinks that he can solve the task problem, but how to solve the problem of age... compound medicine? I''m afraid not. Use Imperius Curse to control one person to help the transaction? No, the Imperius Curse itself is illegal and it is even more troublesome to be found. Or... write a letter to Hertok Dagworth and seek the help of this potion expert? I''m afraid it still won''t work, I''m afraid Dagworth won''t help. "Age really is the biggest problem!" Albert thought distressedly. It has always been smooth, but the result is a little taken for granted! I''m afraid it''s hard to get untreated mandela grass in the drugstore! Well, by the way, there is a blessing potion too! Albert was not sure whether taking a sip of the blessing potion would help him solve this big problem. "Ugh!" After a deep sigh, Albert returned to the dormitory and found the letter that Dagworth had sent to him from the box full of letters. After reading it, he took out the quill and began to write a reply to the other party. After possessing the Potion Mastery skill, Albert was able to occasionally express surprising words in his correspondence with Hurtok Duggworth, and the two sides had a good conversation about improving the Potion. At the end of the parchment, Albert wrote about mandrake in the herbal medicine class and asked if the other party could help him. After writing the letter and stuffing the parchment into the envelope, Albert took a deep breath. He actually didn''t expect Dagworth to really help. "Albert." Fred suddenly raised his head and said, "Have you finished writing the Grindillo paper in Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" "Oh, let me see where I put it." Albert opened his schoolbag, picked up the "Dark Force: A Guide to Self-Defense," and flipped through it, and found that he hadn''t found any paper on Grindillo. "What''s the matter?" Fred asked with a weird expression, "have you not written yet?" "Probably... right!" Albert took out his notes and glanced at it. Sure enough, Grindillo''s thesis was not checked. "You sometimes forget to do your homework." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but joked, "Why don''t you copy my copy?" "Have you borrowed books about Grindillo?" Albert frowned and asked~www.novelhall.com~ This is to finish this paper tonight, even though it is...? "Hey, that''s not right! Isn''t this the homework assigned in Defense Against the Dark Arts class today?" Albert suddenly recovered, turning his head and glaring at Fred three, knowing that he was just given by these guys. Fooled. "Don''t be angry, let''s see that you have been thinking about the problem, and Fred said you probably will..." George forced himself to laugh. "Nonsense, when did I say it." Fred immediately shirked responsibility. Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the three of them, ignoring the three jokes, he glanced at his pocket watch, packed his things and prepared to go back to the dormitory to rest. "Don''t be angry, just kidding." Lee Jordan said hastily. After returning to the dormitory, Albert confirmed that no one was eavesdropping nearby through the live map, and then sorted out the affairs of Peter Pettigrew, Sirius Black, and James Potter. The mission of "Dead Man" Finished it myself, it''s easier than drinking water. 1 skill point is credited to the account. Reveal the secret. You have discovered the crime of Peter Pettigrew, and you will make it public to let everyone know what kind of person he is. Reward: 5000 experience. "It seems that this is a continuous task." Albert murmured. He remembered that the rewards for that continuous task last time were very rich. However, this should be completed in a few years. As for doing it now, it is too early. If the follow-up tasks are gone, then it will not be cheating. As for Blake''s grievance, it''s my own ass. Being locked in Azkaban, most of the pot was asked by Black himself. At that time, Black did not deny this incident, which led to the Ministry of Magic''s conviction without trial, and threw him into Azkaban. Who is to blame! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 210： Halloween Eve In the morning, Albert opened his sleepy eyes, tilted his head and looked to the window. It was raining outside the castle, and the rain hit the window glass, making a crackling sound. "It''s raining again." He murmured, turning over lazily, pulling up the sheet and covering his head again, ready to lie down for a while and get up again later. I don''t know how long it took before Albert reopened his eyes, got up from the bed, stretched his waist, put on his clothes, and woke everyone up to have breakfast together. Every year on Halloween, there are always new changes in the Hogwarts Auditorium. Of course, bat groups and pumpkin lanterns are always indispensable decorations. After greeting his acquaintances at the table, Albert found an empty seat and sat down while sipping milk tea while flipping through todays Daily Prophet. He grabbed a piece of pumpkin pie from the plate and ate at himself, occasionally. Chat with Angelina next to him. Well, the topic is related to flying broomsticks. The Daily Prophet has an advertisement for the Light Wheel Competition Broom Company. That company will launch a new broom next year: Light Wheel 2000, Porters first broomstick. "It is said that the products of this Guanglun company are great." Albert asked with a smile, "Do you regret buying it early?" "Not really." Angelina shook her head, she knew it was a joke. A burst of laughter interrupted the brief communication between the two. Albert raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a large group of enchanted bats hovering over Lee Jordan''s head. And Lee Jordan hid from the left and right, and raised his hand to drive away, but he couldn''t drive away the group of bats, so angry that he threw the slice of bread on his hand towards the group of bats. "Okay, don''t make a fuss, it''s good like this." Albert said carelessly, clutching a yawn, and it caused Lee Jordan to roll his eyes. Lee Jordan sat there eating and sulking, and it didn''t take long for the bat group to fly away like this. The first lesson in the morning is the herbal medicine class. No one likes to take herbal medicine class in rainy weather, especially when the class is in the medicine field outside the greenhouse. Busy in the medicine garden when it rains, the whole person will be like It was just as uncomfortable to fish out of mud. Fortunately, this morning just changed the pot of Mandela grass. Mandela grass is a kind of magic plant with powerful potion characteristics. Just like last year''s Baixian, this magic plant will be used in many ways, especially when it matures, it will be made into a powerful healing agent. You know that many spells that cannot be removed with spells need to use powerful healing agents made of mandela grass to return to normal. Since it is not the first time to change Mandela grass, everyone has experience and has completed the task before get out of class ends. Putting the last mandela grass back into the basin, Albert checked the task panel, and the task was not completed. Although it was expected, he was still a little disappointed. Because it means that if you want to complete the task, you need to have a pot of mandela. Before get out of class ended, they were told what the next class was about: taking care of wrinkled figs. It is also a kind of magical plant with powerful potion properties, which is dangerous. "Let''s go, go to the transformation class." Fred vigorously shakes off the dirt from his work gown, cleans it up with a descaling charm, and then puts on his robe again, ready to go to Professor McGonagall''s course. "Come slowly." Albert murmured, after dispelling his inner irritation, he went to a transformation class with others, which was one of his best subjects. Perhaps because of Halloween, Professor McGonagall knew that everyone didn''t want to go to class, so he took this class as a review class. In the class, I helped everyone review the previously learned Transfiguration, and also talked about a few cases of tragedy caused by Transfiguration. I want to use this to warn everyone that you should be careful when using transformation Magic. After listening to the story, everyone got goosebumps. The story told by Professor McGonagall was really terrifying, especially the tragedy of the five-legged monster. The legend of the five-legged monster originated from Delia Island. The island is now a mystery. It is said that the five-legged monster was once a wizard. Think about a person turning into a terrible monster, and even the mind is completely distorted, and it cant be changed back. What a terrible thing. Although Albert can''t determine the authenticity of the five-legged monster story, he believes that this story is very likely to be true, because in this world, many ancient stories are actually true and have their Yiping. "Professor McGonagall, has the Ministry of Magic never tried to turn those monsters back?" Katrina said her confusion. They all knew that no matter how powerful the transformation spell, it was still possible to restore the original state through potions, such as Mander. The powerful restorative made by Lacao has such an effect. "They refused." Professor McGonagall shook his head and said: "It is rumored that the people from the Department of Fantastic Beasts Management and Control Department tried to restore them to their original form, but the five-legged monsters resolutely resisted to restore them to their original form. "Professor, will the deformed creature return to its original state after it dies?" Albert asked suddenly, in fact, there was a vague answer in Albert''s heart. He has seen the skeleton of the five-legged monster~www.novelhall.com~No way. "Professor McGonagall said. The transformation lesson finally ends in the story. After class, Albert called Katrina and talked about the last bet, which has been delayed for so long that they almost forgot about it. "The first Quidditch game will start in mid-November. Our bet is on that day." Albert and Katrina walked side by side in the corridor. The latter looked at Albert with a very strange look, and said in a weird tone, "I thought you had forgotten this matter?" "How come," Albert said aggressively, "Time is running out, are you ready?" "Time is running out." Katrina glanced at Albert and said lightly, "Winning or losing is not that important to me anymore." "Uh, it seems I can save ten gallons this time." Albert said. "Save ten gallons." Katrina''s tone was even more weird. "I think you should not be short of money. I heard that Isobel gave you a lesson. You generously gave ten gallons, or else You just admit defeat to me ten gallons." Albert''s face turned dark, and he asked, "Isabel told you?" "So, really ten gallons?" Katrina''s tone was a little complicated. "No wonder she spent money to buy me that expensive birthday gift a while ago." Albert''s face grew darker when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that he was being talked about by others. This is because he has been walking a lot at night. Have you encountered a ghost? "What did she teach you?" Katrina asked curiously. "Go ask her yourself." Albert said grimly. "She doesn''t say anything, let me ask you." Albert was swallowed, and he didn''t bother to answer the other person, because Katrina was just playing with him. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 211： Fu Ling Halloween feast is always great. Everyone likes this festival. Not only will there be a half-day holiday, Hogwarts will prepare entertainment every year, and there will be a rich banquet in the evening. Just think about the group of house elves carefully prepared The sumptuous dishes made people can''t help drooling. At least, it was before Potter, the savior, came to Hogwarts. Because it had been raining all the time, Albert and a few people lay in the common room and played the wizard card for an afternoon. Now many people in the school are aware of this card game, and there are a lot of people watching them play cards, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes lively. Especially after Albert''s gradual optimization, the cards used are no longer as rough as before. Nowadays, the number of cards has become the main reason that restricts the promotion of wizard cards. Some students who are interested in wizard cards can''t get a deck at all. This is the big question raised during the last time the Wizarding Card Club party was held. There are already more than 20 members, including Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. As for Slytherin, no students have joined yet, and they are not very welcome, and they are even less willing to play with them. At night, Albert and Fred went downstairs to the restaurant to attend the Halloween banquet. The process of the Halloween dinner is the same as before. Professor Dumbledore will first stand up and say a few short words. He smiled and said to all his classmates: "Happy Halloween, and...eat!" As always, the neat speech won everyone''s applause and applause. "Yeah!" Albert applauded with the others. He thought Dumbledore was so cute and understanding. Those empty plates were quickly filled with food by the house elves. Albert, Fred, George and Lee Jordan put their favorite foods on their plates. "I like this steak." Li Qiaodan''s mouth was stuffed with a large piece of beef, and his words were vague. "Bat... on the head." Fred suddenly said, who was eating turkey legs. Li Qiaodan raised his head almost reflexively, but there was nothing on his head. Only then did he realize that he had been tricked by this guy. He turned his head angrily and glared at Fred, who was pretending to be immersed in eating. The latter pretended to be nothing. know. Albert is eating a pork cutlet, which tastes good. "Look at that..." George touched Albert''s arm with his elbow, raised his head and nodded to a plate that contained Albert''s familiar potato and egg pancakes. "This thing tastes good." Shanna was eating potato and egg pancakes. After looking at the two of them, she asked suspiciously, "Is there any problem?" "That was the last time Albert taught the house elves to cook food." George explained with a wink at Shanna. "Unexpectedly, you still have research on food." Before Shanna finished her words, she heard the sound of a fork falling onto the plate. Several people looked over and saw Li Qiaodan raising her finger to the direction of the stage. The Hogwarts choir came out, but the outfit looked quite happy. No way, the students in each college wore clothes that symbolized their respective colleges, and Albert wanted to laugh when he saw Slytherin''s green robe and green peaked cap. In fact, ordinary wizard robes are not bad, of course, the impact on students will not be so great. The Hogwarts choir is still very good, at least for Halloween when there are no events. Hearing their loud singing, with the toad in his hand, unexpectedly made Albert feel that the chorus was unexpected. Not bad. The banquet lasted for a long time, until the remaining food on the plate disappeared and the golden plate was restored to its original spotless state, and the Halloween dinner ended with Dumbledores announcement. "I want to sleep when I''m full!" Albert covered a yawn, he was too full, and the last dessert ate a large piece of chocolate cake. "I''m going to go for a night tour and visit Snape''s private material warehouse by the way." Albert suddenly announced this to his roommates. A lightning flashed outside the window, and the sound of thunder shook the glass window. Rattle. "Will it be a bit rush?" Fred frowned slightly. They are not ready yet, and it is not quite like Albert''s character. "Don''t worry, I plan to drink some of this to make sure that the plan is foolproof." Albert smiled and took out the elixir he got last time, shook it in front of the three of them, and said comfortingly, "I am sure that there is a elixir. Can succeed." "Wow, you are actually willing to use the elixir." The three of them were very surprised. To know that Fu Ling Ji was a good thing that money could not buy, and Fu Ling Ji was a guarantee, and their inner worries were relieved at once. "Will it be a bit wasteful?" Li Qiaodan mumbled. "It doesn''t need much, just a sip, three or four hours of luck is enough!" Albert said, "Now, take a rest and wait for midnight to get up and move around." In the end, Albert was woken up vaguely. He glanced at his pocket watch. It was one o''clock in the morning. Albert washed his face and let himself fully awake, lifted the vial of blessing, and took a sip. "How do you feel?" George asked in a low voice. Albert did not answer, closed his eyes and felt the changes brought about by the elixir. A feeling of incomparable excitement flows through the whole body, as if there are limitless possibilities, Albert feels that he can do anything, everything is simply easy. "It''s amazing, it''s amazing." Albert said with a confident face. "Tonight, I will go alone." "What?" Fred, George and Li Jordan were taken aback and couldn''t help complaining, "You are not going to take us. Can you still play happily together." "No, I will do it myself." Albert said confidently, "I feel that I''d better do things according to my instinct~www.novelhall.com~ everything will be done smoothly." "Are you sure you don''t need our help?" Fred asked in astonishment. "Yes, believe me, I know what I''m doing." Albert raised his wand and used the phantom spell on himself. The casting process was so perfect that even a professor at Hogwarts could not find such a superb phantom spell. he. "It''s perfect," Albert muttered, adding a super bff to himself, that feeling is really great. "Is this really a blessing potion?" George raised the bottle in front of him and said to his companion. Albert''s state really made them worry, they had never seen Albert as arrogant as he is now. In particular, Albert''s laughter made the three of them worried. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." Albert walked confidently towards the door and said before leaving. "In an hour, go down and open the door for me." Albert, who was invisible, walked downstairs and slipped out from the entrance of the common room under the cover of Fred and the three. Chapter 212： succeed Snape''s private warehouse was in the office, and if Albert broke into the office directly, Snape would be alarmed 80%. Under normal circumstances, Professor Hogwarts'' bedroom is in the cubicle next to the office. Even if Snape has fallen asleep at the moment, it would still be unwise to break in directly. Albert''s original plan was to move the tiger away from the mountain, let the Weasley brothers make a move, lead Snape away, and then he would break into Snape''s office to steal the medicine. However, after taking Fu Ling Ji, Albert''s first thought was to steal a pot of Mandela grass in greenhouse 3. Why go to greenhouse 3 to steal a pot of mandela? Albert actually didn''t know it, but the intuition brought by the fortune agent told him that, so he decided to go to greenhouse three first. At night, the gate of Hogwarts Castle was already closed, but Albert could not stop him. He left the castle through the secret passage on the third floor. The heavy rain outside has stopped, and the air is moist and cold. Albert tightened his cloak tightly, and before raising his foot to step out of the secret path, he used a transformation technique to conjure up his boots, lapping his boots to prevent the boots from stepping on the muddy ground and leaving evidence. The dock was some distance away from the greenhouse, Albert speeded up and walked towards the greenhouse, everything went well. He came to the entrance of the greenhouse and used the wire to easily open the door lock of the No. 3 greenhouse that was closed by the Anti-Arahho Cave Curse. Before entering the greenhouse, Albert waved his wand into a ball of light, dispelling the darkness in the greenhouse. The plants cultivated in Greenhouse No. 3 are dangerous, and Albert does not dare to care. He carefully avoided the dangerous plants in greenhouse No. 3 and walked to the flower pot shelf placed in the corner. Albert is very familiar with these things, there is no way, who told him to change the mandela grass in the morning? He waved his wand again and cast a spell on the flowerpot, making it float and follow behind him. Before leaving, Albert took away the brown earmuffs placed in the box next to him. As for why you need earmuffs? Albert thought that thing might come in handy. After returning to the original road, Albert removed the boot covers from his boots and used the Vanishing Curse to completely destroy the corpse. Before leaving the narrow secret road, Albert glanced at the time on his pocket watch. There was still some time before the scheduled period of both parties. "This thing will be placed in the responsive room for the time being. After the task is completed, I will return it in two days." When Albert thought so, a crazy thought suddenly surged in his head. Yes, it''s crazy. Albert also clearly felt that he should listen to this impulse. However, he decided to put this crazy action into action. So Albert moved his feet towards Snape''s office, and the mandela grass was floating behind him. Snape''s office was underground, and Albert hadn''t been there, but it was not difficult to find the location of Snape''s office as long as he checked the map of the spot. A few minutes later, Albert was standing in front of Snape''s office. Sure enough, the entrance was cursed against Arahho Cave, but this still couldn''t stop Albert''s wire. It might be due to the blessing potion. It didn''t even take a few seconds to use the wire to open the lock. The door creaked and Albert pushed it open. He walked in carefully, his eyes falling on the door of the private warehouse. Albert didn''t rush to find the potion materials he needed, but took the door gently, took out the earmuffs from the cloak pocket and put them on himself. After finishing these, he carefully touched Snape''s bedroom. Then... Albert made an amazing move. He actually pulled the mandela grass out of the basin. The next moment, terrible crying filled the room. Snape, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened by the cry of Mandela Grass, and then fainted unsuspectingly by the cry. When Albert was stuffing the Mandela grass into the bowl, he looked at Snape who had passed out completely, and muttered, "It''s really exciting. When Snape wakes up tomorrow, he probably thinks he will do it." nightmare." He took out his wand and waved it lightly, and the soil that fell on the ground flew back, covering the mandela grass again. Before he walked out of the room, Albert walked to Snape''s bed, and he carefully re-tightened the sheets. Then he walked out of the room and came to the private warehouse, using the wire to unlock the door. Sure enough, the alarm went off. Snape cast protection magic on his private warehouse. Once someone broke in without releasing the spell, an alarm would be triggered, and Snape would know immediately. It was a pity that it was useless if the alarm went off, because Snape had passed out now, and maybe he would have to wait until tomorrow morning to wake up. It was impossible to know what had just happened. Albert used the flying curse to easily find Snape''s storage of snake eggs, skin fragments of African tree snakes, and horns of double horns. As for the dragon claw powder, Albert did not take it. It can be bought in the drugstore ~www.novelhall.com~ but the price is very expensive, but it doesn''t matter, he has Kanon. It won''t be long before Snape will find that someone has stolen the medicine, so Albert is still going to mislead Snape and make him think that he is going to make a compound medicine. Before leaving, Albert glanced at the map. The cry of Mandela grass really caused a riot, but he still had plenty of time, because from fainting Snape to opening a private warehouse, It only took less than a minute to take the three medicinal materials, and no one else had time to react. Putting the materials in the transformed box, Albert left Snape''s office. Before leaving, the door of the private warehouse and the office were locked again. In that sentence: I am leaving quietly, just as I came quietly; I waved my sleeves, and took away the snake eggs, the skin fragments of the African tree snake and the double horns. It is indeed a blessing potion, the fruit of the lucky potion is worthy of its name. Albert was walking in the underground passage, and occasionally glanced at the live map. Filch had woken up and was about to come and figure out the source of the sound. It seems that the two doors are still somewhat soundproof. The two sides almost passed by, and Filch couldn''t find Albert under the Illusion Curse. Before the others could react, Albert had already arrived on the eighth floor, put the medicinal materials and the pot of mandrake in the responsive room, and then returned to the Gryffindor common room. The fat lady is not there, but this is good news for Albert. Soon after, the agreed time came, and Fred opened the entrance of the common room on time and let Albert in. As for the castle that has completely fallen into chaos behind him, it has nothing to do with Albert. vertex Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 213： shocked At this moment, Filch was carrying an oil lamp and walking down the corridor leading to the castle underground. Not long ago, a weird-sounding cry came from below the castle. He didn''t know what the cry was, but the intuition of the administrator for many years told Filch that something must have happened. "Who is there? Stop, I see you." Filch suddenly shouted, speeding up and chasing forward. After some chasing, Filch finally blocked the student around the corner. He panted and raised the oil lamp, his eyes fell on a students uneasy face, and a malicious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Slytherin student. As the saying goes, curiosity kills cats, this is not wrong. This Slytherin student was also unlucky. He just heard the cry of Mandela grass, and sneaked out of the common room, trying to figure out the source of the sound, but he just walked out of the Slytherin public. Filch was caught in the lounge. "Say, did you make the weird cry just now?" Filch''s mood suddenly turned to clear, and he asked sternly. "No, I just heard that voice..." the student explained with a crying face. "Don''t want to escape, come with me." Filch took the student to knock on Snape''s office, but Snape has now been stunned by Albert with mandela. It is naturally impossible. Get up and open the door. After knocking on the door to no avail, Filch could only take the student to find Vice Dean Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall in a cloak opened the door to look at Filch, then turned his gaze to the restless Slytherin student, and asked, "Argus, what is going on." "I suspect he was the one who made the noise just now." Filch whispered what happened just now. "This matter has nothing to do with me." The Slytherin student said hastily. "What''s the matter?" Professor McGonagall frowned slightly, his eyes gradually becoming severe. The Slytherin student swallowed and started to learn what he knew. The cry of Mandela Grass didnt spread too far, only a few Slytherin students and Filch who had not fallen asleep heard it, and the one who was caught by Filch just came out to figure out the cry. What''s the matter with the sound. Then, he was unlucky. While Professor McGonagall slashed the Slytherin College score, Albert was also telling his roommates about what happened in Snape''s office. "You actually..." When the three heard that Albert used the mandela grass to stun Snape, they all looked at the roommate who had just lifted the phantom spell. Then he grumbled with resentment: "Damn, such an interesting thing, you didn''t even take us with you." "Isn''t it convenient to move?" Albert clutched his yawn and said with a smile: "I have gotten the snake egg. As for the dragon claw powder, tomorrow I will write to the drugstore in Diagon Alley to buy it, Snape Surely we cant guess that we are going to deploy Buffy Brain Rejuvenation. "However, this is a pity!" Fred said with a look of regret, and at the same time admired Albert''s courage, and actually dared to faint Snape. "You said, what will happen to Snape when he wakes up tomorrow?" George asked in a weird tone, lying back on the bed. "Of course I thought I had a nightmare." Albert said without hesitation, "Well, rest early, don''t be late tomorrow morning." Although they said that, Fred and the others were already excited and couldn''t sleep. There was no way, anyone who heard such news would not feel sleepy. Albert didn''t care whether Fred was asleep or not. He closed his eyes and began to receive the reward for the first meeting of Mandela grass. The so-called basic common sense of mandela grass is really the same as Alberts guess. It is the knowledge of mandela grass, but the scope of this knowledge is very wide. If you want to write a paper on mandela grass, you can probably Written as a brick book. Albert slowly flipped through the so-called attempts he had obtained, and was really shocked. Mandela grass is one of the raw materials of the elixir of life. Mandela roots can be brewed into wine through a special method, which is good for fertility and has a certain aphrodisiac effect. In fact, mandela root is also one of the raw materials of ecstasy. The most shocking thing is that Albert actually found its formula in his memory, whether it''s the elixir or the mandela root wine. However, the most shocking thing is more than that. Mandela roots can also be turned into anti-aging potions through complex potion technology. If the mature mandela root is dried and carved, it can be made into a variety of very precious amulet, it can resist diseases, can protect against black magic, can ensure women''s conception, so that they can give birth smoothly. If you carve the dried mandela root into a human shape~www.novelhall.com~ it can also be used for divination. By the way, Mandela root is also a raw material for flying ointment. The so-called basic common sense of mandela grass stunned Albert. This part of knowledge simply analyzed the various scratching operations of mandela grass in all aspects, whether it is grass or root, its There are no more than one hundred uses, as raw materials for various alchemy and medicine. Of course, in addition, it can also be made into black magic items. If mandela grass is planted in salt for three months, it will become a dangerous black magic item. Um, according to Alberts own understanding, the mandela grass will never look down. After three months of pickling in salt, the hatred will remain on the pickled mandela grass. When it is taken out of the salt, Mandela Pulling grass will become extremely deadly, and its crying will cause all surrounding creatures to be cursed and faint, or even die, and the salt that buried the mandela grass in the past will be the best way to lift the curse. "This...this is really great!" Albert muttered excitedly. He has realized that he may not be able to return the pot of mandela, and he will grow a lot of mandela in the future. Of course, Albert is not worried about the method of planting, because the basic knowledge of mandela is also included. The best planting method is better than Pomona Sprouts planting method. "What''s great?" A voice suddenly asked next to him. "Fortune Potion." Albert said happily: "The effect of the drug is really great. I must be able to learn how to prepare Fortune Potion." "Could it be that you plan to drink it every day?" "Everything goes wrong and drink some blessing." Albert said with a smile. "Although drinking too much will make people become arrogant, but it is undeniable that as long as a small amount, everything will become perfect." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 214： Messy autumn "What is...what''s going on?" Snape opened his dim eyes, awoke from his drowsiness, looked at the familiar room layout before him, and closed his eyes again to recall some fragments of memory. "Last night it seemed...have a nightmare?" Snape covered his eyes with the back of his hand, trying to remember what happened last night. He remembered hearing a weird cry vaguely, and then... he couldn''t remember anything. Those things were not a memory at all. Snape only vaguely remembered crying, and then he lost consciousness. What was going on? While Snape was still thinking about the reason, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the clock in the corner and bounced off the bed. He realized that he actually slept until half past nine in the morning. This is an unforgivable sin for a potion master who strictly demands himself. Snape hurriedly got up and put on his robe, reached out and patted his twitching face, and rushed to the potions classroom. There is no doubt that the Potions Professor is late. Snape''s release of student pigeons soon spread throughout Hogwarts Castle. This can be regarded as a rare piece of big news. It''s hard to imagine that someone like Snape would be late for class? It''s a rare new thing in ten years. It only took less than half an hour for this incident to spread almost all over Hogwarts, and it was even more sensational than the stupid Slytherin students arrest in the morning. No way, it is hard for everyone to imagine that something like that would happen. Of course, no one dared to discuss this matter openly. No one wanted to be caught by Snape and become the chicken that slaughtered the chicken, and everyone noticed that Snape''s gloomy expression as if someone owed him ten thousand gallons, naturally he wouldn''t die. "It''s really a busy day!" Albert covered his yawn and ate the slices of bread, listening to the group of gossip-loving girls talking about interesting things by the way. Last night, people talked about the haunting in the underground of the castle. Some people said that the weird cry was actually the crying myrtle in the bathroom on the second floor. Others said it might be Pippi playing a prank. Of course, there are some. People...Anyway, everyone talks about the situation, Albert is very happy to comment on this scene. As for the Slytherin students caught by Filch, everyone is more watching the excitement. Anyway, seeing Slytherin College being deducted points, the students from the other three colleges are all in a good mood, as if they had a big drink. Tasting butter beer. Fred, who knew the truth, could not let themselves laugh. They all knew that the hapless Slytherin student was undoubtedly Albert''s substitute. However, they are happy to see this scene. There is nothing more pleasant than seeing a nasty guy. "You said, when did Snape find out that he had lost something?" Fred and the others were looking at the pot of mandela that Albert got in the responsive room. George beside him couldn''t bear it. He clutched his stomach and laughed. "Not so fast, Snape should suspect, unless they find that a pot of mandela grass is missing in the greenhouse, but I think Professor Sprout will find out not so soon. After all, the magic plants she needs to take care of are too much. That''s too much, and I have to teach students every day, how can I have time to remember how many pots there are." Albert explained casually. "It makes sense." George wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and nodded. "If Professor Sprout only grows the mandela grass, problems will definitely be found, but there are so many things she needs to care about, and it''s impossible to get them all. Remember to be clear." "Are you going to return this pot of Mandela?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly. With Albert''s ability, there is naturally a way to quietly send Mandela back to the question. As long as the mandela grass was returned, there was basically no flaw in the matter, and even if Snape suspected that the cry came from the mandela grass, he had no evidence. "No, this thing is still useful for me." Albert is already preparing to make it into a black magic prop. As for the salt problem, he believes he can definitely solve it. Not before, edible salt is not expensive. "What if Snape guessed?" George asked. He believed that Snape was not stupid. Just contact the rumor of the castle, go to Professor Sprout to confirm, and these things will be linked soon. Together, maybe not in the first two days, but they will definitely be discovered. "What can I do? He can''t torture all the students. Moreover, ordinary students simply don''t have the ability to quietly get a pot of mandra from the greenhouse and stun Snape. Snape has a spell to protect his office. Do you think sophomore students can break through those protection spells and break into his office? "And, it rained yesterday? There were no footprints on the ground." Albert blinked at the three of them and smiled. "What''s more, the fat lady was not there last night, even if Snape suspected it was What a Gryffindor student did, he couldnt have learned from the fat man that a Gryffindor student left the dormitory in the middle of the night for a night tour. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com" "Unless Snape uses Veritaserum for every student, but the Ministry of Magic restricts the use of Veritaserum, and the medicinal materials needed for Veritaserum are very precious, even if he wants to prepare more, it will be difficult." "Oh my God, have you taken this into consideration?" Fred couldn''t help screaming. "Of course." Albert continued: "Now, you are the only flaw. I don''t think Snape will suspect you at will, but you have to pretend that you don''t know anything and don''t discuss it. Anyway. In a word, it''s important not to attract Snape''s attention." "We know what to do." The three of them looked at each other and grinned. "If you can''t find the murderer, Snape will definitely get mad." The four couldn''t help laughing. "By the way, when shall we go out looking for jumping toadstools?" "This week, if it rains, go out and look for jumping toadstools." Albert thought for a while and said: "After the potions class in the afternoon, go to the library to find information about jumping toadstools." The book "A Thousand Miraculous Herbs and Mushrooms" actually contains an introduction to the beating toadstool, but it is not complete. They need to find a book called "The Encyclopedia of Toadstools" in the library, which is relatively safe. The method of picking and storage. "Remember, pretend you don''t know anything, and don''t let Snape notice you." Before leaving the responsive house, Albert again told. No way, they are going to potions class later. "We know." The three said with serious expressions, and then they all laughed again. "Okay, okay, I think you''d better laugh enough here before going out." Albert covered his face helplessly, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 215： 1 false alarm The potions class in the afternoon was a torment for the students. There was no way. Anyone who needed to face Snape''s gloomy face would inevitably tremble, and some students even suffered a nervous breakdown. Many students were afraid of Snape, afraid of being targeted by Snape while making potions, and afraid of being called up to ask questions during class. In the entire magical world, there are actually very few wizards who are really good at making potions, and there are even fewer potions masters like Snape, so it is unrealistic to expect everyone to become a potion master like him. The two classes in the afternoon went well, and Snape taught everyone how to configure the hair growth potion. In Albert''s view, this medicine is simply a boon for middle-aged bald men. If this medicine is improved and sold to the Muggle World, it is estimated to be snapped up. "Anderson, stay after class." Snape stood behind Albert watching him make the potion, and suddenly whispered after a long time. "Hmm!" Albert replied casually, and cast a okay look at the people nearby Fred. Although Albert did feel a little frustrated when facing Snape, he was sure that Snape would not be able to see through his thoughts. After all, he was already an Occlumency Level 3 man by all accounts, even if Snape pulled out his wand and used panic on him, he might not be able to dig out the memory he wanted from Albert. The get out of class bell rang, and the students in the classroom could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. After hurriedly handing in the potion samples, they fled and left the potions classroom. "You added too much **** root to the hair growth potion?" Snape asked, staring at Albert''s potion sample. "Added twice, five tablets." Albert curled his lips and said, "The effect of the hair growth medicine is obviously more significant." Snape stared at Abel for a long time, his eyes seemed to flash with strange light. Then he took out a folded parchment from his pocket and handed it to Albert, and said in a weird tone, "It seems that you are very famous now?" Albert was a little confused at once, but he reached out to take the parchment that Snape had handed him, but he heard the other person say: "Do you know what happened last night?" "You mean a Slytherin student who was caught during a night tour?" Albert took his gaze away from the parchment and happily raised his mouth and said, "That''s really a regrettable thing." "Now take your cleverness and disappear from me." Snape signaled that Albert could get out. Albert shrugged his shoulders, stuffed the parchment paper in his pocket, turned and left the gloomy potions classroom, hurried forward quickly, and soon caught up with the three people who had been waiting for him. "The old bat didn''t do anything to you, right?" Fred asked worriedly, remembering what had happened not long ago. "What can you do?" Albert said with a smile. "What is Snape looking for?" George asked curiously. "He gave me a letter of introduction!" Albert took out the parchment and explained: "A famous pharmacist is interested in me, probably because I can establish correspondence." "You have a lot of pen pals." Fred asked, sweeping his eyes on the parchment. "They actually want you to write a manuscript for "Practical Potions Master"?" "Probably the relationship between Hertok Dagworth!" Albert guessed that if Dagworth accidentally mentioned himself like others, the editor-in-chief of "Practical Potions Master" used Snape to determine this. The truth of the matter is not surprising. As we all know, many academic publications are related to professors at Hogwarts. "Your future is brilliant." Fred couldn''t help but sighed. "The only question is when will you become Minister of Magic." "The Minister of Magic is a pit." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the three of them, and said with a look of disgust, "Whoever wants to jump will go." They couldn''t help laughing. "Today''s hair growth potion is not bad. By the way, you seem to have added **** root slices twice." The four of them walked and talked, heading towards the library on the fifth floor. "Well, five tablets. If you can get rid of that unpleasant pungency, I think the hair growth potion will be very popular in the Muggle world." "Muggle world?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert in amazement. He knew that his roommate did have the idea of ??selling potions to Muggles, but this idea was too strange! "There is no good way to cure baldness in the Muggle world." Albert explained with a smile: "A bunch of rich people will squeeze their heads to buy them. They don''t lack money anyway." The three looked at each other, not commenting on Albert''s ideas. Most wizards rarely use Muggle money, even though they know that they can use Muggle money to exchange for Kanon from Gringotts, but... in fact, most of the pure blood wizards even Muggle coins I don''t even know, let alone think about making money in this way. "You start by looking for information on the beating toadstool from the "Toadstool Encyclopedia". Albert said to Fred, "I want to write a letter to Hertok Dagworth." Albert is going to discuss with the potion master to see if he can further improve or dilute the hair growth potion~www.novelhall.com~ to ensure that it will take effect slowly on Muggles without being doubted. Of course, Albert also wanted to buy dried mandela roots through the channel of Dagworth. Since knowing that mandela roots can be used to make powerful amulets, he could not help but want to try it. "found it!" Soon after, George interrupted Albert''s meditation aloud and put the page of information about the jumping toadstool in front of everyone. "Let me see." Fred read through ten lines and muttered as he watched: "When picking, you need to be careful not to inhale excessive beating toadstool spores, otherwise you will fall into confusion.... It is best to wear dragon leather gloves. , To avoid skin and toadstool spores, causing skin redness and swelling... It needs to be taken away with the roots, otherwise the jumping toadstool will wilt and rot easily..." As a poisonous mushroom, there are indeed a lot of precautions for picking beating toadstools. If you are not careful, you may really be unlucky because of this. As for the beating toadstool grown in the school greenhouse, it is naturally safer. Well, the best way to catch beating toadstools in the wild is food lure. "It seems that the difficulty is higher than expected!" Albert put away the half-written letter, and went over to read the information he found together. He thought for a while and said: "The food bait method is a bit difficult for us. Now I can only try my luck in the forest during the rainy season." If you can''t find it, you can only buy it from a pharmacy. Moreover, as long as things related to dragons are not cheap, Dragon Claw Fan is no exception. If you add in the cost of buying dried mandela roots, his money bag is estimated to shrink drastically, Albert could not help but sigh, he suddenly found that his Garon was not enough. It seems that I have to find a way to earn more Garon. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 216： Pig head bar After entering November, the weather became very cold, and the mountains around Hogwarts Castle were covered with white snow. In the morning, a layer of frost appeared on the windows. Albert covered a yawn, rolled over and curled up in the bed, and he was slow to get up. There was a desperate scream and curse from the dormitory, "Damn it, why didn''t it rain today." "George, shut up." Lee Jordan pulled the sheet over his head and couldn''t help complaining. "Early in the morning, don''t yell, it''s noisy." "It''s cold, close the window." Albert, who was huddled under the covers, couldn''t help muttering. "Will you enter the woods today?" Fred poked his head out of the bed and asked, looking at the closed window, "Can you find jumping toadstools in this weather?" "It''s hard to tell." Albert proposed. "We should go to Hogsmeade. Remember the pig''s head bar I used to talk about? It is said that it is a trading ground on the black market. Today it is Hogwarts students going to Hogs. In Maude''s days, even if someone accidentally broke in, it wouldn''t seem too abrupt." Albert looked quite mature, and there was no problem pretending to be a third-grade student. Anyone who doesn''t know him will not know that he is a second-year student. "Black market? I haven''t been to the black market yet. What kind of place is that?" Lee Jordan immediately agreed with Albert''s proposal. Although he couldn''t go to the forbidden forest to find jumping toadstools, he went to the black market in Hogsmeade. It''s actually good to go shopping. "I don''t know, but it''s best not to expect too much." Albert explained, "I heard about this from Hagrid." "Go to Hogsmeade!" After a few people discussed briefly, the decision to go to Hogsmeade was finalized. During breakfast, everyone was talking about Hogsmeade, and they all seemed extremely excited, but there were a few lower-grade students eagerly listening to other senior students talking about the only wizarding village in the UK, talking about Hogsmeade Something interesting and novel. After breakfast, the four of them played two more rounds of wizard cards. After a little digestion, they passed the secret path to Hogsmeade. This journey was time-consuming. When the four of them came out of the secret path, they were all frozen. Shivering. "Go to three broomsticks and drink a cup of hot butter beer to warm up." Albert''s proposal was unanimously approved by several people. Ms. Rosmerta looked at the four young customers in surprise, turned her head and glanced at the mechanical clock next to her, and asked in surprise, "You actually arrive before the other students?" Albert put his hand on the glass filled with butter beer to warm his hands, smiled at the barkeeper and said, "This is our secret!" "Oh, well, secret!" Ms. Rosmerta said to herself: "I think I should go and prepare, it will soon become busy here." "When will you say that the first batch of students will arrive?" Fred sat by the fireplace and warmed himself. "Anyway, we didn''t come early." Lee Jordan sipped a sip of Butterbeer, narrowed his eyes comfortably and said, "If only I could take some back and drink it slowly." "This is a good idea." Albert asked Ms. Rosmerta, turning his head. "I want to buy a keg of Butterbeer." "That''s not okay." Ms. Rosmerta simply refused. "I don''t want the Dean of Hogwarts to write to me and complain that some students are drunk at school." "Is this stuff still drunk?" Albert couldn''t help muttering. "It''s a shame." "I know where I can get a lot of Butterbeer." Albert said mysteriously after waiting for the barkeeper to leave the counter. "Pig''s head bar?" Fred immediately guessed what Albert meant. Albert nodded, indicating that Fred was right. After drinking the butter beer and after the body was warm, the few people got up and left the three broomsticks, and began to look for the pig''s head bar around Hogsmeade. It should be a relatively remote bar or hotel, and it should also be on the side of the trail. It should not look very good. The hanging sign should be a pig''s head. Hogsmeade is actually a small village. There are not many wizards in itself. A few people have already found the location of the Pig Head Bar before the Hogwarts students arrived. "Is here?" George pointed to the tattered wooden sign with pig''s head painted in front of him and said to his companions. In fact, they didn''t spend much time, they just wandered around Hogsmeade Village, then turned from the post office on Central Avenue into a small road next to it, and found the pig''s head bar in the teleportation. Albert pretended that he was just passing by, glanced inside, and walked in casually. The bar is small, dark, and very dirty, and the air exudes a strong smell of sheep mutton, which is similar to the black market in his guess. The most important thing is that there are no customers, which is why Albert brought Fred in. "It''s dirty," George couldn''t help muttering. "This is the black market?" With a look of disappointment on his face, Lee Jordan closed his mouth obediently after being glared at by Albert. As soon as he entered the pig''s head bar, Fred and the others began to look around the environment of the bar. It was a different world from the three broomsticks. Thick dirt was piled up on several windows, light from outside could barely penetrate into the bar, and some candle heads were lit on the rough wooden tables on both sides. "It''s really choking here." Albert pressed his irritability in his heart. There was no other way. There were centuries of dirt accumulated under his feet. At first glance, he thought the ground was compacted mud. This makes Albert directly think of the dung road in the Middle Ages in Europe, which is really disgusting. "What do you want for something?" the bar owner leaned out from a back door and greeted them, muttering. "This is a bar?" Albert looked at the tall and thin little old man in front of him and asked uncertainly. "Yeah." The old man with gray hair and white beard replied casually. "Can we buy a small barrel of Butterbeer from here?" Albert asked again. They had just drank Butterbeer, but they didn''t plan to continue drinking here. Moreover, the sanitary conditions of the Pig''s Head Bar were better than expected. It''s worse. "A Garon." The man bent down and pulled out a small, dusty, dirty oak barrel from under the counter, and placed it on the bar again. "Here." Albert took Garon from his pocket and placed it on the rough counter. "It''s heavy." George reached out and moved the barrel, only to find that the small barrel was a little heavy. The barkeeper put the money Albert gave him into an old wooden cash drawer, and the wooden drawer automatically slid open and swallowed the money in. He took out the dirty rag and started wiping the wine glass, and looked at the four people with interest, as if to see how they handled this heavy small wine barrel. "Get out of the way." Albert stretched his hand away from George, drew his wand from his pocket, waved at the barrel of small beer, and chanted it to shrink it drastically. Then, in full view, he picked up the small beer keg and put it into the pocket of his robe. "Why didn''t I expect it." George reached out and patted the back of his head, and couldn''t help muttering. "Let''s go." Albert greeted everyone to leave the Pig''s Head Bar. He didn''t want to stay here. "Do you feel that the bar owner is a bit familiar, as if you have seen it somewhere." Lee Jordan said suddenly. "I also feel as if I have seen it somewhere." Fred and George agreed. Albert glanced at the barkeeper and murmured: "Probably a relative of Professor Dumbledore." His voice is not loud, but it is enough for everyone in the bar to hear. "Principal Dumbledore''s relatives?" Fred and the others were very surprised. They turned to look at the barkeeper. In most students'' minds, Dumbledore was no different from a great man. "Why are you here?" Behind them, a familiar and surprised voice suddenly sounded. "Good morning Hagrid." Albert turned around and greeted Hagrid with a smile. "You shouldn''t have come here." Hagrid looked at Albert, frowned and said, "And, I remember you seem to be still..." "By the way, Hagrid, the owner of the Pig''s Head is a relative of Principal Dumbledore, right!" Albert interrupted what Hagrid wanted to say. "What?" Hagrid was also taken aback, probably not expecting Albert to ask such a question, "Why would he ask such a question?" "Eye Hagrid," Albert reminded. "They have similar eyes." "Oh, well, it seems to be relatives," Hagrid said vaguely, seemingly reluctant to mention these things. "Why are you here?" George continued to interrupt. "I..." Hagrid didn''t want to answer. "Are you going to feed Lu Wei?" "What is Lu Wei?" Fred asked curiously. "Hagrid''s new puppy," Albert explained casually. "Oh, Hagrid, did you save it?" Aberforth looked at Hagrid in surprise. Of course he knew Hagrid had bought a sick three-headed dog from a Greek, but he was even more surprised by Hagrid. The relationship with the four children in front of him seems very good. "Well, Lu Wei is very healthy now. It has been raining a while ago. It doesn''t like rain very much." Hagrid muttered vaguely. "Can we go and see your new puppy?" Fred noticed Albert''s gesture and continued the topic. "Well, you guys, why are you here?" Hagrid asked loudly. "Today is the day when Hogwarts students go to Hogsmeade." Albert said solemnly. "Of course I know that today is the day when Hogwarts students go to Hogsmeade, but that''s for students above the third grade. I remember you are in the second grade." Hagrid couldn''t help complaining, "Filch That old rice bucket actually let you sneak out." "Don''t be angry with Hagrid, we just went out and strolled, now Hogsmeade is full of Hogwarts students, it is very safe here." Albert comforted. "But you violated the school rules." Hagrid poked Albert''s chest and warned. "The rules are meant to be violated. Do you think it''s Hagrid." Albert said carelessly, "and, this is not a serious matter." Hagrid was stunned, and Fred and the others next to him were surprised and closed their mouths. They did not expect that someone could take the violation of school rules for granted. "I can''t tell you." Hagrid pretended to be angry. "Say, what are you doing here?" "Let''s take a look at the black market in the wizarding world. To be honest, a little disappointed." Albert made no secret of the disappointment on his face, of course, it was pretended to show Hagrid. "What are you going to buy in the black market?" Hagrid asked warily. "Running snake eggs." Albert said without hesitation. "Do you want to keep a snake?" Hagrid was very surprised, and looked up and down Albert again. "I''m not a Slytherin student, how could I be interested in snakes?" Albert shook his head and explained, "I heard that eating rune snake eggs can make people smarter, so I''m going to buy a few to try. Have a taste and see if you can make yourself smarter." At this moment, not only Hagrid, but even Aberforth opened his mouth in surprise. "Do you want to eat rune snake eggs?" Hagrid''s face twitched slightly and couldn''t help but said, "I think you are smart enough." "But no one would mind being smarter." Albert turned his head and looked at Fred and asked, "Do you want to be smarter?" "Of course." "Look." Albert spread his hands towards Hagrid, then looked at the bar owner and asked, "This is..." "Albus Dumbledore," said the barkeeper. "Mr. Albusford, how much does a Rune snake egg cost?" Albert asked politely. "This kind of snake egg trade has continued to thrive on the black market for centuries." Albus Fu weighed it over and said, "It''s a bit difficult to get one. It takes about five gallons to ten gallons." "If you can get me one or two, that would be great." Albert smiled and offered his own price. "Ten gallons per one. Of course, don''t fool me with fakes. I still have basic common sense." Albus raised his eyebrows and looked at Albert deeply, without saying anything for a long time. "Albert..." Hagrid couldn''t help but said, "To deal with the guys in the black market, you need to bring up the spirit of twelve points~www.novelhall.com~ I know of course." Albert said, " However, isn''t this Dumbledore''s relatives? I think he should be trusted to some extent, and he can only get what he needs." "A gold coin, I can introduce you a fairly reliable guy, if you need anything." Albusford suddenly raised his finger and said to Albert. "Albusford." Hagrid stared at the owner of the Pig''s Head discontentedly. Albert took out a gold coin and threw it to Albus. "His name is Mondungus." Albus looked at Albert in amazement, who simply surprised him. "That smelly thief Mondungus?" Hagrid obviously didn''t like the guy named Mondungus. "His full name is Mondungus Fletcher," Albusford said, and as he spoke, he had already waved his wand and released a cloud of white light. "What''s that?" Fred and the others looked at the disappearing white light and couldn''t help asking. "It should be the patron saint." Albert explained. "You know?" Albusford was surprised that Albert actually knew about the patron saint, which was a very advanced magic. "Yes, I''m practicing. But what do you release the patron saint?" Albert asked curiously. He naturally knew that the patron saint could be used to send messages. "Call, Mondungus will be here soon," Albusford explained. "I haven''t heard that the patron saint can be used for communication? The way you invented it?" Albert asked curiously. "No." Albusford shook his head. "That must be Principal Dumbledore, he deserves to be the principal." Albert muttered to himself while secretly watching the changes in Albusford''s expression. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 217： Mondungus When Albert was observing the little old man in front of him, Aberforth was also secretly looking at Albert. In the eyes of this old man who has lived for more than a century, Albert is undoubtedly a very special existence. This is a prematurely mature child far beyond his age. Regardless of his words or rhetoric, they are very purposeful, not like what a child would say. Aberforth did not know what this kid was doing in the black market? But it''s definitely not like Albert said just now, just come over because of interest to see what the black market looks like. If it is just because of interest, you will not easily give yourself a Gallon, even if the other party''s family is really rich, they will not do such a thing. A Gallon is a great fortune for a child of Albert''s age, but this child has done so, which can not help but feel meaningful. What does he want to do? Is it really for trading with people in the black market? This is ridiculous. Aberforth was more willing to believe that the other party did so on a temporary basis. Of course, what the child wanted to do in front of him had nothing to do with him, and Aberforth was just curious. He should be at Ravenclaw College! However, Weasley seems to have all entered Gryffindor College. The old man thought of a man, his brother, the young Albus Dumbledore. Not long after Dumbledore enrolled in school, he showed his extraordinary magical talent. Maybe, the kid in front of him is a similar guy! Talented and ambitious. Aberforth thought so. After a while, Hogwarts students began to appear on the streets of Hogsmeade, but no one paid attention to the situation in remote corners. Hagrid did not leave immediately. He kept staying in the pig''s head bar to look after Albert''s several people. He was very worried about leaving Albert at the pig''s head bar alone, for fear that this guy who likes to make trouble would make some moths. A few people sat chatting on the rough wooden table near the door of the Pigs Head Bar. During this period, Albert recommended Hagrid and Aberforth their wizard card. Unfortunately, Hagrid seemed uninterested, but Aberforth was very interested in the wizard card and took the initiative to play a game with Fred. "It''s really interesting." Aberforth said, staring at Dumbledore''s card. "However, if you want everyone to like it, you''d better work on the card, at least to make it look more refined. Not a semi-finished product like this." "We are going to spend five years perfecting and promoting this game." Albert said while packing up the wizard cards. He heard a loud crackling outside, and Mondungus used the Apparition to appear at the Pig''s Head Bar. outer. "Aberforth," Mondungus shouted inside from the doorway. "Why didn''t he come in?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. "Who knows?" Later, Fred and the others learned the reason from Hager. The owner of the Pig''s Head did not welcome Mondungus, who likes to steal. And Mondungus seemed to have done something and was forever forbidden to step into the pig''s head bar. As for the grievances between them, Albert and his colleagues should not be concerned. Mondungus looked at Aberforth and said, "Oh, Aberforth, Merlin''s beard, I just thought I had heard it wrong." "The customer I introduced to you." Aberforth said, turning his head towards Albert. Mondungus turned his head to look at the young Albert, also stunned, then turned his head and said to Aberforth, "You are kidding, honestly, it''s not funny at all." Mondungus looked at it. He was very angry. He was eating just now and was shocked by Aberforth''s call. "He wasn''t kidding." Albert also looked at the sudden, smelly thief. Mondungus was a short fat man with a beard and two short looped legs. His body was full of a smell, perhaps because he had drilled through the alley or had not taken a shower for months. In short, Albert doesn''t like this guy very much, but it is undeniable that Mondungus does look like a competent thief. "He needs two rune eggs, if you can get him for him." "Running snake eggs?" Mondongues''s eyes wandered back and forth between Aberforth and Albert. "You know, that thing is very popular on the black market, but it''s not very common, and I doubt this kid. Can you afford enough Kanon." Mondungus felt unlucky and turned around to leave. "Perhaps, we should establish trust first." Albert started, "Of course, although I don''t think there is much trust in the black market, but... if you trade a few more times, at least there is a basis for trust." "How many more deals?" Montongues stopped, turned and asked, "What do you want?" "I need a bucket of salt, if you can get it for me." Albert squinted, staring at Mondungus''s eyes, and squinted dangerously. "Damn it, what do you want a bucket of salt for?" After Mondungus and Albert looked at each other, feeling a little uncomfortable, they involuntarily avoided. This guy gave him a strange feeling, the other''s eyes and the faint smile on the corners of his mouth were not something a child could have. Did this kid see through my thoughts? Such absurd thoughts appeared in Mondungus'' head. "You just need to know that you can get a gallon is enough!" Albert calmly offered his own price~www.novelhall.com~Well, **** a bucket of salt, wait a quarter of an hour for me. "Mundungus murmured, "At that time, if you let me know that you are teasing me..." He shut up because Albert grabbed a handful of Kanon from his pocket. Mondungus apparated and left in a hurry. He only needed to know that the customer had money. As for who was willing to spend money to buy a bucket of salt, it was nothing about Mondungus. "What do you want a bucket of salt for?" Hagrid asked with a frown, looking at the place where Mondungus had disappeared. "Pickled vegetables," Albert said jokingly, and his words are not actually a lie to some extent. "It''s not funny at all." Hagrid raised his eyebrows slightly. "Well, a transaction is the basis of cooperation." Albert explained. "You also said that the thief is not to be trusted." Hagrid frowned deeper and couldn''t help but reminded: "I don''t think you should deal with that kind of stuff. Those guys on the black market like to take some fakes. The goods come to fool others." "It''s okay, I''m very grudge." Albert said lightly. Keep grudges, what does this mean? literal meaning? "Didn''t you say you never hold grudges?" Fred said suddenly with wide eyes. "Yes? When did I say it." Albert directly denied what he had said. "It''s really Albert." Lee Jordan couldn''t help muttering. "What do you want salt for?" George asked. Albert did not answer Georges question, instead he said indifferently, Whether its potions, or making jokes or magic items, some things are not available in Diagon Alley after all. Mondungus will send them. It works." vertex Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 218： Trading rules Aberforth couldn''t help being stunned when Albert said this, but he had never thought that the other party had actually made this idea. Its just a potion made from materials obtained from the black market, or a complex craftsmanship and technology are needed to make magic props. Its incredible to hear it from a young wizard like Albert. Even a joke prop is not something a child can do. Easy to make. However, Fred, George and Lee Jordan dont think so. They are very aware of Alberts abilities and naturally think that Alberts words are very reasonable. Some things cannot be obtained through formal channels, so they can only go to the black market. If someone can help them in this aspect, it will naturally save a lot of time and trouble. Albert did not intend to continue struggling with these questions. He looked at Aberforth and asked, "How can I make the patron saint speak?" "Perhaps, you should first master the patron saint of the flesh, and then consider this question." Aberforth did not answer Albert''s question. "I think I will be able to master the patron saint of the flesh soon." Albert said softly: "If you don''t mind, we can talk about how to make the patron saint speak before the thief comes back. The method of communication is very special. As far as I know, there is no relevant record in the library. If possible, I don''t want to miss this opportunity." Aberforth narrowed his eyes. If he hadn''t paid attention to the guy in front of him with his temper before, he would directly drive him out of the pig''s head bar. However, Albert''s speciality caught his attention, and Aberforth wanted to see what amazing things this guy could do. "Knowledge is priceless." Aberforth said with a smile, the little old man now looks like a profiteer. "Of course, my reputation is very reliable." Albert understands what the other party means, doesn''t he just want money? However, Albert wasn''t a fool. He raised his hands and asked, "How about the price?" "Yes." Aberforth quickly reduced the surprise on his face and nodded. "However, before that, you must first teach me how to get the patron saint to speak, and then pay you the other nine gallons after I learn it." Albert said his request. "How would I know if you have mastered it?" Aberforth asked rhetorically. "I think it will be almost at this time next year. Hagrid will be our witness." Albert looked at Hagrid and said, "Regardless of whether I have mastered it or not, I will pay you the other nine gallons, but you must Tell me how to get the patron saint to speak." "Many wizards have not been able to summon the patron saint of flesh in their entire lives." Aberforth said meaningfully. However, he agreed and found it interesting. He didn''t understand where Albert''s self-confidence came from, but this did not prevent him from this deal with Albert. "Under normal circumstances, the physical patron saint cannot be summoned. That can only mean that they have never tried to practice the patron saint spell." Albert said plainly. "What are you talking about, how can I not understand?" Hagrid was still a little confused. However, Fred and the others were unbelievable that Albert was willing to spend ten gallons to learn a spell like a guy who didn''t seem very reliable. What''s more nonsense is that they actually agreed. Mondungus didn''t let everyone wait too long, and quickly hurried back, still carrying a small bucket full of salt in his hand, and he passed the bucket directly to Albert. "You are very insincere." Albert glanced at the salt in the small bucket, did not reach out to pick it up, but looked at Mondungus with a scrutiny gaze, and said, "The transaction must be honest, even in the black market. Only this relationship can be maintained long enough." "Are you making fun of me?" Mondungus looked a little frustrated, and he shut up as soon as he drew out his wand, because he was surprised to find that his wand had been disarmed by the boy in front of him, and Fred and the others were also disarmed. At the first moment, he drew out his wand and pointed at himself, looking eager to try. "This requires five barrels, maybe you should change to a larger one." Albert still kept a faint smile on his face, reminding Mondungus kindly. "You are good." Mondungus took the wand that Albert had thrown over, and the Apparition disappeared. "Where did you say that guy got the salt?" Li Jordan looked at the place where Mondungus had disappeared, turned his head and asked Albert. "Is this important? The things in the black market have never been clean." Albert could of course guess that the bucket of salt was probably stolen by Mondungus from somewhere. However, Albert doesn''t care about the origin of these things, and he is actually prepared to buy things on the black market. After a short while, Mondungus came back cursingly, with a large bucket full of salt in his hand. "Your Gallon." Albert put a Gallon in Mondungus''s hand and said with a smile: "Look, isn''t this good?" After Mondungus saw Garon, his dissatisfaction disappeared. It was a good deal for him, the salt and barrel were obtained from Muggles, and it only took a while to earn a gallon. However, Mondungus soon saw the scene that silenced him, and Albert waved his wand to cast a spell on the bucket of salt. For a moment, he raised his head and said, "It seems that you didn''t use the copy spell to copy salt." Not only Mondungus was silent, but Fred and the others looked at Albert in astonishment. "Is it weird? It''s not weird. After all, it''s dealing with people in the black market. It''s not wrong to be careful." Albert''s tone is still very flat, as if he should have done this. "What if Mondungus uses the copy curse?" Aberforth asked curiously, and the scene just refreshed his knowledge of Albert. "What do you mean?" Albert said with a smile. There was a longer silence around him, and no one would think that it was a friendly smile. "This is a guy with cruel hands and black hands." Aberforth thought so. "By the way, I hope you don''t have an anti-tracking spell on you. If I need something, I will contact you through an owl. By the way, your name is Mondungus, right? I remember your name. "Speaking, Albert took out his notes from his pocket, and he really wrote down Mondungus'' name. Mondungus couldn''t help but wiped his cold sweat~www.novelhall.com~ secretly cursing Albert''s insidiousness. Fortunately, he didn''t think of using the copy curse just now, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen. He remembered another thing and rubbed his palms and said, "If you need rune eggs, I can find a way to get them for you. Of course, the price is not cheap." "If you get it, you can write to me and tell me my name is Albert." Albert said, "By the way, I only need two." "Mundungus actually agreed." Hagrid thought it was incredible. "He can easily make money from me, why don''t you agree?" Albert said with a curl, "Aren''t they just for the money?" "Are you not afraid that Mundungus will fool you with fakes and defective products?" Aberforth asked rhetorically. This is actually very common in the black market. "I have a grudge," Albert said. "If Mondungus does this, I don''t mind letting him understand why the flowers are so red and why the sun rises from the east." "This is very bad." Aberforth was choked. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of those words, he already knew Albert''s attitude. "It''s time for us to go back." Hagrid said suddenly, "I will send you back. Don''t think about staying here." "Oh, Hagrid, we have other things." George said dryly. "No, you have to go back, otherwise I will tell Professor McGonagall about this and tell her that you sneaked to Hogsmeade, and I think she will detain you for sure." Hagrid said unceremoniously. Killer. "We will follow you to see Lu Wei." Lee Jordan said suddenly. "No, you must go back to the castle now." Hagrid insisted. "Oh, well, don''t be angry with Hagrid." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 219： Coincidence and necessity Before returning to Hogwarts from Hogsmeade, Fred and the others were unwilling to go back obediently, and proposed to go with Hagrid to see his new pet, Lu Wei, but unfortunately they were simply rejected by Hagrid. Up. In order to prevent a few people from running around, the guard of the hunting ground personally escorted Albert back to Hogwarts College. "Don''t let me see you sneaking to Hogsmeade, or I will tell Professor McGonagall about this." Hagrid left this sentence and turned and left. "You said next time we go to Hogsmeade, should we set ourselves a phantom spell?" Lee Jordan mumbled as he looked at Hagrid''s leaving back. However, Lee Jordan is a bit lacking in confidence. He still hasn''t been able to master the more complicated magic spell, if you want to set yourself a magic spell, you need to ask Albert for help. "It seems that I need to work hard, or I will be thrown further and further by Albert." He thought so. "That''s a good idea." George said regretfully. It''s a rare trip to Hogsmeade, and I came back without having fun. "Where are you going to put this thing?" Fred asked, the thing he said was salt in his hand. "House of all requests." "I guess so." "I suggest you go to the kitchen now and see if there is anything you can grill. We will grill something in the fireplace in the common room later." Albert took out the barrel of Butterbeer from his pocket and handed it to Fern. Reid did not forget to remind him: "Remember to solve the curse before opening the barrel." "I won''t cure the curse." Fred took the butter beer and shook his head. He really doesn''t, even the simplest solution to spells is still too difficult for students who have just entered the second grade. "Then wait for me to go back." Albert took the spot map that Fred had handed over, and when he passed the hall, he was going to separate from the others. "What if there is nothing to eat in the kitchen?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly. "Then go get a fish by the black lake." Albert said without hesitation. "What, are you going to go fishing this time?" Fred looked at Albert in disbelief. They had just returned from Hogsmeade, their faces flushed with the freezing cold wind. "No, fishing is a hobby. I don''t have the habit of fishing in the winter, so I can try to use the flying curse." Albert noticed the strange expressions on the faces of Fred and frowned slightly. Suddenly, he murmured: "Oh, I almost forgot. The British hardly eat freshwater fish." "Aren''t you British?" The three of them couldn''t help but want to complain. "Or do you want to say that you actually eat freshwater fish?" "See you later, remember to bring more food." Albert smiled and walked away. Foreigners who don''t know how to use chopsticks rarely eat freshwater fish with many bones. Well, in fact, they don''t know how to eat, after all, the knife and fork are weak when facing the fishbone. Thinking of this, Albert shook his head helplessly, that is, there are fewer people and more resources. If there are more people and fewer resources, you won''t even have to eat freshwater fish. "At this time, most of the students have gone to Hogsmeade." When he arrived on the eighth floor, Albert was still cautiously observing the situation on the eighth floor through the live spot map, and he saw a familiar name. Professor Rowena Smith? Albert froze for a moment and murmured: "Coincidence, or... he is going to the responsive house?" After arriving at the responsive house, Albert found that he could not enter and the door had not opened? "Is there anyone in there?" Albert looked at the entrance of the responsive house and walked towards the Gryffindor common room. "Professor Trelawney? Or is it Professor Smith?" "Last year, Professor Broad also seemed to know that there is a room of fulfilment... The possibility of the latter should be higher, then... what does Professor Smith do in the room of responsiveness? What kind of secrets are hidden in it?" What''s the secret of the responsive house? "Ravenclaw''s treasure house of knowledge?" Albert felt that he might have guessed the answer. After all, Professor Smith and Professor Browder are both from Ravenclaw. If they find that there is a room for all requests and find the secrets in it, it is not difficult to enter the treasure house of Ravenclaw. "Password, do you want to go in?" The fat lady was already very impatient and stared at Albert angrily. "Oh, sorry, the password is butter cake." Albert noticed that the fat lady''s expression was not good, and said slyly. After the entrance to the common room was opened, I immediately got in. The rest of the room was filled with first and second grade students who could not go to Hogsmeade. They were doing homework, talking, chatting, and playing games. Albert put the bucket of salt back into the dorm. When he returned to the common room, he found that several people had returned from Fred. They also brought sausages, meat pie, potato chips and a small bottle of cut beef from the kitchen. As for him, he spent a gallon to buy it. The narrow barrel of Butterbeer was placed on the table by the fireplace. "Look, we got something good from the kitchen." Fred happily lifted the skewer of beef and put it on the fireplace for barbecue. "Skewer all the other food." Albert drew his wand and waved it at the bamboo skewers to double the number of bamboo skewers. George and the others hurriedly helped skewer food. Albert waved his magic wand again~www.novelhall.com~ to restore the barrel of butterbeer to its original shape, and then transformed into a glass, filled with four people, Shanna and Angelina, who had attracted attention here, finally Can''t help it. "Where did you get this big barrel of beer?" "We got a little help from the robbers." Fred blinked at Angelina and said mischievously. "Barbecue with beer, you will really enjoy it!" Shanna couldn''t help but sigh with emotion when he took the butter beer that Albert handed over. "Thank you." Angelina also took the butter beer that Fred handed over and took a sip. "It feels a bit strange, I still prefer the taste of Coke and soda." Shanna sipped her butter beer and muttered. "I didn''t get used to it at first." Albert divided the butterbeer among Fred and clinked with them. The grilled meat and sausages in the fireplace began to exude a tempting fragrance. Several lower-grade students watched this scene dumbfounded and couldn''t help swallowing. Unfortunately, they were not invited. "It feels good to eat barbecue in winter." Albert picked up the roasted beef and took a bite. The seasoning of the house elf was lighter for him. "It would be better if you could skew some vegetables." "You have so many requests," George muttered. "It would be better if the butter beer could be heated." Fred looked at Albert and asked, "Don''t you?" "I''m not omnipotent." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I just asked casually." Fred said with a smile, "maybe you really will?" No one knows how many kinds of magic Albert has mastered, after all, in their opinion, this guy has a lot of things. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 220： Pickle root? "It may rain later." Fred raised his head and looked at the clouded ceiling above him, and said to the people sitting next to him. "If I were you, I would have eaten the food on the plate while it was hot. It would not taste good when it was cold." Albert was slicing the potato and egg pancakes on his plate with a knife and fork. The house elf moved the dish. Serve the students'' dinner plates. "I wonder, why do you hope it will rain later." Angelina swallowed a large piece of bacon and looked at Fred with a strange expression. The rainy season has lasted for a long time, and the rainy weather is really uncomfortable. When Fred was about to answer, he was interrupted. Some students hurriedly came here and said to Albert: "You are Albert. I have heard your name. Professor Smith asked me to give you this thing." "Thank you." Albert knotted the note and nodded to the person who came. "What''s that?" Angelina asked curiously, "Invitation letter?" "Invitation letter." Albert said, scanning the contents on the parchment. "Professor Smith invited me to his place for tea." Several people around looked at each other. If someone else said this, they would not believe it, but Albert was different. He was invited to have tea by the professor. He was a frequent visitor. He often encountered this kind of thing last year. "It''s enviable." If there are not many students who can receive special treatment from professors at Hogwarts, even the chairman of the student council may not be treated like Albert. This is not only good grades, but also requires a strong relationship. While talking, an owl flew towards Albert and threw a package in Albert''s arms, temporarily diverting everyone''s attention. Albert picked up the package, glanced at the sender''s name, and guessed what was in the package. Dragon Claw Powder, the raw material Albert bought from the drugstore in Diagon Alley. A while ago, he spent ten gallons to buy a pint (568ml) of Dragon''s Claw Powder from the pharmacy, and now he has the two most difficult ingredients to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. "You are really welcome." Alia''s tone was strange. While they were talking, two more heavy letters were thrown in front of him by the owl, and Albert took them and stuffed them into the pockets of the robe. "Your pen pal?" Shanna asked. "Old friend." "Literally." George explained for Albert. The girls at the table were stunned, and did not react for a while. "I have to go, and I will have afternoon tea later. If it rains, you will wait for me in the common room." Albert reminded me before leaving, "Remember to finish homework first. " "I always think that guy is mysterious." Shanna looked at Albert''s leaving back and couldn''t help muttering, "He seems to have hidden a lot of secrets." "Who knows?" "I heard that he made a Ravenclaw''s girlfriend." Alia said suddenly. "We don''t know when." Fred and the others looked at each other, staring in disbelief. "It''s the genius of Ravenclaw." Alia snorted in a certain direction and continued, "Many people have seen them chatting together often." "I remember they seem to be two grades away." The girls wentssiping endlessly. "Actually, they are only one year apart." Alia reminded kindly, "Albert does not have his birthday until September." "Genius and genius? That''s great!" ... Albert didn''t know anyone was gossiping about himself behind his back. As soon as he entered the responsive house, he put on earmuffs for himself and started the preliminary treatment of the Mandrake. "Why does it feel a bit like pickling dried radishes?" Albert buried the washed mandela grass in the bucket of salt, and couldn''t help but vomit. Since I have obtained a large amount of salt, I will naturally not give up the opportunity to concoct mandela grass. Although it will become a dangerous black magic item, in Albert''s view, it is totally worth the effort. At the price, it is definitely an artifact of a yin person, the effect is comparable to a shock bomb, and the sound itself is very hard to guard against. If Voldemort does not rise soon, and the future is smooth, Albert will not be too keen on making such things. After all, what do you say about black magic items? It is inherently dangerous, especially in the production process, which is actually quite dangerous, and it is said that wizards often come into contact with dark magic items, which will affect a person''s behavior and personality, and it is very likely to make people more irritable. And grumpy. After Dumbledore''s death, Voldemort and his minions will openly trouble the Muggle wizard. He is also a Muggle wizard, so naturally there will be danger. It is normal to want to protect yourself. Although some things can''t be sold, some can be used for entrepreneurship. The Weasley twins in the story can make a lot of money, which can already explain some things. Kanon may not be very important, but Kanon can sometimes solve a lot of problems~www.novelhall.com~ After all, it is impossible to have no money. As a traverser, Albert is also very clear that wealth without power to protect is a crime in itself and may eventually become a target for others to plunder. He needs strength, which is very important. Next, you need to get the outer covering of the swamp dig. This magical creature is the nemesis of the mandela grass. Their favorite food is the mandela. Just use the skin of the swamp dig to make a container to store the mandela. Dracao can suppress it well. The so-called children don''t dare to cry at night, probably at this level! Then there is the container for storing the black magic items, and... you need to learn the Unmarked Stretching Spell, which seems to be strictly controlled by the Ministry of Magic. I wonder if you can find related books in the library. The final step is to design a combined container, which needs to consider the risk of carrying a dark magic item with you. Albert recorded these things on the alchemy notebook, closed it and took out another notebook, confidently looked at the information above his eyes, and frowned slightly. A new task appears on the task panel. Another purpose Everyone knows that the position of professor of black magic is cursed. Every wizard who comes to Hogwarts as a professor of black magic has his own reasons for taking risks. You seem to have discovered some secrets about Rowena Smiths coming to Hogwarts. Please find out why Professor Smith came to Hogwarts to teach. Reward: 2000 experience, 1 skill point, random access to the skills of Rowena Smith. Ever since this task appeared, Albert felt that Professor Smith was a bit weird, and he was actually interested in ancient magic texts, and invited Albert over to drink tea? Well, sure enough, this is weird no matter how you look at it. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 221： 10 feet with confidence "Have you seen these things?" In the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts on the second floor of Hogwarts Castle, Professor Rowena Smith looked at the contents of the parchment on his hand, and looked up at Albert in surprise. The young student in front of him was just He glanced at the ancient magic text on the parchment he gave him, and he was able to give the answer immediately. Even if Albert has made good achievements in ancient magic texts, Professor Smith does not think that the other party can translate it in the first place, the only possibility is that he knows or has seen it. After all, the relationship between Professor Browder and Albert is also very good. If the professor has shown something similar to Albert, it would not be a weird thing that the other party can give the translation at first sight. . "I''ve seen it before." Albert admitted simply, "Professor Browd asked me to help translate similar things, and the content in it has not changed much." Professor Smith stared at the parchment and fell into silence. To be honest, he was embarrassed now, because with Alberts cleverness, he naturally saw that what he showed him was actually split from a large piece of ancient magic text. And I don''t want the other party to know the content. "I suggest you show me the whole content so that I can translate it better. Of course, if it is not convenient, then forget it!" In fact, Albert can guess where the ancient magic texts came from. Yes, even if Professor Smith is unwilling to share, he will be able to see it when he enters the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasury, so Albert doesn''t care much about whether Professor Smith is willing to share these ancient magic text records with him. "In a few days, I will sort them out, and I will beg of you at that time." Professor Smith was silent for a moment and made a quick decision. Although he has not weak attainments in ancient magic texts, compared with Albert, is the gap really a bit big? At least, Professor Smith watched in that secret room for a long time, but he still couldn''t fully understand the meaning of those ancient magic texts left on the wall. "That''s my pleasure." Albert smiled. "Go to your own business!" Professor Smith said to see off. Albert got up and nodded at Professor Smith, turned and left the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. "Is Professor Smith coming to Hogwarts for the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasury?" Albert stood at the end of the corridor, looking at the majestic rain outside. "You said, when will this heavy rain stop?" Not long after, Fred''s voice rang in his ears. "Who knows?" "If you miss this time, I guess there will be no chance to go into the forest again this year to look for jumping toadstools." Li Qiaodan looked in the direction of the forbidden forest and turned to look at Albert. Not only him, but the Weasley brothers are also there. Looking at Albert. "Don''t look at me like that, I wouldn''t rush into the woods on such rainy days." Albert peeled off the package, stuffed a hard candy in his mouth, and shrugged his shoulders: "So, you should give up." He looked around and made sure that there was no one else, and continued: "At that time, I will get it from the No. 3 greenhouse or the drugstore in Diagon Alley." On a rainy day, its definitely something you can only do when you have a problem with your mind. In this kind of weather, Albert wants to go back to the common room, sit by the fireplace, read a book, and enjoy a leisurely rainy day. That''s the life one should live. "Now the common room is full of people." George reminded with a smile as if he could see through Albert''s thoughts at a glance. To be honest, for a Quidditch player, this rain is really nothing, after all, all Quidditch players train rain or shine. But... speaking of this. George suddenly looked at Albert with a strange look. Does this guy... hate rain? They once suspected that Albert''s unwillingness to become an official Quidditch player was because... he didn''t want to run to the Quidditch pitch for training in rainy weather. On rainy days, Albert prefers to stay by the fire and read a book. "Then go to the auditorium, just to finish this week''s homework." Albert casually comforted: "Maybe, this is just a shower, and it will stop soon. Before the rain stops..." Albert has already regretted saying these words, because his words have really been fulfilled. It was just a shower. The rain came and went very quickly. It was about two o''clock in the afternoon. It stopped completely, and the sky began to clear. Albert, who has just written half of his thesis, deserves to go out with the three of them to look for jumping toadstools in the forbidden forest. This mushroom is of special significance to the four people. In order to study it, the four of them did not spend time and energy to search for relevant information related to the beating toadstool, and to find out how to catch it and how to transform the beating toadstool into Kanon the study. Therefore, Fred and several people paid so much ~www.novelhall.com~ and they didn''t want to give up this obsession easily. Like last years garlic planting, as long as the time is prolonged, it is estimated that this matter will soon be forgotten! "Hagrid should be in his hunting lodge, but we''d better walk around into the woods from the side." Fred mentioned the entrance to the Forbidden Forest last time, which is far away from Hagrid''s hunting lodge and is not easy to be caught by the sea. Grid perceives. "Don''t think we are not prepared for anything." George said mysteriously: "We know there are several places where there may be a chance to find the jumping toadstool." "Remember the last time we entered the woods?" Fred added: "The route we passed..." "Are you actually planning to use these nonsense to fool me? I followed you into the forbidden forest last time." Albert got a pair of rain boots and put them on himself. It had just rained and the ground was damp and muddy. Albert didn''t want to make a mess, so he pulled up the hood of his cloak to cover his head to avoid the rain left in the forest from spilling on his body to wet his clothes. "We''d better be back before five o''clock. The winter night comes very early." Albert looked at the pocket watch in his hand and said to Fred, "There are still two and a half hours." "Time should be enough, if we are lucky enough." "Did you bring a blessing potion?" Fred asked in a low voice. This is the source of their self-confidence. Albert, who drank the blessing potion, was so lucky that he didn''t need to worry about not finding the jumping toadstool. "Take it." Albert was rather helpless, drinking a little less before he was unable to prepare a blessing potion. "Probably only two or three hours of dosage is enough." Li Qiaodan comforted. Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and taking a sip. How could it be so precise? 2k reading network Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 222： Idiot maker "how do you feel?" Seeing Albert taking a sip of the elixir carefully, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all swallowed. They actually want to taste the legendary blessing potion for themselves and feel the wonderful taste of everything going smoothly. It''s a pity that the blessing agent is just a little bit. "Very good, very good, come with me, everyone!" Albert took a brisk step and walked towards the gloomy and damp forest path ahead. "Where is this going?" George quickly followed Albert''s footsteps. "Of course it''s going to the forest to try your luck." Lee Jordan took it for granted "You''re only half right. We''re going to try our luck in Mr. Kettlebo''s forest hut." Albert hummed a little song and explained casually. "What are you going to do to Professor Kettlebo?" Fred asked with a frown. To be honest, they are not familiar with the professor of magical creatures, and it is not a good idea to go to him now, especially since they even broke into the forbidden forest privately, and it is considered that the other party has a good temper without being deducted. "Don''t worry, the situation is not as bad as you think." Albert smiled and comforted. "We are not going to see Professor Kettlebo, but trying our luck around the hut in the woods." "Do you think there might be a beating toadstool near Professor Keitelberg''s cabin?" George''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t expect Albert to give an accurate position so quickly. It is indeed a blessing agent, and the effect is amazing. "Winter is coming." "What does this have to do with winter." "Don''t interrupt, listen to Albert finish." Fred glared at Lee Jordan discontentedly and told him to shut up. "At this time of the year, Professor Hagrid and Professor Keitelber will feed the young night-growers who cannot find food to help them survive the cold winter. We need to find a place to feed. If we are lucky, we should A beating toadstool can be found near the bones of animals." Albert didn''t say one more thing. Keitelberg keeps a group of magical creatures. If he throws the leftover bones of the magical creatures together, they have a chance to find the jumping toadstool. " On the way to the hut in the forest, the four of them did not forget to observe the surrounding forest. They did find some strange mushrooms, but these mushrooms were not the jumping toadstools they were looking for. Albert followed the route in his memory and easily found the hut in the woods with the help of the elixir. The four began to wander around. They really let them find the place where Professor Keitelberg threw the bones, which was densely covered. Mushrooms. "Found it." Albert frowned slightly, feeling a bit wrong. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all took out the pre-prepared equipment and put them on themselves, ready to go to catch the jumping toadstool. As for why it was caught? Because once something gets close, the jumping toadstool will scatter. "By the way, don''t you think that there are too many beating toadstools?" Albert wondered if someone here was specifically breeding beating toadstools. "The number is indeed a lot." The three looked at each other and didn''t understand Albert. However, there is no need to worry about not catching the beating toadstool in large numbers. However, if you break in like this, and the spore dust will fly around, it will indeed cause a lot of trouble to several people. George was going to still have a stone in it, to scare away those jumping toadstools, and then catch them alone. After all, they did a lot of homework in order to catch the jumping toadstool. If they broke into the jumping toadstool in this way, they would have to lie down and return to Hogwarts. Three, two, one. Lee Jordan threw a stone at the jumping toadstool. The next moment, the group of jumping toadstools fryed the pan and jumped in all directions. During the beating, a large amount of spore powder was spilled. Fortunately, the four of them were before the start. , Has avoided far away. This is not unfortunate. "Hands." Albert shouted, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan chased after their chosen jumping toadstools. These guys are more flexible than the jumping toadstools in the greenhouse. It took a lot of effort to catch the jumping toadstool that I was staring at. "The rest is a pity." George looked at the beating toadstools that had disappeared and couldn''t help feeling. "It''s nothing to be a pity, three are enough, let''s go back." Albert took out the cloth bag from the pocket of his robe and stuffed the caught jumping toadstool into it. "Why are you here?" "Uh," Albert turned his head to look at the sudden voice, and realized that he had met someone he knew. "Mr. Dagworth, why are you here?" Albert asked with a slight frown. "I came to Mr. Keitelberg to buy the snake bird eggshells." "Elixir?" Albert immediately realized what potion Dagworth wanted to refine. "Well, the blessings made a few years ago have been used up, I am going to refine another batch." Dagworth looked at Albert and asked questioningly: "What do you do with the jumping toadstool? " "You know there are jumping toadstools here." George couldn''t help asking. "I proposed to Mr. Keitelberg to throw these bones here to cultivate jumping toadstools." "You mean, all the jumping toadstools here are yours?" "Every year I come to harvest a wave of mature jumping toadstools as raw materials." Dagworth nodded. As a potion master, he has his own stable source of potions~www.novelhall.com~ just like he knew Kate Erber raises and breeds snakebirds. If he needs snakebird eggshells, he will spend a high price or obtain it through other methods. After all, snakebird eggshells are also a difficult material to obtain. Albert looked at each other, and suddenly became a little embarrassed. Is he caught by his master? Dagworth didn''t care about these things, and continued to ask, "What do you do with jumping toadstools?" "Making Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. I heard that it can help others improve their brain power." Albert answered honestly. "Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Potion?" Dagworth frowned, and his tone suddenly became severe. "You should be aware of the difficulty of Buffy Refreshing Potion. If it fails to be refined, it will become very dangerous. According to my research I know, someone drank that last time and almost became an idiot, and the Ministry of Magic forbids privately refining Buffy Brain Rejuvenation." No way, the Buffy Brain Rejuvenation agents circulating in the black market are basically inferior products that cannot be used, and they may turn into idiots after drinking. Fred and the others naturally knew these things, but hearing them from a potion master made them feel timid and wanted to shrink back. "If, if you really want to refine Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Agent, I can help you." Dagworth said to Albert: "But I hope you will ensure that you will not refining Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent indiscriminately. Brain medicine, let alone Buffy refreshing medicine that has not passed the test." Dagworth didn''t want Albert to drink any weird potion, accidentally turning himself into an idiot. This case is not unheard of in the magic world. Albert was stunned for a moment, and was a little surprised at Dagworth''s proposal, but he readily agreed. After all, with the help of a potion master, it is not too difficult to learn how to refine Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion by himself. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 223： The kid knows the love of a fart Three days have passed since the four caught the beating toadstool in the Forbidden Forest. The correspondence between Albert and Dagworth still continues. In the morning, in the letter he received, Dagworth mentioned that the next time he meets at Hogsmeade, he will be instructed to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Dagworth seems to have his own house there. However, the potion master seems to have forgotten that Albert is only in the second grade and has not yet reached the age to go to Hogsmeade. At that time, he must sneak to Hogsmeade again. However, it is a good thing to be taught by someone, and I have to find out how to formulate Buffy Brain Rejuvenation. After receiving Dagworth''s letter, Albert began to write back to the other party. Dagworth was more vigilant about Buffy Brain Rejuvenator than he imagined. Perhaps this is the so-called more vigilant the more you understand. However, Dagworth didn''t know that, for Albert, the difficulty of learning to formulate Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is almost the same as that of other ordinary medicines. After all, there is no difference in the experience used to upgrade skills. The only difference is the cost of practice. expensive. Even if he possessed the skills, Albert did not expect to be successful at one time, especially the preparation of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion, which does not allow a little mistake. "It''s a mess." There was a voice outside the door, and the door of the dormitory was pushed open. Fred and George walked in one after the other, followed by Lee Jordan with an oil paper bag. "Wow, what is this?" As soon as the three of them entered the dormitory, they saw a large glass jar placed on the ground with a blue flame burning strangely inside. "It''s a kind of magic fire, which I read in the book two days ago. It''s pretty good for heating." Albert turned his head and explained to his roommate. "This thing is quite convenient, it''s worthy of the magic fire you are fancy." Fred leaned over to warm the fire and found that this thing was very useful. "This is natural, and this thing is waterproof." Albert took a sip of hot milk tea from his teacup, looked at Fred and asked, "What you just said is a mess." "Quidditch training." George replied frustratedly: "Charlie also lost a lot of temper because of this. He seems to think we will mess up this year''s Quidditch game." "You need experience. Few people can win from start to finish." Albert consoled. "This year, the Gryffindor team will change blood. In addition to the real geniuses, accumulating game experience is an indispensable process to win. The key will be on the seeker." "Genius, do you mean yourself?" Fred muttered. "I didn''t say that." Albert shook his head and denied. "By the way, what kind of magic fire is this, you can actually be put in a bottle like jam?" Lee Jordan was even more curious about the magic fire in the glass bottle. "Do you know the Gublay fairy fire?" Albert asked suddenly. "Don''t tell me, this is the Gubrai fairy fire?" George gave me the expression you were teasing. "Well, I never said that this thing is Goublay fairy fire." Albert shrugged his shoulders. "Go ahead, what are you going to do with this stuff?" Fred also took the initiative to change the subject, not talking about Quidditch. Moreover, they all felt that Albert would not come up with this stuff out of thin air. "Hand warmer." Albert handed a silver metal tube to Fred, who took it and found that it was actually warm. "What''s the use of this stuff?" Fred asked in surprise. "It is used for heating in winter, which is similar to a hot water bottle. I am not sure how long the effect will last, but it should last for more than a month." Albert thought for a while and added: "Safe and reliable." The expressions of Fred and the three became very exciting in an instant, they were all the expressions of you teasing me. "By the way, where did you get this armrest rocking chair, it''s very comfortable to sit up." Li Qiaodan handed the oil paper bag to Albert, and sat down on the armrest rocking chair, covering himself with the wool blanket, warming him. The feeling of nesting made him couldn''t help holding a yawn, and suddenly felt a little sleepy. "Of course it was transformed by the Transfiguration Curse." Albert opened the oiled paper bag with butter biscuits inside. He picked up the cookies and took a bite and continued: "The first thing to join the Transfiguration Club is to transform yourself into a chair. It''s the admission ticket to the deformation club!" "You guy will enjoy it." The twins pulled Lee Jordan up and sat on them to experience the warm feeling. "Of course, it doesn''t depend on who made it." Albert retrieved the hand warmer from George''s hand and said with a smile, "This thing has not been completely completed, and it is a gift I prepared for others. Let you play." "Others, is it Isabel?" "What?" Albert almost choked on the biscuit, staring at the three people with strange expressions, "Why do you say that?" "A lot of people say you are dating Isobel?" George reminded. "This is a birthday present for my sister." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and asked angrily: "Also, who said I was dating Isobel?" "Could it be a rumor?" Lee Jordan looked weird. "Someone in the hallway tonight saw you and Isobel whispering." "It''s a rumor." Albert didn''t want to continue this topic. Although Europeans usually start dating very early, Albert can''t help but wonder if these three guys know what is going on in love? In his words, a twelve-year-old child knows a fart of love. "What kind of eyes are you." Lee Jordan was a little upset by Albert''s look at children. "It''s nothing, I think it''s too early to talk about love with you." Albert said irritably ~www.novelhall.com~ And, don''t you think this is gossip? " In fact, he and Isabel were just talking about gambling appointments. Katrina was also there at the time. Apparently someone planned to distort the facts to say this. Journalists who like gossip often do this. The relationship between him and Isabel is still on mutual understanding, and the friendship is not yet full, let alone love. "Is it early? It is said that Muggles have grown up at the age of 16." Fred said something that surprised Albert. "You actually know?" As far as Albert knows, the so-called coming-of-age ceremony is popular in Britain. "Percy mentioned it, he has a Muggle friend." "I remember you mentioned this last time." "The girl came of age before the summer vacation, and soon slept with the Muggles she knew. Percy was depressed for the entire summer vacation." The twins broke out a piece of information that surprised Albert. "How did you know?" Albert frowned. "We peeked at Percy''s diary." Fred winked mischievously at Albert. "It''s not a good idea to peek at other people''s diaries." Albert severely criticized. "It''s not funny or funny at all." "We just care about the family." Fred raised his hand and swore. "Really, we didn''t do it again except that time, and we don''t understand French." Having been in the same dormitory for so long, the three of them knew that Albert could speak many languages, and some things would even be recorded in other languages. As far as they know, several of Albert''s letters were written directly in ancient magic texts, and they couldn''t understand them even if they were directly shown to them. Albert looked at the Weasley twins and felt speechless for a while. He suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Percy, and it was unlucky to have a brother like this. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 224： How would you know? On Saturday morning, Albert woke up early, it was still dark, and the torrential rain outside was hitting the window glass. "It''s cold." The temperature in the dormitory was very low. Albert shrank his body and nestled in the warm quilt, ready to go back to sleep again, anyway, today is Saturday, even if he really slept until noon, no one would care. Of course, Albert failed to achieve his wish after all, and was awakened by the sound of Fred and George getting up at 8:30. Having said that, the heavy rain outside the house still shows no signs of abating. Albert raised his head and looked out the window. In such bad weather, the Quidditch game will continue. In Charlie''s words: Quidditch games will not be cancelled due to a little rain. "Fortunately, it is not me who is going to play today." Albert secretly rejoices that he actually hates the rain. He really doesn''t catch a cold for watching the game in the rain. He can only say that his love for Quidditch has not yet reached. That degree. Because of the rain, the corridors and halls of the castle were all black, with torches and candles lit everywhere. However, none of this can conceal people''s enthusiasm for Quidditch. In the hall, the students were chatting happily about Quidditch. They were looking forward to today''s Quidditch competition. It was not unexpected and it was raining. At Gryffindors table, Albert was sandwiching a grilled sausage into a slice of bread, put it in his mouth and took a big bite, with the steaming corn soup on his stomach, his whole body immediately warmed. stand up. Compared with Albert, the few people around seemed to have no appetite. "Aren''t you nervous enough to eat?" It''s not that Albert couldn''t understand the nervous emotions of Fred and the others, but he still felt that there was no need to value the outcome of this Quidditch match too much. He didn''t care about nature. You wont be so nervous. "You''re not the one who went up to the game." Angelina gave Albert a nasty look, and couldn''t help complaining, "Don''t talk coldly over there." "You better eat something." Albert swept away the corn soup on the plate and blinked. "Playing in rainy weather is very exhausting to the players." "I don''t want to eat anything." Fred and George murmured "I don''t have an appetite." Angelina felt terrible. Although she had already played the game once, her performance was not very good last time. After a year of hard work, Angelina finally appeared as a player. On the stage of Quidditch Stadium, she was sure she would perform better than last year, but she still couldn''t avoid tension. "Albert is right. You''d better eat something to keep your strength." Lee Jordan smeared a thick tomato sauce on the grilled sausage and said happily after taking a big bite. "Otherwise, there will be no strength The wandering ball hits the air." "Thank you really for your concern." Fred said badly. "You''re welcome." "I heard you are trying to be a narrator?" Albert asked tentatively. "How do you know?" Lee Jordan''s eyes widened in surprise and looked at Albert in disbelief. "How did you know I became a Quidditch commentator?" This is one of Lee Jordan''s greatest secrets. He originally planned to give everyone a surprise, but he didn''t expect to be broken by Albert, which made him quite resentful. "When did it happen?" George asked curiously. Not long ago, I passed the test of Professor McGonagall. Lee Jordan said: Last years commentator Bagno seemed to have become a Ravenclaw player, so I did not encounter too many obstacles and succeeded in becoming the leader. The narrator is here. By the way, when did you find it?" "What do you mean?" Albert smiled without saying a word. In fact, he just said casually just now, not knowing the actual situation. In Albert''s memory, Lee Jordan has always been a narrator. In other words, the friends of the Weasley twins were set by the narrator, so he just asked casually, and he didn''t expect to let himself be right. Before ten thirty, the Gryffindor team and Lee Jordan went to the Quidditch Stadium to prepare in advance, and the other spectators entered the field before eleven. "Together?" Alia invited Albert. "You go first, I want to go back to the dormitory." Albert casually found an excuse and hurriedly left the hall. He did not forget his agreement with Sister McDoug. This matter has been delayed for a long time. Pigeons are not a good idea. Having said that, the Quidditch competition is still as popular as ever, even if it is windy or rainy, it can''t stop the whole school from pouring out. Albert stood by the window and watched the students running across the lawn to the Quidditch pitch with umbrellas. "I feel like I must be crazy. I gave up watching today''s Quidditch game for that **** bet?" Katrina McDouger walked towards Albert, not forgetting to complain to Albert. . "You should thank me. If it weren''t for me, you are still outside in the rain." Albert retracted his gaze, turned to look at the girl beside him and asked, "Where is Izabel?" "She went back to the common room. She probably came out when we were there." Katrina said as she walked: "I would actually agree to make such a bet with you. It feels incredible to think about it now." "Of course you will agree. After all, the bet is 10 gallons. You can buy a lot of things with this money." Albert reminded kindly. They walked up the tower, making dizzying circles. Albert had never been here before, and Katrina led him to a door. If these are considered to be a door, there is no handle, no keyhole, only a piece of old wooden board with an eagle-like bronze knocker on it. Albert curiously reached out and touched the plank, turned his head and asked, "There is wood for nearly a thousand years?" "Why is your focus different from others?" Katrina said grimly. She reached out and knocked on the door, and in the silence, the eagle''s beak suddenly opened, and said in a gentle, musical voice: You can never answer "yes" to any question. "This is the first question." Albert said to the girl, turning his head. Katrina replied: "Are you asleep?" "It makes sense." The voice said, and the door of the Ravenclaw common room opened. "Actually, I think are you dead? is the answer," Albert murmured. On the other side of the door, Isobel stood there, raising his hand to open the door, but did not expect the door to open by itself. Then, she heard Albert''s words and replied, "The answer to the eagle ring riddle is not the only one." vertex Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 225： Worth ten gallons "I feel there is a problem with your answer." Katrina, who was next to me, suddenly interrupted, "''Are you dead?'' I think if you say this to the ghost, they will answer''yes, I''m dead''." Albert was stunned and couldn''t help but open his mouth. For a moment he was speechless. Katrina was right. To be a ghost means he is dead. Well, he was just constrained by inertial thinking. This is the world of magic, and there are things like ghosts, so the words just now can really be answered. "You are right, I almost forgot that there is a special existence like ghosts." Albert admitted his mistake very simply, and it really didn''t make much sense to die. Katrina originally thought that Albert would continue to quibble, but never thought that he would admit his mistake so simply. "You better hurry up." Isabel said to the two of them. "You might be able to catch up with the Quidditch game later." Today''s Quidditch match was a duel between Ravenclaw and Gryffindor. The three who were supposed to cheer for their own team had another duel here. "I actually hate going out to watch games on a rainy day." Albert looked at Isabel and asked, "Do you like Quidditch very much?" "Hey, is it really appropriate to say this from your mouth?" Katrina didn''t forget that Albert had beaten Slytherin on the court and laid the foundation for Gryffindor to win the Academy Cup. Guys. "Is it inappropriate?" Albert asked rhetorically. "So, you are only a substitute player?" Katrina felt that Albert did not become a seeker, eight achievements are afraid of hardship. Well, it really is like this, I heard that Quidditch''s training was rain or shine, and it was very hard. "Go ahead!" Isobel interrupted, and she raised her hand and knocked on the wooden door. The olecranon opened to speak a riddle: What animal started walking on four legs, then on two legs, and finally on three legs? "I remember this seems to be the riddle of Sphinx, but Ravenclaw''s eagle ring is very knowledgeable." Albert couldn''t help but complain. "The answer is people." Katrina replied immediately, ignoring Albert''s complaints. "Ravenclaw''s eagle ring also has its own thoughts, similar to the sorting hat. At first, the number of riddles it knew was not a lot. Now some of the riddles are supplemented by the deans of Ravenclaw." Zebel took the candy that Albert handed over and answered his doubts. "How do you know these things?" Albert asked curiously. "I have read some related records." Isobel peeled off the wrapping paper skillfully and stuffed the candy into his mouth. "Eagle ring, please continue to ask questions." Katrina said. "Do you want it too?" Albert asked, taking out his candy. "Aren''t you afraid of tooth decay?" "Don''t be afraid, I brush my teeth twice a day." Albert said solemnly, "Sugar can promote the brain''s thinking activity and make people think better. If you don''t, forget it. "Who said I don''t want it anymore." Katrina picked one of her favorite flavors, and when she was about to peel the candy paper, the Eagle Ring opened her mouth again. "Where are the dead?" "In memory," Albert answered first. "It makes sense." Yinghuan replied in silence for a few seconds. "What''s your answer?" Albert asked Katrina. "Did you deliberately interfere with me deliberately, and also took away my problem, don''t plan to let me win, just say it." Katrina looked a little angry, staring at Albert with a bad look. "Well, it''s my fault." "You shouldn''t interfere with me." Katrina protested angrily. "I promise I won''t interrupt you." Albert promised. Next, Albert is not interfering with Katrina''s guessing. He also found that the riddles of the eagle ring are divided into several types. One is the philosophical question of Phoenix and Fire, and the other is the type of letter guessing in English. Yes, the last category is composed of riddles of various countries. Katrina is indeed very talented in guessing riddles, even if she encounters riddles she has never seen before, she can still give answers after careful thinking. Perhaps this is the result of regular guessing exercises! Of course, Albert, who listened quietly, also gained a lot. Most of the riddles and answers were already in his mind. Presumably the eagle ring in the room of responsiveness could no longer stop him. To Albert''s surprise, the last riddle was actually Phoenix and Fire. "A cycle, no beginning." After answering the last question, Katrina could not help but exhale deeply and said to Albert, "I have answered the hundredth question correctly." After speaking, the girl clenched her fist excitedly and announced to Albert: "I won the bet." "Congratulations." Albert smiled and applauded. In fact, Katrina answered more than a hundred questions. In the process of Eagle Ring, some riddles appeared repeatedly. "As agreed, what about things?" Katrina reached out to Albert. "As agreed, you need to give Katrina 10 gallons." Isabel said softly. "Oh, I almost forgot. Here, the chips for the bet." As he said, Albert took ten gallons from his pocket and placed them in Katrina''s hand. "Congratulations again, then I''ll go first, see you some other day." Albert turned and prepared to leave. "Don''t you go to the court to watch the Quidditch match?" Katrina asked, looking at Garon on her hand, looking at Albert''s back. "No, I have something else." "You said, what did Albert and me bet for?" Katrina grabbed Garon in her hand~www.novelhall.com~ and asked Isobel in confusion. "Perhaps, it''s for 100 riddles!" Isabel thought for a while and replied, "In his eyes, a hundred riddles are worth ten gallons. Of course, if you can''t answer it, you will have earned 10 for nothing. Kanon." "What a weirdo!" Katrina couldn''t help muttering, "Forget it, it depends on Garon''s points... Let''s go watch the game!" "Have you ever thought that Albert has already obtained admission to the Ravenclaw Common Room." Isabel said suddenly, "Although we do not exclude students from other colleges, there are actually very few Only some non-Ravenclaw students can enter our common room." "He doesn''t have any purpose!" Katrina put Gallon in her pocket and followed Isabel towards the Quidditch stadium. Although she thought Albert had another purpose, she just couldn''t think of it. Maybe Isobel knew what that guy had. Katrina remembers hearing the rumors that Albert was dating Isobel not long ago. "What do you want to ask, let''s talk!" Isobel asked indifferently as if he was seen through his mind. "Nothing?" Katrina said. "I don''t know you yet?" Isabel said. "Everyone is saying you are dating?" Katrina glanced at Isobel and asked carefully. "Ninety-nine percent of rumors are fake." Isobel did not answer the question directly. "Oh." Katrina replied. "Fake?" "Rumors, we are just... friends." Isobel glanced at Katrina and said lightly, "A genius friend is usually a genius. This is normal." :. : Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 226： Knowledge? After ending his riddle bet with Katrina, Albert did not go to the stadium to watch the Quidditch game between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, but went directly to the Room on Demand on the eighth floor. He planned to record one hundred riddles and answers proposed by Eagle Ring, so as not to forget these things after a while. After all, fast memory cannot last. Unless Albert is often asked by Eagle Ring like Ravenclaw''s students, it is impossible to remember the general content after a long time. As the saying goes, a good memory is not as good as a bad pen. This motto of the last life is still very reasonable. It took Albert a lot of time to sort out and record these hundred riddles and answers. By the time he put down his pen and stretched his waist, it was already past 12 noon. Every Quidditch game, unless it ends early, a large group of people will basically skip lunch until the end of the game. As for dinner? Quidditch matches rarely last until night. How wasteful of two Seekers will they not be able to catch the Golden Snitch in a few hours? There are only a few games that last a whole day. Albert put away the notebook, rubbed the muscles on his cheeks, and cast his gaze on the eagle ring on the old wooden board in the corner of the library. He took a deep breath, raised his hand and tapped twice on the wooden board, the eagle ring opened his mouth and uttered a riddle: You are not in the past and the future, now I can see you, where are you? "In the mirror." Albert replied immediately. "It makes sense." After Yinghuan finished speaking, a door opened out of thin air. "Success!" Albert shook his fist excitedly, raised his wand and walked in the door. He found himself in a huge circular marble chamber, brightly illuminated by burning blue torches. "Eternal fire?" Albert looked at the torch on the wall. At this moment, he suddenly had the urge to take a torch and study it. "Where are the treasures of Ravenclaw''s knowledge?" Albert murmured. This is a secret room with no windows, which is very empty, in line with the so-called "family" walls. There is not nothing here, some weird characters are carved on the marble walls. "Ancient magic text?" In fact, the moment Albert entered this secret room, he had already noticed the ancient magic text on the wall. No way, except for the eternal fire, only the ancient magic texts on the walls can attract Albert''s attention. He walked towards the wall, stretched his hand across the carving marks on the wall, and began to earnestly translate the actual content of the ancient magic text. The ancient magic texts that Professor Broad and Professor Smith showed him were actually copied from here. However, in Albert''s memory, the text used by wizards a thousand years ago should have been ancient magic texts. English, a text borrowed from Latin, was introduced to Britain later. Then... I shouldn''t read the text on the wall from the perspective of translation. Is it just to record something? Or is there any secret hidden in the ancient magic text? It took Albert half an hour to read the ancient magic text carved on the wall in front of him and transcribed it in his notebook. The writing on the wall probably talked about the establishment of Hogwarts, similar to the documentary records Albert saw in the library. Initially, Hogwarts was established to protect wizards from persecution. After all, Muggles are afraid of magic. They will persecute wizards because they are afraid of magic. What''s worse, in the Dark Medieval period a thousand years ago, Britain was in the terrifying Viking era. It can be seen from the fact that the castle where Hogwarts is located is located on a mountain by the lake, and the exact location of the school was cast and cannot be plotted. It can be seen that when the Big Four established Hogwarts, they had considered that there might be enemies. Attacking Hogwarts, so will set up a series of defense measures in the castle. Albert has not forgotten that the armor and knight statue of Hogwarts Castle can be driven by spells when necessary. This meant that an army of hundreds of unafraid of death, matched with the castles terrain, and defensive measures, at the time, even the notorious Vikings could not capture Hogwarts Castle. However, these long-known Hogwarts history is not what Albert wants, and there should be more than this in the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasury! Bastard! At least, you have to leave me some books, or other things. Was it evacuated first by others? Albert glanced at the task of "Finding Ravenclaw''s Treasury of Knowledge" on the task panel, and it did not complete. Could it be that this is not a treasure trove of Ravenclaw''s knowledge? Or is there any secret hidden in this secret room? Albert went around the secret room again, and there was really nothing left besides the magic text on the wall. However, Albert made some new discoveries. Something similar to a puzzle. As for why it is a puzzle? That''s because the magic symbols above were broken up. Albert thinks this may be a door ~www.novelhall.com~ or something else, but he still can''t understand it. It should be said that he can''t understand: Extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind. and then? Albert pieced together its scattered magic texts and read them out in ancient magic texts. He felt that something was missing vaguely. As for what was missing, Albert himself could not tell. If this is a treasure trove of knowledge, then what knowledge does it hide? Albert couldn''t figure it out for a while, he felt that it must not be the ancient magic text, because it was the text used in that era, and it would certainly not be the history of Hogwarts on the wall, so what is left here? That sentence: Is extraordinary ingenuity the greatest wealth of mankind? Or the eternal fire on the wall? Albert took an eternal fire from the wall and placed it in front of him for a closer look. This thing is a bit similar to the shape of the Olympic flame, with some ancient magic words carved on it. In this respect, Albert made protective hands. The difference between the rings is actually not that big. However, the effects of these ancient magic texts are very surprising. Albert knew this might be the power of magic words. But, is this related to the treasure house of knowledge? If it is true, then... what secrets are hidden in the treasure house of knowledge? Albert felt a headache, he couldn''t figure out what secrets were hidden here. "Forget it, write this down first!" Albert put the eternal fire back, and Professor Broad and Professor Smith probably did not find the secret in the secret room. As for, a certain wizard who discovered the secret here before took away what was originally in this secret room? This possibility should be small. vertex Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 227： Insider Empathy. If you are the designer of the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasury, you will naturally hope that more students will gain knowledge from it, and there will be nothing left in the Treasury that can be easily taken away. No one can guarantee that all the students here are of high character. Then, the real treasure must still be in that secret room. But what? Albert guessed it must be hidden. Ravenclaw selects smart students through screening. The first hurdle is the eagle ring. Those who answer the riddle are eligible to enter, so why cant there be a second hurdle or even a third hurdle? There should be a secret door or something similar in the secret room, but what will be the key to open it? Albert was eating while thinking about the problem. His fork was tapped on the plate, thinking carefully about clues that he might have missed. There are only two things in the secret room, the eternal fire: the ancient fire of Gubla and the ancient magic text. If eternal fire is used for lighting? Then the possibility lies in the ancient magic text. Professor Browder and Professor Smith probably had such suspicions, so they asked themselves to translate those things. However, the previous wizards used ancient magic texts. What did you ignore? Albert felt as if he had touched something. What is special about the ancient magic text? By the way, Rune is a kind of magical text. There is also the sentence that extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind. Perhaps this is the key to opening the secret door. However, it is not easy to reach that level. Albert once guessed that when the magic writing skill reaches level three, he may be able to initially reach that level. If that is the case... Just as Albert was about to open the skill panel, a voice suddenly rang in his ears, it was Kara, the house elf, and he looked at himself anxiously. "Carla, what''s the matter?" Albert asked, looking up. "Sir, don''t these foods meet your appetite?" Cara asked slightly disturbed. "No, it''s delicious, I''m just thinking about it." Albert''s gaze fell on the plate in front of him. Basically, he didn''t eat much food. No wonder the house elves said so. With that, he wiped out most of the food in twos or threes. Cara heard Albert''s answer and couldn''t help but smiled at him. However, being interrupted in this way by the house elves, Albert did not rush to check his skills. He ate the food in a hurry and got up and left the kitchen. The castle is still empty, and the Quidditch game is not over yet. It''s already three thirty in the afternoon. Albert put away his pocket watch, went to the side window, and looked out of the castle through the glass. The rain had stopped. "Do you want to go?" He hesitated for a moment, and walked towards the Quidditch pitch alone. Due to the rain, the road was muddy. As soon as he approached the Quidditch Stadium, Albert could feel a lively breath rushing towards his face. He opened the door and walked in silently along the stairs, his eyes falling on On the several figures intertwined above. For a moment, Lee Jordan shouted in the distance, "Gryffindor scored a goal. The current score is 140:180. Ravenclaw is temporarily ahead." The two sides actually fell into a tug of war. However, the difference in scores is not big, as long as Charlie can catch the golden snitch, Gryffindor will win. "I thought you wouldn''t watch the game." Albert turned his head and looked in the direction where the sound was coming from. It was Isobel, who was walking towards this side with a pair of binoculars in her hand. "Ok." Albert responded and cast his eyes to the top of the court again. "It seems that you also discovered that secret." Isobel did not get angry because of Albert''s attitude, but said something unpredictable. Albert suddenly turned his head and stared at Isabel. "You used panic on me? No..." Albert doesn''t think Isobel can break through her Occlumency. Even if she really uses panic on herself, she can''t be unaware. So, this means... Does she know that? "What a secret." Albert pretended not to understand. Isobel glanced at Albert, but did not answer. "Are you referring to a room for all requests?" Albert will not silence both parties, because that means it will be difficult for him to get other information. "En." Isobel nodded imperceptibly. "I didn''t find what I wanted." Albert frowned. He thought Isobel could provide himself with some information. "No, I just found relevant records in the literature." "Don''t say you haven''t been in?" Albert frowned. "My ancient magic text is not as good as you!" Isabel glanced at Albert and said lightly. "It''s hard for me to understand the ancient magic texts in there." "Perhaps Ravenclaw never thought that the runes would eventually become the past tense!" Albert suddenly said with emotion. He felt that the knowledge in the knowledge treasure house was reserved for students, after all, only students and professors It is possible to be at Hogwarts and discover the secret there. "It seems that you have nothing to gain!" Isabel''s tone was disappointed that could not be concealed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ where did you know the secret? "Albert asked curiously. "How about you?" The two sides fell silent again. In the end, the cheers of the court broke the weird atmosphere. Seekers from both sides were competing for the Golden Snitch. All spectators on the court stood up and their eyes fell on the battle. Whoever catches the Golden Snitch will do it for himself. The team brings victory. However, there seems to be a force in the dark to keep this game going. When the two seekers were fighting with each other, the Snitch had slipped away again. The people who were already ready to cheer for the winner can only turn all their emotions into dissatisfied booing. "Professor Browder and Professor Smith came to Hogwarts for it?" Albert felt that Isobel should know something. She knew these two professors and was closely related. "Don''t you know?" Isabel put down his sight glasses and looked at Albert, with a strange tone in his tone. "what do you know?" "Nothing." Isabel doesn''t seem to be going to answer Albert''s question. Albert looked at Isobel deeply, and found that he couldn''t see through the guy in front of him. Is there anything I didn''t notice? "You mean an invitation to join a loosely organized group?" Albert remembered the circle that Dagworth said with the invitation at Easter last year. "You will know later." Isobel did not answer, or said that she was not ready to answer, she turned and left. "You guessed it? At least part of it." Albert looked at Isobel''s leaving back and couldn''t help muttering, "Is she really a woman with secrets all over her body." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 228： Ended The winter night came very early, and at five o''clock in the evening, the sky quickly dimmed. However, today''s Hogwarts is a bit special. Quidditch is still brightly lit. In order to keep the game going, Hogwarts professors lit torches around the court. In the stands, Albert tightened his thick cloak tightly to withstand the rapid decline in the night. Compared with Albert''s situation, the surrounding audiences are in a worse situation, and they are already hungry without lunch. However, the audience still endured hunger and cold with enthusiasm that Albert could not understand, and continued to sit in the stands watching the Quidditch game. However, the audience is not the worst person on the scene. The players who are still flying in the sky have long been messed up in the cold wind. The high-altitude wind is very cold and even colder at night, especially the newcomer players who are nervous in the morning and have not eaten much. Their little physical strength has long been drained by the cold, and now they are hungry, thirsty and cold. The narrator Lee Jordan, who was in high spirits, has lost his initial passion at this moment. His voice has become hoarse because of the continuous explanation. With the help of Professor McGonagall, he has to use the loud voice magic to continue. This pair It was undoubtedly a severe test for Lee Jordan, who was the first commentator. "Look, they all found the Snitch and caught up!" Lee Jordan shouted from the stands. "Currently, the score between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw is 210 to 270. Ravenclaw Temporarily leading, but the two sides did not completely widen the gap, whoever catches the Snitch can bring victory to his team." A battle for the Golden Snitch is going on fiercely above the court, and the seekers on both sides can''t wait to end this long game. No way, it lasted for several hours, and all the players were very tired. "The two sides are accelerating and diving. Oh, they are about to hit the ground, my God, they hit the ground, I hope they are all right." Lee Jordan shouted in horror. "Wait, oops, Ravenclaw''s Seeker caught the Snitch." No one cares what Lee Jordan said just now, because rounds of cheers have erupted on the court, and people are cheering for the victory of this game. Albert and the other Gryffindor spectators rushed onto the court. Gryffindor and Ravenclaw players were already surrounded by Charlie. The condition of the two seekers was a bit bad. They both fell and were eventually taken to the school hospital on a stretcher by Professor McGonagall who rushed over. "Don''t worry, Charlie will be fine." Albert comforted the twin brothers softly. The two brothers were not in good condition either. They were trembling with the cold above, and seemed to show signs of weakness. "Eat some candy first." Albert took out the candy and handed it to the twins, taking out his wand by the way to remove the dampness and chill from them. "Thank you, thanks to you!" Fred said tiredly. He didn''t refuse Albert''s support. In fact, he was almost exhausted. "I didn''t expect this game to last so long." The four hurried back to the castle, sitting on the crowded dining table, eating a bowl of steaming corn soup before they thought about talking about other things. "I remember you said that the game will last a long time." Lee Jordan suddenly raised his head and looked at Albert while eating a fried potato. "I haven''t said that. Don''t buckle me up." Albert gave Lee Jordan angrily. "I just let them eat more to avoid losing the strength to play." "The meaning is the same." Lee Jordan said. "The result is still lost." George''s tone was a bit heavy, they trained so hard, and finally lost the game. "Charlie has done his best." Albert said. "I know, he was just not lucky." Fred was a little depressed, Ravenclaw won the game, it was just luck. At that time, the opponent''s Seeker dived with Charlie, and neither side had the intention of slowing down. When the fruit hit the ground, the opponent actually caught the Snitch. Speaking of luck, several people looked at Albert one after another. This guy is lucky enough if... They didn''t continue to think about it, there was nothing if. After eating something, Albert and the Gryffindor players went to the school hospital to visit the injured Charlie. The captain has been treated by Mrs. Pomfrey. The situation is not very good and needs to be observed overnight in the school hospital. . However, Charlie is not alone, because there is another person with him. The only regret is that the lucky seeker of Ravenclaw who is sick with Charlie is not a girl. As soon as they left the school hospital, the four met Professor Smith in the corridor. "Albert, I happen to be looking for you for something." Professor Smith kindly greeted Albert to his Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts. "This is what I said last time." He handed Albert a piece of parchment, which was what Albert saw today in the responsive room. Sure enough, Professor Smith had also been there. "This is the history of Hogwarts." Albert said after taking a moment to read the contents of the parchment. "I know." Professor Smith nodded. "Do you think he is special?" "Special?" Albert thought for a while, "Nothing special, this is a piece of history, similar to what I have seen in the library." Professor Smith seemed a little disappointed, although Albert got the same result as him. "If you insist on saying something strange..." Albert hesitated for a while ~www.novelhall.com~ or asked, "Is the situation of ancient wizards really bad?" It''s not bad, Albert knows it naturally, he is just distracting Professor Smith. "Not so good." Professor Smith explained, "At that time, the knowledge of magic was not summarized and summarized like we did. Wizards crossed the river by touching the stones. Knowledge is very precious, and a sheepskin book may be worth it. Earn a barons income for a year or more. In that era, many wizards didnt have many types of magic, especially those from Muggles, who were in a terrible situation. They had no magic power, what kind of formal magic Neither." There is no magic wand, let alone how to use magic. It is undoubtedly bad to have magical power. Muggles are afraid of this power. Once discovered, they will be regarded as monsters. The end can be imagined, like Toms self-exploration, and After all, there are only a few people who use magic roughly. "The four founders of Hogwarts are undoubtedly very great. When wizards as powerful as them are after all, they are only a few, and they are willing to share their knowledge with others unselfishly like them." Professor Smith said with emotion. "I thought it was a prosperous age of magic." Albert murmured, "The ancient and powerful magic of Hogwarts..." "You are right. There were indeed many magical and powerful magics in that era. Although traces of those ancient magics can still be found to this day, no one has the chance to use them... Maybe Dumbledore will. Some ancient magic, but such cases are only a few after all." Professor Smith frowned slightly. He was actually aware of some problems, but he didn''t know where it was for a while. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 229： Be famous again. The failure of the Quidditch competition brought the entire Gryffindor Academy into a low ebb. The intention to continue to compete for the Quidditch Trophy and the Academy Cup all at once disappeared. Thanks to the Quidditch match being long enough and evenly matched against Ravenclaw, some people who questioned and dissatisfied the new players shut up. The Weasley twins are not in a high mood, but they still go to the stadium every week for training unimpeded. This series of changes had little effect on Albert, and his life at Hogwarts was basically unchanged. Within a few days after the game, something new happened in the school. Professor Pomona Sprout finally found that a pot of mandela grass was missing in greenhouse 3. However, no one knows who actually took the mandela grass. Some people think that Pippi did it and plan to throw it into the auditorium to cheer everyone up. Administrator Filch is investigating this matter, trying to catch Pippis evidence and drive it out of the castle. No one connected this incident to the cry of the castle half a month ago, except for Snape. The potions professor still had a bad temper. He spent a lot of time, but he still failed to find the culprit. Snape discovered that three precious materials were missing from his warehouse while dispensing pharmaceutical water. "Someone is going to prepare a compound medicine?" Snape could tell from the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin fragments of the African tree snake what the thief was trying to do. As for the lost Rune Snake Egg, he didn''t think of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. If anyone wanted to become the brain of a giant monster, he would not stop it. Albert wants to store some compound medicines. With this stuff, it will be much more convenient for him to pretend to be someone else in the future. At least he does not need to worry about being discovered when he enters the black market. However, it was a waste of time to make a compound medicine, and he thought Snape might also be watching it. After all, he had the idea to draw Snape''s attention here. The time came to late November, and another Quidditch game was held at the end of the month. The situation is not optimistic. The Slytherin team defeated the Hufflepuffs by an absolute advantage. Although the new Hufflepuff seeker Diggory has been fighting hard, he is facing the Slytherin team. During the siege, he was still as helpless as a kitten in a snowstorm. The Slytherin team''s victory is undoubtedly not good news for Gryffindor, at least most students are more willing to see Hufflepuff win. It''s a pity that cheering can''t help the Hufflepuff team win the final victory. The college score and the lead in the Quidditch game allowed Slytherin College to regain the confidence it lost last year, and it was often ridiculed by Gryffindor. "It''s so irritating." Fred''s quill was crooked by him. "Or, we..." George made a percussive action, and now he can''t wait to teach the Slytherin players who were still crying in front of him an unforgettable lesson. "That''s a good idea." Lee Jordan squinted his eyes equally happily, ready to make trouble. "Just leave them alone." Albert said flatly. "Don''t do that." Fred said. "The old bat is still staring." Albert reminded. "It''s more troublesome to be caught, and it''s already snowing." "Cedar mushroom," he reminded. "Oh, OK." Seeing that Albert was unwilling to help, Fred and the three were a little helpless. Without Albert''s brain, it would not be easy to quietly punish the group of people. Although they all like to make troubles and want to take revenge on those guys, they definitely don''t want to be targeted by Snape. "I just heard that they seemed to be discussing something." After Fred and the others left, Sanna sat down opposite Albert and put a magazine called "Practical Potions Master" in Albert. In front of Te, smiled and said, "Congratulations." "Congratulations?" Albert was stunned and looked at Shanna suspiciously. "Thesis," Shanna reminded. "It''s in the magazine, "Practical Potions Master." "Um, I don''t seem to have published a paper on it yet." Albert thought for a while and said. He did write an article, but he hasn''t sent it out yet. "It is indeed your name, Albert Anderson." Shanna looked at Albert suspiciously, opened the magazine and turned to Albert''s paper, raised her hand and pointed at it. "Oh, I think I know what''s going on." Albert flipped through "Practical Potions Master" and immediately understood what was going on. Obviously someone helped him behind. It was revised in his letter. It seems that this has indeed been mentioned. However, Albert doesn''t care much about these things. After all, he doesn''t lack reputation. If "Master of Practical Potions" pays for the manuscript, maybe it will be more enthusiastic. It is a pity that they do not pay for the contribution. This magazine is an academic journal jointly organized by a group of potion masters who are in order to expand their influence. To put it bluntly, it is something that a small circle is playing and is used to gain reputation. Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ it is still an authority in potions. After all, the potions in "Practical Potions Master" are indeed very practical, so the reputation of the publishers in it is actually very good. However, Albert himself did not actually intend to drill into this field, so he looked very lightly in this regard. However, this attitude was unusual in Shanna''s eyes. She felt that few people could face it so peacefully. At this time, someone came over here and put a magazine in front of them. Albert and Shanna Qiqi, who were chatting casually, raised their heads to look at the person coming. "Your paper has been selected." Katrina pointed to the "Curse Innovation" on the table. "A new issue comes out?" Albert asked questioningly. He remembered that he had ordered this magazine. "It came out the day before yesterday." Katrina said, "Congratulations. In this way, you have successfully published your papers in the academic journals "Transfiguration Today" and "Curse Innovation". I dare say this Hogwarts is unprecedented." Shanna stayed in astonishment for a while, then smiled at Katrina, "Actually, you didn''t know that Anderson also published a paper in "Practical Potions Master" and that magazine is here." "Maybe, you can surpass Principal Dumbledore and become another legend." Katrina murmured, "Isabel said that the principal was also a very powerful genius before." "You compliment me like that, I''ll be embarrassed." Although Albert said so, there was not the slightest embarrassment on his face. "Anyway, congratulations." Katrina gave Albert a blank look, then turned to leave and said again, "By the way, Professor Flitwick is looking for you, probably because of this." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 230： Courageous Faithfulness Mantra Professor Flitwick has something to do with himself? Albert was a little surprised, because the intersection between him and the curse professor was actually not that much, at least not so good that the other party would invite him to have afternoon tea. It should be a matter of thesis. This is a good opportunity. Maybe I can find an excuse to ask Professor Flitwick for a signature for the library in the restricted area. The task of borrowing books in the forbidden book area on the task panel is almost complete. But what excuse is appropriate? On the way to the office of Professor Curse on the eighth floor of West Tower, Albert had been thinking about this issue. When knocking on the wooden door of Professor Flitwicks office, he still had no good solution. "Professor, something to do with me?" Albert entered Professor Flitwick''s office for the first time, and it felt a little special to him. Probably because of the height of Professor Flitwick, there are stairs that can move freely on the bookshelf, and the chair where Professor Flitwick is seated has been increased, and there is a bench beside the chair that can be used to step up. "Anderson, sit down!" Professor Flitwick said calmly: "The last paper you wrote was published in "The Curse Innovation"." With that, he put the magazine in front of Albert and turned to the paper page. "Katrina just told me." "That''s it, the editor-in-chief of "The Curse Innovation" wants to know you, so he sent me a letter." Professor Flitwick handed a letter to Albert and continued: "He probably thought it was directly to you Sending the letter was a little pretentious." "I can understand that if he did that, I would probably think he was a liar." Albert took the letter and looked at Professor Flitwick and asked, "Can I take it apart now?" "Oh, of course." Albert opened the letter and scanned the content inside. The owner of the letter pointed out some small flaws in his thesis in a very tactful tone, and showed a willingness to communicate with him in the letter. The other party also expressed hope that he Be able to continue to publish papers on "The Curse Innovation". This letter gave Albert the feeling that Mr. Ephias was too enthusiastic. "It doesn''t seem that the editor-in-chief of "The Curse Innovation" is called Epheas Dorje?" Albert raised his head questioningly and asked Professor Flitwick. "Epheas is indeed not the editor-in-chief, but he is the one who can really influence the magazine "Magic Innovation"." Professor Flitwick explained. "I see." Albert nodded and said he could understand. "Anderson, whether you want to work in the Ministry of Magic in the future or specialize in magic spells, there is no harm in contacting people in this field." Professor Flitwick reminded him kindly. "Thank you, Professor." Although Albert did not intend to develop in this direction, he still did not forget to express his gratitude to the other party. He knew that Professor Flitwick said this was entirely in good faith. "By the way, Professor, I saw two profound spells in the library a while ago." "A deep curse?" Professor Flitwick couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. "It''s the Patronus Mantra and the Scarlet Loyalty Curse." Albert said, "I am interested in them, but I only found the information on the Patronus Mantra. Do you know where to find the Scarlet Loyalty Curse?" Professor Flitwick was a little stunned. He hadn''t thought that Albert had actually begun to come into contact with these advanced magic. He asked tentatively, "Have you started learning the Patronus Mantra?" "Um, I started trying to practice two weeks ago. This magic is a bit difficult..." Albert summed it up a bit and said, "It is said that after this spell succeeds, it can summon the patron saint of flesh, but I don''t quite understand it. The meaning of this sentence... means that after chanting the mantra, the mantra will no longer emit a cloud of white light, but will condense into a patron saint with a body?" Albert began to direct the topic in the direction he needed. "There is nothing wrong with your thoughts. However, the patron saint curse is a very advanced magic, which is usually used to defend against dementors." Professor Flitwick thought for a while and suggested: "When you cast the curse, you You need to concentrate and think about the happiest thing in your heart, because the patron saint mantra advocates happiness and hope, but it requires a very powerful magic power as a foundation. This mantra may be too reluctant for you now. Even temporarily Don''t worry if you can''t summon the patron saint of the flesh, you still have a lot of room for growth." "I know." Alberto continued to ask, "What about the Courageous Faithful Curse? It is said that this is a powerful and complex protection magic." "Yes, it''s very complicated." Professor Flitwick seemed to be considering whether to tell Albert, after hesitating for a moment, he said: "It involves using magic to hide a secret in the soul of a living person?" "Hiding the secret in the soul?" "Yes, hide this secret in the heart of the chosen secret, and it will be impossible for others to discover this secret. Of course, unless the secret is deliberately leaked." "So, the Courageous Faithfulness Curse is suitable for hiding things?" Albert pretended that he didn''t understand it. In fact, he was really a little confused. He remembered that the Courageous Faithful Curse could hide people, so that no one except the secretaries could find them. Hearing what Professor Flitwick said, this spell seems to have other usages, or that his original understanding of the Courageous Faithfulness spell was wrong. "Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ you are not wrong to understand this way." Professor Flitwick nodded after a few seconds of silence. "Professor, do you know this magic?" Albert asked suddenly: "I want to learn this magic." "Yes, but..." Professor Flitwick stared at Albert and asked, "The Red Loyalty Curse is too difficult for you now. By the way, what do you want to use it to hide?" "My diary." Albert said without hesitation: "This way, I don''t need to worry about being peeked into the diary." Professor Flitwick was speechless, he really couldn''t understand Albert''s thinking mode. Albert noticed Professor Flitwicks silence and continued to ask, Professor, is Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry also protected by the Curse of Fidelity? "No, the scope of Hogwarts is really too big, and after the Secret Keeper dies, everyone who knows its existence will automatically become a Secret Keeper. The more people know about it, its power will be greatly reduced. Weakened and become no longer reliable." Professor Flitwick shook his head. "I still want to learn this spell, can you teach me?" Albert said, "I think this is a very practical spell." "Before that, you need to master..." Professor Flitwick''s words were paused, and he suddenly realized that the man in front of him seemed to have high attainments in ancient magic texts. "Professor..." Albert said suddenly. "what''s up?" "The patron saint curse has been recorded a long time ago." Albert said his doubts. "However, the previous wizards used ancient magic texts. Why is the patron saint curse now in English? It seems to be okay to recite mantras in the languages ??of other countries? So, what is the significance of the existence of mantras?" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 231： Black near ink His doubts were not answered, nor was he able to obtain the signed note of the prohibited book from Professor Flitwick, which made Albert very depressed, and he was a little concerned about the essence of Professor Flitwicks curse. It is a spell. What is a charm? It refers to the magical act of mobilizing the magical power of the magical world to achieve an effect that ordinary people cannot achieve. However, Albert did not continue to delve into it. He believes that his knowledge of the magical world is very limited. It is not a good idea to explore these things in depth, but may cause confusion in his thinking. Maybe, at some point, he will understand those things. Before leaving, Professor Flitwick said to him: It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now, you will naturally understand later. Despite the help of the panel, Albert''s time in contact with the magical world is still too short. He also realizes that he is too anxious, and sometimes slowing down is not a bad thing. Of course, Albert did not continue to struggle with this problem. In fact, there is another reason. His roommates are in trouble. According to Lee Jordan, Fred and George had an unpleasant conflict with Slytherin Seeker Lucian Ball on the second floor corridor of the castle. In the melee, after George was hit by an unknown curse, leeks grew in his ears. Boll was hit by the Hairy Curse, and a large number of hairs grew in his nose. Both parties have been sent to the school hospital. "How do you feel?" When Albert and Lee Jordan went to the school hospital to visit George, they found this guy was smiling and chatting with Fred. "not too good." "It''s wonderful." Fred peeled a candy and threw it in his mouth, smiled and blinked at Albert. "By the way, how could you fight with the Slytherin students?" Albert asked suspiciously. He knew that the twins wanted to trouble the Slytherin students, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. "We can only say that our luck is not very good!" Fred murmured, "We are passing through the second-floor corridor, um, near the abandoned girls'' bathroom. Several senior Gryffindor students seem to be We are going to reproduce the bad events of last year and severely teach the Slytherin students. We were accidentally affected by their melee when we passed." "Then..." As he said, Fred shrugged helplessly. "When I saw George being hit by the curse, I took out my wand and brought the man down." Albert looked at Lee Jordan speechlessly. Can you be more reliable? I thought something happened. The latter looked innocent. "What is Professor McGonagall''s reaction?" Albert continued. "Is she going to shut you down?" "Professor McGonagall is indeed very angry, but she didn''t put us in confinement." George spread out his hands with an innocent look. The unlucky person who was affected by the innocent? In fact, they are not innocent. These three guys actually overheard the plans of those senior students preparing to punish the Slytherin players, so they sneaked over and prepared to fish in troubled waters, and then the scene of being affected by the innocent appeared. The three of them just drew out their wands to help clean up the two Slytherin students. Of course, in public places like school hospitals, it is natural to show that you are innocent. "These guys have become cunning too!" Albert couldn''t help feeling in his heart, "probably it is the so-called "close to vermilion" and "close to ink". This incident was a big deal. No way, last semester the group of four vehemently punish the Slytherin students did a lot of things. At that time, many people thought that the students of Gryffindor did it, but there was no evidence. In addition, Gryffindor didnt know who did it. When the culprit was not found, they could only Hastily finished. But this time was different. Those senior students were caught directly by others. In addition to the terrible semester incidents, the relationship between Gryffindor College and Slytherin College suddenly became tense, faintly smelling of gunpowder. . What made Albert even more stunned was the senior Gryffindor students who completely replaced them and became targets for firepower. As for the three of Fred, they were quickly forgotten. After all, they were passing by the innocent passerby. "This matter really has nothing to do with us." Fred spread out his hands at Albert with a face full of innocence. "As you know, the group of Slytherin people are a bit arrogant lately. Many people look at them and think I have to teach them a lesson, but those people can''t do it without flaws. That''s it." "What are you talking about?" Angelina and Alia came over. "Nothing." George turned off the subject. "I heard that the senior students were detained for a week. Originally Snape planned to detain them for a month. He seemed to think that the last semester had something to do with them, but Professor McGonagall did not agree. novelhall.com~ Angelina glanced at Albert, who was immersed in homework, and said in surprise, "You are also rushing to do homework? " "No, he''s planning." Fred explained, shaking his head. "What plan?" "The planning of the wizard card game. Our club now has nearly forty members. Albert plans to hold a wizard card game." "Are there any prizes?" Alia asked curiously. "Yes." Lee Jordan nodded. "What is it?" Angelina continued to ask, never expected that they even planned to host a competition. "It hasn''t been determined yet. It may be Kanon, a notebook or something else. It should be some symbolic reward." "Of course, it could also be a big barrel of butter beer." Fred continued. "Albert is going to turn the wizard card into a Hogwarts tradition. I think this is a good idea." Lee Jordan said with a little excitement, he will become the commentator of this game. "When will it start?" Angelina asked curiously. She felt that this might be very interesting. Apart from Quidditch competitions, the school basically has no other decent activities. "First select, and then the last four players are left to compete. The top three are rewarded." Albert explained, "The wizard card is provided by us. Participants can freely combine cards, but there is only one chance." "You are very generous." Who will pay the prizes? Naturally the organizer. In fact, as long as the wizard card becomes popular, this little effort is nothing compared to future gains. Famous names take time to accumulate, and Hogwarts students will become the main consumer group of Wizards in the near future. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 232： Kanon cleared The Witcher Card Club announced that it would host the first Witcher Card Game. However, this incident did not cause any disturbance at Hogwarts. After all, it was just an event within the Witcher Card Club. When the news appeared on the bulletin boards of the various colleges, the Hogwarts students were a little surprised at first, but that''s all. There are many people who are curious about this game, but the ones who actually signed up Not much, most people are still watching. Moreover, the announcement to Hogsmeade at the end of November has clearly attracted everyone''s attention. "How many people signed up to participate in the Wizard Card Game?" George curiously scoured the list held by Lee Jordan. He was curious how many people planned to participate in the Wizard Card Game. "There are only four people signing up for Gryffindor for the time being." Lee Jordan looked at Albert reluctantly and asked: "What if I don''t have 16 people?" "It''s not a big deal, it was originally a club game," Albert didn''t care much about the game. He is really optimistic about the prospects of the wizard card, but now the wizard card is still in the initial stage, and Albert has made the worst preparations in his heart, even if only three people participate in the competition in the end, at least the championship and the second season can also be from three Born out of people. As for Albert and a few roommates, they won''t participate in the competition, otherwise how happy other people would play. "What if no one signs up?" Fred suddenly asked. "Aren''t there four of us?" Albert raised his finger to the four of them, smiled and comforted, "I will set up another consolation prize at that time." "The consolation prize must go to George." Lee Jordan laughed and teased George. Among the four, George played the worst with the wizard card. Sure enough, do you care too much about the result? The game itself is for fun. Perhaps Albert does not expect how grand this Wizarding Card Club can be held. Some things really need to be done slowly. "By the way, do you still go next door at the end of the month?" After finishing his wizard cards, Fred raised his head to look at Albert and asked in a low voice. "Go, why not." Albert knows exactly where Fred is referring to next door. "I have an appointment with Mr. Dagworth, and I should be able to learn how to dispense that kind of medicine from him. The difficulty seems to be more difficult than expected." "If it succeeds, remember to make something for me to taste, maybe it will make my mind more flexible." "You finally admit that you are a fool." Fred asked with a weird expression, "You mean Albert is also an idiot?" "If it works, you won''t need to recite those annoying theories all day, and you won''t have to spend a lot of time on homework." Lee Jordan is also interested in Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, which can make himself smarter Who is not interested? "Then it must be successfully configured." Albert was speechless, "and the effect is definitely not as good as you think." Fred caught a glimpse of the person coming here, shut up and stopped talking about the matter just now, and didn''t forget to kick Albert with his foot. "Asshole, who kicks me." Lee Jordan glared at Fred and George. Fred showed an expression that I didnt know what you were talking about. Albert noticed that someone was sitting across from them. It was Truman, who was in charge of Hufflepuff. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. He also noticed Truman''s depressed expression, which would certainly not be a good thing. "The wizard card game seems to be unattractive. Only one person has signed up." Truman said depressedly. "There is only one, only you sign up?" Albert asked with a weird expression. "Yes, I''m the only one." Truman nodded and said, the situation was not worse than he thought. It has been several days, but he didn''t expect that nobody asked him to sign up. Truman was immediately depressed. "There are four on our side, and there are five people in total." Lee Jordan said with his fingers, "I should be able to make up to eight." "You have to have a little confidence and patience." Albert looked at Truman and said meaningfully, "We have given the opportunity. If they don''t want to participate, let''s forget it. Then they will definitely be envious of the champion''s prize." "What are you going to use as a prize?" Truman was a little curious. He knew that Albert should prepare some prizes, but he didn''t expect much of the prizes. "It hasn''t been determined yet, maybe it will be Kanon, or something." Actually, Albert did not intend to use Garon as a prize at the beginning, but not long ago, he found that a new task appeared on his task panel and he changed his mind. Small competition. You are planning a wizard card game and intend to use it to promote the wizard card. Then invite at least 32 contestants and attract more than 100 spectators to hold the game vigorously. Reward: 5000 experience, 1 skill, change spell skill, reputation +300, and title: founder of the wizard card. The reward for this task is too good to say, but if no one participates, it will be a problem. However, Albert is not at all worried that no one will participate. After all, money can make things worse. By then, I heard that there are ten Gallons in the championship. There must be a bunch of people interested in this event. "Are you going to pay?" Truman looked at Albert with a strange expression. "If you use Garon as a reward, then you may need an application fee." Albert thought for a while and said: "I will not be taken advantage of, and it will be very troublesome if a lot of people sign up. You should Have you read the rules of the competition." "Registration fee?" Fred''s eyes lit up, but Truman frowned. "If there is a registration fee, the number of participants may be even smaller." "Well, it''s a kind of deletion for the contestants, if the champion is rewarded with ten gallons at that time." Albert thought for a while and wanted to continue. "Ten gallons?" Truman was stunned for a moment~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly felt a tyrant''s breath rushing towards him. Ten gallons are very attractive to many people. You must know that many students may not have a gallon in their pockets. "Really want to make it so big?" Truman was a little worried whether Albert could take out the Gallon. If he couldn''t take it out, the game would become a joke. "Its not confirmed yet. I''m looking at it then. You can try to release the message that the champion reward of the wizard card may be ten gallons." "Great, I think there must be a bunch of people interested in this, waiting for my good news." Truman gave Albert a thumbs up, although he didn''t understand why Albert was willing to give out this money as a reward for the championship. But he still admired the other person. Truman knew that Albert must have done this for other reasons. This guy is not a person who will suffer. "Albert, is it really good for you to spend money like this?" Not only Fred, everyone else looked at Albert with worry. Ten gallons are not a small amount of money for them! "What are you afraid of? Only once a year. However, we need to speed up the pace and strive to improve the wizard cards. We will start selling wizard cards next semester." Yes, once the wizard card becomes hot, selling cards is the most profitable. However, the quality of the first batch of wizard cards should not be too bad. This is a hassle. This is not something that can be done in one or two years. Chapter 233： Harm of inferior products Karon is a good thing! Its use and appeal are equally powerful. When Truman released the Witcher Card Tournament, the championship reward might be ten gallons, which immediately attracted the attention of many students. They were a little astonished at first, and they did not doubt the authenticity of the news, but everyone still became interested in the Wizarding Card Club, which was preparing to host the game. They soon discovered that the club had a full forty-five members. . However, what made them even more surprised was that the Wizards Card Club was actually a club established by the talented wizard Albert Anderson, that is to say, the genius paid for the Gallon. Hogwarts students initial impression of Albert Anderson can only be described in a few short words: genius, lucky, rich. There is no doubt that Albert can afford the Garon. The students who were attracted by Kanon began to try to get in touch with and understand the wizard card. Their overall impression of this new card game is simple, fun, and high degree of freedom. For a time, the Wizards card event became a topic of discussion among many Hogwarts students. Although the game is still in its infancy stage and the cards used are of poor quality and roughness, students who have seen the preliminary finished cards will not think that the game will stop here. What makes them more interesting is that the character cards used by the wizard cards are actually students of various academies. Some members of the wizard card club have their own cards, and the effects of these cards are as unique as the signatures. "I can''t believe it, the number of people who signed up suddenly increased!" Lee Jordan stared at the list and couldn''t help but sigh. On the third day of the news, the members of the club began to come to Lee Jordan to sign up, and to inquire about the championship bonus. According to Albert''s request, Lee Jordan initially registered the contestants and reminded them that once it is determined that the championship award has ten gallons, they need to pay the registration fee of two Sicos, and the final number of entries is only 32. One. At that time, if they are willing to pay the registration fee to continue participating in the competition, they will be selected first in the entry list. "The charm of Garon is more terrifying than I thought." Albert couldn''t help but sigh. The guys who were not interested in the wizard card at all have begun to understand how to play the wizard card, and many students come to him to sign up and prepare to join the wizard card club. After all, this is just a loose organization. There is only one meeting a month, and there will be no problem even if you dont go to the meeting. "Is tomorrow''s party still in the hall?" George asked suddenly. "Well, we can occupy the table at the end of the hall." Albert thought for a while and wanted to answer. "I thought you would find a classroom." Fred was surprised. He felt that it was not a good idea to keep gathering in the lobby. It felt that the club was very irregular. If Albert knows what they think, he will definitely be tempted to complain. The purpose of holding in the lobby is to attract more popularity. The more and more people in the club, the more people will be interested in the wizard card, and Take the initiative to understand. If someday, most of the students at Hogwarts like to play the wizard card, the monthly gathering will be very lively, and that day will be a feast. "The game requires everyone to play together." Albert reminded with a smile, "Hogwarts is just one for us." The brief exchange ended with breakfast. Today is the day to go to Hogsmeade. They are still going to leave for Hogsmeade in advance, staggering the time with other students. "Oh, by the way, can we go with you later..." Fred raised his hand and scratched his forehead, asking a little embarrassingly. "We are also interested in brewing Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." George added immediately. "This...should be possible, Mr. Dagworth did not say in the letter that he cannot take people with him." Albert thought for a while and reminded him: "But I must tell you in advance, this will definitely not be a pleasure. In the process, and with your understanding of potions, you may not learn anything useful in the end." After receiving a kind reminder from Albert, the three of Fred finally chose to visit Mr. Dagworth, the potion master, with Albert. Dugworths house is located in a remote corner of Hogsmeade. It is a place where few people will bother you. When they first approached, there was a strange feeling that there may be no one living here for a long time. When Albert came up to knock on the door, it was a house elf who opened the door for them. "Come in, Mr. Anderson, and these gentlemen." The house elves enthusiastically introduced Albert into the hall. It was a very comfortable place with a fire burning beside the fireplace. The house elves were very quick. Give them hot drinks and cakes. "Where is Mr. Dagworth?" Albert brought up the hot milk tea, took a sip, and asked as he put down the cup. "The host will be here soon, and he told me to treat you well." The house elf bowed slightly towards Albert and slowly exited the room. The three of them were surprised by the treatment Albert enjoyed. "I suddenly understood why Albert likes to go to Professor Smith for afternoon tea." Lee Jordan took a bite of Honey Duke''s best cake and said sourly, "This treatment is really nothing to say." "You must not get this treatment if you change it." Fred and George couldn''t help but sarcastically said, "Go, maybe it''s going to be confined." "Hmph, you have been in confinement more than me." Lee Jordan counterattacked without showing weakness. Soon after, a green flame suddenly appeared in the fireplace in the hall, and Hertork Duggworth emerged from the flame and greeted Albert with a smile. He was not surprised that Albert brought other partners to come. . "I hope I didn''t make you wait too long." Dagworth said. "The milk tea here is good. UU read www.uukanshu.com" Albert said, and Fred and the others were a little restrained and didn''t know what to say. "Come with me, the laboratory here has been useless for a long time. To be honest, since I moved from Hogsmeade, I haven''t lived here for a long time." Dagworth led them to the laboratory. In front of the door, he reminded with a serious face, "Although there are no dangerous things in the laboratory, I still want to remind you not to touch things indiscriminately, especially when I make potions, otherwise I can only You drove out." Of course, Fred and all three of them could hear that this was Dagworths warning to them. The lab was different from what the four had imagined. They originally thought they would see a scene similar to the potion classroom, but there were only many empty cabinets. "To be honest, I really don''t understand why you want to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. This is one of the potions that the Ministry of Magic prohibits to make privately. Most people who make him are stupid." Dagworth fiddled with it. Holding the crucible, couldn''t help but mumble "Why do you say that?" Fred asked curiously. "Because those guys always made some defective products, and then poisoned themselves half to death, some unlucky ones even turned into idiots." Dagworth sneered: "As far as I know, Saint Mungo Magic There are several such idiots in the Injury Hospital, and they have to stay in the St. Mungo Magical Injury Hospital for a long time because they have damaged their brains after drinking inferior Buffy Brain Rejuvenation." Chapter 234： Medicament mixed with water All four of them were silent. They all knew that the words of Potions Master Dagworth were actually frightening them. Maybe there were such cases, but they were definitely a minority. Albert, who personally prepares the raw materials for Buffal Refreshing Agent, of course knows how many gallons it will take to collect the raw materials. It takes at least 15 gallons to prepare the Buffal Refreshing Agent. Choking, failing once is enough to make people heartache, not to mention the difficulty of making this potion, a little flaw will make the potion unusable. Even the top potion masters will not drink it directly after they are successfully brewed. "The Buffy wizard in France just drank the potion he made, and there were some problems in his brain." Dagworth raised his finger to his head and said, "Later, when he chanted the spell, he put''f "Said it''s" and found myself lying on the floor with a bison standing on his chest." "I know, Professor Flitwick once mentioned it." "Professor Flitwick said that the wizard is called Barufio. I think this name is probably due to a translation problem." Albert explained. The letters of the two names are actually the same. It is not a weird thing to have problems in translation, especially for those who are not very proficient in French. "In fact, at first, the guy put together some raw materials that can stimulate the brain, trying to make a potion that can make people smart. Of course, after a long period of improvement, the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator was completed, but the preparation failed. The probability is still very high, and it is easy to make the user too excited, which will directly cause brain damage. Therefore, this kind of potion will be banned by the Ministry of Magic, lest inferior products flow out to poison people." The history of this medicine. "So, it can really make people smart?" The three of them were a little excited. "Yes, the real Buffy Brain Rejuvenator does make people smarter." Dagworth poured cold water on them nonchalantly, "but it takes a lot of risk and increases the degree. limited." "Later, there was a potionist named Astor Belcante. Because his son Albert failed to pass the exams in the curse, transformation and herbal medicine class, he tried to make his son become transformed by making this potion. Get smarter." "They succeeded?" "It succeeded, but it failed." Dagworth said meaningfully. "At that time, there was also a potionist named Bilius Fenbok with him that did make a poor-quality Buffy wake up. Brain agent." "His son became an idiot?" Everyone seemed to have guessed the fate of the hapless man. "No." Dagworth shook his head. "They diluted the potion and gave him Albert to drink. As you can imagine, Albert failed all the tests." "This speechless is a huge business opportunity, and they started selling Buffy Brain Rejuvenants on the black market." The potion master continued, "Later, the hapless Belius Fenbok was harvesting runes. When the snake egg was bitten by a rune snake, the rune snake ran away." "The Ministry of Magic rescued Bilius Fenbok, and it took a lot of effort to find the snake, but the Ministry of Magic also sued two unlucky snakes for illegally keeping runes in captivity and awakened Buffy. The brain agents were taken away by the Ministry of Magic, and this incident was exposed. Since that incident, the Buffy Rejuvenating Agents on the black market are all diluted products, which can greatly reduce the damage of the potion to the human brain, and use the base as a short-term stimulant to enhance the brain''s memory. Of course, drinking too much of the inferior Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine is still harmful to the human brain, especially the effect of the medicine made by some idiots. It is indeed Dagworth, the incident that broke out is really scary, I did not expect that there is such a secret in it. "Now, do you know why I got the gold card back?" Dagworth glanced at Albert and said lightly. Without that golden card, Dagworth''s future use of some precious materials to boil pharmaceutical agents may be regarded as illegal by the Ministry of Magic, at least the way to obtain the raw materials is illegal. Eber nodded, and said nothing, he knew what Dagworth meant. "I will explain to you later when I''m making the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, but don''t talk or ask questions. If you can''t, you''d better leave now, you can go to the three broomsticks and drink some butter. Beer, or go to Honey Duke where to buy some sweets to eat." Dagworth looked at Fred and said: "I suggest you choose the former." All three of them could hear Dagworth''s intention to drive people away, so they also left without a trace. "You are a bit rude to do this." Albert looked at the backs of Fred and the others, and frowned slightly. "I don''t think they can persist at that time. Instead of staying and suffering, they might as well go out and play." Dagworth explained indifferently: "Moreover, their potion level is not enough, and staying is mostly a waste of effort, but it will hinder. we." "What you said makes sense, maybe you can remind me of this in your heart." Albert didn''t mean to blame Dagworth, because what he said made sense. "When I''ll make the Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Medicine, I will do it while I''m doing it. You can ask again when you need to, and remember not to disturb me." Dagworth said, taking out the required medicine from a medicine box, and quickly Enter the state of making potions. Albert also let himself quickly enter the state. As Dagworth said, Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is actually a kind of raw materials that can excite the brain~www.novelhall.com~ to improve memory. "Moreover, the jumping toadstool itself is poisonous. When making the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant, it must be processed through alchemy before it can be used." Dagueworth explained while dealing with the red-headed jumping toadstool with white spots. The thing itself is soaked in some oil-like liquid, and oil immersion is the best way to store jumping toadstools. In fact, the jumping toadstool that Albert obtained was stored in this way, and a lot of olive oil was wasted as a result. ... The frog''s brain must be freshly baked, but one problem is that the speed of dissecting the frog must be fast enough, and an assistant is usually needed. However, Dagworth didn''t need an assistant. It only took him a minute to dissect three frogs, and took out their brains and threw them into the dry pot. In the process of making potions, Dagworth will only explain in important places. Sometimes it is not so much an explanation, but rather a self-talk, such as the time to join the dragon claw fan, how to join in time such as Snake eggs and how to judge whether the medicine is formed. The whole process only lasted for one hour, and the final formulation of the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant showed a green concentrate. Dagworth held the test tube in front of him, and after a confident observation, he said: "It has been done, but it is still necessary for safety. Simply dilute, the ratio is five to one!" He put some Buffy Brain Rejuvenant into some test tubes and diluted it with a lot of water, and the color inside immediately became a little latent. " Dagworth sipped his mouth, seeming to be savoring its quality. After a while, he nodded and said, "That''s it. However, I still don''t recommend that you use undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenant." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 235： Thinking walk With that said, Dagworth handed the test tube containing the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant to Albert, who took it and wiped the edge of the bottle mouth, and also took a small sip, the moment he swallowed the medicine. , Albert felt that his brain was very relaxed and his thinking was more active than ever. "How do you feel?" Dagworth asked with a smile when he noticed the change in Albert''s expression. "The brain is very active." Albert closed his eyes and felt his own changes. "It feels a bit like a brain booster." "Intelligence enhancer?" Dagworth shook his head and said: "Intelligence enhancer can only make the drinker''s thinking clearer, but it can''t make people''s spirit become active, nor can it improve people''s memory in a short time. You will soon discover that after drinking this stuff, your mind becomes particularly flexible." Dagworth''s words are right, Albert can clearly feel that his thinking is indeed easier than before, and his memory is better. The effect of this potion is very good. Albert took out a note from his pocket and recorded all the steps of making the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. However, what puzzled him was the "expanding the brain" on the panel task. It was not completed. Obviously, he needed to use the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. "Can I try that?" Albert raised his finger to the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. "You''re playing with fire, you can''t help it at all." Dagworth suddenly became a little angry, "Even if I have confidence in the potion I brewed, I don''t recommend you to take the risk. It is not worth your risk to try. ." "It''s worth it, and I have confidence in you." Albert blinked at Dagworth and said seriously. Dagworth fell into a brief silence. Although he was very happy with Albert''s trust, he... took a deep breath and nodded, "Only this time, once I find out that you take such a risk again, I will I wont give you any more help." "Thank you, what is the dose?" Albert grinned. "One bite is enough, about one-third of the liquid in the test tube, don''t be too greedy." Dagworth glared at Albert, he really didn''t like the other person to take risks. It is definitely a great loss to accidentally maimed this genius. Even if taking the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenant can develop the human brain, it is not worth Albert''s risk. "I promise there won''t be another time." Albert promised, patting his chest. As for the credibility of this statement, I don''t know. "Wait until the effect of the medicine is over before drinking. You didn''t drink much just now, and the effect will begin to fade in at most half an hour. Before that, let''s talk about the formula of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Dagworth began to lecture. mode. To be honest, his lecture level was worse than Snape, and a bunch of professional jargon made people dizzy. However, Albert can understand. After all, he has a solid potion foundation with the help of the panel, and after upgrading the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator skills, he has some understanding of this potion, and he has not forgotten to try to propose it. Some improvements that may be useful make Dagworth want to regret it. If you drink a potion and cause poisoning, it''s fine. As long as you are here, Dagworth is confident that he can configure the antidote in a short time. But Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is different. It is the brain that is injured after drinking this thing. If a person''s brain has problems, even if he is treated later, other problems may occur. He is really worried about Albert''s situation. However, Dagworth can also understand why Albert takes risks and Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Smart people will not give up to become smarter, although in his eyes it is not worth Albert to take the risk. "How is it?" Dagworth asked nervously immediately as Albert drank the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. "Awesome!" Albert took a deep breath. The feeling is not only refreshing and can be described. The undiluted one is several times stronger than the diluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. Basically, the brain only needs a little bit. If you are active, you can easily find the answer or find a solution to the problem. "No discomfort?" "No, let me think about it." Albert sat in the armchair, fingers crossed, ready to think about some questions while the medicine was working. Especially the part that was not clear before. At first, I asked Professor Flitwick about the spell and the key to Ravenclaw''s secret room. Dagworth looked at Albert, who was sitting in an armchair with his hands intertwined, and was stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on. While Dagworth was still in a daze, Albert''s thinking had turned several times. He found that the question he asked Professor Flitwick was inherently wrong, and Professor Flitwick might have discovered it. Although Albert knows other languages, he has not really used other languages ??to cast spells. Moreover, the wizard''s spells have nothing to do with English~www.novelhall.com~ Most of the spells come from Latin, which was used in ancient Rome. language. However, Latin is basically no longer used in any country. Although the languages ??used in many countries in Europe evolved from Latin, this ancient language has changed. Of course, the language of magic wizards is not limited to Latin, other languages ??can also be used, as Professor Flitwick said, the essence of magic is spells. What about Rune? This kind of alphabet that I think has a certain magical power comes from Norse mythology, but there is no doubt that Ni, Latin, and even goblins have been used to cast spells. The magic system is different, or other reasons? Perhaps, only if you truly master the ancient magic texts can you find the key to open the next door. ... With the help of the effect of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, Albert thought about a lot of things at once. When he opened his eyes again, he immediately took out his pen and wrote down the things he had just thought of in his notebook. "ended?" Albert put away his notebook and saw Dagworth drinking milk tea next to him. "Um, the effect is great, just relying on it too much makes people stupid." Albert took a sip from his teacup, and the milk tea was already cold. "It is better for the brain to move on its own." "I''m glad to hear you say this." Dagworth nodded in satisfaction and said, "There is one more thing I need to remind you. Drink the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenant, and wait until the effect of the drug completely subsides. After that, you will feel very tired. However, this is normal. I suggest you go back to the castle to rest. Of course, you can also rest here. When you wake up, I will ask Jera to send you back to the castle." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 236： Rich taker "Fred should have gone back." Albert got up from the sofa, looked at the gray sky outside the window, and covered a yawn. He still remembered that he was here to talk with Dagworth about the topic of potions, and when his mind was tired, he was arranged by the house elf to rest on the sofa. Mr. Dagworth is such a good man! The senses left by the potion master to Albert are not bad, and being able to treat a child equally is really not something ordinary people can do, let alone Dagworth himself is a famous potion. Grandmaster. Perhaps, this is the so-called academic without distinction of national boundaries, character or age! Of course, Albert did not realize that Dagworth would be like him. The more reason is that Albert had directly made Dagworth compromise and had nothing to say, plus he was excellent in potions. Talent has caused Dagworth to subconsciously ignore Albert''s age and treat him directly as a junior of his peers. Dagworth is also a genius. People like him who are already at the top of the industry have no shortage of anything. After discovering that Albert is very talented, he is actually willing to give him a hand, because Dagworth is also very good. It is clear that the development, improvement, invention and innovation of potions cannot be accomplished by him alone. "By the way, Buffy Brain Rejuvenator is really a good thing!" Albert put on his cloak again, his eyes fell on the long box beside the table with a dried mandela root, which he was looking for Dagworth bought it for twenty gallons. "In this way, there will be no other problems with the materials. However, the ancient magic text..." Albert opened his skill panel and spent a few minutes to find the magic text skill among many skills, and it was still far from the third level. With more than 1,800 experience, Albert originally planned to accumulate experience slowly, relying on his own ability to break through to level 3. But, it seems I cant wait now! Just then, footsteps came from the corridor. "Mr. Anderson, are you awake?" The house elf''s slightly sharp voice came from not far away. "I''m already up." Albert looked at the slightly nervous house elf and smiled: "Thank you for sending me back to Hogwarts Castle." "This is my honor!" The house elf bowed slightly to Albert and stretched out his hand: "Are you ready?" "Oh, okay." Albert picked up the box, reached out and grabbed the hand of the house elf, and let it return to Hogwarts with himself. The apparition of house elves is not much different from that of wizards. The principles are the same, but it is because the magic system of house elves allows them to ignore the magic that wizards prohibit apparitions. They appeared in a remote corner of Hogwarts, and no one would notice that someone suddenly popped out from here. The gray sky was still fluttering with goose-feathered snowflakes. It was cold outside. Albert immediately tightened his cloak and looked sideways at the shivering house elf, "Go back, don''t freeze it." "Goodbye, Mr. Anderson." The house elf disappeared in the blink of an eye. Albert looked at the place where the house elves had left, and turned back to the castle. Soon after, he found several people in Fred in the auditorium. The three were discussing about the club gathering tomorrow. After all, as the Big Four of the Wizards Club, the three would help Albert as much as possible to share the pressure. "Tell you good news." Fred waved to Albert who came here, and when he walked to the side, he immediately said: "We have pooled thirty-two contestants." "It''s really good news!" Albert was sitting next to George. Instead of picking up the list that Lee Jordan handed over, he asked curiously: "How come there are so many people participating in the competition? " "I don''t know who said you are a rich taker. I think that the championship prize of the game will definitely not be short of Garon, so..." Fred spread his hand toward Albert, "You know." "The rich guy?" Albert couldn''t help but stunned and repeated murmurly. He thinks that the guy who can say such things is probably the guy who got Garon from him. So, it''s easy to guess who it is. Eight achievements are one of the McDoug sisters. Albert sighed lightly, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "It turns out that I am a rich man in the eyes of everyone!" "I think this is a good fit for you." George grinned, "At least, I grew up so I didn''t spoil Garon like you. Anyway, what is in the box in your hand?" "Mandrake roots," Albert explained casually. "Where did you get it." Fred opened the box and glanced at the contents. It was really a dried mandela root. In other words, such a plant is not common, the mandela roots in the drugstore are all processed. "I bought it from Dagworth." Albert blinked his eyes and said: "It took twenty gallons, I am going to use it to make a brand new version 2.1 of the protective bracelet." "I think they are right. You are a rich man." Fred and the others couldn''t help covering their faces. They spent twenty gallons to buy this thing, which is to make a protective bracelet. , So they dont know what to say. I dont spend money like that! "Don''t worry~www.novelhall.com~I never make a loss-making business." Albert casually comforted. Even the leftovers from making magic items can be used to make other things. After all, the mandela root itself is a kind of medicinal material, and Albert knows the many uses of the mandela root. He has many ways to reuse the mandela root, and there is no waste at all. "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot, do you have to set up rewards for the second and third place?" Li Qiaodan turned the subject away and asked rhetorically "There is also a consolation prize." Fred added "The first place can choose a prize on ten gallons and a pair of wizard cards. As for the second place prize is a barrel of butter beer, the third place will receive a brand new quill pen and no consolation prize." Fred and the three couldnt help looking at each other. They originally thought Albert would use Garon instead, but they didnt expect... "Is there any problem?" Albert noticed the surprise on the faces of Fred and asked. "It''s nothing?" "But what do you mean by the wizard card?" "The cards we want to sell in the future!" Albert explained: "We will sell an initial set of cards in the future, and then let players obtain card packs through other means. The cards in the card packs are different, and, The number of cards is limited. For example, the precious Dumbledore card is a rare card, and the total number is limited to 1,000, which means that all Dumbledore regular cards are only 1,000, and there will be regular cards under the cards. The digital label is as anti-counterfeit as Jialong. As for the follow-up plan, I need to keep it secret from you for the time being." Chapter 237： Profiteers Latest URL: The wind was wrapped in snowflakes and slapped mercilessly on the windows. The biting chill penetrated the glass, but was isolated from the heavy curtain. In the center of the bedroom is a large stove with a blue flame burning. Albert and several of his roommates are sitting around the fire by the fire, busy with the things at hand. "Can Buffy Brain Rejuvenation really make people smart?" Fred looked at the green potion. This is Buffy Brain Rejuvenation that Albert brought back. The dose in the medicine bottle is probably enough for each person to drink one. Small mouth. "Buffy Brain Rejuvenator can really make people smart." Albert said without looking up. "As long as you drink that stuff, your written test this year will easily be excellent." "Really?" Fred stared at Buffy Rejuvenating Ji''s eyes more eagerly. "Of course it is true. I have already taken it. The effect is really great." Albert said with a pause and frowned. "However, it is very difficult to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenation, and it is very difficult to collect materials. ." "Isn''t it said that the potion can be diluted with water?" George snatched the vial from Fred, staring straight at the green potion inside, and continued, "With Albert''s knowledge of potions, boil It shouldnt be too difficult to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenation, right?" "It''s difficult!" Albert is not so arrogant yet, even if he uses experience and upgrades his skills, he doesn''t think he can succeed at one time. It takes many attempts to brew any kind of potion. Even a genius potion master cannot guarantee that he will succeed the first time he brews a strange potion. "Don''t be afraid of blemishes, just add a little more water to dilute it." Lee Jordan comforted. "This is a good idea. Although the potion may not be as effective as this bottle, it still helps to make your brain more flexible and get an excellent result on the exam." Seeing the excited expressions on the three people''s faces, they More confident than Albert himself. "Stop dreaming, do you think you can drink potions every day?" Albert couldn''t help but give a white look at the three of them. "It''s okay to drink a little occasionally. Drink it every day. If there is no potion, then It''s really useless." "Things are not so exaggerated!" "Or, let''s take this bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant as the championship prize?" Fred suddenly proposed: "I believe Albert will be able to make this kind of medicine in the future. Now we need to let some students know that we There are special channels to get this kind of potion that can make people smart by drinking. The reward for the champion is ten gallons, then the price of this bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant is set at ten gallons." "I suddenly discovered that you have the potential to be a profiteer too!" Albert looked up and down Fred, and said with a smile. The raw materials of Buffy Refreshing Agent are indeed precious and difficult to cook, but its price is also very expensive. Although the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation in George''s hand can only last for a few hours at most, a sip at a critical moment can solve the written test of any subject. It is actually quite cost-effective to think about it. At least, with this thing, there is no need to worry about failing the exam and being troubled by the professor. "This medicine must be very popular between the fifth and seventh grades." Fred continued, "I think they will be willing to dig out Kanon for a good-looking report card." "The premise is that they have Garon in their pockets." Albert said irritably. "There will be some savings." Lee Jordan explained. "Fred, you have changed." George said bitterly, "I didn''t expect..." "It''s actually good to have Garon." Fred shrugged his shoulders and said: "Especially after seeing Albert, I suddenly discovered that people really need Garon to be happy according to their wishes. To live." "Are you going to enter the Ministry of Magic after graduation?" As he said, Fred looked at his twin brother. "Forget it, people really want to have Kanon." George wilted suddenly, and immediately nodded in agreement with Fred''s words. "Okay, although I think it''s a bit early..." Albert organized the language and said, "When I come back from the Christmas holiday, I will start to try to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. You are responsible. Sales, as for the commission... if you sell one bottle, you can get a gallon." At this point, Albert said in a halting tone and continued, "Or, we can save the money and use it as a shop after graduation. Start-up capital." After all, Albert is going to open a wizard brand store in the future, and he is already planning to bring a few roommates over to open the store together. "A bottle of a Gallon''s commission?" Fred and the three of them instantly beamed their eyes. After all, Albert is responsible for brewing potions, and the medicinal materials are also purchased by Albert himself, and Albert himself bears the risk. If you sell a bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, you can get a gallon commission. That is really a scary asset for them. However, when Albert talked about waiting to open a shop together after graduation, the three of them were a little confused. It was too far away for them now. "At that time, I am going to open a dark arts defense shop that specializes in selling some protection against dark arts, books and other things." Albert continued to talk about his future plans: "Maybe I will be able to return to Hogg in the future. Watts became an honorary professor." "Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, do you really dare to think about it?" The three of them couldn''t help but want to vomit. They all knew that this position was cursed, and who was unlucky. "We want to open a joke shop." The twins looked at each other and said in unison. "There is also a wizard brand store." Lee Jordan suggested. "Well, we can open a store in Diagon Alley and sell the three stores together." Albert headed out, "This matter will be discussed later. Before that, we still need a large amount of Garon as the start-up capital. " "Perhaps, we should give that store a resounding name in advance." Lee Jordan suddenly proposed, "It''s called the Big Four, how about this name?" "Don''t you think this name is ugly?" Fred immediately retorted: "People who don''t know think our heads are big!" "This matter is not urgent, I will talk about it later, anyway, this matter is still a long time away, then don''t forget to give us a nice name." Albert twitched the corner of his mouth, coughed, and interrupted three times. People''s arguing, refocused on the dried mandela roots in his hands. "Are you going to use this thing as a protective bracelet?" George put his newly completed wizard card back into the box, and the three of them are now learning to design the wizard card to help Albert share the pressure. "Well, the mature mandela roots can be used to make various amulets after drying ~www.novelhall.com~, which can effectively resist some evil curses and black magic." Albert explained: "As for, these are cut off. The scraps can still be used to refine potions." In fact, Albert has changed several sets of runes and woods, but the protective bracelets produced are only average. Today, Albert is not preparing to make a protective bracelet, but trying to make a special amulet. The engraved item in front of him is a unicorn with a thick thumb. It is both an amulet and a cute charm. This is a birthday present for Isabel. Albert didn''t know Isabel''s preferences, so he followed the way of ordinary girls. "I think the protective bracelets you made earlier are already very good." George has been eyeing the protective bracelets made by Albert a long time ago. "Even if you say that, I won''t lend you to play." Albert said suddenly, and Fred and Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing. "Your carving skills are getting better and better." Lee Jordan asked, staring at the formed wood carving, "what is this, horse?" "Unicorn." Albert pointed to the unicorn and reminded. "A Christmas present for your sister?" Fred still remembers that Albert got a Griffin last year. "Well, birthday present." Albert answered noncommittal, but he was thinking how much this thing is worth. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 237 profiteers), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 238： Lively party Latest website: Just as Eddie walked into the auditorium from the foyer, he was immediately attracted by the crowd around the long table. Driven by curiosity, he walked over there to see what everyone was doing there. "What are you doing here?" Eddie whispered to Senior Ravenclaw beside him. "Participate in the gathering of the Wizards Card Club." The senior Ravenclaw senior said in a low voice, "I heard that there are ten gallons of champions in the first Wizards Card competition this year." "Wizard card, what is it?" Eddie stepped on the chair and craned his neck to look into the crowd. It''s a pity that there are so many people onlookers that you can''t see what those people inside are doing. The Witcher Card Club at the end of the month will undoubtedly attract everyone''s attention. There is no way, anyone who sees a bunch of people together and does not know what they are doing will always arouse curiosity. "It''s more lively than the previous two times!" Fred couldn''t help but sigh, and the opposite George was introducing the new wizard card content to everyone. As more and more members join the club, more people hope to have their own cards, and more and more cards are added. "Quiet, it''s time for questioning!" Albert raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then picked a random person and asked, "What is your question?" "When will the genuine cards be completely updated!" the Ravenclaw girl couldn''t help asking, "I mean to change it like this." The card in her hand is the wizard card that she just got, and it''s pretty exquisite. For students who have already liked this casual game, they hope to have a set of sophisticated wizard cards instead of using those rough ones. Of homemade cards. "This... I am afraid that we will have to wait another year or two for the skills to make wizard cards to be fully mature before we can produce more high-quality cards." Albert thought for a while and comforted, "Dont worry, wizard cards. This card game has just begun and we are already improving. You should be able to feel that the cards you use now are much better than a few months ago, right?" "After waiting for the wizard card to come out, how do we get new cards?" someone asked expectantly, "is it provided by the club for free?" "We will sell initial cards and card packs, or give them away through other means. The situation is similar to that of chocolate frog cards. You can obtain them by collecting them." Albert reassured, "I think you don''t need to worry now. Because of that situation, it will take at least a few more years. There are still many things that need to be improved by everyone. We will also add more card elements, such as certain magical creatures, magical items, and famous names in the magic world. History, various faction exclusive cards." "In the future, the main camp of the Witcher Card will not be limited to Hogwarts Academy, it will involve the entire British magical world. Of course, this is something that may happen in the future, and it is meaningless to talk about it now." "What about the price?" someone asked. "It won''t be expensive, but we will make some specially crafted gold cards. These precious cards will be limited in number. Whether they can be obtained can only be obtained by personal luck." "You, well, it''s you." Albert raised his hand and picked up the freckled boy who raised his hand. "I heard that the champion of the wizard card game has ten gallons." The boy swallowed, a little afraid of the eyes of others around him. "Yes, the reward for the champion is ten gallons or a potion worth ten gallons." Albert said and looked to his side. George took out a bottle of green potion from his pocket and placed it on the table. on. "Ten gallons, just this bottle of potion?" Many people are very curious about what the potion in the glass bottle is, which is actually worth ten gallons. "This is Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Some of you may have heard of it. Drinking it can keep people active for a few hours." Albert raised the medicine bottle so that everyone could see more clearly. Continued: "Of course, you can rest assured that I have used it myself. It is definitely not a messy potion. By the way, Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is prohibited during the exam, otherwise it will be cheating." "Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can also choose ten gallons." George left a purse on the table and opened the purse in public to reveal the gallons inside. "The choice of champions is very flexible. Of course, this time the number of places for the competition. There are only 32, and the cost of the competition is 2 Sicos. Of course, even if you win the second and third place, you will also have consolation prizes, and you will certainly not suffer. "Are you also participating in the competition?" someone couldn''t help but ask. "As the organizer of the Witcher Card Club, we will not participate in our own competitions, otherwise, how can everyone play happily?" Albert shook his head. "If we want to get a quota, who should we go to register? And 32 places are too few." Someone said again. "The number of applicants now exceeds 32. Our suggestion is that you sign up for the first time, and then consider it carefully. After the Christmas holiday is over, we will formally determine the number of entries. The wizard card competition will be held on the weekend and a lottery will be adopted. The opponent is drawn, and the two wins in three rounds are eliminated. The cards for the game will also be provided by us. We will give you three wizard cards. You need to choose one from them. This process will continue until you completely set up your own cards. The selected card cannot be changed until the end of the game. It will be used until the end of the game. Therefore, luck and the ability to form cards are very important. Albert took out three cards and spread them on the table to let the crowd watch. Everyone can see clearly how to choose cards. "Why can''t you use your own deck?" someone couldn''t help but complain. "Because it is unfair, the game is to compete fairly..." Before Albert finished speaking, he was interrupted by a sudden voice. "What are you doing here?" Albert raised his head and looked towards the direction of the sound ~www.novelhall.com~ it was Professor Smith. "I''m introducing you to the new wizard card." Albert looked at Professor Smith, without any intention of hiding, and handed over the rest to Lee Jordan. "What is a wizard card?" "A game I invented." Albert handed a card to Professor Smith and explained: At the end of each month, the Wizard Card Club will have a party. " "Party, now? It seems that this game is very popular!" Professor Smith turned and looked around. There were really a lot of students gathered here. "Everyone really likes this game." Albert said without hesitation "But why use a real person?" Smith asked questioningly. "By the way, is there any card for me?" "Not yet." Albert said directly, "The cards in the wizard card are all real people and real events, and its inspiration comes from the chocolate frog card." Chapter 239： The amount of information is a bit big Latest website: Professor Smith came to find himself, obviously there are other things. After leaving the hall, the two followed the corridor to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on the second floor. After entering, Professor Smith said directly: "Mr. Sierra Harris asked me to forward the invitation letter to you, if you are free during the Christmas holidays." With that said, Professor Smith gave Albert a roll of parchment tied with a purple ribbon. "Mr. Harrisis'' invitation letter?" Albert took the parchment, scanned the seal badge on it, and asked with a slight frown, "Why didn''t he mention this to me in the letter in advance." "I suggest you open the invitation letter first and see what is written in it. Professor Smith suggested, "Maybe Mr. Harris just wants to give you an unexpected surprise. " In fact, Professor Smith was also a little surprised. He knew Harris. His attainments in alchemy were related to Harris. So when the other party asked him to help forward this invitation letter, although he was surprised, he didn''t. Ask more. "It seems that Mr. Harris is really optimistic about you. I suggest you accept the invitation." Professor Smith suggested. Albert opened the parchment and quickly scanned the contents: Albert: I dare say that you will be surprised when you receive this invitation letter. January 13 is a special day with a rare opportunity. I hope to invite you to participate... The owl waiting for you. Your faithful Sierra Harris January 13...a special day? Albert''s expression suddenly became a little weird. He handed the parchment to Professor Smith so that the other party could see the contents. "Do you know what Mr. Harrisis is referring to on special days?" "A party!" Professor Smith explained mysteriously: "I have attended several times. As for the specific party, you will know when you go." "Isn''t it a birthday party?" Albert asked tentatively. Although he thought this possibility was low, he couldn''t help asking. "Birthday party, of course not." Professor Smith was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and said: "You will know when you go." "Well, it''s a gathering related to alchemy. Such an opportunity is very rare. I suggest you don''t refuse." Professor Smith asked suddenly. "By the way, are you going home during the Christmas holidays?" "Well, I am going back to spend the holidays with my family." Albert said. "Then you''d better contact Mr. Harrisis, and see how you are going there. If it doesn''t work, book a rider bus." Professor Smith thought about it and gave Albert some advice. "Will you go there too?" Albert asked tentatively. "No, I haven''t received an invitation for several years." Smith shook his head and said: "Moreover, I rarely focus on this aspect now. It stands to reason that it is impossible to receive an invitation at your current age. Yes. Of course, there are exceptions to everything." "Thank you, I know, I will contact Mr. Harrisis." Albert expressed his gratitude to Smith again, and slipped the invitation letter into the pocket of his robe, ready to go back to continue participating in the Wizards Card Club activities. However, at this moment, Professor Smith stopped him again. "Although it''s a bit embarrassing to interrupt your club party, I have other things to tell you." Professor Smith called Albert to sit down, "What would you like to drink, milk tea?" "Milk tea." Albert asked, "What''s the matter?" Professor Smith waved his magic wand, two cups of hot milk tea appeared out of thin air, and one of them floated in front of Albert. "Have you heard of Slytherin''s secret room legend?" Professor Smith asked after taking a sip from his teacup. "Slytherin''s secret room legend?" Albert raised his eyebrows. Of course he knew the Slytherin secret room legend, knew the entrance and opening method of the secret room, and knew that there was a basilisk hidden in the secret room. It stirred Hogwarts into chaos and was eventually killed by Harry Potter with the sword of Gryffindor. "Legend has it that Salazar Slytherin built an underground structure at Hogwarts, and only he himself and anyone passing his permission can enter." "But... that''s just a legend, isn''t it?" Albert asked back: "The principals of Hogwarts must have investigated this matter, unless they deliberately conceal it, otherwise..." "No, they can''t find the entrance, even if they find it, they can''t get in, so they can''t prove the existence of the secret room." Professor Smith shook his head and explained: "However, about fifty years ago, the Slytherin secret room was opened. Once, a student died as a result. According to legend, there was a terrible monster in the secret room, which existed to clear the Muggle-born students from the school. You know, Salazar Slytherin hates hemp Gua-born student." "Why are you telling me these things?" Albert looked at Professor Smith in a puzzled manner. He wanted to know why the other party told him about it. Professor Smith did not answer, but said to himself: "However, there is another unknown story about Salazar Slytherins secret room. Salazar Slytherin was secretly in the secret room. Research and test black magic, and keep all the black magic he has in the secret room." "Do you want the dark magic in the secret room?" Albert''s expression became even more weird. As far as he knew, there seemed to be nothing but the basilisk in the secret room. Could it be true? "No, I''m just telling you the legend about the secret room." Professor Smith shook his head. "I didn''t even think about looking for the Slytherin secret room." "Why are you telling me?" Albert thought of Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge, and asked tentatively, "Do you think Slytherin is not the only one who left the secret room at Hogwarts among the Big Four?" "Yes." Professor Smith grinned: "Remember those ancient magic texts I showed you last time?" "Yeah. Remember." "That is the ancient magic text found in the secret room left by Ravenclaw." Professor Smith continued, "I accepted Dumbledore''s invitation to return to Hogwarts School to teach the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. The main reason is For this." Albert stared into Smith''s eyes. He felt that the other party was lying or not telling the truth completely. "Why are you telling me these things?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Because I can''t open the entrance of the secret room." Professor Smith sighed helplessly. "When the Big Four design their own secret rooms, they will use various methods to protect the secret rooms, so that people will not easily enter~ www.novelhall.com~Only allowed people can enter." "Professor Browder returned to Hogwarts to teach last year because of this?" Albert asked in surprise. "Well, I think so, but Mr. Broad obviously didn''t find the entrance to the secret room either." Professor Smith said with a hint of gloat. "You told me that you want me to help you find a way to get in?" "Yes." Professor Smith nodded. "Although you say that makes me a little flattered, but...I''m still just a second-year student." Albert hesitated for a moment, and continued: "Have you found Isobel?" "Isobel, she knows about it, her father and I are good friends!" Professor Smith continued with a trace of nostalgia on his face, "However, she is obviously not good at ancient magic texts than you, and she suggested me I ask you for help. Although you are not a Ravenclaw student, knowledge and wisdom are not divided between Ravenclaw and Gryffindor." vertex Chapter 240： Weirdness Latest website: Since the last time Professor Smith told Albert about the treasure house of Ravenclaw''s knowledge, he has always had a strange feeling. This incident should have been a secret guess right! However, Professor Smith told himself directly? Is this treating Albert as his own? Want to use him to crack the secret? Or One question after another appeared in Shane''s mind. The main reason was that the "other purpose" related to Professor Smith in the task panel had not been completed. If Professor Smith came to Hogwarts only for the treasure trove of Ravenclaw''s knowledge, then the task should be completed when he says his purpose of coming here. But... that task is still not completed, which makes Albert suspicious. The actual situation is obviously different from what he saw on the surface. Albert was subconsciously wary of this Professor Smith. After all, in the Harry Potter story, half of the guys who mess up at Hogwarts are related to the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. The name "Another Purpose" is also very meaningful. If Professor Smith didn''t come for Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge, what purpose does he have? Albert is not clear for the time being, but he thinks Isobel may know some, but the other party has never mentioned it, and he has no good idea. Speaking of the guy Isobel, he suddenly remembered the runestone divination. The result of divination is dangerous and difficult to avoid. The result of his divination is similar to that of Isobel, but the result of the divination is still not there. Fulfilled, is there any connection between the two? "Who else plans to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas, remember to register with me." Professor McGonagall''s voice interrupted Albert''s meditation. In early December, Professor McGonagall told everyone that students staying at school for Christmas need to register. In fact, few would be willing to stay at Hogwarts for the holidays. Today, Professor McGonagall started this matter before the end of the transformation class, just to prevent anyone from missing it. "I think it would be nice to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas. You can explore the castle when no one is there." George murmured while eating lunch. "Then why do you want to go home for the holidays?" Lee Jordan was a little bit uncomfortable and couldn''t help but run on, "You can apply to stay in school for Christmas after you finish." "No, no, I think it''s better to go home for Christmas." George blinked at Lee Jordan and said, "And, Ron will come to Hogwarts next year, as his brother, We need to tell him something about the school in advance." "Tell him how to sort the hospital?" Lee Jordan remembered what happened when he was sorting the hospital. "This is a good idea. I decided to tell Ron that Hogwarts will pass the test and be sorted." George said suddenly. "We should tell him that this kind of test is very harmful to students." Fred added. "Ron, is the one who ate a sour lollipop that you gave and got burnt through his tongue?" Albert couldn''t help but laugh, "Is there any brother who cheated your own brother like this?" "Wow, you actually remember this!" The twins both showed incredible expressions. "My memory has always been good." Albert shook his head. "Next year, there may be a big man at Hogwarts." "What big man?" the three asked in unison. "Potter!" Albert raised his hand and knocked on the books on the table, reminding: "The famous Harry Potter, don''t tell me you don''t know, I have seen his name in several books Now, people in the magic world call him the savior." "Potter defeated the mysterious man." Fred made such a big gesture. "He was just a baby then." "Everyone is curious about how he did it." George continued, "The mysterious man killed many people, but didn''t kill Potter. Instead, he was defeated by a baby." "Is the mysterious man dead?" Albert asked pretendingly curiously. "Dead, many people said he was dead, but my father said that Dumbledore thought the mysterious man might not die." Fred said in a low voice, "Those dark wizards have a lot of strange magic." "I''m even more curious about why mysterious people fail." George murmured, "Potter is the only one who escaped the killing curse." "Do you think Potter will be assigned to which college?" Lee Jordan changed the subject. "I want him to come to Gryffindor." George said without hesitation. "I also hope that he is in our college." Fred immediately agreed. "It''s very likely." Albert headed. "Wow!" Fred pretended to be exaggerated and pointed: "Now I have more confidence in Potter''s assignment to Gryffindor." "I also have this hunch." Lee Jordan said solemnly, "After all, Albert''s mouth is accurate in everything, whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing." "Stop it." Albert gave the three of them a blank look and casually explained, "In the school''s prize showroom, there is James Potter''s Quidditch trophy. I think he should be a relative of the savior. In the magic world, many wizards will be in the same academy with their families. Of course, there are a few exceptions." This was used to prevaricate Fred and the others. Albert naturally knew that Potter would be assigned to Gryffindor. "I heard that Harry Potter lives with Muggle relatives." Lee Jordan said suddenly, "It must have been bad." "Next year you will know. If Potter is thin, it means that you are having a bad life. If you are fat, it means that you are well." Albert thought for a while and suddenly asked, "By the way, none of you sneaked in to visit. Harry Potter?" "No, it should be because those dark wizards might hurt him, so Potter has been protected since he was a child. Everyone only knows that he was handed over to Muggle relatives to raise him. Few people know where he lives." De shook his head and said. "By the way, are you planning to make a card for the savior? I''m really looking forward to this." Lee Jordan''s tone was very excited, and the influence of the wizard card at Hogwarts was growing. Now, they can often see students playing cards in restaurants, common rooms, and lawns to discuss how to make better cards. Nowadays, the wizard card has completely overwhelmed the wizard chess and the Gobish, but the students are eager for more refined wizard cards~www.novelhall.com~ Regrettably, the current wizard cards are still a rudimentary form, and patience is needed And pampering. The topic of the four people got crooked for some reason. They began to talk about signing up for the competition. Lee Jordan believed that the number of applicants should be increased and the registration fee should be used to reduce Albert''s expenditure on bonuses. "In doing so, our workload will become larger and larger." Albert reminded. "We can change the rules, as long as it''s relatively fair." Fred suggested, "Anyway, the ones that will really play are only a few. Everyone is more to join in the fun." Albert opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. fair and just? what is that? Just think about the Triwizard Tournament and know that there is no such thing as fairness and justice. Those are all shit, that is to say casually, no one really takes them seriously, victory is everything. ~： No update today Latest website: As I mentioned earlier, there are many relatives and friends who got married this year. "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" no update is being played today, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 241： Kanon, Kanon Latest website: After December, it snowed more frequently in Scotland. Hogwarts Castle and the surrounding forest were covered with white snow, and the surface of the black lake around the castle was re-frozen with a thick layer of ice. A new round of skating craze is set off by the lake. Albert has been there once and met the skater Katrina. This Miss McDoug still has not given up the idea of ??learning to skate. I don''t know whether it is because of the extremely poor talent or other reasons. The smart Katrina just can''t learn to skate. However, Albert is not so worried about encountering the skater while skating. Because he seldom goes back to skating by the Black Lake, Albert spent most of his free time in the woods around the school looking for snow mushrooms, a specialty of winter. Snow mushroom, also known as cedar mushroom, is a mushroom that only appears in winter when it snows. Matsutake mushrooms are scarce, taste good, and have high medicinal value. Of course, this thing is not easy to preserve. After leaving the cold snow, it is easy to deteriorate and rot. Usually, after picking snow mushrooms, they must be processed as soon as possible. Of course, it can also be directly made into delicacies. The roasted snow mushrooms are quite delicious and memorable. Last year, Albert sliced ??and roasted the snow mushrooms he dug, and almost made a few roommates feel bad. In pharmacies, snow mushrooms are extremely precious medicinal materials, but it does not mean that they can directly sell the snow mushrooms at high prices. Although it is cruel to say that, the pharmacy in Diagon Alley does not accept unprocessed snow mushrooms. Even if it is processed, the merchant will not want to buy it if you find that you are not a potion expert. Processing snow mushrooms is a technical task, and the wrong way will directly cause the quality of snow mushroom powder to decrease, which will seriously affect the effect of the medicine produced. The black market does not lose a sales channel. Let Mondungus help to get the black market sales, and it will definitely make a small profit. However, in Albert''s view, this approach is a loss-making business. During the period of commodity circulation, middlemen are always the most blood-sucking part, especially on the black market. Albert is unwilling to suffer a big loss, not to mention that it is stupid to sell magic raw materials directly. If the raw materials can be processed into finished products, they will be able to obtain greater profits. "Store the snow mushroom powder first." Albert put the freshly picked snow mushrooms into a wooden box full of snow, and once again mentioned the matter to his roommates: "I don''t agree to sell raw materials directly. , That is definitely the most loss-making business. If you want to sell your own share of snow mushroom powder, I can help you contact Mondungus and ask him about the price of buying snow mushroom powder. However, dont expect to be able to buy snow mushroom powder. How many Galleons Dungues got." The four of them spent half an hour busy in the woods, only to find five snow mushrooms. Of course, the main reason is that after a few people scraped, the number of snow mushrooms that can be found outside the Forbidden Forest is rapidly decreasing. Albert did not approve of going deep into the Forbidden Forest to take risks, so they were always on the outside. However, the four of them are not just simply looking for snow mushrooms. Albert is also taking the time to draw a map of the forbidden forest, and roughly mark the location of the snow mushrooms on the map. It will be easier and more effective when picking snow mushrooms next year. Hearing Alberts proposal, Fred and George were entangled. According to Albert, even if they sell Alberts processed snow mushroom powder, they may not get much gallons, at least The Kanon that should have been obtained will shrink by 50 to 80%. The black market price is indeed very expensive, but that is the price of the black market merchants and customers. Unless they are willing to go to the black market to sell in person, and can find customers who urgently need snow mushroom powder, otherwise Only for being slaughtered. Albert never likes to be slaughtered, he prefers to slaughter other people''s money bags, so he does not approve of low-price sales. Fred and George both fell into hesitation. In their opinion, as long as they can sell a few gallons, they have worked hard to find snow mushrooms, but they also understand that Albert''s mind and thinking are more than theirs. Know what to do and know how to make a lot of money. They finally agreed that Albert would handle these things, and there is another reason that Lee Jordan also agreed with Albert''s approach. "Albert would rather roast the dug snow mushrooms directly to eat, rather than let himself suffer!" Li Qiaodan once said to the twins in private. In fact, Albert once thought about selling snow mushroom powder to the potion master Dagworth, but after thinking about it, he gave up altogether. Dagworth has many channels to get snow mushroom powder, and he is also a little embarrassed. After all, he has no experience in processing snow mushroom powder, and the quality of the snow mushroom powder currently stored is only average. The two are friends, there is no need for Garon to mess up the relationship because of this. Getting familiar is something that many people like to do in the previous life, but once this kind of thing is done, the friendship between the two sides will basically come to an end. Of course, some people would sell it for a good price, but after careful evaluation, Albert still felt that it was not worth it, so he never mentioned it. "Go back, roast these snow mushrooms to eat." Albert suddenly suggested on the way back to the castle. "Distressed to you." Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Albert, but there was no objection, and he turned to say in a weird tone. The taste of snow mushrooms is indeed very good, and several people have also found a lot of snow mushrooms this winter. "It feels wasteful." Fred couldn''t help muttering. He preferred to put Garon in his pocket rather than delicious food. Although George didn''t say a word, he probably had the same idea. There was nothing more real than Garon. "Don''t worry, there will be Garon sooner or later." Lee Jordan comforted. At this moment, Lee Jordan''s mind is clearer than Fred and George. How to turn things into wealth is a technical task. If you want to earn Garon, you must use your brain to find a way. Albert is obviously better at this aspect than them, so it is undoubtedly the most appropriate to leave the matter to him. After all, a bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant can be sold at a high price of ten gallons, and several students have secretly asked whether they can help get a bottle in private. If snow mushroom powder is made into medicine, the price is naturally more expensive. In fact, Albert really knew how to use snow mushroom powder to further refine the potion. After all, he had a good relationship with Dagworth, and he quickly got the formula for the energy recovery agent. It is not difficult to formulate energy recovery agent~www.novelhall.com~ It is rare that the raw materials used in potions are some very expensive magic materials, so the price of a small bottle of energy recovery agent is almost the same as that of blessing agent, and it is valuable No city. As for the effect of the energy recovery agent, just like its name, it replenishes the energy consumed by people and quickly restores physical strength. Of course, it also has the effect of nourishing the kidney. It would be great if I could get the common sense of snow mushrooms like Mandela grass. Unfortunately, this kind of thing really can only look at the face. At this time, there was a dog barking in the distance, and then they heard footsteps running quickly toward this side. "What sound was that just now?" All three stopped, turning their heads to look in the direction of the sound. "Does the dog bark?" George muttered. "There must be nothing good anyway, leave quickly." Albert had already guessed what was going on, and he urged the three companions to leave here. Chapter 242： Almost eaten "Something is coming here." Hearing a dog barking in the woods, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan immediately increased their vigilance by twelve points, turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound, and exchanged glances. However, since the few people are still outside the Forbidden Forest and it is daytime, they don''t think there will be any major events. Even if they are in trouble, the four of them should be able to deal with it together. Is Albert still here? "Hagrid''s hound?" "It should not be Yaya." Lee Jordan directly shook his head and denied it. Although he hadn''t been to Hagrid''s cabin for a long time, he was still able to distinguish the call of the hounds Yaya. The sound of footsteps and the bark of dogs are getting closer, and the sound reverberates in the woods, creating a creepy sound "Go, go back." Albert reminded again. "Where are you going? Wait for us." George looked at Albert, who was walking quickly to the outside of the Forbidden Forest, and called out quickly. "Get out of here, do you want to be caught by Hagrid?" Albert murmured, and continued to walk out of the woods. He didn''t want to meet Hagrid here. Albert believed Hagrid didn''t want to at all. Let other students see him walking the dog. Yes, walking the dog. This is Alberts guess. The voice just now was undoubtedly the barking of the three-headed dog Lu Wei. There are only two possibilities for appearing here. It has broken away from Hagrids rope, or Hagrid is carrying It wanders in the forbidden forest, the latter is obviously more likely. "Do you know what it is?" Fred noticed Albert''s reaction and thought he should know something. "Leave here first." Albert did not answer, and continued to seize the time to move forward. He hadn''t seen the three-headed dog for several months, and now Lu Wei must have grown bigger! It is not a good thing to meet the three-headed dog and Hagrid here, it will only embarrass both parties. "Hey, wait for us, don''t go so fast!" Fred and George looked at each other and couldn''t help slowing down. They were actually curious about what kind of dog Hagrid had. As for why it was raised by Hagrid, because when he was at the Pigs Head Bar last time, Hagrid mentioned that he had bought a dog named Lu Wei from the black market, which is probably the one he encountered now. "Fred and George are behind." Lee Jordan turned to look behind him and quickly reminded Albert in front of him. "Those two idiots." Albert stopped, looked at the twins who had lost their figure, and whispered in a low voice: "Forget it, it would be a long memory to let them suffer. I really think that the forbidden forest is very It''s safe." "What was that just now?" Lee Jordan finally asked his doubts. "Lu Wei, Hagrid''s new pet." Albert gave Lee Jordan a absent-minded look. "Why should we leave in a hurry?" Lee Jordan became even more puzzled. "Why do you think Hagrid kept his new pet in the Forbidden Forest? I hope Fred and George won''t be so scared." Albert curled his mouth and raised his wand to cast a spell on himself. The curse completely wrapped him in an instant. "The fart is peeing, why?" Lee Jordan next to him asked his doubts when he saw Albert disappear out of thin air, which shocked him. "You are..." Lee Jordan didn''t understand what Albert wanted. "Go, don''t you also want to see Hagrid''s new pet, although the phantom spell is not expected to have an effect on Lu Wei." Albert muttered softly. The dog''s nose is very sensitive, let alone three noses, you can definitely spot them. Albert used the phantom spell, in fact, to deal with Hagrid. "All right." Lee Jordan only felt that something cold had flowed into his body from the place where the wand was struck. At the moment the phantom spell took effect, Lee Jordan also disappeared out of thin air, leaving only the footprints on the ground to prove that they were still there. Still here. Although Lee Jordan doesn''t know what happened to Hagrid''s new pet, there is no doubt that Fred and George are going to be unlucky. Who told them not to leave with him just now! "Is this really good?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice. "Fred and George died by themselves. No wonder others. When you see everything, you will shut up. Even if you are discovered, don''t say I am here." Albert did not forget to remind him and started the same way. return. Soon, they found Fred and George, and they hid under a tree, and they were casted on their bodies by the phantom curse, but the phantom curse of the two is really not good, even Lee Jordan can see Irregular twisted parts on their bodies. This is actually not proficient in using phantom spells. Wizards magic usually takes a lot of time to practice. This is one of the reasons why Albert always says to practice more. Practice more is not just to be familiar with a certain magic. It is also necessary to strengthen one''s control over magic and improve magic power, which will be particularly obvious in the junior wizards. The dog bark is getting closer and closer, and other sounds are vaguely mixed in. The thing is running toward this side, and it appears in the field of vision of the four people in the blink of an eye. However, when looking at the three-headed monster that appeared in front of him, whether it was Fred or George, they already regretted it. They regretted how they didnt follow Alberts words and left here~www.novelhall.com~ the twins eyes It is a monster with three heads, which looks a bit like a dog. Fred and George stood there blankly, not daring to move, for fear that they would be spotted by the monster in front of them who was sniffing around. The sharp teeth of the monster can easily bite their arms, tear the two to pieces, and crush them together with the scum of bones. Fred and George have realized that the smell of their bodies reveals their position. The monster may not have spotted them, but they must have smelled them. Lu Wei was approaching under the tree where Fred and George were hiding, and the terrible sense of oppression made them breathless nervously. is terrible, they want to go home. Not only was Fred and George out of breath, but Lee Jordan, who was hiding by the side, also almost exclaimed. Now he finally understands why Albert told them to run. Moreover, Hagrid was not there. What should I do now? Do it! Lee Jordan almost instinctively looked in Albert''s direction, but found that there was nothing in his line of sight. Albert didn''t know where he went, so he left by himself? No, he is not such a person. Lee Jordan does not believe that Albert will leave Fred and George alone, especially late at night last semester, breaking into the forbidden forest alone to retrieve the Weasley twins. But where is he? Chapter 243： Sell ??your teammates decisively At this moment, Lee Jordan instinctively wanted to rely on his reliable roommate, however, he was too nervous, breathing and heartbeat exposing his position quickly, attracted the attention of the three-headed monster. Fred and George also noticed that one of the three-headed monsters in front of them raised their heads and looked in a certain direction. They felt a little more at ease. As long as Albert is here, there should be... maybe... there is a way to cope with the three A monster! Fred and George prayed for Albert to appear quickly and help them get rid of their current predicament. However, no matter how much they prayed in their hearts, they couldn''t reach Albert, let alone help them. The monsters three heads and three pairs of slick eyes all stared at the place where Fred and George were hiding. The three noses were twitching and sniffing where they were hiding. The sticky saliva came from the yellowed dog. The teeth dripped and landed beside them, making Fred and George tremble with fear. With just one click, the two might be killed by the monster in front of them. Not only Fred and George, but Lee Jordan, who was hiding next to him, was also sweaty. He didn''t understand that the situation was already precarious. Why didn''t Albert take action yet? What is he doing? Lee Jordan does not understand, really does not understand! He clenched the wand in his hand, ready to cast a spell on the monster at any time, saving Fred and George at a critical time. what! When Lu Wei opened his mouth and prepared to pounce, Fred and George, who could no longer stand the pressure, uttered a horrified and screaming scream. They almost used their hands and feet together, racing at a speed of 100 meters. Ordered to run outside the forbidden forest. To be honest, this approach is really stupid. Albert, who was hiding next to him, looked at him for a while, and exposed his back to the enemy. Isn''t this looking for death? And, no matter how fast the two run, can they be faster than the three-headed dog? However, I don''t know what happened. The three-headed dog Lu Wei didn''t catch up immediately. It was probably the screaming scream that surprised Lu Wei. When the three-headed dog Lu Wei recovered and began to bark in the direction where Red and George left and chased Fred and George, the running Weasley twin brothers wished they could grow two more. Legs. The scene before him really made Lee Jordan stunned. When he returned to his mind to help Fred and George, he heard Hagrid''s yelling cry from a short distance: "Lu Wei, come back!" " The three-headed dog hesitated. Hagrid kept it for so long, it was a bit useful, especially if he was disobedient this time, it is estimated that he would not be taken out for a walk next time. This hesitation allowed Fred and George, who had been escaping, to escape. However, the situation of the two brothers is not good. It is not an exaggeration to say that they were frightened by the three-headed monster just now. "That scream just now seems to be from the Weasleys?" Hagrid naturally heard Fred and George''s screams, and his expression became unsightly. He didn''t want anyone to know Lu Wei''s existence. He didn''t want Lu Wei to bite other students, hurried over here, and after carefully confirming that Lu Wei did not bite the two brothers of the Weasley family, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Who is where? Come out!" Noting the sight of the three-headed dog, Hagrid immediately followed the sight of the three-headed dog. He saw the footprints in the snow and shouted. "It''s me!" Lee Jordan said helplessly. "Are you invisible?" Hagrid had already heard whose voice it was, and his face became even more ugly. "It''s a phantom spell. Albert helped me get it. I just came to see what''s going on here." Lee Jordan unceremoniously threw Albert out to block the gun. He knew that Albert and Hagrid The relationship is very good. "What happened just now, didn''t I tell you not to go into the woods?" Hagrid''s face sank suddenly, and he continued to ask, "Where are the Alberts?" "Albert? He should be around here, right." Lee Jordan looked up and looked around, but didn''t find Albert''s figure, let alone his footprints left in the snow, and suddenly realized that he was pitted. "Assholes, those assholes!" Lee Jordan cursed secretly in his heart. However, he soon lost that thought, because Lu Wei''s three heads leaned towards him, his feet trembling in terror, and he almost fell to the ground with a soft leg. "Hagrid, can you keep your pet away from me, it looks a bit..." Lee Jordan never said "terrible". "Oh, don''t worry, Lu Wei is very good." Hagrid said soothingly, "Last time, Albert rubbed his dog''s head." "Albert, rub the dog''s head?" Lee Jordan admired Albert''s courage and courage. He dared to rub the monster''s head. Doesn''t it look as dangerous as it seems? Hagrid seemed to see through Lee Jordans mind and warned, When Im away, its better to stay away from Lu Wei. Its recently learning how to hunt for food... The latter quickly dispelled a certain crazy idea. "What are you doing in the woods?" Hagrid asked with a frown. "The four of us went into the woods to pick snow mushrooms, the kind of delicious mushrooms we found last year." Lee Jordan also didn''t want to hide Hagrid. He told the truth, but only half of it. He didn''t lie anyway. Speaking with confidence, this is what he learned from Albert. "What happened to Fred and George just now, why did they scream in such horror?" Hagrid asked in a puzzled manner. "Of course... I was scared!" Lee Jordan felt that the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably, and if he faced the three-headed monster in front of him, he would be scared and scream. "If I''m not here today, I really don''t know what will happen!" Hagrid pretended to complain angrily, "It doesn''t matter if you guys died in the forbidden forest, the big deal is that I will come in another day to clean up the wreckage for you. But I dont want to give Hogwarts a bad reputation because of your little mess~www.novelhall.com~ Hagrid reached out and put Lu Weis three heads aside, and poked Lee Jordans. Chest said: "Don''t talk nonsense when you go back. Also, you are not allowed to enter the woods anymore, otherwise I will ask Professor McGonagall to deduct points severely for you, and put you in confinement for another month. " "We know." Lee Jordan said sincerely, "I promise there won''t be another next time." "At least, I won''t let you find out again next time." He added in his heart. After being severely taught by Hagrid, he stood there and listened to the nagging for several minutes. Lee Jordan regretted it very much. If he had known it, he would not be so curious. Why should he come back to see what pets Hagrid keeps? What? I was half dead by that monster, and Hagrid gave him a severe training, telling him where did Albert hide. He was sure that Albert knew about the monster, so he told them to leave quickly. Thinking of what had just happened, Lee Jordan felt very depressed. He should have gone with Albert just now. However, if you think about Fred and George, who were so scared by the monster, the mood is all right. less. Sure enough, a little comparison shows that Fred and George are more unlucky than himself, and the mood has improved a lot at once. Hagrid took the chain around Lu Wei''s neck, looked at the back of Lee Jordan, and said, "Okay, he''s gone, come out!" There was no response, and there was still silence around. Hagrid raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, looked around without seeing Albert, and muttered freely: "Is it because I guessed wrong?" Chapter 244： Real warrior Running all the way, Fred and George are too tired to run, holding on to the tree trunk and gasping for breath. "Fortunately, the monster didn''t chase him!" Fred sat on the snow with exhaustion and looked at the path behind him with lingering fear. They were almost killed by the three monsters just now. "I was scared to death," George reached out and patted his chest, and couldn''t help complaining, "How dare Hagrid raise such a dangerous monster in the Forbidden Forest." "I should have listened to Albert''s words and left early." Fred regretted that he didn''t listen to Albert''s advice and left early. "By the way, what about Albert and Lee Jordan? They are not. Are you leaving now?" "How would I know." George''s face showed a little uneasy color, and he looked at the snow-covered forest trail behind him, and said uncertainly: "They go ahead of us, they should be in front of us." However, there were only the footprints of two people running over on the snow. Albert and Lee Jordan are obviously still behind them, but when they ran desperately just now, why didnt they meet them? The two of them fell into a brief mental confusion. Even if they ran desperately just now, it was impossible not to notice the talent on the road. Fred and George looked at each other, and said uncomfortably, "Should we not go the wrong way?" "Should...no, is there a fork in the road?" Fred looked at George, hoping to get the answer from the other person. "How could I have noticed." George slowed down, licked his dry lips, and looked at Fang Xiang who had just run over, "Or, turn back and find them?" "Turn back?" Fred''s tone could not help but raised a few points, he really didn''t want to face the **** three-headed monster. But... you can''t just leave Albert and Lee Jordan in the forest! "Well, go back and have a look." Fred hesitated for a moment, nodding in agreement. After the two encountered danger, they subconsciously believed that they should not leave their friends and escape by themselves. Actually, as long as you are more alert, you will realize that Albert, such a fierce man who dared to break through the forbidden forest alone in the middle of the night and single out a group of eight-eyed giant spiders, could be lost outside the forbidden forest? It''s a pity that the sprint just now left their brains deprived of oxygen, and they failed to think things through. When Fred and George returned the same way, they met Lee Jordan, who had just separated from Hagrid. This roommate had already lifted the phantom spell on him, and was still depressed where Albert had gone. What? "Why are you the only one, Albert?" Fred looked at Lee Jordan with a gloomy look in doubt and asked. "How would I know." Lee Jordan shrugged. "How did you know? Didn''t you leave first together?" George frowned and asked. "We just turned back..." Lee Jordan coughed lightly and complained, "You actually left me there alone... I am still concerned about your safety and turn back." "Ahem, didn''t you notice it? Wait, you guys sneaked back, I didn''t notice..." Fred''s face was displeased, these two guys must have gone back to see them embarrassed. "The monster just now was so terrible..." George didn''t care about this, he still has lingering fears. "Are you talking about Lu Wei?" "Lu Wei, do you mean the monster with three heads?" Fred has gradually calmed down. "Well, that''s Hagrid''s pet." Lee Jordan said with a gloomy expression: "I was severely trained by Hagrid just now. That **** Albert actually sneaked away by himself. What are you doing running so fast?" "By the way, was Hagrid where he was just now?" George asked depressedly. "Of course, or how do you think I survived that monster''s mouth." Lee Jordan muttered, "If you didn''t insist on it, I wouldn''t..." "Okay, stop complaining about this? Shall we go to Albert first now?" Fred interrupted their complaints and reminded them. "Don''t worry about him, let''s go back to the castle first." Lee Jordan shook his head. "Whether he is really good?" "If we have something, he won''t have anything." Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the two of them and said: "Maybe that guy is roasting snow mushrooms in the castle. "It makes sense, because he actually sneaked away by himself." "Who did you say sneaked away?" A voice suddenly sounded from the side, and the three of them looked in the direction where the sound came from, and saw a figure walking out from behind a big tree. Isn''t this just what disappeared inexplicably? Albert? "You actually hid yourself." Lee Jordan took the lead in attacking Albert. "Do you know that I was trained by Hagrid for a long time." "I know, or am I still waiting to be scolded?" Albert admitted bluntly, and swallowed back what Lee Jordan originally wanted to say. "I told you to leave soon, you don''t listen, can you blame me?" Albert shrugged helplessly. "We were almost killed by that monster just now." Fred complained. "Well, it''s a bit stupid to run away. When you run away next time, don''t leave your back behind to the enemy." Albert began to teach, "If Hagrid was not there, you would have been killed by a three-headed dog." "Did you steal some fun just now!" Fred suddenly realized something, this guy is so bad, he hid and watched their jokes "Who told you to stay? Can you blame me for being chased by a dog? No, you can only blame yourself." Albert shook his head, it was your own fault. "Isn''t you here?" George''s face twitched, and he sneered helplessly. "So I will run away first!" Albert said. Fred and George were swallowed, and suddenly they were speechless. "Remember not to spread this out, or Hagrid might make trouble for us." Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing, but he still didn''t forget Hagrid''s instructions. "We won''t." Although being chased by that monster miserably, both Fred and George knew nothing to say. The four of them went directly to the kitchen and grilled the snow mushrooms they found with the help of the house elves. The taste was really wonderful. "By the way, is it really appropriate for Hagrid to raise that kind of monster in the Forbidden Forest?" Fred asked with some concern. After all, they would often enter the Forbidden Forest. It would not be a good idea to encounter it inside. The three-headed dog is really dangerous, if Hagrid weren''t there~www.novelhall.com~ they might be bitten by it, or even killed by it, as Albert said. "Don''t worry, when it becomes an adult, it is estimated that it will not stay in the Forbidden Forest. Principal Dumbledore should ask someone to send Lu Wei back to Greece." Albert muttered while chewing on the food in his mouth. "What if the principal doesn''t know about this?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically "I will write a letter to Principal Dumbledore and tell him this." Albert said without hesitation. "By the way, that monster hasn''t grown up yet!" George asked incredulously. "Of course not. Lu Wei''s body is not too big. It is estimated that he will have the size of Hagrid next year." Albert had seen the information of the three-headed dog. He knew that Lu Wei was still at school next year and was borrowed by the principal. Guard the Philosopher''s Stone. "I really don''t understand how Hagrid can guarantee that it won''t hurt others." Fred couldn''t help complaining, he still felt that Hagrid was too risky. "He trains Lu Wei like he does Fang. It is undeniable that this is still somewhat effective." Lee Jordan witnessed the scene where Hagrid stopped Lu Wei, so he was not worried about this issue. He suddenly remembered something, turned his head to look at Albert, and asked with a complicated expression, "Did you really rub Lou Wei''s head?" "Wow! Are you not afraid?" Fred and George both looked shocked and rubbed the monster''s head. How much courage does it take? "It was not that big at the time." Albert thought for a while and said, "It feels good, it feels comfortable, and it''s a good experience." The only thing Albert regretted was that he had forgotten to film this scene. It was a miscalculation. Chapter 245： Accident and necessity In the last week of the semester, the sky suddenly cleared, and the wind and snow that lasted for several days seemed to be wiped away by a pair of invisible hands. The winter sun was sprayed on the round table in front of the bed through the window covered with morning frost. Albert looked at the clear sky, and his heart became better. He covered a yawn, sat back in the armchair, and read the eagle ring riddle recorded last time by the sunlight outside the window. Albert is going to take advantage of everyones free time in Hogsmeade to complete the "greedy predator" task on the task panel and try to answer more than a hundred eagle ring riddles, which is really not for Albert now. What a difficult thing. Especially after drinking Buffy Brain Rejuvenant, completing the task of "expanding the brain" and acquiring new skills and active thinking. Active thinking is another wonderful skill. Unlike other skills, it cannot be upgraded. Yes, active thinking cannot be upgraded. To a certain extent, this is a tasteless one, but it is undeniable that after gaining active thinking, Albert''s brain has indeed become more flexible, and his instant memory is super strong, and some things have changed. It has to be more sensitive to smell, just like taking a small amount of Buffy refreshing agent. Perhaps the so-called genius is like this! Albert always felt that one day, this fake genius of himself might be able to become a real genius through skill accumulation. "Are you really not going to Hogsmeade with us?" Fred asked again. He felt that the lack of one person in the foursome would lack a lot of fun. "No, I have something else to do today, and there are two replies to write." Albert thought for a while and said, "When I come back, bring me a bottle of Butterbeer and the sweets on the list." "Well, see you this afternoon, we will bring you back a bunch of candies!" After Lee Jordan greeted Albert, he began to count the coins in his purse. "A big dung egg!" George said suddenly. "Thank you, I don''t need that stuff." Albert said badly. "But we know who needs it!" Fred winked at Albert mischievously. "Who? You?" Albert asked back. "No, it''s Peeppy. Its relationship with Filch is not very good. We don''t mind giving Peeppy a few big dung eggs so that it can trouble Filch!" George said mischievously, "We It has been agreed with Pippi." "Why did you meet Filch again?" Albert frowned. Although he didn''t like Filch, he never took the initiative to trouble him. "What happened the other day, I finished Quidditch last time and I was met by Filch, so I was called to the office for defilement of the castle." Fred''s face was filled with uncontrollable disgust. Just forget about practicing with the wind and snow, and being asked for trouble after coming back, how could I feel happy in my heart. "This charge is quite common," Albert said. The main reason is that Filch is not magical and it is troublesome to clean up mud footprints. If Filch is a wizard, it only takes three seconds at most. Unfortunately, he is not. "Pippi promised us that he would send Filch some big **** bombs on Christmas." Fred said cheerfully, "Okay, see you later." The three hurried to the secret road behind the mirror on the fifth floor, and Albert also set off to the House of Request. After skillfully entering the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasury in the House of Request, he moved an armchair for himself and sat in front of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker, raising his hand and gently tapping on the wooden board twice. At the next moment, the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker asked: Two pairs of father and son were fishing together, each of them caught one fish, three fish in total, why? "Grandpa, father and son, exactly two pairs of father and son, three fish." Albert hardly thought much, and answered the riddle easily. "It makes sense." In fact, Albert has heard of many riddles of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker. The difficulty is not too big, and the "greedy predator" mission is not continuous. Now you only need to answer 96 riddles to complete the mission. . "The difficulty is easier than I thought." Albert murmured. He raised his hand and continued to knock on the door to answer the riddle of the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker, easily answering one question after another. It took about half an hour to get more than fifty correct answers. These riddles basically did not cause him any trouble. . Last time, Katrinas 100 riddles and answers were already firmly remembered by Albert. Thanks to Katrina, otherwise I dont want to answer so easily now. She is such a good person. ! Albert sent Katrina a nice card in his heart. Just as Albert was about to continue answering the riddle, the door of the House of Request was suddenly opened. He noticed that someone had broken in. Albert was also taken aback. He almost instinctively pulled out his wand and pointed to break in. By. "It''s you, scared me." Albert muttered, putting away his wand. "What are you doing here?" Isobel glanced at Albert''s wand, not caring at all, but rather curious about why Albert appeared here. Although Isobel also knew that Albert knew Ravenclaw''s secret room, it still felt very strange to meet him in such a place. "What? Guess the riddles!" Albert raised his finger to the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker and said, "I''m challenging my limits to see if I can guess a hundred riddles right in one go." When Isobel heard this, his eyes became weird, as if he was looking at some rare creature. "Interesting?" she said slowly. "Interesting." Albert headed. This is a panel task, how could it be boring? "By the way, what are you doing here?" Albert changed the subject. "Study the Ravenclaw''s secret room and find a way to open it." Isabel''s answer is almost the same as Albert''s guess, and it is undoubtedly for the treasure trove of knowledge. "Are there any latest research results?" Albert asked curiously ~www.novelhall.com~Yes. "Isabel''s answer was a bit unexpected by Albert, but he didn''t care much, just asked casually, "What is it?" " "Go in and talk." Isabel didn''t tell Albert directly. "You go in first, and I plan to continue to challenge the riddle!" Albert motioned to Isobel to enter the secret room. "You are not really curious at all." Isabel looked at Albert in amazement. She regretted teaching the other party Occlumency, and now she can''t understand the person in front of her. "Curious. However, you won''t run away in a hurry. It''s the same if you ask later. I still have this patience." Albert is really not in a hurry. "I''ll talk about the task reward when I get it. As for the new discoveries that Isabel said, he really didn''t care too much. After all, he also had new discoveries of his own. By the way, about Professor Smith, he might be able to get some information from Isabel. vertex Chapter 246： Accident and Necessity (continued) "The last time you asked Katrina for that bet, wasn''t it just for this?" Isabel looked at Albert with a more weird expression, completely confused about what the guy in front of him wanted to do? "Ah, you guessed it!" Albert pretended to be surprised. Of course, this kind of clumsy performance can''t hide from Isabel''s eyes. The latter didn''t say anything, just looked at Albert calmly, as if to say to him: You go on, I''m watching from the side. "Ahem, okay. Actually, I''m just pursuing Katrina. It''s just that your sister is too stubborn, and she won''t let her win once. I might not give up easily." Albert gave another reason casually. In other words, it seems, seems a bit... exciting to say that you are going to chase her sister in front of other sisters. Well, Albert really wanted to see how Isobel would react. Isobels expression was very complicated. There was no expected anger or other intense emotional reactions. He just said quietly: "I dont mind if you chase Katrina. However, its too early for Katrina. It''s too early to say!" "Why?" Albert couldn''t help but blurt out. Of course, I was not asking why it was too early, but I was asking if Isobel would agree, and he seemed to agree with me to chase her sister. This was... too strange. At least, in Albert''s eyes, it was too strange. The kid knows the love of a fart. If a twelve or thirteen-year-old child wants to pursue his sister, Albert has to beat the other person''s shit. "Because Katrina''s mentality is not mature enough." Isobel looked up at Albert and answered this question head-on, "Your mentality is mature enough, but Katrina is not mature enough. This is not good for you. Fall in love now." "As for, why would I agree?" Isabel looked at Albert, and she sometimes felt that this guy''s thinking was very different. "Why?" Albert was a little curious about the reason. "After all, you are the best student in Hogwarts school, not one of them." Isabel''s words directly acknowledge Albert''s talent and ability. In fact, he was right. Albert was indeed the most outstanding student in the college. After all, no one had a companion like him. "Ahem, I just made a joke." The expression on Albert''s face was a little stiff, and he smiled awkwardly at the other party. "I know, I can see it." Isabel nodded, not angry with it, but found it interesting. Now that you know how to say such things, is this implying that you agree to go after your sister? Albert suddenly had a strange feeling: It turned out that his three views have not been completely assimilated into this world! Still retaining the ideas of the previous generation, it is no wonder that sometimes it makes him look a little out of place. "However, ten Gallons, you are very generous!" Isabel said with a light sigh, "Thank you for that. I haven''t seen Katrina so happy for a long time." "Knowledge is always precious, and to a certain extent, I am not at a disadvantage!" Albert raised his hand and shook his hand to record the eagle ring riddle. "Someday I will collect the eagle ring riddle. Organized into a book, let alone ten gallons by then, you can earn a hundred gallons, and you will definitely pay back." Isobel felt that Albert''s thinking was more and more peculiar, but his ideas were not wrong, knowledge is precious, and it can be done, but many people did not think about it. "You continue, I''ll wait for you here, and after I go into the secret room, I will tell you what I found." Isobel brought the topic back again, and pulled a chair to the side, quietly watching Abb Special knock on the door to answer the eagle ring riddle. To be honest, the remaining riddles are not difficult, at least not difficult for Albert. It''s like trying to brush the questions. The faster you brush, the more you get to feel it. In less than half an hour, Albert has finished answering. Under the riddle. After confirming on the task panel that he completed the "greedy predator", he suddenly became more happy, but Albert did not rush to receive the task reward, but opened the door of the secret room, and Izawa who was waiting next to him Bell goes in together. "What secret did you find?" Albert walked to the wall, stretched his hand over the ancient magic text on the wall, and finally couldn''t help but ask. "What about you? What did you find?" Isobel did not answer immediately, but asked aloud. "You speak first, and then I''ll speak." Albert made the gesture of please. "Well, you know Ravenclaw''s eagle ring riddle." Isabel walked to Albert''s side, stared at the ancient magic text on the wall, and whispered: "We need to answer the eagle ring riddle to get in. " Albert raised his eyebrows, but still listened quietly to Isobel to continue. "It''s like the first threshold outside," Isobel looked at Albert and continued: "If you get a wrong answer, then you have to wait for someone to get the right answer, so you can learn knowledge. This is Lavin. Crowe." "Learned knowledge? So, do you think Ravenclaw hopes the newcomers who enter the secret room will learn knowledge?" Albert immediately grasped the key, not because of the hint given by Isobel, but Albert had also thought about it. This issue. "Yes, you are really smart, you figured it out all at once. This is my discovery." Isabel nodded and asked, "Where is your discovery?" "Ancient magic texts. Perhaps Ravenclaw hopes that we can master the correct use of ancient magic texts." Albert brushed the writing on the wall between his fingers and said to himself, "It is said that the runes are A kind of magical writing, however, this is obviously beyond the scope of our knowledge of runes." The secret room suddenly fell into a strange silence. "Is Professor Smith really coming to Hogwarts to find Ravenclaw''s secret room?" Albert broke the silence again, and raised his doubts to Isobel. "Why do you have such a thought?" Isobel was a little surprised, and looked up and down Albert. "I don''t know, it''s intuition. Although Professor Smith has shown enough curiosity about Ravenclaw''s secret room, but..." Albert frowned and said, "I don''t think Professor Smith is taking the risk in Huo There should be other reasons for Gewarts to teach." "Do you think I know something inside?" "Yes, I think you should know many things." "Do you want to know?" Isabel did not deny, but asked rhetorically, she really knew something. "Yeah." Albert nodded. "Well, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, anyway, this matter is also related to you." "Related to me?" "It should be said that it is related to an inheritance right of the Smith family, or it is not necessarily the Smith family. Anyway, it is a question of inheritance." Isobel seemed unhappy about this matter. "I think you may have misunderstood. I am a Muggle wizard and come from a Muggle family." Albert reminded kindly. "Muggle wizard? No, I don''t think you are just a pure Muggle wizard," Isabel directly shook his head and denied it, and he was quite sure of his own judgment. "Professor Broad and Uncle Mogg McDoug I will not help you just because you are a genius." "Why do you say that..." Albert was surprised, although he actually thought it was a bit strange, Professor Broad clearly had the idea of ??cultivating himself. "Because of your situation, I have also experienced it. To a certain extent, you are a copy of me. Don''t get me wrong. I mean something." Isobel''s face became more gloomy, and Abel I talked about some childhood memories, "Since my father died, Professor Broad, Uncle Mogg, and other fathers friends have taken care of me and my family. Thanks to their help, I My childhood with Katrina was pretty good." "I have been considered a genius from a very young age." The girl continued with a slight irony in her tone, "Before I was regarded as a genius, they were not so passionate." "You hate them?" "No, its not annoying, Im actually very grateful to them. Thanks to their help, my childhood was pretty happy." Isabel shook his head and said: "Later, my situation was similar to what you are now. They seem to be in Trying my best to train me, it''s like training a..." "Heir?" "Yes, heir." Isobel did not deny it, but nodded and continued, "At first, I didn''t pay much attention to these things, but I thought it was a bit strange. Later, I read my father''s diary..." "As far as I know, my father and Professor Rowena Smith have had similar experiences." Isabel turned his head, not allowing Albert to meet his gaze, "Now you have met again, you Why do you think this is?" "My situation is similar to yours?" Albert said without hesitation: "Because I am also a genius?" "Not only that, although you are also a genius, it is definitely not for this reason." Isobel shook his head and said: "They still don''t have enough energy to help you achieve further achievements." "So, you must have a blood connection with the Smith family?" "I''m a Muggle wizard." Albert reminded with a smile. "I know, but it doesn''t mean that your family must be Muggles. They may also be dumb guns, or wizards living in the Muggle world. They must be traced back to a certain generation and may be related to that family, otherwise you will not be selected. ." Damn, I guessed it right! Albert could feel his heartbeat quicken a few beats. This guy is really not easy! "Oh!" Albert pretended that he didn''t know anything, and replied non-committal, shaking his head, "What else?" "There is no love for no reason in the world." Isabel reminded. "That''s not wrong. By the way, you seem to know a lot of things?" Albert re-evaluated Isobel and frowned deeply. "But I don''t think they will tell you these things, that is, Say, all the things you said are speculated by yourself or derived from some places, but I think the former is more likely. How did you do it, I dont think about it, but why are you Tell me? As you said, there is no love for no reason in the world. Are you planning to use me? Or what do you want me to do for you?" Isobel fell into a brief silence upon hearing this, and seemed to hesitate whether to let Albert know more. Albert used this free time to glance at the new mission. Although he had guessed something, what was going on with this heir. Ancient secrets. You seem to be involved in something, which involves an ancient family, you who somehow became the candidate for the heir, it is necessary to figure out what is going on. Reward: 2000 experience, Isobel McDougs favor +10. Albert stared at the task panel, feeling a little surprised. Didn''t he expect to increase his favorability? "Tell me what you know, if you need me to do anything." Albert made a please gesture at the girl. "Actually, I dont know too much. I only know that its for a certain heirs place. More precisely, it should be a fight for a certain surname, but Im not quite sure about the specifics either, because its too secretive, and there is not much. People know these things." "Heir, last name?" Albert raised his eyebrows. He naturally knew that he was related to the Smith family, but he didn''t expect this incident to fall on him. "Every Smith has this opportunity? Or, that every person of that pedigree has that opportunity?" "It shouldn''t be. I feel that the quota should be selected. As far as I know, my sister Katrina was not selected." Isabel said, shaking his head. "How poor is she?" Albert curled his lips and asked curiously, "How can you be sure?" "She didn''t have much contact with Professor Broad and Uncle Mogg, nor was she introduced to other famous wizards." Isabel continued, "Our situation is similar. Of course, it is undeniable that you are better than me in some ways. More genius." "Do you care about it?" Albert asked rhetorically. "No." Isabel didn''t lie, she didn''t really care much about being the so-called heir. "Your father used to be one of the candidates for the heir?" Albert thought of Professor Smith''s Bogut, with some unpleasant premonitions. "Well, I think it should be." Isobel whispered. "Do you think I am one of them, and are you looking for an ally?" Albert thought he had guessed the answer, which is very likely. "After all, what benefit can I get?" "Should be able to inherit a large sum of Galleons." Isabel said without hesitation. "Old families are usually very rich." "Do you think I''m a person who lacks Garon? Even if I lack Garon, don''t you think I can''t earn Garon? Why do I fight for that ridiculous inheritance right?" Albert said impatiently Judging, "Honestly, I dislike being involved in family disputes, not to mention that I have nothing to do with the Smith family, and even if it is related, is it possible that you are going to give me the right to inherit?" Isobel fell into a brief silence, then nodded towards Abel. "To be honest, I also dislike this." Isobel did not hide his disgust, and continued: "My sister and mother are more important than these **** inheritance rights." "Why don''t you just give up?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Don''t you think this is funny?" Isabel''s expression is even more weird. "Do you expect me to tell Uncle Mogg directly about this? What do you think he would think? Honestly pretending to know nothing. , That is the wisest choice." "Well, you''re right." Albert admitted it. "However, the inheritance you said has something to do with Ravenclaw''s secret room?" "I don''t know." Isabel shook his head and said: "I still continue to find a way to solve it, but I am still blocked here. Tell me about your findings!" "Well, do you think I was lying just now?" Albert asked rhetorically. "At least not completely telling the truth." Isabel said. "Well, according to what you said earlier, Ravenclaw prefers to let people take the initiative to learn, just like the Eagle Ring Riddle. Although some people can get the answer with their own wisdom, they are only a few, and most people still have to learn. "Albert''s finger crossed the line on the wall, "Extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind". "Those who want to pass here and get treasures from Ravenclaw''s secret room need to master what Ravenclaw wants us to master...ancient magic text!" "So, you didn''t lie, you just hid some secrets." "No, it''s just that you didn''t notice it yourself, or you noticed but you didn''t want to admit it. You should have also discovered in studying ancient magic texts. Ancient magic texts are just an ancient text." Albert stretched his hand over it. "You need to understand how to use them in order to pass this level set by Ravenclaw and enter the next level. However, when we discover that we have truly mastered it, it means that we have The treasure left by Ravenclaw, this is Ravenclaw, isn''t it?" "Knowledge is sometimes a kind of wealth." Isobel smiled suddenly, very happy. "Yes, this is very Ravenclaw, and it echoes the sentence that extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind." She said softly, "Are you going to tell Professor Smith about this?" "Why not? But I don''t think he can open the hidden room. Maybe he can go to Principal Dumbledore for help, but what''s the use? Open it and just enter the next room. He will still Nothing." Albert curled his lips and said, "Of course, maybe in the secret room, some Ravenclaw''s legacy can be found, such as the disappearing crown." "Is it Ravenclaw''s crown? I don''t think you can pin your wisdom on that thing!" "I''m just talking about it casually! By the way, Professor Smith is a bit pitiful, and the secret room treasure he was looking forward to is actually like this." Albert shrugged and didn''t care much about it. Is Professor Smith poor? Who knows! "You may be the next person to open the secret room." Isobel couldn''t help but rely on the sense of the wall. After all, Albert''s ancient magic writing level far surpasses them, and although she has learned well, she is actually just getting started. The two chatted about trivia for a while, and Isobel suddenly said, "It''s ten o''clock, Professor Smith should be coming soon." "Is he coming here?" Albert asked, wrinkling. "Yes, I made an appointment yesterday. You can stay here too. At that time, I will study the ancient magic text." Isabel seems to be in a good mood: "When he comes, you can tell him your previous guess! " "okay!" About ten minutes later, there were other noises from outside the secret room, the door was opened from the outside, Professor Smith walked in, his gaze fell on Albert ~www.novelhall.com~ It seemed a little surprised what happened to him. Will be here. "You were there too, that happened to be..." Professor Smith greeted Albert with a smile. "Professor Smith, I just discussed with Isobel..." Albert hurriedly interrupted, and immediately told Professor Smith of his guess with Isobel. After a long silence, Professor Smith sighed deeply and said bitterly: "What you said is very possible. This will explain why this is the case here." Maybe, what I shouldn''t tell him, most of the time, truth is more cruel than lies. Professor Smith took a few deep breaths. After depressing his emotions, he reached out and patted Albert''s shoulder and said: "You are the only one of us who may open the secret room. I hope you can work harder, etc. After you officially opened it, just remember to tell me. After paying so much, I dont want to be unclear in the end. That would be too cruel." After finishing speaking, Professor Smith turned and left a little bit lonely, his back was depressed, and he seemed to be aging several years suddenly. Chapter 247： cosplay Albert has never been a suspicious person, at least not in his previous life. This may be related to his previous living environment, but now he has to say that Professor Rowena Smith is a bit suspicious, at least from the many intelligence obtained now. The results obtained are indeed so. It is undeniable that there is also Alberts prejudice as a traverser, but he still thinks that before Voldemort is completely down the street, every wizard who comes to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts is here to do something, maybe Some things will be implicated. Perhaps, the final answer may be far from his own guess, but before Professor Smith left Hogwarts, it did not prevent Albert from temporarily pulling the opponent into the blacklist. Bogut''s form is closely related to people''s inner fears. Professor Smith''s Bogut became the corpse of Isabel''s father, which had to make Albert suspicious. He even boldly guessed that the death of Isabel''s father was very likely to be related to Professor Smith. Even if there is no direct connection, there will be an indirect connection. According to Isabel, her father died in a magic experiment. If you insist on connecting everything, the only thing the four have in common is that they are all candidates for heirs, and they have all been trained by heirs. Therefore, Albert boldly speculated that the failure of Isabels fathers magic experiment was a man-made inducement, and Professor Smith was likely to be the culprit, so Isabels fathers body would become Professor Smiths fear, and it may be him. Caused by killing one''s own friends intentionally, unintentionally, or even indirectly. Albert records his guesses on a small book with a quill pen. This kind of plot is very common in mystery novels, and the trigger may be something. As for the so-called something? Naturally it is the matter of the heir. In order to inherit a large amount of Kanon and other precious inheritance, it is not strange to do such a thing. Although such a speculation is a bit ridiculous, it does not mean that such a bold speculation is impossible. The huge wealth is enough to make people crazy, as long as the benefits are large enough, it is not impossible to backstab a friend. Then there is speculation about Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge. Why does Professor Smith want to get the wealth in Ravenclaw''s secret room? There are two speculations on this point. The first is that Ravenclaws secret room is related to the heirs affairs. The second is purely for the wealth in it. However, knowing that the wealth in it is knowledge, so the previous Professor Smith His back is so lonely. If you connect the four with the Ravenclaw treasure house, the first possibility is more likely. Moreover, Isobel may have found Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge from his father''s notes, indicating that his father was very likely to have been inside, and he might have obtained something inside and became the heir. Because there is only one heir, he was killed? However, why did Professor Smith fail to become the heir? The reason why Albert determined that Professor Smith is not the heir is because when Mogg McDouger was entertained by Mogg McDoug to celebrate Halloween last Halloween, he found that Professor Browd and several other people had an age group. If If they really have something to do with the heirs, or to say... Actually, how many professors are responsible for selecting the heirs, even they themselves are the heirs? So, what was the purpose of Professor Browder coming to Hogwarts last year? For Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge? It might have something to do with the heir, but there is one thing that even Albert can''t deny that Professor Broad helped him in the end, and he was not hostile to him, and even treated him kindly like a relative. This caused Albert not to doubt Professor Smith from the beginning, not only because they knew each other, but at that time he didn''t know about the heir, only thinking that Professor Broad was going to pull himself into a circle of friends. If the bold speculation is true, what role does Isabel play in this matter? Avenger who avenged his father? Or is it a candidate to seize the position of heir? Or...both? "So, what role do I play?" Albert muttered to himself, looking at the parchment in his hand, "Unlucky person who was involved in this incident for no reason? Candidate for heir?" What role do Professor Broad and Mr. Mogg McDough play? Is the referee choosing the heir? So... Mr. Smith is the heir alternate and villain boss? No, Professor Smith may have been disqualified. After all, he was the alternate heir in the previous round. Whether he succeeded or not, the role of alternate heir should be eliminated? What''s more, he has failed. Of course, there is another possibility that Mr. Smith is also the "heir" referee. After all, ~www.novelhall.com~ has the case of Snape before it, and it is hard to say until the end. No way, the plot of the novel is really nonsense sometimes, but the reality is sometimes even more nonsense, not to mention that he is now in this world where I don''t know whether it is a novel or a reality. Of course, everything may be Alberts own delusion, but he still thinks that Professor Smiths coming to Hogwarts is 80% related to the heir. After all, Rowenners surname is Smith, and so-called coincidences are usually just thought of making A coincidence. So, the last question. Isabel seems to know a lot of things, how does she know so many things? Did someone tell her, or did she infer it from what her father left behind, or did she have some way of asking for information? All three are possible, but there is no doubt that Isobel knows many things, and is even closer to the truth of the matter than him, but the other party is unwilling to say. In fact, Albert is not incapable of understanding Isabel. He will keep a secret if he kills himself, and will not trust other people easily. "Somehow, I always feel that this world is not safe!" Albert tore off the pages of the diary and threw them into the flames and burned them to ashes. Now, he only hoped that his guesses were just boring delusions. "Sure enough, you should prepare more for yourself to defend yourself." Albert murmured, if possible, I really want to carry two wands with him. Why should I bring two? This is inertial thinking. Most wizards only have a magic wand. Many villains like to show off by nagging words after disarming the opponent''s weapon. This is considered a chance for others to turn defeat into victory. Who made the villain die by talking too much? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 248： Protective bracelet II. Zero version It is a pity that making magic wands is a technical task. Of course, as long as he is willing to learn, Albert must be able to learn it himself, but the magic wand he makes is definitely not as good as Ollivander. After all, he is a professional manufacturer of magic wands and has had several generations of experience. Unless Albert is willing to spend a lot of experience and skill points on wand manufacturing, in Albert''s eyes, 10 gallons are obviously more cost-effective to buy from Ollivander. Sure enough, it is more realistic to prepare some magic items for defense. Wizards are usually only wary of another wizard''s wand. Speaking of the protective bracelet, Albert opened his box and took out the formed protective bracelet from the inside. This is a wooden bracelet made of mandela grass roots, and only the ancient magic texts have not been carved on it. Albert has been waiting for his magic writing to reach level three, and he still has nearly two thousand experience. The more you get to the back, the harder it is to gain experience, just like high-level characters fighting low-level monsters, experience will be greatly reduced. Originally, Albert was still planning to rely on his ability to rise to level 3? "It seems that time is waiting for no one!" Albert sighed lightly. If he wants to rise to the third level by himself, it is estimated that next year will be coming, when the day lilies are cold. He was also not angry, and said with emotion: "But it''s nice to have a plug-in!" With that, Albert raised the magic text skills on the panel directly to level three, then closed his eyes and began to read the extra information about magic texts in his brain. Skill level three is a threshold. After Occlumency reached the third level, many wizards could no longer see through their own thoughts easily, and they could fabricate some memories to confuse those who peeped at them. After the third level of the magic text, there is really a lot of knowledge, which is almost the same as Albert''s guess. This part of the knowledge is related to rune magic. There is a difference between using rune characters to cast spells and magic in the traditional sense of wizards. This difference is a bit like the magic of fairies and house elves, both of which belong to an independent magic system. This is also one of the reasons why Gubrai Fairy Fire is regarded as a very advanced spell, and even many wizards use it. Professor Flitwick will only briefly mention it in the upper-grade spell class. Hmm, Ravenclaw''s treasure? Albert recalled what he saw in the secret room and guessed how to open the secret room. "Interesting." He curled his lips and whispered to himself. He did want to return to the responsive house now, but he still suppressed his inner anxiety. Return to the defensive rune previously designed. Looking at the runes on the notes, Albert was a little dumb, feeling like watching a child trying to explain things beyond their understanding with his own understanding, and he couldn''t say that he was completely wrong, but he felt a little... well, naive. . Yes, it''s a bit naive. In fact, when you really master it, you will understand what is going on. Albert picked up the quill, began to modify the runes, and revised the contents above. I redesigned the rune on the protective bracelet, and slowly carved it with the ritual carving knife. After finishing it, I cut my finger with a small knife, let blood drip on the rune, and chant the mantra to activate the rune. It is almost the same as previously recognized, and then, the last step is to cast a spell on the protective bracelet. The spell uses magic text, the effect is similar to the iron armor curse, but the effect is more powerful. "However, it feels like there is no difference!" Albert picked up the 2.0 version of the newly manufactured protective bracelet and looked up and down. If you insist, I feel that this thing is now a magic item. The number of times it is used has nothing to do with the wizard. Although it is not a one-time item, there are restrictions on how many times it can be used. The protective effect above will gradually Weakened, it takes time to recover, a bit like the cooling time of props in the game lane, which makes Albert find it very interesting. As for the cooling time of this magic item, Albert actually didn''t know. "Healing as ever" Albert raised his wand and ran across the wound on his finger. The shallow wound originally drawn by the knife healed quickly. Rune magic and wizards now use magic slightly different, it usually requires sustenance to make magic more powerful. Gublai fairy fire is an example. Of course, the reason why the Gubrai fairy fire can continue to burn is actually related to the material used to make it. Its handle is made of sycamore wood. It also needs phoenix feathers, just like the answer to the eagle ring riddle. Fire itself is a cycle, which is why the Gublai fairy fire does not go out. "It seems that the devil flame will not be easily extinguished." Albert murmured, "It''s just that it''s not easy to control. However, the devil flame will swallow everything, but the Gubla fairy fire will not. Having said that, if the Gublai fairy fire can be regarded as a skill, is the protective bracelet that you invented also a skill? When Albert had this idea, he opened his skill panel and flipped through it carefully. He couldn''t find the skill of the protective bracelet. UU read www.uukanshu.com but found a brand new skill called amulet. . The skill level of the amulet is almost level 1. "So, this thing is actually a kind of amulet?" Albert retracted his gaze, looked at the protective bracelet in his hand, and muttered. However, Albert didn''t mind whether this skill was a talisman or a protective bracelet. He directly raised it to level two, and then continued to read the knowledge in his mind with his eyes closed. There is always one suitable method for making amulets. Albert stared at the newly-made protective bracelet, thought for a while, took out the unicorn statue that was going to be given to Isabel, and carved the necessary runes on it without spending much. However, Albert hesitated a bit during the bloodletting, holding his own knife and looking at his thumb, his face twitched slightly, and finally he gave him a cruelty lightly. "If this happens every time, will I be anemic?" Albert mumbled while looking at the finished unicorn. Level 3 is indeed a hurdle. However, in the case of using experience upgrades, it is not easy to rely on yourself to upgrade the panel skills to level 3. Albert looked at his experience pool and skill points, then looked at his skills, and sighed lightly. Experience will never be enough. If you can upgrade your skills to level 4... Albert quickly dispelled this idea. The experience was far from enough. The only fourth level of the fourth level was the wizard bloodline. It was not obvious to Albert that this skill was upgraded to the fourth level. Although he is a bit expecting what changes will be brought about by skill level 4, the skill points are not enough, and he can upgrade to a level 4 at most. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 249： Handwriting on the wall Now that the Mowen level has been raised to level 3, Albert will naturally not easily let go of the wealth in the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasury. Although the so-called wealth is likely to be intangible knowledge, he is not willing to miss it even so. . The way to open the hidden entrance is almost the same as originally expected, which is to open the door directly with the charm of Runi magic. Of course, you need to put some blood before you go in. The wall originally carved with Ravenclaw''s famous quote automatically reveals a stone door, which is also a similar chamber. Albert''s gaze swept across the secret room, staying on the platform that might be used to place items for a while, frowning slightly. There is nothing on the platform, I am afraid it has been taken away by a wizard who broke into it before. To be honest, this is very immoral. Albert believes that what Ravenclaw left here must be related to the knowledge of ancient magic texts. When someone takes away that part of the knowledge, it means that it is difficult for later generations to obtain that part of knowledge. However, Albert is not for nothing. There are still some ancient magic writings on the surrounding walls. The owner of these writings is not Ravenclaw, but the messages left by other wizards who came here. Albert carefully identified the writing on the wall and took out his notebook to record all the messages on it. The text before him was mainly cursing the **** who took the Book of Bronze away. According to the written message on the wall, a book made of bronze is placed on the platform, which records Ravenclaw''s understanding and use of Rune magic. However, the book was taken away by people who came here long ago. This approach made latecomers very dissatisfied and disdainful. In order not to disappoint those who came here, they recorded their understanding of ancient magic texts, their own achievements and doubts on the wall, lest the latecomers had nothing to gain. After that, every wizard who came here did this. They were all outstanding in the magic world, and they had their own understanding of this aspect. Albert even found several familiar names on it. However, it is not difficult to see from the problems on the wall that the closer you are to the present, the worse your understanding of ancient magic texts. Time seems to be driving a reverse train. The wizards who come later are more average in this respect. Of course, yes. Come here and leave a message to the wizard. There are still a few unknown spells on the wall. Albert is ready to take the time to try it. After spending nearly an hour, after recording the ancient magic text on the wall, Albert took up his wand and prepared to leave his name here. And the results, and also left the spells and runes used to make the protective bracelet here. It''s a pity, did that **** take the book away? No regrets, it is fake, and it still feels a bit tricky, but it is not difficult to imagine that the rewards of the Ravenclaw treasure house of knowledge are unknown. Following the instructions on the wall, Albert walked to the blank wall, raised his hand and tapped twice, and uttered a spell to open the door. The wall trembled, and the door opened automatically after a while. The moment after stepping into the door, Albert found himself standing leaning on the wall, at least in his field of vision. There are a lot of moving slates around, it feels like...moving stairs. The activity space here is actually three-dimensional. Albert pulled his foot back from the stone slab and returned to the original secret room. The original visual confusion returned to its original state. He stood outside the door, looking at the space inside, and fell into a brief silence. What do you want to say? Most of the wizards who came here stopped here, and they did not find relevant clues in the secret room of confusion. In fact, Albert did not understand what Ravenclaw wanted to express in this level. He temporarily gave up entering the room with confusion and continued to stay here to study the legacy left by his predecessors. What surprised Albert was that he actually saw Dumbledore''s name here. Does the principal really know the existence here? The legacy he left behind is the light extinguisher, which is obviously only the most primitive prototype, but these materials are enough to provide Albert with some inspiration. "Well, this person is... Will de Smith." Albert said the name softly. He was one of the wizards who came here first, leaving no doubts, but admiring Ravenclaw. His knowledge, and said that the bronze-forged book has benefited him a lot. Sure enough, are there traces of the Smith family here? Albert glanced at the content on the wall, did not continue to study these things, and left with some disappointment with what he had copied. When he returned to the hall to prepare to eat, he suddenly heard an angry roar from a distance, the sound made by Filch. "What''s wrong?" Albert walked quickly into the hall~www.novelhall.com~ and asked Fred and George, who were holding back their laughter. "It''s Peppy, he just threw big dung eggs on everyone''s heads. You know, Peppy and Filch disliked each other. One of them accidentally fell on Filch''s head. "At this point, Fred and George couldn''t help laughing. There is no doubt that Pepy Ghost''s big dung egg was given by them, and it was used on Filch before Christmas. "What a disaster," Albert murmured. "By the way, where did you go?" George asked suddenly, "I didn''t find you on the map?" "Practicing the patron saint curse in the responsive room, I feel that I am about to condense the patron saint of the flesh!" Albert randomly found a topic, and said: "I suddenly look forward to what kind of animal my patron saint will be." Li Qiaodan suddenly thought of an interesting thing, "If your patron saint is an eagle, it would be embarrassing! After all, the eagle is a symbol of Ravenclaw, and you obviously belong to Gryffindor." "do not worry." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at them, completely ignoring Lee Jordan''s ridicule. In fact, it didn''t matter what his patron saint was. If he was not satisfied, he could hide the patron saint. What is really concerning is that Albert has quietly mastered the ability to summon the patron saint of the flesh, knowing that he is still thirteen years old. Of course, most people forget the word "almost". In their eyes, Albert will soon master the ability to summon the patron saint of the flesh, which is the difference between one month and two months. However, this clearly makes no difference to Albert. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 250： See also betting As Christmas approaches, Hogwarts finally ushered in the holiday. For all students, this is undoubtedly an exciting good news. Everyone can''t wait to go home for the holidays. On the day of the holiday, the Hogwarts express train was quickly packed with students, and Albert, Fred George and Lee Jordan managed to occupy an empty carriage. As eleven o''clock was approaching, the train finally moved forward slowly. Albert was free to support his chin with his hands, looking at the rapidly retreating scenery outside the window. Next to him, the Weasley twins had just finished a round of Wizard cards, and George, who lost the card, was forced to taste one. Bibi Duo beans with red pepper flavor. "We now have 67 club members." Lee Jordan took out his notebook from his pocket and reported to Albert on the situation of the wizard card club in the first half of the semester. "At present, there are 39 students who do not have their own wizard card group. " "Wow, I don''t know, we already have so many people in our club." Fred couldn''t help but exclaimed. "I feel like it''s about to become the biggest club in Hogwarts." George said as he planned to secretly throw away the red Bibi Duo. Fred turned his head and glared at George and warned: "Don''t try to throw it away, I will stare at you and eat it." "We are already the biggest club in Hogwarts, but..." Lee Jordan''s tone changed and said helplessly, "the club still has many problems." "What''s the problem?" George tried to use this to divert Fred''s attention. "Our wizard card is too monotonous. I mean our wizard card. You know, many people are not satisfied with such a rough card." Lee Jordan took out a homemade card and gave an example to three people. , "Compared with crackling exploding cards, our cards are even more boring, and more often they require a little bit of patience and the ability to set cards." "You are too impatient." Albert understood what Lee Jordan meant, and reminded: "If you want to make the wizard card a popular card game in the magic world, you need to be patient enough, and all the interesting When things are promoted, it is easy to make everyone feel tired. The complex and numerous cards require players to spend more time to adapt, and all these require time to accumulate." Lee Jordan pursed his lips. It is really hard to understand why Albert did not vigorously promote the Wizards card. In his view, this year is the best opportunity for most Hogwarts students to know, and Reason to join the Wizard Card Club. "Don''t worry, listen to what Albert said, his reason is always more convincing than your suggestion." George pushed Bibi Duo beans in front of Lee Jordan, and took one into his mouth. , As for the red one, he has been mixed into this box of multi-flavored beans. "Albert is too busy and rarely puts his mind on the wizard card." Lee Jordan believes that if Albert is willing to focus more on the wizard card, then the card optimization will definitely be faster. "No, no, man, this is our wizard card. You can''t push everything to Albert." Fred pinched the red pepper flavored bean from the box and placed it in front of George. Knowing that he couldn''t hide, he gritted his teeth, threw it into his mouth, and swallowed it directly. "Man, you are in a hurry." George made a face at Fred, "You know, Albert is not the problem." This was also something that made them feel helpless. The three of them couldn''t keep up with Albert''s footsteps, causing most of the things to be done by Albert. "You must understand that a game must stand the test of time before it can be truly accepted." Albert is not angry, he knows that Fred, George and Lee Jordan have not considered this. thing. "Moreover, even if we complete the wizard card, what can we do? Do you think a few minor wizards can hold this wealth?" Albert reminded them again: "After the wizard card is completely spread in the magic world, Someone will start copying and pirating these cards, just like Big Dung Eggs, and you cant stop those merchants who know how to make Dung Eggs from moulding them." The three of them were also stunned, and they never thought that there would be such a problem. "We need to label the wizard cards with ours so that each wizard card has its own label like Kanon and cannot be copied by others. I hope that others can see at a glance the difference between counterfeit and genuine, but to achieve this level, you need to understand a lot of spells as technical support. Therefore, the most important thing for us now is to expand the crowd, let people gradually accept the wizard card, let them think that the wizard card is not just the wizard card, too anxious is not enough, you understand? " Lee Jordan looked ignorant and didn''t know whether he understood it or not. He didn''t think about as many things as Albert, and most of the children had no patience. "Man, your head is definitely not as good as Albert, and there is nothing wrong with listening to him in this regard." Fred raised his hand and patted the other person on the shoulder, and stuffed a gray bibido bean to Li Jordan continued: "You should also realize that Albert is smarter than us and better at this aspect of things. Since fooling around will only make things worse, why not listen to Albert first What about special ideas? "Don''t be depressed, when you can get the first place in this class, we will..." Before George could finish his words, he was interrupted by Lee Jordan~www.novelhall.com~Well, I know I''m not as flexible as Albert. "Lee Jordan stuffed the bibido bean into Fred''s hand, turned his head and looked at Albert who was still in a daze outside the window, changed the subject and asked: "Did your patron saint curse succeed?" " "Guardian Curse?" Albert glanced at Lee Jordan again, and continued to look out the window in a daze. He quickly opened the skill panel and scanned the Patronus Curse skill on the eye panel. It has just passed the first level, and it is estimated that none Way to summon the patron saint of the entity. After thinking about it, he still raised the level of the patron saint to level 2. Anyway, he still needs to try to get the patron saint to pass the message. "Why do you care so much about this matter?" Albert asked with a frown. "We are betting, if your patron saint, if you lose the bet, you will eat a few multi-flavored beans. With that said, Fred did not know where to get a small box with a lot of weirdly colored multi-flavored beans in it, which made people lose the appetite at a glance. "Earth, earwax, red pepper, vomit, toilet paper, booger..." Lee Jordan excitedly introduced Albert to these bizarre bibidu beans. "Stop, you bet you lose to eat these horrible things." Albert hurriedly stopped Lee Jordan, his eyes became weird when he saw the other person. He didn''t expect that there was a ruthless person living in the dormitory, and he could recognize it. More Bibi more flavored beans? "How do you bet?" "Fred and George believe that your patron saint is likely to be related to eagles. If an eagle appears, I need to eat half of the more flavored beans here. If not, they will each have three and cannot spit it out." Li Qiaodan explained. After hearing the bet of the three, Albert couldn''t help but twitch. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: ~： Report to everyone the plan of this book. The book is divided into three parts: The first part is the first two years of the protagonist''s enrollment. It is about Albert''s experience at Hogwarts, the treasures left by the Big Four, and the story of a mysterious and ancient family. There are many hints in the previous article, of course you can guess It is estimated that some HP skills are needed. This part will have at least 700,000 words. The second part is the part after the trio enters school. Until Voldemort hits the street, many people may be looking forward to this part. Of course, this is also one of the main parts of the book, and how much will be written in this part is actually not clear to the lazy cat. The third part is the follow-up story after leaving Hogwarts. This part will be written depending on the situation. If everyone thinks it should be finished, then this part will not be written again, or written in an extra-special form. Because this book is not written around the three of Potter, so if you want to read the story of the savior Potter, you may be disappointed. Since Lazy Mao himself writes slowly, he will habitually modify the content. Please forgive me for the slow update. Of course, if there are any problems in the text, you can also go to the group to discuss with you, and it will be revised according to the situation. Finally, thank you all for your subscription support. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 251： Patron saint "Have you been able to summon the patron saint of the flesh?" Seeing Albert''s reaction, Fred almost instinctively asked: "I remember you have been practicing the patron saint curse these days. It shouldn''t take long to summon the patron saint of flesh." "This..." Albert noticed that the three Fred and all three cast searching eyes at him, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say. "Try it, I think it should be an eagle." George brought his face closer and suggested with a smile: "I think your patron saint of flesh should be an eagle." "Ahem, I haven''t been able to summon the patron saint of flesh yet." Albert said with a slight embarrassment, "It''s just a cloud of smoke at the moment." "Don''t believe me, you are Albert, the real Gryffindor student, of course the patron saint will be a lion, how could it be an eagle." Lee Jordan also moved his face, and you must be there. Lie to us. "I said, you are enough." Albert stretched out his hand to push the three people who had leaned away, and said silently, "Can''t the patron saint be other creatures? It has to be a lion, an eagle or something." "Try it, even if it''s a cloud of mist, you might be able to see a little rudiment." Fred reminded that the three of them were really curious about what the answer would be. Although the patron saint spell is a very complex and ancient spell, the opponent is Albert, who knows if he has secretly mastered this spell. "Well, guard the god!" Albert took a deep breath and began to search for happy memories in his brain. He drew out his wand and drew a circle in reverse direction. However, the smoke did not form a physical patron saint. "Look, the shape of the smoke is not like an eagle at all, it seems a bit big, more like a Gryffindor lion." Lee Jordan happily announced his victory. "No, that''s just your guess. You have to wait for the physical patron saint to be summoned!" Fred and George retorted immediately. However, Albert had already frowned slightly, and the patron saint''s skills had been upgraded to level 2. It was obviously a bit weird to fail to summon the patron saint of flesh. According to the record, the caster of the patron saint must focus on recalling the happiest memory they can think of. The more pleasant the memory brings, the stronger the effect of the spell. Maybe, I should try another happier memory. After all, the strength of the patron saint is related to whether my memories are happy. Albert closed his eyes and recalled how he felt when he discovered that he had a panel. That was probably his happiest time. That day, Albert found that he was no longer ordinary! "What''s the matter?" George noticed Albert''s strangeness and asked slightly worriedly, only to find that Albert raised his wand again, drew the circle backwards, and whispered: "Guardian guard!" This time, a silver lion eagle head sprayed from the top of Albert''s wand. The three of them were all dumbfounded, looking at the silver lion eagle head passing over their heads stupidly, and couldn''t help but exclaim, "It''s so beautiful!" "Haha!" Fred suddenly laughed, and said to Lee Jordan: "We won, we won." "Asshole, you obviously lost!" Lee Jordan raised his finger at the lion eagle head above, and yelled at Fred, "You are talking about eagles. Look at what kind of eagle this thing is." "Eagle head, you saw it just now, eagle head, is there an eagle head." Fred and George looked at each other and said in the same way: "Read with me, eagle head is related to eagles, so, We won." "Don''t quibble, the lionhead eagle is not an eagle, so I obediently admit that I lost and swallow these multi-flavored beans." Li Qiaodan flushed angrily, and found that he could not say Fred and George Leaping from his seat, he rushed to Fred next to him, intending to persuade him, and the car suddenly became a mess. When he saw that his patron saint was the lion eagle head beast, Albert''s face suddenly went dark. "Is there any problem? Your face doesn''t seem to be pretty." The playful George noticed that Albert frowned and couldn''t help asking. "Of course there is a problem, the lion-eagle head is a magical creature!" When Albert first spoke, Fred and Lee Jordan stopped frolicking and listened to him quietly. "It is said that the guardian of the wizard The **** is the same as Animagus, which means that my Animagus may be in the form of a lion and eagle." "What is Animagus?" Fred asked suspiciously. "Stupid, animal transformed!" George reminded, "Remember that Professor McGonagall became a cat on the first day." "You remember it!" Lee Jordan looked at the ghost. "Animagus refers to a wizard who can turn into a certain animal while retaining his own magical power." Albert gave the three people popular science. "Oh, what''s the problem?" Fred asked, "What about Animagus." "The transformation of Animagus is usually limited to non-magical creatures." Albert reluctantly explained: "Magic creatures such as phoenix, fire dragon, etc. will bring unpredictable consequences." "It is said that there is a fundamental difference between wizard magic and magical creature magic in operation." Albert thought for a while and explained: "Know about fairies and house elves. Fairies have their own magic, and house elves have their own magic. The house elves have their own magic, they are not part of our wizards magic system, although they can all use magic wands." The three exchanged glances, obviously not understanding Albert''s words. "Take house elves as an example. Hogwarts College prohibits apparitions, but house elves can apparate at any time." Albert gave an example casually, "Hogwarts prohibits apparitions only for wizards. Magic, but not the magic of house elves, this is the difference in the magic system." "Wow, you actually know these things." The three of them looked at Albert in surprise. "Remember to keep this matter confidential." Albert reminded. The three nodded together. "But does this have anything to do with that Arnie or something?" Fred scratched his head and asked puzzledly. "President Dumbledore was also a Professor Transfiguration." Albert knew that they didn''t understand, so he continued: "I have checked the British records of Animagus in this century. There are only seven people, and nine in the last century. , There is no Dumbledores name. Of course, the illegal Animagus is not ruled out, but I once asked Professor McGonagall, what is the principals Animagus, at that time Professor McGonagall told me that the principals The patron saint is Phoenix." "Phoenix is ??a magical creature, so you mean Principal Dumbledore is not Animagus?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically, uncertainly. "Yes. Magical creatures are not within the transformation range of Animagus. Principal Dumbledore should know this very well, so after discovering that the patron saint is the Phoenix~www.novelhall.com~ he may be very simple. Give up the Animagus transformation, otherwise you think that with the talent and ability of Principal Dumbledore, how can you not learn the Animagus transformation?" Albert''s face is not very good, because his task list There is an Animagus mission, which means that this mission may be pitted. The three of them can understand now. Alberts patron saint is the lion eagle head beast, and the lion eagle head beast is a magical creature. Then this means that Albert may have to give up being a man like Principal Dumbledore. Animagus. Because once the transformation fails, it may be said to suffer unpredictable consequences. No one knows that they will die, and they are desperately trying to get together. Isn''t that looking for death? "Even if you can''t become an Animagus, it still won''t prevent you from becoming a great wizard like Dumbledore. Didn''t the principal give up?" Fred started comforting. "No, I still have a chance. It is said that the patron saint will change, as long as there is a certain degree of mental shock or emotional upheaval," Albert recalled information related to the patron saint curse. As far as he knew, ha There seems to be a similar case in Lee Potter''s novels. "Hey, you are too cruel to yourself!" All three were dumbfounded when they heard the words, "Is it really necessary to achieve this level?" "I just don''t want to give up the possibility of becoming Animagus." Albert thought for a while and said, "I need to write a letter to Professor McGonagall and seek her advice." "I think you might need an owl." Fred reminded. "Open the window, and Shera will appear, and it will always come back to me when I need it." Albert took the parchment from the suitcase and began to write to Professor McGonagall. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 252： Christmas Eve for another year Snowflakes are flying outside the window and falling on the frozen glass. Christmas is approaching in a blink of an eye, and the busy Andersons are preparing for Christmas Eve. The classic European and American Christmas song "White Christmas" flutters in the living room. With the help of Grandpa Luke, Nya tries to hang the biggest star on the top of the Christmas tree. Shanna and Daisy are busy in the kitchen. With todays meal and dessert, Albert and Herb are bringing plates of delicious food to the table. The dinner was spent in laughter and songs, and Christmas Eve programs were shown on TV. There was still a lot of feast left on the table, especially the famous roast turkey at Christmas. Everyone is not keen on this kind of food, there is no way, turkey is actually not very delicious. However, every Christmas meal will have this dish, and everyone will eat some. It is not determined by whether it is good or not. It is a tradition to eat roast turkey at Christmas. Yes, they eat a tradition. In contrast, Christmas pudding and Christmas cakes after dinner are more popular with everyone. Albert is enjoying a glass of steaming red wine. The first sip of this wine is indeed very ordinary, but the more you drink, the better it tastes, and the more you drink, the warmer your body. It is very suitable for drinking in snowy weather. As a member of the family, Tom Fat Cat also has his own dinner, a large piece of special salmon, grilled fish meat is obviously better than canned cats to arouse Tom''s appetite. By the way, this guy is still showing signs of fatness recently. Now, Tom, full and full, is lying on the sofa for Albert to comb his hair. "Does there really exist vampires in this world?" After listening to Lukelang''s "Traveling with a Vampire" story, Niya asked Albert curiously. "It should be. But I haven''t seen it. If you do, it''s best to stay away from them, regardless of whether the vampire is kind." Albert brought back Tom who was about to slip away, and fiddled with his fingers. Cat ears. "Lockhart is so brave." Niya admired the protagonist in the book a little. "In the novel, Lockhart is indeed brave, but you need to distinguish between the novel and reality. After all, ninety-nine percent of such things are fictional." Albert blinked at Nia. Reminded: "It''s like a lie in fairy tales!" "Hate, don''t spoil the atmosphere." Niya couldn''t help protesting, "Is Hogwarts fun? Our school is so boring, the students there feel a little silly, and the boys also like to be handsome. Stupid." "You can''t say that to others." Herb educated: "You will feel that way, it must be because you are smarter than them." He happily raised the corners of his mouth, and was very satisfied with his children, yes, very satisfied. "They are really stupid." Niya flatly complained: "They always like to pull some messy things. They are obviously a bunch of fools who don''t understand anything." "Don''t make yourself look maverick, you should learn to protect yourself." Albert reminded kindly. "I can practice karate or taekwondo." Niya said, waving her fist. "If anyone dares to bully me, beat them down like Albert." "Girls, don''t be so violent." Daisy looked at her son slightly dissatisfied, and blamed him for setting a bad example to Niya. "Ahem, I think it''s good to learn some self-defense techniques, at least you can protect yourself from being bullied." Albert coughed and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, I made a talisman for you, which is yours. Christmas gift." "You should give it to me at Christmas." Niya looked at the small accessories and asked curiously: "Is this the legendary unicorn? But it''s so small." "Because it is a pendant, amulet," Albert explained. "Is it effective?" Herb was more curious about the effect of the amulet, he knew that Albert would cast magic on some small things. "Just treat it as a cross-like ornament, and don''t you think this thing is very delicate?" Albert reminded, "It also takes a lot of time to carve this thing." "By the way, when did you learn woodcarving, we don''t even know." "Learned in school." "Hogwarts still teach this?" Herb was very surprised. "No teaching. But you can teach yourself." Albert explained helplessly. "Send a wooden sculpture to the girl you like, maybe you will receive an unexpected surprise!" Heber seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "I remember you have been very popular." "Yes?" Albert''s face twitched slightly, and he didn''t know what to say. "It would be great if I could receive an invitation from Hogwarts next year." Niya whispered: "This way, I will be able to go to Hogwarts." "Even if you can''t go, after I graduate, I can take you to see the magical world." Albert softly comforted: "However, if you are not a wizard, it is better not to miss the magical world too much. It is nothing. Good idea, ordinary people also have the happiness of ordinary people." "Remember the computer?" "Know some." Niya nodded. "In a few years, electronic products will become more and more developed, mobile phones and computers will also become more and more developed, and the next will be the era of electronics." Albert explained softly: "The magic world is worse in this respect. There are a lot of them. Magic seems to cause interference with electrical appliances, so the technology in the magical world is actually quite backward. All I know at the moment is the magic-modified radio~www.novelhall.com~ The magical world still uses very old-fashioned records until I graduate. , I will also get my own house here." "I thought you would live in the wizarding world!" Daisy looked very happy. She didn''t want her son to live in the magic world. If she suddenly disappeared for ten or twenty years without contacting her, she would definitely not be able to stand it. "Are you going to work here?" Herb asked suddenly. "No, in fact, with magic, making money becomes very easy, such as buying a lottery ticket and winning the jackpot." Albert blinked at Herb and said with a smile, "There is a profession called wizard Fortune-tellers, powerful fortune-tellers can foresee part of the future, and naturally they can also foresee the winning numbers in the lottery." At this moment, the Andersons all looked at each other, never thought that Albert would say such a thing. Make a fortune by winning a lottery? "Son, I thought you would continue to think about finances." Herb looked even more weird. He didn''t want his son to use magic to do illegal things, although he didn''t know if winning the prize was illegal. Herb has never doubted Albert''s ability, and maybe one day his son will suddenly win 10 million prizes. "Well, I just made a joke. It is true that winning the lottery comes the fastest, but predictions usually require talent in this area. Becoming a great fortuneteller is not just a matter of hard work." Specially explained in a joking tone, "I only use runes for divination now." "Are you sure?" Niya seemed to be very interested in divination. "I don''t know." Albert said uncertainly. "I have just started, so I shouldn''t be too accurate." "Try to help me divination first." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 253： My son is going to an academic gathering? Dear Mr. Anderson: When I received your letter, I was very surprised and proud of you at the same time. It is very rare for a student to summon a patron saint at your age. Regarding your concern about Animagus in your letter, I think it is unnecessary for the time being. Although an animal transformed by Animagus always seems to be the same as the patron saint they displayed, it does not mean that they are necessarily the same. As far as I know, there is no known Animagus that can change his own deformed animal when the patron saint changes. Of course, this may be related to the extremely rare Animagus who has both the ability to transform and cast the magic. If you plan to learn Animagus someday, please do not practice secretly by yourself, I can help you in this regard. Happy Christmas holidays! Vice Principal Minerva McGonagall. After reading Professor McGonagalls letter, Albert did not feel better. Professor McGonagalls meaning was already obvious. She thought it was too early for Albert to consider Animagus. Moreover, Professor McGonagall is actually not very clear about this matter, after all, there are too few examples that can be used as research. "Maybe, I can ask Dumbledore." Albert had just taken out the new parchment, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea temporarily. Perhaps, he was too anxious, no matter what the result, he would not change because of his will, unless the panel can provide him with super **** help. Leaving these thoughts aside, Albert stretched, and when he returned to the living room, Tom was lying on the sofa taking a nap. When there is no one at home, he always likes to lie on the sofa to occupy the sofa. When Albert sat down next to him, the lazy cats ears finally trembled, and he leaned over, rubbed his head against Alberts arm, and then climbed onto his knees, saying that this guy is real It''s heavy. "It''s time to lose weight. I can''t even catch a mouse after eating so fat." Albert said, and he stretched out his hand to scratch Tom''s ear and combed him with a comb. This guy squinted his eyes with enjoyment. "You said... should I take you to Hogwarts school? You will have to catch the rats by yourself and report your stomach." Albert said jokingly, but there are many people at the school. Cat, maybe you can find a cat with a good eye. "Meow!" Tom seemed to feel Albert''s deep malice. He jumped from his knees, his stubby legs swayed, and quickly hid behind someone''s feet. "Are you going to take Tom to school?" Niya asked the cat curiously, holding the cat in her arms. "No, just scare Tom. This guy has gained weight recently." At this time, there was a sound of something knocking on the glass outside the door. Nia walked over and found a brown owl flying in after opening it. The letter was thrown in front of Albert. "You have so many letters!" Niya looked at Albert in surprise. After returning from his Christmas holiday, at least six letters have been received, and each letter is not the same person remember, the sealing wax behind The badge is different. "You are busier than me!" Herb put a cup of hot cocoa in front of Albert and asked: "Who sent it this time?" "Professor Browd, the professor who worked at Hogwarts last semester." Albert took a sip of cocoa, opened the envelope, scanned the letter inside, and he knew what was going on, and then passed the letter. To Herb. "Professor Broad invited you to a party?" After reading the letter, Herb felt a little baffled. A professor invited his son to a party on alchemy. What happened, Herb I really didn''t understand it. "It''s like inviting a junior high school student to participate in an academic seminar of university professors?" Moreover, the other party also arranged the itinerary very sincerely, and asked Albert to meet at the Broken Cauldron Bar, and then the other party invited him to his manor as a guest, and then went to the alchemy party together, and finally before the school started, by The professor sent him back to Hogwarts. There is no need to worry about Albert''s safety. "This... is an academic gathering anyway." Albert thought for a while and replied. "Academic party?" Herb''s face became even more weird, and he sighed softly without saying anything, "I''ll see you there then." "What are you talking about, don''t leave me alone, okay?" Nia pursed her mouth a little angrily. Daisy was also very curious about what they were talking about, but after listening to Herb''s explanation, she was a little dazed. "You have to go out to play by yourself again!" Niya was a little unhappy. Albert finally went home, but after a few days he was going out again. No one chatted, told stories or watched TV with her. "I won''t stay for long, I will be back in two days." Albert promised. "Oh, well, I know you are a busy person." Nia touched Tom''s belly and said to herself: "Tom is the best." "Meow!" Tom rubbed Niya''s hand, who didn''t know where to get the fish to eat. Albert was speechless at once, no wonder this cat was raised so fat. On the morning of January 10th, Albert appeared in the Broken Cauldron Bar. The time he had agreed with Professor Broad was twelve o''clock. When he was about to dine at Old Toms place, Professor Broad in the cloak Appeared in the bar without warning. "Good noon, Mr. Broad, would you like a drink?" Old Tom smiled and greeted Professor Broad~www.novelhall.com~ Oh, no, Im here to pick up people, I hope you didnt wait too much. Long! Professor Broad greeted Albert, "Come on, I''ll take you to a place." " "Is the apparition visible?" Albert asked curiously. "Yes, there is no Floo fan connected to that place, so I can only use this method." Professor Broad reached out his left hand, and when Albert raised his hand to catch it, the two disappeared into the broken cauldron bar together. In the backyard. They appeared outside a villa with a very good environment. If they insist, it can be regarded as a small manor, but it seems that there is no one living here. "This will be the venue for this alchemy gathering. We will live here for the time being these two days." Professor Broad blinked at Albert and said, "There are many interesting books in it, I think You might be interested." "It seems that no one lives here for a long time." Albert raised his eyebrows. "You''re right, but it will soon have a new owner." Professor Broad didn''t care too much, and said with a smile: "The house elves have always been careful to maintain, so here has always been It''s very clean and can live in at will." The two passed through a layer of protective magic like a fog. After entering the manor, Albert discovered that the place had been protected by magic. As Albert entered the house, a house elf bowed towards them and led them into the hall. "Noll, we will stay here for a few days and arrange a room for this Mr. Anderson, which is next to the study." Professor Broad told the house elf, who secretly looked at Albert. He bowed slightly and left. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 254： McDoug 1 In the early morning, the snow stopped outside the house. As soon as Isobel woke up, feeling a bit cold in the room, he drew his head into the bed. In the kitchen downstairs, there was a faint messy noise. The girl sighed lightly, got up quickly, got dressed, and went downstairs to help make breakfast. "Mom, don''t you need to go to work at the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injury and Injury?" the red-haired girl in home clothes walked into the kitchen and asked Mrs. McDouger, who was busy preparing breakfast. "My dear, today is your birthday." Mrs. McDougal motioned to her daughter to wait for a while, "So, I asked for a half-day holiday to make you a good breakfast." "The beef is going to be burnt!" Katrina quickly reminded her when she smelled a faint burnt smell when she came downstairs. "Let me come!" Isobel sighed lightly, pulled out his wand, and took over the cooking job of Mrs. McDoug. Perhaps, there is a saying that is right, everyone has their own good points. And their mothers, apart from being highly talented in therapy, always mess up other things. Even the cooking magic that took a long time to practice, still can''t cook delicious food skillfully. Who would have thought that the director of the famous Curse and Injury Department at the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury and Injury Hospital would be in a mess except for treatment! "Oh, okay!" Mrs. McDouger was a little bit disappointed, but quickly regrouped. "By the way, I just counted the number of gifts. You received fifteen birthday gifts this year." "Okay mother, I think we can wait until breakfast is over before opening those birthday presents." Isabel directed the beef in the pan with a magic wand and skillfully plated them, while Katrina used cooking magic to fry Eggs and fried sausages, tomatoes and other vegetables are made into vegetable salads by the way. Her cooking magic is not as proficient as Isobel, and she needs to stare attentively while cooking. "Good morning, Dad." Isabel greeted softly, looking at the photo of the young man next to him. The man in the photo is smiling at them. "Katrina''s family magic has grown a lot!" Mrs. McDoug did not hesitate to praise her. She has almost no talent in cooking. "I have been practicing." Katrina said. In fact, she was helping with housework at home, and their mother had been busy at the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries for a long time. At breakfast, the McDoug family ate and chatted about some interesting things that happened in school. In fact, the two sisters have always assured Mrs. McDoug. After having breakfast together, it was time to dismantle Isabels birthday gifts. Most of them were ordinary small gifts from Ravenclaw students. If you want to say whose gift is the most special, its the one from Uncle Mog. The latest version of Mowen books. "I think few people at Hogwarts can understand this book!" Katrina took the magic book, turned a few pages, and couldn''t help but complain. Although I have learned some, the ancient magic text is not Katrina''s strong point. "There will always be someone who can understand." Isobel put away the magic book with a calm expression. "Robert Hilliard, are you pursuing you?" Katrina asked, looking at the sender of the package, tilting her head to look at Isobel. "Why do you say that?" Isobel asked rhetorically. "Intuition." Katrina raised her eyebrows as she looked at those beautiful white gloves. "His eyes are pretty good." "What kind of kid is that?" Mrs. McDoug asked curiously. "I didn''t pay attention, what''s the matter?" Isabel handed the opened package to Katrina, "If you like it, I will give it to you." "Forget it." Katrina didn''t plan to ask. After all, that was Robert''s mind. If it was used by himself, the poor guy would probably cry and faint in the toilet. "Thank you, the hat looks very nice!" Isabel puts the black wizard hat on his head. There is also a gorgeous wicked woman tail feather on the hat, which looks elegant and is very suitable for wearing at the banquet. "You''re welcome," Katrina said with a smile, "Anyway, I didn''t pay for it." Mrs. McDoug looked at the two daughters, always feeling that they were hiding something from herself. "Hey, Albert will also give you a birthday present." Katrina was surprised when she saw the signature on the package. "Last time, I exchanged something with him with a spell." Isobel opened the package and was stunned when he saw the contents inside. "What is this, is it a wood carving?" Katrina asked puzzledly, "but it looks very small." "Amulet?" Mrs. McDoug looked at the unicorn woodcarving, a little surprised to see such a delicately crafted amulet. "Amulet? By the way, there is a card inside." Katrina reached out and picked up the card, and handed it to Isabel. Isobel glanced at the card and handed it to Katrina again. "Can I read it out?" "Well, read it!" "Hope it can help you through the coming doom-Albert Anderson." "Doom, what doom?" Katrina was even more puzzled. Did something happen between them? Isabel briefly talked about the rune stone divination last time. "Although I don''t want to speak ill of Professor Trelawney in private, many people say that she is a liar. You know, divination requires talent, and Professor Trelawney obviously has no talent." Katrina obviously doesn''t. Trust Professor Trelawney''s divination. "There seems to be something engraved on it." Mrs. McDoug took the amulet, looked at it carefully, and commented, "I dare you to say that this kind of amulet must be very expensive, you know, all the things on the market are It''s deceptive." "This thing works?" Katrina doubted ~www.novelhall.com~ should work. In other words, this is actually carved with mandrake. " As a therapist, Mrs. McDoug is also very good at arranging potions, and she quickly recognized the wood used to carve amulets. "Is that the mandela grass?" Katrina suddenly remembered something. It seemed that a mandela grass had been stolen from the Hogwarts greenhouse. Wouldn''t it... "This thing needs to be sculpted with mature mandela, and the mandela at the school is still immature." Isabel reminded aloud as if he could see through his sister''s thoughts. "Also, this amulet is probably made by Anderson himself. He is very good at magic inscriptions and alchemy." Isabel pointed to the ancient magic inscriptions carved on it, and explained, "As for the price, it must be less expensive than your hat. ." "Albert Anderson? I seem to have seen this person''s name on "Practical Potions Master" a while ago." Mrs. McDoug suddenly remembered where she had heard this name. "It is said that Anderson is a potion genius. , The improved potion is highly praised by Mr. Dagworth." "That guy is indeed a genius." Isabel admitted bluntly. "However, you may have to ask Katrina for the specific situation. They are the same class of students." "Which Mr. Anderson is in the same class as Katrina?" Mrs. McDoug widened her eyes in disbelief. "Well, he was in the same class as me. He is a recognized genius wizard in the school. Many people think that he will be the next principal of Dumbledore." Katrina hesitated for a moment, but still said, "In fact, he has been in a lot of academic The paper has been published in the magazine." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 255： Milk and sugar cubes The snow had stopped all night, and the view was covered by white snow, the snow gleaming in the sun. Noel, the house elf, is using magic to clear a path for people to walk on in the snow. In the villa, Albert changed himself into a formal wizard robe, sat in the armchair in the library, and flipped through the book casually, waiting for the arrival of other wizards. To say that I am not curious about alchemy gatherings is definitely false. Albert''s patience didn''t stand the test for too long. With the help of a house-elf, an old wizard slowly walked towards the villa hall. "...Those guys don''t have a sense of time anymore." Albert vaguely heard the old wizard''s nagging and complaining. "No, old man, I''m sure that your pocket watch is a few minutes earlier than the others." Another younger old wizard glanced at his pocket watch and greeted him with a smile, "The appointed time just arrived. ." Before long, everyone seemed to have made an appointment in advance, and appeared one after another outside the villa, and entered the villa hall under the guidance of the house elves. Albert closed his book, cleaned up his clothes, and walked towards the villa hall. As soon as he walked outside the lobby of the villa, the loud conversation inside had already passed into Albert''s ears. "There are fewer familiar faces than last time." "Why didn''t Nicol come? I remember he seemed to live in seclusion in Devonshire." "You said Nicol, I remember the last time Dumbledore invited him to the party." "Don''t think about it, Nicol hasn''t come to the party for many years, and he probably doesn''t want to come." "Why didn''t Dumbledore come this year?" "Who knows?" "I wrote a letter to Dumbledore, and he said that there is something going on this year and he won''t come to attend." The wizards said one sentence after another, and did not specifically lower their voices. The hall was full of noise. Albert did not enter immediately, but leaned against the wall to listen to the people inside. "What about Gerber Smith, why didn''t he come this year?" someone asked in a loud voice. "I guess it''s still on the way." "If this continues, I''m afraid that even the five people will not get together at the next gathering." Another wizard with a low voice couldn''t help but complain. "Not as exaggerated as you said." "We haven''t added new blood for a long time." "Nowadays wizards can hardly learn formal alchemy." "Or, let Dumbledore start alchemy at Hogwarts?" "Are you going to teach?" "No one goes back to teach. Most of them here are in semi-retirement. Didn''t Bud say that this party invites a new person? Have you ever met?" A middle-aged wizard quickly changed the subject. He encountered this kind of thing at the last party. If he didn''t say something, he would have to listen to these old men chatting for a long time. "I haven''t seen it, Bud said it would give us an unexpected surprise." said another thin old man with monocles and gloves. He is a metalworker named Jerron Bald. "Last time, the one from the Gerber Smith family barely managed. However, I heard that this year I won''t be here, and at the next meeting, you don''t call me anymore. Everyone is not here. It doesn''t feel interesting anymore." A bald, short-headed old man who had been in his seventies couldn''t help complaining. He is the famous Gobalot, a potion master, who is good at preparing antidote, or using alchemy to extract the raw materials of potions. People who are good at potions must know Gabarot, or Gabarot''s third law. "Well, old buddy, it''s just that we meet at the party, maybe who will leave that day." The other old wizard was very optimistic. "Come on, TOFDI. You are much older than us." Someone couldn''t help muttering. "Next time, you guys don''t invite me either. This trip will be a tossing enough person, and all the bones are about to fall apart." Another old wizard complained. "You are not as old as I am. Moreover, you are not Nico, and you have osteoporosis at this age?" Tofty shook his head and said, "Remember to drink some milk every day." "By the way, it''s been a long time since you could not come to the party?" "Bad told me that there will be a newcomer this year. It is said that he is still a genius. I must come and have a look." Professor Tofodi is not very good at alchemy, but he is interested in the genius in the mouth of Bud Brod. Moreover, what they call not good at is just not good at it compared to those who sit back. For a moment, the house elf appeared in the hall with a drink, and gave everyone their favorite drink. "Torse, if you don''t like it, you can add some sugar cubes to the milk." Professor Tofty suggested with a smile. "Only Dumbledore would do this. I cannot eat too sweet food at my age." The old wizard named Thors couldn''t help complaining. "Dumbledore never thought he was old." Several old people were polite to tease Dumbledore who was not going to come to the party. Most of them have known each other for many years and don''t care much about these things. Probably because they are a little older~www.novelhall.com~ my ears are a bit hard to hear, and I speak loudly. The famous Nico Leme was actually ridiculed by them as suffering from osteoporosis? And Dumbledore often eats sweets but is not afraid of diabetes. Albert''s face trembled slightly, and he could hear everything outside the hall, and he really didn''t know what to say. "Why don''t you go in?" Professor Broad asked with a smile. "It''s very interesting to listen to them chatting." Albert explained casually. Once inside, he might become a topical character and would not hear those interesting things. A total of only nine people came, most of them were very old wizards, only a few relatively young middle-aged wizards, Albert followed into the hall, unexpectedly became the focus of everyone, the wizards in the hall were all side by side He looked over. "Albert, you are sitting over there!" Professor Broad pointed to the place next to him. "Budd, this is the Mr. Anderson you are talking about?" Everyone looked at Albert curiously. Fortunately, he had practiced, but he sat calmly next to Professor Broad and turned towards him. The old people who were looking at themselves nodded as they said hello. Then, he said to the two old men who were speaking French: "I admit that I am indeed younger, but knowledge does not differ by age, right?" The two old men looked at each other, not embarrassed because they were being heard whispering, but rather surprised that Albert could speak French fluently. "French?" "British." This time, Albert is using English. "Really a genius," the old man said to Professor Broad, "at least, in terms of language." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 256： whats going on "Albert is not only a genius in the language field, he is also good in other fields." A voice came from the entrance of the hall, wearing a windbreaker, and walking in was Gerber Smith, whom Albert had had a relationship with, "I have seen him published papers in several academic journals. Speaking of the fields involved makes most people who call themselves geniuses feel ashamed." "Including you." The old French man asked, tilting his head. "Including me." Gerber Smith admitted bluntly. Albert is very speechless. He is not a person who likes to brag about himself. Despite the help of the panel, he can indeed pretend to be a genius. But Albert is a humble person and never likes to brag about himself, even if it sounds very useful. "Child, what are you best at?" Finally, someone at the scene couldn''t stand it anymore and asked Albert. "What is the best?" Albert froze for a moment, then thought about it and replied: "At present, it should be the ancient magic text. I spent a lot of time and experience on it. This time, Albert said it using ancient magic text. The other wizards here automatically ignored "and experience", because they really didn''t understand what it meant, and Albert''s skillful tone, even wizards who are familiar with ancient magic texts may not have Albert said. fluent. "It has something to do with alchemy. However, it is more linguistic." The old man with monocles and gloves introduced himself to Albert, "Metalsmith, Jerron Bald, the maker of the Snitch." "Hello, Mr. Jerron Bald." Albert shook his hand. "If, I mean, if you are interested in metalsmiths after graduation, you can consider becoming my apprentice. Now it is not easy to find a suitable apprentice." Jerron Bald said to Albert with a smile. This is a very promising career and we have been providing a brand new Golden Snitch for Quidditch matches." "I heard that the Golden Snitch had never been touched by bare skin before being released. They would wear gloves when they were made." Albert asked, "When there is a dispute in the game, it can recognize the number one by itself. Someone touching it?" "Yes, yes, Mr. Anderson, it seems that you are not ignorant of making the Snitch." Bald blinked at Albert and said happily, "If you are interested, you can write to me. letter." "Bald, are you planning to dig a corner?" Suddenly, a voice could not help interrupting the conversation between the two. "This is the first time we meet, Mr. Anderson, this is Sierra Harris. We have had several correspondences before." Sierra Harris stepped forward and shook hands with Albert. Looking at Jerron Bald with a smile, although they are all experts in alchemy, most of them are involved in different fields. "Hello Mr. Sierra Harris, I am glad to meet you in person." Albert reached out and shook hands with Sierra Harris. At this time, everyone understood that the feelings were prepared by themselves. This was brought to show off for everyone, and by the way, Albert showed his face in the circle. "We just talked more speculatively." Jeron Bald was not angry, and said to Harrisis with a smile. "By the way, this year is really young!" Serra Harris turned off the subject and sat down next to Albert, next to him was Gerber Smith. "It''s very rare. But it doesn''t matter if it''s like this now." Professor Brod continued the topic. "By the way, Nicol didn''t come." Serra Harris frowned and said, "He told me last time he would come and participate." "Who made Gobalot ridicule his elixir formula last time?" "He fooled us with a fake formula." Although Gobalot said this, he didn''t actually take this matter seriously. Although they were very interested in the Philosopher''s Stone, they didn''t really want to pay attention to it. But Nicol''s lifeblood, let alone whether you can get it, if you do it, you don''t need to mix it up. What''s more, Nicol Lemay has lived for centuries, and is also a very powerful wizard. His residence is protected by layers, and finally there is the barrier of the Curse of Fidelity. The secret is their old friend Dumbledore. Moreover, if you get the Sorcerer''s Stone, you have to be equipped with the Elixir of Life. "Nico has had some trouble recently and can''t come for the time being!" Professor Browder explained helplessly. I''m curious about who will cause him trouble. "Another old French man asked. "Mysterious man!" Professor Broad said in a low voice. "Isn''t that demon who can''t even be mentioned by name is dead?" For Voldemort, everyone here showed disgust. In the last wizarding war, many acquaintances were innocent and died. "Dumbledore said that the demon who can''t even be named may still be alive." Professor Broad frowned deeply ~www.novelhall.com~ He must have his own basis, although this is not too orderly. People happily news. " The shadow of the Dark Lord also looms over everyone here (except Albert), and no one wants to recall that unpleasant past. "He stared at the Philosopher''s Stone." Harrisis frowned. "Want to use the Philosopher''s Stone to make a comeback?" This is not good news. "He won''t succeed." Professor Broad comforted, "As everyone knows, the demon who can''t even be named is afraid of Dumbledore..." To be honest, Albert was surprised when he heard the news, because he had guessed what was going on. Isnt this the plot of Harry Potter and the Philosophers Stone? Voldemort asked Kino to help him steal the Philosopher''s Stone to keep him alive. However, Chino''s strength is not very good. Nicol is unquestionably safe. Even a mysterious person cannot get Nicol''s hiding place from Dumbledore''s mouth! They all knew that Dumbledore was Nicolae May''s secret. Under the protection of the Courageous Faithful Charm, no one can easily enter Nicol''s hiding place, even if he squeezed his nose on the window of Nicol''s house. "I think Nico must be unhappy, so I can''t go out to the opera!" "I think the Muggle opera performance is quite boring. I went to see it with Nico a long time ago..." The man just wanted to make a comment, but he was interrupted by Professor Brod''s soft cough. "Well, let''s not talk about those. Now that everyone is here, let''s start!" Professor Broad asked with a smile, "Who will come first?" At this moment, Albert was a little dazed, what should come first? Why didn''t anyone tell myself what was going on? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 257： Academic exchange "Mr. Anderson came to the party for the first time, I dont know..." "No, no, Mr. Anderson also brought his own results!" Serra Harris smiled mysteriously at the crowd and pointed his finger at Albert''s right wrist, where there was a delicate wooden bracelet. Harrisis just discovered Albert''s protective bracelet. After all, he is an expert in the field of alchemy, and he can guess what it is at a glance. "Mr. Anderson, can you lend it to us?" Harrisis asked. "Oh, you said this thing!" Albert was stunned for a moment, then took off the 2.0 version of the protective bracelet on his right hand, and handed it to Sierra Harris on his side, still with a little puzzled face. "A very practical thing." Harris looked up and down, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "I can''t make such a thing at your age." "Very British magic item." Adolf, the old wizard who previously said that Albert was a genius, took the protective bracelet version 2.0 from Harry Hess, and reviewed it carefully and commented. "This is not something advanced, and the effect may not last too long, and it is almost the same as a normal amulet." Another French wizard glanced at the 2.0 version of the eye protection bracelet, thinking that these two guys are too nonsense. . "Haha, Claude, you have missed it!" Sierra Harrisis couldn''t help but joked, "Next time, remember to change your glasses." "Is there any problem?" Claude was slightly dissatisfied. He thought his evaluation was very pertinent. Although Anderson was able to make this kind of thing at that age is indeed very powerful, this thing is at that level, and there is nothing to brag about. . "Mr. Anderson is good at ancient magic texts. He is really admirable in this respect." Adolf pointed to the protective bracelet, looked at Albert, and asked curiously, "Why not use yew? I think yew is better. It''s suitable for ancient magic text." "This is just a test product." Albert explained. "Well, I suggest you try yew wood, it matches well with the ancient magic text." Adolf said gently, "Your name is Albert Anderson, right? I''m Adolf Fournier. I have some magical items. Research, if you are interested in this, you can take the time to write to me." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Fournier, I am really interested in making magic items." Albert smiled and shook hands with each other. "Is it really a very powerful little guy?" Adolf said with emotion in his heart, ready to go back to find the papers previously published by Albert. Claude couldn''t help being taken aback. He and Adolf had known each other for decades, and naturally understood that the other party was not someone who would brag about others at will, so he knew that there was probably something on the wooden bracelet that he hadn''t found. To be honest, Claude is at an average level in ancient magic texts. Thinking of this, the old face blushed, and he quickly took a sip from his teacup to hide the embarrassment on his face. "I remember that Mr. McDoug''s new book on ancient magic texts appeared to mention Mr. Anderson a while ago." Nelson glanced at Claude next door and nodded towards Albert with a smile. Said, "So far, I still haven''t read the book for a little while, maybe we can take the time to communicate, and you have a good idea, you can consider mass production and sell it to those who are at risk in the Ministry of Magic. I think they will like your amulet very much." The English of the middle-aged wizard is a bit strange, which may be related to his being a Danish. He is also good at ancient magic and alchemy. After all, Rune comes from Norse mythology. Claude is even more embarrassed. The 2.0 version of the protective bracelet has been rounded again. Whether you can understand its uniqueness or not, you know that Claude has missed it. "By the way, what kind of wood is this, it doesn''t seem to be a sorbus tree." Someone finally couldn''t stand it anymore, so he changed the topic to Claude. "That is the mandela root. It is said that the dried mandela root has the effect of sheltering and expelling dark magical creatures." It was Gobalot who opened his mouth and explained that he is best at potions. Everyone couldn''t help but glanced at Albert. They didn''t expect that there were so many ways in this simple thing. "Well, this little wooden bracelet really surprised us." Claude coughed lightly, and simply admitted that he had missed it. In fact, if Claude simply admits, no one will tease him. After all, everyone will encounter this kind of thing, and it is still in the field that he is not very good at. The discipline of ancient magic text is rather strange. If you want to really understand it, you need to have a certain level, otherwise you can only see the surface. Harrisis motioned Albert to get up to explain the protective bracelet. Albert talked about the magic text on the protective bracelet version 2.0, which at least half of the audience did not understand. Nelson was very enthusiastic about talking to Albert on the topic of Mowen, leaving the others alone. l "Then, the next one is my turn." Harrisis smiled and took out a glass jar containing a black powder that was so dark as to swallow all the light. "I call it dark powder. This is a very special powder. It is a magic substance extracted from a mixture of minerals from Peru and some plant fruit powder. Its characteristic is opaque." Serra Harris poured out some black powder from the glass bottle, raised his wand and swiped it lightly, so that the small piece of darkness in front of him would not spread to the surroundings. "I remember this thing seems to have been found in Peru. It belongs to a certain mineral quality." Another old wizard frowned. "What you said is correct. However, there is no progress in Peru for the time being, and I have already researched its manufacturing process first here~www.novelhall.com~ It''s just that I haven''t found any use for this thing yet." Sierra Harrisis thought for a while and added, "If it creates darkness, that''s it." Yeron Bald lit his magic wand and pierced into the black mist, only to find that the light from the magic tip could not be seen through the darkness. "It''s strange that ordinary glowing spells and flames cannot penetrate this darkness. Maybe you can use it to resist spells caused by light." "Muggles have a kind of smoke bomb that they use when they escape." Albert reminded, "You can use it to make that kind of thing. It must be very practical, but I don''t know the price." "Not expensive, but not cheap either." "That is very expensive, so I am afraid it is not practical." Albert frowned. "The extraction process technology needs to be improved, and the price will drop drastically." Serra Harris thought for a while and said. "By the way, will this thing be blown away by the wind?" Professor Broad asked nonchalantly. "No." Serra Harris shook his head, "Although it is a kind of powder, once it spreads it is more like magic, but its effect will gradually dissipate over time, usually not for long." "We can always find a use for it." Gerber Smith comforted, "Of course, Mr. Anderson has already provided the first use for dark fans." After that, Sierra Harris mentioned the extraction process of this thing by the way. To be honest, it''s a bit complicated, at least for Albert. If you don''t survive on a large scale, it will definitely be a loss-making business. Chapter 258： Fly away from death In an apartment in Devon, Niko is sitting in an armchair reading a book, and his eyes fall on the mechanical clock by the fireplace from time to time. He is waiting for a friend to visit, but there is no doubt that the other party is late. For a moment, there was a knock on the door. "Albus, it''s rare for you to be late." The owner of the apartment opened the door and greeted the old man outside with a smile. Only this old friend could knock on the door of this apartment without touching the defensive magic. "There are watchdogs." Dumbledore explained why he was late. "Several Muggles were controlled by Imperius. It took me a while to send them away." "It seems that Voldemort has indeed been eyeing the Philosopher''s Stone." Nicol was helpless. "He never wants to come in, doesn''t he?" Perenal greeted him with a smile. The two have lived for hundreds of years, what big scene hasn''t been seen? "Yes, he is still very weak. It is very difficult to break through the protective magic of the periphery." Dumbledore nodded, "However, it is a trouble after all." For the Le Mays, life has not been greatly affected by this. They rarely go out. Although the elixir made them immortal, their bodies have become fragile due to time. What happened a month ago, Nicol anticipated the arrival of a threat, so he hurriedly left France and returned to the British apartment protected by the Curse of Fidelity. The other party did not give up because of this, but still found England all the way, and finally touched his nose in front of the Red Loyalty Curse. Later, Dumbledore told Nicol that the person looking for them was probably Voldemort, who probably wanted to use the Philosophers Stone to restore his power. This is not good news. The Le Mays need to rely on the elixir made by the Philosophers Stone to continue to live. Once the Philosophers Stone is taken away, the lives of the two of them have come to an end. They contacted Dumbledore, who expressed willingness to help them solve the problem. Because once Voldemort uses the Philosopher''s Stone to restore his power and rise again, the entire magical world may no longer have a peaceful day. "But, how come you have time to come over, I remember today is the time for the alchemy meeting." Nicol glanced at the purple invitation letter on the fireplace. "Serra probably will be very upset. I promised to meet last time. Go to the party." "I participated in a few times before, and then I didn''t think it was interesting, so I didn''t go there anymore." Dumbledore added three sugar cubes to his black tea. "It has been a long time since no new people joined." "It seems that you haven''t paid attention to this matter for a long time. Serra told me that he found a good child, as good as you were." Nicol didn''t seem to take Voldemort''s matter to heart. "I know that his name is Albert Anderson, he is a very good kid, very good at ancient magic." Dumbledore did not pay much attention to Albert''s affairs, but he still had a deep impression of him. "He It''s a bit like me. He often communicates with famous magic masters. Hurtok still suffers a lot from him." "Hertok?" Nicol thought for a while, and suddenly said, "That''s it, it''s that kid!" "Do you know him?" Dumbledore was surprised that Nico knew Albert. "We met once at the French opera house, and Hertok also asked me to fortune-tell me because of the Jinka matter." Nicol explained. "Later, what happened to them?" Perenar was more concerned about the result. "Did Hector get his gold card back?" "Yes, they finally reconciled." Dumbledore smiled. "Hertork helped Mr. Anderson solve the misunderstanding." "We know where you came, if you really need it, we can give you a Philosopher''s Stone." Nicol sighed lightly and brought the topic back. The Philosophers Stone is too important to them. Once they lose the Philosophers Stone, it means death and they will not take risks. Of course, Nicol was also aware of the importance this friend attached to Voldemort, and he didn''t mind borrowing Dumbledore. "This." Perenar placed the Philosopher''s Stone in front of Dumbledore. "This is a fake?" Dumbledore was very surprised, because he had seen the Philosopher''s Stone, and the one in front of him was almost the same as the Philosopher''s Stone he had seen. "Yes, this is a failure!" Nicol grinned. "Even if it''s you, it can''t be differentiated, right." In fact, the success of the Sorcerer''s Stone is more from an accident. Even Nico can''t replicate it again. Although he created a similar Sorcerer''s Stone. , But unable to have the effect of the magic stone. "That''s a good idea." Dumbledore said suddenly after he took the stone and observed it carefully. "However, it is not the time yet." "It''s not time yet?" Nicol repeated puzzledly. "Yes, it''s not the time yet." Dumbledore said: "I need to bring Voldemort out and see what is going on with him now, you know, almost no one can live like him, like a ghost, but not ghost." "As far as I know, there is a case that echoes what you said." Perenar recalled the past: "According to the record, the despicable Helbo is the first dark wizard on record to make a Horcrux." "Despicable Helbo?" Nicholas frowned, apparently thinking of bad memories. "About two hundred years ago, we met him." Perenal''s voice drifted further and further, "Hailbo didn''t know where he heard about us. He wanted to take away the Sorcerer''s Stone. It was so pleasant that we defeated Helbo with the help of some friends~www.novelhall.com~ Is Helbo dead?" Dumbledore asked. "I don''t know, maybe it''s dead." Nicol shook his head and said: "After that, we never heard from him again." Horcrux. Dumbledore naturally knew this mysterious and evil black magic, and there were books related to Horcruxes in the Hogwarts library. Of course, Dumbledore did not have any evidence to prove that Voldemort made the Horcrux. Later, in the years when Voldemort disappeared, Dumbledore found traces of Voldemort in the forests of Albania. There were various signs that Voldemort was hit by the rebounding Avada''s life spell but he was still alive, probably because of the Horcrux. This is not a good sign, a wizard with a Horcrux cannot completely kill him if he can''t find and destroy the Horcrux. Ordinary wizards, even if they make Horcruxes, are not very threatening. After their bodies are destroyed, they will only become extremely weak, and they can only live humblely. But even if a powerful wizard like Voldemort becomes weak, it is only temporary. He can always find many ways to regain his strength. "What''s the matter? Your face is not pretty." Perenal looked at Dumbledore worriedly. "If it''s like that, it''s really bad news." Dumbledore sighed. "From what I know about Voldemort, that crazy guy is afraid that he has made more than one Horcrux." "It''s impossible." Nicol frowned, "cutting the soul will make the soul very unstable and create a lot of Horcruxes unless he is crazy." "Yes, Voldemort is indeed a lunatic, think about the new name he gave himself." Fly away...death? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 259： Missing technology Albert knows nothing about the meeting between Dumbledore and the Le Mays. He is now madly absorbing the knowledge of alchemy mentioned at the party. This time, it really came right. Although everyone did not fully disclose their results, Albert still learned a lot of useful things, which can be described as a huge gain, directly reflected in the skyrocketing experience of alchemy skills. Moreover, most wizards are willing to maintain owl contact with him. Albert naturally refuses to come, but he is very strange, when did he become the sweet bun in everyone''s eyes? Are they very optimistic about their future? Albert quickly got rid of the extra thoughts in his mind and listened carefully to Adolf''s explanation of the important principles of double-sided mirrors. In fact, the double-sided mirror is not a secret in the magic world. However, the double-sided mirrors that were popular in the magic world have basically disappeared from the market. "I have a question!" Albert waited until Adolf finished speaking and asked his doubts, "Why are there basically no people selling double-sided mirrors now?" "Mr. Anderson, as I just said, the manufacturing process of double-sided mirrors has disappeared for many years." Adolf said regretfully. "Actually, many people know the general principle of this magic mirror. However, after the death of its maker Blair Bosd, the technology to make double-sided mirrors disappeared, and no one can create Blair. Burst''s double-sided mirror is gone." "As I said, double-sided mirrors were once popular in the magical world. At that time, there were still a large number of double-sided mirrors in the magical world. No one would make inferior products because they couldn''t sell them." Later, with the damage of the double-sided mirror, the remaining quantity decreased, making it difficult to find double-sided mirrors on the market, and the manufacturing technology of double-sided mirrors has gradually been forgotten by people. Of course, the most important thing is Another point is that if you want to make a double-sided mirror, you must be proficient in both alchemy and transformation spells. The essence of the magic mirror of the double-sided mirror is the advanced application of the change spell. However, there are very few wizards who can use it on the magic mirror. Even if you are proficient in alchemy and change spells, you can successfully create a double-sided mirror. However, the magic released on items will weaken over time. There is no such problem with the double-sided mirror made by Blair Bird. No one knows the secret of it. "This is not surprising. Many ancient crafts have been gradually lost or eliminated by the times, just like the vanishing cabinets that were popular in the First Wizarding War." "No, sir, I think many people are mistaken." Albert reminded kindly, "Actually, double-sided mirrors are still very popular. Take a couple of my friends at Hogwarts as an example. After graduating from Hogwarts, they definitely need a double-sided mirror to keep in touch. This method is much faster than writing letters. What do you think?" At this moment, everyone present was stunned, and then someone couldn''t help but laughed and nodded and said: "You are not wrong at all, but our old men have rigid thinking." Families can use double-sided mirrors to communicate with Hogwarts children, and couples can also use double-sided mirrors to communicate, just like video calls, but many people dont think of this. "Mr. Anderson, you seem to be very interested in double-sided mirrors?" Adolf asked curiously, "Can you tell me why?" "I think this technology is very promising." Albert explained, "If I have a double-sided mirror, I can keep in touch with my family on time every week instead of writing letters. If we have a double-sided mirror, If you want to talk about some alchemy topics, you dont need to write letters. Although owls are convenient, they take time to communicate, and letters sometimes do not perfectly express ones thoughts." "In the Muggle world, there is something called a telephone, which allows people in two places to communicate with each other through words, and the technology of the double-sided mirror obviously goes a step further and narrows the distance between the two sides." "Great idea." Adolf applauded. "If you want the knowledge of double-sided mirrors, I don''t mind sharing my research with you. Maybe one day you can invent a better magic mirror. Don''t forget. Please write my name together!" Everyone couldn''t help laughing when they heard the last sentence. They also knew that this was just a joke, and the wizards here didn''t care much about the fame and fortune, because they were so famous in the magic world. "Thank you for your generosity." Albert bowed slightly to the old wizard. "If one day comes, I will." At this moment, everyone was quite surprised. They didn''t understand why Albert was optimistic about the double-sided mirror. Although they heard Albert talk about the reason just now, they still didn''t understand. Magic is very convenient. Wizards rarely have a sense of distance. If necessary, a phantom manifestation or Floo powder can reach the destination in no time. This is also one of the reasons why the double-sided mirror is gradually eliminated ~ www.novelhall.com ~ people no longer need it. However, such a technology still has many uses in Albert''s eyes. It can only be said that there is a certain gap between the thinking modes of the two sides. Albert glanced at his task panel. Missing technology. You came into contact with the knowledge of double-sided mirrors and became interested in it. However, you have been aware of this technology for many years. You retrieved this technology and recreated a pair of double-sided mirrors. Reward: 10000 experience, 1 skill point, double-sided mirror skill level +1, prestige in the magic world +500. "What is the Vanishing Cabinet?" Albert asked again. "The vanishing cabinet is the same as the double-sided mirror. It has a pair and it can act as a passage between two places. If the object is placed in the vanishing cabinet, it will appear in the other vanishing cabinet." This time he answered yes. Smith. "The Vanishing Cabinet was very popular in the First Wizarding War. When people were attacked by Death Eaters, they could escape through the Vanishing Cabinet and appear in another place." "Of course, this kind of thing has two problems. The cost of manufacturing a pair of disappearing cabinets is too high. If the cabinet is broken, it needs professional repairs before it can be reused. In peaceful today, no one will use this expensive magic item. ." The Vanishing Cabinet feels a bit like a portal to Albert, well, it is a portal. It''s just that the teleportation magic in the magic world is so developed that the technology like the vanishing cabinet is directly forgotten by people. After all, compared to two spoons of Floo powder, the Vanishing Cabinet is too expensive and inconvenient. However, in Albert''s eyes, every technology has its value, and the Vanishing Cabinet is no exception. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 260： Ma Bo This gathering is not only for academic exchanges, but also to strengthen the relationship between everyone and expand the network. To a certain extent, it is the enhanced version of the Slug Club of Professor Horace Slughorn in the Half-Blood Prince. . Professor Brod asked the house elves to prepare a sumptuous dinner, and Albert was also fortunate to taste the food of other countries. Obviously more than one house elves were busy in the kitchen, and a lot of food was put on the table. Of course, when it comes to European cuisine, most people will think of France and Italy. In fact, most of the food on the table comes from these two countries. At this small banquet, Albert turned into a small transparent, ate food in silence, and listened to everyone talking about interesting things in the magic world. For example, some shady scenes in the election of the Minister of Magic in the UK, Cornelius Fudge becoming the Minister of Magic is not an accident as it seems. Many people are optimistic about Barty Crouch as Minister of Magic. However, in order to discourage him, many wizards use the unexpected fact that his son Barty Jr is a Death Eater to discredit him. Later, as everyone knows, Dumbledore declined the invitation of the Minister of Magic, and finally Fudge got the position of Minister of Magic by befriending the pure-blood wizard. However, Fudge is one of them to discredit Barty Crouch. "Mr. Anderson, what do you think of this?" Professor Broad looked at Albert who was eating. Albert put down his fork, wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief, and said calmly, "Batti Crouch is Barty Crouch, and his son is his son. No matter what his son does, he cant wipe it. Go to Batty Crouch''s previous credit." Everyone looked at each other, and Professor Broad was probably a little surprised to get such an answer, but he was obviously satisfied. "Of course, you can''t expect everyone to have rational judgment. Most people are susceptible to outside influence." Albert suddenly said, "If Harry Potter who defeated the mysterious man suddenly announced to everyone What will happen when you are alive?" what''s going to happen? Everyone will definitely think that their savior is crazy. "Don''t mention this to others." Professor Brod kindly reminded, "People in the magic world cannot accept this fact. They will only do their best to deny this matter." This was to Albert, reminding him that there is no need to cause trouble for himself. "It''s obvious." Albert shrugged and continued to immerse himself in tasting food he hadn''t tried. Adolf appropriately changed the subject and talked about the bad news about Durmstrang College. The new principal Igor Karkaroff made the schools reputation even worse, and many parents of students took their own The child was picked up from school and transferred to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Nelson told everyone about the latest news he got, because some students copied Grindelwald''s logo on textbooks and clothes, trying to use it to scare others, but those who lost their loved ones because of Grindelwald taught them some lessons. "I have read about this school in the book. It is said that dark magic is popular at Durmstrang College and does not accept Muggle wizards." Albert asked curiously, "By the way, what is the mark of Grindelwald?" He asked knowingly. "Actually, it is not a Grindelwald mark, ignorant people would think that." Nelson drew a deathly hallow mark with his wand, which looked like a triangular eye with a vertical line in the middle of his pupil. He shook his head helplessly, "This mark comes from the legend of the three brothers, Mr. Anderson, have you heard the legend of the three brothers?." "The legend of the three brothers in "The Story of Poem and Pidou"?" Albert said that he had read it. "Yes, the triangle symbolizes the invisible cloak, the circle symbolizes the resurrection stone, and one vertical symbolizes the magic wand." Adolf explained, "The legend of the three brothers is actually very famous in our circle. Everyone thinks that the legendary items are alchemical products." "Why does Grindelwald use it as a mark?" Albert continued to ask. "We think Grindelwald found the legendary item." Professor Brod explained, "Of course, this cannot be verified. There are many legends in the magical world, but some of them may deviate from the original facts, but Not without basis." "It''s like a magic stone that allows people to make an elixir?" Albert smiled, and did not deny anything, because he knew more than others, and Grindelwald did get the old magic wand. When everyone talked about the trade ban list recently released by the British Ministry of Magic, Claude recommended his kind and helpful friend Mr. Delacour to them. He works for the magic garden and occasionally visits to be a supplier of raw materials, and said that if necessary, he can help everyone introduce him. The magic garden is a good place, where there are many rare magic plants, which are only available to the outside world. Of course, the most noteworthy thing about this Mr. Delacour is that he has a wife of Veeva descent. His daughter is also very good at the Busbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Adolf even jokingly said that Albert''s French is very good and he can try to make a French pen pal. Before the banquet was about to end, everyone focused on Albert and was surprised to learn that he was "Mab". "What is Mabo?" Albert asked, turning his head. "''Muggle'' is an old name for wizards among Muggle descendants, and it''s a kind of affectionate name." Mr. Smith paid no attention to the weirdness on everyone''s faces and explained to Albert, "The International Wizard in 1692 Before the Confidentiality Act was implemented, this name was very popular~www.novelhall.com~ Many people may have forgotten that before the Confidentiality Act was implemented, most wizards believed that Muggle-borns Wizards from the pure wizard family are much more talented." Professor Brod kindly reminded them. "Later, wizards stopped believing in Muggles, and pure-blood supremacy began to spread, and this name was gradually abandoned by people." "Of course, ancestry discrimination does not exist here, and everyone pays more attention to wisdom and ability." Adolf said softly. He does not deny what Brod said, but this is the current state of the magic world. However, everyone on the scene could see that Albert would not be excluded because of his identity, because he had made many famous wizards, and a large number of wizards would be willing to **** him. It cannot be said that most wizards pay attention to bloodliness, but in the face of true geniuses, everything seems not so important. After all, knowledge and ability are more worthy of respect. A lot of problems have been explained since Albert will be invited here to attend the party. () Chapter 261： Commission After the banquet, everyone left one after another. "Thank you for the invitation, Professor Broad." Albert waited for Professor Broad to send all the guests away and thanked them. "It seems that your harvest is good." Professor Broad smiled and motioned for Albert to enter the room. "Yes." Albert sat in the armchair opposite Professor Broad and looked at the old man in front of him and said, "Alchemy is more profound than I thought. It''s really fascinating." "Alchemy is a profound knowledge." Professor Broad said gently: "It contains a lot of things. You should have noticed that knowledge limits your performance." "Yes, I have noticed." Albert was rather helpless, after all, his time in contact with the magic world was short. "Don''t worry, for most wizards, alchemy has just begun when wizards are adults. Unfortunately, most wizards find it difficult to go further in this field." Professor Broad Shaking his head, "Leaving school, how many people can concentrate on studying magic and alchemy?" After leaving school, the magic skills of many wizards have indeed been improving, but that''s all. "Where is the silent man?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t expect you to know the Silent Man." Professor Broad was surprised. "After receiving the warning letter last time, I deliberately checked the Ministry of Magic." Albert smiled maliciously, "Know yourself and your enemy." "The affairs of the Department of Mysteries are absolutely confidential. No one knows what they are doing." Professor Broad looked at Albert and asked, "Is it disappointed?" "It''s not about disappointment, after all, I have never expected it. Disappointment that comes from it." Albert''s tone was flat. "That''s good, I don''t approve of you entering the Department of Mysteries." Professor Browd doesn''t like the Department of Mysteries very much. Although the place is the largest research institute in the magical world in the UK, there are not many substantive results. Researching some very big things, but it doesn''t help the magic world. "You can understand it briefly, but don''t invest energy in researching, it will only waste time and your talent." Probably seeing the confusion on Alberts face, Professor Browder explained, Dumbledore has also been there for a short time. With your talents and abilities, you will come into contact with this field sooner or later. Its just a matter of time." "Oh." Albert replied noncommittal. He already knew what was in the Department of Mysteries, and was not interested in those things. After all, he was not a researcher of crazy demons, and he made magic props purely for himself. . Yes, Albert has always been a selfish person. Selfless? What it is? In the outlook on life of the previous life, I kicked it to a certain corner long ago. "I know you want to take the path of versatility and precision, but this is actually a big problem." Professor Broad had to vaccinate Albert first. "Nicol is a very special case. His life is too much. It''s long, so he has enough time to learn and master many things." He continued: "Most wizards are like me, or like other wizards that come today, they are just proficient in one field. After all, human energy is limited. I hope you can understand that this will help you in the future. Go smoother." "I will pay attention." Albert said, he is not too worried about these problems, after all, there are panels to learn skills and can learn those things faster than others. "Actually, Rowenner also has good knowledge in alchemy." Professor Brod sighed lightly, "Later, it was abandoned because of something." Albert didn''t understand why Professor Browd brought the topic to Professor Smith. He felt that the old man in front of him seemed to have a lot of things to say to himself, but he couldn''t say it straightforwardly, so he reminded himself with a side attack. Because of that? He thinks it''s better to pretend that he doesn''t know. Some things are broken but not beautiful. "Remember, those ancient magic texts that I asked you to translate last time?" Professor Broad took the topic to other places. "In Hogwarts school, there is a magical room. It is located in Hogwarts. The giant stick on the eighth floor of Gwarts Castle is opposite the tapestry of Barnabas. Some people ask it to come and go, or a room responsive to requests... There was once a room designed and built by Ravenclaw, with Ravenc hidden inside. Lao''s... treasure." Professor Browd told Albert that he had the location of the responsive house and how to get in. The latter just listened quietly, with a strange expression on his face. "It seems that you already know those things." Professor Browder didn''t have much reaction when he saw Albert''s face, and he guessed the reason, but he was not surprised by it, instead he continued: "This It is also one of the reasons why Rowena went to teach at Hogwarts. If you can solve the secrets that day, remember to tell me." "Is there anything in it?" Albert asked curiously, "Moreover, I think with Mr. McDoug''s ancient magic level, it shouldn''t be difficult to solve the secret there." "He failed." Professor Broad said. "Failed." Albert was stunned. Mr. McDoug''s magic writing level, he knew better than Professor Brod. "I hope you can do something for me." Professor Broad ignored the change in Albert''s expression and continued. "Professor Smith was also for this?" Albert asked rhetorically. "He doesn''t know, it''s better not to tell him." Professor Broad sighed: "Rovenner belongs to the kind of more radical person~www.novelhall.com~ commissioned. It seems that Bud Brod needs your help. Before that, you need to solve the second level of the Ravenclaw Knowledge Treasure. Reward: 3000 experience. "Predecessor?" Albert glanced at the task panel, a bit stunned, because the task actually showed that it was completed. "Do you want to receive it?" Albert decided to shelve it first after thinking twice. After all, this is not a game, and it doesn''t seem very good to see Professor Browder''s evaluation of Professor Smith. "A very important thing?" Albert asked again. "Temporarily keep it secret." Brod smiled mysteriously, "You will know then, remember not to tell others, especially Rowena." Albert is a little puzzled, what does this mean? Let me guard against Professor Smith? "I see!" Albert nodded, saying that he would not tell others. "By the way, before the Christmas holidays are over, do you plan to stay here, or should I send you home?" Professor Broad mentioned another matter. "Thank you for asking someone to send me back." Albert thought about it, and chose to go home and spend the rest of the Christmas holiday with his loved ones. "You can borrow a few books from here and return them to me when you finish reading them." Professor Broad said again, "I will have someone take you back tomorrow morning." During the rest of the Christmas holidays, Albert stayed at home. Although it was a pity that he could not use magic, he still liked the leisurely feeling. He occasionally teased the fat cat Tom, and stayed on the sofa with his family while eating. , While watching TV, he likes the warm feeling of rediscovering. That is the taste of home. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 262： Agreement "Really take me as a fool." Albert couldn''t help laughing after reading Mondungus Fletcher''s letter. Mondungus told him in the letter that he had found the fur of the swamp digger, but he needed a huge sum of 20 gallons. Twenty gallons, is it expensive? If he insisted on saying it, it was not too expensive, but he still felt ridiculous that Mondungus Fletcher used a swamp-dig fur and wanted to ask himself for twenty gallons. Is the other party dazzled by greed? Or do you just want to test your IQ? No matter what, that guy is so greedy that it feels beyond him! Albert really wants to develop Mondungus Fletcher into his own raw material supplier. Some things can only be started from the black market, but it does not mean that he originally intended to be slaughtered as a fat sheep. Albert never mind allowing Mondungus Fletcher to make a small profit for mutual benefit. After all, a creature like a businessman is for money, but if its so stupid that you dont even realize this, then its straightforward. There is nothing more to say! Albert wrote a letter directly to Mondungus Fletcher, telling the other party to re-price, if it was inappropriate, there would be nothing to talk about. There are a lot of things he needs to care about, and he didn''t plan to waste time on Mondungus. If that guy can''t work, then find another Mondungus or Mondungus. Of course, Albert is not afraid of being deceived. Sensation can tell whether the opponent is lying to him. This is his confidence. As long as he has the strength, some things are actually very simple. "Shirah, trouble you!" Albert touched the owl. "Go out and do more activities. Don''t be as fat as a ball like Tom. What if you can''t fly by then." Albert doesn''t mind raising a fat owl, but he still needs an owl that can deliver letters for himself. Shera grabbed the envelope, spread her wings, and screamed in dissatisfaction before she left, as if protesting like Albert that he had become fat. It is a diligent owl. No way, Albert has always had a lot of letters... well, although he does become stronger after Christmas holidays... Albert closed the window again and put the pen back in the pen holder. Going downstairs, Niya is busy with her vacation homework. Children always like to leave homework at the end to solve. Beside her, Tom is lying quietly on the hot water bottle cushion, stretching her limbs lazily and lazily. Looks like a little old man. "Tom, if you continue like this, you will be so fat that you can''t walk!" Albert lifted Tom upside down twice, and said to Nia, who was writing his homework next to him, "Except for daily meals." , Dont give Tom any other snacks." "Oh." Niya''s eyes remained on her homework, and she suddenly raised her head and asked: "How can I answer this question!" Tom went to Niya''s homework, and the fat body instantly covered the essence. "Don''t let Tom make trouble." Nia put Tom next to Albert and took the workbook by the way. "Keep it if you don''t. I''ll help you see it later." Albert turned Tom over and rubbed his belly. It was soft and warm. The cat''s body temperature was much higher than that of a human. Then, when Albert brought drinks to himself and Nia, he scanned the contents of the notebook and found that there were many questions that Nia did not know. Is this going to be lazy? Or are you ready to test yourself? "Have you figured out what to do in the future?" Albert moved Tom away from the teacup, lest he drink a strange drink with cat hair later. "No." Niya shook her head. "If there is nothing special you want to do, come and help me!" Albert said after thinking about it. "What can I do for you?" Niya raised her head curiously, not teasing Tom with a pen anymore. "Manage money or something." Albert said without hesitation. "You have money?" Niya raised her hand and poked the fat on Tom''s stomach and reminded, "Or, are you going to put pocket money with me? That''s a good idea." "There will be in the future." Albert is very confident, will a wizard really want to get money? "Well, it''s okay." Niya thought for a while, not sure if she understood, but she nodded in agreement. "However, you have to learn yourself first, set yourself a small goal first, go to a good school, and learn the economic knowledge that should be learned? lest I lose money." Albert raised his finger to the question on the workbook. Said: "Now, take it back and think about what to do, you really won''t be asking me." "I''m not a kid anymore. As for coaxing me like this?" Niya grabbed Tom''s tail and fiddled with it gently, even bulging slightly, as if very dissatisfied. "I didn''t lie to you, when did you say I lied to you." Albert said. "Want me to give examples one by one?" Niya raised her eyebrows. "No need~www.novelhall.com~ I didn''t lie to you anyway." "Humph." Niya snorted to express her dissatisfaction, and then asked suddenly, "Are you planning to live here in the future?" "Both sides will do it. However, there seems to be some restrictions on the wizard side. I will take the time to study and see if I can find any legal loopholes." "It feels like wizards are all stupid." Niya murmured: "Magic is obviously so convenient. Why is the civilization of wizards so backward? Obviously it''s already the 20th century." "This is the drawback of magic. The development of magical civilization is usually slow," Albert thought for a while and wanted to say why he thought: "The pace of life of wizards is slower, just like our Tom." As he said, Albert pointed to Tom who crawled back on the cushion and continued to lie down. "Of course, the small population base of wizards is also another reason. If it weren''t for our continuous improvement, I would even doubt that the level of civilization of wizards would remain in the Middle Ages." Albert laughed at himself. Although wizards are also improving, This speed is much worse than Muggle. "How do you plan to make money in the future?" Niya knew that Albert was very good. Since he said that there will be money to be managed by himself in the future, then there must be money. "Just grab it?" "No, this is kept secret first. Magic is very convenient. If the wizard is not disciplined, it is still easy to make money." Albert blinked and said: "Also, don''t guess, we won''t do illegal things." "Also, if you should first consider how to improve yourself." In fact, Albert said that he only hopes to find a goal for his sister, so as not to waste his great talent. As for whether Niya will help herself in the future, it doesn''t matter. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: ~： Take leave today There are so many things during the New Year, and no manuscript has been saved, so there is no update today. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 263： Look, see what we found "It''s unbelievable. You actually used the great Christmas holiday to read books?" On the Hogwarts express train, both Fred and George looked at Albert with monster eyes. Lee Jordan next to him had quietly covered his cheek with his hand, pretending to be very shocked. "What are your eyes?" Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the three people in the carriage. "It''s like you don''t have to do your homework during the holidays." "Ah, don''t mention that." Lee Jordan wailed first, his vacation homework has not been finished yet. "Oh, dear Albert, I don''t think you will be cruel enough to watch us being locked up!" Fred changed his previous attitude. No way, he didn''t finish it, he needs to learn from Albert''s homework. "I don''t have to." Albert told a cruel fact, "Transfiguration class, spell class and potion class are not used." "It''s not fair, how could it be like this." Fred couldn''t help but exclaimed, "How could Snape allow you not to write homework." "I didn''t expect him to be such an old bat." George continued. "Professor McGonagall will really allow this kind of thing to happen, you are not deceiving us." Lee Jordan''s face was incredulous. "Because I have to write other papers." Albert shook the book in his hands at the three wailing people. "Also, those homework assignments are not difficult for me, they will only waste my time. " "Is this still what students would say?" Lee Jordan covered his chest with one hand, reached out and grabbed the multi-flavored beans and threw them into his mouth. "I suddenly felt that Percy was too bad." George said uncomfortably, "That guy now thinks he will definitely become the prefect of Gryffindor next semester." "He really would say that." Albert had a weird expression. He wouldn''t think Percy would say that, otherwise he would be too stupid. "No." George shook his head. "That''s what he meant." Fred curled his lips. "He''s already written on his face anyway, it doesn''t make any difference whether you say it or not. "Percy should become the prefect of Gryffindor." Albert does not deny this. "It is also very promising to become the chairman of the student council." "Oh, my god, this is a disaster." Fred and George couldn''t help screaming. Both Albert and Lee Jordan are a bit inexplicable. "We don''t like being supervised by us. You also know Percy. That guy is really..." "Well, I admit that he may not make you like him very much, but Percy is actually good and very ambitious." Albert''s initial impression of Percy was actually very ordinary, but after the real contact, he felt that Percy was Certain concepts are not wrong, he is a very capable and ambitious person. "Wow, traitor, you actually agree with that guy." The twins immediately slurred Albert to protest their dissatisfaction. Li Qiaodan was shocked by the outrageous twins and ate a multi-flavored bean. Well, he was actually frightened by Fred and George''s reaction and swallowed the flavoured beans just thrown into his mouth. "Ambition is a good thing, it shows that he is very purposeful, just like us now." Albert put the book in his backpack and slapped Li Qiaodan **** the back. This guy seemed to be choked by the multi-flavored beans. "In fact, our situation is similar. After graduation, the family is destined to be unable to give us too much support." Albert briefly said about their current situation, "If you don''t have money, you can''t even open a joke shop. ." "Percy''s situation is similar to ours. He is also accumulating capital for himself so that he can go further after graduation." After a long silence, the twins stopped talking. "You just don''t like Percy''s character very much." Albert shook his head. He remembered that Percy ended up having trouble with his family for some reason. "What''s that, owl?" When Li Qiaodan turned his head when he heard the noise outside the window, he was startled by the big owl outside the window. "Well, it''s an owl, but why at this time..." Albert noticed the letter on the owl''s paw. "Whoever sent it, shouldn''t it be your old friends!" Fred turned off the subject, he really didn''t want to continue talking about Percy, maybe as Albert said, they just didn''t How I like Percy''s character. George had opened the window to let the owl in. "Mondungus Fletcher." Albert glanced at the sender, opened the envelope casually, and quickly read the contents of the letter. "It doesn''t seem to be too stupid." "Mondungus Fletcher?" The three of them were a little puzzled. "Are you looking for that guy to buy something?" "Well, the fur of Swamp Dig, he just started asking me for 20 gallons..." "Twenty gallons, is that guy crazy?" Lee Jordan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Do you know what a swamp dig is?" Albert asked suddenly. Lee Jordan''s face instantly froze. Fred and George next to them had already covered their cheeks, and put their heads aside, lest they laugh. "I''m sure you two don''t know either." Lee Jordan severely left Fred and George who were snickering. "I am writing to ask him to set a more sincere price." Albert said with a light cough, "He agreed and said that he would talk about it next time we meet." "That guy can''t be trusted," Fred muttered. "Dad often deals with him." "I know." "By the way, what do you want that fur for?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert in confusion. "Making magic items." Albert did not hide, but he did not tell the three of them what magic items he was going to make. Speaking of magic items, Albert took out four wizard cards from his pockets and handed them to the three of them, "My newly invented gadget." "What is this?" The three of them looked curiously at the wizard card~www.novelhall.com~Fire Curse and Conversion Curse. "Albert picked up his own card and used the spell to change the content on the card. All three of them discovered that some changes had taken place in the wizard card in their hand. "Wow, it can still be done." Fred asked curiously, "Can we do it too?" "Yes, but there is a premise." Albert explained, "The user must be able to use the transformation spell. Of course, I can''t make more complex changes at this time. "By the way, this is a Christmas present for you, although it''s a bit late!" Fred and George handed Albert a box of sandwich biscuits. Li Qiaodan''s Christmas gift is a large box of Bibi Duo beans. "Originally we wanted to give it to you on Christmas Day, but it''s a pity that Percy has taken Errol." Fred complained, "Percy is mysterious all day, and seems to be writing to people." "Erol is my owl. It''s very old, so I didn''t let him give you anything." George explained. "Maybe he has a girlfriend." Albert blinked and said jokingly. "what!" "Impossible, he is Percy, how could he have a girlfriend." Fred said with a shocked face. "I''ll just talk about it casually." Albert shrugged. "After all, ordinary correspondence is needed only if you have a girlfriend, unless Percy has a bunch of old friends like me." "Percy has a girlfriend, I really can''t even dream of it." After George and Fred looked at each other, there were cheerful expressions on their faces, as if something interesting had happened. "By the way, how could you be in this situation? Wouldn''t you also have a girlfriend?" Lee Jordan said in a weird tone. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 264： Gossip After a long holiday, Hogwarts will always have a group of students who need to rush homework, and the Christmas holiday is no exception. In the few days after returning to school, busy students almost filled up most of the library. Albert''s three roommates also mixed in the crowd, busy with a lot of homework. "Why can''t they finish their homework?" It''s not the first time that Shanna has this kind of doubt. There is clearly enough time during the Christmas holidays. Why do we have to squeeze at this time to start copying homework? When leaving the library with Albert, Shanna finally couldn''t help but mumble about it. He really couldn''t understand the thinking patterns of these people. "Most people like to be lazy. It''s a kind of laziness. It''s hard to cure." Albert said coldly, heartlessly. "Of course, they are not efficient at homework." "Unintelligible." Shanna couldn''t help shaking her head. "Education problem." Albert laughed without saying a word. He would naturally not be so stupid to say that wizards are far inferior to Muggles in education, otherwise it is estimated that a group of pure-blooded wizards will come to him. After all, Hogwarts is the best magic school in Britain, even though there is only one magic school in Britain. However, in Albert''s eyes, wizards who have not experienced systematic education are really problematic in learning. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan''s papers are not very good. They always squeeze everything together, and the reading experience is really bad. Albert sometimes wonders whether the professors just glance at the grades when revising the homework. Sometimes a p (fail) and d (too bad) are really the same. "Education?" Shanna also realized what Albert was talking about, so she changed the subject, "By the way, I''m trying to transform my boots into a rabbit, but I just don''t know how to succeed." "You can start with smaller animals. The larger the deformed object, the harder it is to succeed." Albert thought about it and gave a suggestion: "You can first try to turn the teapot into a tortoise, or turn your slippers into a mouse. " "It seems that immediate success still has a certain degree of difficulty." Shanna murmured. Albert''s proposal, she naturally thought about it, but it took too much time to step by step. Shanna wanted to find a faster and more convenient way to learn. "Spend a lot of time to practice magic. Practice is not only to exercise magic, but also to exercise his own magical power." Albert explained helplessly. He actually experienced this process himself, but later upgraded the blood of the wizard, his own The magic power has been greatly strengthened. "Oh." Shanna was absent-minded. When passing by the promenade, Albert saw a group of girls gather together and whisper, not knowing what they were talking about. Moreover, a famous senior girl bumped her head against the wall when she turned a corner. "Are you okay?" Albert could not help but raised his eyebrows and asked the woman, while Shanna, who was next to him, couldn''t let herself laugh. "No... it''s okay, thank you." The other party left quickly and joined a few companions, wondering what they were talking about? "Is your charm really small?" Shanna couldn''t help joking. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at Shanna in bewilderment, waiting for the other person to explain himself. "Everyone is saying, you soaked away the most beautiful girl in Ravenclaw." Shanna said with a weird expression. "The most beautiful girl in Ravenclaw?" Albert asked curiously. "Who?" "You don''t know?" Shanna covered her mouth and laughed, and asked tentatively, "It''s Isobel McDoug. I heard that your relationship is very good." "She," Albert said, "Isabel is a pretty girl." "She is very famous in school, I remember your relationship is good." Shanna continued to test. "It''s okay, ordinary friend." Albert asked suddenly, "Which boring guy is spreading such unreliable rumors again." "I don''t know." Shanna shook her head, and things were almost the same as she had guessed. "But what does this have to do with the guy''s reaction just now?" Albert was puzzled. "Because you are a celebrity in school." Shanna couldn''t help shaking her head. "Two celebrities get together and it becomes a topic that everyone likes." "Okay." Albert coughed, and ignored the other party''s words directly, and forced the topic to correct again, "I suggest you buy a copy of "Intermediate Transfiguration" in advance." "Don''t change the subject." Shanna asked curiously. "Wouldn''t you really get along with Isobel? I thought you..." "What am I?" Albert looked at Shanna helplessly. "I thought you liked Katrina." Albert was a little stunned. What kind of trouble is this? Wait... he suddenly felt that he might have guessed who was spreading his rumors. "Are the jerks of Fred spreading my rumors?" Albert said suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ I don''t know. "Sana shook her head and said she didn''t know anything. "Hmph, apart from those few guys, who else would be so boring." Albert was considering how to teach Fred three a lesson. "Well, it''s from Ravenclaw''s side." Shanna said helplessly, "Isabel has a small pendant on his body, it''s a very delicate unicorn. Fred said that you spent a lot of effort to carve wood carvings, and then it became like this." "Those people are really idle!" Albert was quite speechless, "Well, don''t pay attention to the messy things. If I were you, I would pay attention to transfiguration." "I suggest you buy a copy of "Intermediate Transfiguration" in advance." Albert once again forced the topic back, "If you think you can, I suggest that you don''t be too restrictive with the content learned in class. Limit your learning speed and magic level, the textbooks that can be given to us will always be the most basic." "Do you really care about it?" Shanna couldn''t help but sigh. "You should take the initiative to contact and learn magic, not passively accept it." Albert''s tone was flat, "Also, people who believe in rumors without thinking are fools in my eyes." "As long as your level of polymorphism exceeds most students in the same grade, the chance of being invited by Professor McGonagall to join the Transformation Club is still quite high." Albert stopped at the corner and looked at the girls who were curiously looking here. , Quite helpless. "Really?" Shanna is looking forward to it. She has heard of the Transfiguration Club a long time ago. It is said that all students invited to join the club need a higher level of Transfiguration. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 265： Related account "Really." Albert did not deceive Shanna, whether it is a transformation club or a spell club, they are similar in nature to the sixth grade improvement class. It''s just that the choice of students is more demanding. Joining the Transfiguration Club requires not only talent and hard work, but also a passion for transfiguration and a dedicated research spirit. Otherwise, the students in the lower grades would not understand what Professor McGonagall said at the club. Albert and Shanna talked about some things that happened at the Transformation Club, but saw Shanna next to him suddenly shaking his head and saying, "Forget it." "Forget it?" Albert was stunned, he didn''t expect to get such a reply. "I can master the transformation magic taught in Professor McGonagall''s class earlier than others. It is because of my own hard work. If I need to learn more complex knowledge, I don''t know how much time and energy it will take." Shanna is very self-aware and knows exactly what her magical talent is, let alone write a paper that can be published in a magazine like Albert. I am afraid that it is more than the level of O.W.L. Can you really keep up with the progress of other people and go further in Transfiguration? Shanna gave up in the end, it was too tired, so it''s better not to live too tired as a person. Albert didn''t know what to say, he hadn''t opened up in his previous life, he could understand why Shanna would refuse. The two walked silently to the moving staircase. "See you later." Albert turned his head to Shanna and said: "By the way, there is one more thing. Don''t lend all your homework to others. Be careful to be discovered by the professor. You will be unlucky with yourself." "If Fred, George and Lee Jordan know about it, they might want to beat you." Shanna said with a smile. "Don''t tell them it''s fine." Soon after, Albert knocked on the wooden door of Professor McGonagall''s office. "Mr. Anderson, sit down for a while, I still have something to deal with soon." Professor McGonagall is revising the manuscript for "Transfiguration Today". "excuse me." Albert sits in the armchair by the fireplace, sipping the milk tea that Professor McGonagall has made out of thin air, and flipping through the latest issue of "Today''s Transfiguration" on the table, waiting for Professor McGonagall to finish his work. After waiting about a quarter of an hour, Professor McGonagall finished editing the manuscript and sat in the armchair opposite Albert. "Animagus'' question?" Professor McGonagall had already guessed Albert''s intention. She had not forgotten the letter Albert wrote to herself during the Christmas holidays. "Yes." Albert closed the "Transfiguration Today" magazine and nodded towards Professor McGonagall, "The question of Animagus, I don''t know much about this magic." "Can I see your patron saint?" Professor McGonagall looked at Albert and said softly. She knows Albert''s concerns. No transformation master will give up challenging Animagus. A genius like Albert is no exception. "Of course." Albert raised his wand, began to recall happy things in his mind, and successfully used the patron saint to summon his patron saint. The pale lion eagle head strode across the office with graceful steps, and soon disappeared. "Very good patron saint." Professor McGonagall smiled comfortingly at Albert. "Your worries are not unreasonable, but unfortunately it is the record of Animagus. I have not found useful information. , So I cant give you the answer for the time being." "That''s a pity." Albert didn''t feel any surprise. He didn''t find Professor McGonagall because of Animagus. If it is difficult to become Animagus through rituals, then Albert can only obtain this skill through panel missions. However, if you want to complete the task, you need to win two more Hogwarts Special Contribution Awards, which is not an easy task. "You still have a long time to solve the problem." Professor McGonagall comforted, "I think you should have read the ritual record in the book. The Animagus ceremony requires a very complicated process. I suggest you go through school. After graduating, I was trying Animagus." "Okay!" Albert raised his eyebrows, and didn''t delve into Animagus''s problem any more. He knew that Professor McGonagall might not be able to help himself much for the time being. "Actually, there is one more thing." "what''s up?" "Some time ago, I finally learned the change curse." Albert said another thing that surprised Professor McGonagall. "I want to know the more advanced use of the change curse. As far as I know, it is used in the Daily Prophet. Change curse, they can modify the content of the newspaper when necessary." "Curse of change?" Professor McGonagall looked at the students in front of him again. It was really hard to imagine that Albert was a Muggle wizard. "You are right. The Daily Prophet did use the Change Curse, but that is not an advanced use. To what extent can your current Change Curse be used?" "Let the same text appear on some papers." Albert took out two identical parchment papers and used a spell to modify the content on the parchment paper to change the words on the parchment paper to form another paragraph of text. "Your talent for metamorphosis is far beyond my imagination." Professor McGonagall looked very happy and continued, "As long as you can use the metamorphosis spell skillfully, you can achieve the level of changing the content of the newspaper, but this is not counted. Advanced use of the change spell." "What about the double-sided mirror? As far as I know, the double-sided mirror uses an advanced change spell." "Double-sided mirror? I dont know much about it, but if you want to explore the advanced use of the Mantra of Change~www.novelhall.com~ I suggest you go to the restricted area to borrow two books and see for yourself, one is "Ultimate Metamorphosis." The other is "Extraordinary Transfiguration"," Professor McGonagall wrote to Albert a note for borrowing books in the restricted area. This is the benefit of having a good relationship with professors. In extra places, they never stingy with their own help, especially when they treat their optimistic students, they always give the green light all the way. "Of course, if I find out that you have caused any major troubles, I will put you in confinement, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall never forgot to warn before passing the note to Albert. "If you encounter any problems, you can ask me again, and don''t try the transformation magic in the book, they are often very dangerous." "I will pay attention." Albert happily took the note, said goodbye to Professor McGonagall, and turned around to leave. "By the way, Mr. Anderson, please inform your three roommates and let them come and confine them." Before Albert got up and left, Professor McGonagall handed him a piece of parchment. "The three of them Christmas holiday homework is a mess." "Oh, I see." Albert was planning to make trouble for the three of them. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t done anything yet, and the three of them would be out of luck. As soon as Albert left Professor McGonagall''s office, he rushed directly to the library, ready to tell Fred the three of the "good news". "Merlin''s beard!" Fred couldn''t help screaming. Other people in the library cast dissatisfied eyes here, and the next moment, the three of them were driven out of the library by Mrs. Pins using a feather blanket. Albert looked at the three people who fled in embarrassment and couldn''t help shaking his head again and again. He smiled and handed Professor McGonagall''s note to Mrs. Pince who was rather angry. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 266： Hypocritical guy After Albert obtained a note from Professor McGonagall to borrow the book in the restricted area, the task of the "magic restricted area" on the panel only needs to be borrowed once to complete the task. Originally, Albert thought he needed to start with Guidro Lockhart, but now he can finish ahead of schedule. Albert walked out of the library and saw Fred, George and Lee Jordan standing in the corridor outside waiting for him with grievances. After seeing Albert, the three immediately rushed up and surrounded him. . "That wasn''t true just now, was it!" Fred said anxiously. "Oh, you''re talking about confinement!" Albert looked at Fred three suddenly, and shook his head, holding back a smile: "I went to Professor McGonagall''s office just now, before leaving. She asked me to talk to you." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan''s faces are not very good-looking. Didn''t expect to work hard to copy homework, and the final result will be confinement? "I told you that you have to do your homework well. Professor McGonagall is very dissatisfied with the way you deal with your vacation homework." Albert shook his head again and again, and said coldly. "Merlin''s beard, this joke is not funny at all." Lee Jordan looked like he was going crazy. "By the way, there will be a potions class tomorrow. It''s better not to take a fluke, otherwise Snape would be very willing to put you in confinement." Albert did not forget to remind the three of them. "Oh, shut up! We are unlucky enough now." George couldn''t help screaming, Albert''s broken mouth, what to say, what to say. Facts once again proved that Albert''s broken mouth was more accurate than the prediction. The next day, the three of them were really unlucky because they did not seriously redo Snape''s holiday homework as Albert''s suggestion. The Potions professor announced the bad news before the end of the class. A total of five unlucky people were locked up, and Albert''s three roommates were among them. George was so frightened that his hands shook, and the test tube containing the swelling potion was shaken to the ground, and the liquid splashed around, burning a few holes in Fred''s robe and boots next to him. As soon as the swelling medicine touched the skin, the skin of the two of them swelled up immediately. Snape gave George angrily and told them to go to the school hospital for treatment by themselves after class. In fact, it can be cured with a little anti-swelling agent. Snape also had this kind of potion prepared there, but he didn''t use it for Fred and George, otherwise it would only take a few seconds to solve it. Why would I need to trouble Madam Pomfrey? "Write an essay on swelling medicine and anti-swelling agent, 1 inch, handed in next class." Snape cruelly announced his homework before letting everyone dismiss. "Homework, a lot of homework, I feel like I''m about to collapse!" Outside the school hospital, Lee Jordan wailed in pain. He felt that he was almost driven crazy by a bunch of homework. "Don''t yell, otherwise Mrs. Pomfrey will come out to trouble you." Albert gave Lee Jordan an angry glance. This guy made his own mind. Who is to blame. As soon as the voice fell, the door of the school hospital suddenly opened, shocking Lee Jordan. However, they soon discovered that Fred and George had come out of the school hospital. Both of them were not in a high mood. They were probably choked by a lot of bad luck. "I feel like I am going crazy by my homework now!" All three looked at Albert pitifully, and it was self-evident what they wanted to say. "You have to do your homework." Albert said angrily when he passed the corner, "Don''t think about it, you have been targeted by the professors, don''t have any luck, otherwise I will be unlucky with you. " "Then what shall we do?" "Do your homework together during the break!" Albert thought for a while and said, "When the time comes, we can look for materials together, and we can write the paper faster. "Well, that''s all there is to it." "I have something else. I''m going to find Professor Smith. You can go to the auditorium first." Albert handed the backpack to Fred and waved to another corner. On the way to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, he met an acquaintance. Albert stepped forward and greeted Katrina. However, the look in her eyes by this Miss McDoug seemed... a bit strange. "What''s wrong?" Albert asked, raising an eyebrow. "Nothing!" Katrina hesitated, still couldn''t help curiosity, and asked: "Are you really getting along with Isabel?" "Listening less to gossip news will affect a person''s IQ and judgment." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and interrupted Katrina angrily. "The unicorn wood carving amulet you gave is very beautiful." Katrina''s tone was even stranger. "That was a return. She taught me a practical magic last time." Albert looked at Katrina with the same weird tone. "By the way, you seem to care about this? Shouldn''t..." "No, I''m just curious." Katrina said immediately. Tsundere, definitely Tsundere. Albert finds it very interesting, and Nya does it occasionally. "Then I will give you a birthday present next time." Albert blinked at Katrina, tentatively, "What wood carving do you want?" "Are you coming to see Professor Smith too?" Katrina saw that Albert was being led by the nose, and immediately changed the subject. "Just forget it if you don''t want it." "I hate your childish tone." Katrina discovered for the first time that Albert and Isobel had many similarities. Obviously their grades are not much different, but they will always be treated as children. That feeling is really annoying. "Oh, well, I thought we could be good friends." Albert said with regret. "We are friends now, you said by yourself last year." Katrina reminded. "I mean to go further?" "Furthermore?" Katrina flushed slightly, looking at Albert defensively. "Um, we were just classmates before, and now we can be called friends with a good relationship." Albert''s evil taste reappeared again. "What''s the difference?" Katrina was confused. "Yes." Albert said nonsense solemnly. "Classmates and passers-by are actually the same. Friends have a further relationship. They will give each other Christmas gifts and birthday gifts." "Then, do you want to say that a friend is even a boyfriend and girlfriend?" Katrina sneered, "You still like to fool others so much." "Flicker, no." Albert shrugged innocently. "I''m telling the truth." Katrina snorted and reached out to knock on the wooden door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. In a moment, Professor Smith opened the wooden door and looked at the two standing outside the door, his eyes fell on Albert, and he smiled and asked, "Albert, how about the alchemy gathering?" "It''s very interesting, it''s not a small gain." Albert thought for a while and said, "I may have found the answer last time." "Oh, there is an answer so soon?" Professor Smith looked at Katrina and said, "I have a private conversation with Mr. Anderson, can you wait a moment." "Oh." Katrina gave Albert a deep look, and UU Read www.uukanshu.com turned and left the office. "The way to open the next secret door may require further research on ancient magic texts." Albert noticed that after Katrina closed the wooden door backhand, he briefly talked about the magic masters and masters he met at the alchemy party. On my own discovery, I chatted a few words of my own guess. "I suggest the professor go to Mr. McDouger for help." "Oh." Professor Smith looked at Albert and couldn''t help but sighed slightly, a little disappointed. In fact, he had already thought about these things. However, there are actually very few wizards who can be called masters of magic text. Mogg McDoug may be considered one, but their relationship can only be regarded as average. Moreover, Professor Smith did not want too many people to know about the Ravenclaw treasure, so he pinned his hopes on Albert. However, the results clearly deviated from expectations. In other words, this is the result from the beginning. Albert has exceeded Professor Smith''s initial expectations. "Albert, I think you are also very talented in magic writing." Professor Smith said softly, the meaning is self-evident. "Professor, the time I have been exposed to magic is still too short after all. Knowledge like this takes time to accumulate." Albert sighed lightly, making himself look helpless. "Come on, I believe you will become a master of magic words like McDoug." Smith encouraged. "Katrina seems to be looking for you for something, so I''ll go first." He bowed slightly towards Smith, "Please give me a few years. I believe I can help the professor open the secret door." "I will trouble you then." Professor Smith smiled. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 267： Seasoning It''s really choking! Fred, George, and Lee Jordan have always felt bad luck recently. Since the end of the Christmas holiday, they have been encountering all kinds of bad luck. The vacation homework that I could never finish forever, and because I failed the vacation homework, I was confined by Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, making them miss their evening meal. Fred and George''s situation was even worse. Because they were locked up and missed several Quidditch training sessions, Charlie lost his temper and didn''t say anything about it. He wrote to tell the family about it, and Mrs. Weasley wrote a letter. Xin warned them severely that if there was another time, they would deduct their poor pocket money. Of course, Fred and George''s pocket money is pitiful. "Look, what did I find!" As soon as he entered the dormitory, Fred was attracted by the smell. He stared at the steaming egg and potato pancakes on the table. He couldn''t help swallowing and just took a bite on his hand. The meat pie was handed to George beside him, and then appeared at the table at an extraordinary speed. Ok! The speed of the three of them is very fast, and they have surrounded the food on the table. "Where is Albert?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice. "Probably... in the shower!" Fred said uncertainly. "Is this the midnight snack he specially prepared for us?" George took a bite of the meat pie, lifted it up and compared it with the steaming egg hash browns on the table, and decisively tossed the meat pie in his hand. "It must be like this." The three of them looked at each other, and they all understood the meaning in each other''s eyes: before Albert returned, quickly destroy it! Compared with meat pies, hot egg hash browns can arouse their appetites, and they feel even hungry after smelling the fragrance. As a result, the three quickly scraped the food clean. then After Albert came back from the shower, he saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan with their lips swollen into sausages, and couldn''t help laughing for a while. "What''s wrong with you!" Albert asked pretendingly in astonishment, his face still trembling slightly from his suffocation. "We just ate the food on the table..." Fred''s tone was vague, sounding vague. "Then, it''s like this!" George pointed to his lips, feeling the whole life gray. "I must be dreaming, yes, I must be dreaming." Lee Jordan looked sad, but he was really unlucky lately. "You are not dreaming. Cough cough, go to Madam Pomfrey first, she will surely heal your lips." Albert suppressed his laughter, coughed slightly, and took the three of them. school clinic. Fortunately, it''s already night, otherwise it will really attract a lot of attention. Madam Pomfrey was obviously not satisfied that the rest time was disturbed, but because of the swollen lips of the three, she gave them some potion... well, it only took less than thirty seconds, Pang Mrs. Frey helped the three of them remove the sausage lips, and then sent them out of the school hospital. Of course, she uses anti-swelling agents. "Did you add something strange to that egg hash browns." As soon as he returned to the dormitory, the three of Fred questioned Albert. No matter how you look at it, I feel that this guy is punishing the three of them. After all, Albert prepared the food, and his suspicion is naturally the greatest. "Ahem, that''s the supper I just got from the kitchen to share with you. Who told you to eat first and ate all the supper." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the three of them. , With a look of gloat, "Fortunately, you eat first, or I will be unlucky with you." At this moment, the faces of the three of them blushed, but they reacted quickly. its not right! Albert must have expected them to steal food, and then... Well, think about it, it really is what he would do. Ah, damn, I was caught in Albert''s trick! However, that egg and potato pancake is too little, I haven''t eaten enough! "Tell me, how did you do it." George''s eyes flashed with excitement. "Such a fun thing, you didn''t tell us!" Fred also wanted to know how Albert got them inexplicably tricked, did he really add something to the food? wrong! When they ate the egg potato pancakes, there was nothing wrong with them! But the three of them are sure that this is definitely Albert''s trick. "Cough, okay. I just put some seasoning on it. I didn''t expect it to have such an effect." Albert took out a small bottle of seasoning from his pocket and placed it in front of the three of them. "What is this?" Lee Jordan asked first. "Added seasonings," Albert said. This gadget was actually the experiment that he had brainstormed last time in Snape''s potions class. Since the ecstasy can be added to the chocolate, the swelling potion is naturally no problem. During the potions class, there is still some modified version of the swelling potion, which is diluted by Albert and mixed into the seasoning to make the thing in front of us. Of course, the amount of the swelling medicine is actually very small, otherwise he would not have waited for Fred to finish eating the food before discovering that his lips were swollen like sausages. "However, this seasoning is good." Fred recalled the egg and hash browns he had just eaten, and suddenly something very interesting sounded. "You said..." "No, don''t you want to die and drag me into the water." Albert didn''t wait for Fred to speak, but he simply refused. "I haven''t finished it yet." Fred couldn''t help complaining. "If the students in the school are like this, you think you can hide?" Albert gave Fred an angry look~www.novelhall.com~ This thing has swelling medicine added, right! "George had already figured out what was going on and couldn''t help admiring Albert''s methods. "The effect of swelling medicine is much stronger than this." Lee Jordan reminded. "This is made after dilution, and the effect is weakened a lot!" Albert did not deny this. "By the way, when did you make it?" George became more curious. "When you were in confinement." Albert snorted softly: "Who makes you gossip, don''t think I don''t know you did it." "That''s Fred''s fault." George threw the pot straight to his twin brother. "I swear by the Garon in my pocket, this matter has nothing to do with me." Fred immediately swore to prove that he was innocent. "Don''t be silly, you don''t have Kanon in your pocket." "That''s what Li Qiaodan said." "Hey, don''t drag me into the water, I didn''t say anything about it!" Lee Jordan couldn''t help protesting. The three began to wrestle with each other. Albert glared at them, put away the seasoning bottle, and prepared to put it in his cabinet. He knew exactly what the three **** were thinking. "Don''t, lend it to me!" Fred let out a heartbreaking scream. He was planning to use that thing against a few nasty guys. "Match yourself." Albert curled his lips and said: "The swelling potion is not difficult to configure." "We are going to give things to Pippi!" Fred said without hesitation: "Pippi will definitely be happy to see others unlucky." "Be careful not to pit yourself." Albert snorted softly and threw the method to Fred to let them improve themselves. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 268： Fireproof, anti-theft, anti-pipi At the end of January, the weather still showed no signs of warming. When I got up in the morning, the sky was still gray, with occasional snowflakes falling. Walking on the way to the hall of the auditorium, listening to Fred and George chatting, Albert always felt that something bad was about to happen. Albert ate bread and corn soup, and chatted with Lee Jordan about the registration for the Wizarding Card Game. Suddenly I saw Charlie hurriedly walking towards this side, apparently looking for Fred and George, who had been confined several times. "You have missed Quidditch training several times." Charlie glared at his brothers dissatisfiedly and reminded: "There is not much time left until the next Quidditch game. We lose once. If this If you lose again, you will be completely missed this year..." "Charlie, we didn''t mean it." George put down his spoon and looked up at Charlie, his face all helpless. "That was a last resort." Fred quickly echoed: "If there is a choice, we would rather go to the Quidditch stadium to train instead of facing Snape." I dont know whats going on, this sounds very convincing. "Okay, but next time you train, you can''t miss it anymore." Charlie was persuaded by the two. Few students are willing to confine themselves to Snape, even the Slytherin students, they also need to withstand a lot of pressure when facing their dean. "We will train well." Fred and George said in unison. "Guys, you will never guess, what I saw just now." Wood ran over breathlessly, ready to tell everyone an interesting news. "See what?" "I just met Marcus Flint. His lips are unexplainably swollen like a sausage. You haven''t seen him. He covers his lips with his hands, he looks like a faceless face. . Ah, no more, let me laugh." "Where is he?" Charlie also wanted to go and watch to see how bad his old opponent was. "He covered his lips and ran to the school hospital." Wood finally stopped his laughter, raised his hand and gestured toward the crowd, and described Marcus Flint''s unlucky appearance with a deep voice. There is nothing more worthy of joy than seeing the bad luck of the guy you hate. At this moment, the surrounding suddenly calmed down. Albert followed everyone''s sights. A Hufflepuff girl was covering her lips with her hand, and quickly fled the hall of the auditorium. After a brief laugh, everyone talked in whispers about who was playing the prank. Albert finished destroying the steak on the plate and glanced at George, who was also expressionless next to him. The latter seemed to feel Albert''s gaze and shrugged his shoulders, saying innocently that this was not theirs. "You actually succeeded?" Albert was curious about how Fred and George added to Marcus Flint''s food. "It was made by Pippi, it has nothing to do with us!" Fred looked innocent, saying that this was really not done by them, and the two did not have such ability. "You convinced Pippi?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "We promised to provide Pippi with some interesting gadgets." Fred blinked his innocent little eyes. "Anyway, we have to tease students and everyone is the same, don''t you think?" Albert was speechless, and this is indeed true. For Pippy, Hogwarts students are not divided into four colleges, and they are all students anyway. It turns out that Albert''s idea was right. In the next few days, when many people ate in the auditorium, their lips were inexplicably swollen into funny sausage mouths. The students at Hogwarts were very upset without the reason. Everyone was afraid that one day it would be their turn to be unlucky. Professor Sprout also deliberately inspected the schools kitchen, but it was obviously not a problem with house elves. One day, everyone finally discovered the reason. No way, who made Pipigui hum a weird little song and sprinkle strange seasonings on the steaks they ate. Many people saw the students who ate the meat steak with their own eyes, and their lips rose like sausages. Then, this matter was thoroughly fried. Everyone started to condemn Pippi, but it was useless. Pippis pranks werent once or twice. Filch wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to drive Peppy out of Hogwarts, who often opposes him, but he failed in the end. Among all the administrators of Hogwarts, there are many wizards who want to drive away Pippi. None of them succeeded, let alone Filch, who couldn''t use magic. "How much of that stuff do you give Pippy." Albert glanced at Fred, who was struck again, and asked in a low voice when others were not paying attention. He was unlucky just now. Fortunately, after Albert found that many people were recruited, he prepared anti-swelling agents in advance. When he encountered an abnormality, he directly killed the problem in the cradle. "Only that bottle, it should be almost used up." George said uncertainly. "We didn''t expect that bottle of seasoning could last so long." Fred was also depressed. In the past few days, he accidentally ate food with added ingredients several times. is completely self-inflicted. Pippi is going crazy~www.novelhall.com~ It is simply unbearable. "Don''t forget, as agreed, you have to provide Pippi with a pack of dung bombs." Lee Jordan reminded depressed, his lips were also swollen. "Don''t you worry about the professors investigating who gave Pipigui the bottle of seasoning?" Albert looked at the twins helplessly. Now Pipigui''s method of seasoning food has become more sophisticated, completely It''s hard to guard against. However, it turns out that Albert''s worries are completely unnecessary. Hogwarts students have never suspected this incident to other students, they are now about to be driven crazy by Pepigui. When eating, always be careful not to eat things that have been fed by Pipigui. Also going crazy is Madam Pomfrey. Students with swollen lips have appeared in the school hospital one after another. This bodyguard is worthy of letting Professor Snape prepare a large amount of anti-swelling agent, and also specially reminded everyone to encounter this again. In this case, go to the school hospital to receive the swelling agent. Now, everyone knows that to eliminate the sausage mouth and avoid yourself being embarrassed, you only need to use a small amount of anti-swelling agent to solve the problem perfectly after detecting that you are being recruited. They no longer need to guard against Pippi''s pranks. School hospitals naturally have a lot of anti-swelling agents, but they need to be recruited before they can be used. There are actually many wizards who can deploy this kind of medicine, but many people have very average potions, and they dare not drink their own medicine. The potion will know. So, in the black market of Hogwarts, the anti-swelling agent suddenly went on fire. Chapter 269： 1 arrow in the knee "Um... Albert, I suddenly had a good idea." At night, in the common room of Gryffindor, Fred, who was immersed in his homework, suddenly raised his head and said. "What''s a good idea?" Albert asked without looking up. "I got an inspiration from fat lip seasoning." "Fat lip seasoning?" Albert was a little surprised when he heard this name, frowned slightly and asked, "Aren''t you working on a treatise on Frozen Curse?" "Ahem, that... I mean fat tongue candy." Fred pinched a multi-flavored bean and threw it into his mouth, his eyes lighted. "Nothing new." Lee Jordan commented. ""Shut up and listen to me. "Fred couldn''t help but glared at Li Qiaodan and continued to explain, "Since swelling agent can be added, why can''t it be swelling agent or swelling magic?" " "Expansion magic?" Albert raised his head and looked at Fred. The easiest way is to add an expander to the candy. The effect is similar to that of expansion magic, but he is not sure if there is such a potion. As for expansion magic? He felt that at the current level of Fred and George, it was not possible to do this for the time being, even for him, there was no good way for a while. "So, you want me to do it for you?" Albert raised his eyebrows and asked back. Both of them were a little embarrassed at once, which obviously meant it. "You don''t want to open a joke shop, if that''s the case, just think of a way to turn your ideas into reality, otherwise you will never have your own joke shop." Albert reminded, "After all, you need to create the interesting items in the joke shop, right?" "Oh, okay." Fred, a little discouraged, answered casually. "Tell me what you think." George was very interested. A few minutes later, Albert said irritably, "Why don''t you just inflate into a balloon after eating the candy?" "I think the tongue is more interesting." Fred opened his mouth wide, making tongue-out and gasping movements. "It''s best that the tongue gets bigger and bigger." "Are you the devil?" "Don''t make your saliva fly." Lee Jordan grumbled angrily "I think it''s more interesting to be a balloon." "It''s easier to cast a spell directly, but to turn it into candy, I''m afraid you can only rely on potions or other methods." Albert said, "Also, have you considered the danger of these joke items." "Dangerous, will it be dangerous?" George obviously doesn''t think so. "Most adult wizards can easily dispel the expansion magic." "Yes, this is just a funny joke item, as long as it doesn''t flow into the Muggle world, there will be no other problems." Fred agreed. Magic is undoubtedly dangerous for ordinary people. Even if it is just an ordinary prank, it may bring disasters to them, such as the expansion curse. Once a person is blown up, without the help of magic, this life is estimated to be over, but for For a wizard who knows magic, it may be just a funny joke. At this moment, Albert suddenly understood a little bit why the Ministry of Magic would ban minor wizards from using magic outside the school. Once something bad happens, people from the Ministry of Magic must come to help wipe the butt. Once there is too much disturbance, it will be even more troublesome. In a wizard''s family, the parents of the child will naturally solve these problems by themselves. "Couldn''t you guys make that thing?" Angelina stared suspiciously at the guys in front of her. Listening to the topic they just discussed, it was really possible. Moreover, that guy is the most suspicious. Angelina looked at Albert with suspicion, who was still reading the brick book in her hand. "By the way, do you know? The price of anti-swelling agents on the black market has gone up again." Shanna suddenly turned off the topic. "Black market, **** it, why didn''t I expect it!" When Fred heard Shanna talk about anti-swelling agents, he was rather annoyed that he didn''t think of this way of making money. "Come on, the anti-swelling agent you made, I dare say no one would dare to drink it." Shanna couldn''t help but give Fred a blank look. "If it''s Albert, it''s fine. You must be no one. Dare to buy and drink, what if you drink it and get poisoned?" "My potion is still very good." Fred immediately quibbleed. "How do I remember that you failed the potion homework last time and you were imprisoned by Professor Snape." Angelina, who was playing the wizard card with Shanna, unceremoniously exposed Fred''s lies. "Will someone really be poisoned by using an antiswelling agent?" Angelina is curious about what level is needed to turn an antiswelling agent into a poison? "Once the method of configuring the potion is wrong, it may indeed become a pot of poison, and the anti-swelling agent is naturally no exception, otherwise the anti-swelling agent in the black market of Hogwarts will not be a big fire." Albert is not very surprised. Maybe any hapless guy was poisoned after drinking the potion he had prepared!" "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense!" George said. "Ah, it''s too late." Lee Jordan stretched out his hand to cover his face, looking completely finished. "What''s wrong with you?" Alia looked at the three of them puzzled. "Don''t you know that Albert''s words are more accurate than his predictions." Fred explained, "Especially those bad things, once you say it." It turns out that Albert''s words are really poisonous. The next day, a third-grade student from Hufflepuff was sent to the school hospital because of mild symptoms of poisoning because of using his own anti-swelling agent. When Snape heard this, his nose was almost tilted. Seeing that his student had been poisoned by the potion he had made, he threatened to wait for the other party to recover from his illness and put him in confinement for a month. That idiot just humiliated him. "I''m right!" Fred heard the words and said helplessly to Angelina who was stunned. Then, he was going to continue to study the formula of the anti-swelling agent. He had not given up the idea of ??selling the anti-swelling agent to make money. "I think you should think that Golan Fondo must win every day now." Angelina said to Albert seriously. "I don''t think you can win!" "Shut up, bastard, don''t talk nonsense like this!" George reached out and covered Albert''s mouth, trying to get him to swallow the words again. "If we really lose, it must be Albert''s fault." Fred''s expression was sad. "Okay, stop making trouble." Albert interrupted those who still wanted to say something. "Give up, there is no shortage of anti-swelling agents in the black market, and even if you can really succeed, there is no way. Don''t worry about how much money you make. "How much is a bottle of anti-swelling agent?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "3 A bottle of Xicco~www.novelhall.com~ It was Alia who answered them. She took out a glass bottle with anti-swelling agent from her pocket, "This stuff was very popular in the black market a while ago. " Since Madam Pomfrey told everyone the secret of swollen sausage lips, many people have carried a bottle of anti-swelling agent with them in case they accidentally get hit. No one wants others to read a joke. "Why is this mark so familiar!" Lee Jordan looked at the mark on the bottle. "?" Everyone looked at Albert. "Well, I made a big pot last time, kept a bottle for myself, gave some of it to others, and sold the rest." Albert didn''t hide it. In fact, he didn''t intend to sell swelling agents. Later, he was also recruited once. After taking out the medicine to eliminate the swelling, someone asked him where he got it. Then... Albert set a price casually and sold them the anti-swelling agent. Of course, the glass bottles used for the potions are derived from the transformation spell and the copying spell. "Wow, by the way, you don''t tell us about the black market?" Hogwarts has a black market, and some students occasionally trade some contraband with each other through the black market, such as some things in the Joko shop, or some illegal potions, and gadgets. Of course, there are books on black magic, and occasionally someone asks to help configure some intelligence boosters. Its just that this medicine is easily checked out during the exam. There are several such unlucky ones at Hogwarts every year. apex Chapter 270： Greedy person "You are really greedy!" After the end of the Curse Club, Isobel gave Albert this evaluation. "Greedy, do you? Also, what do you mean?" Albert turned his head to look at the witch walking alongside him. "Greed in every sense." Isabel said lightly. "Will it? I always think I am a person who is easily satisfied." Albert doesn''t care much about Isabel''s words. He knows that the other party is not malicious, that is to say casually, like a joke among friends. "That''s just the illusion that you feel good about yourself." Isabel is right. She feels that Albert is like a bottomless pit, constantly devouring knowledge about magic. The two strolled on the promenade, chatting casually, and occasionally making small jokes. Fortunately, there are no people around, otherwise I dont know what gossip will come out. There are always people in the school who are so idle and like to spread all kinds of gossip news everywhere. Of course, there are also people who are jealous of Albert or Isobel and deliberately discredit them. "I think I just asked a few more questions." Albert took the opportunity of the Curse Club and asked Professor Flitwick. Of course, he is also playing the idea signed by Professor Flitwick. The tasks of the "Magic Forbidden Zone" are almost completed, if you can''t delay it, it''s better not to delay it. In fact, Albert is still looking forward to raising the wizard''s bloodline to level five, and he is also curious about the upper limit of the panel skill level. More importantly, the increase in magic power will help him master magic faster and increase the power of magic. "What are your problems?" Isobel''s face shook, and she suddenly felt that Albert''s face was thicker than herself. At that time, Alberts questions were read from a piece of parchment. They were all questions related to the science of spells, but he hesitated that the parchment was too long. Not to mention Isobel was stunned. Professor Liwei was also stunned for a few seconds. Later, Professor Curse closed the list and singled out a few easier questions to explain to Albert. "By the way, I am not as good as you in this respect! And, how can the desire for knowledge be called greed!" Albert retorted solemnly. A certain Kong once said, can scholars count as stealing? "Moreover, I remember Ravenclaw''s famous saying: Is knowledge the greatest wealth of mankind?" Albert said frankly. "I don''t know when Ravenclaw''s famous saying changed." Isabel also knew that this was Albert''s ridicule, and he didn''t care much, but just corrected it, "It should be''exceptional ingenuity is the greatest human being Wealth''." "The meaning is the same anyway," Albert quibbled. Isobel couldn''t help but give Albert a blank look, ignoring the other''s sophistry, the two silently walked in the corridor, and after a few corners, they broke the silence again. "What do you want to do with the Wuhen Stretching Curse?" "If you can, you can teach me. As for the remuneration, it is easy to discuss." Albert said, "Well, I can give you another gallon." "Are you rich?" "I made another small profit last time." "Unfortunately, I won''t. The Unmarked Stretching Curse is an advanced magic, very difficult to learn, and even if you learn it, you can''t use it indiscriminately." Isobel reminded, "The Ministry of Magic strictly restricts the use of Unmarked Stretching Curse. If you are found, you may be severely fined a large sum of Galleons." "Actually, as long as you pay attention to the laws of the magic world, you will notice one. As long as you don''t get discovered, it''s not illegal." Albert said indifferently. This is the result of Herb and Daisy summing up after reading the laws of the magic world, which is considered a legal loophole. "You can ask Professor Smith, he should be able to stretch the curse without a trace, if he originally intended to teach you." Isabel said, "As for the magic that can freeze objects, I don''t have any impression for the time being." Albert once thought that Frozen Curse was this kind of magic. After all, it could be used to freeze extremely flammable fire gray snake eggs. However, it was not until last year that he read "The Book of Spells" that he realized that the facts were not what he thought. Like that. The freezing spell is not to freeze the object as he perceives it, but to make the target freeze and stop moving. It is more like a spell like a body fixation spell, but this spell has a wider range of uses. The most direct manifestation is to make the alarm clock not ring. This made Albert very disappointed. He originally planned to make a magic refrigerator or cooling cup by summer, but now it seems that this idea has completely fallen through. If possible, Albert wanted to invent a spell that could cool down, but it was obviously not that easy to succeed. Self-made magic spells such as condensing water into ice and freezing into frost have all gone to hell. However, what made Albert the most helpless was that there was an additional related task on the task panel. Remnants of summer. In the hot summer, if you can eat a box of ice cream, a bowl of shaved ice or a glass of iced milk tea, it is undoubtedly a kind of enjoyment. Therefore, in order to be able to spend the summer comfortably, work hard to create a magic item that can lower the temperature. Reward: 1000 experience, freezing spell skill +1. Freezing spell? Albert had never heard of this spell, at least he had read so many books and had no special impression of this spell. Albert also asked Professor Flitwick, but the latter did not understand this. Therefore, he thinks that this spell may not have been developed yet, and the mission is to let him develop this so-called freezing spell. In fact, Albert really wants to complain. Is the task to help him figure out the name of the spell in advance? Although Albert admits that his naming ability is rather silly... Alas, this is not the point. Developing an unknown spell is actually not that difficult, but sometimes it is also difficult. Most of the time the invention of a spell is accidentally invented. Albert felt that his chances of success were really small, so he also asked the genius Isabel for help. In any case, she is a genius. Hermione may have invented her own spell shortly after entering school. Maybe Isobel can give herself a surprise. If he makes magic items that can lower the temperature and rewards the freezing spell, Albert thinks he should be able to get the magic items that cool down, and he didn''t say whether physical cooling or magical cooling. It is not too difficult for Albert to make a magic item that physically cools down by magic. "I can help you~www.novelhall.com~Isabel thought for a while and said, "However, I hope you can do me a favor. " "what''s up." "Katrina often goes to Professor Smith recently. I hope you can help her." Isobel sighed, "Probably the invisible pressure I put on her was too much." "How can I help?" Albert said in a weird tone. "Also, you are an empty glove white wolf. The principle of trading should be fair." "Then... I''ll prepare a gift for you." Isobel thought for a while and said, "You can receive it in a while." "Well...I''ll do my best." Albert raised his eyebrows, and finally agreed. In fact, Albert can also understand Isabel''s concerns. In the final analysis, he is also a person with a younger sister, and agrees very well with Niya. However, he always felt that Isobel had the attributes of sister-in-law in front of him. High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 271： Witness history Albert never felt that Katrina needed her own help, nor did he think that the other party would accept her kindness. He has known each other for more than a year and thinks he still understands what Katrina''s character is. The McDoug sisters are all of the more stubborn personality type, and Isobel should also be very aware of this. The previous thing is probably just casually, and I didn''t expect Albert to really help much. Albert didn''t pay much attention to this matter. There were so many things that needed him to be busy, so he didn''t have the intention to pay attention to Katrina. However, he went to Professor Smith more often, and the latter tactfully refused to teach Albert how to use the Unmarked Stretching Curse. Although it was expected, Albert was still a little disappointed, especially the excuses used by Professor Smith, which made him directly speechless. The dark magic defense professor believes that Albert should focus his limited energy on the study of ancient magic texts, and he also patted his chest to ensure that when Albert reaches adulthood, he will definitely become a famous master of magic texts. According to Professor Smith, Albert believed him, and he was even more confident than the other, but becoming a master of magic text was not his goal in life. As for, want to learn Wuhen Stretching Curse? Professor Smith secretly hinted that Albert, as long as he could help him open the entrance to the Ravenclaw Chamber, would teach him the Unmarked Stretching Curse. Don''t ask how Albert knows, the panel tasks are all popping up, and I don''t want to understand the other party''s hint. Somehow, Albert always felt that Professor Smith had a problem, maybe it was some kind of psychological hint, anyway, he was more wary of the professor who had been in a good relationship. I always feel that the other party wants to make some big news. Of course, this does not prevent Albert from continuing to ask Professor Smith for magic. The other party is still very good in some aspects, otherwise Katrina will not come to him, I hope Professor Smith can teach herself extra. Everyone has the spirit of not admitting defeat, and Katrina is no exception. She thinks she is not inferior to anyone. However, Katrina''s birth was untimely and tragic. After being beaten by her sister and Albert, she finally recognized the cruel reality. Her current goal was to catch up with the two of them, not to be left behind, until they couldn''t even see the other person''s back. Katrina''s frequency of asking Albert suddenly increased. He has not been a tutor in his previous life, and Albert is not a good teacher, so Katrina often can only get answers. However, for a genius like Katrina, having the answer is enough. The genius can always eliminate the unnecessary things and find the right one. Katrina''s progress is rapid and has completely surpassed her classmates except Albert. Time moved forward slowly like a snail. The end of January is finally approaching, and the month-end party of the Witcher Card Club begins again. This time, the number of students who came to the party shrank significantly, and there were only 34 members who were ready to sign up for the competition. Lee Jordan didn''t know what he was nagging. He always felt that the Wizards Club had missed the best development time. Albert doesn''t think so. The Wizards Club is not as hot as it was at the beginning. Most people are just interested in the moment. It is not surprising that the number of people has decreased. Anyway, it is not a strict club. "It is estimated that in a few months, all the members of the club will be gone." Lee Jordan is very anxious, he put a lot of energy into the first wizard card game. However, the improvement of the wizard card is also slow. It is not easy to satisfy everyone! "No matter how hurry you are, it''s useless. As a freshman game, the wizard card needs to be able to withstand the test of time." Albert was rather calm. Recently, he spent a lot of time and finally finished reading the two books "Ultimate Transfiguration" and "Extraordinary Transfiguration", but there was not much gain. The only change is probably the increase in the experience of the change spell skills. After watching the change spell, Albert directly used his experience to upgrade his skills to level two, and then began to try to create a new batch of wizard cards, but he was not satisfied. Unable to make detailed changes, especially the picture on the wizard card, it''s a mess. This made Albert depressed for a long time, and even wondered if it was caused by his inability to skillfully use the Transfiguration Curse. Professor McGonagall thinks Albert is very lofty. Despite this, Professor Transfiguration is still very satisfied with his student''s talent. "This is the latest improved wizard card." Albert distributed his latest Lee Jordan card, pointing to the content above, and said, "I cast a change spell on the card. Once I The content of the main card here changes, and the cards in your hand will also change." With that said, Albert made a simple demonstration, "The wizard card will become more and more refined, but it needs enough time, and we are now witnessing its growth and changes." "You can cast a change curse?" Several senior students were shocked when they heard that Albert actually cast a change curse on the wizard card. "But that''s...s level!" I dont know who said what everyone said. Albert is in the second grade, he is now in the second grade! Damn, can geniuses do whatever they want? Field looked at the shocked expressions on the faces of other people around with interest. She was the first person to know that Albert had learned to change the curse. Because Albert first understood and practiced the Variation Mantra that she helped. To be honest, it took Albert a short time to master how to use the change spell, but she was shocked. However, they often participate in the Transfiguration Club together, and Field knows Albert''s accomplishments in transfiguration very well, unlike the group of people in front of him that are so gagged. In the crowd, Truman''s expression was complicated. He found that his former friend had completely surpassed himself in magical attainments. It''s no wonder that the frequency of their letter exchanges dropped drastically last year, and the two almost never talked about studying anymore. Was it no longer needed? It is false to say that he is not jealous at all, but Truman still admires Albert''s ability and is ready to change the original positions of the two sides, instead of consulting Albert himself. "Ahem!" Albert coughed slightly to signal everyone to keep quiet for now. Then, he explained the rules of the game ~www.novelhall.com~ and said that there were only 32 players in the game, and asked if anyone would opt out. However, now everyone is more interested in Albert himself than in the wizarding card game, and they begin to whisper, guessing at what level Albert has reached. "It is rumored that you and Isobel are in a romantic relationship, is it true?" It was Field who asked about it. This guy was purely trying to make trouble. Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Field and coughing lightly, "First, confirm the list of the Wizarding Card Game. I will answer your question when I have time." The original procrastination has suddenly accelerated a lot. Two girls even said that they abstained on the spot. They seemed to like to listen to all kinds of interesting gossip news. "We are just ordinary friends." Albert handed the registration list notebook to Lee Jordan next to him, and smiled at everyone, "Then, I''ll go first." Before everyone could react, Albert disappeared. High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 272： Morality in the corner Speaking of February, there are many things worth noting. At the beginning of February, all students in the third grade and above can go to Hogsmeade. There is a Quidditch match in the middle of the month, this time between Gryffindor and Slytherin, and at the end of the month there will be a selection of the Wizarding Club. Of course, in the end this is considered a round up. Time is like a lame old man, slowly entering February amid the urging of countless students. Of course, not all students want time to pass faster. Albert is one of them. He always feels that time is not enough recently, and even the time of leisure and laziness has decreased. I wish there was a time converter. However, the time consumed by the time converter is actually counted on the user. If the time converter is used too ordinary to go back in time, the user''s lifespan will be reduced. Albert is considering whether to throw away all the bad things about him. Since there are so many old friends, he basically needs to write a letter every day, and there are still many things in the notebook that have not been completed. Isabel is right, he is indeed too greedy. If it weren''t for the skill panel, I''m afraid I would have been overwhelmed and driven mad by all that stuff. Hermione in third grade is the best example. Forget it, now is not the time to stop and rest, accumulate more capital while young, and when you have enough capital, you can live the life you want. "It''s almost the same after another year or two." As for Voldemort''s question, Albert never really worried. After all, there is a tall man, the savior Potter, who needs to consider how to use Voldemort for his own welfare. After all, the time when Voldemort ruled the magic world was the darkest time between the magic world and Britain, and chaos meant opportunity. Albert took out a small notebook and wrote down what he thought of. This notebook was almost used up again. He turned it over, sighed slightly, put the notebook back in his pocket, and checked the homework he had just finished. He began to prepare to write to Mondungus Fletcher, asking him to meet at Three Broomsticks on his next trip to Hogsmeade. Albert really needs the fur from the swamp dig. The mandrake that he had stuffed into the salt a few months ago has been for months, and it shouldn''t be long before it will completely turn into a black magic item. At that time, the fur of the swamp dig was needed to straighten it, otherwise, even Albert would not dare to reprocess this black magic item rashly, so as not to have bad luck with him. Mondungus Fletcher''s reply came soon, and he probably didn''t want the fur of the swamp digger to hit his hand. However, from the lines on the letter paper, it is not difficult to see that the guy still wants to slaughter Albert''s wallet. Do you really think of me as a kid? Albert couldn''t help laughing, and threw the parchment paper into the forbidden fireplace, watching the flames burn the paper to ashes, with a strange smile on his face. "Albert laughed so terribly." The lazy George just looked up and saw this scene. He couldn''t help but shivered, touched Fred next to him with his elbow, and motioned him to look at Albert. . "I don''t know who is going to be unlucky!" Fred murmured. "Next time Hogsmeade, are you going?" Albert looked around, made sure there was no one around, and asked in a low voice. "Go, why not." Lee Jordan said without looking up. Just after Christmas, his pockets were still bulging. "A letter from that thief?" Fred felt that he had guessed the answer. "Well, it seems that he hasn''t given up killing me. If the talk falls down..." Albert sneered, "Just rob him, or buy and sell." "Is this... not so good." Lee Jordan put down the quill in his hand and looked at Albert worriedly. Although he is often mischievous and likes to violate school discipline, Li Qiaodan is still a good person in nature. "It''s really not very good." Albert did not deny this. "However, Mondungus Fletcher is not a good man. That guy is a professional liar and thief, and he also works as a black market businessman. Uncommon hookups, the other party doesn''t want to make a good deal, so there is no need to be too polite to him." "To a bad guy, Albert was right. I don''t think I need to be too polite." Fred and George looked at each other and asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do with this." "A phantom spell, a coma spell, and an oblivion spell." Albert naturally knew what to do, and he was not worried that he would fail. There are some things that have mental arithmetic and unintentional, really make you hard to guard against. Perhaps Mondungus Fletcher was a very cautious guy, but he never expected that the fat sheep he thought was robbing him. In his previous life, Albert considered himself a very moral person, even if things fell apart, he never thought of it. In this life, with plug-ins, mastered magical magic, and more than ten years under the influence of capitalism, the moral values ??of the previous life have long been pushed into the corner by him. To say something more immoral: the primitive accumulation of capital has always been cruel and bloody. "Look at Mondungus Fletcher''s choice, and then decide what to do with this matter." Fred and George had a bad impression of Mondungus, so they agreed with Albert''s opinion. Lee Jordan agreed, and Albert didn''t intend to go too far. "What are you discussing?" Shanna came over, still holding a book she had borrowed from the library. "Discussing the wizard card." Albert casually talked about the topic, and the three people next to him were not surprised, and casually agreed. "By the way, have you heard that?" "What did you hear?" Fred asked curiously~www.novelhall.com~There is a monster hidden in the Forbidden Forest. "Sana reminded in a low voice, "In the afternoon, when someone was protecting magical biology on the periphery of the Forbidden Forest, they heard a terrible roar. " "Forbidden forest, roar of the beast?" Albert immediately thought of Hagrid''s Lu Wei. "Maybe, Hagrid kept some dangerous animals in the Forbidden Forest." Fred said jokingly. "Should we go in and see what monster it is?" George continued with his curious eyes gleaming, "We can go with Hagrid, it''s his responsibility." It seems that George''s head is not too stupid. In just half a day, weird rumors began to circulate in the school that some dangerous and magical creatures ran to the outside of the forbidden forest. Various rumors are everywhere, and Professor Kettlebo has planned to move most of the courses to the lawn near Hogwarts near the Forbidden Forest. High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 273： Missing pet dog On weekend mornings, Albert was eating in the auditorium. Beside him, Shanna and Percy were chatting about selecting courses for the third grade. In the second half of the second half of the semester, they need to choose a third-grade course. Although this matter will not be announced during the Easter holiday, Shanna learned about it in advance from Percy, who was close, and wanted to hear about Ai Burt''s opinion. "Muggle studies, divination and math divination are the easiest courses for you." Albert said to Shanna after eliminating the jam-coated bread slices. "The ancient magic is more difficult, like learning a foreign language. , I guess that few girls like to protect the magical creature class. Of course, if you have confidence, you can choose all. Percy chooses all, right." "Well, all elections will be very busy." Percy Weasley nodded, "The pressure will be great, and it is estimated to be even greater in the fifth grade. Of course, there is no problem with Albert." "What about you?" Shanna asked, looking at Albert. "Select all," Albert said. "Then, shouldn''t it be better for me to choose all?" Shanna murmured, "Muggle studies are not difficult for us, so there are only four courses left." "You have to think about it," Percy reminded kindly. Although I know that Shanna is also a leader of the same age, it is still very stressful to take 12 courses. "Dont compare Albert with yourself. I heard that he often goes to the improvement class of ancient magic writing. I guess I dont need to learn much, and he comes from a Muggle family, so Muggle research is certainly not difficult. This means that Albert actually only needs to focus on three elective courses." In fact, Albert has a high level of mathematics. After all, he once wanted to get involved in the financial industry... Well, strange, why did you say that it used to be? After graduation, I mixed up in the financial industry just to find a faster way to make money. Now he has found a faster way to make money, so the old financial dream has long been kicked to a certain corner. People, sure enough, they will gradually change with age. However, this does not prevent Albert from watching some economic-related books. He likes reading books himself, and thinks that this knowledge will come in handy. After Albert eliminated another golden fried egg and a large bowl of corn soup, the hungry Fred and George finally finished their training and returned to the castle. They ate and complained to Albert about Charlie''s demon behavior. "I''m going to find Hagrid later, are you going?" Albert interrupted their complaints and asked. "Forget it, let''s finish the homework obediently!" The three looked at each other, and after all, they didn''t plan to go with Albert. Their relationship with Hagrid can only be said to be average, and they often go into the woods to cause trouble for Hagrid. They always feel embarrassed when they meet. "Oh, then forget it." Albert did not force him. When he finished his breakfast and was about to find Hagrid, a group of owls appeared above the auditorium with envelopes and packages, flying around the dining table, looking for each other. The goal. Among them, an owl flew towards Albert and brought him a letter. "Thank you." Albert picked up the envelope and glanced at the sender''s name: Adolf. Hmm, did you finally reply? Is it really because of the distance between France and Scotland? Now, when Albert sends long-distance letters, he will directly choose the strong owls in school. He could not give up to let Xue pull the long distance, and, with the frequency of his own letter, an owl is not enough at all, thanks to the school owls can be borrowed for free, otherwise just the cost of sending letters, do not know how much it will cost Up. Albert stuffed the letter into his pocket and walked out of the castle. He crossed the field to the hut on the edge of the forbidden forest. Hagrid was outside the hut, holding a bow in his hand, and Fang followed him, as if he was about to enter the woods to hunt. "Good morning, Hagrid." Albert walked over to greet Hagrid. "Oh, sorry, I need to go into the woods now." Hagrid looked at Albert who was rubbing his teeth and said in a low voice, "Something happened in the woods." "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "Lu Wei ran away by himself." Hagrid looked around and whispered. "Lu Wei ran away?" Albert murmured, "Sure enough..." "After Lu Wei grew bigger, he bit off the vine and ran away." Hagrid reluctantly told Albert what had happened. "Have you mentioned this to Principal Dumbledore?" Albert frowned, glanced at his task panel, and sure enough there was a new task. Looking for pets. Hagrid''s pet dog Lu Wei ran away, and he needed someone to help retrieve it. Reward: 1500 experience, Hagrids favorability +10, and a special gift from Hagrid. Pet dog? Albert really wants to talk about the name of the mission. Isn''t this really trying to mislead himself? "No, but..." Hagrid hesitated, then whispered, "Dumbledore seems to have a lot of things to be busy lately, and I don''t want to trouble him." "You have caused him trouble." Albert sighed and reminded, "Don''t be silly Hagrid, you have to tell Dumbledore about this. The three-headed dog threatens the Hogwarts students very much. Great, dont expect everyone to be able to protect themselves when facing Lu Wei like me. "Once the three-headed dog hurts the students in the school, I dare say that not only will you be driven away, but Dumbledore will also be unlucky together." Albert said quietly, "We are more fragile than you think. Tossing." "I..." Hagrid''s face turned pale, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "If you can''t find Lu Wei today, I will tell Dumbledore about this." "Well, that''s good." Albert asked suddenly. "By the way, what are you going to do, kill it?" "No... you can''t do that." Hagrid shook his head firmly. Fantastic animals are not humans after all, and Hagrid does not have the superb abilities of Newt. It is normal that some moths will appear. Albert also knew that Hagrid would be pitted by his pet in the future. "I''ll help you find it. Don''t expect your bow to stop the three-headed dog." Albert did not wait for Hagrid to refuse, and continued, "If it wants to run, you don''t even have a chance to play an instrument." "But..." Hagrid hesitated, he didn''t want to involve Albert. "It''s nothing, let''s go, do you expect to be able to catch Lu Wei in the woods like this?" Albert, naturally it is impossible to give up this mission. "but" "Don''t forget ~www.novelhall.com~ I used to go into the forbidden forest alone, and now you are by my side, as long as you don''t encounter the eight-eyed giant spider, there won''t be much trouble." Albert He wasn''t afraid to enter the forest, but he didn''t want to meet the eight-eyed giant spider. The group of spiders who have been overthrown by themselves will probably hold grudges, anyhow they are intelligent creatures, and they will also hold grudges for him. If you encounter an eight-eyed giant spider, things will probably become very troublesome. "Thank you, Albert." Hagrid scratched his head and suddenly felt that it would be nice to have someone help. Albert knew of Lu Wei''s existence. He would be better able to deal with this matter if he helped to cover the matter, and he really needed help. "lets go!" The two of them walked towards the periphery of the Forbidden Forest one after another. vertex High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 274： Where is Lu Wei The forbidden forest is huge, but dogs are hard to find. Albert and Hagrid have been walking in the forbidden forest for ten minutes, but they still haven''t found any clues. To put it bluntly, it is purely wandering in the forbidden forest. "Hagrid, do you have any plans?" Albert thought that Hagrid, the client, was probably fainted and had no time to use his brain to think. He ignored many things, so he reminded him. Albert doesn''t want to accompany Hagrid to wandering in the forbidden forest. Although he thinks he has good luck, he always feels very unreliable to rely on luck to do things. "This..." Hagrid pulled off his long beard several times when he heard the words, and he still couldn''t calm down. "I don''t have time to think about it, and I''m not good at using my brain. I''m just going to find it in the forbidden forest. Look, maybe you can find traces left by Lu Wei." As expected, I have no plan, ready to look around and try my luck? Albert could not help sighing in his heart, stopped and looked at Hagrid helplessly, and said, "It''s all luck to find this way. Good luck, you can find it later, bad luck, I can''t find it for ten and a half months. To." Hagrid was silent, and said to Albert: "I''m in a mess now, I know you are smart. Tell me what should I do now?" "This..." Albert asked tentatively, "How did you find things before?" "Wandering around in the forbidden forest." Hagrid looked a little embarrassed. "I am familiar with the periphery of the forbidden forest, but... it will take a lot of time, and I''m worried that Lu Wei will run around and hurt Hogwarts. s student." "Care is chaos." Albert sighed and raised two fingers. "There are two ways. First, ask the residents here. Should you know the residents of the Forbidden Forest?" "Resident, resident?" Hagrid asked Albert a little confused, "Do you mean the horseman?" "Not only horsemen, but other magical animals are the same." Albert reminded Hagrid, "The three-headed dog is a very dangerous magical animal. Without your feeding, it needs to hunt to fill its stomach. It is forbidden. The periphery of the forest is definitely a top predator, and most animals have a specific range of activities. Of course, it would be better if the horsemen can provide useful information." Hagrid immediately understood that the three-headed dogs run around in the forbidden forest, but they always need to fill their stomachs, which means that Lu Wei will be attracted by the hunting grounds with abundant prey. This was also one of Hagrid''s concerns, what if Lu Wei was hungry and attacked the students. There are not many animals in the forbidden forest in winter. "Let''s go to a few nearby places where animals are dense to find Lu Wei." Hagrid led the way first. He was familiar with the forbidden forest and knew where to find animals in winter. "The second method is fortune." Albert watched Hagrid react and said as he walked behind him. "What''s that?" Hagrid had never heard of the elixir, and the magic knowledge he learned might not be as rich as Albert. "It''s the lucky potion, the magic potion that will change your luck after drinking. I still have a little lucky potion. If you really can''t find Lu Wei, you can use it to try your luck." Albert explained casually, " Of course, it may not be successful." Hager relaxed, thinking it would be great to have a reliable helper. At least, it wasn''t that he was worried alone. In the beginning, Hagrid left food in the place where Lu Wei was originally kept, and would go there to check it every day. Although the food had signs of being bitten, it was not Lu Wei''s accomplishment. The two walked on the snow for a while, and Hagrid pointed to the traces on the ground and said, "There is an animal trail here. Occasionally deer or other animals pass by. However, most animals drink in the nearby river in winter. Water, where there are springs, wont freeze completely in winter." arrived at the river, and indeed found many traces of animal activities, but still did not find the footprints left by Lu Wei. "We continue to go up. The spring is located near the horseman''s range of activities. We used to see if the horseman has seen Lu Wei. It is difficult to hide what happened in the forbidden forest." Get Albert''s reminder After that, Hagrid began to quickly enter the state. Although this is also very unreliable, Albert can''t think of a better way. "Wait, Hagrid, let me try the flying curse." Albert suddenly thought of something, so he raised the wand in his hand and said a curse towards the surrounding forest. "Lu Wei is flying here." The flying curse is also effective on living creatures. Albert thinks that his magic power is already very strong. Maybe if he is lucky enough, the three-headed dog will fly back by himself. This is the ideal situation. Of course, the reality is quite cruel. Failed. But, think about it, the three-headed dog is a miraculous creature that is very resistant to magic. Unless Albert used the old magic wand to cast a spell, he didn''t expect to succeed. He just wanted to try whether he could make some movement. If he was lucky enough, he might really succeed. Hagrid looked at Albert who was casting the spell, then looked at the surrounding woods, slightly disappointed. "Hagrid, can you use the Flying Curse? Do you want to try to use the Flying Curse to summon the things on Lu Wei." Albert thought for a moment, and said, "I mean the dog pen and the like." "No, you know, Lou Wei grew up too fast, I didn''t bring him a dog pen." Hagrid was a little embarrassed. Albert found that he was speechless. The growing three-headed dog did grow very fast. The two continue to walk upstream along the river and enter the horseman''s range of activities. Before he could go far, he heard some noise from his side, he raised his bow to aim at the direction of the sound, and asked aloud: "Who is where? Come out." "It''s me Hagrid." The red-brown horseman walked out of the woods, swept his gaze over Hagrid, fell on Albert, and then looked back at Hagrid and said, "You shouldn''t bring The horse came here." "Ronan, have you ever seen a three-headed dog." Hagrid asked his horse friend expectantly. The red-brown horseman did not reply, but looked at Albert again and asked softly, "We met?" "Yes, last night ~www.novelhall.com~Thank you for your help." "Ronan." Hagrid repeated, with a little dissatisfaction in his voice. No one likes to be ignored, and Hagrid is no exception. "I have seen it, Hagrid, a three-headed dog. It is not very friendly. It seems hungry. The horsemen on patrol drove it away with arrows. You can go there and try your luck." Ronan raised his finger. One direction, that was the direction where Albert and Hagrid had just arrived. Hagrid swept his eyes in the direction Ronan raised his finger, and fell into a brief silence. "You are half the owner here, can you help Hagrid find his little pet, I don''t think you should...!" Albert tried to ask the horseman for help. Before Albert had finished speaking, Hagrid pushed him and signaled that it was time to leave. Albert looked at Hagrid with a strange expression, but soon shut up. "Goodbye Ronan, thank you for your information!" Hagrid said goodbye to the horseman. "The horsemen won''t help." When Hagrid took Albert far enough, he said, "The horsemen are all that way. Don''t expect them to be of much help. Let''s go. Let''s keep looking. I have a hunch, maybe I can find Lu Wei today." You have a hunch that it''s useless. Albert couldn''t help but want to complain. He felt that if Hagrid told Dumbledore to be honest, he might have found his little pet. "By the way, Hagrid. Is the horseman''s range of activities very wide?" Albert asked curiously, thinking of something. "Yes, it has a wide range." Hagrid reminded, "You need to be very careful when dealing with them. Most horsemen don''t like wizards." Chapter 275： Suffered a sneak attack Before leaving, Albert glanced back at the jungle behind him, and said to Hagrid, "The horsemen dont think theres any difference between wizards and Muggles. Those guys are more willing to be outsiders and look on completely. By." Hagrid, who was walking in front, stopped suddenly, glanced at Albert, then looked around, and said: "The horses are really not easy to get along with. I spent many years in Hogwarts before I learned to deal with them." "I went through the horse man literature in the library. They are very proficient in magic therapy, divination, archery and astronomy." Albert has spent some time looking up the horsemen''s information since he had dealt with the horsemen. These guys would rather choose to be regarded as beasts by the Ministry of Magic than to deal with wizards. In the Ministry of Magic, there is a joke that "is sent to the Horseman Liaison Office", which means that this person will be expelled immediately because no horseman has used the Horseman Liaison Office, and they do not welcome people from the Ministry of Magic. "Don''t provoke horsemen at will, they are usually very proud." Hagrid reminded worriedly, knowing that Albert was not happy with horsemen. "I usually don''t provoke others on the initiative." Albert shook his head, followed behind Hagrid, and walked in the direction Ronan pointed out. However, luck is not on their side. The two have been searching in the Forbidden Forest for a long time, but they still haven''t found the trace left by Lu Wei, it seems to have disappeared out of thin air. This is not a good sign. "Go back, Hagrid." Albert looked at Hagrid''s back and proposed: "We need to change the way." "I am going to meet Aragog." Hagrid hesitated and said, "Perhaps Aragog will know Lu Wei''s whereabouts." "Who is Aragog?" Albert asked curiously. He thought it might be the name of an eight-eyed giant spider. In the sixth part, Hagrid buried an eight-eyed giant spider. "Aragok was raised by me before..." Hagrid hesitated for a moment, or told Albert, "An eight-eyed giant spider." "Is it really an eight-eyed giant spider? I won''t go with you. The incident last year didn''t have a good relationship with the group of giant spiders. Be careful yourself." Albert did not object to Hagrid. Look for his Aragok eight-eyed giant spider, but he won''t go. Knowing that the sheep entered the tiger''s mouth, he tried desperately to drill forward. Only fools would do this. "Don''t worry, they won''t hurt you with me." Hagrid assured him, patted his chest hard. "You probably don''t know. Last year, in order to save George and Fred who were surrounded by eight-eyed giant spiders, I slaughtered several eight-eyed giant spiders and brought down hundreds of them." Albert looked at Hagrid. , His expression suddenly became weird, "Of course I believe that you will do your best to protect my safety, but I dont believe in eight-eyed giant spiders. They are cruel by nature and like to eat human flesh. I believe those big guys wont mind if I surrender. The net." "I''m here, the Aragok community won''t hurt you." Hagrid was taken aback for a moment, and said with certainty. "Aragog may not, but other eight-eyed giant spiders, only powerful black wizards can use power to command those giant spiders." Albert did not believe Hagrid''s words, but he did not believe in the sea. Judgement. "I''m going back." He turned around to find a place to Apparate, and returned directly to the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts. "Wait, I''ll send you..." Hagrid can''t worry that Albert will go back by himself. The other party kindly helps him find Lu Wei, and he also needs to be responsible for Albert''s safety. At this moment, a rustling sound suddenly sounded around, as if something was moving quickly toward this side. "Be careful, come to me!" Hagrid raised his bow and aimed at the direction of the sound. At the moment when the voice sounded, Albert had already raised his vigilance and waved his wand to use defensive magic to protect himself. However, it was too late. A black shadow sprang out of the forest like an arrow and rushed towards Albert. "Be careful." Hagrid was startled and angry, and shot an arrow at the shadow, but was easily avoided by the shadow. Seeing that the shadow was about to pounce on Albert, he didn''t know what he was muttering. He raised his left hand and made a push forward. boom! A dull sound rang in the forbidden forest. The black shadow attacking Albert at high speed slammed into an invisible magic shield, like a bull running wildly, hitting one by one against a thick wall, and the result was self-evident. The black shadow was directly bounced out by the counter-shock force and fell heavily to the ground, unable to get up again. "Thunderbolt!" Albert brandished his magic wand and directly hit the attacker with the most lethal magic he has so far. An orange magic concentrated on the black shadow, directly causing it to shatter. The assailants body splashed around in the explosion. Albert had to step back, looking at the spider leg that fell on his feet, and muttered: "Unfortunately, the reaction was a bit overwhelming." The corpse of the eight-eyed giant spider was almost blown to pieces, and it was worthless. Watching a lot of gold coins slip through his fingers, Albert felt a little helpless about his overreaction just now. The change just now made Hagrids emotions feel like a roller coaster with violent ups and downs~www.novelhall.com~ He was still angry that something was planning to attack Albert, but he did not expect that Albert would kill him in the blink of an eye. To each other. "Are you okay." Hagrid stepped forward immediately to check Albert''s situation. "It''s okay." Albert comforted. Since I dared to enter the Forbidden Forest with you, I naturally have a way to protect myself. Hagrid showed an ugly smile and looked up at the black figure who attacked Albert. His expression became more complicated. Although the corpse was blown up by the explosion curse, Hagrid was able to identify the attacker. An eight-eyed giant spider. After seeing the corpse of the eight-eyed giant spider, Hagrids face instantly became ugly. He just patted his chest and assured Albert that he would be protected for his safety. As a result... "It''s not your fault." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Hagrid on the shoulder. "I''m going back first." "Don''t, I''ll take you back." Hagrid hurriedly followed. When this happened, he didn''t dare to let Albert go back by himself. "Don''t worry, we will find Lu Wei." Albert casually comforted. After all, the Philosophers Stone will be used for protection next year. "However, I still think it''s best if you take the initiative to confess this to Professor Dumbledore." Albert said, "The principal will not blame you." Hagrid fell silent again, he hesitated. "Think about it. Before LV will cause you trouble, it''s best to find it." On the way back to Hogwarts, the two did not encounter any more attacks, and returned to Hagrids cabin smoothly. Before separating from Hagrid, Albert agreed to meet in the afternoon. Chapter 276： Solution As soon as he walked through the hall, Albert was surrounded by Fred, George and Lee Jordan who suddenly popped out. "what happened?" Albert looked at the three of them and asked puzzledly. "George saw you and Hagrid walking out of the forbidden forest." After making sure that no one was around, Fred asked in a low voice, "Did you go into the forbidden forest to hunt that monster?" "It''s such a fun thing, you didn''t even call us." George protested next to him, and Lee Jordan nodded in agreement. "You don''t go there by yourself. I asked you if you want to go together in the morning." Albert was speechless and immediately pointed out that the three of them didn''t go by themselves. "Ahem, that''s not important!" George coughed dryly. "By the way, are you done with your homework?" Albert began to change the subject. "This is not important, put it aside first." Fred said. "Not important?" Albert deliberately emphasized his tone: "Really not important?" The three of them suddenly felt guilty. Not long ago, they ended the confinement, so naturally they didn''t want to be confined anymore. "Okay, Hagrid and I walked around in the forbidden forest, but we didn''t find anything." Albert said irritably, "My feet are sore after walking for too long. Why, do you want to give me a massage? " The three shook their heads together. "I know what you are thinking, but this is not a game. The Forbidden Forest is very dangerous. Fred and George should have a deep understanding. Also, if you don''t want to do homework, you will definitely be locked up." The three of them were embarrassed, but they came over to let Albert talk about what happened in the woods. ... "just this?" A few minutes later, Lee Jordan''s eyes widened in disappointment. He originally thought that something interesting would happen, but in the end there was nothing. Albert and Hagrid were walking around in the forbidden forest, and they were extremely disappointed. "Otherwise, do you think something will happen, Hagrid fights that monster?" Albert''s tone was even worse, making the three of them shut up and dare not complain anymore. The story is wonderful. That''s because the person who writes the story usually chooses wonderful fragments to tell, but this is reality, and most of the time in reality is very flat. "Are your fat tongue candy ready? You can''t open a joke shop without your own products." Albert said to the twins. Fred and George flew away, probably to the library to find materials. "Are you ready for the Witcher Card Club?" Albert looked at Lee Jordan who was about to slip away. "Hosting this game is a good opportunity for you. Don''t you need to think about what to do? Okay?" Lee Jordan also slipped. "Fight with me, huh, it''s still tender!" Albert peeled a chocolate hard candy and threw it in his mouth, feeling more happy. After returning to the common room, Albert took a book and sat on the armchair by the fireplace to relax. After eleven, Albert went to the library to do his homework. Fred and several people had already looked for the information, but Albert was cheaper. He didn''t spend much time looking for the information, and finished the paper in twos or twos. The homework in the second grade is no longer difficult for Albert, but he still doesn''t mind using his mind. "Can you help me look at the manuscript of the Transformation Club." Katrina moved to her side and pushed a paper in front of Albert. "Wait a minute." Albert packed up his things, picked up the parchment, and looked through it. How to say it! This is a paper, but I cant say anything about academic papers. The reason is that Katrina''s knowledge is not enough, it is difficult to explain her own things clearly. However, the ability of the second-grade wizard to write such a paper shows that Katrina has worked hard. But "Transfiguration Today" is an academic magazine for the entire British magical world, so... "At your current level, this paper is already well written. I suggest you first finish studying the books on metamorphology, and then expand your knowledge reserves. Also, academic papers need some of your own opinions and understanding of metamorphology. With cognition, not with others." Albert gave his own suggestion. If he was asked to help change it, it would naturally be okay, but Albert felt that it was not good for Katrina, and the other party might not appreciate it. "Oh!" Katrina was a little disappointed, but she still understood Albert''s advice. "You are amazing." Katrina said heartily. "I heard Professor McGonagall say that "Transfiguration Today" will award you the most promising newcomer award." "Any bonus?" Albert asked suddenly. "This... I don''t know." Katrina was taken aback for a moment and shook her head. "Yes, you should have confidence in yourself." Albert smiled and took out a few candies and handed them to Katrina. "Candies are good for making the mood happy, so I can share the happiness you bring with you." "share the happiness?" Katrina peeled the bag, ate a candy, and glanced at Albert. She felt that the other party didn''t seem to care much about the so-called Most Potential Newcomer Award. Of course, if the most promising newcomer is awarded a bonus, it may be another matter. Really a weird guy who is desperate for money. Albert did not care too much about winning the Most Potential Newcomer Award. Since he had a bunch of old friends, every time he wrote a letter was comparable to writing an essay. Fortunately, he has the knowledge provided by the panel, so that both parties can happily communicate with each other. In the months of training, Albert''s skills and experience have become more and more. This is also the relationship between his insistence on correspondence. Experience! With experience, there is motivation. Although it is very realistic, it is like this. It''s a different kind of wool, and he is more familiar with magic. Of course, letters are not necessarily all essays, and occasionally I will chat about some gossip news in the magic world, or some shady news. During lunch, Fred and George were whispering secretly, not knowing what they were talking about. Albert didn''t bother to care about them. After eating, he went straight back to the dormitory and found the hidden elixir. He squeezed a small sip and squinted his eyes to feel the changes brought about by the elixir. "Well, it''s a great feeling." Albert''s mood was even more cheerful. He stuffed the blessing agent in his pocket, strode Meteor out of the common room, and was about to go to Hagrid. I felt that this time he could successfully solve the problem. Albert was on the moving stairs and saw Professor Smith''s back. Suddenly, he changed his route and quickly stepped forward to greet him. "Professor Smith." "Albert~www.novelhall.com~ Anything?" "Well, it''s Hagrid. He has some troubles. Can you help keep it secret?" Albert said with difficulty. "Hagrid?" Professor Smith looked at Albert suspiciously, and said, "I am not very familiar with Hagrid, what happened to him? Oh, of course, I will keep it secret." "A while ago, Hagrid raised a three-headed dog in the forbidden forest. Later, the three-headed dog ran away by himself." Albert looked around and whispered. "No wonder there were such rumors a while ago." Professor Smith looked at Albert and smiled. "Do you want me to help find the three-headed dog?" "No, I want to tell Dumbledore about this," Albert shook his head. "You need a password to enter the principal''s office." "That''s it!" Professor Smith knew why Albert had sought himself. "You are lucky. The principal should still be at school. Come with me!" High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 277： Lu Weilai Albert followed Professor Smith, walked forward in silence, turned a corner, and stopped in front of the stone statue of the lion and eagle head. "Chocolate Frog!" Professor Smith gave an order to the stone statue in front of him. The statue of the lion and eagle head was alive and jumped to the side. The wall behind him split in half, revealing the upward staircase. "Keep up." Professor Smith passed through the gap in the wall and stepped onto the spiral stone staircase. Albert hurriedly followed, and when he stepped on the stairs, the gap closed behind him. The next moment, the stairs slowly rose automatically, sending the two to the principal''s office. Professor Smith knocked on the door. The door opened silently, and the two walked back and forth into the principal''s room. This is the second time Albert has come to the principal''s office. It was no different from the last time I came. The portraits of the witches and wizards on the surrounding walls began to pretend to sleep after their front and back feet entered. "Rovenner, what''s the matter?" Dumbledore wrote a letter at his desk, looked up at the two people who came in, and asked. "Albert wants you for something. I think he should tell you about Hagrid!" Professor Smith moved his body and asked Albert to tell Dumbledore about his willingness. "Hagrid?" When Dumbledore moved his gaze to Albert, the parchment paper on the table was automatically put into the envelope and sealed with wax. He took the letter and handed it to the Phoenix standing on the tree branch. Fox flew away with the letter in his mouth. Is this using Phoenix as an owl messenger? Albert took his gaze away from Phoenix and began to tell Dumbledore about Hagrid: Hagrid secretly raised a three-headed dog named Lu Wei in the forbidden forest, and his three-headed dog suddenly ran away, probably wandering outside the school. He spoke very carefully, including that Hagrid didn''t want to cause trouble to Dumbledore, now he was running around in the forbidden forest, looking for Lu Wei''s whereabouts. Albert said while observing the changes in Dumbledore''s expression, but the principal''s face remained the same. He still stood quietly and listened to Albert''s completion. "Principal Dumbledore, you won''t drive Hagrid out of school, will you!" Albert asked pretendingly worried. "No. Mr. Anderson, your judgment and handling are correct. Gryffindor will add 20 points." Dumbledore smiled at Albert and comforted: "The three-headed dog is indeed a dangerous miracle. Creature, you did the right thing. We''d better find the three-headed dog before it gets into trouble, and set it up." "Principal, what are you going to do with the three-headed dog?" Albert asked again. "Send it back to its hometown, that''s the best choice." Dumbledore said to Professor Smith without hiding his handling of the three-headed dog, "Mr. Rowena, are you free now?" "Of course you are free, if you need help." Smith said with a smile, "I always go to the Forbidden Forest to help find the three-headed dog." "Well, let''s go to Hagrid!" Dumbledore said as he was about to leave. "Principal, can I go with you." Albert said quickly: "I promised Hagrid and will help him find Lu Wei." Dumbledore gave Albert a deep look, then nodded and said, "Come on, then!" Albert is very confident in Dumbledore, and with his help, he should be able to find Lu Wei soon. This time the mission is stable. The three left the castle and walked towards the hut outside the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid was eating lunch, heard a knock on the door, put the bread in his hand into his mouth, reached out to open the door, "Albert, how are you..." His voice paused, looking at Dumbledore standing outside the door, he suddenly became a little flustered, his eyes moved down, and he landed on Albert beside Dumbledore, immediately knowing what was going on. "Sorry Hagrid, but I think it''s better to let the principal know about it before Lu Wei causes you trouble." Albert apologized, "I don''t want to see Lu Wei hurt the Hogwarts students. I dont want you to get into trouble and be kicked out of school." He felt that his acting skills exploded directly after taking Fu Ling Po, and it was completely fine to win an Oscar. "Mr. Anderson''s judgment is correct. We''d better find the three-headed dog quickly." Dumbledore smiled. "What should we do?" Hagrid asked uncomfortably when he let go of the door, "I spent a morning in the woods with Albert, but still no trace of Lu Wei was found." "We will find it," Dumbledore comforted. "Rovenner, do you have any good suggestions?" "Sorry, I don''t know much about three-headed dogs. However, we can go to experts in this area." Professor Smith suggested. "Professor Kettlebo is an expert in protecting magical creatures and may be able to give us some advice. " "That''s a good idea." Dumbledore nodded as Smith suggested. The four of them entered the forbidden forest together and walked towards Professor Kettlebo''s cabin. "Albus, why are you here?" Professor Keitelberg was feeding his little cutie the Flobber caterpillar, looking at the four of them suspiciously. "Something happened." Dumbledore said about the three-headed dog. "Three-headed dog?" Professor Keitelberg was very interested in it, "So that''s it, the shadow I saw last time is it? I was still investigating what footprints were?" "Professor Kettlebo, can you find it?" Hagrid asked quickly. "Unfortunately, it is not easy to find it in the Forbidden Forest." Professor Kettlebo gave them some suggestions, "Food is hard to find now, you can import it from this aspect." "Food? Same as Albert''s suggestion." Hagrid murmured in his heart. They had been searching all morning without finding any useful clues. "We should go." Dumbledore seemed to be thinking about how to lure the three-headed dog out. "I will let the house elves prepare some fresh meat." "Principal, can''t you use reverse tracking magic?" Albert asked tentatively. "Unfortunately, no." Dumbledore would naturally track magic backwards, but the problem is that he now knows nothing about Lu Wei, it is difficult to track magic directly. "Can we try to use the Flying Curse? Just summon Lu Wei." Albert continued to suggest that Dumbledore, with the blessing of the old wand, might really succeed. "Of course," Dumbledore stopped suddenly. "Why don''t you give it a try?" "I tried it, sir, but it didn''t work." Albert explained, "I don''t have enough magic power. The spell may be resisted." "This is not surprising ~www.novelhall.com~ Large magical creatures are very resistant to spells." Professor Smith explained, "Moreover, we don''t know where it is now. It may be a soldier if it is too far away. " "We can cast spells together," Dumbledore said suddenly, "If the three-headed dog is not far from here, we should be able to succeed." "How to cast a spell together?" Albert asked curiously. "Looking for Lu Wei to fly, count to three, just read them together!" Professor Smith explained. "Only when Lu Wei appears, I can immediately subdue Lu Wei." Hagrid assured him, patting his chest. "Then let''s start." The three of them all took out their wands, looked at each other, and started the countdown. "Lu Wei is here!" they shouted in unison. High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 278： Lu Wei The surroundings fell into a strange silence again. Hagrid, who was waiting beside him, finally couldn''t help but ask: "Is the spell effective?" Although Albert failed with the Flying Curse last time, this time with Dumbledore here, Hagrid is confident that he will succeed this time. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head. They were here to try the flying curse, just to try it, anyway, even if it failed, there was no loss. The four of them are waiting in place. If this move is not successful...If the three-headed dog does not fly...then you can only choose another way. I believe that if you give Dumbled more time, you should be able to find the three-headed dog. As Hagrid prayed in his heart, he looked around, hoping to see Lu Wei flying over here. However, they waited for a few minutes, but they couldn''t wait for the three-headed dog to fly, but there was a faint noise from the other end in the forest, which immediately attracted the attention of the four people. "Let''s take a look." There was a strange light shining under Dumbledore''s glasses, and the meteor strode forward, not at all like an old man. Professor Smith and Albert had also realized something, and they followed Dumbledore''s pace. Only Hagrid was still confused and did not understand what had happened. "Quickly follow, it may be Lu Wei." Albert turned his head to remind Hagrid, and quickly followed the steps of the two in front of him. The snow in the forbidden forest is not too thick, but it is still a pain to walk fast on the snow. Although Albert is taller than a child of the same age, he still cannot avoid his legs. Short facts. Short legs showed a disadvantage in running and walking. Hagrid ran over quickly, picked up Albert with one hand, and regardless of his opposition, put the person on his shoulder and chased him forward in strides. This is the first time I have experienced this. To be honest, it was very bumpy. Sitting on someones shoulders is not a pleasant experience, at least for Albert. "Hagrid, can you put me down?" Albert said helplessly. He would rather go down and run by himself than be held on his shoulders like this. "You are running too slow, and I don''t want you to be attacked by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider again." Hagrid has already caught up with Dumbledore and Professor Smith, and it is impossible for him to throw Albert here. The sound that came just now was not far ahead. When the three of them hurriedly chased over, they found a crypt made up of tree roots, which seemed to be...well, something was hit by something, or... Albert''s face twitched, and he seemed to think what was going on here. "It was hiding here just now." Professor Smith stepped forward to inspect the cave entrance and found some deer bones. He whispered: "It should be a flying curse that caused the three-headed dog to hit the crypt directly." The opening of the crypt was in the opposite direction from where they came, and the space inside was originally small, so it was directly destroyed. Smith''s fingers crossed the Tenman above, rubbed the blood on it, and whispered: "Flying Curse is useful for three-headed dogs." Not knowing why, Albert always felt an inexplicable sense of disobedience in his heart, frowning and looking at Professor Smith. "It ran away." Dumbledore pointed to the footprints and a little blood on it and said, "Probably it was hurt." "I''ll chase it!" Hagrid was about to catch up with his footprints. "No, as long as you use the flying curse once, you can pull the three-headed dog over." Professor Smith said. The sense of violation is even stronger. Albert looked at Professor Smith and squinted his eyes. He already knew where the sense of violation was. "Flying curse, Lu Wei...is it a dementia?" "It seems that Occlumency Level 3 is also not very safe." Albert sighed in his heart. He felt that Professor Smith must be very good at contemplation. "What''s the matter?" Professor Smith felt Albert''s gaze and asked, turning his head. "Nothing, let''s start, lest Lu Wei runs away." Albert moved his eyes to Dumbledore and nodded. "Then do it again!" Dumbledore also raised his wand. In fact, Lu Wei is really unlucky. The three-headed dog is not as resistant to magic as the fire dragon, but it is not weak. However, it met Dumbledore. Dumbledore, who has an old wand, casts extremely powerful spells. In addition, Albert, who was taking a blessing potion, also showed a very powerful magical power. The bloodline level 4 of the wizard was not displayed there. Now, Albert can use the magic power of an adult wizard, with the help of a blessing potion, and the application of the flying curse is also perfect. Smith is a pure-blood wizard, and has a good knowledge of dark magic defense, so the magic power is naturally not weak. The three of them worked together, and even if Lu Wei was reluctant, he would still be dragged by the Flying Curse. "Let''s let it go!" Dumbledore noticed something flying here and reminded everyone to give up their positions. The four quickly vacated an area. After the three-headed dog flew up, it looked a bit miserable. Hagrid immediately stepped forward and put his arms around Lu Wei''s neck, angrily slapped his head with his hand. Albert watched this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched, and it felt pitiful for the three-headed dog, who looked so fierce, to fall into Hagrid''s hands. "Okay, Hagrid, put it on first." Dumbledore conjured three collars and chains, and asked Hagrid to wear it around his neck for the three-headed dog. "Take it back first and let Silvanos give it to It heals the wound on the head." "Oh, okay!" Hagrid nodded repeatedly, then looked at Lu Wei, slapped his restless head, "Let you run around, there is nothing to eat, you are all thinner." "Hagrid, is Lu Wei an adult?" Albert looked at the large dog in front of him and couldn''t help but stepped aside. The three-headed dog is too sturdy, if accidentally attacked, maybe it will be killed. Of course, Lu Wei''s saliva and the stench from his mouth were the main reasons for Albert''s retreat. It was probably the reason why he often ate rotten meat during this period. The taste was really a bit smoky. "Not yet, it may take a few months to reach adulthood." Hagrid thought for a while and pleaded, "Can I wait for Lou Wei to reach adulthood before sending it back to Greece, I promise it won''t cause trouble again." "Hagrid..." Dumbledore seemed to have thought of something, so he changed his words, "Okay, but you need to be optimistic about it and don''t let other students discover it." "I will keep the secret." Albert said immediately. "Me too." Professor Smith looked up and down the three-headed dog, seemingly the first time he saw such a magical creature. "Did Professor Smith see a three-headed dog for the first time?" Albert asked curiously~www.novelhall.com~Well, the first time. "Professor Smith said with a smile, "However, it is almost as I expected. " The four went directly to Professor Keitelberg''s cabin. He was willing to help Lu Wei treat his head, and Albert and Smith left in advance and returned to the castle. "Professor Smith, I have recently made a little breakthrough in magic text. I may know how to open the secret door of the Ravenclaw Chamber." Albert said to Professor Smith with a smile while the blessing was not over. . "Really, that''s great." Professor Smith looked very excited and couldn''t help asking, "When are you free?" "I will give it a try after I go back, but I haven''t been able to succeed 100%." ??Albert added. "If you fail, just keep working hard." On the contrary, Smith patiently comforted Albert. High-speed text hand-playing Harry Potter: Alchemist chapter list Chapter 279： secret The two returned to the castle and, without disturbing the students, quietly entered the responsive house. Albert pretends that he doesn''t know anything. Fortunately, with the help of the elixir, his acting skills are very good. "Success!" Albert relaxed, turned his head to look at Professor Smith beside him, and smiled excitedly, "We succeeded the professor, we succeeded." "Yeah, you succeeded!" Professor Smith''s tone was a touch of relief. He reached out and patted Albert on the shoulder and praised: "Go in together!" With that, Professor Smith walked in first. Professor Smith''s reaction was different from Albert''s expectations. He looked around quickly, as if looking for something, but was not disappointed by the loss of the Bronze Book placed here, as if he knew what was going on in the secret room. "Professor, there is nothing here." Albert looked around and looked at the text on the wall, and said pretentiously, "The book left by Ravenclaw was taken away, greedy guy. It''s really annoying." To be honest, I was really disappointed that I didn''t double the bronze book. By the way, Professor Browd said that if I could open the secret door of Ravenclaw''s chamber... Albert suddenly thought of a possibility! That bronze book, shouldn''t... "Dumbledore has indeed been here!" Professor Smith ran his finger across Dumbledore''s handwriting, squinted his eyes, and muttered, "But why would he not tell me?" "What''s the matter, professor?" Albert asked quietly, looking at Professor Smith''s back. "It''s nothing." "That...Professor Smith, can I also leave my name here." Albert asked cautiously. It''s like a visit here, and to be honest, it is very unethical to do so. However, Albert felt that he could leave some research results here for latecomers to pay their respects. "This is your right." Professor Smith smiled at Albert. "Do you need me to help you?" "No, I can''t be troubled by this." Albert began to find a space to engrave his name. After the engraving, I walked to Professor Smith''s side, his gaze fell on a certain name, and asked pretendingly: "Is Will de Smith the ancestor of the Smith family?" "I have no impression." Professor Smith shook his head and said: "However, I know that there is a surname called Wild Smith!" "Family name, Wild Smith?" Albert was stunned when he heard the words, and asked incredulously: "Is there any other surname?" "Have you never heard of it?" Professor Smith looked at Albert with a faint smile, and said softly, "This surname is very famous." When Professor Smith said the name, Albert felt a little uncomfortable, and the other party looked at his gaze...well, Sensation. However, Professor Smith did not get any useful information. "No!" Albert shook his head and said, his Occlumency is already very good, and he also has a relationship with a blessing potion, so he can easily disguise himself. In fact, Albert had never heard of this surname. "Many wizard families in the magic world have their own secrets. Some ancient families have disappeared in the long river of history, but a large part of them has been passed down. The Smith family is also one of them." Professor Smith told Albert. Te explained, "However, some of these families have been careful to hide themselves so that others do not know their reality." "Is the Wildsmith family?" Albert asked suspiciously: "But isn''t he from your family?" "Well, I think it has something to do with the Smith family." Professor Smith did not deny this. He continued, "However, I am not the first heir to the Smith family now, and I am not sure about some things. " "Professor, why are you telling me these things?" Albert asked suspiciously, and he vaguely felt that this was related to the successor''s problem. To be honest, Albert really doesn''t want to get involved in this property struggle, which has always been very cruel. "Because you are also Wild Smith''s alternate." Smith said this directly, making Albert''s eyes wide in disbelief. "Waiting for what" "Alternate." "Alternate, what do you mean?" Albert continued to play dumb. "It''s a candidate for heir." Professor Smith explained. "I? Heir candidate'' Are you sure?" Albert raised his finger to himself, and said in amazement, "But I''m just a Muggle wizard. My parents are ordinary people and don''t know how to do magic at all. Are you sure Wilde Smiths alternate is to choose a magical genius with outstanding talent, not his own family?" "Magic genius?" Smith looked at Albert up and down, nodded and said: "This is indeed a reason." "Isabel is also a magical genius!" Albert reminded: "Moreover, she is a pure-blood wizard herself, she is more likely to be your candidate. I heard that pure-blood wizards are very focused on their own Blood, I dont like a wizard of Muggle blood like me." "Well, how do you say it!" Smith stroked the writing on the wall and said softly, "There must be a wizard in your family, there is no doubt about it!" "Impossible." Albert and Professor Smith looked at each other and said very seriously, "My parents, and grandparents are just ordinary people, and they don''t know magic at all. I can be sure of this." "You are a candidate, I am very sure of this, otherwise Mr. Browder will not easily provide you with convenience." Professor Smith did not care about the facts that Albert told, he believed more in his own judgment. "What does this have to do with Professor Brod." Albert suddenly understood why Professor Brod didn''t like this one. No one would like a guy who wanted to dig his own secret. "Okay, let''s not talk about it, you will know it by yourself in the future!" Professor Smith interrupted Albert''s question, "Let''s continue talking about the topic." "The topic just now?" "For example, the bronze book, and the last name." Professor Smith said "Actually, I don''t really want to know." Albert explained with a light cough, "The more you know, the more trouble you will get." "But you already know it, don''t you?" Professor Smith looked at Albert with a faint smile, "Originally, the Bronze Book that was there was taken away by Will de Smith." "Is the Bronze Book in your house now?" Albert widened his eyes, folded his hands together, and asked, "Can you let me borrow it." "No, not at Smith''s house. However, I checked the relevant records and found similar news." Professor Smith continued to bring the topic back to the question of surnames: "Wild Smith is one of the most mysterious families in the entire magical world. ." "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of Wild Smith." Albert hesitated for a moment, and continued, "Is it really impossible?" Albert really doesn''t know. "Flood fan." Professor Smith didn''t bother to explain, and Ravenclaw''s Bronze Book really wasn''t with him. "This... Floo fans, I know a little bit. It is said that no one knows how to make Floo fans!" Albert felt that Professor Smith had opened the tip of the iceberg of inheritance rights for himself. "The inventor of Floo fans is called Ignatius Wildsmith." Professor Smith unraveled the mystery of this surname. "The production of Floo powder is strictly controlled. There is only one franchise production by Floobang in the UK. The company''s headquarters is located in Diagon Alley, but there is just an empty shell." Professor Smith began to give Albert Science about flying The road fan thing. "There has never been a shortage of Floo powder, and there has never been a situation where someone else can make it. Its price has never changed in a hundred years, and it has always been 2 scoops." "So, you mean I might inherit a lot of wealth from Floo fans and Wildsmith?" Albert thought he might have guessed part of the answer. To be honest, the patents of Floo fans are not bad, but it will definitely come with a lot of trouble. Moreover, compared with the troubles caused by Floo fans, Albert doesn''t care much about the wealth of the Wildsmith family. After all, money, as long as you master the method of making money, you can make money lying down. "This, I don''t really know." Professor Smith also has a little knowledge of the actual situation, and he has collected a lot of information. "However, Isabel is also one of the candidates." "So... Wild Smith''s heir is based on talent, not blood?" Albert''s eyes widened, turning aside the topic. "There must be a blood relationship. It''s hard to tell if you are close." "Isabel is my cousin?" "I thought you would care more about Floo fans." Professor Smith felt a little tired from talking to Albert. He could see that Albert was not interested in these things and didn''t want to know. "Well, one thing I am more curious about, Floo fans should have been invented for hundreds of years, why has no one really cracked it?" "This? It is said that someone once made Floo powder. However, it may have been killed by the Wild Smith family! After all, if it were you, it would definitely not let the Floo powder formula leak out!" "It must be an individual talent to get rid of what he does to create a Floo fan. I will definitely coerce and lure him into working for me." Albert said nonsense seriously. Professor Smith was speechless, was silent for a moment, and continued: "Later, some people tried to make Floo powder by spreading methods, and the "Pseudo Floo" was born. This powder contains Rune snake venom tooth powder. Ingredients." "Did you succeed?" Albert asked curiously. "Failed. This powder is very dangerous. It may burn people and may even blow people out of the chimney. The therapist at St. Mungo treats at least one patient who has been injured by a "pseudo flyway" every year." Professor Smith shook his head. "That group of people are really stupid, maybe this formula was deliberately made by the Wildsmiths to fool others." Albert speculated maliciously. Professor Smith: "..." "Professor, I have a question!" Albert said suddenly. "Why would I know so clearly?" Professor Smith asked rhetorically. "Correct!" "Because, I was also one of the alternates!" Professor Smith did not intend to hide this, "You should have guessed it too." "You gave up?" Albert asked. "No, I should be inconsistent and I was abandoned." "Why not? I think the professor is very good!" Albert said the truth. Smith is not very old and has achieved good results in many fields. "I don''t know." Professor Smith shook his head, "Anyway, it just doesn''t match. I learned this information through some special means. Maybe, only if you match and become the heir, will you be told all the secrets!" "Um... I always think this thing is troublesome, can''t they just let Isabel inherit it." Albert simply said that he didn''t want it. "Well, don''t you want it?" Professor Smith was very surprised. "I don''t want it. I have this. It''s actually very easy to make money." Albert raised his hand and knocked on his head. "Besides, I am so good, why should I take the road arranged by others? " Professor Smith was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect Albert to look down on those wealth. Well, one thing he must admit is that Albert is really good at UU reading www.uukanshu.com, even more powerful than most people. Perhaps this is the pride of genius! Professor Smith suddenly became a little jealous of Albert, and reminded faintly, "That''s a lot of money! Over hundreds of years of accumulation, this wealth is unimaginable!" "I don''t want it!" Albert shook his head. "Whoever wants to inherit, go. Anyway, I don''t greedy other people''s money. If I take things that are not my own, I will always cause unnecessary trouble. I like Kanon, but I am never a greedy person." "Oh, I think I know why Professor Browd is optimistic about you." Professor Smith couldn''t help but sighed, "If you want me, I also like you." "You praise me like this, I would be embarrassed." Albert continued, "I heard that the professor is very familiar with Isabel''s family, can you tell them that I gave up that candidate status, Let his family borrow old books to see." "You should go to Ravenclaw." Professor Smith said softly. "I think Gryffindor is also very good. People shouldn''t discriminate against others because of the college." Albert said seriously. Professor Smith was silent for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t think there is a big chance. Think about it again, don''t make a decision in a hurry!" "No, no, I feel better to give up!" Albert is very determined, he really doesn''t want to get involved in this matter. The Professor Smith in front of him still seems to want to be the so-called heir, wait, does he want to kill himself and Isabel? It should not be so! The two sides have no grudges. Or is it that asking is not available, so...Professor Smith is resentful? Albert felt that he might be getting closer and closer to the truth. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 280： Special reward Do you want to write a letter to Professor Broad? Ever since he brought Professor Smith into Ravenclaw''s secret room, Albert has been hesitant to inform Professor Broad of the matter. He could feel that Professor Smith entered Ravenclaw''s secret room not just to get Ravenclaw''s treasure, but for other things, in other words, what Professor Smith wanted to confirm. Will Smith? It is very possible that the other party may have guessed something, but is not completely sure. After entering Ravenclaw''s secret room and seeing Will de Smith on the wall, he finally found the last key to the answer. Did you do something stupid? Do not! Albert didn''t feel that his approach at the time was wrong. Whether he wanted to or not, he had already been involved in this turmoil after becoming a candidate. And what he did in Ravenclaw''s secret room was just to confuse Professor Smith. If he becomes an enemy, squeezing the benefits from the opponent as much as possible is undoubtedly the best choice at the moment. As for Professor Browder, his instinct told Albert that the other party is likely to be a member of the Wildsmith family and would contact him, probably to judge whether he meets the requirements of the successor? This feeling is really annoying. "Sure enough, let''s just lift the table!" Albert smiled ill-intentionally, took out the parchment and quill from the cabinet, and began to write to Professor Broad, telling him that he could already Opened Ravenclaw''s secret room, and told him about the Bronze Book. Albert felt that Ravenclaw''s Bronze Book might be in the hands of Professor Broad, and he did the task first and took the reward. As for other things... Humph, do whatever you want! After bringing Professor Smith into the secret room, the task of "py trading" has been completed. When Professor Smith left the room of responsiveness, he also expressed his willingness to teach himself to stretch the curse. Although it is a joyful thing, there are also risks when it comes to intersection with Professor Smith. Especially after confirming that the other party has mastered a profound sense of mind, Albert becomes uncomfortable with the third-level Occlumency. Don''t worry, he can''t guarantee that he won''t meet Professor Smith''s eyes. Do you want to be upgraded? Albert stared at the panel and hesitated. To be honest, if Occlumency is upgraded to level 4, it should be able to avoid the prying eyes of most of the master minders, but he wants to keep his skill points to upgrade the wizard bloodline. The benefits of upgrading the blood of a wizard are very obvious, that is, the improvement of one''s own magic power. The magic power of a wizard has an upper limit. Generally, after graduating from the magic school at the latest, the magic power will reach the peak of life and will not increase anymore. The stronger the magic power, the stronger the magic power used. Most powerful black magic requires magical power as support. The Avada''s Mantra is the best example. Even if a junior wizard recites the Avada''s Mantra to someone, it will make people bleed at best. This is also one of the reasons why most pure-blood wizards are arrogant. It is undeniable that most pure-blood wizards are indeed stronger than Muggle wizards. If you can raise the blood of a wizard to level five, you can try wandless magic. Tom is actually the best example. When he was young, he could already use magic very crudely. This is because his magical power is strong enough. If his talent is quantified, it will be at least four levels. As for Dumbledore, there should be at least four levels. However, Dumbledore''s magical power should have begun to decline. His current strength is more due to his wisdom, experience, and an invincible old magic wand. Voldemort was severely beaten by Dumbledore, and it was not without reason. Who made Dumbledore equipped with the **** outfit. Forget it! It is still more important to protect your own secrets. As for the wizard bloodline, wait until you have skill points to upgrade! Albert raised Occlumency to Level 4 through the panel, and only the last two skill points accumulated in the original mission were left. He closed his eyes and felt the changes after the Occlusion Surgery was upgraded. Now Albert can construct false memories according to his wishes. This should be similar to the principle of false memory spells! "Hmph, let you try to peek into my memory again." Albert closed his eyes and hid the parts of his important memories deep in his brain. Next is Hagrid''s task of "finding pets", this task has also been completed, and I don''t know what the special gift will be, but I am a little looking forward to it. Albert received the task, and then waited. When he was about to close the panel, suddenly a new task appeared on the task panel. The name of Wild Smith. The Wildsmith family is known for selling Floo fans, but no one knows the members of this family. They have been well hidden in the magic world, and you may now become a member of this mysterious family, and Share their secrets. Reward: unknown. Well, another task with unknown rewards. Having said that, when did this task emerge? Albert really didn''t notice. ... At dinner, Albert heard Fred, George and Lee Jordan talking about Lu Wei. However, everyone didn''t know that the monster in their mouth was the three-headed dog Lu Wei, let alone Hagrid''s pet. After Dumbledore returned from the periphery of the Forbidden Forest, he announced that the monster had been driven back to the depths of the Forbidden Forest and warned everyone not to enter the forest to avoid danger. "Didn''t you go into the woods with Hagrid~www.novelhall.com~ Fred suddenly turned his head to look at Albert and couldn''t help but ask, "Have you seen a monster in the woods? " "Do you think Dumbledore will allow the students to participate in such a dangerous thing?" Albert casually ate the black pudding on the plate, glanced up at Fred, and said grimly. Right! How could Dumbledore allow students to take risks? However, Albert''s words can also deceive others. Fred, George and Lee Jordan did not believe it, because Albert did not answer their questions directly, indicating that he might know something. The three of them glanced at each other, they all understood each other''s meaning, and then went back to the dormitory to ask questions. Just then, an owl flew over here, threw a package in front of Albert, and almost overturned the jam jar. "It seems to be from Hagrid." Fred took the package first, and after looking at the sender on it, helped Albert unpack the package and handed the box over. Albert opened the box and fell silent looking at the fluffy drawstring bag inside. "What is this?" Fred asked curiously. "do not know." "There is also a note inside." George reminded. Albert picked up the note and scanned the contents: Thank you for Lu Wei''s affairs. Dumbledore has set it up. This small bag is made of deformed lizard skin. It is quite rare. No matter what is hidden in it, only the owner can get it out. Is this a special reward? not bad! Can be used to put some more expensive things. Albert stuffed the leather bag in his pocket, gave the three people another look, and told them to shut up and continue to eat. This matter will be discussed after returning to the dormitory. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 281： Black magic defense A few days later, the topic related to the monsters of the Forbidden Forest still showed no signs of fading. No way, even the professors are wondering what the monster in the Forbidden Forest is. Some students with big brains connected this matter with the Hogwarts school motto, saying that there was a fire dragon in the Forbidden Forest, which was secretly raised by Hogwarts School. In fact, it''s just too idle, so that there is nothing wrong with rumors. You must really let the students face those monsters without being scared. In the afternoon, in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, someone finally couldn''t help but be curious and brought up the matter to Professor Smith. It is said that Professor Smith was helping to drive away monsters in the Forbidden Forest. "Unfortunately, I didn''t see the monster''s appearance." Facing everyone''s expectant gazes, Professor Smith replied in a very helpless tone: "At that time, I separated from Dumbledore and searched for the monster''s trace. I dont know if luck is good or bad. I was met by the principal. It is said that he is a big dangerous guy." Seeing the regretful expressions on everyone''s faces, Professor Smith smiled and calmed down: "Although I did not encounter the monster in your mouth, I encountered another dangerous monster in the Forbidden Forest." "What kind of monster?" Lee Jordan asked first. "Eight-eyed giant spider." Professor Smith said with a smile. "You should have seen it once. In Bogut''s class, the thing that two Mr. Weasley feared was the eight-eyed giant spider." There was a whisper in the seat. "You probably don''t know. There have been rumors that there are a large number of eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest. I think this should be true. This is one of the reasons why Dumbledore forbids everyone to enter the Forbidden Forest." Professor Smith did not. Forget to warn everyone. Because of the Lu Wei incident, the number of students who broke into the forbidden forest with their friends suddenly increased recently. Hagrid was very troubled by the incident. He also inserted several signs at the entrance of the forbidden forest, saying that once he was caught, he would clear the confinement. "Who knows what the magic classification level of the eight-eyed giant spider is?" Professor Smith clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention again. "XXXXX." Fred started. "Very good." Professor Smith looked around everyone and sternly warned, "The eight-eyed giant spider is a cruel giant spider. It can understand and speak human words, but it also likes to eat human flesh, so dont Doubt the IQ of these big guys." "With your current level of magic, you might not even be able to escape when you encounter an eight-eyed giant spider." "Then what shall we do?" "The best way is naturally to stay away from them." Professor Smith said, "Don''t think you are very good at learning some magic, let alone go into the forbidden forest stupidly, that is irresponsible to your own life. , If he dies, Hagrid has to go into the woods to clean up the wreckage for you. Even if I am accidentally attacked by the Eight-eyed Giant Spider, I will lose my life." "Does the eight-eyed giant spider really speak human language?" Professor Smith''s words undoubtedly shook most of the students, but some people were still curious. "Yes, the eight-eyed giant spider does speak human words." In the seats, Fred and George looked at each other. They had actually met the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider. They felt that Smith''s words were a bit exaggerated. Next to them was a fierce who singled out hundreds of Eight-Eyed Giant Spiders. "No, Professor Smith is right. The eight-eyed giant spider is very dangerous. Not everyone is as lucky as you." Albert agrees with Professor Smith. It is undoubtedly a very stupid thing for him to despise the eight-eyed giant spider. When facing the eight-eyed giant spider in the forest, you need to be careful, for fear of being attacked. Of course, if it is heads-up face-to-face, Albert thinks he can play a dozen Eight-Eyed Giant Spiders. "Okay, this topic is over here." Professor Smith raised his hand and made a stop gesture, and continued, "Next, we will start todays course and learn about a kind of magical creature named Kabbah. The magic classification level is XXXX. ." "To be honest, Kabbah is not common in Europe, but since it is mentioned in the book..." In Alberts eyes, Kappa is a Japanese kappa who lives in ponds and rivers that are not deep. The reason for the magic classification level XXXX is that Kappa **** human blood and tries to choke those who waded through the pond but did nothing. Defensive person. By the way, the way to deal with Kaba is very funny, that is, throw a cucumber with his name inscribed at Kaba, and it won''t hurt the other party. If you want to defeat Kaba, you only need to trick Kaba into bowing to him, because Kaba has a brain hole on top of his head, which contains water. Once the water flows out, it will lose all its strength. There is no doubt that these interesting knowledge amused many students. "I don''t expect you who have never encountered danger to understand." Professor Smith frowned slightly and warned. "What you have to do is stay away from danger and stay alert at all times." "Stay away from danger, stay alert at all times, understand?" Professor Smith repeated, "This sentence is more effective than the knowledge I taught you just now." "Don''t underestimate any magical creature with the magic classification level XXXX~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, it will definitely be unlucky and even lose its life." The classroom fell into a dead silence, and everyone looked at Professor Smith in amazement, wondering why he suddenly became severe. Defense against the Dark Arts is still very interesting. Professor Smith can always portray them vividly, and sometimes brings some magical creatures to the classroom, but it is the first case like today. "Well, you only need to submit a paper on Kabbah after class. For the next topic, I will teach you how to identify and deal with werewolves. You can turn to page 394." "Mr" "In my opinion, the most important knowledge in this book is the part of werewolves." Professor Smith raised his hand and interrupted. "Werewolves are very dangerous. Although the possibility of you encountering them is unlikely, once you are caught The transformed werewolf bites or scratches, that means your life will be completely finished, it is more painful torture than direct death." "In the magical world, most of the werewolves are oppressed and discriminated, and begin to hate wizards, and deliberately attack others." Professor Smith explained, "Although not all werewolves are like this, don''t expect big Some werewolves can restrain themselves, and individual cases can never represent all." "At the full moon, the werewolf cannot choose whether to transform or not, and will forget his identity after transforming, and even find the right opportunity to kill the people around him. Therefore, it is very important for you to learn how to protect yourself. ." In class, everyone was a little confused, but still looking forward to this part of the course. In the magic world, wizards fear of werewolves is no less than that of giants and Death Eaters. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 282： Black history After class, Albert deliberately stayed, blocked Professor Smith in the classroom, let the other party fulfill his promise and help him learn the Traceless Stretching Curse. The task reward of the panel is not good at this point, and sometimes the reward will be sent to him through other means. This time it''s a pitfall, instead of directly learning the Unmarked Stretching Curse, but teaching myself through Professor Smith. Tomorrow is going to Hogsmeade. After Mondungus is done and the fur of the Marsh Dig is obtained from the opponent, the Unmarked Stretching Curse will come in handy. "Do you think that part of what I said in class is...a bit overwhelming?" Professor Smith stopped in front of the office, turned his head to look at the absent-minded Albert, and asked. "It''s really too early for most second-grade students." Albert nodded his head. Professor Smith''s teaching level is indeed very high, but Albert still doubts whether these second-year students can accept this part of the knowledge. "I''m probably going to leave Hogwarts early, like Professor Browder." Professor Smith turned the doorknob open and said to Albert with his head sideways, "It''s probably around May." "May?" Albert was not too surprised. The curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts was too dangerous. For his own safety, leaving early is the best choice. "Before leaving school, I will teach as much useful knowledge as possible. Come in..." Professor Smith invited Albert into his office. Albert sat on the sofa as he used to. "Still milk tea?" "Yeah." Albert responded. Professor Smith waved his magic wand and changed Albert a cup of milk tea. "Honestly speaking, Hogwarts students are very bad at defense against the Dark Arts." Professor Smith said to himself, as if talking about something interesting. "You can''t believe it. There are so many people, and most of them are in magic. The people working in the ministry can''t recite a decent iron armor curse. They are extremely bad in the field of defense against the dark arts." "This is the age of peace." Albert said without hesitation, "and the Ministry of Magic doesn''t want them to master... You know, there are not many things that schools really teach students. Most of them need to be taught by others or learn by themselves. ..." "I heard some news that the mysterious man is still alive." Professor Smith interrupted. "Well, at the alchemy party, I heard other wizards talk about it." Albert said that he knew it. However, Albert felt that Professor Smith was not talking about this in class, but for other reasons. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this." Professor Smith didn''t seem to want to talk about it. "I can probably guess why you want to learn the Wuhen stretching curse, but I need to remind you that the Wuhen stretching curse is A high-level spell, it is very difficult to learn, you have to be prepared." "I''m mentally prepared." Albert said calmly. He was already preparing to wait for the Master of the Unmarked Stretching Curse to put in a lot of experience and directly raise the skill level to three quickly. "Let''s get started, pay attention." Professor Smith raised his wand and cast a spell on the cup after drinking. "Incremental expansion!" He tapped his wand on the teacup, then smiled and said to Albert, "Try to pour water into the teacup, and you will find that the capacity of the teacup becomes larger." Albert drew out his wand and used clear water like a spring to fill the teacup with water slowly. The capacity inside did become very large. "Pick it up." Professor Smith made a request. Albert found that the tea cup did not sink as he thought. "The Unmarked Stretching Curse can not only expand the internal dimensions of the object while keeping the appearance of the object unchanged, but it can also make the objects contained in it lighter." Professor Smith explained. "This magic is very practical." Albert told the truth, he already had several ideas to use this stuff. "It''s really practical." Professor Smith continued, "However, due to the risk of abuse of the Unmarked Stretching Curse, it is strictly monitored by the Ministry of Magic." "If you make full use of the stretching spell, you can turn a suitcase into the width of a room. This teacup is the best proof, but this kind of magic also has a big problem, that is, it is easy to recover." Professor Smith waved his wand and put the contents of the teacup. The water was swept away. "If a wizard walks down the street with a suitcase with a non-marking stretching spell, and the spell on the suitcase suddenly fails, what will happen? As you can imagine, this is a serious violation of the international secrecy law. ." "Will everything spray out?" Albert asked tentatively. "Yeah." Professor Smith shook his head, "Anyway, the Ministry of Magic has issued a bunch of strict regulations. Wizards can no longer expand at will, let alone for personal use, otherwise they will be fined." Speaking of this, Professor Smith is even more disdainful, "You know, those **** rules, there are many loopholes in themselves, or when writing the law, I deliberately left loopholes!" Regarding the law, Albert strongly agrees that the laws of the magical world are basically full of flaws and essentially serve a small group of people. "You probably don''t know that the Wuhen Stretching Curse cannot be used for private purposes, otherwise you will be fined. It is more for your own profit." Speaking of this, Professor Smith was even more disdainful. "Only related to the ministry. Except for products approved by the department, suitcases or family travel tents. Of course, these things are actually prescribed by a certain family for profit." Albert was dumbfounded when he heard this, but he didn''t expect that there was such a truth. "Of course, those suitcases or family travel tents have undergone strict inspections." Smith said of some people''s dark history, but he was not at all polite. "It''s a normal operation to use power to gain some benefits for myself." Albert laughed at himself. "If I have a chance, I must do the same." Smith was stunned, probably not expecting Albert to say that. However, with him, 80% will do the same. Who is going to have trouble with Kanon? Not to mention ~www.novelhall.com~ This is legitimate money. "Ahem, anyway, just pay attention to yourself." Professor Smith reminded, "I don''t want you to be accused of being imprisoned in Azkaban prison for this." "Well, let''s not talk about it, give it a try!" "Expansion and increment!" Albert waved his wand and cast a spell on the teacup he had finished drinking. "The gesture is wrong, it should be like this." Professor Smith raised his wand to demonstrate to Albert. "Incremental expansion!" Albert tried several more practice attempts, but failed. However, Albert was not discouraged, and while continuing to try, he paid attention to panel changes. "Okay, it''s almost there. Don''t worry too much. With your talent, you can master it in a short time." Professor Smith was not too surprised that Albert''s teacup had not changed. After thinking about it, he said to Albert." Hogwarts banned book zone also has books on the Unmarked Stretching Curse. Ill write you a note, and you can borrow it." Chapter 283： Wizard Item Merchant Mondungus was in a good mood. A few days ago, all the "imported" cauldrons had been sold out. In addition, he stopped by to visit a widow and lonely old man. Before leaving, he took away some old trash and used it. Fill your own suitcase. An owl fell in front of him. Mondungus opened the note and glanced at the contents. He felt better. The kid who looked rich last time seemed to be eager to trade with him. Although Mondungus didn''t know what the other party wanted to do with the fur of the swamp dig, it did not prevent him from slaughtering the other party''s wallet. If there is demand, you can sell it at a good price. As a businessman, Mondungus knows how to put the Gallon of other people''s pockets into his own pocket. At 9:30 the next morning, Mondungus appeared outside the Pig Head Bar as expected in the letter, and he wanted to go in if he could. However, the owner of this store does not welcome himself. Mondungus took out his pocket watch to check the time, opened the suitcase and started to set up a stall in a nearby snow-free place. He knew that many people did not like being seen by others to trade privately with him, but bought something from a stall. It''s another matter. The suitcase was expanded by the Unmarked Stretching Curse, and it contained a variety of things, like the window of an antique shop. It didn''t take long for Mondungus to see the rich kid. He had no impression of the other''s appearance, but the red-haired Weasley next to him was a bit impressed. Only this time, only one came. Mondungus smiled happily, rubbing his hands together, and asked with a smile: "Do you want something?" With that, he pointed to a corner of the box and told Albert that it was the fur of the swamp dig. However, what makes Mondungus puzzled is that the other party did not look at the fur in the box, but looked at him. This kid''s gaze made him feel very uncomfortable, and there was an illusion of being seen through. Having been at the bottom of the magic world all the year round, Mondungus was not a fool, and immediately understood what it meant, and the smile on his face instantly froze. "4 gallons, 10 cica." The boy said in a calm tone. The exposed price shocked Mondungus, because it was exactly twice the price of his own imports. "This...a little bit low!" Monton Gaston felt very bad. He originally thought it was just a kid, but he didn''t expect... "Not low, you doubled, I think the price is reasonable." "Doubled?" The red-haired Weasley looked away from the merchandise, and looked at Mondungus. Not only did he see it more than once, but those who wanted to rob him would show this. Look. Are the two brats ready to rob themselves? Mondungus thought it was ridiculous. After all, he was not a fool, but... his instinct told him that the boy in front of him was not easy to provoke, because his face really didnt change much. He was thinking about what the other party gave him last time. letter. "Five Kalong." Mondungus whispered, "This is the bottom line." "Don''t you think that a long stream of water is better?" the brown-haired boy reminded. "Of course, six gallons, plus that old antique broom." "What kind of broom is this? It looks very old." "Silver Arrow, this is a hand-made broom, very old, but it is still a fine product." Mondungus was interrupted before he finished speaking. "I will only pay six gallons. By the way, is there a way for my snake egg?" The brown-haired boy turned off the subject. "Even in the black market, it''s hard to get to that thing early." Montongues murmured, compared the benefits, and nodded in agreement. He took the six gallons, and after giving things to each other, he was about to leave. "Just let him go like this?" Before the Apparition, Mondungus heard the red-haired boy''s question and couldn''t help cursing inwardly, and the Apparition was gone. "It''s still acquainted!" Albert took out the bag given by Hagrid from his pocket and put the things in it. This thing is actually a space bag, but the capacity inside is not too large. "I thought you were going to rob Mondungus." An old man walked out and muttered as he looked at the two people who had been dispelled. "You seem to be happy to suggest that Mondungus was robbed?" "Anyway, that **** often does some petty theft, and it''s not surprising to be robbed." Albusford sneered, "Come in, no one will be in the store today." This is actually an unfamiliar rule in Hogsmeade. On the days when Hogsmeade was open to Hogwarts students, the monsters, ghosts and zombies would take the initiative to stay away from this place, which is considered to be for Hogsmeade students A kind of protection is also a decision made by the merchants of Hogsmeade. "That guy hasn''t gone far, I guess where is it hiding?" Albert squinted his eyes and looked in one direction, where Mondungus was shrouded by the phantom curse. "How do you know?" Mondungus cursed inwardly and couldn''t help asking. "Footprints." Albert raised his finger to the ground. "Come in, don''t worry about that fool of Mondungus, have you really learned the patron saint curse?" Albusford gave Mondungus a glance and beckoned Albert to go in. He was curious as to how this little guy learned the patron saint curse in a few months and was able to summon the patron saint of flesh. "Albusford, don''t you look at my new products, maybe you can find something you like." Mondungus greeted Albusford, which was deliberately disgusting. The two did have some deals, and Albusford occasionally bought some antiques from Mondungus. Fred and George both looked at Albusford curiously, and Lee Jordan couldn''t help even asking, "Buying and selling?" "Well, I can be regarded as one of the black market trading places~www.novelhall.com~ Albusford doesn''t care about the eyes of a few people." However, today because Hogwarts students will come to Hogsmeade, so today No one will come. " "You sell things yourself?" Albert was a little curious. "No, I''m the bar owner, now, let''s get started!" Albusfu interrupted, not wanting to talk more about this topic. "Call God to guard." Albert raised his magic wand and summoned the lion-body eagle-headed beast. The pale patron saint moved in the bar, instantly illuminating the dim pig''s head bar. "No matter how many times I look at it, I still think the lion head beast is cool. I don''t know what my patron saint will be." Fred muttered looking at the patron saint who was running briskly. "If you are curious, take time to practice. I think your patron saints should be the same." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "George, please!" Fred said to the twin brother immediately. "You cheer for me too." Chapter 284： Advanced Guardian Charm "To be honest, I really don''t want to pretend to be an expert in teaching." Aberforth said as he took out four bottles of Butterbeer from the bar and placed them on the old counter. After Albert paid 8 Sikors, he picked up four bottles of Butterbeer and distributed them to everyone. Aberforth put Si Ke in the wooden cashbox and continued the topic, "We use magic, not just one way. The wizards have further improved magic and let the magic change according to the wishes of the spellcaster. It belongs to a more advanced use of magic." "Wizards usually call it advanced or something." Aberforth took a mouthful of cigarettes and let out a smoke ring leisurely. "Of course, the reason why magic is called advanced is that these changes are more important to magic. With further use, many wizards dont know or even cant do this. Their emergence is more derived from wizards further exploration and research on magic." "I know this, it''s like this, right!" Albert raised his wand and used fluorescent flashes. A ball of light floated from the top of the wand and hovered above everyone''s heads. The originally dim pig''s head bar suddenly became brighter. . Aberforth couldn''t help widening his eyes, and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but forgot that he was smoking a while ago. The smoke came out of his mouth, and Aberforth coughed again and again. "Well, that''s it!" Aberforth was surprised at Albert''s magical talent. Even Albus, at this age, can''t do that. "Of course, the patron saint curse is far more difficult than this, because the patron saint curse itself is advanced magic, so high-level changes are naturally more difficult." Aberforth walked out from behind the counter and sat on Albert, regardless of the smoke. On the creaking wooden chair opposite Te, he continued, Many people think that only those with pure hearts can summon the patron saint, but this is actually a fallacy. Many people with negative personality traits can also Summon a patron saint." Fred, George and Lee Jordan looked at each other, but Albert was not surprised. He still remembered that Professor Toad in the fifth book could also summon the patron saint. "It seems that you know these things." Aberforth doubted whether the man in front of him would become the next Albus in a few years. "Yeah, I know." Albert responded, motioning Aberforth to continue. "In the process of casting the patron saint curse, the caster needs to maintain self-confidence, he needs to focus all his thoughts on a particularly pleasant moment, and he needs to have strong magic power as support, so that the spell will take effect." Ano Foss said, "You should have seen what I wrote for you as well as the way the advanced guardian **** spell is used." "I have read it, but I still don''t understand it, so you should explain it yourself!" Albert had naturally seen what Aberforth wrote for himself, but he felt that those things were useless, or the mere descriptions were too abstract. "The will must be firm. Negative emotions will affect the release of the Patronus Curse. Many wizards cannot use the Patronus Curse when facing dementors." Aberforth raised a finger, "You need to learn how to Keep yourself happy." "Most advanced magic requires powerful magical power as support, and the Patronus Curse is no exception. This is why they are unable to succeed now." Aberforth raised his second finger and pointed to what he was trying. The three Freds of the Patronus Curse. "Confidence is half the battle." Aberforth raised his third finger and said, "However, I don''t think you lack this thing." Even he could see that the man in front of him was very confident and never thought he would fail. Albert was speechless for a while, but he actually wanted to let Aberforth talk about the important points directly, but in the end he held it back without interrupting the opponent''s rhythm. "If you want to learn the advanced patron saint curse, you need to make yourself able to use the patron saint curse easily." Aberforth seemed to notice that Albert was a little impatient, and continued, "When you use the patron saint curse, you will There is a gesture of using a magic wand to draw a circle. This is the process of accumulating power for the spell, and then you need to chant the spell "Call God to protect." "In the process of accumulating energy, you need to repeat the content of the message in your brain." Aberforth explained, "so usually the content of the message is not too long." The Weasley brothers and Li Jordan can understand every word, but they don''t understand what they are saying. "Ok!" Albert probably understood what the other party meant. "The patron saint curse is used for communication, and its power is not too strong. It is usually difficult to maintain the form of a physical patron saint. It takes a long time to practice before it is possible to summon a patron saint during transmission. " Albert nodded, indicating that he understood. "Understood?" Aberforth said with emotion in his heart, what a great guy. "Try it!" he said. "You haven''t finished speaking, are you!" Albert said suddenly. "I originally wanted to wait until you could achieve that level before talking about the final steps." Aberforth didn''t want to hide it, and went on. "Next, let the patron saint find the person you want to send to. Through a fixed location, his principle is like Apparition, you need to know the exact location. The other is to find the person directly, which is a bit similar to the tracking spell, you will use Tracking spell? I think this part of the content is a bit too early for you now." Albert frowned slightly, he really didn''t use the Tracking Charm. "Go back and learn the tracking spell." "Holy guard!" Albert recalled his good memories, recalled the message he was going to deliver, and finally uttered a spell. Only a silver gas appeared from the tip of the wand. There is no doubt that ~www.novelhall.com~ failed. "Failure is very normal, you need to practice a lot, no one can immediately master the advanced use of the patron saint after listening to the theory." Aberforth casually comforted. "Thank you, Mr. Aberforth!" Albert took out his pen, and under Aberforth''s stunned gaze, he recorded the use of the senior patron saint. Then, he greeted the three friends and left the pig''s head bar. "I hate the pig''s head bar." George murmured. "That''s really surprising!" Lee Jordan drank the remaining butterbeer in one breath and left with Albert. "I think the Patronus Charm is difficult to learn!" Fred''s wand sprayed out a pitiful gas. "Your magic power is not enough. I learned it and spent a lot of time. Of course, it''s a different matter if you want to use it in front of Dementors." Albert prepared to take advantage of other students to Hogsmeade. , Return to Hogwarts. "We want to go to Joko''s joke shop." Fred and George said in unison, "Our big dung eggs are almost used up." "I heard that there are new products from Joko." Lee Jordan echoed. "Okay, but I think we''d better hurry!" Albert took out his pocket watch and shook it in front of the three of them: "I don''t want others to catch us hanging out in Hogsmeade, lest they go. The professor filed a complaint." It turns out that Albert''s words are all in vain. As soon as the three of them entered Jokos joke shop, they were attracted by the dazzling array of goods inside. When they were about to return to Hogwarts, the streets of Hogsmeade were already full of students. The four of them had to use the phantom spell, making a big circle to avoid the students. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 285： Honesty detector "Don''t poke, you are almost blinding others'' eyes." In a certain dormitory, Lee Jordan poked around with a gold rod that he had just bought from Zuoke''s joke shop. That golden rod is called the Honesty Detector, a very primitive black magic detector, which can detect hidden spells and magical objects. Naturally, there are not so many hidden spells and magical objects in ordinary dormitories, but their dormitory has Albert, a genius, and Lee Jordan really found many hidden spells, such as cabinets, books, and mirrors. Reacted. Anyway, Lee Jordan is now poking around with the honesty detector excitedly. "Be careful that Albert beats you when he comes back." Fred, who was playing cards, couldn''t help but warn. "As long as you don''t tell me, he definitely doesn''t know." Lee Jordan threw a chicken-flavored multi-flavored bean into his mouth, poke Albert''s cabinet with a gold stick and said, "I know that Albert made many All magic items are placed inside." "Don''t try, there is a magic on it, and the Arahho Cave cannot be opened." "What about lock picking?" "If you pry, Albert will definitely hit you when you look back." "Lee Jordan won''t pick locks." George was very depressed. He lost again. It seemed that he hadn''t beaten Fred very much. Albert always said that there was a problem with his deck, but George didn''t want to change the deck. . "You said, what did Albert buy this silver arrow for?" Fred took out the silver arrow from under Albert''s bed and placed it on the table to observe carefully. Although it is an antique broom, the workmanship is really exquisite, not as rough as other antique brooms. "I don''t know, maybe, maybe... want to collect this antique broom?" George said uncertainly. "Look, there are hidden spells on the broom," said Lee Jordan excitedly, holding the golden rod, poking it on the broomstick. "Don''t fiddle with that stuff here." Fred gave Lee Jordan a sullen look. "I would rather believe that Albert is going to study the structure of the broom and plan to make a new broom for himself!" The difficulty of making flying broomsticks is actually not high. The real difficulty is how to make the flying broomstick better. "Help me pick the lock." Lee Jordan poked George with a stick, and said, "The Gryffindor treasure map you found last time is also inside." "Speaking of which, what about the others?" George asked impatiently, removing Lee Jordan''s stick. "I don''t know." Fred shook his head. Immediately after returning from Hogsmeade, Albert disappeared somehow. "While he is away..." "I say you are annoying, if you have time, go and fix the wizard card game." George walked to the counter and took out a pile of cards from a box. Those were the wizard cards he and Fred were trying to make, but compared with Albert''s wizard cards, there was still a gap. Lee Jordan took the opportunity to move the gold rod down and poked at George who was looking for materials. Fred who watched this scene was a little stunned, and seemed to be looking forward to what would happen. ... ... At this moment, in the responsive room, Albert is practicing the Unmarked Stretching Mantra. So far, he has practiced for more than ten minutes, but the Unmarked Stretching Curse has never been effective, and there is no Unmarked Stretching Curse on the skill panel. "It''s worthy of advanced magic, it feels really difficult." Albert murmured. "Incremental expansion!" He concentrated heavily and swung his wand again to cast a spell on the box. However, the Wuhen Stretching Curse still had no effect, which made him a little depressed, and felt that he was being rewarded by the task panel. Why not master it yourself? "Where is the problem?" Albert tried to recall how Professor Smith cast the spell. His own magic power should be enough, and the spell cast and the gesture of waving the wand are not wrong. Although it cannot be ruled out that Professor Smith deliberately misled himself, the possibility of this should not be great! "But where is the problem?" Albert took a deep breath, suppressing the irritability that surged in his heart. He temporarily gave up practicing the Wuhen Stretching Mantra, and flipped through the books borrowed from the forbidden area. It did record the learning method of the Wuhen Stretching Mantra. Albert spent a lot of time carefully reading the part about the Wuhen Stretching Curse several times. When he closed the book, he had already realized what was wrong with him, and his face suddenly became dark. The Infinite Stretching Mantra is considered to be a high-level spell that is difficult to master. Naturally, there is a reason. When using a mantra, you need to repeatedly determine how much capacity you want to expand. It is necessary to know the destination accurately with Apparition, and the Guardian Mantra requires pleasant memories similar. However, Professor Smith never reminded Albert of this problem, and it is not surprising that the spell would fail. "This quest reward is really bad!" Albert murmured. He was not sure why Professor Smith only taught himself spells and gestures, and did not teach himself the main points of spelling. He didn''t want to let himself learn, or he said...Forget it, I''ll find out next time I go to Professor Smith. "Incremental expansion!" Albert picked up the wand and tried it again. This time the spell finally took effect. He reached out and probed the box, and the space inside did increase a little bit. He flipped through the panel skills again, and he succeeded in finding the skill of the Unmarked Stretching Curse. The difficulty of the Unmarked Stretching Mantra is related to the enlarged area. Albert did not rush to upgrade, but began to think about how to use the fur of the swamp dig to make himself a pair of protective gloves. The fur of the swamp digger that Mondungus bought for him is not small. You can make gloves first, and then make the mandela container. There is no tailor in his skill panel. First-level tailors are not expected to make any good gloves. It is best to find someone to help. Albert remembers that there is a tailor shop in Diagon Alley, where he can write a seal to the fat witch. Believe, if the other party is willing to help, it is best. If the other party is unwilling, you can only think of a solution by yourself. The first-level tailoring skills always feel a little unreliable. ... At lunchtime, Albert appeared in the lobby on time. His three roommates had already arrived and were waving at him. "What''s wrong with your eyes?" When Albert walked over, he found that Lee Jordan''s eye sockets were a little swollen, as if he had been punched, and Fred beside him was secretly laughing. "He was poking around with the honesty detector, and it turned out..." George shrugged helplessly. "I''m just kidding, you are too cruel to start." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "I didn''t mean it, instinctive reaction, instinct reaction." "Why don''t you go to Mrs. Pomfrey for help." Albert sat next to him and took a slice of bread to prepare a sandwich for himself. However, Lee Jordan''s face was a bit dark, and he couldn''t see the dark circles under his eyes. "Go." Fred said, "Where did you go?" "Practice the spell on the eighth floor!" Albert said casually. "Don''t you...have learned it!" George looked at Albert in horror. "How is it possible, it''s just a little eyebrow, and it takes a lot of time to practice." Albert took a bite of the ham sandwich, reached out and picked up Lee Jordan''s golden rod and touched the protective bracelet on his wrist, and found that the thing was still Really had a reaction. "This thing is called an honesty detector." Lee Jordan introduced. "Can detect hidden spells and hidden magic items." "The effect is very poor. This is probably inferior." Albert took the gold rod away from the bracelet and found that the reaction on the gold rod disappeared immediately. To be honest, the magical items in the magic world give Albert the feeling that they are very unreliable, and most wizards still need to rely on their own magic wands. "After all, two Garon''s things, you can''t expect anything." Lee Jordan murmured. He took the gold rod and poked Albert''s body, and then... he found a fist enlarged in front of him. "Enough of you too!" Albert glanced at Li Qiaodan. "Then you don''t have to beat me!" Lee Jordan couldn''t help protesting, covering his eyes. "Who makes you cheap!" Fred and George forced themselves to laugh. If Li Jordan was not dark enough, two dark circles would be wonderful. "By the way, I will make a joke prop that can create dark circles for others in the future, write it down, write it down." George took out the parchment paper and quickly recorded the good idea. "Wow, when will you bring this stuff too." Lee Jordan looked at George in disbelief as if he had seen something incredible. "Hmph, I learned this from Albert." George was able to wave the parchment and explained casually, "There are some interesting ideas recorded in it. We will realize these good ideas one by one in the future." "With your ability, it is very difficult to succeed. If it were Albert, it should be easier." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but sarcastically express his dissatisfaction with George. "We are still hoarding useful knowledge. In two years, we will definitely be able to start trying to make these things." Fred and George didn''t care much about Lee Jordan''s sarcasm. They really don''t have that ability yet, but In a few years, it will definitely be completed. Record it now and reserve some inspiration for the future. Even if it is really not needed, there will be no loss. "You won''t make much money by selling those things." Albert suddenly interrupted after eating the sandwich. "Then what do you say is worth?" Fred asked rhetorically. "This stuff." Albert shook his wooden bracelet and explained softly: "Professor Smith once complained to me that most wizards nowadays are very poor in defense against the Dark Arts, and even use an iron curse." "You mean protective equipment?" George guessed immediately. "Except for wizards who perform dangerous jobs, probably not many people will buy them?" Fred frowned. "Recently, I got a very useful piece of news. In a few years, this thing will definitely sell well!" Albert laughed, "Defense against the Dark Arts is the real cash cow." "what news." "The news is terrifying," Albert said mysteriously. "You certainly don''t want to know or believe it." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 286： A secret that is not a secret After lunch, Albert took the time to go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office and asked Professor Smith about the problems he encountered while practicing the Non-Mark Stretching Curse. The other party smiled and explained to him the reason for the failure of the spell. However, in Albert''s eyes, the smile on Professor Smith''s face and the explanations on his lips are hypocritical. Albert didn''t pay much attention to this. After Professor Smith''s explanation, he succeeded in expanding the capacity of the teacup a bit, got up and left, leaving Katrina in amazement. "Don''t compare with Albert, his talent is better than your sister." Professor Smith always felt something was wrong, but he still comforted Katrina. If you can''t comfort people, don''t comfort people! Katrina felt even more depressed, and she found that she had long been left behind by Albert. No way, it is really puzzling to meet a genius who is very hardworking and very talented. In fact, Katrina once asked Isabel about Albert, and the other party gave her the answer: Albert is Albert, you are you, I am me, there is no need to compare. To be honest, Katrina has always admired Isabel''s steady aura, and the other party has always had a calm face, as if nothing could make her panic. Depressed for a while, Katrina continued to bury her head in the spell book. Professor Smith did have a good teaching talent. She could feel that she had improved significantly in the spell. After leaving the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Albert went directly to the library on the fifth floor. Standing at the door and looking in, it was easy to find the roommates who were doing homework. They had reserved a place for him. Say hello to everyone, Albert began to write the letter to be sent today, at home, at Diagon Alley Tailor Shop, and the French wizard Adolf. In other words, the relationship between this wizard from France and Albert is still at the stage of mutual communication. The other party did not hand over the knowledge of the double-sided mirror to Albert like the previous party said. Albert was not surprised at all. There has never been a free lunch in the world. Even if you lose the pie, it may be a discus that will kill people, or a rock-skin flatcake that will smash your teeth. In fact, Albert really doesn''t care. For old friends, if you can make friends, you can make friends, and that''s how you can''t make friends, and there will be no loss. He usually uses a respectful and sincere tone to quietly slap the wool of these old friends. In the letter to Adolf, Albert told about the trouble he encountered in using the conversion spell, and asked the other party how to use the advanced conversion spell and apply it to the magic mirror. Adolf will definitely have a high-level conversion spell, otherwise how would he make a double-sided mirror? That''s right, Albert hopes to seek a higher conversion spell from Adolf. Professors at Hogwarts would not teach this kind of more advanced use of spells, and those who really mastered these advanced magic skills were rare. However, after realizing advanced magic, Albert felt a little pain, because he did not appear on the skill panel such as advanced guardian magic spells, just like the glowing spell after mastering more advanced use methods, the skill panel also There is no high-level glowing spell. In fact, what Abuforth taught himself is still within the skill range of the Patronus Charm. Of course, it does not rule out that advanced guardian spells require pre-skills, such as how many levels of guardian spell skills need to be before such skills as advanced guardian spells appear. Albert did not fully understand the panel tasks and skills. "This is the wizard card game process. I checked it and staggered the game time with other events." Lee Jordan handed a piece of parchment to Albert when he put the letter in the envelope. . "Well, hard work!" Albert scanned the time and process of the game on the parchment, picked up his quill, modified a few places on the parchment, and put it away. It''s good to have someone help! "If you know that I''ve worked hard, lend me the essay on Condensation Curse." Lee Jordan said grimly. "Well, I haven''t done it yet." Albert continued to bury his head in the letter to the tailor''s shop. "Fred, are you finished with the essay on the Curse of Fire?" "Still doing it." George said with a smile: "If Lee Jordan wants to borrow, we don''t mind borrowing him after finishing it." "That''s fine." Lee Jordan shook his head and said, "Sanna, are you done?" "Sanna''s share is with me." Angelina said without looking up. "What are you doing?" Shanna looked at Albert and asked curiously. She had noticed that Albert had been busy and didn''t know what he was writing. "Write a letter and see you later." Albert used the paste curse to seal the envelope, holding the three written letters, and got up to go to the owl shed. At this time, there were no people in Hogwarts Castle. All the students in the third grade and above went to Hogsmeade~www.novelhall.com~ When he just got out of the secret tunnel, he was stared at by Filch. On it. "What are you doing here?" The administrator stared at Albert gloomily, trying to see him through. "I''m going to the owl shed to send a letter." Albert took three letters from the pocket of his robe and shook them in front of Filch, indicating that he hadn''t lied. "Then go quickly." Filch walked away. "What''s wrong with him?" Albert asked the almost headless Nick who was passing by. "Pippy threw a few big dung eggs at the corner of the second floor." Nick reminded kindly, "It took Filch a long time to clean it up, and he''s getting angry now." Nick looked at Filch''s departed back and continued, "Filch seems to suspect that there are students at Hogwarts who provide Peppy with big **** eggs." Albert knew that the Weasley twins had bought a lot of big dung eggs and stink bombs from Joko''s joke shop. This is really a sad story! It was ten minutes after arriving at the Owl Shack in West Tower. Albert asked Shera to deliver the letter home, and then to the tailor shop in Diagon Alley. Finally, he picked a stronger owl, let It went to France to deliver a letter to Adolphe. As soon as he left the owl shed, Albert met an acquaintance. Isabel hurried over, with a package in his hand, as if in a hurry. Albert greeted each other. However, Isobel didn''t seem to want to say anything to himself, so he answered and left in a hurry. "Forget it, just pretend you don''t know!" Albert was walking down the stairs when he saw Isobel and some of his friends walking towards the castle, apparently just returning from Hogsmeade. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 287： bet In the next few days, Albert spent a lot of time in the responsive room practicing the advanced patron saint. However, no one is here to teach, and without the help of a panel, it is really not easy for the patron saint to speak in a short time. However, these days of trial and practice are not without gain, and the skill experience of the Guardian God spell has skyrocketed. It is a pity that there is no advanced guardian curse on the skill panel, which makes Albert very helpless. He estimates that he needs to upgrade the guardian curse to level three to master the advanced operation of the guardian curse more smoothly. Another similarly advanced Unmarked Stretching Curse, after being directly upgraded to the second level by Albert''s experience pool, he has basically mastered it. He also created a palm-sized wooden box with the capacity inside after being cursed many times. Permanently enlarged enough to fit Albert''s small suitcase. Albert put a lot of things in it, and then stuffed the box into the deformed lizard skin bag that Hagrid had sent, which was like carrying a shrunken storage bag with him. The wallet provided by Hagrid is really very useful. It is not only anti-theft and secret, but also does not have to worry about being troubled by the Ministry of Magic. After all, a bag with a non-mark stretching curse cannot be used blatantly. These days, in addition to practicing the patron saint, Albert is also practicing how to sew gloves. Mrs. Morkin in Diagon Alley has already replied, and she tactfully refuses to help Albert make specific gloves. She doesn''t want to do this business at all. Albert was not surprised by this. If he changed to himself, 80% would refuse. As for the reason, of course it is troublesome. The business of Mrs. Morkin''s robe specialty store has always been very good, and there is no need to spend time and energy on such things. Although Albert is a little doubtful whether the business of the Madam Morkin''s robe specialty store is still booming after school starts, after all, things like clothes are not disposable goods, not to mention the wizards in the magical world. However, there is no way to be rejected by Mrs. Morkin. Now I can only do tailoring by myself. Fortunately, Alberts hands-on ability is pretty good. After several attempts using the shabby robes of the responsive house, he learned the tailoring skills and reached level 1, barely able to do it. The embryonic form of a cloth glove, the kind that can''t be carried. After discarding a dozen gloves, Albert finally got himself a decent template to wear on his hand. However, time has quietly entered mid-February. Quidditch competition is coming soon, and students can often hear enthusiastic discussions about the outcome of the competition. As the game drew closer, Charlie''s requirements for the players became stricter, and training was not pleasant. Albert said in advance that he had something to do and successfully escaped. Fred and George would always complain after the training. Looked at him with his eyes. "Don''t worry, I will go over and cheer for you during the game!" Albert patted Fred on the shoulder and comforted. "I think if you are willing to participate in the competition, our success rate in defeating Slytherin can rise by at least 30%." Fred was also full of resentment, and Charlie''s training made him tired enough. "You look at me too high." "Actually, I think that if Albert says that Slytherin will lose, our victory rate can rise by at least half." George said quietly. However, as early as long ago, Albert had said that he felt that Gryffindor would have difficulty defeating Slytherin, so the twins'' fighting spirit has not been very high. "Does anyone start a gambling game?" Lee Jordan suddenly interjected. "Traitor." Fred and George glared at Li Jordan. They knew what this guy wanted to do. "We want to be together." "Make money together." "Do you want to play a match-fixing?" Albert was speechless. "Of course we will go all out, but since failure is inevitable, we don''t mind finding comfort from other places." "At least, this is another victory." What about your morals? Albert suddenly wanted to cover his face. How could the team win the game if even the players themselves had no confidence. "Guys, if you want to bet..." a senior student next door said to the four, "you can place your bets with me." Albert looked up. He knew this man. His name was Kenneth Toller, one of the black market merchants at Hogwarts. It was Kenneth Toller who helped Albert when he sold anti-swelling agents. "If you let me know that you are gambling, I will tell mom about this!" Percy stared at his brothers fiercely. "And if Charlie knows you want to buy Gryffindor and lose the game, he It will definitely be sad." "It''s not our fault. Who made Albert say that we have a low probability of winning." "Yes, yes!" Fred and George decisively buckled the black pot on Albert''s head. "Ahem, Percy, don''t be disappointed." Kenneth Toller complained with a light cough, "It''s just a small gambling, it''s just a form of entertainment." Percy ignored Kenneth Toller''s remarks, and strode away, probably...seems to go to Charlie. Watching Percy leave, Kenneth Toller didn''t care. He turned his head, looked at Albert again, and whispered, "Last time, the batch of anti-swelling agents you gave me was good." "Just talk about it." "I heard that you have a bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, how about it, do you want to sell it to me." Kenneth Toller licked his lips, as if Albert was fat food. "How much do you plan to pay?" Albert asked curiously. "I remember the last time you said ten gallons, I gave you twelve gallons, how?" "Not for sale." "why?" "That''s a prize reserved for the champion of the Wizarding Card Game." "Oh, all right." Kenneth Toller asked, a little disappointed, "Where did you get that stuff." "From Dagworth." "Mr. Dagworth?" Kenneth Toller was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and asked in disbelief, "Is that Mr. Dagworth, the potion master?" "Ok." "You know him!" Kenneth Toller was dubious. "I met when I was watching an opera in France last summer." Albert did not lie, and the two sides did meet for the first time at that time. "Mr. Dagworth is watching an opera in France?" Kenneth Toller is a little skeptical about life~www.novelhall.com~Do you really know Master Dagworth? " "Don''t be surprised, Albert knows many famous wizards in the magic world." Fred whispered. "Awesome." Kenneth Toler replied noncommitantly, and asked in a low voice: "Can you still get some more Parfait." "That thing is very popular?" "Of course, you should know that the Hogwarts exam will check whether students are cheating." Kenneth Toller looked around, made sure no one was eavesdropping, and explained in a low voice: "Dragon Claw powder, intelligence enhancer. They are all easily detected, and even Fuling agents are sometimes not very reliable, but Bafei Rejuvenating Agents and Rune Snake Eggs are exceptions. Although they are all prohibited items, ordinary students simply It''s impossible to get it, and the professors who invigilate the exam will naturally...In short, many wizards who want to get a good grade in the exam are willing to dig out the Garon in their pockets. "What''s the matter!" When Fred and George listened to Kenneth Toller with relish, Lee Jordan who was next to them suddenly touched their ribs with an elbow. "there" "Which way?" Fred looked suspiciously along Lee Jordan''s line of sight, and at a glance saw the frustrated Charlie approaching here. The two gathered together, trying to drive away immediately, but it was too late, and Charlie came behind them, carrying his hands on their shoulders. "I heard Percy say..." Charlie''s face was gloomy about to drip. "Are you going to bet on the Gryffindor team to lose the game?" The faces of Fred and George froze in an instant, and they scolded Percy many times mentally. They turned their heads stiffly and argued, "Nothing, we can''t even get a Gallon in our pockets, what are we going to bet on!" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 288： Tooth for tooth The Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin is approaching, and the smell of gunpowder between the two colleges has become stronger, and occasionally there will be small frictions. Some people have been sent to the school hospital for this. However, the current situation is very unfavorable for the Gryffindor team. Their team has just been reorganized and new players need more time to adapt and adapt. What''s more, the Slytherin team is facing this time, and Charlie is a little worried about the safety of the players. He knew what the Slytherin team was. The group of guys wanted to win the Quidditch trophy no matter how despicable they were. Last year, the Gryffindor team was able to beat the Slytherin team. It was entirely because the original old players were tough enough to not only face the malice of the Slytherin team, but also give a strong counterattack. "Don''t stress, anyway... we already have a trophy!" At this moment, in the locker room, Charlie was making the final mobilization speech. He probably realized that he lacked confidence in his words, and quickly added: "Also, remember to protect yourself during the game." "Don''t worry, everyone knows what the Slytherin team is." Wood comforted. "The game hasn''t started yet, don''t make it seem like we have lost the game." McLagen was very dissatisfied with Charlie. He thought Charlie should have more confidence in his players. "Oh, of course." Charlie murmured and walked out of the locker room first to meet the audience''s applause. "What happened last year?" After the official players left the locker room, Katie finally couldn''t help asking. McLagen also pricked his ears to eavesdrop, wondering why Charlie asked everyone to protect themselves. "You''ll find out later, it''s not a pleasant game." Albert called Alia to the audience. "You don''t seem to be optimistic about this game." Alia asked aloud. "I guess we will fight again," Albert murmured, "This time, we don''t have the advantage here." Alia was speechless. Gryffindor and Slytherin have never played normally. Every time the match was like a group fight, the scene was chaotic. The game started on the whistle. As expected, the Slytherin team intended to be ashamed, and immediately launched a fierce attack on the Gryffindor team and scored first amidst the boos of the audience. "Asshole, they must have done it on purpose." Katie waved her fist in the direction of the Slytherin player. She finally understood what Charlie meant, and Angelina was almost knocked off the broomstick by the opponent''s pursuit hand. "The Slytherin team really fouled first." Lee Jordan yelled, "They used despicable means and finally scored first...Look, Gryffindor counterattacked...Yes, George poked him... Oh no, the referee blew his whistle..." At the beginning of the game, fierce confrontation took place. "You are right. Unless Charlie can catch the Snitch, Gryffindor''s winning rate is not high." Kenneth Toller said with a gloomy face when he was next to Albert. No way, there are far more people who bought the Slytherin team to win than Gryffindor. If Slytherin wins, he will lose a lot of Gallon. The most painful thing is that the **** Albert also bet that the Slytherin team fouled first, and he was actually obsessed with money and opened a high odds. "How many people bet on Slytherin to win?" Albert asked curiously. "Fifteen people." "You can''t lose much, right? Slytherin''s ratio is only 0.8 times." "Among them, you made most of the bets." Kenneth Toller''s tone was full of resentment, and he had decided not to let Albert participate in the betting next time. "No, I only bet five Gallons." Albert asked inexplicably, doubling at most. "I''m a small business." Kenneth Toler wanted to vomit blood. Although Gryffindor won last year, not many people think that Gryffindor has a high probability of victory. There are many new players joining this year. . "Don''t you think..." "I will give you the principal, and accompany you three more Gallons, you can let me go!" Kenneth Toller was going to be softened, and was ready to pay for the matter privately. "Five Gallons." Albert said without hesitation. "Okay." Kenneth Toller took out ten gallons from his pocket and handed it to Albert with a painful look, while Katie and McLagen were stunned. "I remember you can''t gamble in school, right?" "When did you see me gambling?" Albert glanced at McLagen and asked back. "I knew it, I also bet." Alia muttered softly. "Don''t be stupid." Albert glanced at Alia and sneered. "Do you think Kenneth Toller will spend money to solve it in private, not shame?" "This..." Alia was stunned. "Despicable, I hope Fred is okay. The Slytherin people have used despicable means again. Maybe the referee should let the opposing batsman off the court." Lee Jordan''s shouts sounded because of Slytherin''s batting. The hand hit Fred''s back hard with the stick, knocking him off the broom. Professor McGonagall didnt even bother to stop Lee Jordan. She was also very angry at Slytherins despicable means. Although Gryffindor won the ghost ball, at this moment the score of the two sides has begun to widen the gap~www.novelhall.com ~ Slytherin leads temporarily, it is not easy for Gryffindor to regain the situation, unless their Seeker Charlie can catch the Golden Snitch as soon as possible to end the game. "How did we beat Slytherin College last year?" Katie couldn''t help asking. "Last year, the team was full of senior students. They were very good at dealing with the Slytherin offensive." Alia explained, "After the game, many players from both sides were taken to the school hospital." "Last year, I remember it was Albert who caught the Snitch and made an upset. I also made a fortune!" Kenneth Toller hopes that this time Gryffindor can beat the Slytherin team. "Last year, everyone was using Transylvanian fake moves." Albert blinked and said, "Look... Fred and George did a good job." The corners of the mouths of the people next to him twitched, and Fred knocked the face of the guy who had just attacked him with a punch. However, his situation is not good, he was betted by two batsmen, and the Slytherin seeker holding the ghost ball next to him was ready to attack them with the ghost ball at any time. Seeing that the situation is not good, Charlie immediately called for a suspension of the game to avoid the twins being pinched. "They defiled this Quidditch game and look for opportunities to overthrow them." Charlie snarled angrily, waving his fists, "Let Slytherin understand that the Gryffindor team is not easy to bully." "It should have been like this long ago, as Albert said, tooth for tooth, eye for eye!" Fred and George shouted together. Albert, who had just walked outside the locker room, was speechless. "Have you really said such a thing?" Alia asked with a weird look. "Do you believe them too?" Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 289： foul "foul." Charlie, who was hunting down the Snitch, was almost knocked off his broomstick. "Sorry, I didn''t see him!" No apology could be seen on Flint''s face. As soon as he finished speaking, a wandering ball flew over here, and Fred and George raised their clubs and circled Flint. The game really became very dirty, even the audience on the court was not surprised, every year the Gryffindor team vs. Slytherin team will cause a lot of things. However, Charlie''s tough attitude surpassed everyone''s expectations. Once the players of the Gryffindor team are attacked, they will fight back as soon as possible, and the game begins to shift to a fight. Mrs. Rolanda Hooch, who was acting as the referee, was trembling with anger and kept blowing the whistle. She also called the two teams over for a severe training. Charlie admitted his mistake and apologized for the first time, but he himself said that his players only have not fully mastered the Transylvanian fake moves, which caused frequent accidents. If it was last year, before winning the Quidditch trophy, Charlie might have taken these issues into consideration. However, their trophy was played abruptly, directly causing Charlie to change his treatment of the Slytherin team. If the opponent does not intend to follow the rules of Quidditch, then oneself does not intend to follow the rules. It is definitely not Charlie''s style to watch the players being bullied but not fight back. There were constant violations of the two teams, and Mrs. Hooch''s whistle and angry shouts echoed over the court. Commentator Lee Jordan also decisively favored the Gryffindor team, and tried to beat the Slytherin team, because they broke the rules first, which led to the chaos of the game. However, as long as you don''t touch a certain bottom line, the fight is still a Quidditch match, but the players on both sides are constantly breaking the rules. In international Quidditch competitions, similar fights have occurred more than once today, and there have even been cases of shooting arrows at opponents with a wand, let alone a simple school game. After the game entered the middle of the game, Gryffindor took the lead in attrition. Angelina was knocked down by the Slytherin team and sent off. At this moment, the scores of the two sides have completely opened the distance. At 140:40, the Gryffindor team is at a disadvantage in time. "Angelina is all right!" Fred asked worriedly. "Slight concussion." Charlie''s face was ugly. "Charlie, if we can''t catch the Snitch as soon as possible, the opponent will soon be far ahead of us in points. At that time, no matter who catches the Snitch, we are destined to lose the game!" Wood''s face was full of Worried, but still don''t forget to remind. No one wants to lose the game, and Wood is no exception. "We don''t need to care about the outcome of the game, and teach those guys severely." George said, waving his fist. "Avenge Angelina!" Fred added. The two were besieging the Slytherin Seekers just now, preparing to send each other down. Due to the lack of a pursuer, it is difficult for the Gryffindor team to regain the points. Catch the Golden Snitch is their only way to win at present. "But... is this really good?" Wood looked at Charlie nervously, and suddenly asked, "Charlie, are you going to join a professional Quidditch team after graduation? I remember..." "No, I don''t plan to enter a professional team. I have already talked to Professor Kettlebo, and he will give me a letter of introduction." Charlie shook his head. He refused the invitation of the England Quidditch team and prepared to study Fire dragon. Charlie is one of the few students who go to the improvement class of Conservation Magical Biology. He has a good relationship with Professor Kettlebo and Hagrid. In fact, Wood is worried that Charlie''s doing so will affect his future professional team reviews, but since Charlie has no plans to join a professional team, he does not object to Charlie''s decision. The match lasted for two hours and ended in a 310:70 defeat in Gryffindor. After the incident, most of the players on both sides were sent to the school hospital. Professor McGonagall was trembling all over angrily, calling Charlie over and reprimanding him severely, but Charlie said it was not their fault, the Slytherin team did it first, and was aggressive. Moreover, the two sides just violated the rules of the game, nothing more, it is not a big deal! "Violation of the rules of the game, hundreds of fouls in a game, you tell me this is a violation of the rules of the game." Professor McGonagall finally put Charlie in confinement. Charlie shrugged, it didn''t matter, he didn''t regret today''s decision. "Professor, if the Slytherin team intended to play well with us, of course everyone would be willing to play against each other. But aren''t they unwilling?" Before leaving Professor McGonagall''s office, Charlie said this fact in a calm tone, "Since the other party is reluctant, how can you blame me!" Professor McGonagall was speechless and finally lifted Charlies confinement. Charlie silently praised Albert''s characteristics in his heart, and his rhetoric was really sharp ~www.novelhall.com~ He didn''t think he had done anything wrong. If Mrs. Hooch could really help solve it, he wouldn''t have to do that, but the problem is not! "are you OK?" Charlie came out of Professor McGonagall''s office and was surrounded by the team members. "Ok!" Charlie said, "I was scolded by Professor McGonagall. However, the rhetoric that Albert said is still very useful. Professor McGonagall originally wanted to put me in confinement." It would be really unlucky if it was locked up for this. Afterwards, everyone went to the school hospital and many players were injured. When Albert first entered the school hospital, he saw George staring at each other with the Slytherin student opposite, as if he was studying how to hurt each other with his eyes. "It seems that you are in good spirits." Fred chuckled. "Very bad." George didn''t plan to leave the hospital for the time being. "Okay, Mr. Weasley, you can leave the hospital, and you, don''t squeeze here!" Madam Pomfrey is treating other injured students. "Are you all right!" Albert looked at Angelina. "Not so good, my head hurts a bit, Madam Pomfrey said to stay in the hospital tonight." Angelina was very depressed, they lost again, and still failed miserably. "Don''t worry, I''ve already avenged you!" Fred whispered, and snorted towards a certain bed. "I really don''t understand, it''s just a Quidditch match, how could it become like this!" Madam Pomfrey was angrily nagging, "Are you going to a group fight?" No one answered, and the room was silent. However, the facts were really right by Madam Pomfrey, they did fight a group fight, but the location was on the Quidditch pitch. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 290： Really heavy taste After the game, some people were happy and some were worried. Albert is definitely not the one who is worried, and Lee Jordan, Fred and George are certainly not the three. The trio of financial fans is dividing up the Garon won from Kenneth Toller. George put his share of Silver Sike in his pocket and said with a smile, "I heard that Kenneth Toller had lost a lot of Gallon." "It shouldn''t be lost, at most a dozen gallons!" Albert felt that he and his roommate had different understandings of a large amount of gallons. "By the way, I remember you also bet, how many Gallons did you win?" Fred asked curiously. They know that Albert has a lot of Gallon, and they are very lucky, and the bet is basically not lost. "Won five gallons." Albert did not wait for the three to react, and continued: "I reconciled with Kenneth Toller. Before the end of the game, he lost me five gallons in advance and let me Close hand." "You actually agreed." The twins said in unison. They don''t understand why Albert is rich and doesn''t make it. "If there is no reconciliation, Kenneth Toller would have sold his underwear, and he may not be able to afford it." Albert shrugged helplessly, and said in a joking tone, "And, I don''t want to Want his underwear!" The expressions on the three people''s faces suddenly froze, and they all couldn''t help laughing in the next moment, thinking that Albert''s description was very interesting. "Don''t... you want it?" Albert looked at the three with a weird expression. "No, we don''t want it either." The three shook their heads and responded with a smile. "If you can''t afford to pay, what will you do?" Albert asked suddenly. "Not lost?" "Shame?" "Yes, that''s it, the other party seems to be sincere, so I let him go." Albert did not intend to force Kenneth Toller to death. "Moreover, I didn''t trust this kind of unofficial gambling from the beginning. If the other party doesn''t pay back the money, you can''t do anything good with him. You can''t rob him." The three looked at each other. If this happens, there is really no good way except to make each other''s reputation stinky or find opportunities to make trouble. "However, this time I lost really badly!" Fred couldn''t help sighing. Losing the Quidditch game really made them feel very annoyed. After all, everyone worked so hard to win the game. In the end, not to mention losing the game, but also aroused criticism. There were some unpleasant voices in Gryffindor Academy. It is estimated that seeing the Gryffindor team defeated, they ran out and jumped again. Albert has never paid much attention to the rumors. However, he still underestimated the power of the rumors. After he returned to the lounge with the swamp digging gloves, Fred and George hurriedly found him and said Rumors. "Many people now think that Charlie only let his friends and relatives join the team, and ended up ruining the good team." Fred looked very angry and waved his fists out of thin air. "Last year, when we won the trophy , Why don''t you see them say that." The faces of the other players are not pretty. They know the reasons for losing the game better than anyone else, but who really cares about these, most people care more about the result of the game. "There is no need to care about those rumors," Albert comforted. "And, isn''t Gryffindor always like this?" Fred and George were stunned. They didn''t know what to say for a while. What does Gryffindor have always been like? "If you really care about it, you can find out who is rumoring it." Albert asked them to do something casually. "If you let me know who it is..." Fred gritted his teeth, "I must prepare a big surprise for him." The next afternoon, the twins really found the culprit. "It was McLagen. The **** Kenneth Toller secretly contributed to the flames." George''s face was about to drip with gloomy expression, and he told Albert the results of the investigation. "In the beginning, you shouldn''t have let go of that bastard." "Cormac McLagen?" "No, that guy is Marcus McLagan, a fifth-grade student. I guess it should be a relative of Cormac McLagan, he is said to be an annoying guy." George said about the information he had collected. "He was eliminated in the Quidditch selection?" Albert asked suspiciously. "Yes. Charlie said that he was an extremely bad guy. He was also selected as a candidate because his personality was so annoying and rejected by everyone. In the end he failed to join the team." Fred said of Marcus. McLagens intelligence suddenly laughed unkindly. That smile, no matter how you look at it, is a bit piercing. Albert was not surprised by Kenneth Toller''s help. The Gryffindor team lost the game and he lost a fortune. He probably felt resentful, so he did something unusual and disgusted others. "What are you going to do now?" Albert asked. "I want to put Marcus McLagen''s head in the toilet." George murmured. "If you bother him now, the other party must know who did it." Albert reminded him kindly. "So, I contacted Mondungus and planned to buy some powerful laxatives from him." Fred said in a low voice~www.novelhall.com~You shouldn''t think about it..." Albert felt that Fred was simply It''s a demon, if you diarrhea in front of everyone, the scene is really... terrible. "I plan to add a small amount of powerful laxatives to the soup and let them all go to the toilet." "Hey, there is no need to play so big, if others know...you will be miserable." Albert couldn''t help frowning, he couldn''t imagine the spectacular scene of the students in the whole college diarrhea. "If you target Marcus McLagan alone, I wouldn''t object, but putting a laxative in everyone''s food is not a good idea. Professors can never be indifferent, you certainly can''t escape." Albert thinks it''s best not to start this, so as to prevent someone from adding strange things to the school food. "Oh, OK." Fred thought for a while, and finally agreed. "We can faint him first, then fill him with a glass of water and let him squat directly on the toilet." George whispered his plan, and he felt more and more vigorous. That afternoon, Marcus McLagan missed the afternoon class, and when he appeared, his legs trembled and he walked vainly. The plan of Fred and Georges two **** succeeded. They also asked Albert to borrow a camera, took several photos of Marcus McLagens diarrhea, and said that they would send him one with Taste photos. The school began to circulate that Marcus McLagen fainted and suddenly replaced Charlie''s rumors as a topic of chat. Having said that, the taste of this group is really heavy. When I was eating, I actually used it as a topic of chat, I really don''t know what I think. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 291： Be cruel to yourself The cold wind rolled up the sleet and crackled the window glass. The cold air permeated the castle. As this cold current penetrated into the castle, many students caught a cold. If this cold snap arrives a week earlier, the Quidditch game between Gryffindor and Slytherin will probably not be so troublesome. Even in this weather, the Quidditch game will still not be cancelled. As you can imagine, all the players will tremble in this weather, and it is estimated that no one will have so much thought to make trouble. In the cold corridor, three figures hurriedly rushed in. They looked around sneakily, making sure that there was no one around, and then quickly passed the stone wall three times and pushed the wooden door that appeared on the wall to walk in. As soon as he stepped into the door, a warm breath mixed with a touch of milk rushed towards him. On the other side of the door, there was a bright, warm and comfortable room. There was a thick carpet on the ground, and a roaring flame was burning in the fireplace. By the fireplace, a familiar figure was sitting in an armchair, and a cup of steaming milk tea was placed on a small round table in front of the man. "Aren''t you sick?" Fred looked at the flushed roommate in front of him, froze for a moment, and asked inexplicably. "Well, Madam Pomfrey was cured just now." The former patient Albert sat there, staring at the parchment in his hand, and said without looking up, "Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go to the history of magic, just don''t be too bad in the exam." "Why is it not me who is sick!" George was jealous of Albert''s treatment. He wanted to be sick and wanted to find an excuse to skip class. To be honest, the history of magic is recognized by all students as the most boring course in all subjects. Mr. Binns, the ghost, probably lived too long, his thinking is so rigid, his lectures are super boring, and even hypnotic, which always makes people drowsy. sleep. "You can study how to find a suitable excuse to legally skip class." Albert said without hesitation. "It''s really rare to hear this from your mouth!" Fred couldn''t help muttering, "You said it would be better to make an excuse, don''t you tell me about diarrhea? I don''t want to use strong laxatives at all. I have never forgotten the tragic situation of Marcus McLagen." When Fred was talking, George took out the photo that had been treated with the developing potion from his pocket, and it was the dark history of Marcus McLagen. The three of them looked at the guy in the photo and couldn''t help but laugh. "You are not afraid of being discovered by Marcus McLagen that you are making a ghost?" Albert was speechless at any time, and he always made a fuss with justification. Do you want to make trouble like that? "Oh, all right. Next time, I will put it in the frame." Fred blinked. "Tell me what kind of potion is better to skip class, any good suggestions?" "Let my stomach hurt?" Lee Jordan said of several symptoms of illness: "How about nausea, vomiting, diarrhea, nosebleeds, fever, cold?" "Don''t be kidding, you see someone who made himself sick for skipping class." George shook his head and vetoed it. He wasn''t a cruel man who even harmed himself for skipping class. "Unless, I can find an antidote that can quickly resolve the symptoms in a short period of time." As Fred said, his eyes suddenly lighted up, and he took out a quill pen to write this down, "If I can do it, I feel very Best-selling. Hogwarts estimates that a large group of people will buy." "By the way, I almost forgot what I wanted to say?" "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "Kenneth Toller has been confined by Filch!" Fred and George looked at each other and said in unison, "He was caught by Filch using big dung eggs in school, and now that hapless guy is being charged. Erqi ordered to use a mop to clean the traces of the big dung bomb in the corridor." "You did it?" Albert raised his eyebrows, knowing the reason even with his knees. "Of course, we have been practicing the phantom spell, and now it will not be easily discovered." George secretly gave Kenneth Toller a hand, and he was very happy. "I think they might guess who did it." Albert reminded, "if he is careful." "We don''t think Kenneth Toller has your brains." The twins are not worried about being found out by the other party. "What are you doing?" Lee Jordan stared at the silver parts on the table and couldn''t help but ask. He has been wanting to ask since just now, Lee Jordan felt that Albert seemed to be making interesting magic props. "A magic item for self-defense. The effect is to stun the other person without any protection." Albert is putting together a three-layer combination. The shape of this thing really wants to be a lighter. Pushing it will open it, revealing a strange honeycomb-shaped cylinder, which will be expanded by the non-marking stretch curse, and used to place the pickled mandela roots. Of course, now this thing is just a shell. Albert tried again, and after sure that there was no jam, he disassembled the parts one by one and put them in the box again. This dark magic item was called Banshee''s Howl, and there is still the last step to be completed, which is to put the salted mandela root into the device. As long as it is confirmed that this device can contain and control Mandela grass roots, it is considered a successful and practical prop. Of course, it is also very troublesome to use. You must bring earplugs to yourself in advance, otherwise you will be unlucky together. After all, Mandela''s grassroots cry is an indiscriminate attack. "Make people stunned?" George asked puzzledly: "You can launch a coma spell at others." "No, I call it the Howl of the Banshee." "Don''t you hide a banshee inside!" Lee Jordan joked. "almost." "You really intend to hide the banshee inside." "The principle is similar. It is to make others faint through sound." "When you are done, remember to let me try." "Are you sure?" Albert''s expression suddenly became a little weird, "Well, I don''t mind if you want to try it first. Originally, I planned to test its power by myself, but since you plan to Dare to sacrifice." "Dare to sacrifice? There should be no danger!" George was bluffed by Albert''s words. "It shouldn''t ~www.novelhall.com~ will leave you in a coma for a few hours at most." Albert said uncertainly. "Your remarks make me feel very unreliable. I always feel that you have made something very dangerous." Fred muttered, "By the way, do you have any good suggestions for the potion for skipping classes?" "How about finding some medicine that can cause stomach pain, nausea, vomiting, diarrhea, nosebleeds, fever, colds, and then using detoxification to solve the symptoms?" Albert proposed. "Are you persuading poison?" The three of them were all shocked by Albert''s boldness. This was to skip class and didn''t even want their lives? "Of course it is to dilute the poison. You just want all the symptoms." Albert stuffed the box into the skin of the deformed lizard, ready to find an opportunity to create the Howl of the Banshee. "For example?" "How would I know? You can check the herbal medicine book by yourself. There are many dangerous plants in it. There are many plants in the Hogwarts greenhouse. Find the corresponding symptoms, find the detoxification method, and then Try to make potions for skipping classes yourself." The twins looked at each other, wondering why they thought what Albert said made sense. It''s just that they want to do this, but it''s not as easy as said, which means they need a lot of work in herbal medicine and nasty potions. Moreover, after the potion is manufactured, it is not finished. They still need to test the efficacy of the potion, and the things they make must definitely need to be eaten by themselves. Thinking about it, it feels a little hairy. "For the sake of dreams and for Kanon, a little sacrifice is necessary." Albert patted the shoulders of the two of them. "Close your eyes and think about it. By then, you can earn a lot of Kanon." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 292： Giant pit At night, in the Smith Manor shrouded in wind and snow, the windows of the study were still lit. Gerber Smith was sitting at his desk, flipping through the envelope he received a while ago. On the cabinet next to the desk, there are countless glass bottles filled with silver-like memory fragments. Suddenly, the door of the study was knocked gently. The house elves pushed in, bowed to the wizard in front of the desk and said, "Master, in five minutes, the visitor will arrive." The entire manor was well hidden. Except for those important people, no one in the Smith family knew the existence of the manor, let alone its location. "I see." Gerber Smith drank the cold black tea, stretched out his hands and stood up on the table, and walked slowly towards the hall of the manor. As soon as he arrived in the hall, he saw a green flame suddenly turned under the marble fireplace, and Bud Brod bent over and walked out of the fireplace. "What happened, did you actually use the Floo Net?" Gerber Smith looked at Bud Brod and asked inexplicably. Today, the Floo Network is controlled by the Floo Network Administration of the Ministry of Magic. It is difficult to hide the Floo Network from the Ministry of Magic. However, there are still some places that are still not monitored by the Floo Network, such as the internal flight of Hogwarts. The road network, such as the fireplace of Gerber Smiths secret manor. "Are the others here yet?" Bud Brod wiped off the ashes from his black robe and looked around. "No, you are the first." Gerber Smith vaguely guessed that he was willing. There would not be too many reasons for them to get together. At this moment, the flames reappeared in the fireplace. "good evening." Tiberus Ogden walked out of the fireplace and greeted the two. Mogg McDoug didn''t let them wait too long, and soon walked out of the burning fireplace. "Everyone is here, let''s talk about what is important." Gerber Smith took them to a comfortable room somewhere in the manor. The house elves respectfully offered refreshments, and then quickly turned and left. "About Rowena Smith." Bud Brod looked at Gerber Smith, frowned and asked, "How much does he know?" The other three frowned. They can be sure that the four present will never reveal their affairs to others, and every Wild Smith will not reveal to others secrets that belong only to them. Bud Brod put a letter on the table, took the magic wand and tapped it lightly. The envelope opened automatically and began to read the contents. If Albert were here, he would find that this letter was written to Professor Broad, indicating that he has successfully mastered the advanced usage of ancient magic texts, and the details after entering Ravenclaws secret room are attached. Happening. Of course, it also includes Rowena Smith''s guess. " "Rovenner certainly doesn''t know too much. I guess it''s only inferred from a small amount of literature in the Smith family." Gerber Smith continued, "He is not an idiot, he must have guessed something, and he has also been involved. Winclaws secret room, its not surprising to know the surname of Wild Smith. And I even suspect that Albert Anderson and Isobel McDoug must also know some." "The question now is, what does Rowena Smith want to do?" Bud Brod frowned and reminded, "Don''t forget, he has always been brooding about this, don''t forget about Blair. " Blair McDoug is the father of Isabel and Katrina. When Blair was very young, he died in an unexpected magic experiment. As a former candidate, Blair has been eliminated, but he is still a member of their loose circle. At that time, they doubted whether Blair''s death was related to Rowena. All four are silent! They all know why Bud Brod called them. Two qualified candidates are at Hogwarts. If Rowena Smith suddenly goes crazy and kills them all, the new generation of Wild Smith heirs It''s over. The selection of candidates is usually very secretive, but Rowena used to be a candidate, and it is not difficult to find some clues if he has the intention to track down. Although the probability of him going crazy is very small, he has to arouse the attention of several people. No way, who made Rowena Smith too persistent on this matter, some of his personality is too bad, this is the main reason why Rowena was not selected. "In a few months, Rowena should take the initiative to leave Hogwarts, and I will be watching them for the rest of this time." Mogg McDoug took the initiative. "If something bad really happens, I''ll take care of it." Gerber Smith''s tone is very calm, even if Rowena Smith is his grandson, he can''t cross the line. For Wild Smith, only the wizard who inherited this surname can be regarded as a true relative. "The bronze book, let Albert put it back when Rowena leaves Hogwarts." Tiberus Ogden said. The party didn''t last long, and they all dispersed. Gerber Smith stood by the window, looking at the wind and snow outside, and muttered, "Rovenner, what do you want to do?" ... In the responsive room, Albert, who wears earplugs and earmuffs, has no idea about this. He is dealing with Mandela grass roots, preparing to complete the Howling of the Banshee. The thing has been completely changed because it has been marinated in salt for a long time~www.novelhall.com~. The mandela roots dehydrated with salt became extremely hideous. If you insist on describing it, it would have died really badly. Albert used the Honest Detector to poke the dehydrated Mandela grass roots, and as expected, there was a strong reaction. There is no doubt that this thing will not be able to ignore it, and it has really become a black magic prop. The mouse next to him had fallen into a coma as early as when the roots of Mandela grass got out of the salt, and he didn''t know if he was dead. Albert stuffed the mandela roots into a bag made of swamp digging skins, which was expanded by the Non-marking Stretching Curse, and then put it into a silver container prepared in advance, and everything went smoothly. It wasn''t until Banshee''s Howl was completely closed that Albert slowly took off his earmuffs, unplugged his earplugs, and made sure that the container he made could effectively contain it, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If it fails, he probably falls into a coma. When his roommate finds that he hasn''t gone back, he will find himself in the responsive house according to his request. Albert even left on the parchment paper the steps he should do to deal with after being unconscious. However, the latter move is no longer useful now, so Albert threw it into the fireplace and burned it. Albert poked the Howl of the Banshee with the Honest Detector. There was no response to this sting, and he didn''t know if it was because of too much isolation. Of course, Banshee''s Howl is not essentially a qualified black magic item, so the panel skills are naturally not possible. However, Albert was still quite satisfied with this thing. Next, he just had to find a chance to test its power. He remembered that Fred and George seemed eager to try it, so he would lend them to play first. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 293： 1 group of pit cargo When I left the responsive house, the curfew had not yet arrived. Albert gave the order in front of the portrait of the fat lady, and got into the Gryffindor lounge from the exposed passage. At this point, most people have already returned to the dormitory to rest. "Where have you been?" Shanna looked at Albert coming in from outside in surprise. "Kitchen, do you want it?" Albert shook the bag in his hand, which contained butter cookies. "Thank you." Shanna took two butter biscuits, poured herself a cup of hot cocoa, and chatted with Albert about some of the problems encountered in study, and then went back to the dormitory to rest. "You actually came back. We are thinking about how we will lift you out of the responsive house?" At the moment when the door of the dormitory was opened, Fred and the others who were playing cards turned their heads and looked at the door. They were a little disappointed when they saw that it was Albert. How hopeful is that something will happen to me? "I''m okay, I''m really sorry for you guys!" Albert''s forehead was slightly beating, and he said angrily. He decided not to give them the supper he got from the kitchen. "You succeeded?" Lee Jordan was even more curious about what Albert said, which is said to be a very powerful self-defense weapon. "Successful, the effect is very good." Albert took out the small cage from his pocket and put it on the table. "What is this stuff?" "mouse trap." "Are you kidding?" Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows. "Idiot, it''s a non-mark stretching curse." Fred had seen this kind of magic. "You have actually mastered the Unmarked Stretching Curse. It is said that this kind of magic is super difficult." George said in disbelief. "By the way, haven''t you been practicing the Patronus Curse?" "Professor Smith taught that I haven''t learned how to make the patron saint speak, but I learned this first." With that, Albert got the unconscious mouse out of the small cage. "Where did you get the mouse?" "It took a lot of effort to scratch the corner of the castle where the debris was piled up." Albert poked the mouse with his hand. "What happened to the mouse?" "I don''t know, it''s probably dead!" Albert picked up the magic wand and began to try to cast a resuscitation curse on the mouse. He was more curious whether the mouse was dead or not, whether it was cursed, or simply fainted. "What you do will not be life-threatening!" Lee Jordan said pretendingly in horror. "I don''t know, maybe it will, maybe it won''t, I''m testing its power." Albert saw that the rejuvenation had no effect, he knew the effect of Banshee''s Howl was very unusual. "I think this mouse should be dead!" Fred poked the mouse curiously. "No, otherwise you think Albert will cast a spell on the rat foolishly?" Lee Jordan shook his head. "This one, shouldn''t it be... Percy''s spotted one?" George said suddenly, who had been silent. "Definitely not. Anyway, isn''t Percy''s mouse going to die soon?" "I think it seems to be alive well." Fred asked in surprise, "Can mice live for so long? "Who knows!" Of course Albert knows that mice can''t live that long, but people can, but this is not something he needs to pay attention to right now. He takes out a small packet of very dark salt from his pocket. "What is this?" "Salt, take your hand and pry the mouse''s mouth open." Albert motioned to the three to come and help. It took them a while to let the hapless mouse swallow the salt. It didn''t take long for the dying mouse to finally woke up, but was languid and looked terrible. "It works." Fred looked at the waking mouse, and then again fell on the small packet of discolored salt. After looking up and down curiously, he pinched a little into his mouth. "What the **** is this?" The expression on Fred''s face instantly became distorted, he spit out what was in his mouth again, and squatted in a pan with constant retching. "Salt is only processed, and the effect is similar to a potion. After all, you dare to eat things you don''t know." Albert glanced at Fred, a little admiring the opponent''s ability to kill. "What good stuff have you made, take it out and let us see it." George urged, he was very curious about what Albert did. "Let you try it another day, now I don''t want to pass out inexplicably." Albert didn''t plan to let them use Banshee''s Howl in the dorm. He knew exactly who these were. If someone got it, I guess I can''t wait to open it, I will pit myself, and it will hurt other people together. Facts proved that Albert''s decision was right. In the afternoon the next day, every request is in the house. Albert looked at the three people who fell to the ground with helpless faces. Fortunately, he had the foresight, plugged his earplugs in advance, and then gave Fred the Howl of the Banshee. As expected, Fred, the bastard, immediately opened the Banshee''s Howl. The three without earplugs fell down without warning. Albert bent down ~www.novelhall.com~ and picked up Banshee''s Howl from the ground. After confirming that it was not damaged, he closed the Banshee''s Howl again, looked at the roommate who fell on the floor, gently Sighed. If you dont die, you wont die. Why dont you know? Albert tried a resuscitation spell on several people, but it was as ineffective as a mouse. He took out the prepared salt from his pocket, pried Lee Jordan''s mouth to feed him, and poured him a small glass of water to move his Adam''s apple so that they could swallow it. Then, he continued to cast the spell to restore his vitality. "What''s wrong with me, it hurts, it hurts!" Li Qiaodan covered his head, and hit his head when he fell down, "Bah, what is this." He began to squat next to him and retching, looking uncomfortable. "That idiot Fred used this stuff, and you all passed out." Albert shook the Howl of the Banshee in his hand and explained casually. Lee Jordan''s face crooked in anger, and wanted to kick Fred with his feet. He blamed this guy for making trouble and pitted all three of them. No wonder, Albert was unwilling to give them a try last night. The relationship guy knew it would become like this. Lee Jordan watched Albert wake up the Weasley brothers with a grimace. The two of them were not doing well either. They were both bruised and retched now. George was the most unlucky, a bag swelled on his head. "Did you know it a long time ago!" Fred asked gloomily, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" "I said it last night!" Albert said grimly: "But you just don''t listen. You have to suffer a bit to remember." "You guy must be deliberate!" "I''m so angry, beat him together." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 294： Missed In the corridor on the eighth floor of the castle, in the wall opposite the tapestry of Barnabas, a groan of pain was heard. For a moment, a door appeared on the wall, and Albert and his roommates pushed the door and walked out. "Next time, if you want to beat Albert, don''t call me again." In the hallway, Fred was rubbing his wrists with his hands, and couldn''t help complaining to several of his companions that the three of them were easily let go by Albert. "I told you earlier that what I have practiced before, even as an adult, will not necessarily beat me with bare hands." Albert patted Fred on the shoulder and smiled comfortingly. He said in his heart that my skills are not vegetarian, and now it is no problem for him to put one or two adults down. "Why are you practicing this?" "Of course it is to protect yourself." Albert said in a very natural tone, "Only when his fists are hard enough can he not be bullied!" The three suddenly felt that Albert''s words made sense. Having said that, in Hogwarts, there are really few people who dare to trouble Albert. Look at the hapless group of Slytherin last year, and many of them got their heads into the toilet in the end. "Is the Muggle world dangerous?" "It''s safer than the magic world, but there will always be people who don''t open their eyes, just like someone shouted to beat me." Albert said with a malicious smile on his face. "Who called it just now." Lee Jordan asked. "It''s you, bastard!" Fred and George said in unison "Is there? Why don''t I remember!" Lee Jordan quickly pretended to be a fool. "Do you need us to help you remember?" Fred and George approached Lee Jordan. "No, I remembered it." Lee Jordan muttered, drew the triumphant laughter of Fred and George. "Wizards are not Muggles, why use their fists to solve problems and oppose violence!" "If there is no magic wand, what is the difference between you and Muggle!" Albert curled his lips and reminded, "You can''t guarantee that the magic wand will always be in your hand?" "Isn''t there still wandless magic?" Lee Jordan quibbled. "Do you know how to use it?" Albert asked rhetorically. "No, how about you?" "Wandless magic is very difficult. I will not try to practice until the magic power is completely stabilized." Albert never thought of mastering wandless magic now. Wandless magic can cast spells without a wand, but it also has a bunch of problems. Because without the blessing of a magic wand, it is difficult to accurately control magic. It usually takes a lot of time to practice. Moreover, the power of the used spell will be weak. Usually, you can only use less difficult magic without a wand, such as fluorescent flashing... "Even without a magic wand, wizards usually instinctively use magic to protect themselves when faced with danger, such as when falling from a high altitude..." Lee Jordan continued to argue. "Don''t be silly, I''m sure, if you fall from the top of the castle now, even if you have a wand in your hand, you will surely fall into a pile of fleshy mud." Albert couldn''t help turning towards Lee Jordan. Roll your eyes. The magic of this world always feels a bit wonderful. Most wizards only rely on magic wands to fight, and magic items are basically invisible, and wizards do not rely on that stuff. In battle, ordinary spells can be restrained, interrupted, or removed by chanting. Dangerous spells can only be dodged by nerve reflexes. To be honest, Albert has always felt that the elixir is very reliable. At least, in battle, it is not easy to be hit by the enemy''s spell, which can effectively protect your own safety. Of course, it is not very effective for powerful wizards. As for Lee Jordan''s instinct to use magic to protect himself, it is even more unreliable. To put it bluntly, in an emergency, a wizard uses magic unconsciously, which is the so-called dog jumps over the wall. In this case, the magic has lost control, similar to wandless magic. However, whether it is power or effect, it is far inferior to using a magic wand to cast a spell. If this thing is really that effective, what would the wizard do with the wand? "What if you fall from the castle?" Fred asked rhetorically. "I usually don''t kill myself and jump off the building." Albert continued, "Of course, when you fall from a height, you can only release a shock absorption curse on yourself. I remember Charlie once said it." "Have it?" "The first time I went to Quidditch Stadium, Charlie kept staring, afraid that you would fall off the broom." "Well, your memory is better than ours." Fred couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Of course they still remember it, but they couldn''t remember it for a while without Albert''s reminder. "Right, something." Lee Jordan changed the subject. "Professor Smith seems to know that you broke into the forbidden forest and rescued Fred and George last year. I think it was because of the Eight-eyed Giant Spider. relationship." "Oh!" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Did he say anything?" "He asked Fred and George if they met the eight-eyed giant spider in the forbidden forest. I told him that he didn''t know." Lee Jordan shook his head. "Later...Professor Smith lamented that you also had a time when your brain became hot." "Hot brain?" Albert''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help correcting: "I prefer you to use courage to describe it." "I also think courage is more appropriate." "Does Professor Smith want to hit the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider?" Fred suddenly interrupted ~www.novelhall.com~After all, the eggs and venom of those big guys are quite valuable. " "Perhaps, he intends to take revenge on those giant spiders." George guessed, "Don''t forget, he was attacked by an eight-eyed giant spider." "Don''t be silly, you also believe that kind of nonsense. I was by their side at that time. We were never attacked by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider." Albert couldn''t help but complain. He spoke quickly, and when he reacted, it was already too late. "You guy actually lied to us again." Fred also reacted, glaring at Albert with dissatisfaction. They believed his nonsense last time. "Ahem, I promised that Dumbledore and Hagrid would keep the secret." Albert didn''t expect that he would almost miss it. After making sure that no one was around, he explained in a low voice. However, Professor Smith asked Lee Jordan what did this matter do? Is he interested in Gryffindor''s treasure? "What is a monster?" "Hagrids pet, do you remember the pet named Lu Wei last time? It was a dangerous and magical creature. Hagrid kept him in the Forbidden Forest. Then Lu Wei ran away by himself... I cant say, I promised. Albert noticed the distrustful eyes of several people, and said helplessly: I really promised it, and its useless if you know it. Dumbledore should have sent it back. Greece." Albert naturally knew that Lu Wei was still hiding somewhere in the Forbidden Forest. After all, next semester will be used as the guard dog of the Sorcerer''s Stone level. The three of Fred knew that they couldn''t ask anything else, so they didn''t continue to ask. Even if they continued to ask, Albert estimated that they would continue to fool them with something that they didn''t know the truth or not. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 295： Dark Arts Defense Training Professor Smith may be planning something! However, Albert could not guess, but he felt that this matter had something to do with him. It is not that he has a serious persecution delusion, but that the original runes fortune-telling has not yet been fulfilled. Although he is reluctant to admit it, Albert thinks that his runes fortune-telling may be right. After all, there are blessings on the skill panel. If Albert had no skill panel, he would definitely not believe in **** divination. At least, he wouldn''t believe his own divination results, but he now has a skill panel, and whether the divination is accurate is open to question. By the way, it seems that Isabel also had a similar divination result. I don''t know if it has been fulfilled? Albert didn''t ask. He always felt that even if he asked, the other party would only look at him with weird eyes. Isobel did not believe Sybil Trelawney''s divination. After all, the divination professor at Hogwarts does not seem very reliable. Moreover, the more talented the guy, the more he believed in his own judgment. "what are you doing?" "Divination!" Albert flipped through the runestone divination book in his hand and compared his divination results with the contents of the book. "Is it accurate?" Lee Jordan obviously doesn''t believe in divination. "I heard that the professor of divination at Hogwarts is a big liar." "I have heard similar rumors." Albert closed the book and sighed lightly. The results of the divination were different from his own guess. Very vague, but vaguely foreshadows something. Sure enough, it is more reliable to use a crystal ball to predict. "Next year, we plan to choose divination. I heard that this course is relatively easy. Even if the test fails in the end, it doesn''t matter." Fred suddenly interrupted, "Then, it''s the magical animal class. Charlie said this course is very interesting." "Divination requires talent!" Albert shook his head and said, "No talent, no hard work. As for the conservation of magical animals, Professor Kettlebo is very old, and it is estimated that he will retire in a few years. Can persist until we finish learning about protecting magical animals." "I feel that even if Professor Kettlebo doesn''t want to retire, he will be forced to retire because of what you just said." George couldn''t help but complain. Albert rolled his eyes, put away the runes for divination, and began to focus his attention on his homework. Professor Smith''s thing really made Albert a little irritable. He felt that he had better do something before the other party left Hogwarts. Being unprepared to face what might happen is definitely not Albert''s character. Being prepared, even if it''s not useful, you won''t be too panicked. "I''m going to exercise my ability to defend against the dark arts." Albert whispered in a voice that only a few people around could hear, "practice in that room, do you want to come together?" The three looked at each other, wondering why Albert would suddenly pull them up to practice magic together. "I''m going to go into the Forbidden Forest to find Gryffindor''s treasure. Before that, I need to be fully prepared." Albert explained to the three of them after entering the responsive house. Of course, this was just an excuse Albert made casually. His dark magic defense ability is actually very average, it should be said that he has no experience in using magic spells to fight, so he plans to bring three roommates to practice side by side. "I thought you..." "Forbidden forest is very dangerous. I am opposed to going directly to death." Albert said with a curled mouth. "If you want to go in, you have to be fully prepared. Even if our so-called preparations are useless, we must do it. Without the aura of luck, you will definitely die." Albert consciously didn''t have the aura of Potter''s lucky protagonist, so he still had to be more prepared. "When will it start?" Fred and George both looked eager to try. Lee Jordan looked equally excited. The most interesting aspect of Defense Against the Dark Arts is practice. However, what they learned in class is not necessarily There are a lot of lessons learned from Albert, and all three of them know that Albert is very good, and they plan to learn some useful spelling skills from him. "Don''t worry, you need to start with the most basic spells," Albert said softly, "Moreover, you must learn the spider retreat spell." Using practice to strengthen his combat experience is the most reliable plan Albert currently thinks of, and by the way he can make up for his lack of experience in this area. "But we have mastered the spell." Fred and George said in unison. "Mastering doesn''t mean you can use them. Wizards'' battles are more than just throwing magic at each other." Albert mentioned shook his head. "In the Forbidden Forest, it is not terrible to encounter an eight-eyed giant spider head-on. You were attacked by them." "Go ahead, you take turns using obstacle spells on me." "to you?" "I will try to block it with the iron armor curse. Okay, let''s start now." Albert said, "George, you come first, Fred second, Lee Jordan third." "Okay, here it comes." George grinned. They had mastered the obstacle spell last year. "There are many obstacles." Seeing the oncoming curse, Albert''s heart suddenly burst, this feeling is not good, as if someone is shooting you with a gun. "Armor for body protection." Albert waved his wand while chanting the spell softly, trying to fend off the spell. The oncoming obstacle curse hit the iron armor curse, and disappeared as if it spread around. "The power of the spell is too weak, and when you cast it, be quiet. Don''t tell anyone what spell you are using." Albert said casually, "Fred..." Albert asked the three of them to recite the spells to themselves and practice using iron armor spells to deal with spells. What Fred, George, and Lee Jordan had to do was to make their obstacle spells hit Albert as much as possible. Of course, Albert couldn''t be fully defended. After being continuously attacked by three people, he still couldn''t avoid being distracted and being concentrated by the spell several times. However, the magic power of the three is not strong, and the effect of the obstacle spell is limited, at most making him fall to the ground. "Now, how do you feel?" Albert asked breathlessly. "The obstacle spell is too common." Fred said first, "we want to learn a stronger spell." "It''s that you don''t know how to use it, and the magical power of the obstacle spell you use is not strong enough to effectively intercept the opponent. At least, it must be enough to knock people into the air." Albert said, raising his wand, casually With a swipe, Lee Jordan was hit by a strong force and flew out, and fell into a pile of cushions. "Wow!" Fred and George both opened their mouths, looking at Lee Jordan who was flying away. "Are you okay." Albert reached out to Lee Jordan and pulled him up. "No, do we really use the same spell?" Lee Jordan is a little depressed. No wonder Albert wants them to practice the obstacle spell, the relationship gap is here! "Take a break~www.novelhall.com~The next time, you will continue to use obstacle spells on me in turn." Albert sat on the mat, ate a hard candy, and handed it to the roommate next to him. , Continue. "Most wizards are very fragile, so we don''t need to practice stronger spells on purpose. We attack faster, faster, and continuously. Just let the spells focus on the opponent and make the enemy unable to breathe. A suspension spell can also exert unimaginable effects." "What you said seems to make sense." Fred murmured, "However, if the other party uses a strong protection magic to protect himself, I remember you seem to have that powerful protection spell." He really wants to learn that. "Don''t be silly, if you really do that when fighting a wizard, you will only make yourself a target. Dealing with a more powerful dark wizard will definitely be unlucky." "We want to learn more powerful magic." Lee Jordan mumbled. "You still can''t learn it now." Albert unceremoniously gave them a fatal blow. "It''s better to learn the obstacle curse, the disarming curse, the coma curse, the whole body binding curse, the iron armor curse and the crushing curse step by step. A few more practical spells, and then learn the spider retreat spell. If you can quickly master these spells, I can teach other magic, the last time I bought "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic" Many spells, we will study them together when that time comes." "That''s great." George''s eyes beamed. They all watched "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic" and tried some of the spells in it, but they practiced alone without teaching them. It was really difficult at the time, and Albert hid the book later, so they never had a chance to read it. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 296： Variety For the next few days, Albert had been secretly observing Professor Smith. Originally, the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant that he planned to try to configure was completely thrown behind him. The practice of getting the patron saint to speak has never stopped, but there is no substantive result. Distracted spellcasting makes the patron saint very weak. If he did not find that the skill experience of the patron saint is gradually increasing, Albert would even suspect Abufu Think if you are playing with yourself. Perhaps, someday you can really call out the patron saint with distraction, and you probably won''t have to worry about being affected by the dementors and causing the spell to fail. "What''s the matter. By the way, your recent progress has been rapid." The curse club party just ended, Albert was stopped by Katrina, and the two walked side by side on the promenade. Albert saw that Katrina hadn''t spoken, so he casually found a topic. "I find time every week to go to Professor Smith to learn magic skills." "Professor Smith is really talented in teaching, but unfortunately, he resigned soon." After greeted by acquaintances passing by, Albert continued to ask: "In other words, when did your relationship become so good!" "Don''t you often go to Professor Smith for afternoon tea?" Katrina was a bit dissatisfied with Albert''s statement. How come it sounds like only you can go and I can''t go. "Well, because there are common topics!" Albert went to the professor for afternoon tea. Indeed, there are some common topics in some respects. The two sides can talk for a long time, which is similar to the nature of academic exchanges. Catrina understood Albert''s meaning, she couldn''t help but curled her lips, and suddenly asked, "Are you busy lately? I heard Isobel say that you haven''t been to the ancient magic writing improvement class for a long time." "Well, some things are distracting. After all, there is only one brain, and the time per day is very limited. You always need enough time to rest." These days, Albert has been practicing magic with his roommates in the responsive room. As for where the time comes, it is naturally squeezed, and everything else is aside. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" "Is your bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Potion effective?" Katrina hesitated for a while before finally getting to the topic, "I heard that Buffy Refreshing Potion can make users smarter." "Do you want Buffy Brain Rejuvenator?" Albert stopped, looked up and down Katrina, and suddenly asked, "Have you signed up for the Wizards Card Game?" "After signing up, I will ask in advance. If the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator doesn''t work, I''ll..." Katrina went for the prize. She wanted to spend money to ask Albert to buy a bottle of the medicine, but she felt Albert won''t sell it to himself, and Katrina doesn''t have much pocket money, much less like Albert can always take out a handful of gallons in his pocket. "Well, it works. However, it requires a certain concentration of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. My bottle has been diluted and has no permanent enhancement effect." Albert did not want to hide it, and did not forget to remind, "If you want You need to be especially careful when taking the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. If you are not careful, you may become a fool." "Have you taken it?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. "Ok." "Can you help me get the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Katrina''s eyes shined. If she can, she still hopes that she can be smarter. She heard that Albert may know a great demon. Master of Medicine. "No, Buffy Refreshing Agent is a contraband." Albert shook his head. "It is also difficult to prepare. Almost all products on the black market are failed products. Therefore, dilution is needed to reduce the harm." "Wait, you still drink the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenator?" After Katrina reacted, she suddenly felt that she was not well. This also makes it unpleasant to play. Now, she didn''t want to talk to Albert. "What''s wrong?" Albert looked at Katrina, who was walking away, and didn''t understand what the other party was thinking. After separating from Katrina, Albert went straight to the Room of Requirement, where Fred, George and Lee Jordan were already practicing spells. In fact, Albert knew that these three **** had been secretly practicing the spells in "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint Against Dark Magic", but he didn''t mind. There were no books that could be sold by the Ministry of Magic. What a dangerous spell. When Albert entered, the three were practicing the soft leg spell. He saw George being hit by the spell and his legs were weak and unable to stand up. "This spell is far less practical than the full-body restraint spell." Albert drew out his wand to unlock the soft leg spell for George, and commented briefly. "I think it''s very easy to use." George muttered. "That''s because you want to play a prank." Albert saw through their intentions at a glance, and said with a curl. "If you want to be yin people, you''d better be able to cast a spell without a rod and silently. Then no one will know you do it. What happened." "Wow, it''s really Albert." The three of them all showed exaggerated expressions and used the soft leg curse at Albert, but the curse was cast by the iron armor curse. "If you have time, learn the spider retreat spell first." Albert waved his wand, a red light hit Lee Jordan, and disarmed the other party''s wand. "Damn it." George said a spell without knowing what it was, Albert drew away quickly, and when he pulled his wand on the net, he was hung upside down in the air. "Okay, okay." Fred raised his wand, showing your winning expression. "Practice the coma spell today." Albert pointed to the training doll and said, "Also, don''t use it on me. I don''t want to be carried to the school hospital by you." "We already know how to use the Coma Curse." Fred and George couldn''t help but protest, "We want to learn the Disarming Curse even more." "When you can cast a spell quietly and quickly~www.novelhall.com~ then it will be useful." Albert said irritably. What kind of magic are you going to use, dont you think its stupid?" "can you?" "If you want a prank, at least let others know that you used it." Albert said irritably. He raised his wand and shook, and Fred was knocked out by the obstacle curse and fell to the ground. "pain!" Fred rubbed his **** and couldn''t help complaining. "Since you don''t want to practice the coma spell, then continue with the previous confrontation practice!" Albert said, "you three can cooperate with each other to speed up the obstacle spell to me." "What''s the use?" George murmured, he didn''t understand why Albert kept them practicing the obstacle spell. "Stupid, don''t you think that the offense is getting more and more fluid?" Albert said irritably, "Develop the feeling of casting a spell, and when you fight against others in the future, you can attack more quickly instead of You will be beaten out of breath, this is a clever magic technique, you dont want to learn it. "Aren''t you fooling us again!" The three of them all looked at Albert suspiciously, obviously not believing him. Albert said angrily, "Is it effective, don''t you feel it yourself?" "The spell is really smoother," Fred muttered. In fact, Albert was really fooling them. However, in the magic confrontation, the four of them are indeed growing rapidly, surpassing most of the students. If the previous four only used wands as tools, they at least looked like holding weapons. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 297： Expanded again A fierce offensive and defensive battle is underway in the responsive house. The trio headed by Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are attacking Albert. However, the three mens storm-intensive offensives were all blocked by Albert''s iron armor curse. At this moment, the light of magic spells flickered in front of Albert, and the oncoming spells were bounced off by the iron armor curse and were flying around the room. Compared with the defending Albert, the offensive Fred trio were more embarrassed. They had to dodge the rebounding spell to avoid being defeated by their own spell. The effect of frantically practicing the Iron Armor Mantra in the past half a month is very obvious. At present, he can move his lips lightly to use the Iron Armor Mantra quickly. Of course, to be able to do this in a short time, the skill panel helps a lot. Although he has not yet mastered the Silent Curse, it is not difficult to see his familiarity with the Iron Armor Curse after Albert quickly blocked the offensive of the Fred trio. Of course, this situation cannot last long. There is a saying: Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted. This is probably the situation. What makes Albert more regretful is that he can''t control the angle at which the Iron Armored spell reflects off the spell. It would be better if he could prepare to bounce the spell back to the caster. Before Albert stopped to catch his breath, the three of Fred stopped the offensive first. "Congratulations, it''s getting better again." George struggled to get up from the ground, he was the only hapless guy knocked down by the bounced spell. "I am not the only one getting better." Albert stretched out his hand and rubbed his lips, but he couldn''t help but let anyone''s mouth lick and babble dozens of Iron Armor Curses, and he needed to stop and catch his breath. "Come on, don''t think I don''t know, the three of us were all hired by you to practice with." Frederick grumbled. What magic training? All nonsense. They were all used by Alberta to be free sparring tools, especially after Albert became more adept at using the Iron Armor Curse, the three of them realized this. What irritated them most was that the three attacked together and still couldn''t help Albert. On the contrary, they needed to be embarrassed to dodge the rebounding magic to avoid being killed by their own spells. "What do you mean by sparring for me?" Albert said angrily. "It seems that you didn''t get the slightest gain?" If you insist on gaining, the three of Fred have gained more than Albert. No way, the foundation of the three is relatively poor, and the benefits from practice these days are far more than Albert. It was mainly what happened just now, which made them feel unbalanced. "I''m here as a sparring partner for you." Albert said cheeky. As soon as he finished speaking, the three of them booed. "I don''t know how you did it." Lee Jordan couldn''t help muttering. It is not easy to use the Iron Armor Curse to quickly block the attack of the three obstacle curses. Speaking of obstacle spells, the three of them have used countless times in these days. At present, all three of them can use obstacle spells skillfully, and they can be easily used by just chanting the spells softly. The power is much stronger than before. "Have you not noticed that my mouth is about to cramp?" Albert said grimly, "My goal is to cast the Iron Armor Curse with the Silent Curse." "Come on, I heard people say that the silent curse will not start until the sixth grade improvement class. You have to hold your breath while practicing, like you have been constipated for several days." Lee Jordan also put a lot of energy on it. , Also has great progress. "Also, if you use a silent spell to cast a spell, the power of the spell will be weakened!" "Silent spells can make the casting speed faster." Albert didn''t care about this, and reminded, "If at a critical moment, there is no time for you to read the spell aloud, and you have seen it just now. The corners of the mouth are cramping as soon as I say the spell." The most important thing is that Albert''s own magic power is very strong, and the iron armor curse he uses is also very strong. Even if Fred, George and Lee Jordan use the obstacle curse at the same time, they cannot break through Albert''s iron armor. curse. The trio once tried it, but the spell bounced back against the iron armor curse. Fortunately, it flashed fast, otherwise it would really be unlucky. "When shall we go to the Forbidden Forest to find Gryffindor''s secret treasure?" Fred couldn''t help but change the subject. He was looking forward to looking for Gryffindor''s secret treasure again. With Albert''s help, the success rate of treasure hunts can be increased by at least three levels, and it is safer and more secure. "Not yet, at least not yet. At your level, you want to enter the forbidden forest?" Albert interrupted angrily: "Continue to practice the spell, and try to enter the forest for treasure hunting in the few days after the exam. " "A few days after the exam?" George couldn''t help but stared at Albert, as if he heard something unbelievable. "Don''t be silly, we are not going to die. I will do more to ensure everyone''s safety. If you die in the forbidden forest inexplicably, you will lose money!" "But..." Lee Jordan was depressed, but in the end he agreed with Albert''s point of view. After all, this roommate has always been stable, and there are not only eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, it is indeed dangerous. "As long as we master the Spider Retreat Curse, we should be able to deal with those eight-eyed giant spiders easily." Fred muttered. All four of you have mastered this spell, you only need to practice it a few more times, and you will not be afraid of those big spiders. "The most dangerous part of the eight-eyed giant spider is that it is good at sneak attacks. After you have thoroughly mastered the Spider Retreat Curse, we will continue to practice strengthening exercises. Then I will see if I can find a suitable place. Practice spells." Albert couldn''t help but give Fred a blank look. He was quite speechless. Unexpectedly, it started to swell. It seems that he has not experienced the flogging of reality! The three of them were very disappointed. They thought Albert would take them into the Forbidden Forest to find Gryffindor''s treasure during Easter. "If you can, never take risks without any preparation." Albert put away his wand and warned. "Gryffindor students never lack courage." "You call that courage." Albert didn''t fight with anger. "If you have good luck, it is really courage. If you die with bad luck, it is stupid and reckless." "I think your luck is very good!" The twins looked at each other and said in unison. "My luck is good?" Albert''s face couldn''t help but twitch a few times. Is your luck really good? Maybe, but Albert''s luck is more due to his always being prepared, even if he really encounters a problem, there is always a solution. "Is it bad?" "You **** is so lucky, you dare to pretend that you have bad luck?" Fred''s eyes flickered slightly, and he almost yelled at Albert. I have never seen such a brazen person. As far as they know, Albert has never lost his bet, which is so lucky. "Ahem, okay, even if you are lucky, you have to be fully prepared. I don''t want to become food for eight-eyed giant spiders." Albert couldn''t understand the three people''s thinking. This was completely unclear about the Forbidden Forest. How dangerous? Or does it just start to swell after learning a little magic? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 298： The 1st Wizard Card Competition Towards the end of the month, Albert''s Wizarding Card Game is about to begin. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan have not had time to get around recently, and Albert has captured the strong man to help make the improved wizard card. All three of them have put a lot of effort into this card game, and naturally hope that the wizard card game can be promoted and welcomed by everyone. At the weekend, Albert was woken up by his excited roommates early in the morning. He covered his yawn with sleepy eyes and couldn''t help complaining, "I really don''t know what you are excited about, and are you cold?" Although the weather has been warming up, the snow outside the castle hasn''t melted yet. What is it about jumping in thin pajamas? "You said everyone still remembers the Wizards card game?" On the way to the auditorium for a meal, Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking again, this was the third time. Although he has experience as a Quidditch commentator, he still looks nervous, probably because he is worried that no one will participate in the wizard card game, making the four of them the laughing stock of the whole school. "If no one comes, don''t we make a lot of registration fees for nothing?" George pretended to say greedily. Albert could see that George was also nervous, and he was probably afraid that no one would come to the game in the end. In fact, everyone understands that the popularity of the wizard card is decreasing with the passage of time. Most students are interested in participating in the moment. When this craze subsides, there are really not many people left. Every month. The number of people participating in the Witcher Card Club is decreasing and the problem can be seen. "The initial attempt, even if it is screwed up, does not matter. There will always be several failures in life." Albert sat at the dining table, poured himself a cup of hot milk, took a sip and said to his roommate, "Also , You should have confidence in our wizard card game." "I don''t want to listen to you talking nonsense there." Fred said badly, he didn''t quite understand where Albert''s confidence came from. "Oh, if you paid the registration fee for the two Westcos, would you not come to the competition?" Albert could not help but shook his head straight, took out Sicco from his pocket, turned his fingertips, and said softly, "If the registration is free, they won''t come if they don''t want to come, but they are paying to sign up now, even if Regret for not wanting to participate in the competition, and we will not refund the registration fee. If you can''t let your own Sicco float in the water, right? You will definitely grit your teeth to compete." "No one likes to suffer!" "Since you have paid, few will give up halfway. What''s more, there are ten Gallons in the championship." Although British parents say that they will give their children pocket money, it is definitely not too much. There are a lot of Gallons in the pockets like Albert, which is absolutely an exception. "That''s it!" All three of them suddenly realized that, it''s no wonder that Albert started to charge the registration fee, and he solemnly expressed that he asked everyone to consider it again, because once the registration is confirmed, it cannot be refunded. Feelings are for this reason! Really treacherous and cunning guy. "You are witty." Shanna came to this side, just hearing this conversation, and asked with a smile, "When will the wizard card game start?" "Starting at ten o''clock, the first round will be eliminated. Anyway, there are only 32 people and it will not take much time." Albert had thought about things related to the Wizards card game a long time ago. "Do you decide the champion today?" Shanna asked again. "Of course not. The referee only has four of us once." Albert raised his finger and pointed at Fred, George and Lee Jordan, and then pointed at himself. "Four games at a time, plus those who dont want to participate, should be able to The top 16 will be selected before twelve o''clock." Albert estimated the time and continued, "If there is enough time, we will select the top 8 and wait for the next month to decide the champion." "You are very familiar with the game process!" Angelina and Alia came over, and they are also preparing to participate in the wizard card game. "I heard that you have prepared a brand new wizard card?" Angelina asked curiously. "Listen to who said it." Albert looked at his three roommates, and they all raised their hands to Fred. "Ahem, it''s no secret anyway. The new card is ready." Fred pointed to Albert, indicating that the new wizard card is with him. "Just talk about it." "Always give everyone a little expectation, otherwise no one will really come to the game." Fred has already thought of an excuse. Albert took the card from the delicate box and handed it to Angelina. Angelina took a closer look at the brand new wizard card, which was completely different from the rough wizard card before. The wizard cards in their hands look more refined and standardized, and even the effects of the wizard cards are written in beautiful swashes. Shanna picked up a spell card with the wand movement, the name and effect of the spell drawn on it. "When will we have our own cards?" Truman originally came to ask about the specific time of the game~www.novelhall.com~ After seeing the wizard card in Angelina''s hand, he was immediately caught by these brand new cards. Attracted attention. "not the right time yet." "These wizard cards will take a lot of time and need to be improved. This time I will show you what the future wizard cards will look like." At present, Albert has no plans to popularize wizard cards, at least before he can mass produce wizard cards, he is not prepared to sell wizard cards. "Before, I was still worried that the wizard card would not be seen by others, but now I don''t worry about it." Truman carefully looked at the brand new wizard card, and couldn''t help feeling. "Will the future wizard cards have to be purchased with money?" "Officially sold, it should take a while to wait." Albert never intends to give others free wizard cards. The brand-new wizard card really attracted the attention of many people. Compared with the original wizard card, it is not at the same level. Many advocates of the wizard card can''t wait to **** the card from their hands now. "Can a deck of cards be the champion of this game? "I can think about it next year. The prizes for this year will not be changed." Albert took out his pocket watch, checked the time, cleared an empty space at the end of the table, and then took out the registered players to start the roll call. There were two students who did not plan to participate in the Wizards card competition. Albert directly announced that the opponent had lost the game. Angelina and the other lucky guy took the lead in the next round of elimination before the game started. "Now, I announce the official start of the first Wizarding Card Game!" Albert picked up his wand and turned out sparks, creating the effect of a firework explosion, staring everyone in a daze. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 299： Illegal assembly? After the first Wizarding Card Game began, Albert dutifully performed his duties as a referee. No way, if no one is watching, the wizard card game is probably going to be a mess. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all pulled to do coolies, and it seemed a bit unreasonable not to be a referee. The level of the first knockout match was so low that it was a bit spicy. The contestants are from Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. Both are not very familiar with the rules of the Wizard card. Because I am not familiar with the wizard card rules, some low-level mistakes often occur. Albert was always embarrassed and had the urge to cover his face. The crowd onlookers watched with gusto, whispering about who was wrong. If the contestants were of this level, I might be able to win a championship or something. Some onlookers who talkatively pointed out the mistakes made by the players and ridiculed them in a low voice that they didn''t even understand the rules of the game, why they came to sign up for the wizard card game. The Hufflepuff boy who made frequent mistakes was flushed. Amidst everyone''s whispers, he finally gave up on the game and quickly got into the crowd and disappeared. "What are these things." Albert looked at the voice of the other person leaving and couldn''t help shaking his head. The Hufflepuff student probably came to try his luck. Usually, I have never played the wizard card with other people a few times, not to mention the poor skills, and didn''t understand the rules of the wizard card. I really don''t know what kind of mood he has to participate in this wizard card game. Another Gryffindor student also looked at the back of his opponent, turned his head to look at Albert and asked, "I won?" "Yes, your opponent abstained, you won." Albert ticked the parchment, then called the next pair of players and changed the cards in the deck again. The knockout was much faster than Albert expected, and the Hufflepuff boy was definitely not the only participant who did not understand the rules of the wizard card. Sometimes, even something dumbfounding will happen. "You should use another spell card, then he will lose." It''s not just that who couldn''t help but interjected, which resulted in one side losing the game. Most of the audience in the audience looked towards the owner of the voice. "Please keep quiet and don''t interfere with other people''s games. This is the most basic courtesy of the audience." Albert looked badly at the senior student who spoke. The man was stunned for an instant, his face flushed, and he didn''t refute, otherwise it would not be the same as telling everyone that he was a rude person. "Please don''t interfere with the game." Albert said to the surrounding audience, "Also, the game just retreated three rounds and restarted." In the middle of the knockout round, Albert also found that most students don''t know how to play the wizard card. One round is only a few minutes at most. The more powerful players can always win two consecutive rounds and defeat their opponents. In the end, most of the players who stood out were acquaintances Albert knew, and only those who often smoke and play cards together can have an advantage in the game. If the most exciting wizard card game is the duel between Shanna and Katrina, many people have watched this close duel. Albert simply dropped the referee''s job and ran over to watch the game. In the end, Katrina lost. "Excellent game." Albert began to applaud, and the others were stunned and began to applaud. Katrina was very depressed. She thought it would be easy to win the championship, but she lost the game because the deck was drawn first. As long as one more round, she can definitely defeat Shanna. Unfortunately, she had already lost and was eliminated in the first round. "Albert has an opponent, and I look forward to you defeating him." George said to Shanna with a smile, "Currently, you are the most likely seeded player to win the championship." Albert suddenly became speechless. The game has just begun. Are you really afraid of accidents like this? "What are you doing here? It''s all scattered, don''t all squeeze here." An untimely voice sounded from outside the crowd of onlookers, and Filch pushed aside the crowd and walked towards this side, trying to see what the **** the crowd was doing. "Sir, what''s the matter?" Albert asked with a frown. "I got an information that someone is holding an illegal assembly here." Filch squeezed the crowd of onlookers towards this side, staring at Fred and George at once, and his loose cheeks trembled with excitement. "And you guys, all go away, don''t squeeze here." He said to the crowd around. "what happened?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all approached, and when they saw Filch, they all frowned. This guy appeared here, obviously uneasy. Moreover, if Filch insists on saying that they are gathering illegally, they really have no good way, and this game will become a joke because of this, which is definitely not the ending that the three want to see. "It''s okay." Albert comforted the three, turned his head to look at Filch, and said calmly: "Illegal assembly? Are you sure your information is correct and you haven''t been fooled?" "What do you mean by this?" Filch''s tone was bad, his eyes fixed on Albert. "The gathering of the Witcher Card Club was approved and approved by Principal Dumbledore from the beginning." Albert explained with a smile: "Our gathering is legal. From the beginning, if you dont believe me, I have The principals signature." Albert reached into his pocket and took out a roll of parchment and handed it to him. Filch took the parchment ~www.novelhall.com~ and scanned the contents, his face suddenly became gloomy, like a child who heard that Halloween was cancelled. "The Witcher Card Club was established after the principal''s approval. The guy who I want to provide you with information must be deliberately looking for fault." Albert stared straight into Filch''s eyes, trying to find the person''s name from the opponent. Filch walked away angrily. This dramatic scene made everyone talk about it. They hadn''t seen Filch languish for a long time. "When did you prepare the parchment?" Fred asked in a low voice. "Of course this thing is true, and my words are naturally true." Albert glanced at Fred and said lightly: "The Witcher Card Club has been approved by the principal, and the signature on the parchment is also true. This The activity is conducive to the unity and friendship of the students. How could the principal not approve it?" In fact, the parchment was prepared to prevent a certain professor from coming to make trouble for them. Although the chance is not great, Albert still defended it. After all, some people''s morals are indeed a bit low. "Who provided information to Filch." Li Qiaodan was calm, ready to find the person to settle accounts. The first Wizarding Card Game is of great significance to the four. They will never tolerate sabotage, let alone turn it into a joke. "I don''t know, just ignore this." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder, "Go back and do your refereeing work. The first round of the elimination round is not over yet." "If you let me know who did a good job, I will definitely teach him an impressive lesson." Fred gritted his teeth. Had Albert not been prepared, it would have been disgusting. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 300： Womens room incident "Above, for those of you who I read the name, congratulations on entering the top sixteen." Albert rolled up the parchment and said to the surrounding crowd: "The next game is at the end of next month, before Easter. If the time changes, we will notify in advance." "Can the champion be determined next month?" someone asked. "This...I''m not sure, I can only see the progress of the game." Albert clapped his hands and signaled that everyone is ready to go, don''t squeeze here. "When will new cards become popular?" Many people stare at the wizard card in Albert''s hand, which is much better than the rough and rough cards in everyone''s hand, which is greedy. "The wizard card is still being improved, and we need time to improve it." Albert reassures, "It is estimated that it will be initially popularized until next year." "Wait for next year?" Many people faint immediately, most students have limited patience, and the long wait is simply a torment for them. Albert answered a few more questions and was ready to run away. He didn''t want to be stuck here asking questions, and he didn''t have that habit. In the hallway, Lee Jordan saw no one around him, gritted his teeth and said, "Who is it that is causing us trouble on purpose?" "Marcus McLagen!" Albert said suddenly. "Marcus McLagen?" Fred and George both frowned. "Marcus McLagen obviously guessed what you did last time, so he deliberately used it to disgust us." Albert told his roommate of his guess. Filch doesn''t know Occlumency, his brain doesn''t have many secrets in front of Albert. After getting the answer from the opponent, Albert guessed the reason. Last time, Fred and George caused Marcus McLagen to have a diarrhea. When the other party went back to think about it, it was not difficult to guess who did it. "Maybe, we should teach him an impressive lesson." Fred said with a sullen face. "Yes!" Lee Jordan immediately agreed. He absolutely cannot tolerate guys who try to break his own results. "He might be more alert to you!" Albert reminded, "It will definitely not let you easily succeed, and I think even if you retaliate against him, that guy will find another opportunity to trouble you!" "We are never afraid of challenges." The twins said in unison. "There is no need to make it so troublesome, you just have to recite the confusion spell for him." "Confusion curse?" "There is this spell in "Practical Defense Magic and Its Restraint to Dark Magic". It seems that you didn''t read the book carefully." Albert sighed, "Forget it, let me do it!" "That''s great, I can''t wait to see that guy is unlucky." "Let me see where that **** is now?" Fred smiled maliciously. Soon after, a very sensational event happened at Hogwarts. Marcus McLagen tried to break into the women''s bathroom and peeped, but was smashed by a senior girl, and finally failed to get his wish. "Hahaha~ I laughed to death!" In a classroom with clutter, Fred and George were holding their stomachs and laughing. Just now, they witnessed the blushing Marcus McLagen being taken away by Filch. Albert leaned against a metal cabinet and shook his head as he looked at the three roommates who were smiling terribly. When Marcus McLagen passed the women''s bathroom, he chanted a confusing spell to the other person. As a result, the guy turned his head into the women''s bathroom, and the next scene almost made them laugh. As soon as Marcus McLagan entered the womens bathroom, there was a scream. They saw Marcus McLagan running out of the womens bathroom with his face covered, and then a group of girls chased after the pervert. , The whole academy was so troubled. It is said that Marcus McLagen happened to be smashed by a Hufflepuff senior girl, and his sinister intentions did not succeed. The four Alberts preemptively detoured through the secret road, pretending to witness the farce, and taking advantage of the trend to lift the confusion curse on Marcus McLagen. However, it''s not just that. Albert also heard that Professor McGonagall was very angry and put Marcus McLagen in confinement for a week, and also notified his family of the incident. At noon the next day, a roaring letter resounded throughout the hall. Marcus McLagan''s mother thought he had lost the face of the McLagan family. Fred, George and Lee Jordan felt very relieved. Marcus McLagen secretly gave them a fistful, they naturally wanted to secretly fistful of each other, which is considered a courtesy exchange. Now, everyone is discussing this matter. When it comes to Marcus McLagen, he looks disgusted and disdainful of each other''s actions. Some students who like gossip even talked about some things about Marcus McLagen. Anyway, that guy has now become a hot topic after dinner. Fred and George, two troublesome little bastards, are spreading rumors ~www.novelhall.com~ Betting with others whether Marcus McLagen''s underwear is red or not. "I dare say that there is no girl at Hogwarts who would be willing to date Marcus McLagen." Field walked over, sat next to Albert, and blinked his eyes. "That guy is still sophistry. Said that he must have been under the confusing curse, so he accidentally entered the women''s bathroom by mistake." "If it were me, I would definitely tell others that I was under the Imperius Curse." Albert said with a smile. "I happened to be there at the time. Marcus McLagen did look like he was under the Confusion Charm." Field said in a weird tone. "Then why didn''t you tell Professor McGonagall about this?" Albert asked curiously. "Tell Professor McGonagall what to do. I''m so happy to see that nasty guy. Unlucky." Field said briskly. "I really want to thank the guy who hacked Marcus McLagen." "I heard that when Professor McGonagall checked, he found that Marcus McLagen was not confusing." Albert narrowed his eyes and said, "That''s why Professor McGonagall was so angry and shut Marcus off. McLagen was in confinement and deducted fifty points. It is estimated that this semester will be the bottom." "Who knows." Field smiled and walked away. "She knows?" Lee Jordan asked anxiously. He felt that Albert did it perfectly, leaving almost no loopholes, and even Professor McGonagall did not find that Marcus McLagen had planted a Confusion Charm. "Who knows," Albert said nonchalantly. "Where are Fred and George?" "The two guys are now betting on how long Marcus McLagens underwear has not been washed." Lee Jordan said of Fred and George, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 301： The story of Quirinas Quirrell The severe winter is far away from Devon in March, the temperature is warming up, the snow is beginning to melt, buds are growing on the muddy ground, and the earth is rejuvenated. A young man in a trench coat appeared without warning, and stepped back into the soil with his tender tooth that had just broken out of the ground. He walked slowly towards the house not far away. creaked, the door of the house was pushed open. "It seems that I need to find time to fix it." The young man murmured. He walked directly to the kitchen, hung the damp trench coat on the hanger by the fireplace, took out the wand in his pocket, and reignited the fire. A small black snake got out of the pocket of the young man''s trench coat and came to the fireplace to warm himself. Now, it is not yet time for the snake to wake up from hibernation, but the young man has no good way, because he prefers to be possessed by a snake instead of a mouse. This young man is called Quirinas Quirrell. Not long ago, I just returned to the UK after traveling around the world, and I am currently going to Hogwarts to apply for a professor of defense against the dark arts. This time, Quirrell didn''t come back alone, he was beside him. Or rather, a snake. He who is possessed by the snake has many names: the person who can''t even mention the name, the Dark Lord, or...Voldemort. Yes, the famous Voldemort. Of course, in order to show his obedience, Quirrell always called him master, which is what the Death Eaters called the Dark Lord. Although Quirrell has always disliked such names, he needs to make himself look respectful, at least on the surface. At this moment, Quirrell is trying to learn more magic skills from Voldemort to make sure he never becomes a laughing stock again. He sat in the armchair, looked at the fire in the fireplace, and drank a big sip of black tea. The flame was beating in his eyes, just like his current emotions. Everything is different. Once, Quirrell, who was still a Hogwarts student, was very weak and was always teased and teased by other classmates. He was tired of being like that and vowed to change everything. Soon after graduation, Quirrell hopes to be qualified for the position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. He knows that many people are afraid of this profession because of the rumored curse, but Quirrell felt that it was nonsense and felt that he could overcome the so-called Curse, let everyone admire him. However, Dumbledore did not immediately agree to Quirrell''s job search. Instead, he suggested that he travel around the world, gain more knowledge, and look for him again when he returns. During the years traveling around the world, Quirrell gradually became interested in black magic. Of course, it was limited to theoretical aspects, but he soon realized that theoretical black magic is so ridiculous, just as ridiculous as he once fantasized that he could become an awesome black wizard. Finally, Quirrell began to fantasize that he could track Voldemort and even learn more magic skills from the opponent. He changed his travel goal and went to the Albanian forest. Legend has it that Voldemort was hiding in this forest, but no one knows whether this is true. However, to Quirrell''s surprise, he really met the legendary Voldemort, the famous Voldemort can only be forced to live in some small rodents at present, quite weak. In Quirrell''s eyes, this is ridiculous. He also realized that his fantasy might come true. When Voldemort persuaded him to become a member of the dark forces, Quirrell expressed the hope that he could learn more magic skills from Voldemort, and as a bargain, he could help him recover. . As expected, Voldemort agreed to the deal. This made Quirrell complacent, thinking that the legendary Dark Lord was nothing more than that, thinking that he had the ability to master Voldemort. As long as he can learn the superb magic skills of the other party, he can definitely become an impressive and powerful wizard, instead of being as small as many people. He was tired of being ordinary, tired of being despised and laughed at. He wanted to be the existence that everyone looked up to, like Dumbledore and Voldemort. As for Voldemort, this down-and-out Dark Lord, then it was just a bargaining chip that could be discarded at will, and he could even give it to Dumbledore. During the trip, Voldemort did teach him a lot of magic skills, but Quirrell sadly found that he could only master a small part of them, but these were enough to make him a powerful wizard. Voldemort has been with him throughout the next round of the world. The two sides also occasionally chat about something. Although Quirrell dismissed most of Voldemort''s words, he had to admit that some of the other''s words were indeed correct. There are no good and evil right and wrong in the world. Being called the Dark Lord by the world, it is only the use of violence in the process of fighting for power. Voldemort never thinks he has done anything wrong. People who are powerless are just incompetent, and incompetence is a sin. Quirrell felt like this. When Voldemort promised to control the Ministry of Magic, he would give Quirrell a place for helping him recover his body as a reward. At that moment, Quirrell was tempted. If Voldemort was his backer, everything would be different again. From then on, Quirrell began to accept Voldemort''s guidance and execute the other''s orders. It is undeniable that Quirrell benefited a lot from the behavior of the dark wizard. Voldemort also told Quirrell a lot of secret things, including the fact that the legendary alchemist Nico Lemay is still alive, and the existence of the magic stone that can make people live forever. He told Quirrell that he needed the stone to guarantee immortality, and Quirrell would get a lot of gold as a reward. With the help of Voldemort~www.novelhall.com~ Quirrell spent a lot of time and finally found Nico LeMays residence in Paris, France. However, the other party seemed to notice their peeping and kept hiding in the safe house. Let them succeed. Soon, Dumbledore came, and Quirrell had not dared to show up, only monitoring Nicole''s residence by controlling Muggles, hiding himself behind him. However, what made Quirrell depressed happened again. With Dumbledore''s help, Nico Lemay disappeared without warning. Quirrell and Voldemort took a lot of effort to find the clues again. Nico LeMay settled in Devon, and his place was protected by the Red Faithful Curse. They could not find him at all, and the secret was Dumbledore. . Quirrell has been monitoring Nicole LeMay''s house for a long time, and occasionally sees Dumbledore who comes to visit him. The other party has also discovered his existence, but he is not sure who it is. When Quirrell and Voldemort were considering how to obtain the Sorcerer''s Stone, the situation changed a little. It is said that the Sorcerer''s Stone may be hidden in the Gringotts. This is the result of his torturing a fairy. It is not easy to steal the Philosophers Stone from Gringotts, and Quirrell still needs to determine whether the news is true, because Dumbledore already knows that someone is eyeing the Philosophers Stone, and it is likely that he will be trapped by him. . Furthermore, Gringotts'' defense is very tight. Almost no wizard can steal something from Gringotts and retreat. Quirrell found sadly that he didn''t have that ability. Voldemort seemed to think so too, and was trying to train him to be a qualified helper. Chapter 302： Hagrids troubles "Quickly, Fred, Lee Jordan has been killed, I saw Albert, double-teamed from the side, don''t let him run." In the forest, George''s shout came. The three were chasing Albert and trying to defeat him with a spell. Practicing in the forbidden forest was a way Albert came up with. If they are going to enter the Forbidden Forest to find Gryffindors secret treasures, they need to know how to fight the enemy in the forest. There are many trees in the Forbidden Forest. It is very difficult to hit a moving object with a spell. thing. Moreover, the most important thing is that the four of them need to learn to cope with possible sneak attacks, by the way, improve everyone''s physical strength, and avoid exhausting themselves in the forbidden forest. Last time, Albert was cautious about the eight-eyed giant spider. He thought those giant spiders were malicious towards all wizards who entered the forbidden forest. The next time they went deep into the forbidden forest, they might It will cause them a lot of trouble. "Except for your weapons." A red light flashed, and Albert, who had just rushed out from behind the tree, quickly shrank back, and a large piece of bark was blown away by a spell on the tree behind him. "Blocked?" Albert murmured. I used the Disarming Curse to eliminate Lee Jordan, but he was still blocked by the twins. "Catch Albert, next time I go to Three Broomsticks, he will treat him." Fred yelled with excitement, flushed. This situation is not the first time, but the previous few times, they were defeated by Albert. Later, everyone stipulated that the phantom spell and the iron armor spell were not allowed. In the case of one-on-one, the shooting magic really depends on their accuracy. This is like shooting a gun. Once the distance exceeds a hundred feet, the head will be inaccurate. Whether or not you can hit the target can only rely on feeling. The current actual combat is actually training the accuracy of spells and the ability to dodge spells. Albert took a deep breath and rushed out directly, spelling the accuracy of the spell with the two of them. "I expected you would do this." Fred and George said in unison. "Except for your weapons." They now have several ways to deal with Albert, whether it is to attract attention or to force them positively, they already have experience. As for the roundabout and escape, Albert had no chance. "Except for your weapons." All three of them turned their spells off, and mud splashed around. "Except your weapon." Albert stopped and used a disarming spell towards Fred. The spell successfully hit the target, and Fred''s wand flew out of his hand. Before he had time to dodge into the nearby tree, another disarming curse had flown towards him. Albert stretched out his hand, and the Disarming Curse was hit by a slap and hit the tree with black marks. Seeing this scene, George was stunned on the spot, and was also knocked out by Albert''s disarming spell. "You cheated." George shouted at Albert angrily. When he recovered and realized what was going on, Albert used a protective bracelet, otherwise how could he slap the spell with a slap. How about flying? "You didn''t say that the use of protective bracelets is prohibited." Albert said confidently. Fred and George were about to talk when they heard a voice not far away. "Who is there, come out, I see you." "Hagrid." Albert''s heart burst, and after he dodged into the tree next to him, he cast a phantom spell on himself, preparing to sneak away. "Where''s Albert? That **** slipped away by himself!" Fred and George hurriedly rushed to their wands. When he picked up the wand and was about to use the phantom spell on him, Hagrid appeared in their sight. Nei, staring at the two with a bad face. "What are you doing in the Forbidden Forest?" "Practice magic." The twins were anxious, "The obstacle spell and the coma spell, you know, magic is not allowed in the castle, so we can only practice outside the forest." "Practice magic?" "Albert is here too. He sneaked away when he heard you coming." George told the news directly, preparing to bring his roommate into the water. "Albert, what about the others?" Hagrid asked with a frown, looking around. "I guess I heard you came to hide on purpose." Fred gritted his teeth. "Don''t try to slip away." Hagrid warned. He looked around, frowning and shouted, "Albert, come out, it''s time to go back." However, there was no response, as if there was no one around. "He must have slipped away by himself." Fred and George said angrily. Well, don''t let me see you wandering in the forbidden forest, maybe Professor McGonagall should teach you some lessons. "No next time, Hagrid, we promise." The twins said in unison. "Guaranteed shit." Hagrid didn''t believe the two men''s nonsense at all. When they returned to school, they found Albert and Lee Jordan feeding Fang by Hagrid''s cabin. "You two **** sneak up." "We are looking for you." Lee Jordan''s small innocent eyes blinked and said, "Albert said you are coming to the Forbidden Forest. Let''s come and take a look." "Hmph, you two bastards, follow me to see Professor McGonagall." Hagrid snorted softly and dragged Fred and George towards the castle. "Hagrid, can''t you discuss it?" "Why don''t you come to the forbidden forest to discuss with me." "They are so pitiful!" Lee Jordan said gleefully. "Who made them slip slowly?" Albert looked innocent. Two people are better than three people! "That''s what I said." Lee Jordan smiled unkindly. When they saw Fred and George the next time, they were full of grievances and ignored Albert. "Said to himself, Professor McGonagall asked us to copy the school rules." "Very good, know the school rules, you can exploit the loopholes in the future." Albert said carelessly~www.novelhall.com~Okay, don''t be angry, next time I go to three broomsticks for a treat. " "You actually know the school rules?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Of course, I''ve seen it before." Albert began to gloat again, "the number is quite large, it is estimated that it will take a long time to copy." "Thank you for your reminder." Fred gritted his teeth. "Who was going to copy the school rules I just heard?" Katrina walked over, staring at the twins for a moment, and then handed a letter to Albert. "Love letter?" George teased. "Obviously not." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and Katrina, who was next to him, gave George a stern look, then turned and walked away. "I remember Percy wrote that stuff to a Muggle girl in the village before." George said casually. "I remember that girl called..." "Thank you for your talking. Also, I haven''t written a love letter to her, nor is it a lover, but just an ordinary pen pal." Percy didn''t know where it came from, with a sullen face to Frey. De and George said, "I heard that you got into trouble again and were locked up by Professor McGonagall." "We are going to the library, and there is still a lot of homework to be done. See Percy later." The twins were about to slip away, and they didn''t want to meet Percy at this time. "I just saw that Gryffindor has a lot less gems." Percy''s eyes flashed dangerously and coldly warned, "Also, if you let me know that you are spreading my rumors. ..." "No, we won''t do such excessive things." "Ahem, we won''t talk nonsense." Albert said and walked towards the library with Lee Jordan. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 303： Choose a new course The Easter holiday is approaching, and the Hogwarts students are restless again, wishing that the school will be closed immediately and let them have a good time. However, the professors at Hogwarts didn''t seem to plan to let the students have a peaceful Easter. More and more homework was arranged and piled up at the table. If you put all your homework on the Easter holiday, you probably dont think about a good holiday. Fred and George''s tempers have also become irritable. They not only need to be busy with the homework, but also take time every day to engage in magical confrontations with Albert, plus Quidditch training three times a week. Speaking of Quidditch, the twin brothers are depressed. Gryffindor''s next Quidditch game is against the Hufflepuffs. Although he has lost two games, Charlie insisted that the players train hard to ensure that they can achieve better results next semester. Therefore, Fred and George had little time to do anything other than Quidditch training, magic confrontation and homework. "I feel thinner!" In the transformation class, Fred was trying to turn the little white rabbit into slippers. While poking the poor little guy with his wand, he complained to Albert beside him that he was out of breath recently. If you can''t turn the little white rabbit in front of you into slippers, it means that you still need time to practice polymorphism during Easter. This is not good news. They have enough work. What made Fred most angry and depressed was because Albert only tried once and successfully turned the little white rabbit into slippers. After several consecutive times, his slippers became more and more refined. Albert is far ahead of them in Transfiguration, even Ravenclaw''s Katrina has been left far behind. Everyone is very busy just learning magic and dealing with those heavy homework. Albert can always spare time to do other things, making the three people wonder if Albert really only has twenty-four hours a day? There is really no comparison between people. When there is a comparison, there will be a big gap, which makes people feel extremely bad. "Weasley, don''t toss the poor little white rabbit, otherwise you will be confined." Professor McGonagall interrupted Fred''s complaint in a stern voice, and many in the class turned their heads. come. "Sorry," Fred murmured. He caught the little white rabbit who was trying to escape and touched its head like Albert, trying to make it settle down again. "This is much harder than turning a beetle into a button." George''s face is full of sadness. His little white rabbit is still a little white rabbit, but Shanna''s little white rabbit has undergone some changes, but the dragging boots still There are obvious bunny ears, and they move. Obviously, it was not successful, but the change is a good sign. "Do you have any knack for success?" Fred couldn''t help asking. "There is no shortcut to learning Transfiguration, Weasley. Transfiguration is a fine science. You need very hard training to succeed. You still have a long way to go in this regard." Professor McGonagall said calmly. , This is not the first time she has heard someone ask such a question. "I haven''t seen how much time Albert spends on this!" Fred couldn''t help but muttered, feeling that Albert had recently spent much less time on transfiguration than in magical fights. However, Fred noticed that Professor McGonagall''s eyes moved back, and he shut up immediately. "Easter is coming soon. I hope you don''t just focus on playing and forget about your homework. It''s best not to happen again during the last Christmas holiday. I suggest you do your homework before you play." Professor McGonagall walked back to the podium and took out a pile of papers from the roster and distributed them. Everyone took the list, looked at the content on it, and whispered quietly. "This is the list of new courses. When you are in the third grade, you need to choose a new course. During the Easter holiday, you have enough time to consider this matter." Professor McGonagall''s expression is serious, "Everyone needs at least Choose two courses. If you dont understand, you can ask me or ask your elders for advice. You need to be treated with caution. This will affect your future." "Professor, can you tell us about these five new courses?" someone said. "Divination pays more attention to talent. There are very few people in the magical world who can really predict the future. Most of them are liars who use divination." Professor McGonagall said. Many students couldn''t help smiling. They had heard of Professor Sybil Trelawney''s deeds. Many students thought she was a liar and could not foresee the future. "If you want to work closely with Muggles in the future, you''d better choose Muggle research. Of course, I know that some wizards grew up around Muggles and should be better at this." Professor McGonagall continued, " Many wizards dont know how to get along with Muggles." "Unless Muggle Research Professor Keridi Bubaji is a wizard who grew up next to Muggles," Albert said in a low voice, "Otherwise, I don''t think the professor knows much~www.novelhall.com ~From Arthur Weasley''s question of what the rubber duck does, it can be seen that the wizard has a superficial understanding of Muggles. "If you like to be outdoors and you like to deal with magical animals, you can choose to protect the magical animals class." "Charlie chose to protect the magical animals class. He said that there are not many students in the improvement class of the magical animals protection class." George whispered. "Arithmetic divination and ancient runes are suitable for wizards who like to study magic. If you want to become a spell solver, you also need to be proficient in these two disciplines." "The former needs to be sensitive to numbers and can use numbers and grammar to predict the future. Wizards and witches who learn and practice arithmetic are called mathematicians." "The latter has something to do with archaeology and alchemy. It requires your talent in language, and there are very few wizards who are really good at ancient magic texts." Professor McGonagall''s gaze stayed on Albert''s body for a while, and continued: "Of course. , If any of you plan to choose all subjects, you can come to me in private. But I dont recommend you to choose all because the pressure of busy study may make you overwhelmed. If you are not studying particularly well, I generally dont recommend that you all selected." "Isobel will choose all." Katrina muttered, she was considering whether to choose all. "It depends on what you plan to do in the future." Professor McGonagall reminded, "Go back and think carefully before making a decision." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are not afraid that the courses they choose are very difficult to learn. Even if it is really difficult, Albert is willing to help them, not to mention that they only choose relatively easy divination and protection of magical animals. There is no idea of ??development in that direction in the future. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 304： The secret of 12 certificates After the Secret of the Twelve Certificates in Chapter 304 of the Harry Potter Alchemist Text Volume, Albert stayed here specially to discuss with Professor McGonagall about choosing a new course. Katrina hesitated for a moment when seeing Albert staying, but also stayed. Professor McGonagall is not too surprised that Albert wants to take all courses. Most students who study well will take all courses and get twelve certificates in. There is no doubt that Albert has such strength and advantages. Professor McGonagall heard that Albert had good accomplishments in ancient magic texts. In addition, he was born in a Muggle family and has a natural advantage in Muggle research. The difficulty of selecting all courses is much lower than other students. "Miss McDoug, are you going to take all courses too?" Professor McGonagall didn''t worry about Albert, but looked at Katrina next to him. She knew that Katrina was also a very talented wizard, and her sister Isobel was a genius, but she was still a little worried about the other side''s situation. "Yes, Professor McGonagall, I''m going to choose all too." Katrina nodded and replied. "You still have time to think about it. There is no need to rush for a while." Professor McGonagall looked at Katrina and kindly reminded: "Albert has his advantage in this aspect. Even if he chooses all courses, he won''t give him too much. A lot of pressure, but you are different. I have seen a lot of students try to choose all courses, and finally stick to the end, and there are not many wizards who have obtained twelve certificates." "Different from me?" Katrina was stunned when she heard the words, seeming to wonder where the two sides are different. "Mr. Anderson is sure to choose all?" Professor McGonagall turned to look at Albert again. "Well, I have asked other people, saying that they want to apply for something to solve the problem of class time conflict." Albert casually said nonsense. "I am also going to choose all." Katrina glanced at Albert with a complicated expression, nodded to Professor McGonagall, and affirmed: "I believe I can do it, and I can do it." "Ok." Professor McGonagall motioned for the two to follow her to the office. "If you plan to choose all courses, you need to apply for a special time converter from the Ministry of Magic." Professor McGonagall motioned to the two to sit down, "Mr. Anderson is very good, I think the Ministry of Magic will approve it, as for McDoug. Miss, your grades are also very good, and the possibility of approval is also great." "Time converter?" Albert narrowed his eyes and said softly: "I heard... there is a curse called the hour reversal curse, which can make people go back a few hours ago." Professor McGonagall opened his mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Katrina was a little at a loss, but she also guessed what the so-called time converter was. "Then you should know that the hour reversal spell is a dangerous and unstable spell." Professor McGonagall''s gaze became severe, staring at Albert with an oppressive gaze. "Of course, I value my life very much." Albert shook his head. "It is impossible to joke in this regard, and it is even impossible to risk my life." "You have to keep it confidential, you will not tell this to anyone, and never use the time converter for anything other than learning." "I promise." Albert said plainly. "I promise." "Well, in that case, I will write to the Ministry of Magic. Before that, I will tell you what you need to pay attention to when using the time converter." Professor McGonagall began to tell the two of the serious violations of the time code. Disastrous consequences. "Actually, I saw a similar situation at Hogwarts." Albert suddenly said, "Isabel and Percy should both have time converters!" Professor McGonagall was silent again upon hearing this. "I have seen Percy appear in two places more than once. To be honest, based on my knowledge of Percy, it is hard to imagine that he would deliberately hang out in front of me." Albert said casually, "Later, I checked the information and found the Hour Reversal Curse. Of course, Percy would definitely not use that insecure spell, so obviously there are other ways to go back in time." Katrina was completely speechless, and she didn''t expect Albert to see the problem just from such subtle things. "If you find yourself suddenly appearing in front of you, what would you think?" Professor McGonagall asked suddenly. "Is that a fake? Or am I crazy." Katrina replied. "If I don''t have a time converter..." Albert said without hesitation: "I definitely suspect that someone has taken the compound medicine and turned into me." "Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall reminded with a frown. "Many wizards and wizards mistakenly killed themselves in the past or in the future. You must be cautious when using the time converter." "That''s because they were too irritable." Albert curled his lips disdainfully, "I think even if you really encounter yourself who has reversed time and returned to the past, there are many ways to deal with it. It is best to put away the wand and fight each other. Say hello and say a secret code that only you know to determine if the other party is a counterfeit." "Why is this person assigned to Gryffindor?" At this moment, Professor McGonagall''s brain couldn''t help but have such thoughts ~www.novelhall.com~Mr. Anderson, this is not interesting at all, time travel must be cautious enough, otherwise it will cause very serious consequences. "Professor McGonagall said weakly: "When the Ministry of Magic approves the use of the time converter, it will conduct a strict guarantee review. I must remind you that the Ministry of Magic has enacted hundreds of laws around the possession of time converters, and at the same time imposes the most severe laws and penalties on the abuse of time converters. " "I will pay attention, Professor McGonagall." Albert said seriously, "I promise I will never use it for anything other than learning." "I hope you can remember your words." "Of course, I haven''t lived enough yet and never make fun of my life." Albert promised. He really doesn''t make fun of his life. Albert chooses all the new courses, but actually still wants to get a time converter, maybe he can trigger a similar task, let him have one, or master the hour reversal spell. As for the danger, isnt there still panel skills? Furthermore, you can also try to make a time converter yourself. The law of the Ministry of Magic, just as fart. "When did you know about this?" Katrina asked with a complicated expression after leaving Professor McGonagall''s office. "Everyone has their own secrets, don''t they?" Albert blinked and said, "It is very rude to ask other people''s secrets, not to mention that I believe they don''t want me to ask, after all, they do the same. Like Professor McGonagall promised." "You want to say I''m very rude?" Katrina glared at Albert, her face full: I''m very upset now. vertex You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 305： Poachers? The Alchemist of Harry Potter Chapter 305 Poachers? Recently, Hagrid often walks in the forbidden forest. The three-headed dog Lu Wei was hidden by Dumbledore in a cave in the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid would bring him food every day and occasionally need to take Lu Wei out to walk around. This was one of Hagrid''s happiest memories. Lu Wei''s growth rate is very fast, its size is almost at the elbow of Hagrid, and it will be fully grown up this summer, when Dumbledore will send it back to Greece. Hagrid knew that his time with Lu Wei was running out, and had always cherished the last time they were together. Today, when Hagrid returned from the Forbidden Forest carrying the iron bucket, he found that several tree trunks in the forest showed signs of being hit by the spell. He reached out and touched it, and immediately realized what was going on. The Weasley brothers sneaked into the forest to practice spells again, looking at the distribution of the surrounding spell traces, they were still throwing magic at each other in the forest. "Those two little bastards, if I catch them again, they will definitely be locked up for a week." Hagrid reached out and hammered the tree trunk and said angrily. Fred and George were full of "I know", but they turned their heads and left their words behind. Hagrid did not want to allow Hogwarts students to enter and exit the Forbidden Forest frequently. On the one hand, the school did not allow students to enter the Forbidden Forest. On the other hand, he did not want to spread rumors about monsters in the Forbidden Forest. It is necessary to kill chickens and monkeys, and this precedent cannot be set. If everyone likes to play in the forbidden forest, it is his negligence of the hunting ground administrator. In the past few days, Hagrid will pay special attention to the situation in the forbidden forest, trying to catch the Weasley twins on the spot, and even bring Fang for this reason, but he was sneaked away by the twins three times. This result really made Hagrid very depressed, and he doubted whether Albert was also involved. There are almost all traces of magic in the woods on the edge of the school. Every time he enters the woods, the opponent runs faster than himself. Hagrid cant help but wonder if he is being watched, but he doesnt feel being watched, and if so If so, Fang will respond. What a weird thing! Since then, Hagrid stopped going into the woods to catch people. He always carried a pair of binoculars in his pocket, and he often wandered the edge of the forbidden forest, trying to catch the students coming out of the woods. However, Hagrid quickly discovered that the two **** could always find a gap and sneak away, and they seemed to have imposed a phantom spell on themselves. They were too far away to find each other. This made Hagrid affirmed that Ai Burt is also involved. Once, when Albert went to the hunting lodge to find Hagrid, he found that the opponent was looking at him with a bitter look. The cheeky Albert couldn''t stand it. "What''s the matter?" Albert couldn''t help asking. "If you have something to say, I''m embarrassed to see you like this." "Are you still embarrassed?" Hagrid snorted dissatisfiedly. "You ungrateful... have you run into the woods a lot recently? Hmph, don''t think I don''t know you''ve been helping those two little **** with plans... " "Ahem, we''ve been doing homework in school lately." Albert please cough and explain casually: "You know, Easter is coming, homework is piled up." "Really do not have?" "Really not." Albert assured earnestly "Okay, I believe you... it''s strange!" Hagrid murmured dissatisfiedly, "Wait and see, if I let me catch who went to practice magic in the forbidden forest, I must ask Professor McGonagall to shut them down. One week of confinement." "Hagrid, are you okay!" Albert felt that he had to change his plan when he went back. He could feel the strange persistence on Hagrid. "No, I spent most of my energy trying to drive the Weasley brothers out of the Forbidden Forest." Hagrid waved the rock crust cake on his hand and chewed the biscuits into pieces. It seemed that the only way to discover the inner dissatisfaction. "Hagrid, you actually don''t want people in the woods, do you?" Albert asked tentatively. Before Hagrid could answer, he continued, "Is Lu Wei still in the forest?" "You...I don''t know what you are talking about!" Hagrid said dryly. "Don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense, you know." Albert said that he could understand, after all, the last time the rumors were really disgusting. "I don''t let you go into the woods because the eight-eyed giant spiders in the forbidden forest are not very peaceful recently. I just don''t want them to risk their lives." "Dumbledore said when he would send Louway away?" Albert asked again. "Summer vacation!" Hagrid said irritably. He really didn''t understand how Albert knew that Lu Wei was still in the Forbidden Forest. Did he really reveal his flaws? "What''s the matter with the eight-eyed giant spider?" Albert asked. "I don''t know, it seems that there was a sneak attack. A wizard was hunting an eight-eyed giant spider in the forbidden forest." Hagrid''s brows frowned slightly, which he obviously didn''t want to see. "How is this going?" "I don''t know, they said..." Hagrid hesitated, as if thinking about telling Albert about these things~www.novelhall.com~they? " "Aragok said that a wizard killed its people and took away the venom and spider eggs. You may not know that the eggs of the eight-eyed giant spider are Class A prohibited trade items like the dragon eggs." Hagrid angrily With his fists, he didn''t like these poachers. "For Garon?" Albert was not surprised. Some people did everything for Garon, and he didn''t have a good impression of those big spiders. Sure enough, he should die more, the spider colony. The quantity can be controlled. Isn''t the eight-eyed giant spider breeding farm very good? Come to harvest occasionally. "It should be." Hagrid said, "So, the Aragok community is very irritable now, even I am not allowed to approach." "Hagrid, what you should worry about is not the safety of the eight-eyed giant spider, but the safety of the wizard. Maybe he was eaten by the group of giant spiders that day. The eight-eyed giant spider is very vengeful." Albert Comforted softly. "You...this..." Hagrid was stunned. "Hagrid, the eight-eyed giant spider is classified as a magical animal. The danger is naturally self-evident." Albert reminded rather silently, "For you, they may not be a threat, but for most For the wizards, those big spiders are quite dangerous." "So, you don''t have to worry about the eight-eyed giant spider colony being looted by poachers. If you do this kind of thing, sooner or later you will plant on it. Besides, the eight-eyed giant spiders are very vengeful. You think they will not avenge those poachers. The person?" "It seems... it is indeed like this." Hagrid reached out and scratched his head, always feeling something was wrong, but he had to admit that Albert made sense. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 306： Rons birthday Chapter 306 of The Alchemist of Harry Potter Text Volume Rons Birthday At the end of March, before Easter. The students at Hogwarts are in high spirits, and there are even more cases of petty fights. Everyone is caring for Easter. In the hall, Fred threw the quill in his hand on the table, packed up his vacation homework, and prepared to go out and breathe. In the past few days, they have been busy with homework during the holiday, and they are about to hold themselves back. "Fred, wait for me." George also dropped the quill, ready to run with his brother. "A bunch of bastards," Lee Jordan muttered. He also wanted to go out to relax, but still endured the depression in his heart, and continued to recite the theory of magic spells in the book, almost a little bit, almost finished. "Finally done." Angelina stretched her waist, put away the paper on the history of magic, took out a piece of parchment from the book, ticked on the history of magic, turned her head and asked Shanna, "Your How much is left for vacation homework?" The parchment was all Easter holiday homework, and the long pile made Angelina feel pain in her head. The Easter holiday is far less fun than Christmas. Most students can only spend it in a pile of books, desperately completing heavy homework, need to recite some of the main points in the book, or practice spells, it is difficult to have a good festival easily. Unless, you can reduce the number of holiday homework as much as possible before Easter, just like what they are doing now. "A few more papers." Shanna asked, looking at the guy opposite, "Where''s Albert?" "Um, there is not much vacation homework left." Albert took the parchment handed by Angelina and said after looking at the content in his eyes: "I don''t have as many vacation homework as you, most of them need to be recited and practiced. The spells have been completed, just take the time to practice." "It''s enviable!" Shanna envied Albert''s memory. Albert doesnt need to memorize most of the articles specially, he only needs to read it a few times to remember, so Alberts theoretical knowledge is very solid, and she once wondered if Albert had most I remember the theory books. "Are you secretly hiding to practice the spell?" Alia asked suddenly. "Oh, you discovered it?" Albert said jokingly. He really doesn''t need to spend a lot of time practicing most of the spells in class, otherwise, how could he have extra time and energy to do other things? "We are practicing the coma and disarming curses recently. Do you want to be together?" Fred suddenly emerged from behind Albert, put his hands on his shoulders, smiled and said to everyone, "I have mastered it. I can teach you." The twins did not know when they turned back. No one paid any attention to Fred, and just took his words as fart, and continued to discuss the vacation homework. They would exchange the information they found, saving time and energy in the library. This way of division of labor and cooperation was still invented by Albert. Anyway, it is not copying homework, so it doesn''t matter. It saves everyone the time to find information and doubles the efficiency of completing vacation homework. "You finished shopping so soon?" Albert asked rhetorically without looking up. "Truman asked me to ask you, will the Wizards card game tomorrow be held as scheduled?" George said the reason for the two coming back. The holiday will begin tomorrow, and Easter will be the day after tomorrow. "It''s normal. If someone plans to go home for the holidays, they can only be sorry." Albert said without hesitation. Most students spend Easter at Hogwarts, and rarely go home during the Easter holiday. This is why the professors are desperately assigning homework to the students, hoping that the students will have a better time during the Easter holiday. "By the way, I just saw Hagrid." George said suddenly. "He seems to be in a hurry. He seems to be going to Principal Dumbledore. It feels like something has happened." "Probably it has something to do with the eight-eyed giant spider!" Albert said casually, "The Forbidden Forest is very insecure now. There are wizards hunting those big spiders in the woods, which completely provokes those guys." "Or, let''s go too." Fred put his head around and said excitedly, "I heard that the poison of the eight-eyed giant spider is very valuable. Since there is a chance to make a fortune, why should I miss it?" "Is the eight-eyed giant spider you mentioned the big spider that Professor Smith said last time?" Angelina raised her eyebrows and asked. "By the way, aren''t you afraid of those things?" Shanna still remembers that Bogut of the Weasley twins is an eight-eyed spider. "Don''t be stupid, be careful of being eaten by the eight-eyed giant spider." Albert reached out and patted Fred''s palm on his shoulder and reminded him, "It will become the excrement of spiders, don''t blame me. I didn''t remind you that the eight-eyed giant spider can eat people." "Hey, can you not say such disgusting things." The girls all looked disgusted, and they were disgusting by Albert''s statement. Alia put down the cookies in her hand silently. Albert didn''t care, and continued, "I think Hagrid found the body of the poacher, so he was anxious to report this to the principal." "I always think that poacher is very unlucky." Fred couldn''t help but vomit, "If you say that, maybe one day he will be eaten by the eight-eyed giant spider. If I were him, I would definitely be scared. Explode, stay away from those big spiders." As we all know, Albert sometimes speaks more accurately than he predicted, especially when it comes to bad things. At this moment, there was a scream in the hall. Pippi threw a pack of tarantulas on the long table of the college. Those spiders were running around, shocking the cowardly students. "Where did it get the tarantula?" Fred took out his wand, put down the tarantula that had crawled over~www.novelhall.com~ and pinched it, and said with a smile, "I decided, this thing It''s Ron''s birthday present this year." "I want to see how Ron would react when he opened the gift box and saw a bunch of spiders crawling out of it." George also took out his wand and started to stun the tarantula on the table. "I remember your brother seems to be afraid of spiders!" "I think you''d better give up this crazy idea." Shanna watched the twins put the tarantula into the box and couldn''t help shaking her head. "Ron is really bad for eight lifetimes, how could he stand on a brother like you?" "No, that was his luck." Fred and George said in unison. "Beware of yelling letters." Albert said. "I think so too." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but shook his head. If he opened his birthday gift and found that something he was afraid of crawled out of it, it would be a big nightmare in life. "How dare you make such a joke." An angry voice rang in their ears, and Percy stared at Fred and George with his hands on his hips, and confiscated the box containing the tarantula. "I will write to my mother." "No, we''re just making a joke, it''s just a joke." Fred and George have never been able to dispel Percy''s decision. There is no way, who made them joking too bad? "Werewolf, there are werewolves in the forbidden forest." At this moment, someone ran into the auditorium and yelled. "I overheard the big man''s conversation with the principal. They found a werewolf in the Forbidden Forest." The senior student said breathlessly. "Principal Dumbledore has already passed over to the forest." vertex You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 307： victim "There are really werewolves in the forbidden forest!" Shanna was shocked. Under the guidance of Professor Smith, they all understood how sad and dangerous a werewolf was. "I don''t think there should be a werewolf. Werewolves are also humans, and they have to eat and sleep. No werewolf can go to the forbidden forest to play in the wild to survive." Albert has never heard of werewolves in the forbidden forest. "Should we follow it secretly?" George suggested, obviously curious about it. "With Principal Dumbledore, do you think you can hide from the other person''s eyes?" Albert said angrily. "The next day, I will find time to find Hagrid and ask what is going on." "Wow, that''s a werewolf! Why do you react like this?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help muttering. "Otherwise, how do you want me to react," Albert looked at Lee Jordan silently, and said grimly, "Don''t worry, the principal will solve the werewolf problem." Dumbledore may not kill the werewolves, but he will definitely drive away the werewolves around Hogwarts. "Aren''t you curious?" "Not curious, staying away from them is the most correct way." Albert shook his head. He was just a little confused. How could there be werewolves in the Forbidden Forest? Wouldn''t it, that hapless poacher is the so-called werewolf? If you think about it, it is possible. After all, few people are willing to provide work for werewolves. Although hunting eight-eyed giant spiders in the forbidden forest is dangerous, it is equally rewarding. However, the actual situation is different from what Albert imagined. At this moment, outside the Forbidden Forest, Dumbledore was following Hagrid towards the hunting lodge. The werewolf was locked in the hut by Hagrid. When Dumbledore entered, he saw that the man was fastened to a chair with a chain, and looked weak and unconscious. "This guy is under Fenrir Greyback, I''ve dealt with them before." Hagrid explained, "I have to keep the Hogwarts students safe, so I locked him firmly. ." "You''re right." Dumbledore didn''t blame Hagrid, and asked again, "what''s wrong with him? " "I don''t know, when I found him, he already looked like this. He was not very clear, and now he seems to have passed out completely." Hagrid reached out and patted the man''s cheek, frowning, "I doubt he might It''s a poacher, Aragok said, a wizard is hunting an eight-eyed giant spider." Dumbledore checked the unconscious man and drew his wand to chant a spell on him, but it had little effect. "It seems that I need a little help!" Dumbledore waved his wand, and a cloud of white light flew towards the castle. Soon after, Snape rushed over. "Dumbledore, where did you find this werewolf?" Snape said in a bad tone. "I don''t think anyone would want a werewolf to appear in Hogwarts." "Hagrid found him in the Forbidden Forest. We need to figure out why he is in the Forbidden Forest and what is he doing here?" Dumbledore said. "He is poisoned, a poison that is not deadly, but it will make him weak. Also, I think he may be under the black magic, it should be an Imperius." Snape checked the man''s condition and gave Own guess. In fact, Dumbledore wanted to directly use the mind of the man on the man, but the werewolf in front of him was not in a good condition, so he decided to let Snape help him out. "I suggest that you don''t detox him and keep that guy weak. At least it won''t threaten us or the students at Hogwarts." A voice sounded from outside the room. Professor Smith came in, and he squinted his eyes. Holding the werewolf on the chair, he said softly: "I heard that you caught a werewolf. It seems that this is indeed the case." "What insight do you have?" Snape''s tone was not friendly. "I suggest using the idea of ??dementia directly on him. I remember that you are an expert in this field, to find out what the purpose of this guy is." Professor Smith''s tone was chilling, "If this guy''s goal is Hogwarts Student, I think he should spend the rest of his life in Azkaban prison." Hearing Professor Smith mentioning Azkaban, Hagrid''s neck couldn''t help but shrink. That place left him a bad impression. "I think this proposal is good." Snape rarely agreed. "It is indeed a good choice for him to spend his next life in Azkaban." "It''s not too late to wake him up and figure out what''s going on in the decision." Dumbledore looked at Snape and said, he would never think that he was guilty just because he was a werewolf. Snape nodded, and began to take out the cauldron and medicinal materials from a pocket, and began to prepare the potion on the spot, and it didn''t take long to successfully prepare the potion. The hapless werewolf soon woke up, and found himself surrounded by a crowd of people, and was taken aback. "Patient mind!" Dumbledore didn''t talk nonsense with the other party, and read the man''s memory directly. The fragments of the werewolf''s memory jumped in Dumbledore''s mind, but he did not figure out what was going on. The man''s name is Yorman, a werewolf, and the subordinate of the notorious werewolf leader Fenrir Greyback. A few days ago, he was attacked with a spell. Before he could figure out the situation, he was arrested in the forbidden forest. There was another werewolf with him. They had been trapped in the Forbidden Forest for several days, and finally broke free from the control of the Imperius Curse. When they were about to escape, they happened to be hit by Hagrid. An arrow in the knee was caught by Hagrid. Originally, Hagrid thought he was a poacher, but seeing Jorman''s downturned appearance, he was vaguely impressed, so he decided to take him to the hunting lodge to find out why the other party appeared in the forbidden forest~www.novelhall.com~half On the way, Hagrid met Ronan the horseman, and the horseman told Hagrid that this was a werewolf. Hagrid then remembered who this guy was. "This guy is probably doing bad things. I suggest sending him to Azkaban Prison!" Professor Smith said in a bad tone. "Moreover, I think it is necessary to search the nearby forest to avoid another werewolf in Hogg. Stay around Watts." "Severus, please contact the Ministry of Magic. Rowena, you should inform the other professors and ask them to help search the entire Forbidden Forest." Dumbledore agreed. After all, the safety of Hogwarts students is more important. Easter is coming soon. During the holidays, the school''s control over students will become very poor and they cannot take risks. Half an hour later, Fudge hurried over with four Aurors. Fudge believes that Dumbledores use of dementia on a werewolf in private is not in compliance with the rules, but Smith mentioned that he is a subordinate of the werewolf Fenrir Greyback, and that it may be detrimental to the students. Up. If a student at Hogwarts was bitten by a werewolf, that would definitely be big news, and he, the Minister of Magic, would be unlucky. "You are right, Azkaban Prison would be his best choice." Fudge nodded towards Professor Smith, and asked the Auror to take away the Jorman who was in control. On that day, Dumbledore led the professors to search the Forbidden Forest near Hogwarts, and the horseman was also moved to help find the whereabouts of another werewolf. The restlessness stopped the next day. Another werewolf was found by Hagrid. This guy was unlucky and was dead when he was found. In the end, Hagrid exchanged two deer from Aragok to avoid becoming an eight-eyed giant spider. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 308： Getting better The werewolf incident caused a great commotion at Hogwarts. Everyone was discussing the matter and wondered if there were really werewolves in the Forbidden Forest. Some people said that they saw the Minister of Magic and the Auror outside the school. Others said that the professors were cleaning the forbidden forest to prevent werewolves from staying around Hogwarts. This incident does not affect the normal progress of the Wizards card game. The number of spectators watching the game is more than the last time. Despite this, he still has not completed the task of "small event", which makes Albert a little depressed. However, there is still good news that the wizarding card game is getting better. Some students who have not been baptized by the wizard cards have become curious about the game, especially when they see the players in the game holding their own cards in the game, they feel a strange feeling in their hearts. The wizard card does not automatically explode in the game like the crackle explode card. Instead, it tends to use their brains. Many Ravenclaw students have a keen interest in this wizard card. "Where did they get these cards, why have I never heard of this card game?" A Ravenclaw student couldn''t help asking the friend who brought him over to watch the game. The man did not speak, and raised his finger to a sign next to it, which read: During the game, please keep quiet. That''s the case, no wonder everyone doesn''t speak much. "What is everyone squeezing here for?" Professor McGonagall walked into the auditorium, his sight was immediately attracted by the crowded tables. She walked over, but saw that everyone was watching four people playing cards. When did the school have such a club, and it was so popular. The appearance of Professor McGonagall caught the attention of the students, and everyone stepped aside and looked over. "Professor, what''s the matter?" Albert also noticed the appearance of Professor McGonagall and raised his eyebrows. "Easter is coming, everyone shouldn''t go to the Forbidden Forest, so as not to be surprised." Professor McGonagall stared at the wizard card, was stunned for a moment, then spoke. As long as you are contacting the werewolf incident yesterday, it is not difficult to guess what happened. "Because of werewolves?" Albert asked everyone''s doubts. "Well, there are other werewolves in the Forbidden Forest, so don''t take risks." Professor McGonagall nodded solemnly: "If you accidentally bitten by a werewolf, your life will really be over." "It seems that the rumors of werewolves in the Forbidden Forest are true!" Albert muttered softly. "Mr. Anderson, what are you doing?" This time, it was Professor McGonagall''s turn to ask questions. "We are holding the first Wizarding Card Game." Albert answered honestly. "Wizard card, do you mean this thing?" Professor McGonagall asked again. "Yes, these are the wizard cards, inspired by the chocolate frog card. If the professor allows, we can make you a card that belongs to the professor." Albert blinked and proposed. In these wizard cards, there is no Professor McGonagall''s card. Because no photos were taken, and considering that the professor might cause trouble, there was no Hogwarts professor''s card in the game deck. Professor McGonagall froze for a moment, then looked at Albert again, looked at the wizard cards on the table, and said softly: "If you have time, tell me what is going on. I can see that you give these cards. Cast a lot of profound spells." The wizard card uses a lot of transformation magic. Although the usage is still a bit rough, Professor McGonagall still makes Professor McGonagall feel that Albert has talent in transformation. Some spells even need to be learned in the improving class. Those students dont even have Ai. Burt used it well. Professor McGonagall left, neither agreed nor refused. Albert didn''t care, he thought Professor McGonagall would agree, and most wizards couldn''t refuse to appear on the Chocolate Frog card. There was a slight disturbance, and the game is still going on. This time the number of people participating in the elimination round is far fewer than the last time, but the progress of the game is slower. The contestants who can go through a round of elimination are all of a certain level. The brainless behavior during this game has been much less, and everyone will think about how to use card tactics to defeat the enemy. Playing the wizard card requires luck, but pays more attention to certain details during the game. If a master makes a move, he may be overturned by his opponent if he is not careful. This situation is also suitable for this group of contestants. Shanna, who was optimistic about Albert, really lived up to her expectations. Angelina''s luck was as good as ever and she successfully advanced through the elimination. Together with Truman, this guy won very easily and has a chance to compete for the championship. Players. The others are so-so, and Albert thinks that the championship may arise between the three of them, as long as they don''t meet before the final. "It seems that the final will be waiting next month." Albert glanced at his pocket watch and signaled that everyone can leave. After the game, many people came to ask Albert about the wizard card. Suddenly, more people were interested in this wizard card game. Albert introduced Lee Jordan to explain to everyone, and he escaped from the crowd smoothly. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM While eating lunch, Lee Jordan looked at him with a grimace. "14 people expressed their desire to join our club. Seven of them are Ravenclaw, three are Hufflepuff, and four are Gryffindor." He reported the specific situation to Albert. "Very good." Albert said without hesitation. "It''s good, but... why don''t you guys explain the rules of the game to them yourself?" Speaking of this, the dissatisfaction on Lee Jordan''s face became even stronger. You bastards, run really fast. "Aren''t we giving you a chance to exercise!" Albert said haha. "I don''t need this kind of opportunity." Lee Jordan couldn''t help protesting, "not at all." "No, buddy, you need it." Fred and George looked at each other, put their hands on Lee Jordans shoulders, and said in a profound tone, "Think about the second, third, or even fourth Everyone needs someone to host the wizard card game, and you are the best candidate. Naturally, you need to get some exercise. How can you let other students watch jokes." Lee Jordan was stunned, seeming to be confused by what the three said. "Speaking of which, the first Wizarding Card Competition was smoother than I expected." Albert quietly changed the subject, "I plan to make a photo album, which will be passed down by the administrators of the Wizards Card Club of the past generations, as a member of the Wizards Card Club. Historical heritage." Albert continued. This idea is good. The three nodded in agreement. If the wizard card is really famous, the Hogwarts wizard card club will be regarded as the origin of the wizard card and attract the attention of students, which can effectively increase the popularity of the wizard card among students. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 309： You are really doing something The Alchemist of Harry Potter, Chapter 309, it is true that you are making trouble. Albert did not plan to go home for the holidays. Nia was very upset about this. In the Easter egg package sent, Tom Zhang was included. Gaze at the photo with a big face to express his dissatisfaction. Compared with Albert, Fred and George''s Easter was even worse. Percy told Mrs. Weasley about their plans to send Ron a bunch of spiders as a birthday present. As a result, the two of them were severely trained in the letter, and even the Easter eggs were seriously shrunk. It''s only the size of an egg, and it contains only a homemade toffee. Fred and George picked up their respective toffee, their faces stretched, and gritted their teeth and said, "That **** Percy really told the truth!" "Who makes you want to make trouble all day!" Lee Jordan''s face was full of gloat smiles, however, he didn''t be happy for long, because his Easter eggs were gone this year. Lee Jordans family went on a trip before the Easter holiday, and only sent him a few photos taken from the trip. He felt bad all at once, and almost squatted to the corner of the wall to draw circles in depression. Fred and George didn''t laugh long, looking at their Easter eggs, they were also depressed. Albert is very generous. He distributes the eggs to his roommates. It is really more interesting to share things like food. A few people did not go to the library and could do their homework while eating. Several girls in the same session also sat next to each other, tasting other people''s Easter eggs, and chatting about recent interesting events. Everyone can be so leisurely now, thanks to a lot of homework done ahead of time. Other peoples Easter holidays are not as leisurely as they are, and this holiday is not really relaxing. "This is also called a holiday, what are they doing!" A third-grade student finally couldn''t bear it, and roared in the common room, looking like a nervous breakdown, and he was not the only one. Percy Weasleys situation is also not good. He has 12 classes of vacation homework. The heavy workload makes him breathless and strains his nerves all day, and Fred and George give him Make trouble and block up. He had to go to nest in the library to do holiday homework to avoid being disturbed by the twins. "What are you discussing?" Albert asked curiously when he came down from the dorm and looked at the girls who were laughing. "We are discussing, after winning the wizard card championship, what are we going to do with that money?" Angelina blinked. "You are so confident?" Albert was speechless for a while and actually stood up for himself. Is this because he is afraid that he will not lose the game? "Why are you spending money to host this game?" Shanna was even more curious about why Albert had to hold the game out of his own pocket. "This is a kind of investment. By the way, by promoting the Wizard card, I think I can pay back and make a lot of money." Albert said: "If I leave Hogwarts and don''t have any work I want, I can concentrate on doing it. This one." "It''s a good idea. You don''t lack Garon anyway." Shanna admires Albert''s ideas and has a vision. Maybe in a few years, the wizard card will really become a game that everyone likes. Can make money. Moreover, the wizard card is indeed a fun pastime. They play cards together occasionally and their relationship has become better. The door of the common room opened, and Fred and George got in, holding an Easter egg in their hands, and they looked like they had just won a Quidditch game with their heads upright. "Percy''s Easter eggs!" Fred was able to distribute the toffee to everyone. "That guy compromised. Since he caused our Easter eggs to collect water badly, he naturally wants to compensate us with his share. " "By the way, Katrina asked me to give this to you." George took a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "I think it might be a love letter." The girls all pricked their ears to eavesdrop. "What is in your mind." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the words. This letter was forwarded to him by Katrina, asking him to visit Professor Smith''s office. Albert felt that it was Professor Smith who had something to ask for himself and asked Katrina to send a letter to himself. This was not the first time this happened. When he knocked on the door to enter, he saw Katrina opening the door. "Professor Smith is looking for me?" Just as Albert spoke, he heard Professor Smith''s voice in his ear. "The soul is out of the body!" Suddenly, a strange feeling enveloped his whole body, and Albert felt that his whole person was light and fluttering, and the thoughts and worries in his mind were swept away, leaving only a hazy, invisible and intangible joy. He stood there, feeling particularly relaxed and carefree, and his consciousness became even more vague. Then he heard Professor Smith''s voice echoing in his empty head: Give me your magic wand. Albert instinctively drew the wand from his pocket and handed it to the opponent. His consciousness was very vague, and he seemed to realize something bad. "Go and bring me the map of Gryffindor''s secret treasure." Professor Smith said again ~www.novelhall.com~Albert silently turned and headed to Gryffindor''s dormitory. When he was in the corner of the corridor, he felt a tap on his head, and the echo-like hollowness in his mind subsided a bit. Albert suddenly froze in place, his body trembled slightly, he was trying to resist the Imperius curse, his body felt incongruity, and he fell to the ground. When Albert got up, his face was particularly gloomy, and Smith''s Imperius Curse had completely failed. He still remembered what happened just now very clearly, and his face became more gloomy. Albert never thought that Smith would actually use the Imperius Curse on himself in school. Is he crazy? What do you want to do? And Katrina''s idiot, it is probably already controlled by the Imperius. Albert was able to resist the Imperius Curse more because he had lived two lifetimes, his will was fairly firm, and his own magical power was very strong. Katrina is obviously not herself, it is impossible to get rid of the control of the Imperius, and if he just tried to break away from the Imperius, it would only make Smith more vigilant about him and control himself with a stronger Imperius. Are you unlucky, or are you unlucky? After breaking the Imperius Curse, Albert walked to the dormitory while considering how to deal with the situation. Do you want to report to Dumbledore? Or... do you solve it yourself? His wand was snatched by the opponent. Does that guy think he can do nothing without the wand? Humph! Albert had defended Smith several times. In that case...then... vertex You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 310： There are always people who want to harm me Albert stretched out his hand and rubbed his cheek, pretending that nothing happened just now, and continued to walk toward the Gryffindor common room. He planned to go back to the dormitory first to prepare, feeling that something big was about to happen. "Didn''t you go out on a date? I thought you would be back in the afternoon, maybe you have been dumped?" George heard the noise from the entrance of the common room, turned his head and saw Albert from the common room. Entering the entrance of the room, he couldn''t help but joked. "Come back and get something." Albert said casually. "Would you like some toffee?" Fred stuffed a toffee into his mouth, handed the opened Easter egg in the direction of Albert, eating Percy''s Easter egg to make him feel Delightful. "No, I''ll see you later." Albert just walked up the stairs and suddenly stopped at his feet. He turned to his roommate and said, "Whoever of you lends me his wand." "Don''t you have a wand yourself?" Fred asked suspiciously. Although he didn''t know what Albert was going to do with his wand, he still drew out his wand and handed it to Albert. "My wand was temporarily lent to some hapless guy. I''ll get it back later." Albert took Fred''s wand and waved it lightly. It turned into a flower out of thin air, and it felt uncomfortable. , So he looked at Lee Jordan beside him. "Use mine!" Lee Jordan reluctantly handed the wand to Albert. "Don''t be so stingy, if it breaks, I''ll buy you a new one from Ollivander." Albert raised his wand and waved it, feeling that his own wand is still not as easy to use, but with Frey De''s wand is much better. "No, I really like this wand now." Lee Jordan muttered, "What are you going to do with the wand?" "Didn''t George say it? Go on a date!" Albert smiled and stuffed his wand into his pocket, then turned and returned to the dormitory along the stairs. "It feels like his smile is a little awkward," Lee Jordan muttered. "Every time I see Albert smile like this, someone will be out of luck." "It always feels like he is going to make trouble, do you want to follow him secretly?" George has the urge to make trouble. "Go on your own." Fred shook his head. "If he really goes on a date, you will definitely be beaten." "Do you believe that nonsense?" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Who knows?" Lee Jordan recalled Albert''s smile before immediately shook his head and said, "I''m not going anyway." At this moment, Albert has lifted the curse on the cabinet and took out the treasure map of the Gryffindor Secret Treasure obtained last semester from the drawer. Then, he took out the remaining blessing agent from his deformed lizard skin bag, and took a small sip. This is the third time Albert has used the elixir, and the elixir in the bottle can only be drunk once more. However, as long as the matter can be fixed, it doesn''t matter even if the remaining blessing potion is consumed. Albert closed his eyes and felt the changes brought to his body by the blessing agent, and began to sort out the items he might use, and by the way, he checked the new tasks in the task panel. Unforgivable. A wizard secretly used the Impermissible Curse of the Unforgivable Curse on you. You must let the other party understand why these dark magic are called unforgivable spells by the world. Reward: 1500 experience, get the skill of Imperius. As solid as a rock. Rowena Smith is an advanced wizard. He tries to use Imperius to control you, break free from the Imperius, and let him know that your will is extremely tough, and it is not the Imperius that can be controlled at will. Reward: 1000 experience, resistance to Imperius +1. Difficult brothers. Your friend is also under the control of the Imperius Curse. Now that you have taken the lead out of control, extend a helping hand to help her out of the predicament. Reward: 500 experience, Katrina''s favor +20, Isabel''s favor +20. the wrong decision making. Rowena Smith secretly used the Imperius Curse on you. He has shown his fangs to you. As the one who will repay you, you should frustrate his plan, interrupt his fangs, and let the other party understand that it is a mistake to stare at you. decision. Reward: 3000 experience, random access to the skills of Rowena Smith. In addition to the "another purpose" mission some time ago, there are a total of five missions related to Smith. "This time you can definitely get a wave of fat." Albert murmured, rewarding him for the rock-solid mission, and then took out the contents of the deformed lizard leather bag again, and stuffed it so that he could get it easily. When he reached the place, he touched his pocket again, and chanted a traceless stretching spell on the pocket of the robe to avoid being seen by Rowena Smith. After all, it was still too obvious to have a wand in his pocket. "By the way, there is also the big killer prepared some time ago." Albert took out the Howl of the Banshee, this thing can definitely bring down the defenseless Rowena Smith. Surprise is always the most invincible means, just like he entered the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts just now, and was controlled by the Imperius Curse unsuspectingly. Albert took the treasure map of Gryffindor''s secret treasure and was about to go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. He suddenly stopped, scratched the back of his head, and fell on Fred''s cabinet. For a moment, he took out the live spot map from the cabinet and scanned it to find it. On the periphery of the castle, he saw two familiar names walking in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. They murmured, "It really wasn''t an illusion just now, this matter is stable. " "Next, let''s have fun and see who is the better one!" Albert re-stuffed the live spot map in his pocket and walked towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. After entering the door, Albert found that Katrina had disappeared~www.novelhall.com~ Only Smith was sitting at the table alone, not knowing what to do there. Albert stepped forward and gave Smith the treasure map. However, after the guy took the treasure map, he actually recited another Imperius Curse to him, as if worried that Albert would break free of the Imperius Curse. This time, Albert was already prepared, and the panel mission reward he had just received came in handy immediately. His resistance to the Imperius Curse was much stronger than before. It was just a momentary trance, and the brain regained consciousness. When Smith asked Albert to hand over his magical items, he simply took off the protective bracelet on his wrist and placed it on the table. "It''s worthy of being the candidate they valued." Rowena Smith took the protective bracelet and looked at it, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "But that''s it." With that said, he took the letter on the table and gave it to Albert, and asked him to pass it to Isabel''s hand. There is no doubt that Rowena Smith is ready to serve them both in one pot. "Sure enough, is it because of the candidate?" Albert murmured as he walked out of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. When he went to the library, he thought Isobel should be there. Just think of the hapless Percy. That guy must have a lot of homework. As for what Rowena Smith wanted to do, Albert thought he might have guessed it: let them die in the forbidden forest, even thinking of an excuse. The two were about to enter the woods to find Gryffindor''s secret treasure, but unfortunately died in the forbidden forest. As for the secret treasure of Gryffindor, Rowena Smith may also be interested and want to find it, just like the secret treasure of Ravenclaw. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 311： Acting explosion Harry Potter Alchemist Chapter 311 Acting Explosion With the help of a live map, Albert found the location of Isobel very easily. She was actually doing vacation homework in the library. Albert went directly to the library to find someone, standing at the entrance and looking around, finally found the red-haired girl in the corner, who was competing with a paper. He quietly walked over, raised his hand and tapped twice on the table, placed Smith''s envelope in front of her, and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "Professor Smith''s letter, stay alert." Albert''s action was very light, and it still attracted curious eyes from a few people around him. Isobel glanced at the envelope, then looked up at Albert''s leaving back, chewing the meaning of the sentence silently in his heart. "Could it be a love letter?" Isabel''s female companion stared at the letter curiously and winked at her friend. "I heard Anderson is a genius." "Ok!" Isobel opened the letter, and after reading it quickly, he slipped it into his pocket and gathered up his belongings. Another girl also came over, with a raging gossip fire in her eyes, and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you really dating?" "I remember you guys seem to know each other?" "And I often see you together." "If he confesses to you, you should just follow it. It feels like you are quite suitable." "Talk more." Isobel picked up his backpack and said to two friends, "I have something to do, so I''ll leave." "If you don''t want it, I will confess and chase him." Another girl joked. It''s just that Isobel has already gone far and can''t hear her teasing. "People are far away." "I''m serious." Isabel did not go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office immediately, but went back to Ravenclaw''s dormitory first, and after putting his schoolbags away, he went to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office to find Professor Smith. Isobel''s situation is very similar to Albert. He was controlled by Smith''s Imperius Curse as soon as he entered, and he easily surrendered his wand. Albert suddenly became depressed, and he kept her vigilant. In the end, he still followed his own footsteps. Did he say nothing about feelings? Or should I make it clearer just now? Smith gazed at the two genius wizards at Hogwarts in front of him happily, the faint smile on his face made Albert inexplicably disgusted, and there was an urge to smother each other''s face with his fist. What a hypocritical old man. "Okay, let''s go to the Forbidden Forest to find Gryffindor''s secret treasure!" Rowena Smith said, "You go to the Forbidden Forest together, meet me at the periphery, and remember to avoid Hagrid and the others." After receiving the order, Albert and Isabel went directly to the forbidden forest outside the castle. Albert did not dare to speak, worried about revealing himself, he was a little suspicious that Smith, the bastard, would use the phantom spell to follow them behind. To be honest, he didnt believe that Smith was for the **** Gryffindors secret treasure. If it was really for that thing, it would be impossible to use the Unforgivable Curse on them. Knowing that it is enough to use the Unforgivable Curse on humans. Let him sit in Azkaban for a lifetime. Although this statement is a bit exaggerated, the use of Imperius Curse by Rowena Smith on the two is enough to keep her in Azkaban prison for many years. When Albert was thinking about the problem, they had already come to the outside of the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid was not in his hunting lodge, which saved them a lot of trouble. While they were waiting for Rowena Smith to arrive, Albert''s sight happened to meet Isobel, and the expression on his face froze. Isabel''s eyes are still very clear, as if saying to him: Help me? Huh, eh, eh! ! Albert blinked, looking at Isobel''s eyes, suddenly there was a feeling of thinking being read. "You are not controlled by the Imperius Curse?" Albert expressed his curiosity in his head. "No." Albert suddenly became speechless. Everyone is an excellent actor, and they are all playing their roles with due diligence. However, Rowena Smith did not give the two people time to continue to look at each other affectionately, footsteps sounded not far away, he lifted the phantom curse and appeared not far away, greeted the two to continue walking toward the depths of the forbidden forest. , And occasionally stopped to look at the treasure map, really following the instructions. Is this really going to find Gryffindor''s secret treasure? Albert and Isobel walked in front in silence. He didn''t know how far he had gone, but the three of them did indeed go deeper into the forbidden forest, and the surrounding environment became more and more gloomy. Isabel''s body shook violently, pretending to be resisting the control of the Imperius Curse. In a moment, she returned to normal, turned her head to look at Smith, and said coldly: "What are you trying to do?" "It''s nothing, just invite you to find Gryffindor''s secret treasure together." Smith didn''t care too much about Isobel, who had broken away from the Imperius Curse, and moved his gaze to Albert, "You should also be free from the control of the Imperius Curse. Right!" "I''m just a little curious, what exactly do you want to do, why do you want to control us with Imperius?" Albert asked repeatedly, "Even if you really want to find the secret treasure of Gryffindor , There is no need to do such a thing, right?" "Because he wants our lives," Isabel sneered. "What happened to you Katrina?" "Don''t worry, I have erased part of her memory, and I will still be her respected Uncle Smith." A pleasant smile convolved at the corner of Smith''s mouth. "When will you return to normal?" "I''m about to enter the Forbidden Forest." Albert said without hesitation. Professor Smith looked at Albert up and down and asked curiously, "Why didn''t you run away?" "I guess you are staring at us from behind!" Albert shook his head: "And, I want to know why you did this and what made you so crazy." "If you don''t mind, we can talk while walking." Rowena Smith raised his wand and pointed at them. "Don''t try to resist. You have no chance if you lose your wand." "I want to know why you want to do this." Albert walked in front of him silently, and asked: "I really can''t think of any reason why you should do this." "There are reasons, of course. You are smart, you can''t think of it, it really disappoints me!" "Wild Smith?" "Yes." Smith admitted simply. "Are you crazy?" Albert couldn''t understand it, and the sick smile on Rowena Smith''s face made him sick. "He is indeed crazy!" Isobel looked at Smith coldly, "He killed his best friend with his own hands for that illusory thing, and now he wants to kill his daughter." "No," Smith glared at Isobel, saying every word, "Brel died in an experimental accident." "You used the mind of the gods on him, right, and also erased part of his memory." Isobel''s tone was full of indifference ~www.novelhall.com~ it was you who killed him. " "How could you know..." "You are a superb master of meditation, and very good at Occlumency, but unfortunately, I am too, and I am also a natural meditation master. I got the answer from Uncle Moge, they suspected that it was the death of my father. You are concerned. Although there is no evidence, I do. You can''t always be cautious. I spent a lot of time to find the answer, and this time it further confirmed my guess." "Wonderful speculation." Smith smiled and applauded. "It was indeed an accident. I feel like I have been eliminated, but I just want to get the secret about Wild Smith. I put so much effort into it. With hard work, I want to ask them why I was eliminated." "Isabel''s father also lost the election, right?" Albert said suddenly. "You''re right, he doesn''t know anything." Smith said, "I used a strong Forgetting Curse on him. Unfortunately, he died a week later because of a failed experiment." "It''s because that **** oblivion curse caused damage to Dad." Isobel gritted his teeth, "That''s why Dad died inexplicably because of the accident of the magic experiment." "so what." "How? Of course...killed you." Isobel took out a magic wand from his pocket and blatantly released his magic at Smith. Albert was stunned, but he quickly understood everything. He finally knew why Isabel had to endure until now, just for the moment. The forbidden forest is too large, even if someone disappears inexplicably, it is difficult to find, and it is suitable as a tomb. However, unfortunately, the three of them obviously think so. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 312： Counterattack Harry Potter The Alchemist Chapter 312 Counterattack When Isobel suddenly drew out his wand and attacked Rowena Smith, Albert had a look of consternation on his face. There is no doubt that Isobels sneak attack was very successful. The Heartbreaking Curse successfully hit Rowena Smiths body, causing the smile on his face to freeze, and his cheeks were completely twisted due to pain, looking terrifyingly terrifying. . "You haven''t been controlled by the Imperius Curse from the beginning?" Rowena Smith did not expect that Isobel had prepared another magic wand. Albert saw that Isobel was actually planning to talk to Rowena Smith, and the muscles on his cheek couldn''t help shaking. He did not hesitate, immediately drew out his wand, sneak attack and disarmed Rowena Smith''s wand. It is hard to say what changes will happen before the matter is over. What''s more, Albert has not forgotten that this is the Forbidden Forest. Rowena Smith can use Apparition, and he may escape at any time, although this is unlikely. "you" Isobel turned her head and saw Albert also holding a magic wand. She didn''t expect that Albert had also prepared two magic wands. "Don''t you, get this done soon," Albert urged, "Stop talking about nonsense, if you want revenge." "Mr. Anderson is right. You shouldn''t leave a chance for the enemy." Rowena Smith got up from the ground embarrassedly, and patted the dirt and rotting leaves on his robe. "Also, you still don''t use the Unforgivable Curse." He sneered: "You are not cruel enough. The effect of the Heart Drilling Curse is really not good." "Shut up and cut your bones." Isobel squeezed his wand hard, pointed at the enemy in front of him, and shouted again. Rowena Smith was given another heartbreaking curse, and his face became paler. "Heart-cut bones, heart-cut bones, heart-cut bones! Father is your best friend, he trusts you so much, why can you succeed, you beast, repent for your sins in pain!" Isobel roared angrily, his eyes filled with the pleasure of vengeance, tortured the enemy in front of him with a lame piercing curse, venting the hatred accumulated over the years. At this moment, she has been waiting for too long. "Enough, if you want revenge, kill him." Albert interrupted. If Rowena Smith wanted Albert to die, he would not be merciful. "what." There was a moment of astonishment on Isabel''s face, apparently he hadn''t thought that Albert would say so. "If you can''t get your hands down, faint him and feed the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider." Albert, no matter what Isobel thinks, prepares to use the Stunning Charm on Rowena Smith, first put the person down, then Discuss how to deal with his problem. However, Rowena Smith''s movements were faster than him, and he didn''t know when a magic wand in his hand blocked his coma spell. "what" Everything came so quickly, Isobel barely reacted. She was still angry for Albert''s interruption of her revenge, but after seeing that Rowena Smith had a magic wand in her hand, she was inexplicably panicked. Rowena Smith looked at them with a sneer. "Do you think you just prepared two magic wands?" Rowena Smith waved the magic wand, chanted the spell at Isabel, and blew her out directly. "Damn it." Albert immediately launched an offensive towards Rowena Smith. Instead of using any more powerful spells, he quickly used a silent disarming spell to try to interrupt the opponent''s spell. "You can already use the Silent Curse proficiently, really an excellent guy." When Rowena blocked Alberts attack, he was still in the mood to speak, No wonder they are so optimistic about you. However, it was really a big mistake that you didnt tell Dumbledore about this? Do you think its up to you? Can you beat me?" "I just want to figure out why, and I never thought you would be so crazy." Albert''s tone was very calm, and Fu Ling Po allowed him to better exert his power. "The result was a bit beyond my expectation." "What an arrogant guy." Rowena Smith suddenly laughed, "Actually, I want to see you struggling in pain and begging for mercy." "Then you might be disappointed." Albert wielded his wand intently, and the curse exploded a big hole under Rowena Smith''s feet, making him almost stomped and lost his balance. When Rowena Smith was steadying his body, a strong light flashed, and he was hung upside down in the air, as if an invisible hook hooked his feet and hung him upside down. Under the influence of the Transfiguration Curse, the surrounding Tenman turned into a spear to stab at Rowena Smith. With a ding sound, the vine hit the shield, and then the tip of Rowena Smith''s wand sprayed flames, completely igniting the vine, and disrupted Albert''s offensive. Killing Curse! A green light broke through the blazing flame and flew towards Rowena Smith. Albert never expected to kill Rowena Smith with ordinary spells, because he knew it was totally unrealistic. Although he had never used Avadasuo''s Life Curse, he still knew how to use the Killing Curse. With the help of the blessing potion, this spell had a chance to kill the opponent. To be honest, he regretted that he didn''t use Banshee''s Howl to bring down the opponent immediately. The direct action on Rowena Smith is more derived from the instinct of a blessing agent. The killing curse failed, and a nearby tree was blown up, and Rowena Smith disappeared out of thin air, with only the sound of falling trees. "Where''s that guy?" Isobel glanced at Albert. He didn''t expect this guy to be more ruthless than himself, so he directly used the Avada Spell. "It should still be nearby." Albert looked around and glanced at Isobel from the corner of his eye. "Remember to kill him directly later." "You are really cruel!" Rowena Smiths voice rang from all directions, "Avadaso''s Mantra was actually used, which is even worse than other dark wizards." "If you want to kill me first, don''t expect me to be merciful." Albert watched his surroundings carefully, and he knew that Rowena Smith would not run away. If he really escaped, he would be finished. They would definitely tell Dumbledore about it, and other people would know about it, and it was absolutely impossible to let him go. Will Brod''s group let Rowan Smith kill his heir? Obviously not. With their critical vision and power, this matter is absolutely endless. The matter of Isabel''s father has not been investigated, more because he has been eliminated. "You are right. If you are not a candidate for Wild Smith, we will definitely be good friends." "Good friend, forget it!" Albert couldn''t help but sneered. "Look at how you treat your friends. Who would want to be your friend?" "Shut up." Rowena Smith roared. "That was an accident." A spell flew from the bushes on the right. Albert waved his wand vigorously and roared loudly: "Armor for body protection." That spell hit the iron armor curse, bursting out fierce rays of light, directly exploded on the iron armor curse, and the soil corroded the leaves. Albert felt his chest feel tight, adjusted his posture to avoid losing his balance. "It really surprised me. I actually blocked it with the Iron Armor Curse." Rowena Smith walked out of the woods with his wand, seeing Albert who lost his balance and almost fell to the ground, laughing wildly. , "It seems that I won, and cut the bones with my heart-cut the bones with my heart." The results of the training a while ago played a role. When Rowena Smith was chanting the Heart Drilling Mantra, after successfully jumping away, he flipped on the ground. "Keep on struggling, but you can''t avoid it forever, gouge your heart..." "Thunderbolt exploded." A curse flew towards Rowena Smith, interrupting the heart-boring curse and forced him to recite the defense, but he was still staggered by the explosion. Isobel rushed forward, waving his wand and re-entering Rowena Smith. However, compared with Albert after taking the elixir, Isobel''s strength felt a lot worse, and Rowena Smith easily blocked her spell. "You are not bad, there are still a lot of gaps compared with Albert." Rowena Smith blocked Isobel''s spell again, and easily dismissed or interrupted the opponent''s offensive. After steadying his body, Albert raised his wand, passed Isobel, pointed at Rowena Smith, and yelled, "Except your weapons!" When the red light passed Isobel''s shoulder and flew towards Rowena Smith, he used his magic wand to poke it away. "Get out of the way!" Albert quickly stepped forward, stretched his hand away from Isabel, and stared at Rowena Smith. The two raised their wands almost at the same time, like a duel. "Thunderbolt exploded." "Break out the bones." Albert had never felt this kind of painful torture. The bone head of his whole body was scraped with a knife, and the pain spread all over his body, making him limp to the ground all of a sudden, his whole body was already covered with sweat. Rowena Smith''s situation was not much better. Albert''s explosive curse was insidiously aimed at his feet, blasted him directly, and fell heavily to the ground. Isobel seized the opportunity to rush out, and a green light sprayed from the tip of her wand and hit the body of Rowena Smith. However, Rowena Smith was not killed by the Avadas Curse. Yes, he is not dead. The Avadaso Mantra requires a very powerful magic power as a foundation. In fact, this is also a prerequisite for most dark magic. Although Isabel is far superior to the students in the same class, her magical power is far less powerful than that of Albert. Rowena Smith was taken aback and raised his wand and beat the air violently. Isobel felt a white-hot, whip-like thing hit her face. She was caught off guard, and she was slammed to the ground, staring at the stars, and almost passed out. "I said, you are not suitable for using the Unforgivable Curse, you are not cruel enough, and the magical power is not strong enough." Rowena Smith spit out **** sputum and wiped out the nosebleed with the back of his hand. Isabel''s spell still had an effect, but it couldn''t kill Rowena Smith. Albert glanced at Isobel who fell to the ground, struggling to get up from the ground, and lifted his wand to throw away the oncoming spell. It''s another heartbreaking spell. However, it has been greatly weakened by the Iron Armor Curse. Albert''s body just swayed and stood firmly again. Rowena Smith didn''t take the opportunity to attack him again, but used the Flying Curse to take away Isobel''s wand that had fallen to the ground. "I prefer to see you struggling in pain." Rowena Smith said with a smile, "Actually, I know you have been practicing spells. Unfortunately, you are not my opponent at all. Maybe you can wait for you after graduation. But not now." "That was really painful just now. It hurts so much that I want to kick your ball and make you feel the pain." Albert stared at Rowena Smith and said coldly, "Second round. let''s start." "What a proud guy. But most geniuses have such arrogance." Rowena Smith looked at Albert, his face happier, and he suddenly said: "Will you fight?" "Perhaps, we should conduct this duel with dueling etiquette. Those who lose will lose their lives. Come and bow to each other, Albert," said Rowena Smith, owing him, and greeted him with a Coma spell. "It''s rude." Rowena Smith stretched out his hand to cast away the spell and said with a smile, "They must hope you behave more gracefully." The answer to him was Albert''s spell. At this moment, Alberts head was almost blank. His only thought was to defeat the enemy in front of him, instinctively squeeze out his magical power, and throw various curses at Rowena Smith at an astonishing speed. The silent curse was killed by him. Played to the fullest. The spells of the two sides collided with each other in the forbidden forest, and the dim forest shone with magical light. Rowena Smith''s situation is not very good, and he has a vague tendency to be suppressed, and even occasionally needs to use Apparition to move to dodge. However, the actual combat experience of the two sides is there, Rowena Smith is much better than Albert, even if Albert has drunk a blessing, he is not his opponent. Maybe, I should Apparate and leave, and then find an opportunity to bring down Rowena Smith with Banshee Howl, but Albert didn''t do that, he still gritted his teeth and confronted the opponent. It feels a bit stupid to do this, but Albert knows that he is the final winner, and the person who will die here will be Rowena Smith. Knowing the result, he has nothing to fear! "you win." Albert glanced at the wand that flew out of his hand~www.novelhall.com~ and calmed down again. "I won. It seems that you are going to die here today. Don''t regret not telling Dumbledore?" Rowena Smith approached Albert, pointed his wand at his heart, and turned his head to look towards this. Isobel, who was walking by, said, "You didn''t take the opportunity to escape. It surprised me." "Can you escape?" Isobel asked rhetorically. "Of course I can''t escape, but I prefer to see you running away in a panic." Rowena Smith said happily. "However, I still look forward to it. Those guys know that both of you alternates died in the Forbidden Forest. Here, I really dont know how they will react." "Kill me, but don''t think it will end like this. If I disappear, they will know that you did it all." Isabel''s tone is still very calm. These words are not threats, but losers. The last ridicule, she was ready before coming. Albert glanced at Isabel, and he found that this guy was really similar to himself. "What are you going to do, kill us now, or..." Albert suddenly asked. "I hate your calmness." Rowena Smith frowned, "Obviously you are dying, why are you still calm?" "Don''t you let us go if we behave in a panic?" Isabel sneered, "In that case, why should we stop panic and make you happy?" "Let''s go, I hope you can remain calm when facing the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider." Rowena Smith looked in a certain direction, suddenly showing a strange smile on his face, and whispered, "Look, everyone Guys cant wait to enjoy the food." You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 313： I am the second player There was a loud click from the bush next to it. For a moment, several ugly big spiders with hairy, long legs, big claws and eight eyes burst out of the woods in the sight of the three. "Wizard!" The eight-eyed giant spiders looked at the three humans in front of them, moving their big claws excitedly, making sounds that were difficult to distinguish. "Kill them." "Eat them." Albert saw panic in Isabel''s eyes. Although the girl still appeared fearless, he was still afraid of becoming the ration of these monsters. Compared with Isobel, Rowena Smith looked even more excited. This guy was completely morbidly mad, and had been holding back not to kill them personally just to wait for this moment. Rowena Smith wants to feed the eight-eyed giant spiders, Albert and Isobel, as a revenge against the Wild Smith family. Seeing the prey right in front of them, the eight-eyed giant spider could not bear the anger and hatred, and rushed towards the three, preparing to tear the three wizards into pieces. "I hate Big Spider!" Albert murmured, he tore off the amulet on his waist and waved at the eight-eyed giant spider that rushed over. The poor giant spider slammed into a wall, bounced out and fell heavily. On the ground. "Hey, there are magic items." Rowena Smith stared at Albert again and sneered: "It seems that you still have a lot of amulets hidden in your body. But they can''t save you." "I know, I didn''t expect this thing to save us." Albert let go of the amulet, let it fall directly into the mulch, walked quickly towards Isabel, and said to himself, "I just want to Before you die, do something so that you dont leave any regrets." "Do something?" Rowena Smith waved his wand and pushed back the eight-eyed giant spider that rushed up, sarcastically, "A last word before death?" Albert ignored him, stared at Isabel''s eyes, and said seriously: "Be my girlfriend!" The surrounding suddenly fell into a dead silence. "Interesting, so funny!" Rowena Smith looked at the two with scrutiny eyes. He felt that this scene was very happy, and he was about to continue watching, and he waved his magic wand to repel the eight-eyed giant spider that was throwing at them. "Actually, your luck is very bad." Rowena Smith said suddenly, "Originally, I didn''t intend to kill you. I just wanted the werewolves to bite you and turn you into werewolves. The candidate who knows himself becomes a werewolf. Werewolves, those old guys might be so angry that they vomit blood! Unfortunately, the two werewolves broke my Imperius Curse and escaped." "No, I feel very lucky. At least, I don''t have to become a werewolf." Albert said calmly, "I would rather die than become a werewolf." "Alive, isn''t it?" "Of course it''s good, but you won''t let me live." "Yeah, blame the Wildsmith family!" Rowena Smith continued with a sorry look on my face, and continued: "It is said that the combination of werewolves and werewolves at the full moon will give birth to wolves with wisdom. If Without that accident, there might be a chance to witness the authenticity of this incident." "Your nasty taste is really disgusting!" Isobel glanced at Rowena Smith in disgust, stared again at Albert''s eyes, thinking about what the other party had conveyed to him. "That''s why you gave us so much knowledge about werewolves in popular science." Albert said suddenly: "Just want to look at us in panic?" "Anyway, those werewolves are guilty of death. They just used waste and used it." Rowena Smith''s ugly face really disgusted Albert. "At least, you can continue to survive. Unfortunately, they escaped, so I I can only get you to feed the spiders." "I heard that you are very keen to encircle the werewolves. Is this afraid of revealing your conspiracy?" Albert sneered. "Well, stop talking nonsense, those big guys can''t wait. You still have thirty seconds, thank me for my kindness!" Rowena Smith said that the countdown actually started. "You hunted those eight-eyed giant spiders, deliberately angering them, just for now?" Albert didn''t care about the countdown, and murmured, "The two Hogwarts students who broke into the forbidden forest were unfortunately beaten crazy. The killing of the Eye Giant Spider is indeed very reasonable." "Yes, you are very smart. But I am curious, what is driving you to do such a stupid thing? Do you think you can beat me?" Rowena Smith saw Albert ignore them and was not angry. , Continue the countdown, "Twenty seconds left!" "Be my girlfriend!" Albert repeated. "Yeah!" Isobel responded. Although he didn''t know what Albert wanted, he was still ready to do what the other party had communicated to him. She held Albert''s head in both hands, kissed it, and plugged Albert''s ears with her index finger without Rowena Smith noticing it. Albert also put his arm around Isabel''s waist. "It''s really touching, I almost moved my compassion." Rowena Smith continued the countdown, "It''s only ten seconds, you have to cherish the last time!" Rowena Smith suddenly closed his mouth and narrowed his eyes. He saw Albert taking out a long cylindrical object from his pocket~www.novelhall.com~Don''t make unnecessary struggles. He raised his wand and pointed it at Albert, "Throw that thing away." " The cylindrical metal object slid from Albert''s hand and fell on the rotten leaves, suddenly making a very strange sound. At the moment before Rowena Smith fainted, in his upside-down vision, he saw that the two people who were still standing there actually... actually appeared in the Apparition! This is impossible! This was the last thought left in Rowena Smith''s mind. He was actually overshadowed by... that kid. The sorcerer, who was still invincible just now, fell down without warning, and the strange voice still echoed in the forbidden forest. The eight-eyed giant spider that had been staring at the three people from the periphery was also affected, shook his body and almost fell to the ground. The weird sound didn''t last long, and one hand picked up the howling of the banshee falling on the ground. And the owner of this hand was Albert Anderson, who had just been Apparated. Beside him, Isobel, who also wears earmuffs, is using the Imperius Curse to control the eight-eyed giant spiders. Although these guys were suppressed by the Banshee''s Howl, they did not pass out completely. Being evil dark creatures made them resist the curse of the Banshee''s Howl. "It seems that you lost, Professor Smith." After Isobel took complete control of the situation, Albert closed the Banshee''s Howl, put the black magic item back into his pocket, walked slowly in front of Rowena Smith, and smiled at the unconscious man. Wu said: "From the very beginning, you have already lost!" I am Albert Anderson''s back hand! You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 314： Die well Isobel watched all this in silence. Up to now, she still hasn''t fully understood how Albert did it, but Rowena Smith, who was lying there and slaughtered, has proved that they are the last. winner. She survived, and she had a chance for revenge, thanks to Albert. However, Isabel still asked his doubts, "Actually, you have been prepared a long time ago, and it is more sufficient than I am. Although I dont know where you got the thing from, but since there is such a black Magical items, why not use them right from the start, it is really reckless to face Rowena Smith." In fact, a smart person like Isabel doesn''t think that Albert will act recklessly. There must be some reasons for it, so she can''t help but wonder if he is willing to take risks. "Reckless, no, I just pretended to be reckless." Albert used the honest detector to search for the magical items on Smith, while answering Isabel''s question, "After seeing the future I return to the past, I will know that I am Will win, but I dont know how I defeated Rowena Smith." "But you didn''t do anything." Isabel was even more puzzled. Then, she remembered one more thing, Albert did indeed. According to him, he helped the "past self" to break free from the Imperius Curse faster. Although Isobel felt that it was very risky to do that, Albert did that, and he deliberately let his past self know that he existed in the future. This is obviously a forbidden thing, but it was on Alberts body. Strange changes have taken place. "I originally thought it would be my future self using "Banshee''s Howl" to knock everyone down and take us away, but the result was beyond my expectation." Albert took the items of Rowena Smith, Be prepared to take away valuable things. "There is no better way. I can only follow the intuition given to me by Fu Ling Ji." "Have you taken Fu Ling Po?" "The result is not bad, is it? Lucky potion does not really bring luck, but the effect is still very good." Albert took out a small bag of Garon from Rowenner''s pocket and put it in his hand. , Directly into his pocket. "You haven''t answered my question yet." Isabel said. "I saw you and I who used the time converter to go back to the past on the Live Point map. This means that we have survived Rowena Smith, and the difficulty is not very high... We will be in the future. Go back to the aftermath." "why?" Albert knew what Isobel was asking, and explained, "If it takes nine deaths to survive, then I will definitely leave a warning for my past self, and let my past self go directly to Dumbledore. I am very precious to myself. s life." "Leave an alert for your past self?" Isabel was shocked by Albert''s thoughts. It is undoubtedly a very risky thing to contact with his past self, and many people even lost their lives. However, Albert''s thinking circuit is completely different from that of Isobel. When he is prepared, his heart beats slightly faster when he sees himself in the future. With the guarantee of his future self, he will be able to deal with Rowena Smith boldly and complete the panel task by the way. However, what makes Albert depressed is that his future self does not seem to be showing up. Under the guidance of the fortune-telling agent, he hastened to become wise, and after distracting Rowena Smiths attention, he prepared to take Isobel to run away and save the rest. Throw the next problem to the future self who is ready to deal with it. "You still haven''t answered my question." "We want to know everything from Rowena Smith. Naturally, we have to think of other ways to let him relax our vigilance." Albert handles things on his own. "People only think that everything is under control. , You will relax your vigilance." In fact, Rowena Smith did shake everything out, and he didn''t waste Albert''s efforts to talk nonsense with him. Of course, the battle between Albert and Rowena Smith could not be just a brain fever. If he wants to completely complete all the tasks related to Rowena Smith, it is necessary to make himself look a little bit Gryffindor''s recklessness. Fortunately, he will help him better guide and give play to his acting talent. Rowena Smith was too confident of his own strength and did not intend to kill them immediately. Of course, if it hadn''t been for Albert''s operation to be too shameful, it is estimated that they would have been fed the eight-eyed giant spider. Most importantly, after he was hit by the Heart Drill and fell, he noticed that there were several more tasks in the task panel. Among them, one made Albert decide to take a risk. Counterattack. You encounter an unconquerable enemy and have an irreconcilable conflict with the opponent. In that case, use battle to solve the problem and let the opponent understand that you are not an object that you can knead at will. The fighting time lasted ten minutes. Reward: 10,000 experience, 1 skill point, and obtain a designated skill from Rowena Smith. Of course, Albert dared to take risks, and the main reason was that Rowena Smith didn''t want to kill them immediately, so he didn''t worry about being killed by the opponent immediately. Afterwards, Albert didn''t throw the Avada Suicide Charm at the opponent. "I don''t know what''s in your head!" Isobel sighed. She felt that Albert hadn''t told the truth completely, but was not ready to ask further. After all, everyone has their own secrets. Albert took away all the magic items from Rowena Smith''s body and applied several spells to him. After confirming that this guy could not use Apparition to escape at all, he woke him up. "I have come to fulfill my original promise. Those two heart-drilling spells are really painful. Now, I will let you experience the feeling of egg pain." As he said, Albert lifted his foot and kicked towards Rowena Smith. In the silent forest, there was a vague sound of something breaking. Rowena Smith''s eyes widened, unable to move, his bloodshot eyes were about to protrude from his eye sockets. "Don''t stare at me like that, I''m just fulfilling the promise I took it to be." Albert retracted his gaze and returned his gaze to the task panel, muttering, "This way, the revenge mission is also completed." Having said that, Rowena Smith is really a good man! It is not expensive to deal with each other. Just this wave of tasks completed, there are no fewer than ten, it is a wave of fat! Isobel, who witnessed Albert''s crimes, seemed to be able to feel the faint sadness of Rowena Smith, and wanted to step forward to give him two feet and crush himself. "Forget it, don''t delay and kill this guy." Isobel suppressed the cruel idea, looked at Rowena Smith, and repeated softly, "Look, those big guys can''t wait to enjoy the food. Up." Under the control of Isobel, the eight-eyed giant spider slowly walked forward, the huge body obscured Rowena Smith''s vision. In his eye mask, the claws of the eight-eyed giant spider were gradually enlarged, and finally turned into a shadow of death to completely engulf him. Rowena Smith is dead, killed by the eight-eyed giant spider. Albert and Isobel backed slowly, leaving time for the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider to eat. At this moment, a rush of footsteps swiftly came towards this side, Albert could not help but squint, put on his earmuffs again, and put a phantom charm on himself, quietly moved to the side and pointed with his magic wand The direction of the sound. Who is the one? The owner of the voice finally appeared in Albert''s field of vision, raising his wand to confront Isobel, but quickly put away the wand. "Uncle Mogg, why are you here?" Isobel lowered his wand and asked warily. "You''re okay, really great, where''s Albert?" "he''s good." "That''s good." Mogg turned his head to look at Albert''s hiding direction, and said with a sigh of relief, "Ravenner didn''t do anything to you, right, what about that guy?" "Dead, he wanted to feed us the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, so we fed him to the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider." Albert said calmly. "Good death!" Mogg''s reaction was a bit beyond the two''s expectations. "That guy actually planned to kill you, it''s a jerk~www.novelhall.com~ You believe it? Albert was dumbfounded. He soon understood what was going on, and the Wild Smith family''s reaction was faster and more ruthless than expected. "To be honest, I never thought that you could solve the problem by yourself. It''s great, so that Gerber won''t have to die." Mogg''s words made the two of them more confused, but he was still thinking about it. Gu Zi said, "You go back to school first, don''t reveal any flaws, here I will help you deal with it. Rowena Smith will disappear permanently." "You are monitoring us." "No, it just provides hidden protection so that you don''t die out of school inexplicably." Mogg explained quickly, "Someone will explain to you clearly. Now go back to school and disguise yourself. Besides, except Outside of Kanon, don''t take that guy''s things, it''s easy to have flaws." Albert gave a few unknown items in his pocket to Mogg. These items were indeed hot. He thought about it and threw the bag of Garon to the other party. Now it''s best to leave everything clean. "These Kanon, I will give you another batch later." Mogg nodded with satisfaction, "Be careful when you go back." After Albert and Isabel left, Mog squinted at Rowenner''s broken body, then took out a small double-sided mirror from his pocket and said, "Ravenner really intends to do something with them. However, Instead, he himself was fed the eight-eyed giant spider, and I am doing follow-up treatment." "It''s dead... okay," Gerber muttered a little lonely. "I''ll go over and help you deal with the follow-up issues together." Professor Broad stood up, nodded towards the other two companions, and hurriedly left the hall. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 315： Harvest On the way back to the castle, the two remained silent, but Albert could still see that Isobel was emotionally unstable. No way, as soon as the excitement of the vengeance faded, he fell into fear of murder. After all, Isabel is still a minor girl after all. When they returned to the castle, no one was disturbed. Hogwarts students are struggling with heavy holiday homework, and the library, auditorium lobby and common room are where they should stay. Now, the two need to find Katrina first. Smith hid her. When they broke into the Defense Against the Dark Arts office to retrieve the wand, they did not find anyone. "Are you sure Katrina was hidden in the responsive house?" "I can''t find her name on the Spot Map." Albert pointed to the Spot Map and explained: "Only the House of Request can block the tracking magic of the Spot Map." "I need a place for Tibetans, I need a place for Tibetans, I need a place for Tibetans!" Isabel walked back and forth in front of the wall three times, but the door did not appear. Albert was right, but how to get in now, they couldn''t keep trying here. "At this time, it''s going to be a chance." Albert motioned to Isobel to wait a while. "Fucking potion?" Isobel reacted immediately. Albert took the Fuling potion. Although Lucky Water could not really bring luck, she was willing to believe Albert''s intuition. "The effect is still there. My instinct tells me that Rowena Smith may have hidden Katrina in the Ravenclaw Chamber!" Albert began to mute in his heart: "Ravenclaw''s private library." After pacing back and forth three times, a door appeared on the wall. Isobel immediately pushed the door in. Albert scanned the map and made sure that there was no one around. He immediately followed her and went inside. Isobel had already After answering the question of Eagle Ring, enter Ravenclaw''s secret room. "She is here, Katrina is here!" Isobel''s voice was filled with joy that could not be covered. After Albert entered the secret room, he saw Katrina who had passed out. Having said that, Sister McDoug really looks alike. Albert stepped forward to support Katrina, and together with Isobel, led the man out of Ravenclaw''s secret room. In Ravenclaw''s private library, a hospital bed appeared at some point, and the two put her on it. "Don''t worry, Rowena Smith is dead. The Imperius curse he applied should automatically disappear. Katrina''s breathing is steady, it should be just a coma curse." Alberta sat down in a chair and comforted softly, "Now, you need to make sure whether Katrina''s memory has been tampered with, and whether she has forgotten that part of the memory. It is best not to let her know about this. Its enough for the two of us to bear it." "You''re right!" Isobel took a deep breath, regained his composure, sat down opposite Albert, and discussed the next thing. "Do you have any good ideas?" Isabel asked. "This is very simple. I only need to modify Katrina''s memory later. I will bring her to the House of Request. Originally, I promised Katrina to take her to a place suitable for using the time converter." Albert took out the unmarked stretched box from his deformed lizard bag, took out two cups and a large barrel of Butterbeer from it, and poured himself a glass. This barrel of Butterbeer was a reward he prepared for the Wizards card game, but now he used it to drink first to celebrate their escape. "Do you want it?" "Yeah!" Isobel stared at the filled butter beer glass and fell into a brief silence. "I think you should consider your own situation. Your mentality has not been completely adjusted." Albert took a sip of butter beer and continued, "Actually, even if you don''t do that, I will kill him. Everyone is more vengeful." "I was prepared very early." Isobel looked up at Albert and said softly: "I also thought about the things that need to be undertaken. But thank you for your concern." "What are you going to do in the future? After the revenge is successful, if there is no new goal, you will feel very confused." Albert reminded kindly. Isobel held the glass and stared at the bubbles inside and said, "I plan to continue my father''s magic experiment." "Do you need me to help you?" Albert blurted out almost directly. Isobel raised his head and looked at Albert up and down with a strange expression, but quickly nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, if you are willing to help." "Your smile is very good, you should always smile." Albert took the rewards related to Isabel''s favorability on the task panel quickly. Then, he stretched out his hand to hold Isabel''s hand and continued to talk about the topic, "Also, don''t look through me honestly, how does it feel to be a natural photographer?" "It doesn''t feel good. Many people are too hypocritical. When you can see through the other person''s thoughts at a glance, but you have to pretend not to know, that feeling is pretty bad!" Isobel glanced at the hand held by Albert, and did not take it back, but calmly told some of his secrets. The year she came to Hogwarts to go to school, she showed outstanding talent, and Uncle Mogg began to instill knowledge of Occlumency into her, and she knew how to control her abilities. "What about you? How can you Apparate?" Isobel stared at Albert''s eyes. At first, she thought that Albert would carry himself out of the Forbidden Forest, but found out that Albert used the Apparition to show his appearance, and she didn''t know how to describe that feeling. "Stealing from Professor Broad, you are the only one who knows that I will Apparition, remember to keep it secret for me." Albert winked at Isobel and laughed. "You are so courageous. You dare to bring someone to Apparition before you thoroughly learn Apparition?" Isabel understands why Albert was assigned to Gryffindor. This guy''s courage is really not. Generally big, you can tell from his style of behavior. "No, I dare to do that because I am confident that I can guarantee that there will be no accidents with your Apparition." Albert shook his head and said: "Don''t forget, I drank the elixir, and with its help, I even Silent spells that cannot be used smoothly can be easily used, let alone Apparition." "That''s right!" Isabel nodded. Albert hardly did anything with no certainty. The battle with Rowena Smith seemed dangerous, but he was already prepared. After the two of them drank the butter beer and chatted happily for another half an hour, Isobel found that his nervousness had completely calmed down. Their handling of Katrina is actually very simple. Albert used the rejuvenation to wake people up, and Isobel, who used the phantom spell to hide, secretly used fake memory spells to tamper with Katrina''s memory. Looking at the two talking and laughing, the girl suddenly sighed slightly. The three quickly left. When Albert had just returned to the common room, Lee Jordan handed him a letter, which was from Professor Brod. The content of the letter is very short, but contains a lot of news: Don''t worry, the matter has been resolved, we will talk again when we are free. Isabels situation is similar, and he also received such a letter. "Efficient!" Albert couldn''t help but sigh. "What''s so efficient?" "It''s nothing!" Albert returned the rewiped wand to Lee Jordan. His wand had been taken back long ago. Smith''s office could not stop his lock picking skills. "I have something else, see you later." After that, Albert was ready to return to the House of All Requests, and before the effect of the blessing potion had completely disappeared, he rewarded the remaining tasks. "Where are you going?" Fred walked over quickly. "Did you take the parchment." Originally, the two wanted to see if Albert had gone on a date through the live-point map, but they found that the live-point map was missing, and they were depressed for a long time. "With me, I will give it to you later!" Albert quickly disappeared around the corner and returned to the responsive house. He couldn''t wait to open the task panel and check the rewards for the completed tasks. The "other purpose" long ago has been accomplished. The secret of Rowena Smith''s arrival at Hogwarts should be to identify the Wild Smith family and prepare to target their two candidates. The candidates are likely to be only him and Isobel, because Katrina is also considered the best of her generation, but she was not selected, which can explain the problem. In addition to experience, the reward is a random skill of Rowena Smith. What could it be? That guy knows a lot of magic, and Albert is really a bit greedy. "Buddha bless, God bless, Merlin bless, I must let me have useful skills with me!" Albert babbled while receiving task rewards. When I opened the skill bar to check, I found that I had a heart-piercing spell. Albert suddenly didn''t know what to say. After completing the unforgivable task, he learned the Imperius Curse again, because he threw the Avadasuo Mantra in the Forbidden Forest, and he had all three Unforgivable Curses. It feels useless. After all, the Unforgivable Curse cannot be used at will. If Albert really wanted to learn it, he would have learned it long ago. It''s better now, and you can grasp it directly. However, after mastering the three unforgivable spells, a new mission was triggered. The rise of the Dark Lord. At a young age, you have actually mastered the three unforgivable spells. It seems that you have the potential to become a dark wizard. Then use dark magic to bring people pain! 0/10 Reward: 2000 experience, get a designated black magic, prestige in the magic world +100. Can you add prestige? Don''t tell me that increasing negative reputation is also considered increasing reputation. Albert couldn''t help but want to complain. To be honest, although Albert does not shy away from using black magic, he did not want to be a black wizard. The Dark Lord or something, forget it. The two Dark Lords, Greenwater and Voldemort, are the best lessons for the past. The emergence of this task made Albert''s good mood disappear for the most part, and he also received the reward of "wrong decision" conveniently, and added a Muggle Dispelling Curse. This spell can only be said to be so-so, not useless, but Albert can learn it elsewhere, and now it is at best without spending time and energy to learn. Sure enough, getting skills at random is too bad. The last time I was able to obtain the mastery of potions, it was really Merlin''s manifestation. Rowena Smith himself knows a lot of magic. If he randomly draws the skills he knows, Albert thinks he might need a lucky aura. However, fortunately, the "counter-attack" reward in the task panel was designated to obtain a skill, and the Heart-Drilling Charm was finally not in vain. Albert decided to put this task at the end to receive it. Speaking of the Heart Drill, there is also a task on the task panel, which is similar to the rock-solid triggered by the Imperius Curse, except that this task is called "hard bone". The reward is +1 to the resistance to the Heart Drill. Albert suspected that if he survived the Avadas Curse, he might be able to trigger a similar mission. Collecting three rewards may trigger new missions, just like the rise of the Dark Lord. However, Albert quickly gave up the idea of ??dying. He was not Harry Potter. If he did so, he might be really dead. The next task makes Albert want to laugh, and the name is "Innocent Wolf" It is the task triggered by the two unlucky werewolves captured by Rowena Smith. The reward experience is very little. Acquiring a skill called Friends of the Werewolf can slightly increase the werewolfs favorability towards you. To be honest ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert doesn''t think the two werewolves are innocent at all. On the other side of Isabel triggered a quest called "Girl''s Revenge". The condition was to help Isabel complete his revenge. It happened to be done together with the "Tooth for Tooth" task that killed Rowena Smith. The reward was not bad. Have a little skill point and Isobel''s favorability degree +40. At the beginning, Albert suggested Isobel to let the eight-eyed giant spider kill and eat Rowena Smith. The three missions of Maiden''s Revenge, Revenge, and Difficult Brothers directly allowed Albert to brush Isabel''s favorability above 70. The relationship between the two went further. "A tooth for a tooth" is second only to a counterattack, giving Albert 5000 experience plus 2 skill points. In the end, Albert was most looking forward to. He couldn''t help rubbing his hands to receive the reward for the "counterattack" task. The panel suddenly expanded the list of skills. It was Rowena Smith''s list of skills, more than Albert. He was dazzled to see the names of some skills, and he didn''t even know what they were used for. What should I choose? After half an hour, Albert picked out a few practical skills for himself: duel, spell mastery, and Finkley''s spelling technique. It''s a pity that the elixir is gone, otherwise you can choose based on your feelings. After thinking about it, Albert still felt that he was proficient in choosing the spell. A duel might make one''s own strength stronger, but there is a magical potion mastery in front, maybe the spell mastery can bring unexpected surprises to yourself. As for Finkley''s spelling technique, Albert didn''t consider it when he took up his time. He felt that Professor Brod might also do it. He might have the opportunity to learn this knowledge from him. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 316： Evaporation After the Easter break, the students at Hogwarts were surprised to find that their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was missing? The seventh-grade students in the Defense Against the Dark Arts improvement class were the first to discover this problem. They wondered why Professor Smith did not appear in the classroom, and the student council chair had to tell Professor McGonagall. However, what surprised them most was that Professor McGonagall didn''t know what was going on. The disappearance of Professor Smith spread to the entire school like a plague. Everyone is talking about this, and they want to know where Professor Smith is going, why not come to teach everyone? Most students think that Professor Smith may have resigned early? After all, last semester, there was the case of Professor Browder. But why didn''t Professor Smith inform everyone of this in advance? Professor McGonagall couldn''t contact the missing colleague either, so he could only tell Dumbledore about the incident. Dumbledore, who was dealing with the Philosopher''s Stone, hurried back to school to understand the situation. Hogwarts Castle, the principal''s room on the eighth floor. Professor McGonagall is telling Dumbledore about the current situation. "The owl I sent out can''t reach Rowenner, and he didn''t say where he was going before?" Professor McGonagall frowned deeply. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor is indeed magic. It is an indisputable fact that one of the most dangerous positions in the world is replaced every year. "Has he not told anyone to go there?" Dumbledore asked after listening to Professor McGonagall''s report. "No." Professor McGonagall said: "Mr. Anderson, sisters McDoug and Ravenner have more contact. I have asked the three of them, and I don''t know where Smith is going." "When did he show up at school?" Dumbledore asked again. "Ten days ago." Professor McGonagall would not care about this. After all, professors also need holidays. It is impossible to ask to stay in school even during holidays. "By the way, Rowenner''s family is also looking for him everywhere. Whereabouts." Professor McGonagall put the Daily Prophet in front of the principal. Dumbledore interlaced his hands on the table and fell into a brief silence. In fact, Dumbledore didn''t have a good way, mainly because Rowenner''s disappearance had been too long, and some tracking magics were even effective. "Lets try to find out about Rowenner first, if it really doesnt work..." Dumbledore glanced at the missing person notice in the Daily Prophet. "I''ll think of another way!" The professors at Hogwarts are so busy that they dont have time to delve into this matter, let alone find Rowena, and Dumbledore has too many things to be busy now, and he simply cant get it. Open up. "What about the Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Professor McGonagall asked. "You can let Severus help substitute the class, or..." Dumbledore''s words suddenly stopped, and he looked at the fireplace in the principal''s room, where a green flame was rising, and a figure came out of the flame. "You just came here, Bud!" Dumbledore greeted the visitor with a smile. "I heard that Rowena is missing. Our old buddy Gerber is looking for his whereabouts. He asked me to come to Hogwarts to see what happened. Gerber is not doing well, you I know, Rowenner is almost his most optimistic descendant." Professor Broad said helplessly: "Half a month ago, I had a correspondence with Rowenner, how could I disappear for some reason." "I don''t know, we don''t have good news here. We are still at a loss." Professor McGonagall greeted his former colleague and said helplessly, "Rovenner left Hogg during the Easter holiday. Watts, no one knows where he is going." This fact is very sensitive. The position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is not well received. Now another one is missing. Professor McGonagall is even a little worried to scare away other candidates. What should I do if I can''t find a professor? "By the way, Bud, I want to ask you for something!" Dumbledore said suddenly, "Can you come back and help..." "No, Professor Defence Against the Dark Arts is so evil. I even doubt that Rowenner''s disappearance is related to the **** curse." Professor Browder simply rejected Dumbledore''s invitation and laughed at himself." Fortunately, last year I ran relatively smoothly, so I didn''t have any bad luck." Professor McGonagall frowned, but she also had to admit that this was the luckiest Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts in recent decades. "No, I just want you to come back as a substitute. I have found the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor for the next semester." Dumbledore kindly reminded: "If you need to investigate Rowenner''s affairs, you might stay in school. What useful clues can be found." "Substitute...Okay!" Professor Brod touched his beard and agreed: "Just two months." The disappearance of Rowena Smith attracted the attention of the magic world~www.novelhall.com~ The Smith family offered a high reward, and even used many methods, still unable to find his whereabouts, as if the whole world had evaporated. "The prophecy failed." Nicole LeMay looked at the unchanging crystal and shook his head, "I think... the person you are looking for may be dead!" There is no doubt that this is the worst news Dumbledore has heard so far. "died?" "The dead have no future to speak of, and no need for a future." Nicol Lemay explained, "Of course, it is possible that someone used strong magic on him and interfered with my prediction, but this possibility should not be great. " "Really bad!" Dumbledore is considering whether to tell this old friend! He didn''t know that Gerber Smith knew about it a long time ago, and knew the truth more clearly. All he did was just pretending to be himself. Of course, Rowenner''s death was also a heavy blow to this old man who was over a hundred. After Professor Brod succeeded Smith, he gradually erased the remaining clues. Mr. Mogg has turned Smith''s bone into a stone, buried forever in an unknown place deep in the Forbidden Forest. No one will ever know where Rowena Smith is, let alone find his body. Hogwarts students were curious about what happened to Professor Smith, but everyone was relieved to hear that Professor Browder would be the substitute teacher. After all, the Professor Broad is also very reliable. The school didn''t know when there were new rumors again, that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was really cursed, so Professor Smith disappeared inexplicably. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 317： Book of Bronze After the holiday, the weather became clearer and warmer every day. Finally, everyone couldn''t bear the temptation. They left the heavy homework and left the library to hang out on the lawn to relieve the pressure of study. Albert had just returned from Hagrids hut, and there was no movement in the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid told him three times about how he hit the werewolf Yormans knee with an arrow and successfully captured the man back. Unfortunately, the Ministry of Magic was unwilling to pay a bounty for the hapless werewolf, on the grounds that the werewolf Yorman had not been offered a reward by the Ministry. Hagrid didn''t mind himself, but Albert looked down on the Ministry of Magic''s behavior, and patted his **** and left. Albert returned to the hall and saw Fred and George sitting there playing the wizard''s cards. There were a few spectators around them. After two rounds of eliminations, the number of wizard card fans has increased. Of course, this has something to do with the twins'' use of the new wizard card, and the crowd onlookers want to ask them to borrow cards to play a game. Lee Jordan flipped through today''s prophet newspaper next to him, and when he saw Albert coming over, he put down the newspaper to greet him. "how about it?" "Everyone is still looking for Professor Smith all over the world." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but said with emotion: "No one knows where he went. The bounty in the newspaper has increased again, as long as it can help the Smith family find someone, or For providing useful information, 1000 gallons will be paid as a reward. I really want this money!" "There is nothing missing in the dream." Albert took the Daily Prophet from Lee Jordan, read the front-page news carefully, and shook his head, "Rita Skeeter actually thought it was a Hogwarts problem, and the woman blamed Dumbu. Principal Lido, does she want to be famous and crazy." "Dad said that reporter likes to make up news." Fred suddenly interrupted. "Originally, I thought I would find Professor Smith soon." George threw down the card and mumbled: "As a result, there was no news at all. Professor Smith seemed to disappear out of thin air." "What do you think?" Angelina took over George''s wizard deck, ready to play a game with Shanna. "Some people say that Professor Smith may have been killed or kidnapped, so he disappeared inexplicably." Albert hesitated, "I think this possibility is relatively high." "Hey, you don''t have to curse Professor Smith like this!" Fred was speechless at once, and Albert''s broken mouth in what he said was really awful. Isn''t Professor Smith really dead? "I''m just telling the most likely thing!" Albert shook his head and said, "A wizard as powerful as Professor Smith cannot disappear without warning, and there is no reason to do so. The most likely thing is to be Someone kidnapped, or is dead, otherwise, what do you say he hid for?" Everyone around was silent, because what Albert said was very reasonable, and this matter is still strange. No one knows why Professor Smith left Hogwarts in a hurry, and where he went. "I thought you had a good relationship with Professor Smith." "The relationship is good, and I have always been paying attention to this matter." "Where are you going?" Lee Jordan asked when Albert put down the newspaper and got up to leave. "Go to Professor Broad and see if there is any new news from him." Albert got up and prepared to go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Of course, the remark just now was purely an excuse. A few minutes later, Albert knocked on the wooden door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Professor Browd opened the door and motioned Albert to go inside. "You''re here, more patient than I thought. What do you want to drink, milk tea?" Professor Broad motioned to Albert to sit down, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts office had changed a lot. "Mr. Mogg said someone will explain it to us." Albert sat down opposite Professor Broad, stirred the milk tea with a spoon, and looked at Professor Broad. "Yes. But it''s not appropriate here." Professor Broad made a boo gesture, took a bag of Garon from his pocket and placed it in front of Albert. "Your trophy." "too much." "The extra 100 gallons were given to you by Gerber. Of course, Isobel also has a copy. He is very sorry about that." Professor Brod pushed Gallon in front of Albert. Next!" "You knew it from the beginning?" Albert didn''t refuse, putting the money bag in the deformed lizard bag. "Have a hunch!" Professor Broad said, "Mogg has been living in Hogsmeade temporarily." "Mr. Mogg is late," Albert reminded. "He just used to determine whether you are alive." Professor Broad said calmly: "You know, there is something called a time converter. If necessary, Gerber will go back to the past and directly solve the source of the problem. So, There will be no accidents." "It''s rude." Albert raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought that even with the time converter, some things would be difficult to completely reverse, but it would drive people crazy." "Of course not alone, but a group of people can." Professor Brod interrupted: "Well, we better not continue this topic, I brought you something, you will definitely be interested." With that said, Professor Broad put a wooden box on the table with a heavy rusty metal book inside ~www.novelhall.com~Book of Bronze? "Albert asked curiously. "Yes, this is the Bronze Book in Ravenclaw''s Chamber." Professor Broad nodded and admitted. "Do you want me to put it back?" "Correct." "Why don''t you let Mr. Mogg put it back?" Albert stretched out his hand to stroke the lines on the book, and asked rhetorically, "He should have this ability." "Who knows?" Professor Broad obviously didn''t want to say. "Can I read it?" Albert asked again. "Of course." Professor Broad said: "It records the use of ancient Rune magic. Mogg has already seen it, and maybe you can understand it. However, I suggest you put it back in the distance and slow down. Watch slowly." "This thing is really cumbersome." Albert''s eyes fell on the wooden box. "I know you still have a lot of doubts, but it''s not a good time to say these things. After the holiday, you come to live with me for a few days, and I will slowly tell you these things." "Can I give up? I gave the opportunity to Isabel." Albert said suddenly. "Don''t be so anxious to draw conclusions, and you are still in the investigation stage." Professor Broad blinked at Albert: "We have a way to get you to agree, I promise." "Wald Smith''s legacy?" "You will know then, and you will be surprised." Professor Broad gave a meaningful smile, "I was also taken aback." "Do you think I will pass?" Albert raised his eyebrows. Professor Browder just smiled, not ready to answer Albert''s question. You can use Enter, shortcut keys to read Chapter 318： Hardcore drama At night, Albert had just returned from the kitchen, holding a steaming supper in his hand, and stopped before the portrait of the fat lady. "Password." "Pumpkin Pie." Albert waited for the entrance to open, and immediately walked into the Gryffindor common room. The noise around him immediately poured into his ears. Everyone was talking about tomorrows Quidditch game. The original topics related to Professor Smith were all forgotten by everyone. Few people really cared about Rowena. Smith''s life and death. He looked around, raised his foot to Lee Jordan, who was immersed in the pile of books doing his homework, and conveniently placed the oily paper bag containing the warm pumpkin pies in front of him, and scanned the common room to the group that fell in the corner. People. Charlie was squatting in front of a model of a Quidditch court, using a magic wand to direct the villain on the court to move, chattering constantly, explaining to his teammates the tactics he might use tomorrow. "Is the date going well?" Lee Jordan opened the oil paper bag and couldn''t help but joked, "I thought you would be back in the middle of the night." The few girls next to him all pricked their ears and listened to their conversation silently. Everyone was very curious as to whom Albert had gotten with. "I remember you don''t seem to like this..." Albert smiled and slapped Lee Jordan''s hand, took the oil paper bag away from him, and turned his head to talk to Shanna who was also doing homework. "Would you like supper?" "Thank you!" Shanna glanced at Lee Jordan, took the oil paper bag that Albert had handed, took out a steaming pumpkin pie from it, and looked at Albert in surprise, "Where did you get it from? It''s still hot when it arrives." "The house elf just made it, and the freshly baked pumpkin pie is more delicious." Albert took out his wand and waved it. After the milk tea powder was poured into the cup and brewed, he flew in front of him and Shanna. "Family magic? It looks very convenient." Shanna smiled and took a sip of milk tea, and happily took a bite of the pumpkin pie, "I didn''t expect you to learn family magic specially." "Ahem, Albert, I was hit by a nonsense curse just now, don''t mind." Lee Jordan stared straight at the oil paper bag, and immediately apologized and admitted his mistake. "The milk tea brewed by magic is not as good as it is made by yourself. It''s just a convenience." Albert took a sip of the milk tea and ignored Lee Jordan next to him. The **** planned to spread rumors to him, and wanted to eat the supper he brought back. "I''ve never heard of nonsense curses!" Fred reached out and put his hand on Lee Jordan''s shoulder, and said grinningly. "Also, I don''t feel like you are here anymore!" George took the oil paper bag from Albert, and there were only two pumpkin pie left in it, and he smiled and shared it with Fred. After hearing this, Shanna looked down at her pumpkin pie, and instantly understood what was going on, and quickly cast an apologetic look at Lee Jordan. "Charlie finished?" Albert asked rhetorically. "It''s over." Fred sighed lightly, "It feels useless. Fortunately, the Hufflepuff team is not strong. It should win tomorrow." "If you lose face, you can''t make it." Albert knows that tomorrow will be their last Quidditch match of the season, and Gryffindor will compete with Hufflepuff for the title of the worst team of the semester. "Next year, after Charlie leaves, you can''t shirk anymore. Wood will definitely let you join the team." George took a bite of the pumpkin pie and suddenly said to Albert. A good seeker can usually bring victory to the team. Albert has already proven his talent in flying, and after Charlie leaves, he needs to fill that position. "Maybe Wood can find a better seeker next year?" Albert said with a smile. He likes flying, yes, but he doesn''t like Quidditch training very much, and his time is very limited, especially in the third grade, twelve courses are not a joke, where is there time to play Quidditch? "I didn''t find it more suitable." Wood said grimly. "I mean freshmen." "Did you forget? Freshmen are not allowed to participate in the game." Fred reminded. "There will always be exceptions. Didn''t we also compete in the first grade?" Albert pointed out. "I always think you are mysterious." Lee Jordan is very depressed because he didn''t have supper. "Let''s say if you have anything, don''t let everyone guess." "Next school year, Hogwarts will have a very famous freshman enrolled." Albert said mysteriously. "Who?" Shanna asked. "You don''t know." Albert looked at everyone in disbelief. "Harry Potter?" George said suddenly. "Yes, the famous Harry Potter!" Albert reminded: "Today, I saw the name of the savior in a book. After counting the time, Harry Potter should be close to school age. ." "Do you think Potter is good at Quidditch?" Fred opened his eyes wide and looked up and down Albert, as if wondering if this guy was fooling them with nonsense again. "If you pay attention, you will find many Quidditch trophies left by James Potter when he went to school in the prize showroom." Albert reminded. "Did not notice." "me too." Albert indicated that if they didn''t believe it, they could go to the prize showroom now. "What does this have to do with the savior being Quidditch?" Shanna was more puzzled. "And, do you think Harry Potter will be assigned to Gryffindor?" "Wizards pay attention to genetics." Albert had a strange expression, "Jaime Potter is in Gryffindor, Harry Potter should be in Gryffindor, and maybe he will be good at flying." "Actually, you don''t want to join the Quidditch team, do you!" Lee Jordan unceremoniously broke Albert''s careful thoughts. Wood stared at Albert for an instant. "Next semester, I will take twelve courses. Where can I find time to play Quidditch?" Albert said grimly, and did not feel embarrassed because his thoughts were dismantled~www.novelhall.com~ because of this. It is also a fact. "Twelve courses?" Wood''s voice became sharp. "Although you think you are talking nonsense, it sounds a bit reasonable." Fred finished the pumpkin pie and patted Wood on the shoulder comfortingly. "Maybe Harry Potter is really good at flying." "Go to bed, play well tomorrow, don''t lose the game again." Charlie came over and asked everyone to go back to rest. Before leaving, he repeatedly emphasized that he must win the next game anyway. It is too ugly to never lose. "I don''t think it matters even if I lose. Anyway, I can''t get the championship trophy." George said to Albert after returning to the dormitory. In fact, the players of the Gryffindor team are very depressed. They have worked hard in training, but the results are still not very good. The pressure from the public opinion behind them is not small. Many people say that they are selected for the team based on their relationship. Yes, ruined the originally good team. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 319： We are all european The next day, the game between Gryffindor and Hufflepuffs could be described as exciting. From the beginning to the end of the game, the Gryffindor team was like a godly aid. The three chasers showed amazing offensive power, stabilized Hufflepuff in scoring, and even relied on ghost ball to open the gap and win the game. trend. However, it was in this good situation that the Gryffindor team lost the game. At the moment Diggory caught the Golden Snitch and ended the Quidditch match, all the audience nearly dropped their jaws, and the reversal came too suddenly. It can only be said that the luck of the Gryffindor team is not very good. The Snitch appeared near Diggory. Charlie immediately pretended to spot the Snitch and turned his broom to fly in the opposite direction, trying to divert Diggory away. Once Diggory finds the Snitch, the Gryffindor team will inevitably lose the game. When Diggory was about to jump to the flying broomstick to chase Charlie, he caught a glimpse of the Snitch. So... Diggory easily grabbed the Golden Snitch, won the game for Hufflepuff, and let the Gryffindor team swallow the bitter fruit of three consecutive defeats. After the game, Charlie looked lonely, as if he was a teenager suddenly old. The other players were silent, obviously stimulated by the sudden reversal. Lee Jordan was severely warned by Professor McGonagall because he blamed the incident on Hufflepuff''s "shit luck". Albert didn''t know how to comfort everyone, and thought about taking a handful of hard candies from the deformed lizard skin bag and giving them one by one. "Eating a candy may make you feel better." "Oh, I always feel that the team''s luck this year is very bad." Fred sighed: "If Charlie had your luck, how could we lose the game inexplicably?" Albert didn''t think very much about the Quidditch match, probably because he didn''t participate in Quidditch training. He suddenly understood why Rowena Smith was so persistent. "During the game, no one guarantees that he will win." Albert comforted. "You are right to say this, but you always feel very upset. How can someone like you who are so lucky to understand..." "There is nothing to complain about." Albert suddenly interrupted, "Otherwise, why do you make Lee Jordan feel in love." Ever since he successfully dismissed Rowena Smith, the big villain boss, Albert has always been in a good mood. Hearing Fred''s luck, he couldn''t help but tease them three with the words of his life. "What does this matter to me?" Lee Jordan gave Albert a blank look, and the three obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words. "It''s nothing." Albert coughed slightly. "Luck is also a kind of strength. Okay, don''t complain. Diggory is indeed a bit of strength, otherwise he was cheated by Charlie''s fake actions. The Chipach team wins back?" "Well, even if you have a little bit of truth, I still feel that I was losing luck." Fred muttered, "Obviously, I have worked so hard, but I still lost inexplicably. I am really unhappy." "Last year, we already won a Quidditch trophy." Albert said, "If you really want to get a trophy, just keep working hard next year. Maybe we can win another trophy back!" "Forget those unpleasant things, you should put all your thoughts and energy on the exam, and after we finish the exam, we will go to the forbidden forest to take risks together. By the way, don''t let the magic confrontation fall." Te began to change the subject, trying to make the three of them feel better. However, this had a counterproductive effect. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were even more depressed when Albert mentioned the exam. "Next year, are you really not going to join the team?" George mentioned this matter on the way back to the Gryffindor common room. The Gryffindor team really needs a good seeker. "If you really can''t find a Seeker, let''s talk about it, and I am still very optimistic about Harry Potter!" With that, Albert motioned for the three to follow. "Where are we going?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. "Prizes showroom." Albert showed the three of them the Quidditch medal that James Potter had received. "Before James Potter became the Quidditch captain, he helped Gryffindor win several trophies, which is enough to show that the guy is really good." Albert explained, pointing to the name on the medal. "I never talk nonsense, you have to believe me." The three of them rolled their eyes at Albert, always feeling that this guy was fooling them again. "This year, it is really uncomfortable to let the Slytherin team win the Quidditch trophy again." Fred still clearly remembered that when they lost the game just now, the guys actually cheered them. "The game is not over yet." Albert was quite speechless. "That group of guys will definitely use despicable means to win the game." The three agreed with this view. After returning to the common room, Albert felt that the atmosphere here was not good, so he planned to go to the library to do homework. Fred and the others didn''t want to go, and Albert didn''t reluctantly think that the three of them were discussing how to do things. Albert read the book for a while, then put it back in. Now, on the task panel, the task after reading a hundred books has only been read 37 books so far, and the task is still far away. To be honest, he is no longer so caring about completing this task. No way, it''s too bad to get skills randomly. "how about it?" Albert sat down next to Isabel and showed him his essay on Advanced Luminous Charm. "It''s difficult." After reading it, Isabel gave his own opinion. "I didn''t expect it to be published on the curse innovation." Albert shook his head, "I just want to discuss with Professor Flitwick about the use of advanced luminous curses. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" After Albert became proficient in the magic spell, some deviations occurred in his understanding of the magic spell, or he had some own opinions. And this essay on Luminous Charm was just an attempt by Albert. He felt that it would be better to discuss more advanced things with Professor Flitwick, which is far better than communicating with other people through letters. This is a lesson that Albert learned from the high-level patron saint curse. Sometimes if he only relies on his own groping alone, it will waste a lot of time. It is better to find someone to help. Professor Flitwick changed his attitude after reading the essay on Luminous Charm. In the past, Professor Flitwick treated Albert as a student, and he rarely spoke too advanced things. The topics around both sides were more derived from the knowledge in the textbook. Now, Professor Flitwick discovered that this talented student is really extraordinary! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 320： I want to cheat How to cover up those unpleasant memories? That is to numb yourself with busy work, so that you don''t have the mind to recall those unpleasant memories. The Gryffindor team suffered a three-game losing streak, and it did not leave Charlie, Quidditch''s players, and even Gryffindor Academy in a negative mood. The terrible shadow of the final exam quietly covered the entire school. The students in the fifth and seventh grades are working hard for their .Ls and .Ls exams. Most of their spare time is used for review. The tense test atmosphere even spread to the entire school and affects other grades. s student. Charlie is naturally no exception. He hopes that he can graduate from school with excellent results in the exam, and lay a solid foundation for future work. Even if he is now Captain Quidditch, he has no intention of thinking about the future of the Quidditch team. The Weasley twins, who like to make trouble, also had to copy Albert''s notes and recite the so-called key points of the exam. Lee Jordan''s situation is better than that of the two. Quidditch training is not usually required, and the notes are also organized on time. Now, just memorize the key points and practice a few magic again. However, his talent in magic is not as good as the twins, and he needs to spend more time practicing spells. However, what made the trio gritted their teeth the most was Albert''s attitude towards the final exams. There is really no harm without comparison. That guy can actually spare some free time, take a leisurely walk in the sunny outdoors, even take a cold butter beer, sit in the shade of the trees and read irrelevant books, or take the time to find Hagrid for afternoon tea, and have some fun by the way. Play the wizard card to find out the whereabouts of Rowena Smith. At present, Hagrid has also been developed into a loyal supporter of the wizard card by Albert, and has his own card, and Yaya has successfully boarded the wizard card. When everyone was busy reviewing their homework for the exam, Albert secretly revealed the news of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, and the students who had been troubled by the exam immediately focused their attention on the wizard card game. Spend some money to be able to cheat to pass the exam. Some people really don''t mind and are happy to pay for it. This trick really worked. Soon after the news was released, a fifth-grade Ravenclaw student came to Albert secretly, hoping to buy the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation in his hand at a high price. However, Albert tactfully refused, saying that the other party could go and make this deal with the champion of the wizard card. The man was dumbfounded by Albert''s words. He didn''t understand why Albert had Gallon and didn''t make money? In Albert''s eyes, there are only a few Gallons, and naturally there is no reward for the task of a "little race". That bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion will become a very good gimmick, and the fifth and seventh grade students who want that bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion will have to re-betting on this wizard card game. At least, they need to pay attention to those players who have the potential to win the championship, so that after the opponent wins the championship, they can make a private transaction with the champion''s hand to get the bottle of Buffy brainwashing agent from Albert. If you can get this good thing, the exam will definitely go smoother. After all, the Ministry of Magic has not tested whether students are cheating with Buffy Brain Rejuvenant for a long time, and their inspection methods are more targeted at the intelligence boosters the students learned in the fourth grade. It''s a pity that they don''t know, all those little tricks are in Albert''s expectation. For Albert, it doesn''t matter who wins the championship, even if they want to exchange the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator for Kanon, or cheating, it has nothing to do with Albert. He just wanted to use the students'' curiosity and desire for Buffy Brain Rejuvenator to complete the task of the "little race". On the day of the game, almost half of the Hogwarts students gathered in the audience to watch the game. The scene was almost like a Quidditch game. Lee Jordan, who was in charge of the commentary, almost stammered. Not everyone is interested in the wizard card. It can only be said that the curiosity of the audience is haunting them. They see where many people are watching. Although they dont know what everyone is doing, they are still driven by curiosity to watch. Watch the excitement. In the end, even the professors knew, but because Albert got Dumbledore''s consent in advance, even Snape had no interest in doing boring things in the past. The remaining few games are quite good, Angelina finally ran out of luck, in the quarter-final knockout round, unfortunately hit Truman, was eliminated. Shanna was very strong, reaching the finals all the way, and finally confronted Truman. "No matter who of you wins, as long as you choose the potion, I am willing to spend 15 gallons to buy it from your hands." A Ravenclaw student said to the two, and drew gallons on the spot, telling them Your sincerity. This huge sum of money caused many people to lose out directly, but his move is undoubtedly telling others that I want to cheat. Shanna and Truman looked at Albert together, seeming to want to see how he reacted, worrying that Albert would directly sell Buffy Brain Rejuvenator on the spot. Five gallons can make many students not even need morals. "My words count, it''s your own business if you want to sell." Albert shrugged, indicating that they are free. Money is one of the best ways to stimulate. Shanna and Truman were extremely excited when they heard Albert''s words. With this money, they can buy a lot of things they want. The two became more cautious, and the game became longer. After an hour of duel, Shanna defeated Truman and successfully broke the siege ~www.novelhall.com~ and Shanna won the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. And made a deal with Ravenclaw''s seventh grade students. As for whether the senior used it in the exam, it is not something Albert needs to pay attention to. In short, after the Wizards card competition, the last eight players who participated in the competition received a large glass of cold butter beer. Truman was very depressed. He was runner-up, and the prizes he got were a beautiful notebook and a feather pen. The third place was a student of Ravenclaw, named Eddie Camitchell. The prize was a small barrel of Butterbeer. This guy was very generous. He distributed the Butterbeer to everyone on the spot, and the Wizards Card game ended with laughter. Later, Albert heard that the guy who got the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator from Shanna was spotted by Snape, as if someone had gone to the Potions Professor to inform him. Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion is a contraband of the Ministry of Magic. Snape naturally would not allow that dangerous drug to appear in school, especially when the exam was approaching, he knew that he wanted it even with his knees. What to do with Buffy Rejuvenating Agent. vertex Chapter 321： Are you crazy? Nowadays, Hogwarts is circulating an interesting story for the students. The Ravenclaw student who spent a lot of money on Buffy Brain Rejuvenator was invited by Snape to have afternoon tea. The potion professor claimed that most of the Buffy Brain Rejuvenants prepared by wizards were highly toxic, and he asked the student to take out the potions on the grounds that he might become a fool after drinking the toxic Buffy Brain Refreshers. He checked. The Ravenclaw student claimed that the medicine came from Mr. Hertok Dagworth, which was safe and credible, and that he had drunk the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator and did not become a fool. Since it has been drunk into the stomach, it is naturally impossible for him to take it out for inspection. According to the student, Snape had a wonderful expression at the time, at the cost of being deducted and confined, and there were not many things that could deflate the Potions Professor. He still can''t take the other party, Hogwarts school regulations do not clearly state that students are prohibited from using Buffy Brain Rejuvenant, but it is mentioned in the trivial record that it is forbidden to use Buffy Brain Rejuvenant to cheat during exams. This situation is the same as in competitions and exams The unusable blessing agent cheats similarly. Fuling Ji and Buffy Brain Refreshing Medicine are very rare potions in the entire magical world. Not only are the materials prepared are precious and rare, but a little mistake may cause the whole pot of potions to be scrapped, even those master potions. Not willing to spend time on making these two potions. In the black market of the British magical world, it is almost impossible to find anyone selling this stuff privately, let alone a Hogwarts student who wants to get Buffy Brain Rejuvenation. At the beginning, the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant was added to the exam, more as a precaution. After all, accidents can happen in everything, and Albert is the so-called accident. However, who would have thought that Albert was very familiar with a potion master and could get these two very rare potions from the other party? Even if it is said, few people would be willing to believe it. However, this is the fact. Snape''s incident still spread quietly in Hogwarts, and more and more people were interested in Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Someone contacted Albert quietly, hoping to get a bottle of Buffy brain refresher from him. According to the black market businessman Kenneth Toller, the current Buffy Brain Rejuvenant has risen to 20 gallons per bottle. Many wizards dont lack money in their families. If they can use a little Garon to get a good future, they are actually willing to do so. Especially the students of Slytherin, they are most keen to use Buffy Brain Rejuvenation. If they can pass the exam and cheat, they won''t mind. After all, if you want to enter the Ministry of Magic after graduation, part of your career depends on the wizard''s test scores. Unscrupulous means to achieve the goal is in line with Slytherin''s creed. Of course, there are many people who have doubts about Buffy Refreshing Medicine, but they don''t know who announced the medicinal materials, and after the boiling method, all the people who questioned shut up. Runewen Snake Egg may be a bit strange to them, but what Dragon Claw Powder is, everyone knows very well, that thing itself is expensive, not to mention his most terrifying failure rate of refining potions. In the words of Kenneth Toller: Too expensive? Then don''t buy it. Kenneth Toller, the dark-hearted guy, even planned to increase the price of the potion to fifty gallons, but if there is no or no, no matter how much they are willing to spend. "Is there really no way to do some?" Kenneth Toller said as he walked, "This is an opportunity to make a fortune, as long as I can..." "You can sell dragon claw powder." Albert suggested. "That thing really works, and the effect is surprisingly good. It can improve your memory. Within a few hours, your brain will become very flexible, enough for exams." "Dragon''s claw powder is forbidden during the exam. Last year, a guy used that thing, but was checked out during the exam." Kenneth Toller shook his head. "Oh, that''s really a sad story." Albert said casually. You probably don''t know that a dark-hearted guy wanted to disguise the dried dung of the fox dung and sell it to others. A Slytherin student was accidentally recruited, so he entered the school hospital. Now, no one dares to buy dragon claw powder casually, for fear of buying something strange. "Where''s that guy who sells illicit goods?" Albert asked suddenly. "I also went to the school hospital not long after, because I ate too much dried feces from the fox, and the food was poisoned." Kenneth Toller''s expression was very strange. "You can think about it. This is a good opportunity to make a fortune." I learned how to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator from Hertok Duggworth, but Runevan Snake Eggs are hard to get unless you... well, it should be in the private warehouse of our potion professor. "Albert said calmly, "but the failure rate of making Buffy Brain Rejuvenator is too high. " Kenneth Toller opened his mouth, his eyes widened in disbelief, "Are you crazy, don''t you want me..." "I just want to tell you about the difficulty." Albert shook his head, "Let you dispel that unrealistic idea as soon as possible." "If I can get it..." Kenneth Toller said suddenly. "Stop, don''t say I told you these things." Albert looked at Kenneth Toller with a weird face, and turned to get away from him. "If you want the recipe and detailed notes, I can sell you a copy." He said, "Ten gallons, very detailed recipes. All the important points that Hertok Duggworth said are recorded in it." "Are you crazy or I''m crazy." "You must be crazy." "You''re right, if it can be formulated..." Kenneth Toller murmured, "Well, but I want to see the original." "You must be crazy." Albert looked at Kenneth Toller with a weird expression and reminded, "I advise you not to try, or the failure rate of the medicine will make you lose all your underwear." "No." Kenneth Tolle wondered how to do it. He is going to make this money through the channels at home~www.novelhall.com~You really have to buy it! " "Buy, why not buy, when will you give me the detailed formula." Kenneth Toller was full of enthusiasm, "If it succeeds, it will be a terrible profit." "I think he must be crazy." After Kenneth Toller left, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan appeared beside Albert without warning, and grumbled as he watched Kenneth Toller, who was going away. "Do you think he will not succeed?" Li Qiaodan asked puzzledly. "It''s difficult." Albert couldn''t help shaking his head. Both Fulingji and Buffy Brain Rejuvenation are notoriously difficult to formulate potions, and even Hertok Dagworth needs to be very careful. Moreover, once a failure, the material cost is estimated to be enough for them. Although the failed product can be used as waste through dilution, this medicine is poisonous, and who knows what will happen if you drink it. Chapter 322： Real warrior Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all envied Alberts earning power. Just using the formula of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, he easily earned ten gallons from Kenneth Toller, and also Don''t need to copy the recipe for Kenneth Toller, it''s a completely worthless business. "Aren''t you also equipped with Buffy Brain Rejuvenator?" George looked around and after making sure that no one was eavesdropping, he whispered out the doubts in his heart. He didn''t understand why Albert sold the formula. It was perfectly possible with his ability. Albert had a similar idea before refining Buffy Brain Rejuvenant and selling it to others. Although it is difficult to obtain rune eggs in the raw materials, it is completely possible to start from the black market. It is not better to make a big profit yourself. You must know that a bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant is now sold for dozens of gallons. "Okay!" Albert laughed and interrupted when George said that. "What do you think Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is? It''s not as easy as you think, and it''s impossible for an ordinary pharmacist to configure it. Just like what I said to Kenneth Toller before, without superb potions skills and a certain level of practice, it is impossible to successfully formulate Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion. Think about what everyone configured in the potions class. You know the potion, do you dare to drink those things?" Let the students drink their own potion? It seemed that there was a case before, and finally went directly to the school hospital. Seeing the stunned three people, Albert couldn''t help shaking his head. He was still too young and took everything for granted! Albert still knows how strong the potion level of Hertok Dagworth is. When such a potion master configures the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, he is afraid of making mistakes, let alone other ineffective potions. Teacher. "If, I mean, if Kenneth Toller really tried to deploy Buffy Brain Rejuvenator..." The expression on Fred''s face suddenly became weird, and he could not help but take a bit of gloat. "It is estimated that a large amount of material costs will be lost. I have reminded him before." Albert shook his head and said: "If he dares to sell the diluted failed product to Hogwarts, Snape will definitely Ask him for tea." The three of them looked at each other and showed a weird smile one after another. This was the unlucky luck to see Kenneth Toler. Whether Kenneth Toller really tried to formulate Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, Albert didn''t know, but he himself was invited by Snape to have tea first. As for why, Albert naturally knows. "Professor Snape''s face is not very good, you better be careful yourself." The Slytherin student who delivered the letter casually reminded. "Thank you, Higgs." "You''re welcome. I''m sorry that you didn''t join the Gryffindor Quidditch team. To be honest, I really want to fight you again." Terrence Higgs is still facing the last defeat in Ai Burt''s hands were brooding. "By the way, there is one more thing, someone asked me to ask you, if you have that kind of medicine, they are willing to buy it, and the price is easy to negotiate." Terence Higgs said before leaving. "Unfortunately, I only have that bottle. It is a gift from someone else." Albert shrugged helplessly. "So, even if I want to sell it, I can''t get the second bottle." "It''s a pity." Terence Higgs left quickly. "Unexpectedly, you still knew the Slytherin students?" The twins suddenly appeared after Terrence Higgs left. "Slytherin''s back-up seeker." Albert said, "It''s okay, I''m going to develop him into the person in charge of the Slytherin Wizard card." "I thought Slytherin students don''t like wizard cards." George laughed at himself. No Slytherin students participated in the last wizard card game. "There are always a few people who like it." Albert stuffed the note into his pocket, took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, ready to go to Snape for tea. A few minutes later, the door of the Potions office was knocked, and it was not the first time Albert came here. "Mr. Anderson, do you need me to remind you?" Snape stared at Albert with a gloomy face, and said coldly, "Buffy Brain Rejuvenator is a Class B trade prohibited item of the Ministry of Magic." "Of course I know, sir." Albert didn''t pay much attention to Snape''s gloomy expression, and said calmly, "However, I don''t think I broke the law... Whether it''s the Ministry of Magic or Hogwarts." "Isn''t it illegal?" Snape said with a strange sneer on his gloomy face, and said suddenly, "Buffy Brain Rejuvenator sold in the market is 100% poison." "I know" "You know, why..." Snape seized the opportunity and gave Albert a severe lesson, with more threats and intimidation in his words. "Sir, you should let me finish talking instead of interrupting me, otherwise, how can you be sure that I''m breaking the law?" Albert waited for Snape to finish before speaking calmly. At this moment, Snape''s face was blue with anger. "That bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator is a gift from Mr. Hertok Duggworth." Albert continued without looking at Snape''s face. "Hertork Dagworth?" "Hertok Dagworth, I think you should know him. It is a very famous potion master. I have been in correspondence with him." Albert said lightly, "And, I dare Patting his chest to ensure that the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is fully qualified and non-toxic." "In the end, I have never sold Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. I just treat my things as prizes for a competition and do not involve transactions. This is completely in line with the rules." "You have drunk the undiluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenator!" Snape realized something immediately, a wave of fluctuation appeared on his gloomy face, and he stared at Albert firmly. "Yes sir, the effect is not bad." Albert said lightly. "Did your head be caught by the door?" A moment of astonishment appeared on Snape''s face. "You don''t know that if something goes wrong, it can make your smart brain become a mess?" "Yeah." Albert just responded indifferently, and with no other reaction, Snape angrily drove the person out of the office. As for the confinement of Albert, Snape didnt do that at all~www.novelhall.com~ He knew what Albert was like. At the beginning, the guy forced the Ministry of Magic to apologize in Hogg. Professor Watts is still well-known internally. It is said that this is how the guy met Hertok Dagworth, and the relationship between the two parties did not become deadlocked, but became very good. As soon as Albert came out of the potions office, he was surrounded by his twins, and he asked all about what Albert had done. "I just heard Snape''s growl. Does that guy seem angry?" "Nothing, I just pointed out a few cognitive errors of Professor Snape." "Really warrior." Fred and George said with thumbs up. "Snape kept you in confinement for a few days." "I didn''t do anything wrong, what did he do in confinement," Albert said calmly. "After all, this matter is not my fault. I can''t let me take it back. Moreover, there is no second bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation in the school." "No, Kenneth Toller didn''t know where he got a few bottles of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant and sold them on the black market." When the three came to the hall, Lee Jordan hurried over and told the news Three people. Chapter 323： Something big Smuggling is really profitable. Kenneth Toller got a large batch of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation from nowhere, and sold it privately to the fifth and seventh grade students, earning a lot of gallons. Every time they talked about it, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were almost drooling with envy. Most of the students are really poor. Even if they have money at home, it does not mean they have money. There are absolutely few students like Albert who can grab a lot of Kanon from his pocket at any time. However, in the face of lifelong important exams, many parents of students don''t mind spending a bit of Garon cheating, so that their children can get better grades so that they can find a good job in the Ministry of Magic after graduation. Because there is a precedent, the students who bought the Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Potion hide the potion in the first place, let alone let others know that they have purchased the potion, for fear that Snape will be called to the office to drink tea. This approach is undoubtedly quite wise. Many people will give birth to "Why can others cheat and easily pass the exam?", but they have to study hard here? There were not a few students who secretly went to Professor Snape to report this matter. Kenneth Toller said innocently that he was just helping to purchase intelligence agents to speed up everyone''s learning. As we all know, all the students who wanted to cheat with the intelligence booster were all caught and repetitive for cheating. Since he dared to sell Buffy Brain Rejuvenation in the school, Kenneth Toller was naturally prepared, and he was reminded of the hapless Ravenclaw student last time. Even if Snape pursues it, this matter has nothing to do with him. Kenneth Toller doesnt sell Buffy Brain Rejuvenant, but only helps purchase the intelligence booster, and this kind of medicine is not prohibited by the school, otherwise it will not Will appear in the textbook of Potions. "Recently, the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator has been making a lot of noise. It has something to do with you, right!" Isabel just checked the homework he did, and looked up at Albert, who was immersed in the thesis. His eyes fell on him. Things on. "You see through me again." Albert raised his eyebrows. Since the two experienced the Forbidden Forest Incident together, they often went to the responsive house together to do homework together. After all, you can''t do and chat in the library. "I think this matter has something to do with you." Isobel raised his finger to Albert''s parchment. It was a paper on Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. "I just sold the formula of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator to Kenneth Toller," Albert murmured without looking up. "That guy doesn''t know where to get a bunch of diluted Buffy Rejuvenation. Brain agent." "I remember that the failed Buffy Brain Rejuvenator was poisonous, even if it was diluted." Isobel watched Albert finish writing the paper, then took a look at the contents, "Katrina seemed right Interested in something, have you drunk it?" "Well, the undiluted Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent can improve brain power to a certain extent." Albert does not deny this point, "It''s just that the thing is a bit dangerous, just like a fortune agent. Mistakes turn into poison, and if you take too much at one time, it will also have serious side effects. When taking undiluted Buffy Rejuvenation, it is best to do it under the guidance of a professional, and one teaspoon at a time is enough." "Are you going to sell Buffy Brain Rejuvenator at school?" The expression on Isobel''s face suddenly became strange. "Should... Are you waiting for others to be poisoned by taking Buffy Rejuvenating Agent?" "This matter has nothing to do with me." Albert shrugged and said: "Well, I admit that I have such an idea. I can successfully make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator in advance." "You are short of Garon?" Isabel returned the parchment to Albert. Her potions are also good, but they have not yet involved the very high-end potions of Buffy Brain Rejuvenation. "Money is never too much." Albert carefully checked the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant formula he copied. This is the information he got from the feedback when he upgraded this skill to level 2. He prepared Record this and send it to Hertok Dagworth for research. I haven''t really practiced it, and it''s really hard to judge which side is better. After all, even the materials are slightly different. Hertok Duggworth might be able to get inspiration from it and improve the Buffy Rejuvenating Agent. The original Buffy Brain Rejuvenation formula itself has a big problem, otherwise, how could a bunch of toxic medicines be prepared? "As long as you inherit Wildsmith, you should be able to get a lot of fortune." "That is someone else''s after all. The money I earn is used whatever I want. No one can control it." "That''s right." Isabel nodded. After Albert was done, the two people left the responsive house together. Not long after they were separated, Fred, George and Lee Jordan jumped out. These three guys used the phantom spell to hide nearby, so Albert suddenly didn''t know what to say. "You are really dating, so it seems that the one just now was not Katrina?" Fred said excitedly, "I was caught by me, but I still don''t admit it." "We are just studying the papers given by the club." "Really?" George looked suspicious. "By the way, who was that just now?" "Isobel, Katrina''s sister, the genius of Ravenclaw who participated in several clubs with me." Albert noticed the expressions of the three of them, and couldn''t help but give them a blank look: "You guys have those papers again. Can''t help much, I naturally need to find a good guy to help me see." "Also, shouldn''t you be so boring waiting for me here?" "Something happened," Fred announced happily. "A Slytherin student was poisoned by Kenneth Toller''s Buffy Brain Rejuvenator and was taken to the school hospital." "When did it happen?" The four returned to Gryffindor''s common room ~www.novelhall.com~ just when you were dating. "George''s face was full of gleeful smiles: "You were not there at the time, and the expression on Snape''s face was completely distorted. " "Kenneth Toller is miserable now!" Li Jordan''s face was full of gloating smiles. Albert was quite speechless. These three guys just saw Kenneth Toller making a fortune, envy and jealous, hoping to see each other''s bad luck, and they actually talked coldly. "It seems that Kenneth Toller made a big mistake." Albert could not help but shook his head. "What is wrong?" "Under normal circumstances, after preparing the blessing potion and the Buffy refreshing potion, the wizard who needs to make the potion will try it by themselves." It''s a bit like food made with puffer fish. The chef has to eat it first to see if it will be poisoned, and then take it out for others to use after it is safe. At the beginning, Hertok Dagworth, who prepared the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, did the same. Chapter 324： Sao operation Kenneth Toller didn''t have Potter''s preferential treatment in front of the principal. After doing this, he hadn''t been expelled from the school, just because he didn''t kill him. For the next month, Kenneth Toller will be locked up under Snape''s supervision. Snape was almost mad at the Buffy Brain Poisoning incident. This matter is not over yet, because the Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Poisoning incident has spread in schools, and many students who bought Buffy Rejuvenation Potion are planning to ask Kenneth Toller to return the goods. No one wants to be the next hapless person to be poisoned by medicine. Fortunately, this problem was not discovered during the exam, otherwise they would have finished the exam together. For this reason, many students who bought the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator went to the school hospital to visit the Slytherin student who was now lying in the hospital bed, and thanked him for his heroic sacrifice for everyone. If it hadn''t been for Kenneth Toller to go to Snape''s confinement, he would have been sent to the school hospital by a group of people. Every time we talk about it, everyone is gloating and no one sympathizes with Kenneth Toller. The exam should be fair, and I want to cheat... On this day, when Albert went to the auditorium for lunch, he saw that Shanna was talking to a senior student. The voice of the other person was not very friendly, as if they were talking about Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. "What''s the matter?" Albert walked over. He knew at a glance who was talking to Shanna, and he could probably guess what was going on. The Ravenclaw student expressed his wish to return the goods. It''s just that Shanna''s Garon has already spent some, and he can''t make up fifteen gallons. Even if he wants to return the goods, there is no way. Fred and the others cast contemptuous eyes at each other. In the end, Albert helped Shanna out with ten gallons and bought back the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, while Shanna paid the remaining five gallons. "Thank you!" Shanna quickly thanked Albert. "You''re welcome." Albert didn''t mind, and said with a smile, "This is just the equivalent of choosing ten gallons." He checked the sealing wax of the potion, and when he was ready to put it away, he saw Terrence Higgs approaching here, his eyes falling on the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator in Albert''s hand. on. "This Fred, George, and the others around him all stared at Albert dumbfounded, and really didn''t understand what it was. Albert just spent ten gallons to repurchase the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, and in a blink of an eye someone was willing to buy it for three times the price. These two guys shouldn''t fool them together! This thought came to everyone''s mind. "Who said I want to sell!" Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and reminded righteously, "That''s illegal." Everyone looked at the Ravenclaw student who had just come to return the goods, with a very strange expression. The student was stared at by many people, only feeling his skin hot, and quickly walked away. "I think that guy probably regretted returning the product. That''s Buffy''s brain rejuvenation potion. How could Albert take a bottle of poisonous potion as a prize for the champion of the wizard card game?" Lee Jordan''s face was full of unconcealable gloat. Fred and George beside them were holding their stomachs and couldn''t help but laugh. The smile looked extremely...bad. The people around were all dubious. The Slytherin student just now seemed to be planning to buy a potion, and he couldn''t help but believe it a little bit. Everyone is very curious, where did Albert get that bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator? "Will he go to Snape to inform you?" Shanna couldn''t help asking, looking at the back of the Ravenclaw student. Since the last Buffy brain poisoning incident, the school has not allowed that thing to be sold in private. "I didn''t sell it again." Albert blinked. In a private transaction in the school, as long as they are not caught and have no basis, they have nothing to do with him. "I remember that the diluted Buffy Brain Rejuvenator cannot be stored for too long." George said suddenly. "Well, if you keep it well, at most a year or so, do you want to drink it?" Albert suddenly took out a bottle of potion from his pocket and handed it to George. "Forget it, I can''t bear it." George murmured. "Drink it, I guess Snape will be here later." "Snape?" The three of them couldn''t help being stunned, and soon understood what was going on. "That bastard." "You don''t want me to drink it yourself." Albert had already removed the sealing wax and was about to pour it into his mouth. "Who said we don''t want it." George quickly snatched it from Albert. "Leave me a bite!" Fred couldn''t help complaining. The potion was just that, and the three of them shared it together. "How is the effect?" Shanna swallowed and couldn''t help asking. "The effect is great, the feeling is very... wonderful." It didn''t take long before everyone saw the Ravenclaw student bringing Snape towards this side. "Professor, the potion was drunk, you can ask them if you don''t believe it." Albert picked up the empty bottle on the table and motioned for the three of Fred to go to the library to review together. "Well, I drank it, we all saw it!" Shanna spoke first, and everyone else agreed. Snape looked at the informant Ravenclaw student with an unkind expression, and said in an unkind tone: "I remember you told me last time that the potion was drunk by you. Deceive the professor, Ravenclaw. Twenty deductions, maybe, confinement will help you become honest." "Ahem!" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all looked at the Ravenclaw student who was angered by Snape, and forced themselves not to laugh in front of Snape. "Well, I don''t think you should waste time, go to the library to review!" Albert urged. As soon as they left the auditorium, the few people couldn''t help laughing. The strange laughter attracted many people''s stunned eyes. "Okay~www.novelhall.com~ Don''t be ashamed here!" Albert raised his hand to cover his forehead. "Oh, it''s a pity, we just drank the 30 gallons of potion." After Fred had laughed enough, he suddenly felt his heart hurt. "You just drank a brain booster," Albert saw no one around and took out the bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator again. "Hahaha!" The three of them looked at each other, and laughed while clutching their stomachs. If it weren''t for supporting each other, they were about to lie on the ground. "By the way, how did you know that **** would go to Snape to inform you?" Fred asked curiously. "He''s embarrassed, what would you do?" Albert asked angrily. "You must go back in revenge, I was curious just now, how can you be so generous." Fred couldn''t help but sigh. "A bottle of intelligence enhancer also needs several gallons." Albert said grimly. Of course, the materials of the brain-enhancing agent are much cheaper than the Buffy brain-invigorating agent. "I feel my heart hurts again!" Chapter 325： insomnia At night, the principals room was still lit, and Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk reviewing the documents accumulated in the last few days. Although the vice-principal Professor McGonagall would also assist him with most of the schools affairs, some documents still require him The principal personally signed. "Recently, a lot of things have happened." Dumbledore finished processing the documents, took a sip of the milk tea with several sugar cubes, and his eyes fell on the Daily Prophet on the table. Voldemort stared at the Sorcerer''s Stone, Professor Rowena Smith had somehow disappeared, and there were reforms within the Ministry of Magic. Dumbledore could be sure that Voldemort had definitely returned to England secretly, and he was eyeing Nico Lemays Philosophers Stone, but the biggest question now is, where is Voldemort hiding? Originally, Dumbledore wanted to borrow the Philosopher''s Stone to seduce Voldemort out. After all, the enemy hidden in the dark is really hard to deal with. It is a pity that Voldemort has not taken any action, he is still cautiously hiding his whereabouts, even when monitoring Nico Lemay, for fear of being discovered by others, it will be difficult to catch him for a while. Dumbledore didn''t want to play hide-and-seek with the other party either. He was old, and his energy was not as good as before, and he couldn''t stand the mess. There was another thing that made Dumbledore very concerned. How could Professor Rowena Smith disappear suddenly? There was no news at all, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. Dumbledore suspected that Professor Smith''s disappearance was related to Voldemort. No way, based on Voldemort''s current situation, someone must be helping him, otherwise he couldn''t find him hiding there for a while. There is nothing wrong with Dumbledore''s thoughts, after all, the opponent is Voldemort, and he must be cautious in any case. Will it be Rowena Smith? Dumbledore paced back and forth in the principal''s room, considering the possibility of this matter. If it was possible, it was actually not high. If he is Voldemort and wants to hide his whereabouts completely, he shouldn''t let Rowena Smith disappear inexplicably. The Smith family''s reward has always been listed in the Daily Prophet. "These two things may be okay." After clarifying his thoughts, Dumbledore sat back at the principal''s desk and began to use a letter opener to open the envelopes he received recently, and responded one by one. Since Cornelius Fudge became Minister of Magic, he has sent many owls to send him letters every day, asking him to help him come up with ideas on certain policies of the Ministry of Magic. After all, the Buffy Brain Refreshing agent was still raging, and the Ministry of Magic was considering formulating a new examination bill. Although Dumbledore is not an expert in potions, he is also very aware of the difficulty of making Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion. There is no need to make a statement about it. After all, the materials used to make this potion are so expensive and the difficulty is so high. Several master potions masters can make success. Thinking of the Slytherin student who had drunk Buffy''s brain poisoning and went to the school hospital, Dumbledore could not help but sighed. To avoid the danger of poisoning after taking the drug. After all, 100% of the Buffy refreshing agents on the market are toxic and failing products, even if the agents are diluted, they are still fatal. There is no need to specify a strict bill, let everyone understand that is the most important thing. I believe that there are precedents, and few dare to touch the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Would anyone drink it if they knew it was poisonous? Certainly not! After dealing with this, Dumbledore began to open other letters again, and gave his recovery after careful consideration. However, after he saw the name of the sender, he couldn''t help being stunned. Albert Anderson? Dumbledore said the sender''s name softly, and opened the envelope with the letter opener placed next to it, which contained a piece of parchment and a picture of... The picture shows an ugly bust of an old wizard on the top of a crate, his head covered with a gray old hair cover and a rusty crown. Dumbledore was stunned for a moment, and didn''t understand the meaning of the photo for a while, and because it was a little far away, it was not clear. He picked up the letter paper and quickly read it. The letter probably said: Albert accidentally found a suspected black magic prop in a mysterious room in the school. The rusty crown of the wizard bust in the photo is the dark magic item. As long as you get close to it, you can hear evil whispers. He suspects that this thing may also be the crown of the legendary Ravenclaw Academy missing for many years. These are his two suspicions, a very dangerous black magic item, or Ravenclaw''s crown, and the basis of judgment is that he heard a whisper. Dumbledore squinted his eyes, picked up the unclear photo again, took a closer look, and then looked at the portrait behind him. "Armando, do you think the crown in the photo looks like Ravenclaw''s crown?" Dumbledore handed the photo towards the portrait of Armando Dupete. "Amando Dupete is the principal from Ravenclaw, and he is more familiar with crowns than them." "Ravenclaw''s crown?" Armando Dupete pushed his glasses, stretched his head and leaned together. The other principals in the office also opened their eyes and turned towards the nearby The portrait crowded over. I want to see the so-called Ravenclaw''s crown. After all, that thing has disappeared for a long time. There is no shortage of students trying to find the crown to give their academy extra points. "This shape is a bit similar, but you also know that it has disappeared for hundreds of years, and no one has seen it at all." Armando Dupete is not sure, but he has seen Ravenck. The crown on the statue of Lao, but this one is rusty... "Wait a moment!" As he said, he disappeared from his own portrait, and it didnt take long for Armando Dipert to appear again out of breath. He just went to the Ravenclaw lounge. "It looks a bit like, of course, it''s an imitation. By the way, where did you get this photo?" "A student sent me ~www.novelhall.com~ Dumbledore said: "He thinks that the crown is most likely a dark magic item, because he heard a weird voice from the crown, you also know it. , Hearing weird sounds in the wizarding world is not a good sign. " In the magical world, anything that can think independently needs to be vigilant. Dumbledore is not sure whether Ravenclaw''s crown has the same ability to think like the Sorting Hat, but Albert''s judgment and approach are undoubtedly quite wise. , Tell him the matter directly instead of trying to figure it out by himself. "I suggest you take back the things in the photo and study it." Armando Dipete''s tone was a bit urging: "Although it is unlikely, it should be taken seriously." "I will, Armando." Dumbledore glanced at his pocket watch. It was early in the morning, and now it is impossible to find it. Although Albert said where this thing is,... The treasure trove is too big, and it contains all the things from Hogwarts history. Without Albert''s help to lead the way, it would be difficult to find it for a while. "It seems that this matter has to wait for tomorrow." He muttered, staring at the photo. vertex Chapter 326： Principal please have tea "Look, this report..." During breakfast, George, who was reading the Daily Prophet, suddenly yelled, shocking the people around him. "Early in the morning, don''t yell!" Lee Jordan stared at George in irritation. The sound just now made him shake off the slices of bread on his hand. Albert clutched a yawn, spread jam on his slice of bread, and took a bite before leaning over to read the Daily Prophet pushed by George. There is a paper about Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent. The Ministry of Magic is reminding everyone not to believe or use Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent indiscriminately, because all the Buffy Brain Refreshing Agents available on the market are poisonous. "I thought what was wrong." Albert covered his yawn again. "It turned out to be to scare others!" "Scare others?" Lee Jordan reached out and took the newspaper, read it carefully and said, "It should be true, right!" "It''s really true. The actual situation is exactly what the newspaper said, but the newspaper exaggerated the matter." Albert muttered after eating the jam-coated bread slices in twos or threes. "This is a clever way." Is more useful than making any laws." "Why?" George didn''t understand why Albert said that. "Laws can exploit loopholes, and if you know that the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator bought on the market is poisonous, would you spend a lot of gallons to buy a bottle of poisonous potion to try?" Albert Posing his lips. "By the way, that Slytherin student was so unlucky that he was pulled out by the Daily Prophet and whip the corpse." "That''s right. It is estimated that no one would dare to buy those Buffy brain refreshers of unknown origin." Fred closed the newspaper, looked at Albert and said, "However, in this case, your plan is estimated It''s going to bathe!" "Who said that, haven''t you heard about the brand?" Albert looked at several roommates and said mysteriously. "I don''t understand!" The three shook their heads together. "Well...just like Floo fans, besides Floobang company, will you buy Floo fans elsewhere?" Albert thought for a while and gave a simple case. It is said that there are fake Floo fans on the market that can blow wizards out of the fireplace. "It seems...no!" The three looked at each other and looked at Albert again. "However, this is the same as... Oh, that''s it, I probably know what you mean, it''s not easy." "I just give an example casually." Albert added another fried egg to his plate and looked up at the top of his head. The mail arrived! Dozens of owls flew into the hall, flying around above the students'' heads, throwing letters or packages to the recipient. Fortunately, owls come and go fast, or else **** will drop from the sky when eating in the morning, so how can it stand it? Albert received two letters, plus a heavy-looking package. "There is no sender on it," George frowned. "I know." Albert opened the package, took out the bag inside, made a closed mouth at the three roommates next to him, and then quickly stuffed the bag with the faintly audible metal crash into his pocket in. He made a lot of Garon by selling Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine. Although he didn''t count the gold coins immediately, he didn''t worry about other people''s debts. "Making a fortune!" Fred couldn''t help muttering, "How much?" Albert lifted three fingers and shook them. "It''s great. But, do they dare to use it? I heard that the Ministry of Magic has been very strict in checking cheating this year." "Don''t be stupid, if it were so easy to check it out, the Ministry of Magic would have done that long ago." Albert curled his lips in disdain. The Ministry of Magic did not check whether the students were taking Buffy Brain Rejuvenant. More reasons were trouble and waste. Buffy Refreshing Medicine is the same as Fuling Medicine. The manufacturing process is very complicated, the material cost is extremely high, and the success rate is extremely low. If the failed product is drunk, it will be poisoned. It is completely unrealistic for ordinary students to buy this kind of potion to cheat. Even if you buy it, consider whether you are taking a risk. The two most commonly used methods of cheating in exams are the use of intelligence enhancing agents and the use of dragon claw powder, but the Ministry of Magic has long been prepared for prevention. As for the idea of ??dementia, many students have not even heard of it. It is really not easy to cheat by means of dementia. Most wizards may not be able to reach them even after graduation. "Mr. Anderson." A voice came from behind Albert. Albert put down his knife and fork, turned his head and looked around, and found that Professor McGonagall was standing behind him at some point. "Good morning, Professor McGonagall." Albert greeted him immediately. "Principal Dumbledore is looking for you for something." Professor McGonagall motioned to Albert to follow her to the principal''s office. "That...Professor, I will have classes later." "Mr. Weasley, remember to ask for leave for Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall said without hesitation. "See you later!" Albert finished the remaining food in two bites, threw the bag to George, waved to everyone, and followed in the footsteps of Professor McGonagall. Of course Albert knew why the principal was looking for himself. Dumbledore estimated the letter sent out yesterday, and he was going to check it out. Albert has already woven a true and false story in his brain, and he is ready for this day. The two turned a corner in silence, and stopped in front of a lion head beast. "Chocolate Frog!" After she gave the order, the lion head beast came to life, revealing the spiral staircase behind the wall. As soon as Professor Albert and McGonagall stepped up, they followed the escalator to the principal''s office. Professor McGonagall knocked on the door and took Albert in. There was no one inside, and Dumbledore didn''t know where he was. Professor McGonagall asked Albert to wait, then turned and left, leaving him alone in the principal''s office. Dumbledore didn''t let Albert wait long, he walked in from outside the office, as if something had gone out just now. "Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore said, looking at Albert with a smile, "I have read your letter..." "If you are looking for the crown in the photo, I will take you there." Albert looked at Dumbledore and said softly. "Then let''s go!" Dumbledore nodded, satisfied with the efficiency. "Principal, what do you think it is?" Albert asked softly. "It''s hard to tell, you need to see the real thing to know." Dumbledore followed Albert to the opposite side of the tapestry where the troll stick beat Barnabas. "It''s here," Albert said. "I call it the House of Requirement." "Responsible?" "Well~www.novelhall.com~ it can become the room you need, I think this name is very appropriate." Albert asked curiously, "Does Principal Dumbledore know this place?" "Although I am the headmaster of Hogwarts, I don''t necessarily know all the secrets of the school." Dumbledore blinked at Albert. "However, I think I went in accidentally once before. There was a room with many delicate potties. When I went out, the room suddenly disappeared." "Wait a minute" Albert walked back and forth three times, waited for the door of the responsive house to open, and walked in first. "How did Mr. Anderson found this place?" Dumbledore asked curiously, looking around the garbage. "It wasn''t that I found here first." Albert briefly said about Fred and George''s night tour, and then said that he had guessed and found the correct way to open the responsive house. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 327： Ravenclaws Crown Dumbledore didn''t ask Fred and George to wander around in the middle of the night, and followed Albert into an alley in the garbage dump. After passing the giant monster specimen, the two of them walked a short distance and stopped in front of a large cabinet with blistering surface that seemed to be splashed with strong acid. "Last time, I hid Mr. Duggworths gold card here." Albert opened the door of the cabinet and pointed to the cage inside. The creatures in the cage were dead long ago. Seen from the bones. There are five legs. "Later, I came to study this thing again. I think this creature should be the legendary five-legged monster." "I haven''t seen a five-legged monster either. Almost no one knows where Delia Island is." Dumbledore also looked at the bones in the cage and shook his head. "However, your guess may be correct." "Where is the crown in the photo?" Dumbledore asked again. "There!" Albert raised his finger to the top of the crate next to him. There was an ugly bust of an old wizard with a gray old hair set and a rusty dark one on his head. Crown. "It turned out to be here." Dumbledore stretched out to get the crown, but Albert reached out and caught it. "What''s the matter?" Dumbledore looked at Albert in confusion. "I think it''s best to wear dragon leather gloves. I heard that many dark magic items are deadly. If they come in contact with the skin, they may cause serious consequences." Albert took out the dragon leather gloves from his robe pocket and handed them to Deng. Blido: "Although it is still uncertain whether the crown is a black magic item, it should be just in case, otherwise it would be really bad luck to lose his life." Seeing Albert''s serious expression, Dumbledore couldn''t help but stunned. He took the dragon leather gloves and smiled and said, "I was negligent." Although Dumbledore felt that Albert was too cautious, he was actually right. Many dark magic items were indeed dangerous. After he put on the dragon leather gloves, he reached out and took the crown off the bust of the old wizard, placed it in front of him, and nodded and said, "You are right. This should be a black magic item. Fortunately, You haven''t touched it, otherwise you still don''t know what terrible things will happen." "Is it dangerous?" Albert asked. "Very dangerous and evil black magic item." The smile on Dumbledore''s face had disappeared, his eyes squinted, and he looked up and down the crown, not knowing what he was thinking. Soon, Dumbledore''s mood became happy again, and he took Albert to leave the responsive room. He smiled and said to Albert, "You have handled it correctly. Gryffindor adds fifty points." "Those, sir, it''s left to you, I''m leaving now!" Albert said hello to Dumbledore, then turned and left. "Very nice boy." Dumbledore muttered, looking at Albert''s departure. After he returned to the principal''s room with the crown, the portraits who had pretended to sleep immediately gathered. "Is this the crown in the photo?" "It does look a bit like Ravenclaw''s crown." "Can you be sure of its authenticity?" "This...I''m not sure. After all, Ravenclaw''s crown has been missing for thousands of years. However, we have a simple way of distinguishing." Dumbledore said to one of the principals: "Amon Much, please find Ms. Gray and invite her to the principal''s office." "Ms. Gray? I see." Armando left soon. He had a portrait of himself in the Ravenclaw common room. In the past, students who did not attend class could help spread the word. "Dumbledore, are you looking for me for something?" It didn''t take long for Ms. Gray to arrive. "Something." Dumbledore pointed to the crown on the table and said: "I found it, can you tell me if this is the legendary Ravenclaw crown." There was a moment of astonishment on Ms. Gray''s face, she floated to the table, stared at the crown for a few seconds, and muttered: "It''s very similar, but it''s impossible. It''s impossible to appear in Hogwarts." "Where did you find it?" Ms. Gray asked. "In the room where you need it." Dumbledore added, "It''s in the magical room opposite the tapestry of Barnabas on the eighth floor of the castle." "This thing is really Ravenclaw''s crown?" Armando was shocked, knowing that Ravenclaw''s crown had been missing for thousands of years. "This is not possible!" Ms. Gray murmured: "It should be in a hollow tree in the Albanian forest." Now, as long as you are not stupid, you can guess the identity of Ms. Gray from this sentence. "Someone took it back to school." In fact, Dumbledore had already guessed what it was, and even who brought Ravenclaw''s crown back to school. "Ms. Gray, I regret to inform you that this Ravenclaw relic has been tainted by evil black magic." "He...is very likable. He...is considerate...sympathetic." Ms. Gray was stunned, looking at Ravenclaw''s crown in disbelief, and murmured: "How could he Do something like this." "Tom is very good at deceiving others with rhetoric," Dumbledore said softly, "You are not the only one who is deceived by him..." "Has a strong black magic been cast on the crown?" Armando asked, "Can it be restored?" "It is very possible that Tom made the crown into a Horcrux." Dumbledore said softly, "This is a very evil black magic. Ordinary magic can''t even harm it! I need to find something special." "Horror!" At this time, all the principals of the past have been fried! "Fortunately, Mr. Anderson is very vigilant. When he found this thing, he made the right way to deal with it, otherwise he might be in big trouble!" Dumbledore raised his wand and tried to clear the black magic on it. However, he The magic has no effect. "Can''t even you do it?" "Destruction of the Horcrux requires a very powerful destruction, so powerful that the black magic on the Horcrux cannot resist." Dumbledore murmured, shaking his head. "Use black magic, don''t tell me you can''t use it!" Phineas suddenly shouted. Although Dumbledore had hardly used those black magic, he believed that Dumbledore would definitely use it. "A fierce fire curse, or Avadaso''s life curse should be able to destroy it!" Dumbledore naturally has ways, and if there are other better options, he doesn''t want to use those methods much. "Use the Killing Curse, it''s not for people anyway, don''t tell me you can''t use it!" Phineas couldn''t help but curl his lips. He really didn''t like Dumbledore''s hypocrisy. "Shut up Phineas." An old witch waved his cane at Phineas in a demonstration. If he said something nonsense, she would knock him on the head with the cane. "Destroy it, don''t leave this evil thing here, it will make us feel uncomfortable." The other principals also said that Horcrux is too evil, and if you keep it, no one knows what will happen. "Well, Avada Sole!" The next moment, green light flooded the principal''s room. After the green light dissipated, the crown seemed to vibrate violently, and then cracked on the table in full view, bloody, black and sticky things seeped out from the crown, and an extremely faint painful scream came from the crown. "How could it be like this, how could it..." Ms. Gray was very shocked, and Ravenclaw''s crown was ruined because the boy had defiled it with evil black magic. "It seems that I need to give Mr. Anderson another special contribution award!" Dumbledore said lightly. He raised his wand, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com lightly waved the broken crown on the table, the liquid disappeared completely, took the broken crown and put it into a box, and the others said seriously, "Yes. Now, I found the Ravenclaw crown and Horcrux. Please dont say anything. This matter needs to be kept secret. This is very important and very important. As for the crown, I will try to find someone to repair it, but I cant guarantee it Completely repaired." "Mr. Anderson?" Ms. Gray murmured, "Perhaps, I should be grateful to that child, because I am not deceived by anyone because of him." Ravenclaw''s crown was finally ruined, making her very regretful, regretting that she shouldn''t have trusted the boy. ... At this moment, Albert, who was listening to the class, suddenly happily raised the corners of his mouth. On his task panel, he had three more tasks completed. It was really a bumper harvest! It seems that the Horcrux has been destroyed, and the principal is really resolute! vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 328： What did you do? "Is there anything Ms. Gray is looking for?" Isobel and Albert crossed the courtyard of the castle side by side, chatting about what had just happened. "I helped that lady a little bit," Albert said vaguely, and now he didn''t plan to tell anyone else about the crown. Not long ago, he promised Dumbledore would keep this secret. Dumbledore added another fifty points to Albert, plus a special contribution award. Albert is quite satisfied with this point, he actually doesn''t care about the score, and giving the crown to Dumbledore is more for the special contribution award. He wanted that mission award very much, but it was not easy to get three special contribution awards during school. Of course, Albert didn''t want the matter of Ravenclaw''s crown to be known to others, otherwise Voldemort would come to Hogwarts next semester, and if he knew about it, he would probably come to trouble him. Albert didn''t want to confront Voldemort directly. After all, it was Harry Potter''s task to destroy Voldemort, not his task. "A little bit of a favor?" Isabel looked at Albert suspiciously, raised his eyebrows slightly, and didn''t ask more. She is not a very curious person, and she is also very clear that it is difficult to get answers when Albert does not want to say, nor can she see through the other persons true thoughts through the intuition. Even if she can do that, Isobel I wouldn''t do that, otherwise the relationship between the two would be over. No one wants to be seen through by others. As a smart person, Isabel knows how to maintain the relationship between the two, and she also knows that Albert knows what to do. "It''s not the time yet. When the time comes, I will tell you." Albert said pretendingly mysteriously. "Well, I''ll wait." Isobel lowered his eyes and changed the subject casually. "By the way, is there any news from Professor Smith?" "Unfortunately, no. I have asked many people, and there is no news from Professor Smith. He seems to... completely evaporated." Albert''s tone was inexplicably relieved, and he had to say that the matter was handled cleanly. Neat, the opportunity did not leave any clues. "Oh, it''s a pity." Isobel couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after listening. Missing, not finding is the best way to deal with it. The two chatted for a while and talked about the Wild Smith family. They used that family as a reference. After the two exchanged information, they both found that they knew very little. The two concluded at the same time that Professor Broad did not tell them in detail about other things, and they both received a summer invitation from Professor Broad. "If he wants to tell us, he will definitely tell us. If he doesn''t want to, he probably asks for nothing." Isabel''s tone was very flat, she didn''t take this matter to heart at all. As a genius, she Also very confident. Albert did not intend to delve into this matter deliberately, nor did he particularly care about these things. After all, he is the man who hangs up. "Oh, by the way, do you remember the runestone fortune telling?" Albert said suddenly, "That thing was pretty accurate. At that time, I also fortune-telling myself. The result was the same as yours. In the end it was true. Is fulfilled." "Maybe, it''s just a coincidence!" Isabel doesn''t believe in divination. "No, it''s not a coincidence. Some people can indeed use runes for fortune-telling." Albert lowered his voice. "There are parts of the bronze book that talk about runes for divination, although they can''t be as direct as a crystal ball. Seeing the future, you can predict some things." "It seems that you learned a lot from that book." Isabel''s tone was a little bit of envy. She had read the book and could understand part of it, but she couldn''t be like Albert. To understand the deeper things inside, in his words, her ancient magic texts didn''t reach that level, and only the shallow things could be seen. "I did learn some. Unfortunately, there is still a part that I still don''t understand." Albert took an amulet from his body and handed it to Isabel. "Give it to me?" Isobel looked at the gadgets in his hand. The very small thing was a lion eagle head resting on its stomach. "looks good." "The latest research results." Albert said, "Unfortunately, it has reached a bottleneck. Help me see where I can break through." "I will." Isabel reminded with a smile. "Someone is calling you." "I know." Albert saw the twins beckoning to him. "I''m leaving now! They always think that the two of us are dating." "Oh!" Isobel responded and asked again: "How do you answer?" "How do you want me to answer?" Albert didn''t wait for Isobel to speak before walking towards the roommates. "Amulet?" Isobel put it away, turned and left. ... "what have you done?" As soon as Albert walked over, he heard George''s questioning. "What did you do? What do you mean?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "Kenneth Tolerna was unlucky when he was wiping the trophy in the prize showroom and found that you actually have two special contribution awards." Lee Jordan''s tone was very excited, and everyone around him turned his attention. "Why don''t I know." Albert cast a blank look at Lee Jordan, and said angrily, "I guess he was wrong!" The three of them seemed to be planning to say something, but they were interrupted by Albert. He tilted his head in the direction where Isobel was leaving, "Please, you didn''t see..." "I remember she seemed to be in fourth grade!" "Oh, I didn''t expect you to..." "We were discussing runes fortune-telling. Last time, the runes fortune-telling by Professor Sybil Trelawney was fulfilled!" Albert said indifferently, "Also, she only compares I am one year older." The four of them looked at each other and didn''t understand Albert for a while. "I''m a year older than you." Albert said irritably. "And then?" Fred asked puzzledly. "If I was born before September and she was born at the end of September, we would be students in the same class~www.novelhall.com~ This time, all three of them were stunned, and their brains could not be turned back for a while. It''s like this. "Being around like this, I almost forgot what I was about to say." what''s up? "We took the lead with a small score advantage. What did you do, you added a hundred points all at once." Fred lowered his voice, "Now everyone is talking about this." "The Slytherin group almost went crazy," George said cheerfully. "I heard they went to Snape to protest." "They think there is shady in this matter." Lee Jordan continued. "Shady?" Albert said grimly, "Why didn''t I know that there was shady. Also, don''t just slap me on my head inexplicably if anything happens, I''m not a professional person." vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 329： Convince people with virtue As Fred said, the incident really spread quickly in the school. Many people are speculating about how Albert added 100 points to Gryffindor College out of thin air, allowing Gryffindor College, which was originally at the bottom, to get to the first place at one time, and it made everyone unhappy. Slytherin also squeezed to second place. Slytherin College is really not very popular. Their various pornographic operations make other college students hate them, and they don''t want to see them win the College Cup. After this matter began to ferment, many Slytherin students would point to Albert and say something insulting him. On this day, a few senior Slytherin students stopped the four of Alberts, shouted in front of him that he was a liar, and said a series of terrible things. All of Fred''s faces were bad, and they were about to fight with these guys. They had practiced fighting skills for a long time, and they just happened to have itchy hands. Of course, the other Gryffindor students will not let the heroes of their own college be wronged, and they are ready to come and join in the fun. They are not too big of a problem. It is not the first time that they have conflicts with Slytherin College. The surrounding atmosphere is getting more and more hot, and the air is already filled with a strong smell of gunpowder, which may trigger a chaos at any time. Albert didn''t care about the surrounding atmosphere, but looked at the person who sprayed himself with a very calm look, and said helplessly: "Sure enough, you are still too young. Hearing some rumors, he came here to scold me. Reckless... Do you have any evidence to prove that what you just said is true? Don''t tell me, your so-called rumors are evidence?" "I..." The Slytherin student was just about to speak, and Albert''s hand was on his shoulder for some time. Albert sighed lightly and shook his head: "To be honest, you always gossip about it, and I am also troubled." Other people around began to whisper. "I also know that your brain is not very clever, but next time you dont hear any rumors and take it as it is. What you are doing now is completely mindless behavior. It really makes me wonder if you are mentally retarded or deliberate. Come and trouble me?" Albert glanced at a Slytherin student who wanted to interrupt him without any emotion, and continued, "Honestly, I hate others making trouble for me. I''m sure you don''t like this, right!" The surrounding moments were terribly quiet! "So, apologize for your gaffe." Albert said softly, "Otherwise...Although I usually don''t like to use violence, I still don''t mind hanging you outside the castle. You can try it. do as promised." "Hug... apologize!" After Albert looked at each other for a while, the senior student finally chose to back down. "No exception." Albert patted him on the shoulder and said meaningfully. "Also, don''t take it for granted when you hear some rumors. Doing this will make you look stupid." Except for the Slytherin students, everyone else couldnt help but laugh, but they couldnt laugh again soon, because Albert said very well that those who believe in rumors are stupid, and here is a big Some people are obviously stupid. "Obviously we are going to take an exam. Why is there still time to pay attention to those rumors, is it a pain in idle time, or because there is too little homework, why can''t I put my mind on the exam." Albert muttered to himself After that, regardless of other people, walked directly to the library. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at the people around them with weird eyes, and quickly followed Albert''s footsteps. The Slytherin student who had suffered a series of blows flushed red at the moment and almost exploded on the spot, but he didn''t dare to catch up to trouble Albert. He couldn''t even think of killing him, he was actually suppressed by Albert''s aura. In fact, this has something to do with Albert''s last battle with Smith. The fight between life and death made Albert''s momentum very sharp. After all, he was determined to "kill someone", how could it be comparable to other students. However, the most unacceptable thing for most people is that Albert''s performance, he was not angry the whole time, but looked at him with pity in a very plain tone. Correct! Looking at him compassionately, it was looking at the mentally retarded expression. Moreover, this is not only for the Slytherin student, but most of the people, those who easily believe rumors, are mentally retarded in Albert''s eyes. "Interesting, hahaha... It''s so funny, how did you do it? It''s not working anymore, my stomach hurts." As soon as a few people turned into a place with no one, Albert looked at the roommates who were laughing forward and backward, and suddenly did not know what to say. "Have you noticed the constipation expressions of those Slytherin students?" What Albert said just now made them amused. The three of them didn''t expect it to be like this. It was so interesting. "By the way, how did you do it?" Fred wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and couldn''t help asking. "I just let them listen to me." Albert said quietly. "What if he doesn''t apologize?" George asked curiously. "Of course I will do what I say and hang him outside the castle." Albert said with squinting eyes. "Wait until he is really willing to apologize before putting people down." The three looked at each other. If they thought it was just a threat, they didn''t expect that Albert was not joking just now. They don''t know that since ancient times, the term "convincing people with morality" is not just verbal, but refers to using fists to convince others. This incident spread quickly in the school, but no one would laugh at the Slytherin student. Everyone calmed down and thought about what was going on. After all, that incident was really a rumor in the school. Although everyone said that Albert gave Gryffindor points, there was no real proof. Even Albert himself said that he didn''t know about it. Dajia knew it, and spread it everywhere, and talked about it. No wonder Albert would say that. Just after listening to some rumors, I actually believed it to be true, and it would indeed appear that I was very mentally retarded. No one would admit to being stupid and mentally retarded, so everyone shut up. But what is going on in this matter? There are always a few curious ~www.novelhall.com~ who want to uncover this secret. However, Dumbledore did not disclose any information, and the subject Albert also said that he did not know, and there was no need to investigate this matter. As for the special contribution award, no one really paid attention to it. Everyone quickly lost the mind to think about it, because the shadow of the exam has quietly fallen, and everyone has to devote more thoughts to review. Albert also heard that due to the Buffy Refreshing Agent, this time the exam will be more stringent than the last one to prevent someone from cheating on the Buffy Refreshing Agent. In fact, nothing has changed at the Ministry of Magic. Because they simply have no way to monitor on a large scale whether someone has taken Bafei Rejuvenating Agent. Moreover, during this period of time, the Ministry of Magic hyped up the dangers of Buffy''s Brain Rejuvenation Potion. The actual victim was discharged from the hospital not long ago, and there were some undesirable side effects, but they did not expect that someone secretly used Buffy. Rejuvenating agent, but also got good results. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 330： Created monster "Cheers to the exam results!" Under the beech trees by the Black Lake, Albert and his party who just finished their final exams are holding up cold butter beers and clinking to each other to celebrate everyone finally getting rid of the sultry classroom and the shadow of the final exam. After half a cup of Butterbeer, most of the sultry heat of June dissipated, and a breeze blew from the lake, bringing a bit of coolness. "You said, how many years has the big squid in the black lake lived!" Fred looked at the big squid lying in the warm shallow water basking in the sun, and casually found a topic. "Hundreds of years?" "Ordinary animals can''t live that long, right!" The three looked at Albert, waiting for each other''s answer. "Who knows?" Albert lay on the recliner transformed by the Transfiguration Curse and yawned lazily: "The big squid should have lived for many years. I doubt it was the pet of the Big Four in the Black Lake." "Possibly, I heard that the big squid will not harm the students at Hogwarts. If you accidentally fall into the water when crossing the lake, it will send the students to the boat." Lee Jordan said, fiddled with the branches. Its tentacles, as a result, the tentacles of the big squid patted the lake water, splashing Lee Jordan all over. Fred and George couldn''t help but look at this scene. "Ordinary animals can''t live so long." Fred didn''t believe Albert''s words. "Yes, Phoenix is ??fine." Albert reminded. The three of them couldn''t help rolling their eyes. "What about Phoenix?" "The basilisk may also live a long time." Albert said mysteriously. "Basilisk, what is that?" "In a very old book at Hogwarts, it is recorded that in our country, there are many terrible beasts and monsters. Among them, the most bizarre and most lethal is the basilisk, also known as Snake king. This kind of snake can become very large, and can usually live for hundreds of years. It is hatched from a male egg and from a toad." "You actually memorized the contents of the book." Fred looked at Albert in shock and couldn''t help muttering, "How free are you!" "Is there a problem with your concern?" Albert was speechless immediately. "It was hatched from a male egg, from a...toad?" George felt strange. "Well, the basilisk is a magical creature made by a dark wizard. It has amazing lethality. I heard that the basilisk''s stare can kill people. Anyone who is stared at by its gaze will immediately die." Albert deliberately stared. Eyes, "Like this." "Can the basilisk stare to death?" The three obviously didn''t believe it. "Probably! I''m not sure." Albert continued, "That''s the information I found last time when I checked the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider. The Basilisk likes to eat spiders. It is the natural enemy of the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider." "Do you think the big squid is also a magical creature made by a wizard?" Lee Jordan understood what Albert meant. "Well, I think the big squid may be a magical creature made by the Big Four. They arranged it in the Black Lake as a strong line of defense for Hogwarts." Albert thought for a while and said, "If anyone wants to cross If the lake attacks Hogwarts, they will be attacked by big squids on the lake and capsized, all sinking to the bottom of the lake to feed the fish." "Why do you think this way?" George asked curiously. "The eight-eyed giant spider was created to protect the residence or treasure of a wizard, and other monsters usually created by magic are also for this purpose." "Okay, don''t fool us." Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes, with an expression that didn''t think we would be fooled. "Don''t you find that the terrain around Hogwarts Castle is easy to defend and difficult to attack?" Albert also knew that the three of them didn''t pay much attention to these things, so he just told them about it as a joke. "There are also a large number of knight statues and knight armor in the castle. When necessary, wizards can use magic to drive them and turn these things into the most loyal soldiers to resist invasion from the outside." "It seems to make sense." The three said casually. "That era was called the Dark Middle Ages. Do you say that danger is not dangerous?" Albert didn''t care, and continued: "There were probably fewer wizards in that era than we are now, and there was no order. If there were Muggle troops attacking This castle cannot be stopped by the number of wizards." "Muggles will attack Hogwarts?" The three were dumbfounded. "Of course, it could also be other dark creatures, or evil wizards. A thousand years ago, this world was not very safe." Albert put away his dull tone and said with a smile: "However, I did not write in historical documents. Find a record of the war at Hogwarts on the website." "So, what just said was fooling us again?" All three of them couldn''t help rolling their eyes, knowing they had been deceived by Albert again. "It''s just speculation!" "Stop talking about those useless speculations, when shall we go to the Gryffindor''s secret treasure?" Fred looked around, making sure that no one around lowered his voice and asked. "Tomorrow morning!" Albert added, "ride a broomstick." "Riding a flying broomstick?" The three looked at each other. Originally, they thought they were going to go deep into the forbidden forest, but Albert planned to fly across the sky on a broomstick. "Otherwise? Are you still going to break into the forbidden forest and fight with the eight-eyed giant spider?" Albert was speechless, trying to cross the forbidden forest from the ground was too stupid. He never thought about taking risks from the beginning. "Then what is the purpose of the magical confrontation we have practiced for so long?" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help complaining, "There is also a spell to deal with the eight-eyed giant spider." "Of course it is to ensure the safety of my own life." Albert said of his plan: "We first rode the broom to the vicinity of the secret treasure guide, and then slowly searched for it at a lower height." "We were so stupid to go through the forest." George felt that he and Fred were so stupid at the time, why didn''t he think of flying over his head! "At that time ~www.novelhall.com~we didn''t have flying broomsticks!" Fred couldn''t help protesting. "What do I do!" Lee Jordan asked hurriedly. Among the four, he was the only one without a broomstick. "Let George pick you up at that time." Fred threw the trouble to his brother with a grin, and Albert would definitely not be able to separate the time and energy. "Idiot, doesn''t Albert still have a silver arrow?" George admired his wit, "Of course Lee Jordan will follow us on a broom then." "Don''t fall down suddenly," Lee Jordan said worriedly: "After all, it''s an old antique!" "Probably not, even if it falls, I will catch you the first time!" Albert casually comforted. "You won''t comfort others, just close your stinky mouth!" Lee Jordan complained, "I don''t want to experience the feeling of falling off a broomstick." vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 331： Trolls Lair The next morning, after having breakfast in the auditorium, the four Alberts disappeared. Although the second-year students have finished the exam, the students in other grades are still preparing for the exam, and no one pays attention to them. After confirming that Hagrid was protecting the Professor of Magical Biology through the Live Point Map, they secretly bypassed the Quidditch Stadium and slipped into the forbidden forest through the phantom spell. Flying over the forbidden forest is far safer than going directly through the forbidden forest. "Well, don''t make a fuss, we will stare at you from behind!" Fred looked at Lee Jordan, who was a little nervous, and couldn''t help joking. Lee Jordan''s flying skills are really average, maybe because he didn''t fly much, and he doesn''t seem to have much confidence. "Or, let''s change the broom?" Lee Jordan complained stubbornly: "Otherwise you will shut up." "Our direction is all right!" Fred turned off the subject, pretending not to hear what the other person was saying. "should be no problem!" Albert would stop every few minutes to look at the pointer on the treasure map to check their flight direction. Fred and George used to walk in the forbidden forest for several hours, but now they have flown a long distance in less than ten minutes. "I have a question, will we get lost later, I mean will we not understand the specific position of Hogwarts." Lee Jordan said of his concerns. The forbidden forest is too big. Even if you fly over the woods, you may fly to other places in the wrong direction. If you get lost, it will be bad. "Don''t worry, I buried something in the forbidden forest outside the school, which can be used as positioning coordinates. Then I will use tracking magic to locate Hogwarts through objects." Hogwarts Castle could not be located, but the Forbidden Forest and Hogsmeade could. What''s more, if they didn''t, they could Apparate directly. Albert didn''t worry about getting lost. "That''s good!" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "I said, how could Albert not be prepared!" Fred felt relieved, "Sure enough, it is different to have a reliable teammate." As he said, he glanced at George, and if George had been reliable last time, he wouldn''t have fallen to that end. "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking." George snorted dissatisfiedly. "Okay, don''t quarrel, we''re going down. The location of the treasure map should be near here. Be careful later, don''t drop to the ground at once." Albert began to take the lead in lowering the height. "I don''t know what treasures there will be." "Don''t think too much, it is more likely to be a scam." Albert did not forget to vaccinate the three of them: "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!" "I think you should say this is true." Fred muttered, he was a little worried about being told by Albert''s broken mouth. It was already deep in the Forbidden Forest. The forest was very dim. Several people were suspended on a big tree, observing the surroundings. Albert threw several **** of light down, and he had to say that the advanced luminous spell was convenient, and immediately illuminated a large area nearby. "You said this will attract any dangerous creatures." Lee Jordan said worriedly. "I just want to see if there are any dangerous creatures below." Albert didn''t care. They watched from above for five minutes, and then landed on the ground after making sure that there was no danger below. After landing, Albert immediately chanted to the surroundings to expel any beasts that might exist nearby. "You are on the alert." Fred handed the broom to Albert, took the treasure map and started looking for the location of the secret treasure. After all the flying broomsticks were collected by Albert into the non-marking stretch bag, Fred took the treasure map and led the way ahead, while Albert took the three of them to guard the surroundings to avoid being attacked. The magical confrontation of the three was also They are not trained for nothing. They all know that they need to be vigilant after entering the forbidden forest. "The direction the map points to is just ahead." Fred raised his finger to the front. "Do you smell anything?" George murmured. The surroundings are smelly, obviously not a good sign. "It''s probably a forest monster." Albert raised his hand to signal them to stop and watch their surroundings. "If it''s that stuff, their weakness is the back of their heads." "It''s so stinking. I hate those guys." Lee Jordan murmured. He was obviously a little too nervous. "If you encounter giant monsters, first limit their speed and I will deal with them." Albert said again, he knew he had to bring them confidence. The four kept in formation and moved on. They did not encounter the giant monster, but found a place similar to the giant monsters lair. Albert actually didnt know whether the giant monster lived in a burrow, but he really didnt want to go inside. He didn''t even want to approach, because it was so stinky, it made him nauseous like being thrown into a cesspool. This is comparable to biochemical weapons! "Oh, did those stinks come out with the body odor of a troll." The four of them decided to stay away first to avoid being fainted by the smell. "Oh, this is definitely a bad joke. Ooh~ I feel like I''m about to throw up my breakfast today." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all retched on the trunk. Albert''s condition was not very good either. He resisted the nausea and retched a few times before suppressing the surge of discomfort. "Would you like to go in there?" he asked suddenly. "This joke is not funny at all," Fred murmured, "I think we might be suffocated in it." "Bubbly curse." Albert opened the skill panel, looked for the skill of the Cannon Head Curse, and directly upgraded it from level one to level two. "I haven''t tried this spell much." Albert put a cover on himself. "What is this?" George pointed to the huge bubbles around Albert''s head and couldn''t help asking. "It looks so funny." At this moment, Albert''s facial features appear to be elongated and widened, which is very funny~www.novelhall.com~ The bubble curse can isolate the stench and provide us with breathing, which can last for more than half an hour. "Albert began to bless the other three people with a bubble head curse, which Albert didn''t use very well. "Half an hour is enough, hurry up!" After the three of Fred hesitated, they decided to explore. In any case, this matter can blow a wave to others. "If only you had brought a camera," Lee Jordan mumbled. The four of them moved towards the lair. Albert threw a ball of light into it. I have to say that it was really a terrifying picture. There were not only trolls of domestic garbage but also some animal bones. It was speechless. They foretell that there are giant monsters living here. "Perhaps, this is really a bad decision." George murmured. "Who knows, prepare to fight." Albert has heard the roar of the troll, and there may be more than one. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 332： clue "Two giant monsters!" Lee Jordan screamed. This was the first time he had encountered this situation. It was pretty good not to be frightened by the trolls and his legs tremble. "Quiet!" Albert whispered, "The phantom spell on us hasn''t disappeared. With the eyesight and brain of the monster, we may not be able to notice us." "What should we do!" George raised his wand. If he had not trusted Albert''s judgment, he would have thrown a spell at the troll. "Get out of the nest." Albert began to take the initiative to stay away from the troll''s lair, and at the same time took out the screaming inflatable skeleton man bought from the Joko joke shop from his pocket and threw it toward the entrance of the lair, hoping to attract the attention of the troll. Albert''s judgment is quite correct. The effect of the phantom spell on the four of them is still there. If it is a beast with a keen sense of smell, they will definitely be able to find the specific location of the four of them through the smell, but the giant monster is obviously not included in this list. The two forest monsters in front of them will have an overreaction, which is entirely due to the relationship between Albert''s use of high-level glowing spells into the monster''s lair. In the dark forest, a little light can easily attract firepower, even the dull forest monsters. The next situation is almost the same as Albert''s guess, the screaming inflatable skeleton man successfully attracted the attention of the two monsters as soon as he appeared. Perhaps, the little bald head of the giant monster was completely unable to understand where this thing came from. However, such doubts are only fleeting. Trolls rarely think about problems with their brains, and they usually don''t think about problems. A forest monster rushed up first, brandishing a wooden stick and smashing towards the inflatable screaming inflatable skeleton man. These big guys had a lot of strength. When they knocked down with a stick, the inflatable skeleton man completely exploded, even the ground under his feet. Shaking slightly. "Don''t froze! Kill them." Before the forest monster reacted, Albert conjured a mallet and slammed it on the back of the forest monster''s head. It swayed on the spot and fell to the ground with a bang. It was shaking. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were not as fast as Albert''s reaction. After receiving Albert''s reminder, the three used a coma spell on the troll together. The spell hit the back of another forest troll. Let it crumbling, as if drunk. "The skin of the troll has a certain resistance to magic!" Albert commanded the gavel to fill up the other forest trolls. As for whether the two forest trolls would have a concussion due to this, it was not that he wanted it. It''s a matter of care. "I didn''t expect to bring down the trolls so easily." "These big guys are stupid. In addition to their strength, the smell on their bodies is terrifying, and it''s probably stunned!" George couldn''t help but vomit, "I heard Bill say that the goblins will train trolls to guard the vault. , I really dont know how they endured the stench from the trolls. Could the fairies let the trolls bathe?" "I don''t think that taking a small bath can remove the smell of the monster." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but vomit. "They are just as disgusting as they are fished out of a cesspit." "You describe it as disgusting. The monsters brought down by them belonged to the forest monsters, and their skin was light green. The forest monster is as powerful as his relatives, but stupid. Of course, they also inherited the rough temper of the trolls, and they often fight for no reason. None of the four dared to get close to the fainted forest monster, even though they all knew that the monster had fainted, no one wanted to take the risk. "This monster obviously used it to smash its prey." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but vomit. "We just need to be careful not to be hurt by them." Albert waved his magic wand, turning the surrounding vines into ropes and tightly entangled the two giants. This is just in case. "By the way, did you bring a camera here?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert expectantly. When he opened his mouth, the Weasley brothers looked at Albert together, and wanted to take a picture of their victory over the trolls. . "How could I bring that stuff, we are not here to travel." Albert said irritably. "Unfortunately, if you bring the camera, I will definitely take pictures!" George also has some regrets. They can defeat the trolls in the second grade, enough to make them brag for a long time. "Don''t relax." Albert said irritably. He didn''t regret that the task "Fearless Challenger" had been completed. He originally thought he would have to wait for the next semester to complete this task. Even Albert didn''t expect it to be. So fast. "Go into the lair and see what good things are, maybe you can find some treasure!" Albert deliberately teased, and the scene before him gave Albert a sense of sight when playing games. " In fantasy games, after defeating the trolls, jackals, and kobolds in the lair, adventurers will always look for treasures where they live. Although Albert didn''t think he could find anything good, he was still ready to go in and take a look. "Do you really want to go in?" Lee Jordan hesitated, he didn''t want to be disgusted by the scene in the lair, who knew what it looked like inside. "If there is nothing in it, then we will go back to school!" Albert took out the treasure map, and the pointer on it pointed here. "Or, you go in, if there is nothing in it, we will go back together!" Fred suggested. "I''ve decided, you will take the lead and go into the lair!" Albert looked at Fred with a smile. "I also think this idea is good." The other two immediately agreed. "Don''t dawdle, go in!" George nudged Fred from behind and said with a smile. "Merlin''s beard, you can''t be like this." Fred protested dissatisfiedly. "If you want to go in, go in together." "Don''t waste time." "Of course we will go in, don''t waste time." A few minutes later, an exclamation came from below the lair. "Come here~www.novelhall.com~See what I find!" The three looked at each other, and finally entered the nest of the forest monster. To be honest, that feeling is really uncomfortable. Fortunately, there is a bubble head curse to protect him, otherwise Albert would not only doubt whether he would be fainted by the stench of the lair after entering here. "Don''t you deliberately drag us into the water!" George looked around, not finding the so-called Gryffindor''s secret treasure. Apart from the trash and excrement of the giant monster, there is nothing more worthy of his attention in this lair. "Come and look at this, it looks like... a statue." Fred said, pointing to the floor of the lair. The three of them all leaned over and saw what Fred was talking about. It seemed to be part of a broken statue. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 333： Gryffindors Secret Chamber "It seems we have found the right place!" Albert muttered to himself, looking at the things on the ground. "What do you mean?" Lee Jordan didn''t understand Albert''s words for a while. "So stupid!" George couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at Lee Jordan and explained: "Why don''t you think about what this place is, how could there be this kind of stone carving, so...the secret treasure of Gryffindor is here. The possibility here is still quite high." "Gryffindor''s treasure is here?" Fred understood, but when he looked around, he didn''t look like there was a treasure! The troll''s lair is completely a hole in the ground, and there is really nothing to see. "What should I do now?" George turned his head and asked, "I won''t look all over here, right? This place looks disgusting." Albert took out the treasure map and looked at the pointer on it. After confirming that there were no other changes on it, he squinted his eyes and started to look around, and then asked Fred, George and Lee Jordan to use spells to clean up the surrounding walls. "Do you think there is a secret passage here, and the entrance is hidden?" Fred took the treasure map from Albert, looked carefully at it, and said his guess. Both George and Lee Jordan thought of the hidden secret passages of Hogwarts Castle. "Would you dig a little more, maybe you can find the remaining part." Lee Jordan suggested, "I always think that this thing should be used here for other purposes. It will never be a display!" "Dig it out first!" Albert didn''t object, "You can clear the cave by the way." After speaking, Albert turned and left. "where are you going?" The three of them were taken aback for a moment, and they asked quickly when they saw Albert walking outside. "Nothing, I went out and killed those two giant monsters, lest they wake up and threaten our lives." Albert said this lightly, like slapping two mosquitoes casually. All three were shocked for a moment, and never thought that Albert would say such a thing. Trolls are indeed very dangerous creatures. Although they seem to easily defeat the two forest trolls, this does not mean anything. Trolls can still threaten the lives of four underage wizards. "I''ll help you!" George didn''t know what he murmured, and hurried to chase Albert, he couldn''t stand the harsh environment in the lair. Fred and Lee Jordan''s faces were dark, and their hearts said that they hadn''t reacted, and reluctantly began to clean the trash in the lair. "Is it really okay to kill them?" George murmured. "The forest trolls are cannibals." Albert glanced at George and said calmly. "If I have the level of Dumbledore, I definitely don''t mind keeping them, but are we not?" "How are you going to kill them?" George didn''t bother with this. The trolls are indeed dangerous. Without Albert''s help, the three of him, Fred and Lee Jordan might not be able to level a forest. Trolls. Seeing the giant monster rushing towards him, that kind of deterrence was enough to startle them, not to mention the monsters skin has a certain resistance to magic, maybe the three of them will die tragically in the giant in no time. Under the strange stick, it became their ration. "This is simple, you are sure to watch it." Albert asked rhetorically. "Well, I think I can take it!" George murmured. "up to you." Albert wielded his magic wand, and the branches next to him suddenly turned into steel thorns, extending towards this side, and piercing the troll''s head in one stroke. It felt like holding a fruit knife and piercing a watermelon. Both giants were crucified to the ground. "Just die!" George said in disbelief. "Yeah, just die like this, otherwise?" Albert used magic to dig a big hole for the two giants and buried them. In fact, to kill the monster, the main consideration is that this place may be where Gryffindors secret treasure is located, and they will hunt for treasure here, so naturally they dont want to leave themselves a safety hazard. "It feels a bit cruel!" George sighed. "Huh?" Albert curled his lips and said disapprovingly, "If you were eaten, you wouldn''t feel this cruel." mercy. That is the qualification that the winner has. "Well, that''s true." After Albert finished dealing with the trolls, he released several warning magics outside the lair, and after returning to the cave, he found that the progress of Fred and Lee Jordan was still very slow. However, they dug up part of the stone statue. After Albert used the repair spell to restore it, he found that the thing was a bit like a lion-body eagle head lying on its stomach. "It''s a bit like the monster stone statue at the entrance of the principal''s office. I think the entrance should be here." Lee Jordan mumbled. "But... how can we get in?" Fred couldn''t think of a good way. As far as he knew, the stone monster at the headmaster''s door could speak, and maybe it would take a special password to get inside. But the stone monster at the entrance has been destroyed, how should they open the entrance! "By the way, who actually destroyed the stone statue." "Perhaps it is a giant monster. Maybe the stone statue asked the giant monster for a password, and the group of guys gave it a stick." Albert said casually. He thinks this possibility is quite high, and the giant does not understand it. It''s a gadget, think it''s an enemy, or give it for other reasons. "what should I do now." There is no good way for the four of them. "Or, try violent methods first!" "Are you going to blow up the entrance?" They observed the surroundings, and after hesitating for a while, they agreed to this method. "The door opens!" Albert said to the wall of the cave in front of him. The spell fell on the wall and did not blow up the entrance as expected. Instead, it hit the wall of the cave, bounced back instantly, and exploded behind them. It''s also thanks to Albert that he lowered his head in time to dodge, otherwise he would really be unlucky. "The magic has been bounced back!" All four of them were shocked, and they came up with an answer at the same time: It should be here! "Wait, there is a reaction here!" Fred shouted to Albert, who was about to use the explosive spell to blast the wall of the cave, and pointed to the treasure map in his hand. "what?" "It''s the password!" "What password?" "Brave and fearless!" "It''s really Gryffindor style!" Albert was taken aback for a moment and muttered, "I still remember the Gryffindor saying in the Sorting Hat song: The students we teach must be brave and fearless. " "Do you remember?" Fred couldn''t help but complain. "Stop talking nonsense, give it a try, I can''t wait." George urged. Albert stepped forward ~www.novelhall.com~ lifted his wand and knocked on the wall, read the password, and the entrance really opened. "Success!" The three of Fred cheered with joy, and when they were about to go in for the treasure hunt, they were stopped by Albert. "and many more" "Wait, don''t you go in and find Gryffindor''s treasure?" "Go in, of course you have to go in. But first, go out and change the air. Do you want to be suffocated?" Albert threw a ball of light into the tunnel. The entrance tunnel is a bit long, and I don''t know if there is anything. Stuck. If Ravenclaw''s treasure trove of knowledge is wisdom, what Gryffindor left behind is probably an adventure. The adventure belonging to the four Alberts has just begun! vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 334： Upside down the promenade "Can you be more cautious?" Fred looked speechlessly at the big wooden ball Albert made with magic, which would replace the four of them to explore the way ahead. "I don''t mind if you feel brave and fearless and are going to explore the road ahead." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and gestured at Fred. "Okay, okay, can''t I believe it?" Fred murmured angrily. He really believed three points. Sometimes Albert''s words are really accurate. It doesn''t hurt to believe a little bit. . Both George and Lee Jordan next to him were laughing. However, after the two were glared at by Fred, they quickly coughed and changed the subject: "What do you think Gryffindor''s treasure will be?" "It''s probably the legendary Gryffindor sword." Albert controlled the big wooden ball to roll forward while telling his roommate about the Gryffindor sword. "Only the real students of Gryffindor can find the Gryffindor sword?" The eyes of the three people lit up, and they felt that Albert''s words made sense. Perhaps Gryffindor would hide the sword here. The four of them didn''t go long before they ran into trouble, and what stood in front of them was a strange mist. Albert frowned slightly and let the wooden ball roll into the mist. When it was pulled out by magic again, the wooden ball remained unchanged. "Want to go in?" George frowned and asked. No matter how you look at it, the fog in front of you is very strange. "Fred," Albert waved his wand and turned the big wooden ball into a rope around Fred''s waist. "What?" Fred asked suspiciously. "It''s time to show your courage!" Albert smiled and patted Fred on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, if there is a problem, we will immediately pull you out of the mist." Fred''s face collapsed and he regretted why he had to talk more, but after seeing the "encouragement" expressions of the three of them, his face was still dark, and he carefully put his hands into the mist, and found that there was no response before he got in. In the mist. When Fred just stepped into the fog, he found that the world in front of him suddenly turned upside down, and the whole person was hanging upside down, looking at the scene below, suddenly his hair stood upside down. Fred found a pile of dense stone cones beneath him. He felt that as long as he lifted his foot, he would immediately fall down and be pierced with blood holes by those stone cones. "Quick, pull me out!" Fred couldn''t help swallowing and shouted behind him. When the three Alberts heard Fred''s voice, they immediately pulled Fred out of the fog. "What''s the situation inside?" George asked curiously. Fred''s situation is a bit bad. He sits on the ground, his legs weakened, and he looks like something terrible has happened. Fred took a few minutes to regain his composure, and then described what he saw to the three Alberts. George and Lee Jordan were also shocked when they heard this. "It should be a phantom!" Albert judged, "You can try to run with your eyes closed." "phantom?" "This is a mist of magic. It can last for a thousand years. It feels incredible." Albert murmured. "Can closing your eyes block the effects of the magic fog?" Fred went in with his eyes closed and found that his vision was no longer upside down. "This is probably the test that Gryffindor left for others." George looked at Albert and asked, "Is it past?" "I''m not sure if there are other dangers on the road. It''s better not to close your eyes." Albert smiled and patted Fred on the shoulder. "Why, do you want to try again?" "Why don''t you try it yourself!" Fred said angrily. "As a Gryffindor student, how can you lack courage?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but sarcastically said. "Don''t close your eyes later." Fred said viciously. Lee Jordan turned his head over while humming a little song, pretending that he hadn''t heard it. "I don''t know if I can take tricks!" Albert shook his head and said, "Forget it, I''ll do it!" He didn''t tie the rope, and walked straight forward, diving into the strange fog. Sure enough, as Fred said, Albert''s vision was upside down. There are densely packed stone cones under the head, which still looks quite scary. Albert just glanced at it and felt his legs trembling slightly, and now he finally understood why Fred was trembling when they were pulled out. However, Albert didn''t intend to close his eyes and rush over. Who knows if there are any traps on the road, instead of letting others pass by tricks. Albert didn''t look at the top of his head, his eyes fixed on his feet, and he slowly moved forward. Sometimes, even if you know that this is an illusion and do a good job of mental construction, some things still cannot be avoided. It really takes a lot of courage to pass this journey without closing your eyes. It really is a test for Gryffindor. After a few minutes, Albert gradually suppressed his inner discomfort and began to observe his surroundings. The surrounding area was not completely dark. There was light on the way, and it was still a blue flame, which was undoubtedly the Goblai fairy fire. This upside-down corridor is very long. After walking for a few minutes, Albert discovered the trap left by Gryffindor. "Sure enough, it''s not so easy to pass." Albert cried out by fluke. This trap is very simple. It is a trap and you can easily jump over it, but if you close your eyes and run over, you will definitely fall into the pit and throw a dog to eat shit. Albert jumped over, and it took about ten minutes to walk this upside-down corridor. Encountered two more pits on the way, all of which are of the type that can jump but cannot hide. To be honest, jumping from the pit to stimulate the thieves, think about what it would be like to step on the ceiling and take off, feel like you are flying, feel like you will fall into the stone cone below. When Albert finished this upside-down corridor, his legs were still trembling, but I have to say that this is really Gryffindor, and I can''t make it without the courage. If you ran over with your eyes closed, it would be even worse~www.novelhall.com~ If you want to cheat, how can it be that simple? Don''t have the courage, but want to hit the attention of Gryffindor Treasure? Go back where you come from. Albert was considering how to tell Fred three people about this. He was really worried that they closed their eyes and plunged into the fog, and they all fell into the pit. In the end, Albert found a way to break the game. He took out the broom from the non-marking stretch bag and flew upside down through the upside-down corridor. Yes, it''s that simple. Flying on a broomstick is actually not a strange thing. He believes that Fred and George can do it. As for Lee Jordan, he can fly by himself or find someone to partner with him. Although Albert felt that Fred and the others should pass the Gryffindor test by their own abilities, it didn''t matter what the three of them would choose. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 335： Close the boss When Fred, George, and Lee Jordan saw Albert flying out of the strange mist on a broomstick, their faces were full of unconcealable consternation. Although the three of them couldn''t figure out what was going on for a while, Albert flew out on a broomstick undoubtedly proved that this trick was very useful. The three of them surrounded Albert and asked about it all the time. Albert did not hide it, and directly told his roommates about his experiences and experiences in the mist. The three of them were silent when they heard the words, and secretly called a fluke in their hearts. If they didn''t wait for Albert to come out and ran into the mist with their eyes closed, they would all be out of luck. "What are you going to do, do you want to enjoy the fun of rushing through this magical fog, or just fly over on a broom? "Ride a broom, don''t delay the expedition!" Fred said straightforwardly. "I think so too." George immediately agreed. "You guys don''t really try it, it''s really exciting to pass the level." Albert suggested with a smile. "Why didn''t Gryffindor consider the issue of flying broomsticks?" Lee Jordan turned off the subject. "Didn''t you read "Quidditch"? Albert smiled and shook his head. "There is an introduction to the flying broomstick in the book." "Ahem, I think we''d better go over and talk about it first!" Lee Jordan said again: "I don''t want to use the silver arrow, or let''s change it, it feels that the antique broom is very insecure!" Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he didn''t refuse to exchange broomsticks with Lee Jordan. It didn''t really matter which broom he used. "Your flying skills are so bad, not the broomstick!" George muttered. "Just talk about it!" Lee Jordan glared. It turns out that Li Qiaodans flying skills are really bad. When he was flying upside down, he really fell off the broomstick. In the end, it was Fredela who got him and the four of them flew through the fog. Area. "Is it scared to pee my pants!" George looked at the embarrassed Lee Jordan and couldn''t help but giggled. Albert gave him a glaring look before he shut up obediently. "Are you OK!" "I just thought I was going to be pierced to death by those stone cones." Lee Jordan muttered softly. "Isn''t this still dead?" Albert patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder and comforted him. He got used to it after playing a few times. This upside-down corridor is really exciting. "I don''t want to do it again." "Don''t be silly, you will have to come back again." Fred smiled maliciously. "Okay, let''s go!" After turning a corner, Albert felt that everyone was going down, and there was no excitement on the way until they came to a vast room. When I first entered the room, blue torches suddenly lit up on the surrounding walls. The room was very empty. There was a tall stone statue inside. When Albert walked into the room, the huge stone statue moved a bit. The visual sense of entering the boss room in the game. "Hello, stop kidding, is this going to let us defeat this big guy?" George couldn''t help but exclaimed. No way, every time the huge stone statue moves, the ground under its feet will tremble. Albert''s face is also not very good-looking, after all, it is not joking to be hit by this big guy. "Don''t be stunned!" Albert cursed in his heart, pulling the stunned people back to the passage. Fortunately, the room is not closed, otherwise these daze guys will probably be over. "Why are you in a daze, do you want to die?" Albert scolded angrily. "Just the upside-down corridor just now, this is not a joke, if it is hit by that thing, it will really kill you." Fred said, looking at the huge stone statue that stopped moving. "Can we use the phantom spell, or ride a broom..." "Quiet!" Albert shouted, and he could see that none of the three wanted to face the huge stone statue in the room. "What is a good way?" "This level is also a test for Gryffindor. You should see the door opposite? I guess that door will not open until the giant stone statue is defeated." Albert continued. The three looked at each other and hesitated. They are adventurous, but it doesn''t mean that they want to die. If they are stepped on by a huge stone statue, they will turn into meatloaf. "I don''t force it," Albert said calmly, "I must go in anyway to see what treasure Gryffindor left behind." "Fight with it!" Fred gritted his teeth. "Correct." "What do you say." As friends, the three would not let Albert face the giant stone statue by himself. In the first level, the three of them all passed by accident, but this level is obviously no way. If they can''t pass the level set by Gryffindor with their own strength, what qualifications do they have to get the treasures inside? " After Albert briefly explained the tactics, the four re-entered the room, and the giant stone statue regained its ability to move. The loud noises made when walking gave people a strong sense of oppression. Albert waved his magic wand and directly cast an explosive spell on the giant stone statue, first abolishing the stone statue''s mobility. This is a simple tactic developed by the four of them. This big guy has no brains. The explosive spell exploded on the leg of the huge stone statue, but the power of the spell failed to break its leg. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan used obstacle spells together to stop the other leg of the huge stone statue abruptly. This directly caused the stone statues body to lose its balance and fell to the ground with a bang. It was shaking. "The stone statue is only a stone statue after all, but it looks a little scary." A few minutes later, Albert used the explosive spell to blow up the head and limbs of the stone statue, and the thing finally couldn''t move anymore. "It''s just a bit bigger, I didn''t expect it to be easy to deal with!" Fred looked at the fallen stone statue and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "No, this level is actually very difficult. The body of this huge stone statue is very strong. It is estimated that it has been enchanted." Albert analyzed, "My explosive spell is very powerful, and it can kill an eight-eyed giant spider in one shot. I used the explosive spell many times just now to stop it completely." "what do you mean" "Ordinary spells probably have no effect on it." Albert said to Fred: "If you don''t believe it~www.novelhall.com~ you can use the cutting spell or the smashing spell to try it." The three of them tried the Smashing Curse on the huge stone statue, and the result was exactly the same as Albert said. This guy''s body is very strong, and their Smashing Curse has no effect. The three turned their heads to Albert and said, "We also want to learn the explosive spell." "Learn the basics first. This spell is a more difficult type." Albert didn''t refuse, but he didn''t agree. He didn''t want his roommates to be so lofty, and this spell is a bit dangerous. If you use it casually on students, the ghost knows it will What happened. "Let''s go, go in and see what good things Gryffindor left here." Albert first walked towards the door. After the huge stone statue was knocked down by four people, the door opened automatically. By the way, if the stone gate does not defeat the giant stone statue of the gate, it is impossible to get in unless the stone gate is directly blasted open with powerful magic. However, this is obviously more difficult than defeating the guard. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 336： Very Gryffindor It was pitch black inside Shimen, and nothing could be seen. As soon as they stepped in, a torch suddenly lit up in the room, making the four of them more vigilant, for fear that they would have to fight something again. In the eyes of the four, there are two figures sitting opposite each other by the burning campfire, seeming to be chatting about some interesting topic. The only treasure here is in the hands of the middle-aged man opposite the tall giant. Godric Gryffindor was wiping the silver sword with a cloth, talking and laughing with the giant opposite. They carefully watched the two stone statues in front of them, fearing that they would suddenly attack themselves. A few minutes later, the stone statue did not move, and still stayed there quietly, but the crucible by the campfire was steaming. Albert looked at each other, and walked vigilantly towards the stone statue. "Look...that sword!" George exclaimed. At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the ruby-studded silver sword held by the Gryffindor statue. To be honest, Albert was actually very surprised when he saw this sword. He still vaguely remembered that Harry Potter took out the Gryffindor sword from the sorting hat and killed the snake in the secret room. strange. But how could this weapon be here now? "This long sword is really beautiful." Lee Jordan muttered to himself as he looked at the silver sword. "This is the Gryffindor sword you''re talking about?" George asked Albert, turning his head. "Well, it should be correct, a magic sword made by a fairy." Albert headed. "Are you going to take it away?" Lee Jordan tried to remove the sword from the arm of the stone statue, but failed. "Take it away? No, I won''t take this sword away," Albert shook his head. "Gryffindor''s sword does not belong to me, it belongs to Gryffindor." "How about taking it back to school?" Fred suddenly proposed excitedly. "Principal Dumbledore will definitely give us a lot of points." "Leave it here." Albert shook his head. In fact, Albert initially considered taking this sword back, but considering that he received a special contribution award not long ago, he took the Gryffindor sword back at this time, and Dumbledore estimated that he would never give it back. A special contribution award. "Why?" George asked puzzledly, "Just take it back, and the score we get will definitely help us beat Slytherin College." "I don''t intend to expose this place for the time being." Albert shook his head, "I am going to turn this place into our secret base, maybe it will be useful." "This is deep in the Forbidden Forest." Lee Jordan said weakly. "Apparition," Albert reminded. "We have no opinion." The twins nodded in agreement with Albert''s decision. "Well, I have no objection." Lee Jordan said regretfully. "However, it was a pity that I finally came in and didn''t get anything." George looked at the silver sword and couldn''t help muttering. "Treasures, yes!" Albert raised his finger to the dark cauldron on the campfire. There was still some unknown viscous liquid in it, a bit like some terrible dark dish. All four of them deliberately ignored it. "Treasure, this is it?" "If I guessed correctly, this should be the crucible of the giant Dai Wenqi." "The Thirteen Treasures of the British Isles, the crucible of the legendary giant Dai Wenqi?" Fred was shocked. He looked up and down the liquid that was still bubbling with mud-colored bubbles, and muttered: "It is said that this crucible is only for bravery. People cook meat, but cowards can''t use it." "You mean, we should... eat this stuff?" Li Qiaodan looked at the liquid in the cauldron and couldn''t help swallowing, without any appetite. Is this for them to eat dirt? "I think this joke is not funny at all," George said with a straight face. "Perhaps, this is also a test!" Albert took out a candy and turned it into a spoon using the Transfiguration Charm. "Whoever wants to try it first, even if it is really poisoned, I can send you back to Hogwarts for treatment." The three of them looked at Albert and said angrily, "Or, you can eat first!" "It only takes a small bite." Albert raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s time to eat multi-flavored beans." "Well, I am coming!" Li Qiaodan plucked up his courage and tremblingly stretched his spoon towards the pot of dark food, shook a small spoon, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed with his nausea. The next moment, his eyes widened, and his face was full of shock. "Are you all right!" Fred asked worriedly. "Isn''t it really poisoned!" "The taste is... unexpectedly good!" Lee Jordan blinked and said in shock: "It''s the taste of broth." "You are not fooling us!" George obviously didn''t believe Lee Jordan''s nonsense. "What did I lie to you for?" Lee Jordan took another spoonful and nodded: "It is indeed the smell of broth. I feel my whole body warmed up. That feeling is really amazing. "Maybe, this is the crucible of the legendary giant Dai Wenqi!" Fred muttered. He was also going to try it, but Albert stopped it. "Wait a little longer and see if there are other effects." Albert was very cautious, worried that he might be poisoned if he eats it. "I think Betty Bot may have been here." Lee Jordan said of his guess, "He is likely to get inspiration from here." "Is Betty Bot a student of Gryffindor?" Fred asked. "should be." "why would you say so?" "Each bite is an adventure." Lee Jordan said the slogan of Bibi Duo, "This is Gryffindor, isn''t it?" "Maybe!" Albert was noncommittal, he hadn''t studied this aspect. After waiting for a few minutes to make sure that Lee Jordan was okay, the three of them all tasted the food in the cauldron. It was indeed the taste of broth as Lee Jordan said. "It''s incredible." Albert muttered, looking at the food in the bowl. After eating, he felt warm and full of energy. "Didn''t it mean that the silverware forged by the fairy silversmith will not be stained with dust and stains?" Albert looked sideways at the sword-wiping Gryffindor, and couldn''t help but complain. He stretched out his hand to pick up the silver sword from the stone statue, brushed his finger across the spine of the sword, paused for a moment on the name on it, and muttered, "It seems that the fairy should be lying." "How did you take the sword down?" Li Qiaodan asked in shock. Albert ignored Lee Jordan and said mysteriously: "Do you know the story behind the Gryffindor sword?" "Let''s talk, don''t make people appetite," It is said that Gryffindor wanted a long sword in hand, so he asked the fairy king at that time as the best silversmith to build a long sword. Later, after the Fairy King built the weapon, he was reluctant to hand it over to Gryffindor, and then he pretended that Gryffindor stole the sword from him... Listening to Albert''s old stories, Fred, George and Lee Jordan were all dumbfounded. "So, now the fairies think...is this true?" "The information I saw in the literature is like this." Of course, these documents were actually not found in the Hogwarts library, but in the manor of Broad, where there are really many ancient documents and materials, most of which are manuscripts. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing." Li Qiaodan felt that he had really gained knowledge, but then realized something, and asked suspiciously: "Aren''t you fooling us again!" "I remember Fred''s eldest brother working at Gringotts!" Albert said suddenly, "You will know if you go back and ask him." "Fairies think that everything they make should belong to them. Wizards spend money to buy them, which are only temporarily rented by the payer. They think that after the original purchaser dies, the things should be returned to the fairies. When you pass it on Your offspring, when they dont pay the fairies, are no better than stealing." "But why does the fairy make up such a lie?" "In order to cover up the truth!" Albert said without hesitation, "The Goblin King could not get back the sword because he kicked the iron plate. Gryffindor threatened the Goblin King. If he did that, he would use this sword. Kill the fairy king and his subjects." "Later, the goblin society began to circulate that Gryffindor stole the sword. In order to make this lie come true, the goblin king instilled such a concept in his tribe, so as to realize the fact that Gryffindor stole the sword." In his previous life ~www.novelhall.com~ there were similar countries. "In fact, the goblin king did very successfully, but it also caused trouble to the goblins. The relationship between the goblin and wizard with that kind of thinking is not good, is it?" Albert said contemptuously, "this one. It also indirectly led to two goblin rebellions in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries." "Of course, history has been difficult to explore. Whether it is the goblin lying or Gryffindor lying is no longer found, but I prefer to believe that the goblin is lying..." "Why?" the three asked puzzled. "Look at this..." Albert pointed to the handwriting on the spine of the sword. "Godric Gryffindor." "Only the fairy silversmith has the craft of processing silver. That is to say, this name was engraved by the fairy king at the time by Gryffindor." Albert said softly, "this sword belongs to Gryffindor without a doubt. ." vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 337： 2 things before the holiday In the morning, Albert and his team rode back to Hogwarts Castle quietly on flying broomsticks. Although they didn''t get any treasure, this interesting adventure will always be a precious memory for the four. Perhaps, this is the so-called Gryffindor''s treasure! In fact, Albert did not achieve nothing. After using the food in the cauldron of the giant Dai Wenqi, he acquired a special skill that could not be upgraded: Heart of the Brave. It was because he saw the mission of Gryffindor''s Secret Treasures change and only noticed that he had this special skill. Although I didn''t get Gryffindor''s treasure, it was not a disadvantage to get such a special skill. By the way, the heart of the brave is really Gryffindor. The effect of the skill is: when encountering difficulties, keep calm and face it bravely. Albert was curious whether Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who also used the food in the cauldron of the giant Devinche, also acquired this skill. Of course, the three have no skills. Unlike Albert, it is a pity for Fred, George and Lee Jordan to fail to bring the Gryffindor sword back to school. They obviously hope to win the Academy Cup for Gryffindor. Perhaps this is a land rich in heroes. After all, the points of Gryffindor College were surpassed by Slytherin College. Many Gryffindor students felt very sorry. However, few people thought of earning access to Gryffindor College by themselves. Points for the Academy Cup. Even if the sword is taken away, the Gryffindor sword will disappear silently one day. This enchanted silver sword belongs only to Gryffindor. When the students of Gryffindor really need it, the sword will reappear and fall out of Gryffindor''s peaked hat. Therefore, Albert had never had the idea of ??that sword, nor had he prepared to tell his roommates about this speculation. The final exam is completely over. There are still a few days before the school holiday. The students who finished the exam walked out of the sultry castle in twos and threes, playing and chatting on the grass. Albert and his friends are no exception. They get some iced pumpkin juice from the kitchen, sit on the picnic cloth Albert made and play the wizard card, chatting about what to do during the summer vacation. "I miss my Tom a little bit." Albert slapped Alia''s black cat and shared Tom''s photos with everyone with a smile. "It''s really fat!" Alia took the photo and couldn''t help but vomit, "I don''t want Pooh to be like that." She was still depressed just now, how could her cat be easily abducted by Albert, only to see the other party taking out food from his pocket and feeding it. "Why don''t you bring it to school?" Angelina asked suspiciously, who had just lost a game. "Also, are you sure you have a cat?" "It seems... lack of exercise." Shanna looked at the photo before saying a long time later. "Well, I tried to help it lose weight, but it didn''t work out." Albert said, looking in a certain direction, many students are flocking to the castle, it seems that something has happened. "It seems that something has happened, I''ll go and see." Lee Jordan ran towards the castle. The other people looked at each other, but no one followed, waiting for Lee Jordan to bring them news. About fifteen minutes later, Lee Jordan returned with the news. "Kenneth Toller was found fainted in the toilet, like a mess of mud, made by a Slytherin student." Lee Jordan explained, "Remember the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator? It is said to be The Slytherin student who drank the medicine and was taken to the school hospital did it." "Kenneth Toller is completely self-inflicted." Albert shook his head. "He is too greedy." "I don''t know who sold the formula of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator to Kenneth Toller." Fred and George couldn''t help but roll their eyes at Albert. "I reminded him a long time ago." Albert said calmly. "I remember your bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant seemed to have been drunk, how is the effect?" Shanna asked curiously. "Did not drink, Albert used a simple trick to play with everyone. At that time, he gave us a brain booster. The guy sold the bottle of potion on the same day, earning several times more. Long." Fred directly dug Albert''s old bottom. "The bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator is real. If the Ravenclaw boy knew it, he would have to faint in the toilet." "Don''t you say that no one considers you a mute." Albert said irritably. Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, admiring Albert''s earning ability. No wonder he has the money to hold a wizard card game. In the next few days, Albert spent a lot of time writing replies, and with the help of Isobel, he processed the pile of letters. After returning home, there were not so many owls to help send letters, and Albert didn''t want to exhaust Sheila. At the end of the year banquet, Slytherin College won the College Cup again. Fred, George, and Jordan Lee were very upset. After the banquet, Dumbledore regretted to announce the disappearance of Rowena Smith. Of course, if it were not for the principal to advance this matter, it is estimated that not many students would pay attention to this matter. Poor Rowena Smith is being forgotten by people, and even the reward offered by the Daily Prophet no longer attracts so many attention. On the morning of leaving school, the test results were finally announced, and Albert naturally won the first place in the whole year. Fred, George and Lee Jordan all passed the exam with high scores. After arriving at the notice that no magic is allowed outside the school, everyone pulled their luggage and boarded the Hogwarts Express train. Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan occupied a separate compartment, and they played a few rounds of Wizard cards while chatting about the secret base. "I haven''t figured it out yet," Albert said honestly, "but I think that place will come in handy." "Perhaps, we can lure others to take risks there," Fred suggested. "However, I kind of doubt whether other people can pass the Gryffindor test." The three of Fred knew that they could pass the test, and a large part of the reason was Albert''s help. "Maybe it was eaten by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider before finding the location." George said angrily. "We can make some treasure maps." Lee Jordan proposed. "Then, hide it in a book that might be used..." The four people got together to discuss this possibility. Although many hypotheses were difficult to put into action, they all had a great conversation. Before getting off the car, Fred and George also invited Albert to play at their house. Albert thought for a while and finally agreed. He was really curious about what the Weasley house looked like. It just so happens that I''m going to see Professor Broad this summer. After leaving the station, Albert quickly found his family. Herb was waiting for him outside the car. Daisy waved to him from the passenger seat. When Albert walked past, suddenly appeared by the car window. A squeezed big cat face was created. "I''m eleven years old." Niya murmured while shaking Tom''s tail. "Meow!" Tom fished his tail back with his paw, jumped onto Albert''s knee, and licked the hair that had been picked up on it. "Yeah." Albert noticed Daisy''s eyes and said helplessly, "If Nia can''t go to Hogwarts, will she hate me for it?" The girl pouted, not wanting to answer this question. She wants to go to Hogwarts to learn magic, but...all the signs indicate that she may not have that kind of magic talent. "Mom, Niya actually hates me." Albert said to Daisy who was sitting in the passenger seat ~www.novelhall.com~I didn''t have it. "Niya dissatisfied. "That''s good." Albert stretched out his hand and touched Nia''s head, and continued, "Actually, the magical world also has many restrictions. I still need Nia''s help in many things in the future." "Hate, don''t touch the lady''s head randomly." The girl grumbled dissatisfiedly, "I''m eleven years old, don''t always think of me as a child. "You are a kid." "You too, don''t speak in an old-fashioned tone." Herb said, "how old are you now." "Yes, how old are you." Niya immediately agreed, "Don''t always talk to me in that tone." "I am your brother." (End of this volume.) vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 338： The story of Quirinas Quirrell (2) Remember in one second "Master, I have heard the news from the goblin, Dumbledore did put a valuable item in Underground 1!" In the dark room, Quirrell was reporting the latest information to Voldemort, "According to the fairy, underground gold No. 1 is the gold for storing valuables. There is no key to the door. No one can open the golden gate except the fairy. , Take away the contents." The snake in front of Quirrell didn''t react much. It seemed to be just a snake. He continued, "I have controlled the fairy, but I want to break into the Gringotts..." "Quelow, I spent so much time and energy on you, not to hear you say these excuses!" A hideous human face appeared on the snake''s head, it was Voldemort''s face, every time Voldemort did this Talking to him, the life of his possession will be greatly reduced. "Sorry, master." "What I need is for you to get the Sorcerer''s Stone as soon as possible, not your sorry. I think you must have your own plan, right Quirrell!" "Yes, Master, I already have my own plan. The fairy controlled by the Imperius Curse will open the gate of Underground No. 1 for me." Quirrell whispered, "However, I haven''t thought of how to do it. After grabbing the Sorcerer''s Stone, how to get rid of the chase of the Gringotts fairies." In fact, Quirrell was not reluctant to break into Gringotts. Although Voldemort said that getting the Philosopher''s Stone and allowing him to completely recover his body will give Quirrell the glory and status he deserves. However, Quirrell still didn''t have much confidence in breaking into Gringotts, because he had never heard of a wizard who could successfully steal in Gringotts. Those thieves who had made the idea of ??Gringotts were all trapped in the huge underground maze under the Gringotts, and that ghost place could not be manifested. Quirrell felt that he must be crazy, or Voldemort was crazy, that would give birth to the idea of ??robbing Gringotts. However, he also knew that the Dark Lord taught him those spellcasting skills and powerful black magic in order to let him bring the Philosopher''s Stone from the Gringotts. If you fail, you will suffer terrible punishment. Quirrell couldn''t imagine how he would end up after defeat, just like those wizards who had been possessed by the Dark Lord. Not long ago, Quirrell once caught a wizard from turning into the alley, let the Dark Lord possess him, and taught himself magic and magic skills. However, he saw with his own eyes how Voldemort made the opponent yield and died. All this made Quirrell''s creeps. He found that he didn''t seem to have the power to resist, even if the Dark Lord looked very weak, he was still strong. "You just have to steal the Philosopher''s Stone, and after I am completely resurrected, those fairies will be nothing at all." "I will be..." Quirrell said in a low voice. At this time, there was a knock on the kitchen window glass, interrupting Quirrell''s words. He opened the window to receive the letter from Owl. This was from Hogwarts. Invitation from the Magic Academy. He quickly opened the letter and scanned the contents of the letter paper: Principal Dumbledore officially invited him to Hogwarts, and brought him familiar with the castle, colleagues and the following teaching courses. Quirrell closed the letter and took a deep breath. The meeting with Dumbledore was undoubtedly a meeting, a meeting to betray the Dark Lord. If the Dark Lord is handed over to Dumbledore, he believes that the greatest in history The big wizard can definitely... Quirrell admitted that he was somewhat persuaded by Voldemort, but it didn''t mean that he was a fool. On the contrary, Quirrell was very smart and had served as the prefect of Laclau. Quirrells magic talent is actually good, otherwise it would not have taken him just a few months to grow up quickly under Voldemorts teaching. He has mastered a silent spell that was not very familiar, even some simple magic. It can be used without the aid of a magic wand. Now Quirrell is considered an excellent wizard, as long as he betrays the Dark Lord, he will be free! As soon as this thought emerged in his mind, Quirrell immediately extinguished the thought that had been tumbling. He didn''t dare to have extra thoughts in front of Voldemort, the other party could easily see through his thoughts. "Dumbledore''s invitation!" Quirrell said respectfully: "That person invited me to school to get familiar with the next career as a professor." "You want to hand me over to Dumbledore." Voldemort stared at Quirrell''s face and suddenly said, "You learned spellcasting skills and a lot of black magic from me, so you are going to abandon me?" "No, I don''t, master!" Quirrell said panicked. "Lying, you are lying to me. That''s what you thought just now, you want to hand me over to Dumbledore!" Voldemort''s voice echoed in Quirrell''s mind, "You want to use Dumbledore to get rid of me, you Get close to me, just want to learn black magic and magic skills from me, right?" "I don''t mind if you do that, I won''t mind, but do you think you can get rid of me?" Voldemort suddenly laughed, "I am in my current state, even Dumbledore can''t kill me, he took I have nothing to do, and he can''t help you either." "No, Master, I have never thought of betraying you, never have." Quirrell lowered his head deeply and said respectfully. "I don''t care! But you have to remember that anyone who betrays me will pay for it!" Voldemort''s voice echoed in Quirrell''s ears. The next day, Quirrell went to Hogwarts at the agreed time. At the gate of the school, Quirrell saw Hagrid, the hunting groundmaster, waiting for him at the gate. Quirrell stepped forward, greeted Hagrid with a slight stutter, and shook his hand. Hagrid took him to the principal''s office. ^0^Remember in one second Principal Dumbledore chatted with him about his work for a while, talked about the welfare of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, and personally took Quirrell around Hogwarts, such as his Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and later classes. Classroom used at the time. "You get acquainted with your job~www.novelhall.com~ After a while, I may need your help in some things." Dumbledore said with a smile. "I''m very happy to be able to-be able to help, that is my glory-glory!" "By the way, Professor McGonagall asked me to tell you that I hope you can draw up the books that will be used in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class as soon as possible so that you can send the admission letter to the students!" "No-no problem, I''ll quickly-hand in the required list-to Professor McGonagall." Quirrell nodded. He wanted to make himself look more reliable. However, his behavior was not much. Persuasive. After watching Dumbledore leave, Quirrell closed the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office and carefully checked every corner of the room to make sure that he was not under surveillance. To be honest, this kind of thing is unlikely. Quirrell felt that his disguise was very successful. He kept making himself look a bit stuttering and nervous. He also told Dumbledore about some bad experiences during his travels, and cleverly concealed it from Dumbledore. :. : Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 339： Snow Mountain Resort Remember in one second A new car does not mean that the quality is good. On the way to the French ski resort, the coach that the Anderson family took has broken down twice, which is a disaster for the passengers in the car who are going to the Snow Mountain Resort. "This is definitely the most unreliable hotel I have ever encountered." Niya looked out the window. The long wait made her lose patience. The passengers in the car had already waited for more than an hour. disaster. "Perhaps, we should go on vacation on the Isle of Wight." Daisy stared at her husband with a trace of reproach in her tone. "They should buy a German car. As we all know, the tourist car in that country is not easy to break down halfway." Herb and his wife''s eyes murmured. Originally, the Anderson family was going to vacation on the Isle of Wight. Later, considering that I had already been to the French coast last year, I changed to skiing in the Alps this time. In the hot summer, a ski holiday is undoubtedly a good place to escape the heat. Of course, it has something to do with the Anderson family preparing to go skiing long ago. "Okay, eat something, close your eyes and rest when you are tired!" Albert took out a small can of candies from his pocket and placed it in Nia''s hand. It was the candies purchased by Duke Honey. "That thing is so useful, can you get a lot of things, how is Tom?" Nya took the candy, took one into her mouth, and handed the candy to the Herbs sitting in front of them. "It''s very good, just finished eating, and taking a nap!" Albert muttered while observing Tom in the box. Albert hadn''t planned to abide by the laws of the magic world from the very beginning, and used the Unmarked Stretching Curse to get himself a lot of "space equipment". Naturally, with this thing, Tom naturally no longer needs to take care of his grandfather. Albert directly hid Tom in the small box and followed him by smuggling. "This semester, are you going to take Tom to school?" Niya asked suddenly. "Well, Niya is going to Eton College." Albert said suddenly, Niya''s grades are not bad, perhaps because Albert put her pressure on her. "If you haven''t received the invitation from Hogwarts!" Niya murmured. For this, Daisy was happy for a long time. The coach still drove forward slowly and arrived at the ski resort after dark. The dizzy passengers in the car were quickly attracted by the surrounding scenery, while the children who hadn''t skid through the snow looked around, looking for the legendary ropeway and cable car. After a while, the coach stopped in front of a three-story hotel. The passengers who put on their coats couldn''t wait to leave the dull and depressed carriage, and rushed towards the hotel lobby in twos and threes. The Andersons had booked a double bedroom in advance. As soon as the door was closed, Albert put Tom out of the box. As soon as the fat cat came to a strange place, he began to sniff around, seeming to recognize the surrounding smell. "Mom," Niya asked, "Will Tom be afraid of the cold?" "I prepared a padded jacket for Tom!" Daisy took out the little padded jacket prepared for Tom and handed it to Niya. "Mom, what you bought is too small!" Niya took the quilted jacket, gestured on Tom''s body, and shook her head, "How could Tom fit this thing." "Don''t worry, Tom is so fat and hardy!" Albert drove the guy off the bed, "Maybe, I can take this opportunity to lose weight. "Meow!" Tom yelled dissatisfiedly and jumped on the sofa and squatted. "Hahaha!" They had a French meal with local characteristics in the hotels large dining room, and then Herb and Daisy went back to their rooms to sleep. Albert is going to take Nia to the resort and walk around, Herb is not worried, he knows his son''s abilities very well. The resort at night is shrouded in beautiful lights. There are hotels and restaurants full of French flavors. You can ski at night, but Albert didn''t take Nia to try. He took the travel brochure issued by the hotel and took Niya to walk around the resort, by the way, to see what interesting places or delicious food there is. The resort is very large. In addition to skiing, there are all kinds of entertainment. Albert takes Niya to clean up the nearby food and find a place where he can rent ski equipment. "The tourist brochure given by the resort is really bad!" Niya couldn''t help complaining as soon as she walked out of the ski shop. If it weren''t for going around, I really didn''t know that the shops that rented ski equipment introduced by the resort were much more expensive than other shops. Of course, the ski equipment is better, but in Albert''s eyes it is not worth the price. Some travelers who have borrowed ski equipment can''t wait to ski on a **** next to the town. Not all travelers who come here are good at skiing. There is a big floor-to-ceiling window in the beverage shop next to the small snow slope. Albert took Nia to drink coffee while watching a group of people skiing in the snow slope. There is a place for newcomers to practice skiing during the day, and a ski resort for those who want to ski at night. After all, it is not safe to run far at night. "Your hot cocoa." Albert handed a cup of hot drink to Nia. "After drinking, go back to bed and get up to ski tomorrow." "Yeah." Niya responded. "What''s the matter?" Albert followed Niya''s gaze. Someone was skiing on the snow slope. Well, in fact, except for the woman with long, waterfall-like silver hair, everyone stopped and stared at her blankly. "Don''t watch." Niya muttered. "That woman is weird." "Yeah." Albert agreed. "It''s really pretty." Ai ^0^Remember in one second After Bert finished speaking, he found Niya staring at him dissatisfied, and quickly agreed, "Of course, Niya is also very cute." "Humph!" Niya curled her lips to remind her with disdain, "Look at the reactions of other people, you are already silly, one by one like idiots." After the girl left, many men still turned their heads and looked at her leaving. Back view. For a moment, a noisy quarrel broke out in the store, and the men with female companions were all **** mold. After all, whoever sees his boyfriend staring at a woman will get angry even if he has a good temper. , Jealous, quarreling with his boyfriend. "Do you know what''s going on?" Niya asked curiously. Having said that, you don''t seem to be affected. "Of course it is because of my firm will." Albert guessed what was going on. That girl may be a Veeva, or have Veeva blood. Albert still remembers ~www.novelhall.com~ in the Triwizard Tournament, there will be a beautiful Veeva lineage player, but the age of the two players is not the same. "That woman is a wizard, right." Niya said suddenly. "Why do you say that?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I think she may have used some kind of magic to make those people so fascinated by her." Niya said affirmatively. Since knowing the existence of magic, many unreasonable things will be applied to magic. "Well, the other party may be a Veeva, or a wizard of Veeva descent." Albert does not deny this. "However, it is indeed strange that the wizard appears in the Muggle world." "If I use magic, can I become that charming?" Niya asked quickly. "You are already very charming." Albert said with a smile, "Also, the beauty of magic is usually short-lived, there is nothing to envy." "We should go back now, don''t worry them." Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 340： You are famous Remember in one second "Good morning, Niya." Herb opened the door, looked at the daughter who was standing outside, smiled and staggered the position, letting Niya enter the room. "Albert asked me to wake you up after eight o''clock." Niya pouted a little unhappily. "He always thinks I''m still a child and need someone to take care of me." "You were a child." Daisy stepped forward to give her daughter a good morning kiss, and asked with a smile, "Where is the Albert?" "He took Tom out for a walk." Niya complained: "He said he was looking for a place where no one was there." Niya was very depressed. In the eyes of her family, she would always be the young child. It was obvious that when Albert was her age, the family was very relieved of him. "Okay." Herb could see that her daughter was not in a good mood, and soothed: "When you go to school in the future, no one will treat you as a child." "But I want to go to school at Hogwarts." "That also needs to wait for you to receive the admission notice from Hogwarts." Daisy said comfortingly, "Don''t worry, it''s only the beginning of the month, and Albert has not received a letter from Hogwarts." Daisy didn''t think that her daughter would be a wizard. Nia hadn''t shown any strange abilities since she was a child, and she believed in her son''s judgment. After all, wizards know wizards better! In fact, neither Daisy nor Herb wanted Nia to become a wizard. Although they had only been for two years, they both realized that Albert had become somewhat alienated from them. After all, the values ??and worldviews of the two worlds are still slightly different. When Albert is completely integrated into the magical world, he will gradually become estranged from them, or even lose contact completely. "You can ask Albert to tell you about the magic world!" Heber stretched out Nia and said, "Lets go down for breakfast, the French food is really great." After he caught his wifes unkind look, he quickly Turning off the subject, "By the way, did Albert say when he will be back?" "No, he has been out for half an hour." Niya looked out the window and decided to let Albert teach herself skiing later. At this moment, in the woods north of the resort, Albert looked at Tom with joy and excitement, and his face was helpless. The fat cat was not afraid of the cold. "Tom, don''t run around, if you get lost, I don''t care about you." Albert took a few steps forward, trying to grab Tom''s leash and grab it. Unexpectedly, the fat guy ran so fast that he let it slip away. After a while, Tom ran back by himself. It seemed that something terrible happened. He hid behind Albert''s feet. As a result, he was so fat that he couldn''t hide most of his body. Albert couldn''t help it. Laughed. "Well, I didn''t expect you to be so timid." Albert stretched out the fat cat and raised his head to look at the passengers parked nearby, with a little astonishment on his face. Someone will ski in the forest? Is this for excitement? The man stopped not far from Albert, took off his goggles and looked over here, as if seeing something, he was suddenly stunned. Albert also looked at the person coming, frowned slightly, never thought that he would meet other people here, and the look in his eyes... was a bit strange. It was a very beautiful woman, and Albert suspected that the other party was the woman who was of Veeva descent he saw last night. He didn''t plan to have any entanglements with the other party, and took Tom back to the hotel for breakfast. "Sorry, I seem to scare your cat, Mr. Anderson." The young woman''s tone was adept, as if they had known each other for a long time. "We know?" Albert stopped, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the woman on the opposite side. He did not remember that he had an intersection with the other side. "I don''t know, but I have heard of your name. After all, you are very famous, Mr. Albert Anderson!" The woman introduced herself with a confident smile, "My name is Louise Delar. Nice to see you here." "I''m very famous!" Albert frowned slightly, he was a little impressed with the surname Delal, as if... "Are you the daughter of the helpful Mr. Delal that Mr. Claude said?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "The helpful Mr. Delal you speak of is my uncle." Louise Delal smiled. "Uncle Claude once told Uncle Delar about you. I was a guest at their house and happened to see his memory together. Uncle Claude is very optimistic about you, saying that you are a genius, and you will definitely change in the future. Become a very powerful wizard." After that, Louise Delar looked at Albert up and down, nodded and said: "Uncle Claude is right, you are really good, and you can figure out who I am at the first time, by the way , Your French is also very standard." Being able to figure out who she is at the first time, Louise Delar is indeed convinced of Albert, and the other party''s French is indeed very standard. At least, she thinks she can''t speak foreign languages ??so well. "Welcome to France!" At that moment, Albert felt himself in a trance, and Louise Delal in front of him became very charming. "I heard that France also has a magic school." Albert retracted his gaze at Louise Delar, and moved the topic away from him. Speaking of his own affairs, Albert always feels embarrassed. "Booth Barton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry!" Louise said happily: "I went to school there. Booth Barton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is a beautiful school. I heard that Hogwarts School in the UK has a long history." "Yes, that is also a long-established school ^0^Remember in one second school. "Albert took out his pocket watch, glanced at the time, and showed an apologetic smile to the other party: "I should go back~www.novelhall.com~ or my family will definitely be worried. Let''s talk another day." By the way, I think you should curb your charm. I heard that several couples were arguing yesterday. " Albert held Tom, turned and left. "Really uncute!" Louise looked at Albert''s leaving back, and raised her mouth happily. She did release a little bit of her charm just now and wanted to tease this genius. It''s a pity that his alluring charm seems to have hit a wall with Albert! "Dell?" Albert murmured, Veeva''s pedigree is really foul, and Veeva''s own shortcomings have not been left to future generations, but instead they left their strong points. Albert admits that Louise is indeed a very attractive woman, but he feels that he should stay away from him, lest he accidentally make a fool of himself in front of him someday. Those unlucky men who are still in trouble with their girlfriends are definitely caused by the bad smell. :. : Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 341： Self-cooked Remember in one second In the next few days, Albert did not go to the woods to the north, nor did he meet Louise again. Niya did not learn to ski smoothly, she still fell frequently, and sometimes even dragged Albert to roll on the snow. A similar scene can often be seen on the snow slopes next to the town. It''s not just Niya, but also other passengers who are not good at skiing. Everyones situation is similar, so I dont feel embarrassed. Passengers who really know how to ski will take the cable car to go skiing elsewhere. "Failed again!" Nia stretched out her hand to let Albert pull up from the snow, and muttered softly. "Maybe I''m not good at teaching people skiing, I''ll let my dad come and teach you!" Albert put the pot on the back, stretched out his hand to shake off the snow on Niya, and comforted softly. "You must dislike me for being stupid!" The girl pouted unhappily, "So, don''t want to teach me anymore." "Well, keep practicing!" Albert said with a sigh. "When skiing, the sense of balance is very important, just like skating and riding a bicycle." Albert told Nya his opinion, "In the beginning, you don''t need to worry too much. Any similar exercise needs a little bit. It is very unrealistic to want to succeed in one step." "Yeah!" The girl nodded, and it didn''t take long for Albert to fall down again. "Sorry." "It''s okay, you haven''t been injured!" "No." "That''s good." I dont know how many times this conversation has been repeated. In fact, Albert doesn''t know how to ski either. His skiing skills are improved by experience, only one level, and his skiing skills are also very average. When teaching Niya, he just gave her the feeling of skiing. Albert once thought that Niya''s sense of balance was too bad, so she fell frequently. It now appears that it is most likely that my teacher is too bad. Near noon, Daisy and Herb came back from skiing and came over to see the situation on the slope. What they saw was the scene of the two brothers and sisters falling together. "I might really not teach others to ski!" Albert said helplessly to Herb. He had been teaching Niya for several days, but Niya still didn''t learn it. Facts have proved that Albert''s guess is correct. He is really not good at teaching people. It only took Daisy half an hour to teach Nia how to ski. Although the skating is not very smooth, Nia did learn it, which made Albert very depressed and couldn''t help but doubt his ability to teach. "It seems that I am really not suitable to be a teacher." He muttered quietly. "To celebrate Niya''s learning to ski, we went to the French restaurant last time to eat, which side of the food is very good!" Herb and a family of four walked towards the restaurant. As for the fat cat Tom, another member of the family, sleeping on a soft cushion with his paws in his hands. The food in that store is really good, authentic French cuisine, but a bit expensive. After the cuisines of many countries are delivered to other countries, some strange changes will take place in order to adapt to the tastes of other people. Except for going to the country, it is difficult to eat authentic food. Most people who dont know even think that the cuisine of various countries should be like that. The four of them ate and talked about skiing. When Herb was skiing, he found some nice scenery and planned to take them to take pictures together. However, Albert thought that Niya still needed to practice skiing a lot, so he postponed the matter. In fact, Albert doesn''t have much interest in skiing. In many cases, he thinks that he should know how to spend some experience to upgrade his skills. "We meet again, Mr. Anderson!" At this time, someone came to this side and greeted him with a skillful tone. Albert suddenly raised his head to look at the incoming person, a moment of astonishment appeared on his face. The Andersons looked at the beautiful girl in front of him suspiciously, and soon realized that the other party was looking for Albert, and they all turned to look at Albert. "The food in this restaurant is very good." Albert said lightly. "Are you alone?" "They''re over there." Louise smiled at a well-dressed couple not far away. Albert nodded slightly to the other side, but didn''t intend to get acquainted with him in the past. However, Mr. Delacour came by himself. "Meeting for the first time, Mr. Anderson, I hope you don''t feel abrupt." The other party spoke poor English, which seemed to be seldom used. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Delacour." Albert greeted the other party formulaically. He was in French, but he couldn''t help it. The other party''s English tone was so poor that he listened very hard. "Muggle sports are also very interesting." Mr. Delacour said on his own. "Last time, I learned it in a few days. Last winter, when Hertok came to France, I invited him When it comes to skiing here, he doesn''t seem to like this sport very much." Albert smelled an unusual smell. "Dont look at me like this. Hertok and I have known each other for several years. I heard that he is very optimistic about you. If you are a few years older, I would definitely welcome you to pursue my daughter Louise. She is very beautiful. No." Mr. Delacour winked at Albert. Feelings, this guy is a self-acquaintance, and he talked about it like Albert meant to promote his daughter, causing Louise and his wife to roll many eyes. Albert ^0^Remember in one second I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. "You don''t seem to know that you are famous?" Mr. Delacour said suddenly, probably seeing Albert''s astonished expression. "do not know." "I''ve read a few of your papers. They are very good. Many people think you might be the next Dumbledore." Mr. Delacour said in a slightly joking tone. Albert didn''t take the matter seriously and asked the other party to continue. "I heard that Hertok is working on a potion that can restore werewolves?" "I don''t know ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert said calmly, "However, it is not easy for a werewolf to completely become a normal human being. What you are talking about is probably an inhibitor. , So that the werewolf is no longer so dangerous when transforming. " "I think so too." Mr. Delacour nodded. "That kind of illness cannot be cured, right, you know the bet between Hertok and Mr. Damocles?" "I remember the relationship between the two of them seems to be pretty good!" "Ok?" "It''s hard to imagine that Mr. Dagworth would actually agree to such a bet." Albert didn''t quite believe it. He knew that the man had already gained too much honor, and he didn''t know much about many things except potions. Interested. "I''m not familiar with Mr. Damocles." Mr. Delacour looked at Albert curiously. "Mr. Dagworth probably wants Mr. Dagworth." Albert thought for a while and wanted to express his guess. "After all, an extra Merlin Medal is nothing to Mr. Dagworth. Yes, and Mr. Damocles obviously needs the Merlin Medal." Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 342： young people Remember in one second "I think so too." Mr. Delacour said something that made Albert feel inexplicable, and then reached out and took a piece of parchment from his pocket and passed it directly to him. "Hertok asked me to give it to you," he said. Albert took the parchment suspiciously, the handwriting on it was indeed a bit like Mr. Dagworth''s writing, and asked if he came to help with the original intention. As for how to help, I didn''t say in the letter, because it only wrote such a sentence without beginning and ending. Albert glanced at Mr. Delacour, waiting for explanation. "Hertok will contact you personally soon." Mr. Delacour said with a smile, "He knows that you don''t trust a stranger at will. By the way, my name is Adrian Delacour. The brother of the helpful Mr. Delacour I mentioned last time, by the way, I am also a pharmacist." Albert was stunned when he heard the words, and looked up and down the man in front of him who called himself Adrian Delacour. He remembered that the Veeva player should be the same age as him, and this Adrian Delacour Mr. Kuhl''s daughter Louise is at least four or five years older than herself. Are you sure it''s your elder brother, not your younger brother? "Is there any problem?" Adrian Delacour asked curiously, noticing the surprise on Albert''s face. "I don''t see the pharmacist''s staidness in your body." Albert said with a weird expression, no way, the guy in front of him is really jumping, and he likes to make trouble more than the Weasley twins. In Albert''s impression, most pharmacists are a bit old-fashioned. Snape is the best example. Mr. Dagworth has that kind of trend. " "Aren''t you not staid?" Mr. Delacour blinked. "He will contact you soon. If you are interested, you can come and help. This is a very good experience." "I can''t throw my family here, they don''t know French." Albert shook his head and refused. "No, no, I didn''t mean now." Mr. Delacour explained: "We will meet again. The cured meat here is very good. You must try it." Mr. Delacour left with his daughter, leaving behind the inexplicable Anderson family. Albert briefly talked to his family about topics they were curious about. "Is there really a werewolf in this world?" Niya asked, blinking. Although she has read some books about the magic world that Albert bought, she is still very interested in legendary creatures. "Yeah, there is" Albert said something about the werewolf casually, and simply fooled the past. Daisy is even more curious about the magical world who drinks potions that can make people more beautiful. Women are always interested in how to make themselves beautiful. "Beauty potion, a potion that can make people look more beautiful and more attractive after drinking. Of course, this is like makeup, which requires regular drinking. As for the side effects of drinking too much, I am not sure." I especially think that potions shouldn''t be drunk too much, because medicine has three points of poison. Daisy fell silent, she was considering whether to let Albert buy a bottle for herself to try the effect. No woman does not want to be beautiful. "Ahem!" Herb seemed to have guessed his wife''s thoughts, and interrupted with a dry cough: "You add those weird things together, will it really be fine if you drink it?" Herb, who has been to the drugstore, is really insensitive to the materials inside. "If you want to be beautiful, you should exercise more, eat healthy, maintain a good mood, and use less strange things." Albert said to Niya seriously. "If it''s useful according to your words, many people have done that a long time ago." Niya curled her lips and said, obviously not believing Albert''s flicker. "That''s because most people can''t do it." "You can tell us if you can''t." Daisy said irritably. She was shaken. In the evening, Albert received a letter from Mr. Dagworth, who sent him a mirror. "It''s actually a double-sided mirror?" Albert looked at the double-sided mirror in front of him with interest. "What''s that?" Niya couldn''t help asking. "A double-sided mirror, something similar to a phone, can be used for face-to-face communication through two magic mirrors. Don''t miss your butt, Tom, and be careful to crush the mirror." Albert held Tom helplessly, like Cats like to occupy the keyboard when others are playing on the computer, and like to squat on the book when others are reading. Tom sometimes uses this method to attract the master''s attention when others ignore it. "That''s really great. If we have this, we can see each other often in the future and we don''t need to write any more letters." Niya''s eyes lit up and said excitedly. "The manufacture of this kind of magic mirror has been lost. Currently there are few double-sided mirrors on the market. I thought about buying a pair before, but unfortunately I couldn''t find it." Albert explained and moved Tom away. I don''t want the fat cat to crush the mirror. The next moment, there was a voice calling Albert in the mirror, and then Mr. Dagworth''s face appeared in the mirror, it was a slightly tired face. Tom was taken aback and jumped to the side at once, and quickly approached cautiously, grabbing the person in the mirror with his paw. "It''s been a long time, Mr. Dagworth." Albert pulled Tom''s paw away so that he wouldn''t scratch the mirror. "It''s been a long time since I saw Albert. I heard Adrian say you are going to France." "Well, I''m vacationing in France with my family." "Me too ^0^Remember in one second In France, studying his medicine with Damocles, are you interested in coming over? I remember that you are very talented in improving medicine. "When Mr. Dagworth talked about it, Nia immediately glared at the person in the mirror. "Sorry, I can''t get away for the time being, and I heard Mr. Delacour say that you are betting on an appointment." "This is just a gimmick." Mr. Dagworth explained helplessly: "Damocles has been studying the wolf poison potion for many years, but the results deviated from his assumptions. This potion does not restore the werewolves. It just keeps them sane during the full moon, and reduces the pain caused when the werewolf transforms." "Do you want Mr. Damocles to be famous?" Albert asked tentatively. "That''s what he deserves." Mr. Dagworth said softly, "Damocles worked a lot to invent the wolf poison potion." "Why didn''t Mr. Damocles get the Merlin badge and deserved reputation?" Albert couldn''t help asking. "The reputation of Damocles is not obvious. A few years ago, he tried to promote this medicine, but failed because the materials of the wolf poison medicine are too expensive, and the formula is not very friendly to most pharmacists. "Mr. Dagworth sighed softly. "Moreover, the Ministry of Magic doesn''t pay much attention to werewolves, so it''s like this." "I probably understand!" "If you are interested, you can come and participate in the improvement of the medicine. If you can''t come, we will contact you through the double-sided mirror. I believe you will definitely be interested in it. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" Dagworth After speaking, the husband added: "I hope Adrian didn''t cause you trouble. He likes to make fun of others and is not malicious. The guy''s popularity is actually very good." "That Mr. Delacour is also a pharmacist?" "He is a pharmacist, I know. You want to say that he is not like him. In fact, when I first met him, I thought he was not like him. Most people who knew him thought that." Mr. Duggworth The face is helpless, but it is undeniable that Adrian''s level is not bad. The face in the mirror disappeared completely. "That''s the Mr. Anderson that you are very optimistic about." Damocles and Albert have written letters. Although he also thinks Albert''s talent is very good, he doesn''t trust him very much because of his terrible age. "Don''t see our little friend Albert, he is really talented in improvement. Maybe, some of his whimsical ideas will help you solve the problem that has been troubled for several years." Mr. Dagworth Knowing that his friend doesn''t trust Albert. No way, Albert is too young. Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 343： brutal reality Remember in one second In the next few days, the Delal family and Anderson went together. The initial communication between the two parties was not smooth. Mr. Delal used poor English and foot gestures to communicate with Herb. Perhaps it was a relationship with Veeva blood. The Delars were kind to ordinary people, somewhat similar to the Weasleys. Mr. Delar often brings his family to the resort to ski, and he knows the surroundings of the resort very well, and introduced a lot of specialties and interesting places to the Anderson family. However, Nia''s face has not been very good, and Louise has been pestering Albert recently, and occasionally teasing him, which is really annoying. The two communicated in French again, making Niya totally speechless. The Andersons found that their son had become a bit strange. They were communicating with the Delars. They didn''t expect Albert to be so famous in the magic world. The two couldn''t help but feel worried about it. Being famous when they were young is not a good thing. Mr. Delar understood this, and he did not forget to comfort the Andersons and inform them that Albert was famous in the magical world and was limited to academic circles. In fact, Mr. Delar did not understand why Albert was so famous. In the end, he blamed Albert for keeping in touch with many famous wizards in the magic world. Friends of big academics are usually not too bad. If it is only one-sided, not many people will actually pay attention to it, but Albert''s scope is too wide. When these wizards communicated and talked about Albert inadvertently, they were surprised to find that they all knew this person. Naturally, there will be interest, exchange and inquire, collect Albert''s information, and remember Albert the genius. After all, the Andersons did not stay in the resort until the end of the summer vacation, and took a flight back to England at the end of the month. There is no way, Niya is going to school soon, no matter whether she goes to Hogwarts or other schools in the future, she needs to make preparations in advance. The only thing that made Albert feel depressed was that after returning to the UK, the weather became more muggy. He was used to the comfortable low temperature of the resort, but after returning home, he was a little uncomfortable with the high temperature in Britain. The hot weather made people irritable, especially as it approached August, Niya''s mood became more and more anxious, just like a prisoner who is about to be sent to court, Hogwarts'' letter will be her final sentence. Albert can understand Niya''s anxious mood, just like the college entrance examination in the previous life, that anxiety and depression are really bad, let alone an eleven-year-old child. Even if Albert had tried his best to comfort her, he couldn''t change the girl''s anxiety. Every time I saw an owl flying, Niya would rush to get the letter, wanting to see the result the first time. Albert had to put down his vacation homework, put more energy on Nia, and tried to distract her with other things. "Do you want to play a game!" Albert shook the game, which was the Tetris game he asked Herb to buy. Well, there is only one game in it. Albert tried to use the game to divert Nia''s attention, but the effect was not very good. "If you really can''t wait to know the result, I can write to help you ask." Albert placed the game on the table, moved Tom beside him, and said calmly: "I know Hogwar. Associate Dean of Ci, if you really cant wait, I can help you ask Professor McGonagall about the witch who came to us last time." "Is it really possible?" Niya''s eyes twinkled, but soon dimmed again. Albert knew what Niya was afraid of. "Of course you can. If you want to know!" Albert looked at Nia''s eyes and said softly: "However, no matter what the result is, you must accept it, and you can''t get angry anymore." "Yeah!" Niya nodded repeatedly. Albert returned to the room to fetch feathers and wrote a letter to Professor McGonagall. After he finished writing the letter, he handed it to Nia, who took it and read it out softly: Dear Professor McGonagall: My sister Niya Anderson has reached Hogwarts school age. She is troubled by this matter recently. Can you tell me if she was admitted to Hogwarts. Albert Anderson "Is this all right?" Niya looked at Albert in confusion, but she didn''t expect the so-called question to be as simple as that. "Professor McGonagall is the deputy dean. He is responsible for handling the enrollment of new students. It is the best way to ask her directly." Albert handed the letter to Shera and explained to Niya. "how long it takes." Albert touched the girl''s head and said softly, "Don''t worry, there will be a reply soon." Albert thinks that Professor McGonagalls reply letter will probably be sent along with the letter. He wrote this letter purely to appease Nia. "Well, you can play the game for a while. After school, this will happen!" Albert stuffed the game on Nia, went to the kitchen to pour her a Coke, and put two ice cubes in it. He also poured himself a glass, and after a big sip, he pulled out today''s Daily Prophet from Tom''s ass. Albert can''t remember when Quirrell sneaked into Gringotts to steal the Philosopher''s Stone. However, he knew that as long as the incident happened, the Daily Prophet would definitely report it. Even if the goblin wanted to conceal it, he could not hide it from reporters who always wanted to make big news. The next morning, while the Andersons were having breakfast, Professor McGonagall''s letter arrived, or a letter from Hogwarts arrived. There is only one letter to Albert ^0^Remember in one second , Professor McGonagalls reply is placed in that letter. The smile on Niya''s face disappeared instantly, tears filled her eyes, and she knew that she had not been taken by Hogwarts. There is no doubt that she has no magic talent. Albert sighed slightly, opened the envelope, found Professor McGonagall''s reply, scanned the contents of the letter, and handed it to Nia. The girl tremblingly took the note. After Herb and Daisy looked at each other, they both saw each other''s relieved expressions. "Well, Niya, don''t be sad. Even if you can''t go to Hogwarts, you can go to other schools." Daisy held Niya in her arms and comforted softly, "You have been I expected it, didn''t it?" Yes! I have known it a long time ago. This reply just cut off the last bit of Niya''s thoughts~www.novelhall.com~ cry if you want to cry! "Albert patted Nia on the back and said softly, "You will feel better after crying." " "Why, I just can''t do it!" Niya was very unwilling, she also wanted to go to Hogwarts to learn magic. Yes! why? In this world, there has never been so-called fairness. It is so cruel. Albert knew it a long time ago and got used to it. However, it is still so cruel to an eleven-year-old girl. "Remember our agreement?" Albert waited for Nia to finish crying and said, "In the future, help me manage things here, okay?" :. : Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 344： The story of Quirinas Quirrell (3) Remember in one second His patience is almost reaching its limit, and I know that I can''t delay time and must act as soon as possible. Quirrell told himself so in his heart. Quite a long time ago, Quirrell had already done many deductions of plans to invade Gringotts in private in preparation for the successful steal of the Philosopher''s Stone. On the last day of the month, Quirrell got up very early, dressed in the usual clothes, and went to drink in the Broken Cauldron Bar. He would go to the broken cauldron bar to sit for a while every day to cover up his actions. Quirrell told Tom, the owner of the bar, that he came to Diagon Alley to buy a new book about vampires. He will also buy a book about vampires later, creating an established fact and preventing others from breaking into Gringotts. The thief had contact with him, otherwise, no matter whether he succeeded or not, he would have to hide from the Ministry of Magic and go after the goblins. As soon as he drank a little wine, Quirrell found that the originally lively bar suddenly fell into a dead silence. He followed the eyes of the people and saw Hagrid was taking a thin boy into the bar, and casually introduced the boy to Tom. This is the first time Quirrell has seen the famous Harry Potter. It is said that when the savior was still a baby, he had already defeated the most powerful dark wizard. No one knew how Harry Potter did it. However, to Quirrell, the savior did not seem to be doing very well, he looked rather... thin. It''s hard to imagine that Dumbledore would hand over the famous Harry Potter to Muggles to raise him. Quirrell seemed to think that this thing was really weird. Under Hagrid''s introduction, Quirrell officially met Harry, shaking hands and stammering a few words. He played his role well. Quirrell knew that the Dark Lord might let him find and kill the savior while he was teaching at Hogwarts. It is so easy to murder a child who knows nothing. Even the savior and legendary Harry Potter is now just an eleven-year-old boy who knows nothing. He is in the dark magic The front is so fragile. After Harry Potter left, everyone was still discussing his affairs. Tom even generously stated that in order to celebrate Harry Potter''s return, all guests present would have a drink for free. Quirrell naturally joined the celebration. After people finished the celebration, Quirrell found an excuse to leave the bar and actually bought a new book about vampires from the Lihen Bookstore. Then, he inadvertently turned into a tourist shop called Horror Journey in the corner, pretending to come to chat with the owner here about the Transylvanian vampire castle. In fact, the owner of this store had long been controlled by Quirrell using the Imperius Curse. He came here to wait for someone, who was his roommate at Hogwarts, a nasty guy who often made fun of him and teased him. Quirrell was going to use the compound medicine to pretend to be the former roommate and enter the Gringotts. If the goblin finds any clues, it can only be considered bad luck for the other party. Quill didn''t have any pressure to frame the opponent. Quirrell naturally wouldn''t be so stupid to enter the Gringotts as his own. That would be too suspicious. With the help of the Imperius Curse and the compound potion, invading the Gringotts was not difficult for Quirrell. Half an hour later, his roommate finally came. Qiluo took the key from the other party, drank the compound medicine mixed with the other party''s hair, disguised as the other party, and went to Gringotts to withdraw money. The fairies didn''t even have any doubts, and led him into the underground cave. As soon as he entered the cave, Qiluo was sure that there was no one around, and immediately used the Imperius Curse to control the fairy who led the way. As for the fairy who was originally controlled by him using the Imperius Curse, he was already waiting for him in the predetermined Phnom Penh with another cart. Quirrell took a big bag of Kanon from Jinli, and took another car to go directly to No. 1 Jin, deeper in the cave. Everything went smoothly and surprisingly, the goblin quickly took him to Golden Front No. 1 in the depths of the cave. Quirrell really didn''t understand why no one had successfully stolen in Gringotts before? Are those thieves too stupid? He thought so. He was about to obtain the Philosopher''s Stone soon, and was rewarded by the Dark Lord. As for how to leave here is the biggest problem, Gringotts can''t Apparate, he has several plans for leaving. Even if he is in trouble, he has already found a scapegoat. An unlucky thief, this is still the object that Quirrell has chosen with all his care to confuse everyone''s attention as much as possible. If there is trouble when leaving here, Quirrell will hand the bag of Garon to the thief and modify his memory to divert everyone''s attention. That''s right, he did it. As for the evidence, his wand is the evidence, the one that Quirrell uses now. "Turn on Jin!" Quirrell gave orders to the fairy around him. Fortunately, under the training of the Dark Lord, his attainments in Imperius Curse were not low, otherwise it would really be a little troublesome. The fairy stretched out his long fingers and knocked gently on the door. Quirrell heard from the fairy early on that the precious gold in Gringotts underground, which does not require a key, is not allowed to be touched by anyone except the fairy, otherwise it will be sucked in by the door immediately and directly stuck in it. Can''t get out of the door. What does the Philosopher''s Stone look like? He can''t wait to get it. However, when Quirrell focused his attention on the door in front of him, he was stunned to find that the body of the goblin had actually sunk inside Jin''s door. This ^0^Remember in one second What is going on? Quirrell''s brain was completely stunned, and a not-so-good premonition surged into his mind, and he immediately thought of the reason: fairy magic! That''s right, to open this door, you need fairy magic, and fairy magic, only a fairy can use it, so only a fairy can open this door. hateful! Originally, Quirrell wanted to quietly take away the Philosopher''s Stone, but now he can only do this! Fortunately, he had already had several plans before. Quirrell was very annoyed. He knew that he was being teased by the goblin in front of him, and even if he used the Sense of Spirit on him, he still had an accident. A ray of flame spurted from the tip of Quirrell''s wand and fell on Jin''s door, and the flames began to burn on the metal door. This is a fierce fire curse. A terrible flame with a curse that can easily destroy almost all objects. The fairy trapped in the door was quickly burned to death by the fierce fire, and Jin''s door was covered by flames, and a hole was directly burned out. Quirrell immediately chanted the curse to extinguish Li Huo, he did not dare to let the flame spread, otherwise he might even destroy the Philosopher''s Stone in Jin Li. What''s worse, once the Li Huo curse spread, even he could not control it. Fairy gold is no more than that. Quirrell murmured, staring through the gold entrance and looking at the objects placed in the gold, he was stunned. The gold is empty and there is nothing. The Philosopher''s Stone is gone! Could it be that the goblin deceived himself, or was he a step late and the Philosopher''s Stone had been taken by Dumbledore? Qi Luo instantly fell into an ice cave, feeling his feet cold. No, this is impossible! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Quirrell panicked, he couldn''t bear the consequences of not being able to steal the Philosopher''s Stone. He couldn''t imagine how the Dark Lord would punish himself, maybe he should run away, run away immediately, and go to Dumbledore for help? Will Dumbledore help himself? Quirrell suddenly felt that his thoughts were ridiculous! is it possible? I just prepared to steal the Philosopher''s Stone that Dumbledore had stored in Gringotts. Quirrell soon woke up from the trance, he knew he had to leave here immediately. Those fairies must have known that someone invaded Gringotts, and he must leave immediately, otherwise he would be blocked by the fairies. I hope that the retreat I prepared will allow him to leave smoothly. Quirrell looked at the other fairy beside him, got on the cart and quickly returned to the upper level. :. : Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 345： Owl letter Remember in one second Since the last letter from Hogwarts, Nya has been depressed and unable to go to Hogwarts to learn magic, which brought her a big blow. After discussing with Herb privately, Albert called Grandpa Luke on Charles Street and invited them to be a guest at home. This trick worked really well. The arrival of Grandpa Luke made Niya feel a lot better. He undoubtedly knew better how to comfort Niya than the rest of the family. Of course, the fat cat Tom also contributed. Sometimes pets are really soothing. At the beginning of August, Nia was going to make a uniform for Casterton Middle School. Albert did not follow, and needed to stay at home to eliminate the remaining vacation homework. Outside the door, there was the sound of Tom scratching around the wooden door. "Stop making trouble with Tom." Albert got up and opened the door and put the cat in the room. As soon as Tom entered the room, he jumped onto the desk and lay on the book in front of Albert, his fluffy tail swaying from side to side, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Albert looked at the uncle cat in front of him, shook his head helplessly, stopped doing his vacation homework, picked up the newspaper next to him, and read the headlines from the previous few days: Gringotts break-in incident. The goblins of Gringotts claimed that the intruder could not steal anything because the contents of the vault had already been taken away. "Quiro failed to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone!" Albert took out a notebook from the drawer. It was all recorded in Chinese characters. He recorded the plot of Harry Potter novels he still remembered. Now, one has been successfully fulfilled. "It seems that even with my little butterfly, part of the historical inertia will continue." He muttered while looking at the note. Sorcerer''s Stone! It''s a good thing. After all, the Sorcerer''s Stone can be equipped with an elixir of life. Nico Lemay and his wife just drank that stuff and lived for hundreds of years. Albert didn''t want to be immortal. After all, the roots of Mandela grass can be turned into anti-aging potions through a complex potion process. He has the formula for this potion. Although it is just a formula, as long as Albert is willing to spend some time, he believes he can successfully formulate this potion. After all, he is a man with a plug-in. Albert fiddled with Tom''s tail, flipping through the dense notes, and sighed. Since the savior went to school, Hogwarts College has become less safe. Although Voldemort can get a lot of quests and experience rewards on his body, Albert did not want to face Voldemort at all. After all, your own life is more important. Moreover, Albert prefers to make a fortune in a muffled voice, and it is best to shade each other secretly, and let Voldemort not know who is targeting him. Harry Potter, savior, I hope you can be reliable! Albert looked at Tom who was biting his finger, and he hesitated for a moment, "Hogwarts is so dangerous, do you think I should take you to school?" Albert really doesn''t worry about his cat. No way, Tom is too fat. This is definitely a big problem. Having said that, the task of helping Tom lose weight appeared on the task panel last time, and he hasn''t finished it. Albert rubbed Tom''s fat belly and sighed lightly, guessing that he might not be able to complete the task. While Albert was distressed by the obesity of his cat, Shera flew in from the window and threw a letter on the desk in front of Albert. "Thank you! Go and rest!" When Albert was taking nuts to feed him, Tom suddenly jumped up, grabbing the owl nuts on his hands with his four feet and holding him, just like a cat and a cat. The owls began to confront each other again. It took Albert a lot of time to calm the angry Shera and let it rest. Sorted out the messy table and picked up the letter just received from the ground. It was written by Fred and George and invited Albert to play at his house. The twins complained in the letter about Percy becoming the prefect, and complained that Percy was nagging about it all day. Albert pushed Tom''s head away, and said angrily, "You can''t understand it again, or do you mean you''re already refined?" At this moment, another owl flew in from the window, threw the letter on the table and flew away. Albert opened the letter and discovered that it was an invitation from Professor Broad. Last time, Professor Broad said that he would give them an explanation. It seems that this is about the time. Albert flipped through the calendar next to him, ready to find a suitable time to get these two things together at once, um, three things, he still needs to go to Diagon Alley and buy all the things he needs. Just as Albert was thinking about it, a third owl flew in from his window, and then Tom was blowing up his hair. He hated owls, and these guys even flew into his territory one after another. ! Fortunately, Albert quickly grabbed Tom who was about to pounce, otherwise it would be another melee. The owl was not afraid of Tom at all, staring at the fat cat in front of him, making a threatening cry, ready to fight Tom. "Okay, don''t get excited, it will leave soon." Albert looked helpless. He didn''t expect that there were so many letters at once today. What happened! At this moment, Tom suddenly broke free of Albert''s ^0^Remember in one second The arm, using his own size advantage, pressed towards the owl and successfully scared the opponent away. "Okay, okay, I know you are better." Albert looked at Tom helplessly, opened the letter and read the letter Serra Harris gave him. I thought it was a past academic exchange, but Serra Harris actually said in the letter that he would introduce some alchemists to Albert and ask him if he is free recently. The last academic exchange? To be honest, Albert has always felt that this Sierra Harris might have something to do with Brod. In the afternoon, Niya finally returned from shopping. At Daisy''s urging, she changed into a new school uniform that had just been customized. "How is it?" Niya asked shyly. "It suits you very well," Albert said. The school uniform looked a bit like a nun''s uniform and looked very good. He took several photos for Niya from all angles. In the past two years, he has taken many photos, and his photography skills are good. When Albert was about to help the three of them shoot together, Nia suddenly disappeared from the camera. "Niya, where are you going?" Albert raised his head and asked questioningly. "There is an owl." The girl picked up the letter dropped by the owl ~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at the sender above, her original smile disappeared. "your letter." "Thank you." Albert glanced at the letter. The sender was Isabel. When he slipped the letter back into his pocket, Nia couldn''t help but ask, "Who is Isabel McDouger? ?" "A pen pal I know when I learn Rune." Albert opened the letter, scanned the contents, and handed the letter to Nia. "Is it really okay?" Although Niya said so, she still reached out and took the letter. She felt a little dizzy looking at the densely packed strange text. "She asked if I had bought the latest complete solution of ancient magic texts." Albert smiled and put away the letter, and casually explained. "I don''t understand, who knows if you are lying." Niya murmured dissatisfiedly. Albert was also helpless with his sister. However, he did lie. Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 346： Magic wand To be honest, Daisy totally disagrees with Albert''s staying with others for a few days, and is dissatisfied with her son''s plan to leave her sight during the summer vacation. However, Albert managed to persuade the Andersons after all, and Grandpa Luke also "coincidentally" invited Nia to stay for a few days. Sansa welcomes her granddaughter. In fact, she is a bit dissatisfied that Albert goes to Hogwarts to go to school. After all, in the eyes of this old man, a genius like Albert has a better future in a good high school. Niya was admitted to a good middle school, which made Sansa very satisfied. In fact, not only she, but Herb and Daisy are very satisfied, and it is estimated that only Nya is not satisfied with the whole family. "Don''t give Tom too many snacks!" Albert did not forget to exhort when Niya got out of the car holding Tom. Niya pursed her lips and said, "Remember to buy gifts." "understood!" "Take care of yourself." Daisy kissed Herb on the cheek, looked at Albert and exhorted. "I will." After more than an hour, they finally came to the Broken Cauldron Bar in London, Albert took Herb into the bar, and they all noticed that there were fewer guests in the bar. Albert''s gaze fell on the wall of the bar, where the Gringotts fairies wanted for thief. Actually, the fairies didn''t know who broke into Gringotts. They could only judge from the vault door that was burned through by a dark wizard. This wanted order is insincere. You must know that Harry Potter and Black are wanted for 10,000 gallons, while the wanted order on the wall in front of Albert is only 1,000 gallons. The fairies of Gringotts are a group of miser. However, Diagon Alley is as lively as ever, and Herb and Albert are going to go to Gringotts to exchange for Kanon. Although Albert has a gallon on him, he does not intend to use his small vault. After all, that is the starting capital for the future. As for the pound sterling issue, after he learns the crystal ball fortune-telling, he can try to win a prize or something at home. There will be no shortage of pound sterling at that time. Probably because of the invasion and theft by a dark wizard. Gringotts has a few more wizard security guards with metal rods. They are very unfriendly to the customers. It took a while for the two of them to go in and exchange the pounds for gallons. . "I feel they treat every guest as a robber?" Herb murmured. He hated the way those fairies looked at them. "In fact, it''s really possible. It is said that there is a potion that can temporarily change a person into another person." Albert blinked and whispered, "However, I think the fairies mostly just want to redeem their reputation. After all, if a bunch of dark wizards can break into Gringotts and steal, who would dare to save money here?" Gringotts security system is not safe in Albert''s eyes. Gringotts has put it bluntly that the biggest trouble is the terrain. The inability to apparate is very deadly to the invaders. Even if they can really grab the money, they cannot get rid of the complicated caves, let alone escape the wizards and fairies in the complicated environment. Chased, but... Gringotts has a fatal loophole. The apparition of the house elves is not limited here, because the three magic systems are different. The magic that prevents the wizards apparition cannot prevent the house elves from appearing. The Hogwarts School is the best example. However, this is always forgotten by people. As soon as he left Gringotts, Albert saw the Weasley family preparing to enter Gringotts to withdraw money. "This is Albert Anderson, we mentioned earlier." Fred introduced Albert to his father, "My father, mother, and Ron, which we mentioned before." Albert''s gaze stayed on Ron for a moment. It was a thin and tall freckled boy who looked a little clumsy. "Hello," Albert introduced, "This is my father." "Hello, Mr. Anderson." Mr. Weasley shook hands with Herb happily. "Are you a wizard?" "No." Herb calmly shook hands with Mr. Weasley. Since the last time with the Delacour family for a few days, he has not felt much about the wizard. After all, as a lawyer, Herb is very good at handling interpersonal relationships. Mr. Weasley insisted on taking Herb to the Broken Cauldron Bar for a drink, and the responsibility of shopping and withdrawing money was left to Mrs. Weasley. After the adults left, most of the original restraint disappeared. "Congratulations Percy, I heard that you have become the prefect." Albert greeted Percy with a smile. "Thank you!" Percy stretched out his hand solemnly and shook him. This leader''s arrogance caused Albert to hold back and did not laugh. "Oh, Percy, you are the prefect?" Fred deliberately said in a surprised tone, "You should have told us, I don''t know at all." "I remember he said it," George said, "I said it once-twice?" "No, no, he''s been talking all summer!" Fred and George both laughed happily. "Shut up." Percy scolded. Soon after, Mrs. Weasley came back, ready to take Ron to buy the items on the list. Before they separated in Gringotts, Percy got ten gallons from Mrs. Weasley, which was envied by the others. "My dear, do you need me to buy a new book for you?" Mrs. Weasley asked. "Thank you, Mrs. Weasley~www.novelhall.com~Albert handed the list of books to Mrs. Weasley along with a small bag of Gallon. "so much!" Mrs. Weasley was taken aback when she saw the row of book titles on the parchment. "Well, like Percy, I plan to choose all the courses in the third grade." Albert explained casually. "sorry to bother you." "You''re welcome. Help me watch them two, don''t let Fred and George run around." "We don''t need others to watch." Fred and George couldn''t help complaining. "See you later!" Albert turned his head and said to the twins, "Okay, let''s go, I have a bunch of things to buy." In front of Florins ice cream shop, Albert bought three strawberry chocolate ice creams and ate them while shopping. Fred and George enthusiastically introduced Albert to the interesting places in Diagon Alley. They quickly abducted into a shop selling Dr. Liberty fireworks, and Albert bought some fireworks as gifts for Nia. Albert re-ordered the robe at the Madam Morkin''s robe shop, went to the drugstore to replenish medicinal materials, and after buying a crystal ball in the magic goods shop, he turned into an old shop, which was full of tattered wands and copper Scales and old cloak. "Don''t you already have a wand?" Fred asked inexplicably, seeing Albert rummaging through the old wand. "Uh, I''m a little interested in wand learning." Albert chose a wand that worked better, and paid a gallon for it. "I really don''t understand what you are thinking." George murmured. "Never dislike having fewer wands, it does no harm to have more wands." Albert said mysteriously, "Even if you never use it." Chapter 347： Magic candy An hour later, Albert, Fred, and George returned to the Broken Cauldron Bar after completing their purchases. Mrs. Weasley, Ron, and Percy have not yet returned. However, their books had already been delivered, and they were piled on the floor beside the table of Herb and Mr. Weasley. After seeing Albert''s return, Herb couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and asked: "Have you bought everything?" "If you have all the books, you will buy them all." Albert picked out a marked package from his pile and said, "This is a gift for everyone." "Mrs. Weasley has bought all the books you want." Herb pointed to the package next to him, "Then I will go back first, and you must pay attention to your safety." "Don''t worry, we are safe there." Mr. Weasley smiled and helped move things. Fred and George have always wanted to invite Albert to play at home for a few days, saying that Albert had helped them a lot. This time it finally succeeded. "Mr. Anderson is not the same as the Muggles I have seen." Mr. Weasley said with emotion, looking at the direction where the car disappeared. Every time he discusses certain electrical appliances in the Muggle World with other people, they will look at him like a lunatic. Muggles like Herb who can patiently explain to him the usefulness of those electrical appliances are rare, and the tone of the other person''s speech makes him feel very comfortable. It is not difficult to see that Herb is very concerned about his son and asked a lot about the magic world. It is very important to communicate and understand each other. "Well, he is very receptive to certain things." Albert knew that Herb actually didn''t have much patience, and said casually, "After all, his son is a wizard." After returning to the Broken Cauldron Bar, Mr. Weasley ordered a glass of butter beer for each of the three, preparing to continue chatting with Albert on the topic of Muggle appliances. However, the topic was quickly turned off by Albert, discussing the invasion of Gringotts. "Everyone suspects that some very powerful dark wizard did it." Mr. Weasley said what he knew. "This is not good news. The goblins of Gringotts were almost mad. They still can''t find it. A clue to the intruder." "The Daily Prophet said that the thing was not lost, as if it was taken away in advance." Albert said suddenly, "It should be a very valuable item." "I don''t know." Mr. Weasley didn''t want to talk about it. "That group of fairies are actually stupid." Albert suddenly lowered his voice. Mr. Weasley opened his mouth, but listened to Albert continue to say, "If you can''t find the culprit, you can actually ask the owner of the item, maybe the other party knows who invaded Gringotts." "Why?" Mr. Weasley was also taken aback, but Fred was the first to ask everyone''s doubts. "The fairies didn''t reveal what was in the vault. Certainly not many people knew what that item was." Albert said in a low voice, "and the thief stared at it directly, it means that the other party knows what''s in the vault, otherwise Why didn''t he steal other valuable things, but stared directly at the things in the vault?" "Well, it makes sense, the thief is definitely not ignorant." George agreed. "Then, the wizard who put the things in Gringotts would not have no idea about this? He obviously knew or had a premonition, otherwise it would be impossible to take the things away in advance." Albert continued to analyze, " There are not so many coincidences in the world." Mr. Weasley also had to admit that what Albert said was reasonable. However, this topic could not continue. Mrs. Weasley returned with a bunch of packages with Ron, followed by Percy with an owl. They asked Tom, the owner of the Broken Cauldron Bar, to borrow the fireplace and use Floo powder to return to the Burrow. Albert was the first to get out of the fireplace. As soon as he moved his position, there were rapid footsteps upstairs. "Mom, did you buy it for me..." A red-haired girl appeared at the top of the stairs, looking at the stranger at home, for a moment, staring at Albert warily. However, she soon felt relieved, because Fred and George got out of the fireplace one after another. "Our sister Ginny." Fred introduced each other, "This is Albert. I told you that he will stay at our house these days." "Hello Ginny." Albert greeted Ginny with a smile. This is a cute red-haired girl. "Hello!" Ginny looked at Albert, and quickly ran to Mrs. Weasley who had just emerged from the fireplace. "The wizard''s house is incredible." Albert looked at the pot he was cleaning and said with a smile, "This is magic... by the way, where''s Charlie?" "Charlie went to Romania to study dragons." George said helplessly, "A few days ago, we sent him to the King''s Cross station by train." "Train?" "King''s Cross Station has trains to other countries." George explained. "I thought wizards would use door keys or Floo fans to travel." "Most of the time, only the smuggling wizard will use the door key." Mr. Weasley finally got out of the fireplace, "You live in Charlie tonight." "Albert stayed in our room of course, and George went to sleep in Charlie''s room." Fred said immediately. "Why didn''t you go to Charlie''s room to sleep." George complained. "Come on, I''ll take you to see our bedroom." Fred ignored George''s complaint and said to Albert with his own package. "Last time, we have done some research on the thing you mentioned. It''s done." "That thing?" Albert was stunned for a moment before he remembered what the thing Fred was talking about. As he walked through the narrow aisle and stepped onto the rickety stairs, George said regretfully, "Unfortunately, it''s still a semi-finished product." Fred and Georges room is very messy~www.novelhall.com~ There are a lot of things stacked in it. "Originally, we planned to apply magic to the toffee, but later found out that this method didn''t work. We could only work on potions, but it was not easy." Fred sat on the camp bed and turned the table The concubine tossed Albert and said, "This is a semi-finished product we made." "It seems that you need a laboratory, you can try using the non-marking stretching spell. Also, no one will eat this thing, the potion smell is too strong." Albert peeled off the shell and smelled the candies , Frowned slightly, the toffee smelled of bulking agent. "Dad won''t agree." George was very depressed. "The last time we scolded us because of this." "Why?" "The Ministry of Magic does not allow wizards to use that kind of spell at will." Fred explained. "As long as you don''t let the Ministry of Magic know, it''s fine." Albert picked up the book and began to read it. "Are you going to try to improve the expansion potion?" "Well, we tried the swelling agent. That thing is really terrible. Last time Fred died, his tongue couldn''t taste the taste for several days." George continued with an expression of unbearable retrospect, "So, we again I tried a bulking agent, but the toffee made from that thing has a strong taste." "The thing in your hand is the latest improvement. We are going to try it with the goblin downstairs." Fred whispered, "Of course, I can''t let mom know. Maybe you can help us improve it." The twins looked at Albert expectantly. "Test the effect of the candy first?" Albert blinked, "Where is the goblin you are talking about?" Chapter 348： Burrow The three of them went downstairs into the yard, and a few fat brown chickens pecked in the yard. The Weasley familys yard is very large. If the surrounding land is counted in, there are overgrown weeds and the flowerbeds have not been taken care of. There is also a large green pond next to it with a lot of frogs. Fred walked to the flower garden, bent down and leaned into it, and in a moment he caught a goblin. "Let me go! Let me go!" The goblin screamed, kicking Fred''s hand with his foot. "You can talk!" Albert leaned over and looked at the goblin, feeling that this creature was incredible. The goblin is not big, he has a big round head like a potato, and his skin is rough and tough. "Well, goblins can talk, but they are stupid. You only need to turn the goblins to faint and they won''t find the goblin holes." Fred grabbed the goblin''s ankle, lifted it upside down, and smiled at Albert. Say, "Let''s go to other places, don''t let my mother see, she doesn''t like us fiddle with those things, and always wants us to enter the Ministry of Magic in the future, you know, that place is like a prison." Albert couldn''t help but laugh. "What are you doing?" The three of them were just about to change places. Ginny didn''t know where she came out, staring at Fred who was carrying the goblin, and asked curiously. "We are going to do an interesting experiment!" George blinked at Ginny and said, "Don''t tell mom, okay?" "Ok!" Ginny nodded vigorously and agreed. The four of them changed places. After Fred put the goblin down, they saw George take a toffee out of his pocket, peeled off the wrapping paper, and forced it into the goblins mouth. This is not an easy task, George was bitten by the goblin, and it took a long time for the guy to eat the candy. "You feed the goblins toffee?" Ginny blinked her beautiful eyes and asked inexplicably. "It looks like a failure?" Albert said, "Perhaps, you should put two drops of swelling agent directly into its mouth to see if the swelling agent is effective for creatures like goblins." "Are you the devil?" Fred couldn''t help but vomit, but he did just that. When George pried open the goblins mouth, he poured a little swelling agent into its mouth. "It seems to have no effect." As soon as ''s words fell, the goblin in front of them suddenly expanded in a circle, like a blown balloon. "It''s effective, but it''s not obvious." Albert said his guess. "It''s probably because the effect of the expansion agent you made is not very good. Of course, it may also be that the goblin creature has a certain effect on the potion. Resistance." "We fiddled with a summer vacation." Fred said gloomily, "the result was such a mess." "Let''s change it!" Albert asked, "It should be okay to use magic here!" "It doesn''t matter, in the wizard''s house, the Ministry of Magic can''t figure out who is using magic." "It''s enviable, I can''t use magic at home." Albert drew out his wand and waved it, returning the swollen goblin to its original form. "By the way, how did you develop the fat lip seasoning last time." "Who knows!" Albert casually comforted, "Things won''t go as smoothly as you think, especially for these inventions and creations. It is impossible to do without sufficient knowledge and patience." The twins curled their lips in disdain, and someone made a lot of interesting magic items. "Okay, let''s not talk about it, tell me about the magic world, I am very curious what the life of a wizard is like." Albert looked at the Weasleys house from a distance. It looked very artistic. There were four or five chimneys on the roof. Not to mention, the kind of stacking the house randomly, crooked and twisted, has not collapsed. It is completely by magic. Set up. Different from Brods manor, the Weasley family lives in a remote rural area with its own vegetable garden. It not only raises chickens and ducks, but also has pigsty farther away. This is completely self-sufficient small farm life. "It''s boring, we usually do some housework for the family, and occasionally play Quidditch together." Fred seems reluctant to mention these things, "Maybe, we should promote the wizard card as soon as possible." "Wizard card, what is that?" Ginny asked curiously. "Albert invented a card game. We are trying to promote it. Last semester we also held the first wizard card game at Hogwarts..." Fred gushed about his sister. Their feats at school were so great that George couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked him to make Fred shut up. Probably to recruit Albert, the Weasleys lunch is exceptionally rich, While eating, Mr. Weasley asked Albert to sit next to him and kept asking him about Muggles. Albert talked a lot about Muggles and asked Mr. Weasley about the magic world. He was very interested in Wizard Radios radio, but Mr. Weasley couldnt tell. He just said that wizards use magic to The Muggle radio has been transformed. In fact, wizards are very good at doing this kind of thing. The Hogwarts Express train is the best example. At that time, the British Ministry of Magic directly requisitioned a Muggle train and made a series of modifications to it. "Thank you, I''m full." When Mrs. Weasley enthusiastically served Albert for the third time, he quickly refused. After lunch, everyone sat at the table and chatted. Albert asked Mr. Weasley if he would cause trouble if he practiced divination at home. "It shouldn''t be, as long as you don''t use magic." Mr. Weasley said casually. He obviously didn''t think Albert could learn divination by himself. "It is difficult to really learn useful things in divination lessons." Percy said, who rarely returned to his room, "At most, people can only understand some common sense things. Very few wizards really understand prophecy." "Hmm!" Albert replied somehow. He has panel skills, and if he upgrades it, he can definitely learn to predict, so he doesn''t worry that he won''t learn it at all. Percy seemed to have opened up the chatterbox, and he taught Albert some of his own experience and how to arrange his time so as not to be unable to complete the twelve tasks. Bill told him about Percys experience. "I think your consideration is completely superfluous." Fred finally couldn''t help interrupting Percy. "Don''t forget, Albert grew up in the Muggle world, and his Muggle research is better than most wizards even if he doesn''t learn it." George pointed out this point unceremoniously. He felt that he might get a lot of homework. It can''t be done, but Albert certainly won''t. "His ancient magic text is more powerful than you, I don''t know how much." Fred continued to attack Percy, "I think you must not be as high as Albert." "Ahem, let''s continue talking about divination, I am very interested in it." Albert interrupted, "However, the divination professor seems to be unreliable." "It''s really not very reliable." Percy said in a low voice, "but everyone can still learn some basic knowledge." In the afternoon, several people got together to play the wizard card. Ron and Ginny also participated. However, Ron was bored with this kind of card game without special effects, and was mocked by Fred and George. Ginny was interested in the portraits above. After listening to the rules, she quickly got started and played with Fred. "Why are there no cards for Percy?" Ginny asked after playing a round. "Because we didn''t get Percy''s permission." Albert explained casually, "If he allows us, we don''t mind making him a card, um, prefect Percy." "Don''t do it, I guess no one will use it." In the evening, when the sun was slanting and the heat had just subsided, Fred and George suggested that everyone go to the nearby woods to play Quidditch. Ron and Ginny also went with them, and they took turns using Charlie''s broomstick. "Wood will definitely not let you be lazy again." Fred looked at the people flying in the sky and said to Albert, "After all, the last time I lost was so bad." "Forget it, I have a bunch of courses this semester, I can''t be too busy." "Why do you study so much?" George was puzzled. "It''s not Percy who wants to join the Ministry of Magic all day. I don''t think you will be interested in the Ministry." "Well, I''m not interested, but the knowledge is never too little. Accumulate more so that it won''t be enough to use it~www.novelhall.com~ Albert turned the subject off, "Your sister flies well, she might be able to use it later. Will be an excellent Quidditch player. " "She used to secretly take the broom and fly out." George curled his lips and said, of course, he and Fred both pretended not to know this. "I remember you seem to have a younger sister too." "Well, she has no magic talent." "No magic talent, it''s incredible." George was indeed a little surprised. After all, in their opinion, Albert''s magical talent is really amazing. "This is also no way." Albert said rather helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be forced." Just as the two were talking, an owl flew over here. "You really have enough letters. I always feel that I often see you receiving letters." Fred couldn''t help but vomit, "Who sent it?" "Mr. Broad." Albert glanced at the sender on the envelope, tore open the envelope, took out the letter paper inside and started reading the contents, frowned slightly, and Mr. Broad told him that he would be picked up before dinner. past. "He said he will send someone to pick me up to him later." "Are you leaving? I thought you would stay with us for a few days." Fred, who just happened to fall, couldn''t help but widen his eyes and said, "If you don''t stay for dinner, Mom will definitely be disappointed." "Let me write him a letter." Albert put the letter away, touched the owl''s head and said, "Let him come and pick me up after dinner." Albert was a little curious. What was the surprise Isobel wrote in the letter last time? She seemed to think that she would definitely accept the fact that she was the heir. Chapter 349： How will you be here Mrs. Weasley was a little surprised and regretful when he heard that Albert was going back tonight, and then enthusiastically added dishes to Albert five times. "Mr. Broad?" Mr. Weasley raised his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, Mr. Bud Brod." Albert didn''t hide this, and added: "He used to be a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts. After resignation, I have had correspondence with him." "That one!" Mr. Weasley looked at Albert in amazement. He also knew Mr. Browder. He was peaceful and popular, and he was also one of the members of Wesengama. "Then there is no way." Mr. Weasley said regretfully, he liked talking about Muggles with Albert. Around 7:30 in the evening, the house elf Noel knocked on the door of Weasley''s house on time, and took Albert to Brod, which was still the familiar manor. After entering the manor, Albert met an acquaintance. "Long time no see." Albert looked at the red-haired girl sitting on the sofa, raised his eyebrows and said, "By the way, you are still here!" "I have lived here for more than half a month." Isabel raised his head and looked at the boy in front of him with a smile, "How was your summer vacation?" "It''s okay." Albert was just about to sit down next to Isabel, but he heard a sharp exclamation from the entrance. "How will you be here?" Albert''s body froze in place, looking back in the direction of the sound, Katrina with two drinks in her hand was standing at the door. "Oh, it''s you, it''s been a long time, Katrina." Albert greeted another red-haired girl. "Strange, you were also invited by Uncle Moge?" Katrina put a cup of iced black tea on the table in front of Isabel, looked up Albert up and down, and asked puzzledly. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became weird, and in the end Isobel broke the silence first. The St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries seemed to be very busy. The mothers of the two sisters couldnt get out of her body for a while, so Mogg McDoug invited sisters McDoug to the manor for vacation. In fact, this manor belongs to the wealth of members of the Wildsmith family, and Mogg McDoug can also use it. The person invited is actually Isabel, and the one next to it is just incidental. Of course, Isobel must know this, and only Katrina is still kept in the dark. "Well, I was also invited." Albert smiled casually and said, "I won''t stay here for too long. I''m probably going back in two days." "Uncle Mogg is looking for you because of the ancient magic text?" Katrina looked at Albert suspiciously, thinking that she had guessed the answer. Albert was not ready to answer either, he picked up the book pushed by Isobel and began to read it. The more he read it, the more strange it became. He raised his eyebrows and quickly read the entire book. "How is it?" Isabel asked with a smile. "When I came last time, I didn''t notice this book." Albert recalled the contents of the book, and he felt a little familiar. He didn''t know he had read them there. "Uncle Mogg gave this to me." "What are you talking about?" Katrina''s eyes drifted between the two, feeling that something must have happened between Albert and Isobel. "However, this theory is a bit outdated now." Albert re-turned the book and murmured, "I feel a little familiar. Well, by the way, "Chawick''s Magic" seems Just use this theory." Of course, Chawicks magic refers to his charm with spells. "What are you talking about, what is Chawick''s magic, please don''t exclude me?" Katrina said a little frantically. She can understand every word of two people, but she can''t understand what they are saying. "The Magic of Chawick is a textbook for the defense against the dark arts of the Ifamoni Academy in the United States. It is a bit different from our current curse theory... Forget it, if you haven''t read this part of it, you must be I don''t understand." As Albert said, he was too lazy to explain. Even if some things were explained, the other party might not be able to understand them. Compared with British textbooks, the book "The Magic of Chawick" is indeed slightly different. It teaches students some spell-casting skills. Although this part has been eliminated, it is still for most students. Still very useful. Katrina was a little angry, but Albert was right. She really didn''t understand, which made her even more depressed. After that, the two had a tacit discussion about some learning issues and how to arrange the time for this semester reasonably. After all, this semester is for people who are going to take twelve courses, and I always have to learn some experience from Isobel, so as not to crash myself. A large part of Isabels words were addressed to Katrina. Isabel himself is a genius. There is not much pressure to study. Albert is considered a genius when he is open. Studying is even less pressure. The only person who may be under pressure is Katrina, who can barely be regarded as a genius. After nightfall, Albert separated from the two, and on the way back to his room, he saw the house elf. Not long after, he saw Mr. Broad in the study, and the old man smiled and waited for his arrival. "I thought this manor was a very important place for you." Albert looked at the old man in front of him who was not going to invite him to supper, and couldn''t help but complain. "You mean Katrina?" The old man motioned to Albert to sit opposite him. Albert did not deny either, and waited for the old man''s explanation after sitting down. "You must know something about the Wildsmith family. Actually, these things shouldn''t have been told to you so early." Mr. Browd seemed to be considering the words, speaking very slowly. "Because we are not heirs yet?" "Well, it does have something to do with this matter." Mr. Broad did not deny it either. "There is nothing wrong with the statement of heir. However, it may not be the same as you think. What we inherit is not an inheritance, but a surname." He said with a smile. "Of course, to some extent, this is also a kind of legacy." "Inherit a surname?" Albert remembered Isabel''s letter and asked curiously: "So, am I qualified?" "Well, how do you say it?" Mr. Browder thought for a while and said, "In our opinion, you and Isobel are both suitable, at least for now." "That''s the way it is now?" Albert repeated, "Isn''t the expedition period over yet?" "Usually ~www.novelhall.com~ we will tell you these things after you graduate." Mr. Broad said with a smile, "Well, this time is a special case." "You know, neither I nor Isobel really cares about these things." "The pride of genius!" Mr. Browder said with a smile, "Even if you don''t inherit the thing, you can get what you want yourself. I understand that, and I did it before." "Of course, if you don''t want this surname, you can only inherit it by Isabelle. Although she doesn''t need it, someone will always inherit it." "Our task is actually to choose the right person and then persuade him to inherit this surname." Professor Broad said, "If you agree, I will tell you about the cause and effect of this matter and some very private things." "Aren''t you afraid of me pretending to agree?" "Don''t be afraid, since you are deemed suitable by us, naturally you will not do this kind of thing, otherwise you will not be considered suitable." "It seems that your so-called appropriateness refers to many aspects?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "That''s natural, everyone who is eligible to inherit this surname is chosen by thousands of people." "Thousands of choices? Do you have so many candidates? Don''t think I don''t know how many wizards there are in the UK." Albert curled his lips and couldn''t help but complain. Chapter 350： Gold in the book "There are really not many candidates." Mr. Browder was not angry, but said with a smile, "But, don''t you have two suitable geniuses this time? Of course, Katrina''s talent is actually pretty barely enough. I just dont know what my personality is like." "Talk about the benefits of inheriting this surname!" "Benefits?" Mr. Browder touched his beard. "The biggest benefit is that you will have the opportunity to read the knowledge left over from the Wildsmith family for hundreds of years. Every heir is a genius and will leave behind. The things you do best." At this moment, Albert finally understood why Isobel would say in the letter that he should agree, which was indeed very attractive to him. "Of course, you will get a sum of money, a house of your own, oh, you have already seen the house, yes, it is here." Mr. Broad was very casual when talking about the latter. It seems to be something unimportant. "These are actually not important, because those who can be selected will not lack these things. We just push you a step behind to make you go faster and smoother, nothing more." "If I agree, what do I have to pay?" Albert asked, "I don''t think there is a free lunch in the world." "There are some responsibilities, but it''s actually very easy." Mr. Broad smiled happily. He knew he had successfully convinced Albert, and almost no one would reject such an offer. "The first point, you need to keep a secret about this, and you can''t tell anyone, even your relatives." Mr. Broad put up a second finger and said, "Second point, choose the right person. , That is, the heir you are talking about, and when cultivating the next generation, you must work hard and not be selfish. The last point is to leave your knowledge before you die." "Nothing?" Albert was shocked, as if he was really earning blood! "No, that''s it, the responsibility is easy." Mr. Broad nodded: "Most of them are actually good, because most of the people selected are smart, and they usually don''t refuse. You probably I know why I wouldn''t refuse it, because there is no harm at all, and there are still a lot of benefits for nothing." "If you take the liberty to ask, why would you agree?" Albert hesitated for a moment, or asked. "Why? Don''t you find that hundreds of years of knowledge accumulation are very attractive?" Mr. Broad blinked and said, "A large part of the knowledge has even been lost." "Well, when can I see those things?" Albert agreed. Mr. Browder''s words are indeed very attractive. The knowledge left by countless geniuses is their best field. For the hanging Albert, it is simply a golden mountain. Others may only be able to select and absorb some knowledge, but Albert is ready to turn all that knowledge into his own nutrition. "Originally, you need to enter Wildsmiths castle to have a chance to read those books, but after discussing with a few others, I allow you to read the books there, but Wildsmiths castle needs to wait for you to become an adult and truly inherit this. Only the surname can be allowed in." Mr. Broad said. "The castle hasn''t been discovered yet?" Albert asked in surprise, "You guys hide it very well, is it a loyalty curse?" "Why do you say that?" Mr. Browder asked in surprise. "You said that only wizards who inherited the surname of Wildsmith can be allowed in there. Others will never be able to find that place." Albert said of his guess, "If it were I would use the Curse of Courageous Loyalty, of Courageous Loyalty. The characteristic of the curse is that if the secret person dies, other insiders will automatically become secret persons. There are only a few members of the Wildsmith family, and few people know your identity, so naturally others will never be found. " "Wonderful." Mr. Brod couldn''t help but applaud, and directly admitted, "It''s indeed a loyalty spell." "I have a question." "You said it." Mr. Browder listened with respect. "The founder of Wildsmith is Ignacia Wildsmith, the inventor of Floo fans?" Albert asked his doubts. "You really have found it." Mr. Browder was not surprised by this. "The surname Wild Smith actually comes from Ignacia Wild Smith''s father: Will de Smith. " "Sure enough, I saw this name in Ravenclaw''s secret room." Albert connected a lot of things. "By the way, what about the descendants of Ignacia Wildsmith? " "We are his descendants." Professor Brod said flatly: "Every selected person has a blood relationship with this surname, and the selected person not only needs blood, but also has enough There should be no problem with his wisdom and personality." "I thought the Smith family was her direct descendant." Albert couldn''t help but laugh at himself. "The inheritance of bloodlines is very unreliable. You should have realized that the descendants of the Big Four of Hogwarts have disappeared in a long period of time. Many ancient families are weakening, and only we are still very strong." Speaking of this, Mr. Browd''s tone was with unconcealable pride. "Every Wild Smith is a genius, and only a genius is eligible to inherit the surname Wild Smith." "Why did Mr. Rowena fail?" "Because we voted, we all think he is inappropriate." Mr. Broad told a cruel fact. "Mr. Gerber Smith is the same?" "I said, when we choose people, we never show any favoritism." Mr. Broad shook his head. "It seems that I have good luck!" Albert laughed at himself. "No, because you are really suitable." Mr. Broad said, "We decided together, so there is nothing wrong." "I''m curious why Rowena Smith failed?" Albert recalled what Rowena was like at the time, frowning and said, "I think he became like that, half of it was caused by you." "This incident was originally a secret." Mr. Broad shook his head: "Even if we get clues from some records, it is actually useless. We will not help but spare no effort to train those talented people. However, this does not mean that they That''s right." "Rovenner''s talent is actually pretty good, but his character is too bad, especially for doing things like that." Mr. Brod said of this incident in a cold tone, "Actually, you should also realize that we Its not urgent to inherit that surname, it is a dispensable existence for us, because we are all talented enough, even without its brilliance and help, we can go far." "Where is Isabel''s father?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Brel, the talent is not as good as Rowenner, and... it was considered inappropriate by everyone a long time ago." Professor Brod recalled: "Under normal circumstances, we will make friendly contacts with them. We have a good relationship as we were originally." "I suddenly sympathize with Rowena Smith!" Albert laughed at himself. Isobels fathers death was mostly Rowena Smiths responsibility, and that guy felt guilty about it. It turned out to be like this. "No, you don''t need to sympathize with him." Mr. Broad shook his head and said, "Since he did that, I can''t blame others for this kind of end." "Last question~www.novelhall.com~When can I see what I want?" Albert looked at Mr. Broad and said. "I brought you a copy!" Mr. Broad pointed to a wooden box next to him and said. I don''t know why, the box in front of him gives Albert a strange sense of familiarity. "Is the book inside?" he asked. "Yes, it''s inside." When Albert opened the box, he felt like he was going to be blinded. There is a book in the box, a book made of metal. "This is brass? No, this is...gold?" Albert looked at Mr. Broad in disbelief, "Is this gold...book?" "It''s not all gold. There are some silver and a small amount of other metals in it." Mr. Broad said with a grin: "At the beginning, I was stunned by this stuff. You can believe that there are a lot of things in a castle. Are books made of gold and silver?" "You are so rich!" Albert said dryly. He waved his magic wand and flew out of the golden book box and landed on the tilted desk in front of him. "Knowledge is more precious." Mr. Broad said softly. "Moreover, we never lack money." "You picked this book specifically for me?" Albert read about the manufacturing method of double-sided mirror in the book. Obviously, the owner of this book is the former manufacturer of double-sided mirror. Albert found this line on the back of the writing: I will leave my life''s knowledge in the book, latecomers, I hope you can find your own happiness in the book. Brel Burst. Chapter 351： invite Early in the morning, Albert woke up from his sleep, but the whole person was still in a daze. Last night, he carefully studied Blair''s golden book. To be honest, such a book made of gold really shocked Albert. It is incredible that things that can only appear in the fairy tale world will appear in front of him one day. Albert leaned forward and looked out the window. The blue sky and white clouds had a clear vision. There was a faint sound of birds singing outside the window, and the breeze blew into the room from the window. "It''s so quiet!" Albert said softly, he came to the window, looked into the distance, and recalled the conversation with Mr. Broad last night. This manor seems to belong to him in the future. "Really rich!" He murmured at himself. Albert is very suspicious of how this manor came to, invaded the wealth of a certain hapless muggle? Wizards do have such abilities, and it seems to be a very simple thing. After all, even the Ministry of Magic has a similar record. Up and down effect. Many ancient wizards should have done similar things. It''s not that Albert likes to think about dark places, but according to records, when the Ministry of Magic built the Hogwarts Express, there was only the word "expropriation". The wizard is unable to build such a train, this is beyond doubt. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter to me." Albert covered a yawn, stretched his waist lazily, put on his clothes again, and prepared to go to the restaurant for breakfast after washing. The manor is very large, with long corridors and empty rooms that are not popular. Albert did not find anyone in the dining room, nor did he see the breakfast prepared by the house elves. Finally, after thinking about it, he planned to go to the kitchen. When he went to the kitchen, his sight fell in the sun room not far away. He smiled and walked over there, Isobel was eating breakfast. "Good morning!" Albert greeted the girl with a smile. "Good morning." Isabel put down his fork and raised his head and asked, "Have you seen Mr. Browd last night?" "I have seen it. Anyway, why did you refuse?" Albert seated himself across from Isabel and looked at the girl in front of him with a smile. He just wanted to say something, his gaze fell silently. The house elves next to them stopped what they were about to say. "Sir, what are you going to have for breakfast?" the house elf asked sharply. "Just give me a breakfast similar to hers." Albert thought for a while and then said, "Well, I better have a glass of milk." "Okay, wait!" The house elf quickly disappeared. "Mom always hopes that there will be an elf to help us cook, she is not very good at cooking." Isabel said, looking at Albert. "Then why do you refuse?" Albert looked at Isobel with a faint smile, poured himself a cup of black tea, and said to himself. "It is really convenient for a house elf to help with housework. I am thinking that when I graduate, I will kidnap a house elf from Hogwarts." "They have a contract." "I know, but I can discuss it with Principal Dumbledore. I think he might agree that there is no shortage of house elves at Hogwarts anyway." Albert is confident to blame the house elves from Hogwarts. "Now, you don''t need to think about these issues anymore." Isabel said after eating the omelette. "Do you regret giving up?" "No." Isabel pursed his lipstick tea ceremony: "You are more suitable, not to mention..." Isabel didn''t say anything more, but Albert felt that he understood what she meant. "Oh, I was indeed flashed in my eyes last night!" Albert said with emotion: "It feels incredible to think about it now. However, what you said last time is correct. It is really difficult for me to refuse those things." "Actually, that knowledge is of little use to most people. Even if you want to master that part of the knowledge, it takes a lot of time and energy." Isabel said lightly. This is also one of the reasons why Isabel gave up. She thinks that her talent is not bad, but after seeing the things in the golden book, she already understands the difficulty of those contents. The reason why the double-sided mirror was finally lost, although it has something to do with confidentiality, is more importantly because of its difficulty in manufacturing. That requires high alchemy attainments, just like making a blessing potion, it tests the level of the maker. Moreover, it is not only necessary to master alchemy, but also superb transformation arts. The accumulation of knowledge and technology is not enough. Even if you master the technology, you will only produce inferior products. Mass production, no such good thing. Isabel also discovered Albert''s anomaly. This guy is absorbing knowledge at a very strange speed, so she simply gave up the surname. Actually, Isabel also thinks that they will eventually let Albert inherit the possibility. After all, under the same conditions, everyone wants to choose a better one. The house elves were soon served breakfast, with milk, sausage, omelette and bread. Thank you, and after a sip of milk, Albert casually chatted with Isabel about trivial matters. There are some things, you should take the initiative to fight for it. The chat between the two parties stopped after Katrina''s arrival. "What are you talking about?" Katrina asked curiously. "I''m talking about how to improve the beauty potion." Albert briefly talked about skiing in France~www.novelhall.com~ Is that Miss Louise beautiful? "Katrina''s focus seems to be a bit...different. "Very beautiful. It is said that she has a quarter of Veeva''s blood and inherits the beauty of Veeva very well." Albert smiled and talked about the little troubles Miss Louise brought to the men. Katrina ate the things on the plate blankly, Isobel didn''t care much about these things, and continued to talk with Albert about the beauty medicine. She is also good at potions, and if she can improve this potion, the girl would definitely be happy to do so. After all, beauty is the nature of girls. After breakfast, the house elves took care of the sunroom, the three of them kept reading and chatting here until Mogg appeared at the entrance of the sunroom. "Long time no see, Mr. Mogg." Albert greeted him with a smile. "Long time no see, I just heard you talking about Mr. Delacour." Yes! Albert talked about the Mr. Delacour he met in France. "I have met Mr. Adrian Delacour, that is a humorous wizard," Mogg said, he took a letter from his pocket and handed it to Albert, "I have something to do, just Don''t bother you." Albert took the letter suspiciously, looked at Mogg''s leaving back, raised his eyebrows slightly, he turned the letter over, glanced at the sender, it was Serra Harris''s letter. "What''s wrong?" Katrina asked curiously. "It''s nothing." "Your expression doesn''t look like nothing." Chapter 352： rule "Please come in!" There was a soft knock on the door outside the principals office. The door opened, and Professor McGonagall walked in, glanced at the mirror on the desk, and handed a document to Dumbledore. She said: "The time converter application review of Mr. Albert Anderson and Miss Katrina McDougal has ended." The Ministry of Magic has very strict management of time converters. Except for Hogwarts students, they are basically not loaned out. The last step of the strict review requires Dumbledores signature and approval. Well, it has nothing to do with the principal, but Dumbledore manages this thing now. For this reason, it is easier for Hogwarts students to apply for borrowing time converters to complete their classwork. Dumbledore picked up the quill pen, signed his name on it, handed back the application form to Professor McGonagall, and asked, "What else?" "Are you really going to leave the Sorcerer''s Stone at Hogwarts?" Professor McGonagall asked with a frown. A few days ago, Dumbledore invited several professors from the school to help design the mechanism to protect the Sorcerer''s Stone to ensure that it is under the strictest protection and no one can steal it. "Apart from Gringotts, I am afraid that only Hogwarts can be considered safe, although this is a bit boastful." Dumbledore pretended to be embarrassed. "You don''t need to be humble, everyone knows that the only thing a mysterious person is afraid of is you!" Professor McGonagall said helplessly. Although Dumbledore didn''t say who was eyeing the Philosopher''s Stone, Professor McGonagall was still keenly aware of something. The mysterious person may be alive, and he is eyeing the Philosopher''s Stone. Although Professor McGonagall finds this idea very ridiculous, there is no doubt that the one who is eyeing the Sorcerer''s Stone is a very powerful dark wizard. Almost no one can break into Hogwarts without warning, let alone steal something under Dumbledores nose, but Professor McGonagall still does not want to recruit Hogwarts students because of the Philosophers Stone. Unnecessary danger. After all, the opponent can break into Gringotts and get rid of the chase of the goblin, definitely not a good guy to deal with. "I still don''t think this is a good idea, and Harry Potter will come to Hogwarts for school." Professor McGonagall said softly. In the beginning, Dumbledore gave Harry to his Muggle relatives to raise him just to keep Harry out of danger. "It''s safe here," Dumbledore said calmly, "Believe me, if Hogwarts is not safe, there will be no safe place in the whole of Britain." At this moment, the door of the principals room was knocked again, and Snape walked in. He glanced at Professor McGonagall and said to Dumbledore: "I have arranged the mechanism, although most wizards ''S logical ability is average, but I doubt it can prevent those superb black wizards from prying into the Philosopher''s Stone." "It doesn''t matter, I don''t expect those mechanisms to completely prevent others from prying into the Philosopher''s Stone." Snape was obviously not optimistic about Dumbledore''s approach. "Right," Quirrell is about to hire a monster security guard to guard the agency, you know..." Snape''s face twitched a few times, and he continued: "Those monsters'' brains are only the size of a walnut, which can easily cause other problems." "I think Professor Quirrell will take care of this." Dumbledore said. "Are you serious?" After Snape left, Professor McGonagall frowned and asked, "Are you really going to let the troll enter Hogwarts Castle?" This incident makes Professor McGonagall feel absurd. Dumbledore did not expect the mechanisms designed by the Hogwarts professors to completely stop prying eyes, but if someone wants to crack these mechanisms, it will take at least some time, and this will give him enough time. Hogwarts cannot be Apparated. The castle is the biggest trap for Dumbledore. As for how to ensure that the Sorcerers Stone is not easily taken away by the opponent, Dumbledore has thought of a great way, even if it is superb. The black wizard of''s can''t successfully get the Philosopher''s Stone in a short time, and he will be blocked by Dumbledore. This is not Gringotts, but there is no place for him to escape. As for fighting, Dumbledore was not afraid of anyone. "Tom, what are you going to do?" Dumbledore murmured to himself with interlaced hands. In the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Quirrell had just sent Snape away, and Dumbledore had granted his request and hired a troll bodyguard to guard the agency. "What should I do?" Quirrell muttered softly while looking out the window. The mechanism arranged by the Hogwarts professors looks ridiculous to Quirrell. It is impossible to stop him at all, but it is not small to try to steal the magic stone through the mechanism without making any movement. Difficulty. This means that he needs to abide by the rules and crack the mechanisms left by the Hogwarts professors one by one, which takes a lot of time. Brute force cracking is undoubtedly faster, but there will be a lot of trouble, not to mention Dumbledore, will be wanted by the Ministry of Magic, there are a lot of follow-up trouble. To make matters worse, Dumbledore asked the professors not to tell others how to break the mechanism. Is he suspecting the professor in the school? Are you doubting me? This is not good news~www.novelhall.com~ Don''t do anything extra, it is not the time yet, you need to find a suitable opportunity. "A hoarse voice came from the turban behind Quirrell''s head. "Dumbledore doesn''t value the mechanism you set up. He just makes a rule that people who have the idea of ??Philosopher''s Stone have to obey. Those mechanisms that guard the Philosopher''s Stone are just a bait to lure others into the bait. Strength is the last guarantee." Voldemort could easily see through Dumbledore''s tricks. This is Hogwarts, his Dumbledore''s territory. Once something happens, he will be spotted immediately. Even if you can really grab the Sorcerer''s Stone in the end, you need to face Dumbledore. Except for him, almost no one can get out of Hogwarts when facing Dumbledore. This is the old guy''s real plan. . However, how weak can be Dumbledore''s opponent! Quirrell was silent. Since he failed to steal the Philosophers Stone, he has been punished terribly, and Voldemort is parasitic on him. Until the moment when he was parasitized, Quirrell regretted it, regretting why he didn''t run in the first place, why he didn''t directly betray Voldemort. However, it is already late, everything is already late. Since being parasitized, his body has become weak. If Quirrell does not want to die, he needs to get the magic stone as soon as possible to configure the elixir of life. If he cannot get the magic stone, his life will come to an end for a few months at most. . Quirrell still doesn''t want to die. He muttered to himself, "You must find a way to figure out what the other professors are." Chapter 353： Apartment on Tulip Street 12 Remember in one second There is a house on the northern **** of a hill in Scotland somewhere no one knows. This is the home of Serra Harris. Not many people know that this famous and eccentric wizard lives here. Today, Serra Harris greeted a rare visitor. An old man with a white beard walked toward this side lightly. He stopped at the door and buckled the wooden door. In a moment, the wooden door was opened from inside. "I hope I didn''t let you wait too long, Sierra!" The visitor greeted the host here. "You are always so punctual." Harris said with a smile: "However, last time you didn''t go to the party, many people were disappointed." "There is something wrong with Nico," Dumbledore said vaguely. "I can''t get out of it for now, hello Mr. Anderson." "Good morning, Professor Dumbledore." Albert nodded slightly to the old man who appeared in the hallway. "Is Mr. Nicol LeMay really alive?" "Yes. But we''d better not discuss it here." Dumbledore blinked at Albert. "He has some trouble now." "Well, I know what you are worried about. My invasion spell did not find anyone else around. Of course, if you are not at ease, you can use my emergency channel!" Harris understood Dumbledore''s concerns. After all, the other party is a mysterious person, there is nothing wrong with being careful. "Emergency passage?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. "You must know each other, come with me." Harris took them to a room where there was a clutter. There was a cabinet. "The vanishing cabinet?" Albert asked. "Yes, disappearing cabinet." "Unexpectedly, you still have this kind of old antique here." Dumbledore stretched out and touched the vanishing cabinet, and asked, "By the way, can this thing work?" "Of course, I checked it not long ago." Harrisis was a little dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s question. "This thing was very popular when the mysterious people were rampant last time, let''s start from another place." Harrisis gestured to Albert to ask first. Albert stepped into the cabinet. After the cabinet was closed again, he felt a sense of vain in his body, like taking an elevator down, and the cabinet quickly reopened. After walking out, Albert found himself in a room full of dust. The air in this ghost place was terrible, and there was a Gubla fairy fire on the wall to provide light. Soon after, Dumbledore and Harris also walked out of the vanishing cabinet. "I bet you must have not taken care of this place for a long time." Dumbledore said, looking around. "It''s really been a long time." Harrisis smiled and said: "We are underground now. Just apparate directly from here." "Mr. Anderson, please grab me." Dumbledore said to Albert next to him, and Harris also reached out and caught them together. In the next moment, the person disappeared. After Albert got rid of the discomfort caused by the Apparition, the surrounding air became fresher, and they appeared in a city alley. "Sir, is this really okay?" Albert could detect that Dumbledore was using the Illusion Charm on himself, and the cold chill quickly spread from the top of his head to his whole body. "what." Dumbledore didn''t react for a moment. "I can''t use magic outside of school." Albert reminded helplessly, "I don''t want to receive a warning letter from the Ministry of Magic anymore." "Haha, you''re right, the group of corpse-position vegetarian guys at the Ministry of Magic are always unreliable." Harrisis obviously didn''t like dealing with those guys from the Ministry. "Don''t worry, they know you will be with me today." Dumbledore blinked and said, "Also, there are always some loopholes in things like laws, and they usually have to be restrained and obeyed." Albert sneered, but he stopped talking. There are loopholes in the law, but how many loopholes are prepared for themselves by the person who made the law. The phrase "Allow state officials to set fires and not allow people to light lamps" will not be out of date no matter where it is. "follow me!" Dumbledore motioned for the two to follow, and he led Albert across the street into a lively apartment nearby. As he passed the corner of the stairs, Dumbledore stopped at the corner and buckled the wall rhythmically, as if knocking on the door. After waiting for a few seconds, Dumbledore led the two directly through the wall, and they appeared in a corridor with no end in sight. "Welcome to Apartment No. 12 Tulip Street." Dumbledore said softly. When Dumbledore mentioned the apartment at No. 12 Tulip Street, a red wooden door appeared in front of Albert. "Is this the effect of the Courageous Faithfulness Curse?" Albert had this experience for the first time, and it felt amazing. At the moment, Dumbledore''s words should be leaked to them. "You actually know this spell." Dumbledore motioned for him to follow. After the doorbell was rang, the wooden door opened from the inside, and an elderly, thin old man appeared at the door, smiling at them. "Albus, you are here." The old man''s gaze quickly moved away from Dumbledore and fell on Albert with a kind smile. "No one is watching on the other side. It should be considered safe for the time being." Dumbledore said softly after entering the room, "However, you should be careful yourself." "Albus ^0^Remember in one second , Are you sure not to stay for a cup of black tea? "Perenal asked from the kitchen. "No, I have other things." Dumbledore declined gently. "Are you Serra Harris?" Perenal said, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time." "About twelve years or so." Harris said, "I heard that you are having some trouble." "Yes, it''s an unwarranted disaster." Perenal looked at Albert and said, "I think this is the magical Mr. Anderson, right!" "magical?" Albert suddenly didn''t know what to say. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "Yes, a very talented child." Harris said with a smile, "Of course, he is also quite amazing." "Sit down, boy, don''t be too restrained," Nicol said. "What would you like to drink?" "Black tea, thank you." "What about you? Serra." Nicol asked again. "same." "I remember you like pumpkin juice better." "People will become, and of course Xing will be the same." The old man waved his magic wand and made two cups of black tea for them. "I saw the shadow of young Dumbledore in your body." Perenal offered two snacks. "When we met him, he had just graduated from school not long ago and he was full of talent." Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 354： Have a great conversation Remember in one second "Everyone wants to be a great wizard like Principal Dumbledore." Albert used a spoon to gently stir the black tea in front of him, took a sip, his eyes lit up, he couldn''t help but praised: "Your craftsmanship is awesome, this is the best black tea I have ever had. If possible, Please teach me how to make such a delicious cup of black tea." If it were in his previous life, Albert would really not be able to drink black tea as good or bad, but after drinking black tea for several years in this life, whether it is good or not, I can really drink it. It can only be said that it is indeed a man who has lived for hundreds of years. The ratio of black tea, milk and sugar is really good. "Of course." Perenal smiled. "I tell you, Albus doesn''t like to drink my tea. He always says my tea tastes too weak." "Everyone has their own favorite taste. I heard that Principal Dumbledore loves sweets more." Albert tried another buckwheat biscuits baked on a plate. They were also great, with a strong aroma of wheat. The more fragrant, the less sweet. For those who like sweets, it''s not delicious! As the two old men talked, they remembered their first meeting with Dumbledore. The situation is similar to that of Albert, who met Le May and his wife under the introduction of other wizards. Unlike Albert, Dumbledore had been in correspondence for several years before meeting the Lemays. Dumbledore graduated from Hogwarts School and passed through France when he began to travel the world. Under the introduction of acquaintances, he met Le May for the first time. When the two parties met for the first time, there were many topics in common and they had a great time chatting. Later, Dumbledore stayed in France for a few months, most of the time discussing magic and alchemy with Nicol. "At that time, we found other uses for dragon blood together and successfully made a spot remover." "Principal Dumbledore discovered twelve uses for dragon blood. I have memorized this in the book." "How to put it, this statement is actually wrong." Nicol sipped the black tea and recalled, "When Albus found other uses for dragon blood, part of the use of dragon blood had already been invented by other wizards. In that era, information exchange was not as convenient as it is now, and not many people knew about it." "Later, Albus published a paper on the use of dragon blood, which directly led most wizards to believe that Albus discovered twelve uses for dragon blood." "I still remember that Dumbledore clarified this matter." Perenar said, "It''s just that everyone''s word of mouth has become like that. No one really cares whether he invented the use of dragon blood. " "I remember Ivan Dillonsby once claimed that when Dumbledore "borrowed" his papers, he had discovered eight uses for dragon blood." Harris said with a smile. An incident from a year ago, "In fact, Ivan Dillons was a step behind, thinking that Dumbledore had robbed him of his work, so he went around slandering Dumbledore. That guys reputation is not very good, I I remember that he claimed that he had cracked the formula of Floo powder, and when he tried, he blew himself up from the fireplace." Listening to several people reminiscing about the past, Albert felt that he was really knowledgeable. Although he didn''t care about Dumbledore''s past, he didn''t mind listening to it as a story. Sometimes it was really interesting, especially the dusty past. The truth of history is often not necessarily the information recorded on parchment. After all, that is what the winner wrote. "Please forgive me for this nagging problem. It''s always the case when I''m older." Nicol drank the cold black tea and said to Albert with a smile. "No, these past events are very interesting." Albert shook his head and said he didn''t mind. "My grandfather also likes to tell me past stories." "By the way, can you tell me about the fourteenth century, what kind of era was that?" He continued, "I heard that ancient magic is more prosperous than it is now, and many magic and alchemy have been in this era. Disappeared." "It''s not that it''s gone." Nicol shook his head. "It''s just not suitable." "Not suitable?" Albert wondered what he meant. "The fourteenth century, that era, was called the Dark Middle Ages." The old man recalled, "To some extent, this statement is actually correct. It was a very ignorant and dark age. Although wizards have Own rules and constraints, but most of them are relatively unscrupulous, and they will not be hidden like the current wizards, so they will create a very prosperous illusion." "Knowledge was very precious in that era. Many wizards would hide their knowledge. Because they rarely communicate with each other, wizards can only try to develop some magic for themselves, and most of these magic are messy spells. When you dont know much about magic, these magics are very precious." "However, most of the spells have been eliminated by time." "Sure enough, the so-called prosperity is just thinking of prosperity." Albert murmured. "Yes, it is undeniable that some magic is indeed lost, but a lot of magic is still left behind after the test of time." Nicol explained softly, "It''s just that this part of the knowledge is well preserved and needs to be touched specifically. To know these things." "For ease of management?" Albert murmured. "Yes, for ease of management." It was not Nico who answered him, but Mr. Harrisis who had not spoken since. "Maybe I shouldn''t talk about it." "Very few people can see these things clearly," Nicol said. "However, ^0^Remember in one second Everything has two sides, and it is indeed more peaceful now than before. " "But it is undeniable that it was an era when even Muggles were keen on alchemy." Nico turned the subject off. "That was indeed the most prosperous era of alchemy. Many theories, origins and studies were in that era. Born of the times." "For alchemy?" "Yes, for alchemy, to get rich," Perenal said with a smile, "At least, most of the Muggles at the time were indeed for this purpose." "You alone succeeded." Albert said with a smile. "The Philosopher''s Stone cannot make gold." Nicol shook his head and denied it. "But you are already immortal." "That''s not gold. We only realized it later." Nicol''s tone was helpless, "It''s like gold made by using a transformation spell or a copying spell." "Of course, Muggles can''t tell." Realizing that Nicol seemed reluctant to talk about the Philosopher''s Stone, Albert moved the topic in other directions. He occasionally asked some alchemy questions, and he took the protective bracelet he made to ask Nico, hoping that the other party could provide him with some good suggestions. Nicol really understands a lot of things, because the alchemy of that era contains a lot of things. Although he may not be proficient when he was young, he can even say that he can only dabble, but people have lived for a long time, and they understand everything that should be understood. Up. Albert''s situation is different~www.novelhall.com~ He is only a 13-year-old child. Nico vaguely realized that the boy in front of him had extraordinary talents in his communication with Albert. The term magic is very appropriate. In fact, Nico knew something about the Wild Smith family, and he had dealt with more than one "Wild Smith". The topics the two talked about next involved many fields, and Albert gave his own views based on his own understanding. Even if he didn''t check it, he knew that the experience of panel skills was rising rapidly. The chat went on and off for several hours, and it was not until noon that the two parties stopped to prepare for lunch. Albert was enjoying the French cuisine when he realized that Harris had quietly left. "You can stay here temporarily, and Mr. Harrisis will come and pick you up in a few days." Perenal said to Albert. Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 355： Unrepairable crown Remember in one second "what!" At night, Albert reached out his hand to cover the yawn, dropped his head on the bed, and buried his head in the soft pillow. People are always sleepy after eating. He closed his eyes, rolled over, lying on the bed in a big font. In fact, this time is still very early, but the Lemays took a break very early, and Albert was too embarrassed to disturb them. Its not so easy to fall asleep to a strange place. After the sleepiness began to subside, Albert sat up suddenly, opened the panel to check today''s harvest, and couldn''t help but slide to the task panel. There is a new task. Heir. You met the famous Nico Lemay by accident. He seems to value you very much and is willing to let you inherit his knowledge. Maybe you should work hard to make this happen. Reward: unknown. When he saw the content of the task, Albert was stunned and frowned slightly to think about it. Although being introduced to Nicole LeMay really surprised him, Albert did not focus on the LeMay couple. Nicol Lemay has lived for hundreds of years, and has experienced all kinds of people''s worldliness. It is impossible to be unaware of certain things. This is why Albert gave up other thoughts altogether. It''s better to be pure friends than that. Everyone can chat freely. The kind of relaxation makes him feel very happy. The relationship between the two parties is a bit similar to the relationship between the elder and the younger. If he really intends to get something from the other person, Albert doubts whether he can still talk as happily as he does today. The Le Mays gave Albert a good feeling. The long lives made these two old people far wiser than others. Managers tend to nag and fall into long memories due to old age, but they have nothing to do with dementia. They are still so wise and funny, by the way, Albert remembered who they were when they met. Last year, the two sides had a fate at the French opera house. Perhaps the wonderful fate started at that time! Unknown reward. Usually very good. However, Nicol Lemay''s knowledge is actually dispensable to Albert, he is not greedy to the point where he wants everything. If you don''t get the wealth of knowledge stored by the Wildsmith family, perhaps Albert will consider fighting for it and inherit Nico''s knowledge. But now, Albert is not so eager for the pursuit of magic. He absorbs that knowledge, more because he thinks that knowledge can come in handy. There is no denying that Albert accepts the surname of Wildsmith, partly for the knowledge of the entire Wildsmith family, and partly because of the wealth. The other party can make his future go more smoothly. He really can''t think of it. Reason for rejection. Anyway, before accepting that surname as an adult, you can still go back! Although this is a bit unscrupulous. As for studying hard now and absorbing more knowledge reserves, it is more because Albert feels that knowledge is not enough. Just like game skills, some also require pre-skills. Moreover, Albert has always been adhering to the idea that there is no harm in learning how much. Forget it! Do so much, let it be. sleep now! Albert yawned again, closed his eyes and began to drowsiness. This night, he had a dream, dreaming that he had successfully made the Philosopher''s Stone and lived for hundreds of years, but one day he was tired of living and didn''t want to live anymore, so he threw the Philosopher''s Stone away. "Hey, what a prodigal." Albert woke up from his sleep, still remembering what kind of dream he had just now, and couldn''t help but mumble. Humans, really still need a goal. Having said that, what is your goal? After 30 years of age, to be a salted fish that doesn''t need to worry about anything, and carefree to do what he wants to do, although Albert actually has nothing special to do. Don''t look at Albert studying so hard now, in fact, it is more for self-protection. After all, strength is still very important. What''s more, since Harry Potter went to Hogwarts to go to school, the school has been insecure. Without strength, it might be cold. It is still a few years before Voldemort is completely wiped out, and only then will his safety be not threatened. Then... forget it, let''s talk about it then! Albert got up and dressed and went to the hall. The LeMays were already up and smiled and greeted him to have breakfast together. The breakfast is French style, not much different from English style. Nicol and Albert continued to chat for another day, this time talking about the amulet. Nicol told Albert about several older spells and suggested that Albert try to use garnet to make amulets. In Nicol''s words, the effect of the amulet is just like that. When Albert himself reaches a certain level, he will find that the amulet is really useless. The vast majority of magic items are probably just like that in Nicol''s eyes. Albert felt that what Nicol was talking about was his level with Dumbledore, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say. "Show you something." Nico brought a wooden box and placed it in front of Albert, motioning him to open it. Albert opens the box ^0^Remember in one second Zi, looking at the familiar crown inside, fell into a short silence, he asked softly: "This is... Ravenclaw''s crown?" "Yes, Dumbledore asked if I could fix it." Nicole said with a smile. "It''s broken?" "It''s broken. It is said that someone turned it into an evil black magic item." Nicol suddenly said, "Albus said you found it." "Hmm!" Albert asked curiously, "have you successfully repaired the crown?" "No, no, it failed." Nicol shook his head slightly, "Ravenclaw cast magic on the crown, so that it can increase the wearer''s wisdom. However, when the crown is damaged, the effect of the magic on it is reduced. It has expired." "Do you know what magic Ravenclaw used to give the crown?" Albert thought of Dumbledore''s old wand, which is a Deathly Hallows that can be repaired even if the wand is broken, and the crown cannot be completely repaired with it? "Unfortunately, I don''t know." Nicol shook his head. "That part of the record has been lost." "It''s a pity." Albert muttered after a moment of silence, "I just wanted to try it. Will Ravenclaw''s crown make me smarter? "Ravenclaw''s wisdom does not come from her crown!" Nicol shook his head with a smile. He could see that Albert was just talking casually. "Mr. Nico." "what''s up?" "I heard that Principal Dumbledore is the most powerful wizard in the world~www.novelhall.com~Albert turned the subject off. "There is such a saying." Nico laughed happily and closed the wooden box. "Albus is indeed very powerful." "So, in your memory, is there a wizard as powerful as Principal Dumbledore?" "This... doesn''t seem to be there." Nicol recalled, shaking his head and said. "Where are the four founders of Hogwarts?" Albert continued to ask. "Actually, when the wizard''s age reaches a certain level, the magic power will begin to weaken, but this does not appear in Dumbledore''s body, his magic power is still very strong." Nicol said his own. Thought, "With Albus'' age, experience and wisdom combined, almost no wizard is stronger than him. I even suspect that the famous Mr. Merlin can''t." "It really deserves to be the principal." Albert said with emotion. Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 356： Saw it Remember in one second "Here, your bubble tea." Albert handed a glass of bubble tea with ice cubes in front of Niya, and he sat on the sofa next to him, took a sip of the glass, and squinted comfortably. Last time I learned tea making with Mrs. Perenal, I not only learned the tea making skills, but also ordered a very unmagical tea art skill. The black tea I made was indeed better than before. Daisy, who has read the secrets of making tea, has also improved her tea making skills. However, compared with Mrs. Perenar, there is still a big gap. No way, the price of top French black tea is there. In order to eliminate Niyas complaints these days, Albert bought a bag of glutinous rice flour in the supermarket and made bubble tea at home. Glutinous rice flour is not common in the UK. It took him a lot of time to find it. Pearl milk tea was quickly loved by the whole family, and it was really comfortable to have a cup in a hot summer. Feeling a fluffy touch suddenly came from his legs, Albert put down the cup, looked down at Tom rubbing his legs, leaned down and picked it up. "It''s useless to be a baby, you are already 20 pounds." Albert scratched Tom''s chin and put it on the sofa next to him. After Albert came back, he found that his cat had become fat again, so he reluctantly carried out a weight loss plan so that he could not run when he was brought to Hogwarts. If possible, Albert actually doesn''t want to take Tom to school, worrying that he will be bullied by those mischievous children. No way, fart kids are not easy to get along with. In the past, I left Tom at home and Nia helped take care of them. Now Nia is in high school. If Daisy and Herb get busy, they can''t take care of them. This stupid cat doesn''t go out for food like Sheila, if you don''t take it to school, God knows what will happen. It is impossible to throw it to Grandpa Luke to take care of him. Although the two old people also like Tom very much, this is not an excuse to drop the cat or give it to others to raise. "I can hardly hold Tom anymore!" Nia said while smoothing Tom with a comb, "Grandpa Luke always said that Tom should be a little fatter to look better." Albert suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Tom will go to school with you, will you get lost!" Niya was still a little worried, after all, she had been getting along for many years, and Tom was considered a member of the family. "Don''t worry, I asked an old friend to make a cat card for Tom." Albert took out the cat card he asked Nicol to help make from his leather bag, and casually explained, "This thing has a positioning function. " With that said, Albert took out another compass, and the direction of the north arrow of this thing pointed to the position of the cat card. "With this thing, Tom won''t get lost." "Magic is really convenient!" Niya enviously took the pointer and tried it, and couldn''t help feeling. "No, magic is not as convenient as you think. We actually already have something similar here." Albert shook his head, "Unfortunately, electrical appliances can no longer be used when they are brought to Hogwarts." "Oh!" Niya answered casually, looking at the book spread out on the table and asked, "What book are you reading again?"... "Divination book, I am teaching myself crystal ball divination." Albert is flipping through the part about crystal ball divination in "Pull the Fog and See the Future". He has been flipping through the book for a few days. There is no skill related to crystal ball divination on the skill panel, so Albert can''t help but feel a little bit I wonder if I have no talent in this area. Now he regrets it a little bit. Why didn''t he ask Nico Lemay for the knowledge of divination. "You can really see the future, isn''t it the only one you can see?" Niya leaned her head in front of the crystal ball and took a closer look. There was nothing but a cloud of mist inside. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Tom next to him wanted to dial the crystal ball, but Albert stopped him. "Isn''t this just self-study." Albert reluctantly picked up Tom, put it on the ground, and explained to Nia, "Someday I can really see the future, and I can use this to make a fortune." "As you said, most wizards should be very rich. They only need to know the lottery number to win the jackpot." Daisy put a plate of biscuits on the table and couldn''t help muttering. "There are always a few wizards who can predict the future." Albert shook his head. "Moreover, most wizards don''t have the concept of pound sterling." "Did you not give Tom breakfast?" Daisy saw Tom put her head in front of the biscuit, and hurriedly carried it away. The fat cat didn''t give up, and began to act like a coquettish and beg for something to eat. "Slightly less than before, it is now losing weight." "Tom seems to be hungry!" Daisy touched the cat''s head, looked at her son and asked, "By the way, didn''t you want to study finance before?" "I don''t want to anymore, I have found a better way to make money anyway!" Albert has completely abandoned his initial financial dream. "Predict winning the lottery?" Daisy felt that after two years at Hogwarts, her son had become very unreliable, thinking about all these strange things. "Ahem, I just talked casually!" Albert interrupted Daisy helplessly. Prediction can really make money, and it can predict the outcome of a game. Betting on football and horse racing is not uncommon in Europe. However, before there were actual cases, he knew it was difficult for others to understand. At this point, Albert also ^0^Remember in one second Very helpless. Particularly, people on the technological side generally have poor acceptance. Daisy was surprised that Albert went to visit the legendary Nico LeMay, who was actually alive, and he had lived for hundreds of years without suffering from Alzheimer''s. Shaking off the weird thoughts in his mind, Albert once again stopped his eyes on the crystal ball. The wizards crystal ball is not the same as the deceptive crystal ball of the Muggle fortune-teller. The divination is usually more expensive. The one in front of him cost 20 gallons. Looking at the crystal ball filled with pearly mist, Albert frowned slightly. If he could really predict something, the mist on the crystal ball would be removed, showing what he wanted to see Picture. Obviously ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert failed. The crystal ball in front of me is still a cloud of fog, not the winning number of this lottery. The so-called "pull the fog and look at the future" may refer to this, the wizard who wrote this book might not have the talent for prophecy! Albert started to read the books while speculating maliciously. Suddenly, the white mist in the crystal ball spun, and Albert immediately dropped the book and began to stare at the changes in the crystal ball. Nothing has changed in the mist. However, after he opened the panel and searched carefully, he found that a crystal ball divination skill appeared on the panel. Albert immediately upgraded his skills to level two, and then returned his attention to the crystal ball. At this moment, the mist of the crystal ball seemed to fade a little. Vaguely, Albert felt that he saw a hand writing a string of numbers on the parchment. u Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 357： Dead cat Remember in one second Albert didn''t predict the number of the winning lottery ticket, but he predicted what he would write on his notes in two days, so... he won. Although only a small prize of a few hundred pounds was planted, the experiment was undoubtedly a success. The money was used as a dinner for the Anderson family to celebrate Niya''s entrance to Casterton Middle School. Since this time, Daisy''s expression on her son''s face has been strange. Herb was disappointed when he learned that he worked for many years, but the result may not be worthy of Albert''s lottery ticket. Fortunately, they all like the profession of lawyers, otherwise they would probably not do it and let Albert directly predict a big prize. For the rest of the summer vacation, Albert always stayed at home to do vacation homework, because he was doing repetitive things every day, he always felt that time flies very fast. On the last night of August, Albert was packing his luggage in the room. The door was knocked suddenly. After the door was opened, Tom was trying to get in through the crack in the door. "Mom asked me to give this to you." As she said, Niya put a bag of candies next to the suitcase, then sat down on the bed, looking at Albert who was busy packing things, she seemed to be about to say something, but she didn''t say anything. "After you go to Casterton Middle School, remember to find some good friends, don''t let people bully." Albert exhorted without looking up. "I also learned karate." Niya reminded. "You don''t learn that to make you fight with others." Albert pushed Tom aside, turned his head and looked at Nia and said, "Girls don''t be so violent, or they will be disgusting." "Then what do you do when you learn karate?" Niya curled her lips in dissatisfaction. She didn''t forget that someone had put a few unlucky ones in school. "I''m learning karate!" Albert said without hesitation, "Of course it is to let others talk to me peacefully!" "quibble!" "When the other party can''t beat me, you say he is willing to be beaten up, or you are willing to reason with me." Albert took apart a candy and threw it in his mouth, smiling and said to Niya: "Yes, there is something, you Remember." "what''s up?" "What I give you, don''t show it off. Ordinary people are very afraid of magic, and they may even do some irrational things." Albert reminded seriously: "You should learn to protect yourself." "You are more wordy than mom." "By the way, this is for you." Albert ignored the other party''s complaint and took out a pendant made of garnet and handed it to Niya. This is the amulet he tried to make when he visited Nicol. By the way, the piece of garnet was kindly provided by Nicol. He was very satisfied with the finished product made in cooperation with Albert, and both of them used very powerful protective magic on the amulet. "Amulet again?" Niya took the amulet and looked up and down. She thought it was more like a work of art. "The amulet given to you before is no longer valid. The one you have should last longer. I made this for you after I consulted Mr. Nicol Lemay." "You carved it?" Niya asked incredulously. The pendant is a phoenix reborn from the ashes, a very fine one, with red garnet really beautiful. "Otherwise? Your brother and I are so versatile. I really don''t know why my mother is always worried that I can''t find a job." Albert babbled, "Remember, don''t talk about magic to anyone. In future letters, I will Let home forward it to you." "Got it." Niya took the necklace and quickly ran downstairs to share the present with Daisy. Albert couldn''t help but shook his head. The next day, Albert got up very early. It took him a long time to convince Tom to stay in the cage. Although he has the experience of the last trip, Tom still doesn''t want to be locked up. After Herb carried the suitcase to the car, the family set off toward King''s Cross Station. They arrived at the station smoothly before ten o''clock. Herb helped unload the suitcase onto the trolley, while Albert was saying his final goodbye to his family. "Remember to write to me." Niya stepped forward to give Albert a hug. "When you find a good friend in school, you will leave me behind." "No." The girl was a little unhappy. "Well, take care of yourself when you go to school." "I''m not a kid anymore, don''t always talk about these things." Herb and Daisy couldn''t help laughing. Both of them stepped forward to give Albert a hug. Daisy also kissed Albert on the forehead. "I''m leaving." Albert pushed the car across the wall when no one was paying attention. At this point in time, not many students have arrived, and the platform is very deserted, except for the Hogwarts locomotive with white smoke. An empty car was found in the middle car. Albert went in and closed the door of the car before releasing Tom from the cage. The fat cat found himself in an unfamiliar place, seemingly insecure, sniffing left and right, and squatting on the table in front of Albert, staring straight at him, as if asking Albert to prepare Where to take yourself? Shera in the next cage was shaking her head and looking at the back of Tom''s head. If she hadn''t been locked in the cage, she would have given the fat cat''s head a shot. Probably noticing that the back of his head was worried, Tom turned his head and stared at the owl in the cage that was shaking his head, and licked his paw. ^0^Remember in one second , Jumped into Albert''s arms and meowed at the owl in the cage like a demonstration. The owl in the cage began to scratch the cage with its paws, as if preparing to come out and peck the fat cat''s head. "Okay, stop making trouble." Albert hurriedly calmed the two pets so as not to make a big fuss in the carriage. After a while, the platform began to lively, and more and more wizards appeared here, sending their children on the train, or saying goodbye to their children. Albert observed the situation outside the platform through the window, looking for the boy with a lightning scar on his forehead~www.novelhall.com~ Although he knew that it was unlikely that he would find Harry Potter by doing so, he Don''t mind treating this as a time-killing activity. At this moment, a voice caught Albert''s attention. When he turned his head, he saw Tom squatting in front of Shera''s cage, patting the birdcage with his paws, provoking the owl in the cage. What a fool! Tom didn''t dare to do this before. Did you know that Shera was locked in a cage and couldn''t get out? Albert stretched out his hand to help his forehead, planning to separate the two guys before the skyfall. However, it was too late. I don''t know if Sheila suddenly opened her eyes, she actually knew how to use her claws to open the door bolt of the birdcage, kick the door of the cage open, and got out of it. Before Tom could react, Xuela stretched her head and pecked at it, and there was a sudden beating in the carriage. Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 358： poisonous Remember in one second The door of the carriage was knocked suddenly, and Lee Jordan, who was pushing his luggage, stood outside the carriage, looking at the cats and owls that were facing each other with interest. "Your cat?" he asked. "Otherwise?" Albert said grimly. "It feels fatter than the picture." Li Qiaodan grinned. He tried to poke the cat''s forehead, but was almost scratched by Tom. Fortunately, he shrank quickly, otherwise he would have seen blood. "Very fierce." Lee Jordan was not angry, and moved his luggage to the corner of the cubicle. "I used to stay at home and I was a little scared of life." Albert took Tom to his knees, and touched Sheila''s head again, motioning the owl to go back to the cage to sleep. "Also, would you allow strangers to touch your head?" "No." Li Jordan put an insect box on the table and said to Albert excitedly: "Look, I got something good." "What kind of spider is this? I think this thing may be poisonous." Albert looked at the spiders in the insect box. The spiders have patterns on their bodies. The brightly colored spiders are poisonous. As for the size, it is indeed quite big, but for Albert, who has seen the eight-eyed giant spider, that''s it. "This is a marsupial spider." Li Qiaodan said, "this is a poisonous spider from South Africa. One of my uncles brought me a gift from Africa." "Did he say what would happen if he was bitten by this thing?" Albert felt that Lee Jordan''s uncle was unreliable. "No." Lee Jordan recalled, shaking his head for a moment, he obviously didn''t understand Albert''s implication. "Then you''d better not let it bite. Most brightly colored spiders are very poisonous." Albert reminded helplessly when he saw that Li Qiaodan didn''t respond. Afterwards, he brought back Tom who had been outside the insect box. This guy was curious about everything now. "Then what does this stuff eat?" "Well, it''s usually insects, mice, frogs, etc." "At Hogwarts, where are you going to get these things from!" Albert rolled his eyes while playing the cat. "Is it bad to have an owl? I have to keep some spiders." "What about your cat?" Lee Jordan said unconvinced: "Do you expect this fat cat to catch mice by itself, or go out for food?" "I bought a bunch of cat food and canned cat food, not to mention there are fish in the lake, I can go fishing when I have time." Albert pulled a packet of cat food from the suitcase. When Tom saw his ration, he immediately leaned forward and tried to scratch the cat food package with his paws, but Albert flicked his head vigorously, and then lay down peacefully. Lee Jordan moved his gaze away from the cat food and looked at the marsupial spider in his insect box again. He was immediately depressed because he did not prepare food for his marsupial spider. "If it doesn''t work, let''s release it in the forbidden forest at that time!" He muttered gloomily, and glanced at Albert''s package of cat food, as if thinking about whether a marsupial spider could eat this stuff. "You should get an owl. They are more worry-free and don''t need to be taken care of." Albert pointed to Sheila. "It can also help deliver letters. They are reliable partners." "You are right!" Lee Jordan became even more depressed. "By the way, why did you bring two pets?" He stared at Tom''s fat belly and wanted to touch it. "Hogwarts didn''t say that you can only bring one pet." Albert curled his lips and said, "Don''t let people get up for a night tour at night!" "That''s right." Lee Jordan suddenly felt that what Albert said made sense. "The main reason is that no one at home can help and take care of him." Albert noticed that Lee Jordan''s mood was not high, and he said casually: "Look, George and Fred are here." "Where?" Lee Jordan looked up out the window, but did not see the shadow of the Weasley twins. "Aren''t you lying to me!" He withdrew his gaze and gave Albert a suspicious look. "I really saw them just now." Albert nodded affirmatively. Well, Albert is really pure babbling. He thinks it''s already past ten thirty and the Weasleys should be coming soon. "You''re sure." Lee Jordan pointed to the exit of the station and said angrily, "You guy lied to me again. They have just arrived. How did you see them just now?" Lee Jordan poked out the window and called at the Weasley twins. "You said, could that thin black-haired boy be Harry Potter?" Albert changed the subject and asked without blushing and breathlessly. He did mention a thin black-haired boy just now. The luggage passed to the rear of the car. "Hey, don''t change the subject." Lee Jordan said dissatisfiedly. "I think he might be Harry Potter." "Where''s the black-haired boy, you guy is fooling me again." Lee Jordan said he would not be fooled anymore. "Last night, I predicted it with a crystal ball." Albert said mysteriously: "Harry Potter entered the station with the Weasleys." Lee Jordan has already rolled his eyes. "If it''s fake, I''ll give you a can of canned cats, if it''s real..." "What do I want your canned cat for?" Lee Jordan said grimly. "You can feed my Tom!" Albert pointed to his fat cat. "As a result, I still got into your cat''s belly. Could it be more shameless?" Fred knocked on the door outside and smiled after Lee Jordan opened the door and walked in. ^0^Remember in one second Asked, "Who was talking about Harry Potter?" "Albert said, he saw from the crystal ball last night that you just entered the station with Harry Potter." Lee Jordan said in an angry manner to Fred and George what Albert had said about him. "Harry Potter, just now..." Fred and George looked at each other, and the latter suddenly said: "There was indeed a black-haired boy by our side just now, as if he was asking for directions." "Are you sure he is Harry Potter." George quickly dropped his luggage and turned around to make sure. "Where are they going?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the twins leaving behind in a hurry ~www.novelhall.com~. "Go and watch Harry Potter." Albert said helplessly. "It''s really Harry Potter? How about we go too?" Li Jordan obviously wanted to see the legendary Harry Potter. "Harry Potter is not a monkey in the zoo. You will be able to see it later in the sorting." Albert said helplessly. "Also, Harry Potter''s father is in Gryffindor. He You should also enter Gryffindor, and you will see the Savior every day." "Do you think he remembers the appearance of the mysterious man?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly. "Do you have any memories from when you were a year old?" Albert asked angrily. "Perhaps, he has memories of that time." Li Qiaodan mumbled. "After all, he is Harry Potter." Albert was speechless. In the eyes of these people, what magical thing is Harry Potter? Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 359： incredible Remember in one second "It''s really Harry Potter. I saw the lightning scar on his forehead with my own eyes." Not long after the train started, Fred and George hurried back to the carriage and brought them back a good news: Harry Potter is on this train. "Harry Potter really went into the station with you just now?" Lee Jordan asked incredulously. Isn''t that the lie that Albert was lie to him? "The black-haired boy is indeed Harry Potter. However, he doesn''t seem to be doing well on the Muggle side." George sat in the seat opposite Albert and looked at the big spider in the insect box on the table. , Asked curiously, "Where did you get the big guy." "Big guy? This guy is not too big, right!" Fred tapped the insect box with his index finger, but the bag spider inside didn''t respond. "Are you really going to raise this?" "No, I find that I may not be able to support it, and I am considering whether to release it..." Lee Jordan''s tone was unabashedly depressed. "Why?" Fred asked puzzledly. "If you don''t want it, just give it to me!" Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said angrily, "I''d rather let it go and let it live in the forest." George beside him couldn''t help asking: "Can I take it out and have a look?" "Better not." Lee Jordan shook his head and refused. "This is a poisonous spider. If it is bitten and poisoned, I can''t help it." "It doesn''t matter, it will be fine when the limb is amputated." Albert smiled and scared: "Before the venom spreads all over, chop off the bite arm." George''s face couldn''t help but twitched. Although he felt that Albert''s statement was too exaggerated, he still temporarily gave up the dangerous idea just now. "By the way, your cat is fatter than the one in the last photo!" Fred reached out and tried to kick the cat, but his clothes were scratched. "True killer!" "You should buy it with food first!" George suggested gleefully. "What does your cat eat?" Fred took out his magic wand to repair the scratches on his clothes, and asked the fat cat squatting on the table. "Dried fish!" "Will it not forage by itself?" "No, if it does, I don''t need to take it to Hogwarts." Albert said helplessly. "It''s fat, it seems very comfortable to the touch." George murmured, but seeing Fred''s bad luck just now, he temporarily gave up the idea of ??licking the cat. You cant push the cat. The twins have other activities, teasing spiders. They use the stick provided by Lee Jordan to tease the bag spider in the insect box, trying to make it move. "What do marsupial spiders eat?" "Dried fish!" Albert said without hesitation. "Stop it!" Fred took the stick and tried to tease Tom. The latter didn''t care, jumped directly off the table and squatted on Albert''s knee. "Be careful that Tom knocks a dead mouse and throws it on your bed at night." Albert said with a smile. "Just your house catches mice." "What does this stuff eat?" "Frogs, mice or other insects." Lee Jordan smiled helplessly: "The school doesn''t know where to get these foods."... "You don''t believe me?" Albert took out a small bag of dried fish from his pocket, and after tearing open the bag, he stuffed one for Tom, and then stuffed two more dried fish into the insect box. The marsupial spider was quickly attracted by the food, and immediately rushed up and started to bite the dried fish. The three people who saw this scene felt bad. "Look, this thing eats dried fish." Albert said triumphantly. Seeing that his ration had been robbed, Tom immediately became angry, staring at the spider in the box and let out a vigilant cry. "I''ve never heard of spiders eating dried fish." Lee Jordan seems to be considering whether to feed dried fish to marsupial spiders in the future. "You can try Bibi Duo beans." Fred said suddenly. "Spiders eat meat, and fish is naturally meat." Albert joked, "As for Bibi Duo beans, Lee Jordan himself probably doesn''t eat enough!" Lee Jordan really took out the leftover Bibi Duo beans and threw a few into the insect box, but the bag spider was not interested in these things at all. "Don''t be too difficult." Lee Jordan was a little discouraged and asked Albert about the price of the dried fish. "It''s not too expensive, a large package of five pounds. Well, it''s about a gallon." Albert didn''t tease each other, so he asked, "Why didn''t you go to the magical creature store in Diagon Alley to give Do you buy some rations for your spiders?" Fred and George looked at each other and bought food for their pets. Is this because Garon is not enough? "How much do you think it will cost?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. "It doesn''t take many gallons, I often buy owl nuts for Shera." Albert thought for a while and said, "One gallon should be able to eat for a long time." "One gallon!" Lee Jordan''s face collapsed instantly. "It costs money to keep pets," Albert reminded kindly, "especially keeping a fat cat like this is more expensive." "You''re right, maybe I should give up raising this prodigal." Lee Jordan looked at Tom, who was staring at Albert''s pocket, and was even more depressed. He envied Albert for spending money at will, but he didn''t. The other''s ability to make money. "it is good ^0^Remember in one second No, dont be sad, I invite you to candy. "Fred took out a few toffees from his pocket and handed them to Li Jordan. George gave Albert a look and told him not to stop. Lee Jordan looked at the toffee in front of him suspiciously, and after looking at the guys in front of him, he opened the wrapping paper and stuffed the candy into his mouth. "The smell of your toffee..." Lee Jordan frowned, chewing the toffee, and coughed violently in the next moment. A long, slimy purple-red tongue emerged from Lee Jordan''s mouth, making him retching. "It seems you succeeded!" Albert immediately took out his wand and helped Lee Jordan change his tongue back. "Ahem, bastard, what did you eat for me just now!" After returning to normal, Lee Jordan rushed towards Fred, and after a riot, he was willing to give up. Albert tried not to laugh. "Asshole, do you know that too." Lee Jordan glared at Albert, swearing that this guy definitely knew what the toffee was just now. "You didn''t recognize it." Albert removed a fat-tongued toffee, smelled it, and said to Fred and George: "The swelling agent tastes a lot lighter, but there is still a little bit. It''s almost the same if you improve it a bit. Of course. , You can add other flavors to dilute the taste of the swelling agent." With that said, Albert threw the toffee into his mouth under the stunned eyes of the three of them, refused twice and swallowed it, and simply commented, "The taste of toffee is not very good~www. novelhall.com~ can still make a difference." "Why you..." Lee Jordan stared at Albert dumbfounded. At this moment, the admiration on his face was completely replaced by astonishment. "You mean it didn''t work?" The three nodded stiffly. "Because I just chewed a few times and swallowed it." Albert explained casually, "The thing is also medicinal. There are not many bulking agents added to the fat tongue toffee, so I don''t chew more. There is no effect at all." "What do you think if we sell this stuff in school?" Fred asked tentatively. They hope that they can get the first kalong by this thing. "It''s not the time yet. You don''t even make much money. Moreover, this kind of thing is actually easy to imitate. I suggest waiting for you to invent more products, then sell them together, by the way, start your own fame." Albert After thinking about it, I gave my own suggestions, "Now, what you need is to invent and accumulate your own products to prepare for future store openings. After all, commodities are the most basic thing." Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^ Chapter 360： Knock on the door When several people were talking, the train had left London, speeding through the fields, leaving white smoke drifting in the wind. In the carriage, Fred and George are telling Albert about the harvest of the summer vacation. The twins originally wanted to try to crack the arduous fireworks, and wanted to use this to research their own fireworks. Unfortunately, the funds limited their research. "Your knowledge accumulation is not enough!" Albert broke the twins unrealistic illusions, "A lot of things are hard to get results." In fact, Fred and George said this, and I hope that Albert can help them study together. They naturally know what they lack, but as long as Albert is willing to help, many problems will no longer be problems. At this moment, there was a clacking noise from the aisle, Albert opened the door of the carriage and went out, looking for the witch in the cart to buy snacks. Although Daisy helped prepare the sandwiches, it didn''t affect Albert''s interest in buying snacks. Who would let him have Garon! Lee Jordan also bought a box of Bibi Duo beans and four bottles of pumpkin juice. As for Fred and George, they plan to leave Garon to Hogsmeade''s shop. At lunchtime, Fred took out a bulging carton and opened it filled with sandwiches. "Beef sandwich." George reached out and picked up a piece from the carton, took a bite, and muttered, "But it''s a bit dry." "Don''t look at me, I didn''t bring food, but I have this!" Lee Jordan divided the four bottles of pumpkin juice he just bought. Albert also took out his share, a ham and egg sandwich, plus the pumpkin pie and meat pie they just bought. They put the food on the table and shared it together. They were not ready to eat too much, anyway. There is a big meal after school. When several people were eating, someone was knocking on the door of the carriage. When Fred opened the door, he saw a round-faced boy standing outside. "I''m sorry..." the boy said nervously, "I want to ask... have you seen my toad?" "No, you can find it elsewhere." Albert replied. He remembered what this man was called. He seemed to be Potter''s roommate, and finally hacked Voldemort Horcrux snake with the Gryffindor sword. . "Which college do you think he will be assigned to." Fred suddenly asked after the car door closed again. "Hufflepuff." Lee Jordan said without hesitation. "I also think he will go to Hufflepuff." George agreed. "It certainly won''t be Slytherin," Albert said. "I guess I choose one from Gryffindor and Hufflepuff." "Gryffindor?" Fred raised his eyebrows. "I think he seems to lack courage." "I think you have a misunderstanding of courage." Albert raised his eyebrows. "Although he is nervous, he is still looking for his toads in such a strange place. What about courage?" The three looked at each other, and finally felt that they should not argue with Albert. Judging from past experience, they could not argue with Albert. After lunch, Fred and Lee Jordan played two rounds of the Wizards card. George was desperately trying to reach out to punch Tom. Albert was flipping through the contents of the gold book and considering the possibility of making a double-sided mirror. At this time, the door of the carriage was knocked again. This time it was a little brown-haired girl with a round-faced boy who lost a toad next to her. "Did any of you see a toad?" she said to the person in the carriage, "Neville lost a toad." Hermione Granger? Albert glanced at the last of the savior trio, and quietly compared with his sister. Well, it turns out that my sister is more cute. "No." Albert said, "you can find it elsewhere. If you really can''t find it, go to the chairman of the student union to help you, let him use the flying curse and summon Toad." "Oh, thank you." Hermione froze for a moment and nodded to express her thanks, although she didn''t understand what Albert said. After the door closed, George suddenly asked, "I thought you would help him." "Let the president of the student union do it, or else what do you want them to do." Albert curled his lips and changed the subject, "Do you think she will be in that college?" "Ravenclaw." "I also think it might be Ravenclaw." Lee Jordan said. "It is said that the people who were assigned there are a bit strange. Anyway, many people thought that you would be assigned to Ravenclaw." "What do you think?" "Ravenclaw. Of course, it could also be Gryffindor." Albert said casually, "Why do you want to be assigned to Gryffindor?" "Because we think it''s the best there, and our family is in Gryffindor." George thought for a while and said. "Dumbledore is from Gryffindor." Lee Jordan added. "That''s why." Albert said, "Who made Gryffindor a great Dumbledore. Just like many people don''t want to go to Slytherin, the mysterious people make most Slytherin Notorious." The cheeks of the three of them twitched, and Albert''s explanation made them feel too reasonable. They didn''t talk about it anymore, an owl sent today''s prophet newspaper, and Albert opened the newspaper to read the latest headlines. Rita Skeeter ridiculed the Ministry of Magic in the newspapers because their ineptitude allowed a repeat smuggler to escape smoothly, and many wizards were injured and sent to the hospital during the hunt. Albert flipped through it and found that the newspaper no longer published the reward for finding Rowena Smith, and he probably gave up. After all, as an insider, Gerber Smith''s release of a reward is just a statement. "Have you finished? I want to look at the sports section." George saw Albert close the newspaper and said. "If you need it in the future, you can publish an advertisement in the Daily Prophet, but I don''t know how much it will cost." Albert murmured, he still doesn''t know much about the magic world. "I know this. I have asked my dad. The advertisement that occupies more than half of the page is very expensive." George pointed to the advertisement of Zhiguang Wheel 2000 and said, "It takes hundreds of gallons at a time, and the other is very cheap. " He pointed to an advertisement occupying only a small corner in the newspaper, and the slogan was as long as one sentence: "Mrs. Skole brand universal miraculous stain remover: easily remove stains!" At this moment, the door of the carriage was knocked again. Fred opened the carriage and found that it was the round-faced fat child standing outside the carriage. When the four of them turned their heads to look around, the boy seemed very upset. "We didn''t find Neville''s Toad, can you..." "Can you help find Toad?" "Yes~www.novelhall.com~ Use the flying curse you just said." "You didn''t go to the chairman of the student council for help?" Albert raised his eyebrows. Seeing that they were silent, he took his wand from the table and cast a spell, "Neville''s Toad is flying here." After a while, a toad flew in from the window. "Reff, thank God!" Neville stretched out his hands to protect the flying toad, exclaiming ecstatically. "God, his old man has no time to help you." Albert teased. "Why does Toad fly in from the window?" Hermione asked puzzledly. "The toad just flew from another carriage." Albert said to the round-faced boy with his head sideways. "If you don''t want to lose it again, you''d better put it in a cage." vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 361： Things that havent changed The train slowed down and finally stopped. Albert picked up Tom, who was napping and fed, put it back into the cage, and then rushed towards the door of the car with Fred, George, and Jordan. Everyone got down to a dark and small platform. Although it didn''t rain at Hogwarts this time, the cold night still made Albert tighten his robes tightly. In the dark scene, a lamp was shaking above the students'' heads, and a familiar voice came from afar. Hagrid was greeting the freshmen in the first grade. It was his task to take the freshmen across the lake. "Go!" Fred greeted everyone to follow the crowd. The four moved little by little with the flow of people, and after crossing the dark platform, they walked a short distance. Hundreds of horse-drawn carriages were waiting for them. Albert picked an empty carriage, and after the four people got on the carriage, the carriage followed the long convoy and set off towards Hogwarts Castle. On the way, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were talking about Harry Potter again. Albert didn''t bother to participate, leaning against the window, looking at the brightly lit castle in the distance. The carriage finally stopped under the stone steps in front of the oak gate. Albert got off the carriage and climbed the stone steps. When he was about to enter the castle, he saw Professor McGonagall next to the oak gate calling him. "Mr. Anderson." George and the others stopped while chatting with Fred and looked over curiously. Professor McGonagall also stopped Katrina and motioned for the two to come with him. She led the two into the room next to the auditorium, closed the wooden door, and after making sure that no one was eavesdropping, she took out two timers from her pocket and handed them to them respectively. "This is a time converter. Wearing it on your neck and turning it once represents an hour." Professor McGonagall warned. "Once it is more than five times, that is, after five hours at a time, it will cause damage to the body. Bad effect." "Come over again, I know how to use it." Albert said that he knew. Catrina next to him glanced at Albert and agreed to show that she understood. "Very good." Before leaving, Professor McGonagall did not forget to remind again: "Don''t let others know, and don''t use it for learning unexpected things." "We promise." Albert and Katrina said in unison. "Well, you guys go to the banquet, I''m going to welcome the freshmen." Professor McGonagall left after speaking. Albert put the time converter in his leather bag and walked towards the auditorium with Katrina. Fred, George and Lee Jordan have left him a space in the front row. The front row is very popular at this time. Everyone wants to take a closer look at the legendary Harry Potter. "That should be the new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts." Albert''s gaze fell on the chairmanship. Next to Snape, there was a young man with a ridiculous scarf on his head. His face seemed to be slightly nervous. Pale. "Professor Quirrell." Percy said without hesitation the news she had just received from Nick who was almost headless. "It looks far less reliable than the first two Defense Against the Dark Arts professors." Albert said softly, "By the way, did they find Professor Smith?" "Unfortunately, no." Percy had apparently forgotten Professor Smith last year. "The entire UK has almost been searched, but no one has been found." "Everyone said he might have been murdered." Lee Jordan whispered. "The risk of being a Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is really high. I hope this one can also leave his job smoothly." Albert said with mixed emotion. After seeing Professor Quirrell with a ridiculous scarf on his head, Albert guessed that Voldemort should have been on the back of his head. Did Dumbledore really not notice it? This is really hard to say! If he hadn''t known something in advance, he wouldn''t have noticed it himself. He would only think it was ridiculous that the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor had a scarf around his head. However, when Harry Potter, Voldemort and Dumbledore actually attended the banquet together, thinking about it, there was an inexplicable sense of joy. "The matter is not as serious as you said. Although no Defense Against the Dark Arts professor has been able to teach for more than a year in recent years, many professors have not had any serious accidents." Percy comforted. "It is undeniable that this course is indeed a bit evil." Albert muttered in a low voice, "I think if this Professor Quirrell does not resign early, 80% of them will have an accident." "Don''t curse him anymore." Fred reached out and hid his face. "I think if something happens to Professor Quirrell, the eighth achievement is because of what you just said." George couldn''t help but complain. "Shut up, it''s not easy for Professor Quirrell to be the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Lee Jordan felt that Professor Quirrell would be over 80% in the end. The auditorium suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at the new students who had just entered the hall of the auditorium, trying to find the figure of the legendary Potter. Albert found it. Knowing the information is actually easy to find. Right next to the red-haired Weasley, the slightly thin, black-haired and glasses boy is Harry Potter. The whispers in the auditorium began to stop and soon became completely silent. Then, the sorting hat in front of the freshmen began to sing: You may think Im not pretty, But don''t judge people by their appearance. ... ... Because I am a magic hat who can think! It''s a new song again, and this time the Sorting Hat even bowed to the four dining tables one by one after singing the song. Albert felt his face twitching, and raised his hand to applaud the others. After the applause disappeared, Professor McGonagall began to roll the call. The first was a little blonde girl named "Hannah Abbot", who was assigned to Hufflepuff. As for the little girl who helped Neville find the toad, it was Hermione Granger, and it was no accident that she was assigned to Gryffindor. "I thought she would be assigned to Ravenclaw." Lee Jordan murmured. "The boy who lost the toad was also assigned to Gryffindor." George turned his head to look at Albert, and he felt that he really didn''t want to predict with Albert. "I thought he would be in Hufflepuff." Fred turned his head to look at Albert and asked, "How did you know he would enter Gryffindor." "Guess it." When Professor McGonagall called Malfoy, Fred said with a look of disgust: "This guy will definitely be assigned to Slytherin." Sure enough, as soon as Malfoy''s head touched the hat, the Sorting Hat called out Slytherin. "You know him." Albert asked knowingly. "Malfoy''s child, very annoying fellow, a wizard in their family who despised Muggle-born. Actually, I really want to know what he would use to despise you." George suddenly laughed maliciously: " I think you can despise him completely." Albert glanced at Malfoy, who was welcomed by the Slytherin students, and muttered: "A kid spoiled by his family." "I like your comment." Fred gave a thumbs up. "Harry Potter!" When Professor McGonagall called out the name, there was a sudden buzzing whisper in the auditorium. "She''s called Harry Potter?" "Is that Harry Potter?" In order to see the appearance of Harry Potter in the legend, the restaurant was crowded ~www.novelhall.com~ Many people craned their necks to take a look at Potter. Some students even stood up and looked over there. This scene gave Albert a sense of sight of chasing stars. In a moment, the Sorting Hat called out Gryffindor. Gryffindor''s long table immediately burst into the loudest cheers. Percy, who was sitting in the front row, stood up and shook hands with Harry, in a leadership style. "Look, in Gryffindor," Albert said softly. Neither Fred nor George heard him, they were shouting: "We have Potter! We have Potter!" However, Albert noticed Lee Jordan''s "true" lips. He looked at the main guest seat again, and his gaze fell on Dumbledore. The principal was raising his glass slightly, seemingly satisfied that his savior hadn''t swayed. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 362： There are secrets on the 4th floor of the castle Harry Potter was not unexpectedly assigned to Gryffindor College and was warmly welcomed by everyone. Albert even suspected that if he weren''t still in the branch, the professors on the main guest seat were watching, and everyone probably had gathered around to shake hands with him, and talked a few words by the way. Before long, the penultimate Ron, the younger brother of Fred and George, was also assigned to Gryffindor, sitting next to Potter and becoming the envy of countless people. After the sorting house was over, Dumbledore gave a brief speech, and the dinner officially began. The empty golden plates and goblet appeared without warning and a large number of food and drinks appeared. Looking at the pile of food in front of him, Albert felt that he was hungry, and he quickly added something he liked to the plate. As soon as the cut roast beef was put into his mouth, Fred curiously asked: "What is Professor McGonagall looking for?" "About the timetable." After swallowing the food in his mouth, Albert said with a smile: "Some courses may be repeated. I need to use other special methods to catch up with all courses." "Split you in half?" Lee Jordan mumbled vaguely with his mouth full of food. "You guessed it." Albert said in surprise. After he quickly finished eating the roast beef on the plate, he added another piece of tonkatsu to the plate. He caught a glimpse of a few people with suspicious expressions and smiled and said, "If you dont believe me, you can ask Percy. He has been using a clone. Catch up on all courses." "Damn the clone." Lee Jordan didn''t believe Albert''s nonsense at all. "It is indeed a clone, right, Percy!" Albert said to Percy. "Well, it''s a clone in a sense." Percy, who was discussing Transfiguration with Granger, looked up and noticed that many people''s eyes were on him, and he nodded helplessly. "Then when will you teach us that if we can have a clone, doing homework will be much easier in the future." George''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he couldn''t help looking at Albert. "You can''t learn this trick unless you are going to take all the courses." Albert blocked other people''s questions, added two roasted sausages to his plate, and said with a smile, "And, don''t use it. Its not such a good thing to do vacation homework for you." Everyone was silent. What''s the use of a clone that cannot be used to do vacation homework? The topic was quickly turned off by others, and everyone else would focus their attention on going to Hogsmeade at the end of October. Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows when he saw Albert immersed in eating, "You shouldn''t forget to ask your family to sign it!" "Albert isn''t you!" Fred looked at Lee Jordan, and said rather speechlessly. "I suddenly remembered one thing, the last spell hasn''t been learned yet." With that said, Albert took out a small book from his pocket, flipped through the records above, and found that he still had a lot of things to do, and he was immediately depressed. "Which spell?" Lee Jordan asked suspiciously. "That!" Fred said with a grin. "Oh, it turned out to be that, I thought you had mastered it." In fact, George had also forgotten what spell Albert was talking about. He felt that Fred had forgotten 80% of the time, but this did not prevent them from joking with Lee Jordan. "That one?" Lee Jordan swallowed the fried potatoes in his mouth, looked at Fred and George sideways, and said suddenly, "Don''t think I don''t know, you have forgotten." It is really difficult to use the patron saint to send messages, especially if you need to explore it yourself. Albert originally thought that he would be able to master it before the holiday last semester, but after practicing for more than half a year, his skill and experience of the patron saint has indeed improved a lot, but he has never been able to master how to let the patron saint pass the message. He still remembered that he gave Aberforth a sum of Gallon as tuition fees for this, but failed to learn it in the end. It was a blood loss! Thinking of this, Albert became even more depressed, and put a large piece of fried potatoes into his mouth, ready to turn his depression into appetite. This is a sumptuous meal, everyone opened their belly to fill their stomachs, and laughter and the clash of knives and forks echoed in the auditorium. The banquet lasted more than an hour. After the chocolate muffin in front of him disappeared from the golden plate, Albert took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the corners of his mouth. At this moment, Dumbledore in the main guest seat stood up again: "Now everyone is full and full, I want to say a few more words." Everyone looked at Dumbledore, and the noise in the auditorium gradually calmed down. "Before the semester starts, there are a few things to note." The few things that Principal Dumbledore said are nothing more than these points: students are not allowed to enter the forbidden forest, students are not to use magic in the corridors, and the Quidditch team signs up for Mrs. Hooch... Albert felt that Dumbledore was looking over here when he was talking about the first item. Well, a few of them do often go in and out of the forbidden forest. However, Albert did not want to enter the forest this year. After all, Voldemort hunted unicorns in the forest, and he always felt that the forbidden forest was not very safe. No way, Albert didn''t want to meet that kind of guy in the Forbidden Forest, he might be a missing person. Fred and George didn''t really take this matter seriously, they could be heard every year at the beginning of school. "...I must tell everyone that anyone who does not want to suffer an accident or die in pain, please do not enter the corridor on the right on the fourth floor." When Dumbledore said this, many people couldn''t help but laugh, Harry Potter was one of them. Fred and George looked at each other and began to whisper. "The corridor on the right on the fourth floor? I''ve been there before, and there seems to be nothing special." No wonder Fred thought this way. They had indeed been to that place before, and had ambushed Slytherin students there. The sad story of a certain Slytherin student whose head was tucked into the toilet started from there. George touched Albert with his arm, wanting to hear what Albert thought. "It is estimated that the principal has made changes there and put something dangerous there." Albert murmured. However, Albert felt that Dumbledore''s words meant to tell them that there was a secret in the corridor on the right on the fourth floor and to encourage everyone to take risks! After all, blocking is worse than sparse. In Albert''s opinion, this is indeed the case. He believes that many people will definitely be interested in this, and then he was scared off by Hagrid''s three-headed dog pet. They would think that Dumbledore''s danger was the three-headed dog. Even if you find the trapdoor guarded by the three-headed dog, you will have to give up because you can''t get through the three-headed dog. After all, no one wants to be killed. "I think what you said makes sense." Lee Jordan said excitedly: "When do you say we will go over and take a look." "Let''s talk about it when you have time!" Albert stretched out his hand to cover a yawn, and began to sing the school song with everyone. After the banquet, they all dispersed. As for freshmen, they are led by the prefect to their respective colleges. Albert, Fred, George and Lee Jordan followed the other Gryffindor students up the marble stairs. At this moment, everyone is now full of food and drink and does not want to move, but they have to follow more corridors ~www.novelhall.com~ and climb more stairs to reach the entrance of the Gryffindor common room. However, the four Alberts sneaked through the secret passage halfway to the portrait of the fat lady in advance. "I heard that Harry Potter came to Hogwarts?" the fat lady asked. "Yes, and I''ve been assigned to Gryffindor. You can see it later." Albert said. "Do you know what the password is?" Lee Jordan hid a yawn and interrupted the conversation between Albert and the fat lady. He didn''t want to stand here and listen to them. Albert noticed that everyone else was looking at him, and he shrugged helplessly and asked, "Didn''t you ask Percy?" "I think you asked." "I also think you know." "Well, the password is Dragon Scum." Albert had indeed asked. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 363： Reasons that cannot be mentioned When Albert opened his eyes the next morning and woke up, he found a fluffy object next to his head. The next moment, he faced a pair of vertical pupils. Albert blinked, saw Tom''s face lying on the head of the bed clearly, sighed helplessly, and sat up from the bed. "Tom, go back to your cat litter and sleep." Albert picked up the fat cat that was still yawning and put it back in the small nest specially prepared for it. He doesn''t allow his cat to go out and play happily, and he even runs to nest with him. "what happened?" Fred and the others also woke up. They couldn''t help laughing when they saw Albert, who was teaching his cat, and covered the yawn. "Your cat seems to be going to class with you?" Fred in the robe looked at the cat at Albert''s feet and said jokingly. "Well, today I''m going to let Tom get acquainted with the surrounding environment." Albert is not going to let Tom run around. Everything has to be done step by step, so I can''t be too anxious. Prepared breakfast and clean drinking water for Tom, opened the box that was expanded by the non-marking stretching curse, Albert closed the door of the room, and followed Fred to the lounge. "Have you seen Harry Potter?" Angelina walked towards them and greeted them with a smile. "Is this the latest way to say hello?" Albert teased. "This morning, I heard this sentence the most." Shanna said casually. "How do you feel?" George asked with a smile. "Feeling? How do you feel!" Angelina asked puzzledly. "Harry Potter!" George said. "It''s not the same as I imagined." Angelina said to George, "The red-haired boy next to Potter is your brother, right?" "You said Ron!" Fred nodded and admitted, "Actually, we saw Harry on the train." "Then do you see the scar on his forehead?" Alia asked curiously. "Of course I saw it!" George said triumphantly. The conversation in the morning revolved around Harry Potter and his scar. On the way to the auditorium, a few people saw a group of students spinning around Harry Potter like a star chaser. Albert saw some students chasing him, even walking past Harry Potter, turning back, staring at Harry Potter''s face, and wanted to see him on his forehead. Lightning scar. "What do you think they want to do?" Lee Jordan frowned slightly as he watched Harry and Ron disappearing around the corner. That was not the way to the auditorium. "I think the two of them are probably lost." Albert smiled and said to the people around him: "If you are really interested in Harry Potter, you can pretend to be enthusiastic seniors and show them the way. ." "Are they really lost?" "I still remember when I first came to Hogwarts, I was directly looking for someone to lead the way to the auditorium. If they were willing, there must be a bunch of enthusiastic people willing to help." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly. Is this savior thin-skinned or has a low IQ? Isnt it the most correct operation to ask someone for directions when youre lost? The few people looked at each other, but no one was ready to be an enthusiastic senior. Maybe it was not very embarrassing, maybe there were other reasons. Soon after coming to the auditorium to dine, Professor McGonagall came to distribute the third grade homework list to everyone. George looked at his homework schedule and couldn''t help but sighed, "The work has become heavier." "Don''t be silly, your classwork is as heavy as Albert, and you are now in third grade. Do you expect to be the same as before?" Shanna glanced at George and reminded, "I heard that many fifth-grade students last semester I cant resist the pressure of schoolwork and my spirit is broken." "Do you think Albert has school pressure?" Lee Jordan pouted, "We all collapse first, and he won''t collapse. What''s wrong with Fred, is there anything wrong?" "Albert''s class schedule is strange." Fred frowned and asked, "Do you actually need to take two classes at the same time?" Hearing other words, he also leaned over, looking at the timetable that Professor McGonagall gave Albert, and frowned slightly. "At nine o''clock, do you need divination and mathematics?" "This requires the use of the clone spell!" Albert didn''t care too much, and said with a perfunctory smile. Several people looked at each other, all staring at Albert. "How to do it?" Angelina couldn''t help asking, "Can you let us see." "That''s a secret that can only be known by selecting all courses. I promised that Professor McGonagall would not tell anyone." Albert raised a thumb, put it on his lips and said softly: "If anyone knows, I have to Cast your forgetting charm." "It''s too much, even we can''t tell." George murmured. All of them know that Bacheng will not tell them about things Albert said to keep secret. At this moment, they noticed a lively crowd rushing towards this side, and the hall began to be full of whispers. Everyone looked sideways and soon understood what was going on. It turned out that it was the famous Harry Potter who came to the hall. He was indeed a star known to the entire British magical world, and caused a sensation as soon as he appeared. "Don''t go over and ask for an autograph?" Albert asked with a smile. "You said, does he remember the face of the mysterious man?" Alia asked in a low voice. Albert suddenly became speechless. How come these people have the same way of thinking. Why do you think Harry Potter has memories of hours later? "Actually, I''m even more curious about why everyone likes to be called Mysterious Man instead of Voldemort." Shanna expressed her doubts. As a wizard born on the Muggle side, she didn''t know enough about the magic world, let alone everyone. Why do you call Harry Potter the savior because you defeated Voldemort? Of course Sanna knew about Voldemort, but still couldn''t understand the awe of him. When she said the mysterious person''s name, other people reacted strangely. Fred and George were shocked and speechless, while Lee Jordan couldn''t help but shivered, and the sausages that had just arrived fell back onto the plate. Alia looked around nervously, as if worried that Voldemort would hear it. "Don''t say that name!" Angelina was so scared that she couldn''t breathe. Although Sanna knew that everyone was afraid of Voldemort, she also didn''t understand their reaction. She looked at Albert suspiciously, seeking the other''s answer. Albert obviously knew the reason, and he was the most calm here, as if he had heard a trivial name. "Because that name was enchanted." Albert noticed Shanna''s gaze and explained quietly, "Think about the mysterious person or the mysterious person''s minions knowing you when you accidentally say this name. Wherever they are, they will appear around you immediately, grab or kill you." Shanna opened her mouth, but still did not speak. "That was an era when order was almost collapsed. The mysterious man created a terrible black panic, scaring all wizards." Fred made a strange cry in protest. He obviously didn''t like Albert''s words. "For those of us, that name is just like that." Albert ignored Fred''s protest and continued, "For the wizards of the British wizarding world~www.novelhall.com~this is the black panic. Pronouns, wizards will use the mysterious person or the person who cannot be mentioned to show their awe of him." Shanna nodded seemingly. "You can understand the mysterious man as a persistent murderer. When you mention his name, he will immediately appear and kill you." Albert thought for a while and explained to Shanna in another way of thinking. "Moreover, the police couldn''t catch him, and they didn''t dare to catch him." Everyone was silent for a while. How did the awesome mysterious man become a serial murderer in Albert''s mouth? Although Albert said that there was nothing wrong with it, but it gave them an indescribable weirdness. "No wonder everyone admires Harry Potter so much." Shanna understands a little bit why Harry Potter is so famous. If she were replaced by her, she would probably admire him as well. After all, Harry Potter saved everyone from the dire straits, and it is not an exaggeration to be called the savior. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 364： Honest Professor Trelawney After breakfast, everyone went to the first divination class. The classroom for the divination class is on the top of the North Tower, which is far away from the castle. It takes at least ten minutes to walk up the spiral upward staircase, which is a test for students who go to the divination class. It is worth mentioning that there are actually quite a few students who choose divination courses. This course is the first choice for students who choose to make up the number, and is more popular than its Muggle studies. No way, the homework of divination class is usually relatively simple. You can easily fool around as long as you make up some bad things. It doesn''t take much time and energy, let alone study hard, because most students simply Can''t learn divination, but can only learn divination common sense. No way, divination requires talent. Very few can truly predict the future. "Is there a shortcut? It''s really choking." Lee Jordan asked breathlessly. It took them at least fifteen minutes to get to the small platform under the divination classroom. Several people around have arrived earlier than them. "Unfortunately, there is no direct shortcut to get here." Fred took a big breath and breathed smoothly before speaking. "However, there is a secret way, but you don''t expect to be faster." "Where is the shortcut?" Angelina asked immediately. "Behind the portrait of the nun on the third floor." Fred did not hide it. "It can lead to the fifth floor, but the stairs here still have to be climbed." "I hate the stairs here," Albert murmured. The stairs they came up were very narrow and still spiraling upwards. When they climbed up, it made him feel dizzy inexplicably. "This is my first course, how about you?" Albert noticed that Katrina looked over and greeted each other actively, speaking of words that other people could not understand. "I just came here from the math divination side." Katrina said anxiously, "It''s really choking." "What are you talking about?" Fred asked, raising his eyebrows. He thought the conversation between the two guys was a bit inexplicable. "Where is the divination classroom?" George asked, frowning, looking around. "The red hair is really a bunch of fools." Graham Monty''s sarcasm came from the side. The relationship between Gryffindor and Slytherin has always been very bad, especially for Quidditch players, the relationship is even worse, and they never forget to mock each other whenever they have the opportunity. "When is even a gorilla qualified to say that others are stupid?" The twins looked at Graham Monty together and said solemnly. Monta didn''t refute, because someone had cast a spell and her tongue was glued to her palate, and she could not speak for a while, let alone refute the twins. He fingered his tongue and gestured towards his partner again. His cheeks were flushed from suffocation, and he almost threw a fist at the twins, but his partner stopped him. Before Fred continued taunting each other, the trapdoor above suddenly opened, and a silver ladder was lowered. When the others saw this, they stopped watching the excitement and climbed up. "Good job!" George blinked at Albert, feeling very happy. Albert pretended not to hear, and looked at the divination classroom. It''s not like a classroom, but more like a mixture of a loft and an old-fashioned tea house. The classroom is very warm. There are a bunch of small round tables around each table. There are several armchairs and soft cushions around each table. There is a flame in the fireplace next to it, and a large copper kettle is burning on the fire. The curtains are closed, and the surrounding lamps are covered with crimson shades, creating a strange atmosphere. The round walls are surrounded by shelves, and the shelves are filled with dust feathers, candle heads, old playing cards, countless crystal **** for divination and a lot of tea sets. "Welcome to the divination class," Professor Trelawney said to all the students, "I am Professor Trelawney. You may not have seen me before." "Divination class is the most difficult course in all magic arts." Professor Trelawney said in a soft and fuzzy voice: "So, I must remind you at the beginning: If you don''t have the''sight'', then I There are very few things that can teach you. In this regard, books can only take you so far..." After listening to these words, everyone looked at each other, and most of them failed to understand the meaning of Professor Trelawney. "She means this book is not very useful?" Katrina frowned and asked Albert. "She meant that fortune-telling classes require talent, and that''s what if there is no talent." Albert explained in a low voice, "There are actually very few wizards who can really predict the future." "Mr. Anderson is right," Professor Trelawney walked to Albert''s side somehow, and said to him with a smile: "I''m glad you can come to my class." Many people looked at Albert, making him wonder what to say. "Sit, everyone sit down first!" Professor Trelawney sat in an armchair in front of the fireplace and continued: "This year we will learn all kinds of basic divination methods. In the first semester we will learn how to read tea. Next semester we should learn palmistry. By the way, I did not expect to teach you how to predict the future. Just as Mr. Anderson said, there are actually very few wizards who can really predict the future, but I can teach you the most basic common sense and basic usage of divination." The students began to whisper. "In the summer semester," Professor Trelawney pretended not to hear, and continued, "We will learn to watch the crystal ball, which is also our most important thing. If you have a''scope'', the crystal ball will take you Into a whole new field." "I remember Albert seems to be able to see things from the crystal ball?" Lee Jordan didn''t know if it was intentional, and muttered softly. "Oh, it seems that Mr. Anderson already has a''scope of vision''." Professor Trelawney looked at Albert up and down, and suddenly said, "Then why don''t we let him show it to us?" Albert gave Lee Jordan a fierce look, and at the urging of Professor Trelawney, he sat down on the seat next to Professor Trelawney under the gaze of countless students. Professor Trelawney placed a crystal ball in front of Albert. At this moment, all the students gathered around, seeming to want to see how Albert predicts the future. Albert stared at the crystal ball and stretched his hand across it. The silver mist began to spin, and there were faint shadows moving inside. He stared at the mist in the crystal ball earnestly, thinking about what he wanted to know in his mind. With the experience of the last time, Albert doesn''t doubt that he will fail. "What do you see?" Professor Trelawney''s voice seemed to float from far away. "A pool of silver liquid." "A pool of silver liquid?" Professor Trelawney repeated suspiciously. "I was predicting the possible danger just now." Albert said softly, "I saw a pool of silver liquid." "What do you think it is?" Professor Trelawney asked. "Unicorn blood." Albert said affirmatively. "As far as I know, unicorn blood is silver." "Is there a corpse of a unicorn next to the blood?" "No," Albert said affirmatively, "I only saw a pool of silver blood." "What do you think this means?" Professor Trelawney continued to lead. "It''s dangerous in the forbidden forest," Albert said cooperatively. At this moment, everyone exploded and began to whisper. "Everyone knows that the Forbidden Forest is dangerous." Several Slytherin students couldn''t help but sneer. "I think you can organize the Slytherin students to take a stroll in the forbidden forest." Fred sneered, "Maybe, you will have incredible adventures." "be quiet!" Professor Trelawney had to raise her voice and suppress all the turmoil, "Mr. Anderson, go on." "As far as I know, unicorns are magical creatures with strong magical powers. Few things in the forbidden forest can harm them. This is a bad omen." Albert said calmly. Professor Trelawney looked at the crystal ball on the table, then looked at Albert. To be honest, she is not sure if Albert can use the crystal ball to make predictions. While teaching at Hogwarts, Professor Trelawney did not meet a student with a real talent for prophecy, but she did see a momentary change on Alberts face just now, maybe he really saw it from the crystal ball Something arrived. In fact, Professor Trelawney really guessed right. Albert had really predicted the possible danger of Hogwarts just now, and also predicted that in the fuzzy fog, Albert saw a group of scarfs from the crystal ball. He realized what it was for the first time: the ridiculous scarf wrapped around Quirrell''s head. It was impossible for Albert to tell this about it~www.novelhall.com~ so he could only fabricate a true prediction, and by the way keep his several roommates who like to die away from the forbidden forest. "Professor Trelawney," Albert said suddenly, "I have a question." "What''s the problem?" Professor Trelawney said. "Why I don''t read my prediction too clearly." Albert said, "As far as I know, a true prophet can let himself and others see the scene in the crystal ball." "Yes, yes, many people think it is like this." Professor Trelawney looked at Albert with a complicated expression and replied softly, "However, few people know that this kind of talent can only be extremely talented. Few talents have." "But having talent does not mean that you can do it right away. You need training, you need to try, and you also need this part of the knowledge." She continued, "I suggest you read "Pull the Fog and See the Future" first. The book will bring you into the world of fortune-tellers, but you dont need to care too much, because it does nothing more than that." "Okay, go back to your seat, we are about to start class." Professor Trelawney said again, "Gryffindor adds 20 points, you really have a talent for this." Perhaps because of Albert''s stimulus, everyone is very attentive in class. They all hope to have the ability to predict the future like Albert. No one thinks that he can''t do it. "Did you really see it?" Lee Jordan finally couldn''t help but ask when Professor Trelawney taught everyone how to use tea fortune telling. "What do you mean?" Albert asked rhetorically, blankly. Katrina next to her was very crazy. She was not sure whether Albert could really use the crystal ball to make predictions, but with just a few words, she deceived Professor Trelawney by twenty points, which really made her Can not accept. Chapter 365： Simple arithmetic divination "I don''t understand, I really don''t understand, what are these all about!" Lee Jordan, who just left the divination classroom, looked very anxious. This divination class did not teach you anything useful. Most of the time, Professor Trelawney asked them to use the contents of the fifth and sixth pages of the book "Peep out the fog to see the future" to interpret the shape of the tea dregs. Later, Fred''s cup actually made Professor Trelawney interpret the worst omen-the omen of death! This makes Lee Jordan very uncomfortable, because Fred''s cup is interpreted by him. "Don''t you guys take it seriously?" Albert could feel the depressed atmosphere around him, and suddenly said. Several roommates stopped and looked at Albert. "As far as I know, Professor Sybil Trelawney has predicted the death of a student every year since he came to this school." Albert calmly told a fact, "Foreseeing the signs of death is her favorite to welcome new students. The way." "Every year?" Fred couldn''t help but asked. "Yes, it''s like this every year." Albert patted Fred on the shoulder. "As of now, none of them have died." "It seems you don''t have to die." George grinned and put his arms around his brother''s shoulders. "Yes, that''s great." Fred couldn''t help but sighed. "To be honest, I was also taken aback by Professor Trelawney''s prediction." "But... prophecy..." Lee Jordan was still struggling with this matter. "Of course the prediction is false. I suspect that Professor Trelawney can''t predict at all. At least, she can''t directly help people predict the future like those fortune-tellers, otherwise she will definitely show us her predictive ability in class. There is nothing more persuasive than that." "Then what is your prediction?" Lee Jordan still asked unwillingly. "Of course it''s a lie." Albert noticed that a bunch of people were eavesdropping next to him, and said, "Since Harry Potter came to Hogwarts, Principal Dumbledore has been mysterious in the castle again. The secret has created a restricted area, and I always feel that something bad may happen." "You guy, I thought..." Lee Jordan looked at Albert dumbfounded, knowing he had been deceived again. "We''ve been together for two years, and you don''t know Albert!" George looked at the expression on whether you were one of us or not. "Albert still needs predictions?" Fred teased, "What he doesn''t need, if he really wants to predict, just talk about it and make sure it is more accurate than the prediction." The twins looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Yes, in the eyes of the Weasley brothers, Albert''s mouth was more accurate than predicted. As for Professor Trelawney''s death prediction, 80% of the truth is her way of welcoming new students. If you only need to ask someone to ask about this kind of thing, you will know whether it is true or false. As for whether Albert predicted, Fred and George are more inclined to this guy should be. No way, his mouth has already said many things. Another point is that Albert doesn''t like to let too many people know certain things, such as whether or not he will divination. Maybe Albert doesn''t mind telling them these things in private, but asking them in public is deliberately picking things up. Moreover, this guy likes to tell some truths, some lies, and some half-truths, making people completely confused that those are the truth and those are the lies. Fred and George never asked people more secret things, even if they were asked, it was purely a joke. If you want to know anything, just go back to the dormitory to ask privately at night. That is why Lee Jordan''s stiff head could not be turned around for a while. Fred and George both cast gazes at Lee Jordan to shut him up, and then changed the subject. "Next there will be a transformation class, and in the afternoon there will be a class of magical creatures and potions. The courses are full these days, which is really uncomfortable." "That''s how your math fortune-telling fell off." George frowned and asked when they passed through the empty corridor. "No, let the clone go to class. Okay, don''t ask me how I did it. This needs to be kept confidential." Albert took out his pocket watch and checked the time, and said as he walked into the male bathroom next to him. "wait a second." Albert pushed the door of the compartment lightly, and found that the door of the compartment was locked by someone. He buckled it three times. The door of the compartment also slammed three times. Albert turned and walked into the next compartment. , When the door was just closed, the originally locked door opened, and Albert with a tired face came out from inside. As for the compartment where the door had just been locked, Albert was taking the time converter from his leather bag, carrying it around his neck, and then turning the time converter once. Albert felt his time retreating fast, and something seemed to be banging in his ears. The next moment, he felt that his feet were stepping on solid ground, and everything came together again. Putting away the time converter, taking out his pocket watch from his pocket and looking at the time, Albert quickly walked out of the boys'' bathroom, ready to take math divination class. "By the way, the place for arithmetic divination seems to be classroom 7A on the eighth floor." Albert murmured to himself, "Alas, it''s a long way to go. It''s really choking." The "numerology" of arithmetic divination is a branch of arithmetic, which refers to the mysterious relationship between many events and simultaneous events. Wake Fields "Numerical Divination and Graphics" Albert had read it during the summer vacation, and it was not very friendly to most wizards who had not really learned mathematics. These gadgets reminded him of a book called "Kabbalah Number Code", which is the secret Jewish divination, the so-called "numerical secretology". In Albert''s view, the arithmetic field of the magical world is equivalent to a mixture of probability calculations and a bunch of strange things. If that''s the case, maybe it can explain why the spell solver needs to be proficient in this stuff. This will allow them to evaluate the success rate of the curse without actually executing it, which means that they can minimize the risk of failing the curse. When Albert appeared on the fourth floor of the castle through a shortcut and was about to go to the eighth floor through other secret passages, he happened to see two hapless guys who talked back to Filch, the red-haired Weasleys Ron Wey. Slay, there''s another... the famous Harry Potter. "Red-haired Weasley, hum, don''t think I don''t know what you are making. Students are not allowed to go to the fourth floor restricted corridor." As soon as Albert got closer, he heard Filch''s angry voice. "Lost, I don''t believe you would be so coincidental, ready to get lost in the restricted area on the fourth floor." Soon, Albert saw someone heading over there. It was Professor Quirrell. He should be going to check the protection checkpoint. He happened to help the two hapless ones who got lost. "If I see you again, you are going to get lost and enter the restricted area." Filch looked angrily at the two who had escaped and threatened. "Just put it in confinement, maybe staying in the dungeon for a day will help. Keep your heads awake." When Harry and Ron passed the corner, they found Albert standing on the corner, looking at them with a smile. "It''s really Weasley, are you going to go to the school''s restricted area on the first day of school?" Albert looked at Ron and said softly. "No, we are just lost." Ron retorted. "We just want to find the curse classroom." Harry murmured. "Then go, go straight from here, and you will be there soon after passing through the armor corridor." Albert said softly, "If you are lost, it is better to find someone to ask for directions instead of wandering around the school. , Thats something no-brainer would do. Believe me, many people will be willing to lead you Potter, as long as you speak." Harry and Ron trot in the direction Albert pointed. "Do you know him?" Harry asked quietly. "Fred and George invited him to my house during the summer vacation this year. Mom and Dad also liked him." Ron said dryly. "It is said to be a very powerful genius." "But why did he say that." Harry couldn''t help asking. "Fred and George are naughty and mischievous at school. He guessed that I would be like them." Ron was a little depressed when he talked about this. He suddenly knew why Filch was targeting them. 80% are related to Fred and George. Albert didn''t know what Harry and Ron had said, he finally rushed to the arithmetic divination classroom by shortcut before class. The teacher of this class is Professor Victor, and she explains to them what arithmetic divination is in class. ...Refers to a hypothetical form of divination based on assigning values ??to words or phrases. Although this may seem contradictory at first glance, arithmetic uses more rigorous and mathematical methods to predict the future. Well, this is actually the original words in "Digital Divination and Graphics". "...Mathematics divination requires rigorous logic." Professor Victor said to the swollen students below, "You can''t make up, don''t think that filling in a bunch of numbers in your homework can deal with me." Next, Professor Victor asked them to look at the dense numbers on the blackboard and began to teach everyone how to do mathematics divination. Except for a few Muggle-born students such as Shanna and Albert, most of the students in the class frowned and listened carefully. No way, a group of students who have not fully mastered the four arithmetic operations are undoubtedly very difficult to learn mathematics and divination. However, Albert understands easily, well, the content is probability calculation. "Okay, do all the remaining questions. If you don''t finish this lesson, you will take it back to do it. This is today''s homework." Professor Victor said to the students in the class. "Don''t you do it?" Shanna raised her eyebrows and asked, she wouldn''t think Albert didn''t understand. Albert pointed to the form on his parchment, and he had finished the calculation. It''s very simple, you can get the answer in twos or twos. "Why can you calculate it so quickly!" Katrina felt unbelievable. She noticed that Albert had barely calculated, so she calculated the pile of numbers on Professor Victors blackboard and filled it on the parchment. "I have studied advanced mathematics." Albert said casually. Compared with advanced mathematics, the current arithmetic divination is indeed very simple. It is undeniable that in this respect, Muggle wizards have far more advantages than wizards born in wizarding families. After all, they all went to school when they were young, learned a lot of mathematics, and were exposed to the four operations. Professor Victor walked over here, picked up the parchment on the table casually, and scanned the numbers in the form. All are correct. Professor Victor gave Albert a surprised look. She had heard of Albert''s deeds before, but when she taught him personally, she really understood why other professors would judge him that way. "Look, Mr. Anderson has done the calculations, and everything is correct. Gryffindor will add 10 points." Professor Victor said, leaning over to Albert and said, "After class, you stay temporarily, I have something to follow. You said" Arithmetic divination is really difficult for many students. Except for Shanna, even Katrina, who was immersed in calculations, failed to calculate the pile of numbers before get out of class. Such a huge gap made Katrina a big blow. After Albert came out of the classroom, Katrina wanted to say something, but Shanna was the first to get her. "What is Professor Victor asking you for?" Shanna asked curiously~www.novelhall.com~Professor Victor asked me to go to the improvement class when I had time. " "I''ve heard that the improvement class only recruits the brightest students. I heard other seniors say that it is called advanced arithmetic and divination research. The classroom is on the first floor of the castle." Shanna suddenly asked, "Can I go to the class with you? ?" "I don''t care." Albert shrugged. "How did you do it? I mean how did you learn it so quickly, is there any trick?" Katrina finally couldn''t help but ask. "You think that the difficulty may be related to the fact that you haven''t studied mathematics." Albert told the truth. "Arithmetic divination is very similar to Muggle probability calculation. If you have learned this knowledge, you will feel very much simple." Katrina gave Albert a ferocious look, then turned and left. She didn''t want to talk to that guy, it was so annoying. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 366： A little flustered Unexpectedly, things are really just like what you said. " After the metamorphosis get out of class, Freds look was very complicated. He personally learned from Professor McGonagall that Professor Trelawney in the divination class likes to use death signs to welcome new students, so that Fred finally stopped struggling with death signs. Up. To be honest, the omen of death is pretty scary. "Professor McGonagall seems to think that Professor Trelawney has no predictive ability." George looked around to make sure there was no one, and muttered softly. "Divination is one of the most inaccurate subjects in magic. Very few people can really predict the future, and Professor Trelawney..." Although Professor McGonagall didn''t finish her words, she thought and knew what she was going to say. Professor Trelawney had no talent for prophecy. "Some people say that Professor Trelawney is a liar." "Who said that." Fred asked suddenly. "That''s what Albert meant." George snapped the pot to the roommate''s head without thinking, he thought Albert meant it. "What are you thinking?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but ask when Albert had been silent. "I want to transform the content of the class, how to become an Animagus." Albert glanced at George, "Don''t think I didn''t hear you frame me just now." "Do you want to be an Animagus?" George quickly changed the subject. "Well, unfortunately it is difficult. According to Professor McGonagall, it takes several years to become an Animagus." Albert still remembers that there is such a task in his task panel. If Animaguss skills are highlighted on the panel... After Animagus panel task appeared, Albert had already read this part of the related books, but the panel just failed to show such a skill. He needs to consider how to get Animagus to his hands, experience The upgrade has become a secondary thing. "I think you should be able to learn soon!" Fred said with certainty. "I don''t even know you have so much confidence in me?" Albert said with a glance at Fred. "Of course, if you become an Animagus someday, remember to teach us that if you can become an animal like Professor McGonagall, thinking about it will feel great." Fred patted hard. Pat Albert on the shoulder for encouragement. "If you have confidence, just talk casually, this is your real goal!" Albert couldn''t help but vomit. "Albert may really be an Animagus, as for you, don''t think about it. Professor McGonagall seems to say that there are no more people who become Animagus in the 20th century..." Lee Jordan raised his hands and gestured. After two times, well, he forgot the specific number of people, it seems that there are no more than ten people. "There are only seven Animagus registered in the 20th century." Albert sighed and finished speaking for Lee Jordan. "Of course, it is hard to say whether there are only seven people." "why?" "Here refers to the registered Animagus, which means that there is an unregistered Animagus, although it is illegal to have an Animagus registered in the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic of the Ministry of Magic. , But as long as you dont let the Ministry of Magic know that you are Animagus, its actually not illegal." "You seem to be right to say that." Fred muttered, "If I were an Animagus, I would definitely not want to register with the Ministry of Magic." "Why?" Lee Jordan asked inexplicably, "If he is found out by the Ministry of Magic, he will definitely be fined a large sum of Galleons." "Of course it''s not to be supervised by the Ministry of Magic!" Albert curled his lips: "The Ministry wants Animagus to prohibit abuse of the Magic Office registration, saying that no one else will hurt you... it''s pure nonsense, in fact Just to monitor you." The three looked at each other when they heard the words. They had just walked through the hall and walked into the auditorium noisily with the others to have lunch. "Animagus is suitable for spying, stealing information and the like, so the Ministry of Magic requires Animagus to register with the Ministry of Magic. I dare say that Professor McGonagall must have done similar things before." He curled his lips and said: "If you become a beetle, a dog, or a mouse, you can easily hide yourself and eavesdrop on the secrets of others, because no one will be wary of a beetle. , They wont even notice your presence." "Well, it is indeed like this." The three nodded together, feeling that Albert had a deep understanding of the Ministry of Magic...well, the nature of some things, and they had never really thought about these issues. However, when you think about it, it really makes sense. Sure enough, geniuses think differently from them. Albert is eating a potato with a skin on it, and Fred takes out the course schedule from his school bag to check the next courses. "In the afternoon, there will be a lesson in the protection of magical creatures and potions." After eating a sausage, George pointed his finger at the date of the course on Defense Against the Dark Arts, and said disappointedly, "Alas, the Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson is on Thursday afternoon. Only then." "Don''t look forward to the defense against the dark magic." Lee Jordan walked back with a sullen face after hearing the news. "what happened?" "I just asked senior students who had taken the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. They said Professor Quirrell''s lesson was almost a joke." Lee Jordan said gloomily. "The classroom in his class is still full of people. Strange smell." The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is a class that many students look forward to, especially the Defense Against the Dark Arts professors in the first two semesters are particularly reliable, allowing everyone to learn a lot of useful things. "Professor Quirrell''s character does not seem very reliable. To be honest, I never expected him to be able to teach this class well." Albert said, shaking his head. Perhaps Quirrell could indeed do well, but he used cowardice to disguise himself. In this case, it would be strange to expect the other party to teach students well. "When shall we go to the restricted area on the fourth floor?" George asked in a low voice. "Weekend, there are still a lot of things to do now." Albert wondered whether to use the time converter to give himself a break. He still needs to go back to the dormitory to see Tom''s situation. He can''t really make his cat hungry, and by the way see what he is doing. Well, its better to take Tom to the kitchen and say hello to the house-elves. If you can, you can also ask Cara to help fix his Tom. " At this time, there was a brief noise in the auditorium. Even without looking, Albert could guess what was going on. Harry Potter came to the auditorium. Ron took Harry to sit opposite Fred and George, and complained to them about what happened this morning. "You mean Filch!" George blinked at Ron and said, "He is the school administrator and likes to make trouble with the students. As long as he doesn''t get hold of the handle, there is nothing to be afraid of." "He''s making trouble for you. It''s definitely not our relationship. Well, it''s definitely not. Filch has never troubled Charlie and Percy because of our relationship." Fred said with certainty that they don''t take the blame on this matter. . "You must have not taken potions class. When you see Snape, you will find that guy is even more unreasonable than Filch." George said solemnly, "Don''t try to argue with Snape, that one It will make you even more unlucky." "And Snape never gave extra points to students other than Slytherin." Lee Jordan added. Ron opened his mouth, suddenly wondering what to say. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Albert. He often gives Gryffindor College extra points, but he never got a point from Snape!" George slammed in Albert''s direction: " As far as I know, this has been the case in recent years." "Weasley, it''s not a good habit to secretly speak ill of others, Gryffindor deducts twenty points!" Lee Jordan said with his throat pressed, imitating Snape''s tone. There was a burst of laughter around him. "Ahem!" Albert coughed slightly, and the original laughter suddenly stopped. Lee Jordan looked around vigilantly. After confirming that the voice was from Albert, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him. . "Potter, give you a suggestion!" Albert looked at Harry who was having a meal and said, "Flip through the book "A Thousand Wonder Herbs and Mushrooms." Harry was a little confused and didn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words. "Albert meant that Snape would ask you questions." Fred explained casually. He turned to look at Albert and said, "I remember that in our session, Snape was in the first potion I''ll ask you questions during class, right." "However, I remember that Albert seemed to get everything right." "Yes, that''s correct, but he still didn''t give Gryffindor any extra points. He just said: I copied it from the book intact, but it was basically correct." "Why do you remember what Snape said at the time!" The three were shocked. "Every time I was called up to ask a question, as long as the answer was correct, he would basically say this." Albert ate the last piece of potato on the plate. "Why me, I mean that Professor Snape wants to ask me a question?" Harry was even more puzzled. "Because you are a student of Gryffindor, and you are still the famous Harry Potter!" Albert said without hesitation: "Snape will definitely ask you to use you to kill monkeys and chickens to deter others. A student of Lanfindor." Harry Potter suddenly didn''t know what to say, he didn''t want to be famous, and if Snape only targeted him, would it be unfair. "Don''t worry about Potter, Professor Snape is a professor in the school. Well, I admit that Professor Snape is indeed biased towards Slytherin students, but he will not deliberately target you." Percy is in Albert. Sat down next to him, staring dissatisfiedly at these guys who were joking with the professor. He lowered his voice and warned: "Be careful to let Snape hear it. If he knows, he will definitely deduct Gryffindor''s points." "Don''t worry about Percy, Albert took the deduction. He added 20 points to Gryffindor in today''s divination class." Fred said indifferently. Albert got up and packed the tableware, and greeted the three of Fred, "I want to go back to the dormitory, lest Tom hungry and tear our room down." "The first session of the afternoon is the class of protecting magical creatures. UU reading www.uukanshu.com remember not to be late." "I will be back soon. You can go to the library to help me get a place. We''d better start writing the essay for the transformation class today, so as not to be crowded with a bunch of homework." Albert finished speaking. walked away. "He is right. If you don''t hurry to do your homework, you will eventually find a pile of homework squeezed together to do it." Percy looked at Albert''s leaving back and said to the twins: "After third grade , There will be a lot of homework every day." "Well, Ron, push the sauce next to you." Fred didn''t take Percy''s words seriously. If they couldn''t finish it, they wouldn''t find someone to learn from it. You know, Albert has to take all courses. "Harry, I suggest you listen to Albert''s advice. That guy is very accurate." George said after eating the sausages on the plate. "Snape will probably trouble you." What are these things, Harry felt a little flustered! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 367： Fire lizard As soon as he opened the door of the dormitory, Albert saw a group of dark shadows running by his feet, which shocked him. He thought his Tom was about to sneak out when the door was opened, so he instinctively reached into his pocket. Here, he was about to take out his magic wand to summon Tom back, only to find that a fluffy thing was rubbing his ankle. "Okay, I''m going to prepare lunch for you." Albert stooped to pick Tom up, and lifted his foot to close the door. He opened the drawer, which was filled with cat food and canned cats, reached out and pushed Tom''s head away, took a canned cat from it, opened the mixed cat food and placed it in the bowl. Then he waved his wand, emptied the other bowl of water, and replaced it with a new one. "It seems that I have to ask how other people keep cats in school." Albert waited for Tom to finish eating, then he picked it up, bumped it up, and kept it heavy as always. "It''s time for you to lose weight, let''s go, take you to the common room, there will be your activity space for a long time." After Tom gets acquainted with the dormitory, Albert will let him move in the common room of Gryffindor, and then slowly expand the activity space, let him gradually become familiar with the environment of the castle, contact more students, and distinguish others The good and evil to it will prevent you from losing out. There were not many people in the Gryffindor common room at noon. Albert found an empty seat to sit down, took out his pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time, ready to let Tom move in the common room under his supervision. , But he soon discovered that his cat didn''t seem to intend to wander around. Instead, he jumped onto the table next to Albert and just lay there to doze. "Sleep when you''re full, you can do it!" Albert raised his hand and rubbed Tom''s head, then sighed slightly, "If you don''t exercise, you''ll be fat to a ball." Someone nearby was covering his mouth and laughing, looking at the fat cat here curiously, whispering in a low voice. Albert turned his head and looked. He didn''t recognize two young girls who were talking. Well, it should be a freshman in the first or second grade. The other party noticed that Albert turned his head and looked over. He was a little bit embarrassed and turned around and walked away. Albert retracted his gaze, took out a funny cat stick from his pocket, and tried to make his cat move. After staying in the common room for nearly an hour, Albert sent Tom back to the dormitory, and then used the time converter to go back one hour ago. He went directly to the school library, only to find that Fred, George and Lee Jordan hadn''t arrived yet, so he replaced them with a place for the three of them. Soon after, the three men walked into the library one after another, still wondering that Albert actually arrived at the library before them. On the first day of school, the school library was still full as always, and a bunch of people were rushing to do holiday homework. Fred was a little gloat about this incident, he completely forgot that he was one of them. In the afternoon, the first session was a class on the protection of magical creatures, which was held in the open space on the edge of the forbidden forest. Professor Keitelber''s school style evaluation was very good, and many students applied for this class. This elderly professor has been teaching in school for many years and he knows how to arouse students'' interest in protecting magical animals. With the help of Hagrid, Professor Kettlebo prepared a bonfire for everyone and told them of the salamanders inside. Knowing the salamanders is what it is today. Everyone sat around the campfire, watching the salamanders in the campfire, and listening to Professor Keitelberg''s explanation of the salamander this magical animal. The way of class is very interesting, and it immediately aroused everyone''s interest. Professor Keitelberg pointed to the salamander in the campfire with a branch and told everyone: Salamanders are born in flames and feed on flames. As long as the bonfire in front of them is not extinguished, they will continue to live. "What if the flame goes out?" a Ravenclaw girl asked, raising her hand. "After leaving the flames, the salamander will soon die." "Will they be too pitiful." The bonfire will go out sooner or later, which means that the salamander in the bonfire will soon die. Professor Kettlebo raised his hand and pressed it down, signaling everyone to be quiet. "If you give the salamanders leaving the flames the right amount of chili powder regularly, you can delay their death time, but they can only live for up to six hours." He told everyone, "I will put the salamanders here after the bonfire goes out. Take it back. They usually need wizards to create a special environment to survive." This Albert knows, because the salamander represents the number 6 in the Rune alphabet. "Of course, when you feed the salamanders with chili powder, you can''t feed too much." Professor Keitelber demonstrated to everyone why you can''t feed the salamanders with too much chili powder. Salamanders that eat a lot of chili powder will have a brighter skin, and will continue to spit out sparks in their mouths, igniting Professor Kettlebos white beard. "That''s it. Paprika needs to be fed every ten minutes." Professor Keitelberg patted the sparks on his beard and threw the salamander back into the bonfire. "By the way, let the salamander live in a normal temperature environment. One hour is one of the exam questions at the end of the calendar year." In the following time, Professor Keitelberg asked everyone to collect firewood leaves at the edge of the forest to make the fire burn more vigorously so as to observe the color changes on the salamander. The color of the salamander will change with the change of the heat of the flame. If the flame temperature is high, it will become blue, if the flame temperature is low, it will gradually appear bright red, and at room temperature, it will become bright orange-red . Watching the salamander jumping around in the crackling firewood, everyone felt that this was a very interesting lesson. Albert used a magic wand to fish out a salamander from the campfire. After leaving the flame, its skin immediately turned bright orange, and it was still a bit hot when it fell in the palm of his hand. Fred and the others immediately leaned in to observe the reaction of the salamander, and felt like flames burning on its body. The salamander quickly broke free from Albert''s hand, fell to the ground and tried to run into the campfire, but Fred grabbed its tail. The poor salamander just docked his tail and escaped, and soon got into the campfire and disappeared. Fred looked at the lizard tail twisted in his hand and suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Hey, is there a salamander whose scales are rotten? It actually dropped its tail." Professor Keitelberg said in surprise when he saw the tail on Fred''s hand. The latters face was a bit embarrassing. The salamander had lost its tail, which was obviously not related to the rotten scales. "Salamanders, like fire dragons, may have scales that rot. Once the scales rot, they will lose their tails. If you raise a salamander and encounter this situation again, you only need to put some chili powder on it for treatment. That''s it." Professor Keitelberg said to the students who were talking and laughing: "Why don''t you write it down?" "Sir, is there anything special about salamanders?" Fred dropped the tail and changed the subject, "I mean why the wizards keep them." "The salamander blood has strong healing and healing functions, and it can also be used to make a variety of potions. This is one of the reasons why wizards keep salamanders." Professor Keitelberg explained. "How do we get blood from the salamanders?" Albert asked. "They don''t look like they have a lot of blood on them." "Very well, this should be something you will learn next year. Of course, if you want to know." Professor Keitelberg waved his wand, and a salamander flew out of the fire and landed on him. Hands. "We said earlier that salamanders will die soon after they leave the flames, so the speed should be fast enough when taking blood." Professor Keitelberg took out a knife and a test tube to show everyone how to get out of the fire. Take blood from the lizard. The method is very simple, that is, cut a knife at the position of the salamander''s hind foot against the tail, and then stroke it from head to tail like milking a cow. Yes, it is so simple and rude. As for hemostasis? Well, the blood of the salamander has a strong healing power, and it will not take long for the wound to heal automatically. "The strength must be moderate, otherwise it will cause the salamander''s internal organs to rupture. Although this will not kill them, it will make the salamander uncomfortable." Professor Keitelberg threw the salamander from the blood back into the bonfire and continued. , "It is best to wear gloves when taking blood, otherwise you may get burned." "Of course, if you need salamander blood, you can buy it in a pharmacy. A small bottle costs ten ciques." "..." George didn''t know what he was muttering. "The salamander is very easy to raise. The only problem is that the blood collection process is complicated. Many wizards are reluctant to do this work. However, the salamander''s blood is needed in many places." Professor Kettlebo said. Worried, he signaled everyone to continue to observe the salamanders. It is best to observe how they eat~www.novelhall.com~ Fred and George want to "save" the salamanders from the class of protecting magical creatures, Ai Burt scoffed at this. How could he not know Fred''s character, so he simply refused to help them make the bottle and the blue flame that could be put in the bottle. In the end, the twins had to give up and take the salamander directly away. It would not live long at all. "We just want to raise a salamander." Fred muttered, "You have a cat, Lee Jordan has a spider, and we don''t have our own pet yet." "I don''t think Snape would want you to bring that thing into the potions classroom." Albert reminded, "Also, what do you want to feed it?" "We just want to see what the effect will be if the salamander is struggling to pull out fireworks." George blinked and said honestly. Fred''s words could not deceive Albert at all. "That''s a good idea." Lee Jordan''s eyes lit up and he agreed, "We can try it with a salamander next time." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 368： Wrong style After a few days in school, Albert regretted taking all the courses. He felt that his head must have been caught by the door. It''s really irritating, thinking about it just after a class, before I have time to catch my breath, I have to rush to another class in a hurry, and the time is so tight that it just breaks down. It is not the content of the course that is causing trouble for Albert. The knowledge in the textbook is not difficult for him. Just think about what Muggle research is. The textbook for Muggle research is called: "The Family Life and Social Habits of British Muggles". As long as you read the title, you will know what it contains. Keridi Bubbaji is a pro-Muggle witch. In the first class of Muggle research, she told everyone that a wizard is no different from a Muggle. Albert somewhat doubts whether the Muggle research professor has really learned about Muggles and whether he has spent more than a year in the Muggle world without using magic. It is undeniable that Professor Keridi Bubagi is an expert in Muggle research. Ok! Based on previous life experience, Albert does not like the term "expert". Why would I take all courses? In fact, Albert wants to get the time converter. He hopes to obtain the time converter through tasks, or obtain the manufacturing method of the time converter. Albert doesn''t really care about the mystery of time. He knows very well that the thing is dangerous, but with this thing, some things will have a lot of leeway. Of course, the use of the time converter needs to be very cautious. Albert takes extra care every time he uses it. However, he has to travel a long distance to class every day, which is the most annoying and unbearable thing for him. I have to climb up and down several floors in the castle all day, which consumes more energy than other sports. Even if I can take a shortcut, the situation is still not much better. Albert even suspects that if Tom goes to school with him every day, he will lose weight soon. Well, this is a good note, but it''s hard to get it done. It is impossible for him to take a cat to class every day. Because of bringing Tom to the common room, the entire Gryffindor College students now know that the famous Albert Anderson raised a very fat British shorthair cat, and he would take it whenever he had time. A feather teases the cat in the lounge. "Albert." Quidditch Captain Wood walked over, stood in front of Albert, and patted his shoulder deeply and said, "Remember to participate in training on weekends." "Wood, let me go. I have twelve classes of homework to do now, so I dont have time to play Quidditch." Albert picked Tom up and looked up at the Quidditch standing in front of him. Captain Di Qi said helplessly. "Just to finish the daily homework is enough." "We couldn''t find a suitable seeker." Wood didn''t intend to let go, picked up the cat stick and shook it and asked, "And, are you sure you don''t have extra time?" Wood didn''t believe Albert''s nonsense at all. No extra time? Really don''t have so much time, do you have time to play with cats here every day? "You can select players. Anyway, there is still a long time before the game starts. I promise you will find a more suitable seeker." Albert barely slapped his chest and assured the opponent, "I predicted to you. Yes, this year Gryffindor will have a young seeker to join. Trust me, you will soon find a better player than me." "Damn prophecy, don''t you know how everyone evaluates Professor Trelawney?" Wood felt that Albert was completely perfuncting himself. He really didn''t understand why such a powerful seeker was unwilling. Join the team and win glory for the academy? "If... I mean by next month, you really have not selected a suitable seeker, I will definitely not refuse." Albert glanced at the freshman flight lesson announcement posted on the bulletin board in the common room. "Don''t forget what you said." Wood raised his hand and stabbed Albert in the shoulder. "Don''t even think about making other excuses then." "I feel Wood is going to lose." After Wood left, George, who was writing the essay on body reduction agents, whispered to Lee Jordan next to him: "Albert has never lost a bet." "I feel the same way. There must be something we don''t know happened." Fred murmured. They all knew that Albert basically didn''t do anything unsure. He even dared to gamble with Wood. Grasp the bet to win. As for, who will replace Albert as the Seeker for the Gryffindor team? The three of them all looked in a certain direction, their eyes fell on Harry, who was playing wizard chess with Ron, and began to whisper softly again. "Harry Potter was the last time Albert said the candidate." "You said Harry Potter would really be good at flying?" "I don''t know." George said hesitantly. "However, his father is really good at it. He won several trophies for the academy and I think Albert''s words are accurate." "You should be able to get results within this month." "I have a hunch, it may not take that long." Fred looked at the bulletin board and mumbled, "I said Albert, don''t you need to do homework?" Albert touched Tom''s fat belly and said with a smile, "I''m done." "When did you finish it?" Lee Jordan asked in surprise. Not long after the school started, the professors couldn''t wait to give them a bunch of homework. Now there are a few more courses than before, and the work is particularly heavy. "yesterday." "You actually told Wood that you don''t have time." Fred had a look of caution when I went to sue. "I''m telling the truth." Albert nodded seriously, "I have twelve courses now, and I have more homework every day than you." He sat in a vacant seat next to a few people, and Tom was placed on the table next to him, and suddenly occupied a large vacancy. Feeling the gaze of someone looking at him, Albert turned his head and asked with a smile: "Is something wrong, Miss Granger?" Hermione quickly withdrew her gaze and refocused her attention on her book. "Your charm is still as amazing as ever." Fred couldn''t help but joked: "If you can catch a few more golden snitches for our college, you will definitely be charming." Albert couldn''t help but give Fred a blank look, and said casually: "She should have been watching Tom just now. My cat always pleases girls." "That''s true." Angelina came over, touched Tom''s head, and said to Albert: "I heard Wood say, congratulations on joining the team. We are expected to win the Quidditch trophy this year. By the way, Alia and Katie are also official players this year." "How did you do it?" Fred asked in surprise. "How did you do it?" Angelina didn''t understand Fred''s words. "This fat cat never let us touch it." George said with a hint of resentment, "I was almost caught last time." "Because you are not a woman." Lee Jordan muttered softly. "That''s because you have bad intentions." Albert glanced at Lee Jordan and said: "The cat feels more acute than us. If you have bad intentions, it will avoid you." Of course, although this is the case, Albert is actually not quite sure what the situation is. "Yes, there is one more thing, I almost forgot." Angelina, who was about to walk away, suddenly stopped and turned to look at Albert. "what''s up?" "When will this year''s wizard card competition be held, and you said last time that the wizard cards will be fully renewed this semester. When will we get the new cards? "This..." Albert was very troubled, because he was really not prepared, there was no way, there were too many things to keep him busy. "Don''t forget about this, everyone is looking forward to it." Angelina turned back to the girls'' dormitory after speaking. "Don''t say you really forgot about it." Li Qiaodan still cares about the Witcher Card Club. "I can''t use magic most of the summer." Albert murmured. "what?" Suddenly heard an explosion sound from the side, several people turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound, and they saw a cloud of black smoke coming out of the teacup in front of a boy whose cheek was blackened. "Cool, is that a new hairstyle?" Lee Jordan looked at the new student, got up and walked over, and also reached out and waved the teacup that was still in the cat''s black smoke, smiled and asked the person next to him, "What did you do just now? ." "It seems to be trying to turn the water in the glass into red wine." The boy who was sitting next to him with blackened cheeks said uncertainly. "Huh?" Fred and George also surrounded them curiously, and said with a grin, "Speaking of which, how did he make the cup explode, maybe we might use this spell." "Blow up the toilet?" "That''s a good idea." "If you let me know that you blow up the toilet...cough cough!" Percy waved his wand to disperse the smoke ~www.novelhall.com~ After glaring at Fred and George, he said to the boy, "You are all right, if If you are injured, you''d better go to the medical room." "If you need a hair restorer to make your eyebrows grow back, you can easily do it with a bottle of tensike hair restorer." Fred did not forget to advertise, "Of course, you can also go to Mrs. Pomfrey. Maybe she can help your eyebrows get back to normal." "Where did you get the hair restorer?" Li Qiaodan mumbled. "Albert has it in his medicine chest, we can sell it for him, not to mention, we can make it ourselves without us." Fred said without hesitation. "You are sure that the hair restorer you boil can be used." Lee Jordan ran away after speaking. Harry, who was playing chess next to him, was stunned. Ron couldn''t help but raise his hand to hide his face. He knew that Fred and George were naughty, but he didn''t expect them to be in this style at school. They would be troubled by Filch before, and it really was their fault. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 369： Darker "Felch, are you done?" Hearing the sound of footsteps behind him, Albert turned his head and looked in the direction where the sound came from. He saw that Fred and George had returned to the secret road again, and asked if they succeeded in dragging Filch to other floors. "It''s done!" Fred raised his hand and made an ok gesture, grinning maliciously. "Someone threw a few big dung bombs into the corridor on the west side of the second floor, and someone smeared the frog''s brain on the wall." George explained to his brother, "The Felch guy is cursing while cleaning up those Smudge. "Are you sure you said''someone'' didn''t refer to the two of you." Lee Jordan laughed and teased Fred and George. He thought it was these two guys who did a good job, and the twins did not help Filch. The dung bomb was thrown by Fred and George. According to Alberts original plan, Fred and George needed to throw a few big dung bombs into the corridor to attract Filchs attention, so that when they broke into the forbidden corridor on the fourth floor, the manager The clerk suddenly jumped out to add chaos to them. "I swear, that was definitely not what we did." Fred was very upset, as if Lee Jordan was suspicious of this matter and was suspicious of their character. "You can''t slander us." George said solemnly: "Well, we actually want to do that too, but someone preempted us to do it." Lee Jordan suddenly didn''t want to talk to them. "Quickly go in and see what''s in the restricted area of ??the corridor. God knows when Filch will come." Fred didn''t want to talk about the topic just now. "Is there anyone near the forbidden corridor on the fourth floor?" George looked at Albert, who was holding a live map and hadn''t talked much. "There are people, and there are a lot of them. If you see someone diverting Filch''s attention, you should think of someone wanting to get in." Albert put the live spot map into his pocket. "Many people I''m all curious about what is in the forbidden corridor on the fourth floor." "Then what shall we do?" The three of them all looked at Albert, ready to let each other have an idea. "What should I do? Of course it is to go in with other people, and then you can''t sneak." Albert walked out of the secret road, greeted the three behind him to follow, and the four moved toward the restricted area on the fourth floor corridor. On the way, they also ran into Professor Quirrell, who was probably also looking for a way through the three-headed dog Luwei. However, Albert did not see Tom Riddle''s name on the map of the spot, and apparently the half-dead state of Voldemort could not be displayed on the map of the spot. This incident was confirmed on the live spot map as early as the second day after Albert had just entered school. I didn''t show it, otherwise Fred and George would have noticed, and God knows what they would think! Could it be that Professor Quirrell brought a pet named Tom Riddle with him? Why pets? There is already a cat named Tom in their dormitory. Of course, even if Voldemort appeared at Hogwarts, Voldemort would not be displayed directly on the live map, but Tom Riddle. Albert didn''t use the phantom spell for everyone. He knew that Professor Quirrell was staring here. It would be even stranger if he was found hidden. It would be better to pretend to be... Well, in fact, the four of them are really curious. student. Quirrell did know that many students had broken into the forbidden corridor on the fourth floor, but he had no plans to stop it. He had checked the first level to protect the Philosopher''s Stone on the first day. As for the big three-headed dog, Quirrell has not yet determined who raised it. In Hogwarts School, in addition to Professor Silvanos Kettlebo from the Magical Animals Conservation Course who has the ability to tame that kind of big guy, only the big guy on the hunting ground Hagrid was able to tame it. In fact, Quirrells ability can naturally subdue the three-headed dog, but he is worried that he will make too much movement, so he has no idea of ??starting, because he may only have one chance. Once he fails, Dumbledore will Will not give him another chance. As soon as Albert approached Professor Quirrell, he could smell the strange smell on him. He thought the smell was probably due to Voldemort''s possession of Quirrell. After Professor Quirrell walked away, Fred said in a low voice, "Have you noticed that the big scarf on Professor Quirrell''s head emits a strange smell." Last time, the classroom was full of garlic, and everyone didn''t notice it, but this time it was different. The smell from the scarf was really strong. "Maybe, the scarf is stuffed with garlic." George said without hesitation: "Why don''t we try to sell the garlic cross to Professor Quirrell?" "That''s a good idea," Fred agreed. Albert''s mouth twitched. Everyone said that Professor Quirrell, in order to drive away a vampire he encountered in Romania, was afraid that the vampire would turn his head and trouble him, so he made himself smelly so that he could guard against vampires at any time. This matter was 80% false, which was the excuse Quirrell made for himself. As for how to deal with Voldemort, isn''t there a savior Harry Potter? At that time, if it is really necessary, Albert can inadvertently give Potter a little hint to let the passionate savior rush forward. When the four people sneaked past, they found that someone was already sneaking around. There is no doubt that these people are here looking for a chance to quickly pass through that door. "I think Professor Quirrell must know what they want to do!!" Fred pointed to the people in front of him, and couldn''t help but complain. No way, it''s too obvious, and you can see the flaws at a glance. "Professor Quirrell didn''t stop them." Lee Jordan looked at Albert very puzzled. "In fact, Principal Dumbledore doesn''t care much about other people entering the so-called restricted area, otherwise he will use a stronger protection spell on the door, and no student will be able to open the door." "you''re right!" "You have to explore the forbidden corridor," Albert said as he walked to Truman''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "Oh! It turned out to be Albert, who frightened me!" Truman couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he looked back and saw Albert. "That''s not good!" Albert joked, "You, the prefect of Hufflepuff, actually intend to take the lead in violating the school rules yourself~www.novelhall.com~ haven''t you come by yourself?" Truman smiled and looked at him. The door said to Albert: "Everyone is curious about what is in the restricted area. Someone has just entered." "I heard Filch was furious on the second floor. What are you doing?" "You Gryffindor senior students threw it, I saw it at the time." Truman said that it was a little vain, because the frog''s brain was the one who fooled the skinny to make the graffiti. Of course, Truman would not tell anyone about this, pretending that he didn''t know anything. He counted the number of people, and said to Albert: "With so many people, it is easy to be spotted if you go in together." "As long as Filch is no longer here, the professors at the school basically don''t care about it, otherwise you think how they opened the door." Albert began to greet Fred and several people into the restricted area of ??the corridor. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 370： 3 dogs guarding the treasure The corridor on the right side of the fourth floor of the castle that prohibits students from entering is actually no different from the corridors elsewhere in the castle. It''s just that, because Principal Dumbledore prohibited students from entering the school at the opening dinner, the place was completely unpopular and gloomy. "It feels like nothing special here!" Truman also followed up with his friends, and closed the wooden door behind him backhand to prevent others from discovering someone breaking into the restricted area of ??the corridor. After the door was closed, the vision in the corridor immediately became very dim. "Why would Principal Dumbledore prohibit other students from coming here?" a freckled boy next to Truman couldn''t help asking. Everyone cant understand. According to Dumbledores statement, anyone who does not want to suffer an accident and die in pain should not enter the corridor on the right on the fourth floor, which is here. That means there will be something threatening their lives in this corridor? "There must be some secret." Fred had pulled out his wand from his pocket, chanted to light the tip of the wand, and began to look around, trying to figure out what the danger was. Others also lighted their wands one after another, looking around vigilantly, and the atmosphere around them suddenly became serious. "Everyone knows there are secrets hidden here." The freckled boy next to Truman said grimly. "Why are the senior students who came in just now?" Lee Jordan quietly walked to the side of the freckled boy and whispered in a low voice: "Maybe, he has fallen into a trap and died unexpectedly." Since the last time he braved the Gryffindor level, the situation he encountered has been quite calm. The freckled boy was taken aback by Li Qiaodan and almost screamed. When he recovered, his cheeks flushed immediately, glaring at Lee Jordan. "It''s not interesting at all." Truman couldn''t help but blamed. "Since Dumbledore said it was dangerous here, he should be vigilant. I don''t want to see you die unexpectedly in front of me." Although the words meant to intimidate them, Truman didn''t want everyone to be surprised. "Okay, stop it, let us look around, always feel that there will be unexpected surprises here." Albert put his hand on Lee Jordan''s shoulder and motioned him to stop joking with everyone. "I didn''t expect him to be so timid." Both Fred and George couldn''t help laughing, and stepped forward to look for the so-called danger. Albert shook his head helplessly and flicked his wand lightly. The torch on the side wall was lit, and the originally dim corridor was illuminated by the light of the torch. There were no other classrooms on both sides of this corridor, and they did not encounter any danger as they walked along. What greeted them was a door at the end of the corridor. Perhaps the secret is hidden in the door. Just when everyone was going to check the situation inside the door, the wooden door was suddenly knocked open, and several senior students ran out of the door screaming. The next moment, in full view, a monster-like dog squeezed out of the door. One of the heads bit the leg of the senior student who ran in the end. Amidst peoples screams and exclamations, they prepared Drag the hapless guy into the door. To be honest, Albert was also taken aback by Lu Wei''s size. This guy was big enough to fill the ceiling-to-floor space. Its three heads, three pairs of fierce eyes that turned steadily, all staring at these uninvited outsiders. Soon, Lu Wei quickly came back to his senses, and a deafening roar echoed in the corridor. It was about to come to the crowd, scaring everyone else to scream and flee. Albert squinted his eyes slightly and waved his wand. A ball of light suddenly exploded in the corridor. After Lu Wei let go of the student whose leg was bitten, he immediately waved his wand and injured the bitten student. The hapless guy dragged back from the floor. The student screamed in horror while being dragged by magic on the marble floor. When the three-headed dog recovered, he found that the prey had been taken away. However, Albert had already set up a transparent magic shield between the two sides. The three-headed dog hit the magic shield, looking very angry, scratching the invisible magic shield with his paws. Albert had no doubt that the big guy in front of him had forgotten himself, but he was absolutely sure that the hapless guy who was pulled back by him just now had passed out in terror. "Quickly, quickly drag people away." Albert urged. Most of the students who entered this corridor have already ran away. The Fred and the others who are still standing here seem to be considering whether to use a coma spell on the big dog in front of them, but after hearing Albert''s words, they decided to follow his words. To do it alone, he took the student''s shoulders and thighs and quickly lifted him away. After Albert finally left the corridor, he closed the wooden door again. Now they know why entry is prohibited here. "You saved Kraun, thank God, how did you rescue Kraun from that big dog." The two students who ran wild first turned back and saw that they were dragged away by the big dog. My friend, I almost cried with joy. "You actually dropped your companions." The freckled boy next to Truman looked at them contemptuously, saying as if he hadn''t turned and escaped in the first place. "I know why Dumbledore didn''t let people come here. We were almost killed by it just now." Both were a little embarrassed, and one of them said, clutching his chest. "What do they want to do, keep such a monster in the school!" Truman panted, exasperated, and he was obviously frightened just now. "It all slipped away." Fred curled his lips in disdain, looked at Albert and asked, "What should this guy do? He seems to have passed out." "You think that everyone is not afraid of death like you." Someone murmured. None of Albert had escaped, and he managed to rescue them. "Okay, calm down buddy, first send your friend to the school hospital. He was bitten in his leg. I hope Madam Pomfrey can heal him." Albert interrupted the quarrel and he Only now I noticed who this guy was bitten by his thigh. Kraun Prewitt. Well, the prefect who took office was the guy he met when he first came to Hogwarts. It seems that the chairman of the student union was not elected this year. "They are not Gryffindor students," Fred whispered. "I know." Albert had already noticed that these three were prefects. Gryffindors previous prefect, Ravenclaws previous prefect, and Hufflepuffs previous prefect, none of these three were elected to the student council chairperson, so come together to find excitement ? "Excuse me, take the hand to send the person to the school hospital." Fred said to Truman~www.novelhall.com~ After Fred and the others carried the person away, Albert looked at the two men with unpleasant faces. Asked, "You used a spell on that three-headed dog, right!" "The coma curse, but it seems to have no effect. It just shakes his head and wakes up." One of them still had some lingering fears, but he thanked Albert again for saving Crowen Prewitt. That guy was actually because the queen tried to delay the three-headed dog, but because he didn''t have the protagonist''s aura, he was almost bitten off his leg and even lost his life. "Use the Stunning Curse?" Albert asked again, raising his eyebrows. "We saw that big dog seemed to be guarding something. There was a trapdoor inside." The Ravenclaw boy said suddenly. "I bet with ten Gallons. Principal Dumbledore must have Where are the valuables hidden!" "Probably, but our thin arms and legs are not enough for that big dog for lunch." Albert did not deny this, and walked to the medical room, before leaving, turned around and said to the two of them, "You are going together. ?" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 371： It makes sense Madam Pomfrey never asked much, but when Crowen was carried sideways into the medical room, the head nurse frowned deeply. No way, who made this unlucky man have a leg bitten by Lu Wei **** and bloody, such a scene makes people''s senses really not much better. "Get out, you all go out." Madam Pomfrey drove everyone around the hospital bed out of the school hospital. She used a smoky, unpleasant purple liquid to cleanse the wound on her thigh, and then stabbed her thigh with a magic wand. The location of the wound, however, the wound has no tendency to heal. The head nurse''s face was very ugly. "It was a three-headed dog from Greece that bit Crowen!" Albert had been standing by, watching Madam Pomfrey after doing all these things, and then whispered to the head nurse: "The three-headed dog''s teeth may be poisonous. ." Yes, Albert did guess right, the teeth of the three-headed dog are poisonous, which is the main reason why the wound on Crowen''s leg cannot heal. "Three-headed dog?" Madam Pomfrey turned her head to look at Albert who was walking towards the door, and re-examined the wound on Crowen''s leg. She didn''t feel that Albert had to lie, and her face suddenly became gloomy. It is true that Kraun''s wound was bitten by something. Although she has not dealt with a wizard who was bitten by a three-headed dog, it cannot be ruled out that the venom in the three-headed dog''s teeth can prevent the wound from healing. This situation is very similar to a werewolf bite. If this is the case, it will be very troublesome. Madam Pomfrey left in a hurry, and soon took a bad-smelling ointment, applied it to Crowen''s wound, and bandaged the wound. Just after Albert left the school hospital, he found everyone in a pile, discussing what had just happened. Everyone already knows that the three-headed dog is standing on a trap door, obviously guarding something. As for what it is guarding, no one knows. Everyone is speculating whether or not Principal Dumbledore put some extremely precious item in the school. After all, if you want to hide things, Hogwarts School is probably the safest place besides Gringotts. Before they finished walking the promenade outside the medical room, they saw the furious Professor McGonagall approaching them. Then, everyone was taken to Professor McGonagall''s office. "Let''s talk about it, what is going on!" Professor McGonagall''s voice was filled with cold anger, and his eyes swept to everyone present. "Mr. Anderson, you speak first." "Actually, it''s like this..." Albert simply stated that he was just passing by and met Truman at the entrance of the corridor. He learned that several senior students had broken into the corridor of the restricted area and hadnt come out for a long time, so he followed Truman in to see if they met. When it is dangerous, help is needed. Fred and the others all had this expression on their faces, not to mention that they finally rescued the former chief Crowen from the mouth of the monster together. "Yes, Professor McGonagall, it''s like Albert said." Truman took it in tacitly. Anyway, he pushed the pot to the senior students. Who would let the three of them break into the corridor of the restricted area first? If you don''t hold the pot, who will hold the pot. "Why didn''t you heed the warning!" Professor McGonagall said with unconcealed anger. "Didn''t you hear what Principal Dumbledore said at the opening dinner?" "Mr. Prewitt paid the price for this and almost lost his life." In the end, Professor McGonagall trained everyone, and the three colleges were deducted 10 points each for breaking into the restricted area of ??the corridor on the fourth floor. Of course, Albert and the others dealt with the matter calmly and saved Crowen, each of whom added five points. Professor McGonagall finally ordered everyone not to go to the restricted corridor. Of course, everyone is full of words. As for whether to go in the future, that will be the future. To be honest, Albert was a little disappointed not to be able to get another special contribution award. Although he actually knew that he was basically difficult to get such an award, he would inevitably make complaints, Mr. Prewitts little Life is really worthless. As for that trivial score, he never cared about it. "What would Dumbledore hide in Hogwarts Castle? And where did they find such a big dog." After leaving Professor McGonagall''s office, Fred chatted with a few friends about it again, and he felt that something called Adventure Blood was burning in his body. "That big dog is not easy to deal with, the coma spell has no effect on it." Albert poured cold water on the others nonchalantly. "I think we can subdue it, well, I mean you must have a way to subdue it!" Lee Jordan looked at Albert with the same expectation. Not only Lee Jordan, Fred and George looked at him expectantly, as if they wanted to get an affirmative answer from Albert. "Naive, so naive," Albert said softly, "If Dumbledore let the big guy protect his baby, do you think it will be the only one?" "what do you mean" "I admit that the three-headed dog is indeed dangerous, but it is not too difficult for a powerful wizard to defeat it, drag it, and find a chance to break into the trapdoor guarded by it. ." "Like you!" "Like me!" Albert did not deny, he felt that with his own ability, he still had a way to subdue Lou Wei without using music. "But so what?" The three of them didn''t speak, waiting for Albert''s next analysis. There are some things Albert said more authoritatively. Sometimes this guy really guessed accurately. "Why did Principal Dumbledore suddenly decide to put that precious treasure in school? It didn''t happen last year." Albert asked his first question. "It''s safer in school?" Fred said without hesitation. "Do you think someone is eyeing that baby?" George thought along the way. "What are you talking about?" Lee Jordan was still confused. "Yes, it is very possible." Albert headed up, "Remember what happened in Gringotts during the summer vacation?" "You mean the things in the school, the things in the Gringotts vault?" Fred said in surprise. "It''s very possible," Albert said. "But it''s safe in school," said Lee Jordan. "Of course I know that Gringotts is also very safe, but there are still dark wizards breaking into Gringotts and stealing, and they have not been caught by the fairies. What if a dark wizard breaks into Hogwarts and steals?" Ai Burt said, "Although the opportunity is small, there is still such a possibility, if the two things can be linked." Albert looked around, made sure no one was eavesdropping, and then whispered: "In any case, this cant deny that Principal Dumbledore put something precious in the school and got a dangerous three-headed dog. guard." "Why do you think these things are related?" Lee Jordan wanted to say that this was Albert''s own guess, but in the end he chose to shut up. "There are coincidences in the world, but there are not so many coincidences." Albert said meaningfully. None of the three of them understood, so they could only continue to listen to Albert''s analysis. "What do you think is a precious treasure for Dumbledore?" Albert asked his second question. "Karon, precious and valuable magical item?" Albert shook his head. "No, no, none of them. Principal Dumbledore is actually very rich. After all, he is the greatest wizard in Britain and he has lived. For a century, it is impossible to have no money, so Kanon, or so-called precious and valuable items are not a treasure to him. I dare say that Principal Dumbledore definitely doesn''t care about those things." "Then what do you think is hidden in the school?" "I don''t know." Albert shook his head: "But one thing is certain, that treasure must be very precious." The three of them listened to Albert''s analysis, and felt that he made a lot of sense. "So, do you think there will only be a three-headed stupid dog guarding such a precious thing in Hogwarts Castle?" "You mean there are other protection measures?" The three of them immediately understood what Albert meant. "The professors in the school may also know about this, but they dont know what it is. Maybe President Dumbledore will tell them that he needs to put a precious treasure in the school, and ask the professors to use their own magic to deal with it. Protect." Albert continued to lead, "For example, that big dog." "Are you saying that the big dog might be the watchdog raised by Professor Keitelber from the Protecting Magical Creatures class?" "Well, it''s possible." Albert nodded. "You''re so amazing, you can easily guess so much information." Fred and George envied Albert''s brain. Even Lee Jordan had to admit this, if he didn''t listen to Albert''s analysis one by one, he would not even understand it. You know, how long has passed since they came into contact with that big dog! Several people walked into the third floor through the moving stairs, lifted the tapestry in Albert, and prepared to take the shortcut they usually take to the Gryffindor Tower, only to find a pair of students hugging and kissing warmly in front of them. Albert pretended that he hadn''t seen anything, and stepped back quietly to leave here, but bumped into Fred behind him. The latter watched this scene with great interest, and even forced himself not to laugh. Ok! The protagonist is Gryffindors Quidditch Captain Oliver Wood, and the date is a school sister they dont know, who should not be a student at Gryffindor College. Albert made a gesture to the three of them, motioning them to leave here quietly. The three of them recovered, smiling and quietly exiting the secret path with Albert, so as not to disturb the date. "I can''t even dream of it!" When Albert just put down the tapestry, Fred whispered softly, and seeing his happy look with his lips pressed, he knew that he was now holding back forcibly to prevent himself from laughing. "Okay, don''t laugh at him." Albert pursed his lips and said softly. "Absolutely not." George answered immediately, smiling secretly. "It''s really wonderful!" Lee Jordan already smiled from ear to ear. The three of them couldn''t help laughing as they had just walked away for a certain distance, and all those passing by felt a little baffling. Albert glanced over his head, pretending that he didn''t know the three of them. "No laughing and noisy in the hallway!" An irritated voice came from the corner next to it. It was Filch. This guy is in a very bad mood now. It''s no wonder that it took him a lot of time to clean the frog brain on the wall. "Don''t laugh?" Albert glanced at Filch, pushing the shoulders of the three of them, and beckoning them to leave quickly, so as not to be troubled by Filch. "Who is Wood''s girlfriend, do you know him?" The fact that Wood found a girlfriend did greatly divert the attention of several people, until they returned to the common room, they were unable to turn the topic back. As soon as he opened the door of the dormitory, Albert saw Tom basking on the balcony. Probably hearing the sound of footsteps, Tom turned his head and looked over, his ears trembled, and he continued to lie there basking in the sun. "Do you think there is still... under the trapdoor..." After closing the door, George brought the subject back. "Are there other measures to protect that precious baby?" Albert finished talking for George. "Yes, that''s what I meant." "Of course there are, and there may be more than one." Albert suddenly asked the three people who looked up and down: "Are you going to steal Principal Dumbledore?" "We are just curious," Fred muttered. "Of course we won''t steal Principal Dumbledore." Lee Jordan nodded, seeming to emphasize his affirmative tone. "Even if you want to steal, you probably won''t be able to take it away." Albert said with a smile, "Do you think that Principal Dumbledore will keep the baby there, and just put in some safety measures? I dare say that even you Really lucky enough to take the treasure that the principal hid under the trapdoor. Don''t wait until the next day, he will come to you for tea?" Perhaps, in the eyes of Dumbledore and other professors, it is difficult for Hogwarts School to get into any weird guys, but they will be defensive. "I think this may be another great adventure. If you miss it, you will definitely regret it forever~www.novelhall.com~Yes, yes!" The three hope that Albert can take risks with them. As for the punishment of being caught, it is nothing more than deduction of points and confinement. A few of them really don''t care much. Moreover, with Albert''s help, The probability of them being caught by the professors of the school is not high. After all, my roommate is very reliable. The three of them didn''t know, their thoughts were in Albert''s arms. In fact, when Albert entered the restricted area on the fourth floor, the task panel had already triggered a series of tasks. Among them, the "Brave Game" mission is to let Albert pass a series of levels arranged by Hogwarts professors to find the last hidden treasure. The rewards of the mission are very rich, with 15,000 experience, 2 skills, three People''s favorability is +15 each, well, there is also Dumbledore''s favorability, plus an unknown skill. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 372： 1 point difference The fact that there was a three-headed dog in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor soon spread to a small area. The number of students sneaking into the restricted area of ??the corridor became more and more. Filch had to spare more time to patrol nearby. To prevent other students from sneaking into the forbidden corridor. Albert occasionally heard the students murmured about the three-headed dog. Even some students in Gryffindor took pride in taking a walk around the corridor of the restricted area. Of course, most of the students who were about to die have come back in the hands of Filch. The administrator has stepped up patrols more than once. If anyone rushes over there, he will be driven or be driven away. Filch caught him in his office. Albert did not rush to complete the mission of "The Brave Game". The requirement of the mission was to pass a series of levels to protect the Philosopher''s Stone. So is the Eris Mirror prepared by Dumbledore considered part of the level? If you break through, but find that the Eris Mirror has not been put on, and you can''t find the Philosopher''s Stone, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? Moreover, the corridor of the restricted area is now attracting attention, and it is not the time to go to that place. Albert packed the rest of his unfinished homework into his school bag and prepared to do his homework in the responsive room. He took Tom out for a stroll, lest he stay in the room all day long and come to Hogwarts. He didn''t even lose weight afterwards, which really made Albert look a little disturbed. When Albert was preparing to go out with his homework, he met Fred and George who had just returned from training at the entrance of the common room. "Wood did not find a suitable player." The Weasley twins told Albert the bad news. "Wood asks you to prepare, remember to participate in the next training." "The first week of this month hasn''t been over yet!" Albert bent over to fish Tom up, turned and said to the twins: "When have you seen me lose?" "Is he too confident?" Fred looked at the back of Albert disappearing into the common room entrance, and touched George next to him with his elbow. "By the way, Albert thinks the seeker is Harry. But how can Harry join the team in the first grade?" George was also puzzled, "Don''t forget, the first grader Students are not allowed to bring broomsticks into the school, let alone join the Quidditch team." Of course, it''s okay to be a team alternate, just like them. Albert had no idea what Fred and George were talking about. He was staring at Tom, who was running around in front of him. This guy had probably been locked up for a long time, and immediately after he was released, he couldn''t see any shadows. "Really, I like to trouble me." Albert waved his magic wand, and Tom, whose four feet were off the ground, was flying towards this side, constantly making meow and panic sounds. When he fell into Albert''s arms, Tom was already shivering and dared not move. Flying is not a friendly experience for a cat. "What a timid guy!" Albert touched Tom''s head soothingly, put the cat on the ground again, and touched it with his foot. The timid guy just shrank there and won''t leave. In the end it was Albert. Hold it and enter the room responsive to requests. Tom lay on the table for a long time, and finally relied on the lure of dried fish to barely get out of the shadow of flying. "Your cat?" When Isabel walked into the responsive house, she saw Tom playing with a ball of wool on the ground at a glance. She bent down to look at the fat cat and asked curiously. "It''s called Tom." "Hello Tom!" Isabel greeted Tom. She could see that the cat was wary of herself, so she didn''t have the idea of ??reaching out to touch the cat, although she really wanted to do so. "How is this week?" Albert put away the quill, looked up at the girl sitting in front of him, and asked with a smile. "Very busy, start preparing. Ls exam, I hope to get good grades." Isobel looked at Albert who was a little lazy, and said gently, "What about you?" "It''s also very busy. I''m busy with class every day, or on the way to class. I really don''t know how other people spent three years in such a busy study." Albert called Tom over and bent over. Pick up the cat and put it on the table. "If you are very busy, what should other people do!" Isabel doesn''t believe Albert. She is very aware of the other''s abilities, and it is difficult to hold him back in learning. "I don''t know, I remember Percy also selected all." Albert said of this, smiling to Isabel: "You are now the prefect of Ravenclaw, congratulations!" "Yeah." Isobel didn''t really care about this, and nodded slightly: "The prefect has some privileges, and it feels pretty good." "What privilege?" Albert asked, he only knew that there was a separate luxurious bathroom, the others were not very clear. "There is a luxurious bathroom..." "The bathroom? This is also possible. If necessary, the responsive house can also be turned into a very luxurious bathroom." Albert shook his head and interrupted. "That''s right." Isobel didn''t care when Albert interrupted her, and said with a smile, "I originally planned to tell you where I was." "The door next to the statue of Fuzzy Polis?" Albert recalled. "I remember the password as if it were: "Fresh pineapple. "" "You actually know that, by the way, you might have been there already!" "I haven''t been there yet, I just know some secrets. I know more about Hogwarts Castle than you." Albert is actually not interested in these things. "I believe this. I heard that your two red-haired friends know no less secret path than Filch." Isobel had also heard of this. "But, is the prefect''s bathroom really luxurious?" Albert said suddenly, "When shall we go together?" "Go together? You mean the prefect''s bathroom?" "Ok." Albert did not look into Isabel''s eyes, lest he be seen. "If you want to... it''s not impossible." Isobel said nonchalantly. Of course, this means that for the two of them, a bit of provocation is not a big deal. "When are we going together? I can''t wait." Albert put on a squinting expression as much as possible, causing Isobel to giggle. After a while, Isobel regained his smile on his face and changed the subject: "Katrina is not doing well, she is too tight. When you have time, help her, okay?" "That''s your sister." "She is very stubborn in some aspects." Isabel sighed helplessly, "Actually, this is a problem that you will encounter when choosing all courses, and you generally need to overcome it yourself." "Have you encountered it?" "It took me two weeks to get used to it. By the way, you are actually affected at all." Isobel did not see fatigue from Albert''s body. Using the time converter to go to class can sometimes make people tired. , This is what makes Isabel sigh. "Because I''m a genius!" Albert said shamelessly. "Yeah, yeah." Isobel said perfunctorily. She didn''t deny the incident, her eyes fell on Tom next to him, and she couldn''t help asking, "Can I touch it?" "Of course. But Tom is not very friendly to strangers." Albert said as he took out a bag of dried fish from his jacket pocket. "Just try to feed Tom something and fight it well. Relationship, it will let you touch it." As soon as he tore the packaging bag, Tom had already rushed over, even though Albert was gently pushing his head to the side, this guy tried his best to move his head here. Isobel next to him watched this scene and smiled happily. She reached out and took the small dried fish that Albert had handed over~www.novelhall.com~ and handed it to Tom, and said to Albert, "I wanted to have a cat before, but the situation at home does not allow it. Does your cat not eat food from strangers?" "I used to teach it not to eat randomly." As he said, Albert stretched out his hand to hold Isabel''s hand and stretched the dried fish to Tom''s front. This time, the fat cat cautiously leaned forward. After eating the dried fish, he licked Isabel. Hands. "So cute!" Isobel reached out to touch it, but Tom avoided it. "A few more contacts, it won''t repel you." Albert looked at Isobel, moved his head over, and when the two of them were about to touch their faces, there was the sound of the door being opened. They were taken aback. Albert turned his head to look at the person who came in bitterly. In fact, he knew who was coming even without guessing. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 373： Death Prophecy Your cat? " Katrina looked at the two sitting there, then looked at the fat cat on the table, and she knew who the cat was. "Well, this is Tom." Albert reached out and held the dried fish left on the table, took his wand and waved it, resealed the dried fish package, and stuffed it into his jacket pocket. "Silent curse?" Katrina''s expression is a bit complicated, and Albert''s understatement of repairing the spell just now has undoubtedly brought her a heavy blow. Silent spells didn''t come into contact until they were in the fifth grade. She had tried a few simplest spells, but they all failed. "No, I chanted the curse." Albert said with a smile, without admitting that he could curse silently. Katrina doesn''t believe it. The guy in front of me likes to talk to fool others. Is he really deaf? "If you''re done, don''t take up the position." She said, "Also, your cat should lose weight. I have never seen anyone whose cat is so fat. How can you catch mice?" "Tom doesn''t need to be able to catch mice, he just needs to be cute." Albert said with a smile. He gave his position to Katrina, moved to the table that just appeared in the corner, and started to make new wizard cards. Since he wants to make this new card game popular, he naturally needs to spend some time on it. As for the materials and styles, he has collected and designed them during the summer vacation. Although magic cannot be used at home, it is not impossible to do anything. The back of the wizard card will be two crossed wands, plus a hat as the background. He originally planned to use W as the background, but think about the Ministry of Magic using this thing, so Albert simply gave up. Changed to a beautiful wizard hat. However, considering that you are going to use the copy spell to promote, so there is no magic effect above. Well, it''s a normal Muggle card. The 1.1 version of Witcher Card is a few blocks longer than the handwritten version. Of course, in order to draw a pie for everyone, Albert still made his own cards very exquisite, and let them see what the wizard cards would look like in the future. Everyone needs some dreams and expectations. Albert put the cards one by one into the box, lest Tom''s claws would be harmed. "I feel that divination class is rubbish!" A voice came from the side, and Albert turned his head and saw that Katrina was predicting the luck of this month with the help of "Pull the Mist and See the Future". Katrina is very anxious, she has been in a few classes, but can''t see the prospect of this class. What to use to interpret tea is a pile of rubbish. No way, except for Albert, a guy who seems to be really good at divination, he can still talk nonsense with Professor Trelawney. The others have completely lost their previous curiosity and expectations for this course, they all understand Why is Professor Trelawney considered a liar. As for homework, can you tell at a glance that they are all made up out of thin air? Professor Trelawney likes to watch people predict some of their bad luck. Then, most people''s homework is about the bad luck this month. Katrina is not a perfunctory person, so she really doesn''t like divination classes. "Isobel, why don''t you give up this course?" Katrina asked her sister. She even doubted whether Isobel could learn anything useful from this course. "The divination class is just like that. Although I don''t know how to divination, I can still learn some of the most basic things." Isobel looked up at his sister and said lightly, "Divination requires talent. From the beginning, special Professor Lilawney just said it." "Your tone is really like Albert." Katrina was a little unhappy. "Is anyone calling me?" Albert''s voice floated from not far away. "I''m not calling you." Katrina said grimly. "I''m not deaf." Albert looked at Katrina meaningfully. "I heard everything just now." "Well, I just said why I chose this **** divination." Katrina said anxiously: "Maybe, I should throw them in the trash, that''s where they should go." Albert glanced at Isobel, then looked at Katrina''s parchment with few words on it, raised his eyebrows and said: "You don''t know enough about this course, and you don''t know its own positioning. clear." "Well, let me hear your opinion, Mr. Great Prophet." "Professor Trelawney is just an inexperienced prophet in my opinion. I don''t think she can even afford such a heavy term. At best, she is a fortune teller in the Muggle world." Block chair sat down beside them and continued, "In the Muggle world, first-class fortune-tellers can usually predict something through some clues." "For example, your mentality, habits, reactions, and even other things, or analyze the answer from some trivial information, or secretly give you a psychological hint to achieve it." "So, this is how you predicted that the previous forbidden forest is dangerous..." Katrina raised her eyebrows, but was interrupted by Isobel, motioning Albert to continue. "Those who are rigorous thinking will not like the so-called divination, unless they are true prophets, and wizards who can truly predict the future are highly respected." Albert glanced at Katrina, who was in a hurry. He continued: "I dont think Dumbledore is very interested in Professor Trelawneys so-called fortune-telling predictions, or our principal doesnt believe in Professor Trelawneys practice. In the eyes of Headmaster Dumbledore, Professor Trelawney might be someone who likes to brag and doesn''t know her. "But why did Principal Dumbledore hire Professor Trelawney instead of choosing other wizards, or just cancel this course?" Katrina asked her doubts. "How much do you know about the surname Trelawney?" "what?" "Kassandra Trelawney is a well-known prophet." Isabel explained: "Professor Trelawney probably has something to do with that person, and the talent for prophecy is usually inherited, Abel What this means is that Dumbledore cant hire Professor Trelawney because of Cassandra Trelawneys reputation, unless she is really capable. "That''s it." "I don''t see what Professor Trelawney really has." Katrina murmured, "She is not as good as Albert in deceiving others'' eloquence." "Professor Trelawney must make a prophecy to Dumbledore, and that prophecy has come true." Albert pretended not to hear Katrina''s words, "It''s just that, that person may have really not inherited that. The prophecy talent of the Trelawney family prevented her from making predictions normally." "You seem to be able to say that," Katrina murmured, "Maybe, I should talk to Professor Flitwick and give up the divination class." "You can give up the Muggle research together, so you have a normal homework schedule." Isabel suggested kindly. "Forget it, I have already learned it, how can I give up!" Katrina hesitated for a moment, and was still going to stick to it. She didn''t want to turn herself into a joke of others. "The divination class will examine tea divination, palmistry and crystal ball divination at the end." Isobel did not persuade him anymore, talking about the information he had collected. "Usually, as long as you study the most basic knowledge, at least If you can get a pass, those examiners didn''t expect you to truly predict the future." "Of course they didn''t expect it. The wizard who can really predict the future is just that." Albert made his voice sound like it was coming from a long distance, and he was imitating Professor Trelawney''s tone: "So, You understand now~www.novelhall.com~Why Professor Trelawney would say that divination is the most difficult course in all magic arts. If you dont have a''scope'', then what I can teach you is very good Less, in this respect, books can only take you so far..." "Do you really know how to divination?" Katrina asked her doubts again. "If I said Professor Dumbledore would die within ten years, would you believe it?" Albert said suddenly. "Principal Dumbledore is also very old, well, I know what you mean!" Katrina understood what Albert meant. In fact, it is to predict a possible event in a big circle, even if it does not happen, it will not affect Albert. After all, there are still ten years to go. By that time, I would have forgotten about this matter, and this guy has never said that he can divination, and you can''t say that he is a liar. "Well, it''s a liar again." Katrina understood Albert''s operation, "Sure enough, all predictions are deceptive." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 374： Clever tricks Time flies by in the busy time. After entering the third grade, homework is getting more and more difficult, and the requirements are getting higher and higher. However, for a time thief like Albert, the heavy homework did not bring him pressure, but life was very comfortable. After a few more hours a day, how to arrange the time reasonably is very important, otherwise it is easy to stay up late and make yourself very tired. It is best not to exceed five hours a day, this is Isobels reminder to Albert. However, Albert didn''t care much. For him, it would be a good idea to go back to the past through the time converter when necessary and go to the responsive room to sleep. In short, although he has more classes every day than others, Albert also spends more than twenty-four hours a day, resting and doing homework more than others. The only minor problem is probably that the life span will be shorter than originally estimated by half a year, but Albert does not care much about such trivial matters. After all, most wizards live much longer than Muggles. Dumbledore is the best example and lived for a century. As long as he doesn''t get sick and die inexplicably, Albert believes he must be better than Dumbledore. After all, the old man lost his life shortly after Albert graduated from Hogwarts. This is really a sad story. Just one hour ago through the time converter, Albert was going to take his cat to the kitchen to greet the house elves there, and ask them to take care of Tom if they are free. As soon as he got out of the boys dormitory, Albert was blocked by Fred, George and Lee Jordan. "Albert." "Your prediction has come true." "It''s incredible, what you said actually came true." "Harry Potter has really become a Seeker for the Academy team." The three of you say a word to me, making Albert a headache. Fred and George also took strange steps and surrounded Albert. Tom, who was still following Albert downstairs, quickly hid away. Then, one of them put up Albert''s arm, lifted him up and started spinning in circles. Having said that, the strength of these two guys is so great that they can lift him from the ground like this? "Stop, stop, I''m almost fainted by you." Albert wanted to vomit very much. It felt like this in the first attempt at Apparition, which was very bad. When he recovered and realized that his feet were off the ground, he couldn''t help but look in a certain direction, glaring at Lee Jordan who secretly cast a Levitation Charm on him. He said how Fred and George could easily lift themselves. stand up. "Enough, I''m about to make you vomit out." Albert struggled hard, trying to get rid of the twins'' arms. "Guess how Harry joined the team." Fred smiled and let go of Albert''s arm. "I do not guess you guess guess." Albert felt a little vomiting. He reached into his jacket pocket and took out a bag of dried fish, then stuffed it back. "Come on, eat some multi-flavored beans!" Lee Jordan took out a bottle of multi-flavored beans from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "Thank you, I don''t want to eat any more inexplicable things." Albert stubbornly declined, and began to take out a box of chocolates from the leather bag he carried with him, unwrapped and fished a piece from it. This box of chocolates is I bought a few boxes with the pounds left over after the last family dinner, and the price is not expensive. Wow! Wow! Wow! The three immediately gathered around and reached out to take the chocolate from the box. Lee Jordan opened the package and took a bite. While chewing, he muttered: "The chocolate in the Muggle world is not bad!" Albert took a big bite and glared at the three of them and complained: "You are enough too!" "Give me another piece." "I also want." "Give me a piece by the way." "Well, if you like it, this is the Christmas present." Albert said to the three of them suddenly. "Okay!" "It''s really Albert." The three of them didn''t know that Albert was ready to give each of them a piece of super bitter dark chocolate. " "The deformed lizard leather bag is such a good thing!" Fred chewed the chocolate in his mouth, watching Albert put the box away again, and couldn''t help but sigh. "Fred, don''t divert the subject." George pushed Fred away dissatisfiedly. "Albert hasn''t said yet? The question just now." "Yeah, how would you know?" "What else!" Albert looked around, looking for Tom, and said, "Professor McGonagall or Principal Dumbledore must have agreed." "But, I guess it''s the former." Albert bent over to pick up the reluctant Tom, walked towards the entrance of the common room, and turned around before leaving and said to the three of them, "Professor McGonagall was also a **** before. A lover of wonder." Wow! Wow! Wow! Three more exclamations. "As expected of Albert, I even guessed this!" Lee Jordan exclaimed. "What Wood told us just now, you didn''t even see his expression." George thought of the captain''s reaction and couldn''t help but laughed, "It''s like picking up a big bag of Jin Jialong on the way." "Wood said that Harry was able to dive fifty feet on a flying broomstick for the first time and reach out to catch the memory ball." Fred followed a few others out of the common room and secretly observed Albert''s reaction while speaking. Then he said, "Are there any skin scratches?" "He thinks Harry may be more talented than you." Before Lee Jordan finished speaking, Fred and George slapped him on the back. "I''m not so stingy, and I don''t care about these things. Harry Potter can replace me. In fact, I already knew it. Thanks to him, I can get rid of Wood''s claws." Albert smiled and shook his head. Said, "For me, flying on a broomstick is more for the enjoyment of flying. When I get tired of riding the broomstick in the future, I might get a motorcycle, bicycle or flying carpet that can fly." "Don''t think about it, the flying carpet has been forbidden to fly." Fred interrupted, "Our grandfather had an Axminster pile carpet on which twelve people could sit. I still remember that I was young. I sat on a flying carpet and flew around my grandfathers house." "Don''t tell me, no one will treat you as dumb." Albert glared at Fred. Of course he wouldn''t do anything with flying carpets. It was too obvious. At most, get a motorcycle or bicycle. Remodel it. Think about the day when a bicycle was ridden over your head. Well, it''s called a three-in-one bicycle. "Are we going to say hello to Harry, are we going together?" "No, I''m going to take Tom to the kitchen and let him meet the house elves. One day Tom wanders around in the castle and gets lost. It''s safer to have the house elves look at me," Albert said. The purpose of going to the kitchen by yourself. "Are you too distrustful of your cat?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but vomit. He always felt that Albert was a cat for decoration. "That''s no way." Albert said indifferently. "Muggle cats are usually more delicate and not smart enough." "It''s still fat enough, right!" "By the way, I told you that I found a new secret passage that can lead to the outside of the school." Lee Jordan said suddenly, "Would you like to go over and see, next time we have to, we can also try Go down that passage." "I guess we must have discovered the one you mentioned long ago." Fred and George grinned. "If you don''t believe it, we can bet." "It''s a gamble." Lee Jordan used the chocolate he had brought in from Albert as a gamble. "That''s the case, let''s use this." Fred and George looked at each other and took out a few toffee from their pockets. "Couldn''t it be the one last time." After Lee Jordan saw the toffee, he thought of the thing on the carriage. "No. Albert wants to be together?" "No, I''ll see you later." Albert asked Tom to follow him. Since he was summoned by the flying curse, Tom left the common room and dared not run. However, Fat Cat Tom couldn''t run far, his physical strength was really bad. On the way to the kitchen, many students saw Albert walking the cat. Although they all thought this scene was very interesting, there is always something special about it because of genius. Having said that, since Albert took Tom out for a walk, some girls would use this to chat with Albert, and Lee Jordan also envied the femininity that Tom brought to Albert. Hogwarts students have fewer cats. They usually keep owls. There is no way. Most students dont take care of their pets. Owls are the most worry-free and can help send letters and things. The best companions of wizards. When Albert came down to the fourth floor, he found that his Tom was too tired to walk, and in the end he could only let Albert hold him. Perhaps walking such a distance would be a violent one for a fat cat movement. Of course, walking to the kitchen with a fat cat is also a challenge for Albert. One person and one cat rested in the secret road for a while before continuing on the road. When he came to the picture of the big fruit bowl in front of the kitchen, Tom was already tired and lying on the ground. Albert stretched out his index finger and scratched the big green pear. After Lizi quickly turned into a green doorknob, he opened the door, picked up a stall of Tom lying on the ground and walked into the kitchen. "Sir! Mr. Albert Anderson!" "It''s been a long time, Carla." Albert greeted the house elf in front of him gently. "Yes, sir, long time no see, do you want something to eat?" Cara asked expectantly. "If there is pumpkin pie, please give me one." "It''s a pity that I didn''t make pumpkin pie today, sir." Cara said sharply, her voice seemed a little lost because she didn''t help. "It''s okay, I''m not here to eat." With that said, Albert took out the present he had prepared for the house elf from his leather bag. "Is this for me?" Kara said incredulously. "Yes, for you, I disturbed you last semester. This is a gift I bought, but I don''t know the taste of your house elves, I hope you will like it." "Sir, so kind, so kind!" Carla screamed, and then he bowed deeply to Albert, his eyes filled with tears again. "Why not take it apart and taste it?" Albert said to the other house elves, "Come here together, it won''t take you much time." "thank you, sir." "You are so kind." The house elf babbled words of gratitude. "This is my pet cat Tom." Albert pointed to the fat cat and said, "It is a stupid domestic cat. It often gets lost. I am worried that one day it will run around in the castle and get lost. If you see it in trouble in the future, please Be sure to reach out and help, if it does not return to the Gryffindor common room late at night, please help send it back." Speaking ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert slightly bowed to the house elves and expressed his kindness. "Oh, of course you can." The house elf babbled. The house elves at Hogwarts had a good impression of Albert. After all, Albert respected the house elves and never regarded them as slaves. Perhaps, most house elves have never eaten chocolate, at least never the chocolate given by wizards. Seeing that the box of chocolates was divided up, and some house elves hadn''t eaten it, Albert took out another box, opened it and handed it to those house elves who hadn''t eaten it. The house elf cried bitterly on the spot. "You eat slowly, then I won''t bother you." Albert took Tom to get up and prepare to leave. Several house elves enthusiastically brought the freshly baked pies to Albert and asked him to take some back to eat. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 375： Wizard Card One. One Edition Wood decided to keep Harry''s participation in the Quidditch game strictly confidential, using him as a secret weapon for the Gryffindor team, preparing to catch his opponent by surprise during the game. Yes, a secret weapon, but the secret always spreads like wildfire. On the second day that Harry became a Gryffindor Seeker, all the teachers and students in the school knew that Harry was going to be a Seeker. For this reason, Wood was so angry that he chased the twins with a broomstick, and he believed that the two had leaked the secret. Some people said that Harry would play well, others said that they would hold the mattress and run with Harry below to prevent him from falling off. In short, Harry Potter''s pressure has become very heavy, especially when there are a bunch of people who are going to watch his jokes during training together, among which are mainly Slytherin students. "Gryffindor Academy has never had any secrets." Albert smiled and comforted Wood, who was still annoyed. "And congratulations on finding an excellent seeker." Wood muttered constantly, "This is not a good thing.", "I don''t want to put too much pressure on Harry." things like that. Albert could not help but shook his head, found a chair next to him, sat down, and opened the letter from home. Everything was fine in school for Niya. She made new friends smoothly, and the letter also included some school What happened inside. As Albert expected, although his sister was still unwilling, but after making new friends at school and having a life of her own, she gradually diminished her thoughts about Hogwarts. "What''s the good thing?" Shanna asked curiously, noticing the smile on Albert''s face. "Letter from home." Albert folded the envelope and put it back in his pocket. "I thought you would be... very disappointed." Shanna carefully considered her words, but she knew that Wood had always hoped that Albert would take over as the seeker on the team. "Disappointed, no, no, I''m not interested in playing Quidditch." Albert smiled and shook his head and denied it. "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to train every week." "Is your wizard card ready?" Angelina''s head came out of nowhere, interrupting the two people''s chat. "Well, here it is!" Albert reached out and took out a box of wizard cards from the deformed lizard skin bag and handed it to Angelina. "It looks better, but it''s still a little bit different from the one you took out last time!" Angelina simply commented after flipping the set of wizard cards in her hand. "Well, there is no other way. If you want to promote the wizard card, you have to make it simpler." Albert took out his carefully crafted original card from his leather bag. "The improved refined version can only be slow. Slow down." "Do you want money?" Arya emerged from behind Angelina, staring at the box of wizard cards in Angelina''s hand, and couldn''t help asking. "I don''t need this, but you need to use the copy spell to copy the cards you need. As for this, I need to continue to improve the original card." Albert handed an original wizard card to Shanna. Explain to a few people around, "However, everything can only be determined after the wizard card is completely perfected. After all, what I have learned now can only do this step." "You cast a change curse on the card?" Percy didn''t know where it came from suddenly, looked at the wizard card in Shanna''s hand, and suddenly asked. "Yes." Albert headed. "This is not a simple change spell, it has already exceeded the level!" Percy was a little bit lost. He was considered a genius, and his grades in school were of top-notch level, but his own use of the spell of change was far from Albert''s level. At this moment, Percy suddenly understood why Isabel never compares himself with Albert. Maybe he was not interested, maybe he knew it would be the result from the beginning. "I saw Percy just now, what happened to him!" Fred looked at Percy''s leaving back, and leaned over here. "Probably it was hit!" Albert said helplessly. "Blow?" George also squeezed over. After hearing Albert''s words, he couldn''t help muttering, "It''s really useless guys. This is a blow. Then we are in the same dormitory with Albert, Why not get hit every day?" "Don''t worry about Percy, are the cards in your hand the new wizard cards?" "I thought you were also helping to make wizard cards together." Angelina said in surprise. "Our level is not enough, Albert is faster than a dozen of us alone." Li Qiaodan said helplessly, not that they are unwilling to help, really can''t help. "Now, you can help. Copy a few more copies. If the members of the Wizard Card Club want to share it with them!" Albert pointed to the box of wizard cards in Angelina''s hand and said. "Are there no charges?" George asked puzzledly: "I remember you said last time that there was a charge?" "There is no charge for the time being. The Wizard Card Club has just started and can''t stand the toss. After our wizard card is more complete, it will not be too late to start selling the card. You can even buy one as a gift like other products. "Albert explained, "There will be more opportunities to make money in the future. Don''t be too short-sighted. You can do it for a longer period of time, just like a Floo fan." "What you say counts." Since it was Albert''s opinion, they naturally didn''t have any opinion. They didn''t think that their minds were better than Albert''s anyway. When the other party said this, it must have already made a plan. "Oh, by the way, did you see Potter? I''m going to make him a wizard card." "Harry, don''t know, did you see him?" "You ask me, how would I know." "How about you?" "I have been with you since just now." Lee Jordan said angrily. "Forget it, let''s collect it first. If you like, you can make a wizard card." Albert thought for a while and wanted to reach out and fetch a piece of parchment from the side, and write an announcement on the solicitation to make a wizard card. Then, he took out his wand and tapped it on the parchment paper to make the parchment paper into four copies, one of which was handed to Fred, "Put it on the bulletin board!" "Okay, go now." "How many of the freshmen would like to join the Wizard Card Club?" Angelina asked. If the club does not recruit new students, the number will decrease. "I don''t know, I can only say that the opportunity is rare and needs to be grasped by myself. It will be difficult to obtain such an opportunity when the reputation of the wizard card becomes stronger." Albert''s voice is not loud, but it can be heard by the surrounding students Clearly, "So, take the opportunity now." After a while, Fred and George returned, and they were also carrying a young black-haired boy. "Look, I found Harry." Fred and George said grinningly. "I said you did this a bit too much!" Albert looked at the Weasley twins reproachfully, then turned his gaze to Harry, and said straightforwardly, "Harry Potter, we want to give you To be a wizard card is this kind of card." With that, Albert handed George''s card to Harry. "Wizard card, oh, that''s..." Harry was puzzled and confused when he took the wizard card. He looked at the so-called wizard card in his hand, it was a very delicate card, and the man wearing a Quidditch jersey with a broom on it was George Weasley. "You happen to be from the Gryffindor team, I don''t think you want to be absent!" "Does anyone else have it?" Harry asked in surprise. "Of course, there will be!" Angelina nodded, "I am a chaser in the team, and Alia is also a chaser." "Oh, UU reading www.uuknshu.com okay!" Harry thought for a while and nodded in agreement. "If you also want to make a wizard card of your own, you can take a look at this. Ron, if you want to sign up together then." Albert noticed the envy on Ron''s face and laughed. He said: "However, the speed of making wizard cards is not as fast as you think." "Can I, too?" Ron asked excitedly. "As long as you want. However, if you want to get other wizard cards, you need to join the wizard card club, and we will distribute new wizard cards to members for free. This is it." Albert gave Lee Jordan A look motioned him to take charge of this matter. Lee Jordan began to greet students who would like to join the Wizard Card Club to sign up, and explain to them the rules of the Wizard Card and the party time. "He is very suitable for this." Shanna said. "Yes, it''s appropriate." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 376： 1 person "Where did you get the supper?" Just after taking a shower, Albert in gray pajamas walked into the dormitory and saw several roommates sitting around the table, playing the wizard card while eating freshly baked pies on the plate. "Sent from the house elf." George''s mouth was full of food, and his speech was blurred. Albert looked into the plate and saw a hand ready to reach out to take the last piece of pie. He strode forward and waved his hand on that hand. A crisp sound echoed in the room. pain! Lee Jordan raised his head to look at Albert with a grieving face, rubbing the back of his hand that was swollen and swollen. "You didn''t even leave me the last piece!" Albert picked up the last pie very simply, took a bite, the meat inside was still warm, and it felt good. "You don''t have to be so cruel!" " "Confiscated for a while. And, let me leave you a piece, who do you not hit?" Albert ate the pie, turned his head and looked at the Weasley brother who was snickering next to him, and asked: " How many sets of wizard cards have you gotten?" "At present, we can only come one by one. The progress is very slow. We spent a lot of time and only got one pair for ourselves first." George shrugged helplessly, saying that he had done his best. "How did you get the house elves to give you supper?" Fred mentioned another topic that interests him more. "personal appeal." Albert ate the last bite of the pie, and took his handkerchief from the side to wipe the corners of his mouth. The three looked at each other and didn''t believe Albert''s nonsense at all. Whether they believe it or not, Albert looked around, but did not see his cat, and asked, "Where is my Tom?" "Tom? Oh, you mean the cat!" Fred raised his finger to the door and said, "It ran out just now. It should be running around in the Gryffindor common room." "Really, it''s so late and running around." Albert murmured. "Cat, you can''t shut it down." "I didn''t say to turn it off." Albert took out the compass from his leather bag, checked the direction, and went down the stairs to the common room. At this moment, the common room was very dim, and there was still some residual fire gleaming in the fireplace. "Tom." Albert called his cat''s name softly, but there was no response. He looked at the compass in his hand and looked in that direction again, ready to take out his wand and use the flying curse to call his cat back. He saw a corner The fluffy black shadow suddenly rushed towards him. "It''s time to go back to sleep!" Albert bent down and picked up the fat cat. When the light from the tip of his wand inadvertently passed through the common room, Albert''s eye corner was on the chair closest to the common room entrance. Albert noticed that there was a person sitting there, and walked over with the cat, it was a little girl in a pink nightgown. "Don''t sleep here again, be careful of colds, Miss Granger." When Hermione heard the noise, she raised her head in confusion, a little flustered when she looked at Albert. Albert looked at the little girl in front of him. This was the first time he had carefully observed the legendary Hermione Granger. It was very ordinary, and it was no different from the little girl next door. "Are you quarreling with your roommate?" "No!" Hermione said dryly. "Then go back and rest!" Albert glanced at the oil lamp next to him, and said peacefully, "Don''t hide here to scare people, or are you going to go out for a night tour?" "No." Hermione smelled the faint scent of the body lotion on Albert''s body, and was a little bit embarrassed. Fortunately, the surrounding darkness concealed the changes on the girl''s face. She hesitated for a moment, and then overheard that Harry and Ron were about to go. Tell Albert about the duel with Malfoy. "This fits the character of Gryffindor very well." Alberta took a chair, sat down beside Hermione, put Tom on her lap, and helped it smoothly. "So you want to stop them ." "Yes, wandering around the school at night, if they are caught, how many points will Gryffindor lose, and I think they will definitely be caught by Filch, I heard that the administrator knows All the secret roads in the school." "I dare you, they will definitely tell you: this matter has nothing to do with you." Albert looked at the change in the expression on the girl''s face, nodded, and said again, "Don''t care too much, the students of Gryffindor Its this character, who has never regarded school rules as the same thing." Hermione opened her mouth and stared blankly at the boy with a faint smile in front of her, and finally asked incomprehensibly, "Should we not stop them?" "Stop? It''s hard to stop them unless you are Professor McGonagall. However, you are obviously not." Albert shook his head and said, "Don''t expect to persuade anyone with words. It is too difficult, especially if they insist When doing this." Hermione was about to say something, but was interrupted by Albert raising his hand. "I know what you want to say." Albert continued, "This so-called duel should be a trap. According to Slytherin''s style, it is estimated that Filch will be told about this in advance and let that person Mr. Administrator will catch them, and Gryffindor will be deducted points, and Harry and Ron will be locked up for it." "However, things are often done without thinking about it. It''s the Gryffindor style. Sometimes, if you don''t suffer a bit, they will never remember the lesson." Albert said peacefully, "Don''t pay too much attention to the rules and regulations. No one at Gryffindor College really cares about scores, otherwise they would consciously add points to the college, but most students dont think like that." "Is this the style of Gryffindor Academy?" Hermione looked up at Albert and asked seriously, "What about you? I heard that you have been giving Gryffindor extra points!" "That''s just incidental. It''s best if you can add points, but you can''t." "I don''t think you are like Gryffindor at all," Hermione whispered. "The Sorting Hat must have asked if you want to go to Ravenclaw!" "Everyone says that~www.novelhall.com~ Many people think I should go to Ravenclaw College." Albert didn''t care about it. "But for me, Gryffindor is better , Here are my familiar friends." "Then what do you think I should do?" Hermione asked hesitantly. "Go back to sleep, or continue trying here to stop Harry and Ron." Albert stood up and said to Hermione, "To be honest, you may not be suitable to stay at Gryffindor College. If you have time, , You can try to join the Witcher Card Club. Maybe you can make some friends. The game is more about creating happy times." Hermione opened her mouth and looked at Albert''s leaving back, without saying anything in the end. Friends? She doesn''t have any of them! Albert obviously saw it, so he said that. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 377： This is a good idea "Found the cat?" George heard the noise from the door and turned to look at Albert who had just entered the house. "found it." Albert pulled out a towel from the seat and wiped the dust on Tom''s footmats, then put the cat down and began to consider whether to prepare a cat climbing frame for him. This thing has never been used at home, and the use of magic in the school to make cat climbing frames is also very simple. I just dont know if I can bear Toms weight. "By the way, there is another thing." Albert flicked the cat''s head while talking to the three roommates about Harry and Ron preparing to duel with Malfoy. "Does the Malfoy hate little devil head?" Fred and George looked at each other, and they both understood the thinking of both sides in each other''s eyes, and it happened to use this incident to give Malfoy a lesson. "Duel? They are not you." Lee Jordan said with interest: "How long have freshmen just started school, at most they will use their magic wands to shoot sparks at each other." "I dare you to say that if they didn''t react at all when they waved their wands, they would throw away their wands and punch them directly at each other, just like the last Truman''s duel, they would beat people down first." Lee Jordan is very interested and wants to watch this matchup. "No, we can''t leave them alone, let alone let Harry and Ron lose out." Fred and George said righteously, "We should give Harry some support and teach Malfoy a little lesson." "Don''t be silly, it''s probably a trap. Malfoy will probably let Harry and Ron dove." Albert reached out his hand to cover a yawn and rolled his eyes at the three eager people. "They are estimated to be caught by Filch. Catch the confinement, this is Malfoy''s purpose." "Aren''t you going to go?" The three looked at Albert. "No, I''m sleepy, good night." Albert was about to go to bed. As for what his few roommates want to do, they don''t want to worry about it. Playing hide-and-seek with Filch is very boring. "Okay, then we''ll go by ourselves." Fred was a little disappointed. "good night." Albert picked up Tom, who was about to climb onto the bed, and put it back in his cat litter. The next morning, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all had dark circles under their eyes. Although they looked tired, they were all smiling. As soon as the three of them woke up, they began to introduce Albert to his great achievements last night. Not only did they help Gryffindor Academy avoid the risk of being deducted a lot of points, they also played hide-and-seek with Filch, using the screaming inflatable skulls bought from the Joko shop, and played the other side fiercely again. That incident last night was a great victory for Fred, George and Lee Jordan. Yes, a great victory. The only regret was that Malfoy had not been able to punish him. They were discussing this matter just now, how to teach that insidious guy a lesson. For this reason, the three of them had to ask the more insidious and smarter Albert. Dragging Malfoy into the toilet for a beat, and stuffing his head into the toilet would definitely not work. In the end, Albert gave the trio the idea of ??blasting the toilet at a fixed point while Malfoy was using it. This idea was undoubtedly praised by the Weasley twins. They had originally planned to blow up the toilet, and it just hit it off. If one day, when Malfoy uses the toilet, the toilet suddenly explodes, how he would react, it would be very interesting to think about it. As for how to put it into action, it remains to be discussed and planned. The four are not in a hurry, anyway, it''s still a long time. ... "I doubt that Filch knows who did it." Albert was spreading jam on his slices of bread. When they entered the restaurant, Filch watched him all the way. Harry and Luo were also the ones who enjoyed the attention. Yep. Filch obviously knew who was wandering in the castle last night, but he didn''t catch anyone, which made the administrator very unhappy. "He has no evidence. He can''t do anything to us." George said to Lee Jordan beside him. "Hand me the peanut butter." The latter didn''t pay attention and was eavesdropping on Harry and Ron''s conversation. This guy prefers to listen to gossip news. "That thing is either extremely precious or extremely dangerous." Ron ate absently, completely unaware that someone was listening to them. "Or both." Harry said. "What is particularly precious and dangerous?" Fred asked, covering a yawn. "What''s that next to you?" Ron changed the subject. "New wizard card." Fred said after looking at the results of last night, which were three wizard cards for other colleges. "Can you give us one?" Harry also wanted to see the other members'' cards in the wizard card. "No, Harry, this is for club members. You are not yet a member of the club unless you are willing to join the Wizards Club." George spread a thick layer of peanut butter on his slice of bread and said with a bite. "Of course, you can go to Lee Jordan to sign up." "Do you want to join? Activities will be held during the weekends at the end of each month." Lee Jordan introduced with a smile, "This year there will be a second Wizarding Card Competition. Although the prizes have not yet been determined, they will certainly not be better than last year''s champions. The prize is ten plus long." "Wow, you guys are so rich!" Ron opened his mouth in surprise. "You are wrong. It''s not that we are rich, but Albert is rich." Fred said, pointing his finger at Albert. "Can we participate too?" Ron was moved, and no one would have trouble with money. "Yes, the wizard card game is open to the whole school, even if you don''t join the club, but if you don''t join the club, you will usually be brushed down in the first round." Lee Jordan kindly reminded. "Why?" Ron asked foolishly. "Of course it was because I lost." Fred said naturally. "Harry, let''s join in too." "Can Quidditch training?" "Don''t worry, it won''t affect." Li Qiaodan soothed. If Harry can be pulled in, more students will be curious to join. This is a quick sign! "You broke into the restricted corridor on the fourth floor yesterday, right!" Albert lowered his voice: "Last time, Kraun was almost bitten off his leg, and he is still lying in the hospital." Harry and Ron opened their mouths blankly, looking at Albert in disbelief. Fred, George and Lee Jordan were also curious, they didn''t understand how Albert knew about this. "The stuff that''s strictly guarded inside is Dumbledore''s baby, not yours." Albert warned, "Don''t joke about your life." "I think he was right." Neville sat across from Harry with his plate. As one of the participants last night, he just wanted to stay away from the big dog. "Can I join the Wizard Card Club?" He suddenly asked Albert. "Of course you can." Lee Jordan said to the boy who had lost the toad: "You will find the wizard card is very interesting, and playing games with others is more interesting." "How did you know that we went to the restricted area on the fourth floor?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "That thing is either extremely precious or extremely dangerous." Albert repeated what Ron had just said. "Only the baby in the restricted area on the fourth floor is the most suitable." At this moment, Harry felt like he was asking a stupid question. After Neville returned, he also got back a box of wizard cards. "Fred gave it to you?" Ron''s expression was very ugly, and his two brothers were unwilling to give him a copy. "No, he said that he would make up the number temporarily. After I become familiar with the wizard card, I will find someone to help copy it." Neville explained. "You know him?" Harry took the card and asked, looking at Neville, who was sitting next to him with the plate. "I met on the train. At that time, Mr. Anderson helped me find Raffles." Neville had a good impression of Albert, and he also had a good reputation and personality in Gryffindor. Good grades, but also a genius. "By the way, Harry, I heard people say that Mr. Albert had helped Gryffindor College win a Quidditch trophy when he was in the first grade." Neville now admires Albert a little. . "That person also made a prediction about you." "I thought you were not talking to us." Ron''s tone was very unfriendly, he didn''t like Hermione''s character very much. "What prophecy?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "I heard that Mr. Anderson said last year that you will be at Gryffindor College and become a Seeker for Gryffindor." Hermione, who had always been stinky, ignored Ron and said to Harry. . "Does Albert predict?" Ron looked at Albert who was talking to other college leaders. "This is a fact. He did say so. I don''t think there is any doubt. The man is a genius in various fields. It is said that he has published many articles in various magazines, and he has also published an ancient magic book in partnership with others. Clerk." Hermione also idolized Albert a little. No way, the other party is too good, it is just another copy of Dumbledore. In school, except for a few guys who look at Albert displeased, almost everyone has a good impression of him, genius, approachable, friendly, polite, quiet, hungry for knowledge, and they are willing to help others if they have time. . Of course, this is even more true in Gryffindor''s eyes. They all know that Albert often gives the college extra points. In addition, there are two mischievous Weasley brothers for comparison, and Albert''s image is even more prominent. After Albert assigned the three sets of wizard cards to the heads of other academies, he turned to look at Fred who stabbed him in the ribs with his arm. At this moment, everyone''s attention was attracted by the slender package carried by six long-eared owls. Everyone wanted to know what was in this package. A few owls finally hovered down ~www.novelhall.com~ just in front of Harry Potter, and finally dropped a letter. Harry finished reading the letter and hurriedly left with something. "What do you think is in the package?" Fred turned his head and asked Albert. "It should be a flying broomstick. You can guess it by looking at the size of the package. It is estimated that Professor McGonagall bought it for Potter." Albert looked at the faculty seat, and Professor McGonagall was looking here. "What kind of broom do you think?" Lee Jordan asked again, looking at the disappearing backs of Harry and Ron. "It is estimated that it is the newly launched Guanglun 2000. Do you want to bet?" Albert looked at the three roommates around with a smile. "Forget it." Lee Jordan shook his head and refused. Don''t bet on a losing bet. "that''s nice." "I want too." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 378： Embarrassed "I thought the Defense Against the Dark Arts class would be a mess." Fred whispered the voice of many students in the classroom. Professor Quirrell''s teaching level is far inferior to the first two Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, but he was able to barely let everyone learn some useful knowledge. Hogwarts'' third-grade curriculum is still taught according to the "Dark Forces Self-Defense Guide". Unexpectedly, this textbook on defense against the dark arts will be used until the fifth grade. The main content of the Ls exam also comes from this book. Of course, some professors will also selectively add some new textbooks according to their own needs, such as a certain senior liar Lockhart. On the podium, Professor Quirrell was telling students about the resurrection zombies and a series of countermeasures after the encounter. He once told everyone that his scarf was a gift from an African prince, in order to thank himself for helping him get rid of The entanglement of the resurrection zombie. However, no one really believed the story told by Professor Quirrell. After everyone brushed and recorded some relevant knowledge, they all looked in Albert''s direction, as if waiting for something to happen. "Do you have any doubts... doubts, Ann... Mr. Anderson." Quirrell stammered inquiring as he looked at Albert who raised his hand to ask questions. "Professor, I want to know the difference between zombies and the legendary corpse." Albert asked his own question, "How will we distinguish between them." He paused, seemingly to make Quirrell breathe and hear clearly what he was talking about before continuing, "What should I do if I encounter a corpse." "District... difference?" Quirrell didn''t really like Albert''s questions, but the genius always asked reasonable questions appropriately. He is now a little dizzy by the continual question. Everyone sympathizes with Professor Quirrell a little bit, but they all like to see Professor Quirrell "emplexing" Albert. Because they can learn a lot of useful knowledge from Alberts questions and Professor Quirrells answers, perhaps even more than what Professor Quirrell taught in class. "The corpse is a cursed resurrected corpse turned into a terrible puppet servant that can be manipulated by a dark wizard." Professor Quirrell stammered, reluctantly answering Albert''s questions. Known as the most talented student at Hogwarts, he asks questions in every class, and he doesn''t know when he will become a scene in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Professor Quirrell regretted why he had to answer the question in the first place, but it was too late. If he did not answer the question, everyone would stare at him expectantly. It was a concentration that they had never had in class. "...It is said that the black magic created by the demon who can''t even mention the name." Everyone could feel that Professor Quirrell''s body seemed to be shaking uncontrollably, and his voice was shaking when he said the demon who couldn''t even mention his name. "At the time, the demon who couldn''t even mention the name killed many Muggles and used their corpses to create a large number of corpses." Quirrell said dryly, "To be honest, this is not a pleasant topic." "As for the difference, the corpse is a dead corpse, a puppet, and can only execute the order of the black wizard, but the resurrection zombie carries a part of the consciousness in front of it, and the essence is more similar to the ghost. Of course, in the UK, basically dont worry about encounter Revive the zombie." "Sir, what should we do if we encounter a corpse?" Albert waited patiently for Quirrell and asked again. "The corpse hasn''t appeared in a long time," Quirrell said uncomfortably. "Since the demon who can''t even mention his name lost his power last time, the corpse has disappeared." "However, this does not mean that the corpses have completely disappeared." Albert continued, "As long as there are people who master the magic of making corpses, they may still encounter them. I have checked relevant information and there are very few records. : The corpse has "many uses" as a "warrior or guard who does not care about his own safety." "Yes...Yes, the corpses are useful as "warriors or guards who dont care about their own safety"." Quirrell stammered and repeated, "Once you encounter groups of corpses, it will be very dangerous. ." "However, the corpse is afraid of fire and light." Quirrell said, "flame can burn them, and light can make them recede into the shadows, making them chaotic and uncontrollable." "Sir, can you use a spell to blow their heads to prevent or destroy the corpses! I mean clean them up." In Albert''s eyes, the corpses are puppets, similar to Resident Evil to some extent. Zombies in here, then, can the method of destroying zombies kill the corpses? When Albert said this, many students couldn''t help but touch their heads. "This...I haven''t encountered a corpse. It''s not clear... whether what you said is effective or not." Quirrell stammered, "If one day, I suggest Mr. Anderson not to try randomly. As "warriors or guards who do not care about their own safety," the corpses should use the correct, safest and most reliable method to deal with them. Whether they are entangled by the corpses, it will be a disaster." Albert nodded, saying he knew. There are actually a bunch of wizards who can really wield a magic wand and use blazing flames, but I''m afraid not everyone can do that who can shoot out flames to drive away corpses. Albert even doubted whether the light of the ordinary glowing curse could make the corpse fearful. When you encounter a single corpse, as long as you control it properly, there will be no danger, but if you encounter a group, you may have to run away. At the time, Harry Potter seemed to be overwhelmed. In Albert''s limited memory, where Harry and Dumbledore went to find the Slytherin pendant box, there were a large number of corpses. In the end, it was Dumbledore who caught the fire before expelling all the corpses. Sure enough, if you really encounter a bunch of corpses in the future, you should still throw a ball of light, and quickly slip away is the right way. After all, things that are not afraid of death are really difficult to entangle. "In other words, why do you like to ask Professor Quirrell a question every time." When get out of class was over, Fred finally couldn''t help but ask. "I think Professor Quirrell has not performed at the level he deserves." Albert said seriously, "He is also a very good professor." "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Anderson." Quill barely smiled as he passed by. "Smuggler." Katrina looked at Professor Quirrell''s leaving behind and mumbled softly. "Don''t forget, Professor Quirrell answered all the questions I asked." Albert reminded, "The surface we see is not necessarily true." This judgment comes from Quirrells deeds. Since they were able to escape from the pursuit of the Gringotts goblins and make them mistakenly believe that they were done by a dark wizard, they naturally have some ability, otherwise they would have been killed by the goblins. . Moreover, the most important point is the fierce fire, which is the so-called devil flame. That thing is difficult to control. Since Quirrell can control the devil flame to burn through the door of the vault, how could it be weak? To a certain extent, wizards who dared to play hard fire and have not been burnt to death are considered quite powerful. The opponent must have high attainments in black magic ~ www.novelhall.com~ at least much better than Albert. Of course, there is actually another reason. Albert found a new mission on Quirrell: Good students. Your dark magic defense professor seems to hide a big secret. You discover that he is not as incompetent on the surface. You use the way of students to test and unearth the hidden strength of the opponent, and try to ask a hundred questions to the opponent. 5/100 Reward: 10000 experience, 1 skill point, and obtain a specific skill on the target. Well, yes, this is the main reason why Albert tried to ask questions. He needed to ask Quirrell reasonably to finish his question before he was defeated by Harry. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 379： Dont want to admit defeat "What about people?" "Where is Albert?" "It was still behind just now, why did you disappear suddenly?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all confused. The four of them were just about to go to a fortune telling class together, but Albert was inexplicably "missing". "Should you be too tired to walk anymore?" "Believe it or not, he will suddenly come out and beat you later." Fred rolled his eyes at Lee Jordan who was beside him. "Speaking of which, don''t you think that clone spell is weird? I have never heard of such a weird spell." Lee Jordan said of his doubts, "I checked many books and even asked Frie Professor Wei has not found the so-called clone spell." "Don''t be silly, that avatar spell was purely what Albert said to fool us, do you think I don''t know?" Fred curled his lips, doubting whether his roommate had used his brain. "We''ve been together for so long, don''t you know him? There must be some secret hiding us." George''s thinking is similar to Fred, "I dare say Percy also knows the reason, but he obviously won''t tell. We, if you can choose all 12 courses, you will probably know how they did not miss a course." Yes, the three have asked the same class of students in other colleges, and Albert and Katrina have never missed a class. However, no one knows exactly how they did this, and they can only assume that Albert will be the so-called avatar spell. In fact, even if the three were curious to ask, Albert wouldn''t say it. When necessary, Albert''s tone is really terrifying. "What are you talking about?" Albert''s voice suddenly sounded, and his figure appeared silently behind the three. "Where did you go?" Fred couldn''t help asking. "Don''t ask, it''s a secret." Albert simply said that he didn''t want to answer, "Well, let''s go." "What about your Muggle research?" Fred asked tentatively. "Of course, let the clone go to class." On the other side, Albert, who had just walked out of the toilet, followed the crowd towards the Muggle research classroom. Halfway, I met Katrina alone in the corridor. Albert stopped, waited for the other person to come over and asked, "How do you feel about Muggle research?" "I''m not used to it. I don''t know a lot of things. What are the batteries and plugs mentioned in the book? What are the stamps? Why are stamps attached to the letter?" Katrina glanced at Albert and chatted. She kept talking, she did have a good understanding of the book "British Muggle Life and Social Habits". However, if you have not been exposed to the lives of ordinary people, you will feel inexplicable about some common sense. The two entered the classroom together, Katrina stared at Albert who was smiling at the seat a little dissatisfied. "What are you laughing at?" "Nothing, it''s probably the so-called generation gap. To be honest, I don''t know some common sense in the magic world." Albert shook his head, "If you really want to understand the Muggle world, you''d better stay in the Muggle world. In a few months or even a few years, you will be able to understand naturally instead of taking classes here." "I don''t have that time and don''t want to go." Katrina asked, "Why did you choose Muggle research? You should already know Muggle well." "Many people say that choosing Muggle research is stupid, but I personally think that wizards should know a little bit about the non-magical society, otherwise you can''t even pretend to be a good job." Albert said with a smile, "As for why I If you want to study Muggles, you naturally want to see how wizards look at Muggles. To be honest, this course is very interesting." "Interesting? You must laugh at us in your heart!" Katrina pouted disdainfully. "Don''t many wizards laugh at the Muggle-born students? They also made up an insulting term." Albert laughed at himself. "Next time, I will definitely suggest Dumbledore to find a Muggle. The born wizards come to be teaching assistants." Professor Keridi Bubagi, who is in charge of Muggle research, is a pure-blooded wizard. Well, similar to Ron''s father who is pro-Muggle wizard. However, the downside is that he is actually studying Muggles and doesn''t know much about the Muggle world, so he often makes some jokes. At least, those are jokes to Albert. "Albert, tell everyone why Muggles need electricity." The class started soon. One of the things that Professor Keridi Bubage likes to do. If there are questions in class, let Albert answer. problem. Of course, after answering, points will be given. To this end, a task called "Additional Madness" appeared on the panel. The content of the task is probably to help Gryffindor College add 1,000 points during the school. The reward is to upgrade a designated skill, 20 points of Favorability of Professor McGonagall and 200 points of fable. The task rewards are great. Albert estimated that he should be able to finish it easily before graduation. After all, there is a Lockhart next year, and it''s okay to score one or two hundred points easily. "Electricity is an energy source for Muggles, which provides energy for the various electrical appliances they make. In Muggless life, there are countless electrical appliances that need electricity to keep running, so that life can run and be more comfortable. Life." Albert answered the question slowly. In fact, many students cannot understand how Muggles live without magic. Just like they would say, how can Muggles travel without Floo powder. How did Muggles deliver letters without owls? Ok! To be honest, if he hadn''t already understood the two ways of thinking of wizards and Muggles, when he first came to Muggle research, he would have thought that the classroom was a group of mentally retarded people. "Then... Mr. Anderson, would you like to introduce Muggle appliances to everyone?" Professor Keridi Bubaji continued to ask questions, while Albert was already sitting in the armchair prepared by the other party. This is the latest one. One question and one answer. Everyone likes this teaching model, and Professor Karidi Bubaji also likes it because he can learn a lot from Albert. Well, that''s right, Albert''s position is as a teaching assistant, not a paid assistant. Of course, Professor Keridi Bubaji waived all Albert''s homework. All he needs to do is to write a paper occasionally. "What is the function of the light, what is the point of the plug, what does the TV do, and what is the telephone?" After answering a few questions very cooperatively, Albert asked, "Have you ever lived in the Muggle world without using magic?" "Yes, I used to spend a week in the Muggle world." Professor Keridi Bubbaji recalled, "It was a wonderful journey. I even wanted to write this story into a book to share with you. " At this moment, Albert remembered a sentence from his previous life: Even today''s masters of Chinese learning, in ancient times, they may not be as good as children born in a family. Can what you learn, what you study, and a part of others lives compare? The same is true for this Professor Keridi Bubaji. What he thinks, and what everyone in the classroom thinks, is so far from reality. "Many people regret that they didn''t choose Muggle to study." After class, Katrina and Albert walked side by side in the corridor, "They want to come and see..." "Everyone just thinks it''s very interesting." Facing Katrina''s ridicule, Albert was still very calm. "It would be more interesting to tell them with my own experience and knowledge." "Do you know? I have read a lot of books about France, and I have traveled to France twice, and I even speak fluent French." He laughed at himself, "but I never thought I knew that country." "Differs greatly?" Katrina understood what Albert meant. Because he had lived in the world of Muggles, Albert knew what those things were better than anyone, and thought the things taught in class were a bit ridiculous. Perhaps, this course should be taught by a wizard born in Muggle, or a wizard who lives in the Muggle world all the year round. Although Professor Keridi Bubaji is indeed curious about the Muggle world like Mr. Weasley, it is only to this degree. Research is just research after all! "I envy you, the third grade course is very easy for you." Katrina glanced at Albert next to him and said, "Whether it is fortune-telling, math divination, ancient magic writing, or even Muggle research. " She even suspects that Albert''s protection of magical creatures can be easily learned. "I regret choosing all now?" Albert asked rhetorically. "No!" Katrina shook her head angrily, she wouldn''t give up easily. "My suggestion is ~www.novelhall.com~ what you want to do in the future, just specialize in what you want, just learn those subjects well, and throw away the rest." "It''s hard to imagine that this kind of thing will come out of your mouth." Katrina curled her lips and said: "Then why did you choose all?" For the time converter! Of course, Albert will not tell anyone about this. "Don''t you think that there are a bunch of o''s in the transcript that are pretty?" Albert asked with a smile. Katrina has never doubted whether Albert can get the twelve excellent. The opponent is too good. If she can see the back of her sister Isobel, she can hardly see Albert gradually. The back of the line is drifting away. Can''t catch up! Although she knew this, Katrina just didn''t want to give up. She didn''t like to give up, and she didn''t want to give up. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 380： Wholesale prophecy The good weather in September did not last long. Half a month after I came to Hogwarts, the sky finally started to rain again, and it has not stopped since the morning. However, for Albert, who is nestled in the castle, rain is nothing, he won''t get caught anyway. At this moment, Albert was sitting comfortably by the window, listening to the sound of rain outside the window, drinking freshly brewed milk tea while writing to an old friend. Tom was lying next to him, his eyes fixed on the owner who wrote the letter, his eyes would occasionally drift towards the cup of milk tea, his paws were a little itchy, but he didn''t make any action in the end. Since the last time he stupidly stuck his paw into the cup and Albert caught the dried fish that had been detained for several days, Tom never touched the teacup again. Albert glanced at his cat, then withdrew his gaze and fell back on the letter. This was a letter to Adolphe Fournier. The Frenchman''s contact with Albert faded. A while ago, Albert had already obtained the technology to manufacture double-sided mirrors, and pointed out the panel skills. Then, based on the knowledge of the double-sided mirror theory of the panel skills, he revealed some technology to Mr. Adolf Fornier. Ok! In fact, he slapped the Frenchman several times with facts and technical knowledge, and made this Mr. Fornire lick his face again, enthusiastically and actively contact Albert. Of course, in order to be able to obtain the technology to restore the double-sided mirror, Mr. Fournier does not even need to have his own skin. He is really not a normal enthusiasm now. He writes letters to Albert every few days, and also loses the owl. It''s not the same one, or else you''ll be exhausted on the way. After all, there is still a distance between France and Britain. Neither party is at ease. Albert''s goal is the technology in the hands of the Frenchman. Adolf Fournier has a good knowledge of alchemy and has invented many good things, such as memory balls. The memory ball is a kind of enchanted glass ball. It seems to be filled with white smoke. It is similar to a crystal ball for divination. When you hold it in your hand, if it turns red, you forget something. Of course, to put it bluntly, the memory ball is a kind of enchanted toy, which generally only lasts for about half a year. Albert used similar methods to invent himself an intrusion alarm. Well, it''s actually using an invasion spell on an object. When you put it in your pocket, as soon as a wizard approaches it, it will start to get hot. However, the siren has a worse problem. As long as there are wizards other than yourself, they will immediately sound the alarm. It''s a half-waste thing, but there is indeed a skill called Siren in the panel. He thinks this skill should be very useful. The problem is that it takes experience to get the skill up, and when making it, wizards also have requirements for the mastery of the invasion spell. . In the letter, Albert discussed the idea of ??the magic lamp with Mr. Adolf Fournier. This task has been on the panel for a long time. If he wants to complete the task, at least he must first have a direction. As an expert in this field, Mr. Adolf Fournier may be able to help him. As for the technology of the double-sided mirror, Albert doesn''t mind giving it to the other party. Whether Mr. Adolf Fournier can replicate the double-sided mirror of Blair Bosdor, he does not care at all. Anyway, he only needs to add the skill level. You can come up with better technology. Let''s squeeze the value of Mr. Adolf Fournier first. Of course, this can be regarded as mutual benefit to some extent. Suddenly there was a commotion nearby. Tom turned his head and looked around. Two girls were whispering nearby and giggling giggles. "You go!" "No, you go!" "Okay, let me go!" A little girl plucked up courage and came over. She had brown eyes and long blonde hair. "What''s matter?" Albert finished drinking the black tea, stuffed the letter paper into the envelope, turned his head and looked at the two little girls pushing. "They said you can divination?" said one of the girls. "Divination?" Albert put down his teacup and said softly, "I did learn a little about divination in the divination class. However, the rumors in the school are unbelievable." "Can you" "Can you fortune telling?" Albert finished speaking for the other party. The two little girls nodded like chicks. "I know it''s a lie, why do you need divination?" Albert asked with a smile. The two did not answer, and Albert stopped delving into this topic anymore. He thought for a while and said: "Don''t take an example, who will start?" "me!" "What''s your name?" Albert confirmed. "Lavender Brown," the girl said nervously. "Well, Miss Lavender Brown, remember your prediction." Albert was silent for a long time and said in a vague voice: "You will have a romantic story of your own. Whether you pursue it or not depends on you. Whether it lasts or not depends on him." "Does a romantic story mean love?" Lavender Brown asked curiously. Albert smiled, did not answer, looked at the other little girl and asked, "Where are you? Tell me, your name." "Parvati Petir." "Remember your prediction, Miss Parvati Pettil." Albert paused for a long time before saying vaguely, "At the ball, you will dance with your warrior." "Can you give it to me..." the round-faced boy next to him asked blushing. "What''s your name?" Albert asked. "Neville Longbottom," the boy said. "You are a qualified Gryffindor. Courage is not what you see on the surface. Plants are related to you, and you will have a place in the school." Albert said after recalling Neville''s information. He suddenly discovered that he also had the potential to be a fortune-teller. "That''s it." Someone asked puzzledly. "Just like that, don''t find me if you don''t know." Albert glanced at the speaker and said calmly. Everyone dispersed in disappointment. No matter how you look at it, Albert seemed to be perfunctory to the three freshmen. "Why, do you want it too?" Albert looked at Hermione next to him. The latter hesitated for a long time, then nodded. In fact, Hermione didn''t really believe in this kind of thing, it looked like Albert was fooling them, but she heard that Albert was sometimes very accurate. After all, the two predictions made to Harry had come true, whether they were prophecies or not. "Before winter comes, you will no longer be alone, of course, it depends on your decision." Albert said. Hermione was stunned, because whether she could find friends was really up to her own decision. "Sorry to bother you to coax the little girl." Fred and George, who were all wet, came over here. "The Quidditch training is over?" Albert didn''t mind the ridicule, and asked as he watched the two who were soaked. "It''s over~www.novelhall.com~ is really choking." "Harry''s performance is great, this year''s Quidditch Cup will be engraved with our name." Albert shrugged indifferently and said softly, "There will be twists and turns." "Shut up." "Asshole." Both of them wanted to take off their socks to block Albert''s broken mouth. "Don''t be nervous, I''m just talking about twists and turns." Albert waved his wand, and white water vapor evaporated from the Weasley brothers and filled the common room. He waved his wand again and rolled up a breeze to send all the water vapor out of the common room. "Is it really accurate?" Hermione murmured as she looked at the Weasley twins who looked nervous and wanted to block Albert''s mouth. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 381： No loss The fact that Albert had the ability to predict was soon forgotten by the students after being proved to be a "rumor". Yes, it is very interesting, everyones memory is very short, only a few days, and soon will be attracted by new topics. As for their new topic now, it comes from not long ago, Albert submitted a paper on "Advanced Use of the Curse of Change" at a meeting in the Transformation Club. After the paper was revised by Professor McGonagall, he helped to submit it to "Transfiguration Today", which caused a disturbance. The general content of the paper is to build a "video and text" communication platform similar to Muggle telephones by using advanced change spells. Ok! This thing is actually beyond the scope of students. Many wizards have not mastered the advanced use of spells, and the wizards who can dig deeper into the effects of spells are even rarer. The students at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry were able to come up with such a structure, which undoubtedly shocked a bunch of people. Especially the understanding and application of the curse of change in the thesis shows the author''s understanding and cognition of this field. When "Transformed Today" came out, that paper immediately attracted a lot of attention, especially students who knew Albert was still a student, every time they saw Albert, they would vote for admiration and complexity. Eyes. With that paper, Albert won the Most Potential Newcomer Award in "Transfiguration Today" this year, which is undoubtedly a very high honor. Many students think that Albert has surpassed the exam level in the field of transfiguration. However, everyone didn''t know that the paper was just a blueprint for magic communication constructed by Albert when he was studying the double-sided mirror. The easiest way is actually to build a communication book. When you need it, open the book, find the target book page according to the catalog, and then use something like a double-sided mirror to communicate with the other party, whether it is using text or video. Contact, the disadvantage is that it is not easy to carry. Albert intends to take it into action in the near future. Even if most wizards in the magical world do not buy it, he believes that men and women in love will need double-sided mirrors to talk on the phone. This is more practical than writing a letter. Before that, Albert needs to master the advanced change spell. The advanced use of the spell is really not easy to master, and he needs to continue practicing. Of course, advanced change spells are better to master than advanced guardian **** spells. Although they will not appear on the skill panel, Albert has indeed mastered a small part of the advanced application skills of change spells. If he is willing to invest enough experience or skill points on the change spell, he should be able to quickly master the advanced use of the change spell, but Albert also needs to consider the distribution of experience. Although there is indeed a lot of experience accumulation in the experience pool, such things as experience are usually not enough. He usually only selectively upgrades more important skills to the first and second levels. Most of the time, Albert would still practice the spells taught in the textbooks by himself, and the wizarding blood gave him a great advantage. In the busy campus life, time began to slowly advance towards the end of September, and the rainy season in Scotland officially began. It is really irritating to rain often, especially when taking herbal medicine classes outdoors, I will always make myself muddy, cold, wet, and exhausted. The magical creature protection class is also held outdoors, and it is also troublesome in rainy days. Albert still remembers one time when everyone was attending a class outdoors with umbrellas. In the end, because the rain was so heavy, Professor Keitelber directly moved the class location to the nearby forest to let everyone hide under the tree. , By the way, listen to him explain the breeding of the tree-guarding Luo Guo. However, in the depressing wet rainy season, there are always a few things to be happy about. What Albert is most happy about is that he has taken out a new task from Mr. Adolf Fournier. The name of the task is "Equivalent Exchange." The content is very simple, it is an equivalent exchange with what both parties need. Adolf Fournier needed the method of making double-sided mirrors, and Albert needed Adolf Fournier''s knowledge in alchemy. The task requires both parties to maintain relatively equivalent and voluntary transactions in this process. It can be interpreted as don''t suffer. Just a few days ago, Mr. Adolf Fournier got his wish and got some remaining information about the double-sided mirror. Of course, the part of the information Albert gave to the other party came from the records and descriptions in the gold book. In exchange for knowledge, Albert also obtained a lot of useful alchemy knowledge from Mr. Adolf Fournier, one of which is the manufacturing method of the sight glass. The sight glass was not invented by Mr. Adolf Fournier. In the magical world, there is almost no awareness of protecting intellectual property rights. As long as you can learn it, basically anyone can use it. Therefore, formulas like Floo powder will be firmly grasped by Wild Smith, who has fancy knowledge. To ensure that the manufacturing method of Floo fans will not go out, so as to protect their own interests from infringement. This kind of thing naturally has its disadvantages. Some spells and magic items'' manufacturing methods may be lost due to the death of the inventor and maker. It is worth mentioning that, at the request of Albert, Adolf Fourniers research theory on the magic lamp has been completed, which is similar to the thinking mode of the memory ball, making a container and using the wizards wand as a igniter. When the wizard uses fluorescent flicker on the container, the magic lamp is lit by the magic wand. Well, it''s actually a magical oil lamp. The disadvantage is that it cannot last, and it is not as practical as imagined. Albert followed the method he got from Adolf Fournier and made himself a magic lamp that could only shine for ten seconds. Fortunately, the panel skills do appear "magic lamp" alchemy skills. At the time ~www.novelhall.com~ witnessed this process, Tom was taken aback and slapped the magic lamp on the ground with a slap. The first experiment of the magic lamp was swept into the garbage dump by a cat on the spot. In fact, Albert wanted Dumbledore''s technology even more, but it was a pity that Adolf Fournier could not provide him with technical and intellectual support, which was beyond his understanding. It can only be said that alchemy is sometimes really knowledge-consuming. Soon after Adolf Fournier got the remaining information, he sent Albert a pair of double-sided mirrors as a gift. Of course, there is a bit of ostentation in this gift, but Albert doesn''t care, and is thinking about whether to send a double-sided mirror home. As for this deal, Albert is not at a loss. The panel skills have added several alchemy skills, and he has also completed the task of "equal trade". He has gained a few thousand more experience and gained a double-sided mirror. There are also tasks for magic lights. It''s a real profit. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 382： Genius and genius In the past month, Albert had not had much contact with Harry Potter. In his impression, the savior was no different from other students in other respects except for his extraordinary talent in flying. Now everyone would no longer watch Harry, nor would they want to witness the lightning scar on his forehead with their own eyes. People who knew Harry would only treat him as an ordinary person. At the end of September, when Harry and Ron entered the restaurant, they were attracted by the lively atmosphere in the hall. After hurriedly eating breakfast, the two went to the Wizarding Card Club party together. "It''s really lively!" Seeing the crowd flipping through the wizard''s cards, Harry couldn''t help but sigh. He and Ron walked through the crowd, wanting to see what everyone was doing. Some students are exchanging opinions, some are asking someone to help copy the wizard cards they need, and a small number of new students are looking around with their heads. "How about, Harry?" Fred asked with a smile, "Is the Witcher Card Club very lively?" "It''s very lively, it''s really hard to imagine that this is a newly established club." "Everyone needs something interesting to adjust the joy of life, just like playing wizard chess, but it is more difficult to master, and you can also learn some useful knowledge when playing wizard cards." "What knowledge?" Ron didn''t understand Fred. "For example, the rules of Quidditch." Fred handed Harry a wizard card. The card read "Tactical Violation", with a broom on it and a hand behind it. "Tactical violation?" "You can use this tactic when necessary. It''s shameless, but it''s also very effective." George explained, blinking at Harry, "Sometimes a free throw is better than losing the game, don''t you think?" Harry stared at George who said these words dumbfounded. "Don''t be surprised, if you don''t use it, someone will use it." "And this..." Fred handed Harry a card for the disarming spell. "This is a spell card. It can teach you how to use the magic above." "Except for your weapons?" "That''s the spell of the disarming spell. It can disarm the opponent''s wand, and it''s very useful when fighting others." Fred briefly introduced. "What is this pattern?" Ron asked puzzledly, pointing to the line pattern drawn on the Disarming Curse card. "Of course it is the correct posture to swing the wand." George despised. "The wizard card will not only be the wizard card in the future." Lee Jordan said meaningfully. "It is a game card that assists wizards in learning. It can not only be used as a game to bring people happiness, but also allow wizards to learn more in the game. Many things, there is no denying that Albert is really a genius." "Even if you praise me like that, don''t think you can lose your mission." Albert didn''t know where he came from and said to the three roommates around Harry, "Go help others to copy the wizard card, so that everyone can have their own cards as soon as possible." Fred, George and Lee Jordan are very annoying about this matter, they have spent a long time on this matter. However, without Kanon, working for nothing does not have much motivation for the three. If there is a charge, at least 1 card will give 1 nat. It''s a pity to do nothing. The fruits are not yet ripe, and Albert will certainly not rush to harvest. He believes that the Wizard Card will definitely bring him huge profits. Especially after this game has completely become part of the wizard''s life. Albert drove the three roommates back to work, walked around again, and found Hermione reading the rules of the game alone in the corner. It''s really not gregarious. As Albert was about to walk over, Katrina''s voice came from behind him. "I found you. I hope you can help me change the photo on my card. This photo is really ugly." Katrina complained to Albert with her card, girls Sure enough, I really care about my appearance. Not only him, but also a few girls came together. They were very dissatisfied that they had been ugly, especially their cards would fall into the hands of other students. Albert suddenly became speechless. Looking at the girls who surrounded him, he quickly calmed down and said, "Well, I admit that what you said makes sense. However, if you think you are not good-looking in the card, You can take a picture that looks good to me." He promised that next time, he would replace the photos in the cards for them. The girls looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while. Well, they did feel that the wizard card photos made themselves ugly, but they didn''t think of other issues, they just meant to come over to protest, and have a few words with Albert by the way. "For the photo, I''m ready!" Katrina stuffed a photo into Albert''s hand, "Remember to change it for me." Albert looked down at the photo Katrina had given him, then raised his head to look up and down at Katrina in front of him. In the photo, the girl is sitting on a chair and reading. At this moment, she raised her head and looked towards her. Um, how does it feel a bit like Isabel? "What are you looking at?" "Your...photo?" Albert asked. "A problem?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. "No, I really made you ugly." Albert admitted simply. However, the two sisters actually look quite alike, that is, there is a difference in temperament. Isobel is more gentle and calm. Katrina left with satisfaction. Albert looked at the other person''s leaving back, stuffed the photo into his pocket, and was about to turn and look in Hermione''s direction, only to find that the little Granger girl was gone. "Thank you for inviting me to this party." Hermione did not know when to appear next to Albert. "You''re welcome, how do you feel?" Albert asked gently. "Great, that... can you make a wizard card for me too?" Hermione asked hesitantly. "Oh, you want it too." The latter nodded slightly. "Alright~www.novelhall.com~ However, you have to be in the back and take pictures. If you think I was ugly, you can take a picture yourself." Albert reminded kindly. "No problem." Hermione said, "By the way, congratulations, about "Transfiguration Today". Although I don''t understand, you are really amazing." "Go and play with other people!" After Albert watched Hermione go away, a voice rang in his ear. "You actually pay attention to a new student?" Truman didn''t know where he got out. "She is a genius." "You are also a genius." Truman pouted, "Don''t tell me that strange theory." "It''s easy to find common topics between geniuses and geniuses." Albert said softly. Truman next to him had already started rolling his eyes at him, and it didn''t take long for him to drive away. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 383： poisonous After October, when the weather cleared, Albert left Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who were immersed in homework, and took his Tom out for a walk alone. Some people say that walking a cat is not a good choice, but Albert has slipped past the cat several times, and Tom will follow him closely when he goes out with him. If he runs around, he will be cursed by flying around. Recall it. After being recalled several times by the Flying Curse, Tom knew that he couldn''t run around after coming out. When one person and one cat passed the fourth floor, they met Professor Quirrell. The face of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was far less attractive than he had just come to Hogwarts. Perhaps it was because of being possessed by Voldemort, or he was tortured by Voldemort because he was unable to steal the Philosopher''s Stone for a long time. "Good morning, Sir." "Good morning." The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor responded dryly. "It''s such a professor, I have a question about female ghosts." Albert did not wait for Professor Quirrell to refuse, and quickly spoke of the female ghost choir at the first-year Halloween party. Professor Quirrell opened his mouth. He really doesn''t want to meet Albert now. Every time he meets him halfway, as long as he is not in a hurry, the other party will pull out that kind of strange problem, but it makes you feel uncomfortable. Don''t admit it, this is a very standard problem. "The female ghost''s voice is fatal because their screams contain a curse. I think the choir should start from this aspect. As for other reasons, I don''t have any clues for the time being." Quirrell said slowly. Hesitating, "I will tell you when I find the reason!" After speaking, Professor Quirrell slipped away, for fear that Albert might have another weird question. Seeing Professor Quirrell''s back, Albert picked up Tom and scratched his chin, muttered softly, "Tom, you are really not good!" Perhaps, President Dumbledore let the professors arrange the mechanism to protect the Philosopher''s Stone to work, perhaps, Quirrell himself was still waiting for the best time to avoid being discovered by the professors in the school when he took the Philosopher''s Stone. In short, Quirrell is still lurking now, and the efficiency is really horribly low. Of course, you can also think that the students from Ravenclaw College are more cautious! If Quirrell was a student of Gryffindor College, he would have been reckless and talk about it a long time ago. How could there be so much idle time to slowly inquire about the information and figure out what the professors arranged one by one. Although the efficiency is very low, it is undeniable that Quirrell did a good job, and finally passed the mechanism arranged by the professors smoothly, but did not find out how to crack the mechanism arranged by Dumbledore. Had it not happened to Harry, Albert even suspected that Quirrell would never be able to get the Philosophers Stone from the mirror. Well, that''s right, Albert felt that it was possible to let Harry Potter face Voldemort, and it was most likely the game set by Principal Dumbledore. On the way, Albert encountered another small twist. Tom and Mrs. Loris confronted each other, one very fat and the other very thin, in sharp contrast. The two cats stared at each other as soon as they met and barked their teeth to demonstrate. Albert originally thought he would fight. When he was about to take away his cat, he saw his Tom raise his paw and wave it at Mrs. Lori. After Mrs. Silk avoided, Tom quickly ran to Albert''s feet, looking like I was a backer. "Okay, stop making trouble." In this scene, Albert wanted to laugh. He took out the dried fish from his pocket and placed it in front of Mrs. Loris, and left with his Tom. I don''t know if there has been exercise recently. Tom''s physical fitness has become much better than before. At least when he went downstairs, he went directly on the ground without being tired. On the way, there were still many girls who wanted to touch Tom, but they were all rejected. This guy was still complaining that Albert had dried his fish to other cats. Albert took Tom out of the castle and walked towards Hagrid''s cabin. He didn''t let Tom toss around in the grass around him. It rained yesterday and the soil on the ground was very dirty. If Tom made himself dirty, Albert would need to take time to bathe him and a cat. But a physical task, even if the subject is a cat who often bathes. Tom was stuck in the air by Albert''s levitation curse, and he was already used to the feeling of floating in the air, unlike the first time he panicked, his four feet were constantly paddling off the ground, as if he was taking a spacewalk. Albert raised his hand and knocked on Hagrid''s wooden door. After a while, there was a scratching sound inside the door, and Fang was scratching the door inside. For a moment, the door opened, and Hagrid wrapped his apron, humming a little song, as if preparing lunch. Tom was taken aback by Hagrid and meowed. "Your cat?" Hagrid glanced at Tom and let Albert in from where the door opened. "It''s really fat." "Yeah, Tom is indeed a bit fat. I''m currently trying to find a way to lose weight." Albert put Tom on the table, curiously approaching him, put his claws on the table, and stretched out his head to sniff at Tom. , But startled Tom, ran to Albert''s side and squatted. "Hagrid, what are you doing?" Albert asked, looking at Hagrid who was stirring the spoon. "Mushroom soup, do you want some, the fresh mushrooms are delicious." Hagrid said excitedly. "Fresh mushrooms?" After feeding Yaya some dog food, Albert came to Hagrid''s side, looked at the mushroom soup in the pot, and looked around. His eyes fell on a basket in the corner. . "Where did you get the mushrooms, did you buy it?" Albert asked casually, walking towards the basket. "Bought it? No, no, on rainy days, there will always be a lot of delicious mushrooms in the forbidden forest. I went into the forest in the morning and got some back." "Can you eat?" "Of course it can be eaten." Hagrid raised his finger and said, pointing to a mushroom with a strange shape, a bit like an animal brain. "It grows when it rains. Would you like to stay and **** craft later?" Albert raised his eyebrows and looked a bit like deer flower fungus? If it is deer flower fungus, it must be cooked before eating. Raw food will cause poisoning. However, Albert quickly expressed doubts about what Hagrid said about eating. "Hagrid, I have to remind you that, according to common sense, most brightly colored mushrooms are highly poisonous." Albert saw a bright red mushroom with unique white spots on the mushroom, which looked like Red cute mushrooms in fairy tales or cartoons. Well, poisonous... mushrooms. "You said this, I call it drunken mushrooms. This is a good thing. A small amount of it will feel a little drunk, just like drinking too much." Hagrid said casually, apparently having eaten it. Albert recalled it carefully, as if he had read similar records. Well, a small amount of poisonous mushroom can be used to make potions. If used directly, it is likely to cause hallucinations and make you mentally confused. Albert looked in the basket again, and felt that most of the mushrooms Hagrid retrieved from the Forbidden Forest were poisonous. Perhaps Hagrid itself was more resistant to poison, but if Albert had eaten a little poisonous mushroom Tang, you may need to be carried sideways into the school hospital later. "Hagrid, I have to remind you..." Albert was about to speak when he was interrupted by a knock on the door. He walked over and opened the door. It was Harry and Ron. The two looked at Albert who opened the door in surprise. "Harry, Ron, do you want to eat with me at noon and try the mushroom soup I just made." Hagrid turned his head to look at the visitor, and said with a smile. "Mushroom Soup?" The eyes of the two were attracted by the cat on the table and the dog lying on the table. After hearing what Hagrid said, they were taken aback. "Albert, you really can''t get some, these mushrooms are really delicious." Hagrid scooped himself a large spoonful and put it in a bowl, and the thick mushroom scent filled the room. "It smells really good," Ron said. "Give me some." Harry walked over and looked at the mushroom soup which looked good. Albert''s mouth twitched, and if the famous Harry Potter ate poisonous mushrooms and died, it would really become a joke. "what about you?" Hagrid served Harry another bowl. Before Harry started eating, a hand was placed on his shoulder, stopping his movement. "Weasley, if you don''t want to be poisoned, you''d better not touch that stuff." Albert reminded. Ron shivered with fright, and the wooden spoon in his hand almost fell to the ground. "Don''t talk nonsense, why is it okay if I ate it?" Hagrid was stunned, took a spoonful into his mouth, smashed it twice, and looked at Albert in confusion. "You''re okay, it doesn''t mean that others are okay." Albert shook his head, "Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can go and see the mushrooms Hagrid picked up from the Forbidden Forest. There are 80% poisonous mushrooms in it." Harry looked at Albert suspiciously at ~www.novelhall.com~ he thought the other party shouldn''t be talking nonsense, and there is no need for that. "Really?" Ron looked at Harry in confusion, then at Albert, and walked towards the basket. Of course, he can''t tell which mushrooms are poisonous. "As long as they are brightly colored mushrooms, they are usually poisonous," Albert reminded. "Ron''s expression is really not pretty." "Really?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "Those mushrooms are quite delicious. He has eaten a small bowl, and nothing happens." "If you don''t believe it, eat it." Albert shrugged and said that he had said everything he should say, and if he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help it. PS: Tucao, except for the starting point, if you spend money to subscribe to support this book in other places, the author can''t get the money. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： Extraordinary One: Poisoning Incident PS: It is another line, which does not affect the reading of the text. Although Albert had warned Harry and Ron, watching Hagrid, who was enjoying the delicious mushroom soup, was obviously more convincing than empty words. Hagrid had eaten two large bowls of mushroom soup, and there were no signs of so-called poisoning, which was not like a pot of poisonous mushroom soup. Having said that, this smells really good. "I''ll give it a try first. If it''s really poisoned, you remember to take me to the school hospital." Ron said jokingly to the people in the room. Albert didn''t persuade him anymore, but just sat quietly next to him, holding Tom, and feeding Fang by the way. Tom was curious and wanted to taste the taste of dog food, but found that the food didn''t suit his own taste, so he didn''t care too much about Albert feeding the big dog in front of him. Albert looked at Ron who was eating, poured himself a cup of tea, and after a sip, he muttered to himself, "Sometimes, why do I have to smash myself to the point of satisfaction?" Harry frowned when he heard it, but suddenly heard Ron say: "Harry, this tastes really good, you can taste it... well, strange, Hagrid, why are you here..." After eating a small bowl of mushroom soup, Ron, who was still aftertaste of the delicious mushroom soup, suddenly had a poisoning reaction. He fell from the chair, his limbs began to cramp, his eyes protruded and his mouth foamed. Harry, who was just about to take a mouthful, was so frightened by this scene that he threw all the spoons away. "Ron, are you okay. Hagrid." Harry yelled, "You think of a way!" But Hagrid seemed to be stunned too. He looked at his bowl in disbelief, and then at Ron, who was twitching on the ground, and suddenly became panicked. "Poisoned." Albert looked at Ron on the ground and shook his head and sighed. "Sure enough, the students in Gryffindor didn''t listen." "Think of a way!" Harry saw that Hagrid had no idea, and remembered Albert who had warned them not to eat mushrooms just now. He turned his head quickly and shouted anxiously. "It''s not easy. Let Ron spit out what he eats." Albert said calmly, not being affected by the chaos and tension in the room. "Oh," Harry yelled, seeming to wake up suddenly, "Ron, spit out the food." "You won''t let him vomit!" Albert was speechless and looked at Hagrid and said, "Come on!" Hagrid immediately grabbed Ron''s ankle, lifted the person upside down, and shook it vigorously, trying to get Ron to spit out the mushroom soup he had just eaten. Albert watched this scene and suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling of joy. However, the effect did not seem to be very good. He walked over and punched Ron in the stomach. This hapless guy was hit by this punch. The food was sprayed out, and Tom and Yaya hurriedly hid away. "Ron, Ron, are you okay!" Harry couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ron spit out the food. He rushed forward and shouted. "I''ll take him to the school hospital." Hagrid held Ron in his arms and was about to run towards the castle, only to see Albert poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. "Give him down, it will help alleviate the symptoms of poisoning, and then you will take him to the school hospital." Hagrid didn''t know why, but he still obeyed Albert''s suggestion. He had no independent opinion now. Albert was so calm now that he had better deal with it according to his opinion. "Okay, let him go to the school hospital. Madam Pomfrey should be able to heal him." Albert waved his wand and cleared Ron''s vomit, and the mushrooms on the plate were also cleared. As for In the pot, I guess Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall will be here later, there is always something to keep, and Albert will not clean it up. ... There were a lot of students watching in the corridor outside the school hospital. They were all curious to see Ron''s situation. The fact that Hagrid rushed into the school hospital holding Ron in his arms attracted the attention and curiosity of many people. Everyone waited patiently in the corridor outside the door. Whenever someone entered or came out, they would try to look inside, trying to figure out Ron''s situation. "Food poisoning?" Fred and George couldn''t help but stare at each other after listening to Albert. "How stupid is he to do this kind of thing!" Percy stretched out her hand to hide her face, and she couldn''t understand the mentality of someone telling herself that food is poisonous and having to taste it. Ron was good, he not only tasted a bite, but also ate a bowl. The result was really like his joking, he was directly carried into the school hospital sideways. Harry regretted now, regretting how he didn''t listen to Albert''s advice. If it weren''t for Albert''s prompt handling, I don''t know what will happen. Hagrid next to him had no gods in his eyes. He couldn''t understand. He ate a few bowls and he was fine. Why Ron was poisoned after eating. Fortunately, Harry didn''t eat at the time. If even Harry had something wrong, how would he face it? Where are Lily and James. "Mrs. Pomfrey will cure him, and it''s not your fault." Albert casually comforted: "Everyone has a certain degree of resistance to mushrooms. Some people are fine if they eat them. If something happened, since Ron ate it himself, he needs to be responsible for his actions, which is a lesson." "If he listened to you, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen." Hagrid blamed himself because Albert had warned them in advance that such a thing would happen, and it was because they didn''t listen to the warning. . Harry still remembered Albert''s muttering: Sure enough, the students in Gryffindor would not listen. Therefore, he did not persuade anymore. Watching them get poisoned, watching them being sent to the school hospital. Harry found sadly that no one could be blamed for this incident. If they were to blame, they were greedy, they were stupid, and he was fooled. They are stupid! He must laugh at himself in his heart! "What the **** is going on, Hagrid?" Dumbledore, who hurried back, looked at Hagrid. "Let me do it!" Albert repeated what he had said to Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey. "A pot of poisonous mushroom soup?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, suddenly wondering what to say. After all, Hagrid was okay after eating two large bowls himself, and Ron was poisoned after eating one bowl himself. Who can blame this? Besides, Albert warned them. "I checked, a pot of poisonous mushroom soup." Professor Sprout said helplessly: "As Mr. Albert said, most of the mushrooms in the basket are poisonous. It is really hard to believe anyone Will stew them in one pot." "But why am I?" Hagrid stammered. "Anti-toxicity, Hagrid, everyone has different anti-toxicity. Obviously Ron didn''t have it, so he was poisoned by mushrooms!" Albert interrupted. "Minerva, please contact the Weasleys. They have a magical clock. I think something has happened!" Dumbledore said to Professor McGonagall. "Okay." Professor McGonagall left hastily. Soon after, the Weasleys and Ginny appeared at Hogwarts! "You saved him, I listened to McGonagall." Mrs. Weasley grabbed Albert and hugged him tightly. "Thanks to you!" Mr. Weasley patted Albert on the shoulder and also gave Albert a hug. Percy''s face was ugly. He couldn''t understand why his brother was so stupid. He felt that he had not fulfilled his responsibilities as an older brother. However, this was not his problem at all. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Pomfrey sent them to the school hospital, which was quiet, with curtains drawn and lights on. Ron was lying on the hospital bed, his face looked pale, but he was clearly out of danger and awake. When Mrs. Pomfrey came to remind that there were only six people to visit, Albert left with Li Jordan and let Ron stay with his family. When resting at night ~www.novelhall.com~ Fred said to them: "Ron will have to lie down in the hospital bed for at least half a month." However, this matter was not over yet. The incident of Ron''s poisoning quickly spread the next day. Everyone seemed to think it was an accident, because Hagrid ate it all by himself. It''s just that many people can''t understand, why can people be so stupid? Obviously someone told you that it is poisonous, why do you want to eat it? However, when this incident was passed to the reporter of the Daily Prophet, it was a bit changed. Harry Potter was poisoned? Conspiracy theories spread in the newspapers like this. Countless people are concerned about the safety of the savior, but no one cares about the real victims. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 384： Newsletter bookmarks A wisp of silver gas expelled quickly from the end of Albert''s wand, forming a ball of silver light in the void, reflecting the paleness of the human face in the dim room. With a creak, the door was opened, and the red-haired girl pushed the door and walked in. Her eyes fell on the light ball floating in the air. She gently said: "I found that the private library can''t get in, so I guessed it Practice magic. By the way, was that the patron saint just now?" "Yeah." Albert dismissed the patron saint, closed his eyes, and immediately lit up the wall of the room. "It is said that this is a very difficult magic to master." Isobel sat in a chair next to him, smiling at Albert and asked: "How are you learning." "Preliminarily mastered." Albert came across to Isabel, looked at the girl in front of him and asked: "What is your patron saint?" "How do you know that I have mastered the patron saint curse?" Isabel took out his wand, waved it, conjured two tea cups out of thin air, then poured the milk tea in the thermos into the cup, and pushed one of them to Albert . "Guess it!" Albert took out a box from his leather bag, which contained sweets bought by Duke Honey. He looked up at Isabels smiling face, With your ability and talent, I want to learn to guard The curse shouldn''t be difficult." "It''s Snow Fox." Isabel said. "And yours?" "The lion body eagle head beast." Albert said helplessly. "I think this patron saint is very suitable for you, why do you seem unsatisfied?" Isabel sipped the milk tea and asked. Albert briefly talked about his concerns about Animagus. "There is indeed such a saying. However, when Animagus is deformed, as long as someone looks at it, it is basically not easy to cause problems." Isabel admires Albert''s ability, he is only in the third grade. Already started playing Animagus''s idea. "Actually, I think Xuehu is quite suitable for me." Albert looked at Isabel''s eyes and said, "At least, there is no trouble in this regard." Isabel just smiled, seemingly happy. "However, Professor McGonagall promised to help me. At present, I still have no idea about Animagus." Albert thought for a while and said: "This...I am not in a hurry now, I am going to finish Anima before graduation. As long as the transformation of Magus takes the first step, I believe I will succeed." "I like your self-confidence. It''s really charming." Isobel put his chin in one hand, and cut some pastry with a fork in the other. "By the way, what were you trying?" "Try the advanced use of the patron saint." Albert thought for a while and said: "Try to hide the appearance of the patron saint, or... As far as I know, Principal Dumbledore has created an advanced use of the patron saint, which can be used The patron saint transmits information." Are you trying that? "Isabel became interested," Tell me about its principle! " Albert gave Isabel the information and information he had obtained from Aberforth, plus his own diary recorded during training. Seeing a note on how to practice the advanced guardian mantra, Isobel suddenly understood a little bit where Albert''s genius came from. Not only talent, but also enough hard work! She spent five minutes carefully reading the notes given by Albert, closing her eyes, thinking for a while and saying: "I think it may not be as difficult as you thought. You will fail. It is most likely that you were in the beginning. He was misled, or that the younger brother of Principal Dumbledore did not understand the essence at all. What he taught you was his understanding, and his thinking and your thinking were obviously two completely different kinds of thinking. Things, this is also the reason why the direction you just started is wrong." "Wrong in the beginning?" Albert raised his eyebrows, but still patiently listened to Isabel continue. "Yes, it is too difficult to use one mind and two purposes." Isabel told Albert about his own vision: "You can summon the patron saint and put what you want to say into the patron saint, and then Let the patron saint pass the message." "Call God to guard!" Albert made an attempt immediately and concentrated his mind to reflect: "Hello" into the patron saint. He waved it lightly, and the patron saint fell on the table in front of the two, sending out Albert''s version: hello . It really succeeded! Albert was shocked, so what did the old man Aberforth teach himself? So far, Albert is still unable to repeat the content of the message in his brain during the process of accumulating energy? "Perhaps, I should write him a letter. If it really doesn''t work, I''ll ask Professor McGonagall." Albert tapped his finger on his forehead. Why did he forget Professor McGonagall? That one seems to be a member of the Order of the Phoenix, and should also use a high-level guardian charm. Even if Professor McGonagall is not willing to teach, isn''t there still Professor Flitwick? Humph! If Aberforth dared to fool himself with some fakes, Albert would also admit it. He hadn''t thought about it at the beginning, but he didn''t mind making trouble for the other party. Taking his money for nothing will be very hot. "It seems that you succeeded." Isobel was also surprised. She just said her own opinion, but she didn''t expect Albert to succeed all at once. "You are a genius, dear Isabel, do you know that I have been troubled by this for a long time." Albert happily stepped forward and gave the other person a hug, looked at her face, Albert bent over and kissed Up her. After a long few minutes...maybe half an hour...or a few days, the two people separated. Albert''s heartbeat, which had increased slightly, gradually subsided, watching Isobel grinning. "Sorry, I couldn''t help it." In fact, Albert wanted to do this a long time ago. The two are alone as they are now, or it is not the first time that they have dated. This time, it was more like going with the flow. "Are we officially dating?" Isabel''s index finger stroked his lips, and suddenly asked. "I thought we started dating very early." "makes sense." The two looked at each other and smiled. "By the way, thank you for your birthday present. This is for you." Albert took out a double-sided mirror from his leather bag and handed it to Isabel. "It was originally intended to be given to you on your birthday. However, it is yours. Give you a birthday present in advance!" "you succeeded?" Isabel took over the brand-new double-sided mirror and asked curiously. She knew that Albert was studying the double-sided mirror, but she did not expect the other party to make it so quickly, which really surprised her. "No, this is a finished product that someone else gave me." Albert took out a box from his leather bag, "At present, I can only make this thing." As he said, he opened the box, took out a silver metal card slightly larger than the wizard card from it, and handed it to Isabel. On it was the relief of the lion and eagle head, and a line of words: Do not disturb the dragon~www .novelhall.com~ You only need to change the text behind the bookmark, and it will be displayed on my side. "Albert introduced the use of communication bookmarks. "It seems that your advanced change spell is good. Is this the prototype of the communication blueprint you proposed?" Isobel erased the text with his magic wand and let this passage appear behind the bookmark. "Yes!" Albert said helplessly, "Unfortunately, I found that its practicality is far from as high as I imagined. If we want to make this thing popular, there is still a long way to go." Wizards can apparate, and they can be contacted through the fireplace when necessary. However, Albert felt that after a few years of confusion in the magic world, this kind of thing should become popular. "This thing, although there is no double-sided mirror practical, but students in love will like it." Isabel said with a smile, "I promise." "I trust your judgment. Actually, I think so too." Albert said with a smile, "Of course, it feels better to go on a secret date together." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 385： Appointment? "Ha~" Albert put down the book in his hand, reached out his hand to cover a yawn, and turned his head to look at the corner of the lounge, where a group of students were huddling together and talking about something. "What happened?" He turned his head to ask Lee Jordan. This guy had just moved to the bulletin board, and he should know what was announced. "The first Hogsmeade weekend." Lee Jordan pointed to a notice on the bulletin board and said, "Mid October." "Great." Fred said with a wink. "Our stink bombs are almost gone, so I just went to the Joko shop to add it." "Why do you always like to trouble Filch?" Shanna, who was thinking about the translation of ancient magic texts, asked, raising her eyebrows, "I know that Filch is not likable, but there is no need..." "No, it''s Filch who troubled us first!" George interrupted. Fred did not intend to entangle this matter either, changing the subject, "Last time, we wanted to try to sell the garlic cross to Professor Quirrell, but unfortunately he seemed to think we were joking. At that time, I wondered that Professor Quirrell was not afraid. Will vampires come to trouble him?" "You believe what he says?" Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Then why did he stuff garlic into the big scarf on his head, that smell can kill people." The Weasley brothers still insist that the big scarf must be stuffed with garlic. "Who knows!" Albert murmured, "maybe there is a big secret hidden in it." "What''s the big secret?" Fred asked curiously, he was suddenly kind of direct, Albert''s guess might be true. "How would I know, just guess." Albert shrugged. "Or, we fooled Pippi to take off Professor Quirrell''s big scarf." George''s eyes lit up and suggested. Of course, it is not easy to talk about Pepigui, they need to prepare something interesting for each other. Albert proposed this idea, and the relationship between the two parties is good now, that is, every time Pippi is asked to do something, they have to spend money. "Albert, help me see, do these translations mean this?" Angelina interrupted the conspiracy of several people and handed the parchment she had just translated to Albert. "It''s a pity... it''s all wrong." Albert glanced at the translation on the parchment and gave the answer. "Oh, I really don''t know why I chose this course in the first place." Angelina regretted choosing Ancient Magic Text. This course is not very friendly to most students. "Where is my copy?" Shanna pointed to her homework, which was the answer she had just translated through the Runic Dictionary. For those weird and connected symbols, it is really difficult for students who are just getting started to understand, even if there is a "Runi Dictionary", it is also difficult. This is like learning a foreign language, sometimes it is really confusing, not to mention that it is harder to learn than a foreign language. Initially, everyone only needs to figure out what 0 to 9 represent. Later, you need to translate a short rune meaning through a dictionary to remember the meaning of those words. This is the meaning of this course. In fact, it is to let you know what those weird symbols mean. It is said that the content of the exam also examines these things. However, the most difficult part is that a rune symbol may often have several meanings. It is necessary to connect these symbols to repeatedly determine the meaning of this sentence. Yes, this is the so-called translation, a deliberated translation. "There are a few words in these two sentences that are incorrectly translated." Albert pointed out the error. "Ok." Shanna leaned her head over, glanced at the errors Albert pointed out, and pondered the meaning of the symbols. She didnt doubt Alberts judgment. She was able to talk to Professor Bathsida Babling in ancient magic texts, and the magic genius who read the books of ancient magic texts as ordinary books was not watery at all. Its no problem to serve as an assistant to Professor Bathsida Babling. As for the homework of the ancient magic text, it is naturally not difficult for Albert. To be honest, the class taught by Bathsida Babling was the most boring class Albert had ever attended. The knowledge of ancient magic texts taught by the other party just started, in the eyes of Albert today, it seems that someone is Teaching yourself to know Arabic numerals is so simple. However, the ancient magic text class still has to be taken, and you can''t skip class at will. Professor Bathsida Babling also knows Alberts level, but its a pity that Hogwarts only repeats grades, but there is no such thing as skipping grades. So as long as Albert does not interfere with class, he will let him do his own thing. Up. Except for the occasional Professor Bathsida Babling who would call Albert on stage and have a few conversations with her in ancient magic texts, Albert was doing his own thing the rest of the time. He found something interesting for himself, found the wrong book, yes, found the wrong "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Magic Text", in fact, it was nothing wrong. The person who writes the book is not someone like Albert who has a panel. It is impossible for him to make a mistake. As long as he researches it deeply, he can always find some mistakes. Albert will point out the error and comment on the side. "By the way, how are you doing with that thing?" Albert asked suddenly. "No clue yet." George shook his head helplessly. "We are wondering where to get some pus from the Balbo tuber." Not long ago, when the twins heard that some students tried to remove the pimples on their faces with extreme methods, they thought about whether they could profit from the incident. Fred and George would not take it for granted. For this reason, they asked Albert''s opinion. The latter also thought that women like to be beautiful and would not be stingy with their own Kanon in this regard. If they could produce this This potion will surely sell, and make a lot of money. In fact, there is a similar beauty magic drug store in Diagon Alley. Naturally, Fred and George didn''t want to grab business with Mrs. Prim Pineier. Their target group was school students, and they were studying a potion to effectively eliminate pimples and acne. If you can get the raw materials, Albert is willing to give technical and intellectual support. He has already asked Professor Sprout how to formulate this potion. By that time, he only needs to put in some experience to upgrade and improve it, and it will come in handy. Of course, Albert''s willingness to support is also related to his sister, who happened to be a birthday present for Nia. Isobel may also use it and make money from it in the future, no matter how you look at it, it''s quite cost-effective. Fred and George were trying to find the Balbo tuber in the school''s greenhouse No. 3, and they were going to sneak over to get some potions for Albert. Of course, it can also be purchased directly from Slug Giggs Pharmacy in Diagon Alley. However, since there are ready-made ones at the school, Fred and George don''t mind getting some on their own. Lee Jordan doesn''t pay much attention to this, he usually only pays attention to the wizard card. As for now, this guy is chatting about another piece of gossip with others: someone else was almost bitten by the big dog in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. "I''m so courageous. Last time, didn''t the bitten hapless guy just came out of the school hospital?" "I heard that it was a student of Hufflepuff, and his legs were weakened by the big dog on the spot. Fortunately, I was curious that Professor Luo happened to pass by, and he was not injured by pulling the person out with magic." "It''s not like Hufflepuff''s style." Albert raised his eyebrows. If it is impulsive, he should enter Gryffindor! Albert bent down and picked up Tom who was roasting by the fireplace, scratching the cat''s ears, he could probably guess what was going on. Imperius? It seems that Professor Quirrell started to find someone to try, and wanted to find a way to defeat the three-headed dog? What should I say? The students themselves are curious to die. Anyway, it''s not once or twice. As long as they don''t cause too much trouble, they will generally not attract the attention of the professors. Professor Quirrell did give Hufflepuff 10 points as a warning. "What are you thinking?" "I''m thinking when I can finish the great feat of reading a hundred books?" Albert put Tom on the ground and continued to flip through the book in front of him. "A hundred books?" Shanna raised her eyebrows. "I thought you had finished reading." "I probably read 45 books." Albert said, since he got into the second grade, he has spent a lot less reading time. "I have read the description of Hogsmeade from the "Witcher''s Monument" in your hand. It is a very interesting place. It is said that the headquarters of the goblin rebellion is there." Shanna modified the ancient demons. Set aside the essay homework and chatted with Albert about Hogsmeade. "The headquarters of the Goblin Rebellion is in the Pig''s Head Bar. It is a messy place, and it is very dirty. If you go, remember to bring yourself a cup." Albert said casually. He has no affection for the Pig''s Head and Aberforth. He didn''t like it either. The **** hasn''t responded to him so far, although Albert actually didn''t expect the other party to reply to himself. "I heard that this is the only place in the UK where there are no Muggles." Shanna wanted to talk about this topic with Albert. However, she didn''t know how many people Albert and the twins had sneaked past several times. There is nothing new. "You don''t seem to be interested?" "Well~www.novelhall.com~ okay!" Albert shrugged to his roommates, "Three broomsticks and Honey Duke are more suitable." He glanced at the newsletter bookmark and sent a paragraph to Isabel: Hogsmeade, appointment? It didn''t take long for the bookmark to change color. Albert turned over and glanced, and the other party only replied one word: Uh! Go to Hogsmeade next weekend, and everyone will gather together and talk about what to do first once you get to Hogsmeade. "You seem to be very familiar with Hogsmeade, remember to introduce it to us." Shanna got the signal from everyone and said courageously, "Let''s go together at that time!" "I am familiar with it too, and I can also introduce it to you!" Li Qiaodan said with a smile on his face. "I have an appointment." Albert tactfully declined, "Let Li Qiaodan introduce you to you!" The girls couldn''t help raising their eyebrows, and after looking at each other, they nodded and reluctantly agreed. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 386： Draw pie On the weekend morning, Albert had just arrived at the Gryffindor table for breakfast and was blocked by Truman. The prefect of Hufflepuff was very dissatisfied with the progress of the wizard card popularization and hoped that Albert could get it. Come up with a reasonable solution. The copying of the wizard card is too slow, and it also takes a lot of time and energy, which is far from meeting the needs of other club members. At present, many club members have complained to him about this matter. "Before the wizard cards are really formed, I will not manufacture on a large scale, nor do I have the equipment and energy." Albert said calmly, "If you feel that the speed is too slow, I suggest you find someone to help copy the wizard cards. Give some money. For example, to help copy a wizard card, how many Nats are given, a set of wizard cards will only need a few Sicos. Those senior students who have free time should be willing to help copy and make a small amount of money ." Truman thought about it carefully, and found this idea feasible. After Truman left, Fred, who was eating sausages, frowned and complained, "This is not fair to us. The three of us helped to get so many wizard cards, and the hard work is not excessive at all. " "You are working for yourself, not for others." Albert looked at Fred, who was vaguely speaking with the sausage in his mouth, and asked, "Which boss have you ever seen pays himself? ?" The three of them frowned and thought. Although they thought Albert''s words were a bit reasonable, they always felt that something was wrong. "Now that the wizard card hasn''t formed yet, you start selling money. Don''t you cheat others and yourself?" Albert lowered his voice to a level that only a few of them could hear. "Once the reputation is bad, the club It will be gone soon." "but" "We will definitely sell card packs, card sets, and premium cards to make money in the future. Before that, we need to build our wizard cards and make them more formal, instead of focusing on that little money." "That''s not a small amount of money." George murmured. The Wizard Card Club has a bunch of members. If you need to spend money to buy the Wizard Card, you can earn a small bag of Galleons. For the Weasley brothers with empty pockets, this is really not a small amount of money. However, after a few people were stared at by Albert again, they shut up obediently. "The wizard card will bring us continuous Kanon in the future, instead of harvesting a wave now and messing up things. You should look at the long-term. The wizard card will be our first after graduating from school. Before that, wed better complete the rules and wizard cards thoroughly, and we need to have a sufficient number of groups. "I think Albert is right." Lee Jordan actually didn''t understand what Albert was talking about, but he felt that Albert was willing to invest money on the Wizards card after graduation. When he was at a loss, he had never seen Albert make a loss-making business, not to mention that he had never seen Albert at a loss. If you don''t understand, then just follow the person who knows how to sneak behind them, and Albert is willing to take them to play together. Lee Jordan still believes in Albert. Fred and George looked at Lee Jordan silently, but they didn''t say anything. They really want to make money. No way, people are going crazy. "Those students who are looking for someone to copy cards will not target us even if they complain in the future, because we only provide free templates." Albert said mysteriously: "Moreover, there is a saying... Free is The most expensive, I know you dont understand, but trust me, you will understand in the future." The three looked at Albert in confusion, and nodded seemingly. Albert glanced at Ron who had just done it, trying to eavesdrop on them. "What are you talking about." "The future development route of the Witcher Card Club." Albert did not hide it, smiling and took out a notebook from the leather bag of the deformed lizard, which was about the blueprint for the future development of the Witcher Card. The three of them leaned through the notes together, and soon there was an inconceivable astonishment on their faces, because they saw Albert''s overall plan for the wizard card. The current wizard card can only be regarded as just starting, Albert''s goal is to have a large enough loyal supporter of the wizard card before they graduate from Hogwarts, and completely complete the wizard card. After they graduate from Hogwarts, they can start to take the first step. Fully promote the wizard card, and then sell random card packs, making this game popular in the British magic world. After the Witcher card became famous in the magic world, it was to have its own tavern, similar to the board game shop in the last life, and to maintain a series of activities, and Albert''s target was the broken cauldron bar. . And the income they have will change from selling wizard cards to selling wizard cards and selling advertising spaces. The last step is a similar franchise store, or opening a branch, but this is also the most difficult step, and it is still very far away. It turned out that Albert had already arranged the development plan for the wizard card. Although the three of them thought it was a little weird, they also felt that Albert would succeed. He is currently accumulating his initial popularity. There is no doubt that Albert has done a good job. A large number of students have already joined the Wizards Card Club. Regardless of success, the three admire Albert''s approach. Lee Jordan didn''t look so far on the wizard card, and his goal was only to make the wizard card popular among Hogwarts students. Fred and George are in a similar situation. Their joke shop is also dominated by Hogwarts students. However, Albert''s plan for the Wizard''s card has already involved the entire British magical world and even the world. Although there is a suspicion of making big pie, people really need to have a dream. If there is no dream, it is no different from a salted fish. Of course, Fred, George and Lee Jordan didnt know that Alberts wish was actually not as great as they thought. He just wanted to find some friends to help him start a company, help him make money, and achieve the so-called "win-win situation." ". With money, you can do what you want without any worries. However, this seemingly grand blueprint really shocked all three of them. "Then how do you think our joke shop should be planned in the future?" Fred and George looked at each other, and finally planned to seek Albert''s advice. "You can partition, and finally take the route of magic goods." Albert thought for a while and said, "The joke shop can really make you a lot of money, but you need to remember that most students are not rich." The three of them did not speak and continued to listen. "The real money is actually not the jokes, but this thing." Albert shook his protective bracelet, "Defense against the Dark Arts is the real money." "After opening the store, I will help you get some interesting things and expand the product categories. There is no future for just selling joke props." Albert reminded with a smile. "What''s interesting? What''s interesting?" Fred couldn''t help asking. "This." Albert took out two metal cards from the deformed lizard skin bag and handed them to Fred and George. "What is this?" Fred asked puzzledly. "Communication card." "Communication card?" the three repeated. "Write on it, and the other card will show handwriting." Albert noticed the three people looking puzzled, and said with a smile, "This thing costs ten gallons." "Ten gallons?" The three of them stared at the metal card dumbfounded, unable to understand why it is so expensive. "Do you know who you are selling this thing to?" Albert asked with a smile. "To whom?" Fred and George asked in unison. "Couple?" This time, Li Qiaodans mind was so fast, As long as they have this thing, they dont need to write to each other~www.novelhall.com~ can they be contacted directly through the communication card? "I don''t think they will buy it." Fred said suddenly, ten gallons are too expensive. "They will imitate you and do it themselves." "They can''t figure it out." Albert shook his head. "This involves the advanced use of the Variation Spell." Perhaps, students who master the change mantra can make something similar, but when communicating, both of them must be able to use the change mantra. More importantly, even if both parties can use the change mantra, can the text appear completely It''s hard to say. "Sell a pair, you can take away 20%." Albert said with a smile, "There should be a lot of couples in the school, and how much you can earn depends on your skills." "It''s dark." "But... we like it." vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 387： Exclusive business "Communication card, so that there is no longer a distance between each other." Albert stood in front of the Gryffindor bulletin board, looked at the advertisement on it, and fell into a brief silence. His roommates are really talented, and this slogan is well written. Below the ad word is an introduction to the effect of the communication card. Negotiable price? Well, if you say ten gallons directly, it will scare away many potential customers! Okay! They can toss as they want! Albert doesn''t care what the Weasley twins are going to do, he can sell it for money anyway. Only when interest groups are used to induce interest groups will the relationship be more stable, although there is no need for them to do so. However, Albert did not take the money issue that much, mainly because it is not difficult for him to make money now, at least it is not difficult to make a large sum of pounds. "I saw it the other day. Fred and George were looking for people to sell communication cards." Shanna stood silently beside Albert, also looking at the advertisement in front of him, raising her eyebrows and asked: " Did you make things?" "Yeah." Albert replied casually. "It''s amazing." Shanna had also read Albert''s last paper, and when she saw this ad, she guessed what was going on. She sighed: "Have you succeeded?" "No, communication cards are only for unilateral transmission of messages. Wizards rarely need to use this thing. Except for couples in love, it is estimated that no one will pay for communication cards." Albert came to the fireplace and bent over. Picking up his own Tom, "I''m just making a prototype now." "That''s already very powerful." Shanna sincerely admired Albert''s ability to act, and not everyone can put her vision into action. At this time, the door of the common room was opened, and Fred and George walked in. The two of them blushed, with a confident smile at the corners of their mouths, and they held their heads tall as they walked. "We sold eight copies in three days." Fred and George looked at each other and said in unison. When the two were talking, Fred took out a purse and placed it in front of Albert. "What about you?" Albert asked Lee Jordan, turning his head. "One serving." Lee Jordan mumbled rather depressed. "It seems that you are not a qualified salesman." Albert joked and poured Garon out and began to lighten the quantity. Shanna looked at Albert who was counting the money and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "There will be nine people buying that thing." She knew the price of the communication card. Last time she heard the Weasley twins selling this thing to a couple, and she also took the so-called communication card to try the effect. "It should be said that there are eighteen people. The communication card is a five gallons, two in a pair, usually half of each. Of course, there are really not many students who can come up with the money." Fred took Alber The eight Jin Jialong handed over to Shanna happily explained. "It''s about the same as I estimated. With the number of Hogwarts couples, the limit is reached if you can sell fifteen communication cards." Albert''s count of Garon''s actions attracted the attention of many students. "Wow, how come you guys have so many garon!" Suddenly an exclamation sound came from my ear. Several people turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound. Ron and Harry were standing by, watching the spoils-sharing meeting just now in amazement. Harry had his own vault. There was a lot of Garon in the vault, and he didn''t care much about the money, but Ron was different. Ron has never had a Garon in his pocket in his life, and he is dying of poverty. He witnessed Fred and George putting the allocated Garon in his pocket, and he was going crazy with envy and jealousy. When everyone was poor, he wouldn''t say anything, but now Fred and George are actually rich, and seeing this scene with his own eyes, Ron''s psychology suddenly becomes unbalanced, and he keeps panting acid water. "Come on, here you are!" George reached out his hand into his pocket, put the things in Ron''s hand, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, then put Fred on his shoulders and left together. The gold coins rang happily in their pockets, sounding pleasing to the ears. Both of them now understand a little bit why Albert always looks confident. Rich is self-confidence! They are also going to shop around to see if they can find a suitable seller again. The Weasley brothers were able to sell eight communication cards in three days. In fact, thanks to the live map, they can always find the right target and start accurately. Ron looked down at the candy in his hand, his originally happy smile froze suddenly, his cheeks went red all of a sudden, he thought it would be... he didn''t expect it to be two candies. "The characters of those two little **** are still as bad as ever!" Lee Jordan looked at this scene and couldn''t help laughing. "Okay Ron!" Harry stretched out his hand and patted Ron on the shoulder. While taking a candy away, he stuffed the opponent with a Sico. Ron saw that there was an extra Sicco in his hand, his eyes lit up, but soon faded again, and he stuffed the money back to Harry, unwrapped the paper, and stuffed the candy in his mouth. He said to Harry, "The two guys have liked to tease me since they were young." "Okay, let''s study it. Let''s find the treasure map from the book not long ago!" Harry said to Ron. "Treasure Map?" Li Jordan and Albert looked at each other. Could it be... It should be that thing. There were meaningful smiles on both faces. "You laugh so oozingly." Shanna couldn''t help muttering as they watched them laughing meaningfully. "Has anyone tried to crack my communication card?" Albert changed the subject and asked Lee Jordan the question he cared more about. "Well, some people have tried it. They think your communication cards are too expensive, and they plan to make a batch of them to sell." Lee Jordan said it was even more cheerful. "If this thing is cheaper, I guess many people will be willing to pay for it." Shanna murmured. "The price is already very low. It can''t be cheaper anymore. No matter how cheap it is, it will be sold at a low price." Albert shook his head and explained: "Although the communication card looks like a metal card, the magic technology contained in it does not Its not low, and one can last a long time. Its worth the price." "This thing is much more convenient than writing a letter, and you can contact at any time." Lee Jordan agrees with Albert''s words, "otherwise they won''t spend money to buy it." "Did they succeed?" Shanna asked curiously. "It should have all failed. In the end, the Ravenclaw senior still pinched his nose and asked me to buy a communication card." Speaking of this, Lee Jordan wanted to share with the two of the bad luck of that guy. . Albert was not surprised at all. The communication card involves the advanced use of the change spell. Most students should not be able to reach that level, let alone make similar things. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 388： ALFGs trick It took Harry a while to calm Ron''s emotions. He knew what Ron was feeling now. Before, Harry was also poor, and he had few pennies in his pocket, and his Uncle Vernon never wanted to spend an extra shilling on him. Later, Harry inherited a large inheritance left by his parents, but he did not have much idea about money itself, and there were not many places where money was needed. The Kanon that was taken out from Gringotts last time, except for the purchase Most of his things are still in his pocket. "I don''t know where they got so many Gallons." Ron murmured, naturally he wouldn''t be so stupid to think that Albert paid for himself. "I probably know the reason." Harry recalled, and said, "Remember the billboard on the bulletin board?" "What advertisement?" Ron asked. "It''s the''communication card so that there is no distance between each other.''" Harry said: "I remember the last time I saw Fred and George posting an advertisement there, and Percy was warned about it. The contacts are Fred, George and Lee Jordan." "You mean they made so much Gallon by selling those so-called communication cards!" Ron''s eyes widened, his face was full of shock, and he couldn''t believe what Fred and George were selling. "Probably that Mr. Anderson asked them to help sell things and then give them money." Harry still knew something and explained to Ron. After all, Harry had been living in the Muggle world before, and Albert''s approach was too common in the Muggle world. "But why didn''t he sell it himself?" Ron couldn''t understand. If he were to be, he would definitely be alone... "I don''t know too much, it''s probably..." Harry didn''t know Albert, but he heard that he was a very powerful genius and seemed to be rich. "...Probably... I don''t want to waste time. Right!" Harry didn''t think there was anything wrong with Albert''s approach. If he changed it to him, he might do the same, provided that he could think of it. "Why is it not me who makes money?" Ron jumped out of this idea next, even though he knew the reason, he was still very depressed. Harry next to him took out a piece of parchment from his pocket. This is a treasure map with a line written in gorgeous swashes: Young generations, congratulations on discovering the treasure we left behind. Go and look for it, we Put all the treasures there. ALFG "ALFG?" Harry finished reciting these letters softly, turning his head to Ron next to him, "This must be a very funny guy." Ron looked at the treasure map carefully, frowned slightly and asked, "Where did you get this stuff?" "I found it in a book borrowed from the school library when I did my homework last time!" Harry didn''t intend to hide it. At that time, he found that there were several pages of parchment paper pasted together, and after a closer look, he found that this treasure map was hidden inside. "Maybe the other party is playing with us." Ron looked at this old parchment, frowning and said, "This summer, Fred and George also brag to us that they found the grid through a piece of parchment. The secret treasure of Lanfindor." Speaking of this incident, Ron couldnt help but contempt in his eyes. Thinking about it in his head, he knew it was impossible, not to mention that Fred and George boasted that they had defeated the trolls, and more After defeating the giant spider, after many trials, he found the treasure hidden by Gryffindor. When you hear this, you know it is false. However, it feels a bit weird to connect with this old treasure map in Harry''s hand. Is it true? Ron used his thoughtless brain, and finally came up with the answer: nonsense. "go together!" Harry thought for a while and wanted to invite him. He didn''t want Ron to continue to be irritated by what had happened, and always thought that treasure hunting was a very interesting thing. "Ok." Ron agreed, and since Harry wanted to hunt for treasure, he would go with him. "But what does that mean." Harry pointed to the marker on the other side of the treasure map, which looked like a map. "I don''t know." Ron looked at the map, feeling very annoyed. "It might be a map somewhere in the castle." "What does the ghost have to do with the toilet?" Harry looked at the simple portraits next to the map in confusion. "And... this thing should be a pumpkin?" Ron guessed. "Does ghosts and pumpkins mean Halloween?" "I don''t think so. What does the toilet mean? Is the toilet in the bathroom?" Harry was even more confused, he was not good at solving puzzles at all. "Also, is this a map of the castle?" "It should be... the map on the second floor of the castle!" Ron said after careful observation. "If this is the map on the second floor?" Harry said, "but is there a bathroom on the second floor?" "It seems...no. Hmm, wait, there seems to be a malfunctioning bathroom?" Ron''s eyes lit up and he felt like he had guessed something. "But what do ghosts and pumpkins mean?" "Hagrid''s pumpkin field?" Harry often ran to Hagrid, remembering that there was a large pumpkin field next to Hagrid''s hut. Those pumpkins were specially prepared for Halloween. "So, what do ghosts mean?" Harry felt that his brain was not enough, and he was really not good at guessing, but he was going to try his luck on the second floor first, maybe he could meet a ghost or something. " However, the two wandered around on the second floor of the castle, but they did not encounter any ghosts. Finally, they decided to go to the faulty bathroom to see if they could find a clue. "Can''t go in." Ron opened his mouth to stop Harry when he reached out to grab the brass handle and was about to push the door. "What''s the matter?" Harry asked in confusion. "This is a girls'' bathroom." Ron pointed to the mark, frowning. Moreover, he heard footsteps coming over here. "What are you going to do?" Hermione stopped Ron and Harry who were about to break into the broken girl''s bathroom, and looked at the two in front of them with very strange eyes. "We''re hunting for treasure." Harry couldn''t help being a little embarrassed, and quickly stepped back, like Hermione explained why he wanted to enter the girls'' bathroom, he didn''t want to be misunderstood. "Don''t think you can do this with an excuse. If you dare to do this, I will tell Professor McGonagall." Hermione looked at the two with disgusting eyes and said, "Last semester, we had one in our college. The student did this and was almost expelled from the school." Harry and Ron opened their mouths, not knowing what to say. "I hope I don''t see you guys packing up and getting out of here next time?" After speaking, Hermione turned and left. "Really?" Harry asked foolishly. "How would I know, what should I do now?" Ron looked at Harry nervously. If he was expelled for this, his mother would definitely kill him. "I''ll go in by myself!" Harry gritted his teeth and said, "Bring you here and remind me when someone comes." "Forget it, let me go in with you!" Ron didn''t want to stay outside, what if he was misunderstood? As soon as they opened the door and entered the girls'' bathroom, they met the crying Myrtle. "I think the ghost should be her." Ron said to Harry, pointing to the ghost girl in front of him. "I know I''m dead, so you don''t need to tell me again." The crying Myrtle stared dissatisfiedly at the two students who had broken into her territory. "Do you know where the treasure is?" Harry asked straightforwardly, if he could, he really didn''t want to stay here for a while. "Oh, I know, I know. Someone once told me that if someone comes here to look for something, tell him ''15''." The crying Myrtle suddenly giggled. "What do you mean?" Ron asked in confusion. "I don''t know." Myrtle said happily. "Who asked you to say that?" Harry asked curiously, and it must be the creator of the treasure map that the ghost conveyed. "A handsome boy." Myrtle giggled. "He won''t let me tell other people his name." After speaking, the ghost floated away. "What do you think fifteen means?" "We better get out of here," Ron said nervously, "Don''t let people see us entering the girls'' bathroom." Harry also thought Ron had made a lot of sense~www.novelhall.com~ as soon as they walked out of the girls'' bathroom, they heard footsteps coming here again. The two of them couldn''t help but pull their heads up, only to find that they were acquaintances. "Harry, Ron, what are you doing here?" George raised his head and looked at the room they had just come out, raising his eyebrows. "What are you doing in the girls'' bathroom?" Fred asked in surprise. "No no, we!" "Okay, I see, you leave quickly, don''t let other people see it." Albert interrupted, "I remember last year Marcus McLagen pretended to be stupid and wanted to break into the girls'' bathroom. As a result, he was caught upright by the girls and his reputation was stinky. No girl would want to date him anymore." Lee Jordan looked like you were going to learn your lesson. "This...we are not..." The two of them blushed, and they didn''t know what to say for a while. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 389： seek death Albert opened his eyes in the sound of whispering, and found that three roommates who often slept in were chatting enthusiastically. "What the **** are you doing?" Albert closed his eyes, reached out his hand to cover a yawn, and stumbled up the silver pocket watch on the bedside table. "It''s only half past seven." He asked inexplicably. "It doesn''t take so early to go to Hogsmeade? Or are you so excited that you can''t sleep?" "Do you really not go to Hogsmeade with us today?" Lee Jordan reminded again, "The girls are counting on you to introduce them to Hogsmeade." "Isn''t there you?" Albert sat on the edge of the bed, put on slippers for himself, and was going to wash in the bathroom. "I''m not going to join in the fun, and don''t tease Tom, be careful that he scratches you with his paw. " "Who did you date?" Fred happily counted his Garon, while George next to him was recording what they needed to buy. "A beautiful girl, are you satisfied!" Albert said grimly. "Who, who is that pretty girl?" "Guess yourself slowly!" When Albert was brushing his teeth, he suddenly heard Lee Jordan''s screams from the dormitory, apparently annoying Tom while he was sleeping, and he was scratched by the cat. "If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why don''t you understand?" Albert gently shook his head, and washed his face with a wrung out towel. The cold water washed away the sleepiness in his mind, making Albert Especially awake completely. After returning to the room, I saw Lee Jordan scolding and checking the scratches on his arm. Fred and George were gloating and joking from time to time. Tom has left his nest, lying on the reinforced cat climbing frame Albert made for him, yawning with his mouth wide open, and squinting at the three teasers below. "Your cat is obviously so fat, why is it so agile?" Lee Jordan muttered, "This is not normal at all!" "No matter how fat the cat is, it is also a predator." Albert opened the window, the sky was gray, and a cold wind blew in, making the people in the room shiver. "It''s going to rain!" he said. "If you don''t say it, you won''t go down, and shut the windows." Fred couldn''t help complaining. He felt that if it really rained later, it must be Albert''s fault. "Don''t say anything stupid, maybe a little wind will help make your heads clearer." Albert bent down and began to prepare breakfast for Tom. Obviously, he has controlled his rations, but Tom still has a tendency to get fat. The only thing that makes Albert happy is that Tom is much stronger than before. It no longer grows fat, but begins to grow flesh. Albert stroked Tom''s smooth hair, soothing himself. "If I dont come back in the afternoon, Carla will come over to prepare lunch for you later. You are also not allowed to eat or run around in the castle. If I see you making yourself dirty, I will detain you. One months worth of dried fish. Albert babbled, and now Toms food is rationed, and every ton of rice is measured with a brass balance. Three roommates laughed at this. "Meow!" Tom stared at the brass balance, his eyes full of hostility. It also tried to destroy this nasty thing that restricts its rations, but it failed. Daily food is still strictly controlled. "Remember not to run around!" Albert reminded him again, and then went downstairs to the common room with his roommate. Tom can already walk sideways in the Gryffindor common room. Everyone knows that this fat cat is Albert''s pet. In addition, Tom is also very cute and is loved by girls. Albert once suspected that the reason Tom became fat was that Gryffindor girls fed him, even though he once told the girls not to do that. On the way to the restaurant, they met Professor Quirrell again. This Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts always wanders on the fourth floor like a ghost, and everyone says that Professor Quirrell is to prevent students from breaking into the restricted area on the fourth floor. Albert sneered at this, he knew why the other party was always wandering on the fourth floor. After seeing Albert, Professor Quirrell quickly turned into the corner next to him and stayed away from the humanoid questioning machine Albert. He was fed up with the endless tricky questions. "Professor Quirrell doesn''t seem to want to meet you!" Fred said with a grinning pat on Albert''s shoulder. "No such thing." "Don''t fool yourself." "He definitely doesn''t want to ask you any more questions." "If I were asked by you every day, I would detour when I saw you." Several people went downstairs playfully, and after entering the hall, they reduced their smiles. There is no way, whoever encounters Mr. Administrator with a gloomy face holding a cat, he will take the initiative to shrink his smile and stay away from him. Filch''s mood is not very good. He doesn''t like Hogwarts students going to Hogsmeade, because every time the students come back, there will be a lot of nasties in the school who like to throw big dung eggs. , Will always increase his daily workload and bring himself a lot of trouble. As soon as I was about to eat breakfast, there was a drizzle in the sky above my head. In the rainy season in October, this kind of weather is very common, but the bad weather ruined everyone''s good mood to go to Hogsmeade. After all, you can''t stroll around Hogsmeade after it rains. "By the way, which girl did you have an appointment with? We don''t even know that you have already found a girlfriend?" The topic turned around and returned to Albert. Li Qiaodan didn''t mean he envied Albert to find a girlfriend, he was curious and wanted to tease Albert about it. Several girls next to them put down their food one after another, turned their heads and looked over here, they were also very curious about this matter. "Katrina?" Fred guessed. Perhaps after hearing someone calling her name, Katrina turned her head and looked over. To be honest, most students at their age are still in a state of ignorance about the so-called love. They may have a good impression of a certain girl, but they have no so-called love view. "No, eat your slices of bread." Albert glanced at Katrina, then turned to look at Li Qiaodan, who is particularly fond of gossip. Seeing that he was not ready to shut up, he took a quick slice of bread and stuffed it with him. Lee Jordan closed his mouth obediently and continued to eat breakfast, lest Albert would help him shut up. The girls are very disappointed and want to know who Albert''s girlfriend will be? "Are you really not going with us?" Fred asked again before leaving after eating. "I have to wait for someone, you go first!" Albert declined gently. "Look, I said he must have found a girlfriend without telling us, hum, don''t live in hiding, we will definitely know who that beautiful girl is..." Li Qiaodan''s suddenly shut up. With his tongue stuck to his palate, he was speechless, and he was taken away by Fred and George. As for the girls, they don''t need Lee Jordan to introduce Hogsmeade. Filch and his cat were beside the oak door in the foyer, asking Hogwarts students who were about to leave school to sign and register. In a short period of time, the administrator also caught two junior students trying to go to Hogsmeade~www.novelhall.com~. After most of the students left, the administrator rolled up a long The parchment, tapped on the palm of his right hand, staring at Albert dissatisfied. Then he coughed vigorously, as if to signal Albert to hurry up and sign off. Albert pretended not to hear. "I hope I didn''t let you wait too long." At half past eight, Isabel appeared in the hall on time. This beautiful girl seemed to have taken some time to dress up specially, with a princess hairstyle, very beautiful. "The time is just right!" Albert took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. "Very punctual." The two looked at each other for a while. Albert smiled and said, "Then... shall we go?" They signed at Filch and walked towards the school gate together. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 390： Are you dating? The rain is getting heavier, and the scene in front of you becomes blurred in the rain curtain. Albert drew his wand into an umbrella and silently lifted it over Isobel''s head. The red-haired girl turned her head, and the two met each other''s eyes and smiled. Albert secretly reached out to grab the warm and tender little hands. At that moment, he could vaguely feel the master of those hands shaking slightly, and slowly spread his hands to clasp his fingers. The two walked into the rain curtain hand in hand. Albert felt that he should say something. There is still a long way to go from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade. It is not a good idea to remain silent along the way. "Do you know? I just started to learn Summoning, but it was actually to make an umbrella when it rained." Albert talked about his original purpose of learning Summoning, and now I think about it carefully. It''s funny, but it''s undeniable that after learning it, it really saves you the trouble of carrying an umbrella. "To save trouble?" Isabel covered her mouth and chuckled, but felt that Albert''s words made sense. In fact, she learned the spell herself, and a large part of it was for this reason. At this time, some whispers overwhelmed the sound of rain, distracting the two of them. Some students passed by the two of them, presumably after noticing Albert and Isabel, they slowed down and talked quietly next to them. After all, the two geniuses at Hogwarts got together for a date, which would be something that everyone can discuss for a long time. More and more students passing by slowed down, trying to eavesdrop on what Albert and Isabel were talking about, but these people were destined to be depressed. The conversation between Albert and Isabel did not avoid them at all, but also No need, because other people simply dont understand. Yes, the two are talking in ancient magic texts, listening to other people''s ears, it''s almost... hell! "I like the surprised look on their faces." Isabel said with a smile. "A lot of people want to listen to our gossip news. You know, most girls have long tongues." "I think they will know we are dating soon." Albert didn''t care much about this. Of course, he also doesn''t like to be a topic of small talk. "I will tell them that I just find someone to practice ancient magic texts." Isabel''s remarks did not actually lie, they are indeed using ancient magic texts to communicate. "I don''t think people will believe such a lame excuse." Albert raised the hand holding Isobel and said gently: "We just had bad luck and were not assigned to a grade." To be honest, a fifth-grade girl finds a boy who is two years younger than her to be her boyfriend, and sometimes it is easy to attract criticism from people. There are actually many girls who are jealous of Isabel''s talent, and Albert''s own aura is too strong, so strong that a lot of girls are attracted by him. Excellent, rich, handsome, well-known, and gentle personality, no matter how you look at it, are the best boyfriend choice. "Many girls are actually at work with vanity and curiosity." Albert said calmly, he didn''t think he was a fanatic. "If you were told by them, you would be very sad when you judge them like this!" Isobel laughed, but did not deny this, because he is a natural photographer and understands this better than Albert. This topic accompanied them all the way out of school. Then, the topic of the two people''s small talk turned to when they first met. "At that time, I was really surprised." Isabel said. "Do you mean age?" Isabel shook his head. "Because I found the location of the classroom?" It is said that all students who join the Transformation Club for the first time need someone to lead the way to find the location of the classroom. Isabel shook his head. "I dare you to say that you must have used Sentry on me?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "It''s just a little curiosity." Isabel does not deny this. "Sometimes he does it involuntarily, but it is not pleasant to read other people''s thoughts. Most people are not as they are on the surface. You will find the surrounding People are lying. But I was very happy at the time." "What are you happy about?" Albert asked with a smile. "This is my own little secret." Isobel stopped, turned around and put his index finger on his lips. "Little secret, well, everyone will have their own little secret." Albert handed the umbrella to Isabel and took out the flying broom from the deformed lizard''s leather bag. "Let''s go around on a broomstick!" Albert proposed. Due to frequent rains in October, the road to Hogsmeade was muddy and difficult to walk. "Wuhen Stretching Curse?" "Well, before that, we need a little disguise." When Albert took the wand and put away the umbrella, Isobel had already used his wand to conjure another umbrella. Albert used the Illusion Charm on the two, he didn''t want to be watched by others. "This is the first time I''ve been riding a broomstick with someone else!" Isobel smiled horizontally on the broomstick, stretched out his hand to embrace Albert''s waist, and raised the umbrella over their heads with the other hand. "let''s go." Sweeping the six stars leisurely flew towards Hogsmeade. "Actually, I also fly well." "Then you will take me next time." Albert didn''t ask why you didn''t join the Quidditch team. Isobel''s situation is probably the same as him. He likes flying but doesn''t want to train in Quidditch. Time wasting on. "Right, something..." Isobel leaned his head on Albert''s back and said softly, "Does Katrina seem to like you a little bit?" "Why do you think so?" Albert was silent for a moment and asked calmly. "Probably... intuition, she herself probably didn''t realize that she likes to worship you like most girls." Isabel''s tone was very calm, with a hint of helplessness. "It seems that we are really alike!" Albert said with a smile, "I also have a younger sister who loves her very much, but she has also lived in my shadow from the beginning. Fortunately, she is a numb melon." "You don''t want your sister to come to the magic world?" "I don''t want her to be involved in a dispute between wizards. I only hope that she can marry someone she likes and live a happy life." Albert said gently. He felt that Isabels thoughts were similar to his own, and hoped that his sister could find someone she likes and spend her life happily. "I heard that you want to make two or three girlfriends?" Isabel said suddenly. "That is a cruel reality." "brutal reality?" "Many girls and boys are just trying to get a sense of freshness, and they will break up after a while." Isabel did not refute that this phenomenon does exist and is very common. "I''m more greedy, and I hope to find a girlfriend with a similar personality, and spend my life together." Albert said gently. "For the rest of your life, do you really dare to say it?" Isabel doesn''t actually hate Albert''s words. She closed her eyes and murmured, "It''s just that, who would know about this kind of thing?" Riding a flying broom is far more comfortable and convenient than walking to Hogsmeade Village. Before reaching Hogsmeade, Albert stopped the broomstick. Isobel gracefully stepped down from the broomstick, looked at Albert, who had swept the six stars, and asked, "Where do you want to go?" After lifting the phantom curse on the two of them, he smiled and said, "Madame Pattif Teahouse?" "You must have been to Hogsmeade Village." "why would you say so?" "Most boys don''t pay much attention to the teahouse on the side road. Only couples who are looking for a date will consider it." "Why can''t it just ask someone for news?" Albert asked with interest. "You are very familiar with Hogsmeade''s performance, and you can''t do that with dictation alone." Isobel put away his wand, and re-ceded the right to give the lady an umbrella to Albert. "I have indeed been here a few times. I came here with friends. There are several secret roads from the school to the outside." Alberta took Isobel back to the road, and soon they came to the entrance of the village. The streets of Hogsmeade were relatively deserted. There were no pedestrians to stop and chat. Everyone was hurried to the place where they were going. The two of them walked along the street, and finally turned into the side road opposite the pig''s head bar, where there was a small pink teahouse. "Mrs. Petitfu Teahouse." Albert read the name on the sign softly. The host here has undoubtedly passed the romantic period, even Albert, who thinks he is not very romantic, feels this way. However, Mrs. Pattefs teahouse is still one of the hogwarts dating mecca. "Penello suggested that I bring you here." Isabel said softly. Albert followed her gaze and saw a red-haired Percy Weasley, the Gryffindors The prefect is chatting with a girl with long curly hair. That girl is probably the Penello that Isabel said! However, the two people over there were very engaged in chatting, and they didn''t notice them. There were only a few of their customers in the room, with plenty of seats to choose from, and the two sat down next to the foggy window, a distance from Percy''s table. "What are the two important points?" Mrs. Padif, who was fat, came over. "Two cups of milk tea, please." Isabel said. "If this place is renovated, I think many couples will be willing to come." Albert looked around and mumbled. The shop is really small and the decorations are not very good, making him wonder if the taste of most wizards is just like this. He couldn''t help wondering if the store had closed without a couple from Hogwarts. Isobel didn''t pay attention to Albert''s complaints. He propped his chin with one hand and asked with the ancient magic text, "I''m curious, why did you reject it last time?" Albert sat next to Isabel, kissed her, thought for a while and said, "Last time, I thought it was a bit too early." Although asking Isabels birthday at that time did have some other meaning, Albert thought it was too early at that time, but I didnt expect Izabel to guess it at the first time. "A lot of people are going to make do with us." He said helplessly: "In the beginning, I had this vague feeling. In fact, I still hate others to arrange my life." "Well, you really found it!" Isobel didn''t care about Madame Pattif''s stunned look, and continued, "Actually, I hate it too." "Geniuses always have their own pride." The two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Yes, geniuses have their own pride. They only accept what they think and choose, and what others impose, which will make them disgusted. "After all, they are also smart people with far richer experience than ours. I admit that they may really do what they want, but it doesn''t matter." Albert looked at Isabel''s eyes and asked with a smile: "What about you? To be honest, its really strange that you had such thoughts last year." "Why do you think that way?" "In my impression, most girls are more reserved, and some even like to use a bunch of mess to test others." "Reserved?" Isobel gently stirred the milk tea with a spoon, and said with a smile, "Reserved will only let the love that may be obtained slip away, and the human heart cannot withstand the test. It is a self-righteous idiot who thinks that way. What you want should be held in your hands quickly, so as not to be snatched or slipped away by yourself. "It makes sense." Albert said with a smile, "it seems that I am also a popular item." "Of course, you probably don''t know that you are already the dream lover of most of the girls at Hogwarts." Isobel squinted and chuckled. "Before you, there is a good example. " "Dumbledore?" Albert thought he was right. "So I''ll start first." Isobel was deliberately triumphant. Isabel has a maturity far beyond his age, and Albert is very comfortable with her. After all, he has indeed gone to find his girlfriend for a lifetime. "I don''t think you''re telling the truth." Albert said, this intuition comes from the mind-consciousness, and since he has this ability, he can also vaguely feel whether the other party is lying. "Your psychic mind is more powerful than I thought." Isabel raised a finger and whispered, "This is my secret!" "Okay! Women are beautiful because of mystery, and secrets make women more feminine." Albert reached out and grabbed Isabel''s hand, changed back to English and said it again, because Izebel didn''t seem to understand. "Women are beautiful because of mystery, and secrets make women more feminine." Isabel repeated this sentence softly, seeming to like it very much. "You don''t mind letting me taste the secret taste!" Albert moved his face over. ... Fred, George and Lee Jordan were late. When they searched the whole Hogsmeade and finally found Albert, they found that he was playing weird things with a girl who looked a lot like Katrina. Chatting in the language, looks very happy. As for the scene of the two kissing, they did not see it. What should I say? After the two chatted for a long time, the topic gradually shifted to the exchange of ancient magic texts. Percy took his girlfriend and left when the rain was getting smaller, otherwise he might have been made fun of after the twins appeared. There are still several couples in the teahouse, but the two of them are talking in the language of Chiliquala, which looks strange in every way. "Aren''t they dating?" "How would I know." "You wait for me outside." After paying the money, Albert looked at the three people who were pretending to be drinking tea next to him, and asked with a smile, "You don''t want to disturb us?" The three shook their heads together, indicating that they would not do that. After warning his roommate, Albert left with Isobel. They went to the Wenrenju quill pen shop together and bought quill pens and parchment. Albert bought two thick notebooks. He always wrote things, and his notes were not enough. Before leaving, Albert also bought a shorthand feather pen. "This thing is not as used as you think~www.novelhall.com~ When I left the Wenrenju quill pen shop, Isabel reminded me. "It always uses unrealistic sentences to automatically change your words. write it down. " "I know, I hope I can crack its principle and recreate a shorthand quill." Albert made no secret of his purpose. One day I cracked my shorthand quill pen, and then upgraded and improved it, it would not become my own thing. "If you get it out, remember to give me one." Isabel said casually. Next, they went to the Fengya brand wizard clothing store together, and together they picked a fine bronze checkered scarf. The feeling that the bronze color gradually became lighter looked really good. When they walked out of the Fengya wizard clothing store with the wrapped scarves, they happened to meet Katrina and her female companion who were coming here. "You..." Katrina looked at the two people in front of him in surprise, and asked stupidly: "Are you dating?" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 391： Doubt life Are you dating? Facing Katrina''s question, Albert was stunned for a moment, and just about to answer "yes", he was stopped by Isabel''s eyes. "We are going to the three broomsticks. Are you coming together?" Isabel said to Katrina and her friends with a smile, "It just happens to take this opportunity to improve your ancient magic writing level." Katrina opened her mouth and was stunned on the spot. Her friend also opened her mouth, completely unable to understand what dating has to do with the promotion of ancient magic texts? "Can we really go together?" The freckled blond girl beside Katrina was blinking curiously at Albert. "of course can." Albert glanced at Isabel, a little bit unsure why his girlfriend didn''t want to disclose the relationship between the two parties. Is it afraid of hitting Katrina? Countless kinds of absurd thoughts quickly passed through Albert''s mind. Although Isabel Road said that Katrina might like herself, it did make him a little inexplicable and excited, but sisters or something, just think about it in her heart. He is not an idiot. No one wants to share things like love. Just like Isobel said, it is the most sensible way to hold on to what you want. To those who eat in the bowl, look at the pot, think about the pot and worry about the ground, he can only say "haha". The crowd crossed the road and arrived at the three broomsticks in a few minutes. Although Katrina had just come out of there, this did not prevent the girls from being curious about this matter. The tavern is crowded and noisy. When I first entered, I felt a rush of heat. They were lucky. When they entered, the table near the fireplace just got up and was about to leave, and a few people rushed over to take the place. To be honest, it''s really lively here, if you don''t speak loudly, you may not be able to make others hear clearly. "I''m going to have a drink, what do you want to drink?" Albert looked at the girls and asked, "Butter beer?" "Butter beer." Albert went to the counter and ordered five hot butterbeers with the tavern lady, Ms. Rosemerta. Three broomsticks In addition to the students at Hogwarts, there are also a few wizards sitting at the counter. One of them is chatting with the proprietress. It is suspected that Ms. Rosemerta has a crush? Well, Rons crush seems to be the one in front of him? Among the witches Albert had met, Rosmerta was considered to be quite beautiful, with a graceful figure and a beautiful face. Well, although he wanted to say that he had seen witches, there were only a few other than Hogwarts students. So, really ignorant? When Albert wanted to get into trouble, five cups of frothy hot butter beers were placed on the counter in front of him. He began to take money out of his pocket, paid ten Sicos, and then drew out his wand and waved it to let butter The beer drifted away steadily after him. Several girls were chatting. Albert put a glass of Butterbeer in front of Katrina and asked casually, "You look a little restless?" "Oh, nothing!" Katrina was kicked by her friend before she recovered from her trance. "Okay!" Albert finished his drink and took a sip of warm butter beer, feeling his body warm from the inside out. Isobel quickly picked up the topic, and without giving the three people a chance to ask if they were dating, he directed the topic to the ancient magic text. Albert guessed what Isobel meant, and immediately opened up the topic. He could feel that there were a lot of eyes around him staring at this side, and he didn''t come around, probably because of the reservedness in his heart. The table next to them all pricked their ears to eavesdrop on the words here. At this moment, everyone was stunned, unable to understand why the topic has always been around the ancient magic text? Isabel even prepared to carry out on-site teaching of ancient magic texts, and directly shocked the three people sitting opposite to speak, and there was no room for interruption. Most of the content the two talked about is to teach you how to quickly master the ancient magic text in a short time. The mindset of genius is a bit strange, but the method is really useful for many people. Even Albert had to admit this. He himself can''t use it because of the plug-in, but it does not prevent him from admiring Isabel''s thinking mode. This is the real genius! It''s not like a counterfeit like myself. The students who can come to Hogsmeade are all the third grade or above. If they choose the ancient magic text, they have been exposed to the ancient magic text for some time. However, most people are still in the ignorant stage, and Isobels on-site teaching is like throwing a depth bomb into the lake. Albert occasionally went up to make up for a knife, making the guys who wanted to eavesdrop on their chats in a daze. Obviously, I came out to play, and I still have to listen to people talking about these silly things. It''s a living suffering. Katrina can understand a bit, and can also feel the practicality of what Isobel and Albert are talking about, but her level is still far from enough. She seems to understand but not understand, and regrets how she didnt. Bring a feather pen and notebook. "Why are you able to use ancient magic texts so skillfully?" The braided brown-haired girl next to Katrina couldn''t bear the harassment at last, and wanted to lead the topic to other places. "This...you need to find someone who is good at ancient magic texts and communicate with him often." Isobel glanced at Albert and said with a smile. "If you want to learn and master a language well, you need to use it frequently to master it faster. The ancient magic text is naturally also a language. If you don''t use it often, even if you finish the exam, you will have an entry level at most." Te followed Isabel''s meaning and said that he noticed that his girlfriend''s eyes were about to narrow into crescent shapes, and he seemed very happy. "Thanks to Albert''s help, my ancient magic text can speak so smoothly." Isobel put his hand on his chin, smiling and looking at the few people in front of him who were confused and drowsy by them. Girls. "Ahem!" Albert coughed slightly, and he found that beautiful girls are really good at lying. Isobel flickered and didn''t lose to himself. About half an hour later, the dizzy people pulled Katrina away. No way, they really couldn''t resist Isabel''s teaching offensive, and all those who wanted to eavesdrop on their gossip gave up. Looking at the few people who had gone, Albert regained his gaze, looked at his girlfriend who was smiling and watching him and said, "Guess how they will tell us about us when they return? "It will be interesting." Isabel is in a good mood. "Why not tell Katrina about our relationship?" Albert asked gently, "Isn''t it better to pick out some things in advance and let them give up?" "Actually, a few of them are just curious and easy to dispel. If you say it directly, the matter will be more troublesome." Isabel found an excuse, but he hasn''t figured out how to solve the matter. What other people think of, Isobel doesn''t care much, but his sister still cares very much. Katrina''s trance just now was seen by her. It''s all because that guy is so good that he attracts butterflies like this. Albert believed only two levels of this, but didn''t ask much, and changed the subject, "Where to go next, Duke Bee Candy Shop?" "Eating too sweet makes it easy to gain weight." Isabel said with a little distress. The young girls really care about their appearance and body shape. "Then you don''t eat sweets in the future." When Albert said this, his girlfriend''s eyes rolled. He smiled again and said: "I usually have to exercise more if I''m afraid of getting fat. I let Tom run with you, and he needs to lose weight." "I am very busy." "Easily getting old and getting fat is a common problem for most Europeans. It is related to our diet and living habits. Most people don''t know how to maintain themselves, so they look old." "Does it really have to do with diet and living habits?" Isabel asked, raising his eyebrows. "As long as Asian women are well maintained, when they are in their 40s or 50s, they are about the same as when we were 30 years old." Albert flickered. Of course, what he said is actually right~www.novelhall.com~ Europeans are really easy to get old. "Well, most European women, 17 or 18 years old is the most beautiful age, 25 years old will begin to grow old, 40 years old are basically old women." When Albert said this, the calf was After kicking it hard, he grinned in pain and continued, "So, after I graduate, we will get married, lest you really become an old woman after two years." "Don''t kick me, I''m just telling the truth." Albert smiled under his umbrella, "Stop making trouble, you are almost getting wet." "Do Asians really age more slowly?" Isabel raised his eyebrows. Do the girls really value their appearance? "When we get married, we can go to the East for our honeymoon. Then you will know." "Yeah." Isobel was stunned. After coming over in a daze, he threw a fist at Albert in shame, "Who is going to marry you, and what is in your head!" The two screamed and pushed open the door of Honey Duke''s candy store, and a warm breath of butterfat scent came over them. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 392： Invalid protest Albert and Isabels Hogsmeade dating trip, although there were some twists and turns on the way, it was generally satisfactory. The relationship between the two parties was completely clear. After graduation, they went straight to the marriage hall. Before returning to Hogwarts Castle, the two made a lot of purchases in the Honey Duke candy store. As for the question of Katrina, Albert was left behind. The matter between the McDoug sisters, Albert believes Isobel can solve it by himself. When Albert saw Katrina again, he found that the other person''s eyes looked a little strange, but he didn''t care too much. After all, the relationship between the two is nothing more than that, not full of friends, let alone lovers. Soon after the Hogsmeade weekend, Hogwarts School began to circulate Alberts love affairs. Most girls were very interested in Alberts date with Isobel, but he himself was not at all affected by it. The influence of gossip, because this matter will not be over after a few days. No way, the number one gossip Li Big Mouth Jordan, who particularly likes to spread rumors, was directly blocked by Albert. Fred and George were also very discouraged because they failed to watch Albert and Isobels intimate scene. They were still depressed about how they missed this rare opportunity. They should know that they can take this opportunity to tease Albert. Opportunities are rare. Even if they wanted to seize the handle of Albert''s date, they couldn''t find it at all. In his spare time, Albert hardly met Isobel in private, let alone dated. At least, the Weasley brothers couldn''t find the place where the two were dating through the live spot map. Of course Fred and George couldn''t find it. After all, the House of Request is not displayed on the map of the spot. However, the two of them stared at the map of the point of life for a long time, and still discovered a big secret, unexpectedly there will be two Alberts appearing in Hogwarts Castle at the same time. This is how it happened? The two were surprised, and ran to ask Albert, only to hit the gun. "As I said, you must choose all subjects to be eligible to know about this matter. Moreover, I have promised that Professor McGonagall will keep this secret. If you really want to know, I suggest you ask McGonagall. Professor Ge." After Albert learned about this, he felt very painful. It was just how idle they were that they would pay attention to his date with Isabel. He decided to temporarily keep the map of live spots on his behalf to avoid two bastards. Come to trouble myself again. "You can''t do this. Without a live map, we won''t be able to surprise Filch tonight." Fred and George strongly protested this. "Just stop for a few days!" Albert directly declared the protest invalid and stuffed the live map into his pocket. After the three of them were nagging and complaining, they stopped talking about the two Alberts. Obviously, it is better not to ask about some things, otherwise Albert will use the Forgetting Curse to help them forget about it. They haven''t forgotten Albert''s warning that this incident is obviously not just as simple as the so-called clone spell. Albert also set out to study the map of live points. This thing is not just as simple as casting a tracking spell on a piece of parchment. If you just use a tracking spell on the parchment, the magic remaining on the parchment will be due to time. Gradually lose its effect. Well, to put it simply, the power of magic is superimposed by casting spells at the same time to enhance the effect of the spell. The most common case is to deal with dragon trainers of giant dragons. They use more than ten wizards to use the stun spell, so that the stun spell can effectively penetrate the skin of the fire dragon and have an effect on them. The stronger the power, the longer the magic can exist. The Sorting Hat is the best example. On the live map, not only the tracking curse was cast, but also the entire map was hidden by magic. Of course, the most worth mentioning is the advanced tracking spell used by the four on parchment. The advanced use of most spells is not limited to the original form, but more about how to use it. Albert once tried to conceal his existence with the shielding spell, trying to erase himself from the map of the point of survival, however, he failed. In fact, the shielding spell is more used to cover up the existence of wizards and prevent them from being found by magic. Therefore, this spell is more effective for owls and can easily prevent the Owl Messenger from finding the wizard who uses this spell. If an advanced use of the shielding spell can be developed, it may be able to successfully shield the advanced tracking spell, but Albert doesn''t have much time to waste studying this spell. Albert thinks that Nico Lemay should use advanced shielding spells. For hundreds of years, the Lemays have been able to hide their existence well, so that other wizards cannot find themselves smoothly. However, Albert did not dare to write to Nicol, lest he cause unnecessary trouble to them. In fact, even if he did write to Nicol Lemay, the owl could not deliver the envelope to Nicol. It would be nice if they could have a double-sided mirror between them, so that Albert could communicate with each other from time to time and ask Nico Lemay about alchemy and other aspects. In Albert''s eyes, the Le Mays are no less than a treasure trove of precious knowledge. Ever since he had a live map, Albert will occasionally pay attention to Quirrells movements. The Dark Arts defense professor still seems to be hovering on the fourth floor. Quirrell seems to be still worried about how to break through Hagrids three-headed dog. . As for other professors'' institutions, Quirrell should have begun to inquire secretly. "Next, it will be Halloween soon!" Albert didn''t want to confuse the savior''s trio. He felt that Harry Potter would have died inexplicably that day without the help of this reliable friend, Hermione. Savior Potter can''t fall, after all, he has to bear the pressure brought by Voldemort in front. If Harry Savior Potter died inexplicably ~www.novelhall.com~ how will the future develop? Is it possible to go to Voldemort by yourself? Although Albert thought he had good luck, he didn''t want to take risks. Voldemort''s wand would show mercy to Harry, but he would not show mercy to himself. In case, if you accidentally be killed by Avadaso, you might be cold on the spot. What system, what traverser, all **** in front of death. It is the nature of the traverser to seek good luck and avoid harm. Sure enough, things like Voldemort were still handed over to the savior Harry Potter. For people like him, the most suitable job is to cheer on the savior and give Voldemort some paper money by the way, and quickly send him on the road. vertex Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 393： Vampire retreat After all, the treasure map was still worrying Harry, and it was just the last point to find the treasure in that treasure map. However, the treasure map did not mark the location of the treasure, which made Harry feel inexplicably irritable, and he was almost the last point. If he fell before he succeeded, it would be very unwilling. Ron had been nagging about his guesses, but he couldn''t provide any real help. Instead, he disturbed Harry''s thoughts and made him very depressed. After several days of contemplation, Harry finally came up with a possibility, that is, taking Hagrid''s pumpkin field as the center, and walking fifteen steps around. As for, why is it fifteen steps instead of fifteen feet, or something? In fact, it is impossible for most students to get accurate measurement tools at all. If they walk 15 steps normally, there will be no big errors. After listening to Ron, he felt that Harry must have been thinking about the treasure map, causing his thinking to become confused and a little nervous. After all, these things were all guessed by Harry out of thin air. Ron felt that the guy who made this treasure map must have made fun of the students who later found the treasure map. He was a complete bastard. When the rain stopped on Saturday afternoon, Harry and Ron hurried to Hagrid''s hunting lodge with the treasure map, ready to dig the so-called treasure. "You said there are treasures near my pumpkin field?" After Hagrid listened to Harry''s excitement, his hand stopped pouring tea. He put down the copper kettle and reached out to take the treasure map that Harry handed over. After checking it carefully, he shook his head and said, "Don''t be fooled by this kind of thing. I dare say that this so-called treasure map must be fake. I want to play tricks on the students who found the treasure map. If it is true, I will eat the treasure map on the spot." "I also think it''s fake." Ron agreed immediately. "Hagrid, do you know what pumpkin has to do with fifteen?" Harry ignored Hagrid''s words, speaking of the "fifteen" message that ghost girl had told him. "do not know." Hagrid threw a piece of rock cake in his mouth, then took a sip of strong tea, turned his head and asked, "Didn''t the ghost girl tell you anything else?" "No," Ron replied for Harry. Harry drank hot tea, turned his head and looked at the pumpkin patch outside the window, then looked at the map on the table, suddenly understood something, and said loudly, "I know!" "What do you know?" Ron looked at Harry in surprise. Hagrid also looked at Harry curiously, waiting for the second half of his sentence. However, Harry didn''t seem to be going to explain, put down his teacup and walked quickly outside the house. Hagrid and Ron looked at each other, not knowing what to say. The two went out with Harry, only to see that Harry was counting the stone steps outside the pumpkin field. That''s right, stone steps. They just came to Hagrid''s hunting lodge through this winding stone-step path. And Hagrid''s pumpkin field is next to Hagrid''s hunting lodge. If anything goes with fifteen, the fifteenth step obviously goes with this. "Harry, did you find anything?" Ron came to Harry''s side and couldn''t help asking. "No." Harry stood on the fifteenth step and looked around, trying to find where the suspected treasure was buried. He was a little depressed, because there was no such thing as a treasure. "Harry, do you think the treasure will be there?" Ron suddenly shouted, pointing to a place. In his vision, a strange branch was inserted into the ground, revealing the upper half. "Yes, maybe it''s there. I dare say that it must be the mark of the treasure." Harry ran over excitedly, feeling that he might have actually found the treasure. Hagrid reached out and pulled the branch from the ground, took a look and threw it aside, then helped Harry dig up the soil with a shovel. Sure enough, a palm-sized wooden box was buried under the branches. "Haha, I didn''t expect to find the treasure." Harry excitedly picked up the box from the soil, wiped the wet soil sac on it, and opened the wooden box. Ron and Hagrid also moved their heads to see what the legendary treasure was. There is a small bottle in the wooden box. "What is this?" Ron reached out and picked up the bottle sealed with beeswax, and after careful observation he said to Harry, "There seems to be something in the bottle." "It looks like a cross?" Harry took the bottle and looked at it carefully, and said uncertainly, "What are those things like sealing wax inside?" "Would you like to open it?" Hagrid asked tentatively. "Harry, there is this in the wooden box." Ron picked up a piece of copper, which read: Vampire retreats. "The vampire dies?" Harry took the copper sheet and looked through it carefully. It was indeed just these words. He looked at Hagrid beside him in confusion and asked, "Have you seen a vampire?" "I have seen it and have dealt with them. To be honest, most vampires are not very friendly. However, I think this cross charm should be prepared to deal with vampires." Hagrid said his guess, and Ask Harry if he wants to open the bottle. "Open it!" Harry said. He was also curious about what amulet in it that could actually drive away vampires? "I come." When Ron opened the bottle, all the people present smelled a terrible pungent smell, and the smell came out of the bottle, making people want to vomit. "Oh, uh, what the **** is this!" After Ron heard the strange smell, he squatted down and started to retching, even Harry who stepped aside felt a little sick. "Hurry up and seal it up," Hagrid yelled. Harry immediately took a step forward and refilled the bottle that Ron had thrown on the ground, so that the smell of smoke faded. "Don''t tell me, the so-called vampire retreat is to smoke the vampire away with the smell of garlic to death~www.novelhall.com~ Harry gasped and complained. "It''s possible!" Ron said with lingering fear. "I dare say no one would wear such a frightening amulet with a strong smell." Hagrid couldn''t help muttering. "Professor Quirrell, maybe Professor Quirrell has one of them. Dont forget, Professor Quirrells body has a very strange smell. Ron suggested, Or, lets give this''Vampire Escape'' to Quirrell?" After all, Professor Quirrell did say that he was a little worried that vampires would come to trouble him, so he made himself feel strange, maybe he would need this thing. Of course, Ron was actually afraid of Harry''s brain twitching, ready to wear this weird amulet, and also make his friends smell strange. "Well, I think he will need this thing." Harry nodded, apparently agreeing with Ron''s proposal. After all, it was useless for them to take this so-called treasure. It''s better to let him play in the hands of those who need it. Residual heat. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 394： The story of Quirinas Quirrell (3) In the morning, Quirrell was awakened by the sound of the rain outside the window. He suddenly leaned out of the bed, a severe pain spreading throughout his body, making him suffocate. Last night, Quirrells master, the famous Dark Lord, used black magic to punish him because he was not satisfied with his efficiency. Voldemort was not a benevolent master, and the negative effect of the Heart Drilling Charm made Quirrell still feel sore. He stretched out his hand to cover his cheek and concealed the pain on his face. It was not that his efficiency was low, but that this kind of thing would not get up at all. The professor who can be invited by Dumbledore to set up the level of the Philosophers Stone has his own ability. Even if he can subdue one or two and ask for information about the agency protecting the Philosophers Stone, he will inevitably expose himself, let alone steal it. With the Philosopher''s Stone, it is a question of whether you can escape the school. Moreover, the professors have been instructed by Dumbledore not to disclose to anyone the mechanism of protecting the Philosopher''s Stone. They don''t know what other professors are except themselves. Quirrell is of course no exception, and he dared not ask other professors blatantly. He could only inadvertently lead the topic in this direction through daily communication. For example, today I saw someone sneaking into the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. Bitten by the three-headed dog. However, after more than a month, Quirrell still got nothing. His master is losing patience. It was a warning last night. If Quirrell cant complete the task, he will do it himself when Voldemort saves his energy. At that time his life It will burn out quickly like a firework in full bloom. Quirrell struggled to get up from the bed and poured himself a potion to suppress pain. He came to the mirror and looked at the pale young man in the mirror. Quirrell leaned sideways. In the mirror, on the back of Quirrells head, there was a horrible face. It was Voldemort. Its eyes were closed. Underneath were two slender nostrils. If you didnt look carefully, you would think this one. The face has no nose. This is the terrible punishment Voldemort has given him after Quirrell failed last time. He was possessed by Quirrell, taking his life as nourishment, slowly regaining his strength. However, considering the difficulty of Quirrell''s mission, Voldemort has been in a semi-dormant state, slowly accumulating his physical strength, and avoiding excessive consumption of Quirrell''s life. However, when Quirrell was possessed by Voldemort, his life entered the countdown. If he did not get the Philosophers Stone, he would die soon, so Voldemort was not worried that Quirrell would not try to help him steal the magic Shi, but Quirrell''s slow progress made the Dark Lord very dissatisfied. "I will succeed. I will definitely get the Philosopher''s Stone." Quirrell murmured into the mirror. He took the big scarf from the shelf next to him, hiding the face on the back of his head, and didn''t forget to give it to him. Use magic to avoid someone torn off the big scarf on his head when he is not paying attention. Quirrell hadn''t forgotten that not long ago, the puppies who were famous for being mischievous in the school stared at the big scarf on his head and even tried to pull the big scarf down to see if there was garlic in it. Fortunately, he reacted in a timely manner, otherwise God knows what will happen. Since that incident, Quirrell has been very cautious, and will also cast a spell on his big scarf to avoid Pippi or other students forcibly pulling the big scarf off his head. After packing everything up and cheering himself up again, Quirrell went to the auditorium to dine as usual. When passing the fourth floor, Quirrell vaguely saw a familiar figure walking towards him, could not help speeding up his pace and turning A few turns to throw the opponent off. Albert Anderson. Hogwarts is a brilliant wizard of genius. However, it was this student who most professors liked, but it was one of the few people Quirrell didn''t want to meet at Hogwarts. He simply couldn''t understand why the other party had so many tricky questions, and the whole Hogwarts students added together, there might not be as many questions as Albert. Every third-grade Gryffindor class, this Hogwarts genius always asks him questions, even in class. If you encounter it halfway after class, you will have to be asked questions. Those tricky questions are not. Good answer, Quirrell felt that he might be driven crazy by the opponent at any time. For this reason, Quirrell now chooses to walk around Albert, so as not to be bumped into by the other party. However, even though he has achieved this level, Quirrell finds that he can still meet each other often, as if Albert I know where I am. Quirrell had consulted other professors at Hogwarts for this, and everyone said that Albert had a good relationship with the previous two Defence Against the Dark Arts professors. It is normal to ask the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor for questions. Especially when Quirrell knew that his appointment and the appointment often invited Albert over to have afternoon tea, the expression on his face was completely frozen, and he did not directly curse. Damn genius, **** Albert. Asked the other party to have tea in the afternoon? Humph! If he can, he definitely doesn''t mind asking the other person to taste the scent of the Heartbreaking Mantra. Quirrell thought viciously. Just having a meal in the restaurant, he casually chatted with Professor Flitwick next to him, and involuntarily turned his eyes to the Gryffindor table, where Harry Potter was dining. The famous Harry Potter. Maybe, if you can find a chance to kill him, you will definitely be rewarded by the Dark Lord! Quirrell knew that Harry Potter was interested in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor, and maybe let him be bitten to death by that dog. Well, this is a good idea. Or, let him fall from a high altitude while he is playing Quidditch. When Quirroth was thinking about **** Potter, a large number of owls poured into the hall with letters and packages. Among them, a white owl flew toward the teacher''s bench and threw a small package in front of Quirrell. Quirrell did not expect to receive the owl mail at all. After all, he didn''t order anything by mail recently. Who sent it from? Quirrell''s eyes fell on the sender: Harry Potter? At this moment, his mind was a little confused, and he instinctively looked at Harry Potter''s position. Quirrell couldn''t understand why the famous savior would send himself something. However, Quirrell didn''t open the package right away, but put it away and waited for the morning class to return to his office before taking the time to open the package. There was also a letter in the package, plus a strange bottle. Quirrell first opened the letter, which told what was in the bottle. It''s just that Quirrell couldn''t understand, what does this thing have to do with the treasure of the treasure map? What is the Vampire Escape Amulet? The moment Quirrell opened the bottle ~www.novelhall.com~ he regretted it. The terrible smell filled the room and made him smell like vomiting. Instinctively let him re-seal the bottle mouth at the first time. At this moment, countless thoughts flashed in Quirrell''s mind, was he teased by the savior Potter? No, it shouldn''t be so. Could it be that the sender was not Harry Potter at all, but just sent the letter to himself in the name of Harry Potter? Quirrell suddenly remembered something. Not long ago, a pair of red-haired twins tried to recommend him a vampire amulet that smelled of garlic? Could it be... them? Did they send this thing to themselves in the name of Harry Potter just to tease themselves? At this thought, Quirrell''s cheeks twisted. However, he calmed down quickly, because the possibility of this is not high. Unless, the red-haired twins want to frame Harry Potter? But why do they do this? No, it should not be like this. After all, there is a boy in the Weasley family who is a friend of Harry Potter, so they shouldn''t have done this at all. There is only one possibility now. Is this really a gift from Harry Potter to himself? But why did Harry Potter do this? Quirrell thought carefully about Harry Potter''s motives, then looked at the content on the parchment, and suddenly realized. It turned out that this amulet was for him to expel vampires. Last time, Quirrell told the whole class that he was afraid of being caused by vampires. Even though he wanted to understand the reason, he didn''t know why he didn''t appreciate the savior who sent him the amulet at all, and even wanted to kill Harry Potter even more. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 395： Big scarf being stared at "Do you think that Professor Quirrell looked at us a little strange!" Halfway to the hall, Fred, George and Lee Jordan walked and talked about what had just happened. "If you want to change to me, it must be the same." Lee Jordan, who was walking side by side with the Weasley brothers, couldn''t help but complain. "why?" "Why? Since you sold the garlic cross amulet to Professor Quirrell, his eyes have not been quite right." Lee Jordan stretched out his hand to cover his face and reminded aloud. At the beginning, he did not approve of the twins going to Professor Quirrell to sell the amulet. "but" "It''s nothing, what would you think if someone teased you in person." Lee Jordan immediately interrupted. The twins may not be that interesting, but it doesn''t mean that Professor Quirrell would not have that idea. "But... Don''t Professor Quirrell need to get rid of vampires? Fred was very puzzled. He remembered that Albert was just... well, what about that guy? He turned his head and looked around, but did not see Albert, he asked, "Where are Alberts?" "You just found out. I just disappeared inexplicably." George gave an expression that you only discovered now. They have encountered this situation many times. Anyway, Albert will definitely come out again later. "Have you noticed that the strange smell on Professor Quirrell''s body is stronger!" "Of course I noticed!" Fred raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "It''s a shame that Pippi failed to succeed last time." "That guy took so many things from us, and it turned out to be like this?" Speaking of Pippi Ghost, Lee Jordan was very dissatisfied. That guy took a lot of dung bombs and stinky bombs from them, but failed to make it happen. "Pippy said Professor Quirrell was defensive and could not succeed." George said. "Do you want to give up?" Everyone is very curious. Under Professor Quill''s big scarf, is it stuffed with garlic or a garlic cross? "It''s best to give up. Everyone has their own secrets that they don''t want to be known." Albert didn''t know when he reappeared. "Where did you just go." Lee Jordan asked. "What were you talking about just now?" Albert deliberately changed the subject. "What do you think is in Professor Quirrell''s big scarf?" Fred knew that Albert hadn''t said, so he stopped asking, just telling Albert about Pepy Ghost''s failure. "I already know. I heard that Quirrell cast a spell on his big scarf so that the scarf won''t be pulled off." Albert said about what he had heard. "You''ll know?" The three of them were very surprised. They didn''t expect that Quirrell would actually use this trick, so that their original fish hook plan would be ruined. "I don''t know if it''s true or false after hearing what others say." "Or, let''s let Pippi go try again?" Lee Jordan suggested. He still had a grudge about Pippi''s failure, and it wouldn''t do to mess things up. Albert''s face twitched slightly, admiring the three''s ability to kill. Once Voldemort parasitic behind Quirrell''s head is exposed, he still doesn''t know what will happen! "Are you going to be locked up for a few days?" Albert asked, "If you are ready, I can try to make you a fishhook that can solve the spell." "This" "You can make Pippi..." Before Li Qiaodan could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Albert raising his hand. "Pippi won''t listen to you unless you show him something else." "Forget it." If Pippi''s scam is unsuccessful, won''t they just waste their joke props? The three of them are not as wealthy as Albert. "The last treasure seems to have been dug up." Albert immediately changed the subject, "Did you someone secretly release water and tell them the location of the treasure." The three unanimously stated that they did not tell others the location of the treasure. However, Harry''s treasure map is only one of the treasure maps made by Albert. However, these treasure maps need to be decrypted to find the location of the treasure. According to Fred, George and Lee Jordan, Albert had no intention of making a treasure hunt pleasant. I didn''t expect Harry to be able to solve the mystery. It was quite powerful. Anyway, whoever of you has seen his treasure map. Several people were quietly changed the subject. "Well, it seems to be the treasure spot near Hagrid''s pumpkin field. The treasure seems to be... that garlic-scented cross." Lee Jordan said uncertainly. "Go ahead and ask, don''t you know everything?" Fred snorted in a certain direction, and the three of them looked up and saw Harry and Ron having a meal there. "I heard you got a treasure map last time, how about it, did you find the treasure?" Fred came to Harry and put his hand on Ron''s shoulder and asked. "Found it. Unfortunately, the treasure inside is very strange." Ron knocked off Fred''s hand on his shoulder and couldn''t help complaining: "I found a very smelly bottle with a strange vampire amulet in it. Later, Harry gave the thing to Professor Quirrell." "No wonder!" the four said in unison, staring at each other. "No wonder what?" "Nothing?" Fred said casually, "You have to be careful, don''t run into the forbidden forest. Last time, we also got one, but we ran into the forbidden forest and almost couldn''t come back." "Fucking anyone!" Ron curled his lips, completely disbelieving the two of them. "Do you know who ALFG is?" Harry asked suddenly. . "ALFG?" George changed the subject: "You mean?" "No, it''s ALFG." Harry gave George his treasure map, but Hagrid didn''t eat it in the end. "Our one is not signed!" George reminded ~www.novelhall.com~ This shouldn''t be...you guys made a trick? "Ron looked up and down at the few people in front of him, feeling very suspicious. These guys really looked like people who could do such things. "We don''t have that ability." Fred pretended to be looking at the map. Of course, they didn''t lie. After all, the treasure map was drawn by Albert, and it really has nothing to do with them. "Is there any holiday for Halloween this year?" Albert asked casually when everyone sat down to eat. "I remember it was a chorus last year!" "This year is a pantomime performance." George said. "I heard that Percy will also perform and play the instrument." "The prefect is really hard!" "The pantomime was banned by the school a long time ago." Albert interrupted. "It is said that a long time ago, the wizard''s fairy tale "The Fountain of Good Luck" was staged in an adaptation of Hogwarts. As a result, the pantomime caused a fire. As a result, Hogwarts banned the performance of pantomime. "This year''s Halloween is a circus show!" Wood walked over and said to a few people: "Remember Mario, Danny, and Jack." "Acrobatic trio?" Albert asked tentatively. "Yes, it is them. After graduation, those three guys really set up a circus. It is said that they will start touring and prepare to use Hogwarts as the starting point for traveling around the world." "Unexpectedly, they really formed a miniature circus!" Fred and George were both surprised. It was not easy to form their own team. Mini circus? That''s right, it actually refers to the wizards performing on the street, Mario, Danny, and Jack do not have enough funds to support the early investment of the circus, so they can only accumulate Garon slowly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 396： Its nice to meet you! When Wood talked about the news of his former companions, Fred and George looked at each other and fell into a brief silence. Of course they know what Mario, Danny, and Jack dreams are. The former acrobatics trio hope to form a circus and perform public performances around the world. However, the reality is so cruel, there is not enough financial support, their dreams have even just started. What about their own dreams? Open a joke shop! How much does it cost? Fred and George didn''t know, they hadn''t even investigated this matter, but it was definitely not something that could be achieved by dozens of gallons. They need to rent a shop, they need to advertise, the goods need raw materials, they need technology, and they have no Kanon, no experience, and they might mess things up. If they dont have any luck, they will end up even before their dreams begin. Up. In fact, it is almost impossible for twins to make up a hundred gallons before graduation. No money, sometimes it''s so cruel. Now, the twins understand why Albert always said that money is really important sometimes. The two looked at Albert at the same time and suddenly felt that they were lucky. Albert said that he would help them. Because he never made himself lose money, Fred and George opened a joke shop after graduation. Full of confidence, perhaps full of confidence in Albert. It''s great to have such friends! They are also lucky. Of course, Albert didn''t know what Fred and George thought. He was eating while casually responding to Wood about Quidditch. Wood is really optimistic about Harry, thinking that this year''s Quidditch champion will belong to Gryffindor Academy. Harry was a little embarrassed, and it was worth eating. He knew that his position originally belonged to Albert. Although Albert didn''t seem to want it, but... Wood praised him so much that Harry felt a little uncomfortable. "Although I like flying, Quidditch is not suitable for me because I don''t have so much time to train with everyone." Albert looked at Harry''s appearance and said calmly, "However, there is one thing you need to pay attention to. Don''t make yourself unable to play." "This is an early warning." "Warning?" "Yes, early warning." Fred reminded with a frown. "Although you may think it is exaggerated, Albert''s words are usually accurate. You need to be careful." "Yes, Harry, you need to be careful of those **** on the Slytherin team. They can do whatever they can to win most of the time." Wood heard Albert''s words and immediately reacted and reminded Harry aloud. "No, no, Wood, the Slytherin team has been doing nothing to win." Lee Jordan interrupted. "If you have time, you can teach Harry how to use Mark''s fake moves." George reminded. "Mark''s feint?" Harry asked puzzledly. "That''s an effective counterattack, especially against some bad-character guys. You always need a little excuse to punch the opponent''s nose." Fred threw his fist and made a beating." Of course, because it is a fake action, it won''t really hit people." "If it really hits, it can only be regarded as his bad luck." George shrugged. Harry opened his mouth, speechless in surprise. Lee Jordan''s eyes fell on Albert who got up and was about to leave, and asked aloud: "Where are you going?" "There''s something else, let''s go first." Albert got up and left. "see you later!" "Damn it, is he going to the library right after eating?" After Albert left, George couldn''t help muttering while looking at the back of his friend. "Definitely not, I think he might have gone on a date?" Lee Jordan guessed. "Should we follow?" "That''s a good idea." The three curious guys quickly wiped out the food and left with Albert. "What are they doing?" Ron asked puzzledly. "Probably want to go... to see Albert on a date?" Of course Wood also heard about Albert, and felt that it was not good for Fred to do this. Yes, very bad. "Dating?" Ron repeated, not understanding what the word meant. The three found that Albert was not going on a date, but went straight back to the Gryffindor common room, which greatly diminished their interest, and they were ready to go to the responsive room to perfect the joke props. Now the threes laboratory is here. Lee Jordan became a tester of joke props part-time and offered them some suggestions by the way. "what happened?" Seeing George hit the door, Fred reached out and pulled him from the ground, frowning and asking. "Can''t get in, there are people inside." George said. "By the way, I know!" Fred suddenly exclaimed. "What do you know?" "You said, will Albert be in it? Don''t forget, the responsive house can''t appear on the map, maybe they just hide in it for a date, and don''t worry about being disturbed by others!" George and Lee Jordan were stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that it made sense. Perhaps Albert had told his girlfriend the secret of the responsive house! Yes, they must be dating inside, otherwise why would they not get in? "But how did he do it?" Lee Jordan was a little confused. Isn''t Albert in the common room? "Don''t forget, he can appear in two places at the same time." Fred touched his chin and reminded him, "Only students who choose twelve subjects will know how to use the clone spell. Don''t forget, that The girl named Isabel McGeddog is also a genius, and surely there is a way to appear in two places at the same time." No wonder they never catch the time when the two are dating. Albert had no idea that his trick had been seen through. Of course, even if he is seen through, he doesn''t really care, what can he do after seeing through? ... At this moment, Albert is standing at the entrance of the lounge, covering his face and watching the scene in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ So, this is the reason why you can''t lose weight? Tom is being held by the girl, teasing with dried fish. I was actually cheated away by a little fish. What a gluttonous guy. "Miss Granger, it looks like you have found your first friend." "That one" Hermione looked at Albert who was walking over, panicked, like a child who had made a mistake. "Please be sure not to feed Tom anymore. Didn''t you find that his weight has exceeded the standard?" Albert looked at Hermione and said with a serious face. "Sorry, I just..." Hermione lowered her head. "Tom was spoiled by my grandfather and grandmother." Albert stretched out his hand and scratched the cat''s ear, and said helplessly: "I didn''t pay attention, it became so fat." "Sorry!" Hermione''s voice lowered. "Just don''t do that in the future. I''m helping it lose weight recently. Maybe you can help." Albert slowed down his tone so as not to be bullying a child. "What should I do?" "Let it exercise more." Albert took out a funny cat stick and shook it in front of Tom. The latter immediately attracted his attention and reached out to touch it. "Try it." Albert passed the funny cat stick to Hermione. Hermione was a little reserved. She noticed the gazes from other people, and some of them unnaturally took the cat stick. "I''m very busy, I don''t always have much time to spend time with Tom." Albert gently picked up the fat cat, touched its belly and said, "If you have time, help me take care of it, okay?" "Okay, I will." Hermione looked at Albert with a big smile. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 397： Halloween Eve Albert opened his eyes suddenly. Just now, he had a terrible nightmare, dreaming that he almost suffocated to death when he was making love with Hermione Granger. Well, he admitted, this sweet and weird nightmare is simply absurd. When Albert opened his eyes and woke up, he realized that the culprit of this nightmare was sleeping beside him. The fat cat Toms tail did not know when it fell on Alberts face and covered his nose. Sure enough, it was a big mistake to allow Tom to go to bed after bathing. "Don''t take it as an example!" Albert murmured, and pulled Tom''s tail away. After sitting up, he reached out and twisted the fat cat up and said seriously, "Go back to your cat litter and sleep." Tom closed his eyes, opened his mouth and yawned, and went back to sleep. Winter is here, this guy is actually lazier than himself. By the way, today seems to be Halloween. A troll event will occur. The friendship of the savior trio also begins today. Albert suddenly realized why he had that nightmare. Sure enough, I still think too much! After all, the story has just begun. If the relationship between the trio falls directly because of the small butterfly flapping its wings, then it will be in trouble. Although Albert, as a traverser, has a system and knows the plot, many things can be controlled, but it does not mean that he is willing to get involved and be a vanguard against Voldemort. of. Therefore, Harry Potter is still very important. Things follow the original plot, and there is nothing wrong, and as members of the trio of saviors, Hermione and Ron are naturally indispensable, at least Hermione is indispensable, without her providing intellectual support, Harry Potter''s courage might really turn into recklessness. "what happened to you?" George was awakened by Albert''s movements, and asked with a yawn. "Nothing," Albert said casually, "had a nightmare." "You will have nightmares too?" Fred got up from the bed and joked with a smile. "What are you arguing about early in the morning?" Lee Jordan covered several yawns with a face, turned over, and was about to go to sleep. However, Freds pillow hit his head and sat up angrily, glaring at Fred. Reid. Fred rolled his face and pointed his finger in Albert''s direction. "Asshole, am I so good to lie?" The two quarreled, and the pillows flew around for a while. "Be careful of catching a cold." Albert murmured. He put on his clothes and walked to the window to look outside. The glass was covered with a hazy mist. He opened the window to let the cold wind in. It was already snowing outside. The few people in the room who were noisy shivered together, and a pillow flew over and hit Albert''s back. "Asshole, close the window." After a while, everyone got up and put on clothes. "What are you going to take as a prize for the second Wizarding Card Competition this year?" Lee Jordan asked with a smile. "Ten gallons, or..." Albert thought for a while and replied, "How about a delicate communication bookmark?" "Nothing new." Fred was putting on his socks. "How about an exquisite wizard card?" "If it was made by you, I would have no problem." Albert looked at Fred and said with a smile. "I hope tonight''s performance can be more interesting." Fred immediately turned off the topic, drew the laughter of several companions. Tom was awakened by the laughter, looked at some crazy **** shovelers in the room with inexplicable eyes, took a glance, and began to rub the back of Albert''s hand for food. "Eat and sleep, sleep and eat, you are almost a pig." Albert complained, poking his finger on Tom''s head. Soon after, several people entered the hall together, and the air was filled with the sweet and attractive smell of roasted pumpkin. Early in the morning, they have pumpkin pancakes and honey-baked pumpkins to eat. It''s amazing. However, the good mood of the four did not last long. Wood brought a letter, telling everyone that Mario, Danny, and Jack might not be able to perform at Hogwarts. A few days ago, the three clashed with a few wizards during a performance. As a result, Danny and Jack were hit by a curse and are still lying in the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries. What a terrible news. Everyone looked at each other, suddenly wondering what to say. "I always think this year''s Halloween party will not go smoothly." Albert muttered quietly while eating roasted pumpkin with honey. "It''s over!" Fred reached out and covered his face. "It''s over." George followed and covered his face. "It''s over." Li Qiaodan also covered his face. The movements of the three amused everyone. "You are enough too." Albert said silently. "Don''t worry, even if there is no performance by the circus, there will be a performance by the headless hunter team." When Nick, who was almost headless, passed by, he heard a few people talking and comforted. "Headless Hunters, what is that?" George asked curiously. "Ghosts, a group of ghosts whose head and body are separated." Nick said, "I''m considering whether to apply to join the Hunters." "Oh, I''m looking forward to it." Albert said. Of course, he doesn''t actually care what the headless hunter team is. In Albert''s limited brain memory, he has no impression of this stuff. Well, when Harry was in his second grade, there was a ghost party, maybe... I don''t remember, it is probably not an important thing. In the following time, everyone was discussing the performance of the headless hunter team, the performance of the ghost, they really hadn''t encountered it. Amidst the discussion, they went to the potions classroom. The Potions class was not very pleasant, and Snape liked to trouble Gryffindor students as always. Especially when Slytherin is in class with Gryffindor. However, Snape would basically not trouble Albert. After all, it was difficult to find excuses, but Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were unlucky. They were called up to answer questions. It happened twice. The three of them have also developed cheeks now, and they simply admit that they don''t, and let Professor Snape say a few words, deducting a few points from Gryffindor. In the laughter of the Slytherin students, Fred squinted dangerously, as if thinking about how to deal with them. After class, the three scolded the old bat as usual. "Uh, don''t be angry, let me tell you, that person may have some bad luck today." "What bad luck." "He might see blood." Albert raised his eyebrows, "Bloodlight." "That''s great." "If I were you, I wouldn''t pretend that I could divination and say something bluffing." Snape didn''t know when to appear behind them, and a cold voice rang in several people''s ears. "Good morning professor." Albert said with a smile. "Gryffindor deducts ten points. It''s not a good habit to criticize others behind, Weasley." Snape glanced at Fred and George, his eyes fell on Albert again, and then quickly walked away. Up. "When did he come?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly, like an old bat, walking without a sound. "Just now." Albert said suddenly. "Then why don''t you remind me?" Fred couldn''t help complaining. "I want him to hear about his unlucky things." Albert narrowed his eyes and said cheerfully. He vaguely remembered that Snape seemed to have been bitten by a dog, most likely today. Hearing Albert said that Snape would be unlucky today, the three people''s bad mood was wiped out in an instant, and they all sincerely wished the old bat even more unlucky. In the afternoon, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class was cancelled because of the Halloween banquet. Several people therefore had enough time to go to the library to complete their homework in today''s potions class. Fred, George, and Jordan Lee originally didn''t want to go to the library to do their homework right away, but in the end they compromised with Albert in order to make it easier to complete the homework and followed him to the library. "What''s wrong with your relationship with her?" Lee Jordan looked at Katrina and asked Albert in a low voice. The Ravenclaw genius used to sit over and do homework with Albert. However, since the last trip to Hogsmeade, there seems to be something wrong with their relationship. "Nothing." Albert shrugged and continued to look up Fig''s papers. When they left the library, it was already five thirty in the afternoon, and Fred and George were surprised to find that they could persist in doing homework for several hours. As for the hapless Lee Jordan, because he ate Bibi Duo beans in the library, Mrs. Pins used a feather duster to drive him out of the library. "You guys didn''t mean it!" When Lee Jordan took over the hot homework they just finished from Fred and George, the two suddenly realized the problem, Lee Jordan How could you do such a stupid thing? Then there is only one possibility for the truth. "Oh, don''t talk nonsense, I''m just unlucky." Lee Jordan happily stuffed two pieces of parchment into his schoolbag, and retorted with a smile. "I misunderstood you." "I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person." "Return our homework." "Ahem, what are you doing?" Lee Jordan tried to divert the attention of Fred and George, looking sideways at Albert, who was staring at the map of survival. "It''s nothing." Albert put away the spot map. "You don''t look like nothing." George raised his eyebrows. "Don''t be distracted by that **** Li Jordan." Fred reminded. "Let''s go, go to the lobby." Albert obviously didn''t want to talk about this topic. Miss Hermione Granger is still in the common room in Gryffindor. He is not sure whether the next thing will follow the plot. Although history has a certain inevitability, Albert dare not. Make judgments. Of course, just now, Albert has decided that if these things do not happen according to the plot, he will let things happen. After all, that is just a very simple matter. At seven o''clock in the evening, Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan walked through the hall and flocked to the auditorium with other students. Above everyone''s heads, there are thousands of bats flying around the pumpkin lantern above the dining table, like low clouds. After Dumbledore said a few simple words, the banquet began. Those delicious dishes suddenly appeared on the golden plates, just like the previous banquets, except that there will be a few more delicate pumpkin dishes at the Halloween dinner. After the dinner began, the ghosts of Hogwarts emerged from under the table and slid across the long table in line, causing the candle in the pumpkin belly on the table to flicker with blue candlelight. After the ghosts came out, the headless hunters rode ghost horses into the auditorium from all directions, and the sound of glass shattering was drowned in the neighing of the horses and the strange noises of the ghosts. A group of headless horsemen tossed their heads as balls, running over the students'' heads, dazzling everyone. "Don''t you feel dizzy?" Fred looked at the skull head on the table and couldn''t help but ask. "will not." As soon as the voice fell, a headless horseman ran past the table, picked up his head, and left with the other headless horsemen. "The scene just now was really scary!" Shanna couldn''t help muttering. No way, the head just fell on the plate of food in front of Shanna, making her dare not touch the plate of food now. "Don''t worry, the ghosts will go through the food and it won''t affect them." Nick comforted. "What was it called just now?" George asked. "Horseback, does it look very interesting? I hope I can join the Headless Hunters next year." Nick floated past them and said expectantly. "Nick must not be able to join the headless hunter team, after all, his head is still on his head." Albert said to Lee Jordan beside him after Nick left. "If Nick knew that because of your words, he could not join the Headless Hunter team, he would definitely haunt you angrily." Lee Jordan mourned for Nick for a few seconds in his heart. As Albert quickly wiped out the food on the plate, Professor Quirrell suddenly rushed into the restaurant with a look of horror on his face. "What do you think happened." "There must be something wrong." Albert put a sliced ??beef into his mouth and said casually. "You guy''s mouth is so annoying." Fred stared straight at Professor Quirrell, wondering what happened. In fact, everyone was staring at Professor Quirrell. They vaguely heard "Troll" or something, and then they saw Professor Quirrell slumped on the floor and passed out. There was a mess in the restaurant. Everyone stood up, their faces full of consternation and anxiety. Only Albert was still sitting at the table eating his steak. "It seems that a giant monster has broken into the castle. How can you feel at ease where to eat?" Shanna looked at Albert rather speechlessly. "What are you afraid of? With the principal and professors here, there is nothing to be afraid of even if a group of monsters come." Albert swallowed a small steak and said calmly. Shanna was speechless at once, but Albert''s words sounded very reasonable. Suddenly, there was a harsh fireworks explosion in the hall, and everyone turned their heads to look at Dumbledore, and fell silent again. Dumbledore asked the prefect to lead the students back to their common room. Everyone rushed towards the entrance of the hall, huddled together there. "Are they going to watch the trolls?" Albert murmured, "That stuff is very stinky, and it might make you vomit what you just ate." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at each other and sat down again to eat and discuss how the troll broke into the castle. As those who have killed trolls, they are not worried about meeting those stupid guys again, so the four are very calm now. However, even though they have seen giant monsters in the Forbidden Forest, they are also curious about how those stupid and no-brained guys broke into Hogwarts Castle. "Perhaps Pippi put the troll in to add some fun on Halloween." "Everyone is gone, what are you doing here?" Professor McGonagall looked at the four people who were still sitting there eating and chatting, frowning and said, "Hurry up and go back to the Gryffindor common room." "Good professor, I''ll leave after eating this steak." Albert said calmly. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan covered their mouths with their hands, and tried to hold them back so that they didn''t make themselves laugh. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 398： Bitten by a dog After the Hogwarts professors left the hall of the auditorium, they were going to look for the trolls. Giant monsters, mindless creatures, are very likely to threaten the lives of students. Professors need to quickly find and subdue the trolls so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. At this moment, Snape, who smelled conspiracy from the troll incident, was quickly rushing to the forbidden area corridor on the fourth floor, preparing to stop the idea of ??hitting the magic stone. Quirrell is very likely to be a Death Eater, and it is possible that the troll was put into the castle to divert people''s attention. Although Snape couldn''t be sure of this, he was sure that Quirrell, who usually stammered, must have been eyeing the Philosopher''s Stone. What a stupid and arrogant guy, do you really think no one notices his little movements? Snape needed to stop him before the other party did something stupid, and Dumbledore asked him to keep an eye on Quirrell to figure out who was behind the scenes. As for, want to steal the magic stone? Snape didn''t believe that Quirrell could steal the Philosopher''s Stone under Dumbledore''s nose. When Snape came to the fourth floor corridor, he saw that someone had opened the wooden door leading to the fourth floor restricted area corridor. He hurried over and tried to block Quirrell. However, when Snape broke into the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor, he found that he had lost Quirrell, and the worst thing was that the wooden door with the three-headed dog was opened at some point. Damn it! Wouldn''t Quirrell have broken into the institution arranged by the professors? Snape walked over quickly, preparing to check the situation inside. Hearing the sound of the three-headed dog in the hallway, he slammed open the half-covered wooden door, got out of it, and rushed towards Snape. Snape was startled, and hurriedly waved his magic wand, trying to drive away the three-headed dog that was coming towards him. The curse did make the three-headed dog''s head receded, but this guy had three heads. In a hurry, Snape couldn''t see the three heads of the three-headed dog at all. Thus, Albert''s prediction was verified. A head of the three-headed dog bit one of Snape''s leg, and the intense pain completely distorted the face of Professor Potions, and he was brought to the ground by the force of the three-headed dog. Snape was slammed to stare at Venus, and the intense pain caused him to appear in a trance. The next moment, Snape heard rapid footsteps coming from behind. It was Quirrell. The Dark Arts defense professor looked at this scene in a bit of astonishment and stammered, "Littlebe careful, whyhow could you it''s here." "Damn it!" Snape used magic on the three-headed dog to let it loose his leg. He immediately struggled to stand up, propped up the magic barrier in front of him, bounced the three-headed dog that came back, and quickly left the restricted corridor. "Severus--you are all right!" Quirrell was about to reach out to help Snape. "What the **** are you doing?" Snape immediately locked the wooden door in the corridor of the restricted area, checked his wound, and stared at Quirrell with a sullen face and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do?" "Butbut, Severus, II don''t knowknow you" Quirrell seemed to be frightened by Snape, stammering. "You know what I mean." Snape said grimly. "Who are you loyal to, the Dark Lord, or some Death Eater? Give up your stupid idea, you can never be in Dumbledore''s Successfully stole the Philosopher''s Stone under the nose." "I do not have--" "Don''t think I don''t know your tricks." Snape was sure that Quirrell was eyeing the Sorcerer''s Stone, and he was tricked by the opponent, and he was almost bitten off a leg by Hagrid''s big dog. "me--" Snape didn''t care about Quirrell, and limped away. Quirrell looked at Snape''s leaving back, and quickly followed. The two didnt know at all, their every move was seen by someone, Especially when Albert was passing by, watching Snape limping, he was very happy. He went straight to the third floor, and after entering the mens toilet, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, waiting for someones arrival. For a moment, the toilet door was knocked rhythmically. Albert took a deep breath, opened the door, looked at the man who was exactly like him outside, and raised his hand to make an ok gesture. The two passed by. Albert walked directly outside and saw his roommate waiting for him in the corridor. Fred and George were eating pumpkin pie. Lee Jordan was holding a honey-baked pumpkin in his hand. , The three are still talking about the monster. Well, no matter how you look at it, this thing is really weird everywhere. When they returned to the common room, they found a large number of Gryffindor students crowded here, Percy Weasley glared angrily at the four who had just walked in. "What the **** are you guys doing!" Percy took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart. "What the fuck?" Fred pretended not to understand. "We didn''t do anything." "Don''t be angry with Percy, eat a candy." George took out a candy from his pocket, forced it into Percy''s hand, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "We just went to the toilet on the way and drank pumpkin juice. too much." "It''s just a giant monster. Don''t be so nervous. The stink of those idiots can be smelled from far away, and we can easily avoid them." Lee Jordan also comforted casually. "I think the professors should have solved the problem." Albert said lightly. "There is really no need to make a fuss." Percy was told by four people each, making him wonder what to say. A giant monster. Well, a **** troll. It''s just that Percy didn''t quite understand why they didn''t put the trolls in their eyes. Everyone crowded in the Gryffindor common room, discussing how the troll broke into the Hogwarts castle, making the whole room noisy. Angelina came over, looked at Albert and the others, and said with a smile, "I heard people say you came back only when you were full in the hall." "Nothing." Albert denied the incident decisively and changed the subject, "They will bring the food later, after all, everyone is not full." Albert''s words were quickly fulfilled, and the house elves did send the unfinished food in the auditorium to the Gryffindor common room. The students who were not full immediately rushed forward and put their favorite foods on their plates. They talked while eating, and the common room became noisier. At this moment, the door of the common room reopened and Hermione Granger walked in. Albert looked at Hermione''s figure, smiled and raised the glass, taking a sip. "What are you laughing at?" Shanna asked. The door of the common room opened again, and Harry and Ron walked in. "Where do you think they went?" Shanna followed Albert''s gaze, noticed Harry and Ron, and frowned. "Maybe I will be the warrior who defeated the trolls." Albert joked. "The warrior who defeated the trolls?" Fred heard Albert''s words, looked at Harry and Ron walking towards this side, raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "It smells so bad. Fight with trolls?" "I just defeated that troll," Ron announced proudly. "Okay, okay, warriors who defeated the trolls, please don''t come and thank you." George blocked Ron a few steps away with a look of disgust, "The smell of you will affect our appetite." "Nonsense." Ron was angry. "Where does the smell come from us." "Hurry up and take a shower. If you want something to eat, I can save some for you." Fred wrinkled his nose and said. After Harry and Ron left, Albert suddenly said, "I dare say that they must have encountered a troll, and have been in close contact with the troll, the smell is really unbearable." "I don''t know why they like to deal with those stinky guys." Lee Jordan muttered, "Did they really bring down the monster?" "Who knows." Albert said indifferently. "It''s just a giant monster." ... The next morning, during breakfast, Albert noticed Snape''s anomaly, and the potion professor limped out of the hall. "What happened to his legs?" George swallowed the bread in his mouth and looked up at Snape''s leaving back. "It''s probably bitten by a dog!" Seeing Snape limping away from the back~www.novelhall.com~ Fred gloated and said, "I hope he hurts enough." "The wound from the three-headed dog bite doesn''t heal so quickly. That guy probably has been in pain for a long time." Albert announced cheerfully. "So, even Snape can''t escape Albert''s mouth. It''s really scary." Li Qiaodan mocked in shock. The four of them looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. Several people took advantage of the time before the class, detoured from the secret road to Snape''s face, and once again went to watch the hapless potion professor. When passing by Snape, he deliberately discussed what his legs were. Seeing Snape limping away from the back, the mood of the four of them suddenly became happy. "By the way, how did Snape get bitten by a dog?" George said suddenly. "Perhaps, Snape wants to pass by that big three-headed dog?" Fred tentatively guessed, "I want to steal the thing that Principal Dumbledore put in the castle." "So, as expected, he let the monster in, to divert people''s attention?" Lee Jordan told everyone about his guess. "I hope it''s Snape. If it''s him, he will definitely get out next semester." Albert said, shaking his head. The other three didn''t understand for a while. "The idiot who stole things will definitely be caught, and will naturally be expelled by the principal in the end." Albert said of course. "If Snape was really looking at that thing, he wouldn''t see it again next year. The other party." At this moment, several people prayed silently in their hearts, hoping that Snape was the guy who tried to steal the principal. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 399： suspects "It seems that you have made new friends!" Albert walked past Hermione and said softly. Hermione raised her head suddenly and looked at Albert''s distant back with a complicated expression. "What''s wrong with you?" Ron asked suspiciously, following Hermione''s gaze. "It''s nothing." Hermione shook her head and looked back. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the prediction Albert had given her. Before winter comes, you will no longer be alone. The prophecy has come true! I did find a good friend. "You said, does Anderson really predict?" "Why do you think so!" Harry asked puzzledly. To be honest, Harry basically didn''t know what to predict. "Last time, he told me that before winter comes, I will make good friends." Hermione hesitated a bit, and finally spoke under the dubious eyes of the two. Harry and Ron looked at each other, both noticed the confusion and confusion in each other''s eyes, neither of them understood what Hermione meant. Maybe a coincidence? Moreover, is this also a prophecy? At least, Harry and Ron thought this was not a prophecy. Prophecy should be something very tall, and both of them feel that way. "I don''t know." Ron hesitated and said to Hermione: "I think he should not be able to predict. It is said that there are very few wizards who can predict the future, but Fred and George think Anderson will predict, you know, They are good friends." "I''ve heard people talk about it, and many students think that Albert is just talking casually." Harry recalled what he had heard before and said to two companions: "Everyone thinks Anderson likes to talk about simulations. Ambiguous words to achieve the predicted effect." Hermione felt that Harry was right. Of course, Harry couldn''t be sure whether Albert would predict. "Harry, do you remember what Anderson said to you?" Ron suddenly remembered something, looked at Harry and said, "It''s the warning." "What''s the warning?" Harry was confused and didn''t understand what Ron was talking about. "Regarding Quidditch''s warning, didn''t he say you have to be very careful not to make yourself out of the game?" Ron reminded. "Oh, that!" Harry remembered, and there was indeed such a thing. "But, is that also a prophecy? I don''t think it should be. Wood didn''t say that the Slytherin students might... make me unable to. Next game?" "They don''t know how your Quidditch is playing, but Albert seems to be sure that you can play well." Hermione recalled carefully and suddenly said, "He seems to have said that this year Gryffindor The team wants to win the Quidditch Cup, there will be some twists and turns." "Hermione, don''t listen to him nonsense." Ron didn''t want to worry about this kind of thing at all. He felt that Anderson just said casually. Why did Hermione believe it? "Albert really said that?" Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded beside Harry. "what?" "Albert really said that we would have twists and turns in winning the Quidditch Cup?" Angelina asked, raising an eyebrow. "It seems to have said it." "Harry, you should pay attention to your safety." Angelina looked at Harry and said seriously: "Since Albert said you should be careful, it means that the so-called twists and turns may be on you." In fact, Angelina didnt believe in prophecies either, but Fred and George always said that Alberts words were accurate, and the three of them believed that Alberts words were likely to come true, so she felt that she believed a little bit. There is always no harm. Harry looked at Angelina''s back and was even more confused. Could he really predict the future? "Oh, yes, something." Ron suddenly remembered something and whispered to two friends. "A few days ago, I heard Fred and George talk about Snape''s lameness." "Snape is lame?" Harry was very interested in it, and Snape''s luck was the source of his happiness. "They said that before Albert Halloween, they said that Snape would be unlucky enough to see blood." Ron shrugged. "It turned out that Snape was bitten by a dog the next day." "Snape was bitten by a dog?" Harry asked excitedly. "Why was he bitten by a dog." "What are you holding, Potter?" An extremely indifferent voice sounded from not far away. When Harry turned his head, he saw Snape limping towards this side. His face was not very good. Obviously he heard what Harry said. : Snape was bitten by a dog. "It''s Quidditch." Harry showed Snape the book. "Books in the library are not allowed to be soiled," Snape said coldly, pointing to the cracked biscuits on them, "Gryffindor is deducted five points." "His leg was really bitten by a dog?" Harry was dissatisfied with Snape''s excuse to deduct Gryffindor''s points, but he was even more curious about how Snape was bitten by a dog. "Where is the dog from school?" Harry was even more puzzled. "Is it Yaya?" "I don''t know. But I think he is in pain, which is great," Ron said gleefully. In fact, he didn''t care what was going on~www.novelhall.com~ Snape was bitten by a dog, and Snape could contract his day''s pleasure. "Don''t forget, there is a big dog in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor," Hermione reminded. She didn''t forget the big dog, she was scared enough at the beginning. "That''s it, I know," Harry jumped up, noticing that he had attracted a lot of surprised eyes, and quickly lowered his voice: "Remember when the troll broke into the school on Halloween." Ron froze for a moment, as if recalling what happened a few days ago. Harry went on, "We saw Snape walking towards the third floor alone. I dare to use my flying broomstick to bet that Snape definitely put the troll into the castle and wanted to take this The trolls distracted the professors and took the opportunity to go..." "You mean, Snape wanted to pass by the big three-headed dog. When we saw Snape, he was going to the fourth floor restricted area, trying to steal the thing guarded by the big dog. ?" Ron said suddenly. "Nohe wouldnt," Hermione didnt believe Harry and Rons judgment. "I know Snape is really unpleasant, but it doesnt mean he is stupid, and I dont think Snape. Can steal the things he strictly collects under the eyes of Principal Dumbledore." "To be honest, Hermione, you always think that all teachers are... saints." Ron had no affection for Snape at all. "No, that has nothing to do with this matter," Hermione noticed the expression on Ron''s face and said helplessly. "Please Ron, use your mind to think about it, why Principal Dumbledore dared to put things in Ho At Gwartz School, wouldnt it be possible that the principal hadnt considered this kind of problem and would not take any precautions?" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 400： Who is taking advantage As November entered, the weather became very cold. Every morning, as long as you look forward from the frost-filled window upstairs, you can see Hagrid, who is wrapped in a moleskin coat, sweeping snow at the Quidditch stadium with a big broom. Preparing for the odd game. "Albert, do you think we can beat the Slytherin team today?" When Fred just poked his head out of his sweater, he asked a little nervously. George and Li Jordan, who were doing their own things, also looked sideways, hoping to get the answers they wanted from their friends. Albert pretended to be contemplative, and after a long time he slowly said: "If you can win, Harry Potter should be able to catch the Snitch and usher in victory. You know, I have a high opinion of Potter." When the three heard Albert''s words, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The sentence just now at least increased the probability of the Gryffindor team winning by 30%. "Haha, I knew it would be like this." George walked over, slapped Albert''s back excitedly, and then glared at him severely before he retracted his hand in a jealousy. "I look forward to seeing the face of the Slytherin team after their defeat. It''s really interesting to think about how they would lose to Harry Potter." Lee Jordan did not forget that the Slytherin students learned of Ha After Lee was selected to the Quidditch team, how did he ridicule him in the arrangement. When a few people left the dormitory and came to the common room, Angelina, Alia, and Katie were going to the restaurant to dine together. "Girls, let me tell you a good news." Lee Jordan said to the three with a smile: "Albert thinks our seeker will catch the Snitch. If I don''t want to explain the game, I must find a chance to start the game. Make a fortune." "Why don''t you call me, it''s really sad." A voice came from not far away. It was Kenneth Toller who was talking. He walked over quickly, and enthusiastically reached out his arm around Alberts neck, "You mean, Harry Potter will catch Kim. Snitch, right! So, do you want to start a gambling game with me, and the profit is divided into half, how about?" "I''m more interested in betting, you know." Albert took Kenneth Toller''s hand from his shoulder. "Of course, if you want to start a bet, I don''t mind betting on you." "Oh, dear Albert, don''t you know that no one at Hogwarts wants you to bet?" Kenneth Toller was not embarrassed, "unless, you take off that lucky title. " "I can find someone to place a bet." Fred, George and Lee Jordan were all snickering nearby. "Oh, don''t, don''t do that, you will mess things up." Kenneth Toller was a little discouraged. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the **** Albert didn''t make a bet again. After losing money, I really dont know how he did it. If Albert places a bet on him, he has to let him accompany all Garon in his pocket. "I can take out five Kalong and help you share a little risk." "Well, I agree with your **** idea. 30%, I will give you 30% of the profit. As long as you don''t bet on my side, give me a hint by the way, and everyone who has money can make it together." Kenneth Toller agreed and took away Garon from Albert''s hand. "You can go to Slytherin, you know, I think Harry will catch the Snitch and win for Gryffindor. Slytherin students will definitely think that their team will win the game, at least They will be willing to spend a bit of Garon to support their academy. "This is a good idea. Harry has just joined the Quidditch team. He has not been in contact with Quidditch for a long time. Not many people are optimistic about him." Kenneth Toller nodded and asked shamelessly: " You are predicting when Harry can catch the Snitch." Albert ignored the **** and went to the restaurant with everyone. The restaurant smelled of grilled sausages, and every student was looking forward to the wonderful game between Gryffindor and Slytherin. How many players will be sent to the school hospital in what form has always been one of the main topics that everyone likes to talk about. Of course, the famous Harry Potter has also become a hot topic among people. While Albert was eating sausages, he saw the **** Kenneth Toller holding a pre-made box and ran to the long Slytherin table to ask if anyone would bet. His odds for the Slytherin team were much higher than Gryffindor, and he succeeded in annoying a group of Slytherin students. Many people were already preparing to make Kenneth Toler pay them all their underwear. When Kenneth Toller came around in a circle, he told Albert a good news. Most people were not optimistic about Harry. The Slytherin seekers would be the first to catch the Golden Snitch. There are a bunch. "But, are you sure Potter is really okay?" Kenneth Toller secretly glanced at Harry Potter''s position and asked a little uneasy. No way, the savior did not look confident, no wonder the Slytherin students didn''t like him. Of course, Kenneth Toller also succeeded in drawing hatred for Harry. "No problem," Albert said, eating the grilled sausage. "It''s okay. Don''t cause me to be collected by others." Kenneth Toller tapped the amount in the box. More than 20 people bet that Porter couldn''t catch the Snitch. It''s already over twenty gallons. "You have to believe in me, and you have to believe in Porter. We will definitely defeat the Slytherin team today." Albert said confidently. "Really?" Shanna looked at Albert suspiciously, took out a Sico from her pocket and handed it to Kenneth Toller. Fendor Academy." "Okay, okay, but you know, my odds for Gryffindor are not high here." Kenneth Toller murmured, and he simply recorded it on the signature, and tore it in half. After Shanna, she continued to find someone to place a bet. "I''m just waiting for you to take me to a fortune." Shanna shook the note paper in her hand and said with a smile. "If you want to make money, you need to get a few more Gallons." Albert despised Kenneth a bit. The guy''s odds for the Gryffindor team were only 0.7. However, most of Gryffindors students have no opinion, and only think it is Kenneths support for the college. "Someone on the Slytherin team is also opening a gambling game." Truman walked over to Albert, put his arm around his neck, handed a paytable to Albert, and said with a smile: "You said Who will win?" "Harry Potter will win." Albert thought about taking out five Gallons from his pocket. "How much are you going to press?" "Two gallons, I don''t have money with you, and... you will make others lose and refuse to pay back." Truman took two gallons away. "I think five gallons should still be within the range they can bear." Albert thought for a while and said, "They probably think you are being taken advantage of." "I''m willing to be taken advantage of. Anyway, how sure you are, I can rely on this time to make a fortune." Truman said in a low voice. "I''m ready to press five gallons." "Harry Potter caught the Snitch, right?" Truman repeated. "Yes." Albert headed. "Okay, waiting for my good news." Before Truman left, he smoothly touched the three Gallons Albert had put on the table. "You''re very generous." Shanna said with a smile, regretting that she hadn''t bet with me just now. "Why don''t you make money if you have money, especially the bad luck for those watching Slytherin." Lee Jordan feels great, and he just made a bet with Gallon. However, not as generous as Albert. No way, the **** Kenneth Toller refused to let them bet on the grounds that they must have been Albert''s instructions, and the two were also helpless. Unexpectedly, someone at Slytherin planned to start a gambling game. Fred and George were naturally happy to pressure their team to win the game. Slytherin also welcomes them to place bets. "Who started the gambling over there?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "It''s Marcus Flint, Slytherin''s Quidditch captain, a dumb and stupid guy. That guy asked a few other Slytherin players to start a bet." It was Fred who was talking. He saw Albert''s eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ shrugged and said, "I just bet, a Gallon." "Is his family rich?" "The Flint family certainly doesn''t lack money." It was Alia who was talking, and she followed the twins to place a bet just now. "I thought you would bet more." "What if he doesn''t pay the money?" George murmured, and if he had to forget it, he would deliberately delay the payment. "It''s good to be fainted and get back." Albert said without hesitation: "If he is unwilling to pay the money." "You actually pressed two Gallons." Ron has been eavesdropping on the conversations of several people, looking at Fred and George with incredible eyes. It is really hard for him to imagine that these two guys are willing to spend a lot of money. Note. "Ron, isn''t it short of money? You can also bet with us, which is considered support for Harry." Fred said, looking at Ron with an incredible expression. "If I have money, I don''t mind." Ron said dryly. He really didn''t have much money, and he didn''t want to take a chance to gamble. "The opportunity to make a fortune calls you, don''t you, don''t blame anyone." George shrugged and looked at Harry: "You should be a little confident in yourself. Albert said you can catch the Snitch and bring us Come to victory." "Well, I bet too, I bet I will win." Harry murmured, taking a Gallon from his pocket and handing it to George. "Harry." Hermione looked at Harry reproachfully. She felt that gambling was not a good habit. "You won''t lose money. Albert has never lost a bet. Lucky Albert is not screaming." Fred grabbed Garon and walked towards the long Slytherin table. At this moment, Ron suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling, as if something was leaving him. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 401： 1 pile of crooks As eleven o''clock gradually approached, the whole school began to head to the Quidditch Stadium. After arriving at the Quidditch stadium, Lee Jordan separated from Albert and went directly to the commentator''s stand. He will also serve as the commentator for the Quidditch game under the supervision of Professor McGonagall later. "Let''s go find a seat too." Shanna said to Albert with her head turned. The two of them walked towards the area where Gryffindor students gathered together, preparing to pick an empty seat. When they looked up, they saw that in the top row, someone was trying to put one with the words "Porter must win". The sheets hang up. "It seems that our savior also has his own supporters." Albert said with a smile. "It should be Potter''s roommate. The big lion is well drawn." Shanna raised her binoculars, observed the flashing colors on the banner, and smiled and said to Albert: "Gryffindor College may appear again. A genius." Shanna did not see other senior students, which means that this banner may be the work of first-year students. Apart from Albert in their class, it is estimated that no one can achieve this level within a few months. "Reluctantly." Albert smiled and pulled out his wand from the pocket of his robe, pointed at the lion on the banner and chanted, the lion roared suddenly. "It''s better this way, isn''t it." Albert winked at Shanna as if he had succeeded in a prank. "You scared them." Shanna looked at the people who were startled by the roar of the lion, and couldn''t help but chuckled. "What''s the matter, how did you do it?" Ron raised his head and looked at the banner that issued a lion roar from time to time, and looked at Hermione beside him in shock. Not only him, but even Harry''s roommates looked at Hermione in surprise. "I didn''t do it." Hermione didn''t figure out what was going on either. Amid the roar of the Lions, Quidditch players from both sides came on the court one after another, and Mrs. Hooch blew her silver whistle vigorously to announce the game officially began. After some time, Angelina scored the first goal amidst the cheers of the Gryffindors and the roar of the Slytherins. As Gryffindor took the lead in scoring, the game started to become less friendly. Everyone is accustomed to this kind of game atmosphere, and there are always a few less friendly matches in Quidditch every year. This time Gryffindor suffered a lot. Their pursuit hands were all girls, and they were weaker when they attacked each other privately. Fred and George were obviously not enough. The Slytherin team quickly regained its disadvantage and began to take the lead in points. Albert is not surprised at all. Sometimes you are not dark enough. If you can''t be strong enough to directly suppress your opponents, you can only use black methods. Gryffindor couldn''t do the former and didn''t choose the latter, so when he encountered the black hand of the Slytherin team, he could only be hung up and hit by the opponent. Amidst the angry roar of the Gryffindor students, Albert took out the communication bookmark from his pocket, glanced at the text on it, got up and walked to the side, angry because of the despicable methods of the Slytherin team. The Gryffindor students did not notice Albert''s departure at all. Albert found Isabel who was watching the game with binoculars in a remote corner where there were basically no people. He walked directly over, sat down beside the girl, smiled and asked, "Do you think the Gryffindor team will win?" "I heard people say that you think Harry Potter will catch the Snitch and win the game for Gryffindor." Isabel put down his binoculars, looked at Albert beside him, and said softly, "They I believe you." "People always need a little confidence. You know, sometimes self-confidence is very important. It allows everyone to fully demonstrate their abilities, and I happen to be able to bring them confidence." Albert reached out and grabbed Isabel''s hand. , Gently stroked the white palm, and asked with a smile, "Do you feel more confident than before?" Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Albert. "It can improve morale easily and effectively, why not do it?" Albert smiled and raised the binoculars hanging around his neck, looking for Harry Potter. The savior was high in the sky, moving around looking for the whereabouts of the Golden Snitch. In fact, flying to high altitude is to prevent Harry from being targeted by the Slytherin team. Since Wood was reminded by Albert last time, he has been very careful to protect Harrys safety. In his words, we dont want you to be early. The land was attacked. Facts have proved that this is a wise decision. After all, Harry participated in the Quidditch game for the first time and had no idea that the Slytherin team would use those dirty tricks in order to win. "You can always find a bunch of excuses for yourself." Isobel shook Albert''s hand backhand and said softly, "However, you are right. Some methods can really improve everyone''s confidence. However, I I heard that you made a huge bet on Garon that Harry would catch the Snitch and win the Gryffindor team?" "Not a lot of gallons," Albert corrected. "Only ten gallons." "Gambling is not a good habit." Isabel reminded kindly. "I rarely do things that are uncertain, so I rarely lose." Albert shrugged. "But I still don''t want you to bet on certain things." Isobel looked at Albert''s eyes and said seriously: "There are some things that you cannot bet on, even if the probability of losing is very small." "Okay, I promise. You know, I cherish my life more than anyone else." Albert knows what Isobel''s bet is. The real gambler does not refer to these so-called small bets, but dare to gamble on other things, and sometimes loses nothing. Just as the two were talking, something changed over the Quidditch field. Harry, who had just dodged a wandering ball, was speeding to dive, chasing a golden streamer away. Yes, Harry Potter discovered the Snitch. As Harry dived, the entire Quidditch stadium suddenly became quiet. Everyone noticed the Snitch and stood up and watched the upcoming Snitch battle. Slytherin Seeker Terence Higgins apparently saw it too. He was even closer than Harry. However, he did not have an advantage on the broomstick. Harry had already taken advantage of the smooth 2000 broomstick. After chasing them up, the two rushed side by side towards the Snitch. At this moment, everyone stopped what they were doing. The players seemed to have forgotten what they should do. They all hovered in the air, watching the fight for the Golden Snitch. As long as the seeker catches the Snitch, the game is over. Harry''s light wheel 2000 was faster than Higgins''s sweep of the seven stars. Seeing Harry speed up again, reaching out to catch the Golden Snitch and grabbing the victory for the Gryffindor team, an accident happened~www. novelhall.com~Boom, Harry felt that he was hit hard, and the broom moved sideways. It was Marcus Flint, the captain of the Slytherin team, who deliberately ran into Harry to prevent the opponent from catching the Snitch. "foul!" Amidst the angry roars of the Gryffindors, Mrs. Hooch blew the silver whistle to suspend the game, and she flew over angrily, sending the dog Flint scolded blood. The latters face showed a successful plan. Because of the suspension of the game, the Snitch had disappeared from everyones sight. Gryffindor missed the chance to win the game. The Gryffindor team glared at Flint angrily and almost swallowed him alive. However, many students who recovered from their anger suddenly realized what had happened just now, and began to throw debris at the venue, and others drew out their wands and released evil curses at Flint, expressing protest and dissatisfaction. "They seem...a bit excited." Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly. "Because they all bet that Harry could catch the Snitch and win the game, and Flint''s move undoubtedly made Garon slip away from their hands." Albert said maliciously, "There is nothing better than just It makes everyone even more angry to get Jialong slipping through the fingers." "Aren''t you angry?" Isobel looked at Albert up and down, and asked back, "I remember you seemed to bet too." "If nothing else, Harry should be able to catch the Snitch. His smooth 2000 broom is obviously faster than Higgins''s sweep of the seven stars. Moreover, Harry''s technique is not bad. As a savior, he is naturally lucky. So I dont think he will lose." "What are you all right?" Isobel couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughed. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 402： A big win "Flint''s despicable behavior completely angered the audience in the stands!" Lee Jordan yelled into the microphone, with unconcealable excitement in his tone. "Look, someone threw a curse at him in the audience. , Its great, oh, I mean its really bad. There is chaos on the field and Mrs. Hooch has to blow the whistle to suspend the game." "Jordan!" Professor McGonagall roared in a low voice. "By the way, Flint was not hit by the curse. I dare to say that he must have stepped on **** when he went out today." Lee Jordan became more and more excited when he said that Professor McGonagall was about to take his microphone, so he changed his words quickly. Said: "Okay, okay, the Slytherin Quidditch captain did successfully prevent Gryffindor from winning the game and almost killed the Gryffindor seeker. His despicable behavior also aroused the audience. I hope Flint will not be hit by the curse during the game." Madam Hooch yelled towards the auditorium to stop people from using curses at the players. The game was suspended for ten minutes before the chaos subsided. However, the chaos just now still cannot change the fact that the Gryffindor team has been completely suppressed by the Slytherin team. The current score is 20:40, and the Slytherin team is temporarily ahead. It is not the first time that Fred and George have encountered this situation. The two of them have already started to play against the Slytherin team. The pursuer Bell was threatened by Fred''s stick and had to raise the broom to avoid the stick. Directly hit by a frontal wandering ball from George, his nose was smashed. Awesome! The Weasley twins high-five in the air, greeted with cheers from Gryffindor College. However, everyone was not happy for long, the ghost ball fell from Bell''s hand, was caught by another Slytherin team''s pursuit hand, and successfully scored a goal amidst the roar of the Slytherins. "Is there something wrong with Potter''s broom?" In the audience, Isobel noticed the changes on the court and signaled Albert to pay attention to Porter''s situation. "I don''t think the Slytherin students have the ability to interfere with a flying broomstick." "Has it started?" Albert murmured, moving the binoculars to Potter''s position. Potter''s broom was really uncontrollable, he was twitching and twisting frantically, rising higher and higher, leading Harry Potter away from the game. "What did you just say?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly. "Look over there..." Albert raised his finger and pointed in Snape''s direction. "Perhaps someone is chanting a curse on Potter''s broomstick." "Snape?" Isabel looked in the direction of Albert''s fingers, and saw Snape standing not far away, with his eyes fixed on the sky, Potter muttered silently. A look like he was about to chant a spell to kill Harry Potter. "It shouldn''t be!" "what?" "I don''t think Snape should be so stupid. Even if he can throw Potter down from the sky, he can''t just throw Potter to death." Yes, Isabels idea is completely reasonable. Most of the professors at Hogwarts come to watch this Quidditch game. As long as Harry Potter is thrown off the broomstick, there will be a professor who will read him in time. The shock absorption spell can easily solve the problem of falling from high altitude. Harry Potter would be fine at all, at best he was frightened. "Snape doesn''t know why he likes to trouble Harry Potter," Albert said. "But as long as his mind is not caught by the door, he shouldn''t use this kind of bad trick." "Do you already know who is chanting a curse on Potter''s broomstick?" Isobel looked at Albert in surprise. She also thought it was unlikely to be Snape. After all, Snape''s gloomy guy didn''t look like an idiot. Albert smiled and did not answer. Isobel focused his attention on the other professors, and when his gaze passed over Professor Quirrell, he frowned slightly. This new professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is indeed suspicious. "Professor Quirrell?" "why would you say so?" "Professor Quirrell is actually very suspicious. That big scarf...well, I can''t read his thoughts." Isabel said: "From my impression of him, Professor Quirrell is obviously not a powerful wizard. He should be more theoretical, and there are not many wizards who are good at Occlumency." "Although there is no evidence, it is possible that Quirrell is the minion of a mysterious man." Albert said in a voice that only two of them could hear: "In the future, stay away from Quirrell, and don''t try to use Sensation on him ." "Then you often ask him questions. I heard that Professor Quirrell is hiding from you now." Isabel said silently. "But what did Quirrell do at Hogwarts? To get rid of Potter, or to steal the thing in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor." "It should be the latter." Albert said without hesitation. "It should be easy to get rid of Potter." "I remember Professor Quirrell came from Ravenclaw College, he shouldn''t be that stupid!" "Who knows?" Albert actually didn''t understand why Quirrell thought that as long as he fell off the broomstick, he would be killed. " Maybe, Voldemort''s possession made his IQ drop? Maybe, he was actually forced to do so by Voldemort? Maybe All in all, all this is like a farce to Albert. That''s right, a farce. At this moment, the audience in the stands had all noticed the abnormality of Harry''s broomstick, and everyone was whispering to each other, discussing what happened to Harry''s broomstick. The Slytherin students were all staring at Harry Potter, and some even started shouting "Fall" and "Fall". As long as Potter fell off the broom, they could put Kenneth Toler in his pocket. He took out every coin and even took his pants off before leaving to pay off his debts. Harry''s situation was indeed not very good, he was almost thrown off the broomstick, currently only holding the broomstick with one hand, hanging in the air, the situation is precarious. Albert didn''t worry much about Potter''s situation. The binoculars fell under the banner, and Hermione beside Ron had disappeared. Albert moved his gaze to Snape again and found that the guy had just been taken aback and was trying to extinguish the flames on his robe. Albert moved his gaze back to Potter~www.novelhall.com~ Sure enough, the broomstick had returned to normal, and Harry had climbed back onto the broomstick, disappointing most of the Slytherin students. They also experienced the feeling of the students who had just bet that Harry would catch the Snitch, as if they were doing a roller coaster. Albert discovered that Snape was carrying this scapegoat. It was not unreasonable. If he didnt know the plot, he would probably think that Snape was chanting a curse on Potters broomstick if he saw the scene just now. Suspect that Snape''s IQ might be something wrong. The game lasted about another twenty minutes, and the Slytherin team was still slowly expanding their advantage. They successfully scored two more goals and stretched the score to 20:60. When people were angry at the Slytherin player''s attempt to attack Harry, they found Harry rushing down to avoid the oncoming ball, and once again started the Golden Snitch chase with Higgins. This time, when they dived directly at the Golden Snitch on the ground, Higgins gave up at the last moment. "Potter caught the Snitch." Albert said with a smile to Isabel next to him when he saw Harry lift the Snitch from his mouth above his head. "Congratulations, I won the bet again, remember to treat me next time." The game ended in chaos, and the Gryffindor team eventually defeated the Slytherin team by a 170:60 advantage. "He didn''t catch the Snitch, Potter almost swallowed it." Flint yelled angrily, but it didn''t work at all. Harry caught the Snitch and won the victory for Gryffindor, even worse. Yes, he and his partner lost a lot of Kanon. After the game, Flint was blocked by a group of students on the Quidditch pitch, and the debt collection came. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 403： Collective debt collection "So, for the time being, you only withdraw the principal you pressed when you bet from Flint?" Albert looked down at the five Galleons that Fred had handed him, then looked up at Fred, George, and Lee Jordan who were sitting across from him with joy, and asked, "Flint is Arent you planning to pay back the money?" "That **** really wants to go wrong," George said angrily. "Since the Slytherin team lost the game, he doesn''t plan to pay back." "If we didn''t find a bunch of people to stop him according to your statement, we wouldn''t necessarily be able to get the money back." Lee Jordan admired Flint''s cheeky, but that guy really planned not to Acknowledge. "What is grabbing, can this be called grabbing?" Fred and George were very dissatisfied with Lee Jordan''s remarks, and directly protested: "We are obviously just going to get back the Kanon that we bet on to win." "You guy obviously used a spell to put people down." Lee Jordan muttered softly. "It''s all because that **** Flint wanted to go wrong, and I just made him unable to make a sound." Fred regretted not using the coma spell directly. "Also, the person who used the Stunning Curse is obviously George." "Nonsense, I obviously used a full body restraint curse." George protested dissatisfiedly. Albert stretched out his hand to hide his face, this group of **** must have secretly cast a spell on Flint while they were in the mess, and let them go. He asked again: "You didn''t leave the person directly on the snow!" "How could we be like that!" Fred said solemnly, "According to your suggestion, we threw Flint and his little friend in the Slytherin locker room. It was warm, um, top I had more colds, and after we returned to the academy, we intimately hinted that the Slytherin students had a Quidditch player in their academy passed out in the locker room." "I guess Flint won''t be able to get the money for a while." Albert stooped to pick up his fat cat and reminded him, "If you want to get back your own Kanon, I''m afraid it will take some time. Work hard." "It''s a pity that Flint and his companions don''t have any extra Garon." Lee Jordan liked to see Flint''s stunned and confused expression of witnessing himself being robbed by a group of people. "They pressed a lot of Gallon where the Kenneth Tolera bastard, some students have not even got the principal." Fred Mosuo pointed Gallon between his fingers, and started talking to Albert Tell me how they blocked Flint and his companions and successfully got the deposit back. "Who were you scolding just now!" Kenneth Toller walked over with a swagger, almost smiling. "We made about thirty gallons this time. This one belongs to you. The rest has been settled." He reached into the pocket of his robe, took out a purse, counted fourteen gallons from it and handed it to Albert. Then, he took out a piece of parchment and handed it to Albert to show that he did not lie to him. In Kenneth Toller, there are actually very few people who really bet to win and make money. It should be said that there are a lot of people who support Harry, but the amount of bet is very small. Most of Garon was actually earned from Slytherin. Those guys were so confident in themselves, but they were basically wiped out. "By the way, I heard that the Flint **** owes more than a hundred gallons to others." Kenneth Toller asked Fred, George and Lee Jordan for answers. He also knew that these three guys brought People are going to block Flint, and you should know how much money the hapless guys have lost. "It''s two hundred and thirty-five gallons and ten cents. I just copied a copy of Flint''s bill, lest that **** wants to repay the bill!" With a smile, George took out a parchment paper from his pocket. It records the data of Flint''s gambling game. They have liquidated just now and found that those guys really owed a debt. "It''s not a small amount of money." Kenneth Toller remembered the unpleasant experience last year. "Whoever lets him dare to offer odds of one to four is crazy." Fred shrugged, and would not pity Slytherin''s unlucky one at all. "Furthermore, he deliberately violated the rules to stop Harry during the game. Catch the Snitch, you should have seen it, and the Slytherin team can even say that they lost twice." "I even suspect that Harry almost fell off the broom, it was the Slytherin guy who did it," George said. "It might be Snape," Kenneth Toller said suddenly. "Later, his robe caught fire somehow and Harry''s broomstick returned to normal." "Snape?" The three looked at each other and looked at Albert together. "Will Snape be so shameless?" "At the time, I did see what Snape was thinking." Albert said what he saw. Although he didn''t say it directly, he was buckling Snape''s head. No way, Snape was indeed suitable for carrying this pot. "You don''t know, I was almost frightened when I saw Harry almost fell off the broomstick." Kenneth Toller recalled what happened at that time, it is really not a thrilling sentence to describe. If Harry really fell off the broom, he would be worse than Flint now. After all, Flint still has someone to help share the pressure, and he can only carry it himself. Fortunately, Albert''s words were fulfilled, or even the pants would have to be paid to that **** Flint. "I believe Flint will definitely learn this lesson, and will not dare to open bets in the future." Albert said softly. "But how do you plan to get the money back?" Kenneth Toller asked curiously, "Do you stop Flint all day?" "According to Albert''s method, we are ready to unite and collect the bet." Lee Jordan said with a smile on Albert''s plan ~www.novelhall.com~ How about Albert people? "Kenneth Toller noticed that Albert had disappeared somehow. "What''s the matter with me?" Albert raised his head and asked. He was teasing Tom with the cat stick. This guy was not too scared of life. "Do you think Flint will pay it back?" "There are a total of sixty students who bet. You have to know how many students are in Hogwarts." Albert picked up Tom, rubbed his ears and said, "Flint offended so much all at once. People, its not a joke, believe it or not, someone gambles on him every day and asks him for money." "Furthermore, Flint will stay in school for two more years. As long as someone finds trouble with him every so often, I believe Flint will eventually be forced to pay back the students who win the bet." "What if he has no money?" "Then it depends on who can''t stand it first." Albert said softly. "If you really can''t get the money, you just strip off his pants and give them to me." Kenneth Toller said with a smile, "I''ll buy his pants for a gallon." "What do you want him to do with pants?" All of them looked at Kenneth Toller with weird eyes. "The **** Flint said before that if I don''t have the money to pay it back, I have to pick up my underwear to pay off the debt." Kenneth Toller''s smile was a bit irritating, "I don''t want his one that hasn''t been washed for weeks. Underpants, that would make me sick, just use his trousers to pay off the debt." After speaking, Kenneth Toller walked away happily. "What a nasty guy," Fred muttered. "Do you say he will pay?" Maybe someone will do that. "It''s a death!" Albert listened to the exchanges of several people and mourned Flint for three seconds in his heart. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 404： Contract for 1 day of happiness "How many times has it been." Albert and his little friend were on their way to the spell class when they met Flint and his companion who had been brought down and carried into the boys'' toilet. They blinked and turned their heads to ask their companions. "The fourth time." George gave a thumbs up to the sixth-grade senior who was instructing the Hufflepuff students to carry Flint, smiled unkindly, and replied: "Since Flint was stopped several times last time, They never dared to put a coin in their pockets anymore." "Actually, they just don''t want to pay back the money." Fred curled his lips disdainfully. "Last time, the **** had the face to go to Snape, so that Truman was taught by Snape. Twenty minutes later, he was also detained." "I guess Flint doesn''t have much money." Albert can guess even without thinking. Even if the two hundred gallons are evenly divided, most people will definitely not have enough pocket money. They didn''t ask family members for money. It is estimated that the money cannot be paid back. At the beginning, Kenneth Toller was looking for money from his family, so he barely filled the pit of Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine. "Of course we know that Flint has no money, but we have given them a week to raise money, and we haven''t asked them to pay Garon back immediately, but the guys cheekily said that they have no money, and their attitude is pretty good. Bad." George doesn''t sympathize with Flint at all, not to mention that the Gryffindor students have never had a good impression of the Slytherin students. "They want to go wrong." Lee Jordan said angrily. "How can this kind of thing be allowed?" A bunch of people think that they have made a small fortune, but they find that their deposits and winnings are gone. How can they not be angry? "What happened later?" Albert asked, "I don''t think Truman does nothing." "Later, Truman led someone to faint Flint, and he took his pants and asked Kenneth Toller for a Garon." Speaking of this, the three of them almost couldn''t laugh at all. "Truman really took Flint''s pants?" Albert felt that he might have broken Truman. "Hey, you didn''t even know about it. It was the day after he was deducted by Snape and locked up." Fred would not tell Albert that it was actually their advice to Truman. The location of Flint Ambush was provided by the twins through the live-point map, ready to teach the arrogant Slytherin team a lesson. "You didn''t see the appearance of Flint wearing **** at the time. It was a pity that he could not be photographed at that time." George''s face was full of regrets, "If it weren''t for the famous Slytherin student to go back to the dorm for him With a pair of trousers, that guy is probably going to contract Hogwarts for a whole year of laughter." "Actually, many people want to pick up their underwear, but Kenneth Toller refuses to accept it. You know, since they don''t put money on them, we basically can''t get any more money." The three of you said every word, and Albert basically knew what was going on. The main reason for surrounding Flint and his gang was to force them to pay back the money. After all, if the other party really wants to go wrong, they have nothing to do. It is better to adopt some more radical methods, even if you can''t get the money in the end, you can vent your inner anger, and you can''t make the debt easier. Uncle who owes money? As long as your fist is harder than the opponent, this does not exist. In his previous life, although he had never encountered such a thing, Albert naturally knew this very well. Therefore, he asked Fred, George, and Lee Jordan to unite with others to trouble each other. "When do you think they can''t bear to pay back?" The three hoped that Albert could give some good news. Although it was fun to trouble Flint, they still wanted to get back the Kanon that they had won at a risk. "do not know." "Aren''t you also owed a large sum of Galleons?" Lee Jordan said, "As far as I know, you are their first creditor." "I have written that debt in the notebook, and they will pay it back sooner or later." Albert said calmly. He was really not afraid that Flint could endure two years of harassment without paying back. It''s really impossible to wait until he has money in his pocket before taking it back. "It''s okay to deal with a bad person, as long as it''s worse than him." Albert shrugged, he couldn''t always be prepared. "I like your words." Several people couldn''t help but giggled. "What are you guys laughing at here, it''s terrible!" "It''s nothing!" After Albert entered the curse classroom, he found that a group of people were discussing the incident where Flint was stripped of his pants. Even the girls seemed to be very interested in this matter. They were not embarrassed at all, they just took this one. Things come for fun. "A lot of people know?" Albert asked when he found an empty seat to sit down. "A lot of people already know it. I guess even the professors know some of it." Lee Jordan looked up and down Albert and couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing recently, I don''t even know this. Something?" "A lot of things are busy, how can there be so much time to pay attention to these things." Albert casually said, he has been very busy these days, there are a lot of things to study, and also take time to date Isabel. He participates in several club activities, occasionally writes replies to old friends, and has homework every day. He does twelve homework. Once he gets busy, he has no extra time and energy to pay attention to other things. Professor Flitwick appeared in class soon, and everyone stopped talking about Flint taking off his pants to pay off the debt. Well, the rumors always deviate from the truth~www.novelhall.com~ Todays magic spell class is followed by the happy spell of the last class. When the class just started, Professor Flitwick used the happy spell for everyone one by one. Everyone personally experience the effect of the happiness spell, and it is beneficial for everyone to master it more quickly. When Professor Flitwick used the happiness spell on himself, Albert only felt that a great sense of satisfaction filled his whole body. The whole person felt very happy, and his face gradually showed a smile. "This is the effect of the happy spell. When you cast the spell, you need to think about something happy to eliminate the tension and anxiety in the heart of the person being casted." "Is the curse with the patron saint the same principle?" Albert asked. "The principles of the two are similar, but the requirements of the patron saint curse are higher, and the happiness curse needs to be controlled to eliminate inner tension and anxiety. If you do too much, you will fall into hysterical laughter if you are cast." Professor Flitwick did not ask everyone to practice the mantra immediately, but began to explain the knowledge and principles of the happy mantra, and hinted that this class is very important for everyone, which means that the final exam, the fifth grade OWLs may also be tested, so everyone is very serious Take notes. Until the end of the get out of class, the effect of the happy spell did not disappear, and everyone spent the spell class happily. "The happiness spell works well and can relieve people of sad emotions." Albert is considering the feasibility of using happy spells to make magic items, or making them into sweets that can keep people happy when eaten. "Laughing Toffee?" Fred and George said without hesitation. It may not be easy to keep people in a good mood, but if you go too far, you don''t have to consider control issues at all. If you eat a candy, you will laugh hysterically. Excellent. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 405： Knowledge is wealth The effect of the happiness spell didn''t fade until lunch, and the smile on Albert''s face receded. While eating, he listened to Fred and George discussing the possibility of making a laughing toffee. Both of them tried to use the happy spell on each other''s pumpkin pie, but of course it didn''t work. "It seems that your frenzied toffee is going to die." Lee Jordan poked the cursed pumpkin pie with his fork, and asked Albert, "Can you still eat this stuff?" "probably not." "What?" Lee Jordan was a little confused. "I remember there is a kind of magical animal and plant that can achieve similar effects." Albert raised his hand and tapped his forehead, and began to read the knowledge about potions and magical animals in his mind. "Oh, yes, it is puffed wool. That thing can be equipped with laughter potion, I think it should be able to use laughter potion to make your laughter toffee." "Laughing potion?" Fred and George could see the joy and excitement on each other''s faces, but they didn''t expect that they could actually make a laughing toffee. "There really will be such a thing." Although Lee Jordan didn''t doubt Albert''s words, he couldn''t help but ask. "Of course, the famous potion master Sigmund Bach has a record of laughter potions in his "Book of Potions". However, this book is in the restricted book zone." Albert reminded vaguely Said, "Be careful when you go to borrow books, don''t be caught by Filch." "It''s not the first time we have gone, and we know what to do." Fred and George gave Albert a relieved expression of you. "Well, that''s right." Albert said again, "You can also use Arriot''s leaves. It is one of the ingredients of the Laughter Potion. As the antidote, let me think about it... Well, I remember it should be The sad worm produces a kind of syrup." "You can also try the two raw materials upside down. It should be possible to produce sentimental candies. As for how to mix the ratio, you need to try it yourself." Albert gave the two some suggestions casually. "Wow! Wow! Wow!" "It''s really Albert!" At this moment, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all opened their mouths and stared in surprise. They didnt expect to be able to do this. They even saved the time to find the cure, and Albert gave them all. Clear reminder. The next moment, Fred and George made a gesture of reaching out for something. One of them took out a quill pen, and the other took out a notebook and combined a series of poultry wool, laughter potion, Zygmunt Bach, "Book of Potions", Arriot''s leaves, and Heartbreaker Syrup. Write down the keywords. When they are free, they are going to the library to check relevant materials. The twins also know that Albert has no time and will not help them to study these things. They can only rely on their own time and energy to try. However, now with the key technical support, all that is left is to formulate the proportion of the medicine and manufacture the corresponding antidote. "Although the laughing toffee is good, it always feels like it can''t sell much." Lee Jordan was glared at Fred and George as soon as he finished speaking. "That''s right," Albert said, "It is impossible to make a lot of money from laughing toffee." "Can you shut up," Fred and George said in unison. "Actually, you can use this research to make food that makes people feel happy. This is the real profitable product." "Eat foods that make people feel good?" Fred frowned and asked, "That''s the one you said earlier? Can laughter potion really do that?" "I don''t know, it''s mainly based on the ratio." Albert actually didn''t know. He just gave the Weasley twins some ideas and asked them to try it. If it succeeds, it means a huge profit. Failure means losing raw material costs and time. "Do you mean magic food?" George asked. He felt that since Albert mentioned it specifically, it should be very profitable. Otherwise, how could he pay special attention to it? "Honey Duke''s Zizi bee candy is that sweet treat whose feet can rise a few inches from the ground when sucking." Albert gave the three people an example casually, "I dare say that the candy has a little bit added to it." A dry Billy Wig sting." Zizi Bee Candy is indeed one of the very best-selling products of the Honey Duke. Students who go to Hogsmeade will taste the Zizi Bee Candy and enjoy the wonderful feeling of getting their feet off the ground. The twins quickly took notes again, still muttering something to themselves: "This is a good idea, you can..." "Knowledge is the greatest wealth of mankind." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but sigh. He also realized that Albert''s only a few suggestions could make Fred and George''s future store a lot more Kind of products, and it''s just that he just talked about it casually. "Excellent ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind." Albert corrected seriously, "That is Ravenclaw''s motto." Lee Jordan was a little dazed, but he heard Albert say again: "However, I agree with what you said earlier: Knowledge is the greatest wealth of mankind." "If you don''t have a job in the future, you can develop magic food, it should be very popular." Albert took out a note and wrote this down. Well, it''s another way to make money. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who were sitting next to them eating, were dumbfounded as they listened to the brief conversation of the four Alberts. Ron was even more surprised and speechless. He never thought that Albert opening his mouth was the so-called way to make money, and seeing Fred and George taking notes quickly made him wonder if he should also Take out a note and write down the words just now. Ron also knew that Harry had pressed money on Slytherin''s side, but he had not yet been able to get back the bet from Slytherin. Fred and George must have won the bet. What makes him feel complicated is that they still believe that they can get it back even though they haven''t got the money they won. "Albert, do you know who Nicol LeMay is?" Hermione asked expectantly. "Well, what do you ask this for?" Albert raised his eyebrows and raised his eyebrows as he looked at the three people with anticipation. "We have looked through a lot of books, but we didn''t even find his shadow." Harry said hurriedly, "You must know, right!" If you can get the answer from Albert, you can save a lot of trouble. "Well, I know." Albert said that he did know. "Who is he?" the three said in unison. "Nicole LeMay, he is..." Albert''s words suddenly stopped, and he looked at the three of them again, narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that you seem to be very interested in what the big dog guards. interest?" "Do you know what''s there?" Hermione was surprised, she didn''t understand how Albert knew these things. Is it Hagrid? "It has nothing to do with you." Albert said seriously: "Of course, it has nothing to do with me," "We just want to know who Nicol LeMay is, no other idea." Hermione tried to defend, she hadn''t given up getting the answer from Albert. "Don''t get involved, it''s a big pit, and there is a lot of trouble in it." Albert reminded kindly: "Of course, if you want to know, go to the library or ask Hagrid, he must be too Know some." "Hagrid refused to say." "But how did you know?" Harry asked curiously, "I mean you seem to know a lot." "I won''t tell you." Albert shrugged ~www.novelhall.com~ You can''t guess it anyway. " "I hate his bad taste." Ron murmured, he must have done it on purpose, or didn''t know it at all. Of course, this is also angry. As the three of them gathered together and were whispering, Flint in Slytherin slammed out of the toilet angrily, seemingly ready to find someone who attacked him. After all, anyone who has been rectified back and forth like this several times will feel angry. "cover me." Fred secretly drew out his wand, gave George and Lee Jordan a look, and used their cover to cast a happy spell at Flint. The next moment, the anger on Flint''s face immediately disappeared, replaced by a stupid-looking smile, and then he couldn''t help laughing. This sudden laughter made everyone feel a little inexplicable. In order to prevent the Slytherin people from picking things up, Truman also brought the debt collection team around. "What are you doing?" Professor McGonagall, who had sniffed something wrong, walked over here, looked at Flint who was laughing, and frowned. "He seems to have some disease, and suddenly he laughs." Truman raised his hand and hid his face, with an expression of your illness. "Perhaps, we should send people to Madam Pomfrey, he obviously needs some treatment." "This is... a happy spell?" Professor McGonagall saw Flint''s situation at a glance. "Who of you cast a spell on him." "Spell? I thought Flint had a disease that would kill him if he didn''t smile." Lee Jordan almost wrote the shock on his face. The members of the debt collection squad who came by couldn''t help laughing, as if they had been infected by Flint, and looked very stupid. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 406： curiosity At this moment, Harry was very depressed. He finally had the opportunity to figure out who Nico LeMay was. He did not expect that Albert did not intend to tell them and warned the three of them that this incident is likely to cause them to fall into a big trouble. The curiosity could not be satisfied, which made Harry, Ron, and Hermione feel extremely depressed. What is the so-called big trouble? What precious treasure is Lu Wei guarding for Dumbledore? All this is like having a hand secretly scratching around their hearts, making the three of them feel unbearable, and can''t help but want to understand what is going on. Albert probably knew what the treasure guarded by Lu Wei was, and he might also know who was eyeing that treasure, and perhaps even realized what the so-called big trouble meant, but he didn''t plan to tell the three of them. "Or, does Anderson really know who Nicol LeMay is?" Harry couldn''t help but wonder, "What kind of channel did he use, and how did he know about Nicol LeMay and Louie''s guard? The treasure is related, if Hagrid hadn''t said it, they would still be at a loss." The strangest thing is that the three of them have been looking through the books in the library for so long, and they have not found any records related to Nico Lemay. Albert actually knows it, and seems to know it well. Albert always gave Harry a mysterious feeling, as if he knew many things. "He should know, Harry, you don''t know how good that Anderson is." Ron''s expression was complicated, "That''s the most powerful wizard genius in Hogwarts'' history." "The most powerful genius wizard?" Harry thought this title was a bit bluff, and he asked unclearly, "Is it really amazing?" "It''s really amazing." Hermione said admiringly. "Albert has a bunch of papers published in academic journals. He can easily get the first grade in every exam. I heard that his memory is superb. I can easily remember the content after a while." "If only I had that kind of memory." Ron also envied Albert''s memory. If he could have that memory, he wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to remember it when he recited the textbook. "It seems really great," Harry nodded. In fact, he didnt know much about these, so his impression of Albert was just ordinary genius, the kind he encountered in elementary school, with very good grades, very good sports, and very popular. Enhanced version for students. "Would you like to tell Hagrid about this?" Hermione suddenly said, she also prefers that Albert knows this, and also knows what the treasure of Lu Wei''s guard is? "You''re right, maybe we should talk to Hagrid, are there classes in the afternoon?" Harry thought for a while and asked, if Albert was as good as they said, maybe... "There are classes, we''d better go to Hagrid again tomorrow afternoon." Hermione suggested. "By the way, Harry, don''t you want to bring Garon back?" Ron asked suddenly. "Fred said he would help me find someone in Slytherin to collect debts, but he might not be able to get the money back." Harry didn''t care much about betting on a Gallon, he was not short of money at all. "I think they did a little too much." Hermione frowned. She didn''t forget the scene where Fred secretly used magic for the Slytherin Quidditch Captain. Moreover, she also heard that someone took off the other''s pants and went to find someone to exchange money. This fact is doing too badly. "No, no, this is not too much." Ron calmly analyzed: "It is the people in Slytherin who don''t want to pay back, so Fred and George would do that." Although Ron doesnt like Fred and George who often teases himself, he still stands on the twins standpoint on this matter. If he were replaced by Harry, he would have followed everyone to find Slytherin. I''m in trouble. I will at least wait for others to put the opponent down, sneak up and kick again. "Ron." "Hermione, would you not be angry if all your money was cheated?" Ron looked at Hermione and said dryly, "I definitely can''t stand it anyway." Harry didn''t care about that Gallon because Harry had money, but for Ron, who had less than one Gallon, this kind of thing was unbearable. Ron''s impression of Albert is actually pretty good. In fact, all the Weasleys have a good impression of Albert. Whether it is his parents, Charlie, Percy, Fred and George, and even Ginny, they have a good impression of Albert. Ron is naturally no exception. Although he doesn''t know exactly how Fred and George got the money, but there is a strong relationship, and the reason is to help you, can you have a bad impression with a friend who made a fortune with you? ? "Next time, next time!" Ron muttered to himself. "What did you say?" Harry asked, puzzled ~www.novelhall.com~ nothing. "Ron shook his head. The next afternoon, which happened to be Friday, Gryffindor had no class in the first grade. Harry, Ron, and Hermione went to Hagrid''s Lodge to have afternoon tea with him, and talked about Nico LeMay. "This matter has nothing to do with you." Hagrid was furious. He was mad at himself. Since the last time he accidentally talked about Nicolae May, Harry, Ron, and Hermione obviously did not intend to give up the investigation. this matter. "Albert said the same. He said being involved in this matter would cause us big trouble." Harry said while observing Hagrid''s expression: "He seems to know who Nicol LeMay is, and It seems to know what Lu Wei guards!" "Albert?" Hagrid froze for a moment, as if thinking of something, and muttered to himself: "I must talk to him, I must talk to him." Hagrid started writing, intending to invite Albert to come to him for tea on Saturday. This time, he was very cautious and didn''t mention a word in front of the three Harry, lest he missed something. "He''s right, Harry. Listen to Albert''s words, don''t keep entangled in this matter, otherwise you will definitely be in big trouble." Hagrid knew that someone was eyeing the Sorcerer''s Stone and knew Harry better. It''s impossible to get the Philosopher''s Stone by passing through the mechanism arranged by the professors, but Albert''s situation is different. If he knew it, the situation would be very bad. Hagrid has not forgotten that Albert knows how to subdue Lu Wei, and he dared to create the forbidden forest late at night when he was in the first grade. Whether the mechanism arranged by the Hogwarts professors is effective for Albert, Hagrid had to do this. Expressed doubts. If Albert wanted the idea of ??playing the Philosopher''s Stone, he had to tell Dumbledore about it. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 407： To finish Just as Harry, Ron, and Hermione were struggling to inquire about Nico Lemay from Hagrid, Albert was nesting in the library to wipe out his weekly homework and make as much for himself as possible. Give more free time to do other things. Fred and George are also busy in the library, but they are not doing homework, but looking for the formula of the laughter potion and the detailed information of Arriot, in preparation for making the laughter toffee. At this moment, the twins are discussing how to get cheap raw materials. It is not easy to make qualified Laughing Toffee. The pocket money in their pockets can''t afford to spend. Research is a very expensive thing. They don''t have the ability to make money like Albert. Moreover, if the pharmacy does not sell Arriot''s leaves and Heartbreaker honey, you can only try to start from Mondungus Fletcher, or find the owner of the pig''s head bar to find something. "your letter!" Lee Jordan pulled a chair, sat down beside Albert, placed the folded note in front of Albert, smiled and looked at the twin brothers opposite, pretending to be surprised, and said: "What are you doing here? ?" "We have already figured out how to make a laughing toffee. Do you want to join it?" Fred shook the parchment in his hand and asked with a smile. "Forget it, don''t hit my poor pocket money idea." Lee Jordan covered his pocket tighter. "Are you really not attending?" George took the parchment from Fred, raised his hand and looked forward, and handed it to Lee Jordan. "Our future plans for making money, are you really not interested?" "You?" Li Qiaodan looked at Albert beside him uneasy, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure it''s yours?" "Well, I was wrong. It was Albert''s money-making plan." "Isn''t it what you did?" Hearing that Albert made the plan, Li Jordan had a little confidence. Fred and George always gave him a feeling of unreliability. "Whose letter?" George asked curiously. He has rarely seen Albert receive paper letters, and a thick one is the norm for him. "Hagrid, invite me to come to him for tea tomorrow." Albert put the note in his pocket, and he could probably guess the reason. It is estimated that Harry went to Hagrid and mentioned that he knew what the item in the restricted area on the fourth floor was, which made Hagrid doubt him. . "How is it?" Fred asked with a smile. "Don''t you think it''s too weird to call a magic grocery store?" Li Qiaodan complained. In his opinion, this name is really terrible. "It''s just a name, I can think of a better one then." Fred didn''t care about this at all. "By the way, do we really already have so many products?" Li Qiaodan asked again. He found a lot of lists on the parchment paper. There were all kinds of goods, including the wizard card. "Most are still semi-finished products." Albert explained, "Take some time to fine-tune and you can use it." "Why is the head office in Hogsmeade and the branch in Diagon Alley?" Lee Jordan asked again, "and, do we have so much money?" The above start-up capital actually has a thousand gallons? "No, but there will certainly be in the future." Albert said casually: "What we need most now is to expand the number of products to prepare for the future." "How much start-up capital do we have." Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Five gallons." Fred said grimly. "That''s my pocket money and George." "It''s two hundred times worse." "You have good calculation skills." George said gruffly "Thank you for your compliment." Lee Jordan asked Albert, "I really don''t understand this kind of thing, what are you going to do?" "I''m funding the technology, and the store may be run by you." "What about the wizard card, together?" "In the beginning, it must be put together. After all, there is not so much money. When it gradually becomes popular, it will naturally be divided gradually." "Will the wizard card be split eventually?" "Like you see above." Albert said in a low voice, "We will gradually complete the plan, and the road will be smooth in the future. Of course, this is my business." "It feels like there is a mess of things on it, I can''t understand it at all." Lee Jordan mumbled: "Forget it, you can decide. But let me state first, I don''t have much Gallon." "No one expects you to help out how many gallons." George said grimly. "Albert said he can get enough gallons. We don''t need to worry about this. Of course, if we can help out. Kanon, that''s even better. After all, you will be short of money at first." "Is it really successful?" Li Qiaodan was still a bit skeptical. It was not that he had no confidence in Albert, but that he didn''t understand these things at all. "If you don''t want to, forget it." "Who said I don''t want to." Naturally, Lee Jordan did not intend to give up. Since slipping with Albert, he has never lost a lot. Even if he fails, it just takes more time. "You have to have faith in Albert." Fred patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder, took the parchment back from the opponent''s hand, folded it carefully and put it away. "However, there are actually seven projects?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help muttering. Not only him, but Fred and George were surprised when they first saw the content on the parchment. No matter how they looked at it, they felt that it was too greedy to involve so many fields. "No hurry, take your time." Albert has already decided to bring in more people to work for him~www.novelhall.com~ Well, no, it should be said to help them fulfill their dreams, he is really a good person! Naturally, they are not very clear about Albert''s thoughts, and it is estimated that it will be difficult for them to think about it in their lives. "When shall we go shopping on the fourth floor?" Fred suddenly asked. They have been in school for almost two months and can''t help but want to make trouble. "It''s not time yet." Albert shook his head. "why?" "Someone is eyeing what''s in there, do you want to be cannon fodder?" "Do you think that the thief who broke into Gringotts was in the school?" The three of them were all taken aback, thinking this incident was absurd. "Why not, I said earlier, compound medicine can turn one person into another." Albert reminded, "As long as you keep drinking the thing, it will not be so easy to find." "You mean..." "Who do you think is more suspicious?" "Professor Quirrell?" Fred Ti Albert replied, "It must be Professor Quirrell, otherwise you won''t bother him twice." "I''m asking questions. Isn''t it normal for students to ask the teacher?" Albert said straightforwardly. "Ask a question?" Fred had a strange expression, "Professor Quirrell will detour when he sees you now." "Really Professor Quirrell?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. "possible." "That''s it," George muttered. "I think he might be out of luck." "I remember Albert said at the beginning of school that Professor Quirrell would be unlucky." Lee Jordan nodded in agreement. I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense. Fred reached out and patted Albert on the shoulder and said, "It''s incredible, but what you said has indeed been fulfilled." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 408： gap "Hagrid?" Albert reached out and clicked the wooden door of the hunting lodge. For a moment, there was some noise in the room. As soon as the wooden door opened a gap, Yaya got the dog''s head out first, shaking his big tail excitedly around Albert. "Come in, I have something to ask you." Hagrid seemed to have not slept all night, his eyes were bloodshot, his hair was messy, and his tone was slightly hoarse to let go of the door. "you are sick?" Albert saw Hagrid''s appearance and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. "No, just didn''t sleep well last night." After Albert entered the house, Hagrid poked his head out of the door and looked around, then closed the door again after making sure that there was no one. He also drew up the curtain of the window. There was a roaring fire in the room, the copper kettle on it was steaming, and the rock cake that Hagrid liked was on the table. "Don''t you just stay up all night because of Nico LeMay!" Albert took off his cloak, shook the snow on the hanger next to him, squatted down and began to rub his teeth, without looking at Hagrid''s expression at the moment. In fact, Albert knew that the expression on Hagrid''s face was wonderful even without looking at it. In fact, Hagrid''s face was full of consternation, and he didn''t expect Albert to explain the matter directly. "Harry came to you yesterday." Albert said with certainty. "How do you know." Hagrid blurted out almost without even thinking about it. "The day before yesterday, the three of them asked me about Nico LeMay, and I didn''t tell them." Albert didn''t care about Hagrid''s surprised expression. He drew his wand from his pocket and turned it toward the copper that was boiling on the fireplace. With a flick of the pot, the copper pot that was already boiling flew over and began to make tea automatically in front of them. "Then how do you know that the stuff hidden in the school is the Philosopher''s Stone?" Hagrid asked in a low voice. "Because Harry said of Nico LeMay." "I don''t believe it." Hagrid made a look that you don''t fool me. "Nicole LeMay and Dumbledore are friends. There is a record on the Chocolate Frog card." Albert saw Hagrid''s suspicious expression, took a sip from his teacup, and said with a smile: "Well, actually I I met Nico LeMay. I just went to him for a few days this summer. Dumbledore took me there. I heard he was in trouble... Well, you know, some things are not hard to guess. ." At this moment, Hagrid was stupid, standing stupidly in place, seeming not to know what to do. "What did you say?" He asked repeatedly, as if he didn''t understand Albert. "I said I and Nico LeMay are friends, so you don''t have to worry about my idea of ??playing the Philosopher''s Stone." Albert raised his head and looked at Hagrid helplessly: "Actually, you don''t need to Worry, even if I really have the idea of ??playing the Philosophers Stone, do you really think I can hide it from Dumbledore and escape after successfully grabbing the Philosophers Stone?" Hagrid''s expression froze immediately. Yes! Could it be true that I grabbed the Philosophers Stone and fled, so I still cant go to school? And, can you really escape after grabbing the Philosopher''s Stone? Obviously unlikely. This is Hogwarts! "One more thing, Hagrid, how do you know that the Philosopher''s Stone is real?" Albert gave a look that you can''t help but, "You already know that someone is staring at the Philosopher''s Stone, and you will take him out. As bait?" "Bait?" Hagrid was a little dazed, feeling that his IQ didn''t seem to be enough. "Of course it was to lure the thief who wanted to steal the Philosopher''s Stone." Albert said naturally. "But... wait, you said the thief, Dumbledore put the Philosopher''s Stone in the school to lure the thief into the bait?" Hagrid looked dumbfounded, and he didn''t understand what the operation was. "It should be a mysterious person. He or his minions are staring at the Philosopher''s Stone, so Dumbledore is going to use the Philosopher''s Stone to lure it out." Albert simply said his guess, "As for whether the Philosopher''s Stone is true Its really hard to say, after all, most people have never seen the Sorcerers Stone, even if it is a false estimate, they cant tell. "You mean the Philosopher''s Stone in the school is fake?" Hagrid''s hand trembled slightly. "I don''t know." Albert shrugged and said that this was just a guess of himself. Since he knew someone was going to steal, why did he really risk it? This is absolutely unnecessary! "You''re right, I actually..." Hagrid just wanted to say, he saw Albert make a booing motion, and saw him pointing outside the window. Hagrid walked over suspiciously and opened the window. At that time, I heard people''s footsteps. He was stunned. "It''s Harry and the others. They were watching when I came." Albert opened the task panel, and there was a crisis of confidence task indicating that it was completed. This mission appeared when he received Hagrids letter yesterday. It was probably because Hagrid had doubts about him because of the Philosophers Stone. He needed to ask Hagrid to dispel the doubt. The mission experience was only 500, plus 10 Hagrids points. Favorability. "You mean Harry?" Hagrid''s face changed, when there was a knock on the door. "Don''t worry, they just came." Albert said calmly~www.novelhall.com~ Hagrid was a little relieved. When he walked over to open the door, he saw Harry, Ron and Hermione all appearing in cloaks. At the door. "Come in!" he said leisurely. A little embarrassment appeared on the faces of the three of them. "Albert, you should know each other," Hagrid introduced. "These three are Harry, Ron and Hermione." "We already know Hagrid," Harry said dryly. "Okay Hagrid, I''m going now, and I''ll come over to have tea with you another day." Albert took up his cloak and put it on himself, and after nodding and greeting the three of Harry, he left on his own. . "What is he doing?" "Discuss something." Hagrid didn''t want to talk more. "Nicole LeMay?" Hermione asked tentatively. "This matter has nothing to do with you, okay, **** it, don''t care about Nico LeMay." Hagrid said helplessly, "I hope you didn''t come to me for this matter. Don''t be curious and say yes. That will kill you." "what?" "Curiosity will kill the cat." Hagrid took a sip of tea and said, "I don''t want to discuss this." "Sorry Hagrid." Hermione noticed that Hagrid was unhappy and immediately apologized. "Don''t think too much about some things. Do you think someone can steal Dumbledore''s things from the school, or is it your idea." Hagrid looked at the three of them with the eyes of the trial. I dont want to say, but I dont want you to doubt Dumbledores judgment, it would only insult your IQ." Harry had something to say, but after looking at Shanghai Ge, he was a little vacant, and he shut up quickly. The expressions on Hermione and Ron were a bit embarrassed. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 409： 1 boat The Quidditch match between Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff At the end of November, Kenneth Toller came to Albert again, and wanted to start the gambling together. Bert refused mercilessly, and he said he was not interested in it. In fact, Albert doesn''t know who will win, so he is naturally not interested in doing things that are uncertain, not to mention the risk of losing a large amount of Gallon? Who would have trouble with his own Kanon? The students of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were not interested in starting a gambling game, and Flint of Slytherin and his partner as precedents, no one dared to continue to die. On the day of the game, the weather was very bad, the sky was gray, and there was sleet, and all the spectators shivered in the freezing wind. After Albert and Isobel met, the two went to a corner where no one was watching the game. For them, it was not so much to watch the Quidditch game as to come on a date. The only thing that caught Alberts attention was probably Ravenclaws Seeker Qiu Zhang. This girl joined Ravenclaws Quidditch team in the second grade. It was just the broom she used. It is Comet 260, which has no advantage in flying speed. But it is undeniable that Qiu Zhang did fly well. "Why, are you interested in Qiu Zhang?" Isobel followed Albert''s eyes and said with a smile. "Her name is very special, Zhang is not a European surname." Albert said casually, having to say that Qiu is a beautiful girl. "Would you like me to introduce her to you." Isabel said with a smile. "She will definitely be willing to meet the genius of Gryffindor." "We already know each other, in the Wizard Card Club." Albert added: "I know all the members who join the Wizard Card Club." "You don''t need to explain to me specially." Isabel was not angry, leaned his head on Albert''s shoulder, and looked at the playing field with a telescope. The rain is not heavy, but it is cold. Albert conjured a big umbrella, suspended the umbrella above the two of them, and then conjured a bright blue flame, and placed it in a jar to keep them warm. "Sometimes, it''s really hard for me to understand why everyone is so enthusiastic about Quidditch." Looking at the crowd who cheered and shivered from the cold, Albert watched the game while playing with Isobel. In small talk, his voice is not loud, but because the two are cuddling together, they can clearly hear what the other is saying. "Probably it''s boring." Isobel leaned on Albert''s shoulder, holding a binoculars to observe the game on the Quidditch court. "The wizard doesn''t actually have any recreational activities." "Same as I thought." Albert looked at the players shivering from the cold, and felt a little sympathetic to them, which is one of the reasons why he didn''t want to join the Quidditch team. Albert''s enthusiasm for Quidditch could not support him to this level. It''s good to be an audience in the audience, there is no need to go up and suffer. Before watching the game, Albert prepared a hot drink for himself and shared it with Isabel. He didn''t feel that the weather was cold at all. After all, he was holding his arm around the individual, leaning on the heater, and casting magic on himself. In his words, this is to watch the game, for interest and enjoyment, not to make yourself suffer. He didn''t want to watch the game shivering in the cold wind like others did. It was suffering. "Wizard cards will be hot, the card game is very good, but you need to add some novel things to it." Isobel suggested: "Wizards don''t like too boring card games, um, I am Say you should add some magic effects to the wizard card." "I also thought about it." Albert saw a familiar back from the corner of his eyes, and couldn''t help looking sideways. "what happened?" "Nothing." Albert said again, "When everyone uses the wizard cards, those cards will actively call out the names on the cards, or some special words, but it takes a lot of time and energy to get them." "I can help you design together." Isabel said. In fact, she didn''t think she could help Albert much. After all, Albert is indeed very good in many fields, and his mind is very flexible. He should also have his own plan for the wizard card, but there is no time to do it temporarily. However, she was still doing something to help Albert where she could. He was too busy. When the two were watching the game, they were busy with their own affairs in the responsive room. In the end, the Ravenclaw team won. Although Hufflepuff already had an excellent seeker, Qiu still defeated his future boyfriend Diggory cleanly and decisively. Well, will they be together eventually? Albert suddenly became a little curious, after all, now that he has his own shit-chucking stick, Diggory is still very likely to survive. By the seventh grade, there is nothing to do with Harry, the savior of unrequited love ~www.novelhall.com~ It feels very interesting to think about. "What are you laughing at?" Isobel asked curiously, noticing that there was a slight smile at the corner of Albert''s mouth. "I thought of an interesting thing." Albert stopped suddenly, looked at Isobel and asked, "You said, can the future be changed?" "It''s hard!" "I also know it''s difficult, but maybe some interesting changes will happen." Albert said mysteriously. "Don''t you predict?" "Yes!" "Then you should know that the future is actually difficult to change." Isabel said. "Well, it''s really like that." Albert said with a smile, "but as long as it hasn''t happened, it''s hard to say what the future will be like." "Something makes sense." Isabel said suddenly, "By the way, do you really know how to divination with a crystal ball?" "I just rarely use it." Albert took advantage of Isabel''s face, "It''s like I''ve predicted that you will marry me in the end." "Then what will she do?" Isabel asked suddenly. "What is she going to do?" Albert suddenly became a little confused, what the **** is she? He soon realized that he had been molested by Isabel. Especially when he noticed that Isabel was watching his face with amazement with interest, he moved his mind and replied solemnly, "I don''t know what she should do. But if you don''t mind, then I I certainly dont mind stepping on two boats." "Two boats on foot?" Isobel didn''t understand the meaning of the words at first, but he quickly recovered and understood what it meant. "You already have two boats?" "No, just your boat." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 410： Be a good person Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! People are forgetful creatures. When Flint realized that no one was specifically targeting him anymore, his heart that had been required to guard against being attacked and sapped all day was finally let go. Last time, the large amount of Galleon that he lost at the start of the gambling round was almost a debt that was difficult to repay for him. Unless Flint was willing to take money from his own home, he could not repay the debt at all. Flint didn''t want to get money from his family at all to repay other students who bet on winning. He thinks he and his friends have all been fooled! From the beginning, that game was a conspiracy against them. If it weren''t for Kenneth Toller''s provocation, how could they give such totally unreasonable odds? These rhetoric is actually for others to hear. At the time, everyone was completely mad, and they were very confident in themselves, and they wanted to make a fortune to give such odds. Of course, Flint would definitely not admit this. He has never forgotten the humiliation he has suffered, and he has no intention of letting it go, and he is even ready to retaliate against other **** who troubled him. The Weasley brothers who took the man to rob him of Garon, the Truman who sneaked off his pants, and two senior students of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff who always led the attack on him. Flints anger the most was Kenneth Toller. How could he have been challenged by him in the first place? The Slytherin Quidditch captain thoroughly carried forward the fine tradition of being the fault of others, thinking that he would Kenneth Toller was completely to blame for this end, and he was ready to find an opportunity to pick up his pants and hang the **** in the school hall to show everyone. However, Albert Anderson, who was behind all this, was completely ignored by Flint''s instinct. In fact, its not difficult to understand that Flint will ignore Albert. As the most indebted person, he has basically never troubled them. Moreover, not many people want to provoke Albert. The various cases prove that anyone who gets into Albert will not end well. That guy is not only smart enough, amazing strength, but also very sinister and cunning. He himself is a very ugly guy. Flint didn''t know that the guy he had instinctively ignored was discussing with his friends how to concoct these Slytherin students who were not paying their debts. Because Flint and his partner had an attitude of killing them and not paying back, Fred, George, and all the students who were in debt were very annoyed. However, this matter is only a private gambling game after all, and it is not very easy to get on the table. This kind of private gambling is not good at this point. Sometimes people want to go wrong, and they have no good way. However, if the group of Slytherin **** thought they could get through in such a cheeky way, they would be wrong. On the advice of Albert, the major creditor, the debt collection team headed by Fred and George is ready to rob every Gallon in the pockets of these **** during the Hogsmeade trip in December. Since the other party is unwilling to repay Kanon, he can only collect it himself. As for other things, they are all secondary. Recovering the Kanon that the other party owes him is the most important thing and the core purpose of their debt collection team. Albert believes that those guys will definitely bring money with them when they go to Hogsmeade, otherwise what should they go shopping? In order for this debt collection operation to proceed smoothly, everyone will temporarily give up the harassment of Flint so that Fang Song can be vigilant and take money to Hogsmeade to play with peace of mind. Hermione, who was eavesdropping by the side, never thought that Albert was actually discussing with others, preparing to rob Garon in the pocket of Hogwarts students. "Miss Granger, what''s the matter?" Albert asked, turning his head to look at Hermione who had been standing next to him and was staring at them now. "How are you..." Hermione was already shocked by Albert and speechless. "You don''t need to be polite to treat wicked people," Albert said lightly. "This is what the wicked have to do with the wicked." George said solemnly. "Treat wicked people should be worse than the other person. Only then will they be afraid, will yield, and admit their mistakes." Li Qiaodan nodded in agreement, "Only then will he reform and be a good person." "In order to make them rehabilitate and be good, we don''t mind being a bad guy." Fred raised his hand and clapped his hands with his two companions. All of them were already deeply influenced by Albert. After retracting his gaze from the three fascinating partners, Albert looked at Hermione and asked, "Do you have anything to do with me?" "That''s it. I found this piece of parchment in "A History of Hogwarts" in the library." Hermione took out a piece of parchment from her pocket and looked expectantly. Asked: "Do you know the text above?" "It''s French." Albert replied calmly, scanning the words on the old parchment. Of course he knew what it was. "Can you translate it for me? They say you are good at all languages." Hermione looked at Albert expectantly and passed the parchment. "That''s okay, but I''m very busy right now, you probably have to wait a while." Albert agreed, took out his wand and tapped on the parchment, and made a copy for himself. He raised his head and glanced at Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who were expressionless, and put away the parchment. These three guys are now suffocating a smile~www.novelhall.com~ to prevent themselves from being seen by others. There is no doubt that what Hermione Granger found was the treasure made by Albert last year. Well, yes, this parchment recorded the recipe for the Philosophers Stone. Only, now this one is in French. When Harry Potter discovered that the treasure in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor was the Philosopher''s Stone, and he actually had the formula for the Philosopher''s Stone, he didn''t know what he would be happy about. Albert decided to postpone the matter until after the Christmas holiday. By the way, he should also give Quill a copy, so that Professor Quill will also be happy. Maybe he will try to make a magic stone by himself after he gets the formula. After Hermione left, Fred sighed in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that the thing we hid would be found so quickly." "It''s interesting to be found." Albert said indifferently that the creation of those treasure maps in the first place was actually to let students who later discovered the treasure maps go hunting for treasure, which was regarded as a kind of evil taste of Albert himself. The same as parchment. It''s just for fun. As for the students who were accidentally deceived, they can only say that their heads are iron enough and their IQs are not enough. On the other side, after seeing Hermione come back, Harry couldn''t help asking: "Will Anderson help?" "He said that it was in French and he was willing to translate it for us. He is busy now. He may have to wait until the Christmas holiday to give me the translated content." Hermione replied. "Did he not say what was recorded in this thing?" Harry asked again. "No." Hermione shook her head. "I hope it won''t be another tricky thing." Ron couldn''t help muttering on the side. Ron hadn''t had a good impression on this thing since he was pitted on the treasure map last time. "Should...no!" Chapter 411： Thats it Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! As December enters, the weather gets even colder. Albert woke up in a daze, blinked and found that the room was still dark, knowing that he was up early, sleepy, and after reaching out to cover the yawn, he was ready to go back to sleep. Unfortunately, after lying back, I found that I somehow couldn''t sleep anymore. He looked sideways at the copper stove in the center of the room. The stove was burning with blue flames. In order not to affect the quality of sleep, the light on the stove was blocked by the special shell. Only the lower circle exuded blue light, silently Provide warmth to the room. This is Albert''s modified stove No. 3, and its safety is far more reliable than using glass jars for flames. Albert reached out and fumbled around the pillow, took out the magic wand next to the pillow and waved it. The magic lamp on the bedside table lit up, and the pale light instantly illuminated the room, but the magic lamp 1.3 The current version is still very low in practicality. When lighting the lamp, Albert caught a glimpse of a letter under the lamp, shook his wand, and the envelope flew to Albert''s hand automatically. The letter was sent from home. Daisy asked him to remember to go home during the Christmas holidays. There was also a reply from his sister Niya. She said she missed Tom and asked if Tom had successfully lost weight. Albert glanced at the stove, which was Tom''s place. At this moment, the whole cat is huddled in his bed, leaving a tail exposed, which is very interesting. Alas, it is very difficult to lose weight for a fat cat. It is the best result for Tom not to continue to gain weight. "Good morning!" Fred yawned and greeted Albert. "Who is going home for the holidays this year." Lee Jordan also woke up, this guy was huddling in the bed and chatting with them. "Why is there a letter from me here?" George took the letter on the bedside table with some confusion, reached out his hand and scratched his head, he was still confused. "It is estimated that the owl is late. Let the house elves directly help deliver the letter." Albert didn''t feel surprised. There had been a blizzard two days ago, and the owl had to fly through the blizzard. It was indeed hard enough. It was not difficult to be late. understanding. "It''s written at home. It seems we can''t go home for the Christmas holiday today." George threw it directly to Fred after reading the letter. "They are going to Romania to visit Charlie, so we can only stay at school. It''s a holiday." "Lee Jordan, do you want to stay?" Fred opened the letter and scanned his eyes, and asked his partner who was still under the covers. Lee Jordan covered a yawn, looked at Albert and asked: "Forget it, I want to go back, Albert should go back too!" "I want to go back. I have sent a letter from my home to let me go back for the Christmas holidays." Albert knows that he has limited time with his family, so he doesn''t want to waste it. "I''m going to sleep for a while, remember to call me when you are going downstairs to eat." Lee Jordan is going to go back to sleep, it''s too early. "Are you still going to sleep?" "This is not nonsense. It''s only six o''clock in the morning. I dare say Filch must not be up yet." Li Qiaodan pulled up the sheet and covered his head. "Should we sneak over and give Filch a surprise?" George suggested excitedly. "We can put a few noise bombs made a while ago into his room." "Then Filch will stare at him again. Come on, there is no need to do that, and your noise bomb is not easy to use." Albert looked at the twins who were about to die and shook his head. A noise bomb is something similar to a ball, and it will make a loud noise when thrown out, which will startle others. Well, with this effect, there is no other purpose. This thing is actually a joke made by the twins imitating Albert''s Banshee''s Howl, but the effect is just like that. At present, Fred and George are following Albert''s suggestion to add a choking taste to the noise bomb With the black smoke that is difficult to disperse, there is a trend towards smoke bombs. "Come and see this..." George said suddenly. "Don''t make a noise, let me sleep for a while." Li Qiaodan rolled over and covered the quilt tighter. "It''s Professor Quirrell." George said softly, "He is actually in the restricted corridor on the fourth floor of the castle. Wouldn''t he want to steal the treasure that Dumbledore placed in the school now?" "This kind of thing is not very likely, he is at most checking the institutions arranged by the professors." Albert shook his head. "Will he be the dark wizard who broke into Gringotts?" Fred suddenly asked. "It''s probably controlled by someone using the Imperius Curse." Albert said. "Professor Quirrell really doesn''t look like a dark wizard." George pondered for a moment and agreed with Albert''s thoughts. "The possibility of being controlled by evil black magic is indeed not small." "Why did Professor Quirrell wear that big scarf?" Fred expressed his doubts~www.novelhall.com~ They had been eyeing Quirrell''s big scarf a long time ago, but unfortunately everyone succeeded. Take off the big scarf. "It''s still full of garlic." George thought for a while and said, "Maybe it''s to divert everyone''s attention? Or maybe it''s to keep others away from him, lest the professors see any flaws?" "This" Albert suddenly didn''t know what to say. The smell of garlic on Quirrell was meant to smoke others away? He changed his thinking, and suddenly felt that Fred and George made sense. If you have too much contact with other professors, it is easy to see the flaws. If you let them know that Quirrell is possessed by Voldemort, they don''t know what will happen. "Should we tell Dumbledore about this?" Fred asked suddenly, "If Professor Quirrell really came here to steal that thing." "Do you have evidence? If there is no evidence, it is slander." Albert reminded, "Professors will not easily listen to you slander another professor." "But... what should we do?" The twins also felt that Albert''s words made sense, and the professors obviously wouldn''t let them "slander" another professor at will. "Don''t worry, Principal Dumbledore should have noticed how much he is the greatest wizard ever. How could he have not considered this kind of thing?" Albert said his own speculation, "I guess the principal is waiting for that one. The thief took the bait by himself." "So, I really deserve to be Principal Dumbledore." Fred''s voice just fell, and suddenly he froze again, he said, "Then we can''t go to the fourth floor restricted corridor to take risks." If Principal Dumbledore was watching there, wouldn''t they just be caught right there? "Don''t worry, there will always be a chance, and the principal didn''t say not to let us take risks." Chapter 412： Dancing snowman For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the morning, the sky was gray, the snow was still falling, the ground was covered with several feet of snow, and the lake was already frozen with a thick layer of ice. Christmas is approaching, and the students are looking forward to the holiday and don''t put their minds on studying at all. However, the divination lesson does not require much attention from everyone on learning. Nowadays, the divination class has almost become the joke of the third grade students. No one really takes this class seriously. Many students who choose divination class use chat and laughter to pass the boring class time. Now, everyone thinks that Professor Trelawney is a liar, and he doesn''t know how to divination at all. He just likes to pretend to be a ghost to fool everyone. Unfortunately, the true face of Professor Trelawney was quickly seen through by everyone. Compared with Professor Trelawney, no one takes the matter of Albert''s ability to divination. After all, his words are always accurate, and many people even suspect that Albert may really master the ability of divination. . At present, the divination class is still teaching everyone how to interpret tea, which is the so-called tea divination, which is almost one of the most inaccurate items of all divination. As for why Albert had such an idea, it was mainly due to the fact that he himself had learned tea fortune-telling for several months, but he could not find the skills related to tea fortune-telling on the panel. This directly made Albert suspect. Does tea divination count as a skill? On the contrary, the skills related to divination, similar to palmistry and card divination, he learned by himself reading books, and after several months of interpreting tea leaves, he has never shown relevant skills. Could it be that he himself is too stupid to learn? Obviously not. If Albert really did not have the talent for divination, he would not be able to master many divination skills such as rune divination, crystal divination, card divination, and palmistry. Since it''s not Albert''s problem, naturally there is a problem in interpreting tea. Every time I finish drinking tea, there will be a pile of unexplained tea dregs in the cup. Yes, it is tea dregs, not tea leaves. Interpreting the information left on the tea leaves in the book is completely just a template to apply. Can you divvy up the results you want every time you draw it? Obviously not. Interpreting tea itself is very subjective. It''s like someone is thinking about lottery tickets all day, and it turns out that everything looks like lottery numbers. In the end, that person connects all the numbers he "sees" in an attempt to make a fortune. Of course, he loses money. Before the end of get out of class, Albert received praise and extra points from Professor Trelawney. She also told everyone that they would start to learn palmistry in the next semester, and initially contact crystals for divination. On the way, Fred used an exaggerated tone to ask what he hadn''t understood just now, "Tell me honestly, how do you see the acorn in the teacup?" "Of course I guessed it." Albert replied honestly. "Guess?" The three of them were speechless. They guessed so confidently, and they didn''t think Albert was a guess. From the performance in class, it is not difficult to see that Albert really interprets tea. . "Yes, guess. That''s right. That''s it." Albert seemed to emphasize the tone of his speech again. "Honestly speaking, reading tea is almost one of the most unreliable divinations I have ever seen. ." "What is the second and third most unreliable divination?" Lee Jordan asked without thinking. "Birds and leaf divination." "Then how did you guess?" "We don''t understand anyway, so we just need to speculate based on something that may happen in the future. This is what I call interpreting tea." Noting the stunned eyes of the three companions, Albert shrugged. "Dont look at me like that, I also learned from Professor Trelawney." "So, does Professor Trelawney actually know how to divination?" The three looked at each other. Although they said they knew about it a long time ago, they were surprised when they said it from Albert. "Wait, that''s not right, I remember that last time you said that Professor Trelawney could divination, so you became the professor of divination at Hogwarts?" "Professor Trelawney should belong to the third-rate fortune teller who can''t control his divination ability." Albert said casually, "However, we can still learn some useful things from each other." "How to fool others?" George pouted, "Are you sure you still need to learn those things?" In the eyes of the three of them, Albert''s ability to fool people is really amazing. His mouth is more accurate than predictions. There is no need to learn any predictions or interpret tea. Just move your mouth. When the four people passed the promenade, Fred suddenly suggested, "Should we go to make a snowman." "Don''t go to the library as soon as you have time, your homework is not endless." Fred and George set up Albert and went to the yard. "Don''t, I''ll go by myself." Albert suddenly paused, staying somewhere for a few seconds, frowning slightly. "what happened?" "Nothing." He shook his head and followed the three of them to the school yard. As soon as he entered the yard, a snowball flew towards Albert. Albert immediately stopped and moved aside, the snowball hit Lee Jordan''s face directly. "Who attacked me." Lee Jordan quickly bent down, picked up a ball of snow, and prepared to give the guy who attacked him hard. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it just now." Truman smiled and apologized, without any sincerity, and then threw a snowball in this direction. The snowball fight started so inexplicably. The three **** on Truman''s side cast a spell on the snowball they had pinched, and the snowball chased Albert and several people hit it, but Albert used magic to block it. "There is no snowball fight like you." Truman couldn''t help protesting. Albert waved his magic wand, and a snowball rolled bigger and bigger, rolling towards the place of the Truman trio, forcing them to dodge. Albert had already rubbed a small snowball for himself. After Truman and his little friend dispersed, he threw it directly at Truman. Truman, who was hit by the snowball in the face, fell directly into the snow. On the ground. "Good opportunity, come on." "It hurts, can you stop trying so hard, and why do you just smash me?" Truman couldn''t help complaining. Truman found that the snowball was rolling towards him. "Because you owe more beatings." Truman''s companion said to him with a smile. "Damn, you''re still here, are you planning to use this big snowball to squash me?" Truman was chased by a huge snowball, he was pulling out his wand into his pocket, preparing to take the snowball When it was broken, he found that the snowball had stopped. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help complaining to Albert, "What the **** are you doing." "I''m just going to be a bigger snowman." Albert used magic to create a snowball and placed it on top of the big snowball. Fred, George and Lee Jordan who watched this scene were stunned. "Do you call this a snowman?" "Otherwise, do you have any comments?" Albert asked with a smile, and before he said that, he had easily completed a Hagrid-sized snowman. "Wow, what a big snowman!" When Harry, Ron, and Hermione came here, they were also attracted by Albert''s snowman~www.novelhall.com~ If you know how to use magic, you can do the same. Albert raised his wand and cast a spell at the snowman. The heavy snowman actually grew a pair of short legs, and suddenly he started a tap dance, because the snowman was too heavy, and every time he jumped, the ground trembled slightly. "What kind of magic is this?" Harry looked at the big snowman dancing in front of him dumbfounded, feeling very shocked, no way, this big man was really scary. Others also watched this scene with interest, some applauded, some applauded, and the atmosphere in the yard suddenly became lively. "What the **** are you doing?" Snape appeared without warning like a ghost. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 413 Dancing Snowman), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 413： Yetis Revenge () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! The big snowman suddenly stopped dancing, and the joyous atmosphere around him disappeared. I saw Snape walking towards this side quickly, and it was he who restored the big snowman to its original shape. Albert also noticed that Snape''s injured leg had returned to normal. "We are enjoying the snowman dancing." Albert replied calmly, as if to say something sparse and ordinary. The snowman is dancing? Yes, I was really watching the big snowman dancing. "Gryffindor deducts five points." With a sullen face, Snape almost brought the hook nose to Albert. He said coldly, "I thought you would spend your time more usefully. Things." "No, I think the combination of work and rest is very important. Proper relaxation is necessary...Professor Snape." Albert said in a tone, as if he realized something, and quickly moved a few steps aside, away from the big snowman. At the same time, he quickly reminded, "I think we should stay away from this big snowman, it seems to be about to disperse..." "Gryffindor deducts 10 more points, Mr. Anderson, I..." Before Snape could finish his words, he realized that something was wrong. He turned his head to look at the big snowman, and instinctively reached out his hand and took his wand from his pocket, but it was too late. Under the gaze of everyone, the big snowman in front of them suddenly fell over Snape. Albert had already moved aside first, but Snape didn''t react fast enough and didn''t have time to dodge. As a result, he was knocked to the ground by the snowman if he could not reach the defense. Everyone stayed in place, staring at the scene in amazement. No one thought that the snowman would fall down when he said it, and overwhelm Snape. The few Slytherin students who had seen Alberts bad luck had not had time to gloat, but they were shocked by the scene before them and swallowed their words again. The contrast between the front and back caused the muscles on their faces to move violently. The muscles almost cramped. "I reminded you." Albert looked at Professor Snape who was buried in the snow and murmured helplessly: "Why don''t you listen!" Wow! The next moment, fierce applause suddenly sounded in the courtyard of the castle. Cough! "Please come and help everyone, hurry up and dig Professor Snape out of the snow." Albert coughed slightly and began to call the others to rescue Snape. "Yes, come and help." Fred seemed to understand Albert''s meaning, quietly gave him a thumbs up, and then stepped forward to help save people. The others also grinned over to help dig the snow. They deliberately slowed down and let Snape be buried in the snow. "Hurry up!" Albert urged, "I hope Professor Snape is okay." "Don''t worry, how can Professor Snape have something to do? He will crawl out of the snow by himself later." Fred squeezed a laugh and comforted him. He knew that Albert''s current nervousness was just pretending to be Everyone, how could Snape be overwhelmed by the snowman? Maybe it was Albert who did it, making you **** deduct our points for no reason. "Don''t be stupid, the weight of this big snowman is not light. I don''t know what will happen after being hit. I will dig out the person and send it to the school hospital." Albert urged, he didn''t know he was buried. How long can you live in the snow, if Snape just hangs up inexplicably, then the story will continue. Snape was indeed stunned by the snowman. He was planning to draw a magic wand and chant a spell to protect himself. However, this was actually a wrong choice. If he chanted a simple wandless spell, it might not be so miserable. . This is the bad part of the wizard, the body without magic protection is too fragile. Five minutes later, Snape was dug out by everyone. His lips were white and he fell into a coma. Albert cast a few rejuvenating spells on him, then transformed into a stretcher and greeted the neighborhood. A few of them carried Snape to the school hospital. After Snape was carried away, everyone was still standing there dumbfounded, yet to figure out what had happened. Why did the big snowman suddenly fall and hit Professor Snape? Sure enough, the snowman''s revenge! It must be like this. The next moment, cheers echoed in the courtyard. "awesome!" With a cheerful smile on Harry''s face, he cheered along with the others, "Snape finally got retribution!" "Why don''t you let Snape continue to be buried in the snow?" Ron was very sorry about this. "It''s better to let Snape be buried in the snow forever." "Albert seems to have told Professor Snape just now that the snowman is going to break down and keep Professor Snape away from the snowman." Hermione started to defend Albert, but in fact these were all true, "Professor Snape. He actually deducted points for Gryffindor himself, and he was retributed." "I heard it just now." Someone immediately agreed. "Yes, I heard it too!" Others followed up and said, whether they heard it or not, they just heard it anyway. How could this matter be Albert''s fault. It was obvious that Snape didn''t listen to the advice, and he was unlucky enough to make the Yeti faint. When others were gloating, Albert finally organized people to rescue Snape immediately. With such a noble character, if anyone said that he was not and who troubled him, they would be anxious to each other, and Snape should be asked. Forget about being buried in the snow forever. "However, Professor Snape would be stunned by the snowman." Everyone began to talk about it. "It''s almost unheard of." "Is he still a professor like this?" "Even you, there is no time to react, he can only say that he himself missed the best opportunity, and it is too late when he reacts." Truman buckled the pot directly on Snape''s head. "How come no one took a picture just now!" ... The fact that Snape was stunned by the snowman quickly spread throughout Hogwarts and became a popular topic. At this moment, Albert and his roommates had carried Snape into the school hospital~www.novelhall.com~Mrs. Pomfrey saw that Snape, who was pale, was completely stunned without waiting for her. Asked what had happened, Albert said it quickly. The students who helped carry Snape over immediately agreed, indicating that this was the way it was. "Oh my God, what is this!" Madam Pomfrey looked at Snape with white lips, and soon began to give him emergency treatment. After a while, Snape woke up, his eyes still a little tranced, and his whole body was steaming. He turned his head to look at Albert, and as soon as he was shaking his lips to speak, he heard a rush of footsteps. Professor McGonagall had hurried over and it was obvious that someone had gone to inform him. Professor McGonagall looked at Albert sternly, "Let''s talk about it, what is going on." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 414 Snowman''s Revenge) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 414： Nice job () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Facing Professor McGonagalls question, Albert quickly repeated what he had just said to Madam Pomfrey. As for why the snowman suddenly collapsed, it was naturally because Snape used the magic spell on the snowman. . Such a big snowman can be made, naturally because Albert used magic on it during the manufacturing process, and after these magics are released, the big snowman will naturally collapse. Moreover, Snape didn''t listen to his advice and couldn''t get out of it in time. As a result, he was hit by the snowman. He really can''t be blamed. On the hospital bed, Snape, who had just woke up, was shaking uncontrollably after hearing Albert''s words. No way, because Albert said innocently that when he told Professor Snape about this, he was deducting points for Gryffindor, so he was hit. Is this what people would say? "Professor, we were just by and heard." Truman sneaked into the medical room and said to Professor McGonagall, "I still remember Albert said at the time, "I think we should stay away from this big snowman. , It seems to be about to disperse..." Then, it was interrupted by Professor Snape. Albert retreated relatively quickly, and Professor Snape was overwhelmed by the snowman without reacting. "Later, Albert took everyone to rescue Professor Snape and sent the unconscious professor to the school hospital." Fred added: "People who were there, I think they should have heard it too." Albert shrugged his shoulders innocently, saying that this matter really has nothing to do with him. "Gryffindor deducts 10 points, Mr. Anderson, you are not allowed to make snowmen anymore, and if you are free, go to my place on Saturday and confine you until you finish writing the last paper on human deformation. until." "Oh, well, I got to know the professor." Albert said helplessly. "Go!" Professor McGonagall didn''t care about Snape, so she finalized the matter. She looked helplessly at Professor Snape on the hospital bed and shook her head. What are these things! In fact, Professor McGonagall had already asked what was going on when he came just now, and this incident made her a little bit dumbfounded. "It''s so irritating. All of this is obviously Snape''s fault. Professor McGonagall even deducted ten of us and put you in confinement. It''s really unfair." Fred was embarrassing Albert. "Yes, all of this is Snape''s fault. Why did Professor McGonagall deduct our points? This is clearly Snape''s own problem." In fact, many people are arguing for Albert, and they think that Snape was overwhelmed by the snowman because he deserved it. In this way, points will also be deducted. Isn''t it a matter of surrendering the Academy Cup to Slytherin Academy? Of course, Albert is not Garon, and it is impossible for everyone to like it. There are also people who are very dissatisfied with Albert that Gryffindor was deducted 25 points, but the person who said such a thing was soon overwhelmed by Albert''s supporters. coming. After all, Albert has always added points to Gryffindor, so why can''t you deduct points? How many points did you give to Gryffindor College? Isn''t it unreasonable to see Snape deducting points? Everyone was talking about this anyway, and Snape''s statement was even worse. Moreover, the voice of the matter this time agrees very much, that is, Snape came to ask for trouble for no reason and did not listen to other people''s reminders. As a result, after being overwhelmed by the snowman, he blamed others. Is he embarrassed to be a professor? Someone pushed the wave to fuel the fire, and the crowd who had been eating melons and watching the excitement began to accuse Snape, anyway, it was Snape''s fault. Yes, it is voting with your feet. Everyone felt that Albert had suffered a disaster, and many people came to comfort him and said they would always support him. Of course, that is to say. For Albert, the confinement is, well, it''s actually writing a paper, but it''s just like that. You still have to write if you have confinement or not, just change the place. As for Snape''s trouble with Albert, he had no chance. After all, Albert had already deducted points from Professor McGonagall. What do you want? How angry Snape is! It is said that he left the school hospital on the same day, but he still did not catch a cold and fever. Then, without the strength to dispense medicine for himself, he finally ran to the school hospital to lie down for one night and drank the cold medicine prepared by Madam Pomfrey, which completely cured the cold. When Snape''s mind was no longer confused, he carefully recalled what happened that day. It really didn''t look like the accident that Albert deliberately made, but... he didn''t expect that it was Albert. Special accidents, after all, there are so-called time converters in the world. At the beginning, Albert was more curious when he noticed his invisible himself. He didn''t know what the other party wanted to do. When Snape stopped the Yeti and came over to teach himself, he suddenly had A ridiculous idea, and the idea came true. The snowman fell down by accident, and knocked Snape out of nowhere... There have never been so many coincidences in the world, so he still knows what it means, but he doesnt understand why he did it, and then, after he saw a series of unlucky things about Snape, Albert knew Up. That''s cool! Let you teach me for no reason, and look for opportunities to deduct points from the college. Maintaining a happy mood is conducive to physical and mental health. Anyway, in the eyes of outsiders, this was an accident, Albert was only affected for no reason, and everything was Snape''s fault. All are things that everyone loves to hear. "You are quite welcome." In the responsive room, Isobel peeled a piece of chocolate and threw it in his mouth, smiling at Albert. "In order to not be able to go to Hogsmeade before then, help me read this paper!" Albert also peeled off a chocolate. "You should have noticed by now, Professor Snape is really unpopular. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" At this time, the people in the library were opened, Katrina walked in, and she was taken aback when she saw the two inside. She hasn''t done homework with them for a long time. "I heard that you were confined by Professor McGonagall?" she asked. "Well, it''s okay, just go to Professor McGonagall to write the paper." Albert pointed to the paper in Isobel''s hand and said, "Do you want to eat chocolate." "Don''t someone else give you this hero?" Katrina murmured. "It''s probably a sympathy gift to me when I heard that I was wronged." Albert said, "Actually, this is the biggest one from Potter, and there is a greeting card on it." Katrina walked to Albert, took Harry''s greeting card on the basket and opened it, and looked at what was written in her eyes: Nice work. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 415 Nicely done), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 415： Glorious moment () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! The news that Snape was stunned by the big snowman spread like wildfire in the castle. Snape didn''t think it was funny at all. Every time Albert''s name was mentioned, a menacing light flashed in his eyes. He does want to trouble Albert, but given that Albert has been deducted by Professor McGonagall, he has been put in confinement directly. He is not good to say anything, even if he wants to trouble Albert during class. It was all very difficult, so Snape chose to ignore Albert''s existence, and the latter didn''t mind being ignored at all. It is undoubtedly a good thing for Albert that Snape does not come to make trouble. However, the issue of confinement still made Albert a little bit entangled. He hadn''t been in a state of being half-scratched after he first touched the human body to deform. This paper on human body deformation is not easy to write. Of course, he can copy some information about human body deformation from the deformation theory skills, but he hasn''t actually mastered the magic of human body deformation. After writing the thesis, he will feel that what he wrote is somewhat inexplicable. Albert finally went directly to Professor McGonagall to discuss the deformation of the human body, which is a disguised form of bringing forward the time of confinement. Speaking of human body deformation, we have to mention Animagus. Professor McGonagall is undoubtedly an expert and authority in this field. This kind of extremely difficult transformation magic, she is more suitable than others to explain to Albert, and then, the original confinement directly becomes a private lesson. This time, Professor McGonagalls explanation of Animagus far exceeds the content of the last time at the Transformation Club. Albert can understand, but the absence of Animagus on the skill panel still makes him feel very depressed. Although he guessed from the beginning that it is not so easy to learn Animagus, it is still when he really fails. Will feel depressed. Human body deformation is actually different from Animagus. If you insist, Animagus is more like an advanced application of human body deformation. With the help of Professor McGonagall, Albert successfully disguised himself as a black armchair. The method of deforming the human body was simpler than expected. However, it may also be that he is currently learning the simplest human body deformation. It is much more difficult for a human to become an animal. Once the human body deforms badly, especially when used on others, it will become so-called deformed torture. A pig tail on a certain persons **** is the best proof. This is also the reason why you need to be very rigorous when using the Transfiguration Charm. Think about the day when it becomes a chair, but the hands did not change back, and no one helped to change his body. Back to normal, isn''t that over? Albert based on his own understanding, combined with some knowledge copied from the deformation theory, wrote a paper on human body deformation. Professor McGonagall was very satisfied with that paper. "Okay, you can go back." "What about confinement?" Albert asked tentatively. "It''s over early." Professor McGonagall smiled kindly. As long as Albert can give a paper that satisfies her, she will not embarrass Albert specifically. "Then I''ll go first!" Just as Albert opened the door, he suddenly heard panicked screams and a burst of laughter from outside the window. Professor McGonagall walked quickly to the window and saw Professor Quirrell who had been hit by a snowball on the ground. The smile on his face disappeared immediately. The next moment, Professor McGonagall hurriedly walked outside. "What the **** are you guys doing?" When Albert followed, he saw Professor McGonagall stretch out his hand to support Professor Quirrell, and furiously turned towards Fred and George. "Gryffindor deducts twenty points, and it''s about confinement." Albert took a moment and quickly figured out what had happened. Fred and George enchanted a few snowballs, making them run around after Professor Quirrell, and finally let the snowballs hit behind Professor Quirrell''s turban. These two guys are really not ordinary people, and they directly smeared Voldemort''s face with a snowball! However, this is probably the most glorious moment for the two of them, even though Fred and George didn''t know about it. "Professor McGonagall, I think they should be asked to apologize to Professor Quirrell." Albert suggested eagerly, "Then, let them wipe the silverware in the prize showroom." The twins looked at Albert dumbfounded, asking whether you are really our good friend? "Go and help Mr. Filch wipe the silverware and chamber pots in the prize showroom," Professor McGonagall glanced at Albert and said sternly, "No magic, all with your hands." After Fred and George apologized to Professor Quirrell, Albert immediately seized the opportunity to consult Professor Quirrell and did not give him time to trouble Fred and George. When Albert was about to ask the third question, Professor Quirrell finally couldn''t bear it, and prepared to slip away on the ground that Albert should find the answer by himself. Albert naturally wouldn''t let Professor Quirrell leave easily, and successfully obtained a signed note from the restricted book zone from Professor Quirrell. That task is almost complete. "Oh, I blame you for talking too much." Both of them looked at Albert with blame. "Do you think you can avoid confinement?" Albert raised his hand and poked Fred in the chest and asked. "Well, who is going to clean the chamber pot." Fred looked at George feebly. "Of course you go." George said without hesitation. "Why didn''t you go?" Fred obviously didn''t want to wipe the chamber pot either. "Why do you want me to go? Obviously you proposed to do this, of course you are going." The Weasley brothers began to shirk each other''s responsibilities, and in the end they even fought into a ball on the snow, with a bunch of people watching and making noises. Albert looked at this scene rather speechlessly, and asked Li Jordan next to him: "What did they think just now, how did they do that." "Actually, do you remember the last time Truman cast a spell on Snowball?" Lee Jordan said. "Of course I still remember." "Fred and George tried it, and then they succeeded. Later, those two guys wanted to find someone to try it, you know..." At this point, Li Qiaodan said in a low voice, "They just wanted We need to see if Professor Quirrell... and then magically cast the snowball to chase Professor Quirrell." It''s just that the three of them didn''t expect Professor Quirrell to be chased by Snowball running around. Finally, Fred, who proposed to make trouble, was responsible for cleaning the chamber pot. The two complained about Albert again because of this. "Don''t be stupid, don''t you think you can hide, and let Filch find a way to toss you~www.novelhall.com~ It''s better to wipe the trophy and the chamber pot." Albert said irritably. If Fred and George go to Professor Quirrell''s confinement, the ghost knows what will happen. After all, the two had just confused Voldemort''s face. Although it sounds reasonable, the twins continued to complain about Albert and asked him to hand in his homework for this period of time to help them make up for the time of confinement. To put it bluntly, these two **** didn''t even think about doing their homework well, they were ready to take this opportunity to copy all the accumulated homework... and finish them. Lee Jordan brazenly stated that he was willing to help Albert supervise Fred and George to avoid the two directly copying Albert''s homework. Albert could see through what this **** had in mind at a glance, but was too lazy to pierce through, let them just copy it. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 416 Brilliant Moment), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 416： Advise you to pay off the debt () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the last week of the semester, everyone can go to Hogsmeade again. Albert is going to Hogsmeade Village to choose Christmas gifts for his family. Fred, George and Lee Jordan are discussing the next debt collection plan with others. Everyone has tolerated Flint for two weeks, and the **** still brings people to their troubles from time to time, and this time he must get back the money from the other party. On the Saturday morning when we went to Hogsmeade, everyone signed to Filch very early and squatted on the way to Hogsmeade. At this moment, Fred and George are staring at the live map, looking for the specific location of the target. "Have you found someone?" Albert sat cross-legged in the igloo, took a sip of the freshly brewed milk tea, and asked. "Here, they are here, they will be here in three minutes!" Fred said excitedly, "There are three people on the other side, and two are our goals. Don''t grab the wrong person." "I''ll tell the others to prepare!" George ran outside excitedly and began to organize the debt collection team. "I''ll fix them." Lee Jordan smiled and used the phantom spell on himself, pulled his cloak and walked out. It was still snowing outside and the weather was very cold. Flint and his little friend were startled by the sudden emergence of more than two dozen people, and they quickly reached out for their magic wand. "Flint, don''t try to resist, and hand over the money obediently. You owe everyone so much Gallon and don''t want to pay it back. How could such a good thing happen." Truman said coldly to the people in front of him. "Do you obediently pay back the money yourself, or do you want us to take it?" "A group of hypocritical guys, grab it if you have the ability." As soon as the words fell, Flint and his companions who were planning to resist suddenly froze in place, as if they had been chanted a petrified spell. In fact, they were indeed chanted by the hidden Lee Jordan. "Don''t show that expression of surprise. Everyone just wants to get back their Garon. If you don''t pay the money, we can only take it by ourselves!" Fred and Truman stepped forward and began to take them from them. I took out my money bag and counted it. There were a dozen gallons in one piece. "It''s a good harvest. These guys are obviously very rich. They just don''t want to pay back our hard-earned money. It''s really disgusting." Fred said righteously. Yes, even if they steal each other, they are still the righteous party. "Quickly, carry the people away." Truman motioned to everyone to throw the three of them into an igloo. It was naturally impossible to let others go back to inform them before the debt collection was completed. All kinds of advantages are on their side, and the squatting tactic is naturally very successful. They squatted for three more waves and snatched all the Slytherin students who started the gambling game together. There were nearly forty gallons in one piece, and Albert divided them equally according to the percentage of debt. . "I suggest you pay back the money obediently, and everyone is in peace. If you want revenge, we don''t mind fighting this war with you." Truman told the robbed Slytherin students according to Albert''s words. "After all, there are a lot of students who are owed money by you, and you have to stay in school for a few years. We don''t mind continuing to patronize you before you graduate until you fully repay the Kanon that you owe everyone." "Don''t worry about your wands, they will be returned to you when we get to Hogsmeade Village." Fred has a bundle of wands in his hand, all of which were snatched from those Slytherin students. , He naturally wouldn''t return the wand to the other party immediately, lest the two parties directly fight. After releasing the whole body restraint curse on the opponent, the Slytherin students who had been robbed of the money all looked sad and angry. "You wait for me!" Flint and the others left bitterly after speaking harshly. Without a magic wand, there were more people on the other side than themselves, so they could only admit it temporarily. "They don''t seem to want to give up." Truman looked at Albert and asked. "If they want revenge, then don''t blame us for the black hand." Albert''s tone was calm, "When the time comes, use the memory spell to directly falsify their memory." "Is this really good?" someone said nervously. "Nothing wrong." Albert looked at the man, "If the other party really wants war, we will give them war." "Will it be too exaggerated to say the war." Someone obviously didn''t want to make the matter big. "Isn''t this a war, a war of debt collection?" Albert glanced at everyone present indifferently. "Or you plan to give up and get out of the debt collection team. If you want to leave, we won''t stay, but I I can''t guarantee that they will retaliate afterwards. Anyway, we are not afraid." "Only let the other party know that even if they want to retaliate against us, they will suffer in the end. They will not retaliate against us or continue to cause trouble." Everyone was silent. "Weakness and compromise will only be bullying and ridicule." Albert looked around everyone and said calmly, "If there is only one person, you won''t even get back your principal, let alone get back your original It''s his own Kanon." "you are right!" The students who were still hesitating all turned to Albert''s side. They didn''t think they did anything wrong. In Albert''s words, if the other party didn''t pay back the money, how could things become like this? ? All this is to blame for the Slytherin students who are unwilling to keep their promises. It is their fault. Of course, the actual situation is indeed the same. "Awesome." Truman secretly gave a thumbs up to Albert. He was a little worried just now that other students would vacillate, but he didn''t expect Albert to persuade them easily. "I''m just telling them the facts." Albert sneered: "Some people just like delusions too much. They just want benefits and don''t want to offend people. Is this possible?" "When we attacked Flint for the first time, the two sides had already feuded. They wanted to get back their Kanon, but didn''t want to offend the Slytherin students. Is it possible? I''m afraid it''s not dreaming?" Li Jordan said to that. The group of imaginary guys also sneered. "Don''t worry, now, other people will not be bullied by the Slytherin students only if they are firmly united by our side~www.novelhall.com~ will everyone help them get revenge if they are bullied." Fred He patted Truman on the shoulder and comforted. Truman didn''t really want to do this, but Albert was right. If you don''t want to be deceived by them, you won''t even be able to get back the principal and the winning Garon, and you will lose everything. Then stand on their side and pay yourself from the pockets of Flint and his partner. "Then how are you going to end this matter?" Truman asked his doubts. "Clean up and tamper with a small amount of their memories, making those idiots think they have sought revenge on us." Albert said without hesitation. "I didn''t expect you to remember the curse." Truman was very surprised. "I know the principle of the Memory Charm. If they are unwilling to deal with this matter according to our good intentions, they will be used as experiments when the time comes." Albert laughed unkindly, "Well, put the igloo All cleaned up, let''s go to Hogsmeade Village!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 417 Advises you to pay off debts), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 417： Advise you to be a good person () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Damn, those bastards!" In the Slytherin common room, Flint, who had just lost his temper, was sitting in an armchair. He was deceived by those **** again. They had the face to say that everything was their fault, if it werent for them. If you set up a plan to defraud yourself, how could you be unwilling to pay back? "What are you going to do?" Lucian looked at Flint who was losing his temper and asked with a frown. This incident indeed made Lucian very angry, but he did not lose his mind because of this. The group of people was obviously more cunning than his own, and they obviously did not have the advantage. Moreover, the magic wands in their hands were snatched by the opponent, and even if they wanted revenge, there was no way to trouble the opponent without the magic wand. To make matters worse, what Truman said is actually right. They are the one who owes the money and does not pay it back. Even if they want to ask someone for help, there are certainly not many Slytherin students willing to get involved in this dispute, and the other side is owed. There are a lot of students in debt, and we have no advantage at all. "This time, let us ambush them." Flint said through gritted teeth. "ambush?" After hearing Flints words, the other people were all stunned. The snow was still falling outside the castle, and they didnt have a magic wand. How could they ambush each other and take revenge? Although Weasley said he would return his wand, who knows when they will return it to himself. "Don''t forget, we don''t have a magic wand now. What are you going to do?" Wallington finally couldn''t help but remind Flint to wake him up, lest his anger completely lose his mind. "You calm down first, we don''t even have a wand now, how can we ambush each other?" "If the other party doesn''t send our wand back in an hour, go find someone else to borrow it!" Flint took a deep breath and said. He was determined to find Truman to avenge his trousers, and this matter couldn''t be left alone. Several people looked at each other, some raised their hands to hide their faces, "Don''t forget, everyone has gone to Hogsmeade." At this moment, Flint froze in place, obviously not thinking about this issue just now. He gritted his teeth and said: "Then look for freshmen to borrow. The first or second-year freshmen are still at Hogwarts." "I don''t think there is any need to make this matter too rigid." Perikin Derek obviously didn''t agree with them. After all, I really don''t have an advantage here, and if we continue to make trouble, they will undoubtedly cause trouble. Perikin Derek has not forgotten the bad things that happened last year and the year before. At that time, the Slytherin students suffered a big loss. The hapless man whose head was stuffed into the toilet has not yet figured out who is doing the ghost. . "Then what are you going to do?" Flint looked at Perry King Derek coldly, and asked in a bad tone. "Negotiate with them." Perikin Derek said without hesitation, "Keep down the amount of compensation. That group of **** have already taken away a lot of our Galleons, and they often trouble us. We reduced the compensation to normal compensation. Rate, and then return the remaining Kanon to them." "Are you going to surrender?" Flint''s tone became even worse, and everyone else stared at Perikin Derek. "No, I am going to disintegrate their team. Those people are gathering together to seek us to collect debts. If they are going to Kanon, they will naturally disperse. Then we will be able to defeat them individually without being a group of people. Targeted. Perikin Derek quibbleed, he actually didn''t want to get involved in this dispute, everyone could see that Flint was about to lose his mind. It''s absolutely not good for them to make things big. Moreover, the opponents have more people than their own, and they are still united. It is undoubtedly an unwise choice to go head-to-head with them now. "Who else thinks that way?" Flint looked up at the crowd, and saw a few people walk up to Perry King Derek, expressing his support for him. "Well, you don''t have to take part in the next action." Flint said coldly: "You can also go and negotiate with those bastards, and we will take care of the rest." After all, Flint didnt wait for his wand. Perhaps Albert was on guard and didnt send the wand back in the first time. So Flint and some of his partners could only go to other freshmen to borrow the wand. There are not many Slytherins who are willing to borrow Flint''s wand if it doesn''t go well. Flint and his partner still borrowed magic wands, and they even learned Albert to build an igloo. However, this incident was not very friendly to Flint, a student with average academic performance. It took them a lot of time to get the igloo out. When a few people got into the igloo to keep warm, they were already frozen. Trembling. Moreover, the igloo is not as warm as they thought it is, it is still cold inside, and because there is no intention to hide it, this igloo is very obvious. "We have to hide it." Flint asked. "Which one of you can spell it?" There was a strange silence all around. If they use some messy black magic, they know a lot, but if you don''t learn it specially, it is difficult to master the spell. Otherwise, the phantom spell would not be a spell that Aurors must master. "How to do?" The few people looked at each other, and they couldn''t think of a good way. "Then don''t do it!" Flint gritted his teeth and said: "Our purpose is to block them. They only have this way back to school. I don''t believe that these guys can sneak back to the castle without telling us. " However, Flint and his party waited for a long time in the igloo, and when they were shivering from the cold, Flint noticed a rustling noise outside. "Someone is here again, it must be them this time." When Flint greeted and went out, he saw that his igloo was surrounded by a group of people. "Oh, what are you planning to do to attack us?" Truman''s joking voice thought in Flint''s ear, "You actually got the wand, you really want to attack us!" He was a little surprised when Albert told about it through the communication bookmark, but he didn''t expect it to be true. What is the other party going to do? When he looked at the people who were shivering with cold, he almost couldn''t help laughing, but the people headed by Fred laughed immorally, and the others laughed together. "By the way, you really are not making fun of yourself?" Flint''s cheeks flushed all of a sudden, and his head was about to smoke. If it weren''t for being pointed by a pile of magic wands, he would even want to punch him in the face. "Don''t move, you are only five, and there are more people here than you." Truman said lazily. "Don''t think that''s it~www.novelhall.com~ If there is another time, don''t blame everyone for not giving you face." Truman reached out and patted Flint on the shoulder, smiling and greeted everyone to leave. "You are not suitable for being a badass, so let''s change to be a good person." Fred said, patting Flint. "Being a good person like us is nothing bad." "They must be funny just now." "I almost died laughing." "Obviously there is an igloo, but it can still be shivering from the cold. It''s amazing." Flint''s uproar made the debt collection students realize that if they were alone, they would definitely be retaliated against. They must stay together and not give each other such opportunities. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 418 advises you to be a good person), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 418： Compromise and conspiracy () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "So, have they compromised?" When Fred told Albert the good news, he was indeed a little surprised. He originally thought that those Slytherin diehards would grit their teeth for a while. "Someone of them came to us and told us that they were willing to pay back the Kanon that they owed, but they were not willing to pay back the four times the odds. They were only willing to give half." George added, "The group thinks that the four times the odds is too much. Too much." Albert was silent for a moment, and said to Fred: "You go ask other people for their opinions and see if they are willing or not, and if they don''t, then just reject them." "Are you ready to agree?" Lee Jordan ate the flavoured beans from Honey Duke''s candy store last time, and looked at Albert in surprise. "I think those Slytherin guys are unkind." "I know." "Since you know, then why..." Albert raised his hand to interrupt Lee Jordan''s words, and calmly said his own guess, "Maybe, they just want to split this debt collection team. After all, after they pay back the money, they are looking for us one by one to settle the accounts. The other party suffered a lot and said that he did not want to seek revenge from us. I am afraid it is fake." "Then what should we do? Or just refuse, we can slowly get back the four times the bet." Fred was a little anxious. He didn''t want to disband the debt collection team. With this group of people, they are not afraid Those peskys in Slytherin. "No, let them choose." Albert shook his head. "Even if we disagree, others will certainly agree. Why should we be that nasty villain?" The three of them were silent. They knew what Albert meant. The purpose of forming this debt collection team was to get back their own money. It was a bit unreasonable to refuse. "Give them the right to choose and let them suffer a bit. Then you must be careful." "A little loss?" Fred frowned. "Are you going to watch them go to death?" "Is this an exaggeration? Just tell them my analysis." Albert really doesn''t care what those people are like. Anyway, after the task is completed and the rewards are received, he doesn''t care what other people are like. "Ok." "Then please." Albert continued to immerse himself in the research report on the Tracking Curse in his hand. If Toms diary cannot be arranged next year, Albert will prepare to stay away from Ginny Weasley, lest the basilisk be accidentally taken away by a wave. It didnt take much time for the two parties to negotiate. Fred brought the remaining Garon to Albert. The wizards who had joined the debt collection team also brought the money back. Although only half of the winnings were won by the bet, this The matter was over, everyone was relieved. As for the other students who are still in debt, they have nothing to do with them. ... The Christmas holiday is approaching, and Albert finished packing his luggage and went downstairs with Lee Jordan. "I really feel sorry for those people." When the two passed the hall, they heard a blond boy saying to his companion: "They have to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because the family doesn''t want them." When Malfoy said this, his eyes were fixed on Harry Potter, and there was an undisguised mockery at the corner of his mouth. Fred, who helped Albert carry the cat cage, frowned slightly, and George''s face was even more disgusted, as if he saw something dirty. "Congratulations, Potter, you have another supporter." When Albert passed by Harry Potter, he stopped and hugged Harrys shoulders and motioned him to look in the direction of Malfoy, "Get on well with each other, thats your loyal supporter, to attract you Attention, he has taken great pains." Ron, who was standing next to Harry, heard Albert''s words and couldn''t hold back a laugh. "What''s so funny?" Albert looked at Ron, who immediately resisted making himself laugh. "No." "You have to get along well with new friends." Albert glanced at Malfoy, who was flushed, took the cat cage, and walked towards the carriage parked outside the castle, leaving behind a glorious Malfoy who was laughing and violently violent. "I dare say you must have done it deliberately." Lee Jordan kept laughing halfway to the station. "Isn''t it? I see that Mr. Malfoy has been running up and down, obviously to get Potter''s attention." Albert scratched Tom''s chin with his hand, speaking nonsense seriously. : "Isn''t it because he is a supporter of Harry Potter and wants to attract his attention?" "What you said is so reasonable." Lee Jordan smiled harder. After getting in the car, Tom occupied the table, and his tail flicked on the table, as if urging Albert to get the dried fish out quickly. As for Albert''s Shera, when she had delivered a letter to her home a few days ago, she stayed directly, lest the two pets would like to fight when they met. The two had just played two sets of wizard cards when the door next door was knocked. Standing outside was Kenneth Toller, their old acquaintance. This guy''s face was gloomy and it seemed that something was wrong. Things. "What''s the matter?" Lee Jordan asked as he shuffled the cards. "Flint wants to pick up my underwear." Kenneth Toller''s face was ugly. "It''s not hard to guess." Albert said calmly. "After all, you paid for someone to pick up his pants. It is not difficult to understand that he wants your underwear." "Then what should I do!" Kenneth Toller was very worried, it was impossible for him to prevent himself from being attacked by Flint at all times. "It depends on what you are going to do." Albert raised his head and glanced at Kenneth Toller, and said with a smile: "You can go to reconcile with him, return the pants to him, and give him a pair of yours by the way. Underpants." "You are joking!" Kenneth Toller looked at Albert dumbfounded, and Lee Jordan beside him was already laughing so hard. In the end, Kenneth Toller could not get a better solution from Albert, and left with disappointment. "If it were you, what would you do?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Use the forgetting spell on Flint to make him forget this unpleasant memory. Of course, this is not an easy task." Albert explained when he played the first card: It will also have a bad influence on people. In serious cases, people may even become idiots who dont understand anything. "It would be great if they could become idiots!" Lee Jordan sighed, looked at the situation on the court, and asked inexplicably, "have you not touched the wizard card for a long time? How come you are so powerful." "After all, it was a game that I invented, so I know how to play it better than you guys." After Albert won another round with ease, Lee Jordan was not ready to continue playing. "I feel that the wizard card still has a long way to go." He said with emotion when he put away the wizard card, "maybe, we can consider adding some other effects to the wizard card." "Those you think will have ~www.novelhall.com~Really?" Lee Jordan asked happily. "Really, the Wizard Card still has a long way to go." "That''s great, if I can help, remember to tell me." "Yes, you can definitely help." Albert said while giving Tom the dried fish. "It seems good to have a cat." "You have no talent for keeping pets." Li Qiaodan sighed. His marsupial spider died a long time ago, and he was forced to raise it to death. Fred and George made the corpse into a specimen, which seemed to be given to Ron for this year. Christmas gift. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 419 Compromise and Conspiracy) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 419： Suspicious Christmas Gift () You can search for "Harry Potter: Alchemist ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! On Christmas Day, the sky was not clear, the snow had fallen all night, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of snow. The room was very dim, and the heavy curtains blocked the cold that seeped in through the gaps in the windows, and also blocked the light outside. There were books in front of the desk that he had read last night, and Albert was still sleeping. Before long, there was a rush of footsteps outside the corridor. Nia in her pajamas ran to ask Albert Hsing teacher early in the morning because she did not receive a Christmas gift from Albert this year. Not happy, since I got up in the morning, I''ve been holding my face. The fat cat named Tom got in as soon as the door was opened, and seemed to feel something, looking up at the bird cage hanging by the window. In the bird cage, Xuela shook his head and stared at the uninvited fat cat. She raised her paw and smashed the bird, staring at Tom with malicious eyes. "Enter Tom!" Nia raised her finger at Albert''s bed, closing the door and letting Tom go. The fat cat speeded up with a charge and rushed towards Albert on the bed. He didn''t know if it was too fat or for other reasons. He could not jump up and almost hit the edge of the bed. Shera, who witnessed this scene with her own eyes, made a cuckoo sound, as if mocking Tom. "Idiot Tom!" Nia bent over to pick Tom up and put it next to Albert''s bed. Tom started rubbing Albert''s face with his tail, quickly waking up the person on the bed. "Don''t make trouble with Tom," Albert said sleepily. When he opened his eyes, he saw Nia with her hands on her waist, her face looking down at herself with a straight face. "Christmas gift?" "I thought you had forgotten!" The girl couldn''t help complaining. "How can I forget, and put on the clothes first, if you catch a cold, it will be bad!" Albert took a coat from the hanger and draped it on Niya''s body, raising his head and rubbing her hair. Under Niya''s dissatisfied gaze, he opened a box and took out a woolen scarf. To Niya. "How many scarves did you buy?" Niya found that the style of the scarf was not bad, but there were still several scarves in the box, which made him a little dissatisfied. "Bought it for the whole family." Albert said with a smile: "Grandpa Luke and Grandma Shanna had asked Shera to post it yesterday." "Oh!" Although it was a bit deviated from expectations, the girl felt better after receiving the Christmas gift. "Don''t fight, or you will deduct your snacks." Albert turned his head and said to the two pets who were about to stand on the table. When Tom heard that he was about to buckle snacks, he jumped off the table and started rubbing Albert''s feet, begging for snacks. Shera looked at the fat cat with contempt, and made a cuckoo cry again. "Well, I''ll give it to you later." Albert bent down and hugged Tom, smiled and looked at Niya and said, "Have you prepared my Christmas present?" "Of course." The girl raised her chest proudly, "I''ll give it to you later." "Go back and change your clothes. If you catch a cold, it won''t be good." Albert stretched out his hand to rub Nia''s hair again, only to be avoided by the other party. "Hate, don''t mess up my hair." Niya disappeared as soon as she slipped. When Albert got dressed and went downstairs, he found that a hill of gifts was piled up next to the Christmas tree, making him stunned. "Son, I found out that you are so popular in school." Herb smiled and surrounded the scarf Albert gave him. "I got up this morning and found a bunch of Christmas gifts sent to you. ." "Ok." Albert replied casually. He found the gift from Daisy and Herb from the pile of packages, a beautiful brown woolen sweater and brown woolen socks. He took off his coat, made a gesture and put it on himself. "It looks pretty good." Daisy said with satisfaction. "It doesn''t depend on who picked the gift." Herb said triumphantly. "You picked woolen socks." Daisy reminded. "You are my wife." Herb was not embarrassed, kissed Daisy on the cheek, smiled and tied her scarf and said, "Albert picked a good scarf. I bet he must have bought the same style for our family." Albert ignored the couple who showed their affection early in the morning, and immersed himself in opening his Christmas presents. Grandpa Luke and Grandma Shanna gave him a newly published "Economics" and the best-selling novel "Weird Fornod". Isabel gave a pair of wool gloves. Well, that was a gift they bought in Hogsmeade before the Christmas holiday. Both parties gave each other woolen gloves of the same style. Hermione gave Albert a box of sugar-free chocolates and a greeting card to thank Albert for his help. Albert certainly knew what Hermione was talking about by helping. The Weasley twins gave Albert a book titled "Twelve Magic Weapons for Bewitching Witches", which is undoubtedly used for picking up girls. It is difficult to say whether it is useful or not. After all, the two have not found a girlfriend yet. . Lee Jordan''s gift is the same as the usual cocoa beans, a large box of which I don''t know how long he can eat. Truman also gave the book. In addition, he also received a bunch of greeting cards. The remaining books and notes were basically gifts from old friends who kept in touch. Albert was surprised to find that he also received a gift from Nico Lemay, which was a double-sided mirror. "Why do everyone like to give you books?" Niya looked at a pile of books and notes, opened her mouth in surprise, and finally couldn''t help but ask. No way, the books in the opened package can already pile up into a hill. Niya''s eyes were sharp, and she immediately noticed "The Twelve Magic Weapons That Enchanted Witches", and her face suddenly became unwell. "Where is my gift?" Albert asked. "give!" Niya saw the new gloves on Albert''s hand, and she was a little unhappy and handed the gift over. They are also a pair of gloves. Well, they are the same style as Niya''s pair, and the color is brighter light brown. . "I like it!" Albert took off his gloves and put them on again. Seeing this scene, Niya smiled with satisfaction, and when she was considering how to destroy the corpse of the book "The Twelve Magic Weapons That Enchanted Witches", she found that Herb was already reading that book. "is that useful?" Daisy put the fried steak on the table and asked while watching Herb. "It''s really interesting." Herb said with a smile. "But I kind of suspect that our son doesn''t need this thing." "Have you found your girlfriend?" Daisy asked bluntly. She thinks Albert should find a witch girl friend. Nya pursed her lips when she heard this, and stared straight at Albert, waiting for his answer. "I''m going to look for it in two years," Albert said without hesitation. "When you see the one you like, hurry up, don''t let anyone preempt it." Herb said with a smile: "If I don''t have money, I will give you a pre-support point. There is also a good book. I have time to read it. I should find one over there. The number of wizards over there is only that small. There are certainly not many that can be picked. Remember to start first if you like it. After all, you are so good, you can definitely hook up with the other party easily." Albert suddenly became speechless, and he didn''t expect that Herb and Daisy would have such an attitude, he had indeed hooked up with one. Of course, he was not prepared to tell his family about this matter. If you admit that you have a girlfriend, your family will probably explode on the spot. Herb and Daisy will definitely ask him for photos, or ask him to invite each other to play at home. "Albert is so good, there is no need to worry about this kind of problem at all, and even if you can''t find a suitable one, it would be nice to pick one from our side." Niya said in a huff, "Also, this It''s best not to look at things that are messy, they will teach people bad things." Niya directly confiscated "The Twelve Magic Weapons That Enchanted Witches". Herb didn''t care too much. He had confidence in his son. If he really wanted to find a girlfriend, it would be no difficulty. After all, he was so good, and there were a bunch of people who chased him down. "In two days, I''m going to buy you a bookshelf. Looking at your posture, it is estimated that the bookshelves in your room will not be enough before you graduate." He said while looking at the books piled on the coffee table. "Well, I do need to buy another one." Albert sorted out the book, and he was quite speechless. Although he said he really liked reading, he felt helpless when he received a pile of books. He didn''t want to be like Dumbledore in the future: "People insist on giving me books." After unpacking a bunch of presents, Albert''s hand suddenly stopped because he discovered that the sender of this package was actually Snape? Snape actually gave himself a Christmas present~www.novelhall.com~ Is this a candy in the sky? There are many professors at Hogwarts who have a good relationship with Albert, and they will also give Albert Christmas gifts. For example, Professor McGonagall gave Albert a deformed notebook about Animagus this year. But Albert never received a gift from Snape. "Do you want to open it?" Albert hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up. He didn''t think it would be a good thing. After all, he made Snape famous a few days ago, saying that the other party didn''t hold grudges, and Albert didn''t believe it when he killed him. In addition, there is a package without the sender. No matter how you look at it, it is suspicious. Albert finally gave up unpacking the two packages and planned to return to school to find someone else to share the contents of the package. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 420 Suspicious Christmas Gifts), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 420： Full of malice () "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! "Percy, with your level of wizarding chess, don''t mislead others. That will only make Harry lose even worse." Fred and George walked to the Gryffindor common room. The three people who were flying the Wizard''s Banner couldn''t help but sarcastically when they saw that Percy was giving Harry an idea. "My wizard chess is much better than you," Percy retorted, "and I just give Harry some advice." "We never give random suggestions to people." Harry next to him agrees with the twins'' point of view, and he also thinks that if Percy hadn''t kept coming up with his ideas, he would not have lost so badly. "A Christmas gift? Who sent it." Ron looked at the package in Fred''s hand and asked curiously. "Albert said in the letter that this is a Christmas gift he received." George talked about it, with a malicious smile on the corner of his mouth, pointed at the package and said, "I heard that it was a Christmas present from Snape." "You are joking." Harry was stunned. Ron, who was still placing wizard chess next to him, froze in place, and both looked at the package in Fred''s hand with disbelief. "Do you think we are joking?" Fred put the package on the table and said to everyone, "Who wants to open the package?" "That''s not good!" Percy frowned. "Albert agreed, otherwise he wouldn''t send the package. The letter also said that in addition to this accident, he also received an unsigned Christmas gift, which will be sent to the school later." George took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and shook it in front of the three of them to show that he was not lying. In fact, Fred and George were also interested in opening the package, but they didn''t want to open the package by themselves. Who knows if Snape will cast a curse. "Why did Snape send this Christmas gift to Anderson?" Harry thought this was incredible. Snape would actually give gifts to others. Is it raining candy from the sky? "Are you sure that after opening the package, there will be no evil curse?" Ron had no doubt that Snape had cast a curse on the package. His reputation was not good at all. "Probably not!" Percy shook his head. "Snape is also a professor. He wouldn''t do such a thing. If he did, he wouldn''t write his name on the package." However, Percy became less confident as he said it, which is really hard to convince. "Or, you come to open the package!" With a smile, Fred slid the package to Percy and asked him to open it. "Ok!" Percy raised his eyebrows, but in the end he did not refuse the task. He put the package far away, and then took out his wand to split the wrapped case. As a result, nothing happened, no curse, and no trap. , There are several glass bottles in the package, which seem to contain some weird things. "This is... the raw material for the potion?" Percy put away his wand and said in surprise. "It seems that we have misunderstood Professor Snape." "Why would Snape send this to Albert?" Fred raised his eyebrows. At this moment, Harry and Ron were also all around to see what was in the package. Percy even reached out and picked up a piece of parchment on the package and looked carefully. It recorded the formula of a potion. "Huh! Huh!" Everyone who thought Snape had no evil in the first place already understood what his evil was. Look at the stuff in these glass jars. A whole jar of cockroaches, and they are still alive. There was another bottle that looked like a brain, and the others had some disgusting stuff, which looked like dung in every way, and the other bottle had big eyes with staring eyes. "It''s disgusting." George took two steps back in disgust. He now understood Snape''s sinister intentions. This was purely disgusting. Harry felt bad all at once, and he felt like the turkey and Christmas pudding he had eaten at noon rolled in his stomach, and he felt a little vomiting. "I blame you for breaking the package." Fred looked at Percy rather speechlessly, who was also a little embarrassed, and never thought that Snape would send such a purely disgusting thing. "You put it away first, I''ll write a letter to Albert and tell him what''s inside the package." Fred was about to slip away. In the end, Percy didn''t know where to get a small box and repackaged the things. In the following time, everyone was condemning Snape, Harry suddenly thought of something, so Fred asked Albert for this thing, he wanted to forward this Christmas gift to Malfoy. The idea was immediately supported by everyone as soon as it came out. After reading Fred''s letter, Albert agreed to hand over the gift to Harry. So that night, Draco Malfoy received a belated Christmas present. Lucius and Snape were old friends, and it was normal to send a Christmas present to the old friend''s son. At this moment, in Malfoy Manor, Draco Malfoy frowned and looked at the late and suspicious Christmas gift in front of him. Just now, he had detected the package with an honest detector and found no problem with the package. But receiving such a gift at this point is suspicious no matter how you look at it. "Dobby, open the box." Narcissa gave orders to her house-elf, and she naturally couldn''t ask her son to open this kind of package that looked suspicious. After the house elves opened the package, a large number of cockroaches crawled out of the package, and a series of screams sounded from the manor, and suddenly there was a burst of chicken flying eggs. After spending a long time calming down, Malfoy looked at the contents of the package and almost flew into a rage. He had already begun to guess who wanted to punish him. Yes, there is really nothing dangerous in this gift, but it is full of malice. Malfoy soon discovered that his guess might be wrong, because there was a piece of parchment in the parcel. He knew the writing on it. It was Professor Snape''s writing. Is it really a Christmas gift from the dean? how can that be! Malfoy was shocked. Narcissa also frowned, looked at the parchment that her son had handed over~www.novelhall.com~ and suggested, "Maybe, you should write a letter to Severus. Soon after, Snape received a letter from Malfoy and frowned. According to the description on the envelope, the package was undoubtedly a Christmas gift from him to disgusting Albert. Albert re-sent this Christmas gift? But why did he send it to Malfoy? It''s strange no matter how you look at it. Snape wrote in his reply: "That is indeed a Christmas gift from me, but this gift is not for you, and I don''t know why this gift was sent to you." Snape had never thought about it. Albert was not disgusted by his gift at all. After being manipulated by Harry, the Malfoy family was disgusted. The scene where the cockroaches crawled out of the package, really The frightened them. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 421 Malicious Full) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 421： The time has come () "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! "How was Christmas, Albus?" Perenal smiled and welcomed the friends outside the door into the hall, "If you want, you can also come and spend Christmas with us." "No, Perenal, I think it would be nice to stay in school to spend the holidays with everyone." Dumbledore looked around and asked without seeing his old friend, "Where is Nico?" "He, in the study, he is chatting with Albert through a double-sided mirror." Perenal''s face showed a kind smile, "Nico is always happy to chat with Albert, that is indeed An erudite and clever child." "Well, Albert is really smart." Dumbledore said noncommittal. He walked through the hall and appeared in front of the study. Nicol was sitting at the desk, chatting with Albert in the double-sided mirror. "Oh, Albus, you are here!" Nicol heard the footsteps, and when he raised his head, he saw Dumbledore who had just entered the study and greeted him with a smile. "What were you talking about just now?" Dumbledore asked, "I rarely see you smiling like this." "Well, Albert told me something about Hogwarts school." Nicol had just finished talking with Albert and said as Dumbledore left the study. "What happened in school?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. "What is it, I''m really curious about what makes you so happy." "Albert said that Professor Quirrell in your school was probably controlled by someone using the Imperius Curse. Every time he has time, he will go to the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor to hang out. He seems to be looking for an opportunity to steal your place. The magic stone in the school." Nicol sat down on the sofa and told Dumbledore about the topic he had just chatted with Albert. "Oh, Professor Quirrell!" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. Of course he knew that Professor Quirrell was suspicious, but he really never thought that Professor Quirrell would be easily seen through by the students. "You told him about the Philosopher''s Stone?" Dumbledore asked. "No." Nicole shook his head. "I asked him how he knew about the Philosopher''s Stone. He said that Harry Potter broke into the corridor of the restricted area by mistake, and then he didn''t know how to ask him about me." Nicol didnt mean to conceal, and he told Dumbledore about what he knew, Associated with what you put in school, its not difficult to guess the truth. He even felt that magic The stone is fake." "Mr. Anderson is indeed very clever." Dumbledore said with a light sigh, "I didn''t expect this result to be inferred based on this little information." "It''s really amazing, it''s just your Professor Quirrell..." Nicol picked up Perenal''s freshly brewed black tea, sipped his mouth, smiled and shook his head. "I heard that Professor Quirrell is so annoyed by Albert''s questions that he doesn''t want to see him anymore." Perenal thought it was very interesting. "It seems that you are ready to choose him as your successor?" Dumbledore added two sugar cubes to the black tea and said after stirring. Nico really cares about Albert, otherwise why would he tell him these things? "It is always good to be able to find someone to inherit my knowledge. If this part of knowledge is lost for no reason, then it is really regrettable." Nicol said with emotion. He has lived for hundreds of years, and he has actually met a lot of geniuses, but there are really not many people like Albert that suits him. "Are you going to give up the Philosopher''s Stone?" Dumbledore was slightly surprised. He had actually discussed giving up the Philosopher''s Stone with Nicol. Nicol said that the timing was wrong. "I have discussed with Nicol. It''s not bad to walk towards death slowly like ordinary people do." Perenal reached out and held Nicol''s hand. They had no fear of death. The two had lived for too long. The body is no longer young under the corrosion of the years, and living too long also makes them feel tired. If there is no mutual dependence between the two sides, they can''t even support this long time together. "It''s like after a long day, I can finally go to bed and rest." Dumbledore said softly. After a century of life, he is no longer young. The long life also makes him tired, but he can''t stop and rest. Some things need him to complete. "Albus, you are not as old as we are." Nico said with a smile, "you feel that it''s a little too early now." "Albus, maybe you yourself should consider retiring from school and start enjoying the good fortune." Perenal said. "The timing doesn''t allow," Dumbledore said, shaking his head. "Oh, I can probably guess the reason." Nicol nodded. "However, you should leave this to the young. The savior you choose is not bad." "Harry needs time." Dumbledore shook his head. "I need to help him share some pressure while he is still alive. Not everyone is as good as Mr. Anderson." Regarding the question of the crown, Dumbledore felt that Albert must have speculated. Maybe he didn''t know the Horcrux, but he must have thought about it. "He is indeed very good." Perenal said, "That is indeed a very confident and likable child. I heard that he invented a card game, originally intended to give us Christmas gifts, very It''s a pity that his owl can''t be delivered." The LeMays regard Albert more as a grandson. "I know this. Mr. Anderson mentioned it a long time ago." Dumbledore said after hearing Perenal''s mention of it and recalling it carefully. "The Christmas present he gave me this year was a pair of woolen socks. " "What a caring child, isn''t it?" Perenal said with a smile, "Finally, you don''t have to worry about receiving another pile of books this year." "However, Albert''s situation is very similar to yours. He said that he also received a bunch of books this year~www.novelhall.com~ Nicol suddenly remembered something and said with a smile. "It seems that the time has come." Dumbledore whispered softly. "Is it because of Mr. Anderson?" "Not exactly, I feel that the time has come." Nicol said: "We have indeed lived too long. We have experienced most of the world. Death is indeed an exception. As you said, death is just another scene. Great adventure." For the Nicos, with the Philosophers Stone, no matter how much wealth they want to have and how long they want to live, they can get what they want. They actually dont have much to remember in this world. The appearance of Voldemort and Albert made up the last two pieces of the puzzle, allowing Nicol to finally make a certain determination. Of course, it is not that Nico and Perenal are ready to die immediately. They plan to store some elixir of life, and then let themselves slowly welcome the final death like ordinary people. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 422 The time has come), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 422： Hermiones Diary Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! At the desk, Hermione put her hands on her cheeks, staring at the snow scene outside the window in a daze. Just now, Hermione finished her vacation homework ahead of schedule and was reading her diary, thinking about what happened during her time at Hogwarts. From receiving the letter from Owl to going to Hogwarts School, everything has changed in just a few months. Today, Hermione has also made two very close friends at school, as well as a senior who always seems mysterious, plus a very fat British shorthair cat. Life in school is more interesting than expected. Hermione and her two friends are even tracking down a man named Nicole LeMay. It''s a pity that they still don''t have a clue so far, and her family doesn''t know who Nico LeMay is. Suddenly the sound of an owl came from outside the window, and she immediately put her head out of the window, and then walked downstairs quickly, ready to see who sent her letter. "Mom, I just heard the call of an owl. Have you seen my letter?" Hermione went downstairs to the living room and asked the family members who were watching TV. His father handed over a letter with a smile on his face. Mr. Granger, the dentist, was still worried that his daughter had not found a friend at school. However, it now seems that my daughter should have really found friends. She probably didn''t lie to herself about the things she said earlier, and they could feel a little relieved. Hermione glanced at the sender. It was from Harry. She demolished and walked to her room. The content of this letter is not long, and it briefly talks about Professor Snape sending a Christmas gift to Albert. The disgusting-looking gift was finally passed on to Malfoy by Harry. Malfoy? Hermione recalled the name, and had no affection for the blond boy from Slytherin. She didn''t specifically exclude other people, but the Slytherin students were really unflattering. She felt that Albert''s assessment was very accurate: Malfoy was just a child spoiled by his family. As for Snape, Hermione had very poor senses for the potion professor, especially during the last Quidditch match, Snape tried to chant a curse to murder Harry. She even wondered why Dumbledore was looking for such a professor to teach everyone potions lessons. Don''t tell her that Snape wanted to throw Harry off the broom, just to prevent the Gryffindor team from defeating the Slytherin team and winning the Quidditch game. If that were the case, it would be terrible. Moreover, it is also incredible for people like Snape to give Christmas gifts to people. Speaking of Christmas gifts, Hermione was still a little depressed. Except for the gifts from his parents, she didn''t receive Christmas gifts from anyone else. The relationship between Hermione and the girls in the dormitory was only average, not so good that they would give each other gifts, and Harry and Ron, who had a better relationship, apparently left the matter behind. From the beginning, Hermione did not expect Harry and Ron to give herself Christmas presents, and she even doubted whether they had this consciousness in their minds. She didn''t receive congratulations from friends on Christmas Day, even if it was a greeting card. Although she had expected it to be like this, she still felt depressed. Harrys letter was very short, and Hermione quickly read it. It only talked about Snape giving Albert a gift, and Albert agreed to let him handle the gift. There was nothing about Nicol Le May''s news. In fact, Hermione never expected Harry and Ron to find Nico Lemay''s information. For two guys who were reluctant to go to the library, she could still expect them to calm down and slowly search for Nico''s information? Perhaps, the two of them had already forgotten this matter. If you want to find out who Nico LeMay is as quickly as possible, the best way is to start with Albert, but this genius seems to not want the three of them to involve Dumbledore in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. That item. Hermione took out her set of wizard cards from the box, and took a moment to put Albert''s card at the top of the deck. Hermione always thought she was a little genius before, but after meeting Albert, she finally understood what a genius is. Albert not only has excellent grades, but also has strong attainments in many fields. He has also published several of his own papers in magazines and received good responses. Moreover, he also created card games such as the wizard card, which gained widespread support in school. Is this really something a student can do? And how old he is. Every time I heard about Albert''s deeds, I always felt that he was nothing ordinary. What Albert would predict may be true, maybe he predicted something, so he didn''t want them to be involved in it. Hermione felt weird ~www.novelhall.com~ not that she didn''t believe Albert''s prediction, but the kind of imitation of ambiguity, which seemed to be a lie no matter how she looked at it. She hadn''t forgotten that Albert said that she could find friends before winter. Although she did find friends in the end, it has nothing to do with the prediction. After all, you still have to look at yourself subjectively. Are you cheated? Is this a white lie? Albert should have seen it, so he said that to himself at that time. She should thank each other. In fact, Hermione did the same. When she gave Albert a Christmas present, she also included her own gratitude. For her genius senior, Hermione had a little admiration. She collected several papers published by Albert in the magazine, but unfortunately, she has not yet understood the contents of the papers. In the dormitory, her roommates occasionally discussed Albert, and they all admired him a little too. Outstanding boys would always be the topic of conversation among girls, not to mention such an outstanding wizard as Albert. Many people regard Albert as the next Dumbledore. Hermione thinks this is right. Although she doesnt know Albert very well, they didnt say a few words at all. However, she knew Alberts cat very well, and she didnt feed it last semester. . She hopes that one day she can become good friends with Albert. By the way, I also asked him to help translate the parchment I found. I don''t know how the translation is now. Thinking of this, Hermione suddenly felt depressed by her own recklessness. She was indeed a little bit wise to ask the other party for help. If Albert really helps himself with the translation, then he must thank him well. She thought so, put Harry''s letter away, and began to write today''s diary. Chapter 423： Anonymous gift Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! During the Christmas holidays, the Andersons won again. They took the windfall and enjoyed a French meal in an upscale restaurant. Herb has become accustomed to Albert''s practice of using British National Lottery pounds for family dinners. Anyway, family dinners are not many, and it is undoubtedly a pleasure to enjoy food in high-end restaurants. In order to cover up this matter, Herb and Daisy will spend a small amount of money to buy a few national lottery tickets every month, otherwise they will win the lottery every time, which is suspicious. On the day before school started, Albert went to Kings Cross Station to take the Hogwarts Express and returned to school with the other students. In the carriage, Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain about Snape giving Albert a Christmas present. Albert had already seen the parchment in the parcel sent by Snape, and it was indeed a recipe for a potion. The pot of cockroaches in the package is also real. It is estimated that they are bred and need special treatment before use. They are sold in pharmacies. There are other potions. They are not precious, but they are all potions. The raw materials used are put together and several common medicinal materials are added together to create a potion called nagging soup. Drinking it will make people talk nonsense uncontrollably. Merlin''s beard! If anyone knows that the raw materials for nagging soup are these things, no one would dare to touch this stuff. To be honest, Albert was very satisfied with Snape''s knowledge of potions, and he could actually find such a potion formula. A potion professor gave his protg a Christmas gift related to potions, which made sense. Is Albert Snape''s proud pupil? To some extent, it is indeed. Moreover, the recipe for that nagging soup was improved by Snape himself, and it was considered a precious gift. However, Albert estimated that Snape''s eight achievements were to give himself some unexpected surprises. After listening to Albert''s analysis, Lee Jordan expressed disagreement with Snape''s evil taste, and simply stated that if Albert dared to drink this disgusting thing for him one day, the two sides would break off their friendship. Especially after reading the nagging soup recipe on the parchment paper, Lee Jordan said that his weak mind was severely hit, and he needed Albert''s holiday homework to suppress his shock and prepare to copy it... for reference. Hogwarts professors always like to give them a lot of homework during the holidays, which is particularly annoying. Lee Jordan desperately rushed to do his vacation homework yesterday, but still failed to finish all the vacation homework, so he could only find excuses to seek Albert''s help. After consultations, Albert finally agreed to give Lee Jordan the reference to the paper on shrinking medicine. No way, since the Snowman incident, the life of Alberts three friends has become more and more difficult. Snape really couldnt get Alberts troubles, but occasionally asked Fred, George and Lee Jordan. The trouble is okay. Snape didn''t even need to do anything specially, as long as he had time to pay more attention to the three of them, they would be unlucky enough. If he didn''t do his vacation homework, Lee Jordan would definitely be out of luck, and Snape was now wishing to have an excuse to trouble them. "I bet that Fred and George must have not finished it either." With Albert''s help, Lee Jordan began to indulge in his own dissertation of shrinking potion. In fact, Lee Jordan guessed it right. Most of the Weasley twins'' minds are no longer studying. They are working hard to specialize in joke props. After the two returned to Hogwarts Castle in a night-riding carriage, Fred and George came out to welcome them without warning, and they also enthusiastically sent a few pieces of candy, and by the way they wanted to appreciate Alberts Holiday homework. "Don''t you make something strange again?" Lee Jordan looked at the candies warily. He didn''t mean to touch them. He didn''t forget how he was scammed by these two guys. "Candies made from the syrup of the sad worms will feel very sad in your mouth." Seeing that neither of them were going to try, George unpacked the candy and threw it in his mouth. Sadness candy works well. After a while, the smile on George''s face disappeared, showing a sentimental expression, and even began to sob in a low voice, and soon cried. The amazing changes in George''s face made Lee Jordan stunned, and he never thought that the effect of Heartbreak Candy would be so good. "We added a large amount of syrup produced by the sad worm." George explained to them sadly, this is a completely loss-making business. "Maybe, we can produce a small amount of sad candy, but never expect mass production, it will drain every gallon in our pockets." "It''s really a sad thing." Albert smiled and patted George on the shoulder. The effect of this candy was much stronger than he expected. "Well, that''s probably the case." Fred suffocated himself to laugh, and handed a candy to George~www.novelhall.com~ After the latter finished eating, the sentimentality on his face was immediately replaced by a smile, but the smile looked a little bit stupid. "The antidote is almost there, but it can''t completely eliminate the effect of the drug." Fred pointed to the smirk on Georges face and explained helplessly, Thats the sequelae caused by Arriots leaves. Of course, it wont take long, um, about ten seconds before this weak sequelae will Disappear completely." "Good start!" Albert comforted the two of them a few words, and then shifted the topic of small talk: "Have you opened the package that didn''t write the sender?" Fred and George looked at each other and shook their heads together and said: "We think this kind of interesting thing should be kept for sharing with everyone, so we temporarily kept the unnamed package and waited for you to return to school. Drive together again." "Then open it now, I am also a little curious, which guy sent me the Christmas present anonymously." Albert mumbled, "I always think there is nothing good in it." "We tested it with the Honesty Detector, and there was no response to the curse, but..." Fred hesitated and reminded, "I think it''s better to be careful when opening the package." No way, there is Snape''s case first, who knows what''s in the package. They took the package to the common room. As no one wanted to open the package, Albert had to use a spell to open the package far away. Under the eyes of everyone, a yellow-green liquid suddenly sprayed out from the package the moment it was opened, like a grenade exploding, the liquid splashed everywhere, and a pungent gasoline smell instantly filled the whole lounge. "Fortunately, I was far enough away and I almost got hit. It''s really insidious!" Fred cursed in a low voice, and was almost splashed by an unknown liquid just now. Chapter 424： There is only one truth Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "What is this stuff?" Lee Jordan stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and nose, looked at the yellow-green liquid splashed on the table, and asked his friends around him. "The undiluted Balbo tuber has pus." Albert shook his nose, squinted his eyes and said, "No wonder the Honesty Detector can''t detect it. It''s cunning enough. If you are not careful, you will really be out of luck." "Who do you have a grudge against?" Shanna was shocked. She was watching Albert unpacking the package just now. "Someone will send you this stuff. If it gets sprayed directly, I don''t know it will what happened." Other students who saw this scene began to whisper. The students who didn''t know smelled it and were curious to come over and ask other people what happened. "Who do you think did it?" George asked. In fact, George is also difficult to understand, who is going to trouble Albert, he should not have many enemies. "Slytherin student," Albert said casually, glancing at the new task on the task panel. There are not many suspects who would send this kind of stuff to Albert. Whether or not someone from Slytherin did this thing, it''s okay for this pot to be buckled on their heads. Except for the students of Slytherin College, the only suspicious one was Professor Quirrell. Albert kept asking Professor Quirrell questions, so Professor Quirrell finally couldn''t bear to send him this thing as a warning? Of course, it may also be a few senior students from Slytherin College who have been groomed by him. As for the lower grades, the possibility is not high. It is difficult for them to get pus in the undiluted Balbo tubers, unless he ''S family members are willing to help, but will their family members be willing to help? The possibility is actually very small. "Slytherin College student?" For a while, the entire common room began to become noisy. "There is still a lot left in the package. Now I can try to use these undiluted balbo tubers with pus to make medicine to eliminate pimples." Albert waved his wand and turned the remaining balbo tubers into pus. Water is collected. "Aren''t you angry at all?" Angelina felt unbelievable, and the vicious package almost disfigured Albert. "Being angry doesn''t make the other person get what he wants." Albert said with squinting eyes. Everyone was stunned. What were these words, what was anger, made the other party get what they wanted. "Actually, that person helped me a lot. I have been thinking about where to get the undiluted Balbo tubers with pus, so I don''t have to think about where to get the raw materials." Albert shook. The undiluted Balbo tuber in the glass bottle said with pus. "Is that the special ointment you mentioned last time?" Fred asked excitedly. He remembered that Albert had mentioned this before. If it succeeds, it will definitely be a hot commodity. In Albert''s words: Girls love beauty, how can they tolerate pimples on their faces. "If the guy who sent you this thing knew about it, he would probably be mad!" George said cheerfully. He noticed Albert''s squinted eyes and felt that someone was going to be unlucky. He didn''t believe that Albert couldn''t guess who sent it. Even if he couldn''t guess it for a while, there might be a suspect. Moreover, this guy would be able to fortune telling, it is impossible to find the suspect. Several girls were very interested in what Albert said. Pimples have always plagued the girls who love beauty. They said that if Albert can create an ointment that effectively eliminates acne, remember to notify them as soon as possible. Girls are never stingy when it comes to beauty. After returning to the dormitory, the twins and Lee Jordan were still discussing the matter. Then they saw Albert taking out the crystal ball for divination from the suitcase. The three of them stopped talking and watched Albert playing with the crystal ball. After a while, the white mist in the crystal ball spun quickly. They all felt that they had vaguely seen something vague. "What did you see?" George finally couldn''t help it, and asked. "Suspect." Albert laughed more cheerfully. "Who?" the three asked in unison. "Professor Quirrell." "Professor Quirrell?" The three of them were stunned, unable to understand why Professor Quirrell wanted to send such a thing to Albert. "But, you guys shouldn''t..." Fred was interrupted before he finished speaking. "Could it be that you keep asking Quirrell questions, so..." "So Professor Quirrell was finally driven mad by you, sending you this thing as revenge?" "Professor Kechiro is not like someone who can do this kind of thing." "You know Professor Quirrell well." When asked by Albert, the others stopped talking. Do they know Professor Quirrell? No, they don''t understand. "What are you going to do?" "No hurry, I have a bunch of ways to take care of him slowly." Albert''s face showed a malicious smile ~www.novelhall.com~Naturally, normal methods cannot be used to deal with Quirrell. "Qiluo probably didn''t know that you already knew he sent the package!" Lee Jordan exclaimed "I don''t know." Albert took out a book from the shelf and began to read about how to use undiluted Balbo tuber pus. He felt that his sister should also need it. Well, Isobel may also Yes, although Albert had never seen the pimples on the other''s face, maybe she could already make this potion. Albert took out the communication bookmark and sent a message to the other party. He quickly replied that he found it from the book and gave the recipe directly to Albert. Albert, under the guidance of Isobel, made a potion directly in the responsive room, and found that what he made was a bit like a yellow batter, which was effective in eliminating black acne when applied to his face. Well, just apply it on the face, wait for it to slowly solidify, tear it off and take away the black acne, and then apply white fresh essence to that part to eliminate the scars that may be left behind. Well, after listening to Isabel''s introduction, Albert was stunned. He felt that he had seen something similar before. Obviously, what Isobel taught him is not the redness remover that Albert wants to make, but he still feels very interesting. Even blackheads can''t stop the girls from pursuing beauty. Albert told Isabel about the redness reducer he was going to make. This Ravenclaw genius actually showed interest in what Albert proposed and expressed his willingness to help Albert study together . In just three days, the two successfully developed a redness remover, which is a yellow viscous ointment that can eliminate redness and swelling on the face within a few hours. Not only Isabel, but most of the girls are very happy after knowing this. Chapter 425： Fell into the pit again Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! The news that a malicious guy sent Albert a malicious Christmas present, through the mouth of the big-mouthed students of Gryffindor College, has been completely spread in the castle. This incident once again confirmed that Gryffindor Academy has no secrets. Many boys at Slytherin College were gloating about Alberts misfortune, and there were even a few students who had a bad relationship with him threatening to send him a curse gift. Malfoy said a lot. In a weird way, he suspected that the last Christmas gift was sent to him by Albert anonymously. However, most of the students expressed sympathy for Albert''s experience, especially the girls in the school were very angry, thinking that the guy who sent the anonymous package was just a useless coward. Of course, the girls reaction was related to Alberts publicity of the formula of the swelling elimination agent. Since the formula of the potion was released, most of the girls in the school had a good impression of Albert. Some even joked that they should Thanks to the coward who anonymously sent Albert the undiluted pus of Balbo tubers. If it weren''t for him, the redness remover might not be able to appear so quickly. The girls gossip topics were quickly turned off, and they began to make fun of the coward who had sent Albert tuber pus. Albert doesn''t know if the guy who sent the package anonymously will be depressed, but Fred and George are depressed now. They don''t understand why Albert wants to disclose the formula of the redness eliminator, which is a very lucrative business. You must know that a unique business is the most profitable. Especially after Albert sold all the trial-produced swelling eliminators, Fred and George''s thoughts became even stronger. You must know that their swelling eliminators are sold at a high price of three swelling per can. Yes, it''s a huge profit. If other people also sell swelling reducers according to the formula, they will be directly divided among their customers. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were tempted by Garon to persuade Albert to make more swelling relievers, but they were eventually rejected by Albert. Albert hopes that the three will be patient. After all, the swelling eliminator is not mature enough and needs to be improved before it will be officially sold. Even if everyone knows the formula of the swelling eliminator, they will not make it deliberately. After all, it is difficult to obtain undiluted balbo tuber pus raw materials, and even if all the raw materials of the swelling eliminator are collected, the swelling elimination agent may not be formulated. Otherwise, how come so many girls come to them to buy a small can of Sansi Ke''s redness remover? Moreover, this thing is still available in limited quantities, and each person can only buy one small bottle. Although it has something to do with short supply, the most important thing is to take hunger sales. This can be regarded as an advertisement for the redness remover. The twins reluctantly accepted Albert''s statement that if there will be better ones in the future, this formula is not too bad or too bad, after all, it can accumulate popularity. The swelling eliminator is indeed effective in eliminating acne. Many girls go to the Weasley twins after using up, hoping to buy some swelling eliminators from them in case of emergency, but Fred and George Reluctantly said that they have used up the pus of the Balbo tubers, and Albert currently has no plans to continue making new redness removers. Most of the girls expressed regret for this and wished that someone would send Albert another piece of balbo tuber pus. Nowadays, the anonymous gift incident has become a hot topic for school girls after dinner. Everyone is guessing who sent it. The guy Kenneth Toller even opened a gambling game with this. However, if you guessed it correctly, you could get ten gallons. Suddenly, a bunch of Slytherin students rushed to say that they had sent the anonymous package, and they also explained the crime process carefully. This incident directly became a joke. ... "Do you really stop making swelling removers?" In the library, Fred, who was doing homework, couldn''t help but ask about this. For Fred and George, it would be a torment for Fred and George to not make money. Several girls around heard Fred''s questioning, all pricked their ears and listened. "It''s been very busy recently, and there are no raw materials." Albert casually said, he doesn''t value the redness remover, after all, this is just a simple attempt. "I heard that Kenneth Toller asked someone to make a large number of swelling relievers, ready to sell to the girls in the school." Lee Jordan said tentatively. "Kenneth Toller is such an annoying fellow." George said angrily. He didn''t expect that someone was going to grab business. It was really disgusting. "It doesn''t matter, Kenneth Toller wants to sell, let him sell it!" Albert didn''t care about this at all. "Making a redness remover still needs a potion level. I hope Kenneth Toller will not do the same thing last time." After the girls listened to Alberts words, their original idea of ??looking for Kenneth Toller to buy swelling eliminators suddenly faded. They naturally heard that Kenneth Toller had prepared a large number of swelling eliminators. , And the price has actually risen to a bottle of Wuxi Ke, although the amount of redness remover has also increased, but they are still very dissatisfied with it. "Kenneth Toller really can''t do business!" After returning to the dormitory, Albert said this privately to Fred, George and Lee Jordan. Obviously, you can lie down and make money. Why should you offend the customer? It is really not worthwhile to get a bunch of infamy just to make a little money. Be careful not to find a girlfriend in school. The twins were also upset that their business was robbed, and wanted to teach each other an unforgettable lesson. Both of them had planned to put a large bubble powder in Kenneth Toller''s pajamas, so that he would be covered with boils. In the end, this matter was stopped by Albert. The more they thought about it, the less reconciled Fred and George still contacted Mondungus Fletcher privately, trying to obtain undiluted pus of Balbo tubers from each other. Although there are balbo tubers in greenhouse No. 3 in the school, the plants in greenhouse No. 3 are dangerous and have been closely monitored since they were stolen last time. It is difficult for ordinary students to sneak into the greenhouse No. 3 to get themselves some pus from a balbo tuber~www.novelhall.com~ There are even girls planted on it. A Hufflepuff girl tried to break into the greenhouse to steal some of the pus from the Balbo tuber, but was caught on the spot by Professor Pomona Sprout. She was given a severe lesson and deducted points. Confined. "Failed?" Seeing Fred and George coming out of the responsive room with their heads down, Albert asked. "what are you saying?" Both of them were a little panicked. They didn''t know how Albert found out that he was secretly preparing a redness reliever. "How can your little thoughts be hidden from me!" Albert said with a smile. "I can''t swallow this breath. Why should Kenneth Toller take the opportunity to make a fortune? We are going to watch it dryly. It''s so annoying." George couldn''t help complaining. If you have money and don''t make money, you are a bastard, and you will be struck by lightning. "Do you really think Kenneth Toller can make a lot of money?" Albert said with a smile. "Is not it?" "Of course I can''t make much money." Albert could not help but shook his head. "After all, the current redness remover is only a low-quality version. As long as I produce an improved version, he will lose money." "Have you already developed an improved version?" Fred looked at Albert in shock. "No wonder you made the formula public. It turns out that you still have a better formula in your pocket." "No, you think too much, I just said that the redness remover can continue to improve." "We understand!" the two said in unison. Albert was speechless immediately. What do you know? "I suddenly found out that Kenneth Toller was really pitiful, he was pitted by you again." George said quietly. "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense." "The last time the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator incident, he was miserable by you." vertex Chapter 426： Grab money After listening to Alberts words, the two of them were a little excited for a while, but when they thought of their five gallons just like this, they felt depressed again. The quality of the swelling remover they produced was no longer bad. It''s a pile of rubbish. "It''s too difficult. The formula for the swelling remover is even more difficult than expected. I finally understand why you want to make the formula public!" Fred sat next to Albert and sulked. He was angry with himself. Without thinking about it carefully, Albert made him pit himself together instead. Most of the students can''t make up the redness reducer at all. Even if they can make it, compared with the finished product, they might as well buy a bottle of it. To make matters worse, the shelf life of the swelling remover is actually not long. If the swelling remover cannot be turned into an ointment, it will be inconvenient to store or use. This is also the reason why Albert sold the redness reducer into a small bottle. After hearing these words, Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing. He felt that Kenneth Toler was going to be unlucky, and the twins were even more depressed. Albert looked at the lost twins and said meaningfully: "You have to keep your eyes on the long-term." "I think our eyes are long enough." The three said in unison. Every time Albert talks about making money, they have to take a long-term view and not focus on the immediate benefit. "By the way, the bottle of undiluted Balbo tuber pus you bought is left with me, and I will improve the redness remover when I have time." Albert took it away unceremoniously. The twins bought the raw materials from Mondungus Fletcher, and prepared to take the time to study the Redness Eliminator Version 2.0. With the help of the panel, it is really not difficult to improve the redness remover. He plans to wait for Kenneth Toller to help him expand the market before launching Redness Eliminator 2.0. Well, this time I''m going to study with Isobel. Girls are always very motivated on how to make themselves more beautiful. ... "If Mrs. Primpiner''s Beauty Potions is willing to cooperate with you, she will definitely make a fortune." Looking at the redness remover 2.0 version in Albert''s hand, Isobel couldn''t help but sigh. It only took so long. Albert has completed the improvement of the swelling elimination agent. The formula has been replaced with several ingredients, and **** and menthol are added to it. The skin will feel cool when used, and the appearance of the agent. It''s more like ointment. Most of the produced version 2.0 of the swelling remover was taken away by Isobel. She gave some to her sister Katrina and some to her friends, which is regarded as helping Albert to promote the swelling. Eliminator version 2.0. Soon, the girls in the school knew that there was a better redness remover, so they asked Albert to order version 2.0 of the redness remover. It didn''t take long for the Weasley twins to get a pre-order list, and most of the girls also generously prepaid three Sicos in advance. The three of them counted the scenes of Sico in the Gryffindor common room, but they envied Ron, who was doing his homework. "Wow!" Ron asked in surprise. "You got so much money from there!" "This is Albert''s money." Fred explained. "We are just helping to sell something." They will not tell others that this is a reserve fund for future store openings. "What are you selling?" Hermione asked curiously, and she found that Albert was really good at making money. "Redness Eliminator Version 2.0." George cleared his throat and said, "It can help you solve the problem that has been plagued by acne." "How much?" Hermione asked. "One bottle of Sanxi can be pre-ordered." Fred looked at Hermione and said, "You don''t need it now, so don''t take other people''s share." ... "Do you want to buy the formula of Redness Eliminator 2.0?" Albert looked at Kenneth Toller with a little surprise on his face. "Yes." Kenneth Toller nodded seriously. "What do you want that thing for?" Albert couldn''t help asking, "I dare you to say that if you sell the Redness Eliminator Version 2.0, you will definitely lose your pants." "Can you sell it?" "Sell, why not buy, maybe after some time I will come up with Redness Eliminator Version 3.0." Albert said in a joking tone. Kenneth Toller opened his mouth and suddenly didn''t want to talk to the guy in front of him. Is it really that easy to improve medicine? Kenneth Toller didn''t think so, but the opponent was Albert, so he had to think about it. "You think about it, and if the asking price is too low, I won''t sell it." Albert kindly reminded: "After all, after the medicine formula is sold to you, I can''t use it to make money, unless I really study it. Version 3.0 of the Redness Eliminator is released, but improving a potion is not as easy as imagined." "100 gallons." Kenneth Toller gritted his teeth and quoted a price. "I want this price." Albert said with a smile, raising his hand and shaking his palm. "You are stealing money." Kenneth Toler looked at the raised five fingers, and was stunned. His face was flushed and he gritted his teeth and said, "Can''t the price be lower?" "If it is someone else, I will give him a thousand gallons." Albert said with a sincere expression on my already sincere expression, "Redness Eliminator Version 2.0 is already considered a mature product." Albert is actually right. Even some boys are using Redness Eliminator Version 2.0 to eliminate their pimples. After all, everyone has the heart of Emy. This is a long run and it is undoubtedly worth the price. . Kenneth Toller opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t immediately agree. "Go back and think about it, and let me know if you feel acceptable." Albert patted Kenneth Toller on the shoulder and said, "Actually, I don''t recommend that you buy the potion formula. Take time to improve the redness and swelling. The agent is more real." Kenneth Toller rolled his eyes at Albert, turned and left. "Are you really going to sell the formula?" Fred couldn''t help asking. He didn''t expect that Albert was going to sell 500 gallons of the redness reducer formula. "Why not? We can''t mass-produce it anyway. It''s a bargain to sell Bigaron." Albert explained to the three of them. "What should I do after that?" George asked stupidly, "Is there a better one?" "There will definitely be better ones in the future. I believe that before I graduate, I will be able to improve the Redness Eliminator Version 3.0. During the period before graduation, the guys I want to buy the formula should be able to make a profit, plus the Made a fortune. There is nothing wrong with mutual benefit. "Wait, you mean Kenneth Toller didn''t buy the formula for his own production?" Fred seemed to realize something and couldn''t help asking. "Definitely not. I can think about it with my mind. Unless Kenneth Toller''s head is caught in the door, how can I buy the formula myself, 80% of it is a beauty potion store. Well, such as the Puri in Diagon Alley. Mrs. Mpenirs Beauty Potions." "Ms. Primpinier''s Beauty & Potions Store?" Lee Jordan asked blankly, "Is there still such a store in Diagon Alley?" "At 275 Diagon Alley ~www.novelhall.com~Albert said: "Women make a lot of money, and they will be willing to pay a lot of Kanon for their beauty. " The Mrs. Primpinier didn''t know where she heard about it. She estimated that she wanted to monopolize the industry, so she spent money to prepare to acquire this formula. "But, is five hundred gallons too expensive?" Fred felt that one hundred gallons was already very high. "Expensive, no no, not expensive at all, she will be willing to find us, I dare say that the other party is great and does not need money." The three of them looked at each other and were shocked by Albert''s thoughts. From the beginning of the relationship, this guy was going to make a fortune by selling the formula? This is simply stealing money! Still looking for \"Harry Potter The Alchemist\" free novel? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! (=) Chapter 427： Sorcerers stone recipe Isobel didn''t care too much when Albert said that he was about to sell the formula of the redness reducer version. She actually didn''t care much about Garon''s problem. When I gave up being Wild Smith''s heir, I already gave up a lot of fortune. "When will you launch the Redness Eliminator version?" Isabel has always wanted to talk about the name. Albert''s naming level is really average, and most of the things he makes are named like this. "Not yet." "Not yet?" Based on what she knows about Albert, she doesn''t think that Albert will give up the swelling remover easily, and only earn Gallon. It is undoubtedly a loss-making business, and Albert has never been a person who likes to lose money. "There will be a version of redness remover in the future." Albert said without hesitation. "Same as I guessed." Isobel leaned over and kissed Albert on the cheek, and walked towards the door of the responsive room with the packed schoolbag. "I should go. If you need it, remember to call me." "I will." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket and glanced at the time. After Isobel left, he took out the time converter and set the time back to one hour ago. After leaving the responsive room, Albert walked directly towards the hall. Lee Jordan was already having a meal, his mouth was full of beef, he verbally greeted Albert and continued to eat. "Where are Fred and George?" Albert served himself a large bowl of beef stew with potatoes and sat down on the chair next to Lee Jordan. "The Gryffindor team has a Quidditch training session today." Lee Jordan swallowed the food in his mouth, looked at the top of his head and said sympathetically, "They are not lucky." Albert knows what the bad luck in the other party''s mouth refers to. Recently, it has been continuous rainy days. It is still raining on the ceiling of the hall. Quidditch training on rainy days is undoubtedly very hard. "Well, it''s hard work." Albert responded, put a piece of beef into his mouth, and ate in silence. "I''m going to the library and see you later." Lee Jordan hurried away after dinner. He didnt go to the library to study seriously, but because he hadnt finished his homework this week. If he doesnt work hard to do his homework now, he can only stay at Hogsmeade in mid-February. The school did homework. There are also the Weasley brothers in a similar situation. Because of Wood''s devil training, they also accumulated a lot of homework. I am afraid that there will be no time to go to Hogsmeade next time. very pitiful. It was the right choice not to join the Quidditch team. Just after dinner, when Albert passed the hall, he happened to meet the Gryffindor team who had just finished training and returned to the castle. Georges situation was a bit miserable. He was so dirty, as if he had just been fished out of the mud. If Filch were here, he would be happy to accuse them of tarnishing the castle. "Fall off the broom?" Albert asked jokingly. "How did you know that I fell off the broom." Albert was speechless. Did you really fall off the broom? "I fell down on purpose?" "No." George deliberately lowered his voice, as if to say something terrible, "I heard Wood say that Snape was about to be a referee, and he accidentally fell off the broomstick." "That''s really bad news." Albert didn''t feel much about Snape acting as a referee. He took out his wand from his pocket and helped George clean up most of the mud. "He will definitely do everything possible to find excuses to deduct points for the Gryffindor team!" Not only George, but other people''s faces are not pretty. "This matter is very unfair. I really don''t know what Professor McGonagall thinks. Does she really believe that Snape can preside over the game fairly?" Fred couldn''t help complaining. Counting on Snape to be fair, it is better to count on Snape to give everyone candies on Halloween. "Any good suggestions?" Wood asked Albert. "give How about adding a laxative to the food so that the old bat can''t play the game that day. "Albert''s face showed a bad smile. "This is a good idea." Fred and George almost raised their hands and feet in agreement. In fact, all the players except Wood agreed with Albert''s plan. "Stop it," Wood interrupted. "I think you should end the game as soon as possible so that Snape doesn''t have much time to favor the Hufflepuffs." Albert reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder. "You need to come on." "I want to catch the Snitch as soon as possible." Harry said helplessly, "It''s just that the Snitch is not so easy to catch." "Okay, don''t think too much, today''s dinner is very rich, with potatoes and beef stew, if you go late, there will be only potatoes." Albert casually comforted a few words, and prepared to go back to the common room. , Im too full tonight, too lazy to do other things. "Go to dinner first!" Wood used a drying spell to dry the water on everyone, and went straight to the hall. They didn''t want to miss dinner. On the way back to the common room, Albert ran into Hermione, or said that Miss Granger was there waiting for herself. "Do you want to ask about that old parchment?" When Albert saw Hermione appear, he had already guessed what the other party wanted to say. Hermione''s cautious thoughts were seen through, and she nodded in embarrassment. "I''ve already translated it, and the parchment records the method of making the magic stone." Albert glanced at the figure in the corner ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the corner of his mouth could not help but happily aroused. What a coincidence! Professor Quirrell originally planned to detour, probably because he heard Albert talk about the Philosophers Stone, and then he changed his mind and walked towards them. " Hermione asked in confusion, "Sorcerer''s Stone, what is that? " "You can go to the library to find materials." Albert took out a prepared parchment from the deformed lizard''s belt and handed it to Hermione. "Thank you." Hermione took the parchment, flipped through it, and went directly to the library to find the Philosophers Stone. Professor Quirrell who had overheard their conversation also hurriedly left. The formula of the Philosopher''s Stone is very tempting for Quirrell, who has an idea of ??Philosopher''s Stone. He even couldn''t help but breed the idea of ??making a Philosopher''s Stone by himself if he couldn''t steal it. Of course, Qiluo also knew the preciousness of the Philosophers Stone, and knew that the Philosophers Stone could not be easily made by himself, but everything needed a little hope, he didn''t mind taking the time to try it. So, when Albert met Hermione again, she had forgotten about the Philosopher''s Stone, and the parchment with the formula of the Philosopher''s Stone had disappeared. There is no doubt that Quirrell quietly took the recipe for the Philosopher''s Stone from Hermione, and also cast the Forgetting Curse, so that Hermione forgot about the recipe for the Philosopher''s Stone. apex . Chapter 428： guide Will Quirrell try to make a magic stone? If Quirrell really tried it, it would be really interesting. A long time ago, the magic world had begun to circulate the formula of the Philosophers Stone. Most wizards who had studied alchemy knew the existence of this thing. Whether the formula was real or fake, nobody knew. Albert thinks the formula of the Philosophers Stone is fake. After all, there is no second magic stone in this world. Quirrell has never been in contact with alchemy. It should be impossible to figure out the authenticity of the Philosopher''s Stone formula for a while. I don''t know when he will fully react. After failing to refine the Philosophers Stone by himself? Or did Voldemort give him a deep reminder when he learned about it? Or, Quirrell caught blindly, unable to start. Albert thinks that the third possibility is more likely. Quirrell has never been in the field of alchemy, and the possibility of catching blind is the greatest. Although Albert wanted Quirrell to spend time to make the Philosopher''s Stone, he suddenly realized that he had spent a lot of time and money, and as a result, he made a waste stone. Its just that he cant control what this thing will become. Next, Albert will take the initiative to find Hermione, give another translated Philosophers Stone formula to the other party, and guide them to find Nicol LeMays information. Anyway, Harry Potter will eventually know Nicol LeMay''s intelligence, so it would not be better to let himself be a favor. "You said the things written on this parchment are fake?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "As long as you check what the Philosopher''s Stone is, you will know why I say it is fake." Albert said mysteriously. At this time, Ron came to Hermione with the wizard chess. Hermione had never played a few games of wizard chess, so she suggested changing to the wizard card. It''s a pity that Ron doesn''t know how to play wizard cards, and he doesn''t have his own deck. Naturally, he doesn''t want to play wizard cards. Seeing that Hermione is reading the contents of the parchment, he gave up the plan to play chess with her, and instead invited Albert plays wizard chess. Albert, who was picking up his own cat, thought about it and agreed. It was to pass the after-dinner time, and also to test Ron''s wizarding skills by the way. After all, he is also going to go to the chessboard set by Professor McGonagall another day. When they were halfway down, they saw Harry hurriedly returning to the common room. "You don''t look good, shouldn''t you get sick from the rain?" Hermione, who watched the two play chess, raised her head and looked up at Harry who came by and asked worriedly. "He probably wants to tell you that Snape is going to be a referee!" Albert commanded the queen to eat Ron''s knight, and Harry took the lead and told Ron and Hermione the bad news. was preempted to speak out, and Harry felt uncomfortable in his chest. "Oh, my God, it''s not fair. How could Snape be qualified to be a referee? Everyone knows he hates Gryffindor students." Ron looked at Harry in disbelief and wanted to get it from Harry himself. Know the truth. "It''s true, Wood just told me." Harry said gloomily. "For the Hufflepuffs game, Snape will end up as a referee." "Don''t participate in the competition." Hermione said immediately. "Just say you are sick." Ron said, "If you can''t, you will break your leg." "Don''t be nervous, Snape is not as scary as you think." Albert looked at the two people who had come up with his ideas, quite speechless, how it sounded like Potter was facing a terrible monster, "and Ron, if you dont play chess seriously, you will lose this game." Ron''s wizard chess level is not bad, at least better than most of the people Albert knows. No wonder he can pass the game of Professor McGonagall. "Oh no, I have lost!" Ron looked at the chessboard for a long time, and found that after his knight was eliminated, the whole chess game was completely at a disadvantage, and the last chance to turn defeat into victory completely disappeared. Just then, a fat-faced boy fell into the common room. His two legs were glued tightly together, and he was obviously under a leg-locking curse. Everyone smiled when they saw the boy''s embarrassed appearance, and Hermione immediately stepped forward to cast the spell on him. "What''s the matter with Neville?" Harry asked. "Malfoy," Neville''s voice was trembling slightly, "I ran into him outside the library and he was looking for someone to practice the leg-locking spell." "Go to Professor McGonagall!" Hermione suggested, "Sue him!" "I don''t want to cause trouble anymore." Neville shook his head and muttered vaguely. "If you are timid, others will only bully you." Albert frowned slightly. This is not the first time he has encountered campus violence. Weakness will only be bullied. "What should I do?" Neville asked chokedly. "You should practice the spell well. Next time Malfoy dares to cast a spell on you, you can just find an excuse to teach the other person a harder meal." Albert suggested with narrowed eyes, "If it doesn''t work, just surprise. Strike him with a fist, just knock his wand off, and the opponent will be like a Muggle." "Yes, this is a great idea!" Harry agreed with Albert''s point of view. "I can''t do it." Neville said sadly, "I don''t like fighting." "But others will bully you." Ron didn''t like Neville''s character. "You are too timid." "Can''t you help him?" Hermione looked at Albert. "This requires his own bravery." Albert said, smoothing Tom''s hair. "I know I''m timid," Neville said with a choked voice, "Malfoy said I don''t deserve to be in Gryffindor." "Well, don''t be sad, at least the Sorting Hat assigns you to Gryffindor. It thinks you don''t lack courage." Albert took out a candy and handed it to Neville. "Thank you." Neville peeled off the candy and put it in his mouth~www.novelhall.com~ If you don''t want to be bullied, you should have courage. "Albert said to Neville, "It''s not as difficult to gather courage as you think. If someone wants to bully your most important person, will you just watch it?" " Nawei''s face turned pale, he could not help clenching his fists, and walked towards the boys'' dormitory silently. "Neville is too timid." Ron shook his head. "He just lacks the courage to take the first step." Albert left with his cat. "What''s in your hand?" Ron asked curiously, looking at the parchment in Hermione''s hand. "This is what Albert gave me just now. Do you remember the parchment that the treasure found last time?" Hermione explained. "Oh, that''s the pitted treasure map!" Ron couldn''t help but vomit, "What''s written on it." "This is the formula for the Sorcerer''s Stone." Hermione hesitated, and said, "Albert said this formula is fake." "fake?" Harry''s interest in parchment disappeared when he heard that the recipe was fake. "How could he know this is fake?" Ron raised his eyebrows slightly. "He didn''t say, let me find out what the Philosopher''s Stone is, and I''ll know why this parchment is fake." Hermione was about to take the time to find out what the Philosopher''s Stone was. . Chapter 429： Nico LeMay and the Philosopher’s Stone Why didn''t Albert tell himself what the Sorcerer''s Stone is? Before falling asleep, Hermione had been thinking about this question. Is pretending to be mysterious? This is a lot like what Albert likes to do. Still say, this matter has another meaning? Actually, Hermione didn''t think Albert likes to do irrelevant things, so she decided to find time to figure things out, and then she would know why she did that? However, Hermione soon discovered that the Sorcerer''s Stone was like Nicole LeMay. There was no useful information at all. What made Hermione even more discouraged, she found that she still knew nothing about many things. . In the end, when she really couldn''t find it, Hermione deserves to take the opportunity to ask Professor Flitwick about the Philosopher''s Stone when the spell get out of class is over. Professor Flitwick didnt really want to answer this question. He only told Hermione that the Philosophers Stone involves ancient alchemy, which is a magical substance with amazing functions. From Professor Flitwicks words, Hermione sniffed something unusual. She can be said to be one of Professor Flitwicks favorite students. Every time he asks a question, Professor Flitwick will be happy to help. . Is there any problem with the Philosophers Stone? "What did you ask Professor Flitwick for?" When Hermione left the spell room, Harry and Ron were waiting for her in the armor corridor outside the spell room. "Alchemy?" Hermione didn''t seem to hear the question of the two friends, and she said to herself. "What''s up with her?" Ron and Harry exchanged confused glances. "do not know." "I see!" Hermione suddenly rushed back to the common room, making Harry and Ron even more confused when looking at her back. They looked at each other and could only helplessly follow. After returning to the Gryffindor common room, Hermione immediately ran back to the girls dormitory, took a huge old book from her bedside table, and reappeared in front of Harry and Ron. "Why didn''t I expect to look for it here!" Hermione was very emotional, "I should have thought of it last night." "What are you looking for, Nico LeMay?" Harry asked in confusion. "Where did you get this book." Ron was even more curious about this question. He is not a person who likes to read. This huge book made him feel dizzy. "I borrowed this from the library for pastime a few weeks ago." Hermione flipped through the book quickly. "Recreation?" Ron looked at Hermione in horror and said, "I bet you must be crazy." "Ron, don''t disturb me." Hermione asked them to keep quiet and asked her to look up information. The girl muttered a word and started to flip the pages of the book quickly. "The Philosopher''s Stone, I found it. Harry, I also found Nicol LeMay!" When Hermione found the information on the Philosopher''s Stone, she was shocked to see that it was actually made by Nicol LeMay. At the same time, I also feel that Albert''s original remarks are a bit intriguing. "Nico LeMay, did you find him?" Harry moved his head over to see Nico LeMay''s information, but Hermione pushed him away. "Don''t hang your appetite, let us know about Nico Lemay." Ron urged. Hermione ignored him, lowered her voice and began to read a paragraph from the book, "Nicole LeMay is the only maker of the Philosophers Stone known. Well, its no wonder that Albert would say the contents of that parchment. is fake." "What stone?" Harry and Ron were confused. "The Philosopher''s Stone, do you remember the content on the parchment I asked Albert to translate? It contains the recipe for the manufacture of the Philosopher''s Stone." Hermione explained. She already understood why Albert asked herself to check the information on the Philosophers Stone, but Hermione was still a bit confused. Why did Albert tell them the news? "Ancient alchemy involves the refining of the Philosophers Stone, which is a magical substance with amazing functions. The Philosophers Stone can turn any metal into pure gold, and it can also make..." "The Sorcerer''s Stone can turn into gold!" Ron''s voice was raised octave, interrupting Hermione screaming If you don''t, I put my head on the book in disbelief, wanting to see the authenticity of this incident with my own eyes. "That''s what it says above, and don''t interrupt me." Hermione glared at Ron dissatisfiedly, and continued to read, "I can also make the elixir of life, so that people who drink it will never die. ." "What makes people... never die?" Harry felt that he must have heard it wrong. "Don''t interrupt me." Hermione was very dissatisfied that she was interrupted repeatedly, and continued reading: "There have been many reports about the Philosophers Stone for many centuries, but the only remaining Philosophers Stone is a famous one. Mr. Nico LeMay, the alchemist..." "Oh my God, he actually lived 665 years old?" Harry felt all this like a dream. Could the Philosopher''s Stone really make people live that long? "It should be true." Ron said without hesitation that there are indeed many magical things in the magical world. "That big dog must be guarding Nicol LeMay''s Philosopher''s Stone!" Hermione said affirmatively. "But why is the Philosopher''s Stone with Dumbledore?" Ron asked in confusion. "I may know why!" This time, Harry ran back to the boys dormitory. When he came back, he held a chocolate frog card in his hand. This was Dumbledores chocolate frog card. "I told you that I saw this name somewhere before," Harry said excitedly, waving the chocolate frog card in his hand, "Look at this!" He handed the card to Ron, and Ron began to read the paragraph at the back of the card: "Dumbledores well-known contributions include: defeating the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945 and discovering twelve uses for dragon blood. Working with partner Nico LeMay has been very effective in alchemy!''" "I can say that Nicole Lemay asked Dumbledore to keep the Philosophers Stone for him, because they are good friends, and Dumbledore must know that someone is thinking about playing the Philosophers Stone~www.novelhall.com~ so he Transferred the Philosopher''s Stone from Gringotts." Hermione looked very excited, as if she had taken the first place in the exam. "A stone can turn into gold, and it can make you a treasure that will never die!" Harry took a deep breath and said, "No wonder Snape is also hitting his idea!" "Anyone will want it!" Ron imagined that he had a bunch of golden pictures, and his saliva almost came out. "Albert must have known about the Philosopher''s Stone a long time ago. He might also be thinking of playing the Philosopher''s Stone, so he was unwilling to tell us about it." Harry felt that with Albert''s ability, he might really have it. Way to get the magic stone. "Harry, Albert told us about the Philosopher''s Stone." Hermione did not agree with Harry at all. If Albert really did not want to let himself know about the Philosopher''s Stone, he would not Recipe to yourself. "Didn''t he say that the formula is fake?" Ron''s mind was full of Philosopher''s Stone and gold, and he didn''t even realize what he was talking about. "However, I agree with Harry. If I were him, I would definitely find a way to get the Philosopher''s Stone." Ron looked at Harry and said, "We can work with Albert to get the Philosopher''s Stone together. I Dare to say that Fred and George must know this." "I think Albert will definitely not steal Professor Dumbledore''s Philosopher''s Stone." Hermione did not agree with the two of them, she thought Albert might know many things they didn''t know. Chapter 430： Rumors stop at fist February 14 is actually Friday, which is a pity for some Hogwarts students. If they can delay for a day, they can bring their girlfriends to Hogsmeade to have a lover. Section. This will undoubtedly help enhance the relationship between the two parties, but unfortunately, it is impossible to delay the arrival of this day after all. "Wood is a devil. Today he is still preparing for Quidditch training. I really don''t know why his girlfriend didn''t break up with him." George, who had just gotten up to eat breakfast, complained about Quidditch training in his seat. It has been raining recently. Quidditch training on rainy days is undoubtedly a painful suffering. "You don''t have to curse him, I heard Wood broke up with his girlfriend a long time ago." Lee Jordan, who was sitting next to them, raised his hand to cover a yawn and said in a joke. "Don''t spread rumors everywhere, if Wood comes to beat you up later, don''t blame us for not helping you." Albert said with a smile as he was spreading a thick layer of blueberry jam on the bread. "No, George wants to hear it, I just said that." Lee Jordan smiled, not paying much attention to Albert''s words. "I have to practice more tomorrow, it is indeed too much!" Fred is also complaining about this, his homework is clearly piled up, and Wood is actually ready to cause them trouble. "Wood wants to see the Gryffindor team win the championship more than anyone else." Angelina said with emotion, "He works harder than anyone else. "By the way, is Wood really broken in love?" Arya just sat opposite Albert, and couldn''t help but curiously asked when she happened to hear Lee Jordan. Captain ''s love history really arouses the curiosity of the girls. "Don''t take the rumors about Lee Jordan''s rumors seriously." Albert explained to the girls after eliminating the slice of bread in his hand. "But... how did I hear that Wood was really dumped by his girlfriend." Angelina murmured, "Not long ago." "Would you like to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow?" Shanna invited Albert. At this moment, a group of owls flew into the hall and accurately delivered the letter and package to the little wizard. Albert also received two letters. Just when he was about to open the envelope to read the contents, Kenneth Toller came out without warning. He put his hand on Albert''s shoulder and said to him "Have you finished reading the letter?" "Preparing to read it." Albert said, shaking the half-opened envelope. "I promised over there. She wants to see you at Hogsmeade." Kenneth Toller said without hesitation. "It''s in the Madame Petitfu teahouse, um, she will probably invite Madame Petitf to make this transaction. Witness." "I hope she won''t do some boring tricks." Albert thought for a while and said, "If she really deals with integrity, I would be happy to accept this transaction. If she doesn''t want to, if she has other ideas, it''s best Still give up the transaction so as not to leave a bad impression on both parties." "I understand what you mean, and I will definitely explain it to her." Kenneth Toller nodded. He really wanted to facilitate the deal. After all, there are intermediary fees to earn, but he also understands that Albert does not. So foolish. If Mrs. Primpinier really thinks that Albert is a minor, she can be fooled by him, then it is a big mistake. Insincere transactions, it is better not to happen. Of course, Albert does not worry that he will be deceived. He is very difficult to be deceived by others, and he will take Isobel with him when he is in control, and he does not worry about being deceived at all. He just hates those self-righteous adults who think of themselves as fools. Albert opened the letter paper, and Mrs. Primpiniers letter was telling him about this matter, and the time and place for the two parties to meet has been scheduled. "What are you talking about in a whisper?" Shanna couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and asked. The two guys were mysterious and seemed to be discussing something very secret. "Kenneth Toller explained that someone wants to ask me someday, I''m afraid I can''t go to Hogsmeade with you." Albert tactfully declined Shanna''s invitation. "That''s a pity," Shanna said a little frustrated. In the afternoon, Albert Speaking to the three roommates about the transaction tomorrow. "Or I will accompany you there." Lee Jordan suggested. Fred and George will definitely not be able to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow, but he really wants to meet Albert. "I have found a better candidate." "Sure enough, I''m looking for a girlfriend!" Lee Jordan quickly realized what this sentence meant, and waved his hand pretendingly and complained, "Really, if you have a girlfriend, you will leave your friends behind." "Who is Albert''s girlfriend!" The twins have always been very curious about this. In fact, they suspected that Albert had found a girlfriend a long time ago. They never caught Albert when dating someone else, even with the help of a live map. . "Some things can''t be said nonsense, I saw Wood looking for you at noon." Albert patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder and reminded him kindly. "What does Wood do with me?" Lee Jordan asked in confusion. "Probably because you spread the news that Wood was dumped by your girlfriend." Fred also patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder on the other side~www.novelhall.com~ a pair of you asking for good luck expression. "Wood was really dumped?" Lee Jordan looked at Fred dumbfounded, his mouth grew in disbelief, Merlin''s beard, and he vowed that he was just talking casually in the morning. "You guys are not scaring me!" "Oh, I finally found you!" A hand suddenly stretched out from behind Li Qiaodan and put it on his shoulder. Lee Jordan heard a familiar voice coming from behind, turned his head stiffly, and saw Wood standing behind him. "Wood, is there anything you want to do with me?" Lee Jordan asked dryly. "I want to talk to him about something." Wood one-handed on the shoulder of the original poster, Lee Jordan, smiled apologetically at Albert and the others, and then led him away in Lee Jordan''s desperate eyes. When Albert saw Lee Jordan again, he noticed a dark circle on his right. Obviously, in the end Wood couldn''t help but punch Li Jordan. "You should get rid of that nagging mouth." Albert suppressed a smile, and handed Lee Jordan a jar of anti-swelling ointment and let him apply it around his eyes. "He is self-inflicted!" Fred smiled gleefully. "Yes, do it yourself." George agreed. apex . Chapter 431： Sister and sister "Are you going to sell that formula in the end?" In Mrs. Pattifs teahouse, Isobel rested his cheek in one hand and stirred the milk tea in the cup casually with a spoon in the other. He stared at the boyfriend in front of him with a smile and asked, "Do you think you can succeed?" "I don''t know." Albert took a sip of the milk tea and said calmly, "It can be the best. After all, today''s teahouse is really lively!" "After all, yesterday was Valentine''s Day." "Yes, it was Valentine''s Day yesterday!" Albert gave his girlfriend a deep look. He still remembers that Isobel specially prepared Valentine''s Day chocolates for himself last year, and this year he simply avoided it. "Some things are more intoxicating than chocolate, aren''t they?" Isobel seemed to see through Albert''s thoughts and smiled and looked in a certain direction. Albert followed Isobel''s gaze and looked at the couple who was kissing at the next table, and instantly understood what she meant. Before Albert could speak, the door of Mrs. Pattefs teahouse was pushed open. Kenneth Toller looked around and walked towards Albert. "You came early." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket and glanced at the time on it. "I''m sorry to disturb you on the date." Kenneth Toller''s gaze moved back and forth over the two of them, and a meaningful smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. When he just sat down next to Albert, Albert and Isobel moved their eyes to Kenneth Toller at the same time. The smile on the latter''s face froze for an instant, and suddenly he felt a trace. Inexplicable discomfort. He stood up again and said with a smile: "I''d better come here later." Of course, Kenneth Toller could see the disgust in the eyes of the two of them. After all, no one wants to be disturbed when they are dating, and there is still half an hour before the agreed time, so staying here seems too annoying. Up. Kenneth Toller left wittily. "What is he doing here?" Isabel asked with a sip of milk tea. "Kenneth Toller is the middleman," Albert said casually. The two chatted for a while. Albert noticed that Isobel suddenly looked out of the shop window and stretched out his hand to beckon outside. He turned his head suspiciously and saw Katrina drifting past the teahouse like a wandering spirit. Seeing Albert''s movement of raising his eyebrows slightly, Isobel explained, "I called Katrina to come over. Her recent academic pressure is a bit heavy." "I once suggested that she give up a few courses and change to a normal course schedule." Albert said lightly. Katrina chose twelve courses, and it is completely normal for Katrina to choose twelve courses. "She just didn''t have her right mind, she needs someone else''s guidance." Isobel sighed lightly, stared straight at Eber, and suddenly stopped talking. "You are a good sister who cares about her younger sister." Albert understood Isobel''s meaning and thought of his younger sister, and could not help but sigh. If I changed to myself, I would probably do the same. "Albert really understands me, I remember you also have a sister!" Isabel said with a smile. "Yes, my sister who doesn''t worry too much." Albert looked at Katrina, who was coming here, and said, "You look tired. It''s best to use the converter properly. Sit down. I want to drink something. dinner." "It should be that the converter is used too often." Isabel said to Katrina, "Don''t save money for him, order the most expensive, anyway, he will get rich later." Katrina was still a little dazed, not figuring out what was going on now. "Are they dating?" She thought so, the men and women who came to the teahouse were dating. Albert shook his head and said, "I think she should be very tired of studying, so she feels very tired." This is how I learned English in my last life. Katrina looked at the two of you who said something to me, and suddenly did not know what to say. "My suggestion remains the same. Give up some courses that you don''t like. There is no need to live so tired as a human being." Albert suggested drinking milk tea. Katri Rina did not say a word, just quietly drank the milk tea that Isobel ordered her, listening to the conversation between the two, her head was still blank, and she hadn''t figured out what Isobel asked herself to do here. Listen to the two of them chatting? Or is it that Isobel wanted Albert to persuade him to give up a few courses and resume his normal schedule? In short, Katrina, with a blank head, suddenly asked: "Are you dating?" Both of them were taken aback for a moment, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became a bit weird. "I''m sorry to disturb you." Katrina got up and prepared to leave, but Isobel was caught by it. "Have some sweets, it will feel better." Isobel sighed and ordered a cake for her. More than bad, she looks like she might collapse at any time. Albert looked at Katrina''s situation and couldn''t help shaking his head in his heart. "You should be kind to the time converter." Albert reminded, "Don''t always use it to catch up with class and do homework. The original schoolwork pressure of twelve courses is enough, you should learn how to make yourself Relax, how to rest properly, instead of doing homework all the time, making yourself like this." "Are you preaching to me?" Katrina said a little impatiently, but Isobel gagged with a cake. "I''m teaching you experience~www.novelhall.com~Albert looked at Isabel who was about to feed Katrina without any doubt. "Don''t be like this." Katrina complained rather annoyed, "Don''t always think of me as a child." "Who told you to always make me worry about it!" Isabel put the cake on the fork into his mouth, looked at Katrina with a smile and asked, "Is it feeling better?" "I didn''t." Katrina couldn''t help protesting. "If you are really tired, you should take a good rest and don''t make yourself the way you are now." Isabel said, "I often see Albert sleeping in an responsive room." "I just take a break," Albert corrected. "Okay, take a break." Isobel happily raised the corners of his mouth and said, "At that time we can rest together, drink tea and eat dessert." "You are not afraid of getting fat early," Katrina said in a frantic voice. "I spend time exercising." Isabel said without hesitation. While Katrina was stunned, I heard Albert mutter to himself: Saying that time is almost up. "When is it almost time?" Katrina didn''t realize her thoughts, she saw a charming 30-something woman walking into the teahouse, and a boy she didn''t know was followed by the woman. apex . Chapter 342： Blood earning Kenneth Toller looked at the three people on the side with a weird expression. In the end, it was Mrs. Petty who filled the table with a chair, otherwise he would have to stand. "Mr. Anderson, you are younger than I thought." Mrs. Priminer said, shaking hands with Albert. "Well, everyone said that." Albert reached out politely to shake hands with the lady in front of him. "Everyone?" Mrs. Primpinier was a little curious about who Albert meant by "everyone", but she did not forget what she was here to do today. "Lets talk about the topic we met today. Your Redness Eliminator Version 20 is indeed very good. However, your taste in the name is really difficult to agree with." Mrs. Priminer said with a smile. Isabel smiled at Albert, "Look, I''ll say you won''t be named". "500 gallons, I am not unacceptable, but I am more concerned about how much benefit it can bring to me, I mean... I heard that Mr. Anderson took only half a month to complete the formula "Improvements." Mrs. Primpiner sipped her lipstick tea, looked up at Albert and asked, "If I buy your formula and you improve it again, I will lose the money. ." "I am not entirely responsible for improving the potion." Albert raised his finger and pointed at Isobel and said, "My friends have also helped me a lot." "Is this young lady?" Madam Primpinier looked at Isabel and asked curiously. "Isabel McDoug," Albert introduced, "Hogwarts genius." "If you are interested in beauty potions, I welcome you to apply for a job in my shop after graduation." Mrs. Priminer shook hands with Isabel and invited, "I will give you a satisfactory price." Kenneth Toller and Katrina are both a little embarrassed, they can''t intervene at all. "I''ll consider it." Isabel declined politely. "Well, Mr. Anderson, haven''t you answered my question yet?" Mrs. Primpinier turned her gaze to Albert again. "Five years, I think five years should be enough time for Mrs. Primpainier to make money back." Albert thought for a while and said, "And I can make a lot of money." "The time is too short." Mrs. Primpinier shook her head and refused, "If it is only five years, I am afraid I can only give you half the price." "You should have used medicaments. Red and Swelling Eliminator Version 20 is already a mature product. At Hogwarts, a large number of girls and boys use it to eliminate pimples on their faces. I like to make myself look more beautiful." Albert said to the lady in front of him while drinking milk tea, "I think you will definitely make a lot of money, at least not at a loss." Mrs. Primpinier wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Albert raising his hand. "Improving potions is not that simple." Albert continued, "As a pharmacist, you should know this too." Mrs. Prim Pinier was silent, because the boy in front of her was right. It was a profitable business. She just wanted to get more benefits for herself. "This is at best a bet. If I didn''t improve on a better potion, 500 gallons would be exchanged for the 20th version of the Redness Eliminator. Mrs. Priminer could undoubtedly make a fortune." Mrs. Primpiner did not refute this, because he also realized that the boy in front of him knew the price of the formula. "Do you think this is a bet?" Mrs. Prim Pineier looked at Albert with interest. "Yes." Albert said with a smile. "Also, you don''t know how to lose a bet. At most, you can make a little less. If I lose the bet, I will definitely lose my blood. Of course, I bet it''s because my luck has been Its great, and Im confident in my luck." Mrs. Primpinier thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement. Because what Albert said is right, the exclusive business is very profitable, and she won''t lose anyway in this birth. To take a simple example, the quick-smoothing hair cream used in the magic world is a product invented decades ago, and the inventor made a lot of money Money, in the end he sold the shop and the formula of the potion, making him directly rich, but today''s quick-smooth hair lotion is still very profitable. If Albert is not improving a new redness reducer, it means that this formula will also be very valuable. Five hundred gallons may not be enough for the profit. Is the improvement potion really that simple? As a pharmacist, Mrs. Primpiner naturally knows how difficult it is to improve potions. In the end, she readily agreed, and took out a contract recognized by the Ministry of Magic and handed it to Albert for signature. The two parties happily concluded the sale. However, Mrs. Priminer pointed out in the magic contract that the newly improved swelling eliminator needs to be different from the current one, otherwise even if Albert breached the contract, and Mrs. Priminer had the right to spend a certain amount Kanon acquires the pharmaceutical formula. This little eye can''t hide Albert and Isobel, but Albert doesn''t care, because Redness Eliminator 30 will definitely be an ointment, not a potion. Katrina, who witnessed the whole transaction process, was stunned and watched Albert easily get five hundred gallons, and he actually gave Izabel fifty gallons generously. Katrina opened her mouth, and finally left the teahouse without saying anything. "It went even better than I expected." Isabel drank milk tea with a smile and said to Albert "But you are really generous." "You helped all the way, didn''t you?" Albert said lightly. Isabel didnt pay much attention to Garons problem and continued to talk about the situation. She hoped that Albert could help her sister. This was actually the second time, but because of their relationship, Katrina was slowed down. Slowly reject the original small circle ~www.novelhall.com~ After all, when the two are nestled together, they don''t want a third party to be there, and Isobel''s meaning is to re-raise Katrina. "It''s okay." Albert asked jokingly, "But, are you not afraid that I will abduct your sister?" "Don''t be afraid, I am still very confident in myself." Isobel kissed Albert on the cheek and said, "And, I don''t believe you would do that." "Have you never heard of a saying that boys are all big carrots?" Albert couldn''t help laughing at himself. "It seems that you are very confident in yourself!" Isobel didnt care about Alberts self-deprecation, but glanced at the bag of Garon and said, Although I like your self-confidence very much,...I think that Mrs. Prima Pinier will probably Let''s celebrate with champagne!" "I don''t think I have lost." Albert said calmly. The formula of Redness Eliminator cannot sell 500 gallons even if it is left on hand, so it would be more practical to exchange it for money. "In my reservation, the Redness Eliminator is an ointment. I believe we can complete the 30th version of the Redness Eliminator. You know, my luck has always been very good." He said to his girlfriend. "I like your confidence." Isabel said, "but you are really bad at choosing names." "At that time, you remember to help me think of a nice name." . Chapter 433： The essence of lazy fish Albert has been assisting his three roommates with homework better since he returned from Hogsmeade. Fred and George have been chatting and complaining for a long time there, saying that Wood has completely become a training freak. "Stop complaining, when you finish your homework, I will tell you good news." Albert flipped the book while urging the three of them to continue their homework. "What good news?" Lee Jordan asked curiously, throwing a cocoa bean into his mouth. "I will finish my homework first." Albert pointed to their parchment and reminded him, "Isn''t it good to finish earlier and get relief earlier?" "He must have sold the formula." Fred had obviously guessed what the good news was from Albert. When Albert said that he would sell the formula of the swelling remover, he didn''t think he would fail. After all, Albert seldom did anything unsure about it. Successfully selling the formula was completely normal. "Well, it''s already sold." Albert admitted, "Sold five hundred gallons." "It''s really Albert." George couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Okay, concentrate on doing your homework, and I''ll tell you another good news later." Albert said with a smile. After speaking, he continued to focus on the book. The three continued to do their homework. Only Ron, who was playing wizard chess with his roommate next to him, was absent and seemed to be muttering something in a low voice. An hour later, the three of them finally couldn''t help it, and asked Albert to tell them the so-called good news. Albert smiled and took them back to the dormitory to show them today''s results. George grabbed a handful of gallons and let the gold coins fall from his fingers into the pile of gallons. Hearing the crisp jingle, he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Unexpectedly, it would be so easy to get five hundred gallons. Now, it still feels a bit unreal." "But, there shouldn''t be 500 gallons in this bag, right?" Fred asked, "this bag is at most a hundred gallons." "Well, no." Albert looked at the three roommates with a faint smile, and said, "This bag of gallons really only has a hundred. This is what I prepared for you." As he said, Albert stuffed the bag of gallons into George''s hand, "I have prepared a hundred gallons for each of you." The three of them were stunned, unbelievable what they had just heard. George suddenly began to giggle. After a long time, he stammered and asked: "Are you going to give me this bag of Galleons?" "To be precise, it should be kept for you. This is the start-up capital for our future store opening." Albert smiled and stuffed the money bag into Fred and Lee Jordan''s hands respectively, "Let me keep it and let you keep it. There is not much difference, is it?" The three of them began to look at the money bag in their hands and giggle again. I dont know how long it took before Fred, who had recovered his senses, suddenly asked, Arent you afraid that we will spend Ganon? "Will you spend the hope of opening a store in the future?" Albert asked rhetorically. Fred and George shook their heads together. They all knew that their own situation would not help them realize their desire to open a joke shop in the future. Just as Albert said, the money is for their future joke shop. Hopefully, if it is spent, where can they get the money to open the shop? The two will definitely close their pockets tightly, and will not spend their hopes for the future. "Thank you. However, Garon will leave it to you first." Fred handed the bag of Garon back to Albert again. "We don''t need it yet." "You need to learn how to keep accounts and how to manage Kanon." Albert said with a smile, "This is what we need to do to open a store in the future, and you also need to learn these things." George shook his head. He would never take Albert''s money. After all, this Garon belonged to Albert. Even if Albert said it was placed with them for safekeeping, this kind of trust really made them very Moved, but the three of them will not leave the money anyway, even though this is the biggest one they have ever contacted. After some rejections, Albert successfully persuaded the three of them and gave them 50 Gallons each. Fred and George also needed the research funds to purchase raw materials for the research on jokes, while Lee Jordan You need to be responsible for hosting this wizarding card competition and preparing the prizes. Albert also used the excuse of knowing how to keep accounts when opening a store, and taught them how to do the accounts, so that they can pay every dollar they spend. All of them are recorded. Albert assigned tasks to all three roommates are extremely excited, they have seen the embryonic form of a company. Although a little bit of suspicion of pretending to be a family, Albert knew that the three of them would take their own affairs seriously. The excited Fred, George and Lee Jordan were completely unaware of Albert''s sinister intentions. This guy was completely preparing for his future. Albert trained them, isn''t it just to let the three friends help him manage the company in the future, so that he can be lazy? The beautiful name is to give them a chance to exercise themselves. Well, no one is more reliable than him, right? Moreover, this kind of small group composed of friendship and interests will be very stable in the future. After all, wizards do not have as many flowers as Muggles. In the evening, in the Gryffindor common room, Harry, who was doing his homework, suddenly heard Ron talk about what he heard this afternoon. "You said that Albert sold a potion formula~www.novelhall.com~ and made five hundred gallons?" Harry had no idea about Gallon himself. He didn''t react at all when he heard Ron talk about it. "I made five hundred gallons by selling the formula?" Hermione was surprised. Although she also didn''t know much about Gallon, she knew that it was a lot of money. "What recipe does he sell?" "I don''t know." Ron wished that the person selling the formula was himself. He sometimes dreamed that he used the Philosophers Stone to make a pile of gold, and he also paid for a Quidditch team. "Don''t think about those things, eat a candy!" Hermione shared the candy in her pocket with Harry and Ron. "It tastes good, where did you buy it?" Harry ate one and wanted to spend some money. "Hogsmeade should have bought it." Ron said gloomily, "When Charlie was still in school, every year Charlie would send me and Ginny some sweets as Christmas gifts." "When I met Albert in the library in the afternoon, he gave it to me." Hermione explained, "It was a Christmas gift in return." "Afternoon? Albert spent the whole afternoon reading in the lounge, teaching Fred and George to do homework by the way. I was right next to him." Ron raised his eyebrows. Hermione frowned slightly. She did meet Albert in the library. Candy is the best proof. Ron obviously didn''t seem to be lying. Could it be... there are two Alberts? But, how is this possible? . Chapter 434： Realized Albert had never thought that Hermione would come directly to ask about the clone. When did their relationship get so good, even Albert himself was surprised. Facing Miss Granger, who was staring at him with his big eyes open, Albert showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, raised a finger to his lips, and said in a mysterious tone: "Just take it first Lets be a mantra. This is actually a secret. I cant tell you how to do this for the time being. If you really want to know, when you reach the third grade, choose all the courses. You are qualified to know how I can appear in two places at the same time, and then you can do it too." In fact, Hermione asked Albert directly, and never thought that the other party would tell her the answer. She just came to see how Albert would react when she found out his little secret, and Albert''s reaction was better than she thought. Have to be calmer, and also revealed to her that "clone" is related to choosing all courses in the third grade? "Courses?" Hermione couldn''t help asking, "How many courses do you need?" "Twelve courses." Albert didn''t mean to hide, "If you want to choose all courses, you need to be prepared to withstand the pressure of schoolwork." "There are five more courses than we are now, so that''s the case." Hermione thought of Albert''s emphasis on choosing all courses, and guessed what was going on. Obviously, people can appear in two different places. , Is to allow students who choose all courses to take other courses at the same time. "Just guess it yourself!" Albert said in a low voice, "Don''t spread it around, otherwise Professor McGonagall will be unhappy." "I''ll keep it secret." Hermione nodded earnestly. From Albert''s words, we can tell that Professor McGonagall also knew about it, and maybe even Professor McGonagall taught him how to be able to appear in two places at the same time. Local. "I have another question." "Just ask." "The thing in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor is a magic stone, right." "Didn''t you guess it?" Albert neither admitted nor denied. "Harry said that Snape wanted to steal the Philosopher''s Stone that Dumbledore had placed in the school." Seeing that Albert did not answer, she went on to talk about Snape during the last game against the Slytherin team. Cursing Harry''s broomstick, trying to kill Harry. "Well, Snape, he is really not a good person." Albert noticed that Hermione had been staring at him, and thought for a while and said: "However, I think even if Potter really fell off the broomstick, he would not necessarily fall to death. It should be said that as long as you learn the shock absorption curse, the wizard Basically, you wont be thrown to death, and the professors will definitely use this spell, so the probability of Potter falling to death is almost zero." Hermione was stunned. She found that her thoughts were easily overturned. Albert''s words were too reasonable. Although she had never understood the shock absorption curse, it was not difficult to infer the shock absorption from Albert''s words. The effect of the curse. At that time, most of the professors at Hogwarts were in the audience. Will Harry really be thrown to death? If you are really thrown to death, you can only say that the professors are too incompetent. "But why did Snape do that?" Hermione was even more puzzled. "You need to think about why by yourself." Albert guided: "Think about it in various ways. The truth may be completely different from what you think." "Why don''t you tell me directly?" "The so-called truth in my mouth is not necessarily the truth. If you think about it, maybe you can get the truth." Albert explained. Hermione was taken aback for a moment, frowning and thinking about various possibilities. "If I were you, I wouldn''t easily believe Albert''s words. He is very good at deceiving girls with rhetoric." Isobel smiled and blinked at Hermione. "I go first." "See you later." Albert said. "But why does Snape want to steal the Philosopher''s Stone?" Hermione first took this matter to heart, then looked at Albert again and asked, "Does he want gold and want to live forever?" "The elixir of life is indeed an irresistible temptation for many people." Albert said, "As If Potter is really worried about the Philosophers Stone, I suggest that he talk to Principal Dumbledore about this. He is the savior. I think even if he cant convince Principal Dumbledore, he should be able to make the principal more vigilant and guard against others. Want to take the opportunity to steal the magic stone. " "Professors will definitely not believe..." "I know that professors dont easily believe Porters words, but the principal is not necessarily. He is a very amazing person." Albert said, "As the most powerful wizard ever, Principal Dumbledore can judge whether a person is Lying to myself, I dont think anyone can hide him and steal the Philosophers Stone from the school." Hermione opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. "What you can think of, why can''t others think of it?" Albert looked at Hermiones eyes and said, "Im right, but its definitely right to use your brain, although this is not the same as most Gran The personality of the Fendor students does not match." "You mean, Albert thinks Snape can''t steal the Sorcerer''s Stone from under Dumbledore''s nose?" Hearing Hermiones account, Harry and Ron were surprised. Albert almost overturned most of their speculations~www.novelhall.com~ However, Harry had to admit that Alberts certain These points are indeed very reasonable. Snape cast a spell on his light wheel 2000, really want to throw himself to death? According to Albert, even if he fell off the broom, the professors in the auditorium would definitely not let him fall to death. Would Snape not know this? must know, unless he is a fool. Snape is obviously not a fool, so why did he do such a thing? "He wants the Slytherin team to win the game. Don''t forget, the guys at Slytherin College can do whatever they want to win." Harry told Hermione and Ron about his guess, "not to mention. Snape is still their dean, and I dont feel surprised to do such a thing." At this point, Harry''s face became more gloomy, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt like this, "Don''t forget, Snape is also going to be the referee of the Quidditch match himself." Even Hermione had to admit that Harry made a lot of sense! "Harry, are you going to tell Principal Dumbledore about this?" Hermione asked in a low voice. "I don''t think I can convince the principal." Harry shook his head. He was a little self-aware, and didn''t think he could persuade President Dumbledore to doubt the professor in the school without any clues. Chapter 435： Record-breaking "Are you not going to watch today''s Quidditch game?" In the responsive room, Katrina packed up the homework she just finished, looked up at Albert, who was still busy doing her own thing across the table, and reminded: "I remember today is the Gryffindor team and Hufflepuff. Odd team game." "I know, no hurry. You go first, and we will see you soon." Albert buried his head and did his own thing. At this moment, Katrina understood, and the other party was going to use the time converter. It didn''t take long for someone to open the door of the House of Requirement, and Isabel walked in briskly, looking like he should have just returned from outside the castle. "Faster than expected, it seems that Gryffindor has won." Albert said without looking up. "How did you know that the Gryffindor team won?" Katrina couldn''t understand where Albert''s confidence came from. The Hufflepuff team is not weak. "The Gryffindor team did win." Isobel sat next to Albert, took out the thermos cup from his backpack, poured himself a cup of freshly brewed milk tea, and poured a cup each for Albert and Katrina. "Would you like a cake?" she asked. "No, I haven''t eaten lunch yet." Albert took a sip of the milk tea, but did not eat the cake provided by the other party. "You will test this for me later." With that, he handed a quill pen to Isabel. "Is this the automatic quill pen you mentioned to me last time?" Isobel took the quill pen that Albert handed him, and looked at it carefully. It felt like a normal quill pen. However, she might be able to guess how to use this thing, the manufacturing principle Albert once told her. "This thing is still semi-finished." Albert cleaned up the parchment on the table and continued reading the book for a while. It was close to twelve o''clock that he closed the book in his hand and was about to go to the kitchen for lunch. Albert ate some food and asked the house elves to prepare some cakes before leaving. Fred and George would definitely come to the kitchen to get some food to celebrate the victory after the game. The two found a remote place and used the time converter together to go back one hour ago, the time when everyone was going to the Quidditch Stadium to watch the game. Didnt Professor McGonagall say that time converters cannot be abused outside of learning? " Katrina was stunned by Albert''s skillful operation, shouldn''t she not be discovered by others? "You don''t worry at all..." Before Katrina could finish her words, Albert blocked her back. "As long as you operate it properly, you won''t encounter those problems. At this point in time, we are still in the responsive room, so there will never be two people at the same time. I always tell you that we should make good use of the responsive room." Albert thinks that Katrina should be bold when using the time converter, instead of using it dauntingly. Katrina just doesnt use the time converter so much that she can free up more time for herself to engage in it. So tired. Katrina was speechless, especially after seeing Isabel coming to greet them soon, she probably understood that Isabel''s situation was similar to Albert. "I really don''t understand why Professor Snape is going to be the referee?" Katrina said bewildered as he looked at Snape who was extremely gloomy. The audience were surprised to see Snape replacing Ms. Hooch as the interim referee. Gryffindor Academy''s reaction was even a little overdone, and they didn''t know who took the lead in throwing objects into the game in protest. "Perhaps Snape wanted to prevent the Gryffindor team from winning." Of course Albert knew why Snape was a referee, but he would not tell others. Anyway, Snape''s misunderstanding is not a matter of a day or two. He doesn''t mind Snape being misunderstood. . In fact, many people, including other teachers, thought Snape wanted to prevent the Gryffindor team from winning. Who made Snape unpopular at Hogwarts? To be honest, Snape''s approach was a bit ridiculous, he couldn''t bother to think about it. Who will make two mistakes in a row? Dumbledore was there in person, and Albert didn''t think Quirrell would be stupid enough to be in the same place and shoot Harry twice, moreover, under the headmaster''s nose. The game finally started in chaos. George "accidentally" hit the ball at the referee and Snape had to dodge in time, so angry that he directly awarded the Hufflepuff team a free throw. A few minutes later, Snape unreasonably awarded a free throw to the Hufflepuff team, giving the Hufflepuff team an advantage in scoring. Listening to Li Jordan''s irony, the originally excited Hufflepuff students were a bit embarrassed, and Snape''s obvious partiality was really hard to agree with. If Snape continues like this, the Hufflepuff team is very likely to get the points to win the game in advance before the two sides catch the Snitch~www.novelhall.com~ Snape wants Slytherin College to continue to win Quidditch Odd trophy? "Katrina felt that she had guessed Snape''s purpose. As long as Gryffindor loses a game, the Slytherin team has a chance to turn defeat into victory. "The breakthrough lies in Harry Potter." Isabel said. Albert and Katrina were silent. They both knew that Gryffindor won in the end. There is no doubt that Harry Potter caught the Snitch. The three of them tacitly pointed their binoculars at Harry Potter. The savior hovered around the arena like an eagle, seeming to be looking for the Snitch. At this moment, Harry suddenly shot to the ground like a bullet, and the audience stood up, exclaiming and applauding. "What does he want to do?" someone screamed. Harry rushed directly to Snape, in a posture ready to knock Snape off the broom. Just as Snape adjusted the flying broomstick to avoid Potter''s impact, he saw a golden thing "swish" past his ear, Harry also stopped diving, and stopped a few inches away from Snape''s side. Originally, when Snape was about to award the Hufflepuffs a free throw, he saw that the opponent smiled maliciously at him. Then, Harry raised his arm triumphantly, and the Snitch was held tightly by him. in. The game is over. The stands suddenly boiled, which is undoubtedly a new record that is difficult to break. The entire game lasted less than five minutes. "We won! We won!" While the Gryffindor students rushed into the arena and lifted Harry up to the sky, Snape, who was pale, also landed, looked at the crowded Harry Potter, and spit on the ground angrily. saliva. vertex Chapter 436： celebration In addition to Snape, Diggory, who had just landed, looked ugly. He never thought that the Hufflepuff team would lose the Quidditch game so simply. Their efforts during this period of time, the moment Harry Potter caught the Snitch, all turned into a dream. The Hufflepuff team completely became Harry Potters stepping stones in this game, and they might even become the joke of the entire Hogwarts. Diggory and his teammates played in Gryffindors He left the scene sadly in cheers. Unlike the Hufflepuff team, the Gryffindor students returned to the common room with the joy of victory. After seeing Fred and George bringing back a pile of cakes and desserts from the kitchen, Wood offered to hold a celebration party and took out his snacks to share with everyone. Not only Wood, but some students also contributed some of their snacks in order to better hold this celebration. Albert is of course no exception, taking the butter beer he bought a while ago to share with everyone. Due to the limited amount of butter beer in the oak barrels, Albert can only refill the barrels from time to time to ensure that all students in the common room can drink a glass of butter beer. Fred used the copy curse to help make a bunch of glasses. George was pouring alcohol into the glasses, while Lee Jordan was sharing a glass of butter beer among the other students. The common room quickly became lively, everyone eating food, drinking butter beer, gathered together to call Snape eccentric, or chatted about the victory over the Hufflepuff team. Then, they discovered that the famous Harry Potter... didn''t come to the celebration? "Who knows where Harry has gone?" When Wood took the glass from Lee Jordan, he asked Fred and George about Harry. "I don''t know, I haven''t seen Harry since just now." Fred didn''t know where Harry was going, and the celebration would be less lively after losing the protagonist. "You can ask Harry''s friends." Albert motioned Wood to ask Ron and Hermione. After all, Harry''s friends should know better than them where Harry went. After Wood walked away, Kenneth Toller jumped out, and this guy was expressing regretfully how he could not make a fortune with this opportunity! "I''m going to make a bet on my own and bet with everyone on whether Harry can easily win the third game and win the final Quidditch trophy for the Gryffindor team. Would you like to start the bet with me?" Kenny Si Toller looked at Albert expectantly and asked sincerely. Indeed, Harry Potter won the third Quidditch match. It was indeed very possible in the eyes of many Gryffindor students, but Albert knew that Harry won the first Quidditch. The odd trophy was in the third grade. This year''s failure should be related to the Sorcerer''s Stone. Harry seemed to be in a coma for several days and then missed the last Quidditch game. "Forget it, I''m not interested in starting a bet." After hearing Kenneth Toller''s proposal, Albert shook his head and refused. "I think you were very happy when you bet to win money." Kenneth Toller curled his lips, inevitably labeling Albert hypocritical in his heart. "Happy, no, no, I just support the Gryffindor team a little bit." Albert explained casually, "However, I think the probability of Ravenclaw winning against the Slytherin team next time should be low. "Everyone knows that it is difficult for Ravenclaw to beat the Slytherin." Lee Jordan drank a swig of Butterbeer and couldn''t help but complain. "After all, the Slytherin team has always wanted to win and lose face. " "In order to win, Snape has already left the field himself." Having said this, Freds face suddenly showed a happy smile, "None of you have noticed the expression that Snape showed when he saw the Gryffindor team win just now, it was like someone was putting a big **** His face." "I saw it too, but unfortunately I couldn''t capture that scene." George agreed. "It''s a pity, otherwise this will probably become Snape''s dark history." "I think he has enough dark history." Several people gathered together and couldn''t help but giggled. After Kenneth Toller left, George suddenly asked Albert: "Don''t you think that Gryffindor can''t beat Ravenclaw?" "Before Gryffindor wins the championship, don''t stand up crazy. That''s not a good idea." Albert looked at George speechlessly. He had never seen anyone stand up like this crazy before. This is a dying rhythm! "?" The three obviously didnt understand what Albert meant, but Albert didnt explain it anymore. He just said that before winning the Quidditch trophy, dont be too proud or complacent, otherwise you might lose the game because of it. . "I think Albert is suggesting that we might lose the next game? And Gryffindor is likely to lose the Quidditch trophy?" Lee Jordan confronted Weasley next to Albert after Albert left. Said the brother. "I think Wood should be allowed to strengthen the protection of Harry, lest he can''t play in the next game." The three remembered that Albert''s mouth was accurate, and they felt that Lee Jordan''s words were very reasonable. If the Slytherin students want to win, they should let both sides lose a match, and determine the trophy based on the final total score ranking. If Harry can''t play. Oh, it''s not right! Even if Harry really can''t play, there is actually a great alternate seeker on Gryffindor''s side~www.novelhall.com~ Thinking of this, Fred suddenly froze, and Albert himself is also a Seekers, although the season may not be as powerful as Harry, but there have also been deeds of catching the Golden Snitch and bringing Gryffindor the Quidditch trophy. "I think we may be worrying too much. Although Albert hasn''t had much Quidditch training, he is quite reliable as an alternate." Fred said to two roommates. Albert didn''t know what the three roommates were chatting about. He was looking for seniors to refill the oak barrels. After all, a small glass of butter beer was really not addictive. Just after the small chat with the girls, they saw Hermione and Ron walking towards him in a hurry. They told Albert about Harrys disappearance. They were a little worried that someone in Slytherin College would deliberately Trouble with Harry. Albert didn''t want to find Harry for the two of them, but just casually comforted him: "Don''t worry, this is Hogwarts. Slytherin students won''t do such things blatantly." Albert didn''t know where Harry was going, but as the savior, how could Harry have anything? "How does the butter beer taste?" Albert changed the subject casually and asked Hermione how it felt to drink Butterbeer. "It feels a little strange, but... it tastes good." Hermione said to Albert after careful consideration of the words. "This is my first time drinking butter beer." Albert chatted with them a few more words, and when he turned around to leave, he found Harry panting at the entrance of the common room. "Harry, where have you been?" Hermione asked sharply. "Leave those alone," Harry said breathlessly. "Find a place where no one is. I will tell you what you just saw." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 437： 2 prophecies Malfoy is very upset, and since Gryffindor easily defeated Hufflepuffs, he has been in a bad mood. Malfoy couldnt believe that with Professor Snape personally stepping down as a referee, the Hufflepuffs still lost the game, and that they lost the game simply and at that incredible speed. , It is simply the best waste among the waste. Malfoy, no, the entire Slytherin College students have been scolding the Hufflepuffs for the trash these days. They actually know that students from other colleges would like to see Slytherin College lose this year''s Quidditch Trophy or even the College Cup. They were all jealous of Slytherin College, and Malfoy felt extremely angry as they watched their conspiracy about to succeed. In Malfoy''s heart, Slytherin is always the best college, and as for Gryffindor, it is only worthy of their stepping stone. There are other reasons why Malfoy''s mood is so irritable, his eyes were bruised by the poor Weasley on the day of the Quidditch game. Although the bruises had subsided under Madam Pomfrey''s treatment, Malfoy still felt a faint pain in his eyes. "Damn Weasley, **** Gryffindor!" As Malfoy gently rubbed his swollen right eye and cursed in a low voice, a fat cat came towards him from the end of the corridor in front of him. When he walked, it was a funny fat cat. He had never seen a cat so fat. As we all know, there is only one cat like Hogwarts, and that is the cat named Tom raised by Gryffindor''s genius Albert Anderson. Albert Anderson! Malfoy felt even worse when he remembered the name. He still hadn''t forgotten that the anonymous gift of the Christmas holiday brought him unforgettable memories. Those cockroaches crawling out of the gift bag are still shadows entwined deep in his heart, making him unforgettable for a long time. "Grab the fat cat!" Malfoy suddenly said to Gore and Crabbe beside him. He knew that the **** Muggle wizard cared about his fat cat. If it disappears, of course, Malfoy did not intend to kill a cat, but he wanted to hide the fat cat so that the Muggle wizard could not find his cat. Malfoy could not wait to appreciate the annoying An anxious look on the face of the Muggle wizard of mine. Both Gore and Crabb hesitated, they had heard that Albert was not easy to mess with. "I just want to have fun with it," Malfoy sensed the hesitation of Gore and Crabbe, and he cursed a word of trash in his heart, and began to explain, "I just want to invite it to our lounge." When the two were about to catch Tom, Fat Cat Tom seemed to have felt that the two guys in front of him had no good intentions, and immediately turned around and ran away. "Grab that cat." Just as Malfoy was about to take out his magic wand to freeze Tom, a very cold voice rang in the ears of the three of them: "What are you going to do to my cat?" Gore and Crab looked at Albert, but they dared not chase the cat anymore. "Meow!" Tom immediately hid behind Albert''s thigh, stretched out his head and stared at the two guys chasing him, yelled at Albert, or rubbed his feet, seemed to be complaining to Albert: these three The guy bullied me. "Draco Malfoy, isn''t it!" Albert bent over and picked up his cat, then raised his head and pierced the blond boy in front of him with an oppressive gaze. "Something happened to my cat in the future. You did it." "Are you threatening me?" Malfoy pursed his lips tightly, resisting shaking and staring at Albert. "No, I''m just telling you the fact." Albert took a few steps forward, his eyes became colder and more oppressive. It was the indifference that had evolved after killing someone. Malfoy looked at Albert. Shaking slightly under pressure. "What are you doing here?" A stern voice was like a torch lit in the dark. Malfoy only felt the pressure on his body disappear. He took a deep breath and said to the person who came: "Professor Snape, he is threatening me." "Gryffindor deducts 10 points, Mr. Anderson, bullying the new student..." After Snape and Albert looked at each other, he stopped what he was about to say, and he could feel the indifference in the other''s eyes. Albert ignored Snape, walked directly to Malfoy, and said in a hoarse and distant voice: "Things related to your name will bring you an unexpected trip; the blood of the curse will not It cannot bring eternal life, and you will be the witness, and he will be with you. Stay away from the dark shadow, otherwise the conspiracy will be caused by you and bring death to you or bring death to others." At this moment, Malfoy was stunned and stood there blankly. He didn''t understand what Albert''s words meant, but the other party''s words gave him a very bad feeling. Albert glanced at Snape and was about to leave. "stop!" Snape was trembling angrily, he had never been ignored so much. Moreover, what Albert said just now seemed to be a ridiculous prophecy. Although Snape didn''t believe Albert could predict the future, he believed in the prophecy. There was a prophecy that made him regret it for a lifetime. "Oh, it seems you need it too, don''t you." Albert stopped and turned to look at Snape''s eyes. The corners of his mouth slowly curled up, and he said in a clear tone: "Well then. , Only this time, next time you will be charged." "Pretend to be a fool!" Snape was shaking with anger, ready to say something. Albert ignored Snapes words and made his voice sound ethereal and hollow: "Be wary of black and white, stay away from the cursed course, otherwise when your wish is fulfilled~www.novelhall .com~ Death is not far from you!" With that, Albert stopped paying attention to Snape, and walked away holding his cat. The few students in the hallway who had witnessed all of this were all dumbfounded and stared at the leaving back. They never thought that Albert wouldn''t even buy Snape. "It''s so cool!" Harry looked at Malfoy, who was pale, and said to Ron excitedly in a low voice. "Do you think the so-called prophecy is true?" Hermione was more curious about Albert''s so-called prophecy. Albert made a prophecy for Malfoy and Snape, and the results were both bad. "I don''t know!" Ron quickly recovered and said to Harry and Hermione: "Fred and George always say that Albert is accurate." He glanced at Malfoy who was coming here, and said in a voice that the other party could hear: "However, I heard that basically as long as it is not a joking prophecy, in the end everything comes true. They all think Albert has The ability to predict." Malfoy''s face was even more ugly. "He was terrified!" Hermione looked at Malfoy''s leaving back, and said in a low voice, "You didn''t see his expression..." "The cursed course means..." Harry ignored Hermione''s words, turned his head and asked. "Defense to the Dark Arts, it is said that the defense of the Dark Arts is cursed. Our last Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts even disappeared because of this. Some people think it is because of the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts." Ron said, getting more excited: "You You know? I heard that Snape has always wanted to be a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. If this prediction is true, when Snape will be a Defense Against the Dark Arts, he will not be far from death?" "It would be great if it was so!" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 438： Fear of being dominated Hogwarts School is actually very small. As long as there is something, it will soon be known to everyone, especially when I heard that Albert had prophesied Professor Snape, countless people who eat melon almost shocked themselves. Chin. Some people admire Albert''s courage and dare to scare Professor Snape with prophecies. Harry and Ron, who had witnessed the whole process with their own eyes, almost became Albert''s loyal supporters. There was nothing more happier than seeing Malfoy and Snape deflated. Of course, some people are more curious about whether the two predictions are true. Those students who don''t like Professor Snape sincerely hope that their Potions Professor will get his wish and become a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. There are not many students who take Alberts predictions seriously. Most people dont want to admit that Albert has the ability to predict. It is obvious that everyone is a student. Why are you so good? However, Snape had believed some of these two prophecies, especially the sentence Albert said: Be wary of black and white. Snape, who was a double agent, naturally knew the meaning of this sentence. Black and white undoubtedly described himself vividly. Snape didnt believe that Albert knew his past, but if Albert really predicted If you do, you can make it clear. Will Albert Anderson really predict? Snape didnt know either. He talked to Dumbledore about this, but Dumbledore didnt know either, because he had also read Alberts detailed information, and it was clear that the others ancestors had never been a prophet. . Most prophecy masters prophecy abilities are talents handed down from family blood. Of course, it is undeniable that some wizards have some predictive abilities, but will Albert be one of them? Dumbledore really didnt know. He wasnt prepared to ask Albert. Even if he did, the other party would probably only perfuse himself. He was going to see how all this would develop and see if Albert had a prophecy. ability. Malfoy''s situation was worse than the two people''s calmness. His heart tolerance was not as good as Snape''s, and he was driven crazy by Albert''s so-called prophecy. In the end, he could only write to his family, explaining the current situation, and seeking help from his parents. Lucius Malfoy came to visit Snape the next night. In fact, Lucius also didn''t believe in the so-called prophecy. As a pure-blood wizard, he knew better than anyone the difficulty of becoming a prophet. Can a Muggle wizard really be a prophet? The probability is really very small. Lucius was very dissatisfied with his son''s embarrassment and gave Draco a severe lesson. He was very dissatisfied that Draco would be frightened by the other''s words. Worst of all, Draco felt that Albert''s prediction might be true. In desperation, Lucius could only use the Forgetting Curse to erase the part of the memory of Albert''s prediction in his son''s head, so that he could completely forget these things. After watching Draco leave, Lucius looked at Snape again and said, "I heard that he also made a prediction for you?" Snape just clicked his head and looked at his old friend calmly and said, "You don''t need to worry about that guy, he can''t do anything, and keep Draco away from him. Albert Anderson is very vengeful. There is always nothing good to deal with him." "He is not the one who sent you an anonymous package. His owl is white, but the one who sent you a package last time is obviously not his owl." "Well, I see." Lucius understood Snape''s meaning, nodded and prepared to leave. Before leaving, he asked his old friend to help take care of his son. Snape agreed. Albert''s prophecy gradually faded within a few days and was eventually replaced by the Slytherin vs. Ravenclaw game. The Ravenclaw team lost to the Slytherin team as everyone expected. Although they did not fall to one side after the start of the game, the situation of the Ravenclaw team was not good and eventually lost the game. ... "Are you going to participate in the wizard card game?" In the private library of the Bing Room, Albert was surprised after hearing Isabel''s words. He never thought that his girlfriend, who has been busy reviewing his homework, planned to take the time to participate in the second Wizarding Card Competition? "not welcome?" "I thought you had no time. "I also need to relax occasionally. Will Katrina take part in the game?" "I''ll forget it." Katrina shook the parchment in her hand, saying that the heavy schoolwork had already kept her busy. Although with the help of Albert and Isobel, Katrina''s pressure is not as great as before, but she still has a lot of things to be busy every day. For example, I have to write a bunch of papers every week, and sometimes I have to continue to write when my hands are sour. As for the automatic quill pen invented by Albert, it is very difficult to use. It is not as fast as a shorthand quill pen. The automatic quill pen will only record the text on the parchment according to the ideas in the head. Using it to write an article is faster than using a pen directly. Katrina looked at the back of Isabel''s departure and said hesitantly: "Will we be like Isabel in the fifth grade?" Isabel is undoubtedly a genius among geniuses. Few students can match her. If even she is tired, what should they do? Even if you use the time converter, you still need to learn by yourself, and your energy is limited. Take a look at Percy Weasley, who is also a top student. His condition is also very bad. His daily homework and review knowledge almost break his nerves, his temper becomes very restless, and he does not like to be in public rest. Staying in the room~www.novelhall.com~Percy Weasley always ran to the library. Katrina was suddenly a little afraid that she would be like that in fifth grade. "That''s something for the future, it''s never too late to worry about it!" Albert wasn''t worried, after all, he was a man with a panel. "By the way, I heard you prophesied to Snape." Katrina said suddenly. "Well, I just scared them. Who made Malfoy want to move my cat?" Albert had an expression that was not my fault. Anyway, he would only tell others that he was just talking casually. Believe it or not has nothing to do with him. "Predict me!" Katrina said suddenly. "What do you want to predict?" Albert asked, "and my prediction is not free." "How many Gallon?" Katrina asked. "Well, for the sake of our familiarity, I will give you a discount of ten gallons." Albert smiled and frustrated his hand. "You really want money." Katrina couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "I don''t have Gallon in my pocket, and you, a third-rate prophet, charge so expensive." "Even a third-rate prophet is a prophet." Albert reminded with a smile: "And how do you know that my prediction is inaccurate?" "I didn''t have Garon." Katrina said grimly. "You can go to the wizard card competition, the champion has ten gallons." Albert doesn''t quite understand why Katrina is not going to participate in the wizard card competition. "Forget it, if Isobel participates in the wizard card game, it is estimated that no one else is her opponent except you." Katrina said reluctantly, "I haven''t seen her lose since I was a child." She added another sentence in her heart: Whatever deliberately lost to me is not counted! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 439： Cheer for Quirrell After all, Snape didn''t bother Albert, and it made many Slytherin students feel incredible. The prophecy seemed to be revealed, and life in the school returned to its former calm. When everyone was idle and bored, Flint and his friends, who had been holding back for several months, finally acted. Kenneth Toller once again became a topical figure. He was found fainted in the boys bathroom. , The pants were taken away. Fortunately, the other party did not take away the underwear together. This incident once again caused a sensation throughout Hogwarts. When Kenneth Toller woke up from his coma, his face turned purple, as if he wanted to kill. Of course he knew who did it, and he has started to sharpen his sword and prepare to seek revenge. He went to Albert for help, but Albert secretly hinted that he could go to the Weasley twins for help. Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who are not too serious, said that they can teach him how to use the phantom spell. As long as you know how to use the Phantom Mantra, it is much easier to take revenge. As for Albert? He is still busy with his own affairs, and recently there is one more thing that has attracted his attention. Quirrells physical condition seems to be getting worse and worse. He does look pale and thinner, a side effect of being possessed by Voldemort. It was already obvious, and Albert realized that he might not have much time to gather his wool. The task of "good student" has now reached 89/100. Although it is almost completed, Albert knows that he must speed up and complete the task before Quirrell completely collapses. The reward for this task is 10,000 experience, 1 skill point, and a certain specific skill from the target. If he fails to complete it, he estimates that he will cry on the pillow at night. Therefore, in the last few days, Quirrell has been in a bad mood. He found that he can meet Albert every day, and the other party will always appear in front of him like a ghost without warning, and his problem. Moreover, it is still a question that makes Quirrell unable to decline, because most of these problems come from the extension of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Every time Professor Quirrell finds that Albert appears, his face will shake. He was already suffocating and going crazy, but he couldn''t lose his temper at Albert, lest the person he pretended to collapse. "What are you doing here?" When Albert was about to find Professor Quirrell again, he found that Harry, Ron, and Hermione were trying to enter the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor and called them out. He walked quickly and found that Professor Quirrell, who was pale, had walked away quickly. "We just..." Ron was speechless, not knowing what to say. "Professor Quirrell seems to be avoiding you, I heard..." Hermione tried to divert Albert''s attention. "Don''t digress." Albert said, looking at the modest trio. "Isn''t the last case enough?" "What are you guys doing here, don''t you want to break into the corridor of the restricted area?" Percy Weasley emerged silently like a ghost. "No, we just passed by and were just discussing the Wizards card game." Albert smiled and looked at Percy, and casually changed the subject: "How is the O.w.Ls exam review?" "It''s okay. I can definitely get all the twelve certificates." Percy''s gaze swept across Ron, Harry and Hermione, and finally smiled at Albert and said, "I believe you can also get all the certificates. Twelve certificates." "Don''t stretch yourself too tight. At the end of the month, you can go to the Wizards card game to relax yourself." "I will think about it, but you know that time is getting tighter now." Before leaving, Percy glared fiercely at Ron and warned: "Don''t let me find you trying to break into the restricted corridor, otherwise I will write to my mother and let her know that you lost a leg because of this." "That guy is still annoying as always." Ron made a face at Percy''s back after he left, and he said to his partner, "Fred and George don''t like Percy very much either." Albert, please cough, interrupt Rons words, and say to the three of them: "Okay, I know what you want to do. If you want to be bitten off your leg, I wont stop you, but I think If you become lame, you will definitely regret it for a lifetime. You must know that it is difficult to recover from being bitten by a three-headed dog." "We just passed by." Harry insisted. "Well, just passing by." When Albert turned to leave, Ron stopped him. "Is there anything else?" "I heard that there are ten gallons for the championship award in this wizarding card game." Ron took a deep breath, with a slight trill in his tone. "Yes, it''s still ten gallons. It should be said that the championship reward for each wizard card competition is ten gallons. If you are interested, you can sign up for the selection on the weekend." Albert smiled and encouraged, "Go on, Even if you don''t get the Wizards card championship, there are good rewards for other rankings." "Are you really planning to participate in the Wizards Card Game?" Harry looked at Albert''s leaving back ~www.novelhall.com~ and asked Ron, who was still a little excited. "Participate, why don''t you participate, there are ten gallons for the championship." Ron clenched his fist and said with a little regret: "It''s a pity, why isn''t it a wizard chess game? Hermione, are you participating in the game?" "No, I won''t participate in the competition." Hermione suddenly sounded something and reminded: "Ron, it seems that participation in the Wizards card competition requires two Sico registration fees." "What, two Sicos?" Ron opened his mouth in surprise, suddenly speechless. "Well, two Sicos, the wizards who enter the top 32 competitions need to pay this money." Hermione thought about the information she had obtained, and continued: "If many people sign up for the competition, there will be a round of screening. Many people in the Witcher Card Club are ready to participate in this game. The screening of 24 places last week has already begun." "Didn''t you say there are 32 places?" Ron asked puzzledly. "If the top 8 players in the last wizard card competition are ready to participate, they don''t need to be selected." "Should it be too late to register now?" Ron asked quickly, remembering Albert''s words. "It''s too late." Hermione didn''t say a word, she felt that Ron would not win the championship. No way, Ron''s wizard card level is really bad. "Ron." Harry said suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Ron asked absently. "When did you join the Wizard Card Club?" Harry organized his own words. "Last time we joined the Wizard Card Club together, did you forget?" Ron thought for a while. He and Harry did join the Wizard Card Club, but after joining they hardly went to the end of the month party, even their own cards No. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 440： in action "What happened to Ron?" Harry hurriedly walked into the hall and saw Ron, who was looking lonely next to Hermione, and asked suspiciously what had happened to Hermione and why Ron was shocked. "He, he was eliminated in the Wizards Card Game just now." Hermione suppressed herself without making herself laugh, and simply put Ron in the Wizards Qualifiers, and told Harry that he was easily defeated by his opponent within a few seconds. Ron''s wizarding card level is really bad, he was beaten to a drop by his opponent, and now he is autistic. "Shut up, thank you." Ron glared at Hermione in a bad mood, and being easily defeated by someone in a three-game losing streak really hurt his confidence. "You can count the number of times you play the wizard card with both hands. Why do you think you can beat the group of students who often play the wizard card?" Ron''s thoughts made Hermione feel funny, it was simply whimsical. "Witcher card and wizard chess are both brain-playing games..." Ron wanted to say something more, but Harry interrupted him. "Well, I have something to tell you." Harry took the two out of the noisy hall and into an empty corridor before stopping to talk to Hermione and Ron about the accident he had just hit. Hearing Harry said that Snape was in the classroom forcing Quirrell to tell how to pass the protection of the Philosopher''s Stone level, both Hermione and Ron looked uneasy. "you sure?" "Did Professor Quirrell really compromise?" Hermione asked in a low voice. "It seems not yet, but I don''t know how long Professor Quirrell can hold on." Harry''s face was full of worry, "Maybe, we should do something to prevent this from happening." "But... we can''t do anything." Hermione''s brows deepened, and she seemed to be thinking about how to deal with this. She said to Harry, "Maybe, we should go and talk to Hagrid." "Hagrid doesn''t believe us." Ron reminded. The three of them were silent immediately. Yes! Hagrid didn''t believe that Snape would steal what Dumbledore had hidden. He didn''t believe what they said, thinking it was the trio''s prejudice against Snape. Even if Harry, Hermione, and Ron wanted to get the Philosophers Stone before Snape, they couldnt pass Hagrids three-headed dog at all, and they would only end up with the bitten leg. End. "How about we write a letter to the principal, even if Principal Dumbledore doesn''t want to believe it, he should be vigilant." Hermione suggested. She knew very well that it was almost impossible for the three of them to prevent Snape from stealing the Philosopher''s Stone, and it was more appropriate for Principal Dumbledore to come forward in the end. "Who will write?" Harry agreed. He didn''t know if Principal Dumbledore would be willing to believe the content of their letter, but it was better to write than to do nothing. "I don''t think the principal will believe you." A cold voice suddenly sounded behind them, and all three of them were taken aback by the voice, and when they turned their heads, they faced Snape''s ugly and gloomy face. At this moment, the hearts of the three almost stopped beating. "Potter, the thoughts in your head really surprised me." The corners of Snape''s mouth raised slightly as if laughing at the three of them, "Perhaps you should try it. Slandering a professor is enough for me to deduct 100 points for each of you." "Sir, I think you made a mistake." Harry replied dryly. "We never thought of slandering any professor, nor would we do that." "That''s the best." Snape stared at Harry for a long time, then said before turning to leave: "Don''t let me take the opportunity." "Harry, what should we do now?" Ron was angry and uneasy facing Snape''s threat. Harry did want to write to Dumbledore, but he was hesitating now. If Gryffindor was really deducted a large amount of points, they would not be able to beat Slytherin. He also knew that many students in the school hope that Gryffindor College can beat Slytherin College again, and he can''t ruin it all. At this moment, the three of them were all lost in confusion. In the end, Harry decided to write a letter to Dumbledore. Snape was not mentioned in the letter, but that someone at the school was eyeing the Philosophers Stone and asked about the mechanism to protect the Philosophers Stone. Harry told Dumbledore all the things he knew. Although it was only their guess, Harry believed that he mentioned the pile of things in the letter, and the principal would be a little more vigilant anyway. The letter was written by Hermione, because her handwriting is the best of the three. On the way to the owl shed, they ran into Professor Quirrell, who seemed to be sick with almost no blood on his face. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all gave Professor Quirrell an encouraging smile, but they didn''t know that their smile made Quirrell a little bit inexplicable. Quirrell''s physical condition is indeed very bad~www.novelhall.com~ He is very ill and is dying. Since the last time Quirrell tried to make the Philosopher''s Stone, it failed miserably. Voldemort was very angry at Quirrell''s stupidity and punished him severely. Today''s Voldemort has gradually strengthened with the life of Yunsu Quirrell, but the price is that Quirrell himself can''t live long. He is really dying. If he can''t get the Philosopher''s Stone in the next time and use the Philosopher''s Stone to continue his life, Quirrell will really be dead. Although the situation is very bad, Quirrell is not desperate. He has found a way through the big dog. No, it should be said that he has found a way to deal with Hagrid. This is really thanks to Albert. Yesterday when discussing with the other side how wizards can face a dragon alone, Albert occasionally mentioned that Hagrid had always been eager to raise a dragon. Since Hagrid was eager to raise a dragon, he could think of a way to give Hagrid a dragon egg, and then get him drunk through some methods. As long as he tapped a little sideways, he would definitely be able to find out how to deal with the three-headed dog. Of course, he needs to be very careful not to let Hagrid know his identity. Well, this thing is easy. "But, what is this, is it rewarded for me to answer that nasty kid question every day?" Quirrell couldn''t help but laugh at himself. He just wrote a letter to a smuggler, ready to spend a lot of money to buy a dragon egg from the other party. As long as you can get the Philosophers Stone, you wont be short of Garon, and if you die, its useless to keep Garon, so Quirrell is very generous. The two parties have reached an agreement. You only need to wait patiently for a while, at most one. In September, the smuggler would help him get a dragon egg from abroad. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 441： Malicious ended! it is finally over! After asking Quirrell''s last question, Albert showed a kind smile at the other party, and finally he didn''t need to struggle his brains to ask Quirrell for various questions. He was very happy that he had completed the task of "good student" before Quirrell died. Both parties are free! That''s great! After separating from Quirrell, Albert happily greeted several roommates who were waiting for him to go to the hall for dinner. "Looks in a good mood?" Fred couldn''t help asking, looking at the smile on Albert''s face. They really rarely saw Albert laugh so happy. When I won a lottery before, I didn''t see Albert so happy. "Well, the mood is really good." Albert grinned. "Tell me what makes you happy." George put his hand on Albert''s shoulder and asked with a grin. "You don''t mind sharing it with us." "It has to do with Professor Quirrell." Albert thought for a while and replied. "Professor Quirrell?" The three looked at each other, wondering why Albert mentioned Professor Quirrell. "I don''t think Professor Quirrell should come to Hogwarts as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. His situation looks terrible. If he doesn''t leave early..." Albert was just halfway through his words and was given to him by Lee Jordan. Interrupted. "Alright Albert, don''t try to change the subject." Lee Jordan has seen through Albert''s tricks. "Ahem, I''m just telling the truth, Professor Quirrell''s situation is really not very good." Albert said with an expression that I hadn''t changed the subject at all, and said as he walked, "If Professor Quirrell doesn''t resign early, I guess Will become a victim of the curse." "I think you are right." Fred nodded, and still asked in a hurry. "However, you haven''t said anything to make you happy." They are already familiar with Albert''s routine and will not be easily changed by him. "I have asked all the questions I want to ask, and I won''t trouble Professor Quirrell again." Albert said with a smile, "In the future, Professor Quirrell will not try to detour every time he sees me. gone." Albert naturally wouldn''t tell them about the mission. However, he didn''t actually lie, he just told them part of the truth. Sometimes the truth is not finished, it becomes a lie, and it is completely unclear between the true and the false. "It''s over." The three of them were very surprised. They liked watching Albert ask Professor Quirrell questions whenever he was free. The picture looked thief and interesting. Quirrells face always appeared astonished, confused, and confused, and finally passed by. After serious thinking and answering questions, there will be a tired and unlovable expression. It''s actually over now. "I dont think Professor Quirrells health is very good. Anyway, I got what I want, so I dont plan to bother him anymore, lest he is hospitalized in the future and everyone will say that I put Professor Quirrell into the hospital. It''s not good." Albert had an expression that I was all thinking about Professor Quirrell. The trio quickly extracted the point from that passage: I got what I wanted anyway. What does Albert want? Probably knowledge, all three of them thought so. "Tell you a secret." Fred said suddenly. "What''s the secret?" Albert asked. "Guess." Fred said with a smile. "I do not guess you guess guess." "We have initially worked out how to blast the toilet." George looked around and whispered after making sure that no one was around. "Blast the toilet?" Albert recalled for a moment, as if it did happen, Fred and George were about to blast Malfoy''s toilet. Speaking of Malfoy, Albert remembered that the other party wanted to hit his cat''s attention, and suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Use an explosive spell?" "Well, I know you can guess." "Can you control the explosion curse well?" Albert asked rhetorically. "It can be done. We have tried using the toilet in the responsive room, and the effect is amazing." Fred said excitedly, but George and Lee Jordan covered their mouths. "We are not going to blow Malfoy into the sky." Albert reminded him by patting Fred on the shoulder, "We are just going to give him an unforgettable surprise." All three of them showed awkward expressions. They forgot that there would still be someone sitting on the toilet. If you use an explosive spell on Malfoy while using the toilet, God knows what will happen. "I remember the nasty kid from Malfoy''s hitting your Tom''s attention." Fred was about to seek Albert''s help to help them solve a little technical problem. "Well, I know what you want to say." Albert suggested. "You can try gunpowder. I remember there is a firework called a magical firework that blooms in water?" "Use fireworks? That''s a good idea. It''s a waste of money." George muttered. "I just gave you an example to give you an idea." Albert continued ~www.novelhall.com~ Before that, we should add some condiments to Malfoy''s food to make sure he has a stomachache. " "Oh, my goodness, it''s really Albert." The three of them were immediately interested in what Albert said. Albert obviously knew how to configure a potion that would make people diarrhea? "In "A Thousand Kinds of Magic Herbs and Mushrooms", there is a magical plant from Asia called Sundance Bean. This thing can be used to make an intestinal medicine. If taken directly, it will cause the user to have a stomachache and can effectively treat constipation. "Albert thought for a while and said to the three of them: "Slag Giggs in Diagon Alley should be able to buy sesame bean or sesame bean powder, you can write to inquire if you are free. " "Plastic bean." The three murmured and repeated, as if to keep it in their hearts. They all smiled maliciously soon, and then began to look for parchment paper and quill pens, and prepared to write to the pharmacy in Diagon Alley to order. Fred is going to take a look at "A Thousand Kinds of Magical Herbs and Mushrooms" again. It would be even better if an effective method of restraining stigma beans could be found. This thing can become an extremely bad joke prop, think about it. The picture of running to the toilet holding his belly is simply not too beautiful. ""A Thousand Kinds of Miraculous Herbs and Mushrooms" is simply a treasure that will never be dug." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but sigh Albert''s whimsical ideas, he could always find some strange medicinal materials from it. Seeing the three people leaving in a hurry, Albert could not help but shook his head and walked into the lobby to prepare for lunch. Later, he needed to make time to go to the responsive room to receive the rewards of good students. Although Qi Luo was not very capable, he was also a professor, and the rewards could not be too bad. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 442： Shameless person Until Albert finished lunch, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan still didn''t come back, and they didn''t know what the three guys were doing. Albert didn''t care too much. After lunch, he went straight to the Room on Demand on the eighth floor. After walking through the wall opposite Barnabas''s tapestry for the third time, Albert reached out to push the door in, but found that the door did not appear. "Someone inside?" Albert immediately guessed the reason why the door did not show up, but who would be in the responsive room? Fred, George and Lee Jordan, or sisters McDoug? He tried to enter Ravenclaw''s private library again. This time, the door of the responsive house finally appeared. When Albert pushed the door in, he found Katrina sitting at the table doing homework. He didn''t bother Katrina and walked directly to the private library. On a hammock in a remote corner near the window, Isobel slept very peacefully, like a sleeping beauty, people couldn''t help but want to wake her up. Having said that, when did Ravenclaw''s private library become what it is now? Albert still clearly remembers that it was originally a small room, but now it has become a wide and bright library. There are even a few green plants planted inside, and there are even several windows on the wall to allow the light from outside. Come in. However, the entrance to the treasure house of Ravenclaw''s knowledge is still there, but it is well hidden in a very remote corner. Albert was sitting on the sofa by the window. After putting down his school bag, he couldn''t wait to open the task panel to complete the tasks of the students. He was ready to pick out the most practical skills from Quirrell. The moment the mission was completed, Albert found that the skill panel that popped up in front of him was full of pages, which made him feel a moment of astonishment. However, if you think about it, its correct. Quirrell is also a professor, and naturally he understands a lot, although it is far less than Rowena Smith who was buried in the ground last year. It''s a pity that the skills on the panel highly overlap with Albert''s own skills, and the overlapping skills are of no value. Albert had also imagined that there might be a chance to take Voldemort attached to Quirrell''s body into wool together. It is a pity that this wish could not be realized after all. The skill panel in front of him is obviously a skill that Quirrell has mastered. However, after a closer look, Albert found that Quirrell mastered a lot of black magic. It is estimated that Voldemort taught him. After all, he wants to break into Gringotts. Without the luck of the savior, he needs a little real skill. Albert wanted to find that special skill that could not be upgraded through experience. That thing is currently the most cost-effective skill. After watching it for a long time, it really made him find a special skill called basic theory mastery. However, Albert did not immediately make a choice. He picked out two other skills from the pile of skills. One was called Lihuo Curse. Lihuo was a cursing flame with terrifying power but uncontrollable. Albert It is difficult to learn this black magic through general methods. As for the other, the name is very unusual, called Voldemort''s spellcasting technique. Well, yes, it''s called Voldemort''s spellcasting technique. Smart wizards will master some unique spelling techniques. In Albert''s memory, he once saw a skill called Finkley''s spellcasting technique on Rowena Smith''s skill panel. That skill comes from an award, this award is named after Barnabus Finkley, whose full name is the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques. This award will be given to those who cast excellent spells, and it is said that Dumbledore has also received this award. Voldemort''s spellcasting method is certainly not bad, and may even be more brilliant than Finkley''s spelling method. Toms body does have a lot of black spots and complaints, but it is undeniable that as a powerful dark wizard, he is indeed very strong, and the skills that can be recognized by the panel and named after him are not in themselves. Not too bad. Lihuo and other skills were directly excluded. Although Albert is also very interested in Lihuo, he can''t waste this opportunity to obtain the specified skills. In terms of theoretical proficiency and Voldemort''s spellcasting technique, Albert finally chose the latter. If he could master Voldemort''s spellcasting technique, he would definitely be able to effectively improve his strength, and the most important thing was to choose Voldemort''s spellcasting technique to give him a kind of From the illusion of Voldemort''s wool, the wool of Cekilow is naturally not as comfortable as Voldemort''s wool. Trust intuition, there can be nothing wrong. After selecting the skills, Albert immediately used the experience pool to raise Voldemort''s spellcasting technique by two consecutive levels, and then couldn''t wait to close his eyes and carefully recall the extra knowledge in his brain. It is not only limited to describing the spelling technique, but also Voldemort''s own understanding of the spelling. made money! Albert suppressed the excitement in his heart so as not to be noticed by Katrina, who was doing homework. He believed that as long as he could thoroughly master Voldemort''s spellcasting techniques, even if he could not defeat Rowenner, he would not be directly suppressed. Albert thought about it, and put the 10,000 points of experience he had just got into upgrading this skill, and directly upgraded Voldemort''s spellcasting technique to level 3. Then, he continued to close his eyes and carefully experience Voldemort''s unique insights on casting spells. The man who tried to escape death, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is not easy at all. Albert drew his wand and waved it. A lion-eagle head beast spouted from the top of the wand and gradually shrank into a hazy ball of light in front of Albert. It wasn''t smooth to cast spells, even far worse than Quirrell, but Albert could clearly feel that he was more handy when casting spells. I tried my best to complete the task, and I really made blood! He wondered, 80% of Voldemort had taught Quirrell his spelling technique. If it didn''t help, how could Quirrell easily be deceived. However, Quirrell should not have mastered it thoroughly, but he himself also benefited from this spelling technique and a lot of black magic, becoming a man who could break into the Gringotts and retreat all over his body. Quirrell and Voldemort are both good people! Albert waved his wand and became familiar with Voldemort''s spellcasting techniques. "I haven''t seen your spellcasting technique!" Isabel looked at Albert''s constant attempt to transform the spell, "It''s excellent. If you go to the competition, you will definitely get the excellence of Banabs Finkley. Spelling Technique Award." "Are you Finkley''s spelling technique?" "Well, I taught myself, although I only learned a little." Isobel nodded and admitted. "After I have mastered it thoroughly, I will teach you again!" Voldemort''s spellcasting method is naturally far more brilliant than most wizards. However, Albert has no interest in the so-called Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Spelling Techniques, because participating in this award means that he needs to share this spelling technique with others. Even if Isabel is his girlfriend, everyone else should stand aside! If Voldemort knew that someone shamelessly took his own spellcasting technique as his own, the expression on his face would be wonderful. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 443： Cognitive bias Ever since he mastered Voldemort''s spelling technique, Albert has spent a lot of time and energy in practice, trying to master this spelling technique thoroughly. Isabel also followed Albert to learn this new spelling technique, and the speed of learning was so fast that Albert couldn''t help wondering who the two of them were doing. "you are great." Seeing Isabel using Voldemort''s spells skillfully, the expression on Albert''s face is very complicated. His learning progress is naturally faster than Isabel, but if there is no panel bonus, he would have been killed by the opponent. It''s been several blocks away. "You are the one who is really good." Isobel kissed Albert on the forehead like a child and said softly, "I''m just imitating you." In fact, Isobel was also confused and did not understand why Albert showed such a complicated expression. In her eyes, Albert is worthy of being a genius among geniuses. He has even begun to create his own spell-casting techniques. Being able to explain to her in detail one by one does not mean that this set of spell-casting techniques is mature. Up. Can it be immature? Voldemort himself doesn''t know how many years it has been used, and it has been gradually improved in practice, which is comparable to the record left when he won the Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Cursing Techniques. "Most wizards don''t care much about the spelling technique, and they don''t even have this concept." Albert turned the slippers on the table into a rabbit. "I can''t see the spelling techniques of other professors." "It''s normal if you don''t see it. Unless you deliberately learn, observe and study, the spelling methods of ordinary wizards are more derived from the usual spelling habits." Isobel tapped the rabbit lightly with his wand and turned it Become a kitten. "Only wizards who really specialize in magic will spend time and energy to pay attention to this aspect?" Albert probably also understood what Isobel meant. Will ordinary people pay special attention to it? No, even a professor in the school, I am afraid not. "Professor Flitwicks spell-casting technique is very clever, he should have invented and created it himself. Last years Rowena Smiths spell-casting technique was based on the record of the Barnabus Finkley Award Its not surprising that the Smith family has relevant records. Isobel picked up the kitten and squeezed its soft cheeks. However, Rowenas set should also be improved for his own use. "You actually noticed it?" Albert admired Isabel''s eyesight. "I didn''t see it, I knew it was because I had asked Rowena for similar questions." "Then how do you see my spellcasting technique?" Albert is even more curious. "You were too deliberate at the time. Wizards who have known spelling techniques can naturally feel it." Isobel suddenly laughed, "However, I was more just asking casually." "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Albert had also considered whether he would be directly targeted by Dumbledore if he used Voldemort''s spellcasting technique. Now it seems that as long as he masters the spellcasting technique skillfully, even if he uses it in front of the principal, he should not be caught. Special attention. After all, no one would associate Albert with Voldemort. Moreover, the probability of him casting a spell in front of the principal may not be too high. "What are you thinking?" "Nothing." Albert couldn''t help but sigh. "The more you study magic, the more complicated you can feel." "Not many people have such thoughts." Isabel whispered, "Most wizards only learn superficial magic, and I am no exception. There are very few wizards who study magic in depth." Albert was silent suddenly, feeling that he was thinking too much, he was not a wizard who liked to delve into the essence of magic. ... In recent days, Albert ran very frequently to Hagrid to determine whether Quirrell had given Hagrid a dragon egg and whether he had entered the Forbidden Forest to hunt unicorns. While the two were drinking tea and chatting, Hagrid told him about Harry''s reminder. "Well, I might say that as well." After hearing Hagrid''s words, Albert couldn''t help but laugh. "Did you tell Dumbledore about this." "No, I don''t think I should bother Dumbledore with this kind of thing." Hagrid shook his head. "Actually, I think you can talk to Dumbledore about this. He will definitely pay attention to Potter." Albert suggested with a smile, "After all, for the second Quidditch game this year, Deng Principal Blido is here too, isn''t he?" "Do you also think Professor Snape is suspicious?" "I don''t like Snape." Albert took a sip of his tea and looked at Tom, who was not knowing what to do in the corner, "I think he is really suspicious anyway." Hagrid opened his mouth and stared at Albert who was drinking tea, suddenly wondering what to say. "You should also be aware that Snape doesn''t look like a good person." Albert said with a smile after seeing Hagrid''s expression, "I doubt it is because some of his own actions really seem suspicious. " "I think Albert was right. Snape was not a good person at first sight." Harry, who had just walked into Hagrid''s cabin, nodded repeatedly in support of Albert''s point of view. "Sorry, I really couldn''t hold it back." Ron couldn''t help but chuckle. After noticing everyone''s gaze, he quickly explained, "Albert''s words are so insightful, I totally agree." "Hagrid, I suspect Snape is forcing Professor Quirrell to say how to pass the barrier to protect the Sorcerer''s Stone~www.novelhall.com~ Harry saw Hagrid frowning deeply and told him a while ago Things encountered. "Harry, do you know what you are talking about." Hagrid did not agree with Harry''s slander of the professor. Snape had been at Hogwarts for several years. If he was really untrustworthy, how could Dumbledore allow him to stay at Hogwarts to teach? ? Hagrid did not believe Snape, but he believed Dumbledore. "Of course I know." Harry said dryly. "Don''t worry, Harry, no one can steal the Sorcerer''s Stone, let alone pass through Lu Wei." Hagrid almost patted his chest to make sure. Speaking of Lu Wei, Hagrid couldnt help but glanced at Albert secretly. He actually told Dumbledore about it, but the principal said Albert didnt know how to play the Philosophers Stone, so Hagrid didnt. Care about this too much. Albert also noticed Hagrid''s gaze, but he didn''t care too much because he saw his Tom pick out a fat mouse from the corner. "Tom, don''t eat those messy things." Albert stepped forward to stop. "Does your cat not eat mice?" Hermione asked in confusion. "It hasn''t eaten a mouse." Albert took out his wand and fainted the mouse, then fished his Tom from the ground. "It''s really fat," Ron murmured quietly, "I didn''t expect that such a size could catch mice." "Hagrid." Harry wanted to bring the topic back. "Before, didn''t you say that Gringotts was safe, but as a result, a dark wizard broke into Gringotts, and even the goblin did not catch the dark wizard. Perhaps Hogwarts is indeed safe, but Gringotts can be invaded. Why do you think Hogwarts is not?" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 444： Powerful laxative It seems that the dragon egg and unicorn hunting incidents have not happened yet, but I don''t know if I can get related tasks from these two things. On the way back to the castle with his own Tom, Albert thought about the possibility of this matter while walking, and obtaining related tasks from the known plot is undoubtedly the most convenient way to gain experience. As for whether Porter will follow the line of the storyline in the end, Albert is not sure, but he is more willing to believe in the so-called historical laws. Some things will not be changed easily. When bringing Tom back to the common room, Albert noticed that the three roommates were leaning together and whispering, and he didn''t know what they were talking in a low voice. Especially the subtle expression on George''s face always made Albert feel a little strange, and Fred and Lee Jordan both wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. "What happened to him?" Albert asked Lee Jordan suffocated himself and didn''t make himself laugh. "George took a very small dose of sesame bean powder, and there were some side effects." "Diarrhea?" Albert did not go to see George, lest he laugh out loud. "Why don''t you go to Mrs. Pomfrey and ask the head nurse to get you some medicine for stomach ache?" "I just feel a little sick in my stomach." George didn''t want to go to the school hospital, and he couldn''t tell Mrs. Pomfrey that he had taken basil powder! "I can''t keep making trouble..." As soon as Albert raised his head, he saw George running towards the dormitory toilet with his stomach. After George disappeared at the top of the stairs, Fred and Lee Jordan could not help but laugh out loud. "Don''t make trouble." Albert asked, looking at the two men who were almost laughing, "have you not found a cure for your stomachache?" "No." Fred shook his head regretfully. "Then I can only go to Mrs. Pomfrey. It is said that Pippi added a small amount of powder that is suspected to be sesame beans to George''s food and see how the head nurse solves this problem." Albert proposed. Since they can''t find a solution, they can only find professional help. As for the black pot, just push it directly to Pipigui. The two looked at each other. They didn''t expect that there would be such a way. Madam Pomfrey is indeed an authority on medical treatment. If you want to solve the problem of stomach trouble, finding her is the fastest way. As for throwing the scapegoat to Pipigui, there is no psychological pressure on them. Anyway, it is not the first time that the mischievous Pipigui has done this kind of thing. Even if Pipigui really knew about it by then, it would be a big deal to give it some bashu bean flour, and directly make this matter a established fact. About ten minutes later, George appeared on the stairs. His face was still not pretty. Fred immediately told him Albert''s suggestion. Before George agreed, he was framed by Fred and Lee Jordan. school clinic. Albert also followed, and told Madam Pomfrey about the things discussed earlier, lest Fred and Lee Jordan accidentally confessed. "Suspected bashu bean flour?" Madam Pomfrey listened to Albert''s description and looked at George again without doubt. After all, she never thought that someone would add basil bean flour to her food. It took only a few seconds for Madam Pomfrey to treat her stomach troubles. She directly took out a medicine bottle from the cabinet and poured a small glass for George. After drinking it, her stomach pain was cured immediately. "What kind of potion is this?" Albert asked. "Antidiarrheal." Madam Pomfrey began to drive people. After the four figures thanked Madam Pomfrey, they immediately went to the library to check the formula of antidiarrheal agents. They flipped through several books, and finally found the formula of antidiarrheal agent in a book entitled "Cure Common Magical Diseases". However, what surprised the four of them most was that the antidiarrheal formulations actually require the use of calamus. "Am I wrong?" Fred raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, couldn''t believe what he saw. "You''re not mistaken." Albert took "Cure Common Magical Illness" to Mrs. Pins, ready to borrow it to study it carefully. It is not difficult to boil the antidiarrheal agent. The difficult thing is to deal with the sesame bean. This thing needs to be roasted and degreasing through the alchemy process. The antidiarrheal agent made from untreated sesame bean can not only stop it. Diarrhea, on the contrary, can become a powerful laxative, making diarrhea worse. "You can write to the pharmacy first, and you should be able to buy processed stigma beans. However, I think the price of this medicinal material will be higher." Albert reminded. Some medicinal materials need to be processed tediously through alchemy procedures before use, and the prices of these medicinal materials will be very expensive! Of course, what is expensive is not the medicinal material itself, but the cumbersome processing technology. "The effect of antidiarrheals is indeed very strong, and the diarrhea problem is cured all at once." George couldn''t help but sigh. "I believe this thing can also be turned into a great joke prop." Fred has foreseen a group of people diarrhea collectively, the toilet is not enough, the scene is simply not too beautiful. "Don''t think about that kind of weird thing." Albert glanced at Fred ~www.novelhall.com~ and said angrily, "Unless you want to be dragged into the toilet one day and beaten up." "Definitely not, I just think about it, and we don''t sell antidiarrheals too." Fred smiled maliciously. "If you want to sell this stuff to students in school, it''s best after we graduate and leave school." Lee Jordan muttered, "I don''t want to have a stomach all day." Albert ignored the twin brothers dancing side by side weird tap dance, and carefully read the entire contents of "Cure for Common Magic Illnesses". He was sure that this book was a common book that wizard families would buy. "Have you really never used antidiarrheal agents before, or other medicines with similar effects?" "I have no impression." Fred shook his head. "What about this book?" Albert asked, pointing to "Cure Common Magical Diseases." "No, we do have a "Healing Manual" at home." Fred recalled. "Then what do you do with your stomach?" Albert frowned and asked. "Dad will get the potion from the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital. Just drink it. You know, the therapist in the hospital will sell some simple medicines for common symptoms to wizards who are not good at making potions. "George thought for a while and said, "I think that thing is probably an antidiarrheal." "After all, since I was a child, I dont have many stomach troubles, so its easy to forget." Fred agreed, "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, I just think that if you really want to sell this thing, you''d better find another formula." Albert didn''t expect the Weasley twins to learn how to deal with stigma beans in a short time, let alone pay it back. A lot of time and energy have to be wasted on this matter. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 445： Tough "Lost?" Higgs stared at the situation on the table and looked at his hand again. After confirming that there was no chance of turning defeat into victory, he took a deep breath and gave up very simply. At this moment, Higgs couldn''t help but slumped in a chair and fell into self-doubt. Just now, he had lost two Wizarding card games in a row, and the way he lost the games made him feel inexplicable. By the way, what is the name of that beautiful red-haired girl? As one of the members of the Wizards Card Club, Higgs does not have the impression of this person in his mind. Maybe it is not a member of the Wizards Card Club who defeated him. . As soon as he got up from the chair, Higgs saw Katrina, who was in the same class, chatting with the red-haired girl who looked similar to her. Higgs had already remembered who this man was, Ravenclaw''s genius Isabel McDoug. Such a person would come to participate in the wizard card game? It''s incredible. Higgs admitted that Isobel was a genius, but being defeated by a genius who hadn''t played the wizard card very much still made him a little unacceptable. When he had just returned to the long Slytherin table, a familiar voice came from not far away. "Higgs, is that so-called wizard card game really that fun?" The guy who talked to him was called Meng Tai, and the guy showed a weird smile. Higgs knew that Montage disdain to play the wizard card. A large part of it comes from the inventor of the wizard card, Albert Anderson, who is a Muggle wizard. It is a common problem for most Slytherin students to despise Muggle wizards, even if they know their faces. By the way, the most talented wizard at Hogwarts, this arrogance has not disappeared. "In fact, the wizard card is quite interesting, and if you win the championship, there are still ten gallons." Higgs responded casually. He also knows that most of the players in Marcus Flints team have a bad relationship with Albert, but Higgs actually doesnt like this, because he is not very combined. The situation in the team is a bit awkward. Maybe next semester Captain Marcus Flint will kick him out of the team and find a new seeker to replace him. Marcus Flint glanced at the Wizards card game opposite, and couldn''t help but fall on Kenneth Toller. Since the last time he successfully took off his opponents pants, he has been able to feel Kenneth Toller. Le''s unabashed hostility towards herself. However, this is also a matter of course. Before Flint got up and left, a malicious smile suddenly flashed across his mouth. He made several provocative gestures at Kenneth Toler before leaving the hall swaggeringly. Kenneth Toller would not give up revenge. Flint knew this too well. He needed to give him a chance to revenge. Ten minutes later, in a mens toilet on the third floor of Hogwarts Castle, Kenneth Toller was disarmed with his wand and pressed onto the cold floor, while Marcus Flint was standing in him There was a malicious smile on the corner of his mouth. "What a fool, do you think I will continue to make the same mistakes," Since the last time he was attacked, how could Marcus Flint fail to guard against a sneak attack by the phantom spell? Kenneth Toller was agitated by him, and he couldn''t help it. He was about to use the phantom spell to attack him. Gryffindor was really a bunch of fools with no brains. Bastard! Kenneth Toler, who was crushed on the floor, was furious. He wasn''t afraid of Flint, but he didn''t expect the other party to have a helper. Instead, he was attacked. If I asked a few more people to help, how could I end up like this. "Well, I have limited time. I hope the toilet won''t disgust your head." Flint grabbed Kenneth Toller''s head while laughing and dragged the person to the toilet next to him. "You seem to be unwilling." "I was just deceived. How could I believe the Albert and Weasley twins... nonsense." Kenneth Toller gritted his teeth. His head was forcibly stuffed into the toilet by Flint, and the **** flushed the toilet. A sense of suffocation came. Kenneth Toller''s head was pulled up, but he was fainted by the coma spell. Up. "What are you going to do?" Monta asked. "What else can I do." Flint shrugged helplessly at his friends, and then pushed Kenneth Toller back into the toilet. "We haven''t even gone to them to settle the account. Come to find yourself first." In fact, they all know Kenneth Toller''s careful thinking. He mentioned Albert and the Weasley brothers, just wanting them to trouble each other. No matter who wins or loses in the end, Kenneth Toller can vent his grievances. Marcus Flint didnt plan to back down either. He had actually been on the sidelines a long time ago and learned that all of this was most likely related to Albert Andersons small group~www.novelhall.com~ He was going to be the last time. Calculate the account with them together with this time. "Albert Anderson is not easy to mess with." Although they looked down on Muggle wizards, even they had to admit Albert''s title of genius, and when dealing with each other, Slytherin never had an advantage. "I know." Flint said with a grim expression. "I admit that he is indeed a genius, but he is only a third-year student, and there are limits to how great he is." No one dared to deny Albert''s magic level, but Flint never worried about this problem, even if one-on-one really couldn''t beat Albert. What about one-to-many? Just get rid of a few friends around Albert first and strip him of help. Everyone rushed forward, even if Albert was indeed a rare genius wizard, he could not be the opponent of a group of them. As for despicable? Those guys are more despicable than himself, he didn''t forget that the **** first threatened them with a group of people. Now I just use the same method to deal with them. "That guy was touted as the second Dumbledore. Maybe he is a bit watery, but his strength is beyond doubt. I suggest going back to find more people and make a detailed plan." Montage suggested, he and Abb In the same class, naturally, he knew Alberts reputation very well. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he also had to admit that the other party was very powerful. Otherwise, how could he let many Slytherin students **** in the first grade? Don''t forget, he has been in school for almost three years now, and he is definitely better than before. All the Slytherin students in the toilet were silent, and none of them retorted the montage, and apparently felt guilty about Upper Albert. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 446： Divination prediction The next morning, the weather was gloomy, and there was a gloomy mist above everyone''s heads. While Albert was eating breakfast, the sky began to drizzle. At this time, there was a sudden noise in the hall, and the surrounding area began to be full of whispers. Everyone seemed to be talking in low voices. "what happened?" "I don''t know." George took a step ahead of Lee Jordan and ran to find someone to find out the news. "This guy took my job again." Lee Jordan took out a piece of parchment from his backpack and handed it to Albert. "what is this?" "The list of the top 16 players in the Wizards card game." Lee Jordan replied vaguely after taking a bite of the bread covered with peanut butter. Albert picked up the list of players in the Wizards card game given by Lee Jordan after he wiped out the food on the plate. The selection of the top 16 was over yesterday, and it has not changed much from the previous one. If you insist on making a difference, then there may be a dark horse. Isabel, a guy who rarely plays wizard cards, can beat other players and easily reach the top 16. "I just heard someone say that Filch found Kenneth Toller unconscious in the bathroom on the third floor." George brought back an unpleasant news. Fred spread the peanut butter on the bread slices and looked up at George. "Kenneth was attacked?" "When Filch found Kenneth, his head was stuffed into the toilet and his pants were stripped off. It looked very miserable." Everyone can actually guess who attacked Kenneth. The eighth achievement is Flint of Slytherin. Last time, Kenneth Toller had someone pick up the pants of Slytherin Quidditch Captain Marcus Flint, and the two sides became feud. At the beginning of this month, Kenneth was found fainted in the bathroom. Inside, the pants were also stripped. "If it''s in the bathroom on the third floor, how come no one has spotted him in advance?" Fred asked in confusion after taking a bite of a slice of bread. "He should have been cast on his body, or he should be stuffed directly into the compartment. If he doesn''t wake up, it is naturally difficult to be found." Albert stuffed the list into his school bag. "This thing is weird," George murmured. "Tell me about your findings." Fred motioned George to continue. "Will Marcus Flint retaliate against Kenneth Toler twice?" George thought for a while and asked, "If the first time is revenge, what is the second time?" "It''s also revenge." Lee Jordan hurriedly finished eating the slices of bread, picked up his schoolbag and left the hall with his roommates. Both Fred and George disagree with Lee Jordan''s views. On the way to the fortune-telling classroom, Albert suddenly asked, "Have you taught Kenneth the Magic Mantra?" "Teach it, Kenneth has already mastered it initially, although he hasn''t been able to skillfully use the phantom spell." When George answered Albert''s question, he seemed to think of something. "what do you mean" "This time, it is estimated that Kenny thought to find Flint to seek revenge, but accidentally fell into the other''s hands." Albert told the three of his own guesses. If that is the case, some things are not difficult to explain. If someone comes to trouble themselves, they will surely teach the other person an impressive lesson. At this moment, Albert and his partner also realized that the Phantom Charm was not as reliable as before, and Flint had obviously been guarded against the Phantom Charm. "That''s right, there''s something else." George whispered: "I heard that Kenneth couldn''t remember who attacked him. My memory was almost erased." "It seems that the other party is here prepared!" Albert can guess what is going on without even thinking about it. Marcus Flint is ready to take revenge. "What are you going to do?" Fred also found it troublesome. Since they started to study joke props, they didn''t want to waste time on that group of people. "Look for a chance to kill them all at once, and erase some of their memories by the way." Albert is also ready to solve the problem at once, and doesn''t want to continue to entangle them with them. "Why don''t you do a divination later?" Fred suggested, as they happened to be going to a divination class. In the second half of the divination class, we will study crystal ball divination. At present, apart from Albert, who is suspected of predicting the future, there are no other wizards who can predict the future. Most of the students just make up for Professor Trelawney. "That''s a good idea." Albert went down the stairs into the attic. Before class, Professor Trelawney directly announced that crystal ball fortune-telling will be the main content of the final exam, and everyone needs to tell her what she saw in the crystal ball. "Do you think we should think about what is better to predict?" Lee Jordan whispered to himself: "How about Gryffindor''s prediction of the Quidditch trophy?" "I think I should predict that Gryffindor College will eventually defeat Slytherin College to win the College Cup." Fred said without hesitation. "In fact, we did predict the future result." "See what?" George asked in a low voice. In his field of vision, there was nothing in the crystal ball except the whirling white mist. "Well, I saw... an attack. There were many people on the other side." Albert frowned. He recalled the scene passing by the crystal ball. He speculated, "You and Fred may have been attacked. ?" "Child, tell me, what do you see in the crystal ball?" Professor Trelawney walked towards this side at some unknown time. "I see there is no paper in the bathroom," Albert murmured. "Does this mean that if you want to go to the toilet, you''d better bring your own paper towels?" Fred teased in a weird tone. When the other students in the class heard Fred''s teasing, they couldn''t help laughing. Professor Trelawney frowned, looking unhappy. "Mr. Weasley, tell me, what do you see in your crystal ball?" Professor Trelawney''s tone couldn''t help being raised a bit. After being asked by Professor Trelawney to perform divination, Fred began to pretend, and it took about two minutes before he told everyone that he had seen a trophy and announced that Gryffindor would win this year''s Quidditch trophy. "Well, dear," Professor Trelawney sighed after looking at the crystal ball, "I''m sure you have done your best." "She actually thought Gryffindor would lose the game?" Fred looked at Professor Trelawney''s back and couldn''t help but sneered. "Harry easily defeated the Slytherin and Hufflepuffs. Team, this years Quidditch trophy will definitely belong to the Gryffindor team." "That''s not the point. Albert said we would be attacked." George warned in a low voice, "The other party may find a lot of help." All three of them participated in Albert''s training, and their actual combat ability was much better than most students. Even if the opponent was a senior student, they would not necessarily lose here. But if the opponent has an advantage in numbers, the situation is completely different. "Why didn''t the two of us act as bait and actively lure each other into the bait?" Fred obviously disagrees with George''s point of view~www.novelhall.com~ Knowing that he was attacked, but doing nothing to subdue each other, this is not They would do stupid things, not to mention that they have Albert. Even if there is a real disadvantage in numbers, they will not necessarily lose unless Albert is attacked and brought down. This probability is very small, after all Albert can see through those inferior phantom spells. After listening to Fred''s words, Albert was also stunned. He understood what Fred meant. Is this going to be a bait to hook the opponent out and kill him? This seems to be said in the past, but... this seems a bit... "We can''t be sure when the other party will attack us. Don''t forget that Albert said there are many people on the other side." It is rare for Li Jordan to use his brain to think hard. "Able to gather a bunch of people indicates that it must be meal time or weekend rest time." "If we really want to do that, we can use him." George raised his finger to Slytherin''s montage, the guy''s head is not very bright. "I think this is a good idea." The three looked at Albert, waiting for his final decision. "Well, just do it." Albert glanced at the new panel task, nodded and agreed to the three people''s plan. After class, Albert deliberately talked to Fred, George, and Lee Jordan about the next plan in a low voice, and happened to be heard by the Slytherin montage. "Do you think he will believe it?" Lee Jordan looked at the back of Monta''s departure, not thinking that the other party would believe the conversation just now. After all, they pretended to be too obvious just now, as if they were deliberately letting him hear. "No," Albert said softly, "but I think he will be smart, that''s enough." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 447： Human head dog Albert was right. As expected, Monta told Captain Flint what he had overheard "accidentally". He thinks this is a good opportunity. Since the red-haired Weasley is ready to ambush them, why can''t he use this opportunity to ambush Weasley in turn? Flint listened quietly to Monta''s narration, his eyes narrowed involuntarily, and he tapped his fingers on the table, as if thinking about something. After a while, Flint looked up and asked Montage for his opinion. "I''m not sure if the other party intended to tell me. After all, everyone knows that Anderson''s brain is very good. This is most likely his conspiracy." Monta told Flint about his own judgment. He actually Not very good at thinking about these issues, but not good at it does not mean not thinking, and he is not a fool. "What do you think the other party intends for doing this?" Flint himself didn''t like to think about problems, but when facing Albert, he had to be careful so as not to fall into the other party''s conspiracy again. "This...probably to... lure us into the bait?" Monta reached out and scratched his head, and had a showdown with Flint. "I think whether the other party intends to let me know, this is a good time for us. Opportunity." Yes, this is a good opportunity! Whether it was a trap set by the other party or not, they had never worried. Last night, when Flint decided to make trouble with Anderson''s small group, he talked about it with many Slytherin students. In the past two years, there have been quite a few Slytherin students who have suffered from Anderson''s small group. These people are willing to help Flint. In the case where his own number is dominant, even if the other party really sets a trap, he does not think he will lose. "Go tell Boll and the others about this, and let him contact other people. We should also be ready to settle the bill with each other." Flint''s eyes were cold, and a sneer hung around his mouth. It''s time to settle this account with them. Even if you are really a genius, you have to get down for me this time. Where no one knows, a storm is brewing silently. Fred and George, who were in the storm, seemed to have no idea about this. They had eaten dinner and agreed to meet Albert at the library before leaving the hall alone. Soon, Flint got the news through the communication bookmarks. Fred and George turned halfway into the mens bathroom on the third floor. Lee Jordan didnt know where they were. Albert Anderson just sat down. After dinner, I was discussing the content of today''s transformation class with Shanna. Flint glanced at Albert and followed the Weasley brothers to the boys'' bathroom. "Brother Weasley did not leave." Montage, who used the phantom spell to hide, reported to Flint, "Our people will be here soon." "We two go in first." Flint pointed to himself and Monta. He noticed the expressions on the other people''s faces and said, "It doesn''t matter if it is a trap or not, it''s always right to be careful." Flint and Monta had just entered the boys'' bathroom, and before they saw Fred and George, they saw multiple red magics flying here. "Asshole, it really got caught." This thought flashed through Flint''s head, before he could react, he was knocked to the ground by the Stunning Curse. Montain Flint helped block the coma spell, and the reaction was quite timely, and quickly jumped aside to avoid the spell that was flying towards him, but before he got up from the ground, he was supplemented by another coma spell. Why would they know where I am! Monta didn''t figure it out until she fell into a coma. How did the other party know their location? Didn''t she and Flint use the phantom spell? "What a fool, he knew it was a trap, so he just stepped in." Fred smiled and lifted the phantom curse on Flint, watching the two hapless guys who were knocked down by himself and were wet. Could not help shaking his head again and again. Although it is impossible to see through the phantom spell like Albert did, the water trail on the ground exposed the opponent''s position very well. "I guess that fool Kenneth Toller was so careless." George murmured. "But, didn''t Albert say that the other party will come a lot?" At this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and several Slytherin students rushed into the boys'' bathroom and used the Stunning Charm directly at the Weasley brothers inside. Perigin Derek glanced silently at Flint and Monta who fell on the ground, then looked up at the Weasley brother who was blocking the coma spell, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Flint called enough helpers, otherwise it would be really troublesome. "Sure enough, a lot of people came." Fred and George raised their wands and confronted each other. They were waiting for Lee Jordan to come out and attack, distracting them. The two sides were just about to break out of a melee, when suddenly two spells shot from behind Fred and George, directly knocking them down. "what the **** is it?" Fred and George couldn''t understand when they fell down, who would have attacked them. Is this the end? The group of Slytherin students who were still confronting Fred and George were a little startled, and they fell without knowing why each other. "They like conspiracies, why can''t we." Flint was awakened by a curse~www.novelhall.com~ He walked over to the Weasley twins, knelt down and patted their cheeks, "Don''t think I don''t know. Your other partner is hiding here and preparing to attack us." "I think Mr. Weasley can''t wait to get in touch with the toilet." Monta grinned at Fred and George with a nasty smile. He grabbed one of the twins by the hair and was about to drag him towards the toilet. "Don''t worry about the montage, I think Anderson is coming soon, we''d better prepare to meet him, and then put their heads neatly into the toilet. The scene must be very beautiful." Flint began to call on others to help repair the place where the boys'' bathroom was damaged by the spell, preparing to take the opportunity to ambush Albert. Suddenly, they heard the sound of something falling, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a strange little ball suddenly thrown into the boys'' bathroom. The next moment, the ball exploded, and the white light filled the men''s bathroom. "Asshole, what is this." "my eyes." "Asshole, my eyes are blind." Everyone was flashed over, covering their eyes with their hands, and cursing in pain. Before Flint''s brain could react, he vaguely saw a figure rushing into the boys'' bathroom, and then he felt that he was hit by the curse, collapsed weakly on the ground, and passed out directly. Sinister villain! This was the last thought in the minds of the Slytherin students who were brought down by Albert. Before they even had time to react, they were suddenly rushed into the bathroom by Albert one by one. They were all overturned with a coma spell. High, catching everyone in the bathroom off guard. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 448： pill "Unexpectedly, it will be easier than originally expected. This should be considered a crushing in equipment and tactics." Albert looked at the Slytherin student who had fallen on the floor in the bathroom and muttered. He lifted his foot across a group of unlucky people who were unconscious, walked to Fred and George, lifted the spell on them, and awakened them from the coma. "It seems that you got it done easily." Fred struggled to get up, looking at Albert, who seemed to have just walked in from the bathroom, with a surprised expression on his face. They all knew that Albert would be able to handle those guys, but they didn''t expect it to be so easy, it was as simple as eating. "Well, I used a little trick." "What little trick is so effective, I want to learn too." Fred murmured, looked around the hapless group, walked to Flint''s side, knelt down and looked at the fainted culprit, stretched out his hand and patted him. Cheek sneered proudly: "On conspiracy, you are still far away!" After the spell on George was lifted, he got up from the ground in embarrassment, rubbed his sore scalp by the montage with one hand, and slapped Albert''s shoulder with a fist and complained, "If you slow down One step, my head is really going to be stuffed into the toilet." Albert ignored Georges complaint, and turned his head to Fred and said, There are two unlucky people who were fainted by me outside. Go get them in. Right at the door, I cast them a disillusionment curse. By the way, don''t let people see it." "Don''t worry, I will pay attention and will not be seen." For a moment, Fred dragged the two people who were unconscious outside into the men''s bathroom like a dog, not caring that their cheeks were in close contact with the ground. "Where''s Lee Jordan?" George frowned without seeing his roommate. "It should be here." Albert opened the doors of the compartments one by one. In one of the doors, he saw some irregular light distortions. As soon as the phantom spell was lifted, Lee Jordan appeared out of thin air. However, he was apparently fainted with a coma spell. "This guy is so unreliable. He actually let others plagiarize us." Fred and George are both complaining about Lee Jordan''s unreliability. If this guy is reliable, they will not be inexplicable. Trick, with the strength of the three of them, even if the opponent''s number far exceeds that of the party, they will not necessarily be subdued by the opponent. After Albert''s actual combat training, the three of them are still very confident in their actual combat capabilities. Albert raised his magic wand and tapped it lightly on Lee Jordan''s head, using Rejuvenation to wake up the unconscious roommate. When Lee Jordan woke up, he immediately screamed: "I was attacked by someone. Two shameless **** hid and attacked me." "Yeah, you were attacked!" Fred reached out and took Lee Jordan a hand, and complained angrily: "We were also attacked." "You were attacked. It seems that Albert successfully released everyone. However, are you sure that no one else is hiding, ready to carry out a sneak attack when we are not prepared?" Lee Jordan took out his own from the toilet in disgust. The wand, after wiping off the water stains with toilet paper, looked around vigilantly, for fear that someone would suddenly come out to attack them. "Don''t worry, when I came in, I had already determined how many people there were in the bathroom." Albert handed the spot map in his pocket to Fred, and said to himself, "There are nine Slytherins in total. There are twelve in total, plus the three of you." "Nine, it seems that the toilet is not enough!" George looked at the unconscious Montage maliciously, and said suddenly, "Maybe, we should leave a toilet seat for this Mr. Montage." "No, the toilet is enough." Albert began to use the Restoration Charm to remove the traces of battle in the bathroom. "What are you going to do with them." Lee Jordan asked, "Should you put them in the toilet?" "This is a good idea." George has grabbed Monta''s hair, ready to push his head into the toilet. "I have a better way." Albert put away his wand and took out his deformed lizard belt from his pocket. He took out a crystal bottle from the leather bag and handed it to George. "What is this?" George took the crystal bottle suspiciously, scanned the label attached to the eye drop bottle, and whispered: "Strong... laxative!" "Yes, a powerful laxative. I used the potion prepared from the sesame beans you bought. I haven''t found someone to test it. It just happened to come in handy today." Albert waved his wand, and a roll of toilet in the cubicle The paper flew towards him and was turned into a spoon in midair. When he stuffed the spoon into Fred, he reminded him, "Half a spoon per person is enough." "Half a spoonful is too little." Fred looked at the powerful laxative in the crystal bottle, which was estimated to be enough for everyone present. "Yes, half a spoon per person is too stingy." Lee Jordan was also booing. They all don''t like the Slytherin students, and they can''t wait for these guys to be unlucky. "This thing cannot be abused, otherwise it will be deadly." "Dead? We have never heard of diarrhea and death." The three of them are all the expressions that I read little, don''t lie to me. "I guess half a spoon is enough to make them collapse." Albert couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He naturally knew the plans of these three guys and was too lazy to correct them, but he still warned, "Never exceed one spoon. ." The three of them looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile, which meant giving a spoon. "However, the toilets here are not enough." Lee Jordan and Fred put Flint on the toilet, helping him to look like he is squatting on the toilet. "I''ll wait for me to tamper with their memory later, you pick another nasty guy, give him a sip, and then let them sit on the toilet." Albert began to tamper with Flint''s memory according to the plan. Although he hasn''t written a novel for a long time, he is still his old profession in his previous life. It is very simple to make a self-harmonious story~www.novelhall.com~ Yes Yes, remember to take off the pants together, they are now running to the toilet to solve the problem of diarrhea. "After seeing the disgusting expressions on the faces of all three of them, Albert said angrily, "Which of you has ever seen anyone who doesn''t take off his pants in the toilet?" " "It''s up to you." Fred patted George on the shoulder. "It just so happens that you can take the opportunity to retaliate against them." Lee Jordan also walked out of the cubicle quickly. "Use magic," Albert reminded. For a moment, George''s ridicule came from the compartment, "I dare you to say that this guy''s underwear must have not been washed in a week." "What about the others?" Fred asked with a frown, he didn''t want Albert to let them go. "I''ll eat this for them later." Albert took out another weird bottle and handed it to Fred. "What is this?" Fred opened the bottle and found some tiny pills inside. "It''s also a laxative, but it''s not as powerful as a laxative, and the effect will delay the onset. I call it Qingchangwan." Albert explained casually, "We can''t let a bunch of people have diarrhea at the same time. That''s too suspicious. As for the medicine. I dont know when the effect will happen. They can only ask for their blessings. After all, this thing is still in the experimental stage. "I hope they don''t have diarrhea halfway." Several people laughed happily. They all thought of the scene of these guys clutching their stomachs while rushing to grab the toilet. It was not too beautiful. "By the way, you remember to remove all the toilet paper." Albert did not forget to remind after dealing with Montage''s memory. The expressions on the three people''s faces are even more exciting. Yes! There is nothing more sad than finding out that toilet paper is used up when going to the bathroom. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 449： Paper, why is there no paper? The effect of powerful laxatives is really strong. Flint was choked by Fred and George and poured a spoonful of laxatives. Within thirty seconds, strange noises began to be heard in his stomach. closed the door of the cubicle, and several people looked at each other, all showing a malicious smile, and quietly left the boys'' bathroom. "Is it okay not to take the wand away?" Fred asked quietly as he passed the corner. "Don''t worry, within an hour or two, the effect of the phantom spell will completely disappear. I think they will be weak and unable to pay attention to the wand in the corner." Albert whispered, "I have given them After casting a spell, they will only think that they have lost their wands. Okay, don''t talk about it anymore, lest there are flaws, let''s go to the library and wait for the good show to be performed. Soon after Albert and the others left, Flint, who was sitting on the toilet, was quickly drawn back to his attention by the sound of his diarrhea, and he felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach. Is there a problem with dinner? But, other people also ate the same food, why did he have diarrhea? and many more! Flint was attracted by the squeaky noise next door, and it seemed that another person had eaten his stomach. By the way, he remembered it, and Monta seemed to have eaten her stomach too. They went into the boys'' bathroom together just now. I don''t know why. After knowing that someone is as unlucky as himself, Flint didn''t feel entangled or depressed, and his mood improved a lot. However, his good mood disappeared before it lasted too long. Soon there was a squeaky noise in the boys'' bathroom, and a smell began to fill the air. Flint felt that his whole body was ill, and his face went down at a speed visible to the naked eye. "are you OK!" Montages voice came from the next door, and it sounded feeble. "It''s very bad, it''s bad to eat." Flint was slightly in a trance, and even forgot how long he had been squatting on the toilet. He just felt weak, and he was about to collapse. "I feel like I''m going crazy, maybe we should go to Madam Pomfrey and ask her to get us some medicine. If this goes on, I suspect that I will die of diarrhea." At this moment, the toilet cubicle was full of stench. Flint had forgotten how many times he flushed the water. He almost collapsed and couldn''t stand up, but still couldn''t eliminate the stench in the cubicle. . "Flint, is there any toilet paper on your side? My toilet paper seems to have been used up." Monta also became flustered from the diarrhea. He almost instinctively reached out and touched the toilet paper. The place is immediately depressed, how can I be so unlucky? "Wait a minute!" Flint also reached out and touched the place where the paper was placed, and found that there was only the last handful of the paper roll and only the last piece of toilet paper. Flint fell into a long silence looking at the toilet paper. After a long time, he opened his mouth and replied, "I am gone here." There was a longer silence. There was the sound of someone standing up next door, but Monta quickly squatted back on the toilet again, followed by another rustling sound. What is going on! I just ate dinner, why did I have severe diarrhea? Is there really a problem with the food! Such thoughts surfaced in both heads at the same time. "Flint, can you help me get the toilet paper next door." Monta could only ask Flint for help. This guy was given a spoonful of powerful laxatives because he offended George. I''ve been having diarrhea and I can''t wait to connect with the toilet. Flint was silent for a long time, but finally agreed. After all, he also needs toilet paper. After making sure that no one came in the boys bathroom, he stood up cautiously, ready to go next door to get toilet paper. Flint didn''t even mention his pants. He sneaked into the cubicle with a guilty conscience, only to find that there was no paper in the cubicle. If it weren''t for him there was a handful, Flint even suspected that the boys'' bathroom had no toilet paper. . "It''s all gone." Flint looked aside the other compartments, his voice filled with confusion and despair, and his head was almost blank. If they dont have toilet paper, how can they get out?... He absolutely cannot accept such a thing, it is simply a disaster. "Not anymore? Can someone help us pick up a roll." Montage''s weak voice came from next door, and his mood at the moment was also desperate. Who would have thought that there would be no paper. At this moment, when the two people hated themselves for coming, why didn''t they bring today''s newspaper together? Wait, wait for someone to come in, then let them help. But the two of them have forgotten that it is time after dinner. The probability of boys entering the bathroom is not high, not to mention that they are not from Slytherin College. Would students from other colleges be willing to help? It would be good not to laugh at them. Will there really be Slytherin students in this male bathroom? I''m afraid only God will know. They don''t know that they are not the only hapless person who has troubles. Not long ago, in the library, Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were sitting near Boll in Slytherin, pretending to be reading while quietly observing each other''s situation. This guy took a laxative named "Cleansing the Intestine Pill" by Albert. The situation seemed a bit subtle, and the onset of the pill was not as long as expected. Actually, Boll started to have a stomachache after sitting in the library for a few minutes, and the gurgling of his stomach even caught the attention of the people next to him. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ Boll was in the inexplicable sight of a group of people, clutching their stomachs, rushed out of the library, and rushed to the fifth floor bathroom. "What''s up with him?" someone asked suspiciously next to him. "Stomach hurts." Lee Jordan pretended to be. "Maybe, I have a stomach trouble." Fred said gleefully. "Would you like to make a bet, go and get some supper before the curfew tonight." George said and stood up, "I dare you to say he ran to the boys'' bathroom." "I hope he will have time." Albert said seriously, and Fred, George and Lee Jordan almost laughed out loud. In order to avoid laughing, the four of them left the library together. In other places, similar scenes are also being staged. In order not to cause a commotion, Albert had separated them a long time ago. To be honest, he wanted to see these people fighting for the toilet. Reason still overcomes evil taste. Madam Pomfrey is probably the most inexplicable. In the middle of the night, Flint and Montage were discovered by Filch and his cat. The administrator originally thought that he had spotted the students who sneaked out of the night tour, and planned to catch those nasty little ghosts when they were severely deducted and locked up. As a result, when he saw the two people with diarrhea and collapse in the bathroom cubicle, the expressions on his faces were particularly wonderful. In the end, he looked disgusted and sent them to the school hospital respectively with collapse and trance. Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi: Chapter 450： Quirinas Quirrells Story (5) In the morning, the sun has just risen from the horizon, the sky has begun to pale, and a new day is about to begin. On the hill, the old castle regained its vitality. Next to the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid opened the door and walked out of his hut, starting a busy day. The caretaker Filch has checked the male and female toilets and is about to open the oak door of the castle. At this moment, the sun was already reflecting a golden color on the west side of the castle, reflected through the window on the wooden table beside the bed. The owner of the room got up from the bed. He was standing by the mirror, looking at the pale face in the mirror, his lips trembling slightly, and Quirrell felt that his life might be coming to an end. Voldemort once told Quirrell that if he couldn''t hold on, he could only hunt unicorns in the forbidden forest. Fresh unicorn blood could extend his life and restore Voldemort''s physical strength. Quirrell certainly knows that fresh unicorn blood can extend his life, but unicorns are social animals, and these beasts have strong magical powers, which are very difficult to deal with. Quirrell cannot be sure whether he can succeed with his current strength. Hunting a unicorn. Even if you can successfully hunt unicorns and use the blood of unicorns to extend your life, doing so requires a heavy price. Using fresh unicorn blood to continue his life means that Quirrell will be completely cursed by the unicorn and have a half-dead life. In the history of magic, there are very few wizards who do this, and limited records can''t provide Quirrell with much useful information. What exactly is the cursed, half-dead life, Quirrell doesn''t really know, but the situation is absolutely terrible, and he doesn''t want to get there. Otherwise, until Voldemort leaves him, Quirrell''s life will still be cursed by the unicorn, and that situation must be very bad. However, this is not the worst. Judging from the current situation, Quirrell may not be able to hold on to that time. Voldemort not only warned him once that he must get the Sorcerer''s Stone as soon as possible, but at present, even Hagrid''s **** pet dog couldn''t handle it. Sometimes, Quirrell really wanted to kill the three-headed dog directly with magic, but he finally resisted it. He must be cautious. The plan to steal the Philosophers Stone is absolutely not allowed to fail, let alone cause Dumbledores Note that there is only one chance. It was a matter of life and death, and Quirrell would never tolerate his own failure, nor would he tolerate his own failure. As for Snape, who had become wary of himself, Quirrell was not sure whether the other party would go to Dumbledore to inform him, but Voldemort told him that Snape was once a Death Eater, as a loyal servant of Voldemorts commander. Would Dumbledore believe such people? Although Voldemort said that Snape was his person, there was no need to worry too much about Snape going to Dumbledore to inform, but Quirrell still doubted it. Quirrell also thought about asking Snape to help steal the Sorcerer''s Stone, but this proposal was rejected by Voldemort. The Dark Lord didn''t want his situation to be known to others. After all, the less people know, the more secret and safe you are. Quirrell naturally believed Voldemort''s words, but he still believed that Voldemort still didn''t trust his former servants, especially after he became that way, maybe he didn''t want others to know! Voldemort would also be afraid. This made Quirrell very interesting. Perhaps Voldemort was worried that Snape would turn his head and betray him after seeing his embarrassed appearance. After all, Snape also protected the savior when Quirrell murdered Harry. His current position is difficult to determine, and he might tell Dumbledore about Voldemort. After all, it was a wizard from Slytherin College, and it was normal for him to use any means for his own purposes. Of course, Quirrell actually didn''t want other people to share his impression in Voldemort''s heart. He was gambling, winning everything and losing nothing. Quirrell didn''t think he would lose. Although Snape had doubts about him, his existence still brought Quirrell a lot of help. No way, Snape was so unpleasant, flying around like a giant bat all day long, it was a living villain. With him there to attract everyone''s attention, who would doubt the poor, stuttering Professor Quirrell? "Cheer up, you must get the Philosopher''s Stone as soon as possible." Quirrell wrapped the newly washed big scarf around his head and patted his cheek again. Recently, Quirrell has tried his best not to wander outside the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. Because he found that Harry Potter seemed to be paying attention to the Philosopher''s Stone, he felt that this was not a good sign, the savior was really nosy. On the eve of Halloween, Potter seemed to have seen himself checking the mechanism of the Sorcerer''s Stone. Snape also rushed to the restricted area on the fourth floor at the time~www.novelhall.com~ It was really difficult for Quirrell to determine who Potter saw at the time. Who is in doubt. Moreover, when Potter met him, he would always show him a weird smile. Does that have any special meaning? With various thoughts, Quirrell came to the hall to dine. The owl in the morning finally brought him good news, and the dragon egg he wanted was finally released. The smuggler has helped him get the dragon egg, and they need to agree on a location to complete the final transaction. Great, this three-headed dog can finally be dealt with now. When Quirrell got up to write a reply to the smuggler, he suddenly felt an inexplicable discomfort in his stomach. The excitement in Qiluo''s mind disappeared all at once, and his face became ugly, shouldn''t... Quirrell immediately thought of what happened a few days ago. There were several Slytherin students who had troubles inexplicably. It is said that Pepigui added a small amount of sashimi bean flour to the food. Wouldn''t it be even a professor... Quirrell felt that he might have accidentally caught Pepi Ghost''s prank. He clutched his stomach and rushed to the men''s bathroom closest to the hall under the surprised gazes of other professors. Soon after, Quirrell walked out of the toilet cubicle, his face even more pale, and he dragged his weak body to the second floor school hospital to ask Madam Pomfrey for help. Quirrell only asked Madam Pomfrey for a small cup of antidiarrheal. He did not dare to ask Madam Pomfrey to see him. God knows if the head nurse would see any clues. In the school hospital, Quirrell saw two unlucky people on the hospital bed. Flint and Monta of Slytherin had been lying on the hospital bed for two days because of severe diarrhea, and now they are barely relieved. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 451： Quirrells little trouble "No, Mrs. Pomfrey. I''m really okay, you say your face is pale? No, I just don''t get enough sleep." After Quirrell drank the antidiarrheal that Madam Pomfrey handed over, he casually found a reason to postpone the other party''s proposal to do a full-body examination for him. Quirrell is still possessed by Voldemort, how could he dare to let the head nurse in front of him do a full-body examination. "You should listen to the therapist''s advice, I can feel your body is not well." Madam Pomfrey looked at Quirrell up and down, observing his condition, and at the same time was very dissatisfied with the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. As long as she was not blind, she could tell from the pale face that Quirrell was sick. What''s more, Madam Pomfrey, who is a therapist herself, can naturally tell that Quirrell''s health is very bad. "Really no need." When Professor Quirrell turned around to leave, he noticed Madam Pomfrey''s stern look and realized that the head nurse was ready to stop himself for a full-body examination. Quirrell had to pretend to compromise, "Okay, but I still insist it''s just that I haven''t got enough sleep recently." "Sit there and wait a moment." Quirrell''s lips quivered slightly when Madam Pomfrey went to fetch the things. Then he said, "Mrs. Pomfrey, the antidiarrheal is very effective. I''m leaving now." "Oh, good." Madam Pomfrey said in a daze. "If you find that you are unwell, remember to come to me in time." In the end, the head nurse failed to perform a full-body examination on Quirrell as he wished, because Quillo secretly cast a Confusion Charm on her, so that the head nurse did not forcefully leave the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in the school hospital for a full body examination. Quirrell vowed that he would never step into the school hospital again, and he found that Madam Pomfrey was more difficult than Snape in certain matters. If I was not in a hurry just now, I still don''t know what will happen. Quirrell fled away from the school hospital, planning to go back to his office before the Dark Arts Defense class, write down the letter to the smuggler, and send it. After getting the dragon egg, the next step is to get the three-headed dog from Hagrid through the dragon egg. Quirrell has even made a draft: pretend to be a hawker who smuggles dragon eggs, and after drunk Hagrid with wine, pretend that he has a dragon egg that needs to be removed, and then deliberately lose the dragon egg to Hagrid and ask Hagrid. Has the other party''s experience in raising magical creatures? He believes that Hagrid after drinking will never mind boasting about his secret of subduing the three-headed dog. Even if Hagrid doesn''t say it, Quirrell still has other ways to seduce the other party. come out. A drunk guy is too easy to be talked about. On the way back to the office, Quirrell passed by three Slytherin first-year freshmen. "This must be a conspiracy against Slytherin College. Otherwise, apart from the Slytherin students, how could no one of the other colleges have symptoms of diarrhea." Malfoy and his companion''s voice involuntarily got into Quilo''s. Ears. "Professor Snape has already begun to investigate this matter. Everyone suspects that Gryffindor did it. Remember the Kenneth last time..." Against Slytherin College? Looking at the back of the three of them leaving, Quill couldn''t help but shook his head. He himself was not a Slytherin student. Is it true that someone is targeting themselves specifically? In fact, Quirrell didn''t know that he really guessed it, and it was indeed someone who was specifically targeting him. Just the day before yesterday, Albert had just received the "Understanding Disputes" task reward for solving Slytherin students, and he discovered the "Protecting the Sorcerer''s Stone" task that was out of thin air in the task panel. And this task most likely originated from a double-mirror communication between Albert and Nicole LeMay the day before yesterday. Albert still remembered that he complained that Principal Dumbledore didn''t hide the Philosopher''s Stone properly, but instead placed it in an obvious place like the so-called "forbidden zone" in the school, resulting in panel tasks? Well, yes, the content of the mission is to protect the Philosophers Stone from being stolen by others. Although Albert felt that this task was a bit inexplicable, he finally thought about it. According to the development of the plot, Quirrell would be stopped by Harry and could not grab the Philosophers Stone. Then this task must be completed, just based on the progress of the effort. How much was rewarded. The reward was not bad, but the final reward was not the formula of the Philosopher''s Stone, which made Albert a little bit disappointed. Although the experience and skill points are very good, Albert did not intend to confront Voldemorts certificate for this. He thought he did not have the protagonist''s aura like Harry, so when he saw the task, he had already decided to take this difficult task. Please give it to Harry. After all, he is rich, has friends and girlfriends, and has a happy life. He is really not interested in grabbing Harry''s role and going to Voldemort Hard Steel. Life has just begun, and its good to be alive. There is really no need to take risks at all. Without the protagonists aura and not strong enough, it is easy to be taken away by Avadaso for random robbery. Diggory in the Goblet It is the best evidence. However, Albert is not a person who will give up easily. You can come to the secret if you know it is not good. There are many ways to protect the Philosophers Stone from being stolen~www.novelhall.com~ Therefore, Albert is taking Ba Shu When the soy flour is handed over to Pepy Ghost, ask Pepy Ghost to add some to Professor Quirrell''s food. Pippi readily agreed. Who made Quirrell look good and bully? Then, it directly caused Professor Quirrell''s diarrhea. Facts have proved that weakening the enemy can also effectively protect the magic stone. Although the task progress has only increased by 2%, it is better than nothing. Quirrell didn''t know at all, the culprit who caused his diarrhea was still struggling with his brain, preparing to trouble him in other places. Since Quirrell had trouble with his stomach, other people in the school also had diarrhea. The diarrhea incident really effectively drew on Snape''s energy, making him less mindful of staring at Quirrell. The scapegoat was finally carried by Pippi. Except for Mr. Filch, the administrator, who was clamoring to drive Pippy out of Hogwarts Castle, the professors in the school had nothing to do with Pippy. It is said that Barrow, the ghost blood man, has already talked to Pipigui, so that Pipigui can no longer add basil bean powder to his food. But these are just rumors, no one knows whether it is true or not. Although it is said that since Barrow, the bleeding person, went to negotiate with Pipigui, there have been no other diarrhea incidents in the school, but everyone will be very careful when eating, for fear that Pipigui will add something strange to the food. s things. No one wants to be the next Flint and Montage. These two guys are lying on the hospital bed in the school hospital because of diarrhea. Now they have become the after-dinner jokes of Hogwarts students. Fortunately, they have been lying on the hospital bed in the school hospital, and then they didn''t hear other people ridiculedly laughing, otherwise they would vomit blood unhappily. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 452： We understand On Saturday morning, Albert slept close to eight o''clock before waking up. He hasn''t been in bed for a long time. Sitting on the bed, reaching out and scratching his head, recalling what happened last night, Albert can hardly imagine that he actually lay in bed and cooked information porridge with Isabel for several hours. It is incredible to think about it now. He finally understood a little bit about why his roommates were able to send messages to others all night during the middle school period in his last life. "It''s rare to see you get up late once." Fred looked at Albert, who had just gotten out of bed and still had sleepy eyes, and couldn''t help but smile: "George was betting with me just now that you might sleep until noon until you get up." "How is it possible?" Albert took another yawn, looked down, and looked at Tom, who was eating breakfast. He couldn''t help but shook his head. The fat cat Tom''s weight is still not declining, and he seems to want to complete the weight loss task. Heavy and long way. Yesterday, Niya wrote a letter. She was actually worried that Tom had a bad time at school and was being bullied by other cats or kids. Maybe she should take some pictures of Niya and send them back. Dont have a good time for Tom at Gryffindor College. Everyone knows that this fat cat is a pet kept by Albert. There is a saying that the cat must rely on his cat dad. In Gryffindor College, everyone will give Albert the genius a little bit of face. Today, Tom is even more of a pet in Albert''s dormitory, getting along well with Fred, George and Lee Jordan. If Albert doesn''t prepare dinner for Tom in time, Fred, George or Lee Jordan will help him prepare, and occasionally play with him with a cat stick or use a comb to groom him. This guy is very comfortable now, and quite self-owned, often walking around in the castle. "This is the last time George and I got the inspiration from the powerful laxative." Fred handed his notebook to Albert, who took it and looked at the text in the notebook. "Quick-acting skip class candy?" "That''s a good idea." Albert looked at the ideas and drawings of the Weasley twins again. "Quick-acting skipping candy will be a two-color candy, with different colors on both ends. "Eating one side will cause the body to have a fever. When you leave the classroom on the way to the hospital, swallow the other half, the fever will disappear immediately to achieve the effect of skipping class." George introduced Albert''s new ideas with Fred. "It''s really good," Albert agreed. "However, there are some problems." At this point, Fred and George both showed a little embarrassment and helplessness. "We haven''t found anything that can make people feverish." Albert immediately knew why Fred and George had told him so much. Didn''t he even roll his eyes without seeing Lee Jordan? "Don''t be limited to magic plants. You can also try some of the characteristics of magical animals, such as the toxins of certain magical creatures." Albert''s knowledge of these things is actually very limited. He can only give the twins some suggestions, and the rest They still have to rely on their own research. "You still have enough time to find new inspirations and raw materials, and pay more attention to what the professors teach in class. There are many things that can be used in the development of joke props, but you often ignore them." Ai Burt knew that his two roommates had no intention of studying. He himself was very helpless. Without enough knowledge as the cornerstone, many things can''t be put into action even if you think of them, just like the quick-acting skipping candy that twins now want to make, but they don''t have enough knowledge reserves. If Fred and George have a wealth of knowledge in herbalism and miraculous biology, they can get the right formula immediately, at best, it will take more time to make the antidote. "When are we going into the restricted area corridor on the fourth floor?" Lee Jordan asked about another thing after seeing the three of them talking. They had been training with Albert for a long time and could not wait to go. The institution arranged by the professors. All three were convinced that Albert had a way to deal with the big dog. "Easter." Albert said without hesitation, he had already booked the time. He turned his head to Lee Jordan and said, This Wizarding Card Game will end as soon as possible by the end of March. I remember I will go to Hogsmeade next month, and everyone will start preparing for the exam. His energy was wasted on this matter." "There is nothing wrong with this." The four of them simply packed their things and went downstairs to the hall for breakfast. Not long after Albert sat down, he received several belated replies. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were also pretending to check the food on the plate, as if they were afraid that they would become victims of the laxative incident. However, since the Blood Man Barole told Pepigui to stop adding laxatives to food, the laxative incident has come to an end. As for who gave Pippi ghost laxatives, even Barrow the Blood didn''t know. After all, Albert and Pippi had an agreement that Pippi should not disclose their information, otherwise they would no longer provide Pippi with interesting things~www.novelhall.com~Pippi naturally didn''t want to Lost this good opportunity. The things Albert gave him were very interesting, but the portion was a little bit less, and that small packet of bali bean flour brought a lot of joy to Pipigui. Pepigui no longer adds laxatives to food, it is not actually the relationship between the **** Barrow, but the bashu bean powder kindly provided by Albert has been used up. It happened to stop for a while. Although Pepigui likes to be naughty, he also knows that everything should have a degree. "what happened to you?" With sausages in his mouth, George, who was reading the Daily Prophet in his hand, followed Albert''s gaze to the teacher''s seat. "It''s nothing." Albert had retracted his gaze, and he could feel Professor Quirrell seem very happy. Is there anything he should be so happy about? Albert thought about it carefully and could probably guess several possible reasons. Professor Quirrell has already got the dragon egg and is ready to use it to bribe Hagrid? "By the way, when did Hagrid get the dragon egg?" As Albert absently stuffed the last piece of bread into his mouth, he saw Hermione Granger approaching here. "Albert, there are some things I want to talk to you alone." Hermione took a deep breath and said to Albert. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at Hermione suspiciously, and after noticing the other person''s serious gaze, he subconsciously nodded in agreement, "Oh, well, let''s go over there." After that, Albert turned his head and said to his three roommates, "You go to the library first, and I will look for you later." "No hurry, talk slowly." The three of them all cast an expression that we understand at Albert. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 453： Hermiones discovery "ALFG is you, right!" When the two walked out of the hall and reached a corner with no one, Hermione said eagerly, "Or, it should be you, right." "When did you find it?" Albert looked at the girl in front of him blankly, and suddenly asked with a smile. He has no sophistry or concealment. Hermione heard Albert''s answer and the expression on her face became very complicated. She probably didn''t expect Albert to admit it so simply. "Is there anything on my face?" Albert asked back. "The other day, I saw you received a thick letter." Hermione recalled. "I didn''t expect you to pay attention to my business." Albert raised his eyebrows and joked. "Unexpectedly," Hermione said dryly. "and then?" "The sender is Mr. Sierra Harris." Hermione took a deep breath and replied. "So, Mr. Harrisis is indeed more famous!" Albert nodded, he understood why Hermione showed that expression, just like accidentally learning that a certain celebrity was actually a friend of a friend he knew. People have a sense of unreality. "Last time, when I, Harry, and Ron were looking for Nico Lemay, they checked "The Directory of Famous Contemporary Magicians", "Major Discoveries of Modern Magic" and "Research on the Development of Modern Witchcraft". He has his name in the books." Hermione deliberately lowered her voice and added: "Mr. Harrisis is proficient in alchemy." "Well, it makes sense, what else?" Albert continued to nod, and looked at Hermione with interest, ready to hear what the other party would say next. "I heard from others that you often receive a lot of thick letters." Hermione took a deep breath and said her guess: "Presumably you know many famous wizards and keep good correspondence with them. " "Yes, I do know a lot of famous wizards and keep in correspondence with them." Albert noticed the expectant look in Hermione''s pupils, and confessed. "So... why can''t you know Nico LeMay?" Hermione finished speaking, and she spoke suddenly, looking at Albert who took out his wand and waved it, and asked suspiciously, "What did you do? " "A simple spell can effectively prevent others from eavesdropping on our conversation." Albert put away his wand and explained to Hermione with a smile, "I don''t like too many people knowing about me, I miss you Should be able to understand." Hermione nodded seemingly. "You go on." Albert made a request, which made Hermione a little bit embarrassed. She adjusted her emotions before continuing. "In the French version of the Philosophers Stone, there are several treasure maps that Harry found last time, and they all have similar initials ALFG. We used to think that ALFG should be the abbreviation of a certain name. I guessed ALFG. Who is it?" "I also suspect that you are ALFG, but your initials is A.A." "Why doubt me?" Albert asked curiously. "Because you seem to like... mystery." Hermione spoke very lightly, but Albert''s hearing was very good. However, Hermione''s words made him a little embarrassed. Is he really a person who likes to be mysterious and pretentious? Well, Albert admitted that he did have something, but all those so-called prophecies were fulfilled. Isn''t it? "Later, I suddenly wanted to understand. You still have three friends. If you put their initials together, it would mean ALFG." Hermione lowered her head and didn''t look at the change in the expression on Albert''s face. , She said all her speculations like a blast, and after she finished speaking, she raised her head and stared at Albert''s eyes, wondering if her analysis was correct. "Yes, you are really right." "Fred, George, and Lee Jordan once suggested that something interesting should be left in the school, so we made a lot of treasure maps and buried small things as treasures." Albert said calmly: "Of course, I dont deny that this is indeed teasing. The formula of Philosophers Stone is actually not uncommon in the magic world. As long as you have been exposed to alchemy, you will understand that there are actually many things, but there are magics circulating outside All stone formulas are fake." "So, you deliberately got a French version of the Philosopher''s Stone formula, because Nico LeMay is French?" Hermione seemed to have thought of something, and took out the Philosopher''s Stone formula from his pocket. That was the last time Albert To Hermione, "You are very angry." "I''m not angry." "That''s angry," Albert said. "I just feel like I''m being played around like a fool." Hermione pressed her lips tightly. "I didn''t expect that Dumbledore would actually hide that stone in Hogwarts, and you found the formula for the Sorcerer''s Stone." Albert spread his hands and shrugged helplessly towards Hermione, saying This is just an accident. Yes, it was really just an accident. "Then why are you telling us the answer again?" Hermione asked her doubts again. "Because I found you, Harry, and Ron were all staring at the stone." Albert looked at Hermione and said, "I don''t know what you want to do, but with Gryffindor''s character, even if I don''t I tell you that you will find the answer in the end. I tell you in advance to prevent you from asking about the Philosophers Stone and causing more trouble." "Gryffindor College never lacks guys who like to make trouble everywhere." Albert looked Hermione in the eyes and asked me, "Well, Miss Granger, can you tell me if you want to do this? What?" "We are just curious." "This excuse is terrible." Albert laughed at himself. "I can say ten in one breath." "We didn''t want to steal that stone." Hermione hesitated and said honestly. "We were just worried that the stone would be stolen." She looked around and made sure that no one was eavesdropping around, and then whispered to Albert, "Harry thought Snape was eyeing the Sorcerers Stone. He encountered Snape forcing Professor Quirrell to speak out about protecting the Sorcerers Stone. organ." At this moment, Albert suddenly wanted to laugh. It is undeniable that this black pot really fits Snape''s head~www.novelhall.com~ Especially since this was said from Hermione, it was simply too interesting. "Harry''s guess is very reasonable." Albert nodded seriously, agreeing with Harry''s point of view. "Snape is really not a good person." "Actually, you know Nicole LeMay, right?" Hermione asked suddenly, "That''s why you know the Philosopher''s Stone that much." "Yes, I do know Nicole LeMay, and I have a connection with him." Albert directly denied the second half of the sentence, "but I understand the Sorcerer''s Stone because every alchemist hopes that he can successfully create magic. Shi, I am no exception." "Don''t talk to other people about this, okay?" He deliberately lowered his voice and said to Hermione, "Even Harry Potter won''t work. Can you keep this secret for me?" "Since it''s a secret, why are you telling me." Hermione asked puzzledly. "I think you can keep this secret for me as agreed." Albert gave a warm smile. Of course, this is pure nonsense to fool people. If Hermione lied and didn''t intend to help him keep the secret, Albert would be able to tell it all, and he could use the Forgetting Curse to make Hermione forget this memory. Moreover, this is not an important secret. Of course, if Hermione can help him keep the secret, the relationship between the two parties will go further, which will help Albert to get more goodwill from Hermione in the future. He also wanted to see if he could get a mission from the three of them by the way. In other words, it was the savior trio. As the protagonist of this world, he still had the value of making good friends. "Well, I won''t tell anyone, I promise." Hermione nodded seriously and promised to keep Albert to keep it secret. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 454： Black eat black The crackling noise sounded without warning on the path leading to Hogsmeade. A man in a cloak emerged out of thin air. After looking around, he reached out and took out a mechanical pocket watch from his pocket and glanced at it. At the time above, I walked along the path shrouded in twilight. When the cloaked man entered Hogsmeade Village, the sky was completely dark, and there were lights flashing in the shop windows on both sides of the street. He walked on the main street for a few minutes, then turned to the sidewalk, and a noise came from the pig''s head bar not far away. The pigs head bar at night is even more lively. Many wizards living in the gray area will come here to try their luck. It is not uncommon to encounter hawkers who smuggle, resell potions or sell other prohibited items in the bar. Rob the wizard as his deputy. As long as there is anything you need, the bar owner can introduce you to a suitable seller or buyer. Selling drinks and acting as an inn owner have become his sideline. As soon as the man in the cloak walked to the entrance of the Pig Head Tavern, he felt a lively atmosphere mixed with ale rushing toward him. He looked up at the bar counter, looking for the dragon egg smuggler who had agreed with him. The man in the cloak did not see the agreed person at the counter, and the other party was late. "Is that guy here?" The man in the cloak sat down at the counter and asked the barkeeper who was wiping the glass with a rag. The guy smuggling the dragon egg was the seller the barkeeper introduced to him. "Jack hasn''t come yet. You can wait a moment." The bar owner glanced at the man who wrapped himself tightly in front of him, and asked indifferently, "What to drink?" "Whiskey," the man in the cloak said hoarsely. In fact, the cloak man didn''t want to make this transaction in the pig''s head bar, and was ready to choose a good place by himself, but the Mr. Jack insisted on completing the transaction here, so he didn''t object anymore. "He''s late!" The cloak man''s temper became a bit bad. He didn''t pay attention to what happened to the **** smuggler, but he was very concerned about whether he could get the dragon egg today. Soon after, a middle-aged man with thinning hair hurriedly turned into the pig''s head bar. When he passed through the noisy crowd, he did not forget to greet others. "Jack, what good stuff did you get?" Most of the wizards who come here to drink often know this guy who likes to smuggle, and some people greet him with a smile. "Sorry, I hope I didn''t let you wait too long!" The man code-named Jack said to the barkeeper, but his eyes never looked away from the man in the cloak next to him. "What do I want?" The cloak man asked impatiently. "This is your cargo." Jack opened the suitcase in his hand, revealing the contents of the suitcase: a dragon egg. "It took me a lot of effort to get it. The agreed Garon can''t be less." Jack closed the suitcase again and rubbed his fingers to indicate that it was time for the two parties to trade. "it''s here!" The man in the cloak untied his money bag and threw it to the opponent, "There is no shortage of one, but you have to pay for this glass of whiskey. Who made you waste a lot of my time." "Oh **** it, okay, this glass of whiskey is my treat. It''s for Kanon''s sake." Jack almost smiled when he took the heavy purse. He also handed his suitcase to the man in the cloak in front of him so that he could check the authenticity of the goods inside. The man in the cloak took the suitcase and checked the dragon egg in the suitcase again. "This is a very rare Norwegian Ridgeback egg. You are definitely not at a loss." Jack said to the buyer while inspecting Garon: "You only need to bake it on the fire and the dragon egg will hatch by itself. Wait. After it hatches, you need to feed it a bucket of brandy and chicken blood every half an hour." At this point, Jack''s tone suddenly stopped, "However, I need to remind you in advance that these things are hard to tame, and they are quite dangerous." "Do you have any other questions?" Jack asked after counting Garon, looking at the big benefactor in front of him. "No." The man in the cloak closed his suitcase. "Then... the transaction is complete." Jack took out a few gallons from his purse and put them on the barkeeper''s counter, which was regarded as the introduction fee of the other party. "Do you know who that mysterious guy is?" Jack asked, looking at the back of the cloaked man leaving. "I don''t know." The bar owner quietly swept Garon into the wooden cash drawer next to the counter, "It seems like a second-door dealer, but the price you offered is a bit higher." "It''s not high, you''re willing to trade." Jack glanced at the barkeeper, drank all the Butterbeer in the glass, and murmured, "Forget it, I better disappear for a while!" Jack, who made a lot of Garon by relying on the smuggling dragon eggs, is very satisfied with this transaction. The only flaw is that he is being targeted. He noticed a lot of greedy eyes around him staring at him. This is the disadvantage of choosing to trade at the Pig''s Head Bar. Once you earn too much Gallon, you will be easily targeted by some greedy guys. As for the benefits, there is no need to worry about being hacked directly. In the pig head bar, everyone will exercise restraint as much as possible. It is the rule here to solve things outside. Although it is fragile and cannot be guaranteed, everyone still obeys this rule silently. No one wants to be robbed during the transaction. To get a dragon egg, naturally it takes a lot of gallons. Jack undoubtedly made a lot of money and became a fat sheep in the eyes of countless people. Blocking the way and robbing is also a secondary profession for many wizards living in the gray area. After Jack hurriedly left the pig''s head bar ~www.novelhall.com~, several greedy wizards immediately got up and followed. A series of crackles sounded outside the pig''s head bar. After half an hour, Jack finally successfully used the Apparition to get rid of the tail behind him. "A bunch of rubbish, even you bunch of **** wants to rob me." Jack spit on the ground disdainfully, just as he was about to leave here. A spell shot out from behind without warning, focusing on Jack''s back. Just as he was about to fall down, he saw a somewhat familiar back holding a magic wand aiming here. "It''s you!" Jack''s face was full of unwillingness and anger. He didn''t expect that buying a home would be black and black. After gritting his teeth and uttering his last words, the front bunk fell. The man in the cloak walked out of the shadows and stared at the fallen guy in front of him blankly. He drew his wand from the opponent''s hand and pointed at the unconscious Mr. Jack on the ground. The next moment, an unknown green light lit up in the darkness. After the man in the cloak retrieved his Garon from Jack''s corpse, he used the Transfiguration Curse to turn the corpse into a stone, and found a place to dig a deep hole to bury the stone in it. As for the other party''s wand, it was directly destroyed and burned to ashes, and even the evidence was not left. "What a fool, I didn''t even notice that the purse was being chased." The bright moonlight fell on the man in the cloak, the face of the stranger under the cloak was trembling slightly, the compound potion was gradually invalidating, and the man in the cloak restored its original face. If the students of Hogwarts were here, they would definitely recognize their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at a glance. Quirrell stepped on the place where Mr. Jack''s body was buried, turned around and disappeared. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 455： omen At the weekend, Albert woke up early in the morning. no way. At six o''clock in the morning, just as the sky lighted up, Wood knocked on the door of the dormitory, awakened Fred and George, who had not yet woken up, and took them to the Quidditch Stadium to practice early. The other hapless guys in the dormitory were naturally awakened together. Amidst Lee Jordan''s complaint, Albert was about to close his eyes and go to sleep, but found that he could not sleep anymore. While eating breakfast, Albert covered his yawn and read the new issue of the Daily Prophet at will. He looked at a report by Rita Skeeter, and the original sleepiness suddenly disappeared. Although the content of the entire article was mocking the Ministry of Magics incompetence, Albert was able to mention the general idea from the article. The content: The Ministry of Magic is looking for a wizard named Jack, because that guy smuggled dragon eggs to the UK without authorization. Currently Jack wizard has disappeared. Dragon eggs mentioned in the newspaper? This should be a precursor, and many things did not happen for no reason. It seemed that Quirrell might have already started the dragon egg. In order to avoid being suspected by Hagrid, it is impossible for Quirrell to directly hand over the dragon egg to Hagrid. He needs to wait for Hagrid to drink at the Pig''s Head Bar before he has the opportunity to pretend to be a hawker and ask Hagrid to drink and get him drunk. "Is there any interesting news in the newspaper?" Lee Jordan asked with a yawn. "The reporter named Rita Skeeter is very good at catching everyone''s eyes." Albert smiled and closed the Daily Prophet. "Rita Skeeter loves nonsense." Fred dragged his body into the hall with exhaustion. He was now exhausted and hungry, and could swallow almost anything. "But you can''t deny that everyone likes to listen to her nonsense." George sat down beside Albert and began to complain loudly to them that Wood is a training freak. "By the way, we will have to do homework later, do you want to be together?" Albert looked at Fred and George, and suddenly asked, "I remember you haven''t finished your homework this week!" "We''re going to go to the library to find some materials later." Fred couldn''t help but move his head to the side. He was more inclined to find someone to learn from later. Albert put together all the Gryffindor students of his class and made up the unfinished homework together during the weekend, so that everyone could communicate with each other where they didn''t understand. Generally speaking, it is a study group. Fred and George hurriedly stuffed a large amount of food into their mouths, and then slipped away when others were not paying attention. Lee Jordan shouted the slogan Never borrow from Fred and George''s homework, and began to immerse himself in his homework. A group of people here hadn''t finished it yet. Originally, Fred and George should also do it with him. Homework, it''s a pity that those two **** ran away by themselves. Shanna is practicing the happy mantra with Angelina. Professor Flitwick has hinted more than once that he will test the happy mantra in the final exam, so the happy mantra is the mantra that everyone will review. "I think Shanna is very likely to win the championship again this time." Lee Jordan looked up and said, "Although the wizard card competition this year is much better than the previous one, there are still not many people who are really good at playing wizard cards. Yesterday The selected quarter-finals are really not very powerful...one, okay, okay, I see, is my mouth still okay?" Lee Jordan obediently shut up under the watchful eyes of a group of people. "That Miss Isabel is very unusual." Shanna raised her head and glanced at Albert, who was immersed in the thesis, and murmured. She wasn''t proud and complacent. Isobel put a lot of pressure on Shanna. She was obviously a person who didn''t play the wizard card very much, so she easily reached the quarterfinals. Is this the real genius? "Is this time the championship reward is still 10 gallons?" Angelina was a little bit depressed. She was eliminated in yesterday''s 16 to 8. "Well, it''s still ten gallons." The original sound of discussion disappeared again. "I remember you seemed to be in the quarterfinals, right!" A few tables away from them, Ron, who was rushing to do his homework, suddenly raised his head and said For some reason, Harry always found Ron''s tone sour. "What are you going to do with this money?" Ron asked again. He seemed to be sure that Hermione would win a wizarding card game. "There are ten gallons to win the championship." Hermione couldn''t help reminding after memorizing the twelve uses of dragon blood. "Yeah, champion, I really don''t know the significance of his paying for this game." Ron looked at Albert who was immersed in writing a paper not far away, and muttered softly, "Use this gallon to buy things. Is it not good?" Ron thought of Fred and George again, and the sound of gold coins could always be heard in the pockets of those two bastards. "Look, here again." Ron murmured in his heart, and saw Fred and George walk into the hall, almost trotting toward this side. When they put a book in front of Albert, they were still chattering: "We found it, look at this, we found it!" Fred noticed many people staring at him, smiled awkwardly and said, "Sorry, I hope I didn''t bother you." Albert glanced at the parchment he had almost mashed, stared at Fred dissatisfiedly, and then moved his gaze to the book in front of him. "Motra Rat?" "Look at this..." George raised his finger excitedly and pointed to a paragraph on the book: "People who are bitten by Motra Rat will have symptoms of retching. When George read this, Albert understood why the twins were so excited. Is this going to use Motra Mouse to make vomiting sugar? Albert continued softly again: "For more serious patients, sparks will still appear from the anus." There is no doubt that if used properly, a very interesting joke can be created, and the sparks from the **** will definitely be sought after by the majority of students. "It seems that this is a mouse full of treasures." Lee Jordan put his head close, muttered vaguely after reading all the contents of the book. "It''s Motra Rat." Fred corrected happily. However, Lee Jordan is right, Motra Mouse does have many uses. The proliferation of their backs can increase their ability to resist evil spells when they are pickled and eaten, but excessive consumption can make people grow unsightly purple ear hairs. Wizards usually use Motra mouse juice to make potions. Even if it is used directly, it can treat cuts and abrasions, and can also reduce the pain of the wound. "We are considering where to get this stuff. It''s not cheap to buy one." George frowned. "You can find Mondungus Fletcher, maybe he can help get some." Albert suggested, "and you don''t need a Motra Rat, let that guy help you get some Motes. The raw material for the rat is just fine." "You are right, maybe we can try it." Fred thought for a while and thought it made sense, they had checked the information~www.novelhall.com~ The wizard who raised Motra Rats would only harvest what they were behind. The anemone-shaped growth is also the most valuable place for this miraculous creature. As for the teeth they may need to use Motra Rat, maybe Mondungus can help them get some, and the price should not be too expensive. "What are they doing?" Shanna looked at the twins leaving behind, and asked suspiciously, "Don''t they need to do homework?" "Don''t worry about them." Albert shook his head. "The two guys will come over to do their homework soon, unless they want to be locked up." Sure enough, Fred and George came over to do homework together after they wrote the letter. Their foundation was fairly solid. Although they were completely distracted this semester, with Albert''s help, the schoolwork was not too bad. As for Mondungus Fletcher, he directly offered a price of three gallons for one Motra rat and a low price for two five gallons. When the goods received the letter, they sneaked to the beach, spent a lot of time catching two Motra rats, and prepared to resell them to the Weasley twin brothers. Fred and George refused to pay for the two Motra Rats, and wrote to Mondungus Fletcher that they only needed the Motra Rat''s incisors and proliferation. After receiving the letter, Mondungus almost got a crooked nose and refused to sell Motra Rat''s front teeth to the twins. Not long after, Mondungus didn''t know where he got a bunch of Motra Rat''s incisors, and planned to sell them to the Weasley twins at a high price of two sikes each. After some bargaining, Mondungus finally pinched his nose to make this business, and in the letter threatened not to sell them again. Albert and the others scoffed at Mondungus'' threat in the letter. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 456： I want to show Ever since he saw the report about the dragon egg in the Daily Prophet, Albert began to secretly observe the changes in Quirrell, and he was probably sure that the other party should have successfully obtained a dragon egg. After drawing this conclusion, a very bold idea suddenly popped into Albert''s mind. If he quietly broke into Quirrell''s room and stole the dragon egg directly, in which direction would this matter go? Maybe Quirrell would be so angry that he vomited blood? After all, he hadn''t succeeded in stealing the Philosopher''s Stone, but his own things were stolen first. Quill, who has no dragon egg, can ask Hagrid how to subdue Lu Wei? Will he engage in another dragon egg, or will he directly use violence to crack Lu Wei''s level? Will Hagrid harvest another dragon egg because of this? Will Harry be caught by Professor McGonagall in the middle of the night for sending away the dragon, and finally enter the Forbidden Forest with Malfoy? To be honest, if the rewards given by the panel tasks are rich enough, Albert doesn''t mind taking the risk at all to make the future more interesting. However, the benefits of preventing Voldemort from stealing the Philosophers Stone are indeed a lot, but they are not enough to make Albert frantically change the future. Although the known future is indeed a bit boring, it is safe to win! Albert is already considering how to take advantage of the Dragon Egg Incident to do tasks for himself and seek benefits. Compared with the unicorn incident, the dragon egg incident is obviously easier and safer. Albert thought about it for a few days, and decided to engage in a show operation. The identity of the prophet can be used to make good use of it, and it is also conducive to using it to lead (sudden) guide (you) Potter in the future, and seek more benefits for itself. "Sure enough, I am also a very realistic person!" Albert thought of this and couldn''t help but laugh at himself. He was ready to go to Hagrid to tell the other party that his wish to raise a dragon was about to come true, and by the way let Hagrid believe he would predict. Before dinner, Albert separated from his roommates and hurriedly walked across the hall to Hagrid''s cabin, and was stopped by someone on the way. "What''s the matter, Miss Granger?" Albert stopped and looked at Hermione who stopped him in doubt. "Nothing, I just think it''s weird that you left the castle at the time of dinner." Hermione''s face showed a touch of embarrassment, but she didn''t hide her curiosity. "Can I go to Hagrid with you? Of course. If you find it inconvenient, forget it." "It''s not inconvenient. If you don''t mind missing dinner and get hungry, I don''t mind." Albert said with a shrug. In fact, he just told Fred, George, and Lee Jordan that he had something to go to Hagrid, which meant it was for Hermione. Albert does not deny that Hermione is smart, but even a smart person, under the guidance of others consciously or unconsciously, will still be recruited without realizing it. It was true that curiosity killed the cat. Hermione had already become curious about Albert last time, and some abnormal behavior could undoubtedly attract her curiosity. Of course, even if it fails, it doesn''t matter. "Do you have anything to do with Hagrid?" Halfway, Hermione asked tentatively. Albert didn''t answer Hermione''s question immediately, and the two followed the gravel path to Hagrid''s cabin. Albert immediately reached out and knocked on the wooden door of Hagrid''s cottage. "Why are you here?" Hagrid was eating dinner, opened the door and looked at Albert and Hermione outside the door in surprise, wondering how they both came here at this time. "There is something I want to tell you." Albert walked quickly into the cabin, looked around immediately, and walked to the fire to observe carefully, as if looking for something. His abnormality made Hagrid and Hermione a little baffling. "What are you looking for?" Hagrid couldn''t help asking. "Last night, I had a dream." Albert looked at Hagrid with a puzzled face, and said lightly: "Dreaming that you got a fire dragon egg, hatched it, and kept the fire dragon in the hut. In. Then your hut was lit, and Fang was inside." "Wait for what dragon egg? Do you mean the dream?" Hagrid looked at Albert in confusion, and asked worriedly, "Are you all right!" Hermione also thought Albert''s reaction was strange, why would he take the dream seriously? "It seems that you haven''t got the dragon egg yet?" Albert showed his original expression, "In the near future, you should get a dragon egg and try to hatch it and raise it in the hut. in." "Albert, it was just a dream." Hermione reminded awkwardly. "Of course I know it''s just a dream, but for me who masters divination, I know exactly what it means." Albert noticed the gazes of Hermione and Hagrid, pretending to be impatient and explained." This is a prophecy." "prophecy?" Hermione looked at Albert dumbfounded, even wondering if he was crazy. "You mean I will get a dragon egg and raise a dragon?" Hagrid asked incredulously. Although he instinctively thought it was incredible, Albert didn''t seem to have a reason to deceive himself, and there was no need to do so. At least, Albert has never deceived himself~www.novelhall.com~ As for the so-called divination, Hagrid has been left behind. "You can divination?" Hermione remembered the rumors that Albert would predict. Does he really have the ability to predict? Albert ignored Hermiones doubts and looked at Hagrid with a complicated expression, and said, Recently, the forbidden forest is very unsafe. If you go there, youd better be careful. "Forbidden forest?" Hagrid was even more clueless. He only entered the forbidden forest not long ago, and there was nothing wrong with it. "The Forbidden Forest is not peaceful. I made a prediction related to the Forbidden Forest. I have a feeling that this prediction may be fulfilled." "Are you really all right," Hagrid asked worriedly. "I feel like you have become mysterious." "I know that some things are really hard to believe. After all, before they happen, no one will believe that these things will happen." Albert shook his head and said, "Believe a little, it won''t hurt you at all. You will soon Will realize that what I said is true." Hagrid opened his mouth, and finally nodded stiffly. He didn''t think Albert would come and tell him these strange things somehow. Unless, is he crazy? Is Albert crazy? Obviously not. So, what is the second possibility? Can Albert really predict the future? Before Hagrid returned to his senses, Albert turned and left, completely devoid of any intention of staying. On the way back to the castle, Albert noticed Hermiones puzzled gaze and explained: "You dont know, Hagrid caused a lot of trouble when he was keeping the Wayway. If this time he kept a dragon, That was really a disaster. You should know that wizards are not allowed to raise dragons." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 457： Unexpected result In the past few days, nothing happened, but many people couldn''t calm down. Ever since he was spoiled by Albert the last time, Hagrid has been thinking about the dragon egg. Can he really get the dragon egg that Albert said? Although Hagrid is not sure how expensive dragon eggs are, he who likes dragons also knows that it takes a lot of money to get a dragon egg. Raising a dragon has always been Hagrid''s wish. The thought of his wish is very likely to be realized, inevitably makes him inexplicably anxious, often wandering back and forth in his cabin, giggling. However, Hagrid didn''t know that he himself had become the source of other people''s entanglements. Not long ago, Quirrell, who managed to get the dragon egg, was also very upset, because Hagrid showed no sign of leaving Hogwarts. This is not good news for Quirrell, whose health is getting worse. His body really couldn''t hold it anymore. Except for being possessed by Voldemort for the first time, Quirrell had never smelled the breath of death like now, and all the joy that had been brought by the dragon egg had disappeared. He is really dying! However, Quirrell was not completely mad because he was dying, perhaps because he knew he had a way out, the way Voldemort left him. Killing the unicorns and allowing their blood to continue their life will be Quirrell''s last choice. At this moment, the dark magic defense professor is still secretly monitoring Hagrid, waiting for the opponent to leave Hogwarts, waiting for the opportunity to come. Compared with the previous two, Hermione, who was shown off by Albert''s showmanship, did not explode because of this, but felt that Albert''s body was surrounded by a mysterious atmosphere. Maybe, he is posing. Perhaps, he is like a treasure to be excavated. Hermione never told Harry or Ron these things. She followed the agreement between the two and kept the secret for Albert. I don''t know if Hermione was absent-minded in the knockout rounds, or her luck was really bad. When she met Truman, the strongest opponent so far, she was directly crushed by 2:0 and reluctantly stopped in the quarterfinals. Ron has been regretting that Hermione was eliminated. He originally thought that Hermione would be able to overcome all obstacles and win the final Wizards card game, and get ten gallons. As a result... I always feel that Ron even regrets losing the game more than Hermione. Harry doesn''t care about the Wizards card game at all. It is not important to him to win the championship. As for the reward of ten gallons, it is even less important. He is not short of money. Recently, Harry''s mood is also very irritable. Because Professor Quirrell''s face became paler and paler, and his body became thinner and thinner. Harry was worried that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor could not resist the pressure to compromise with Snape and tell him how to get through the mechanism that guarded the magic stone. "Harry." Hermione said after hesitating for a while after hearing Harry''s words, "I think your worry is unnecessary." extra? Harry''s face was shocked and puzzled. "Do you know something?" Ron looked around and asked in a low voice after making sure that no one was eavesdropping. "Really only we know that someone wants to steal the magic stone?" Hermione asked in a low voice, "I mean, the professor who participated in the protection of the magic stone, and even Headmaster Dumbledore really knew someone wanted to steal magic Stone?" Harry and Ron looked at each other without speaking, listening quietly to Hermione to continue. "Impossible, right!" Hermione took a deep breath and said, "After all, it was almost stolen from Gringotts. Also, I think there must be a reason why the stone was placed here, I never Think Principal Dumbledore is always confused." "How old is Principal Dumbledore?" Ron asked nonchalantly. "Probably... more than a hundred years old!" Hermione replied uncertainly. "Even you have to admit that the principal is indeed old." Harry pointed this out clearly. "Perhaps, Principal Dumbledore is indeed a bit older, but he is not confused, and..." Hermione shook his head. "Albert also thinks that the principal has other intentions for putting the Philosopher''s Stone in the school." "He told you?" Harry couldn''t help looking at the Gryffindor long table, Albert was presiding over the final finals. "Well, he thinks it makes sense for the stone to be placed in the school." Hermione hesitated for a moment, and then said quietly, "Also, I think he probably knows how to subdue Lu Wei." "You said Albert might know how to subdue Lu Wei?" Harry looked at Hermione in shock and said eagerly. "But... Hagrid shouldn''t tell anyone except Dumbledore. " "Albert and Hagrid have a very good relationship, and he seems to know very well about Hagrid raising Lou Wei." Hermione noticed the shock and confusion on Harry and Ron''s faces, and reminded in a low voice: "It is said that Albert also knowingly predicted that if he really knows how to fortune through the crystal ball, it would not be surprising to know how to subdue Lu Wei." "If, I mean if Anderson wants to steal the Philosopher''s Stone!" A very absurd idea suddenly popped into Harry''s head. "He wouldn''t do that?" Hermione shook her head and denied Harry''s words. "I just said if." Harry didn''t continue to struggle with the matter, he knew that Hermione had a little admiration for Albert. Ron also turned his head to look at the place where the finals were going on, his mouth trembling slightly, not knowing what he wanted to say. This wizarding card game is about to end. Among the students competing for the championship in the finals, there was no figure of Shanna, but Ravenclaw''s genius Isabel and Hufflepuff''s prefect Truman. The hapless Shanna met Isobel in the semifinals and was eliminated 2:1. Although it was said that the final championship final was three wins in five games, the two played only three games. Truman lost three games in a row and ended in a miserable defeat. In the end, he was a little doubtful of life. "I knew it would be the result of this." Katrina said blankly, saying that it was false not to envy, but after all, it was her sister who won the victory, and she was still happy for each other. Isabel''s victory was completely expected by Katrina, and it has been like this from before to now. As long as Isabel is willing, he will always be a winner, no matter what. "Some people say that you can count the number of times you have played the Wizard card with your hands. Is this true?" Lee Jordan was when Albert handed the reward for the championship to Isabel~www.novelhall.com ~ Asked with the microphone. "There is no such thing. I occasionally play the wizard card. Albert can testify to me." Isabel smiled charmingly at Albert. "He taught me to play the wizard card. I still remember He said that the wizard card would definitely be popular in the entire magical world. As a student, how can I not know how to play the wizard card. I can win more because when I was playing cards with Albert, he learned the game against the wizard card. Understanding." Of course, they had no idea that these words of Isabel are pure nonsense, just to avoid being too shocking. "It seems that you didn''t lose injustice." Diggory reached out and patted Truman''s shoulder to comfort. Truman looked at the runner-up prize in his hand, stuffed the bag of candies bought from Duke Bee into his pocket, and went to help Fred and George distribute butter beer to everyone. Albert found several senior students who knew how to use the refill spell, and asked them to cast spells on oak barrels in turn, providing everyone with a continuous stream of butter beer. This wizarding card game ended successfully with laughter and clinking glasses. Outside the hall, Professor Quirrell looked at the students drinking in the hall to celebrate the successful conclusion of the Wizarding Card Game. He always felt an inexplicable irritability in his heart. "Quilinas, maybe we should talk." Snape appeared next to Quirrell without warning, staring at the scene in the hall blankly, and said calmly. "Okayokay!" The back of Quirrell and Snape leaving, happened to be seen by Harry. The savior secretly wanted to follow up and listen, but naturally it was discovered by Snape. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 458： Helping hand The castle hall was filled with laughter, and everyone was celebrating the successful conclusion of the wizard card game. Hermione and Ron sat in the crowd, sipping butter beer while talking about the game. "Where''s Harry?" Hermione realized that Harry didn''t know where he was going. "I saw him leaving the hall in a hurry." It was Neville who answered Hermione. Hermione and Ron looked at each other, put down their wine glasses, and walked out of the hall. They found Harry soon, the savior was sneaking around the corner, not knowing what to do. Ron walked over with Hermione, reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder, and asked inexplicably, "Harry, what are you doing here?" Harry was taken aback, and when he turned his head, he was relieved to see that it was Hermione and Ron. "what happened?" Hermione stretched her head to look around the corner, but saw nothing, her face even more confused. "Hush!" Harry quickly made a hush gesture, raised his finger to a classroom not far away, and explained: "I suspect Snape is putting pressure on Professor Quirrell again and wants Professor Quirrell to tell He protects the mechanism of the Philosophers Stone." "You mean..." Ron''s face showed a shocked expression. "What are you going to do?" Hermione also looked uneasy. "We must do something!" Harry said firmly. "But... what should we do?" Ron couldn''t come up with any good solutions. "Maybe, we should interrupt them." Hermione suggested. "If we do that, Snape will definitely find an opportunity to deduct Gryffindor College points severely." Harry didn''t forget that Snape had just deducted Gryffindor points. "But we can''t do nothing." Hermione frowned. "If Professor Quirrell can''t hold it..." "You''re right." Harry gritted his teeth. "We can''t let Professor Quirrell bear Snape''s pressure alone, we must support him..." "This is really a Bad decision, isn''t it, Potter. "A calm voice sounded from behind them, "You will cause us to be deducted a lot of points if you do this. I dare say that if others know about it, they will definitely not give you a good look." " The three of them were all startled by the sudden sound, and quickly turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound, and saw that Albert did not know when he was there. Behind. "when will you" Before Hermione finished speaking, Albert raised his hand to interrupt her. "When Potter was about to rush in and disrupt the situation," Albert said gently, "very courageous, but also reckless and stupid." "Then you said what should we do!" Harry felt inexplicably irritable, and he knew he should act as soon as possible. Ron was secretly touching Harry with his elbow, not wanting his friend to succumb to Albert. Albert is a nice person. Of course, if you have a bad face, don''t expect the other person to look good on you. "this is for you!" Albert took out the deformed lizard belt and pulled out a mouse-like object from it. "Pull its tail once, and it will move on its own. After about fifteen seconds, it will make a loud noise. Good luck." Albert handed Harry the bait mouse he tried a while ago. "Remember to cover your ears." As he said, he made a gesture of covering his ears and said mysteriously: "Remember to keep it secret." Harry looked at the mock mouse in his hand suspiciously, then looked up at Albert who turned and walked away. When she met Hermione and Ron, Hermione had already snatched the bait mouse from his hand and pulled the mouse. Tail, throw it to the ground. That thing is really like a mouse, running forward, and finally sneaking into the classroom where Snape and Quirrell are. A few seconds later, a harsh sound came out of the classroom with a choking smoke, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione were all stunned by the scene. In the end, Hermione was the first to recover, and quickly dragged Harry and Ron away. As soon as the three of them left, there was a burst of angry curses in the classroom where Snape and Quirrell were, and the two rushed out of the classroom, looking around to find the culprit. However, they have gained nothing. Snape also realized that the two sides couldn''t talk anymore, looking at Quirrell''s leaving back, returned to the classroom, inspected the scene of the crime, and looked for traces left by the murderer. A few minutes later, Snape discovered the culprit responsible for all this, a tattered bait mouse, really like a mouse. When Snape grabbed the mouse by its tail and picked it up from the ground, the mouse''s little intact head suddenly exploded, and black smoke enveloped Snape''s body, making him covered with dust and looking Extremely embarrassed. "Damn, if you let me know who did it, I must fire him." Snape coughed and cursed out of the classroom. Waiting for Harry, Ron and Hermione saw Snape leaving embarrassedly, and they were all stunned by the effect of Albert''s joke props. Harry couldn''t close his mouth in surprise. It was the first time he saw Snape in such a panic. "It''s great." Ron couldn''t help but laugh after Snape disappeared around the corner. "I don''t know if Albert still has this stuff." Harry murmured. "Don''t think about it, even if it has, it will definitely cost money." Hermione didn''t forget about the communication bookmark. "Oh, hope this thing is not too expensive," Harry murmured. Last time, Harry got Kanon at Gringotts, and there was still a lot to spend. Ron opened his mouth, and finally said nothing. ... Albert had no idea that he had more customers. He was checking his panel task, and the "helping hand" task had been completed 1/5. Sure enough, he can get the task from the trio. Albert was in a very happy mood. When he looked up, he happened to meet Isabel''s gaze, and smiled and shrugged: "Well, I admit ~www.novelhall.com~I really don''t like Snape. If you can give us The potions professor of the country finds some trouble, naturally it is better." "Snape will be mindful." Isabel reminded kindly, "Harry Potter and his two friends can''t be Occlumency. Once Snape deliberately peeped into their brains, you must Can''t hide it." "I know, but so what, it''s not the first time Snape has troubled me." Albert''s tone was calm. He really didn''t like Snape, and the matter involved tasks. He didn''t mind making some unexpected surprises for Snape at all. Although the reward for the "Helping Hand" mission is not high, it can effectively improve the trio''s 15 points of favor after completion, which is beneficial to his future planning. After the two entered the responsive room, Isobel suddenly said, "I always think you seem to be planning something!" Im investing in the future, you probably dont know, I once wanted to be a..." "Well, it''s not the first day we met." Isabel interrupted, "I think you are doing a very dangerous thing." "Why think so." "Harry Potter is the savior." Isobel looked at Albert''s eyes and said, "He represents trouble, especially with Potter. I don''t think the treasure in the restricted area on the fourth floor It was purely accidental there." "Well, it''s worthy of Isabel." Albert admired Isabel''s keen intuition. "Don''t talk about it." Isabel said with a smile, "I won the wizard card game and helped you promote a wave of wizard cards. Should you give me some rewards?" "What award do you want..." Albert''s mouth was blocked before he could finish. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 459： deviation After the Wizarding Card game ended, a new hot topic appeared at Hogwarts. Many girls have heard something wrong from Lee Jordans interview. Ravenclaws genius seems to maintain a close relationship with Gryffindors genius. Some people say that the two are good friends. It is also said that the two are lovers. Anyway, Albert once again became the subject of private discussions among the Hogwarts girls. "Recently, more people have joined the Wizard Card Club!" Lee Jordan happily told Albert the good news that after the Wizards card game is over, the number of Wizards card clubs will increase slightly. "This is good news." Albert headed. "By the way, many girls are inquiring about you." "Inquire about my news?" "The girls seem to want to know if you already have a girlfriend." The expression on Lee Jordan''s face became very weird, "Don''t you know that you are popular?" Albert was speechless immediately, ignoring Fred and George, who were laughing from ear to ear, and asked, "How do you answer?" "I said you should have a girlfriend. No one knows who it is." Lee Jordan replied. For some reason, Albert always felt that these guys were gloating. "Your words are easy to misunderstand." Albert said dissatisfiedly. "Everyone is very curious about who your girlfriend is?" Li Qiaodan blinked and said, "Don''t be shy, tell me secretly, is it Katrina or Shanna? Isn''t it really Isabel!" "Well, it''s Isabel." Albert said calmly. Not only was Lee Jordan stunned, Fred and George were also stunned, suddenly not knowing what to say. "Is it weird?" Albert said lightly, "Genius and genius are always attracted to each other." "No, no." Lee Jordan shook his head repeatedly. Somehow, hearing these words from Albert''s mouth made him feel that he might have been fooled by the other party. "Ahem, when will you completely perfect the wizard card?" Lee Jordan quickly changed the subject, lest he would be beaten later, he knew that Albert did not like others to discuss these things. "No hurry, we still have enough time to perfect the wizard card." Albert casually comforted. Just as Lee Jordan wanted to say something more, there was a sound of retching next to him, and Fred was vomiting in front of the trash can. "The effect is very strong, obviously only added a little..." George picked up the quill and quickly recorded Fred''s drug response in his notebook. "Okay, take Fred to the school hospital. I bet you have not made the antidote yet!" Albert looked at Fred who was vomiting and shook his head. I started to dedicate myself to my career at such a young age. "We are trying its effects. The antidote is too late to make. This is just a small mistake. It should stop soon." Although George said so, he still greeted Lee Jordan to help Fred to go. The school hospital sought treatment from Madam Pomfrey, and prepared to ask the head nurse to help them dispense a suitable antidote. How could Fred and George''s careful thoughts be hidden from Albert? Just don''t want to expose it. "This is for you. If you have time, let us see it. It would be better if you can help me improve it." Before he left, George threw the notebook on his hand to Albert, who took the notebook into his pocket without looking at it. Here, left the responsive house with the three. Instead of going to the school hospital, Albert went directly to the library. He needed to find some information here. As soon as he walked into the library, Albert saw that Hermione was helping Ron and Harry with a review plan. Somehow, he always felt that Harry looked a little strange in his eyes, but Albert didn''t care too much. When he just turned into the pile of books to find the information he needed, he found Harry walking towards him and said softly. A few sentences. "Do you want that stuff last time?" Albert looked at Harry rather speechlessly. Is this addicted to playing? "I have no plans to sell that thing for the time being." Albert shook his head and refused. "It''s very troublesome to make that thing." Harry was disappointed, but he didn''t bother Albert anymore. After Albert found the book he needed, he sat directly next to Katrina. The smart witch of Ravenclaw just finished the theory of the Happy Curse, looked up at Albert sitting next to him, and whispered : "I can''t get in the room if you ask, were you in it just now?" Albert did not answer, he saw Isobel coming towards this side. "Your letter." She handed it to Albert. "Mr. Broad asked me to give it to you. It should contain what you want." "How did Mr. Broad let you pass it on?" "Who knows?" Isobel turned and returned to his seat. Several of her female companions did not know what to say to her. Albert quickly guessed the reason, a little dumbfounded, and it was difficult for him to take good care of him. He opened the parchment directly, and there were three pieces of parchment inside. One of them is about the study of the patron saint curse. In Wildsmiths family library, there are not many records about the patron saint curse ~ www.novelhall.com~ This ancient spell was built before Hogwarts College There are relevant records, and in the following centuries, advanced uses of the patron saint curse were invented. The above does not record how to make Dumbledores talking patron saint, but the parchment records how to use the patron saint more advanced, such as hiding the appearance of the patron saint and summoning several patron saints in one breath. , Enhance the power of the patron saint and so on a series of records. The other piece of parchment was about the Gublai fairy fire. He wanted to study the eternal flame for a long time, but he didn''t find a detailed record at Hogwarts. Albert was able to understand what was written on the parchment, but he doubted whether he had the ability to create the Goblai fairy fire. This is a very advanced magic, because only a few wizards can do it. If Gublai fairy fire appears on the skill panel... Albert hopes to be able to use the technology of Gublai fairy fire to perfect his magic lamp. Although the skill of the magic lamp appears on the panel, and Albert has also been upgraded to two levels, the magic lamp manufactured is only there. Anyway, it has nothing to do with durability. This made Albert realize that even if he really got the formula of the Philosopher''s Stone and upgraded the skills of this formula, he might not be able to create the Philosopher''s Stone. Although Albert is not very eager to live forever, but he feels that if he can''t create the Philosopher''s Stone with the blessing of the external plug-in, it is definitely something that makes him extremely depressed. Controlling his own life and death, even Voldemort couldn''t hide his desire for this power and chasing the ball. Saying that I never thought about it, it is fake. After all, everyone wants to live a long life. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 460： Isabels troubles "Isobel, have you heard?" "What did you hear?" "Everyone is telling about you and Albert." "Me and Albert?" "Are you really a couple?" Several of Isabel''s female companions couldn''t resist the temptation of curiosity, and finally couldn''t help asking about it. They wanted to get answers from Isabel in person. Albert is a hot topic among the girls. Not only is he a talented genius, but he is also handsome, gentle and polite, with a mysterious atmosphere all over his body. There are also various rumors about Albert in Hogwarts Castle, which is fatal to the young and curious girls. "This is a good idea." Faced with a friends inquiry, Isabel did not answer this question directly. She smiled at a few people with a nostalgic smile, We are indeed good friends and occasionally discuss academic issues together. Maybe everyone Thats right. I should try it. Maybe I can get Albert. After all, we have a lot of topics in common." The girls were stunned for a while, regretting why they had to mention this to Isabel. They all realize that the most suitable boyfriend candidate in everyone''s mind is very likely to be taken away by Isabel. No way, the two are good friends and both are geniuses, and Isobel is still Ravenclaws most beautiful girl. As long as she wants to, maybe she wont have to change the day, she will directly become the woman in Alberts rumor. Friends. "Are you finally ready to find a boyfriend?" The brunette girl who passed by them heard the whispers of a few people, and stopped to look at Isabel, and asked in surprise: "Moreover, I am planning to find someone younger than me. I remember you Do you like boyfriends younger than yourself?" "I just hate people who are naive in their hearts." Isobel shook her head and denied that she is a mature person. "I remember that many people chased you before, but you refused." They all know that Isabel has many admirers. So far, the number of people she has rejected can''t be counted with fingers and toes. This makes countless girls envy and hate. However, Isobel''s own genius aura was too strong, and invisibly crushed the opponent directly, leaving them only looking up. "Those people are not suitable." Isabel replied calmly: "What about you, I remember that you also found a boyfriend who is one year older than yourself." "We are just friends, I am considering whether to agree to him." Penello picked his chin, deliberately showing a hesitant expression. "Who is it?" Everyone was quickly attracted by the new topic. "Percy Weasley, right?" Isabel said. Penello looked at Isabel in surprise, nodded and admitted a little embarrassingly. "Percy Weasley is very good. He should become the chairman of the Boys Student Union in two years. He is a very suitable boyfriend candidate." Isabel''s evaluation of Percy is not low, "He has great ambitions, he should enter the Ministry of Magic after graduation..." However, there are some things that Isobel did not say. She thinks that Percy Weasley will choose a person who is good for her career as a partner to help him go further in power. Will Penello Krivart be a suitable partner? Obviously not. However, when most students are in school, they find male and female friends on a date instead of rushing for marriage. Now, if you think about it, Albert is really a strange person! "How about you?" Penello also has a certain curiosity about Albert. If she didn''t get along with Percy, she would be very interested in Albert. "Albert is quite appropriate. He is a very gentle person." A faint smile hung from the corner of Isobel''s mouth. "You seem to know him well." The girls started booing, wanting Isabel to tell them something about Albert. It is common for girls to make comments about boys, and sometimes some girls even giggle at a certain boy. "Understood, no, I don''t understand him, Albert looks mysterious." Isabel shook her head and denied it directly. She didn''t actually lie. Maybe she knew Albert better than most people, but the man still gave him a vague sense of mystery. He has never been seen through, even if Isobel is a natural photographer. "My most impression of Albert is that he is a brilliant wizard, really very, very powerful genius, good at many fields, I really don''t know how he did it." "But don''t you guys be together often?" "We only discuss academic issues together occasionally." Isabel said softly: "He is really a very, very powerful genius." "We know that we have all read several papers published by Albert." "You don''t know, I dare say that as long as Albert is willing, when he graduates and leaves Hogwarts, he will definitely have more auras than Principal Dumbledore when he graduated from school." Isabel said softly. "It''s hard to imagine you would say that." Although there is still a little jealousy in their hearts, they also have to admit Isabel''s amazing talent. Before Albert came to Hogwarts, Isobel was the smartest student in the school. From the first two weeks of enrollment, he showed extraordinary magical talent and extraordinary wisdom. He spoke decently and treated people kindly. He was simply Albert. The female version of Te, or Albert is the male version of Isabel. After Albert appeared and replaced Isabel, some people gloated at the misfortune, wanting to see Isabel''s furious appearance after being robbed of his title of genius wizard. However, Isabel has never been angry because of this. Instead, he became friends with Albert, which is unbelievable to everyone. Are geniuses not all proud? Dont you all dislike giving up? In fact, Albert did bring a lot of pressure to Isabel, although the girl never revealed it. As he learned more about Albert and dig deeper into the other side''s mystery, Isobel developed an unprecedented sense of frustration. At that time, she understood why her poor sister insisted on choosing all courses, and she really put too much pressure on her. Isabel has never attached much importance to the O.W.L.s exam as he does now, and even wants to get 12 "excellent" in the O.W.Ls exam, even though his excellent scores are almost useful for his future. After all, she has already made plans for the future, just as Albert has made plans for the future. Isobel somehow felt a little funny while listening quietly to the female companion next to him talking about Albert. In fact, Isabel knew that they didn''t really like Albert, just like many people rushed to become Albert''s girlfriend. Becoming his girlfriend is more about satisfying one''s own possessiveness, and by the way, to show off to the girls around, as if telling them that I am better and more attractive than you. When talking to others, you can also show off your own possessions by the way, which makes people quite speechless and superficial. Isabel never likes to talk about these things with others, she can always see through their thoughts and easily avoid those embarrassing topics. If necessary, just say a few words lightly and tap them lightly. Since Isabel was about to go to meet Albert, her female companions began to give her ideas. They believed that the boys should say such things first, otherwise the girls would feel too cheap. Isobel was just casual, and could only let them toss about. However, in the next few days, her female companions began to pay attention to whether she had already got Albert. Thinking about their curious tone, it made her a little bit dumbfounded. Isabel found a reason to perfuse the past, only to mention it when discussing academic together next time. The ghost knows when the next academic discussion will be. This kind of rhetoric directly made her female partner think that Isobel had been turned down by Albert. She only said that when she was embarrassed to say it, so she stopped asking, and came up with sympathy to comfort her. Isabel is very satisfied with their thoughts, and is very happy with them. Time slowly entered April, and the O.W.L.s exam was getting closer and closer. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. Even with the time converter, she still felt a little tired. Isobel likes dating Albert more and more, although Albert''s kissing level is still very average, but she feels very easy to be with each other. Albert can always take her to various interesting places, even if she is dating at school in the middle of the night, there is no need to worry about being caught by the administrator. However, Isabel soon discovered that his boyfriend seemed to be interested in a first-year Gryffindor girl named Hermione Granger, and he also deliberately contacted him. Isabel doesn''t think that Albert came into contact with Hermione Granger, just because she is a good friend of the savior Harry Potter, and maybe there are other reasons. Could it be that Albert liked Hermione Granger and was attracted by her charm. This idea was quickly rejected by Isabel. Can a little girl in the first grade have such a charm? Isobel used his spare time to observe the Miss Granger and had several occasional conversations with the other party. She discovered that Miss Granger was also a genius who didn''t lose to her sister, but why was such a genius assigned to Gryffindor? It is as confusing as why Albert is in Gryffindor. It is not difficult to see that Hermione also has a good impression of Albert. When both sides have a good impression of each other, it is very likely that they will eventually come together. She and Albert are in a similar situation. However, Isabel doesn''t really worry about Hermione''s problem, because she knows that even if Hermione really has an idea, it will be too late. Sometimes, one step later is too late. It''s too late to hurry. What''s more, Albert and Hermione have not even started yet. Feelings, like friendship, require both parties to spend time and energy to carefully care and maintain for long. Albert and Isabel are actually very similar. The two can feel that both sides are carefully managing this relationship, just like planting a flower, carefully watering and fertilizing, and waiting for the moment it blooms and bears fruit. As Katrina said, she had won from the beginning. As for Hermione and Albert, they will probably become close friends! Its just that Isobel doesnt quite understand why Albert wants to contact Harry Potter? She believes that with Albert''s wisdom, it should be clear that people like Harry Potter are actually a trouble in themselves, and sooner or later they will cause unnecessary trouble to herself and the people around him. However, Albert came into contact with Potter deliberately, which seemed to have a strong purpose, which made her very puzzled. And the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, now the more I look at it, the more I feel wrong. He seemed to be sick, and the stuttering professor gave Isobel a feeling that he was disguising himself. Why disguise yourself? No need to think about it or know that there is nothing good. Albert obviously knew some of Quirrell''s details, otherwise he wouldn''t let himself stay away from the opponent. Is he dangerous? And, eyeing Harry Potter? Probably only mysterious people hate the savior. In other words, Professor Quirrell is most likely a dark wizard? Why did Quirrell come to Hogwarts? Murder the savior Potter? Or... something hidden in the school. Whether or not Principal Dumbledore knew, Isabel didn''t know, but she knew that Albert obviously knew a lot. Some time ago, why did you take the initiative to ask Professor Quirrell questions? It is said that ~www.novelhall.com~ finally asked the extent of Professor Quirrell''s initiative to avoid him. why? Why do you want to do this? How much does he know? Isabel thought of Albert''s ability to divination. With Albert''s magical talent, even if she could really peer into the future, she wouldn''t be surprised at all. So, what did Albert see? All this puzzled her. If you encounter danger, actively avoiding it should be the best way. Isabel suddenly understood why Albert was in Gryffindor. Thinking about these questions comes more from curiosity about Albert. But she never asked. Isabel is not worried about Albert''s safety issues, especially after experiencing the last Smith incident, she has confidence in Albert. However, he has no confidence in his sister. Katrina''s problem has always annoyed Isabel, and she could see that her sister had a good impression of Albert. At this point, Isabel is very satisfied with Katrina''s picky eyes. She also knew that if she didn''t have herself, it was very likely that the two would finally get together in one or two years. But the problem is that there is only one person after all, so it is impossible to let it, even if it is his most beloved sister. that what can we do about it? Find an opportunity to let Katrina know about it. Maybe now is a good opportunity? Isabel was going to discuss with Albert. Katrina will definitely find someone she likes in the future! Isabel comforted himself so much. After all, her sister is also quite good. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 461： 1 more limp "Hagrid, how are you doing!" As soon as the wooden door opened from the inside, Harry was taken aback by Hagrid''s bloodshot look. In order to avoid Hermione''s annoying review plan, Harry and Ron persuaded Hermione to go find Hagrid with them on the grounds that Hagrid invited everyone to drink tea. "I''m fine." Hagrid''s words were not very convincing, his appearance looked scary. The dragon egg matter has been haunting him. Hagrid wanted to have a dragon egg, but he couldn''t figure out how he got the dragon egg, which made him extremely annoyed. If Quirrell knew Hagrid''s thoughts, he might beg Hagrid to go to the pig''s head bar, and he would offer the dragon egg himself. It''s a pity that Quirrell couldn''t expose himself, so his irritability was not much better than Hagrid. "You don''t look okay." Ron murmured, if he hadn''t known Hagrid for a long time, he might have been taken aback by how he looked. Facing Harry''s question, Hagrid didn''t mention the dragon egg, only that he didn''t sleep well last night. Hermione guessed the reason, but she couldnt say it straight. She felt that Hagrid would become like this. The Eight Achievements were caused by Alberts Dragon Egg prophecy. If you want to solve Hagrids problem, you can only go to Albert. special. After receiving secret hints from Hermione, Hagrid quickly realized it, and immediately wrote a letter to Hermione, asking Hermione to help pass it to Albert. The content of the letter is very simple. It is to invite Albert over for tea. After leaving Hagrid''s cabin, Harry, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped, turned and looked back at Hermione, "Do you know what?" Ron looked at Harry, then at Hermione. He had felt a little strange from now on, but he couldn''t tell what was strange. "Well, know some." "Don''t hang your appetite." Ron urged. "A prophecy." Hermione hesitated for a moment, and still said, "About half a month ago, Albert had made a prediction for Hagrid. At that time, I saw him hurriedly toward Hagrid''s cabin, so I followed him." "What prophecy?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "Albert predicted that Hagrid would get a dragon egg." Hermione''s face looked very tangled, and she was silent for a long time before continuing: "Albert thought Hagrid would hatch a dragon from the dragon egg. In the end, it seems that he would burn his house because of raising a dragon." "Dragon Egg." Ron''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hagrid always wanted to raise a dragon." Harry recalled that Hagrid had mentioned this when they first met. "He once told me he wanted to raise a dragon." "But... it''s illegal to keep a dragon," Ron reminded. "Albert obviously knew this too, so he ran to warn Hagrid." Hermione sighed helplessly. "It''s just that it didn''t achieve the desired effect... Hagrid obviously couldn''t listen." "It takes a lot of money to get a dragon egg. I dare say Hagrid can''t afford it." Every time Ron mentioned money, he was particularly depressed. "What''s the prediction?" Harry cast a suspicious look at Hermione. "Albert seems to be able to predict the future, but I''m actually not sure if this is true." Hermione said helplessly that she didn''t know whether the so-called prediction was true or false. "There are very few real masters of prophecy." Ron reminded. "Percy complained that she didn''t learn many useful things in divination class." They talked about the dragon egg while walking towards the common room, but they didn''t find Albert. Hermione was about to go to the library to try her luck, and Harry seemed to have something to ask Albert, so he went with Hermione. As for Ron, stay in the common room to play wizard chess with his roommate. The two could not find Albert in the library. "What are you asking Albert for?" Hermione asked puzzled. She didn''t understand why Harry followed him to see Albert. "I have something to ask him." The two met Albert on the way to the hall, and he was talking about something with a beautiful red-haired girl. After hesitating for a moment, Hermione stepped forward quickly and handed Hagrid''s envelope to Albert. "Um... can I say a few words to you alone?" Harry asked entangledly. He noticed Albert''s eyebrow raising, but the latter finally agreed. "What''s the matter, Potter?" When the two walked aside, Albert first asked. "I heard Hermione say that you predicted that Hagrid would get a dragon egg. He seems to be..." "Well, I probably understand what you mean." Albert didn''t wait for Harry to finish, and nodded and said, "It seems that Hagrid can''t listen to my persuasion. Now his mind is full of dragon eggs." "Hermione said you would predict." "You believe it?" Albert looked at Potter with a smile. "I don''t know." Harry shook his head. "Well, it doesn''t really matter whether it''s a prediction or not." Albert laughed at himself. "Many people don''t want to believe the so-called prediction, especially when it has not been fulfilled. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" "Can you tell me who got the Philosopher''s Stone in the end?" Harry hesitated for a long time, and finally asked his doubts. "Sorcerer''s Stone, do you mean the treasure hidden in the restricted area on the fourth floor?" Albert saw Harry nodding and said, "Well, I can tell you. You are the one who got the treasure in the end. " When he said this, Albert suddenly gave a weird smile, "Is it very happy?" "It seems that Snape failed in the end." Harry couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It was obvious that he didn''t believe Albert would predict it, but after Hagrid and Hermione had happened, Harry decided to believe a little. Everyone said that Albert was magical, and he was always accurate when he said it. Even if he could really use divination, it didnt seem to be a strange thing. "What did you say to Albert?" Hermione was curious about what Harry had secretly talked to Albert after Albert left. "He said I will get the Sorcerer''s Stone in the end." Harry hesitated, or told Hermione, "Do you think what he said is true?" "I don''t know." Hermione shook her head. She looked at Harry''s expression and suddenly wanted to laugh. She knew she might have been cheated. Why did she still look forward to it? "By the way, the one just now should be the rumored Isabel, she is so beautiful." Hermione''s thoughts floated to the red-haired girl who was just chatting with her. Isabel told Hermione about the club, and she thought Hermione had the opportunity to join the club organized by the professors. "Who is Isabel?" Harry asked in confusion. "Ravenclaw''s genius witch, she has just won the Wizards card game." Hermione was quite speechless, as expected, Harry had never paid attention to these things. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 462： Abandon treatment The changes in Hagrid were completely within Albert''s expectation. However, it can only be said that the wizards who came out of Gryffindor are very clever. He knows that it is illegal to raise a dragon. Hagrid still wants to raise a dragon. Doesnt Hagrid know the consequences of raising a dragon? Perhaps Hagrid hadn''t really thought about this issue until now. After all, when a persons mind is full of something, it is difficult for him to hear what other people are saying. When Albert took the time to see Hagrid, he had already determined this. Hagrid is now full of thoughts about how to get the dragon egg in the prophecy. If Albert tells Hagrid that the dragon egg is just his own nonsense, doesn''t Hagrid know if he will go mad and never care about himself anymore? Perhaps, the Iron Head Baby should be smashed to the head to wake up! Looking at Hagrid, who was entertaining himself warmly, he secretly glanced at the new task that appeared on the task panel: Hagrid''s troubles. Your friend Hagrid seems to have encountered something that bothers him very much. As his friend, you may be able to provide him with some help. Why not listen carefully to what his troubles are? Reward: 200 experience, Hagrid''s favorability +10. Albert took a bite of the cake, raised his head to meet Hagrid''s expectant gaze, cleared his throat and asked, "Because of the dragon egg?" "Hmm!" Hagrid nodded repeatedly like a child. "Do you know that keeping a dragon is illegal?" Albert asked again. Hagrid was silent suddenly, seemingly tangled, obviously not planning to answer Albert''s question. Is it illegal to raise dragons? Of course, Hagrid didn''t want to give up this opportunity. He knew that as long as it was not discovered by others, it was not illegal to raise a dragon. But Hagrid couldn''t say such things. Albert obviously did not intend to go further, but went on to ask: "If you get a dragon egg, hatch it, and then, what are you going to do with the dragon next?" Hagrid was silent again, he had never thought about this at all, and now he was full of ideas about how to obtain dragon eggs. "Then you tell me, what should I do?" Hagrid looked at Albert awkwardly and asked in a low voice. "Raise for a few months, and wait for the summer vacation, let Principal Dumbledore help you send the dragon away, just like Lu Wei''s treatment, anyway, one is also given, and two are also given." Albert took a big mouthful of the sea. Ge made the cake and put forward his own opinions. This is actually the best choice. It can not only satisfy Hagrid''s desire to raise dragons, but also solve the problem of raising dragons. Looking at Hagrid who was silent again, Albert reminded: "Don''t forget, it is illegal to keep dragons." "I don''t want to trouble Principal Dumbledore!" Hagrid said depressed. "The principal is busy enough now, and I shouldn''t trouble him." "Then you shouldn''t raise a dragon." Albert thought Hagrid''s idea was funny: "Since you don''t want to cause trouble to the principal, then you just give up!" "Did you know? Raising a dragon is my biggest wish in my life." Hagrid waved his arm, spitting towards Albert. "You will never be able to keep others from raising the dragon at Hogwarts." Albert frightened. "The Ministry of Magic will find it sooner or later. If you are lucky, they will return the dragon to the wild and fine you a lot. Long, if you are unlucky, they will let you kill the dragon directly, and you will not only lose your identity as a Hogwarts hunting ground administrator, but you will also be imprisoned in Azkaban prison, and the principal will also be blamed. ." Hagrid''s body trembled slightly, and it was obvious that Albert had hit him in the underbelly. "You just prefer fierce things." Albert looked at Hagrid''s reaction and couldn''t help but sighed and said, "I am in a very good situation. This is why. I need to remind you again that some things are not threatening to you. It doesnt mean its harmless to the wizards in the school. If you dont realize this, you will cause yourself a lot of trouble sooner or later. "How do I get the dragon egg!" Hagrid ignored Albert''s words and asked his most concern. "I don''t know. Prophecy can''t make people know everything. I just predicted the result." Albert took a sip of amber tea, moistened his throat, and glanced at the lost Hagrid and said: "However, I know that you can''t afford dragon eggs, so the way to get dragon eggs is nothing more than those few ways." "What kind?" "Pick it up, give it to others, buy it at a low price from a hawker, or gamble with others to win." Albert said the deceitful words he thought of. Hagrid repeated it, his face was no longer as confused as before. Although he thinks what Albert said is very reasonable, will he really get the dragon egg so easily? "Go to the Pig''s Head Bar, before and after Easter." Albert reminded: "I think the Pig''s Head Bar should be more lively at that time. If you are lucky, you might be able to get one. Dragon Egg." "So, I know, I know." Seeing Hagrid''s excitement, Albert poured cold water on him again: "I don''t guarantee that you will get what you want~www.novelhall.com~ After all, this is just a reverse speculation based on prophecy. It''s easy to say." "I understand, I understand!" Hagrid''s face almost burst into laughter. failure? How could I fail. Hagrid, who had always wanted to raise a dragon, would not want to believe that he would fail. Will Albert fail? of course not. At this moment, Hagrid had blindly believed in Albert, because that was the answer Hagrid wanted. After eating the cake and drinking tea, Albert got up and left. After Albert left, Hermione did not know where she came from, looking very anxious. "Is it really okay for you to say that?" Hermione was worried that if Albert''s prediction failed, Hagrid didn''t know how disappointed he would be. At this moment, Hermione hoped that Albert''s prediction would come true. But, the prediction came true, what should they do with the dragon? It is illegal to raise dragons. If Hagrid is let others know about raising dragons, he will definitely be arrested by the Ministry of Magic and fined a lot of money. "I never lie to people, this is just a result of predictions, but the future will also change." Albert said nonsense seriously. "You must be lying." "Believe me, if Hagrid does get a dragon egg and raise a dragon, you, Potter and Weasley will definitely be in trouble." Albert looked at Hermione''s eyes and said quietly. "I can even tell you that even if Hagrid raises a giant in the forbidden forest in the future, I don''t think it is strange. Sooner or later, he will cause a lot of trouble for himself, but he himself is unaware of it. Maybe, he should let Hai Grid smashed his head and shed blood, and only when he has an unforgettable lesson will he wake up! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 463： Start first On weekends, the weather was fine and sunny, and it has been a long time since everyone had such good weather. In such good weather, the big family needs to nest in the library to do their homework. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are extremely disgusted with the increasingly heavy homework. As the Easter holiday approached, the professors began to desperately assign a lot of homework to the students for fear that they would have free time to play around during the holiday. If they dont want to squeeze all their homework into the Easter holiday, they need to start doing homework in advance to give themselves enough rest time for Easter. The Easter holiday every year is far less fun than Christmas time. Most students can only stay in the library all day, yawning, sighing, and competing with heavy homework. In the library, Lee Jordan stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, raised his head and winked at Albert, and whispered: "I heard others say that you were soaked by the Ravenclaw girl." As soon as Li Jordan''s words were spoken, all the people around who were busy doing homework raised their heads and listened with interest to his gossip. "Why, don''t you say that I got Ravenclaw''s most beautiful girl." Albert was speechless for a while, and I don''t know why it was a bit wrong to say this from Lee Jordan''s mouth. "So, is this true?" Fred and George were also curious, they thought Albert should have a girlfriend long ago. Now, is it finally exposed? The expressions of the girls sitting across from them were unnatural, and I dont know how to hear them talk about it. "Who is that lucky girl?" Shanna took a deep breath and asked with a stiff expression. "Who else, that genius girl from Ravenclaw!" Lee Jordan showed a surprised expression that you could not guess. "Geniuses and geniuses are always attracted to each other. Haven''t they been circulating recently that they are lovers?" "That rumor is actually true?" Angelina couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. "No, it''s fake." Albert said gently: "At that time, we were just friends. However, the rumors have been a bit strong recently. I thought about it and tried to go to Joizebel, and the other party agreed. I am willing to be my girlfriend." Saying here, Albert shook his head again. "Thanks to the rumors, otherwise this matter might not have gone so smoothly!" Everyone at the scene looked at each other, suddenly not knowing what to say. The story of Albert and Isobels date spread quickly. Everyone was talking about it. Many girls felt extremely depressed after they knew the reason why they got together. However, the most depressing one is probably the female companions around Isabel. They never thought that Isobel had soaked Albert in his hand without a word. "The trick?" Isobel repeated with a strange expression. "There is no trick. When I was discussing academic issues, I casually mentioned recent events, and he asked me if I wanted to be his girlfriend, and I agreed after thinking about it." is that simple? Everyone looked at Isabel dumbfounded, thinking her words were incredible. "That''s it, or why do you have a vigorous confession?" The girls are a little frustrated. Is this the gap between the two sides? "Have you kissed?" They quickly abandoned the frustration and asked some shy questions curiously, "Have you dated together?" "No, the exam is approaching now, everyone is usually very busy and there is no time to date." Isobel didnt want to continue to entangle these issues with them, so he casually found a reason to perfuse, Besides, Im also busy reviewing now and I dont have time to date at all. When did you say you date? Probably after the exam is over. , Or next semester!" "Are you really a couple?" The girls felt incredible. In the end, I could only use the genius and the genius. Maybe thats the date for comfort. Although Albert and Isobel are already lovers in the eyes of others, they still do their own things every day. So, Albert was labelled the most boring boyfriend by the girls, and he didn''t know if he couldn''t eat grapes or say grape sour, or there were other reasons. Anyway, Albert is no longer the sweet bun in most girls'' minds, even though he still has many admirers. Recently, Katrina was irritated by rumors. Isabel and Albert, she didnt have much to say. Maybe, I should give my sister a blessing, and Katrina has a feeling that the two guys should have hooked up early. When Katrina opened the door and walked into the responsive room, her eyes were immediately attracted by the two people hugging each other on the sofa. I don''t know why, her mood suddenly became worse, her fists could not help being clenched, and she mumbled an interruption, then turned and left. After Katrina left, the two on the sofa separated. "Are you sure your sister likes me?" Albert looked at his girlfriend rather speechlessly, and the two of them used the live map and "coincidentally" staged this play in front of Katrina, directly forcing them. Catrina''s mouthful of dog food. "She should have a good impression of you. I think it''s better to let her dispel her joys." Isabel stared at Albert''s eyes and asked, "Are you thinking of her?" "I didn''t expect you to be jealous?" Albert teased. "I just don''t want to see her hurt." Isabel shook his head and said, "You should be able to understand what I mean." Albert can indeed understand that if the person Nya likes wants to pedal two boats, he might do something about it. "However, Katrina and I are just ordinary friends." Although Albert can understand, he doesn''t want Isobel to have any misunderstandings~www.novelhall.com~Now they are ordinary friends, what about then? "Isobel raised his hand and poked Albert in the chest and asked. "I don''t know, it shouldn''t be possible." Albert thought carefully about the future possibilities? It is really possible! Although there is suspicion of bragging, Albert thinks that if there is no Isobel, he might consider looking for Katrina as his girlfriend. As for the sisters...Well, Albert put out this idea the first time, let the sister of Isobel know, God knows what will happen. "I don''t already have you." Albert coughed and said honestly: "If I didn''t find it, according to the plan, I will probably find myself a girlfriend in the fifth or sixth grade." "The fifth and sixth grades are already too late. You must know that when most girls are in the fourth grade, they will start thinking about dating boyfriends!" Isabel reminded with a smile, "If you wait for the fifth and sixth grades, the same Good girls of age have long been picked out by other boys." Therefore, sometimes it is important to start first. Albert listened to Isabels words dumbfounded, and a weird thought suddenly popped into his head. Isnt he also the one who was attacked first? its not right! This should be what I thought at the time, right! How does it sound, Isabel also has this meaning. Chapter 464： While he is not paying attention "Fried potato chips, tomato flavor, would you like a portion?" Lee Jordan put the potato chips dipped in tomato sauce into his mouth, and did not forget to recommend this hot fried food on the table to Albert. "No, eating too much greasy food is not good for your health and you can get fat easily." Albert drank a gulp of milk, wiped out the omelette on the plate, and added two slices of toast covered with blueberry sauce. "Don''t scare them." Shanna murmured dissatisfiedly, but she also retracted her hand reaching for the potato chips. As long as she was a girl, she was afraid of getting fat and ugly. "What are your plans for the holidays?" Angelina sat down beside Shanna, raised her hand to say hello to Albert across the table, took a piece of toast, and began to spread jam on it. During the holidays, if everyone joins together to review, there will be more atmosphere and higher efficiency. "I''ll look for it, oh, here!" Albert opened the schoolbag, flipped through it, took out a piece of parchment from a notebook, copied a copy using magic, and passed it to Angelina across the table. The girls all came over curiously, wanting to see Albert''s holiday planning. "Less than expected." Shanna is not surprised, after all, a genius like Albert basically doesn''t need to spend too much time on review. "As long as the efficiency can be improved, it is enough, otherwise no matter how much time is spent, it will only make myself very tired." Albert said solemnly. As for the credibility of his statement, it is unknown. "This plan is good, and you will remember to lend me a copy of the notes later." Fred is very satisfied with the plan, and most of the time in it is doing homework. "Two hours of review is not enough." Shanna shook her head. At this moment, a large group of owls swarmed into the hall, and several owls flew towards Albert. They landed on the table in a crowd and knocked over the jar with jam next to it. Albert saw a certain white owl, and he put his head in George''s bowl and pecked the oatmeal in the bowl. "It''s a mess!" After the owls dropped the envelopes and packages and flew away, Albert''s table was in a mess. Fortunately, he was almost finished eating, and the last piece of toast was in his hand. "You are as busy as always!" Fred smiled and put his plate back on the table, while George next to him was considering how to dispose of the bowl of oatmeal in front of him. Albert picked up his letter and parcel, three thick envelopes, a piece of paper, two parcels, and a rolled up purple invitation letter and today''s Daily Prophet. Albert first opened the note and looked at the content on the note. Hagrid had written it. He told Albert on the note that he was going to try his luck at the Pig''s Head Bar tonight. Earlier, Albert had told Hagrid that if he was going to the Pigs Head Bar, he would write to him and tell him so that he could make another prediction for him. Of course, the so-called prophecy is just an excuse. Albert is going to pick Quirrell when he is not at Hogwarts, and secretly go to the Philosophers Stone. He really doesn''t have much interest in such dangerous things as boss fights, so the best choice is to wait until the boss is away before stealing the house. Albert took the parchment out of his school bag, wrote a note, and asked Sheila to take it to Hagrid, saying that he would visit him in the afternoon. As for the three thick letters, three old friends sent them. Of the two packages, one was sent by Albert''s mail order, and the other was sent from home. After opening, it turned out to be this year''s Easter egg. "Your Easter eggs came so early this year, obviously Easter hasn''t started yet!" Lee Jordan stared at the Easter eggs in the package and couldn''t help but complain. Albert ignored Lee Jordans complaints, took out a letter from the package, opened it and looked at it quickly. The letter was written by Daisy, because the family was going to visit her grandfather on Easter, and Shera happened to show up, so she sent it in advance. Niyas letter is also in it, not forgetting to complain to him that life at school is boring, and also attached a report card, indicating that she is not lazy and has excellent grades in the primary examination. Albert specially asked Niya to send this, expressing that he attaches great importance to her studies. Of course, if you do not study well, girls will not get satisfactory birthday and Christmas gifts. Albert put everything into the leash of the deformed lizard, silently opened the newspaper, and read today''s Daily Prophet. After the others finished eating, he asked everyone to go to the library to review. Albert''s notes have always been very popular. He can always mark out the important content. When reviewing, he only needs to remember the content that has been crossed. As long as you dont be lazy, the review efficiency is actually very high. Everyone is satisfied, and you dont worry about the final exam in a few weeks. In the afternoon, Albert went to Hagrid alone, not forgetting to talk to his roommate about his plans for the night. "Don''t say anything, get ready first, and wait until I get back from Hagrid before making the final decision." The three looked at each other, wondering what the **** Albert was up to. They don''t even understand the other side''s gods and secrets, but they have no opinion. Anyway, Albert''s plan always has his reasons. Just believe it. After all, Albert is as reliable as ever. Hagrid is ready to act in advance, which is a good thing for Albert. Mogg invites him to have an Easter dinner, he cant refuse! "You are here, come in!" Hagrid opened the wooden door and greeted Albert enthusiastically to enter. I don''t know why, Hagrid kept staring at Albert. "what happened." "You didn''t bring a crystal ball?" Hagrid couldn''t help asking. "Here it is." Albert cleaned the table, and after Hagrid watched the teeth, he took out a crystal ball from the deformed lizard skin bag and placed it on the table. He began to concentrate, staring at the crystal ball to make predictions. Just when he saw a dragon egg being handed over to a rough palm, a scream of excitement suddenly sounded in the room, which made Albert stand up on the spot. ~www.novelhall.com~ almost knocked over the crystal ball. "It''s a dragon egg, yes, I won''t see through it, it''s definitely a dragon egg." Hagrid pointed to the crystal ball and said excitedly. "Shut up Hagrid." Albert scolded angrily. Hagrid didn''t care, and continued to ask, "Then, why is it gone." Albert looked at Hagrid with joy, his crystal ball and Hagrid again. He was surprised that Hagrid could actually see the contents of the crystal ball. Could it be that your crystal ball divination has gone further? "What did you see just now?" Albert asked directly. "Is there something wrong?" "My divination ability is not very strong. Normally, only I can see the contents of the crystal ball." Albert looked at Hagrid with a strange expression. "One hand delivers a dragon egg to the other big hand, I''m sure that big hand is my hand." At this moment, Hagrid wanted to dance excitedly. Albert looked at Hagrid suspiciously, and couldn''t help muttering, "Is it true that my divination ability has become stronger?" "what did you say?" "It seems that you may get that dragon egg this time, but you''d better behave normally and don''t be too eager. To be honest, the way you are now, you may mess things up, the result of divination, It does not represent the future." Albert did not forget to remind, "Otherwise, when you mess up, don''t blame me." Chapter 465： Dog who likes music "Who are you looking for, do you need my help?" In the boys'' dormitory of Gryffindor College, George watching Fred and Lee Jordan play cards, looked suspiciously at Albert, who had been staring at the survival map since just now, and couldn''t help but ask. After George found out that Albert had returned from Hagrid''s cabin, he didn''t know who he had been following. Actually, the three of them wanted to ask Albert when he would venture into the restricted area on the fourth floor. Albert just asked them to wait for a while. Fred and Lee Jordan both played the Wizarding card for several rounds. They were a little impatient to wait, especially since Albert didn''t reveal any news to them. "Being not!" "Have you heard from Hagrid about the way to pass that big dog?" Lee Jordan casually searched for a topic and asked what the three of them were most concerned about. If they can''t subdue that big dog, they won''t even pass the first level. "That''s the three-headed dog in Greece." Albert said without looking up: "In the Muggle Greek mythology system, there are detailed records of how to deal with the three-headed dog." "Muggle records, are you sure that the thing is reliable?" Fred frowned and reminded: "You should know that the magic world is not the same as the Muggle world." "I tried it when Hagrid started raising the three-headed dog." Albert said calmly, "It works, it can make the three-headed dog fall asleep." "At the beginning, the monster that made a lot of noise in the forbidden forest was the big dog in the room at the end of the corridor in the restricted area on the fourth floor?" "Hagrid secretly kept it in the forbidden forest?" "I remember you lied to us saying that the big dog was a watchdog raised by Professor Kettlebo from the Protecting Magical Creatures class." Lee Jordan pretended to complain angrily. "I don''t remember myself saying this." Albert said calmly. "Well, who said that, Fred or George." Lee Jordan immediately turned his gun to the other two roommates. "We remember you said it." Fred and George said in unison. In fact, the three of them have already forgotten, who actually said these things before. "What''s the Muggle method?" Fred asked. "You will know later." Albert stared at the spot map, and the ink dot representing Hagrid was moving towards the periphery of Hogwarts. Hagrid was clearly prepared to go to Hogsmeades Hogs Head Bar via the trail that Hogwarts students often take. As for Professor Quirrell, he is still in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on the second floor. Albert believed that after Hagrid left Hogwarts school, Quirrell would soon get news, and followed Hagrid to leave the school to go to the pig''s head bar to implement his dragon egg lure plan. In fact, Albert''s judgment was quite accurate. Soon after Hagrid left Hogwarts, the ink dot representing Quirrell also began to move. He had already walked out of his office, and under the cover of night, walked towards the outskirts of the castle. go with. "The person who got in the way, finally left!" Albert watched the ink dot representing Quirr disappear from the map of the spot, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and a cheerful smile appeared on his face. At the same time, Quirrell, who had just left the banned apparition range, suddenly stopped and looked back in the direction of Hogwarts Castle, always feeling an inexplicable weird feeling in his heart, but Quirrell didn''t think much, and immediately apparated. left. Albert put away the spot map, and under the delighted gaze of the three roommates, he began to organize the things he would need to use. He took out the music box he bought for Christmas from the deformed lizard belt, stuffed it into his jacket pocket, and said to Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who were looking forward to it: "Go, go to the restricted corridor on the fourth floor. Our adventure has begun." "However, we need to act separately, so as not to attract the attention of others, we will meet again in the secret passage near the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor." "Is it finally going to begin?" Fred happily put away the half-playing wizard card in his hand. Lee Jordan was a bit dissatisfied with this, because he was about to win the game soon. This is completely shameless! However, Lee Jordan''s dissatisfaction did not last long, and he put away the wizard card. Compared to playing the wizard card, the upcoming exciting adventure is obviously more interesting. "Tom, stay in the room well, don''t run around, come back later and give you the fish." Albert raised his hand and scratched Tom, put it on the cushion next to him, raised his head and said to the three of them : "Get ready, let''s go!" "We are already ready." The three said in unison. At this moment, it was approaching eight o''clock, the sky was completely dark, and the library was almost closed. If four people go out together, it is easy to attract the attention of other students in the lounge, so the four people leave in batches. When Albert and Lee Jordan walked out of the lounge together, they happened to ran into Percy who had just returned from the library. The Gryffindor prefect looked very tired. In order to get excellent results in the .L exam, Percy is also working hard to review his homework. Five minutes later, they came to the agreed secret passage on the fourth floor, joined Fred and George, opened the door secretly when there was no one, and sneaked into the restricted corridor on the fourth floor. After Fred closed the wooden door leading to the penalty area corridor with his backhand, he asked Albert again, "How are you going to subdue that dog?" "use this." The four of them passed through the dimly lit corridor and appeared at the end of the corridor in the restricted area on the fourth floor. Albert took out the music box from his pocket, and copied several music boxes and handed them to the other three. At this moment, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are all at a loss. They dont understand what is going on. Albert twisted the clockwork to make the music box emit a crisp sound. "The music box can only last for about twenty or thirty seconds. Later you take turns to loosen the bars and let the music continue. The three-headed dog will fall asleep when hearing the music." Albert arranged the sequence and took out his wand. Knocked on the door lock and whispered: "Alaho Cave is open!" With a click, the door lock opened. With the creak of pushing the door, there was no low bark in the ear. The moment the music box sounded, the big dog''s eyes began to droop down. It swayed a few times, and quickly fell on the floor and fell asleep. "Open the trapdoor quickly." Albert began to direct the action of the three. "Don''t let the music stop, I don''t want to be torn to pieces by it." Fred glared at Lee Jordan in a daze. He vowed that if Lee Jordan loses the chain later, he will stay with him. Dog companions. "Sorry." Lee Jordan murmured, apologizing for the mistake just now. As they approached the three huge heads, they could feel a warm, smelly breath coming out of the big dogs mouth. "I dare say Hagrid definitely didn''t brush his teeth on time." George couldn''t help but vomit. "George, don''t forget." Albert reminded. "understood." "Fred, Lee Jordan, you use the Levitating Charm together to move the three-headed dog aside, it pressed the trapdoor." Albert directed his little partner to complete the task in an orderly manner. After the three-headed dog moved away from the trap door, Albert immediately bent down and pulled the tab on the trap door. The door suddenly opened, revealing a dark hole below. "What did you see?" Fred and Lee Jordan moved the three-headed dog aside, then let go of their clockwork and let the music continue. Lee Jordan''s face was nervous. The three-headed dog Lu Wei puts too much pressure on him. It is definitely not safe to stay with such a big dog. "There is nothing to see below, and there is no ladder to go down. We need to jump straight down." Albert looked around the three people and asked, "Who is the first to go down?" "I can go down second." Fred muttered softly. No way ~ www.novelhall.com~ The dark passage below really didn''t send him much sense of security. "George, you go down first, remember to set yourself a shock absorption curse, I think you must have learned it, right!" Albert waved his wand, conjured a ball of light, let it fall down the hole, "take it Down is Fred and Lee Jordan is third." "Okay." George gritted his teeth. "Hurry up, don''t waste time, you don''t have to worry about falling to death if you have a shock absorption curse." Albert urged. George looked down through the hole, and there was no bottom. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and slowly sliding down the hole. Finally, he only climbed the edge of the hole with ten fingers, and his speed was scary. "Don''t let the music stop." Albert threw a ball of light down again, and loudly reminded, "Otherwise you will be bitten by this stuff, and you will be out of luck." Seeing that some people were still procrastinating, Albert could not help but sigh. Regardless of whether George should go down or not, he said "See you below" and went straight down beside George. Fred, George, and Jordan Lee were all taken aback by Albert''s simple movements. Thinking of his actions just now, their cheeks couldn''t help but feel slightly hot. The three of them are also reluctant to stay on it, and there is a three-headed dog next to them, which makes them feel insecure. After Albert jumped down, George followed. Fred and Lee Jordan looked at each other and then jumped down. Only the music box on the ground still made sound, but the music sounded quickly. Will stop, and the sleeping three-headed dog will eventually regain consciousness. Chapter 466： Simple mechanism Albert could feel that he was falling downward, and the cold, humid air was whizzing past his ears. Above his head, there was the screams of Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. The sound fell in the tunnel, which made him feel a little want to laugh. Sure enough, he was still too young. Although it was said that there would be a devil net as a cushion below, Albert did not want to plunge into the devil net at all, so he chanted a shock absorption curse. By the way, several people who jumped from above were suddenly anxious in the air. Brake, abruptly stopped in the air. The shock absorption curse feels very strange. Albert feels like a feather slowly falling in the air, but the speed of falling is very slow. "Scare me to death?" Fred patted his chest and said, "This is definitely several stories high. If it weren''t for the shock absorption curse, you might break your neck if you fall." "No, if we follow the general situation, we will fall on those things." Albert pointed to the vines above his head and smiled comfortingly. "What''s the matter with those vines?" Lee Jordan frowned slightly as he looked at the squirming vines, with a not-so-good feeling. Because the ball of light that Albert made has completely disappeared, the vines have gathered again. "Guess?" Albert said casually. "Stop selling off." "This should also be an institution. Which professor do you think is the institution set up?" "This thing actually moves?" George wanted to step back, preparing to get further away from these weird vines. However, George found that his legs had been entangled by vines, and a stagger fell into the vine pile. Those vine plants immediately stretched out snake-like tendrils and entangled George''s body. "Isn''t it amazing." Albert blinked at George, not caring about his legs being entangled in the long vines. "What the **** is this?" George desperately tried to tear off the vines from his body, but the more he broke free, the faster and tighter the vines entangled. "Don''t move, I remember what this is, this is the devil net!" Fred screamed loudly. Lee Jordan, who was panicked, didn''t dare to move after hearing this. "Oh, dear Albert, we are going to break your relationship with you. You actually stood there watching our jokes." George grumbled angrily. The vines were already wrapping around his neck, making him almost breathless. "The more you struggle, the tighter the devil''s net will be entangled." Albert reminded kindly, "Actually, this is just a very simple mechanism, as if to say hello to us: ask if we have studied the herbal medicine class seriously. " "Damn, your joke is not funny at all, please hurry up, I''m almost out of breath!" George panted, desperately trying to tear off the vine that was wrapped around his neck. "The Devil''s Net likes darkness and dampness, and is afraid of fire and light." Fred chattered, using his magic wand to create flames to expel the Devil''s Net. Within a few seconds, everyone could feel the vines wrapped around their bodies shrinking, trying to avoid the light and warmth. Lee Jordan sets fire to the vines and tries to rescue George. When the devil''s web encountered the flames, it began to twist violently, twitching, and automatically loosened the tendrils wrapped around George. "Is it interesting?" The embarrassed George was finally picked up from the ground by Albert. He originally wanted to pull Albert down together, but he failed. "Thank you so much." George said grimly, but he also admired Albert''s composure. Albert had not been nervous from the beginning. If Fred and Li Qiaodan were not infected by his calmness, maybe they would really make Deguiwang sleepy. "When did you discover that they were from Devil.com?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. "From the very beginning, I think that speaking out may disturb the fun of your adventures." Albert said something that makes people want to beat him, "In fact, this is a test of a person''s knowledge and calmness." "Usually people are entangled in the devil net without knowing it, and it is normal for them to be nervous and struggle." "Thanks to your explanation." George grumbled angrily. "What good things do you think Dumbledore will hide here?" Fred looked at Albert and asked, "You should be able to guess some!" "What do you think it will be? This is not a difficult mechanism, is it?" Albert said with a smile, "Let''s go and see what''s more interesting ahead." "You must know." "It is said that it was something that Gringotts was almost stolen." Albert asked with a smile, "Do you want to make an idea?" The three shook their heads together, they would not steal what the principal had hidden. They walked forward and down the corridor down the slope. In addition to their own footsteps, there was also the sound of water drops slowly dripping down the wall. "Did you hear anything?" Lee Jordan stopped and listened. The other people listened quietly to the surrounding sounds, and indeed they heard a slight rustling sound in front of them. "Let''s go, you will know what happened in the past." Albert pointed to the front, where the lights were on. They found that at the end of the corridor, there was a brightly lit room, and the sound came from above their heads. On the high vaulted ceiling, there are countless little birds, flapping their wings, flying around in the room. "This is... the second mechanism?" "You said, if we go in directly, will these birds attack us?" George suffered from the last loss and became very careful, for fear of getting into the trap again. "There is a door on the opposite side, I am afraid we need to go through this room." Fred said, pointing to the thick wooden door on the opposite side. "It''s possible." Lee Jordan suggested, "If they all rush over at once, we will chant the explosion spell together and blow them all up." "That''s a good idea, anyway, I don''t want to run over." George also didn''t want to face the birds who would have sharp mouths and claws to tear him at any time. "Albert, what do you think?" The three of them looked at Albert together, waiting for his decision, whether to blow up all the birds overhead and drive them away. "This level may be more interesting than we thought, and the things above your head are not flying birds." Albert pointed to the flying broomstick in the room and said, "Let''s go, there should be no attack, at least not for the time being." "Are you sure?" Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows. "OK." "Well, I''ll come first." Lee Jordan took a deep breath, covered his face with his arm, and rushed to the other side of the room. As expected, nothing happened. "These things seem to be all keys." George also discovered the secret of Asuka, but they were all keys that could fly. "The door is locked." Fred walked over and pulled the handle with Lee Jordan, only to find that the wooden door remained motionless. "Use the Arahho Cave to cast a spell." George suggested, and put it into action, but it didn''t help. "Will there be an anti-Araho Cave opening curse on the door?" The three of them all looked at Albert, and he was the only one who knew how to crack the Anti-Arahho Cave Curse. As a result, of course there is no effect. "Or, we used Sesame to open the door to open the door." Lee Jordan did not forget the great feat of the first day at Hogwarts. "Better not, I don''t want to be pierced by the flying keys above." Albert stopped Lee Jordan''s crazy thoughts. "Don''t tell me, we need to find a key in these key piles." All four of them looked up at the keys flying above their heads. "Congratulations on your answer. It is estimated that you will have to find the right key to open the door." Albert said calmly, "They obviously can''t be used as decorative items." "But there are hundreds of keys on it!" "You should be thankful, we have three excellent Quidditch players here." Fred couldn''t help but sigh. George has already taken the broomsticks and is about to distribute the flying broomsticks to the three who fly the best, because there are only three flying broomsticks, and Lee Jordan, who has relatively poor flying ability, is no part. Albert didn''t pick up the flying broomstick, he was checking the lock of the door carefully. In the middle, Harry found the key. It seemed that Quirrell had already used the key to open the door, so he caused some damage to the key bird, but how should they find the key? "We are looking for a big key." Lee Jordan pretended to look at the door handle. "They are all big keys." Fred couldn''t help but complain. "Who knows what shape the key of this lock is?" Albert asked suddenly. "Maybe... It looks like a door." George raised his hand and drew the approximate shape of the key in the void. "It''s not easy." Li Qiaodan murmured, "There should be many such keys." "Try to find a rusty door key." Albert pointed to the rusty door lock and said, "I guess the key is also very old." "Aren''t you coming together? You are better at this than us." Each of them grabbed a broom and kicked them. When they rose to mid-air, they looked back at Albert and asked inexplicably. "No, I''m going to try another method." Albert shook his head and refused ~www.novelhall.com~ He was ready to try a lock picking tool to see if he could use a Muggle method to pry the door lock. If it really doesnt work, its not too late to go up and grab the key. A few people rushed into the dense key array, looking for the key bird Albert said, and when they saw the right key, they went up and caught it. But, those magic keys dodge so fast that they can''t catch them at all. "Think of a way!" Fred shouted. "We...we make a big net to cover all the keys!" George finally came up with a good way. The three of them landed on the ground and began to use the transformation magic to create a large triangle net that they captured. They thought that they could put the key in the cover later. As a result, before they could implement the plan, they heard a click and the door lock was actually opened. The three of them turned their heads stiffly and saw Albert holding the doorknob with his hand, smiling at them and saying, "The door seems to be open, let''s go in." said, he pushed the door open. "You...how did you do it?" Lee Jordan stammered. The three of them racked their brains and tried to grab the key. What is it for? At this moment, even Fred and George were plunged into self-doubt. "I can''t determine whether this method works," Albert explained, "However, it seems that wizards don''t pay much attention to Muggle methods, so this loophole is left." Chapter 467： Giant chessboard The room was completely dark, and there was nothing in sight. When Albert just raised his foot and stepped in, the torch on the surrounding walls suddenly ignited flames. There is a sense of sight of beating the boss in the game, and the illuminated scene is also shocking. At this moment, they are standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, in front of them are two rows of black statues taller than them. At the other end of the room, facing them are two rows of white statues. Fred took a few steps quickly, trying to pass by the statue. However, he quickly stopped and returned to the crowd again. "This shouldn''t be... Wizard Chess, right?" Fred couldn''t help muttering as he looked at the soldier who had drawn his sword to stop him. In fact, when the four of them saw these neatly arranged statues, they vaguely guessed the answer. "It''s magnificent!" George couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It must be very interesting. This is the first time I have played this kind of large wizard chess." "Your wizard chess skills are terrible," Fred muttered, "Even Ron can''t win." "You seem to have beaten Ron." Although George didn''t want to admit it, his useless brother who was afraid of spiders did well in wizard chess. "What should I do now?" Lee Jordan mumbled. "Isn''t it obvious?" George curled his lips and raised his finger to the wooden door behind the white chess piece. "As long as you win the wizard chess, you should be able to pass the level smoothly." "I remember Albert''s wizard chess played well!" The three looked at Albert, and waited for him to make the final decision, whether he wanted to make a tough game or to win this game of wizard chess. "I don''t guarantee that I can win!" Albert looked at the giant chessboard in front of him, frowned slightly, not knowing what he was thinking. "It''s not like you, it''s just a game of wizard chess." Lee Jordan patted Albert on the shoulder. "What''s the matter?" George realized that something was wrong. Is it really just as simple as winning a game of wizard chess? "We may need to play as pawns. If not, we may need to win each other one by one." Albert said his own speculation. He is not sure if he can win the game with three pieces. "This is not so good!" Although George wanted to experience it, he instinctively hesitated when he thought of the wild game of Wizard Chess. After all, if they really need to act as chess pieces, it would be no fun to be swept by the weapons of these chess pieces statues. "Should I have to be together to get there?" Fred frowned deeply and murmured. The black king next to Fred suddenly moved, and they were all taken aback. The statue of the king nodded to Fred, saying that everyone must participate in this wizard chess game. "Do you want to force it?" Lee Jordan asked tentatively. At their level, using spells to blow up all the statues, it shouldn''t be difficult to directly violently pass the level. "If you do that, all these statues will come to besiege us." Albert did not agree with the method of violent entry. How could Professor McGonagall never expect that someone wanted to violently enter the entry? At the level just now, you can pick the lock directly, completely because the wizard does not understand Muggles. Although he thinks these statues can''t pose too much threat to them, don''t risk this kind of thing. God knows what will happen if you really rush. Maybe, the wooden door on the opposite side can''t be opened directly? Even if you really need to fight hard in the end, you have to wait for the number of chess pieces to be reduced to a certain extent. "You tell me, which professor designed this mechanism." Lee Jordan asked when he knocked on the statue next to him. "Also, it''s Professor McGonagall of course." George curled his lips and said: "These chess pieces must be made by deformation magic. Although I don''t know how to do it, they are really amazing." "Can Albert do that too?" Fred looked at Albert expectantly, wanting to get a positive answer from him. "I do know something about Wizard Chess. Although the principle of this giant chess board is similar to Wizard Chess, it uses more advanced transformation magic." Albert said to Fred, George and Lee Jordan: "We probably need to replace the four black pawns here." "You command, what shall we do?" "Let me think about it." Albert''s brain was fully turned on and he began to make plans. It was an unequal game. "You think about it slowly." The three of them were not in a hurry, and began to study the chess piece statues, observing the surrounding environment by the way, and preparing for the violent passage later. "Okay." A few minutes later, Albert clapped his hands and said after all three of them looked over, "Fred and George replace the two knights, and Lee Jordan replaces the king. As for me, replace the bishop. ." Those chess pieces seemed to understand Albert''s words, and the two knights, a bishop, and a king turned around and walked out of the chessboard, leaving them with four empty seats. Micro bar Go, the most interesting wizard chess game of this century has officially begun! "How shall we defeat these statues later?" "If it doesn''t work, just use explosive spells to blast them." Albert took a candy out of his pocket, peeled off the candy paper and threw it in his mouth, casually comforting, "However, I don''t think it is necessary, as long as They are "eaten" and should take the initiative to step down. If there is no response, they will be blown up." Albert was a little excited. Compared with the wizard chess on the table, he is now commanding an army. "What if we are eaten?" "I will prevent this from happening. If you do encounter it, you will run out of the board by yourself, remember not to be hit by the chess piece." Albert has already started to move the chess piece. The first routine is just those, exchange each other to make a bigger battlefield. Albert discovered that Professor McGonagalls chess game was not as clever as he thought. The game went smoother than expected. The difficulty of the giant chess board is that the players need to maintain a normal mentality, and don''t be unable to think normally due to the tragic fight of the wizard chess. As long as they can play the standard of the wizard chess, they will definitely win. On the chessboard, Fred and George, who were still a bit nervous, have already begun to kill the Quartet. They used explosive spells to smash a lot of chess pieces that were "eaten" by themselves, and swept the chess pieces into the trash pile, looking like they were acting The King''s Lee Jordan couldn''t help but want to go forward and fight. The little soldiers were eliminated at the beginning of the game. The scene of the chess pieces fighting was exceptionally spectacular. Think of the chess piece on the opposite side cutting a chess piece into pieces with a sword and sweeping out the chessboard. If it happens by your side, if you don''t have enough courage, you will really shake your legs with fright. Even if you know that the chess piece will not attack you, anyone is afraid that you will be accidentally affected? Especially when the opponent''s bishop overturned Fred''s chariot on the ground with a mace, Fred was really taken aback. Albert was afraid that Fred would suddenly turn around and escape, and immediately shouted at him: "Calm down, you are safe." "It''s not safe at all, I''m injured." Fred complained, pointing to his arm injured by the debris. "Don''t complain, go back to c8." "Why don''t you eat the White Queen?" Fred retreated obediently, but couldn''t help asking, he hadn''t calmed down yet. "If you want to be eaten, I don''t mind at all, anyway, I must have earned the money." Watching the fierce fighting, and looking at Albert, who was calmly commanding, everyone''s anxiety completely disappeared. Judging from the number of pawns on the chessboard, Albert was obviously more clever than his opponents. He ate far more white pawns than they lost black pawns, and even had one **** in the front row. Albert will save the pieces as much as possible and use them as cannon fodder for the pieces. He didn''t dare to send Fred and George forward, every time he used them, he had to avoid them being easily eaten. There is no way. Every time a chess piece on both sides is taken, the chess piece will behave cruelly and mercilessly. A large number of broken pieces fell along the wall, which is the best proof. The number of pieces on the field is reduced to a certain level, and there is no need to exchange pieces. Albert began to think about how to defeat the king as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to drag on here for too long! The White Queen fiercely knocked the other bishop to the floor and threw it out of the chessboard like garbage. Albert immediately stepped forward and happily put the king to death. When he raised his wand ~www.novelhall.com~ and was about to blow up the white king in front of him completely, this guy actually took off the crown from his head and threw it at Albert''s feet. This means that Albert won. "Good luck for you." Albert murmured, watching the white chess pieces bowing and retreating one after another, and lowered their arms, so there was no more trouble with the white king. "It''s really interesting. As expected, commanding large wizard chess is far more interesting than playing ordinary wizard chess." Fred cracked his mouth and laughed. He had eaten a lot of chess pieces just now. "I saw your legs shaking just now." "Nonsense, who said my legs are shaking." Fred glared at Lee Jordan dissatisfied, knowing that this guy must be envious of himself charging on the board. "I have seen it all, your legs are shaking a lot." Lee Jordan said with a curled mouth. In the game just now, he hardly moved. He was very safe and very boring. "Stop making trouble." Albert stopped the silly joke. "You said, if we were holding a broom and bombing these chess pieces with magic from above, would we not need to play this game of wizard chess?" "The biggest possibility is that the door will not open." Albert thought for a while and said. Actually, he didn''t think about this method, but in the end he gave up. If the wooden door cannot be opened and he is besieged by the chess piece statue, it will be really bad luck. Since you can pass this level in the easiest way, don''t do those fancy things. Chapter 468： Fight with trolls There was a corridor behind the door, and several people walked along the corridor. Just a few steps, Fred suddenly asked, "You said, what treasure is Principal Dumbledore hiding here?" "Do you want to hit that baby''s idea?" Albert stopped, turned to look at Fred who almost hit him, his brows raised slightly. "Isn''t this curious about what baby needs so many professors to arrange institutions to protect?" Fred didn''t care about Albert''s tone, and said to himself, "The devil net should be Professor Sprout''s institution. Those keys to magic must be Professor Flitwicks handwriting, as well as Professor McGonagalls giant chessboard array. All three deans have participated, then..." He didn''t say anything afterwards, but everyone understood what they meant. What is the thing that Principal Dumbledore has spent so much time protecting? If it is not a very precious thing, is it really necessary to achieve this level? This incident really aroused everyone''s curiosity. "I am also very curious." "Just think about it, don''t expect to get it." Albert reminded, "I guess Principal Dumbledore will know we are here soon." The three of them were stunned. "It''s weird? After all, it''s Principal Dumbledore. How could he not be able to monitor the situation here." Albert curled his lips and laughed at himself. "Do you think these institutions are difficult to stop thieves who want to steal their treasures? , I prefer to believe that the principal is going to use this to catch the thief." The three of them were silent, because Albert''s words were reasonable. Is it difficult for the professors to arrange the mechanism? does not seem to be difficult! is really not difficult, even if they are not careful, they may just eat it. Wait for the thief, do you mean us? They are very curious about who these institutions are prepared for? Albert may know a little bit, but he would definitely not tell them directly, so he didn''t ask himself to be boring to ask. "The three deans are all involved, and Snape is no exception. We are very likely to face Snape''s organization next." George changed the subject and said his guess. His speculation is actually It makes sense. While talking, several people came to a door. After they looked at each other, Fred stepped forward and opened the door. At the moment the door was opened, a disgusting smell came out, and they almost subconsciously lifted their clothes to block their noses. The next moment, there was the sound of the chain pulling from the door, and a loud roar came from the room. Albert almost instinctively reached out and pulled the door back. My God! That smell is terrible! He felt like he was about to burst into tears. "It''s a monster!" Fred stepped back several steps, not because he was afraid of trolls, but as far away as possible from the door and the terrible stench, and wanted to breathe some fresh air. "Are you sure this is the mechanism arranged by Snape?" Li Jordan obviously didn''t think the troll in the room was the mechanism arranged by Snape. "It should be the mechanism arranged by Professor Quirrell. Trolls are mentioned in the "Dark Forces Self-Defense Guide"." Albert and a few people moved away from the door, and when the terrible stench could no longer be smelled around him, Only then began to put the head-bubble curse on everyone. "It''s much better now." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but vomit, "I don''t doubt that the monster was actually to kill the people who entered the room." Albert didnt pay attention to Li Jordans complaints, and reminded: Dont just slaughter the monster inside later. Ill throw a glowing curse into it later. You use the Stupefying Curse on it, and try to faint as possible. It. Under normal circumstances, we shouldn''t have to fight the monster directly, there must be some easy way to subdue it." Several people nodded, indicating that they understand! Facing giant monsters, they didnt have the previous anxiety. Obviously giant monsters are even more dangerous than those chess pieces statues, but they once had the experience of killing two giant monsters. When facing giant monsters, the four of them completely I didn''t feel much fear and anxiety. "Three, two, one!" When Fred reopened the door, Albert immediately threw a ball of light into it, and the dim room was completely illuminated. The four raised their wands and fired a stun spell at the troll inside. The troll hit by four stun curses shook its body as if drunk. The troll did not fall, but stood firmly again. It shook its head and looked at the four young men who had entered the room. wizard. "This hasn''t been knocked down!" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all showed shocked expressions on their faces. You must know that this is the four of them using the coma spell together. If ordinary people are set on fire in this way, it is estimated that they can only be sent to the Saint Mungo Hospital for Magical Injury. "Obstacle Curse!" Albert shouted. The giant monster in front of him is far bigger than the two he encountered last time. "There are so many obstacles!" Everyone yelled in unison, and the top of the wand shot a spell, hitting the body of the troll, making the troll that was about to rush to stop abruptly, as if some huge force restrained it. . "What should I do?" Fred yelled, "Do you use the Stunning Curse a few more times?" The effect of the obstacle spell will not be very long, and the trolls may break free from the restraints at any time and move. They must do something to completely subdue it. "Destroy its weapon first~www.novelhall.com~George was about to use an explosive spell to destroy the troll stick, but Albert stopped it. "let me do it." Albert just waved his wand, and the stick in the troll''s hand flew into the air. When the troll regained its ability to move, it was shocked to find that the weapon in its hand was missing. It looked at its palm, scratched its head in confusion, and the wooden stick commanded by Albert drew a graceful arc in the void , Knocked **** the back of its original owner''s head. An earth-shaking sound echoed in the room, and the giant monster swayed in place like an exaggerated dance, staggered a few times, and fell face down on the floor. "Boom" shook the whole room. "That''s it...you won?" Li Qiaodan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He originally thought he was going to be entangled with this giant monster for a while, but he didn''t expect to solve it so easily? "I have studied trolls. The only disgusting thing about these guys is the smell of their bodies." Albert carefully stepped over the thick body of the trolls and walked towards the opposite door. "Is the weakness in the back of the head?" Fred reached out and patted his head. "Yes, one of the weaknesses is the back of the head. Attacking there can make the monster pass out." "Come on, I don''t want to stay here any longer." George muttered, and he stretched out his hand to open the wooden door and walked in first. "Next, it should be Snape''s mechanism!" Chapter 469： It all works Just after crossing the threshold, several people couldn''t believe what they saw. There is only one table in the room, with seven medicine bottles of different shapes lined up on the table. "A table, a few bottles, is this Snape''s mechanism?" As soon as Lee Jordan''s voice fell, a purple flame rose behind them, completely sealing the entrance, leading to The front doorway also had flames bursting out, but here was a black flame. They were trapped in the room. "The flame of this color looks...not so good!" "Even if you don''t say it, we can see it." George gave Lee Jordan a nasty look, told him to shut his mouth, looked sideways at Albert, and asked, "What should we do now?" "The secret must be in the bottles on the table, see what this is!" Fred reached out and grabbed a piece of parchment next to the bottle, cleared his throat, and read the contents of the parchment: The danger is in front of us, and the safety is behind. There are two of us who can help you. Drink them down, one will lead you forward, the other will send you back to where you were. The two are filled with nettle wine. The three are killers, waiting in line... Except for Albert, the other three are at a loss. "This should be a puzzle game!" Fred didn''t know what he muttered, so he stuffed the parchment paper to Albert and gave up participating in the puzzle game altogether. "You can tell us later, how to solve the mystery!" Lee Jordan patted Albert on the shoulder, as if the task was entrusted to you. George also spread his hands, and said with a bitter smile: "I''m not good at this stuff either." Albert ignored these three scums and continued to read: Choose, unless you want to delay here forever. We also provide four clues to help you choose: First, no matter how cunning the poison is, they are in fact standing on the left side of the nettle wine; "Actually, this is a game of logical reasoning." Albert quickly read the content on the parchment and quickly came to such a conclusion. "You probably don''t know that many great wizards actually don''t have the ability to reason logically." After hearing Albert''s words, Fred spit out casually. "I dare you to say, if it weren''t for you here, we''d probably only be trapped here forever." George echoed, with an expression of you quickly solving the mystery. "You won''t." Albert said suddenly. "Nothing?" None of the three understood Albert. "I won''t be trapped here forever, Principal Dumbledore will come and get you out." Albert finished speaking and read it again. After discovering that Albert finished reading, George couldn''t bear his curiosity. What did you find? " "The paper means these seven bottles: three bottles are poison; two bottles are wine." Albert handed the parchment to George and said. "Among them, there is a bottle that allows us to safely pass through the black flame. Yes, it is the smallest bottle that can help us pass through the black flame. As for the bottle that can send us back through the purple flame." Said, Ai Bert took out the round bottle on the right and introduced. "How do you know." The three of them were a little dumbfounded at once, feeling very unbelievable, how did Albert make a judgment in an instant. "It''s very simple. You mark the seven bottles from left to right as one to seven." "Mark?" "Well, the mark is for easy identification. The fourth point of the parchment paper is the second on the left and the second on the right. Although they look different, they taste the same." Albert pointed to the bottles of two and six and said: "According to the third Click on it and you will find that the size of the bottles are not equal. There is no death hidden in the giants and dwarfs. You can see that six is ??not a poison. The taste is the same, and it is not a poison, so it means that two and six are filled with nettle wine. "Because of how cunning the poison hides, in fact, they all stand to the left of the nettle wine, so Qi is not a poison. "Through the elimination method, the poison can only be one, three, four or five in the end." Albert pointed to the four bottles and said: "The third bottle is the smallest of the seven, which is the so-called dwarf, so it is not poison. ." "All the antidote can only be three and seven." Albert singled out the two bottles and continued to explain: "According to the second point, the contents of the left and right bottles are different. If you want to move forward, they will not You are useful, that is, the one on the right cannot help you move forward, so we can only help us retreat through the purple flame." "It''s that simple?" After the three of them listened to Albert''s explanation, they immediately understood what this so-called logic game was about. "It''s really simple, as long as you are not stupid, you should be able to solve it." "However, I guess there is no way to tell you at a glance!" The three of them can''t help but slander, is Albert calling himself a fool? "The potion in this is probably only enough for one person to drink," Fred grabbed the smallest bottle and shook it. "The estimated amount is less than a mouthful!" The four people looked at each other, and finally Fred gave the vial to Albert. If anyone can continue, it is Albert. "There is a way!" Albert thought for a while and said: "Using the refilling curse may allow us to pass through the black flames together, but it is risky. I am not sure whether the refilling curse is full of potions. It didn''t work because I haven''t tried it." "Really can?" No one wants to stop here. "I dont know, the black flame doesnt feel very good to me, a bit like the legendary Li Huo, but Li Huo cant be so docile . "Albert considered it for a while, and finally gave up the idea of ??letting Fred, George, and Lee Jordan take the plunge. If they were injured, it would be uneconomical. "Forget it, just wait here!" He said to the three. " Later, remember to tell us, Principal Dumbledore What good things are hiding here! "Although Fred, George and Lee Jordan were a bit regretful, they did not insist. They could also feel that these flames were dangerous. " Got it~www.novelhall.com~ Albert opened the smallest bottle and drank the liquid in one gulp. A icy chill suddenly penetrated Albert''s body, making him shiver. Albert threw the empty bottle to Fred and walked forward quickly. The black flame did not pose any threat to him. After passing through the black flames, Albert walked down a staircase and soon reached a room. As expected, it was almost the same as the description in. The Mirror of Eris, which I had seen in the House of Request, was moved here by Dumbledore as the final organ. Albert is curious if he can take the Philosopher''s Stone out of the mirror. He walked slowly towards the magic mirror and looked at himself in the magic mirror, as if...nothing changed! No, it''s not that there is no change. Albert found himself in the mirror smiling at him, and then Albert in the mirror... took out a red stone from his pocket. That is the Philosopher''s Stone that Albert had seen in Nicole LeMay. "This... shouldn''t it..." Albert reached out his hand into his pocket and found a red stone. Looking at the Philosopher''s Stone in front of him, Albert was speechless. Is this all right? "The principal should have a way to put the Philosopher''s Stone back!" Albert comforted himself. Chapter 470： I dont know it is blessing If Quirrell knew that Albert was struggling with how to deal with the Philosopher''s Stone at the moment, he would be holding his chest depressed and vomiting blood! In order to increase the success rate of stealing the Philosophers Stone, Quirrell didnt bother to collect information, and finally got the information about the mechanism to protect the Philosophers Stone from several deans. As a result, those so-called magic organs were easily cracked by Albert just now. Quirrell is now painstakingly planning to obtain a way to subdue the three-headed dog from Hagrid, and he is completely defeated by a Greek mythical story that Albert casually said. To some extent, Quirrell is undoubtedly lucky, because he has no idea about it. On the night of April, the weather was already very sultry. Before coming to the pigs head bar, Quirrell had taken the compound medicine in advance. Not only that, but Quirrell also wore a cloak and a hood, wrapping himself up tightly, with a look for fear of being recognized by others. There are always some weird guys in the pig''s head bar. There is an odd guy with a cloak and a hood, which is actually not surprising. Anyway, such guys can occasionally be seen. Quirrell walked to the counter, where he asked the barkeeper for a bottle of mead, then turned around and looked around the bar, and saw Hagrid sitting in the corner, his eyes narrowed. is a coincidence. There were no more tables in the pig''s head bar, so Quirrell sat down in the empty seat beside Hagrid. There were a few people over there, playing cards, and Hagrid was playing cards, but it seemed to be absent. Quirrell naturally didn''t know. The reason Hagrid was absent was that he was looking for him, the wizard who could send him the dragon egg. Hagrid has been waiting here for a while, but he has not found the person, but he has not forgotten Albert''s reminder, and he has not acted strangely. When the people around him proposed to play cards, Hagrid also agreed. Anyway, everyone had fun, and it was just a matter of losing a game. After the three of them sat down in Quirrell, they all looked over. Quirrell said hoarsely, "Don''t mind letting me join." Everyone did not refuse, so Quirrell also joined the game. While playing cards, a few people brag about their achievements. The middle-aged man on the left hand side of Hagrid is a smuggler, and he is telling everyone about his smuggling deeds. said that he had just returned from India and brought back many Asian specialties. "If you are interested in anything, you can find me, 10% discount." The smuggler told them that there was a strange guy who bought a litter of bird and snake eggs from him for a hundred gallons, saying that it was to make the so-called shampoo from the yolk of bird and snake eggs. "That guy gave me a bottle. It is said that it can lock my hair and let me buy it if I want it." After that, the smuggler really took out a small bottle of shampoo from his suitcase. I don''t know why, but when he talked about it, his expression on his face was extremely complicated. "The shampoo made from the yolk of the bird and snake egg is really luxurious." Hagrids eyes lit up when he heard the egg just now, but the guy actually took out a bottle of shampoo from the suitcase, making him instantly stunned and losing interest. The young and thin young man next to the smuggler was smoking a cigar, and slowly vomiting a big smoke ring, looking like he enjoyed it. The young man looked at the shampoo with interest, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and tapped his hair, and asked curiously: "Your hair doesn''t look like it is locked in gloss." In fact, everyone has noticed that the smugglers hair is really weird, as if it has been bitten by something, and it seems to make people want to laugh. "Because... if this shampoo is not used correctly, it will be dangerous." The smuggler screamed angrily like a cat with its tail trampled on. said, he threw the bottle of shampoo on the ground, raised his foot and trampled it to the ground. "At that time, I must be crazy, I would believe his nonsense, what does it mean to be diluted according to a certain ratio, what a hell!" The smuggler took another sip of wine, obviously a bit drunk. "Would you like one to make sure you feel comfortable after smoking." The young cigar smoker smiled and handed out a cigar to the smuggler. "Seeing you are in a bad mood, I will give you a 20% discount today." "Don''t think I don''t know, you have added something in it." The smuggler reached out the cigar handed by the youth, all the cards in his hand were still on the table, and got up and left. "Do you want it?" Hagrid and Quirrell both shook their heads and refused. "It''s a pity." The young cigar smoker took another sip, reached out to look through the cards thrown on the table by the smuggler, and sneered: "Sure enough, he is a guy who can''t afford to lose." said, he also got up and left, ready to find other customers interested in adding cigars. The game broke up halfway through, but no one really cared. "what do you do?" Hagrid curiously asked the man next to him who had wrapped himself tightly. This guy keeps his face buried in the shadow of his hood, making it difficult to see his appearance. "I''m just a peddler, selling all kinds of things." Quirrell said calmly. "If you need it, I can find it for you. As long as the price is right, everything can be discussed." "Vendor? Your tone is not like what a vendor would say." Hagrid said in surprise. "There are also many kinds of hawkers, and I have a wide range of things. As long as the price is right, everything is easy to negotiate." Quirrell poured himself and Hagrid a glass of wine and asked, "What about you?" "Me? I''m the Hogwarts hunting ground guard." Hagrid took a sip of mead and said, "Anyone who knows me knows this." "Hunting grounds? I deal with a lot of hunting grounds, you know, they occasionally sell some interesting things." Quirrell was happy to steer the topic in the direction he wanted. "I remember that there are many specialties in the Forbidden Forest that are very popular with everyone." Quirrell asked curiously. "Are you interested in this?" "Yes, I''m interested." Quirrell replied calmly, "After all, I am a peddler, and maybe I will deal with you." The two continued to play cards and talked about some magical creatures by the way. In order to successfully get the answers he wanted from Hagrid, Quirrell made no little preparations, and led the topic towards magical creatures when chatting. Quirrell talked about a lot of hunting grounds he had visited, and he was close to Hagrid, saying that the two sides could cooperate in the future, and if Kanon made money together. Hagrid, under Quill''s questioning, talked about the magical creatures he had taken care of, and the ways to deal with these magical creatures. "What do you ask these for?" Hagrid''s cheek was already a bit drunk. "A friend asked me to inquire. Of course, I won''t let you tell me this in vain. As a reward, I can buy you a drink or give you some gallons." Quirrell bought a bottle of whiskey from the counter. Pour a large glass for Hagrid. "I always wanted a dragon in particular." Hagrid did not forget what he was doing here, and muttered softly. "One dragon?" Quirrell was satisfied that things were developing more and more according to his expectations. "It''s illegal to raise dragons. You know, there has been a lot of trouble recently. For this reason, a dragon egg fell in my hand and couldn''t sell it." When talking about this, Quirrell made himself sound depressed. In fact, he is indeed very depressed now, because he has been sitting here with Hagrid for more than an hour. "Dragon Egg!" Hagrid''s dim eyes instantly woke up. Albert''s prediction is really about to come true. I can really get a dragon egg today. Just as Hagrid was excited about it, he quickly thought of Albert''s words and said, "If you meant it, I meant it..." "If you want, we can play cards and gamble!" Quirrell said: "If you can beat me ten times, I will give you that dragon egg, if you lose once, give me 10 gallons. , No, five gallons would be fine. Of course, if you lose to me twenty times, it belongs to you, you know, if it werent for me to get rid of it, a dragon egg would cost more than this." "One hundred gallons, I don''t have that much money with me." Hagrid said helplessly. "The price is already very cheap." "You don''t seem to want it too much?" "The Ministry of Magic is very strict. If they find out that I have a dragon egg, it will be unlucky." Quirrell casually found a reason, "Of course, if you originally bought it from Jialong, I would I am willing to sell it to you." "Let''s play cards." Hagrid thought about it and agreed. They were playing cards and drinking. There were already a lot of wine bottles on the table. Hagrid was a little drunk~www.novelhall.com~ After Hagrid won five games, Quirrell suddenly said, "Yes. Now, I have to figure out if you have the ability to deal with a dragon." Hagrid was surprised and puzzled. "I don''t want the dragon to run out to cause trouble, and the Ministry of Magic finally found me on my head. After all, I just want to do business and I don''t want to cause trouble for myself." "Don''t worry, I''m very good at dealing with these ferocious beasts." Hagrid drank half a glass of beer in one breath, patted his chest and promised. "Which magical creatures have you dealt with?" Quirrell asked as she shuffled the cards. "I used to raise eagles overnight in the forbidden forest. The eagle-headed horse has wings and eight-eyed giant spiders. I have dealt with the horse tribes and giants. Even the three-headed dog can control and obediently. A piece of cake" "Three-headed dogs, I have heard of these creatures, and they are said to be quite dangerous." Quirrell was ecstatic, and all his efforts were finally realized. "I heard that some wizards have unique ways to subdue the three-headed dog." Quirrell asked curiously, "How did you do it?" "The three-headed dog is actually very easy to deal with. You just need to play some music to it, and you can make it fall asleep quickly." "play music?" Quirrell couldn''t believe his ears. Hagrid''s way of subduing the three-headed dog was to play music? This is not to coax the child to sleep. At this moment, Quirrell felt that he was not well. Chapter 471： Leaker / "I haven''t completely figured out how many magical organs Quirrell has inquired about, but he is certainly not as cringing as he seems on the surface." In the principal''s office, Snape was reporting the latest information to Dumbledore. "I suspect that the magic mechanism you let us set up is not useful at all." Snape looked at Dumbledore sitting at the desk with his hands crossed thinking about the problem, and said blankly: "If Quirrell really is The dark wizard who broke into Gringotts." "I never expected those magical institutions to stop the peepers." Dumbledore said calmly, "But it is undeniable that those magical institutions are still working well until now, do you think Severus?" "There is another thing. Harry Potter is investigating the thing you hid on the fourth floor, and you should already know a lot of things." When Snape mentioned Potter, his face showed involuntarily. With an expression of disgust, "He likes his father, like his father, likes to be limelight, cause trouble, violate discipline, and be rude." "Other teachers said that the boy was humble, easy-going, and talented." Dumbledore said peacefully. "He might be involved in this matter." Snape''s tone suddenly stopped and said firmly: "No, it should be said that he is self-righteous, he will definitely be involved in this matter, do you already know something? Who? Instructing Quirrell to run to the school to steal things behind his back? From what I know of Quirrell, he doesn''t seem like a person who has the courage to break into Gringotts and steal." "There are already some guesses." Dumbledore''s gaze moved to the table beside the exquisite silverware suddenly with white smoke. "Who?" When Snape asked about this, he couldn''t help but reach out and grab his arm: "It''s him! It''s impossible! Isn''t he dead? And the Dark Mark has not changed." "You should know that Voldemort is not dead yet." When Dumbledore mentioned Voldemort, the muscles on Snape''s face twitched slightly. "Okay, I will trouble you to worry about Quirrell''s affairs." Dumbledore took the initiative to end the conversation. After Snape left the principal''s room, he couldn''t help but squinted his eyes and looked at the delicate silverware that was smoking white smoke on the table. "a?" In the room, Albert sits on a chair, flipping through his notebook boredly with the help of the burning torch in front of him, and there is a blood-red stone at his feet. If Quirrell was here at the moment, he would definitely recognize that this was the legendary Philosopher''s Stone. The precious Philosopher''s Stone was just thrown on the ground by Albert like garbage. After knowing this, Kiro would really vomit blood! But then again, is this thing really a magic stone? Albert actually couldn''t judge, but he tried to turn other objects into "gold", but all failed. Perhaps, as Albert initially guessed, this is just a stone that resembles a Philosophers Stone, otherwise how could it be put here as a bait? What if it is stolen? Regardless of whether the Philosophers Stone is real or not, it doesnt matter to Albert. He came here to take risks and break into the magic organs arranged by the professors, in fact, only to complete the mission of the "Game of Braves". As for the Philosophers Stone? Even if it is true, he can''t take it away. There really is a task for him to steal the Philosophers Stone, and Albert will not give up a forest because of a tree. Okay, in fact, the benefits of betrayal are not big enough. An unfamiliar footstep came from the corridor outside. Albert turned his head and smiled and said hello to the visitor: "Good evening, Mr. Dumbledore." "Good evening, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore greeted Albert with a smile. "What are you doing here?" "Isn''t this obvious? A great adventure." Albert bent down, and under Dumbledore''s gaze, picked up the Philosopher''s Stone on the ground, "However, the prize for the clearance was a bit unexpected." "I went to the Eris Mirror and took a look in the mirror, and found that in the mirror, I actually took this thing out of my pocket. Your magic mechanism makes me feel incredible." As he said, Albert stretched his hand holding the Philosopher''s Stone toward Dumbledore and placed the Philosopher''s Stone on the headmaster''s hand. The latter looked at the magic stone in his hand, then looked up at Albert, smiled and asked, "How do you feel?" "Feel? The magic mechanism is quite interesting, but it''s a bit simple." Albert grinned and said, "However, my favorite is Professor McGonagall''s giant chessboard. This kind of large wizard chess is really good. Its very interesting. Its a pretty powerful transforming magic. The most annoying thing is Professor Quirrells troll level. To be honest, I think the taste is really disgusting and its not hygienic." "Actually, I don''t really like dealing with trolls, they always make themselves stinky." Dumbledore blinked at Albert. "It''s not safe here." Albert saw Dumbledore walking towards the magic mirror and raised his eyebrows. "Are you going to keep the Philosopher''s Stone here?" "Just keep it here, generally the greedy people who want to get the magic stone can''t take out the magic stone from the magic mirror of Eris" Dumbledore raised his wand and cast a complex magic that Albert couldn''t understand, and the magic stone was hidden in the mirror again. "Sir, is this really Mr. Nicol''s Philosopher''s Stone?" Albert asked suddenly. "Why do you ask?" "I heard that the Sorcerer''s Stone can turn anything into''gold''." "Have you tried it?" Dumbledore asked. "Yes, it is the legendary Philosopher''s Stone after all." Albert admitted simply. "However, it failed." "The Sorcerer''s Stone can''t make gold." Dumbledore patted Albert on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go, your partner is still waiting for you, don''t worry them." No extra points, no deductions, everything seems like nothing happened. Dumbledore was gentle like a grandpa facing his naughty grandson. Dumbledore didn''t need to drink the antidote. He just waved his magic wand and easily separated the flames and let them pass smoothly. "Sir, is this fierce?" Albert asked, looking back at the black flame. "No, you should have read Li Huo''s information. You should understand that that kind of flame is difficult to control. Once out of control, it is a disaster." Dumbledore looked back at Albert and reminded: "In the history of magic, there are When many wizards tried Lihuo curse, they were tested and charged to death by Lihuo." "As far as I know, Professor Snape is very good at dark magic, at least better than Professor Quirrell~www.novelhall.com~ Albert said in a weird tone: "He should be able to curse and be perfect. control! " Dumbledore said again: "This is not fierce, and I will not allow anyone to use that dangerous magic in school." "The two bottles of so-called antidote are actually the same medicine, right?" Albert said suddenly. "why would you say so." "Intuition told me that the two bottles should be the same." Albert said to himself, "That''s just the answer written on parchment, and the answer may not be all true." Albert suddenly felt that Quirrell was pitiful, and he was making money by playing like this. Dumbledore just smiled without answering. A few people came to the exit, Fred, George and Lee Jordan are already here. "Gentlemen, please don''t keep things secret tonight." Dumbledore looked around the four people present and said, "Don''t talk about it outside." "Of course." The four said in unison. "You must swear not to tell anyone, and you will not deliberately disclose it to anyone." Dumbledore said solemnly, looking at them. "We will not tell anyone, nor will we deliberately disclose it to anyone." After swearing, Albert glanced at his panel, and it seemed that a new task had been triggered. He opened the panel task when everyone was not paying attention, and was stunned. The new mission is: The leaker? Chapter 472： Who fell in "Unexpectedly, you said it again." When Fred was speaking, he turned his head and looked around. Seeing that there was no one else in the corridor, he whispered to the three of them: "The principal is really monitoring there." "Just now I really thought we would be deducted a lot of points by Professor Dumbledore, and given a severe training, and put in confinement. Unexpectedly, the principal would only let us keep secret." When the principal suddenly appeared, the three of them were really taken aback. George turned his head to look at Albert and asked curiously, "Did you do something that made the principal let us go so easily?" "I thought you forgot what you promised!" Albert raised his index finger and made a hush at the three. Just after a thrilling adventure, a few people felt a little hungry, so they went to the kitchen together, preparing to get some supper from the kitchen. Now, on the way back to the dormitory. "I dare you to say that they have forgotten it a long time ago." Lee Jordan teased vaguely. "If it weren''t for stuffing your mouth, I would say you must talk more than us." Fred suddenly snatched the greased paper bag of potato pancakes from Lee Jordan''s hand, and glared at him dissatisfiedly. This guy who talks coldly. "By the way, you can actually eat it." George looked at Lee Jordan whose mouth was full of food, and shook his head. Although they haven''t come into contact with the trolls, passing by the trolls'' room still makes a few people feel uncomfortable and want to go back to take a bath. "Why can''t I eat it." As soon as Lee Jordan finished speaking, he saw Fred took off his boots and brought them in front of him. "Oh, you guy, you''re a jerk." Li Qiaodan almost vomited all the things he had eaten. The next moment, the two chased after each other. "Really." Albert shook his head straight. At this moment, there are still many people in the Gryffindor common room busy with their own affairs, but the lounge is exceptionally quiet. Some students in the fifth and seventh grades are working hard to review their homework, and Percy, as the prefect, maintains the order of the entire common room. If anyone dared to speak loudly in the common room, Percy would immediately be glared at. So, Fred was still chattering just now, and he was unlucky when he entered the common room. "Where have you been, what''s the smell of your body, it''s so stinking." Percy stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and nose, glaring at Fred who disturbed them in their review. "Is there?" Fred sniffed his body, and stretched out his hand to let Percy smell it, but was opened by the slap of the opponent. "It''s stinking." Percy glared at Fred: "Don''t disturb other people''s review here." Fred annoyed Percy happily, and when he turned his head to look at his brother, he found that the few friends who were by his side had disappeared. "Hey, wait for me." Fred didn''t care about Percy, and hurried to keep up. took a good shower and used shower gel to clean up the odor that might be left on his body. Several people sat down and ate the potato pancakes they got from the kitchen. Seeing Albert''s return, Tom leaned in immediately, rubbed Albert with his head, and begged for the agreed dried fish. "By the way, you haven''t told us what is the treasure that Principal Dumbledore is hiding?" The three asked Albert who was feeding the cat while eating. "There is only one magic mirror in the last room, the one we saw in the responsive room last time. There is nothing else." Albert scratched Tom''s ear and answered Frey. Questions that German, George and Lee Jordan want to know. "What about the treasure?" "I guess it''s hidden in the Mirror of Eris." Albert didn''t lie, and began to tell the truth, "This should be a magic mechanism arranged by Principal Dumbledore, and most people can''t break it." "That''s an ordinary person, are you an ordinary person?" George turned his head to look at Albert, nodded suddenly and said, "You are not an ordinary person, you are Albert!" "Well, I''m not an ordinary person." Albert rolled his eyes when he heard this. "Look, Albert finally admitted that he is not an ordinary person." Lee Jordan joked after swallowing the food in his mouth, patted Albert on the shoulder. "Don''t change the subject." George raised his hand to stop Li Jordan from continuing, and asked directly, "What is the treasure? Don''t tell me, you haven''t seen a treasure." If you dont ask directly, you dont know where the topic will be. "The treasure should be a magic stone." "What stone?" "The Sorcerer''s Stone," Albert said. "What is that?" George raised an eyebrow and asked "A magical alchemy product." Albert replied, "However, you don''t need to care too much about the treasure. I guess that the magic stone is most likely a fake." "Fake, you mean, the treasure is fake." Lee Jordan didn''t figure out what it meant for a while. "Aren''t you nonsense? Albert must have tested it, otherwise he would not say that the thing is fake." Fred stuffed the paper bag to Lee Jordan, as if you were still eating your pancakes . "Well, I tried it, but it didn''t work." Albert Lee Jordan was about to eliminate the last pancake, his eyesight and hands quickly rescued the food from him. "You have already eaten a lot. Eating too much at night is not good for your stomach." "Yes, it''s bad for the stomach." "You should eat this." George didn''t know how to get a box of cocoa multi-flavored beans from there, stuffed it directly into Li Qiaodan''s hand, and said with a smile. "and then?" "At the time, I asked Principal Dumbledore, and he didn''t answer, but I guess the thing is fake." "Why did the principal put a fake magic stone where is it?" "It''s the Philosopher''s Stone." Albert corrected. "Oh why?" The three of them all looked at Albert, waiting for his answer. "What would you do if you knew someone wanted to steal their own things?" Albert asked when he took a comb and combed Tom, without answering the questions of the three directly. "I will hide and try to catch that **** thief." Lee Jordan said. "Since I know that someone is going to steal my things, of course I will be vigilant, first make sure the things will not be stolen, and then try to catch the other person." George''s thoughts were similar. "No, it should be a fake one and put it in the original position. Waiting for the **** thief to come over. If it can catch the other party, it''s best if it can''t catch the stolen one. It''s a fake too." Fred''s thoughts were also half-hearted. "So, it''s probably like this." Albert raised Tom aloft and asked with a smile, "You''re right, Tom?" "Meow!" Tom chewed the dried fish and meowed casually. "I didn''t expect it to be like this. I said how could those magical institutions be so simple." George''s face showed such an expression. "It''s simple, I don''t know who was almost trapped by Devil.com." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but sarcastically said: "If it weren''t for Albert, you wouldn''t even be able to pass the level of Devil.com?" "Humph! I want you to control." "So, the actual situation is the same as you guessed last time. The principal is waiting for the thief to take the bait?" Fred asked rhetorically. "Is the thief really Professor Quirrell?" "It''s not like ~www.novelhall.com~ Professor Quirrell seems to have a small burden, how could he steal the principal''s things?" "I feel that Snape is more like a thief." Fred unceremoniously snapped the thief''s black pot on Snape''s head. "You said, do we want to help the principal to get the thief caught faster?" George proposed excitedly. "For example?" Lee Jordan asked tentatively. "We can write to Snee...well, I mean Professor Quirrell, if he is really the thief trying to steal the principal, he will definitely do something." George proposed excitedly. "In the end, he will definitely fall into the principal''s trap." Looking at the eager people, Albert suddenly became speechless. Didn''t you promise the principal to keep secrets just now, but you rushed to be a leaker the next moment? More active than yourself? "No more." Albert decisively rejected the proposal. "Professor Dumbledore must have his own plan to do that. We still don''t want to do that. It won''t be good if he disrupts his plan." The mission rewards for the leakers are actually quite ordinary. However, the task is a bit tricky, if you don''t handle it well, it feels like you will be buried. This kind of risky, low-reward task, even if Albert really considers to do this task, he still needs to do it at the right time and at the right time. It''s best to take this to cheat Qi Luo. Did you mean, Tom? Chapter 473： Hagrid wants to be a mother After being reminded by Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan also put out the idea of ??leaking the dungeon. However, this interesting adventure still excites them. The four originally planned to sneak to Hogsmeade on Easter Day and have a good time, but just after breakfast, Wood cruelly announced to them that they would conduct Quidditch training later. "Does Wood need to review?" Lee Jordan asked sympathetically at Fred and George who were dragged away by Wood. The fifth grade students are working hard to review their homework and prepare for the upcoming exam. "Wood prepares to join the Quidditch team after graduation. It is more important to train his skills than test scores." Albert replied absently. He was surprised that he hadn''t received a letter from Hagrid. It stands to reason that Hagrid had already gotten the dragon egg! Could it be an accident? "I''m going to find Hagrid, shall I go together?" Albert asked Lee Jordan if he would go to the guard house on the hunting ground to ask Hagrid for tea. After Lee Jordan said he was going to the library to do homework with Shanna, Albert went to Hagrid by himself. A few minutes later, Albert raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door of the guard hut on the hunting ground. There was a sound of scratching the door in the room, but no one seemed to be inside? "Hagrid, are you in there?" Albert knocked on the door again, but Hagrid never opened the door. He went around the cabin and found that the windows of the room were closed tightly. In desperation, Albert took out his wand and opened the door himself. Although it was rude to do this, to determine if Hagrid had obtained the dragon egg, Albert opened the door by himself. As soon as he opened the wooden door, Yaya rushed towards Albert, stood tall and wanted to lick his face, and when Albert stopped him, he circled around him. Hagrid is still sleeping, he should have been drunk last night. No wonder I didn''t write to myself. There was a strong sour smell in the room, Albert stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and nose, raised his wand and waved it lightly, opened all the windows in the room, and swept away the strange smell. As Albert walked to the bed, he noticed that Hagrid was holding a basket in his hand. There was an...egg in the basket. "It seems that Hagrid has managed to get the dragon egg!" After Albert saw the egg, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and shouted to Hagrid, who was still sleeping on the bed, "Hagrid, if you don''t get up, the dragon egg will be stolen." The next moment, Hagrid suddenly woke up from his sleep, looked at his basket in a panic, and saw that the dragon egg was still behind, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and looked angrily at the guy who had scared him just now. "Wake up?" Albert greeted Hagrid with a smile. "Why are you here?" Hagrid stretched out his hand to cover a yawn and looked at Albert angrily. He was really taken aback just now. "Of course I''m here to see if my prediction is accurate." Albert stretched out his hand to scratch his ears, his eyes fell on the dragon egg in the basket, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said to himself: "Look. Come, my prediction is quite accurate." "Yes, it''s really accurate. I played cards with a hawker and won the dragon egg from him." Hagrid excitedly told Albert about what happened last night. "Congratulations, you finally got your wish." Albert asked, "Next, what are you going to do, hatch the dragon?" "Yeah, I want to hatch it." Hagrid gently stroked the dragon egg on his hand like a baby, "I have even thought of a name, I am going to call it Noble. "Well, a good name." Albert scratched Fang''s chin, raised his head and looked at Hagrid, and kindly reminded him: "You need to hatch him first. Before that, you need to figure out what this is. What kind of dragons egg. Then figure out what kind of food the dragon needs to feed when it is young, to ensure that when the dragon is just born, it will not die because of improper care of you. Newborn children usually Very fragile, even if it is a dragon." "Albert, help me." Hagrid stroked the dragon egg and asked Albert for help. He also realized that caring for a dragon is not easy. At least, Hagrid has no experience in raising dragons. "You need to go to the library to find a way to raise a dragon." Albert glanced at the new task that appeared on the task panel: The Birth of Norbert Your good friend Hagrid got a dragon egg, but he has no experience in hatching and caring for fire dragons. Now he asks you for help. As a friend, you may be able to help him hatch that dragon egg. Reward: 1000 experience, Hagrid favorability +10. Although he doesn''t have much experience in task rewards, Albert is quite satisfied with it. At least, it is much better than the leaker mission not long ago, and it is easy to complete. After Hagrid finished speaking, Albert took out a piece of parchment that had been prepared long ago from his pocket and handed it to Hagrid. It contained a book about raising dragons that Albert found in the library. "This is for you, you go to the library to borrow books yourself. You are an expert in raising these dangerous and magical creatures, and the help I can provide you is very limited." Hagrid was also taken aback, took the parchment and looked at it. There were four books on it: "Types of European Dragons", "From Hatching to Nirvana", "Guide to Raising Dragons", "Raising Dragons for Fun and Profit". "Of course, these books may be a bit outdated, but the content should still be useful." "Thank you, I know you are the most reliable." Hagrid wanted to step forward to give Albert a hug, but was cleverly avoided. Albert didn''t want Hagrid, who was sour all over, to give himself a hug. "However, I need to remind you in advance, Hagrid." Albert sat back in the chair and stared at Hagrid''s eyes and said, "Don''t blame me for talking badly. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" "what''s up?" "No matter what kind of dragon you raise, you can grow two or three times bigger in just one week. Within a month, you can hardly hide other people." Albert noticed Hagrid''s evasive eyes and sighed. : "I told you a long time ago, I don''t think you want to listen, but I still need to tell you. The time you take care of Norbert is destined to not be too long, and then you need to ask the principal to help send the dragon away." Hagrid opened his mouth. He knew that Albert was right, but he was unwilling to accept the fact. "As for how long you take care of Norbert, it all depends on your level of confidentiality. The more people know about this, the more you can''t hide the matter of raising a dragon." Albert reminded again: "The best The solution is that you hatch the dragon eggs silently, and then send the raised fire dragon away, so that you won''t cause trouble to the principal. You have to be mentally prepared." After listening to Albert''s words, Hagrid actually looked like a child and shed tears in sadness. Albert looked at the sad Hagrid, and couldn''t help shaking his head, how could he feel that he had become a bad person. Just then, an owl flew in from the window, landed on the table in front of Albert, and handed him a letter. "Your letter?" Hagrid also noticed the owl. "Well, my letter." Albert found out that the letter was written by Mr. Browder, asking him to attend tonights party, and said that he had contacted Professor McGonagall and could use her fireplace to go to the destination. Chapter 474： The worries of Wildsmiths In the evening, as the sky gradually darkened, Albert folded the map of the spot in his pocket, and left the House of Request amidst the whistles of Fred, George and Lee Jordan. The three people seemed to have some strange misunderstanding about Albert''s saying that they had an appointment with others. Albert didn''t bother to explain to them. If you misunderstand, just misunderstand. Anyway, I haven''t dated Isabel. When crossing the secret road to the third floor, Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket and glanced at the pointer on it. It was a few minutes before seven o''clock in the evening. There is enough time for him to walk to the door of Professor McGonagalls office. Just past seven o''clock, Albert put his pocket watch in his pocket and raised his hand to knock on the wooden door of the office. For a moment, footsteps came from inside the door. Professor McGonagall opened the door, looked at Albert standing outside, and said, "Very punctual." "I want to borrow it..." Before Albert had finished speaking, Professor McGonagall interrupted him. "Bad has written to me about this." Professor McGonagall stepped back two steps, let the door open, and signaled Albert to come in and talk. "You should use Floo powder, right?" "will use." "That''s good." Professor McGonagall handed the box of Floo powder to Albert, and suddenly reminded: "Before the curfew, you must come back." "I see." Albert took a pinch from the box and sprinkled the Floo powder onto the fireplace. With a whirr, the fire in the fireplace rolled up a green flame and rose higher than the two. Albert went straight into the fire and shouted "192 Diagon Alley". The whole person was sucked in by the flame, his body was spinning rapidly in a washing machine, and the whistling sound passed by his ears. I don''t know how long it took, Albert felt himself falling to the cold stone ground. "Sir, are you okay?" A sharp voice rang in Albert''s ear, it was a house elf. "Well, I''m fine." "Please take my hand, I will take my husband to the place of the banquet." As soon as Albert got up from the ground, the house elf reached out and grabbed his wrist, leading him to appear and disappear into place. When Albert recovered completely, he found himself standing in a brightly lit hall. The house elves next to him pushed him onto a chair. "Good evening." Professor Broad greeted Albert with a smile, "It seems that you are not used to this way of traveling." "Yeah, it feels a little uncomfortable." Albert suppressed the nausea and nodded slightly to the people present. He found that Serra Harris was also here. "I think you will get used to it gradually." Tiberus Ogden comforted gently. "Are you surprised why I am here?" Serra Harris blinked at Albert and said with a smile. "I can probably guess why," Albert said. "I hope you don''t bother to spend Easter with us old men." Gerber Smith smiled kindly at Albert, "After all, we dont spend much time together. As family, its still It takes time to cultivate your feelings." The house elves quickly prepared the food. This time they still focus on French and Italian cuisines, but they are all foods that are easier to digest. "I know you might be a little surprised, although some rules cannot be changed, but the rules are dead after all, people are alive, and people are more important." McDoug said calmly. "So, I became one of you ahead of time?" Albert asked curiously after putting the cheese-drenched lobster meat into his mouth and swallowing it. "You can say so." Professor Broad smiled and nodded. "Can you tell me what made you make such a change?" After Albert finished speaking, he listened carefully while continuing to eliminate the spaghetti. "I visited an old friend a while ago, and he told me that Mars that can bring war is still shining brightly above us." Tiberus Ogdenwin said softly. "Prophet?" Albert put down his fork, wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief, looked at Tiberius and asked, "Is this suggesting that fighting will break out again soon?" "Yes, he is very good at stargazing and divination." Ogden sighed and said: "He told me that in the past ten years, there have been various signs that people in the wizarding world are just living between two wars. A short period of peace." "I also heard some wind noises recently, related to the mysterious man." Albert said calmly: "It is said that the mysterious man stared at the Philosopher''s Stone, and that stone is now at Hogwarts?" "This is not good news." McDoug frowned. "It''s hard to imagine Dumbledore doing that." "Potter is enrolled this year." Professor Broad reminded, "Everyone calls him the savior. I think something might happen between them." "Yes, your guess is correct, and I also think something will happen between them." Albert peeled off the lobster tongs that had been broken. "As the heir to Wild Smith, you want you to take your own safety seriously." Gerber Smith didn''t have any other negative feelings against him because his grandson was killed by Albert. Sometimes, Albert feels incredible. "Oh, of course I will protect myself, after all, I haven''t lived enough yet." Albert said seriously. At the dinner, they talked a lot. The first Wizarding War, and even earlier, the first generation of Dark Lords caused the magic world. Whether it''s Ogden, Smith, or even Harris, they are teaching Albert. They are all worried about the outbreak of the Second Wizarding War, and even more worried that this war will last for a long time. Voldemort made everyone only dare to use the name "the demon who can''t even mention the name", not just because that name was enchanted, but because years, even longer, it caused imprints on people''s hearts. Deep fear. "If something bad really happens, I hope you can hide, or leave Britain altogether and wait for the war to end and come back." Ogden looked at Albert and said seriously. Avoidance may be a weak act, but he is undoubtedly the best solution. "Because I am a student of Gryffindor?" Albert asked, raising an eyebrow. Obviously, why a few people want to emphasize this to him at this time is undoubtedly because they are worried that he is a Gryffindor student. Gryffindor students are not lacking in courage, but confronting Voldemort or his minions is obviously not what they want to see. The Wildsmith family is too secretive. As long as all members hide, there is nowhere to find them even if you want to, and not many people know their existence. "Don''t worry, I cherish my life more than you, and I can actually divination." Albert said calmly. "It is for this reason that we are not at ease." Professor Broad sighed softly, "When you were in the first grade, you dared to break into the forbidden forest alone. I know you have actually made a lot of preparations, but you still took a risk. , Even if the risk is very low, there are still risks after all~www.novelhall.com~ Dont need me to mention last years things. McDoug said with a sigh. "You like adventures so much. Perhaps you have made careful preparations for every adventure, but we don''t want you to take risks, because nothing is perfect." "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life." Albert said calmly, "What''s more, there is Isobel." "Isobel''s kid is also good, but you are more suitable," Ogden said. "I heard you are dating?" Mogg asked tentatively. "Well, we are indeed dating." Albert admitted directly. "Look, I said they will definitely come together." Professor Broad blinked at the others and smiled, "They have similar personalities." "Very good, after you graduate, let''s get married." Gerber Smith clinched, "At that time, settle in a foreign country. Don''t go back to the UK for the time being. We will all leave the UK to avoid the coming second wizard. war." Albert was speechless when he heard the words. To be honest, using the word war to describe it is a bit exaggerated. Moreover, he knew that the so-called Second Wizarding War did not last as long as the first, and Voldemort was quickly ended by the savior. The worries of the few present are undoubtedly redundant. But Albert can never tell them that Voldemort quickly rushed to the street after the second war began. Chapter 475： Milked Voldemort 1 bite In the responsive room, Albert is telling Isabel what happened at the Easter dinner. "As far as I know, there are not many wizards who really understand astrology in the magical world. Real astrology is not like the things we learn in divination classes. Astrologers usually need to be patient enough to observe the night sky." Isobel stretched out his white fingers, pinched a chocolate bean from the Easter egg next to it, and handed it to Albert''s mouth. "I only know that horse people are very good at astrology. They are experts in this field." Albert retracted his paw that was slapped by Isabel, and also squeezed out the chocolate beans from the Easter eggs and placed them in his own On the lips, prepare to feed Isobel mouth-to-mouth. "It seems that you already have the answer." Isobel smiled and stretched out his hand to push Albert''s face to the side. "Well, I think it is very likely that the prediction will come true." Albert this time fed by hand, and Isobel did not refuse any more. "Don''t you also have the ability to predict?" Isobel did not forget that Albert predicted well. "That''s it." Albert pointed to his lips and said, "I''ll tell you what I predicted." "Actually, even if you don''t tell me, I also have a feeling that the mysterious man will come back soon." Isobel couldn''t help but chuck out and kissed Albert on the cheek. Sometimes, she really feels that some of Alberts actions are a bit naive, but she doesnt hate it. Maybe, love is like this! "You feel so accurate!" "Is it really a mysterious person?" "It''s a mysterious man." Albert said with a sigh, "I saw a cloud of green smoke floating above Hogwarts Castle, which was a sign of a big python emerging from the skull''s mouth. ." "Dark Mark?" Isobel was taken aback by Albert''s description. "Yes, the Dark Mark." Albert laughed at himself: "It is said that whenever a Death Eater kills someone, he will leave a Dark Mark on the top of the corpse or house. So I am sure that the second wizard The war will be related to mysterious people." "If, I mean, if the second Wizarding War really breaks out, would you like to leave the UK and live in another country?" Isabel hesitated for a long time before staring at Albert''s eyes and asked. "They said something similar to me." Albert grinned and said, "By the way, I told them about the two of us. Then, guess what they said?" "You haven''t answered my question yet." Isabel stared at Albert''s eyes and continued to ask. "They asked me to marry you after graduation, and then move to a foreign country temporarily to avoid this impending wizarding war." Albert noticed that when he was talking about getting married, there was nothing on Isobel''s face. The change, can''t help being a little dazed, my girlfriend is too sturdy! Albert thought that when he mentioned marriage, he would see Isabel blushing or showing a shy expression, but the other party really did not change? is too uncute. If it is an ordinary girl, after hearing this news, her cheeks would be as red as a red apple. Even if the two of them rushed to get married from the beginning, they should have some reaction. In fact, Isobel did blush at first, but during the time he was dating Albert, he was often taken advantage of, and he gradually got used to his identity, so he didn''t let Albert''s evil taste succeed. On the contrary, It made Albert a little depressed. "Actually, someone asked me about this a long time ago." Isabel tells Albert something he doesn''t know. Uncle McDoug had asked her how she felt about Albert. Isobel still remembers the wonderful expression on Uncle McDougs face when he told him that he was dating Albert. The two have known for a long time, those Wild Smiths deliberately make do with them. It''s just that the method used is more subtle and concealed, but after all, I couldn''t hide it from two wise men. Especially Isobel confessed that after the two will get married in the future, the expression on McDougs face is simply unprecedented. Not long ago, McDoug wrote her a letter stating that he had prepared a new house for them on the coast of Australia. "So, those people will pretend more than one, and I was actually deceived by them." Albert looked at Isobel in amazement, feeling incredible. "Only McDoug should know that he wants us to live in Australia temporarily." When he said this, Isabel could not help but sigh. "At that time, I already guessed that something bad might happen." Yes! If nothing bad happens, why do you want to go to Australia away from your hometown? "The Second Wizarding War will indeed break out, but I am not going to leave Britain." Albert''s answer did not surprise Isobel. is as smart as her and understands Albert''s character well. The personalities and behaviors of both parties are very similar. If his family stays in the UK, Isabel will not leave his mother and sister to seek refuge abroad alone. "Forget it, let me tell you, my prediction, remember to keep it secret!" Albert reached out his hand and touched Isobel''s small head against his shoulder, and said to himself: "I have a hunch that the second wizarding war will not last long." Isobel looked up at Albert, and listened quietly to him to finish. "For me, this should be a good opportunity, I will not give up easily, let alone escape." "Because of Potter?" "Ok." "Will he really be the savior?" "Even if Potter is not the savior, someone will push him on the path of the savior~www.novelhall.com~ Albert said calmly, "I really don''t have much confidence in Potter, but I have no confidence in Principal Dumbledore. Very confident. It was indeed an old man full of wisdom, and his will was very firm. To be honest, this kind of person is a bit scary. " "Is it too early to say this? I think this war should not break out so soon." "Well, it won''t break out for at least four to five years." "Actually, the mysterious person will not die. It is very strange in itself. I think Principal Dumbledore should have been studying for several years. If the mysterious person confronts the principal, it might be unlucky." Albert''s face suddenly appeared. Weird expression. "Do you know something too?" "Well, I did guess a lot of things. If you noticed something, you might be able to guess it." "I hope you don''t go any further. You are too adventurous. This is undoubtedly a dangerous thing." Isabel stared at Albert''s eyes and said seriously, "The dark demon, Let the principal and the savior Potter solve it, okay?" "The Dark Lord will naturally be handed over to the savior Potter to solve it." Albert said calmly: "I still cherish my life, and I know how to protect my life." "That''s good." Isabel nodded in satisfaction, and when he saw Albert put his face closer, he asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Didn''t you say that my kissing technique is very rusty?" Albert said softly, "Perhaps, we should hurry up and practice and improve the technique." Chapter 476： Already known The hatching of dragon eggs is a slow process. According to the description in the book, the dragon eggs need to be roasted in the fire. This process is imitating the breath of the fire dragon. The female dragon usually uses the breath to warm the dragon eggs. It is amazing that the dragon egg will not be cooked by the high temperature of the flame, and it will become a roasted dragon egg. If Hagrid accidentally cooked the dragon eggs, Albert would not mind tasting the flavor of the dragon eggs. When this idea just surfaced in Albert''s mind, he discovered that his task panel had triggered a new task: Gourmet. looked at the mission, looked at the dragon egg, and looked at the rewards given by the mission. After a little consideration for three seconds, Albert gave up completely. Hagrid would be sad to pass out if he secretly eats the dragon egg! He is not an unscrupulous demon for the task. Eat dragon eggs or something, lets wait and find other opportunities later! Actually, if he didn''t know that the egg will hatch a dragon in the end, Albert would have thought that the dragon egg was cooked. There is no way, the surface of the dragon egg has been blackened by Hagrid. Hagrid needs to put the dragon eggs in the fire every day after a period of time, and it shouldnt be kept in the fire for too long. He himself is not too troublesome at all, instead he hums happily and enjoys the process of incubating a dragon, and has already begun to call himself his mother. Albert can''t accept this style of painting even when he sees it, and he can''t help but raise his hand. Cover your face. During the Easter holidays, Albert will run to Hagrid whenever he has time to help Hagrid prepare for the follow-up of raising the dragon, so as to avoid waiting for the dragon eggs to hatch out of the dragon, Hagrid messes himself up. According to the introduction in the book, Hagrid bought a lot of brandy and raised a lot of chickens in the chicken shed. The brandy with chicken blood is very suitable for the newborn young dragons. As for whether Harry and his two little friends have discovered that Hagrid is hatching dragon eggs, Albert is really not sure. Every time he went to Hagrid, he didn''t see Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Seeing that the Easter holiday is coming to an end, Albert is going to find an opportunity to ask Hagrid if anyone else knows about it. As a result, before he even asked, Hermione took the initiative to come to him. "You said Hagrid wants to raise a dragon?" Albert looked at the girl in front of him who was hesitant to talk, and he could guess what was going on. He comforted softly, "He said it a long time ago. I want to raise a dragon." "No, I didn''t mean that. Hagrid... didn''t know where he got a dragon egg." Hermione took a deep breath, trying to organize suitable words in her brain. "I mean, if someone finds out that Hagrid is raising a dragon illegally in his hut, what will happen to him?" "It is estimated that a large sum of money will be fined, and then go to the Wizarding Prison Azkaban for a while." Albert thought for a while and answered Hermione''s question. Hermione opened her mouth, and the expression on her face became even more disturbed, but she also knew that it was basically impossible for Hagrid to give up hatching dragon eggs. After many hesitations, Hermione mustered up the courage to discuss the matter with Albert. There is no way, she had discussed with Harry and Ron a long time ago, and could not get a better solution. Hermione is neither Harry nor Ron, she thinks more than the two partners. Hagrid can never hide the matter of raising the dragon, even the dragon is hatched, it only takes a month, it is difficult to hide other people. "Also, you shouldn''t mention this to me here. The more people know about it, the more troublesome it will be. You should keep the secret." Albert reminded Hermione kindly, "Actually, I I reminded Hagrid at the beginning to let him not let others know." "Wait, you knew it a long time ago?" Hermione looked at Albert in amazement, unable to believe her ears. Albert raised his finger to his mouth and made a shushing motion. "You don''t need to worry about this matter, just ask Principal Dumbledore to send it away at that time." Albert said his solution. "Principal Dumbledore also knows about this?" "Of course I don''t know, I can only confess to him then." "What will happen to Hagrid?" "You will probably be deducted a few months of salary!" Albert said uncertainly: "The probability of being kicked out of school should not be very high." "Is there really no other way?" Hermione didn''t want Hagrid to be driven away. She knew Hagrid liked Hogwarts very much, and this was his home. "I told Hagrid about this in the first place." Albert looked at Hermione helplessly: "He insists on doing that. I can''t do anything about it, even if he is really driven out of Hogwarts. That''s also the consequence that Hagrid must bear. Well, you don''t discuss this matter less, and your sense of secrecy is really bad, and sooner or later Hagrid will cause trouble." Seeing Hermione''s back, Albert shook his head, turned and left. "You mean, Albert knew that Hagrid was hatching a dragon?" Harry and Ron had expressions of surprise on their faces after listening to Hermione''s story. "Wait, Hermione, you told Albert about this." Harry was a little puzzled why Hermione wanted to do this. Although Harry had a good impression of Albert, he always felt... It''s not good to tell others, and he also worried that too many people knew this would cause Hagrid trouble. "Albert is also a friend of Hagrid, and his brain is better than ours. Maybe he can find a solution. You don''t want Hagrid to get into trouble because of this?" Hermione explained. If it were not for no good way, Hermione didn''t really want to do this, but I have to say that a reliable senior can really help them solve a lot of trouble. "What did he say." Ron was even more curious about Albert''s solution to the matter. " He said that he would ask the principal to send it away~www.novelhall.com~ Hermione said with a complicated expression. "This..." The two couldn''t help but look at each other. This method is the same as they didn''t. They just don''t want others to know, so they don''t know what to do. "If the principal were to know that Hagrid raised a dragon, would Hagrid be expelled for it?" Harry said his doubts. "Albert said that with the principals character, Hagrid would be deducted a salary at most, and the chance of being kicked out is not high." Hermione raised her index finger to her lips and made a shushing motion. "He thinks ours The ability to keep secrets is terrible. I think he is right. We''d better not discuss this in other places, lest more people know about it." Ron was a little unhappy with this statement and retorted, "We will definitely keep this secret." After that, Harry and Ron stopped discussing the dragon egg. Of course, there is also a reason that Harry pays more attention to the Philosophers Stone. From where Hagrid got it, he learned that Snape was also involved in the protection of the Philosophers Stone. Harry thought that Snape might have figured out what other teachers had set up besides Quirrell''s magic device and how to get through Lu Wei. Ron and Hermione had reservations about whether Snape was going to steal the Philosophers Stone. After all, Principal Dumbledore was not a fool. However, Harry didn''t know it. Snape had already known that the famous Harry was suspicious of himself, and he still gave him a arrogant and nosy label in his heart. Chapter 477： audacious in the extreme Ever since Quirrell used the dragon egg to inquire about how to subdue the three-headed dog Lu Wei from Hagrid, he has been in a bad mood. He feels like an idiot, and has been played fiercely by others. Even though Quirrell has heard about most of the magic organs, his mood still doesn''t get better. From what he inquired, it is not difficult to pass most of the levels as long as you find the tricks, but Dumbledore also used magic to protect the Philosophers Stone. This is the biggest problem at present, and he is stealing magic. At the time of the stone, you must think of a way to take Dumbledore away, to ensure that there is enough time to break into the dungeon to steal the Philosopher''s Stone, and enough time to go far and fly before Dumbledore returns. It would not be enough to just write to Dumbledore with the help of the Ministry of Magic, because Dumbledore did not need too long to arrive at the Ministry of Magic to return to Hogwarts. And, once Dumbledore realized that someone was trying to pull him away from Hogwarts, he would definitely realize something was wrong. Then, he needs to find a suitable way. Currently, Quirrell has no good solutions. While he was thinking and absent-mindedly eating breakfast, another owl, Fychiro, threw a letter on the table in front of him. Qi Luo was stunned, because he didn''t have any friends at all, let alone mailing things, and the sender hadn''t signed it yet, no matter how you looked at it, the letter was strange. Quirrell didn''t open the letter immediately, and even thought of burning this weird letter directly. After hesitating many times, he finally opened the letter when he returned to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Its just that there is a blank parchment inside the envelope. Kiro was stunned, staring at the blank parchment in a daze. "Hurry up!" Quirrell seemed to have thought of something, took out his wand, and lightly touched the parchment paper, as expected, writing appeared on it. Hello, Mr. Quirrell, I sell any news. You seem to be very interested in the things in the hallway of the restricted area on the fourth floor of Hogwarts. If you are willing to spend money, I would... Looking at this text, Quirrell subconsciously wanted to tear the entire parchment paper to pieces, but his sight caught a glimpse of the text behind. The general consciousness was that as long as you are willing to pay, I can tell you the magic arranged by the professors. Checkpoints and give you solutions. In the end, in addition to the transaction method, he also attached the method of subduing the three-headed dog, and asked Quirrell to verify whether the method on the letter was true. and said that if Quirrell is willing to pay two hundred gallons, he can sell him the next two magic levels and clearance methods. Quiluo suddenly reached out and grabbed his chest, breathing even became rapid, his eyes seemed to be dark, and he almost fainted directly. Who! Who is this person! The information he has collected so hard, this person is just like this... just like this... Quirrell''s chest heaved up and down violently, breathing in fresh air to avoid fainting directly. Calm down, calm down, calm down quickly. I dont know how long it took. Quirrell finally took a sigh of relief. He didnt faint to death. He was shocked and angry. This person actually knew...about him. can''t stay! At this moment, Quirrell was murderous. While Quirrell was considering **** this mysterious creature, he suddenly found that the parchment in his hand suddenly burned, and even the envelope was burning. He was taken aback, and the parchment slipped to the ground. When Quirrell fully reacted, the envelope and parchment had already been reduced to ashes. "Is Snape doing the trick?" Quirrells first thought was Snape, but how did Snape know how to subdue the three-headed dog? Is it Hagrid? No, that stupid big guy doesn''t even have a wand, how could he let the parchment burn spontaneously, and Quirrell didn''t think Hagrid could do that. Could it be... Dumbledore? He knew I was staring at the Sorcerer''s Stone and wanted to use it to catch me? No, if it is really Dumbledore, is it necessary to do this? At this moment, Quirrell only felt that his head was in a mess. Then, he realized it. Why should we consider these issues? Just catch the sender. Since the self-proclaimed news sells everything and asks him to bury Kanon under a clearly marked tree near the Forbidden Forest, why didn''t he use the trick to catch him? Quiluozhen found such a tree in the woods near the school. He buried a bag of stones under the tree and watched the tree carefully, trying to catch the **** guy. However, after several days passed, Quirrell never found the black hand behind the scenes, as if nothing had happened. Quirrell, who was led by the nose, was extremely angry. He replaced the bag of stones with real canons, put a fake canon in the bag of canon, and put it on the fake canon and the bag. Tracking magic. However, Quirrell was surprised to find that Garon buried under the tree had not been taken away, but another letter appeared, which described in detail how to go through the devil''s net, and there was a bunch of keys that found the key. Method. As for the lock picking, I''m sorry, Albert didn''t write, and he can''t write either. How can you insult Voldemort in a Muggle way? He still has a bit of professional ethics. This time, Quirrell used the Freeze Charm in time, and didn''t let the letter and the parchment burn to ashes. However, when Quillo checked, he found that the letter hadn''t been cursed and would not ignite at all. At this moment, he felt someone hit his face with a punch, making him dizzy. After the first letter spontaneously ignited, the sender was sure that he would do that, so he simply stopped casting the spell. was played by the other party. Qi Luo was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of blood. "Don''t let me know who you are, or I will torture you to death!" Quirrell swore in his heart. He re-enchanted the letter and handed it to the owl under his control, hoping to find the person who sent the letter. As a result, Quirrell found that the letter actually flew to an Owl Postman''s shop in Diagon Alley ~www.novelhall.com~ Then, there was no more. The **** who played with himself is still a mystery. Albert had already guessed that Quirrell might have traced him back through the letter, so naturally he would not mail this letter himself. Instead, a house elf who specializes in serving him sent it to him. After the house elf sent the letter, he stayed in the manor protected by magic. The owl could not find the house elf at all. Elves. And this house elf was the biggest gain Albert got at the last Easter party. Since Garon was buried under the tree, Albert naturally did not dig, but placed a spy mouse with a double-sided mirror on its eyes to watch. Albert looked through the double-sided mirror in his hand, but he clearly saw the scene of Quirrell burying something twice. Of course, Albert didn''t plan to dig those Garons before Quirrell burped completely. Yes, that means earning, without him, no loss, anyway, the task is completed. Moreover, doing that not only completes a new task, but also triggers a new task: boldness. not only rewards 10,000 experience, but also gains 1 skill, and it is easy to complete. As for Quirrell''s -30, Albert didn''t care at all. After all, Quirrell will receive his lunch soon, and it doesn''t matter whether he reduces his favorability or not. "Harry Potter is such a good man!" Looking at the panel task, Albert could not help but sigh softly. Chapter 478： Really unreliable Albert doesn''t know how Quirrell is doing lately, he just needs to have a good life anyway. One day after the end of the Easter holiday, Hagrid suddenly asked Sheila to bring Albert a piece of paper, which read four words: It''s almost out of the shell. "What is coming out of the shell?" Fred asked curiously, looking at the content on the note. "Hagrid''s little pet." Albert said without thinking, putting the note into his pocket. Although the scene of the fire dragon coming out of its shell is rare, Albert did not intend to go and watch. If I pass by myself, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan may also go with him. God knows what it will become next. So, let Harry Potter and his friends go to toss slowly! "What little pet?" George asked. "A little lizard." Albert reminded: "Why, are you interested? Don''t forget, there will be class later." In the impression of the three of them, Hagrids pets are ferocious. He really knows how to raise lizards, which is really puzzling for them, but the three of them didnt spend much time on it, together with Albert. Go to class. If Albert doesn''t go, they will basically not go. The friendship between the three and Hagrid is not as good as Albert. However, Harry is different from them. He has a very good relationship with Hagrid. After receiving a note from Hagrid, he even wanted to skip class to watch the dragon out of the shell. The two were sternly stopped by Hermione for not causing trouble to Hagrid. They didn''t know at all, their voice was overheard by Malfoy passing by. If Draco Malfoy still remembers Albert''s prediction, maybe he wouldn''t get involved in this matter. Unfortunately, Draco Malfoy had long forgotten the prediction Albert gave him. This hapless guy was brought into the pit by Harry Potter. Harry, Ron, and Hermione dropped their shovel after the herbal medicine get out of class, and hurried toward Hagrid''s cabin. Hagrid actually stood outside the door to greet them, looking very excited. "A crack has appeared on the dragon egg, it is coming out soon." He welcomed the three into the house. "Is Albert not here?" When Hermione entered the room, she didn''t see Albert. She was very surprised. She knew that Albert would be able to come over no matter how busy she was. "He''s not coming." Hagrid stared at the crack on the dragon egg, and said absently, "It seems that there are other things to be busy." "That''s a shame. Most wizards don''t see the dragon out of the shell several times in their lives." Ron stared at the dragon egg, and said excitedly: "I heard the sound." There was a funny clicking sound coming from the dragon egg in front of me. Maybe, the little dragon in the dragon shell is struggling, ready to break out of the egg. The few people were getting more and more nervous and more focused, completely unaware that Malfoy, who had just followed them, was cautiously walking around the cabin, leaning on the window, and peeping into the cabin through the curtain slits. Suddenly, there was a harsh scratching sound from the dragon egg. The egg cracked. The little dragon swayed and flopped out of the eggshell. It turned its head and looked around without being afraid. It also sneezed, and a few sparks spouted from its nose, which lit Hagrid''s beard. Then, he bit on the finger of Hagrid who was about to touch his head, grinning with pointed teeth, showing the true nature of a predator. "Oh my God, look, it knows its mother, it knows its mother!" Hagrid screamed in excitement, making Hermione want to cover her face. When she turned her head, she saw something near the window The dark shadow couldn''t help screaming: "Who is there!" "what happened?" "Someone just peeped through the curtains!" Hagrid heard the fleeing footsteps, his face turned pale, he jumped up and ran to the window. Harry and Ron jumped to the door almost all of a sudden, opened the wooden door hurriedly and looked out. Even if the distance is a little far away, even if the opponent has only bones left, Harry will never admit his mistake. The person who was peeking by the window just now was Malfoy. To make matters worse, he saw Xiaolong. At this moment, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were very upset. They all realized that Malfoy was very likely to come with them. Albert is right, their ability to keep secrets is really bad. Harry looked at the bewildered Hagrid, feeling very sad. He had gradually figured out the reason why Malfoy would follow him, apparently because they were overheard by Malfoy when they were eating and talking about dragon eggs. However, Harry was afraid to tell Hagrid about it. "Sorry Hagrid, Malfoy may have followed us by overhearing us." Hermione lowered her head in shame and apologized to Hagrid. "Albert is right. We can''t keep a secret." Harry''s face suddenly turned pale, and then his face flushed. He was ashamed of his attempt to evade responsibility. Ron''s face was also a little unnatural. He remembered that he said a while ago: We will definitely keep this secret. The results of it? They leaked the secret! Hagrid was also very regretful, he finally understood the meaning of Albert''s words. He didn''t care about ~www.novelhall.com at the time, but now it''s too late. "What should I do?" Hagrid trembled at the thought of what might happen next. "Write a letter to Albert, he must have a way," Hermione suggested. "Yes, Albert will have a way." Hagrid prepared to write a letter to Albert. "Didn''t he want Dumbledore to send the dragon away?" Ron whispered, his words made Hagrid happily stop writing. "It''s too small, it will die if it loses care." Hagrid''s cheeks were suddenly wet with tears. There was a strange silence in the room. "Don''t worry Hagrid, we can definitely think of a solution," Hermione said. "Are you crazy?" When they left Hagrids hut, Ron whispered in a low voice: "That genius has nothing to do, what can you do? Even if Malfoy doesnt tell the truth, the dragon cant be kept in a month. Others in the school. And Malfoy might go to Dumbledore at any time." "I''m not worried about this, but if Snape knew that Hagrid kept a dragon, the situation could be worse. I don''t know what he would do." Harry didn''t worry about the principal. Since Albert thought the principal was reliable, it should be somewhat reliable, but Snape was obviously not that easy to deal with. "Maybe, we should talk to Albert" Harry wanted to make up for the mistake he made. Chapter 479： Take great pains In the next few days, Harry''s emotions remained very irritable. He originally wanted to discuss with Albert. Regarding the question of Hagrid raising the dragon, he hadn''t met Albert for several days. Malfoy always smiled maliciously at them, making Harry, Ron, and Hermione very upset, as if something bad was about to happen. "Really can''t wait any longer. In just three days, the dragon has doubled. If this continues, it won''t take long... Don''t forget, dragons have wings and can fly." Harry was trying to keep his voice down, but still couldn''t conceal his anxiety and anxiety. "We have to talk to Albert. Hagrid must agree to send the dragon away anyway. I suspect Malfoy is preparing for a big conspiracy." A few people didn''t know that even if they were talking about it secretly in a place where no one was going, they would still be heard by Quirrell who passed by. Quirrell naturally knew that Hagrid raised a dragon. After all, the dragon egg was given to Hagrid. But listening to Potter''s words, Malfoy seemed to have seen the hatched dragon too? "A big conspiracy?" There was a sneer at the corner of Quirrell''s mouth, and he turned and left. It took a full six hundred gallons for Quirrell to buy all the level information and the way to crack the level from the mysterious news. But the biggest problem that troubles Quirrell is the magic set by Dumbledore. Stone organ. According to the description in the letter, Dumbledore hid the Philosophers Stone in the Mirror of Eris. To take the Philosophers Stone from the mirror, certain conditions must be met. The solution for the guy who sold everything to Quirrell was to steal the magic mirror together. That''s right, steal the magic mirror together. As long as you steal the magic mirror together, don''t you steal the magic stone? That liar! Quirrell wanted to bring back Garon who was buried under the tree, but considering that the other party might send a letter to Dumbledore to inform him, he gave up. In fact, this line of thought cannot be said to be wrong, but it makes Quirrell quite painful. However, how to distract Dumbledore is still a problem. So Quirrell spent another two hundred gallons to buy how to disburse Dumbledore from everything. With this series of harassment operations, the few Garon left in Quirrell''s pocket were almost emptied. However, Quirrell didn''t care much, but simply paid. Anyway, as long as the Philosopher''s Stone can be stolen, there is no need to worry about Kanon''s problem in the future. Back in the office, Quirrell read the letter several times again, and suddenly felt a horror. That mysterious guy knew about Malfoy''s discovery of the dragon! If you follow the other party''s plan, no one can guarantee that the other party will cheat yourself at the last minute. Who is he? According to the other party''s familiarity with Hogwarts, he should be a student or teacher in the school. Albert Anderson? Quirrell remembered this name that made him sore in stomach. Will it be him? No, it''s impossible! Albert is only a third-year student, how can he hide himself? Quirrell quickly denied this possibility! On that day, Malfoy was secretly controlled by Quirrell using the Imperius Curse. Quirrell discovered from Malfoy''s memory that what he had heard from Harry was correct, and Malfoy had indeed seen the birth of the dragon with his own eyes. In the process of writing to his family, Malfoy inadvertently mentioned to his family Hagrid illegally raising a dragon. Immediately afterwards, Quirrell, as an anonymous person, sent an informant letter to Minister of Magic Fudge. The content of the letter used a professor at Hogwarts to report to the Ministry of Magic that the guards at the hunting grounds in Hogwarts violated regulations to raise dragons. Then, he asked Malfoy to report to the Prophet Daily anonymously. The dragon egg incident last time was a riot. Once the Ministry of Magic found out that Hagrid was raising a dragon, this matter became rich. After doing all this, Quirrell asked Malfoy to tell Snape about the incident, and then modified Malfoy''s memory by the way to let him know that he did these things. As for, who reported anonymously to the Ministry of Magic? Of course it was Snape! Among the professors at Hogwarts, besides Snape knew that Hagrid had a dragon, who else knew? Yourself? No no, he doesn''t know anything. Although there are still many flaws in this matter, it does not affect Quirrell''s plan at all. It would be better to poke out the fact that Dumbledore kept a three-headed dog in the castle, so as to make him sick. As for who would doubt it in the end, Quirrell didn''t care. As long as he gets the Philosopher''s Stone, he will immediately fly away. At this moment, Snape, who had just listened to Malfoy''s report, was a little startled. Hagrid didn''t know where he made a dragon egg and hatched the dragon? Snape could see that Malfoy was not lying. If it is true, it needs to be dealt with, and Dumbledore should be told about it. Snape hadn''t forgotten that he was bitten on his leg by the big dog that Hagrid raised. Although he was a bit suspicion of public revenge, Snape didn''t think he had done anything wrong. After all, keeping a dragon is illegal. Raising a dragon at Hogwarts~www.novelhall.com~ is even more wrong. What if a student is injured by the dragon? The next day, there was an overwhelming report in the Daily Prophet that the Hogwarts hunting ground guarded Hagrid to raise a dragon. Harry''s hands were shaking with the newspaper, especially after seeing Malfoy smile at him strangely, he already understood what was going on. That bastard! At this moment, Harry wanted to smash Malfoy''s nose with a punch. "Harry, what should we do?" Hermione closed the Daily Prophet and asked worriedly. "We must talk to Hagrid and bring my invisibility cloak." The three hurried to Hagrid''s cabin and found Dumbledore speaking with a short, fat man outside the cabin. "That''s the Minister of Magic." Ron said in disbelief, pointing at the pudgy man next to Dumbledore. "Why is he here?" Ha used his elbow to touch Ron''s ribs and shut him up. The three of them did not dare to come close, but watched from a distance. In the end, Fudge and the wizard were sent away by Dumbledore. "Hagrid, are you all right?" After Principal Dumbledore left, Harry went into Hagrid''s cabin, looked at Hagrid with a lost face, and asked worriedly, "Where is that dragon?" "What dragon?" Hagrid asked puzzledly. Harry opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. "Solved?" Hermione asked quietly. "The Malfoy kid deliberately slandered me. I heard that another professor sent a letter to the Ministry saying that I kept a dragon privately." Hagrid said righteously, "How could I not know that raising a dragon is illegal." Harry, Ron, and Hermione all looked at each other, wondering what Hagrid was talking about? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 480： Please memorize this pot Minister of Magic Fudge led the team to conduct a surprise inspection, but he still couldn''t find the trace of the dragon. The guard of a small hunting ground could easily play with everyone as monkeys. Neither Quirrell nor Malfoy could believe this result. They were convinced that Hagrid had found a way to smuggle the dragon to a safe place and hide it. However, the dragon-raising incident was inexplicable from beginning to end. Others didn''t even figure out what happened, and this thing ended like this? You know, when the Ministry of Magic conducts surprise inspections, it''s basically a catch, and it turns out that Hagrid has been wronged by the innocent. He did not raise a dragon from start to finish. Who is deliberately slandering Hagrid? Everyone soon knew that the man was Draco Malfoy, and the hapless man soon carried the name of deliberately slandering the hunting ground guard in the school. As for, who sent an anonymous letter to the Minister of Magic? Naturally it was Snape. Malfoy told Snape about this from beginning to end. He doesn''t hold the pot, who will hold the pot? For this reason, Dumbledore and Snape discussed the matter again in the principal''s office. "He shouldn''t lie, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to see it." Snape was also very depressed, and he didn''t expect that the black pot would be buckled on his head inexplicably. "That''s weird," Dumbledore murmured, "The Minister of Magic came to make a surprise inspection without warning. If Hagrid really raises a dragon, it will be impossible to hide it." "I don''t think this is just a prank." Snape shook his head. "I believe Draco Malfoy would not dare to do that. Lucius told me that he had received a similar letter. The Minister of Magic would appear in Huo. A large part of Gwarts has to do with Lucius." "It seems that someone deliberately arranged it." "You think someone has cast a spell on Draco and let him..." Snape immediately locked his target. He tried his best to stop Quirrell, so does the other party take revenge on himself? "It seems Quirrell can''t help it anymore," Dumbledore said softly. "That''s right, he has endured it for a long time." "What do you think is Quirrell''s purpose, that dog?" Snape guessed wrong, it should be said that he only guessed the second level, and the real answer is on the fourth level. This so-called careful planning is actually just a simple attempt by Albert. If Quirrell followed his plan, Albert would make it. If not, Albert is not at a loss. However, Albert did not think that the plan would be more successful than originally expected. He gave Quirrell a plan that seemed very reliable. Unexpectedly, Quirrell really implemented it, and Albert was stunned that Quirrell himself had drained his final surplus value, as well as the value of the Dragon Egg Incident. As the big boss and beneficiary of all this, Albert''s mood is quite complicated. Quirrell is such a good person! Not only send Kanon, send missions, but also send experience. It''s a pity to die. In the future, where will I find such a good person? After a series of actions by Quirrell, Albert not only succeeded in obtaining a new mission of "Rescue Norbert", but also a mission of "Please memorize this pot". This task requires three people to be inexplicably behind others. However, the most embarrassing thing about this task is that when Albert found it on the task list, the task was actually completed. The rewards are also good, 3000 experience, 1 skill point, and a title of "behind the scenes". ... In fact, the causes of all these must be mentioned a few days ago. After Quirrell received a proposal to remove the magic mirror from the letter, through the message at the bottom of the letter, he buried two hundred gallons in the designated place in exchange for a way to withdraw Dumbledore. So Albert sent another letter to Quirrell and gave him this trick. On the day of receiving the letter, Quirrell passed the corner and heard Harry, Ron, and Hermione talking. Compared with the plan to sell everything, even Quirrell had to admit that the letter''s method had a great success rate. Raising a dragon is illegal, plus a three-headed dog, enough for Hagrid to go to the Ministry of Magic for trial. When Dumbledore went to be a juror, he happened to find a chance to do it. As for why it suddenly failed, it doesn''t matter how you look at it and sell any news. On the day that the Daily Prophet and the Ministry of Magic personnel appeared at Hogwarts, Quirrell and Malfoy were in a good mood. No matter how they looked at it, they didn''t think Hagrid had a way to hide the dragon under an unexpected surprise inspection. I can''t hide it at all! However, they don''t seem to know that there is something called a time converter in the magic world. When Albert discovered that the Ministry of Magic had appeared at Hogwarts early in the morning, he immediately used the time converter to go back a few hours ago to help Hagrid hide the fire dragon Norbert. The surprise inspection by the Ministry of Magic was naturally gone, even if Minister of Magic Fudge led the team himself. This incident has been directly reversed 180 degrees. Even Hagrid''s dialogue methods and techniques for the Ministry of Magic staff were taught by Albert on the spot. You said I raised a dragon illegally? I don''t know, I don''t, you have to tell the evidence. Without evidence, that is slander. Of course, even if the Ministry of Magic turned Hagrid''s hut upside down, it could not produce evidence. So, a few days after Hagrid rightly said that keeping a dragon was illegal, when Harry, Ron, and Hermione went to find Hagrid again, they found that the dragon was still there, and it had grown bigger. "Hagrid, why is it still here?" Harry looked at Norbert who was eating a dead mouse in surprise, and looked at Hagrid in disbelief. Didnt you say that keeping a dragon is illegal? Under the questioning of the three of Harry, Hagrid had to tell him about the last time Albert helped him pass the surprise inspection. "He''s really amazing." The three felt that Albert was an incredible guy. "By the way, Hagrid, I just saw Malfoy. He seems to be unwilling." Harry reminded, "You have to be careful and don''t let others know." "I have put Yaya outside the house. If anyone comes near here, I will know." Hagrid said absently. He even sealed the curtains in the room, but there was no good way. "What did Albert say?" Hermione asked carefully. "He asked me to confess to the principal, and then send the dragon away." Hagrid bit his lip and said unwillingly, "I know I can''t keep it forever, but I can''t just abandon it like this." "Albert is right, Principal Dumbledore should find someone to adopt this dragon." Hermione comforted. "Maybe ~www.novelhall.com~ I have a good idea!" Ron said suddenly. "What''s a good way?" Harry, Hermione, and Hagrid turned to look at Ron. "Remember that I told you that my second brother, Charlie, was studying dragons in Romania. We can write to Charlie. He might be happy to help take care of it. I think this should be the best way now." "Awesome, Ron!" Harry said excitedly. They can finally get rid of this dragon. "How about, Hagrid?" Hermione looked at Hagrid nervously, for fear that he would disagree. In the end, Hagrid agreed, because this was the best solution at the moment, and he had an agreement with Albert that if he couldn''t solve it, Albert would tell the principal about the matter. Hagrid really didn''t want to give Deng Blido is in trouble. Ron sent an owl to ask Charlie if he would adopt a dragon. In the next few days, Malfoy didn''t give up, holding a camera, and ran to the hunting lodge whenever he was free, preparing to take pictures of the dragon and confirm that he did not lie at all. As for Quirrell, after Xiaolong''s plan failed, he also received new compensation, and Albert sent him a brand new plan. This time, Quirrell directly tore up the plan, not planning to follow Albert''s plan, but planning to use his own preparation plan. Quirrell prepares to use the Imperius Curse to control Fudge, telling Fudge to talk to Dumbledore and ask him to help with ideas. Anyway, everyone knows that Fudge often does this. Albert didn''t know this, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Hagrid told him that Ron suggested that Charlie help him to adopt Norbert. In the darkness, it seems that there are two hands, resetting history back to its original trajectory. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 481： True or false The fact that Hagrid raised the dragon had been confirmed by the Ministry of Magic to be false news, but it still spread among the students of Hogwarts. Rumors are sometimes so incredible. "Last time, you said that Hagrid raised a lizard, maybe the lizard in your mouth is the rumors of the fire dragon!" Lee Jordan listened to the others around whispering about Hagrid raising a dragon on a hunting ground , Couldn''t help but glanced at Albert who was reading, and asked casually. He felt that Albert must know the truth. "If Hagrid really raised a dragon, he would have been sent to Azkaban Prison for illegal dragon raising during the last surprise inspection by the Ministry of Magic." Albert said without looking up. Yes! Everyone knows that the staff of the Ministry of Magic did not find the rumored dragon in Hagrid''s cabin. However, not finding it does not mean there is no such thing. There are still many people in the Hogwarts school who believe that Hagrid hid the dragon and escaped a surprise inspection by the Ministry of Magic. After all, the Forbidden Forest is so big! It is not difficult to hide a dragon. Of course, this is all their wishful thinking. As for the result, it doesn''t really matter to them. "This matter has been confirmed by the Ministry of Magic to be false. Why are there any fools who think it is true?" Albert raised his head helplessly, looked at the students who were eavesdropping on the two, and sighed slightly. Said, "Since you think it is true, why don''t you go to Hagrid''s hunting lodge to confirm the authenticity?" I don''t know why, these words make many people feel harsh. No one would go to Hagrid''s cabin to see it. If they go, don''t they prove themselves to be fools and idiots? Because in most people''s perception, Hagrid did not raise a dragon at all. "What a fool!" Fred and George looked at Lee Jordan with a little pity in their eyes. If you ask in private, Albert might still tell you. But in full view, even if Albert knew the so-called truth, he would not tell you directly! "What are your eyes?" Lee Jordan was uncomfortable with the eyes of Fred and George. Fred and George looked at each other, smiling and jokingly said, "Of course they look at fools!" "Fool?" Lee Jordan snorted dissatisfiedly. "I dare you to say that your final exam results are not as good as mine!" "This has nothing to do with the final grade." Fred raised his index finger and tapped his head, reminding with a smile: "It''s purely a problem in this respect." "Stop it!" At this time, Percy walked over here quickly, glaring at the twins playing with Lee Jordan, and asked: "Ron is in the hospital, do you know?" "Ron is in the hospital?" Fred and George both showed surprised expressions. "I went to the school hospital to see Ron just now. His hand seems to have been bitten by something. Mrs. Pomfrey said Ron may have been poisoned and needs to be hospitalized for observation for a few days." Percy looked rather annoyed. Can''t help complaining: "I don''t worry about each one, how do you tell me to explain to my mother?" "Because I didn''t take good care of Ron, he was accidentally poisoned and hospitalized?" "Then don''t say no to your mother." Fred said heartlessly: "Anyway, it''s not Ron''s hand that needs amputation. Mrs. Pomfrey must have a way to heal Ron''s arm." Ron was bitten by that dragon? It seems that the dragon should be sent away soon, and the dragon egg mission is finally coming to an end. Albert listened to the conversation of the three in silence, and began to pack his things, preparing to go to the library. "Where are you going?" "library." "Would you like to drop in with us to the school hospital." Fred and George had long wanted to stay here to do their homework. After Percy said Ron was hospitalized, they decided to visit Ron in the school hospital. As Rons family, he was sick and hospitalized. How could he not care about his condition? "No way." Albert is speechless. The library is on the fifth floor of the castle, and the school hospital is on the second floor of the castle. "Don''t say that, let''s go together." Fred reached out and put his arm around Albert''s shoulder, looked at Lee Jordan who was chatting with the girls, and asked, "Are you going to go together?" "Forget it!" Lee Jordan shook his parchment, "and a bunch of homework." When they went to the school hospital, they found Ron was lying on the hospital bed with one arm on the brace. "what happened to your hand?" Fred checked Ron''s hand on the brace. It was almost twice as swollen, and each finger was like a sausage. It looked funny. "What bit you?" George raised his hand to poke Ron''s swollen arm. "I was bitten by a dog." Ron gritted his teeth and said, "Hagrid''s pet is poisonous. You don''t know, this hand hurts like it''s about to break. Don''t touch it. Do you want to kill me?" Because of George''s death, the three were driven out of the school hospital by Madam Pomfrey. "Do you believe Ron was bitten by a dog?" Fred obviously didn''t believe Ron''s nonsense. "It is estimated that Hagrid has another poisonous and dangerous pet. As a result, Ron was bitten by it when he was teasing the pet." Albert casually said. "what happened?" George turned his head, followed Albert and Fred''s gaze, and saw Lee Jordan trot over here. "Malfoy is holding a letter and is talking to everyone..." Lee Jordan said breathlessly. "Say what?" George asked. "That letter seems to be written by Charlie to Ron. It says that he is willing to adopt Hagrid''s Norwegian Ridgeback." Lee Jordan looked excited, panting, and told the three of the good news. "They are going to take the dragon away on Saturday." Lee Jordan said with an expression that I was right: "Through the observatory!" "So, everyone is going to the observatory to watch the excitement on Saturday night?" Albert''s expression became even more weird. "No way?" "Actually, I''m looking forward to a group of people going to the observatory on Saturday night, and Filch will be swept away." Albert reached out and patted Lee Jordan''s shoulders, whose excited smile was gradually stiffening: "It''s okay. Sometimes someone will accompany you to clean the chamber pot." "Do you think this is a lie made up by Ron. UU reading www.uukanshu.com is going to use that pesky guy to cheat the Malfoys?" Fred muttered incredulously: "When did Ron become so smart? Up." "It''s not Ron, I actually wrote that letter!" A voice came from beside them. It was Hermione. She and Harry were going to the school hospital to visit Ron. "You made up a set of lies out of thin air to make Draco Malfoy mistakenly believe that there is a dragon or something. You want Malfoy to go to the observatory at night and make him unlucky?" George has already made up all of this. "Yes, yes, you should also know that Malfoy framed Hagrid and said Hagrid raised a dragon, and we are going to..." Hermione was actually a little panicked when she heard the news, but when she heard Albert After analyzing her, she immediately understood what Albert meant by blinking at herself and directly admitted the incident. "Don''t let other people know." Although I said not to let other people know, this matter quickly spread throughout Hogwarts Castle. The conversation just now was overheard by students passing by, and I dont know who is passing it. Soon everyone knew about it. "Conspiracy, fake?" This incident soon reached Malfoy. He looked at the letter paper in his hand and showed a sneer. He saw Weasley received the letter and saw him put it into this book. In the book, he took the opportunity to visit Weasley and borrowed the book in the name of borrowing. How could the letter be fake. Malfoy soon realized why the other party did this. They knew that the letter had been taken away by themselves and made it known to everyone, so they took this approach. It must be like this. Don''t think you can lie to me! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 482： This dragon is poisonous "Hermione, does that really work?" When Harry and Hermione walked out of the medical room, they were still talking about what had just happened. If many people know that someone will go to the observatory to send the dragon away on Saturday night, I am afraid that many people will rush to watch, and they will have to change the original appointment time. "Harry, we have to take this risk. Don''t forget, we have invisibility cloaks, which Malfoy and others don''t know about." Hermione made sure that there was no one around, and then whispered: "We still You can tell Filch about this. I think other people will definitely not dare to come over at this time unless they want to be caught by Filch and locked up." "You are right, the plan is too late to change." Harry took a deep breath and nodded in agreement. This time, it is probably their only chance to get rid of Norbert He has an invisible cloak, but others don''t know it. This is their greatest advantage. Soon, news came out from the school that Filch would patrol the observatory on Saturday night, and the administrator also said that he would arrest all students who like to get up and wander around at night and put them in confinement. With Filch''s threat, the students who originally wanted to go to the observatory on Saturday night also put out this idea. If Filch was really caught, then it would really be bad luck. That morning, Harry went to the hunting lodge with Hermione and told Hagrid about it. When they saw Hagrid, they found that the hunting ground guard was tired, and that little dragon was obviously more difficult to deal with than expected. "You can''t come in, Norbert is very difficult to deal with right now." After Hagrid heard Harry''s words, tears filled his eyes. He didn''t know if he regretted raising the dragon or was sentimental because he was about to separate from Norbert. "Hagrid, Fang seems to be hurt." Hermione looked at the hound dog listlessly, trying to divert Hagrid''s attention. "The tooth was bitten to the tail by Norbert?" "Hagrid, I have to remind you that Norbert''s teeth are poisonous, and Ron has been hospitalized for it." Harry looked at the restless teeth nervously. He thought Hagrid''s hound might be poisoned. "Don''t worry, Yaya will be fine," Hagrid said nonchalantly. Harry and Hermione looked at each other. They both felt that Hagrid had become abnormal because of the dragon. The two worries are right. When they came to visit Hagrid again, they found that Hound Fang was gone. "Hagrid, where''s Fang?" Harry wandered around outside the hunting lodge, and without finding Fang, he frowned and shouted into the house. "Tooth is poisoned, I ask Professor Keitelberg to help take care of it for a few days." Hagrid explained casually. Hagrid would never be like this before, but now all his thoughts are on the dragon, and he doesn''t even care about the hound he has raised for several years. "Noble is biting your foot." Hermione reminded Hagrid worriedly that this dragon is poisonous and it is too dangerous to be bitten. "It''s okay, Norbo just bit my boots. It''s playing." Hagrid reached out and touched Xiaolong''s head, only to be bitten by it on the leather gloves, and he said to Harry and Hermione outside the house without paying attention. , "The book says that Ridgebacks are extremely aggressive." ... "Dragons are definitely one of the most dangerous creatures. They can hardly be tamed!" Hermione whispered to Harry. "I really can''t understand how Hagrid bred it as a fluffy little rabbit. ." "I don''t know either." Harry smiled wryly. Since seeing Ron''s tragic situation, he can be as far away from Norbert as possible. He didn''t want to be bitten. Norbert is very active now, and like a puppy, he seems to want to take a bite. However, the worst thing is that the teeth of Norwegian Ridgeback are poisonous, and if it is bitten, it will not end well. "Hagrid, maybe we can use a stun spell on it to make that guy feel better." Hermione suggested, she couldn''t bear to see Hagrid being tossed by the dragon. "This is a good idea." Harry also agreed with Hermione. "By the way, what is a coma spell." "I found it in the library." Hermione explained, "I will fall into a coma when hit by a spell. I have seen from the book that dragon trainers are said to use a coma spell to calm the dragon." "You can''t do that, it''s just a kid." Hagrid hushed Hermione''s cruel behavior loudly. "I dare say that if Hagrid continues like this, he will definitely get himself into trouble." Harry didn''t want to worry about the mess, and now he only looked forward to Saturday''s arrival earlier. Shortly after Harry and Hermione left, Albert returned with Fang. The hound''s tail was bandaged, but the whole dog still looked lacklustre and its tail no longer wobbled. "Professor Keitelberg might have guessed it." Albert sat on a chair outside the hunting lodge and said to Hagrid inside: "You know, the thing about your dragon breeding spread in the school." "Harry and Hermione just came here, and they said they would send Norbert away on Saturday." Hagrid''s voice was choked with a hint of sadness. "Oh, so that letter is true. Then you should thank them." Albert took out dog food from his pocket and fed it to Fang, scratching his ears, and said to Hagrid in the room. "They took a big risk. Once they were caught by Filch, they would definitely be locked up." Hagrid was silent. In fact, his mind was full of the dragon, and he couldn''t hear other words at all. It could also be the clapper sound coming out of the room covering Albert''s voice. Albert didn''t care about Hagrid''s thoughts, anyway, as long as he had the task to do and the experience to earn it. After checking his teeth, Albert went straight back to the castle~www.novelhall.com~ He was entangled by Fred and George as soon as he passed the hallway. "Did Hagrid really keep a dragon?" Fred took Alberta to a place where there was no one and asked in a low voice. "Ron''s wound was indeed bitten by a dragon." George said. "Proof?" "this letter." George took a piece of parchment from his pocket and shook it in front of Albert. "This is a letter Malfoy took away from Ron." Fred added. "The handwriting above is indeed Charlie, so we think that thing is also true." George continued. "Don''t mess around." "We can help." Fred and George said in unison. "You can''t help!" Albert said helplessly: "It is estimated that even the professors know that if they come out on patrol, your phantom spell will not hide them at all." "Actually, we want to see what the dragon looks like." Fred said unwillingly. "I have photos there, and I will show you after this." Albert directly refused to let the twins go to Hagrid to make trouble. If they confuse the next plot, does he still need to be a prophet? "Then how are they going to..." "Potter seems to have a very good invisibility cloak." Albert noticed that someone was coming, and changed his words: "Go to the library? I think your homework should have been done correctly." "Oh, OK!" Seeing Albert, who was unable to splash the water, Fred and George were very disappointed. They could go to Hagrid to see the dragon, but doing so might cause Hagrid to cause big trouble. So, its best to shut up and pretend you dont know anything. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 483： I really didnt lie He obviously didn''t lie, why is no one willing to believe me? Draco Malfoy was extremely angry and depressed. Since the Hogwarts Dragon Raising incident, he has almost become the laughing stock of the entire Slytherin College and even among the Hogwarts students. Those self-righteous idiots, who knew nothing, were still spreading rumors about them, what right do they have to laugh at themselves. Malfoy felt very wronged! I really saw the big man Hagrid raising a dragon in his wooden house, and even witnessed the dragon hatching out of its shell. Why, no one wants to believe their own words? Why, everyone thinks they are lying? Why, they are so stupid. All of this was the fault of the big guy, it was Harry Potter''s fault, and it must be the **** Scarhead Potter who tried to help the big guy Hagrid hide the little dragon. Otherwise, how could the Ministry of Magic not find that dragon. However, what Dad said was right. Most of the wizards in the Ministry are trash. Even surprise inspections can''t catch the fact that a large man raises a dragon. What is it if it is not a waste? After the dragon-raising incident, Draco Malfoy made his way and finally got his mother to agree to buy him a camera. He was going to take a picture of the truth with a camera, so that the stupid guys could understand how stupid it was to hurt himself badly before. He, Draco Malfoy, wanted to use facts and photos to make all those who look down and laugh at themselves lower their arrogant heads. However, in the next few days, Malfoy didn''t succeed in fulfilling his wish. He took the camera to the wooden hut near the big Hagrid and found that the guy had tightened the curtains tightly. However, he was sure that the little dragon was still in the wooden house. If the little dragon is not in the house, why does the big guy close the doors and windows tightly and draw the curtains? Malfoy cursed Hagrid more than once, hoping that the little dragon would breathe fire and burn the wooden hut. Although it is still a small dragon, most dragons already have the ability to breathe fire when they are young, but the flames they emit are very weak. As long as Hagrid''s wooden hut was ignited by flames, he could no longer hide the matter of raising a dragon. Everyone can learn the truth and recognize their own mistakes. However, Malfoy''s malice and curse were not fulfilled for a long time, Hagrid''s wooden hut was not ignited by the flames, nor was it accidentally burned. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t set fires, Malfoy would even consider setting the **** wooden hut on his own. As long as it could attract everyone''s attention, the dragon would definitely be concealed. Despite this idea, Malfoy did not have time to put it into action. He found it difficult to get close to the big wooden hut anymore. The other party put the hound outside the house, and every time he approached with the camera, the big dog would bark at him, rushing to bite him. Malfoy has had the experience of being chased by a hound, even though he ran fast in the end and was not bitten by the dog. After several days of observation, Malfoy was completely convinced that Scarhead Potter was helping the big man Hagrid to conceal the dragon. He even saw Harry Potter enter the wooden hut more than once, and occasionally overheard whispers about the dragon. Finally one day, Malfoy discovered that the poor Weasley had received a reply, and he secretly listened to the conversation between the three. They actually planned to send that little dragon away! This incident is absolutely something Malfoy can''t tolerate. Once the little dragon is sent away, he himself will not become everyone''s eternal joke. Malfoy would never allow this to happen. However, Malfoy did not expect his opportunity to come soon. Ron Weasley was bitten by the dragon and was sent to the school hospital for it. He actually claimed that he was bitten by a dog, but even Madam Pomfrey didn''t believe in such nonsense. The last letter was caught in the magical history of the red-haired poor ghost. If he didnt have time to get the letter away, Malfoy believed that as long as he pretended to visit a doctor, pretend to ask him to borrow the book, he should be able to read it soon. Get the letter. This matter went smoother than Malfoy expected. When he entered the school hospital, Weasley''s bitten arm swelled almost twice its original size. The other party looked very irritable, and only a ridicule would make Weasley unable to realize his true purpose. Malfoy kept threatening Weasley, he wanted to tell Mrs. Pomfrey what it was that bit him, and he continued to ridicule him. The guy was so angry that he could easily take the copy. Book, the letter is still in the book. When Malfoy took out the letter from the book and read the contents carefully, he had never been so happy as it was then. Even if Potter was hit by a wandering ball in his head, he couldn''t bring him such pleasure. One of those red-haired poor ghosts raised a dragon in Romania~www.novelhall.com~ Scarhead Potter was actually preparing to take the dragon away on Saturday night. He wouldn''t let Scarhead Potter succeed anyway. As long as this matter is announced, Malfoy believes that it will definitely attract the attention of the professors, and it will definitely let the fools know that he did not lie, and make them realize their stupidity. With the spread of Malfort''s will, the poor ghost Weasley''s letter soon spread at Hogwarts. Everyone knew that the big man Hagrid raised a dragon, and they knew when they planned to send the dragon away. This plan was undoubtedly a success. He let many people in the school see the content of the letter and let them know that he did not lie. The big man Hagrid really raised a dragon. Many people were still reluctant to admit their mistakes and stupidity, but Malfoy didn''t care. He was about to hand over the letter to Professor Snape, bending their waists with facts and truth, and stepping their heads into the ground. However, I don''t know where there was a strange rumor that the letter was actually written by the mudblood of Hermione Granger, with the purpose of deceiving himself. For a split second, there were rumors all over the school about being played around by Potter and Granger as fools. However, the most ridiculous thing is that the clumps of grass in the school, most of them are reluctant to think. They believe in what others say, and they are no different from fools. They didn''t even realize that this was the mudblood''s conspiracy. They already knew that the letter had been taken by themselves, so they said that. Do they really think they can deceive themselves by doing that? Malfoy has decided to catch Scarhead Potter and the dragon himself, and use facts to tell everyone that he is not lying! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 484： When the appointment is in progress After the bell of eleven o''clock in the evening rang on the clock tower, the still lit torches on the walls on both sides of the castle corridor gradually went out, and the quiet corridor plunged into darkness again. Suddenly, a faint voice came from nowhere, as if someone was talking in the corridor. No, it should be said that someone did speak in the hallway. A pale light lit up out of thin air in the darkness, provoking dissatisfaction and accusation from the wizards who were about to sleep in the surrounding portraits. "Tonight, it seems very lively." Isabel stopped, listened to the whispers from a distance, turned his head and said to his boyfriend next to him, "It doesn''t matter if I date another day." "It''s okay. Anyway, there is this thing. We won''t run into other professors." Albert shook the map of the map in his hand. For a night date, he would naturally take important things with him, otherwise he would be disturbed by others. Dating, what a disappointment. "The map has a very high magic content." Isobel said as he continued to move forward, "it used very clever tracking spells, mantra spells, and disguise spells." "I know." Albert asked back. "By the way, can you make a copy yourself?" "Can''t you do it yourself?" Isobel was a little surprised, Albert was actually no different from omnipotence in her eyes. No way, this product basically knows everything and knows everything. "My tracking spell is not smart, and it''s not a mantra." Albert shrugged, and he was surprised to find that Isobel knew him so well. Sometimes it felt a little weird to think about it. However, the natural photographer is really amazing! "Recently, a lot of pressure has been accumulated." Albert stretched out his hand and took Isobel''s hand, leading her to move on. "Why do you say that?" Isobel asked rhetorically. She uses the time converter frequently, and she does accumulate a lot of pressure. As the OWLs test approaches, the pressure is getting bigger and bigger. "It''s just a vague feeling, and you care too much about your grades." Albert casually changed the subject, "We went to the Ravenclaw common room to chat. I haven''t been to other college lounges? " "You have been there last time, and at this point in time, it is best not to. Some Ravenclaw students are still reviewing their homework." Isabel suggested, "Or, let''s go to the Gryffindor common room. , I am also curious about what your lounge looks like." "Percy Weasley is still reviewing his homework." Albert said without hesitation. "Are you trying to say that I didn''t study hard enough?" Isobel glanced at his mouth and took Albert directly to the common room in Ravenclaw. On the way to the Ravenclaw common room, they also encountered many students who had returned to their respective lounges. There were students from all four academies, and Filch''s curses came from further away. "Does the guard at the hunting ground really raise a dragon?" After Isobel and the others walked away, he curiously asked his boyfriend next to him. "Well, it''s true, I secretly raised a Norwegian Ridgeback." Because the dragon will be sent away tonight, Albert didn''t hide it. "So, the things that have been raging a while ago are also true?" Isabel suddenly realized, looking at Albert with a weird face, "The Ministry of Magic did not find the dragon in a surprise inspection. Is it because you hid it?" "Well, congratulations, that''s right. As expected of my girlfriend, come, give you a reward." Albert reached out and lifted Isobel''s waist and kissed her on the cheek. "Actually, I even suspect that this matter has something to do with you from beginning to end." Isobel felt that his boyfriend was always mysterious and knew a lot of things. "If he helps hide the dragon, the eight achievements in this matter are directly related to him." "You can think that I helped Hagrid get the dragon egg, helped him satisfy his hope of raising the dragon, helped him hide the dragon from the Ministry of Magic''s surprise inspection, and finally helped him send the dragon away." Albert was very straightforward. Admitted it. "It''s hard to imagine you would do this." "In my prophecy, Hagrid is destined to get that dragon egg." Albert sighed helplessly, "Raising a dragon is Hagrid''s dream and his obsession. Even me, It might prevent him from raising a dragon, so I handed him a hand, and he was a friend." Of course, there are some things that Albert did not say. He got a lot of tasks and rewards for himself with the help of the Dragon Egg incident. This is the most important thing. If he can''t squeeze out experience, Albert will basically not intervene and let him go. . "I understand what you mean." Isabel nodded. At the beginning, she also had her own dedication. In order to kill Rowena Smith, Isabel also paid a lot. In the end, it was impossible to let go easily and would not give up. , Even if it makes some irrational decisions. While they were talking, the two had arrived at the entrance of the Ravenclaw common room. "You come or me." "Let''s come, who made me just an invited guest?" Albert smiled and made a please gesture, put his head to Isabel''s ear, and asked softly, "Secretly carry How does it feel for your boyfriend to enter the common room of your college?" "How does it feel?" Isabel repeated: "It doesn''t feel much, you can go in anyway." "Or, take me to your dormitory?" Albert suggested with a smile. "Are you sure?" Isabel''s expression turned strange and reminded. "Do you know that Hogwarts has a rigid rule?" "I know. It was said in "Hogwarts, a School History" that the founders of the school believed that boys were not as reliable as girls. So they enchanted the stairs of the girls'' dormitory, but the Big Four had nothing to think about. Yes. We can enter the girls'' dormitory without stepping on the stairs." Albert blinked playfully and reminded, "I have a flying broom here!" "Well, you won." Isobel said discouragedly: "You should stop going to the girls'' dormitory. The movement will disturb the girls who are not asleep. If other girls learn that you are going to be secretly late at night Sneak into the girls'' dormitory... you don''t want to know the result!" "I thought the girls would entertain me warmly for afternoon tea!" Albert laughed and teased. "If you are not here at night, maybe this is possible." "Good evening, Ms. Gray." Albert smiled and greeted Ravenclaw''s ghost, not embarrassed to be found out on the date. "Good evening, if I were you, I wouldn''t run around at night." Ms. Gray looked up and down the two genius wizards at Hogwarts in front of him, "Although many people think that dating after the curfew is a romantic Thing." After speaking, Ms. Gray floated away. "It seems that you are very familiar with this lady." Isabel started to introduce Ravenclaw to Albert, she still insisted that if Albert came to Ravenclaw, he would not be so adventurous as he is now. Albert just laughed and said nothing. During the chat, the two of them talked about some trivial things at home, and then introduced each other about their family. Isabel also learned from Albert that why he became Wild Smith''s heir. "A dumb gun?" Isobel nodded imperceptibly: "At the beginning, I guessed that you might be the offspring of a wizard or a dumb gun. But, I didn''t expect that you were still Smith''s direct line." "Those are not important anymore." Albert exposed the incident lightly. Yeah, it doesn''t matter anymore! "However, your sister may be a little troublesome!" Isabel said suddenly: "She now has worship and attachment to you. For her, you are hers alone, a very special existence. I am in her In his heart is probably the bad woman who took his brother away. It is impossible for her to like it!" "Don''t think too much. When Nya grows up and is more sensible, she won''t be like that." Albert found that Isobel''s statement may be correct, but he thinks time can help solve all this. Everything will change, let alone a young girl. "Let''s go, let''s go to the observatory, if you are lucky, you should be able to see the Norwegian Ridgeback." Albert suggested with a smile: "You should also be curious about what the dragon looks like!" After Isobel agreed, the two left Ravenclaw''s lounge together and headed towards the observatory. On the way, they also met Filch, and the administrator was patrolling near the Astronomy Tower. After Filch disappeared at the end of the corridor, Albert whispered to Isabel: "Perhaps, you have also noticed that Filch is a dumb artillery, and as long as it is not too bad, he can easily hide it from him." "You know a lot." Isobel gave Albert a deep look. "If you look closely, it is not difficult to find his identity. Filch has never used magic from start to finish, not once, and it is impossible for Muggles to be an administrator at Hogwarts, so he It could only be a dumb gun." Isobel looked at Filch''s leaving back and shook his head imperceptibly. They came to the corridor on the first floor below the Astronomical Tower and found Malfoy sneaking around, and they didn''t know how he avoided Filch patrolling around. "Malfoy will definitely be caught, deducted points, locked up." Albert said to Isabel when he started to walk up the spiral staircase. "I heard that you seem to have made a prediction for that Mr. Malfoy." Isabelle asked with interest. "Well, I did make a prediction, and that prediction is beginning to be fulfilled." While they were talking, the two of them finished the steep spiral staircase and opened the wooden door on the top floor of the Astronomy Tower. "How are they going to enter Hogwarts?" Isabel looked at the cloudy night sky, and suddenly asked Albert with his head sideways. "I remember it was mentioned in Hogwarts, a History of the School, because the school was around With the protection of ancient magic, outsiders cannot directly enter this school by flying." "Then how do you think they got in?" A faint smile curled up at the corner of Albert''s mouth, and he looked up somewhere in the school. The window of the principal''s office was still lit. "You mean, the principal let them in?" Isabel immediately realized what was going on. "The principal knows about it?" "Congratulations, you are right!" Albert said happily, "Actually, I wrote to the principal, briefly explaining to him the situation on Hagrid''s side. Since the principal is not ready to participate, it means that he actually defaulted Its what Porter did." "Are you trying to say that all this is actually what you expected?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly. "It can be said like this." "I like the way you are confident." Isabel kissed Albert on the cheek and reminded him, "But you should know that not everything can go as you expected." She didn''t want Albert to be too smug, so that sooner or later there would be a bad luck. "To be honest, it was beyond my expectation to find you as a girlfriend." Albert put his head to Isabel''s ear and whispered softly: "I really never thought that Hogwarts would return There is a good girl like you." "So, when you were in first grade, you started looking for a girlfriend for yourself?" Isabel covered her mouth and chuckled, but she still liked Albert''s words. "In the same class, I dont feel much. Your sister is actually very beautiful, but her personality is probably not the same as mine. Gryffindors Sannas personality is okay, and she was also Muggle-born, and gets along with me. It''s not bad." Albert observed the change in the expression on Isobel''s face secretly, and said deadly, "I think Shanna might like me a little bit." "What do you see me doing?" Isobel couldn''t help but laugh. "See if you are jealous?" Albert said solemnly. "Jealous, why should I be jealous, what''s so jealous, the girls you mentioned are just poor losers." Isobel said pityingly. This is so reasonable that Albert simply doesn''t know what to say. He suddenly understood a little bit about what happened to Fred, George, and Lee Jordan who were usually left speechless by his own words. Just as the two were talking, there was a sound of footsteps outside the spiral staircase. It''s Potter and Hermione. They were whispering about Malfoy being caught and locked up. Just as the two were about to open the wooden door and enter the top floor, Albert suddenly felt that his cheek was held by someone and his mouth was blocked by someone. Then, the door was opened, but no one else entered the observatory. Albert doesn''t quite understand why Isabel did this. Suddenly, the sound of the box landing on the observatory sounded. The two separated immediately and looked in the direction of the sound. "Who''s there." The scene suddenly fell into a weird atmosphere. At this moment, Harry, who was hiding under the cloak of invisibility, was a little flustered. They never thought that there would be other people on the observatory. "Potter, the invisibility cloak is good, I can''t see where you are hiding?" Albert lit his wand, with the help of the light from the tip of the wand, looking at where the door opened, he broke the silence by opening his mouth first. "Why are you here?" Harry got out of the invisibility cloak and asked, looking at Albert. "Sorry to interrupt your date!" Hermione is not a fool like Harry. When the two came in just now, they ran into them kissing. The students in the school know that Albert already has a girlfriend, but everyone has never seen them date together. Unexpectedly, the two of them would meet here. "Isabel is interested in dragons, so I brought her over to try my luck. And, don''t you think this is also a good place to date?" Albert blinked at Harry and reminded: "Bo Especially, if you have your own girlfriend in the future, you can bring her here for a date." Harry was a little embarrassed, and even forgot about Malfoy''s demerit and detention. "Is this the dragon?" Isabel looked at the little dragon in the crate with interest. This was the first time she saw what a living dragon looked like. "This guy''s teeth are poisonous." Albert took out a pair of dragon leather gloves from the deformed lizard leather bag and handed it to Isabel. He reminded him: "If you want to touch it, remember to wear gloves. I don''t want you to come in too. school clinic." Watching Albert take out the gloves from his pocket, Hermione''s expression suddenly became complicated. "It''s really grumpy!" Isobel was bitten when he was driving the dragon. Noble in the box was moving violently. "Norwegian Ridgebacks are more aggressive!" Albert drew out his wand, and after the spell hit the dragon, it stopped struggling. "What did you do?" Hermione asked inexplicably. "Coma spell, you probably don''t want to be troubled by Filch!" Albert explained casually, and then changed the subject, "By the way, what you were talking about just now, it seems very happy." "When we came over, we saw Malfoy being caught by Professor McGonagall." Hermione said excitedly. "It was that guy who almost caused Hagrid to be expelled from the school. He finally got retribution." "I really want to know what Snape would look like when he saw Professor McGonagall bring Malfoy to see him." Harry was also gloating with misfortune. "Well, it''s really interesting, and I want to know." Albert turned his head and looked at Isabel, who was rubbing his fingers: "Are you okay!" "It''s still very small!" Isabel said with emotion: "It should be less than a month, the dragon is really a very dangerous creature." While they were chatting, a few black spots appeared on the horizon. They should be Hagrid''s friends, and they soon landed on the observatory. "What''s wrong with it, it looks like it''s boring?" a wizard asked, checking the dragon in the crate, raising his eyebrows. "I used a coma spell on it to calm it down," Albert said. "This is not easy, dragon skin is very resistant to magic." The other wizards all showed surprised expressions. They also dealt with dragons, and naturally understood how difficult these creatures were to deal with. "Probably because the dragon is too small, and the resistance to magic is not a strong relationship." Albert casually said, "Say hello to Charlie for me!" "Okay, Mr. Anderson." The four of them were all very good. After a brief introduction, they began to entangle the box firmly with the rope they had brought. They did not dare to stay at Hogwarts at all, and hurriedly rode a broom with the dragon and flew away. No way, if the Ministry of Magic knows that they are carrying a dragon illegally, it is estimated that they will be in prison. "Then let''s go first!" Harry and Hermione both let go, waved to the fading back, and turned to bid farewell to Albert and Isobel. Then, they forgot to bring the invisible cloak, and went downstairs. "Why don''t you remind them?" Isabel looked at Albert suspiciously. "Let them suffer a little bit, so that they will have a long memory, so that they will not like to run around after the curfew." Albert showed a look that I was good for them, making Isobel very speechless. She always felt that Albert just wanted to see those two guys unlucky, they wouldn''t have a magic spell, they would probably be caught by Filch when they went down. A large number of deductions and confinement. It is not difficult to imagine what happens when everyone wakes up and is shocked to find that Gryffindor College''s scores have dropped significantly. "You are so funny!" Isabel looked at Albert who was checking the invisibility cloak and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "It''s worthy of being the Deathly Hallows!" Albert couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This invisible cloak feels weird to the touch, as if it was woven with water~www.novelhall.com~ It is very special, and I can''t see what it was made of. "Albert handed the invisibility cloak to Isabel, and looked at the new task that appeared on the task panel: Collect three Deathly Hallows. After seeing this task, Albert was speechless for a while. However, he was quickly drawn back to his attention by Isabel. "What are you going to do with this thing?" "Well, I''ll take it back to Potter later!" Albert said without hesitation. When they were about to leave the observatory, they heard a sound of footsteps under the spiral staircase. "Perhaps, Potter revealed to others that we went out for a night tour." Isabel teased. "Who do you think it will be?" Albert looked at the visitor and greeted him questioningly: "Good evening, Principal Dumbledore." "Good evening, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore looked at Albert and Isobel without being angry, let alone blaming them for being here in the middle of the night. "That little dragon was sent away?" "Sent away!" Albert handed the invisibility cloak to Dumbledore simply: "The invisibility cloak that Potter forgot to take away. I think he now regrets how he left it on the roof! " "Yes, they are in a little trouble." Dumbledore took the invisibility cloak and said gently to Albert and Isobel: "I suggest you move your date to the day. It is always bad to violate school rules. Yes, and not sleeping at night is not good for your health." With that, Dumbledore left with the invisibility cloak. "Let''s go back too!" Albert said to Isabel with a smile, "Don''t be surprised, after all, it''s Dumbledore, who is still very open and easy to deal with." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 485： Slytherin heroes "Albert, Albert, look over there and tell me if I am wrong." The next morning, when Albert and his friends passed the huge hourglass that recorded the scores of the Academy Cup, Lee Jordan glanced at the hourglass inadvertently, and suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Albert, pointing to the huge hourglass of Gryffindor and said: "Why did our college suddenly fall to the last place." "You''re not mistaken, I really became the last one." George opened his mouth in surprise, and they were finally about to beat Slytherin College to win the College Cup again. "You said, could the huge hourglass of the score be broken." Fred raised his hand and tapped twice on the hourglass. "Probably one hundred and fifty points less." Albert raised his hand to stop Fred from being killed, and calmly said his guess: "Probably last night, when someone was walking around in the castle, he was caught by Filch. Caught, that''s why our college was deducted a lot of points." "Do you know something? I remember that you seemed to go out on a date last night, maybe you were caught by Filch!" Fred, George and Lee Jordan all looked suspiciously at Ai Burt. They don''t believe that Albert will be caught by Filch, but this guy must know what caused Gryffindor to be deducted a lot of points. "Well, last night, many students wandered around in the castle." Albert spread his hands helplessly, "Okay, let''s go, go for breakfast." "Are you not angry at all?" Fred muttered, "We are finally about to beat Slytherin again to win this year''s Academy Cup." "Not angry." Albert said indifferently. "To me, it doesn''t make any difference whether to win or not." This morning was desperate for the students in Gryffindor! In just one night, all hopes for Gryffindor to win the Academy Cup were destroyed. After all the Gryffindor students found out that their academy had been inexplicably deducted one hundred and fifty points, they instantly fry the pot. How could their college suddenly be one hundred and fifty points less than yesterday? What happened last night. Everyone was looking around for the reason, until Percy Weasley bit the bullet and asked Professor McGonagall, and finally found the reason why their college lost one hundred and fifty points in one night. You mean, Harry and two other students wandered in the castle at night, causing the college to lose so many points? "Last night, why didn''t you help Harry?" The three roommates were complaining about Albert, and most of the students expected their college to win the glory of the College Cup. "They were caught by Filch because of carelessness." Albert said helplessly. "Sometimes, it''s really not a question of help or not." This incident soon spread slowly in Hogwarts Castle. Gryffindors Quidditch hero, the famous Harry Potter, caused the Gryffindor Academy to lose so many points. Harry, Hermione, and Neville became the least popular person in Gryffindor in just one breakfast. A certain Slytherin student who learned about it walked up to Harry, patted the savior on the shoulder and said, "Thank you, Potter, you did us a great favor!" "We have your credit for winning the Academy Cup!" More and more Slytherin students came over to greet Harry Potter. They surrounded Potter at the table, clapped, whistled, cheered and cheered, making him tireless, and finally it was at McGonagall. With the help of the professor, Harry struggled out of the crowd and left in embarrassment. As for everyone else watching Harry Potter coldly, no one gave him a good look. "Do you care about the score?" After eating a sausage, Albert asked the three roommates around him. "I just think it''s hard to beat Slytherin to win the Academy Cup." Lee Jordan murmured: "It was destroyed like this, and I feel very unwilling." "What''s not reconciled? You didn''t add much points to Gryffindor yourself, right." Albert calmly spread jam on the bread slices and said quietly: "If you really care about it, you will always try to help. The college has added points. What''s more, I am not depressed myself, why are you depressed?" Lee Jordan was choked into speech. "What are you talking about?" After hearing these words, a few high-tempered senior students turned their heads and glared at the speaker. They were all stunned when they saw Albert. "Do you think I am not qualified?" Albert asked without looking up. Although those people were very dissatisfied, they still shut up. If you change to someone else, saying this will probably cause other Gryffindor students to stare at you, but the person who said this is Albert. Even if his words directly hit the most vulnerable places in the hearts of many students, they have to admit that Albert is qualified to say these words. Albert always adds a lot of points to Gryffindor every year. It''s good to know that most Gryffindor students don''t deduct points from their college, let alone take the initiative to add points to the college. Gryffindors students will be so dissatisfied. After all, the college cup that is about to be delivered will fly. Everyone will all their dissatisfaction on the three unlucky ones. And Potter is under the most pressure, and there is no way, who Make him the most famous? In the evening, Albert went to find Harry, preparing to let the opponent go to him to retrieve the cloak of invisibility, only to see that Potter went to find Wood and said he wanted to quit the Quidditch team. As a result, of course he was severely taught by Wood. Although Wood was equally angry, his mind was still not confused. If they lose Harry, Gryffindor may even lose the Quidditch trophy. "Wood, don''t you mind lending Potter to me for a few minutes!" Albert raised his hand and greeted Wood. "Please!" Wood said gruffly. In full view, Albert led Harry to a place where no one was there. "Okay, don''t be sad, it''s just a point deduction." Albert said: "You forgot to take the invisible cloak with you last night, remember to go to me and take it back later!" "Aren''t you angry?" Potter asked in surprise. At present, it is estimated that only Ron would say this to him in the entire Hogwarts Castle. "Angry? No, I don''t value the so-called Academy Cup like others do. If there is something like that~www.novelhall.com~ If there is none, then there will be no." Albert smiled and patted Potter on the shoulder. : "If you can''t stand their gossip, then stay low-key and spend more time and energy on reviewing your homework. Most students will not have a long memory in this area, and they will forget about it in a week or two. At most next semester, they will forget about it completely." After being comforted by Albert, Harry''s mood improved a lot, but his situation remained unchanged. No way, he climbed high and fell hard. Sometimes it''s not good to be too famous. No matter where Potter went, someone would point to him and say something insulting to Potter in front of him. People, maybe they are all like this! This is Albert''s final answer. As Harry''s accomplices, Hermione and Neville had a hard time, because they were not as famous as Harry, and there were not many students who knew them in the school, but pointing ridicule and insults behind their backs could not be avoided. At first, Hermione still desperately wanted to make up for the lost points from other professors, but every time she actively spoke or got extra points, what she got was always the cynicism and malicious slander behind her. Therefore, Hermione no longer shows her face in the class, she always keeps her head down and studies silently. If one of the three has the worst life, it is undoubtedly Neville. At least, Harry and Hermione had friends who could hug each other to keep warm. Since Gryffindor College was deducted a lot of points, Neville has really become a lonely man, and even the roommates in the dormitory are not willing to talk to him. He could only endure all this in silence, not knowing how many tears he secretly shed in the dead of night. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 486： Unicorn pre-strike event Hagrid has been in a bad mood ever since Xiaolong Noble was sent away by Harry. He also wrote several letters to Charles in Romania, asking about Norbert''s recent life. Because they are too far apart, it takes a long time to receive a reply each time. However, a bad thing happened in the Forbidden Forest, and Hagrid had to withdraw the energy devoted to Norbert and refocus his attention on his work. Not long ago, Hagrid found a pool of silver blood in the Forbidden Forest. In the limited memory of this hunting ground guard, among the various magical creatures living in the forbidden forest, only the blood of the unicorn is this unique silvery white. This means that a unicorn in the Forbidden Forest is injured. Hagrid had never seen anything in the Forbidden Forest that could harm a unicorn. Unicorns not only possess powerful magical powers, but they also run extremely fast. Few creatures can catch up with them in the Forbidden Forest. This is by no means a good sign. Having been a hunting ground guard for so long, Hagrid had encountered this situation for the first time. He had to figure out what creature had hurt the unicorn. At this moment, in the hunting hut, Hagrid was debugging the crossbow he hadn''t used for a long time, carefully inspecting each arrow in the quiver to make sure that they would not lose the chain inexplicably when they were needed. Before leaving, Hagrid raised his head and glanced at the umbrella beside the bed, but finally did not bring his own magic wand. If possible, Hagrid did not use it as much as possible so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to Dumbledore. "Ya Ya keep up." When Hagrid closed the door of the wooden house and was about to enter the woods to look for the injured unicorn, he vaguely heard someone greet him not far away. "Hagrid, are you going into the woods?" Albert looked at Hagrid''s equipment, probably already guessing what was going on. "A unicorn is injured." Hagrid explained, "I''m going into the woods to find it." "At this time?" Albert asked suspiciously, looking up at the sun above his head. "Is there anything wrong?" "It should be hard to find at this time!" Hagrid was a little puzzled and didn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words. "I remember that the blood of unicorns is silvery white. It glows slightly at night. It is obvious in the forbidden forest. It is easy to find them. But if you go into the forest during the day, you can find the injured unicorn. It''s not easy anymore." Albert noticed the change in the expression on Hagrid''s face and casually explained. "Oh, what you said is correct. But I have to go." Hagrid raised his hand and scratched his head, but he still didn''t give up the idea of ??going into the woods to search for unicorns now. "Don''t worry, even if you enter the woods now, you won''t find the unicorn for a while, tell me what is going on with this!" Albert naturally did not intend to let this opportunity go. I''m ready to give it a try and see if I can get a new task from this matter. Hagrid hesitated, and finally told Albert about his discovery of a unicorn injury in the forbidden forest. "It was this morning that I found the blood of the unicorn in the Forbidden Forest. After careful searching, I found blood stains from the unicorn in many places. At least since last night, it has been in the Forbidden Forest. Li stumbled around." Hagrid recalled: "I''ve never encountered such a situation." "Hagrid, have you ever thought about what caused the unicorn to be injured?" Albert asked suddenly. "This..." Hagrid obviously hadn''t thought about this question. "It''s not that easy to catch a unicorn. This magical creature itself has strong magic and has strong resistance to magic." Albert reminded, "Don''t forget, unicorn The beast lives in the forbidden forest and has almost no natural enemies. If the unicorn wants to escape, it is also difficult to be caught." "What''s right about this," Hagrid murmured. "Why do unicorns run around? It will undoubtedly increase their injuries." "You mean..." "I think it is very likely to avoid the enemy who hurt it." Albert said his guess. "Did you find something?" Hagrid felt that he had to listen to Albert''s speculation. Although it may be speculation or nonsense, it does not hurt to listen. "As you said, this kind of thing has never happened." Albert said calmly: "Killing a unicorn is an extremely cruel thing, and ordinary creatures are not alone. The opponents of horned beasts, let alone hurt them, unless they are cubs. Why can''t we change our minds? Humans are actually their natural enemies." "I''m afraid it was a dark wizard who injured the unicorn!" "The black wizard, why does the black wizard hunt unicorns?" "Garon," Albert speculated: "The horns, hair, and other things of unicorns are valuable. Sometimes, everything is done for Garon." "For Garon?" Hagrid was almost roaring, "Killing a unicorn for Garon? This is simply an inexcusable thing." "Of course, there may be other reasons." Albert dug out his ears with his little finger. After Hagrid''s roar was over, he suddenly asked, "Hagrid, you know what the blood of the unicorn is for. ?" "Unicorn''s blood?" Hagrid''s eyes were confused. "Unicorn blood can be used to keep people who are dying." Albert whispered: "Perhaps a dark wizard tried to use the blood of unicorns to make him live in order to keep him alive. Go down." "Oh my God!" Hagrid was stunned by Albert''s guess. "If this is the case, you''d better expect that person has succeeded, or failed." Albert continued. "why?" "It is said that the blood of the unicorn needs to be drunk while it is still alive to be effective." Albert glanced at the task panel where he finally had a moving task. After talking so many things to Hagrid, he finally triggered a help. Grid found the task of the injured unicorn. Not easy! "If that person fails to drink the blood of the unicorn before it dies, I am afraid there will be another attack." "Oh my God, we have to stop him." Hagrid jumped up from his chair, holding his crossbow and preparing to go into the woods to search for the possible dark wizard. "This is just speculation." "Speculation?" Hagrid looked deeply at Albert ~www.novelhall.com~ and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "No, it''s not like speculation at all, but saw what happened at that time with his own eyes." "A long time ago, I predicted this happened in a divination class, and I told you." Albert reminded Hagrid with a glance. "However, because of Norbert, you may leave this thing behind!" "You continue..." Hagrid was a little embarrassed. He had indeed forgotten about it, so he quickly turned off the subject and asked Albert to continue. He also wanted to hear what was going on. "The situation is probably that a famous dark wizard used magic to severely injured a unicorn, but the unicorn itself is a magical creature with strong magic power, and its speed is very fast, and it is not so easy to be killed, so it hurts it alone. The black wizard of the horned beast did not get his wish. You can only chase the unicorn and run around in the forest, which is why you will find unicorn blood everywhere. " "Something makes sense." Hagrid nodded. "Do you mind if I go with you to find a unicorn!" Albert and Hagrid walked side by side to the forbidden forest: "I haven''t seen what''s going on with my own eyes, the information I can get is very limited." "Don''t you have to go to class this afternoon?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "Don''t worry, I have other ways to solve the class problem." Albert casually comforted. "No way." Hagrid finally had a showdown with Albert. If that dark wizard is still hunting unicorns in the forbidden forest, I am afraid I can''t protect your life. "Don''t worry, I don''t think the dark wizard will show up during the day." "why?" why? Albert was speechless, he couldn''t say that Quirrell needed to teach in the morning. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 487： Another failure Hagrid and Yaya have always been frequent visitors in the Forbidden Forest. They are very familiar with the forest in front of them. After walking for about ten minutes, they found the place where the unicorn blood was found. "It''s frozen." Albert picked up a branch, poked the solidified blood stall on the ground and said to Hagrid: "It shouldn''t be here. What we need to look for should be fresh blood." Hagrid was a little confused, didn''t understand what this meant, but nodded, and it was right to bring Albert over by himself. "Hagrid, is this far from the nest of those eight-eyed giant spiders?" Albert asked out of caution. After all, he does have enemies with those eight-eyed giant spiders, and he is not Potter''s lucky one, so he should be more careful to avoid being attacked inexplicably. "Don''t worry, you are safe with me here," Hagrid promised, patting his chest, "Also, eight-eyed giant spiders rarely hunt during the day." "Hagrid, you seem to believe that those big spiders won''t hurt you?" Albert said to Hagrid, looking at the sniffing teeth. "I believe in Aragog," Hagrid said. "Aragok, is the eight-eyed giant spider you raised?" Albert asked suddenly, "How old is it?" "How old is it?" Hagrid stopped, looked at Albert who was checking the bloodstain, and replied after thinking about it: "It''s almost fifty years old!" "How long can an eight-eyed giant spider live?" Albert asked again. "This...I don''t know much." Hagrid shook his head. Although he had raised eight-eyed giant spiders, he knew very little about them. "Fifty years, the lifespan of that eight-eyed giant spider should be reaching its limit." Albert stopped and looked around, he found that the two had lost blood. Sure enough, it was too hard to find during the day. "Perhaps, you should wait to come over at night, it will be easier that way," Albert murmured. "Do you think Aragok is dying?" Hagrid heard Albert''s words, and was no longer looking for the unicorn. "Fifty years is a very long life span for a spider." Albert looked at the lost Hagrid, raised his foot and kicked the opponent''s leather boots and reminded: "But don''t worry, Arago Ke should live a few more years." "You don''t understand that feeling. Start with an egg, hatch it, and slowly pull it to grow up." Hagrid said disappointedly. Albert''s words made him realize that Aragog is indeed very good. old. "Hagrid, I know you like those dangerous creatures very much, but I still have to remind you again that this is the Forbidden Forest, you should cheer up." Albert reminded. "I know this is the forbidden forest. I have been here countless times when I was the guard of the hunting grounds. To be honest, there are no dangerous creatures around the forbidden forest." Hagrid seemed to express his inner dissatisfaction. He said to himself, "Don''t talk about werewolves, there are no forest monsters. The principal prohibits students from entering the forbidden forest, but in fact they are more worried that they will get lost in the forbidden forest." "Are you sure?" Albert shook his mouth slightly, raised his wand and pointed it in a certain direction, he could feel something there. "That''s Ye Qi." Hagrid hurriedly stopped Albert from using magic. "There are a lot of Ye Qi in the Forbidden Forest. The carriages that students ride in the school are responsible for pulling them. You should know what Ye Qi is. ?" "Well, it''s the Ye Qi that only people who have seen death can see." Albert lowered his wand, but did not completely relax his vigilance. "Yes, that''s it. Yeqi just has a bad reputation." Hagrid asked with a smile, "Are you going to try to ride it?" "May I?" "of course can!" Hagrid let Albert experience the feeling of riding a night qi. The back of the night rider is soft and smooth, it doesn''t feel uncomfortable to sit on it, and they are gentler than imagined. "What do they eat?" "Blood and raw meat." Hagrid scratched his head, wondering what Albert asked this for. "Maybe, we can really ask them to help find the unicorn. I think there are not many injured animals in the forest!" After getting off Ye Qi, Albert put forward his own point of view to Hagrid. "This...Although Ye Qi is very smart, I don''t know whether this method will work." Hagrid thought about it, and still thought this method could be tried. After all, Ye Qi was not a human being and couldn''t communicate well. Even if Hagrid tried hard, he still failed. Albert was not surprised, and this was also in his expectation. He asked Hagrid to try only with the idea that he would not suffer. The two had to continue looking for the unicorn. "I heard that some time after the death of a unicorn, the blood will become a kind of poison, is it true?" Albert asked a question "Not very clear." Hagrid shook his head. He really didn''t know: "Very few wizards would brutally kill such a pure life." "That''s because the benefits are not big enough. If a unicorn is worth a thousand gallons or more, believe it or not the unicorn will soon become an endangered animal." Albert couldn''t help laughing at himself: "Don''t Forget, there are a lot of dragon liver, dragon blood, dragon skin, dragon meat, dragon claws on the market... all these transactions are legal." "Perhaps you are right." Hagrid felt that Alberts words were very reasonable. There were indeed no unicorn internal organs on the market, but more unicorn tail hair and unicorns, which were very expensive. The unicorn''s unicorn is cut and can grow back. Otherwise, every unicorn''s unicorn will kill a unicorn, and these creatures should have been extinct long ago. After walking in the forbidden forest for more than an hour, the two of them and the dog still found nothing, and Yaya had lost his initial vitality, and he drooped his tongue and panted. During this time, Albert tried many methods, but they didn''t work. Maybe the unicorn was not dead yet, maybe the fur of the unicorn directly resisted the call of the Flying Curse. Many magical creatures with powerful magic power can do this. "I don''t know how big-hearted Dumbledore is to let Potter come into the Forbidden Forest to look for the unicorn." Albert slandered in his heart, and continued to follow Hagrid along the bloodstain he found. They have already begun to go deep into the forbidden forest. "It''s near, the blood hasn''t completely solidified!" Hagrid rubbed the blood on the tip, as if he wanted to taste it in his mouth, but he seemed to think of something and gave up. After getting deeper and deeper into the forest, the trees became extremely dense and the animal scriptures could not get through, but the blood stains around them became more and more obvious. In the end, they were really found, and a unicorn fell into a pool of silver blood. "It''s dead, and it should have been a while." Albert looked at the poignant unicorn in front of him and sighed softly. Hagrid walked forward quickly and looked at the wound on the unicorn''s body. It was not a scratch or bite, but something penetrated through the abdomen. "It should be magic, maybe you are right~www.novelhall.com~ there is a dark wizard hunting unicorns." Hagrid''s face was ugly. "Should there be other people around?" Albert explained, "I mean, did the dark wizard succeed?" "It shouldn''t. I didn''t find any traces of other people around." Hagrid shook his head and said. "What are you going to do now?" Albert asked again: "Buried it directly? Or let Dumbledore come over and check to figure out what black magic killed the unicorn." "Buy it!" Hagrid said with a fist clenched. "That, Hagrid?" "what''s up?" Hagrid asked suspiciously when he saw the pit made by Albert using magic. "Can I take the unicorn?" Albert pointed to the unicorn on the unicorn''s head. Most of the unicorn horns on the market are processed, just like dragon claws, which are basically ground into powder and sold in bottles. "What do you want this for?" "The horn of a unicorn has a strong detoxification effect, and it is basically impossible to buy such a complete unicorn on the market." Albert casually found a reason. He can''t say that this is his mission reward. ! "Well, take it away if you want!" Hagrid did not refuse either. After all, the unicorn is dead. "Thank you." Albert used the cutting spell to carefully cut off the unicorn''s unicorn and put it in his deformed lizard skin bag. "It should be me thanking you." After burying the unicorn, the two set out on the return journey. The speed of going back was much faster than when he came. Hagrid first went back to the cabin, and after finishing the crossbow and arrows, he went to the principal''s office alone to report the incident to Dumbledore. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 488： Was arranged "It seems that your condition is not good, Tom!" Dumbledore murmured softly, staring at the silverware on the table. "Since you all know that the professor named Quirrell has a problem, why don''t you drive him away?" said the red-nosed portrait of the fat wizard on the wall of the principal''s office, "I think he is crazy, and actually intends to use the unicorn. The blood of the beast continues his life." "I don''t understand what you want to do at all." The goatee old wizard portrait continued: "In my opinion, the so-called savior is just an eleven-year-old wizard. He is too young. Do you think this is a risk?" "There are some things that Harry needs to face alone. He just needs to have the courage now. It is enough to stand up like a real man and fight Voldemort face to face." Dumbledore said calmly, "My luck. Very good, Voldemort is still very weak, meeting Harry under my control." "Albus, I have to remind you that the more rigorous the plan, the easier it is to produce flaws, and as long as one mistake, it may lead to the failure of the whole plan." Dipeter, who seemed very weak, also reminded. . "Thank you for reminding Armando," Dumbledore nodded. "I know the flaws in this plan, and I know the importance of this plan to succeed. I will never let this flaw ruin the overall plan." "What''s the flaw?" Phineas of the goatee asked curiously. "Don''t ask, if you ask, there will be another flaw!" The red-nosed old wizard ran into Phineas'' portrait, trying to shut him up with a cane. "Don''t ask, don''t ask, you don''t hit people." Phineas dodged the crutch that was waved, and continued: "Are you sure, Potter can become your so-called savior?" "He will." "You doubt Dumbledore''s eyes?" "Although I don''t doubt his vision, but I doubt Harry Potter''s ability. We all know how his so-called savior title came from. Perhaps it is more appropriate for you to stop that Voldemort yourself." "I''m not suitable," Dumbledore said. "Harry is the most suitable candidate." "I can''t tell at all, he is more suitable than you." "I didn''t expect you to understand, Phineas." ... Voldemort didn''t realize that he had already been arranged. At this moment, Voldemort was forcing Quirrell to submit. Last time, he forced Quirrell to go to the Forbidden Forest to hunt a unicorn, trying to use the blood of the unicorn to recover his strength. Quirrell''s incompetence had already made Voldemort unbearable, and he was eager to get rid of his weak body. But... what did this guy do? Although there is no definite proof, Voldemort suspects that Quirrell deliberately lost the unicorn in the end. He did not intend to use the blood of the unicorn to continue his life. In other words, Quirrell is afraid and is delaying this moment. arrival. However, this is something Voldemort cannot tolerate. He will not tolerate others defying his orders! Quirrell''s will was fragile like a biscuit. Voldemort only gave a little punishment to Quirrell. This time the cast also squeezed Quirrell''s little vitality. He has no choice, he must succeed, otherwise he will face death next. On Friday night, Quirrell sneaked into the forbidden forest. It took a lot of time to finally find a unicorn again. Quirrell used the spell taught by Voldemort to sneak attack the prey. However, he was escaped by the unicorn. It took a long time for Quirrell to finally wound the unicorn, but he did not expect He can kill a unicorn in a short time. No way, unicorns run very fast, and it is too difficult to kill them head-on. Perhaps, the Dark Lord can directly use the Avadasuo Mantra to kill them once, but with Quirrell''s magical power, it may be difficult to directly achieve this level. He is getting weaker and weaker. Therefore, Quirrell could only follow his tricks, let the unicorn run around and drain its last physical strength before starting. This is currently the most effective method. In order to prevent himself from being exposed, Quirrell wrapped himself tightly with a cloak. He spent a whole day looking for injured unicorns in the forbidden forest, and forced the prey into the corner with a pressing approach. During this period, Qiluo ran into a horseman and was driven by the beasts with arrows to flee. He also encountered an anomaly and was tracking the injured unicorn Hagrid. Quirrell was very tired, hadn''t eaten for a long time, and could hardly even stand up. But he didn''t want to die, so he persisted with the help of magic. Finally, not long after the unicorn fell, Quirrell knew he had finally won. It was late at night, and the exhausted Quill wandered in the forbidden forest like a beast with the magic taught him by Voldemort. He slowly came to the unicorn''s side and leaned over to **** the silvery blood from the unicorn''s wound. . At the moment when his lips touched the blood of the unicorn, Quirrell felt his soul trembling~www.novelhall.com~The body did not change, but he could feel that he had become different from before. Is this the cursed life? Suddenly, screams rang in his ears, and he heard someone fleeing screaming in horror. Quirrell raised his head and let the silver-white blood drip from his lips on the cloak. He gave Harry a deep look, feeling very surprised. Quirrell never thought that he would meet the famous Harry Potter here. This savior is a trouble, maybe I should solve him now. Yes, now is a good opportunity. Nowhere is more suitable than here. Quirrell struggled to stand up and walked slowly towards Harry, looking at the savior who had been trembling with fright, Quirrell felt very happy. The famous Harry Potter was about to die in his own hands. That was something that even the Dark Lord could not do. How would he reward himself for helping him get rid of this serious worry? When Quirrell raised his wand, a sound of horseshoes rang from not far away, and a horseman stood between him and Potter, raised his front leg high, preparing to trample him into the flesh with one foot. Quirrell escaped from the horseman''s hooves in embarrassment. He had dealt with these beasts more than once, knowing that more horsemen would come here soon. Although Quirrell wants to kill the horseman and Harry Potter right now, he is too weak to fight, especially when facing more than one horseman, he is likely to be injured. That would be uneconomical. Quirrell retreated under the cover of the night, anyway, his goal had been achieved. Just save Harry Potter''s life, and find other opportunities to take it away later! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 489： See Dumbledore for something "Albert, can we talk?" At the Witcher Card Party at the end of May, Harry took the initiative to talk to Albert. However, the impact of the last loss of points is still there. Most of the Gryffindor wizards are still very dissatisfied with Harry. When they heard him greet Albert, many girls voted at Harry. Not only bad. "Oh, of course." Albert said sorry to the people present, and after greeted Lee Jordan again, he left the hall with Harry. Harry found an empty classroom with no one. "What''s the matter, let''s talk!" Albert looked at the door closed with his backhand, a mysterious look of Harry, feeling a little funny. "Is such that" Harry told Albert the last time he overheard Quirrell and Snape''s conversation. "So, do you think Snape inquired about the way through the magical machinery from Professor Quirrell?" Albert asked after listening, "Then you are looking for me to... expose Snape?" Snape was in the wrong again, which was really pleasant. "Yes, we have no good way." Harry said helplessly. "Go to Dumbledore, you should have done this long ago." Albert gave his own proposal. "Quirot is terribly scared and will definitely not come out to testify for us." Harry shook his head. "Is the proof important?" Albert asked back. "Dumbledore has always been a very enlightened principal, and sometimes he doesn''t need proof. At least, if you go to the principal, you can definitely make him more vigilant, I I mentioned it to you a long time ago. Obviously you have never done this." Harry opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. "Don''t hesitate. Since you think Snape wants to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone, you should go to Dumbledore." Albert patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Otherwise, it won''t matter how much you think about here. use." In fact, Albert also wanted to know, if the famous Harry Potter went to Dumbledore to complain, saying that Snape was the culprit in stealing the Sorcerer''s Stone, what interesting things would happen? "If it''s okay, I''ll leave first." When Albert turned to leave, Harry stopped him. "and many more" Harry seemed still hesitating. "What else?" Albert asked rhetorically. Harry bit his lip and told Albert about the last time he went into the Forbidden Forest to find a unicorn. He also told Albert that Snape was stealing the Philosopher''s Stone for Voldemort. "So, as expected, another unicorn was killed?" Albert sighed slightly. Harry remembered what Hagrid had told them. Albert was also an insider, and he had predicted the unicorn attack early on. When discussing this with Ron and Hermione, he even thought that Albert knew the "truth" no less than them. "Firenze told me that he said Voldemort was trying to extend his life with the blood of a unicorn." "Well, I can probably guess it." Albert looked up at Harry and asked mysteriously: "You know, why do people dare not call the dark demon directly by Voldemort, but use a mysterious person to call the dark demon? Head?" "Because they are afraid of Voldemort?" Harry thought for a while to answer. "Of course, this is only one of the reasons. The other reason is because the name was enchanted." "This name was enchanted?" Harry was a little puzzled, which was clearly beyond his understanding. "Well, I was enchanted. If you use this name, the other party will know." Albert looked at Harry with confused eyes and continued: "You and I are from the Muggle world. To the dark devil I dont have much fear in my head. I call him a mysterious person, just need to do this. Although you may think my words are alarmist, I still need to remind you that if you keep using that name, one day , It will cause you unnecessary trouble." "Is this a prophecy?" Harry asked. "Even without making predictions, I can guess what will happen in the future," Albert said. "Sometimes, it is not difficult to speculate on what will happen in the future from known intelligence." "Then what do you think I should do." Harry didn''t bother with the question of Voldemort''s name, and said emotionally: "If Snape really gets the Sorcerer''s Stone, Voldemort will come back, and he will turn this place into A school that teaches black magic." "Well, there are not many suggestions I can give you." Albert thought for a while and answered Harry''s question seriously: "As long as Dumbledore becomes the principal one day, you don''t have to worry about Hogwarts changing. Into a school dedicated to teaching dark magic." He looked into Harry''s eyes and said, "I''m still the same. You can go to the principal if you have something." Harry was very disappointed. He originally thought Albert could provide him with some good ideas to solve the problem, but the other party only repeatedly emphasized to him that he should go to Principal Dumbledore. Although Albert said that Principal Dumbledore was very enlightened, he still doubted whether the other party could listen to them. After all ~www.novelhall.com~ children are usually not taken seriously, especially since their relationship with Snape has always been very bad, and the possibility of being considered slander is very high. He really didn''t want to be like that. After the party, Fred also specifically asked Albert what Harry asked him to do. "You said Harry, he told me that our dear Professor Snape might want to steal something hidden in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. Potter wanted to see if he could get Snape from me. Pu''s conspiracy." Albert was not prepared to hide his roommate. "Then what do you say?" George asked curiously. "I told them to go to the principal to file a complaint." Albert said with a smile. "If I were Potter, I would definitely not do this." Lee Jordan said grimly. "Dumbledore would think they made up this lie to get Snape fired." "80% would be like this." George agreed. When it comes to certain things, underage wizards do not even have a say. "I think if you switch to Albert to find Principal Dumbledore, it might be a miraculous effect." Fred glanced at Albert, nodded and said. "I''m not going to do such thankless things." Albert shrugged. "You should stop tossing about these things. The final exam is about to come." He turned off the topic and looked at the three roommates with a smile: "If you fail the exam, you will be relegated." "You should be worried about Fred and George. I''m ready for the exam." Lee Jordan said, patting his chest. "This test result will definitely crush Fred and George." "Why don''t you say that you want to crush Albert in grades." George said grimly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 490： Exam week The arrival of June, for students, means that the exam has finally arrived. The professors no longer give them homework, and even class time is used to review the important points that the professors think. The surprise review before the exam is very important. The students have to force their brains to work hard. Even Fred and George are studying hard to avoid failing the exam. In fact, as long as there is no problem in your mind and you are willing to work hard to review, passing the final exam is absolutely no problem. After all, the professors have given the focus. As the exam date approaches, everyone has to spend a lot of time in the sultry castle to review, and their tempers are getting more and more grumpy. Percy Weasley is the best example. He is about to take the 0wLs (General Wizarding Level) exam. If anyone dares to disrupt the tranquility of the common room at night, he will severely punish anyone. There are always a few hapless guys who like to provoke authority and are seen as chickens and slaughtered monkeys. The "chicken" is currently reviewing his homework in Professor McGonagall''s office. "There is a problem with this test schedule!" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan could not help but say after reading Albert''s test schedule, "Are you sure you didn''t copy these times wrong?" All three of them thought it was ridiculous. Because Albert had twelve subjects to take the exam, his exam form said: Monday: Morning: 9 o''clock, deformed. At 9 o''clock, arithmetic divination. Noon: One o''clock, the spell. One o''clock, ancient magic text. ... "How can you sit in two examination rooms at the same time?" "Are you really going to let the "clone" take the exam instead of yourself?" "Of course." Facing the doubts of the Weasley twins, Albert answered simply. "Are you sure your brain is enough?" "Of course it''s enough, and the exam is not too difficult!" Albert tapped his head with his finger and reminded with a smile: "You should be worried about yourself. If you fail, you will definitely be relegated." "It''s this again." The threat of repetition is useless. In fact, there are not many students who will be repeated. Except for the unlucky person who was caught every exam. "I''ll go out for a stroll, come on yourself!" Albert stretched his waist and was about to take Tom out for a walk. The Fat Cat Tom hadn''t exercised for a long time, and his body began to develop horizontally and became fatter. Of course, the main thing is that Percy didn''t want Tom to appear in the common room and put a hat on it that would distract everyone. It''s so boring lately, nothing interesting happened. According to the information Hermione had learned, Harry did not go to Dumbledore to expose Snape. As for Quirrell, since drinking the blood of the unicorn, she has also lurked silently, waiting for the best time. Of course, it is also possible that he is too busy. After all, to produce five test papers by oneself, even for Quirrell, who is excellent in theory, is not that difficult. However, one thing is certain, the blood of the unicorn did not restore Qi Luo''s vitality, and his face was still ugly, as if he had suffered a serious illness. Albert actually wanted to get Quirrell into the school hospital and ask Mrs. Pomfrey to treat him. Unfortunately, for the sake of the next plot development, I still resisted not coming out to mess around. With the passage of time, the exam is imminent. Students in fifth and seventh grades will take exams earlier than other students. Two days before the 0wLs exam, Albert saw Dumbledore walking slowly into the school with a group of chief examiners, some of whom were his old acquaintances. "Are you nervous too?" Albert smiled and looked at Isabel, feeling a little weird. "Of course, no one is not nervous during the exam." Isobel and Albert walked slowly by the lake, looking at the figure disappearing in the castle gate and said: "After all, so much effort has been made. Everyone hopes to get a good result." "You have a mentality, it''s not easy to get a perfect score." "Do you use the mind to get full marks by yourself?" Isabel asked back. "will not!" Also, geniuses have the pride of genius after all. Although Albert said that he would not say so, but he did not agree with him. Although he does not cheat by using the spirit of mind, he already has a more advanced panel cheating method. Although he has also worked hard to review it. As a result, as a member of cheating on exams, Albert seldom takes his grades as an example. "Didn''t you have reviewed it?" Albert joked, "Or, are you going to get full marks on all the exams?" In the last few days, Albert has been helping Isabel to review. Can he not know the level of the opponent? After the start of the second week of June, students in the fifth and seventh grades started taking early exams. The auditorium has been re-arranged. Fortunately, there are not many students in the two grades. Except for the written exams, the school has free time to put all the exams into the auditorium, and restore the auditorium to its original state before meal time, and even let everyone There is no special feeling. Except after breakfast, the students of other grades all go to class, and the seventh and fifth graders are going around aimlessly in the hall. Entering the third week of June, the exam week for other students also started. They only have one week to complete the exam. Before lunch on Monday, the third-grade students came out of the deformed classroom, all with disgraced faces and lack of energy to walk. Everyone compares their scores with each other and laments that the exam content is too difficult. In the transformation test, they need to complete a written test, and then go to the stage one by one to complete the practical test assigned by Professor McGonagall: Turn the teapot into a tortoise. As we all know, practical exams in metamorphology are often difficult, especially the conversion spell that turns non-living creatures into creatures. Although I have learned and practiced in class, many students are unable to complete this conversion mantra well. Because they have never tried to turn a teapot into a tortoise, it is clear at a glance whether the conversion spell is used solidly. Albert even saw that when everyone came on stage and tried to turn the teapot into a turtle, there were some problems, such as the turtle spitting out steam, the tail was still a spout, or the shell still had patterns. The tortoise that Albert transformed was the most perfect. It was really no different from the tortoise. She even walked around the podium. Everyone could tell from the smile on Professor McGonagalls face that she was very satisfied. Lee Jordan was ridiculed by Fred and Georges turtle mouths, and there was a little steam out of their mouths. Although his tortoises were not as perfect as Albert, they looked very good, so he was affected by many tortoises. The student was sanctioned. Who made that guy like to talk nonsense? The content of the arithmetic divination exam is to fill in the chart. You need to fill in the form on the parchment sent by Professor Victor, but that form has a lot of space to fill in. If you didnt do your homework before, congratulations on the explosion. The curse assessment in the afternoon is similar to the deformation assessment. There is a simple practical assessment for the papers. Professor Flitwick did test everyone''s happiness spell. However, there are always surprises in the practice assessment. Two Hufflepuff students laughed because they used the happiness curse with each other. Fred also said seriously that they were hurting each other, which caused a burst of laughter after the exam. The ancient magic text is a bit similar to the simplified version of the English test papers made in the previous life. Most of the content is various translations. The most difficult part is to translate an ancient magic text. In the ancient magic text exam, Albert took only ten minutes to hand in the paper directly. The next morning, the test is to protect magical creatures. The content of the test is very simple. The test taker needs to accurately identify the prickly boy hiding in a group of hedgehogs. The prickly man is almost exactly the same as the hedgehog. They need to take turns feeding them milk. Well, the stingers are a very suspicious animal, and they can''t drink milk either. When you feed milk to the thorns, you will be thought that you want to poison them, and the magical thorns will stand up. That afternoon, they tried the potion. The potions exam being watched by Snape was definitely a disaster. Think about Snape standing next to you, holding the notebook, staring at you to configure the potion, ready to fail you at any time. Several Hufflepuff students were stared at by Snape as a result, which almost caused a major mistake in Sober Agent. Astronomy was tested at midnight, and everyone went upstairs. They need to observe the starry sky by themselves, and then mark the positions of the observed stars, planets, and even constellations on the blank astrological chart. This is probably one of the few courses that require practice, but as long as the homework is done carefully after class, it is not too difficult to get a high score. The history of magic is tested on Wednesday morning. As long as you memorize the key knowledge carefully, it is not difficult to get a high score in this test. Albert can easily complete the test paper. They take the herbal medicine test on Wednesday afternoon. They need to stay in a greenhouse under the sun to take care of the herbs. This is probably the most patience and hard-working test of all the tests~www.novelhall.com~Thursday morning test for defense against the dark arts, Professor Quirrells The exam is as boring as his class. They need to answer how to deal with some magical creatures, and write spells and precautions. Several of Albert''s roommates were dissatisfied with the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, thinking that their true level had not been demonstrated in the exam. Divination and Muggle studies are required on Thursday afternoon. The test content of Muggle Research is to write the name and purpose of the objects in the painting. Well, it''s a simple exam again. However, the only problem with this exam is that wizards don''t know Muggles well, so sometimes there are some inexplicable things in the answers to the exam, and it is easy to make jokes about Muggles not understanding Muggle research. As for the exam for divination, it is also very simple, that is, students go to Professor Trelawney''s classroom to observe the crystal ball. In fact, to put it bluntly, Professor Trelawney asked them to try to make a prediction. "Hello, dear," she said softly, "what did you see." "I saw Professor Quirrell leaving us forever." Albert leaned over and looked Crystal Ball did not make a prediction, but pretended that he had made a prediction. "Professor Quirrell?" "he died." Albert pretended to look at the crystal ball again. "I also saw Harry Potter. They seemed to be in a dark place." "It''s a sad story, I think we will know the result soon, right!" Professor Trelawney looked at the crystal ball and saw only a cloud of white mist. In fact, Professor Trelawney is not sure whether Albert has the ability to predict, this time is undoubtedly a good opportunity for her. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 491： About to happen The final exam was finally over. Albert and several of his friends walked out of the castle together with the students who had finished the exam, and played on the sunny grounds, relaxing the tension of the exam. Several people walked along the grassy **** to the lake, Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and lay on the sun lounger under the shade of the tree for a nap. Not far away, there was a large squid lying in the warm shallow water basking in the sun, and the Weasley brothers and Lee Jordan were fiddled with its tentacles. As we all know, the big squid in the Black Lake is very docile. As long as you don''t hurt it, it won''t hurt the students at Hogwarts. Not long after, Albert also saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione who were in Fang Song''s mood after the exam. They walked slowly toward this side and sat under a big tree not far away to enjoy the cool. There was a voice over there soon, and Hermione and Ron seemed to be arguing about something. correct. Almost there! This semester is coming to an end, and Voldemort can''t bear it anymore, he should urge Quirrell to steal the Philosopher''s Stone soon. Then it''s time to stage the savior against the Dark Lord. "I''d better stay away." Albert muttered to himself, knowing that this scene was specially arranged for Potter by Dumbledore. When Quirrell was completely cold, he could dig and bury the bags of Garon under the tree, and he didn''t know if the guy had cast magic on those Garon. Sure enough, it''s better to be more careful. At that time, you must prepare the black magic detection objects and dragon leather gloves, um, let the house elves dig them, and carefully check each kaloon. Albert was in a pretty good mood to think that another large amount of Garon would be credited. "I am not sick." Harry''s annoyed voice came from not far away, "I think this is a warning...it means danger is coming..." Not long after this was said, Albert saw Harry running madly to Hagrid''s cabin, Hermione chasing after him, leaving Ron with a bewildered look. Albert looked at the back of the three people leaving, yawned lazily, and said to himself: "It''s so pitiful, are you going to die today?" Just in case, I still went out to find something to do at night so that Potter would not come to him for help. Although the possibility was not high, he should still take precautions so as not to ruin Dumbledore''s savior development plan. Albert took out the communication bookmark from his pocket and sent a message to Isabel, asking him to go out for a date at night. After the exam, he had enough time to enjoy the feeling of being together. that''s nice! As soon as he returned to the castle, she saw Hermione hurriedly walking this way, dragging him through the hall to an empty classroom. Hermione told Albert that Snape had successfully tricked Dumbledore out of the school and was going to take the opportunity to cross the trapdoor and get the magic stone hidden in the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. "We have told Professor McGonagall of our guess." Hermione said anxiously. "However, Professor McGonagall doesn''t believe us at all. She thinks the Philosophers Stone is tightly protected and no one can steal it. ." "Well, I think Professor McGonagall is right." Albert tapped Hermione on the shoulder and reminded: "Perhaps the level set by the professors really can''t stop the person trying to break into Hogwarts to steal magic. Stone thief. But since Dumbledore knew someone would come and steal something, how could that thief easily succeed?" After speaking, Albert walked away under Hermione''s surprised gaze. On their way to the common room, they heard Fred, George, and Lee Jordan talking about the toilet. They decided that after Gryffindor won the Quidditch trophy, they would find a chance to teach the Malfoy boy a lesson, and this matter has been delayed until now. Albert originally thought that Fred, George, and Jordan Lee had forgotten it, but he didn''t expect them to remember it. It seems that Draco Malfoy can still attract hatred. "Can you see me?" Albert cast a phantom spell on Lee Jordan, and to make Malfoy go to the toilet obediently, he needs to add some interesting gadgets to his food. When the time comes, Pippi can come out to attract everyone''s attention! The idea was quickly given up, making Malfoy stunned halfway, and then feeding him some bowel pill, letting him go to the toilet by himself is more reliable than this. The simpler the plan, the easier it is to implement. The trio gave some unreliable plans. Although these plans cannot be implemented, it is always pleasant to talk. The common room in the evening was very lively, and everyone did not break free from the excitement of the end of the exam. When Albert was playing the Wizarding Card with Fred, he noticed that Harry, Ron, and Hermione were whispering in the corner of the common room, not knowing what they were discussing. The impact of the large number of deductions last time is still there, and no one wants to take care of the three of them. After ten o''clock, Albert went to the responsive house alone. He sat on the sofa, thinking about what might happen tonight. Sure enough, Dumbledore returned to Hogwarts secretly, and was in charge of the follow-up development of this matter in the principal''s office. Why, did Quirrell never thought that he was discovered? Could it be that Quirrell really thinks that his acting skills are outstanding, and his success has been hidden from everyone? Perhaps this is the so-called fan of the authorities! Suddenly, a pair of soft palms covered Albert''s eyes from behind. "What do you think?" "I was thinking about what might happen tonight." Albert said vaguely. "But it has nothing to do with us." "What''s the matter?" Isabel asked, raising his eyebrows: "You always like to say strange things." "How is the OWLs test? Are you confident that you will get twelve outstanding?" Albert changed the subject~www.novelhall.com~ and it was very simple. "Isabel said. "What about Muggle research?" "Why do you ask about this?" "I think most wizards always have some strange misunderstandings about the Muggle world." Albert shrugged: "Muggle research is also mixed with some weird things." "This...I don''t know." Isabel''s knowledge of Muggles is limited to textbooks. "By the way, do you want to go to my house during the summer vacation? I can take you to the Muggle World." Albert invited. "Forget it, lest your sister is unhappy." Isabel moved a bit, but after hesitating for a while, he gave up. He didn''t want Albert to mess up the entire summer vacation by inviting himself. "You probably haven''t officially walked around the Muggle world." "You can wait for you to go together when you are an adult!" Isabel stared at Albert''s eyes and asked gently: "In the future, are you going to settle in the Muggle world?" "Mr. Browder said that when I reach adulthood, the manor I lived in last summer will be given to me." Albert did not answer Isabel''s question directly. "However, I don''t plan to live in that manor. ." "I will prepare a new house in the Muggle world and the magical world, and decorate the house as we like." Albert described the future of the two of them, and planned to connect the two houses through the vanishing cabinet. Together, if you want to live there in the future, just live there. "Well, it sounds good, you can teach me how to use those appliances." Isobel leaned his head on Albert''s shoulder and listened to the other person describing the future of the two. Although it feels a bit strange, it is not annoying. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 492： The story of Quirinas Quirrell (end) Time is in a hurry, it''s too late! Through a letter from the Minister of Magic, Quirrell successfully deceived Dumbledore out of the school. He knew he had to act, and he had never been as fully prepared as he is now. The first level of guarding the Sorcerer''s Stone is the three-headed dog Lu Wei raised by Hagrid. According to the information purchased by Hagrid and Quill, it only takes a piece of music to make Lu Wei fall asleep. After using the harp to easily fix Luwei, Quill couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, opened the trapdoor on the ground, looked at the deep tunnel below, and began to recall the information he had purchased. The second level is the devil net arranged by Professor Sprout. Quirrell almost didn''t hesitate, so he jumped out of the tunnel, and when he was about to land, cast a shock absorption charm on himself and landed gently on the devil''s net. After the **** plants felt their prey, they became active. Quirrell swung his wand to turn into flames, dispelling all the surrounding devil nets, and quickly managed to break free from the devil nets. What information is sold how to know these secrets. Has that guy been here already? That guy is Dumbledores conspiracy to deceive himself in disguise? As he walked down the corridor, Quirrell''s mind was full of doubts. He had already heard the sound. It was the key to the third level of flight. He needed to grab a rusty door-shaped key. Quirrell saw the keys flying all over the sky, the flying broomstick, and the locked door. After using the lock-opening spell and the anti-locking spell to no avail, he had no choice but to ride the broomstick and flew into the air to start a capture operation. Rushing into the dense group of keys, Quillo desperately grabbed and fished it, but the key that was enchanted by Professor Flitwick dodges so fast that it almost made Quillo furious. It took a full half an hour for Qiluo to finally grasp the key, forcibly stuffing it into the keyhole, and twisting the door to enter the fourth level: Wizard Chess. Quirrell''s own wizard chess level is just average. However, he didn''t panic at all, all the news was sold. The letter sent to him contained a knack for passing wizard chess. He didn''t even think about trying it on his own. Instead, he took out the strategy directly from his pocket, that is, Albert''s steps to clear the wizard chess last time. Playing chess step by step, he easily passed the giant chessboard array carefully arranged by Professor McGonagall. "The money is worth it." When Quirrell looked at the fifth level he arranged, he said to himself. Troll security guards are not actually dangerous. Their biggest problem is the stench, so Quirrell casts a head-foaming spell on himself. Of course, Quirrell himself has his own experience on how to train trolls, otherwise he wouldn''t use trolls as the fifth level. Of course, when Dumbledore asked him for help, he suggested renting a monster security guard from the goblins to protect things. When Quirrell entered the room, he immediately waved his wand at the troll. I saw that there were many bumps on the head of the giant monster. It kept scratching its head, and finally knocked on the bumps with the wooden stick in its hand. As a result, it knocked out a big bump, but also staged a game of self-improvement. A stunned comedy. After passing the trolls, the next step is Snape''s logical reasoning riddle. Quirrell glanced at the contents of the parchment on the table, and felt a little head pain. He rarely touched logical reasoning and had no talent in this area. If you want to answer, it is estimated to consume a lot of time. However, this time, Quirrell knew the answer directly, chose the smallest bottle, drank the potion in it directly, and then passed through the black flames to reach the final level of the seventh level arranged by Dumbledore. According to the information sold to all information, Dumbledore hid the Sorcerer''s Stone in the Eris'' Mirror. The best way is to pack the Mirror and take it away, and then study it slowly. However, how can it be removed blatantly? What''s more, Quirrell spent so much time just to get the Sorcerer''s Stone, he could not wait. In the Mirror of Eris, Quirrell saw that he had obtained the Sorcerer''s Stone, and also gained the power and status that he should have. The guys who had laughed at him were trembling at their feet. "But where will the Philosopher''s Stone be hidden?" Quirrell knocked along the surrounding mirror frames with his hands, but nothing was gained. He didn''t give up, checked again and again, but never found where Dumbledore hid the Philosopher''s Stone. Obviously close at hand, he would never tolerate his failure, nor would his master Voldemort. "What''s the matter with this mirror? What function does it have? Help me, Master!" Quirrell had to ask the Dark Lord for help. "waste!" Voldemort was very dissatisfied with Quirrells incompetence. He looked at the magic mirror and said: "Dumbledore cast some kind of magic on the Eriss Mirror, hiding the Philosophers Stone in the Mirror. The Eriss Mirror can be seen by people. For the things you desire, you need someone else to help you take out the objects from the mirror. A wizard who desires the magic stone may not be able to take the magic stone from the mirror." "But, at this point in time, where should I find other people!" Quirrell was quite helpless, he suddenly discovered how reliable the way the guy who sold all the news was. If you follow the other''s advice from the beginning, you won''t waste a lot of time. "What''s the use of giving up your incompetence and stealing the magic mirror," Voldemort was rather dissatisfied with Quirrell''s incompetence. Just as Quirrell was about to pack up the entire magic mirror, he heard footsteps not far away, and the famous Harry Potter would actually appear here. Quirrell smiled, very happy! Because of the stupid Potter, he thought it was Snape who wanted to steal the Philosopher''s Stone. It seems that his performance was very successful. Of course, it has a lot to do with Snape who does not look like a good person. Quirrell easily controlled Harry and brought him to the Mirror of Eris, chattering about his deeds. He also yearned for someone to share this with himself, and liked seeing the incredible expression on Potter''s face. Anyway, after getting the Philosopher''s Stone, he would no longer let the opponent live in the world. To blame, blame himself for being too nosy. "What did you see?" Quirrell asked expectantly. "I saw myself winning the Academy Cup for Gryffindor." Harry replied, but another voice sounded in the room. He is lying! "Tell me the truth, what did you see just now?" Quirrell pointed his wand at Harry''s head, almost blinding him in the eye. "Let me talk to him... face to face..." The Dark Lord was also interested in defeating his own Potter, however, this made Quirrell feel terrified and uneasy. Every time, the Dark Lord consumes energy, it will greatly weaken Quirrell''s life. The blood of the unicorn did make Quirrell immortal, but his life was still being consumed continuously. He was just immortal. Now Quirrell is getting weaker and weaker. The Dark Lord really deserves to be the Dark Lord. He could easily see through Harry''s lies and found the Philosopher''s Stone hidden by Dumbledore-right in Harry''s pocket. Although Quirrell didn''t know exactly how Dumbledore did it, he didn''t want to know at all, as long as he could get the Sorcerer''s Stone. The Dark Lord was not robbing the Philosopher''s Stone for the first time, but was tempting Potter to be loyal to him. There was no doubt that he had failed. Moreover, Harry Potter rushed into the black flames by himself. He was so stupid. Didn''t he know the horror of those flames? "Grab him, hurry!" Voldemort screamed angrily. Harry Potter died if he died, but he would never tolerate the opponent destroying the Philosopher''s Stone. Quirrell, who was already prepared, immediately pounced on ~www.novelhall.com~ and knocked Harry to the ground. He rode on Harry Potter, pinched the opponent''s neck with both hands, preparing to strangle the savior to death. "My hand-my hand!" Quirrell was horrified to find that where he was in contact with Harry''s skin, countless blisters began to appear, as if they had been burned by fire, they were red and shiny. "Fool, kill him with magic, hurry up!" Voldemort''s harsh voice echoed in Quirrell''s mind. When Quirrell was about to use magic to kill Harry, the other party desperately touched Quirrell''s skin with both hands, causing him to scream in pain and unable to use magic. As long as you kill Harry Potter and kill him, you will be able to get the Sorcerer''s Stone, and you will be able to realize your desires and have the power and power you want. Quirrell desperately tried to push Harry away from him, but the violent pain almost completely overwhelmed his sanity. Finally, Quirrell felt someone pull Harry Potter away from him, who had passed out. Dumbledore, he actually came back. At the moment Dumbledore appeared, Voldemort realized that he had failed, and the mutilated soul broke free from Quirrell, rushed into the distance, and soon disappeared. Voldemort''s departure was almost the last straw that crushed Quirrell. With his departure, Quirrell''s life like a candle in the wind was about to die. Even the cursed life bestowed by the unicorn cannot prevent death from coming. Quirrell fell to the ground, looking at the direction Voldemort was fleeing, Dumbledore''s figure reflected in his pupils, his lips moved lightly, and he murmured, "You liars!" Quirrell was dead, but not worthy of mercy. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 493： Good porter Quirrell finally got cold! The time for Voldemort to recover his magic power was delayed. Harry Potter, the savior who completed these achievements, is lying in the hospital at this moment, and has not yet recovered from his coma. Of course, all of this is still a secret at present, but Albert knows that this matter will soon be no secret. In Hogwarts Castle, the secrets are always spreading with rumors, and all the teachers and students of the school will soon know. However, Albert did not pay much attention to this issue. Just after the exam, the next is a lazy vacation. Due to staying up late last night, Albert got up late this morning. Just after breakfast, he took his cat to the lake for a walk. At this moment, Tom was rolling on the grass, occasionally crawling to Albert''s side and rubbing his hand with his head. After discovering that Albert''s attention was not on himself, Tom covered the double-sided mirror in Albert''s hand with his plush body. Albert raised his hand and touched Tom''s head, and continued to listen to the report of the house elf Bit. The house elves had already stepped on the forbidden forest outside Hogwarts Castle under the command of Albert. In the early hours of this morning, after Albert confirmed that Dumbledore had sent Harry to the hospital, he told the ready Bit to go immediately to dig out the several gallons that Quirrell had buried under the tree. Thanks to the hard work and hard work of the house-elves, Albert has successfully recovered all the Garon earned from Quirrell. According to Bit''s report, the four bags of Garon did detect some problems, and one of the money bags was used with some kind of tracking magic. There are also three fake Kanon with traces of unknown black magic. Because of Albert''s strict requirements, Bit wears dragon leather gloves all the way and has not been affected by black magic. Those cursed items were naturally buried back in accordance with Albert''s request. He received a total of 797 Galleons. I have to say that Quirrell still keeps his promise. Of course, it may also be that he found that no one was going to dig out Kanon, and he planned to retrieve Kanon again after obtaining the Philosopher''s Stone. Unfortunately, he never thought that the other party was going to dig after he died. According to Albert''s request, the house elves deposited most of Garon in Gringotts. By the way, the use price of Gringotts general vault needs at least 500 gallons. According to Albert''s understanding, it is difficult for most Muggle wizards to have their own vaults in Gringotts after graduation. No way, the rental price is too expensive, and they usually don''t have much gallons to store in the vault. Bit succeeded in helping Albert manage the vault, but Albert was a little surprised. He thought he needed to go in person, but he didn''t expect the fairy to handle it directly. In fact, the fairies of Gringotts don''t care who saves money with them, not to mention that domestic elf servants are usually a symbol of the ancient family. As long as there is no malice, even the Dark Lord will not be turned away. Of course, fairies don''t dare to do that. "Quirot is such a good person." Albert touched Tom''s stomach and said with emotion again, "You think it''s not, Tom!" However, from this time, Albert also felt the difficulty of making money in the magical world. It should be said that money is hard to make no matter where he is. If you want to get rich, you have to rely on windfall. Basically, it is difficult to make a fortune through a formal business. The vast majority of the original accumulated gold coins were stained with blood. Of course, Albert is just a little bit emotional. He has gotten out of the need to make money and worry about it. I have to say that the prediction is really good. Although it can''t be abused. With Garon, Albert never treats those who follow him badly. He has been busy raising the elf bit all night, and has won the owner''s award and a small amount of control over Garon. He needs to make himself decent. . As for the so-called clothes on Bit, Albert designed it. He cut off three holes on a piece of cloth, then put the cloth around his body, tied it with a cloth tape, and then simply trimmed it. This is Bits latest clothes. There is no way. The house elves have a rule not to wear clothes, so in order to make Bit more decent, Albert helped him make a piece of clothing that is not clothing. This kind of adopter has a particularly good effect in raising elves. In the double-sided mirror, Bit is crying, and his loyalty to Albert is directly maxed out. The house elves also want a good home. Albert was satisfied to put the double-sided mirror back into the leather bag of the deformed lizard, happily uprooted the grass from the ground, and began to play with Tom. When Tom got tired of playing, he took out a book, sat on the chair he had transformed, and read it, enjoying the tranquility of this moment. However, this silence did not last for too long, and was quickly interrupted by a rush of footsteps. The Quidditch Captain of Gryffindor College came over here panting, his cheeks flushed from running too fast. "What''s wrong with you?" Albert asked knowingly. He hopes to get a new task from Wood. Harry Potter was hospitalized, and the only candidate who could help Gryffindor win the Quidditch match was himself the alternate seeker. Of course, Albert did not have absolute confidence. He hasn''t touched Quidditch for a long time, and no matter how arrogant he is, he doesn''t think he is a half-hearted person who can easily slap others on the court. "Potter, Harry Potter is sick and hospitalized, and he is still unconscious." Wood said panting. "I remember your relationship is not very stiff?" Albert said pretendingly, "Potter is unconscious, what are you doing in such a hurry!" Wood was choked by Albert''s words. Last time, after Harry let Gryffindor College deduct a lot of points, everyone began to hostile to the three of them and talked about them everywhere. It is said that the Quidditch players called Potter "seekers". This was what Fred and George told him. "What did Mrs. Pomfrey say." Albert closed the book and didn''t continue to trouble Wood. "Mrs. Pomfrey doesn''t know when he will wake up." Wood looked in a bad mood, "We need your help. We will have a Quidditch game tomorrow. If he can''t wake up... " "Don''t be nervous, maybe Harry will wake up soon~www.novelhall.com~ Albert casually comforted, "You have to trust Madam Pomfrey''s ability. " "No, no, I can''t pin my hopes on this. I hope you will go to Quidditch Stadium with me for emergency training. How do you say it is also an alternate for Gryffindor seekers." "Even if you say that, I may not be able to catch the Snitch." Albert stretched out his hand and covered a yawn. "You should have a little confidence in Harry." Wood was going crazy. The Quidditch trophy is about to fly away like this? No, he will never tolerate this happening, absolutely not! Albert covered a yawn and changed the subject: "Do you know why Harry suddenly fell ill and fell into a coma?" "This...I don''t know exactly." After learning that Harry was unconscious, Wood was going crazy and went to Albert the first time. How could he have other thoughts to consider these issues. "Let''s visit Harry!" Albert thought for a while and asked, "What''s the best thing to bring to see a doctor? Well, it seems to be a carnation, right?" "I beg you, you are also a member of the team, and don''t want us to lose the game inexplicably like this!" Wood reached out and grabbed Albert''s hand, staring into his eyes and said seriously. At this moment, Albert finally triggered a new task and agreed to Wood with satisfaction, saying that he would try his best, but before that, Albert needed to go back to the castle to get a broom and visit Harry Potter by the way. . This is a good person. The other party has solved so much trouble for himself. If he doesn''t visit him, he will feel embarrassed. Well, besides the carnations, let''s give Harry another nice card! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 494： After coma After coming out of the school hospital, Albert went directly back to the dormitory to fetch the flying broomstick. Halfway, he heard many students whispering together, talking about what happened to Harry and Quirrell in the dungeon. Many students are reporting that the famous savior Harry Potter successfully prevented the dark wizard Quirrell from stealing the treasure that Dumbledore placed in Hogwarts Castle. As for what happened in the dungeon. Why Harry Potter was unconscious is still an unsolved mystery. The principal didn''t mind other people using thrilling stories to guess the truth of the matter. In short, it is generally believed that Harry successfully passed the magic mechanism arranged by the professors and finally successfully prevented Professor Quirrell from stealing the principal''s treasure. Not knowing what was going on, Potter instantly added a bunch of friends and admirers, went to visit him, and gave him gifts became a weird trend at Hogwarts. Some people are happy, others are sad. Draco Malfoy was very dissatisfied with Harry Potter''s sudden becoming the hero who prevented Quirrell from stealing the principal''s baby, and he even hoped that Potter would still be the previous nasty nuisance. When Malfoy was complaining about this to his two attendants, he was overheard by Fred, George and Lee Jordan who were about to trouble him. So the three of them sent a message to Albert and arranged for Malfoy together. When Malfoy recovered from the trance, he noticed that his stomach seemed to be something wrong, and kept gurgling. He hurriedly ditched his two attendants and ran to the closest bathroom. Malfoy had just sat down on the toilet, and the sound of a clutter sounded from the compartment. When his face was slightly softened, the sitting toilet seemed to be under pressure that he shouldn''t bear. Suddenly it exploded and burst. Sitting on the fragments of the toilet, his **** jumped up screamingly. The stomach and intestines were still constantly squirming, and even more terrible things happened amidst a rumbling sound. There was a terrible stench immediately in the compartment, and Malfoy even forgot how he left the bathroom, and he was in a trance. In the corner, the few people covered with bubble head curses almost laughed. "Is it filmed?" Fred asked excitedly. "It''s taken." George laughed straight down. "I dare you to say that Malfoy will have a shadow on the toilet in the future." "Let the little bunny of the Malfoy family continue to be arrogant." Fred smiled happily, their family and the Malfoy family have been very at odds. "By the way, did you secretly go with Harry last night?" Lee Jordan asked, looking at Albert suddenly, "I''m sure you know what happened in the dungeon." "Last night, I went on a date." Albert said honestly. "Potter was in hospital. Wood told me not long ago." "Do you think I would believe it?" Fred gave a look that you don''t want to deceive us. "I just got a bunch of flowers to visit Harry. Everyone is giving gifts to our hero. What are you going to give?" Albert dropped the subject casually. "Cocoa beans." Lee Jordan said without hesitation, "I still have a box of unopened ones, how about you?" "How about giving this?" Fred thought about it carefully, pointed his finger at the toilet seat, and said jokingly, "We can mail order a new toilet seat to Harry, and leave him a greeting card to tell him what happened. That''s right. , And this photo, I think Harry will definitely like this gift." "I also think he will like it!" George nodded in agreement, "By the way, didn''t Wood ask you for intensive training?" "Well, you forgot, I''m going to do a double spell!" Albert waved to the three of them, smiled and walked away. Wood''s training is simple, it is to help Albert recover his condition and avoid Albert, who hasn''t rode a broomstick for a long time, is unfamiliar with flying and capturing the Snitch. Of course, Wood still expected Harry to wake up, but Harry finally disappointed him. In the end, the substitute can only be played by Albert. The game was fiercer than expected. The players didn''t put the victory on Albert. They probably lost Harry Potter, who had always brought them victory. They even lost the confidence to win the game. No matter how you look at it, the so-called assault training is very unreliable. However, the most painful thing is that the players are distracted, making the score of the game into a stalemate, Ravenclaw''s score even slightly ahead of Gryffindor. The game has lasted for two hours. It can be seen that Ravenclaw wants to win the Quidditch trophy. As long as they can pull enough points, they can defeat Gryffindor and Slytherin to win the Quidditch trophy. . For this reason, they often let the seeker intercept Albert. The score has gradually widened, and the encouraging voices for Gryffindor are becoming rarer. When most people think that Gryffindor will miss this year''s Quidditch trophy, Albert moved. He was very fast The speed began to dive, and Ravenclaw''s Seeker also saw the Snitch and quickly dived to keep up. "Stop him." The screams echoed on the court, everyone stood up nervously, watching the drastic changes on the court, Ravenclaw''s players rushed towards Albert, trying to hinder Albert and fight for the Golden Snitch to disappear. time. It''s a pity that Albert easily dodges the player''s flanking ball with the roaming ball. He emerged from the gap and dived down to the ground. When everyone thought he would hit the ground, he abruptly stopped. "Gryffindor wins!" Li Qiaodan screamed excitedly. "Albert once again used his genius name to tell everyone that even amateurs are better than your professional." Gryffindor''s players flew towards Albert and hugged him tightly, in a posture to squeeze him to death. The three chaser girls did not have any reservations, and they kissed Albert''s cheek and forehead. At this moment, Albert felt that he was under pressure that he shouldn''t bear at this age. In the end, even he had forgotten how he was lifted and thrown into the air. However, the feeling of holding the trophy high is also good. On the way back to the castle, they met Hagrid, the guard of the hunting ground seemed to be worried. "Congratulations on winning the game." Hagrid waved at Albert, hesitated, "Could you please lend me Albert''s for a few minutes." "What''s the matter?" Albert asked, raising an eyebrow. "Blame me!" Hagrid suddenly covered his face with his hands and choked. "I told Quirrell how to subdue Lu Wei! It was all for a dragon egg~www.novelhall.com~ Harry almost died! " Albert was a little surprised at Hagrid''s self-blame. He could feel the pain and regret in his heart. "I don''t think Harry''s almost lifelessness has much to do with you." Albert glanced at the new mission and coughed slightly. "Harry''s experience is entirely the result of his adventurous nature. Even if he doesn''t go, it is strange. Luo still can''t get the fake Philosopher''s Stone, can''t you see it?" "That''s just a trap." Albert told a cruel fact, "Harry does that, it doesn''t make much sense. Even if he doesn''t do it, Quirrell will not be able to take the Philosopher''s Stone." Hagrid was shocked by Albert''s words and could not speak. Albert looked around and made sure there was no one, and then whispered, "I know Nico and I have seen the real Philosophers Stone. You probably dont know that I have passed those levels and seen that long before Quirrell Its a Philosophers Stone, its a fake, although its no different from the real one." "Don''t be surprised, Dumbledore knows about it," Albert said calmly. "If you feel guilty for Harry, give him a gift too!" "gift?" "Pictures of family, I think this gift is the most precious to Harry, should you have a way?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Of course, of course, I will send owls to Harry''s parents'' old classmates to send letters to them and ask them for photos. I think they will definitely be willing to give them to Harry." At this moment, Hagrid happily returned to his hunting lodge like a 300-jin child. Albert glanced at the reminder of the task completion and nodded in satisfaction. Although the experience gained is not high, it is generally good. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 495： Prophecy about the Chamber of Secrets "You really ordered a toilet seat by mail?" Lee Jordan, who was eating grilled sausages, looked sideways at the package dropped by the owl, and looked up at Fred and George in disbelief. He originally thought they were just joking, but he actually ordered a toilet seat by mail. Ready to give Harry as a visitor''s gift. "Of course it is true, when did you see us telling lies." Fred and George looked at each other and looked badly in the direction of the long Slytherin table. "Don''t you want to do it again!" Lee Jordan followed the eyes of the Weasley twins, and Malfoy was still a little dazed by what happened yesterday. "No, no, we just want to impress him a little bit." The two of them showed a ill-intentioned smile, looked at Albert and said, "Give me a few more intestinal cleansing pills. Finished." "No, the last one I gave you is the last one." Albert closed the letter, his mouth twitched a few times, and he sighed helplessly, reminding: "It''s easy to do too much of that kind of thing. I was caught by someone." "Well, luck for that guy," George muttered. "We''re going to visit Harry later, are you going to go together?" Fred asked, pointing to the toilet bowl. "By the way, make up the gift for the doctor." "Well, let''s go together, just on the way." Albert did not refuse either. After breakfast, the four of them went to the school hospital together, and Madam Pomfrey only gave them five minutes to visit. Harry on the hospital bed was asleep, showing no sign of waking up. The candies piled like a hill on the table next to the hospital bed should have been gifts from Harry''s friends and admirers. "Heroes and saviors are really cheap." Albert couldn''t help but said with emotion: "Porter is not easy either." After speaking, he flicked his magic wand and conjured a bunch of yellow chrysanthemums out of thin air, replacing the carnation in the vase. "Why do you say that?" George asked puzzled. Albert laughed and said nothing. "You always like to say something inexplicable." Fred began to unpack the toilet seat, preparing to place it next to the pile of gifts. "If one day everyone said that Potter was a liar, and the wizards in the entire British magical world would think that Potter was a liar, would you think he was a liar or a savior?" Albert suddenly asked. The three of them are a little confused, and don''t know how to answer this question. "Yes, not a liar." George said uncertainly. "Everyone would think he is a liar, not a savior." Albert laughed at himself, he actually hated these things. Just then, Madam Pomfrey walked in. "You have been here for nearly ten minutes, get out quickly." When Madam Pomfrey was about to drive them away, her eyes fell on the toilet seat in Fred''s hand, and she frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Weasley, are you going to send a toilet seat?" "This is chocolate, it just looks like a toilet seat." Fred lied, put the toilet seat on the table, and hurriedly left the school hospital. "Chocolate? I don''t see that this is made of chocolate." Madam Pomfrey picked up the toilet seat and said, looking at the few people who had fled away, "I really don''t understand, what are the students thinking now? ." She wouldn''t allow this kind of thing to appear in the school hospital, and when he was about to confiscate it, Dumbledore just walked in and happened to see Madam Pomfrey holding a toilet seat. "No doubt they just want to have fun with Harry." "This thing is not very hygienic here." Madam Pomfrey left with the toilet seat. In the corridor outside the school hospital, Lee Jordan was asking Fred if the toilet seat was made of chocolate. "How is it possible!" Fred said gruffly "I dare say that Mrs. Pomfrey will confiscate it." Albert said rather speechlessly: "Actually, you should find someone to customize a toilet ring chocolate." The three of them looked at Albert with weird eyes. "Did I say something wrong?" Albert asked back. "No, no, you are right." Fred said with his arms around Albert''s shoulders. "Maybe we can make some disgusting-looking gifts out of chocolate. Percy''s birthday is in August, and we have Enough time to prepare and give him an unexpected surprise." "I suggest you go find someone to order one. There will always be a wizard who is good at making magical food." Albert thought for a while and said, "I think one or two gallons will be enough. If the other party doesn''t want it, you can. Order a few more and keep them for our dear professor." "We understand!" the twins said in unison. After being separated from the three, Albert went to the fortune-telling classroom alone. Professor Trelawney wrote a letter inviting Albert to drink tea at her place. It was probably about prophecy! In fact, Albert really didn''t guess wrong. Professor Trelawney was looking for him because of prophecy. The first words Professor Trelawney saw when he saw him were: "Do you really predict?" "Why ask like that." "Actually, some wizards with more sensitive brains, even if they can''t really predict, they can use some clues to infer something." Professor Trelawney said. "Do you think I will prophesy?" "I don''t know, I can''t see the results of your predictions from your crystal ball. In this case, the results of so-called divination predictions are usually deceptive, but intuition tells me that maybe you really have the predictions. Ability." Professor Trelawney pointed to the opposite mat and said: "Sit down, we can talk, there are really very few wizards who can really predict." Albert sat across from Professor Trelawney, took the black tea made by the other party, took a sip, and waited quietly for the other party to continue talking. "I heard that Professor Quirrell is dead. Just like your prediction, he will leave us forever, when Harry Potter was by his side." "Well, that seems to be true." "In the beginning, the unicorn blood prediction you made was also fulfilled, right?" "Well, it''s realized." Albert''s tone was still very flat. "It''s enviable." Professor Trelawney said softly: "I know that many people in the school think I am a liar. Do you think I will prophesy?" "Kassandra Trelawney is undoubtedly a true master of prophecy." Albert said. "Unfortunately, I haven''t inherited much of the talents of my great-great-grandmother, and the Trelawney family has no real prophet." Professor Trelawney said softly: "Most wizards are actually not willing to believe it. The so-called prophecy, unless they see the result of the prophecy in the crystal ball with their own eyes." "Because no one wants to believe your nonsense before the disaster is truly predicted." Professor Trelawney continued, "Moreover, even if you can predict the disaster for people, it is impossible to prevent it. You can only watch When disasters happen, it is not a good thing for the prophet. "You will also prophesy, right!" Albert said. "Should... Yes. Actually, I can''t be sure, I can only have a vague feeling." Professor Trelawney laughed at herself: "I once made a prophecy to Dumbledore, although I no longer remember that prophecy. But soon after that, probably after the fall of the mysterious man, I came to Hogwarts as a professor of divination. At that time, there was no so-called divination class in the school." "It seems that the prediction has come true." Albert said softly. "Yes, if I didn''t prove my ability to Dumbledore, how could he let me teach at Hogwarts?" Professor Trelawney murmured, "But many people just don''t understand it on purpose. " "Well, I admit, Dumbledore did not have a good interest in fortune-telling at first." Professor Trelawney said to himself, "At that time he told me that Hogwarts was going to give a fortune-telling class and wanted to invite I went to be a professor, but before that, Dumbledore wanted me to make a prediction for him." "I think that''s the purpose of the principal looking for me. He probably heard of my family and thought that I also have the ability to predict, so he came to me." Professor Trelawney said. "This prediction has something to do with mysterious people?" Albert asked suddenly. "I don''t know." Professor Trelawney shook his head. "If you want to know the content, I''m afraid you can only go to Dumbledore. Oh, yes, Snape may also know that he broke into the room and almost interrupted. My prophecy." "It seems that it should be the prophecy of the savior." "At the time, I thought so too." She said. Albert has never doubted Professor Trelawney''s IQ. If he can be a liar and can bluff other people, no one can be a fool. A truly brilliant Muggle fortuneteller is very strong in hints, logical analysis, and temporary adaptability, but before the real prophecy magic, it seems a little out of the table. "I can''t master my prophecy like you, nor can I use it as I want, but I believe I have that ability." Professor Trelawney looked at Albert seriously, "Can you tell me, How do you control your prophecy?" This is the purpose of Professor Trelawney looking for Albert. No one wants to be a third-rate prophet. "I''m afraid I can''t give you too good advice, because my crystal ball fortune-telling is self-taught from books." Naturally, Albert would not tell Professor Trelawney that he actually mastered the ability of prediction. "It''s like it''s described in the book," Albert briefly described how he felt when he was prophesying. "Focus on the crystal ball and keep thinking about what you want to know in your head. If you succeed, you will see some fragments, and the rest is to connect those fragments together and unlock the prophecy. The meaning expressed." Professor Trelawney fell into a short silence, and then said after a moment: "Can you make a prediction now?" "Oh, of course no problem!" Albert stared at the crystal ball placed on the table by Professor Trelawney, stared at the white mist on it, and began to predict what would happen next semester. Then he saw a line: The secret room was opened ~www.novelhall.com~ Those who are enemies with the heirs, be alert. "What does it mean?" Professor Trelawney obviously also saw the scene emerging from the crystal ball. Then there is a picture of a copper faucet with a snake mark. "It''s definitely not a good thing!" Albert thought for a while and said, "This matter should be related to Slytherin College." "By the way, according to a piece of Hogwarts history, Slytherin left a secret room at Hogwarts, and there seems to be something terrible in it." Albert knows what those words mean, of course, but he still has to pretend that he inferred it. "...Only the heir of Slytherin can open the secret room, release the horror inside, let it purify the school, and eliminate all those who are not worthy of learning magic." "It seems that the next semester will not be peaceful!" Professor Trelawney murmured: "However, I don''t think anyone will believe this before it happens!" Albert looked at Professor Trelawney, and he felt as if he understood something. "Since they think I am a liar, then I am a liar. What''s more, before I can really control my prophecy like you, I am still nothing but a liar." Professor Trelawney laughed at herself. In fact, Albert was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that he would make such a prediction, and Professor Trelawney obviously also saw the content in the crystal ball, does it mean that his prediction ability has become stronger than before Up. Next semester, I should be more careful. Although Albert thought he would not be so unlucky to be targeted, he should still be prepared. Well, to put it bluntly, it''s actually fear of death. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 496： Think carefully Before long, Harry finally recovered from his coma and learned the truth from Dumbledore. Afterwards, he did not forget to share that thrilling story with his two little friends. Harry also learned something afterwards from Hermione and Ron. When the two hurriedly left the dungeon, preparing to send a letter to Principal Dumbledore to report on the situation, they ran into Dumbledore who had just returned from the Ministry of Magic outside the corridor of the restricted area on the fourth floor. In fact, both Hermione and Ron were too anxious. How could it be too late to send a letter to the principal at that time? I really waited for Dumbledore to receive the letter before rushing back to Hogwarts School. It was already a few hours later. By then, let alone stopping Quirrell, Harry Potter''s body was probably cold. Fortunately, Dumbledore came back "early", otherwise it would be too late. Hermione lowered her voice and said to the two of them: "I think Principal Dumbledore deliberately asked you to do this." "You mean he gave Harry the Invisibility Cloak to guide Harry to do that on purpose?" Ron was shocked, unable to understand why Principal Dumbledore did this. "If he is really like this-it would be terrible-I mean you are likely to be killed." Hermione''s tone was disturbed. After experiencing this incident, Hermione realized that Albert was right. The Philosophers Stone was really safe. It was protected by Principal Dumbledore from the very beginning. Otherwise, how could the principal appear at the right time? ? There are not so many coincidences in the world. Quirrell could not steal the Philosopher''s Stone at all. "I think Dumbledore probably wanted to give me a chance." Harry frowned and said his thoughts. "He knows more or less what happened, and may even know what we plan to do, but he didn''t stop it. Instead, we secretly taught us many useful things." "Why did the principal do that?" Hermione thought secretly and came up with an immature answer. The principal may be training Harry. If Voldemort is still alive, then... If it hadn''t been for a period of time with Albert, Hermione might not have noticed these problems, but if you think about it, you can figure out many things. Some things Harry did were probably led by Dumbledore. At first, it was definitely not accidental that they were sent to the forbidden forest to help Hagrid find the injured unicorn. Hermione has checked the school''s records. Hogwarts School has been confined in various ways, but professors will never make fun of students'' lives. "Actually..." Ron hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I think Albert may also know most of the things." "Albert?" Harry was a little confused, and asked, "Why do you say that." "Don''t forget, he told us about the relationship between Nicol Lemay and the Philosopher''s Stone." Ron picked up the candies piled up on the table and handed them to Harry and Hermione before unpacking the chocolate. He took a bite and said, "You don''t know, George said that he missed his mouth. He said they were already together. Go through the magic level set by the professors." Harry opened his mouth in shock, not knowing what to say. "You didn''t tell me." Hermione glared at Ron a little angrily. "Actually, I only found out today." Ron stretched out his hand and scratched his head and explained, "Lou Wei has disappeared. Many students are trying to go through the trapdoor and venture down below." "A lot of people?" "A lot of people," Ron said earnestly, "but most of the students were blocked by Professor McGonagall''s giant chessboard array. I heard that several students who wanted to break through were hurt a bit. " Having said that, Ron was a little proud. "and then?" "I saw that Fred and George didn''t go on adventures with others. I know them better than you. If it were before, they would not give up such an opportunity." The expression on Ron''s face is very complicated. , "Guess what they say." "How do you say?" Hermione asked "He said we''ve already broken through." Ron reminded, "The dog disappeared today, and, don''t forget, Albert knows how to pass LV, they can pass those levels, I don''t Not surprised." Hermione also agreed with Ron''s statement that she didn''t think the magical mechanism she could pass through could stop Albert the genius. Hermione even suspected that Albert had already guessed that Quirrell was the thief, and his evaluation of Snape had always been: he did not look like a good person. Harry was silent. He had actually asked Dumbledore before. The principal only said that Albert knew Nicole LeMay, and they kept in correspondence. "By the way, Harry, you missed the last Quidditch game." Ron''s words made Harry feel nervous. He knew he was the only seeker on the team. If he loses him... Harry thought that when he was stunned by Ron''s words again. "However, we still won the Quidditch trophy. Albert played for you and successfully caught the Snitch." "That''s really great." There was a smile on Harry''s stiff face. He knew that Wood had always wanted to lead Gryffindor to win the championship. Hearing that Albert had done it for himself, Harry couldn''t help but relax. After a sigh of relief, if Gryffindor missed the trophy because of himself, he would feel guilty for it. "Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ Slytherin still won the first place, you know, because of that time, we have completely missed the Academy Cup." Ron said regretfully. "Don''t worry," Hermione said suddenly. "I heard Albert say that this year''s Academy Cup belongs to Gryffindor." "Do you believe we can win the Academy Cup?" "Well, I believe what Albert said." In fact, in the past, Hermione didn''t believe in such nonsense, but if the speaker has the ability to predict, why should she believe it? Anyway, don''t suffer. In the brief time she talked with Albert, Hermione saw so many incredible things in that genius. For the next few days, while Harry was still lying on the hospital bed to recover, Hagrid sent a photo album full of Harry''s family and apologized to him weepingly. Harry is very satisfied with this album. He has no pictures of his family. After getting permission from Madam Pomfrey, Harry was finally discharged from the hospital to attend the year-end banquet. And I also witnessed a dramatic scene. The Slytherin Academy, which was temporarily in the lead, was turned into second place by Dumbledores scoring operation. Gryffindor, who was at the bottom, unexpectedly turned defeat and won the Academy Cup. victory. As for Harry, the savior who defeated Quirrell and saved the Sorcerer''s Stone, he also became a hero of Gryffindor Academy. Those unpleasant past events were soon forgotten by people. At the moment, Snape was shaking hands with Professor McGonagall in the guest seat. Everyone was surprised to find that the expression on Professor Potions''s face was so wonderful that people could not wait to find a camera to take this scene. The year-end dinner ended with laughter, at least for the Gryffindor students. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 497： 2 things before the holiday On the day of leaving school, Hogwarts'' final exam results finally appeared on the bulletin board, Albert was the first in grade again, and Fred, George, and Jordan Lee also passed the test smoothly. After watching the results of the four, Lee Jordan patted Fred and George on the shoulders, showing off his results. Although his results were not much higher than the two, it did not prevent him from staying happy. mood. "I always hope they forget to send this to us." Fred directly stuffed the "Notice of Underage Wizards Prohibited to Use Magic Outside School" into his pocket, regretting to several roommates. "The students of the wizard family are not affected at all." Lee Jordan gave Fred a blank look. "Albert is really unlucky. You can''t use magic all summer vacation!" While chatting, several people took the night horse carriage and drove slowly to the railway station in Hogsmeade. They met Hagrid on the station platform. He seemed to be waiting for someone there. After greeted Hagrid, Albert carried his suitcase into the train looking for an empty car. Fred recently entered and closed the car door before turning his head to look at Hagrid on the platform and whispering: "I heard that Hagrid really raised a dragon." "Who did you listen to." Lee Jordan was moving the suitcase to the corner of the carriage. "When Harry and Ron were whispering, I accidentally leaked that they were overheard." George stared at Albert, "You must know this." "Where did Hagrid get the dragon egg?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert the same. "I remember we talked about it." Albert opened the cat cage and let Tom Fatty Cat out of the cage. This guy didn''t like being kept in the cage. "You must know how Hagrid''s dragon egg came from." "Of course it was given by Quirrell. You can''t guess that." Albert raised his head and looked at the three roommates, with an expression on his face that you really disappointed me. "Quelow probably pretended to be a hawker selling dragon eggs, and then when Hagrid went to Hogsmeade to drink, he chatted with Hagrid to get people drunk with wine. Drunk, and the temptation of dragon eggs, as long as Qiluo With a little guidance, Hagrid can easily tell how to subdue Lou Wei." "How do I feel that you were there at the time." Lee Jordan took out a box of Bibi Duo beans from the suitcase, opened the package and poured out some multi-flavored beans for everyone. "What''s the matter with Professor Quirrell?" George raised his eyebrows. "He seems to be dead, and your words have come true again." "The dark wizard who broke into Gringotts is Professor Quirrell!" Fred said suddenly, "You said that if we sell this news to the goblins, can we get the bounty?" "I''m afraid not. Quirrell is dead, and there is no evidence. The fairies won''t pay for it." Albert stretched out his hand and smoothed Tom''s hair, fed him dried fish, and comforted the caged man. Irritable. "Evidence? The thing in the school is something that Gringotts was almost stolen, right!" Fred fiddled with the scented beans at his fingertips. "It is an indisputable fact that Quirrell tried to steal it, Dumbledore. You can also testify." The fairies will not agree with this so-called evidence, even if they know it is true, they can find a bunch of excuses to keep you from getting a penny. "Professor Quirrell seems to have died in the dungeon." George said suddenly, "Harry was also in the dungeon at the time. I heard Harry say that stealing the Philosopher''s Stone was actually a conspiracy by a mysterious man." "Harry Potter can''t keep secrets!" Albert shook his head. "Really a conspiracy of a mysterious man?" "Actually, Potter wanted to say that the mysterious man is still alive." The mysterious man is still alive? The three looked at each other and asked inexplicably, "What did the mysterious man let Quiro steal the Philosopher''s Stone for?" "Probably resurrect yourself." Albert speculated. "Didn''t you say that the mysterious man is still alive?" They are even more confused. "Actually, I''m even more curious about what''s in Quirrell''s scarf?" George didn''t forget about it. Quirrell was always careful to prevent others from tearing off his scarf, and they were even locked up for it. "Why not ask Harry?" "We think you must know." Albert scratched the cat''s ear and said, "I don''t think you want to know." "we want to know." "Really?" "I really want to know." "Well, it should be a mysterious person. The mysterious person is possessed by Quirrell in some way." Albert did not intend to hide it. "Of course, the price should be Quill''s life, otherwise you really Thought Dumbledore or Harry killed Quirrell?" "So, the mysterious man is still alive?" "It should be considered alive, but weaker, and our savior successfully prevented him from regaining his strength." "Why do you know so many things." Lee Jordan said nonchalantly. "When Harry was chatting, he didn''t pay much attention to confidentiality. I just put together scattered clues and my guesses." Albert raised his hand and tapped his forehead. The train shook suddenly and began to slowly leave the platform. "Dumbledore must know that Quirrell has a problem, why bother to hire him?" "do not know." "Harry almost fell off the broom for the first time, and the Halloween monster suddenly appeared in the school. In fact, Quirrell did a good thing, right?" When playing the wizard card, Fred suddenly said this. "I think it''s okay to count Quirrell''s head." "What do you think of the future?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice, "I mean something about mysterious people. Can''t you predict the future?" "Mysterious people will come back one day!" Albert organized a remark, "Then, the Second Wizarding War broke out, follow the story line, and finally will be defeated by the savior Potter~www.novelhall.com~ Once the mysterious person is not dead!" Lee Jordan asked again "I don''t know everything." Albert said grimly, "I think you can discuss with Principal Dumbledore. He probably wants to know the answer." "If the Second Wizarding War breaks out, who should we sell our things to?" Lee Jordan is a little bit depressed. Britain must be messy. Who has time to play the Wizarding Card? "You''d better wait for the mysterious man to come back and consider this question again!" Fred teased Tom with the fish, and didn''t mind the cat interrupting them playing the wizard card. "You lost the game just now." Lee Jordan said suddenly. "Who said that?" ... When the train finally stopped with smoke, Albert took Toms cage, dragged the box and got out of the train as usual, and went to the ticket gate. As Albert passed the magic wall, he heard a girl scream: "Look, Mom, I see Harry Potter." Albert looked at the voice, smiled and greeted the Weasleys, and walked straight out of the platform. Herb stood at the entrance of King Lions Station. After seeing Albert, he walked over and gave him a hug, took the suitcase and stuffed it into the trunk. "How about the school?" Albert handed the cat cage to Nia in the back seat. As soon as Fat Cat Tom got out of the cage, he began to coquettishly ask for dried fish in Nia''s arms. "It''s okay." Nia touched Tom''s head. "It seems that Tom is doing well with you." Living alone, and not seeing each other for a long time, Niya''s changes have changed a lot, making Albert a little stranger. My sister has grown up! (End of this volume) https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 498： Cat Washing "Tom, don''t run around, you stained the floor." Niya hurriedly ran out of the bathroom in an apron, glaring at the fat cat in the hall who kept trying to drill under the sofa, but was stuck. "Meow meow meow!" After Tom was picked up, a shrill cry echoed in the hall. Most cats don''t like bathing very much, and Tom is no exception. However, for Niya who likes to be clean, if her cat doesn''t take a good bath, she won''t want to run into her room. God knows how spoiled Tom lived in that kind of old castle, maybe he has fleas on him. "It''s useless to call, you must wash it up today, otherwise you won''t want to eat the dried fish in the future." Niya glared at the fat cat who had just broken free and got into the sofa with her hands on her hips. "Albert, Albert, come down and help." Niya walked to the top of the stairs and called to Albert upstairs. The door creaked open, and Albert put down his half-doing homework and went downstairs wearing his boots and thumping. As soon as he entered the hall, Albert saw Nia squatting in front of the sofa, dragging a pair of cat paws with both hands, trying to pull Tom out of the sofa. "What''s wrong." Albert saw the water on the ground, then looked at Niya who was wearing an apron, and asked, "Are you going to bathe Tom?" "Come here and help." Niya urged, "That guy is so dirty, he wanted to run into my room last night, I was really angry." "Remove the sofa first," Albert said. "Come and help." "Don''t you know how to use magic?" Nya let go of Tom''s paws and went to help move the sofa together, but still complained dissatisfiedly: "This should be easy for you!" "You can''t use magic at home," Albert explained. "You should know it." The two moved the sofa together, and Albert took advantage of Tom to get into the sofa again and picked up the whole cat. However, the clothes were also wet by the water on Tom''s body. "It''s really troublesome, don''t let people use magic, then what''s the use of learning magic?" Nya went into the bathroom with Albert. This time, Niya closed the bathroom door and no longer gave Tom a chance to slip away. Albert looked at Nya who was angry and said with a smile, "It''s really troublesome not to use it." "You must have never bathed Tom in school!" "I washed it a few times, but I didn''t wash it for Tom." Albert put Tom back in the bathtub, and the fat cat immediately struggled in the water, but didn''t like to touch the water, holding the shower head in Nia. When he was about to bathe Tom, he struggled even harder. If the screaming cry was heard by others, he thought they were cruelly treating animals. "That won''t work, you wait a moment." Albert put down Tom and walked out of the bathroom. "What are you going to do." Niya asked suspiciously. "Get Tom some food to make it safe." "If the food is useful, I don''t need to ask you to help." Niya murmured. She had tried it just now and it didn''t work at all. Albert returned soon, and he took only a small dried fish. "It''s useless" However, Niya soon discovered that Tom, who had eaten the dried fish, had calmed down. It should be said that he seemed...asleep? "I added a small amount of potion to the dried fish. Alright, let Tom take a bath as soon as possible!" Albert noticed Niya''s surprised expression and casually explained. He reached out to help hold Tom''s head and asked Nia to apply shower gel to the fat cat. Even if Tom calms down, bathing a cat is still a big project. Twenty minutes later, Albert walked out of the bathroom holding Tom, who was wrapped in a towel, and then fed him some water with vitality potion to wake the cat prince. "I''m really exhausted." Niya looked at Tom, who was shaking her fat body with a full face, and Albert was holding a hair dryer to help Tom dry the water marks on his body. "If you are tired, go and rest for a while!" Albert turned Tom over and blew his belly. "No, let me come." Niya took the hair dryer from Albert''s hand and rubbed Tom who was lying on the towel back and forth. "Tom is getting fatter. I thought you would help him lose weight." "It''s not easy to make a fat man lose weight." Albert said helplessly. So far, the task of giving Tom weight loss is still hanging on the task panel and has not been completed. Albert took out two bottles of homemade bubble tea from the refrigerator, handed one of them to Niya, and asked, "How is your life at school? Have you made good friends." "Of course." Niya lifted her chin and said, "Jenny, Shirley...Well, what do you ask these for?" "Nothing, just ask casually." Albert put the bubble tea on the table, went back to the room and changed his clothes. "By the way, I heard Herb say that he wants to promote this." "They don''t plan to be lawyers, they plan to open a milk tea shop?" Albert asked with a smile. "No." Niya shook her head. "It seems that Uncle Charlie is interested in bubble tea." Charlie is Daisys younger brother ~www.novelhall.com~ a half-hearted chef. It is said that he has opened a restaurant in London dedicated to British cuisine. As for the taste. Well, anyway, the Andersons have never gone to the Uncle Charlies restaurant. "Well, Uncle Charlie asked me a while ago, what do you like?" Nia glanced at Albert and said with a weird expression: "It seems to be coming over to discuss this with you." "Talk to me?" "For Daisy''s suggestion, let Uncle Charlie come over and talk to you in person." Nia put down the cup and picked up the hairdryer again to blow Tom''s tail. "She probably thinks that Uncle Charlie''s head is not as good as you, and she is not as shrewd as you in certain things, and needs your help." "Why didn''t Daisy tell me directly?" Albert never thought that he would become the person who promoted bubble tea to the UK. "You just have a holiday, Daisy doesn''t want to disturb you for the time being, and you are not short of money, as long as you are willing to buy a lottery ticket, you can win the prize." Niya pulled Tom back when he was about to slip away. To ask Nia to tell Albert about this is to get a shot first. After dinner, Daisy talked about it to Albert herself. Of course, if Cha Ideal wants to make money with bubble tea, he naturally has to pay a price. Probably 20% of the profit. They certainly knew that Albert would not be short of money, but Herb and Daisy did not want Albert to make money through lottery. After all, this kind of thing is too frequent, there will always be one day when someone discovers it. Albert agreed. He also discovered that Daisy had inherited the habit of a lawyer in some respects, even if it was his younger brother, he would not be merciless at all. In Daisy''s words, it is one thing to need or not, and to give or not to be another matter. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 499： Live teaching To be honest, Albert didn''t have much impression of his Uncle Charlie, and he could count the number of times he came to his house with his hands. At ten o''clock in the morning, Charlie appeared in front of Anderson''s house in an ordinary-looking car. As early as a few days ago, Charlie learned from Daisy that Albert likes books, so he bought him some of the latest best-selling books as a meeting gift, and Nia got a good-looking music box. In fact, Charlie felt very absurd when he received a call from his sister Daisy asking him to talk to his nephew. However, he came anyway. no way. If you don''t come, you won''t be able to get 20,000 pounds of start-up capital from Daisy. A few years ago, Charlie had heard that his nephew was a genius, but this one was just an ordinary kid holding a fat cat. Even if he is really a genius, he is only a 13 or 14-year-old child, how can he know how to run a shop? It''s ridiculous. When he first sat down, Charlie''s eyes met Albert. At that moment, he suddenly felt discomfort all over, and he felt like he was seen through by the other party. Charlie quickly looked away, not daring to look at Albert again. It''s like a kid who made a mistake. For a while, I didn''t know what to say. "Do you think bubble tea meets the taste of the British?" Albert lowered his gaze and followed Tom''s hair. "Is it good?" "Well, of course it tastes good. Bubble milk tea should fit our taste quite well, at least I think it tastes good." "How do you feel?" Albert suddenly knew why the other party''s store had closed down. Bubble milk tea is indeed very popular in many countries, including the United Kingdom, but I feel like it is a ghost. Niya, who was quietly listening to their conversation, suddenly felt that Daisy''s approach was right. My uncle Charlie really didn''t know anything about bubble tea. The only thing he knows is that the bubble tea is delicious and can be sold hot to make a lot of money. In the next series of conversations, almost all Albert was talking, and Charlie was listening quietly like a student, even giving them the illusion that the age of both parties should be reversed. Albert doesnt know much about pearl milk tea, but he has drunk a lot of pearl milk tea, understands the operation of pearl milk tea, and the problems that he may face next are various pearls, various milk teas, various fruit teas, etc. The possibility of trying out and assessing its so-called final form, as well as the franchise chain store model. Beyond decades of theory, Charlie was stunned. As long as he was not a fool, he could hear some brilliant business skills. Charlie found sadly that he was not as good as a 13 or 4 year old child. Don''t talk about Charlie, even Daisy and Herb heard a little dumb, while Nia sat quietly and played with Tom, and secretly observed the changes in Charlie''s face. "Makes you look down on Albert." Of course Niya knows that many adults dont take childrens words seriously. This is also true of Uncle Charlies speechlessness, but he soon has nothing to say in front of Albert, like a child listening to other peoples lectures. , Made her want to laugh. Her Albert is as good as ever. By the time Albert finished talking about what he had prepared in advance, it was almost noon, and after an hour and a half, he continued to bombard with information and confidently strike. There was confusion in Charlie''s mind. He declined Daisy''s stay for lunch, and finally left with a note of Albert that Daisy had sent him. "Do you think your Uncle Charlie will succeed?" Daisy asked after sending Charlie away. "I don''t know, but I don''t think Uncle Charlie has any business acumen." This is Albert''s final evaluation of Charlie. If Charlie is a business prodigy, after Albert proposed the theory and plan, he would have bright eyes and excitedly discussed with Albert, how could he sit there and listen to himself like him? In the end they all became nodding monsters who only nodded. "I didn''t expect him to become a business wizard." Daisy said, "As long as the store does not lose money and can continue to make a profit, it is enough. If Charlie can really develop the bubble tea, he can find someone to manage the company''s affairs. " Even if you lose, you can''t lose much, it mainly depends on how much energy he puts in this area. "He needs to spend a lot of time and energy to improve. If it is my level, the shop will go bankrupt sooner or later." Albert took a pearl into his mouth and chewed slowly. What happened to Uncle Charlie in the end, Albert actually didn''t care, he had already told him a lot of advanced things, and even gave him his notes. If you can make good use of it, you should be able to quickly create a brand, become the first bubble tea shop in the UK, and become famous in a short time. In some ways, bubble tea is more popular than Coke~www.novelhall.com~ such as French fries for lunch, fish nuggets and a cup of bubble tea. Just as a few people were eating and talking, the phone rang, and Herb said that Charlie was on the road, except for a car accident, it seemed to be a rear-end collision, which made their family a little confused. In the end, Herb had helped solve this matter in the past. A week later, Herb mysteriously announced that he would take everyone to London for dinner. Originally, Albert and Nia thought they were going to a restaurant, but they were taken to the door of a bubble tea shop. Charlie opened the shop faster than he expected. In just a few days, the bubble tea shop opened. "Not bad, many people like bubble tea." What should I say? The food in the UK is really weird, especially Albert saw something strange like vegetable milk tea on the menu. By the way, this store also sells hot dogs. It doesn''t look like a bubble tea shop, but a fast food restaurant selling hot dogs. "Just eat this?" Albert looked at the hot dog and bubble tea in front of him with a bit of resentment, his face collapsed. The taste of milk tea is really average, which is only better than Albert''s own. "I think he still needs to work harder on milk tea. This level is easy to be imitated. Before the novelty is over, if the brand advantage cannot be formed, this store will be like that in the future." After all, people are looking for where to make money. Making bubble tea is not a difficult task. Albert believes that a bunch of bubble tea shops will pop up soon. Losing the exclusive monopoly, sales will soon decline. The result is self-evident. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 500： To know how to enjoy life "Tom, Tom, where are you, it''s time to sleep." The door of the room on the second floor was knocked lightly, and Nya opened the door, sneaked in quietly, looked at Albert sitting at the desk, and asked: "Is Tom here?" "It should go to the master bedroom to blow on the air conditioner." Albert said. Air-conditioning is installed in two places in their home, the master bedroom and the living room where Daisy and Herb sleep. As a cat who likes to enjoy life, after the air conditioner in the living room was turned off, he naturally ran to the master bedroom to rub the air conditioner, but in Albert and Nia''s room, only a fan was spinning. "Oh." Before Nia left, she took another look at Albert and closed the door with her backhand. She went down the stairs and ran to knock on the door of the master bedroom, "Mom, is Tom on your side?" "Tom is here." Daisy said, pointing to the fat cat on the chair. "Tom, it''s time to go back to sleep." The girl quickly picked up Tom Fat Cat and returned to her room. In the magic world, magic that can create ice is relatively rare. At least Albert hasnt discovered any magic that can create ice and cold for the time being. Even if the spell contains freezing spells, it does not make objects really freeze. As Gu Albert knows, the most effective way to create cold is actually dementors. Wherever dementors are infested, the surrounding temperature will become extremely cold, even the hot water in the cup can be frozen in a short time. Ice cubes. If you can seal the dementor in a container, maybe you can make a magical refrigerator and air conditioner. The Dementor air conditioner is very interesting when you think about it. "I guess no one would dare to buy it!" Albert laughed at himself. After all, wizards basically stay away from dark creatures like dementors. Not to mention that there is an air conditioner with a dementor in the house. In fact, Albert knows that the Florin Fosco ice cream shop uses a magical version of the Muggle refrigerator, just like Arthur''s flying Ford gas car. Magic sometimes works well. As for the prohibition on magical things made by Muggles? Old Fosco didn''t really care much. Anyway, I didn''t recognize it, and I still have to say whether it is illegal or not. Moreover, the old Fusco''s relationship is very wide, and basically no one will specifically trouble him. "What are you thinking about?" Isobel''s voice came from the double-sided mirror. "I''m wondering how the wizard spends the hot summer without air conditioning and electric fans?" Albert looked at the girl in the pajamas in the double-sided mirror, and smiled and told the other person his thoughts. "You are so courageous. I dare say no one except you would have thought of locking up the dementor and using it as a cooling tool." Isobel reached out and covered his forehead as Albert''s Bold and feel helpless. However, after having used the cursed mandela as a weapon last time, the girl had no doubt that Albert would one day put it into action. Dementor cooler, it sounds funny. It will definitely become a joke in the magic world! "A small number of wizards will cast basic movement spells on the blades to achieve the effect of what you call a fan." Isobel thought for a while, still clarifying Albert. "Of course, you can also use the weather modification spell to create a windy environment." "How about most wizards?" "In fact, most wizards are not very afraid of heat. They are used to that kind of life." Isabel added, "Especially the dark wizards, who live in the gloomy castles and manors themselves. They all exude a chill." Of course, in the last sentence, Isabel is joking. But her words are also very reasonable, is the dark wizard afraid of heat? No, they are not afraid. This is probably a cold joke in the magic world! "Is bubble tea delicious?" Albert changed the subject. Talking about the Dementor and the Dark Wizard in the night is too unsentimental. "That''s delicious, Katrina loves those black pearls with Q bombs." With his chin in his hands, Isobel looked at Albert in the double-sided mirror and said: "However, I tried to make it several times with the tapioca flour you sent, but failed. Bubble milk tea is your drink. ?" "Well, it''s a very popular drink, usually with some ice cubes in it." Albert said here, after a pause, and asked, "I''m more curious, how do the wizards get the ice cubes, do they Dont you need fresh food?" "This...I don''t know much." Isobel shook his head. "Most wizards don''t care how to make their lives more comfortable. They don''t even know how to enjoy life without Tom." Albert said helplessly: "They never use magic to improve their living environment." "It can be seen that you are a person who likes to enjoy life." Isabel said casually. "No one wants to be frozen in the cold winter, and no one wants to be heated in the warm weather." Albert murmured, "The wizards in the British magic world are a bit old-fashioned. I heard that most wizards in the United States are I am very familiar with Muggle life and know how to make myself better." "I am not very familiar with the American magic world." "You can help me find related magic. When I go to school, I am teaching me. It is too uncomfortable not to be able to use magic." Albert couldn''t help complaining about it again. "I don''t dare to bang now. With my own wand, Hertok and I mentioned the toad of Dolores. I don''t want to deal with the director of the Department of Magic for the Prohibition of Abuse of the Ministry of Magic. That guy is purely a big trouble." "Okay, but don''t expect too much." Isobel covered a yawn. At this moment, an owl flew in from the window. Albert thought it was Sheila who came back, but he did not expect it to be a gray night owl. It threw a letter on the table, and ate some owl nuts in Sheila''s trough~www.novelhall.com~ and then flew away. Fortunately, Shera is not there, otherwise the two sides will have to fight. Sheryl seemed to have something to do today, so she flew away by herself, and she probably didn''t know where to send her letter back. "Katrina is here, that''s it for now, good night!" Isobel took a piece of cloth to wrap the double-sided mirror and put it in the drawer next to it. "good night." Albert also put away the double-sided mirror, and when he was about to open Serra''s letter, another owl flew in, and Sheila returned, and sent him a letter back. The letter was actually written by Hermione, which surprised Albert. Hermione said in the letter that she had lost contact with Harry, and Ron had never been able to contact Harry. Albert naturally knew what was wrong with Harry, and the house elves of the Malfoy family intercepted all Harry Potter''s letters. "He may be in trouble. Potter''s family doesn''t seem to like wizards very much. Maybe they didn''t let Potter reply and locked up his owl. You know, underage wizards cannot use magic." I wrote some advice to Hermione: "If you can''t reach Potter, you can go to Potter''s house. I think Hagrid should know where Harry lives." "You can keep up with Hagrid and tell him that Harry is in a little trouble. I think Hagrid would be willing to go there in person. After Albert finished writing, he did not hand the letter to Shera, and was about to wait for his owl to regain his strength before letting it deliver the letter. At this time, another owl flew in and threw a letter on his table. Albert picked up the letter with a strange expression, because the letter actually came from the United States on the other side of the ocean. I have no friends in the United States. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 501： Unexpected invitation Out of caution and caution, before opening the letter, Albert took the secret control device and the honesty detector to poke the envelope a few times to make sure that there was nothing strange or black magic in the letter. He usually handles items sent by strangers in this way. Of course, before opening the envelope, I still remember to put on my dragon leather gloves, God knows what''s inside. This is a letter from the United States. The sender is a wizard named Nicholas. Albert certainly doesn''t know him. This person should be an alchemist because he mentioned Serra Harris in the letter. The other party directly invited him to the United States, but didn''t elaborate on the reason, so Albert was a little confused when he read the letter. Not only that, but the sender reminded Albert at the end of the letter not to use owls to send back letters, because the American magical world forbids the use of owls to send letters, and doing so is likely to attract the attention of the mochi (Muggle). Owls in America are out of work? Are you joking? How did this letter get here? Albert expressed a little dazed. In the letter, in addition to the invitation letter, there are two tickets. Yes, tickets. Tickets for platform seven and one half at Kings Cross Station. As far as Albert knows, platform 7 and 1/2 is located between platform 7 and platform 8. From here, you can take a long-distance train to the wizarding villages of continental Europe. Yes, go to Europe, not the United States. Didnt that guy invite me to America? Why is there such a ticket attached? What makes Albert even more puzzled is that, in addition to this, there is another Floo ticket, a Floo ticket to the United States. The specific time is 11:40 on July 18th, the fireplace on the 17th. Moreover, the ticket didn''t mention the specific location, let alone tell Albert where to get off the bus and use the International Floo Network there. It didn''t mention it at all. It was suffocating. Ok! Does this mean Serra takes him? Albert opened the letter Serra had sent to himself, and said nothing on it, except that he was going to the United States to visit his friend Nicholas and invited Albert to go to the United States with him to meet the famous alchemist. The technician sees the previous one. Just a brief meeting? Albert had doubts about this. Neither Serra nor Nicholas explained in detail in the letter. Generally speaking, the shorter the letter, the more vague the content, which means the more important, especially in this case, they should at least give themselves a brief explanation. Otherwise, the situation is very abnormal. What is the reason? In fact, it''s nice to stay home during the summer vacation. It''s really meaningless to run around in such a hot weather, and it''s not a vacation. However, whether it is Bud or other people looking for themselves obviously has its purpose. Expand your network for yourself? Or is it necessary to know Nicholas? Albert wrote his doubts on letter paper, then stuffed it into an envelope and sealed it. The owl is not enough. He sighed, and instead of asking Shera to deliver the letter immediately, he put the letter in the drawer and prepared to wait until tomorrow. Although it is not impossible to refuse directly, Albert still thinks it is better to ask, maybe it can trigger any task. Outside of Hogwarts School, the probability of triggering panel tasks has never been high, and the task difficulty is relatively high. The next morning, Albert was awakened by the sound of an owl. When he opened his eyes and sat up, he found that there was a brown owl in his room, and it was squeezing with snow on the owl shelf. The two owls were staring at each other, and Albert was surprised not to fight. Albert walked to the desk, first handed Hermione''s letter to Shera, then took out two more letters, and put them both on the table. It is estimated that no one will have such troubles as him! The owl landed in front of the letter addressed to Bud Brod. Albert picked up the letter and handed it to Owl, letting it leave with the envelope. Putting the letter to Serra back into the cabinet, Albert washed and went downstairs to have breakfast when he heard the door beating from the door of Nia''s room. Raising his hand and knocking on the door lightly, there was no other reaction in the room, so Albert opened the door quietly and released Tom from the room. Niya is still sleeping, her sleeping posture is not very good. Albert brought the door back again, and went downstairs for breakfast, one person and one cat. Daisy was frying bacon, while Herb was reading today''s newspaper, and after hearing the footsteps, he raised his head and said hello to Albert. "Last night, someone sent me a letter inviting me..." "Invite you... are those so-called expert professors again?" Daisy, who had just put the fried bacon on the plate, stared at her son, obviously sensitive to this matter. Daisy didn''t want her son to run around. Although they believed in Albert''s ability, they were still not at ease about his young age. "Well, I haven''t decided yet. I''ll talk about it when I''m sure." Albert said vaguely. He doesn''t like bacon (bacon) very much, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is really salty, he never just eats except for making bacon sandwiches. "Son, I believe in your abilities, but you always run around and we are not at ease." Herb put down the newspaper and said solemnly, "If you want to go out, bring that mirror with you, remember to be punctual every day contact us." Daisy akimbo, staring at her husband dissatisfied. She thought that Herb would stop Albert, but she didn''t expect him to indulge her son in this way. Therefore, Albert now likes to run around in the summer vacation. "Don''t go out for too long, mom will be worried." Herb added. "Ok." Albert weighed the cat food and poured it onto Tom''s plate. Tom looked at the food in his bowl, grunted twice in dissatisfaction, and began to eat. Albert returned to his seat and was about to make a bacon sandwich for himself when he suddenly saw an owl flying in from the window. This very old owl seemed to have exhausted all his energy during the trip. , Almost fell on the table and died. "This owl is very old. They are abusing the owl." Herb picked up the food in time, watched the tired old owl on the table protested to Albert. "It really should be retired." Albert agreed. What is the name of the Weasley owl? Albert no longer remembers. He put the owl in a place to rest and prepared some water and food for it. The letter was sent by the twins to report (show off) the latest results to him, and by the way a few finished products were attached. Finally, I asked Albert to take the time to help them solve some of the problems they encountered. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 502： Starting from platform 7 and 1/2 Albert simply couldn''t believe it. He actually followed Serra somehow to the seventh and one-half platform, preparing to take the steam train that was about to go to an unknown area. The crimson steam train stopped by the platform. The number of passengers on this train was very small. Two staff members were cutting tickets at the entrance. A signboard stands on the platform, on which is a map of the train''s route around Europe. The signboards indicate in detail each wizard village near the station. The last stop was Hogsmeade Village, and the whole journey actually took five days. Serra didn''t know what he said to the ticket cutter, and enthusiastically introduced the destination of the trip to the two of them for convenience: Nicolas Village in France. It is said that there is the hometown of Nico Lemay. After Nicol Lemay became famous, the French wizards changed the name of the village to commemorate the birth of the great alchemist. The staff took the small suitcase and took the two to their private box. After opening the door, there was a spacious room with two single beds. The layout of the room was simple and comfortable. "Why not use Floo Net, Apparition, or Door Key?" Albert asked his first doubt after the staff member put the suitcases for them, closed the door for them and left. "Using the door key is illegal entry." Serra kindly reminded, "It is very difficult to Apparate directly to another country, and it is not worth our risk. Moreover, the last time I went to Nikolai Village was ten years ago. Now, the memory of there has long been blurred." "What about Floo Network?" "Of course you can arrive in France directly, but Mr. Nicholas has already pre-purchased the train tickets for us in advance. How can we let him spend the money for nothing?" Serra sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "And, to you Say, isnt this a great experience?" Albert was speechless at once, and this was too reasonable. This is a first-class cabin similar to an airplane, and the price is certainly not cheap. "how much is it?" "Fifty gallons per person, food is provided for free." Serra pointed to the menu on the table and said, "Just order and things will appear." "I originally thought wizards wouldn''t enjoy life." Albert laughed at himself, and ordered an Italian lobster seafood noodle meal. No wonder Serra reminded him not to eat more for breakfast. "In fact, most wizards dont ride in luxury cars." Serra probably guessed Alberts idea and casually explained, "This is a car for some special customers, so I said its best. Don''t waste this opportunity." "What are you going to do in Nicholas Village?" Albert put down the menu and looked at the old man in front of him. He thought it was obviously not that simple. Serra walked to the door, made sure that the door was locked, and performed some kind of magic in the room, before sitting back on the sofa again, and slowly said, "We are going to visit someone." "I thought Nicol was in Devon." Albert guessed who Serra was talking about. "They are dying, and they don''t know how Dumbledore persuaded the Le Mays to give up the Philosopher''s Stone." Speaking of this matter, Serra''s tone is very complicated, "We need to stay in France for three days. You can take the time to participate in this year''s international wizard chess tournament in France." "Doesn''t you need to register in advance for that kind of competition?" When Albert said this, his tone suddenly stopped, "Who has signed up for me." There are new tasks on the task panel, and 80% of them are related to the international wizard chess competition. "Bud signed up for you in advance. He thinks you will be interested." Serra said. "That guy was once a wizard chess champion and has a recommended spot." In fact, there are not too many wizards participating in the international wizard chess competition each year. "Of course, this is not the point." As soon as Albert was about to say something, he heard Serra continue to say, "Nico also left something for you. We think it would be better for you to go there and meet each other in person." Albert was silent. He felt that a lot of messy things were crowded together, and it became less important to go to the United States to see Nicholas. While talking, the train shook suddenly and began to slowly leave King''s Cross Station. Albert looked sideways at the rapidly retreating scenery outside the car window, and asked nonchalantly, "Who is Nicholas? Should you explain it to me." So far, neither Serra nor Bard has given him a clear explanation. No one likes to be concealed or deceived. "John Nicholas is an American alchemist." Serra put down his teacup and took out a bag from his pocket, which contained Floo powder. "It''s not that I''m going to visit him, but you need to visit him. Remember what I said?" Serra said in a low voice, "In addition to me, there are three more. Nicholas is in charge of the Americas. Sooner or later you need to talk to him. When dealing with me, I will personally take you there while I still have energy." "On the American side, they don''t want to go." "why?" "There is no freedom over there, you will know when you go." Serra took another photo from her pocket and pushed it to Albert. The photo showed an old man over 60 and a blonde girl. The two people in the photo are smiling at him, and the blond girl looks like a delicate porcelain doll. "That''s Nicholas'' heir and her granddaughter. It seems to be Catherine. She should have just graduated from Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry this year." Serra said, "Catherine is also a genius. Of course, her talent is not as good as you. ." In Sierra''s eyes, Albert is the most talented wizard in hundreds of years. "Why are other people reluctant to go to America?" Albert took a bite of Italian lobster noodles that appeared out of nowhere, and curiously asked why. "Some unpleasant things have happened." Serra curled his lips and said: "That country is not as beautiful as you think. The US Ministry of Magic has strict management of wizards. You need to pay attention to many things." "Because of Muggles?" Albert naturally guessed the reason. "American wizards have to hide carefully, lest the Muggles discover their existence?" "Yes, it seems that you know more than you think." Serra nodded and said, "Although Muggles don''t use magic, they didn''t imagine the weak and the weak. Once they realized the existence of wizards, they would Causes us big trouble." "The Muggle connection is closer than you think, and the information spreads quickly. Once someone discovers the existence of the magical world, it will take less than a few hours to make the entire United States known." Albert is very Know what those people will do after discovering the existence of the wizard. No one likes to have uncontrollable power threatening their own security, especially for those in control of that country, such things will never be allowed. "Those Muggles," Serra said suddenly. "When a terrible weapon called a nuclear bomb was tested near Las Vegas, Nevada, the wizards living in that area suffered unscrupulous disasters." "Nuclear bomb experiment?" Albert''s mouth twitched slightly. "They are very strict about Muggles, just like most wizards treat dementors," Serra said. "The US Ministry of Magic not only prohibits wizards from marrying Muggles, but wizards are also strictly required to take care of their children. They are not allowed to cause riots by magic riots in front of Muggles." "There must be a lot of people in the prison of the US Ministry of Magic!" Albert couldn''t help laughing. "It is said to be overcrowded." Serra said with a curled lips, "violating the secrecy law is a felony." "Is there anything that needs attention." "Less dealing with the Ministry of Magic in the United States. We went to that country in the name of visiting friends. We spent most of the time in Nicholas'' small farm. There would not be too many opportunities to deal with those guys." Serra Said: "By the way, you shouldn''t bring anything strange!" "Something strange?" Albert repeated. "Other magic items except the wand." Serra added, "It''s best not to use the wand." "No, I only brought some Kanon and double-sided mirrors. However, I don''t know if Kanon is also applicable in other countries~www.novelhall.com~ Before Albert came, I put the deformed lizard in his bag. Everything is locked in the cabinet. "Karon can of course also be used, but it will be more troublesome. They usually use Zhuo Guo." Serra took out a purse from her pocket and placed it in front of Albert. Inside were some gold coins similar to Garon. The magic currency system over there was similar to that of England. Among them, Albert also found several Franklins. "American wizards have stricter management of magic currency, and they are not left to goblins to take care of." Sierra thought for a while and added, "the entire magical world over there has a repressed atmosphere." In fact, except for the United Kingdom, wizard banks in other countries are managed by the Ministry of Magic. Kanon is very popular in the magic world and is basically recognized. This is related to the fact that fairy coins cannot be counterfeited. "This row of numbers represents the goblin who minted this coin." Serra took out a Garon, pointed to the row of numbers on the edge and said, "That''s why they cannot be imitated." The food on the train was very good. After eliminating the food on the plate, Albert leaned back on the sofa lazily and looked sideways at the fast passing scenery outside the window. The train was still running, and the next journey was very boring. Serra suggested that he lie down in bed and gave him a piece of parchment, which is said to record some precautions after going to the United States. "I''m curious about how this train takes passengers to wizarding villages in continental Europe." Albert covered a yawn and asked, "Should we fly over the North Sea or pass through the bottom of the sea?" "Passing from the bottom of the sea, this train will go to the sea from the Gulf of Mali, through the North Sea directly to Denmark on the opposite side of the sea." Serra pulled the curtains, apparently preparing to rest in bed. For an elderly man, he was traveling. It''s still too exhausting. Chapter 503： Want to win 1 time "Isobel, may I come in?" After a short knock on the door, Katrina''s voice rang from outside the door. "Wait a minute." Isobel raised his finger and gently touched the double-sided mirror, got up and walked to the door, opened the door and let his sister into the room. Before Katrina went to Hogwarts School, she often ran into her room and asked her to tell stories or teach some simple magic. However, since going to school, the relationship between the two parties seems to have become alienated. Katrina has finally grown up, and she no longer needs to rely on her sister everywhere. Isabel looked at his sister and thought with satisfaction. "Who were you talking to just now?" Katrina asked suspiciously. "What''s the matter?" Isobel averted the subject aloud, "Are you still struggling with the results of the divination exam?" Katrina looked at the furnishings in the room and glanced across the desk. Years passed, and there was almost no change except for more books. "Do you think you can get excellent results in the OWLs divination test?" Katrina did not delve into the question just now, but directly asked about the divination test results. In the divination exam last semester, Katrina only got a good result. "You want to ask if I can divination?" Isobel looked into his sister''s eyes and answered the question calmly, "Unfortunately, I am not good at divination, nor can I predict the future through a crystal ball. Divination requires talent, and I obviously have no talent." "But why are you sure that you can get a high score in the OWLs divination test?" Katrina raised her doubts again. To be honest, she disliked Professor Trelawney very much and felt that the other party was a liar. Although she had worked very hard in this area, she had far less harvest than other subjects. "Professor Trelawney should not be a liar." Isobel explained kindly as if he had seen through his sister''s thoughts." She is the descendant of the famous fortuneteller Cassandra Trelawney. If there is no real ability, I am afraid I can''t expect to be a professor of divination at Hogwarts for a long time. " "Moreover, prophecy needs the support of talent." "I didn''t say what Professor Trelawney expected to see. She only gave me a good one in the end?" Katrina knew exactly what the crystal ball divination exam was like. "Katrina, there is one thing you need to be clear about. In fact, the fortune-telling we have learned is only the most basic knowledge. Even the improved class of fortune-telling cannot really teach you how to predict the future." Isobel felt like petting a kitten. Generally smoothing Katrina''s blasted hair, "Crystal ball fortune telling, tea interpretation, palmistry (check lifeline and wisdom line) are the content of OWLs divination exam." "There are three exams every year. Do you know why?" Katrina shook her head, how could she know the reason. "They never expected to rely on fortune-telling lessons to train excellent fortune-tellers. Prophecy requires talent." Isabel repeats this sentence again: "A talented wizard will naturally be able to master it quickly after finishing the fortune-telling class. Those who have knowledge of divination, and start to learn to master their own predictive abilities based on it. Wizards who have no talent for predicting can only figure out the objects they see and give the so-called standard answers based on the knowledge given in the book." "The result is not important. Even if you can achieve excellent results in this course, you will not be a good fortuneteller without the talent for prediction, and you will end up being regarded as a liar. "What''s the point of this class?" Katrina was even more puzzled. "It''s easier to tell who can divination." Isabel thought for a while and added: "Let your three years of hard work have a perfect ending, rather than being completely denied." Katrina fell into a longer silence. According to Isabel''s words, talent is very important to become a divination, even more than hard work. Well, doesnt Professor Trelawney feel like a fortuneteller with insufficient talent? Sure enough, it was still a liar. "Does Albert really know how to divination? You should know what I mean!" In fact, Katrina didn''t want to mention the name in front of Isabel. Every time she mentioned it, she felt quite embarrassed. "He will." Isabel nodded. "In fact, several of his predictions have come true." "He told you?" "Why ask?" "Nothing." Katrina said: "That guy always likes mysterious things." "Mysterious boys are more attractive, aren''t they?" Isabel said. "When did you start dating?" Katrina asked dryly. "At the beginning of last semester!" Isabel blinked and said playfully, "I confessed to him first." "It''s impossible, you are so good." Katrina was stunned, her words stuttering. "He is better than me." Isabel doesn''t tease his sister~www.novelhall.com~ and said with a smile, "Whoever confesses first is really not that important, as long as he can get the result he wants. Up." "Did you really confess first?" Katrina was still struggling with this question. "I just gave a little hint." "How does it feel to be in love?" the girl asked curiously. She had seen friends fall in love and would occasionally get together to discuss those things with them. "feel?" Isabel seems to be considering his words: "Obsessed." "obsessed?" "I''m afraid you need to wait for someone you like to understand." Isabel said with a smile, "Is there someone you like already?" "No." Katrina took a peek at Isobel, and quickly changed the subject: "I heard from my friends that when I am in love, I always send letters to each other every day." "This is the norm." Isabel joked. "However, it is a bit difficult for Albert. He receives and sends a lot of letters every month. When we are in school, most of us use the communication bookmarks. related." Katrina''s spirit is a bit trance, she thinks that Albert created the communication bookmark in the first place, maybe it is to make a smooth contact with Isabel. "I feel broken in love." Katrina leaned her head on Isabel''s shoulder and murmured softly. "You are not in love, where did you lose love." Isobel touched his sister''s hair and comforted softly. "Since I was young, I have never beaten you." Katrina murmured, "The truth wins once, once is good." Seeing Katrina leaving in a daze, Isobel couldn''t help but shook his head, came back to the double-sided mirror, and whispered Albert''s name into the mirror. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 504： Wizards trick On the other end of the double-sided mirror, Albert was leaning lazily on the sofa, talking to Elder Serra about how the train should traverse the North Sea. In the story of Goblet of Fire, a school emerges from the Black Lake by boat, as if possessing similar magical skills. Albert does not know whether the magic used by the two is the same. I obviously have worked hard to learn and absorb all kinds of magic knowledge, but sometimes the more I know, the more I feel that I don''t know more. Try to get to the bottom of it, sometimes it''s really tired. Albert somewhat understands why the old wizards in the novel are so powerful. Those people have already invested a lot of time and energy in exploring the mysteries of magic. Thinking about his poor experience, Albert felt that he still gave up pursuing the so-called magic truth, and he himself had no such ambitions. Free and happy for a lifetime is enough. In the past, I wanted to get involved in the financial field, and it was nothing more than money. Money is important! This is the cognition brought over in the previous life. Later, Albert agreed to become a member of Wild Smith, not just for the knowledge, the most important thing is that the three views of the two sides are more compatible. The Wildsmith family is very interesting, this family itself is another interpretation of "qianquanquan". "What are you thinking about?" Serra asked. "I wonder if I am too greedy." Albert said softly. "It''s a bit, maybe, you should give up something." Sierra knew exactly what the phrase "too greedy" meant. Continue to follow Albert''s route, he is very likely to become the next Nico Lemay who is proficient in everything. But the problem is that Nico LeMay has such an achievement, which is the accumulation of the other party over the past hundreds of years, and age is sometimes an advantage. But Albert was only a few years old, and it was impossible to have such a terrible achievement in a short time. If an ordinary genius does this, he is probably an ordinary wizard with better grades. Being proficient in everything sometimes means mediocrity. However, Albert is different. He is like a monster, constantly sucking knowledge and constantly growing himself. This is why Sierra thinks Albert is the most talented wizard in hundreds of years. The conversation between the two is still going on. Serra is unwilling to reveal too much information. He obviously thinks that once he speaks it, he will lose the freshness of the first experience, just like most wizards are unwilling to tell. Own children, how is Hogwarts School divided? The night darkened, and the conversation between the two men ended when the train entered the Hogsmeade platform. They stayed there for more than half an hour, waiting for the supply to be completed before the train continued along the track towards the Bay of Mali. Compared with Serra, Albert''s travel is not too boring. Most of the time, he gets in touch with Isabel through the double-sided mirror and talks about whispers belonging to the two. When talking about Katrina''s problem, Isobel thought it was a hazy favor, a restless youth. At Hogwarts, it is common for girls and boys in fourth and fifth grades to start looking for boy and girl friends. Many girls are looking for someone to date in this situation, and soon dumped or were dumped by the other party. Albert is attractive to most of the girls at Hogwarts, and Katrina is no exception. To sum up Isabels words is a girls cherishing spring, just like a boy will have a girl he likes in his heart. Facing Isabel''s remarks, Albert didn''t know what to say. He thought he had better not say anything, just just listen. In this way, the two chatted until midnight, and it felt incredible when they thought about it. The train was still moving forward, the windows were pitch black, and occasionally distant lights could be seen. Albert put away the double-sided mirror, leaned on the bed and played with the Rubik''s Cube, looking out the window from time to time, waiting for the moment the train crossed the strait. He suddenly understood why Serra would give himself the bed by the window. In fact, the train did not go directly into the sea, but into a downward tunnel. "underwater tunnel?" At the moment when the tunnel ahead appeared, Albert''s mind immediately rushed into this idea. It was not impossible to open the tunnel under the sea with the power of a wizard. However, the actual situation was different from what he thought. At the moment the locomotive entered the tunnel, all the windows in the carriage were automatically locked and could not be opened anyway. This is obviously going directly into the sea. Albert suddenly looked forward to how the wizards made the entire train move on the bottom of the sea. His patience was not tested, and the answer was soon revealed. At the end of this dark tunnel, there was a metal ring flashing with magic symbols. The train passed directly through the metal ring and drove along the **** into the sea. "The bubble head curse, it''s hard to imagine that magic can achieve this level." The entire train was coated with a colorless and transparent film, and moved quickly on the dark, deep seabed. "In the beginning, the British Ministry of Magic took a lot of thought to create the two undersea passages." Serra was still awake, sitting on the sofa drinking a drink, without much fatigue from staying up late on her face. Fairy silver? No, it''s the fairy iron. The metal ring full of symbols is all made of fairy iron. "So much goblin iron spent a lot of Garon from the Ministry of Magic. I remember that Bud donated a sum of money and received a Merlin Medal." Serra said to herself, touching her beard~www.novelhall.com~ but , Bud didn''t ask for it, saying that one is enough. " "The founder of the Merlin Medal would never have thought that the Medal would be so valuable!" Albert couldn''t help but sneer. Faced with Albert''s sharp sarcasm, Serra didn''t care at all. "Unfortunately, I can''t witness the scenery of the seabed." Albert looked out the dark window and couldn''t help feeling. The train has entered the depths of the sea, but unfortunately it is still dark outside the window, and no fish is seen. Probably by using expulsion magic, no creatures on the bottom of the sea would approach the train, and the outside was pitch black, as if passing through a long tunnel. "If they are willing to spend a little effort, I think many wizards will be willing to spend Jialong here to stroll around and appreciate the beautiful scenery of the sea." Albert was a little depressed. He hadn''t even been to the aquarium in his previous life. This is the first time for the submarine channel, and it turns out to be such a ghost. Sierra did not express his own views on this. For him, this is a means of transportation, as long as the means of transportation can deliver itself to the destination is enough. The next morning, when Albert opened his eyes and woke up, the train had successfully logged in in Denmark. According to the original route, the train will pass through Germany, Poland, Ukraine, Romania, Hungary, Austria, Italy, and finally arrive at the small town of Nikolai in France. Then, continue to Spain and Portugal. After a circle, cross the strait from the border of Belgium and the Netherlands to King''s Cross Station in London, England. However, Serra changed his mind. He told Albert that they would get off the car in Germany and go directly to France, during which time they would take him to visit an old friend in Germany. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 505： Ive learned a lot again The train stopped at a station on the outskirts of Berlin, the capital of Germany, for supplies. Serra and Albert dragged their suitcases to end the long journey around Europe ahead of schedule in the confused and puzzled eyes of the flight attendants. "Mr. Harris." The flight attendant hurriedly stopped the two who were about to leave, and kindly reminded, "This is Berlin, Germany, and your destination has not arrived yet." "I know this is Germany," Serra said. "However, we are ready to get off here early." The two walked forward amidst the flight attendant''s stunned eyes. Before leaving, Albert faintly heard the murmur of the flight attendant coming from behind, probably something like "What a waste of Garon". If the ticket is only bought in Germany, it is estimated that half of the Garonne will be used. However, Albert did not feel distressed at all because it was not his own money. Sierra led Albert into an old-looking grocery store next to the station. It was dirty and small, which reminded Albert of the Broken Cauldron Bar. A crouched old woman sat at the counter of the grocery store. When the other party heard the doorbell, she raised her head and looked at the door, and suddenly gave them a very strange smile. "Long time no see, Harris, what brought you here." "I just stopped by to visit my old friend." Sierra said with a smile. "Does that include my old woman?" "Of course, Adeline." "You''re still as bad at lying as before." The old woman giggled. "We need to borrow the transfer door to go to Vedbes Village." Serra said his purpose of coming here. There is still some distance away from the Vidbes Village they are going to. Unlike Diagon Alley, which is behind the Broken Cauldron Bar, you can enter directly by opening a door in the backyard of the bar. Transfer the door. You can probably guess the purpose of the thing by hearing the name. This trip is really worth it, and I saw a lot of interesting things along the way. Sure enough, there are no wonders in the world. Albert quickly saw the so-called transfer door with his own eyes, which was an old stone door inlaid on the wall, which looked like a relief stone door specially left here for decoration. "Keep up!" Serra raised her foot forward, in a posture of bringing Albert into the wall. In the next moment, the two went straight through the stone gate. This scene is a bit like pushing luggage past the stone wall of King''s Cross Station Nine, but the effect is different. As he walked through the transfer door, Albert felt like he was thrown into the washing machine and dizzy. He was still not used to this feeling. At least, it''s much more comfortable to use the vanishing cabinet. The two walked out from the stone gate one after the other, and no one on the street paid attention to their appearance. "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Serra seemed to know what Albert was trying to say, and blocked his words first. "The transfer door is an ancient technology left over by wizards a long time ago. Now it has been completely lost. I think its principle may be similar to the vanishing cabinet. I don''t know much about other things." "The transfer door is a bit outdated, but it''s worth studying too." Albert was so interested in the door that even Serra could see it. "It''s obviously more convenient to travel with Floo." He said with a smile. While they were talking, the two crossed the stone-paved street and came to a park with a fountain. Albert even saw several children playing around by the fountain. "Welcome to Widbeth." Serra said with a smile, "Is it a little surprised?" "It''s a bit, it feels completely different to me from the wizarding town in England." Albert looked up and looked around. The town of Widbeth directly subverted his perception of the wizard town. "That''s because the town of Widbeth is still very young." Serra explained with a smile, "this place has been rebuilt." "reconstruction?" "The Muggle war has spread to this town." Serra explained to Albert as he walked. "Many houses were blown up and had to be renovated. Then they renovated the town. This is no longer the original town of Widbeth." Oh, it was an air strike! It is not incomprehensible to think about it. After all, this place is located on the edge of Berlin, it is normal to be bombed, and the town is bigger than expected. It is also thanks to the wizards of various countries that are very good at hiding, so that a large area can be separated as a wizard village on the edge of the capital Berlin. Albert believes that the German Ministry of Magic must have spent a lot of time and energy to successfully hide this village. Wizards do have non-mark stretching curses that can expand the space, but the essence of the non-mark stretching curse is only to expand the original space, and most magic will gradually become invalid over time and it is difficult to maintain for a long time. "It is indeed more spacious and prosperous than Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade." Even Sierra had to admit this. "If the Ministry of Magic is willing to spend a lot of time with Garon to repair Hogsmeade, that village will not be too bad," Albert said. "Unfortunately, that is impossible." "There are two wizarding towns in Germany where there are no Muggles." Serra said, like Albert. "The other is in the southern Black Forest. It is similar to Hogsmeade. It is old and unwilling to maintain. It will become like that, and so will people." "It''s true." "There is a commercial street dedicated to selling things." Serra said, pointing to the busy east street of the town. "However, it is not time for you to go shopping. We need to visit my old friend first." With that said, the old man took Albert into a remote alley, and finally stopped in front of a seemingly old house~www.novelhall.com~ raised his hand and gently clicked the wooden door. There was a sound of footsteps in the room, and the door was opened from inside. "Serra, I didn''t expect you to come to Germany." The same old man who opened the door was a bit sloppy compared to the Serra who was wearing formal clothes, which might prove what he just said. "Your grandson?" The old man''s eyes soon fell on the young Albert, and he asked curiously: "It''s still an apprentice, it looks very good." "Not a grandson, Jonas." After giving the old man a simple hug, Serra pointed to Albert and introduced, "This is Albert. I think you know who he is." "Oh my God, who turned out to be, he is smaller than I expected." Jonas looked up Albert up and down, took a step back, gave up the doorway, raised his hand and invited: "All come in Right!" "This is Jonas, my old friend." Sierra introduced to Albert. "If you need something special, you can buy it from him." "Hello, Mr. Jonas." Albert said in French. "Oh, my goodness, your French is great, much better than my grandson." Jonas looked at Albert in surprise, but he didn''t expect a fluent French to come out of his mouth. "Mark, come here." Jonas shouted upstairs in German, and soon there was a sound of footsteps coming downstairs. "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" The young man hurried down from the stairs. Serra glanced at Albert and felt a little tempted to laugh. He knew what Jonas meant, but the old friend had obviously misunderstood something. The old man did not intend to correct this small mistake, he believed that Albert could solve it by himself. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 506： Doubt life "My grandson Mark is now studying at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Jonas pointed to the freckled young man next to him and introduced to Albert: "I think you young people should have more conversations!" The corners of Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked directly at the boy who was slightly older than himself, and greeted him in French: "Hello, I am Albert Anderson. I am studying at Hogwar. Civic School of Magic." Mark was stunned. After receiving Jonas''s signal, he brought Albert to the corner of the room and introduced himself: "I am Mark Schmidt. Are you coming to Germany for vacation, Albert?" Mark is very curious. It is the first time he has met students from other magic schools. "No, we just passed through Germany. Mr. Serra said he would come over and visit an old friend." Albert explained angrily to the old man not far away, "Probably introduced Mr. Jonas to me by the way. The meaning of knowing." "Introduce my grandpa to you?" Mark was a little dazed for a while, but quickly turned his attention to another matter, "Mr. Serra?" He noticed Albert''s address to the old man and opened his mouth slightly, "I thought..." "No, no, Mr. Sierra and I only met in the letter at first. He should barely be regarded as my half teacher." Albert thought for a while and said: "My elders knew him, so I told Mr. Sierra. Come out and learn more." Mark suddenly didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t understand why Albert''s family could safely let his children go out with others. No matter how you look at it, this thing is strange. However, Mark is also considered a more talkative person, and soon led the topic to other places. "What kind of place is Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry?" "very funny." Albert recalled for a while and said seriously, "Hogwarts defense against the Dark Arts class was cursed by a strong dark wizard, causing that class to change professors every year, and the professors who came to the school were all kinds of professors. All kinds of surprises are brought to students every year." "Oh, it''s really bad, Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has never happened before." Albert can hear a strong sense of pride in Mark''s tone, "By the way, can you play wizard chess?" "meeting." "Then let''s go to the next game!" Mark introduced excitedly, "Tomorrow, France will host an international wizard chess tournament, and I will also participate." "Oh, that''s amazing." However, he didn''t care about the other party''s ostentatious tone, but was a little curious about Mark''s wizarding skills. Due to the small number of wizards and none of them were professional, Albert seriously doubted the level of the contestants. Mark got the chessboard from there, so he played chess with Albert with great interest. "What kind of school is Boothbarton?" Albert continued on the topic. "Boothbaton Castle?" Mark said casually. "It is located in the mountains, um, the Pyrenees. Anyone who has visited the school will be attracted by the magical garden and the castle surrounded by lawns. " "Do you use French?" Albert asked. "Yes, everyone needs to learn French." Mark was quite excited when talking about his school. "The French students in the college are the majority. Of course..." He frowned and looked at the chessboard and found that the situation was not good for him. After thinking about it for a long time, Mark continued, I also have students from Spain, Portugal, the Netherlands, Luxembourg, and Belgium among my classmates. I originally planned to go to Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, but that school has a very good reputation in recent years. Bad, so my family sent me to France. To be honest, French is difficult to learn. It took me a long time to learn. I really envy you to speak fluent French." This is the pain of transnational learning. You need to learn the local language, otherwise you can''t communicate at all. Mark suffered a lot for this. "Well, I''m very talented in language." Albert looked at the change of the board. Mark''s wizard chess level is not bad, but it is also a good level, slightly higher than Ron Weasley. In Albert''s impression, Bud played the best in Wizard chess, and his chess skills were honed with Bud during that time. " "you win." Mark asked dryly, "Are all Hogwarts students good at wizard chess?" "No, the level is average." "If you go to an international wizard chess competition, you will definitely get good results." "Someone said something similar to me." Albert didn''t care if he won chess, and continued, "telling me about your school." "During the banquet of Boothbarton Castle, the mountain fairy will serenade the students... During Christmas, the auditorium will be filled with huge gleaming ice sculptures that will not melt..." Mark said mysteriously, "However, cloth The most representative of Spadun is the fountain in the garden with healing and beautifying capabilities. On it are statues of Nico Leme and Pernal Leme. The fountain is named after the two, you know. Who are Nico LeMay and Perenal LeMay!" "Of course." Albert headed out ~www.novelhall.com~I know them. " "A lot of people know them." Mark said, apparently unaware of the meaning of Albert''s words, "Let''s have another game!" "Does the spring really have healing and beautifying powers?" Albert knew what Mark was thinking, and didn''t care, but continued to ask. "I don''t know." Mark shook his head. "The fountain prohibits students from approaching, but there are still girls who will steal some spring water." Soon he stopped talking and focused all his attention on the chessboard. It was obvious that Mark wanted to win, but... He still lost, a bit miserable. After losing five games in a row, Mark began to doubt himself whether he was wise to participate in the international wizard chess competition at his level. Albert casually comforted a few words, and then left Mark to chat with the two old men Serra, and asked about some things he was curious about, such as the transfer door. Before leaving, Albert got a list of prices from Jonas. "Mark, what do you think of Albert?" Jonas asked after sending two guests away, looking at his grandson. "A very powerful person." "Uh, that''s normal, he is a genius, a real genius." Jonas looked at his grandson and reminded, "It doesn''t hurt you to have a good relationship with him." "I don''t think I will participate in the international wizard chess game anymore." Mark said suddenly. "why." "I lost." Mark smiled bitterly. "I have lost five games in a row. I don''t think I should be ashamed of the international wizard chess game." "Mark, it''s not terrible to lose, the terrible thing is that you don''t even have the courage to fight." Jonas looked at his grandson and said seriously. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 507： Hidden place The German Ministry of Magic is located under the capital of Berlin. Wizards in many countries like to hide the Ministry of Magic underground, especially under famous buildings. This can save them a lot of trouble, otherwise Muggles will open it someday. Using an excavator, when digging a subway tunnel underground, accidentally digging into the Ministry of Magic where the wizards were hiding, it would be really embarrassing to say. At this moment, Serra and Albert are on their way to the German Ministry of Magic. "Is it really okay to have the entrance in such a place?" The entrance of the German Ministry of Magic was actually in a crowded place like Linden Square, which surprised Albert quite a bit. "Of course not in such a conspicuous place." Serra pointed to a humble shop on the corner and said, "The entrance is there." "It smells like a broken cauldron bar." Albert looked at the store and commented. When I first arrived in Germany, I encountered a similar situation, so I didn''t feel too surprised. When the two entered, they saw a middle-aged man looking up from behind the counter and looking towards this side. The other person seemed to be a machine that had been slow for a few seconds before he said hello to Serra. "Old man, what brought you to Germany." "Passing by, by the way, a friend asked me to bring some specialties." Serra walked to the counter and handed a badge to the man, "Excuse me, please send the things to France. An old friend of mine needs those things." "Don''t go through the process?" "This time there are a lot of things, and the process is very troublesome." "Ok!" The middle-aged man did not refuse, but was in a good mood, and a large amount of Kanon was accounted for. Albert probably understood it. Feeling that they got off the car in Germany, not to meet old friends, but to buy things. Who wants the things? Most likely it was Nico Lemay, whose purpose is self-evident, making elixir of life. Naturally, it is not easy for Nicole Lemay to come forward on his own, but he knows many old friends. Different people help to buy things assortment, and finally gather at Nicole Lemay. No one knows what the ingredients of the elixir are Even though it is useless if you know it. However, Albert still had to sigh that Serra''s network of connections with the group of people is gone. The two chatted for a few words, and Serra took Albert to the backyard, where there was an artistic statue of a double-headed eagle made of steel and gear. When the two walked to the statue, the double-headed eagle seemed to come alive, and looked up at the two amid the noise of gears, as if they were confirming the identity of the visitor. After a few seconds, the surrounding area began to descend like an elevator. "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic." Behind the counter at the entrance, a witch greeted them politely. The two used the VIP channel. Serra stepped forward, preparing to give her name. When she said her intention, there was a sound of footsteps not far away. A young wizard hurried over and stopped in front of them panting, looking at Serra. With Albert, tentatively asked: "Mr. Harrisis?" "Yes, I am!" "Mr. Frank mentioned you to me, please come with me!" After the young wizard greeted the witch behind the counter, he was about to take the two to the International Floo Network waiting room. "Hans, this is not in accordance with the rules." The witch behind the counter frowned and reminded. "Anna, you will find that they are already on the visitor list." Hans kindly reminded: "Well, two people, come here, don''t be late, otherwise you can only postpone it by two hours." The young Hans led the two from the door on the right side of the Hall of the Ministry of Magic and came to a round room with many fireplaces. The fireplaces were marked with the names of various countries, and a timetable stood beside them. An employee He was cleaning up the ashes with a vacuum cleaner. "Mr. Frank, I brought people." Hans said to the old bald wizard on the counter in the center of the round office. "Oh, Serra, my old buddy, it''s been a long time." "It''s been a long time, Frank." Serra stepped forward and gave the other a simple hug. "I thought you were retired." "You''re right, I''m almost at the age to retire. Before that, I have to take care of the rest." Frank looked at Albert curiously and asked, "Is your grandson?" "No. This is Albert Anderson." Serra blinked at his old friend and reminded him: "He is going to France to participate in the international wizard chess tournament. I just want to go to France again, so I just drop him in. ." "Welcome to Germany, Mr. Anderson." Frank knew Serra''s character. This Mr. Anderson was obviously unique, otherwise he would not get so close to Serra. "This is an interesting trip." Albert said. He found that whether it was Mr. Frank or Mr. Hans, both spoke very fluent English. As a wizard working in the International Floo Network, he probably needs to be proficient in multiple languages. "The Floo network to France has been arranged, please follow me." Hans said. In fact, there are not many wizards who can use the International Floo Network. After all, there are not many wizards. Most of them stay in their own country instead of running around. As for those who would seek help in smuggling, there are only a handful of guys who can''t make it to the table, and smuggling is expensive, and no one would be willing to spend this amount of wronged money. When the green flames were rising in the fireplace, Serra made a petition to Albert, motioning him to take a step first. Albert stepped into the green flame, shouted "Nicolas Village", and finally glanced at the waiting room on the floor full of ashes, and was drawn into the fireplace by the green flame. Traveling with the International Floo Network is uncomfortable. In fact, most of the teleportation magic travel makes people feel uncomfortable~www.novelhall.com~ The high-speed rotation makes Albert dizzy, and the time is longer than expected, countless The mouth of his fireplace flashed in front of him, and when the rotation slowed down, he had stopped firmly in the stone fireplace. Albert resisted the discomfort and grabbed the suitcase and walked forward. Serra quickly appeared behind him and said to him with a smile, "Welcome to Nikolai Village." Nikolai Village is a very old village with a taste of Hogsmeade. There is a marble floor on the ground, and there is a square in front of them. On it is a statue of Le May and his wife when they were young. They are holding an object in their hands, which should be the legendary Philosophers Stone. Spring water gushes from the Philosophers Stone. . Several young wizards looked at the two strange faces curiously, discussing their identities in whispers. "Keep up!" Sierra motioned Albert to follow him. "I''m not used to this way of traveling," Albert murmured. When the two came to a house, Serra raised his hand and knocked gently on the door. A domestic elf opened the door and looked at the two uninvited guests with a confused expression on his face. Serra handed a grained silver card to the house elf from his coat pocket, with an address engraved on it. "Two, please here!" The house elf took the card and stepped back and invited the two into the house. After the door behind them was closed, it lifted the silver card and whispered the spell softly. The decorative patterns on both sides of the wall and corridor spread to the void like alive, linking with the silver card in the hands of the house elves, directly on them The front of her is intertwined to form a delicate door. The house elf opened the door and gestured to the two of them to invite in. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 508： Control your own life and death The scene seen in the door is completely different from what I saw when I entered the house. The door took the two to the real residence of the Le Mays. "It''s amazing!" Albert muttered in a low voice. "This is just a simple trick, Mr. Anderson." Nico appeared in front of Albert without warning, and smiled and led the two into the hall. The furnishings here are still fresh in Albert''s memory. The furnishings in the house are exactly what they are now when he first meets with Nepal. "A magical transmission technology, or does it fold the space?" Albert was very curious about how Nico did it. When he walked through the door just now, he didn''t feel the discomfort of teleportation, so it is very likely that the layout here is just the same as the house last time. This reminded him of Hogwarts'' House of Request, which was also a magical room. "No, it''s not a teleportation. I just hide this place." Nicol looked out the window and explained: "There is actually a house here. When you enter from the front door, you will enter another house. To enter here, you need to use it. A special way." "That silver card?" "Yes, that''s actually a password." Nicol explained, "Here is protected by the Curse of Fidelity. As long as you don''t get out of the window, no one can detect your existence. What others see from the outside will only It''s a view of another house." "That house elf is the gatekeeper?" "To some extent, it is true." Nicol nodded. "I know you are curious about this, but it''s just that you don''t have the knowledge of this part at the moment. When you master it, you will find this. Just some simple tricks!" "If possible, I hope I can learn this part of knowledge from you." Albert said eagerly. "Perhaps, we should sit down and drink something." Nicol looked at Albert, "Then, let''s talk about it slowly." "Milk tea right!" Perenar put a cup of brewed milk tea in front of Albert. Albert picked up the tea cup, smelled the scent of the milk tea, took a sip of the milk tea, and said softly, "I haven''t had such a delicious milk tea in a long time." "Those things should be able to arrive in France tomorrow." Serra looked at the greatest alchemist in history in front of him, with a hesitant expression. "What''s the matter?" Nicol asked. "I heard that you are going to give up the Philosopher''s Stone?" Serra asked with a complicated expression, "Is this true?" "Yes, it is true, I am going to destroy the Philosopher''s Stone." "It''s a pity!" Serra''s tone was a bit of decline. "Don''t regret it, Serra." Perenal placed a cup of black tea in front of Serra and said calmly, "We have lived too long, and we can finally rest!" "The meaning of life is death." Albert said softly: "To live too long, watching the people, things and things you know you know gradually disappear, sometimes it''s a torture!" "Mr. Anderson sees it very thoroughly." Nicol smiled on his face. "It just lacks the vitality that young people should have." "I definitely hope that I can live longer and wait until I get tired before I die." Albert said seriously. "Do you have control over your own life and death?" Nicol looked at Perenal and suddenly laughed. "That feeling is really good, very good." Serra took a sip of the black tea and fell into a short memory. At the beginning, the young man met with the Lemay couple under the introduction of the teacher. At that time, he was not as relaxed as Albert. Later, the correspondence with Le Mays and his wife has been uninterrupted, and they often come to visit and ask them. He also gradually gained some accomplishments in alchemy. At the age of thirty-five, he finally took over his current job completely. For Serra, the Nicos are friends and teachers. The fact that they are about to leave makes him quite sad. He couldn''t help complaining a little bit about Dumbledore. Nicol''s giving up the Philosopher''s Stone must have something to do with him. "Don''t worry, Serra, we won''t die now." Perenar softly comforted, "We are still storing the elixir, enough for us to live another five or six years to deal with all the funeral affairs." "Five or six years, maybe you can live longer." Serra suggested: "If your knowledge and wisdom disappear like this, it will definitely be the loss of the entire magical world." "Five or six years is enough time for us to teach Mr. Anderson most of the knowledge." Nicol softly comforted. He actually understood those people''s importance to the inheritance of knowledge, and Nicol was also happy to help Albert. "I can teach you many things, but only one thing, I am afraid I can''t help you. Divination and prediction require talent. Without this talent, no matter how much effort you put in, it will be difficult to master it." Nico Reminded. "Don''t worry about this." Albert said that he could understand, "I am also a little talented in divination, and I can already predict some clues in the future~www.novelhall.com~Can you predict?" Nicol was not surprised by this, and he drew his own crystal ball to let Albert try to predict. "Predict the ending of the international wizard chess game tomorrow!" Serra suggested with a smile: "Maybe, you will see yourself win the championship!" "I think it''s a bit difficult." Albert began to focus his attention on the crystal ball. The crystal ball in front of him was far better than his own. The mist in the crystal ball began to dissipate, and a picture appeared, with a hand holding up the wizard chess champion. Trophy. "Well, if you don''t want your tomorrow''s wizard chess game to be boring, don''t try to peek at the next ending." Nicol reached out and erased the scene on the crystal ball. "Knowing the doomed future will let you You are bored with what happened next." "Ok." Albert agrees with Nico''s statement. If he knows that he has failed, will he continue to participate in this wizard chess game? I''m afraid not! If you know that you are about to win the final championship, you will lose the excitement that was when you finally won the championship. The two ate a sumptuous lunch with the Le Mays. Albert put the two brick-thick books that Nico had handed him into a deformed lizard leather bag, and followed Serra to leave the town of Nicola. Head to the wizarding streets of the capital Paris. They will stay there for one night, waiting for the international wizard chess game tomorrow. As a champion recommender, Albert can directly participate in the 32-16 knockout without going through selection, but while enjoying the convenience, there are some disadvantages. If he loses too badly in the game, those reporters may not write about it. Be merciful. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: ~： Do a survey here If you want to watch the original plot, leave one, If you don''t want to watch the original plot, leave a 2. To be honest, originality is actually quite mind-blowing, and you need to find all kinds of information, and you can''t make the plot too dramatic. If you don''t like it, I won''t waste more pen and ink, so as not to affect everyone''s reading experience. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 509： In the newspaper Ron Weasley had an unpleasant summer vacation. Not long ago, because I was asking Percy to borrow the owl, I had trouble with each other. Ron had completely lost contact with Harry since the last call. Hermione said in the letter that Harry''s uncle might hate wizards, so Harry was forbidden to contact his friends in the wizarding world, and suggested that Hagrid visit Harry instead of them. Ron also thought Hermione''s proposal was very good, so he wrote a letter to Hagrid, but his owl Errol was already very old, and he couldn''t bear to let it fly too far to deliver the letter. Since Percy became the prefect, the family has bought an owl, so Ron wanted to borrow it from him. It was just that Percy repeatedly found some bad excuses to reject him, which made Ron very annoyed. "Percy still doesn''t want to borrow an owl." Fred, who was playing the wizard card with Ginny, raised his head to look at Ron, who was downstairs in desperation, and asked. "Hemes has gone out to deliver the letter." Percy explained casually. "Don''t tell me, you have endless letters every day." Ron was checking Errol''s situation, and after hearing Percy''s words, he turned his head and glared at him, "Tell me to lie and think of a good excuse." In the end, Ron was still not willing to let the elderly Errol go out to help him deliver the letter to Hagrid. Crossing most of Britain was a severe test for an elderly owl. "I have." Percy flushed flushed and stared at Ron and said, "As for who I send the letter to, it has nothing to do with you." Ginny glanced at Percy secretly, she knew who Percy was writing to during the summer vacation. "Harry hasn''t got any news yet?" George took a sip of his drink, picked up the Daily Prophet on the counter, and sat down next to Fred. "No." Ron thought it was the trouble he caused the last time he called Harry. At the time, it was Harry''s uncle who answered the phone, and that person''s tone was very bad, or extremely bad. "Hermione thought Harry might be trapped at home, and the uncle who adopted him hates wizards, so Hermione suggested that Hagrid help us visit Harry." Unbeknownst to Ron, Hagrid actually wrote a few letters to Harry, and never got a reply. He suspected Harry was in trouble. It''s just that Dumbledore had reminded him before that if it wasn''t important, don''t disturb Harry''s life, so Hagrid didn''t have the idea of ??going to Harry directly. Of course, if Hagrid knew about Harry, he would probably visit the Dursleys in person. "When I get rich, I must buy an owl myself." Ron stuffed the letter back into his pocket and mumbled softly. "You have money? You have no hope." Fred joked with a smile, "In the future, when we have money, you can help us work again!" "Are you rich?" Ron curled his lips in dissatisfaction. Of course he knew what Fred and George were doing, but he didn''t understand, where the self-confidence of these two guys came from, and with their family situation, they couldn''t help them at all. "This is not something you should worry about." George took a sip of his drink and opened today''s Daily Prophet. As soon as he drank the drink in his mouth, he was sprayed out and showered with Percy who was sitting across the table. face. "What the **** are you doing!" Percy growled. "Look at today''s headlines!" George, regardless of the furious Percy, put the Daily Prophet on the table and greeted the others excitedly. "what happened?" Fred was the first to move his head over, and then his eyes widened in surprise, "It''s really Albert. That guy actually ran to France and got himself an international wizard chess champion." Several children in the Weasley family leaned at the table looking at the black and white photos on the headlines. That is a photo of Albert holding the international wizard chess trophy. Ron looked at the text under the black-and-white photo and read it softly: "The Albert Anderson player from England, defeated all his opponents and became the youngest champion ever in an international wizard chess tournament." Looking at the beautiful young man in the photo, Ron only felt sour in his heart. The opponent is obviously not a few years older than himself, and he has already won the glory of the international wizard chess champion. What about yourself? In fact, if possible, Ron also wants to participate in the international wizard chess competition, and also wants to get this glory like Anderson. It''s a pity that everything can only be thought in his mind, he can''t even go to France, let alone participate in the international wizard chess competition. "I remember that last time the guy wrote and said that he was going to the United States with someone, so let''s not send him letters!" Fred muttered, "Actually, he wrote the wrong location!" "Children, what are you doing?" Mr. Weasley, who had just left work, walked in from the door and asked, looking at the children gathered at the table. "We are watching the news that Albert won the international wizard chess championship." Percy was still wiping her cheeks with a handkerchief. "I never knew he was so good in wizard chess." "It''s just that you don''t know it." Fred said wryly "Reporters from the Daily Prophet are looking for him now and want to give him an exclusive interview." Mr. Weasley knows a little bit of inside information, "No one knows where he is now." "He seems to say he is going to America." "Dad, why did Albert go to France and won an international wizard chess championship." Ron was very curious about this. He knew Albert was a Muggle wizard and was more troublesome than them in certain things. "It seems that someone took him to France." Mr. Weasley didn''t know much. "Mr. Bud Brod, who is said to be one of the former international wizard chess champions, recommended him to participate in the game." "Is that Mr. Broad?" Fred and George looked at each other. "I remember Albert and him have a very good relationship. In the first grade, Albert often went to Mr. Broad for afternoon tea. ." "What''s the matter, Percy?" Ginny asked in confusion, noticing the change on Percy''s face. "Look here." Percy motioned to everyone to read the fourth edition. "Albert is a Muggle wizard, and there are always people who don''t like him." Mr. Weasleys tone was a bit disgusting: They think he used magic, because a minor Muggle wizard cannot go to France to participate in an international wizard chess game. At this moment, everyone''s faces are not very good-looking, there is no doubt that they are full of malicious accusations. "Of course, this matter was quickly suppressed." Mr. Weasley consoled, "Of course Fudge would not allow such an article to appear. The United Kingdom finally won the championship. Isn''t this just slapping himself in the face? ?" "Mr. Bud Brod revealed in an interview that he asked an old friend to send Albert to the competition in France..." Mr. Weasley pointed to an interview in the Daily Prophet and said, "Many people are right. That voice is very dissatisfied." "Albert knows many famous wizards." Fred said suddenly: "He often has correspondence with those famous wizards, and it is normal for someone to defend him." "No, it''s abnormal. In fact, just now, the Department for the Prohibition of Muggle Abuse received a large number of reports. Someone reported that a group of people led by Malfoy had hidden a large number of dark magic items in their homes." Mr. Weasley There was a hint of excitement in his tone, "A search warrant was even issued directly above, allowing me to take people to their home for a surprise inspection." ... In McDoug''s kitchen, Katrina hurried in with the Daily Prophet. "What''s the matter?" Mrs. McDoug looked at her daughter suspiciously. "Have you read the headlines of today''s Daily Prophet?" Katrina asked. "I have something to sit down and say." Isobel took off his apron, put a cup of milk tea in front of Katrina, picked up the Daily Prophet, and after reading the headlines, said to his mother, "Katrina probably wants to say My boyfriend won the champion of the international wizard chess tournament!" "Your boyfriend?" Mrs. McDouger was not surprised that her daughter had a boyfriend. In fact, she heard from Isobel the last time that she was a boy named Albert Anderson, who was also said to be a brilliant genius. "It''s my daughter, she has a good vision." Mrs. McDoug said to Isabel, looking at the newspaper, "I can invite the other person to our house if I have a chance." "Yeah." Isobel responded. At this moment, a woman''s voice came from the fireplace. "It seems that there is something urgent again tonight." Mrs. McDoug looked at the clock, "I may have to work overtime and I won''t be able to come back at night." After speaking, she went into the fireplace and disappeared. Isabel and Katrina looked at each other, they had seen this situation countless times. Katrina recalled what Isobel had just said, her expression was a bit subtle. The sisters were sitting at the table talking about the newspaper, but they were quickly attracted by a photo in the third page. In the photo, a beautiful French girl is kissing Albert''s cheek~www.novelhall.com~ There are two other beautiful girls beside it. The Daily Prophet used a photo to help Albert fabricate a romantic history. "Isobel, you have to be careful, that guy might secretly tell you and date other girls." Katrina stared at the photo for a long time before she raised her head and said to her sister. No way, Louise''s passionate meeting and kiss were too deceptive. "You think too much!" Isobel was quite calm and didn''t take this matter to heart at all. "I don''t think that foreign girls are so passionate." Katrina said with a pouting, "I just don''t want you to be deceived." "The Daily Prophet always likes to catch the wind and make some fake news to attract everyone''s attention." Isabel pointed to the author of this article, "Rita Skeeter always likes to tell the truth and distort the facts everywhere, don''t you? is that clear?" Katrina couldn''t understand why Isabel was so calm and didn''t take this matter to heart. "Well, don''t worry, even if they are really rivals, they have no chance of winning." Isabel said calmly, "not to mention, they are not even rivals in love." Of course Katrina didn''t know, Isobel could ask Albert through the double-sided mirror at any time, if she wanted to. As for how to ask so that Albert will not feel uncomfortable, Isobel naturally has his own way. Moreover, Isabel doesn''t believe this is true. What kind of person Albert is, after getting along for so long, would she be a photographer not clear? On the contrary, the sister''s reaction was a little bit beyond her expectation, which made Isobel sigh inwardly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 510： mysterious… Today, after Catherine woke up, she had been sitting on the dressing table. She swears that she has never taken care of her appearance as carefully as she does now. Even attending a dance party at the Ilfamuni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has never been so diligent. About half a month ago, Nicholas told Catherine that a British guest would come to the United States to visit him. As Nicholas''s heir, she needed to meet him. Yes, heir. Nicholas is very rich, even richer than the rest of the family combined. What is strange is that his relatives and friends, and even his family do not know that he is rich. They only knew that Nicholas was a lonely alchemist. In the American magic world, alchemists are not a popular profession. The threshold of alchemy is very high. Alchemy experiments are regarded as money-burning experiments by most wizards, and they rank first with potions experiments. Moreover, the U.S. Ministry of Magic has very strict monitoring of wizards, and it is difficult to say whether or not it can come in handy even if it can actually research results. Therefore, there are very few alchemists in the United States, and most of them are poor. However, Nicholas is very rich. One day, while Catherine was spending summer vacation at Nicholas farm, Nicholas asked her if she wanted to be his heir. When it was, Catherine hesitated. Catherine is a genius with a bright future. Although he also likes alchemy, she will not bet on her future. She never forgot that Nicholas seemed to see through her thoughts and told herself that as long as he became his heir, he would never be short of a pot in his life, and that he could spend a lot of time on alchemy in the future. In the end, Catherine made an unbreakable vow with her grandfather, and it was that day that she knew how rich her grandfather was. As the only wizard in the Americas who sells Floo fans, this unique business needs to divide half of the profits, and Nicholas owns the rest. Not long ago, Catherine, who graduated from Ifamoni School of Magic, received Nicholas'' first gift, a house. After Nicholas'' death one day in the future, he can still inherit most of Nicholas''s estate. To be honest, no one will hate this job. In the United States, most wizards are actually very realistic. They like to follow Zhuo Guo. They usually rush to enter the US Ministry of Magic first and have a well-paid job. Katherine actually didn''t like that place. If she entered the Ministry of Magic, her only advantage would be a good-looking transcript. The starting point was not even as good as those students who were related, which would not help her future much. Therefore, Catherine quickly fell in love with this job, and she will have enough Zhuo Guo to support her dreams and display her talents instead of doing nothing at the desk. His father, and even his family did not get this honor, not only because they had no talent, but also because they were unwilling to work **** it. As the spokesperson for Floo fans in the Americas, we need to keep absolutely confidential, except for the heir or assistant, no one else knows about it. Catherine still remembered that when she was very young, a major event happened in the magical world. The US Ministry of Magic once wanted to figure out who was selling Floo fans, and even snatched a house-elf from Floobang Company and tried to knock something out of its mouth. As a result, the house elf died. The wizard who killed the house elf also disappeared soon after. Everyone thought it was the people from Floating Company who killed the wizard, but they didn''t have any evidence, or even no evidence. Because no one knows who is making and providing Floo fans, and the loyal house elves can''t pry out anything. When the wizards who were misled by the New York Phantom News rushed into the Floating Company, they found that there was already no one there. Yes, the Floo Bang Company on Wizarding Street in New York shut down by itself. It also stopped providing Floo fans to the United States. After the Floo fans were out of stock, there were no more Floo fans on the market, and the wizards were immediately dumbfounded. This is a big deal. The U.S. Ministry of Magic had to import Floo fans from abroad, but the high price made many wizards unable to bear it. The good things done by the US Ministry of Magic have been dug out by others, and everyone naturally understands what is going on. It turns out that you want to peek into other people''s wealth. So everyone was scolding the Ministry of Magic. Finally, the US Ministry of Magic bowed its head. However, an apology is useless. The Floating Company disappeared out of thin air, as if it had never existed. The entire US Ministry of Magic is very angry about this, but they have no way of doing it. Later, the Chairman of the Magic Congress resigned and went straight down. Several Ministry officials involved in this matter were also knocked out. However, in the following years, the United States could no longer buy Floo fans, and the Ministry of Magic had to spend a lot of money to purchase them from abroad. So far, the Ministry of Magic all over the world knows that this extremely mysterious Floobang company is not easy to mess with. For this company, it''s a big deal. I''m not in your business anymore. If you have the ability to buy Floo powder from other countries! After several years, everyone suddenly realized that Floating Company had quietly reopened in Wizard Street. There is no doubt that this is Nicholas''s revenge on the US Ministry of Magic. Floating Company is mysterious and powerful. This was Catherine''s first impression when she learned about it. Catherine was even more curious about the Wild Smith family, the owners of Floating. According to the description of Grandpa Nicholas ~www.novelhall.com~, he only met the then Wild Smith heir only a few decades ago, when he officially became the heir. After he chose Catherine as his heir, he naturally needed to meet the new heir of the Wild Smith family again and continue this ancient contract. For the Wildsmith family, Nicholas is actually not quite clear. All I know is that this family is very rich and attaches great importance to knowledge. Every member of the family is a genius, but not a direct blood relative, but was selected, and they all have the blood of the Wild Smith family. Most importantly, almost no one knows their identity, just like no one knows the identity of Grandpa Nicholas. In Catherine''s words, it is a mysterious, rich, and genius family. Although this makes her feel a little absurd, but such a strange family has lasted for more than 700 years, and keep the family prosperous. To be honest, Catherine really wanted to meet the legendary Wild Smith, to see if he was truly a great genius in the legend. She tidied her clothes and went to meet his grandfather Nicholas. "Shall we go to the Ministry of Magic like this?" Catherine asked suspiciously. "They will use the International Floo Network in France." Nicholas reached out and took his granddaughter''s arm and appeared near the Woolworth Building with her Apparition. "Time should be almost up!" Nicholas took out his pocket watch to look at the time, and took his granddaughter directly to the waiting room of the International Floo Network. During this period, Catherine''s beauty attracted the attention of many men, and the people who came to greet her and accosted were in an endless stream, including her suitors. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 511： Wand license Good girls always attract the attention of men. In school days, Catherine never lacks suitors, she is the envy of countless girls, but she knows that most boys pursue themselves, more of showing off and vanity The heart is haunting. After finally getting rid of those flies-like suitors, Catherine and Nicholas came to the International Floo Network waiting room, because someone always greeted her on the way, causing them to be a few minutes late, but the other party did not seem to pass the International Floo Network. Arrived in the United States. Nicholas is asking for news with his old acquaintance Mr. Nathan. "It''s normal to delay for a few minutes. I have never seen anyone on time." The employee Nathan was not surprised by the delay in France. He has been working here for several years. "You can''t expect staff from other countries to observe the time, and there is a small error in the timetable of both sides." Small error? After waiting for a full half an hour, Catherine felt that her patience was being quickly consumed, especially when there was an annoying guy named Carter next to her, always looking for topics to come over and talk to her. When he was in school, he clearly rejected the other party. At this time, there was movement in the fireplace leading to Europe. A very young-looking teenager nearly fell into the fireplace and seemed uncomfortable to use the International Floo Network. "Mr. Anderson?" Nicholas asked tentatively, reaching out to lift the boy out of the fireplace, "You are younger than I thought." "Sorry, there was an accident in France and the time was delayed by half an hour." Albert heard someone calling himself, looked sideways at the old man in front of him, made a comparison with the person in the photo in his memory, and stretched out his hand to shake hands with Nicholas: "Hello, Mr. Nicholas. This must be Miss Catherine. Its more beautiful than it looks in the photo." "Do you know me?" Catherine raised her brow slightly. To be honest, she was surprised. The young man in front of him, known as Mr. Anderson, was fourteen or five years old at most. Is he really the heir to the legendary Wild Smith? Doesnt it mean that the heirs are all grown-ups? "Mr. Serra showed me your picture, and he said you are a genius. Of course, I think your beauty is not inferior to your talent." Albert was indeed a little surprised. This Miss Catherine was very beautiful, not inferior to the girls of the Dracul family with Veeva descent. Catherine noticed that Albert quickly looked away, and realized that this young man was different from the other men who flattered him. It was just a sincere compliment just now. This kind of generous praise made Catherine''s depressed mood a lot better when she waited. "Welcome to America, Mr. Anderson." Kathleen glanced at Carter who had just molested herself, stepped forward and gave Albert a polite meeting and kiss, and smiled and introduced herself, "I am Kathleen, Nicholas'' granddaughter." "Are American girls so enthusiastic?" Albert was a little startled and muttered softly. He never thought of himself as Kanon, everyone loved him. He quickly found the reason from a bad look, and frowned. Probably because his dress didn''t fit in the waiting room of the International Floo Network, several wizards nearby cast curious eyes. However, Serra quickly appeared in the fireplace, and after a brief hug with Nicholas, he smiled and said, "This trip is really boring. In France, we did a little trick to stay us for half an hour." At this moment, an untimely voice sounded nearby. "Two gentlemen, please register here." The staff member of the Ministry of Magic who cast a bad look at himself just now said to Albert and Sierra: "According to the regulations of the Magic Congress of the United States, all members of the American Magic Society (including citizens and tourists) are required to carry a wand permit. Certificate, please apply for a temporary certificate here." With that said, take the two of them to the counter next to them to apply for a temporary wand permit. Albert looked at each other, frowning slightly, because he felt that this person did not seem to be very friendly, he couldn''t help but cast aside the Miss Catherine next to him, and he could probably guess what was going on. "This man is simply sick!" he muttered. After seeing Serra getting the wand permit, Albert heard a voice in his ear, "I''m sorry, sir, you are underage!" Albert saw the corners of the other party''s mouth slightly curled up, he couldn''t help but frowned, looked at each other blankly, waiting for him to continue speaking. "In the United States, minor wizards are not allowed to possess magic wands." "I know, but it''s America." Albert reminded. "Yes." The man didn''t deny this, and said softly, "According to the rules, I''m afraid I can''t issue you a wand license. Your wand must be kept in the Ministry of Magic for the time being." "Oh." Albert asked suddenly: "If the US Ministry of Magic loses the wand, will it compensate?" "what?" "I mean, if the wand placed in the U.S. Ministry of Magic is lost or damaged, will the Ministry of Magic compensate?" Albert repeated. "We will not... lose." The man''s expression was a little stiff. "So, you won''t compensate, right!" Albert said suddenly. "If you don''t want to hand over the wand to the Ministry of Magic, we might not welcome you." Carter''s expression was a little weird. "Oh, can you represent the entire US Ministry of Magic?" "Sorry, this is the rule, please don''t embarrass me." The smile on Carter''s face became more hypocritical. "You are deliberately embarrassing me." Albert directly handed Carter the wand and said calmly, "Because I didn''t bring a wand at all. This is just a souvenir gift from a friend when I was in France. It''s just a piece of wood that looks like a magic wand, with a signature at the end." Finally, Carter looked at A.A from the handle of the wand. His expression became more ugly. He seemed to believe in evil, and he waved it a few more times without any effect. Albert''s wand was sent back to the UK along with the Wizard Chess championship trophy not long ago. Because he predicted something from the crystal ball last night, he sent all the magic items on his body to the UK~www.novelhall .com~ From the beginning, you have misunderstood. "Albert said calmly, "If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself." Of course, you have to apologize well afterwards. " Seeing the other party''s expression that could be checked at will, Carterby was uncomfortable after eating the flies, and the other party was obviously insisting that he could not find the wand. Catherine looked at Carter whose cheeks became more and more distorted, and her expression became stranger. Finally, the Ministry of Magic checked. Albert ordered a cup of Assam tea. At that time, the U.S. Ministry of Magic did not intend to invite him to drink tea, but was going to send them away directly. Albert revealed a little bit that he had just won the international wizard chess tournament, and reporters returning to China would definitely be interested in his trip to the United States. In response, the US Ministry of Magic had to pinch his nose to apologize for their rudeness. The four of them drank black tea for half an hour before leaving in the meeting room of the US Ministry of Magic. "Why do you do that?" Catherine asked with a frown. "I don''t think you will be seduced!" Albert said suddenly, "So, you did not see the malice in the eyes of that guy just now. I dare say that as long as I leave the wand there, I can''t tell it. Carefully broken, or lost." "As for why, of course it''s because you kissed me at that time. That idiot is now dazzled by jealousy, but it''s normal. Ninety percent of the people who work in the Ministry are of that kind." "I haven''t had time to teach Catherine Occlumency and Contemplation." Nicholas explained, he could see that Mr. Anderson has a high level of contemplation. "I finally know why everyone is reluctant to come to the United States." Albert turned his head and said to Sierra: "I''m afraid I will never come to the United States again. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 512： American Magic The home of Nicholas''s face is in a remote old apartment in the suburbs of New York. He usually entertains some ordinary wizard friends here. As for Maji friends, well, the US Ministry of Magic does not allow wizards to have too much communication with Maji, otherwise the employees of the Ministry of Magic would not mind asking you to go to the prison to talk. The place where the four apparitions passed is near this old apartment. Nicholas invited them into the house, locked the door, and then a house elf took them to another place. If someone wants to find a place for a few people from some clues, they will find that Apparition is forbidden in Nicholas'' house. The place they came was a farm in Texas, which was also Nicholas'' home, or a safe house. There is no family around the farm, and the nearby area has been released to expel the Mochi, and is covered by magic. If there is Mochi passing by, only a deserted farm will be seen. As soon as his vision was restored, Albert heard a dog barking from not far away. Two Jack Russell hounds rushed over, circling Albert and Sierra, probably sniffing. The smell of strangers. "Swallowtail dog?" Albert looked at the two Jack Russell hounds in front of him, and asked tentatively. The appearance of the swallowtail dog is very similar to the Jack Russell hound, but the tail of the swallowtail dog is forked. In order to avoid the swallowtail dog from attracting the attention of the chickens, the wizard will use the painless cutting spell to remove one of its tail. The tails of the two swallowtail dogs in front of them were not cut off, which is why Albert recognized them at a glance. "Well, it is said that they were dogs bred by British wizards and were extremely loyal to their owners." Catherine squatted down, reached out and scratched the jaws of two slightly fat hounds, and introduced Albert, "This is Caesar. The other is Sura." "It looks good," Serra said. "However, I remember the U.S. prohibits keeping magical creatures!" "Previously, many wizards banned the breeding because they raised swallowtail dogs and bit their neighbors." Nicholas said with a smile, "However, as long as it is not known by the Ministry of Magic." In such a place where birds don''t shit, and there are no chickens around, the US Ministry of Magic naturally cannot know, and naturally it can''t control him. As long as he doesn''t cause any major troubles, even if discovered by the Ministry of Magic, he will be fined at most, and Nicholas has money. "What method do you use to deliver the letter?" Albert asked curiously, "A postman?" "The owl is attracting attention," Catherine said helplessly. "If the Maji sees an owl frequently flying into a household, it will arouse suspicion." "Yeah." Albert could understand how suspicious the owl delivering the letter looked. "So, the U.S. Ministry of Magic simply banned the raising of magical creatures. However, the relationship between the American magical world and Maji is very bad." "Well, it''s very bad." Kathleen said, "It has something to do with American history." "It''s no wonder that American wizards have to hide like mice." Albert asked suddenly, "If a wizard appears in Maji, what will the Ministry of Magic do?" "This kind of probability is very rare, because the American magical world does not allow wizards to marry Maji." Kathleen thought for a while and said, "If you encounter one, you will be forced to send it to the Ifamuni School of Magic." "It''s not free at all, and it doesn''t know the Lord." Albert shook his head. If it is true, America is a beacon of freedom and democracy. Catherine was silent, and she could hear the mockery in Albert''s words. It seems that this Mr. Anderson has a very bad impression of the United States. Like other Wildsmith members, he has never been willing to come to the United States for the second time. "In fact, there will be a small number of Maji wizards who will follow his family to leave the United States and go to other schools." Catherine whispered. As for the rest, they will be separated from their families and will go to school at the Ifamoni School of Magic with the help of the US Ministry of Magic. After graduation, you can support yourself. Well, his parents will think that their child is dead. However, because Rappaports law prohibits intermarriage, tragedy basically does not occur. Nicholas''s house doesn''t look like Albert''s vision, it''s too modern here! Unlike most wizard families impression of Albert, Nicholass house did not have experimental equipment everywhere in Nicols house. Instead, there were many modern furniture, such as refrigerators, electric fans, televisions, radios, typewriters, and sunrooms. There was also a comfortable and high-end leather sofa, and the house elves immediately gave them a cup of mint honey lemon tea and a delicate refreshment. Well, an old man who can enjoy life. "So, the thing outside is really a wind engine?" Albert turned his head and looked out the window. There were a few strange things like hair dryers erected further away from the house. He just thought that stuff was weird. Seeing those electrical appliances, he probably knew what was going on. . "You actually know these things!" Nicholas was a little surprised. In his impression, British wizards should be very strange to "Maji". "It is said that magic will interfere with electrical appliances." "There is indeed such a statement." Nicholas nodded. "In fact, except for places filled with powerful magical magnetic fields, ordinary electronic products can still be used normally. Otherwise, the Woolworth Building of the US Ministry of Magic Doesn''t Maji can''t use electrical appliances?" The alchemist has a lot of research on magic magnetic fields and electrical appliances. "It makes sense," Albert said. "To be honest, I''m also very interested in how the U.S. Ministry of Magic transformed the Woolworth Building into two sides." As long as the Woolworth Building casts the correct spell, it will transform into a space for wizards. "This is a big troublesome project, and ordinary wizards can''t do this." Nicholas sat on the sofa and smiled and introduced them to the other pet, Laila. Well, a cat raccoon. This is the first time Albert has seen a cat raccoon. It has very big ears and a tail like a lion''s tail. It is said that cat raccoons are smart and can distinguish good people from bad people. It just glanced at Albert and Serra lazily, then continued to doze on the sofa, letting Catherine put it on her lap ~www.novelhall.com~ and comb her. Catherine found that her grandfather liked the young man named Albert very much. Since they came here, the two sides have chatted enthusiastically, surrounding the establishment of the Magic Magnetic Field, Moji Electric, and the United States Ministry of Magic. The topics they talked about were very jerky. She could only hear roughly, but the Mr. Anderson seemed to understand and could also ask questions. The most common word she heard was Advanced Concealment Charm. Catherine even gave birth to the absurd illusion that she had just entered school. Soon, the topic gradually turned off, somehow I talked about the origin of the Woolworth Building, and then turned to the moving history of the US Ministry of Magic. The U.S. Ministry of Magic is located in the Woolworth Building. It is actually a tragedy. It moved from Philadelphia to Washington and then to New York. Since the establishment of the Ministry of Magic, it has moved five times. The Ministry has been trying to stay away from the politics of the chicken center. It is a pity that when they moved from Washington to New York, the political center of American Mochi changed from Washington to New York. However, due to the historical reasons of the United States, most wizards and Maji are foreigners, and the two sides do not trust each other or even host each other. That''s why the United States Ministry of Magic is a unique polity that is very different from other magical circles. Few wizards return to the United States. s reason. If you go to the United States without registering with the Ministry of Magic and applying for a wand license, you will become an outsider who enters the country illegally and you will have your wand illegally. Once caught by the Auror, it means that prison and fines are waiting for you. The prisons of the US Ministry of Magic are always overcrowded for no reason. This is why Serra wanted to bring him from France instead of arriving in the United States through other means. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 513： Unbreakable oath It is really hard to imagine that the other party is just a 15-year-old boy! In less than half a day, Catherine recognized Albert''s wisdom and talent, and was amazed for her opponent to win the international wizard chess championship. Perhaps this is the real genius! Catherine sat in the brightly lit sun room, looked up at the night outside, and casually smoothed Laila with a comb. Just now, Nicholas came to tell her that tonight, under the witness of the two, he will continue the ancient "contract" with the young man from England. As for the content of the "contract", Catherine was already informed when she became Nicholas'' heir. "What were you doing outside?" Looking at the boy who came back from the outside with Caesar carrying an oil lamp, Catherine couldn''t help asking. The other party seemed to be using something to talk to others just now. "Nothing!" Albert changed the subject casually, "I hope you can lend me the textbooks of the Ilvermorni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. I want to know what the professors of the Ilvermorni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry have taught you. " "That''s okay." Catherine nodded and said that the house elves would bring the books over, her eyes could not help but leave Albert''s pockets, "Just now it was something made by Mochi, I remember it was called:" Cell phone", that''s what Grandpa calls that thing." "Oh, you actually know." Albert did not deny this incident. Because the double-sided mirror was sent back, he could only use Maji''s mobile phone to get in touch with his home. This was a preparation plan he prepared for himself. However, the price of making international calls is very expensive. "Grandpa Nicholas is very interested in the technique of Mochi, and he has bought that stuff." Catherine said quietly: "He has also used magic on many Mochi items, but the things are not here." "Although Maji can''t use magic, some aspects of them are really amazing, and the speed of technological progress is very fast." Albert looked at Catherine, and said calmly, "A lot of things in the magical world are for me. The illusion that stayed in the last century is not good." "Your grandfather is an amazing person. Many wizards are prejudiced against Ma Ji and can''t deal with the problems between the two sides." "Grandpa Nicholas will be very happy to hear your compliment." Kathleen smiled and corrected. "However, the wizard is not as backward as you think. Magic can do a lot of things that Maji can never do. " "Of course I know this. But you probably didn''t realize that the magical magnetic field can interfere with Mochi''s electronic products, so why can''t Mochi use reverse thinking to create a machine that counters magic?" Albert began to talk nonsense, "Before. , Maji may not be able to do it, nor can it do it now, but what about in the future?" "Maji only needs to be a magic detection radar, you can easily find the hidden wizard, make some machines that can cause the wizard''s magic to fail, and you can easily catch the wizard." Catherine opened her mouth, but did not immediately rebut. Albert continued, "The magic world is improving, but the maji are improving much faster than the wizard." Kathleen frowned slightly when she heard the words, she knew that Albert was probably right. If the magic magnetic field is too strong, it will interfere with electricity and electronic products, so why can''t it be the other way around? "Then what do you think we should do, Mr. Anderson?" Nicholas walked in with a smile. Although he didn''t think about it as deeply as Albert thought, he also knew that if Maji''s technique continued, sooner or later he would conflict with the wizard. Sooner or later, the time depends on the strength of the mochi. Nicholas knows the social changes of Maji far better than other wizards in the United States. "I don''t know, maybe there is no solution from the beginning." Albert shook his head. "Perhaps, if the wizard is strong enough and kind enough, maybe a world where magic and technology coexist can be built, but it is very possible. low." "why?" "The history of mankind is the history of war." Albert said softly. "When Maji''s technology is strong enough to limit magic, most wizards will probably become real rats and experimental objects." "Why not the other way around?" Catherine retorted with a frown. "Do you think the wizard will lose this so-called war?" "The other way around?" Albert shook his head. "A long time ago, when Maji was still very backward, they were in the eyes of wizards, um, probably the other way around. Many wizards enslaved Maji and let them Instead of farming and earning wealth for themselves, some wizards will even plunder the wealth of Maji." Catherine''s brows deepened. She didn''t like Albert''s statement, but instinctively told her that Albert''s words might be right. "Don''t tell me, the U.S. Ministry of Magic paid for the mochi at the time." Albert took a sip of tea and said lightly, "Gellert Grindelwald probably also realized the problem, but he didn''t. There are too few wizards, and Moji is not a lamb. Think about what happened near Las Vegas, Nevada." Catherine naturally knew about this. There are detailed records of it in their magic history. The Maji invented a terrible weapon called the "nuclear bomb". "In fact, the magic technology of wizards has become more and more backward. A symbol of magic civilization is the ability to manufacture magic items in an assembly line. Obviously, the current magic world does not meet this simplest requirement." Albert noticed Catherine''s face. "But you dont need to worry about the changes. The wizard and Maji will still live in peace for a long time, until one party breaks the balance and invites war, or eventually leads to peace." In fact, this is what Albert thinks of when Nicholas talks about magical magnetic fields. He has never been the most malicious to speculate about this matter. Naturally that situation will not happen now, but what about in the future? It is hard to say that human science and technology are developing rapidly, and there will surely be a rapid growth in science and technology two to three hundred years later. Sooner or later there will be conflicts between the two sides. Of course, Albert didn''t care, because at that time he was already ashes, to use the words of French King Louis XV: Even after I die, there will be a flood. "I believe that humans and wizards will eventually move towards peace." Nicholas said with a smile, "Well, let''s not talk about this, you all come with me!" With that, Nicholas took the two to the basement, and the house elves took the four to a more secret study. It has been arranged there, with layers of shielding curses, protective curses and hidden curses composed of magical barriers, which can isolate any reconnaissance and snooping. It is said that even the traces of Albert''s body will be shielded. "Okay, let''s start!" Nicholas motioned for both of them to stand up, "You need to get closer." Catherine stepped forward and stood in front of Albert ~www.novelhall.com~ The two reached out at the same time, holding each other''s arms. Nicholas drew out his wand and nodded the wand head on the two hands they held. "Albert, as the heir to Wild Smith, are you willing to hand over the agency of Floo Fan to Caitlin?" Albert glanced at the parchment that Serra had handed over, nodded and said, "I do." A thin, dazzling tongue of fire spouted from the wand, like a red and hot wire wrapped around the two hands they held. "Catherine, are you willing to abide by the duty of an agent and give half of the proceeds of Floo fans to the Wild Smith family." "I do." The second tongue of fire spurted out of the wand, intertwined with the first, forming a thin, red light chain, making the two of them closer together. "Albert, are you willing to guarantee that under the circumstance that the interests of both parties are not harmed, you will not interfere with Catherine''s right to operate Floo fans on the American continent." "I do." As soon as the voice fell, the third tongue of fire spurted out of the wand, intertwined with the previous two, and wrapped tightly around the two hands they were holding. "Catherine, are you willing to use your own life to guarantee that, except for the heirs you can trust, you will never leak the formula of Floo powder in any way." "I do." The last tongue of fire spouted from the wand, intertwined with the three in front, as if tightly wrapped around the two hands they were holding, making the two inseparable. "Well, the contract is established." Nicholas put away his wand and reminded again, "Remember, an unbreakable vow must never be broken." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 514： Very thick history of American magic After signing the contract, Albert returned to the villa and sat on the sofa in the living room, chatting with others about alchemy. Catherine would occasionally add a sentence or two, and the atmosphere was very good. However, there will always be deviations when talking about the topic, somehow the topic becomes Albert won the championship of the international wizard chess competition, and then it becomes the matter of Nicol giving up the Philosopher''s Stone. Nicholas expressed regret for this. When he was young, he had visited the Mr. Nico and regretted the decision of the greatest alchemist in history. When I heard that Nicol planned to teach Albert in the last few years of his life, the envy in Catherine''s eyes almost overflowed. If possible, Catherine would also like to study with Nicole LeMay, but she couldn''t say it anyway. Having said that, that is disrespect for Grandpa Nicholas. Nicholas naturally knows what his granddaughter thinks, but he can''t help it. He is not familiar with Nicol himself, and it is impossible to write a letter of introduction to his granddaughter. What''s more, after Catherine becomes his heir, she needs to take responsibility. She still has a lot to learn. The chat finally ended when Nicholas invited the two to go to his alchemy workshop tomorrow. As the night darkened, Albert leaned on the pillow and was not sleepy. With the help of the lamp in the room, he started to read the book borrowed from Catherine. The spell book of the Ifamoni School of Magic is called "The Magic of Chawick", which was written by the founder of the school, Chawick Bout. how to say? The content is not bad, but it is not good either. Books from the early seventeenth century, even if they were written by powerful wizards, would have some problems. After all, Chawick Bout is not a professional who writes educational books. Of course, "The Magic of Chawick" will not be the one from the seventeenth century. This book has been rewritten and corrected many times by posterity. The flaw is that this book of spells obviously has the same problem as Miranda Gorshak''s "Book of spells". The content of the curses in the book has basically been deleted. An ancient book of spells, how could there be no evil spells. In those ancient books, there are more or less weird spells, and those that can be used as teaching materials are all cut and rewritten. If you insist on judging which mantra textbook is better, it should be the "Standard Mantra" series adapted from "Book of Mantras". After all, this book is a book specially researched by Miranda Gosak and carefully adapted. Moreover, "Standard Spell" can become a textbook for many magic schools in the world, which can explain many problems. What interests Albert the most is the history of magic, or the history of magic in the United States. The history of this country is obviously not very long, but the history of magic is very thick, at least the thickest book in Catherines books. . This book describes in detail some of the famous history of the United States, such as the establishment of the Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the Salem Witch Trial, the establishment of the Magic Congress of the United States, and the crimes of the Eliminators (committing murder, trafficking in wizards) , Torture, and other evil deeds), the birth of the Twelve Aurors in the United States, the history of the eradication of the Spurs, the witch Dokas Twelve Trees leak, and then the five history of moves in the United States, and Bigfoot Weird chaos. In fact, as long as you read the history of magic in the United States, you can figure out why the magic world in the United States is different from the magic world in other countries. The culprit actually came from Britain and even the Puritans in Europe. These remnants of the Catholic Church, after exile in North America, had a very low tolerance for faith, and they caused a lot of things. Although the unfortunate ones are only some Moji, the relationship between the wizard and Moji has become quite bad. In fact, it can be seen from the first sentence of the school song of Ifamoni School of Magic: We are united, Against the Puritans ... Later, the witch Dokas Twelve Trees caused a lot of troubles because of her obsession with the handsome Mattolomee Barry Bonn (the offspring of the Surgeon). It led to the birth and implementation of Rappaport''s law, which completely separated the Maji and wizard society. The law prohibits witches and wizards from making friends with or marrying Maji, and imposes heavy penalties on wizards who are too close to Maji. The wand license also appeared under Rappaport law. The law stipulates that only wizards and wizards who have reached the legal age (17 years old) can legally hold a wand outside the school, which is why the guy at the Ministry of Magic wants to seize his wand. As for the students of Ifamoni School of Magic, they borrow their wands from the school before graduating from the school. They leave their wands at school during the holidays. Only students who graduate can spend money to buy their own wands from the school. The American magic world takes a very strict view of the manufacturers of wands. In fact, Maji''s control of firearms is even looser than theirs. The birth of Rappaports law has further deepened the cultural differences between the American and European magic circles, which is the main reason why many wizards do not like to go to the United States. Because you need to be especially careful, otherwise you will find yourself committing a felony somehow and being caught in jail. Later, the Magic Congress of the United States probably also felt that Rappaports law was very undemocratic, so it abolished Rappaports law in 1965. Abolish the Rappaport law? When Albert saw this, his expression became more weird. Yes, in order to demonstrate the freedom, equality and human rights of the Magic Congress of the United States, the Magic Congress of the United States announced the abolition of the Rappaport law in 1965. To be sure, the Magic Congress of the United States abolished the term "Rappaport Law". Its not hard to guess from the mess that Albert encountered in the United States. Most of the policies in Rappaports law have been preserved. For example, wizards need to have a wand license, such as Moji and wizards cannot marry, Making friends, for example, wizard families cannot raise magic creatures...well, these are all serious crimes. Well, every wizard who enters the United States ~www.novelhall.com~ needs to be supervised by the Magic Congress, otherwise it is a felony. Of course, the United States is so big that there will always be shadows that the magical Congress of the United States cannot illuminate, but if these wizards living in the shadows commit serious crimes, it is the death penalty. It is said that the Magic Congress of the United States upholds humanitarianism and executes the painless death penalty. According to book records, Newt, the author of the famous "Where are the magical creatures", almost lost his life in the United States, and finally helped the Magic Congress of the United States arrest the Dark Lord Gellert Grindelwald to make up for it, and then left this piece of freedom alive. The land of democracy. Albert closed the book and put the history of American magic on the desk. As expected, it would be better to stay away from the United States in the future. When he picked up the Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Albert put the book on the table, got out of bed and walked to the wooden door. Outside the door is Catherine in pink pajamas. "What''s matter?" "I think you haven''t slept yet, so I made you a cup of cocoa. This is considered my apology," Kathleen said and handed a cup of hot cocoa to Albert. "I''m sorry to bring you today. Here comes trouble," "Oh, I didn''t take this matter to heart. There are people like that no matter where you are." Albert took the hot cocoa and took a sip, which was regarded as accepting the other''s apology. He did not take that matter to heart, anyway, he would never come to the United States again, let alone see each other again, even if he took it to heart, it was useless. "Then, good night." "Thank you for the hot cocoa, it''s delicious!" After Catherine left, Albert closed the door, went back to bed and read a book for a while, turned off the light and rested when he was sleepy. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 515： py transaction In the morning, Albert opened his eyes and suddenly sat up from the bed. Somehow, he had a strange dream. In the dream it seemed... After he married Isabel, Catherine took a child and said it was his daughter. Then, Isabel pinched his neck and said that he had betrayed her? "What kind of messy dreams." Albert muttered, covering his cheek with his hand. Could it be that because Catherine was so beautiful that he had such a strange dream? Albert thought it was quite absurd. He covered a yawn, raised his head and glanced at the strange room, his gaze fell on the neatly arranged clothes on the table. After changing into clothes and getting up to wash, Albert went directly to the living room. The two old people were already here, and I didn''t know what they were talking about, they all smiled and greeted him when they saw him. "Good morning, Mr. Anderson, did you sleep well last night?" "Not so good." Albert moved his neck a little, "Maybe he came to an unfamiliar place and he was not used to sleeping!" Nicholas smiled and passed the New York Phantom to Albert. "The reporters from the New York Phantom know that you are in the United States, and they are looking for you everywhere." Nicholas reminded: "They obviously want to interview, you, the youngest international wizard chess champion ever." There is also an interview above. The wizard named Carter said a lot of bad things about Albert. "No matter where the newspaper is, bloggers'' attention is inevitable." After reading his part of the report, Albert put the New York Ghost on the table. "It''s normal, unless you start your own newspaper." Nicholas said with a smile. Soon, the house elves delivered a hearty breakfast with milk, croissants, fried sausages, fried potatoes, fried eggs, fried mushrooms, tomatoes, and a tablespoon of stewed peanuts. Similar to breakfast in the UK. In other words, in order to follow the diet of the two, this kind of breakfast was prepared. "Miss Catherine hasn''t gotten up yet?" When Albert was dining, he was a little surprised not seeing Catherine, so he asked casually. "She had something to do and left early in the morning." Nicholas said with a smile, "However, Kathleen was very happy to meet you, but she was a bit shocked by you." "Beat me?" "Yes, Catherine''s talent was discovered by me when I was very young. Later, when I went to the Ifamuni School of Magic, I immediately showed amazing talent and became a famous genius in the school." Nicholas drank. After taking a sip of milk, she recalled: "It''s just that, because of her childhood, her character has always been withdrawn and she has no friends." For some reason, Albert smelled an unusual smell, did not answer the conversation, and continued to eat. In fact, Isabel should be quite suitable to be Catherine''s friend. Both parties are geniuses. It is estimated that there will be many topics to talk about, but the dream in the morning made Albert completely give up the idea of ??introducing Isabel to the other party. After breakfast, the two went to Nicholass workshop. They were in a grocery room outside the villa. There was a non-marking stretch curse inside. The room was neatly placed with a lot of alchemy equipment, even better than Nicholas. The home is exaggerated. "This is a dark fan?" Serra saw the magical items randomly placed on the table, and was slightly surprised to see it here. "According to your suggestion, I made it into a stealth smoke bomb." Nicholas pointed to the stealth smoke bomb and introduced them to them: "Of course, your lifting technique has been improved several times. Now Peru has it. It can produce dark fans steadily and continuously. There are many wizards in the black market who like this thing very much and it is very suitable for escape." "I didn''t propose it," Serra said, pointing to Albert. "Do you mind showing me your new technology?" "do not mind." Nicholas showed them the manufacturing process of dark powder. He was not worried that the other party would use this to make money, because Peru had been monopolized by him and his friends. Watching Nicholas skillfully mix and heat some ground ore powder with concentrated plant fruit powder, after some treatment, the dark powder is finally extracted, giving Albert the feeling that this is like real alchemy. Nicholas also asked Albert if he would give it a try. Albert followed Nicholas'' method, tried twice to successfully create a dark powder, and mastered this skill by the way. The latter is not too surprising. After all, he is a genius. It is normal to be able to do this level. The manufacturing process of dark powder is not difficult. "This is an extract of sleepy beans." Nicholas pointed to a bottle of silver thick juice and introduced to them, "Taking it directly can remove people''s memory, and dilute it with the venom of the Curly Wing Devil according to a certain ratio to create a powerful amnesiac." "The Magic Congress of the United States purchases a certain amount of sleepy bean extract from me every year." Nicholas continued, "The last time Newt helped them solve the problems exposed by the American magical world, the Ministry of Magic also wants to follow the example of the large-scale memory erasure. Skill. It''s a pity that they can''t find the wizard who can tame Thunderbird, so they can only let the wizard ride a broom..." At this point, Nicholas smiled ill-intentionally. "Of course, more of them are needed in the American Magical Injury Hospital. As long as the dosage is right, it can eliminate some bad memories, which is better than the forgetting spell." "Of course, this thing is expensive, because it takes a lot of sleepy beans to extract the silver extract of such a test tube from it. This is also the source of the great pot on my face." "What''s that?" Albert noticed a sealed test tube in an air-conditioned glass box. "That''s potion potion," Nicholas said softly. "The Potential Potions in "The Book of Potions" by Zygmunt Bach" "Yes." Nicholas took the test tube out of the glass box and handed it to Albert. "The situation of potions in the United States is not much better than that of alchemists. However, we can always find a way to survive." "Not all descendants of wizards can possess powerful magical powers. Many well-known and wealthy wizard families are keen to give their children this potion to stimulate their magical potential and allow them to be ahead of other wizards in some ways. Nicholas continued, "After they graduate from school, they can enter the Magic Congress of the United States, become an excellent Auror, or get other more promising careers." "The American wizard already knows how to grow the phantom sniffing grass?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "I have tried it, but the effect is very poor. Most of the cultivated Sniffing Grass is dead, and there is no magical garden. The Sniffing Grass is of high quality. Before it can be made into a potent potion, it usually needs to be purified. Potion." "They were all forced out by money!" Albert said softly. "After all, they don''t have a lot of pots to squander like I do." Nicholas knew it was not easy for others. The alchemists and potions in the Americas are still united, forming an intricate network of relationships through their interests, which is one of the reasons why Nicholas can obtain a large amount of magic materials. "Did they try to study Buffy Brain Rejuvenant?" "Yes, but it''s a bit dangerous and unstable. It requires a very skilled potion master to successfully refine it." In fact, the potions masters also want to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenation to make money, but if this thing is not done well, they may drink people into fools. It''s better to make money by making a blessing potion, at least if the blessing potion fails and is poisoned, you can still be saved. "I know a potion master. UU read www.uukanshu.com" Albert thought for a while and then said, "Hertork Duggworth, I think you might have heard his name. I once asked him Help me make Buffy Brain Rejuvenation, but that thing does have some effect." "Of course, I will also make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, but it''s not easy to get Rune Eggs." Albert said suddenly, "and more practice is needed." "The raw materials can be obtained from Burkina Faso." Nicholas understood Albert''s meaning and said, "As long as you have a way to provide a reliable Buffy brain refresher." "Burkina Faso" "A small country in Africa, where there is a forest dedicated to protecting the snakes, and many wizards specialize in raising the snakes for sale." Nicholas said without hesitation, "The fangs of the snakes needed by the Floo powder are also I got it from that country." Many people directly use the powder made from Rune snake venom instead of Floo powder, and they blow up themselves, but they don''t know that the thing needs alchemical processing to make Floo powder. "Okay, let''s talk about this!" Albert asked, shaking the potion potion, "what do you want me to do?" "I hope you can be Catherine''s friend." Nicholas said seriously, "After she becomes my heir, she is destined to have no good friends in the future. You, both geniuses, should have a lot of topics. ." "Are you sure it''s just a friend?" Albert asked. "Of course, if you want to chase my granddaughter, I don''t..." "No, I already have a girlfriend." Albert shook his head, "However, if it is a friend who communicates on magical alchemy, I would be happy to contact him through the double-sided mirror." Albert could see that Nicholas cared about his granddaughter. Chapter 516： Potential Potion The difficulty in making potion potions is actually the phantom smelling grass. This kind of magical plant that was once used by wizards as currency was already a very rare magical plant in the era of Sigmund Bach. After Zygmunt Bach researched the potion potential of the phantom smelling grass, he kicked this precious magic plant to the brink of extinction. Today, four centuries later, sorcerers can only see the phantom sniffing grass in magical gardens in Europe. In fact, wizards have also studied how to grow Phantom Sniffing Grass. After all, where there is money, there is a market, and if there is a market, some people will try it, just like breeding runes for selling snake eggs. However, even the herbalists of the magic garden have never mastered the method of planting phantom scenting grass, which is quite delicate. Herbalists in the United States have spent a lot of money to "acquire" a few seedlings of the sniffing grass from the magic garden, spending a lot of manpower and material resources to finally feed them, but the planting failed because the leaves of the sniffing grass and Will not shine like copper. What they planted is not phantom scent grass, but some kind of strange plant. Later, the alchemist took those weird plants to study, and finally obtained some extracts from the liquid of those plants, and through the hands of the potionist, produced potent potions. Nicholas told Albert about the history of Potential Potions in the United States, and he was one of the participants. The most ridiculous thing is that the law of the Magic Congress of the United States prohibits the production of potent potions, but the senior officials of the Magic Congress at the time were aware of this matter and supported the experiment on the basis of Zhuo Guo. It is said that the cost of Zhuo Guo exceeded 10,000. . That was thirty years ago. At that time, Grindelwald made a mess of Europe, otherwise it would not be possible to get the seedlings of the phantom grass. "Potential potion is banned by the magic world" Albert guessed the reason. "Yes, it''s forbidden, and it''s still a felony. If you use the laws of the magical world in Britain, you will enter Azkaban prison." Nicholas had a weird expression. I''m afraid it will be stolen in a few days." "Understandable, so you changed its name." "Well, it''s called magic booster now." Nicholas said with a smile, "Of course, no one dares to sell it on the surface." "After taking this medicine, the body will experience short-term discomfort, such as fever, weakness, blood vessel expansion, rapid heartbeat, and a certain degree of endurance to withstand the pain." He reminded kindly, "Of course, as long as it is over. Up." Albert directly opened the sealing wax and poured the potion potion into his mouth. It didn''t feel much at first, but after the medicine entered the throat, it seemed to have drunk some terrible poison. There seemed to be a flame burning in his throat. Albert grabbed his neck with his hands and coughed violently. Serra raised her eyebrows and looked at Nicholas. "This is a side effect of drinking potency potion." Nicholas said calmly: "Catherine was like this back then." Soon, Albert''s body temperature began to rise, and Nicholas put a bag of ice on his forehead to cool his head. The heartbeat speeds up obviously, the blood is rushing in the blood vessels, and the whole person seems to be in the burning flame, there is an illusion of going directly to heaven. This bad feeling lasted for about ten minutes before it gradually weakened and finally returned to normal. However, Albert''s body and clothes were completely wet with sweat. "The reaction after taking the potion potion was a bit intense." Albert took a deep breath, "I almost thought I was going to die." "The effect should be very good!" Nicholas asked. "Effect?" Albert felt the change after drinking the potion, and fiddled around in the air a few times. A ball of light floated above his palm, "Magic power has indeed become stronger." No wand silent spell! Nicholas'' eyes couldn''t help but narrowed. Although the Glowing Curse was just a simple spell, many famous wizards couldn''t do it to Albert''s level. "It seems that the effect is very good." "No, I can only say that the effect is okay. My magical power is stronger than most wizards." Albert extinguished the light ball in his hand. "I''ll talk about it later. I will take a shower first. Very uncomfortable." "I have asked Jack to prepare it for you." Nicholas said. The bathroom here is huge, expanded by the Non-Marking Stretching Curse, much like the prefect bathroom at Hogwarts. The water temperature was just right, Albert leaned lazily on the edge of the bath, opened the skill panel, and checked the effect of taking the potion potion. In fact, after taking the potion potion, he did feel that when he was using magic, his magic power had indeed become significantly stronger. The wizard''s bloodline has reached level five, which is really a surprise, but level five does not seem to be the peak. If it weren''t for using skill points, he really wouldn''t dare to think about how much experience the ordinary level 5 skills would consume, it would be a bottomless pit. Although the magic power has indeed become stronger, the personal strength has not become much stronger. It still needs to master more magic and conduct professional training. When she came out of the bathroom, Serra was chatting with Nicholas in the hall, and Catherine came too, looking up and down Albert curiously, as if she wanted to see something from him. "You are also good at potions," she asked suddenly. "Okay." "I have prepared the materials for Buffy Brain Rejuvenation for you." Kathleen still doesn''t quite believe that Albert will refine Buffy Brain Rejuvenation, which is even more difficult than Fulin in a sense. The agent is still high. "I have Mr. Duggworth''s improved formula here." Albert noticed the confusion in the eyes of several people, but did not hide it, "I gave him some advice last time." "You give advice to a potion master" Catherine couldn''t believe her ears. "Why, is there a problem?" "No problem~www.novelhall.com~ This medicine should actually be improved, and the materials are slightly different." Albert took the quill pen and wrote the required materials on a piece of parchment. Catherine picked up the parchment, glanced at it and said, "Wait a moment, I will help you prepare it." After speaking, she turned and left. "You have to go the way of Nico" Nicholas also realized one thing, frowned and reminded, "Nicol''s success is because he has the Philosopher''s Stone and has enough time, so he can be proficient and even achieve extraordinary achievements in many fields. ." "A lot of people have said this to me." Albert took a sip of black tea, and said calmly, "Actually, I didn''t think about becoming the next Nico." Nicholas looked at Sierra, he hoped that the other party would persuade Albert. "Actually, Albert has only been in contact with the magic world for a few years. He is the most talented wizard in hundreds of years." Sierra explained, "So, I believe he has such talent and ability." "A few years, it''s impossible, you mean he is a maji wizard." Nicholas was a little dazed, unable to understand why the heir of Wild Smith became a maji wizard. "In fact, I don''t quite understand this matter, but Albert is indeed Wild Smith''s heir. He is here and signing a contract with your granddaughter is the best proof." Serra is actually not clear, but Later, I simply didn''t consider this matter. It didn''t matter to him whether Albert was a Muggle wizard or not. "Does the wizard marry Maji?" Nicholas had already made up his mind automatically. It is indeed impossible in the American magic world, but Albert was born in England. In the British magic world, wizards are allowed to marry Maji, so it is not surprising that nature grows in the Maji world. Chapter 517： The wizard forced to bear a grudge Carter works for the Magic Congress of the United States. Although he is not satisfied with his job and believes that applying for temporary wand permits to others will not exert his talents at all, he is still proud of his stable job in the Magic Congress. Many of the students who graduated from the same school failed to work in the Magic Congress. Like most wizards in the United States, Carter reads the New York Ghost for a while before breakfast. On the TV in front of the dining table, the morning news of Mochi was playing, even though he had no idea what Mo Ji was talking about on the TV. When it turned to the third edition, the expression on Carter''s face suddenly froze. Who is Albert Anderson? Carter had already almost forgotten, if the New York Phantom no longer mentioned this person, he would have even completely forgotten him. These days, reporters from the New York Phantom have never been able to interview Albert Anderson as expected, so they changed their minds. Since they could not interview the other party, they interviewed the wizards who had contacted him. Thus, there is today''s third edition of the New York Ghost interview, and they are all well-known wizards in certain fields. "Yes Yes. We met a while ago. Unlike the last New York Ghost report, Mr. Anderson is a very polite boy. Um, what do We are discussing the improvement of a potion. It is hard to imagine that Mr. Anderson has high attainments in potions. He even gave me many suggestions. To be honest, it is really great, I am honored to have the opportunity to meet him. There is no doubt that he will be a great wizard in the future..." The famous potion expert Pigote Mogherila said in an interview. "...The young champion did come to visit me, and with my old friend Nicholas, they came to America to exchange alchemy. However, he doesnt seem to be accustomed to the American magic society. Its normal, isnt it? Many foreign wizards cannot get used to the American magic society. Rude Oh no, I think Mr. Carter was completely talking nonsense in the New York Phantom last time. Of course, I can also understand that the jealousy of the genius made him do something irrational..." The famous alchemist Tagore Jones believes that the New York Phantom of the United States is a bit of a small belly and cannot be discredited just because Albert defeated the American players in the game to mislead other American wizards. Of course, the New York Phantom deleted the latter part of the interview. "...Although, I think Mr. Anderson is much higher than practice in theory, but there is nothing he can do at Mr. Anderson''s age. Well, what do you do? Of course it is to exchange herbal planting and medicinal value. A very good kid, I think he will definitely be a good herbalist in the future. Before leaving, Mr. Anderson hoped to find me to buy some American mint seeds and my homemade mint tea. I gave him a large box. I have to say that he is a person of great taste and morality. Why do you think he wants American mint? Mr. Anderson believes that American mint is a very valuable magical plant. He likes it very much, and even plans to cultivate it himself and unearth other medicinal values ??of this plant. Well, you said that in the New York Ghost report, that guy named Carter was just talking nonsense..." Herbal expert Charles Kokla unceremoniously criticized the New York Ghost in the interview. Of course, the latter interview was also deleted. The expression on Carter''s face completely froze, and he threw the newspaper on the table fiercely, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He did not go to the final interview with Nicholas. For some reason, the voice of Maji''s TV news became extremely irritable, as if everyone was laughing at him. Carter couldn''t understand why so many famous wizards would speak for that kind of nasty guy. On the contrary, he has become a mediocre person who likes to be jealous. It is impossible to imagine how other wizards who have read this newspaper will think of him. Carter never hated a person so much, never. ... "Mr. Anderson, it seems that those few of you are very good." These days, in addition to refining Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent, Nicholas also took Albert to visit his three close friends, and by the way saw the phantom scent grass planted by an American herbalist. However, Albert was not interested in that stuff at all, and instead asked for some American mint seeds. Looking at the New York Phantom, Nicholas vaguely understood the other party''s intentions. It seems that Carter''s interview made him disgusting. The young wizard still holds a lot of grudges. Therefore, Albert met with those experts in various fields, and through other people''s evaluations, he easily reversed his rumors. After all, they are all practical experts, and their influence in the United States is still very good. Their evaluation completely characterizes Carter, who said bad things about Albert at the beginning, as a mediocre wizard who likes to be jealous of geniuses. Nicholas suddenly felt a little sympathy for Mr. Carter, and his life will definitely not be better in the future! Well, the actual situation is a little bit different from Nicholas'' self-repair. Unfortunately, Mr. Carter was just thrown out by the New York Ghost to attract firepower. After all, they didn''t miss Albert at the beginning, and they caught the eye of the audience with him, but now it''s just Mr. Carter''s turn. In fact, Albert didn''t have the mind to calculate that Mr. Carter. He doesn''t even remember who Carter is anymore. What''s more, the two sides will no longer overlap, and there is no need to waste a little thought on the other side. He was just taking advantage of the opportunity of coming to the American magic world to open up some contacts for himself, maybe it will be useful for a day in the future. Members of the Wildsmith family know how to make friends, and Albert thinks it doesn''t hurt to learn a little bit. "Then, we will go back!" Serra took off her hat and said goodbye to the two. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Nicholas, Miss Catherine." Albert smiled and waved goodbye to the two of them. "If you have time, welcome to the UK to play. I guarantee that the air there is freer than the US." The two left the villa and went to the open space outside. Serra took out an old wizard hat~www.novelhall.com~ They naturally did not intend to go back through the normal way, anyway, they will not come to the United States anymore, even if they use the door key, the Magic Congress of the United States cannot control them. What''s more, they don''t even know. The two reached out and grabbed the corner of the wizard''s hat, and the hat began to shake. At the next moment, Albert felt as if there was a force pulling him, and his feet flew off the ground. "They left!" Nicholas looked at the empty space and said to Catherine. "Ok." Catherine looked at the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator on the table and asked, "All failed?" "It''s not a failure. It''s just that if you want to perfect things like potions, you need to spend a lot of time and experience to practice, and Buffy Brain Refreshing Agent, like Fu Ling Ji, can''t make mistakes." Nicholas admired Abe very much. He was so talented that he didn''t expect the other party to be very proficient in potions, and the improved version of Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine did have fewer side effects than the original. "It seems that there is a big gap between me and him!" Catherine is actually very good at potions, but she is powerless in some difficult potions. "Serra can be called the most talented wizard in the magical world for hundreds of years. Naturally, he is very talented." Nicholas could see that Catherine was interested in Albert. After all, it is normal for geniuses to attract each other. But there are some things that can''t be forced. Catherine obviously doesn''t like it. She is more curious and stubborn who doesn''t want to give up. "From today, I will start to teach you Occlumency and Panic!" Nicholas looked at the place where the two disappeared, and said to his granddaughter: "You still have a lot to learn." "Well, I see." Kathleen nodded, she was already ready. Chapter 518： Exhausted "Finally home!" In the scorching summer, Albert dragged his suitcase and appeared on Tibey Avenue, looking up at tenant number 19, and suddenly felt a good feeling of going home. After using the door key to return to England, he retrieved his wand and other magic items from Mr. Bud Brod, declined the invitation to dinner, and hurried home. It''s just that Albert never expected that he would end up behind bars when he returned home. No one else in the family knew where they were going, Albert, who had no key, faced the iron door that blocked him from the door, and was dazed for a while. Then, he took out the lock picking tool from the deformed lizard skin bag and pried the door lock of his own house. Prying one''s own door is definitely a very novel experience. Albert threw the suitcase in the hallway, walked directly into the kitchen, took a bottle of soda from the refrigerator, and took a big gulp into his mouth. When I returned to the living room to blow on the air conditioner, I found a pinned note under the remote control: Albert, we are going to go to your Grandpa Luke to play for a few days, Tom and Shera also took away. If you come back from abroad and we have not returned home yet, remember to eat on time and call us if you have anything to do. Daisy. "Really!" Albert turned on the air conditioner and lay on the sofa to blow the air, preparing to sleep for a while, as if something was wrong there. The door is locked, what''s the use of leaving a note? and so Albert went to the yard, opened a stone, and took a key from the bottom of the processed stone. "Forget it, the weather must have fainted me." Albert stretched out his hand and patted his head. He felt he needed to lie down and rest for a while. Using the door key is really not comfortable. When Albert woke up from the sofa, it was already dark. He flipped through the refrigerator and finally had to ride a bicycle to a nearby supermarket to buy spaghetti. Well, it''s actually the so-called cube surface. This thing is not popular in the UK, and you can only stay in the corner and eat ashes in the supermarket. As for why you dont eat instant noodles, you can only talk about instant noodles in the UK, which is really unbearable. Albert made himself an egg sausage spaghetti, and baked some crunchy bread as an after-dinner snack. After dinner, I called Herb directly and they won''t be back tomorrow. Niya was on the phone and asked if Albert had brought her special products. American wizard snacks, um, are actually the same as Muggle snacks. Although reluctant to admit it, the life of American wizards is closer to that of Muggles. Of course, American wizards also sell some special products, but the Magic Congress of the United States strictly controls this, so their Wizard Street is not as lively as Diagon Alley in the UK. In order to bring gifts to his family and girlfriend, he specially asked Catherine to take him to Wizard Street in the United States, which is also called the American Wizarding Secret Exchange. The American Secret Exchange of Wizards is located at a deep underground entrance in a narrow alley in New York. It has been widened by magic. It is said that there are several secret entrances, all of which have been cast with a spell to drive away the mochi. Before entering, you need to get confirmation from the entrance graffiti before being allowed to enter Wizard Street. It has to be said that American wizards'' defense against Maji is more stringent than that of prisoners in prison. After a brief cleaning of the tableware, Albert sat on the sofa and tried to get in touch with Isabel. He hadn''t spoken to each other for several days. Unfortunately, Isobel did not respond to him immediately. After waiting for a long time, Albert can only put away the double-sided mirror, take out the mirror of Catherine, and try to get in touch with the other party. Well, he is bored and wants to find someone to chat with. Before long, Catherine''s delicate face appeared in the mirror. "good evening!" Albert was a little surprised. He just tried it, but he didn''t expect to actually get in touch. "at night?" On the other side of the mirror, Catherine looked out the window, her tone of voice doubtful. "Oh, I almost forgot, Britain is five hours faster than the United States!" Albert casually found a topic to chat with him, such as the possibility of making American mint into a skin rash ointment. Catherine at the other end of the double-sided mirror was stunned, probably never thought that Albert would talk to herself about such a topic. She is actually quite good at potions, and soon started to mix potions in Albert''s explanation and got a skin rash ointment. "This is it?" Catherine looked at the finished product in front of her, still in a daze. Although I don''t know how effective it is, the faint fragrance still makes her think this ointment should be effective. Suddenly, Catherine wanted to team up with Albert so that the other party could help her research the beauty medicine that could keep her appearance. Catherine is also a girl who loves beauty. She knows very well that she is now the most youthful and beautiful time, but her beauty is destined not to last. Maybe, relying on Albert''s talent, she might be able to do it. If it succeeds, I believe many girls will go crazy because of this. Of course, Albert didn''t know the American girl''s thoughts. After hurriedly ending the exchange, he took out Isabel''s double-sided mirror. "You came back from America, how about there?" Just coming out of the bathroom, the girl who wiped her hair with a towel sat at the desk and looked up at her boyfriend with a smile. "Not so good, the magic society in the United States is different from other European countries." Albert gave Isobel a brief introduction to the situation in the American magic world. "Where is Miss Catherine?" "Miss Catherine?" Albert couldn''t help but stunned, he didn''t understand why Isabel knew about Catherine. "Are you talking about Nicholas''s granddaughter?" Albert''s brain was running quickly, and he asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" "You don''t know?" Isabel''s expression becomes more and more weird~www.novelhall.com~ What do you know? " "Your gossip gossip!" With that said, Isabel was holding a newspaper. There was a black and white photo in the photo. It was a photo that was secretly taken when he and Catherine went shopping on Witcher Street. The angle is not good, but you can see the photo clearly. Two people. "This photo! It should have been taken by someone when I asked Kathleen to take me to Wizard Street in the United States to buy souvenirs for my family." Albert showed a dazed expression and couldn''t help shaking his head with a wry smile. "By the way, American reporters are really disgusting. Didn''t I just reject their interview? To create a topic, I really do everything!" "I think you''d better deal with the interview with the Daily Prophet." Isabel suddenly reminded, "The French side is also spreading your scandal." After speaking, she took out another newspaper and found that the person opposite the double-sided mirror was stunned. The photo of Louise giving him a kiss turned into his scandal somehow. "Not only that." Isobel took out the Daily Prophet not long ago, and it started to talk about his liking for beautiful girls older than himself. "You know, this is just the way they use to attract the public''s attention." Albert suddenly felt tired. "I know, I just want to remind you that you have almost been turned into a man who likes to pedal several boats by the newspaper." Isabel could not help covering his mouth and chuckling. "Don''t laugh, help me find a way." Albert sat on the sofa and complained to his girlfriend on the other side of the mirror, "You don''t want others to say that your boyfriend is a sweetheart!" "Who made you famous?" Isabel spread his hands helplessly, expressing that he could not help. Chapter 519： Alternative education Isobel looked at Albert, who was embarrassed in the double-sided mirror, and felt very interesting. It had been a long time since he had seen anything that could stump him. Of course she would not think that Albert would say a few more words to beautiful girls, just like a few of her friends, even if they have a boyfriend, they like to discuss behind the back which boy is more handsome in school . However, Albert did cause some trouble for himself, and it is estimated that the whole British magic circle is spreading his gossip. "Isobel, are you upstairs?" Mrs. McDoug''s voice came from downstairs, and the smile on the girl''s face was suddenly reduced. "I''m upstairs, what''s the matter?" Isabel opened the door and replied. "You come down, I have something to tell you." Isabel glanced deeply at the double-sided mirror in the room, and couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s time to come, it''s here." After seeing her downstairs, Mrs. McDoug opened the door and asked, "Is there a problem with the Anderson you told me last time." With that said, Mrs. McDoug spread a newspaper on the table, which happened to be the Daily Prophet that Isobel had just shown Albert. In order to prevent this from happening, Isobel took away the newspapers of the last few days, but it still happened. "Mom, you should know what the Daily Prophet is like." Isabel explained helplessly: "They made up all kinds of lies in order to attract the attention of others, especially the woman Rita Skeeter. ." Mrs. McDoug looked at her daughter, sighed and said, "I just want to remind you that if that Anderson is really like it is written in the newspaper, I will dump him as soon as possible, so as not to..." "Okay, mother, you should trust my vision." Isobel felt a little tired. Many people in the magic world believed in the report in the Daily Prophet, and few wizards could take the initiative to delete useful information from the newspaper. "Of course my mother believes you." Mrs. McDoug looked at her daughter and stopped talking. She was actually worried that her daughter was hurt emotionally. After all, she can mention her boyfriend to herself, which shows that Anderson has a heavy weight in her heart. "My business, you don''t have to worry about it. If it''s okay, I''ll go upstairs first." After that, Isobel was about to go upstairs to talk to Albert about this matter. "Katrina, did you say Isobel just now..." Mrs. McDoug looked sideways at her other daughter. "Isobel is not that easy to be deceived." Katrina carefully considered the words, and she didn''t think Albert would be a man with many feet on the boat. No way, Albert''s reputation at school is still very good. Although rumors are always flying, the relationship between him and Isabel still makes her very envious. "You are in the same class as that Anderson, what kind of person is he?" Mrs. McDoug asked. "A very powerful person." Katrina thought for a while and added: "Many girls in the school like him, as to whether it is as described in the newspaper, in fact, I think it is very difficult for someone to deceive Isabel. She can always see through everything easily." "When a woman is in love, IQ will always drop rapidly. Otherwise, your dad would not be able to catch me." Mrs. McDoug sighed gently. In this incident, she was also resting in the hospital. She accidentally read the news in the newspaper and turned away her job in the hospital. She was ready to fulfill her responsibility as a mother and enlighten her daughter, but the situation seemed It was different from what she had imagined. What seems to be a misunderstanding? Katrina felt that Isabel guessed that this might happen, so she quietly hid the newspapers of the last few days. As a result, it was discovered. In the room upstairs, Isabel is asking Albert to complain about this. However, Albert had the same problem the next day. His family is back. "Albert, we will never stop you from looking for a girlfriend, but it''s not right to be bothered. It will only hurt your girlfriend." On the opposite side of the sofa, Daisy and Herb are earnestly doing ideological education for Albert. "Boys can''t bother, after all, you only have one wife in the future." Ok! In fact, the Andersons feel that they have finally had such an opportunity and they should not let their parents educate their children. Yesterday, the couple were talking about it before going to bed. After all, his son is so popular, maybe he had a girlfriend in school, but he just didn''t tell them. If this is the case, Huaxin will be very problematic, and even if it is really not looking for a girlfriend, the couple does not support foreign relationships. "Mom, Albert doesn''t have a girlfriend!" Niya reminded from the side: "Also, I don''t support Albert''s exoticism." Albert looked at his sister rather speechlessly. Is this cursing your brother for being single for a lifetime? "Does Tom have any female cats he likes?" Albert changed the subject. He felt that he should find a female cat for his Tom, although Tom may already have a favorite cat in the ground. "Son, don''t change the subject." Herb said with a look of recognition: "Men must be dedicated, or they will definitely be hated by girls in the future." "Didn''t you mean that girls like bad boys?" Albert finally couldn''t help but complain. "Okay, okay, I know what you guys want to say, but the news in the newspaper is fake. It just creates a scandal to attract everyone''s attention." "The girl in this picture is Louise. Do you remember the wizard girl we met on our last ski holiday in France?" Albert put Tom on the table and pointed to the black and white photo in the newspaper news. Said: "That''s just an ordinary French kiss~www.novelhall.com~ And shouldn''t you care about me winning the championship?" With that said, Albert took out the trophy and placed it on the table. "And this one is my granddaughter who visited an old friend in the United States. I asked her to take me to buy souvenirs for you. As for this photo, because I don''t want to be interviewed by American reporters, they just made up random lace news. , I think its impossible for you to not know." "Well, son, Daisy and I think this is a good opportunity." Herb coughed and reminded: "You are coming of age too (16 years old in the UK), Daisy and I think you should find a girlfriend , If you already have a girl you like, remember to bring it back for us to see." "Why are you so anxious?" Albert was rather speechless. "Can you not be in a hurry?" Daisy couldn''t help but complain. "You are only in the seventh grade at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. You will graduate after you finish. The number of students is still so small. If you don''t meet a girl you like, you will go to Where can I find the right one." "We know you will definitely choose a wizard." Herb agreed, "So you have to do it early." "Well, if I find it, I will remember to invite her to our house as a guest." Albert''s mouth pulled out a little. In his previous life, the family would not allow them to fall in love in middle and high school. It can only be said that different countries, different worlds, and different treatments. "Well, it''s good to know." Daisy added: "Also, we don''t support your exotic relationship, that would be too hard." "Okay, maybe we should discuss Tom''s partner problem. It''s already very old. It''s a bit cruel for Tom to die alone." Albert forced the problem away, and he felt tired. ~： Harry Potter Alchemists name and cover change notice Genius remembers the permanent address of this site in one second: www.81zw.us The name of "The Alchemist of Harry Potter" was asked to change its name for some reason. Now called "The Days at Hogwarts." The cover should also be changed soon. Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us Chapter 520： Helpless beetle The scandals in the newspaper still caused some trouble for Albert. Fred, George and Lee Jordan did not forget to send a ridiculous letter to Albert, by the way congratulations on his winning the international wizard chess tournament. To solve the trouble, Albert accepted an exclusive interview with Rita Skeeter. The interview location was in the Madame Petitfu Teahouse in Hogsmeade, which is open all day long, but there are basically no customers. In the teahouse, Albert flipped through the latest issue of the Daily Prophet. After hearing that the chair was being pulled, he slowly raised his head, looked at the witch who appeared in front of him, and asked: "Rita Ski Miss Te?" The witch''s blonde hair was turned into a large delicate curl, a pair of jeweled glasses was worn on the bridge of her nose, her fingers were holding a crocodile leather handbag, and her nails were red. If she was dressed like Rita Skeeter in her youth, she should be a fashionable and beautiful girl, but she is already old. "Yes, it is not easy to interview you once, Mr. Anderson." Rita Skeeter sat across from Albert and also looked at the young talented wizard in front of him. To be honest, the other''s gaze made her very uncomfortable, and she had the illusion of being seen through. "Actually, I don''t like interviews, and I don''t like being too ostentatious." Albert took a sip of milk tea, and said with a smile, "However, you and your colleagues always like to make up facts, and it still brings me some trouble, so I came to see you." "People always like to watch something..." Rita Skeeter couldn''t help but squinted. She had never seen such a difficult teenager. "I know," Albert interrupted, "attracting readers'' attention. Of course I also know that I have the same troubles in France and the United States, and your colleagues like it very much." After speaking, Albert''s gaze fell on the quill pen he was writing and drawing in the notebook. "Leave that pen alone, Mr. Anderson, tell me..." "I suggest that you don''t use it to record the words between us. That might be unkind to you." Albert took his gaze away from the shorthand quill and interrupted Rita Skeeter rudely. "I know exactly what kind of reporter you are, and the purpose of a newspaper is to sell yourself, regardless of whether the content is true or false." As he said, Albert drank the milk tea in his cup, intertwined his fingers and looked at Rita Skeeter, suddenly showing a weird smile: "Everyone has their own secret, and you are no exception. You are An...illegal Animagus, right!" Albert said the last sentence very lightly, only he and Rita Skeeter could hear it. "what" Rita Skeeter''s eyes widened, her tone was incredible, and she almost knocked over the black tea in front of her, "I don''t know what you are talking about!" She took a deep breath and said coldly. "Let me see, what is your Animagus?" "What did you do to me?" Rita Skeeter had a very bad feeling, and quickly looked away, not daring to look into Albert''s eyes. "Oh, it turned out to be a beetle?" Albert murmured softly, "So, do you often use Animagus to inquire about news?" In the horrified and unbelievable gaze of the female reporter, Albert nodded and said, "Yes, Animagus is really suitable for spy work." "you" Rita Skeeter was trembling all over, and she felt that the person in front of her was a terrible devil, and she could see through herself easily. Albert raised the corners of his mouth and said softly, "Don''t doubt, I am a photographer." "It''s useless, no one would believe it." Rita Skeeter quivered her lips, as if she had taken a lot of effort to say this. "If you have investigated me, you should know that I know many famous wizards and keep good correspondence with them. As long as I write a letter to them, believe me, Azkaban Prison will definitely welcome you. "Albert laughed unkindly: "I think there should be a lot of wizards who hate you. They will definitely take the opportunity to get into trouble!" "Okay, what do you want?" Rita Skeeter clenched her fists. She actually wanted to cast an oblivion spell on the other party and write another vicious article that would discredit the other party, but she quickly Give up this idea and slumped in a chair weakly. "If you don''t want anything, you can re-order the tea, we are talking about the next thing." As he said, Albert took out his pocket and pushed it in front of Rita Skeeter, and said calmly: "I hope you help me wash away those **** scandals, I can answer some of your questions. , Will give you a fee." "that''s it?" "Of course not. I hope that in the future, everything related to my news, you just need to simply or ignore it. If you really need it, write to me instead of making up and making trouble for me." In fact, this last point was the reason why Albert asked Rita Skeeter. He needs to control public opinion, at least not to appear inexplicable reports. Rita Skeeter opened her mouth, her eyes fell on the purse, which contained about twenty gallons. The money is not a lot for Rita Skeeter, but she can undoubtedly keep her secrets, avoid jail, and complete the work of the Daily Prophet, and make a small profit. Most importantly, she has no choice. Although it was ridiculous to compromise with a minor wizard, Rita Skeeter knew that compromise would not do her much harm, at least the other party paid the hush money, which is not a shame. "Alright alright." Rita Skeeter reached for the purse and stuffed it into the crocodile leather handbag, took out a quill pen from it, and started asking questions. "I heard that it was Mr. Bud Brod who recommended you to participate in the international wizard chess competition. Is your wizard chess also taught by the former champion?" "Mr. Browder used to be the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, and our friendship began at that time..." Albert began to recall that period of history, but it was very complicated in Rita Skeeter''s ears. She felt as if she had witnessed the birth of a genius, and Mr. Browder undoubtedly knew Alberts talent. , So I pushed him behind, and the two formed a deep friendship. Later, Albert exploded a bunch of wizards'' names from his mouth. They were all very famous wizards in many fields. Obviously, he hadn''t lied before. "Where is that beautiful French lady?" Rita Skeeter asked a few more questions, then brought up another topic that interests her. "Lois Delacour?" "So that lady''s name is Louise Delacour?" "Actually, I was more familiar with his father. It was a famous potionist, and we had correspondence." Albert recalled, "At that time, I met Mr. Hertok Duggworth in France. During the chat, he learned that I also knew Mr. Delacour, um, that Miss Louises father, so he invited me to visit each other, and we happened to meet halfway." "As for the picture, it was just a French kiss." Albert recalled, "At the time, the reporter should have been photographing the handshake between Mr. Dagworth and Mr. Delacour, probably by accident. A photo. Later, you also know that I became the youngest champion of international wizard chess. Your colleagues may think that you need to make some gimmicks to attract everyone''s attention, so they made up these things. After all, everyone likes gossip news." "So, what about that beautiful American girl?" In fact, Rita Skeeter was very shocked by Albert''s circle of friends. Of course, she knew who Mr. Dagworth was. To be a friend of a potion master, the level of potions would certainly not be low. " "That is the granddaughter of Mr. Nicholas, an American alchemist. She also likes alchemy very much. Mr. Sierra and I met each other by chance when we visited Mr. Nicholas." Albert thought for a while and said: "When I am about to return to England, please ask Miss Catherine to take me to Wizard Street in the United States, and prepare to buy some special products from the American magical world for my friends. That photo was taken at that time. Yes, because I refused an interview from an American reporter at the time, he, like his French counterpart, fabricated a scandal at will. They are not responsible anyway, and everyone likes to watch this kind of stuff." Rita Skeeter was a little disappointed. Things were almost the same as she expected. She wanted to find some breaking news, and she continued to ask, "I heard that there was an incident between you and an employee of the Ministry of Magic at the time. Some unpleasant conflicts." "Unpleasant conflict?" Albert recalled a little, and said helplessly, "It''s not an unpleasant conflict, it''s just a helpless misunderstanding." "misunderstanding?" "That Miss Catherine also gave me a kiss." Albert said helplessly, ""The young employee who received me seems to be an admirer of Miss Catherine. You should It is not difficult to guess that the jealous young man deliberately caused me some trouble within his working authority~www.novelhall.com~. In the end, they searched me and made a mess of my luggage. " "I think a reasonable apology is necessary." Albert said calmly: "After all, I should be very cooperative in accepting all inspections, and his suspicion caused us unnecessary trouble." "Jealous, abuse of power, distortion of facts, nonsense." "As for why the newspapers say that." Albert shrugged, "I think it might be because I beat the American player who has a good chance of winning the championship!" "Distorted facts and deliberately provoke contradictions." Rita Skeeter became more excited as she wrote, and continued to ask, "Do you have anything special about this trip to America?" "The magic society in the United States is not the same as the magic society in Europe or even most countries. They have many strict laws. For example, after you go to the United States, you need to go to the Magic Congress to apply for a temporary wand permit as soon as possible, otherwise you It''s illegal." Albert thought for a while and said: "I suggest that the Magic Congress of the United States print a guide to the American Magic Society, detailing some legal rules that need to be strictly followed after going to the Magic Society of the United States. I believe that this can reduce magic well. The work of Congress, and greatly ease the pressure on prisons. "After all, not all wizards are like me. Before going to the United States, they have carefully understood the situation of the American magic society." Albert put down the milk tea that had been drunk and said calmly. "I will write an article that pleases you." Rita Skeeter put away the parchment, her face full of excitement. "After you finish writing, remember to send me a first draft to see. Don''t forget, Miss Rita Skeeter." After that, Albert got up and went to the counter to pay, and then borrowed the fireplace of Mrs. Pattif''s Tea House , Fly directly to Diagon Alley. Chapter 521： Whose trick "It''s really Albert." After George saw the headlines in todays Daily Prophet, he was shocked to shake off the potatoes on his hands. "Speaking of which, how did he convince the woman Rita Skeeter." On the headline section of the Daily Prophet, an exclusive interview about the youngest wizard chess champion in the world was published. This interview wiped out all the scandals of Albert. "I guess it wasn''t for Kanon to level the woman." Fred, who had just moved his head over, said his own speculation, "In Albert''s habit, it is estimated that he has caught Rita Skeeter''s handle and threatened her to correct her mistake." "I think so too." George agreed. They certainly know that Albert has enough Garon to beat Rita Skeeter, but Albert is not a person who likes to suffer from his own suffocation. Just look at the fate of the Slytherin students who want to trouble him. However, the possibility of Hua Jialong''s settlement is very low. The biggest possibility is to directly grab Rita Skeeter''s handle and forcefully hold the opponent''s head to let her solve the problem by herself. I have to say that after several years of roommates, the twins still know Albert''s character very well. "What''s the handle?" Percy asked curiously. He also knew exactly what Rita Skeeter was. "How do we know, go and ask him yourself." George thought for a while and said. "However, I think if you ask Albert, he will probably tell you that he paid Rita Skeeter to level it." If Albert doesn''t want to say, he can find out countless kinds of truth to answer your question. "I am back." At this moment, Mr. Weasley walked into the house with his exhausted body. He has been working for several days in a row recently. Last night, he even checked seven stores and found a lot of contraband. "Dad, you''re back." Percy got up and took Mr. Weasley''s briefcase, and put it in the usual place. "It''s boring, the Ministry of Magic is in a mess right now," Mr. Weasley muttered. "What''s the matter?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "It''s not the exclusive interview with Rita Skeeter. It is thought to be likely to cause international disputes." Mr. Weasley took the lead, pointed his finger at the newspaper that George was reading, and said: "You see the back Just a few articles, an interview about Albert Andersons trip to the United States." A few people turned to the third edition and soon understood why they said that it might cause international disputes. "I think Albert shouldn''t lie. In fact, he rarely lied to deceive others." As soon as George finished speaking, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. Albert really didn''t lie much? He is only good at misleading others with truthful words, so most of the things in the newspaper are true. didn''t lie. Well, nothing wrong. "Nowadays, many wizards in the British magical world have a dislike for the Magic Congress of the United States, and they even started to discuss the policies of the United States that are different from other countries." Mr. Weasley bit his sausage and muttered, "If it weren''t written in the newspaper The American magical world does not allow owls. I even suspect that a bunch of people have sent letters to Mr. Carter." "They can use international mail channels." George said without hesitation. "Yes Yes." Mr. Weasley murmured, Someone in the United States is protesting against the British sending a large number of letters and packages with dark magic or dangerous goods. "Awesome, I think Mr. Carter will be pleasantly surprised." "This is not a good idea. It will cause international disputes." Mr. Weasley sighed helplessly as he looked at his gloating sons. "Dad, I think Albert''s words are true." Fred said solemnly: "The eight achievements of the United States are like a ghost." "Yes." Fred nodded in agreement. "When he wrote last time, he also told us that he would not go to the United States again. He also warned us that it''s better to stay away from the United States. Wizards who are not familiar with the laws. , Its easy to commit a felony and be put in a jail." "We have never seen Albert express his dislike of something so unabashedly." Fred and George said in unison. Mr. Weasley was choked. In fact, many wizards really don''t know what''s going on in the United States, but the Daily Prophet emphasized a name: "Rappaport Law". Mr. Weasley felt that Rita Skeeter was going to make trouble with this. For example, it is described in the newspaper that the staff of the Magical Congress of the United States deliberately embarrassed others because they were jealous, and deliberately discredited the champion of the international wizard chess competition in the Ghost Daily because he defeated the most promising player in the United States to win the wizard chess championship? The American journalist also deliberately twisted the facts because of Albert''s refusal to interview? Rita Skeeter even wrote at the end of this interview: The author squeezed a cold sweat for our young international wizard chess champion. If it were not for his cautious character, perhaps someone accidentally violated the laws of the Magic Congress of the United States and needed to spend the second half of the year in a US prison. Time. The author sincerely hopes that the Magic Congress of the United States will consider Mr. Andersons proposal to print an entry guide for the Magic Society of the United States in order to reduce the number of incoming wizards inadvertently violating the laws of the Magic Congress of the United States. Look, is this all human words? How do you look at it, it looks like the Magic Congress of the United States deliberately lures wizards who go to the United States to violate the laws made by the Magic Congress of the United States? However, once the newspaper was published, it caused wizards to express sympathy for their young champion in the United States. Albert received a lot of comfort letters, and many people even sent him a lot of sweets and other small gifts. It''s just that these things were sealed up by Albert tossing a box. When they were talking about newspaper news, Rons untimely voice suddenly rang, "Dad, I think Harry may be in some trouble. I have sent him 12 letters, but he never gave me. reply." "If Harry doesn''t reply in the last few days, I''ll pick him up in person. As you know, I''ve been busy in the last few days!" Mr. Weasley said. Although he thought this kind of thing was a bit rash, he felt that he personally invited him, and Harry''s guardian shouldn''t refuse it. However, things have changed much faster than Mr. Weasley expected! Before leaving get off work that evening, Mr. Weasley heard from a colleague that the famous Harry Potter violated the secrecy laws by using magic in front of Muggles and was warned by the Ministry of Magic. Its just that Mr. Weasley has recently ransacked his home, and he still needs to get approval from the Ministry of Magic. The process is relatively slow. He regrets that he didnt find an acquaintance to help connect with Floo. Mr. Weasley didn''t know. After learning about it, Ron and his twin brothers were also discussing Harry''s affairs. "I think Harry must have encountered some serious trouble, otherwise it would be impossible to use magic in front of Muggles. He must know that it is forbidden." After learning the news, Ron became more disturbed. "Maybe, we can personally pick him up and come to our house as a guest." Fred said suddenly, he took out the universal knife Albert sent them, and there was a note on it: just in case. "We can''t use magic. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com" Ron reminded. "Daddy''s car can be used." George said without hesitation: "I think Albert is suggesting that Harry may be locked up, so he thinks we will use the knife picking tool." "Lock picking?" Ron was a little confused. "That''s a Muggle trick. The little trick we learned from Albert. Hogwarts has many doors that can''t be opened with the Arachno hole spell. They can all be opened with Muggle tricks." Fred Explained. Based on what he knew about Albert, the other party gave them a universal knife with a message like that. It was 80% that Albert learned through prophecy that they would save Harry Potter. Of course, Rons ears heard this, and he only felt that Fred and George were just making excuses for themselves, but he agreed to use the flying car. That car was modified by Mr. Weasley, so it can be invisible, and no one would even notice a car flying in the sky at night. "But, how should we drive the car away quietly?" Ron mumbled. "Don''t worry, I have a way!" Fred said with a smile, "Go and help me watch Mom, and George and I will get the car keys." In the middle of the night, Fred used a flying curse to get the car key. The three secretly went downstairs to the garage, got into the modified Ford car, activated the invisible button, and let the car drive out of the garage. , Flying towards the sky. :. : Chapter 522： invite "What are you thinking about?" "When do you want to introduce you to my family." "You told your family about us?" "Not yet." Albert shook his head, "They told me to take it back if I had a girlfriend." "Oh, Muggles started dating early?" Isabel asked curiously. "They worry that I can''t find a girlfriend." Albert''s face couldn''t help showing a wry smile. "They got married very young. Since knowing that there are very few students at Hogwarts, they have urged me to find a girlfriend as soon as possible. Hurry up and soak you in your hands." "By the way, I told my mother about our affairs." The girl in the mirror twirled her red hair with her fingers, and smiled and said, "However, within a few days of talking to her, you had a bunch of scandals, and my mother was very suspicious of my vision. Fortunately, you are very The scandal will be resolved soon. Otherwise, her impression of you is probably not very good." "Think of me as a silly bastard?" Albert asked rhetorically. "That''s right." The girl sighed lightly, "People''s preconceived thinking is still very heavy." "I hope I didn''t impress her too badly." "Although it was really not very good at the beginning, you quickly dealt with that matter, and my mother''s impression of you was actually pretty good." Isobel let go of the tangled hair of his fingertips and smiled happily." She recognizes your abilities." Everyone knows what Rita Skeeter is, but in normal times, everyone still likes to read articles written by that woman. After all, the article is very interesting, all kinds of gossip. As long as it doesn''t involve one''s own business, no one will reject such an article. Anyway, watching the show is never too big a problem. "Are you free next week?" Isabel asked suddenly. I dont know why, Albert thinks Isobels cheeks are a little red. When he rarely sees the other person blushing, he cant help being very curious: "Are you going to invite me to your house?" The girl unexpectedly rolled her eyes at him, "Mom wants to invite you to my house for dinner." "How about you come to my house first?" "Forget it, wait until your sister is older!" Isabel didn''t immediately agree, "And, I remember we actually met once in Diagon Alley by accident." Albert recalled it a little, and it seemed that this happened. "Well, how should I get to your side?" "Take the Knight Bus." Isabel said without hesitation, "I can reserve a parking space for you." "I heard that the thing is uncomfortable to sit up." Albert didn''t refuse, he was just considering whether he should bring something to meet up. Of course, it doesnt really matter, but sometimes there are some trivial things to worry about. "That''s it, I will notify you when the time is confirmed." Isabel added: "Mom has been very busy, and spends most of her time working in the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries." "Speaking of which, I think we do have too many similarities." Albert couldn''t help but sigh, but he was quickly attracted by the noise outside the window. Sheila flew in from outside, and the owl disappeared inexplicably in the morning. It is estimated that she went to Weasley''s house to get the letter. After calculating the time, Fred and George should have rescued Potter. Shera, who fell on the table, almost squeezed the double-sided mirror from the table. Fortunately, Albert removed the mirror in time. "You are really a busy man!" Isabel also noticed the owl that fell in front of Albert. Xuela was startled by the sudden sound, turned her head to look around, and finally shook her head, stared at the figure in the mirror, and touched the mirror with her head. "That''s it for now, see you tomorrow night." said, the figure in the double-sided mirror disappeared. "Look, you scared people away again!" Albert jokingly stroked the owl''s head, took out the letter and looked at the sender''s name. It was Hermione. Hermione told Albert in the letter that Harry had been rescued from his uncle''s house by Ron, George and Fred. From the description in the letter, Hermione disagrees very much with the three people''s adventure. It''s really unbelievable, how dare they do that. If someone sees them driving a flying car, they will definitely be expelled from school. Even Mr. Weasley will be hurt and lose his job. I have to say that, most of the time, Hermione''s head is quite reasonable. In the letter, it was mentioned that the house elf intercepted Harry''s letter. Hermione wrote in her letter: Harry thinks someone wants to tease him. I think this is suspicious. What do you think about it. At the end of the letter, Hermione left the date she and Harry met at Diagon Alley. "What''s the name of the house-elf in the Malfoy family?" Albert murmured, "In the end, it seems that he died while saving Harry." Albert doesn''t have to go to Diagon Alley. He has already been there. He went there not long ago when he met Rita Skeeter, and bought all the books by the way. Niya did not complain about it less, because they waited for him to come back in Uncle Charlies shop and had lunch by the way. Charlie''s milk tea shop is still very popular, but the variety and taste of milk tea are getting more and more strange. However, Albert''s fragrant potato-baked cheese recommended to Charlie is well received. The British are still very good at potato cooking, just like the Chinese people can use rice to make a hundred ways of eating. As for why the elves of the Malfoy family would warn Harry, Albert naturally knew the reason. The problem of the secret room, he didn''t even think about preventing it, and it was more in his interest to use this matter to trigger more tasks. However, UU reading www.uukanshu.com needs a little calculation if it wants to get more benefits. "How do you feel, I''m more and more like a conspirator!" Albert touched his chin and muttered to himself. said, he took out a piece of parchment from the drawer and began to write to Hermione: "This matter is very strange. If Harry''s description is correct, then there is a problem. The house elves will basically not violate the owner''s orders. If they do, it means that the matter will be true. " "Because house elves generally cannot use magic without the owner''s permission." Albert thought for a while and continued to write: "He refused to tell Harry who was planning this. I guess that guy is the owner of the house elf. The house elves need to protect their masters, so its normal if you cant tell them. After a little speculation, its not difficult to guess." "The act of hitting the wall from the house elves, I think it did not deceive Harry, because that is a way for the house elves to punish themselves." Albert had deliberately learned about the house elves. Of course, most of what he wrote in the letter was his random analysis. Although a little gossiping, Albert believed that Hermione would believe a little bit, at least arousing vigilance. "So, it''s best to make Potter be careful. I have a hunch that he might be unlucky this year." After Albert finished writing, he noticed Shera''s eyes, smiled and put the letter into the drawer, and raised his hand to nod. Click its head, "Don''t worry, it''s not too late to send the letter after you recover. With me, you never have to worry about nothing to do." :. : Chapter 523： Its so hard Recently, Rita Skeeter was in a bad mood and she was temporarily suspended by the Daily Prophet. As one of the main editors of the "Daily Prophet" and a source of guarantee for the newspaper''s best-selling, Barnabas Guffi''s approach is rather stupid. Warning from the Ministry of Magic? What counts to Rita Skeeter, since she became a reporter, the Ministry of Magic has warned 49 times, but they still have nothing to do with themselves. "Come on, what can I do?" Rita Skeeter asked calmly, looking at the old acquaintance in front of him. "Because of your relationship, our relationship with the US Ministry of Magic has become quite bad." As an employee of Barty Crouch''s office, Bertha Jorkins was also helpless, she didn''t want to deal with Rita Skeeter at all. However, she had just been rushed from the Department of Magical Transportation to the Department of International Magical Cooperation of the British Ministry of Magic. She was sent by her boss to deal with her acquaintances, trying to figure out what the situation is. Because of the last report and the overreaction of some wizards, the relationship between the British Ministry of Magic and the United States Ministry of Magic was very bad. "I''m just reporting the truth, Jorkins." Faced with doubts from acquaintances, Rita Skeeters tone was calm, "When I interviewed the Mr. Anderson, the other party said that. I just expressed what he meant." Of course, Rita Skeeter didn''t dare to push the pot all over Albert''s head, otherwise she would really have to enter Azkaban. In the Ministry of Magic, a bunch of people wanted to throw her into prison. Who made Rita Skeeter really like to write sensational false stories of celebrities in the wizarding world, and for this offended many people. "So, these are real?" Bertha Jorkins obviously didn''t believe Rita Skeeter''s nonsense. She had worked for the Daily Prophet for a while, and she knew exactly who the woman in front of her was. "Of course, this is the fact." Rita Skeeter was very impatient and wanted to end this **** conversation as soon as possible. She felt that she should tell others about the Ministry of Magic''s face. "You should know that this kind of rhetoric is impossible to dismiss that Mr. Crouch." Bertha Jorkins said grimly. "She really doesn''t want to mess things up anymore. In the years since she entered the Ministry of Magic, She has changed several departments." "This is the fact, you don''t know the United States, why not study it yourself?" "I heard that you have been suspended." "Don''t worry about this, I will be reinstated soon." Rita Skeeter is really not worried about her suspension. Her job is not just to write articles in the Daily Prophet. Writing for "Witcher Weekly" is also one of her jobs. Rita Skeeter felt that she should write an article about the American magic world to let everyone understand what the British International Magic Cooperation Department did. As a result of this, the International Magic Cooperation Department received a large number of owl letters, and many wizards believed that Barty Crouch''s compromise was a weak act. Bertha Jorkins, who submitted that report, was naturally unlucky. At the same time he was scolded by Barty Crouch, he was sent to burn those letters. Many wizards added some information to the letter, and God knows what will happen when it is burned. Jorkins was also helpless, but he still sorted out the matter very seriously and resubmitted a report. According to her research, she found that the actual situation was indeed not much different from what Rita Skeeter described. In particular, the description of the American magic world in the "Witcher Weekly", even if it is a little exaggerated, does not show much deviation. This kind of thing happened to Rita Skeeter, who likes nonsense, it''s really incredible. Perhaps, the reality has been exaggerated to the point that there is no need for the woman to continue exaggerating. After Bertha Jorkins sorted out the information, he took the things to the director''s office, but Mr. Barty Crouch seemed to be away. "I don''t know if he will take it seriously." Bertha Jorkins doubted this, and Barty Crouch hoped to restore friendly relations with the American magic world. "Jorkins." Ludo Bagman asked. "Is Batty there?" "The director is not here." "It''s really bad. I have a document here that needs his signature." Ludo Bagman said distressedly: "When Barty comes back, remember to remind him to sign. You will need it tomorrow." "Ok." Bertha Jorkins immediately agreed, and as an employee of Barty Crouch''s office, this is also one of her jobs. However, after get off work, when Barty Crouch did not show up, Bertha Jorkins could only send the document to the house of his boss, Mr. Barty Crouch, for signature. Crouch is a famous family of wizards. When Bertha passed by, her boss, Mr. Batty Crouch, was not at home. The house elf told Bertha that the master Barty Crouch would be back soon, and asked her to wait in the hall for a while. Bertha Jorkins agreed. She thought it was better to hand the document to the other person in person, watch her sign, and then send it to Ludo Bagman. Putting the document on the table, Bertha drank the tea from the family elves. Just as she was looking at the furnishings in the hall of her boss, she suddenly heard a low voice of conversation, as if someone was talking. Bertha stood up suspiciously and walked towards the kitchen in the direction of the sound, the sound becoming more pronounced. In the kitchen, the house elf seemed to be talking to a man, but there was no one in the kitchen. Is someone hiding in an invisible cloak? "House elves call that man''s master?" Bertha Jorkins immediately realized something. Could it be Barty Crouch Jr., the son of Barty Crouch Sr.? But ~www.novelhall.com~ Barty Crouch''s son has died in Azkaban prison. "Could it be..." It''s hard for Bertha Jorkins to believe that Barty Crouch Sr. would do something like that. "How will you be here?" The house elf noticed someone behind him, suddenly turned his head and looked at Bertha Jorkins nervously. "Who were you talking to just now, it was Barty Crouch Jr., right!" Bertha Jorkins took a step forward. "I don''t know what you are talking about?" The house elf was very nervous, trying to prevent the other party from coming forward to uncover the invisible cloak. "Jorkins, what are you doing here?" Barty Crouch appeared behind Bertha Jorkins without warning. "Mr. Barty Crouch, did you save your son from Azkaban?" Bertha Jorkins looked at her boss in disbelief. In her memory, Barty Crouch was a hateful person, he even almost became the Minister of Magic, because his son was a Death Eater that made him miss that opportunity. "Jorkins, you shouldn''t be nosy, this is a terrible mistake, sorry." Barty Crouch sighed, raised his wand and pointed at the witch in front of him, preparing to make him forget this memory. However, if you want to keep the secret completely, you have to use a powerful forgetting curse to make her completely forget what happened today. Bertha Jorkins, who was under the Forgotten Curse, was completely stupid. "Master, she will forget what happened just now, right." The house elf was shaking all over. "Yes." Barty Crouch looked at the woman in front of him, shook his head helplessly and said: "I use a very strong forgetting spell, which is very likely to cause permanent damage to her memory, but this is also impossible. , Who makes her like to be nosy." Chapter 524： Knight bus "Where is Albert going?" Early in the morning, after breakfast, Niya stood at the door holding the fat Tom cat and watched Albert disappear at the door. put down her waving arms, Niya turned to look at her parents, she always felt that her family seemed to be hiding something from her. "Someone invited him to be a guest, you know, your brother is very good, and managing some contacts is very helpful to his future." Daisy said softly. Herb glanced at his wife and nodded, which is indeed correct. However, Albert did not go to an academic gathering this time, but went to dinner at his girlfriend''s house. The night before, Albert finally confessed to them that he had a girlfriend. At that time, Herb and Daisy both showed such expressions. They never worried that Albert could not find a girlfriend. After all, he was so good and he also won an international wizard chess championship. How could they not find him? To girlfriend? The two are more worried that they have nothing in common. However, I heard that the beautiful red-haired girl named Isabel is also a genius. The couple could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. There must be something to talk about between genius and genius. Sure enough, his son still reassured them as always. Its just that Niya seems a little disgusted with these things, so the couple can only help conceal it for the time being. They all blamed them for not fulfilling their responsibilities as a parent before. They kept Albert with his sister, which made Nya develop a strong dependence and admiration for Albert. This situation will only disappear gradually when Niya grows up. Albert walked to a remote street, took out his pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time, then raised his head and looked around, and soon saw a bus approaching here. He quickly raised his wand and waved it forward. A few seconds later, a bright purple three-story bus stopped in front of him and almost hit a pedestrian on the side of the road. If it weren''t magic, the Knight Bus would have killed a bunch of Muggles. A young man in a purple uniform, about twenty-five years old, stood at the door of the car, took out a crumpled note from his pocket, and read the words in a fluent tone, "Welcome to the bus, this is for An emergency passenger transport run by a witch or wizard in trouble. Just stretch out your wand and get in the car, we can take you wherever you want to go. My name is James Joyce, and its you The conductor." After finishing speaking, he paused, looked up and down Albert''s clothes and face, and suddenly said, "You are Albert Anderson, right." "Can''t the Muggles see this Cavalier bus?" Albert turned off the subject. There were other Muggles nearby, but no one noticed the car. "If you don''t listen well or watch it well, they won''t notice anything." Joyce looked at Albert''s face with interest and suddenly said, "Mr. Anderson, the youngest champion of international wizard chess. Right, it''s an honor to meet you." "Seriously, it''s been a long time since no one in the UK has won an international wizard chess tournament!" After that, he actually wanted to shake hands with Albert, "You must be the most important person I have received during my time as a conductor. Wizard." "You will definitely receive a wizard heavier than me next summer." Albert began to take Garon from his pocket, "How much does it cost to go to Dingworth Village in Cornwall." "Nine silver Sicos," Joyce said, "I won''t do this anymore next summer." "Nine silvers." Albert quickly paid the money and got in the car. The various chairs in the car were arbitrarily surrounded by the window. Several hapless wizards seemed to stop the car suddenly and be brutally brutal. Fell to the ground and was muttering to get up. With a loud bang, the wizard who was just about to get up fell down again due to inertia. "It''s a terrible feeling." If Albert hadn''t grabbed the railing next to him in time, he would be no better than them. "Earn, this is Anderson. I didn''t expect the champion to ride our Cavaliers bus." Joyce knocked on the window glass and smiled and said to the driver, "This is our driver, Ern Prun." "Oh, that''s that Anderson?" The driver turned his head to look at Albert, not paying attention to the front at all. "Be careful, you''ll hit it!" Albert reminded loudly. Although he knew that a car accident should be unlikely, he still felt that having a magic wand in his hand could give him a sense of security. When the Knight Bus was about to load the car in front, the car parked on the side of the road seemed to have long legs, and it jumped away by itself. It felt a little weird. "Come with me." Joyce took him to an empty bed on the second floor, then gave him the ticket, and said, "You need to take a detour to Dingworth Village, I suggest You sit down and rest for a while. Of course, if you want to get off first, you need to tip." "I hope not to detour." Speaking, Albert took a Gallon from his pocket. "Oh, you are so generous, of course it''s okay." Joyce was a little surprised to see Garon that Albert had pushed into his hands, and said in surprise. "However, we have to let Mrs. Marsh go down first." At this moment, vomiting and terrible clattering sounded from the lower floor, "She is very uncomfortable. You can reach your destination in about ten minutes at most." After he finished speaking, he heard a bang again, and he almost fell to the ground, and the scenery outside the window changed again. "Abergavenny is here. The next stop is Dingworth Village in Cornwall." The car rumbling along a narrow country road, the trees on both sides jumped to make way for the two unlicensed buses. A witch got out of the car with Joyce''s support. She looked a bit bad. Soon, the Knight Bus continued to travel for a while, and then there was another loud bang, and the scenery outside the window changed again. "It''s a terrible experience, it''s better not to sit on this thing next time." Its really not a good experience to ride a bus that keeps banging and jumping hundreds of miles forward at once. Albert almost fell down five times and felt like vomiting. Riding a Cavalier bus was worse than using a door key. The car suddenly drove on a main street in the downtown area, and then appeared on a bridge, and then his ears finally remembered that Dingworth village had arrived. finally reached. Albert couldn''t help but relax, and hurriedly left the car. He didn''t want to stay in the car for a moment. Soon, he heard a bang in his ear~www.novelhall.com~The knight bus disappeared. "Similar to the technology of apparition?" Albert murmured. "No wonder, every time I hear a popping sound, it just doesn''t seem to be a long distance." He was a little curious about how the wizards made the two cars Apparition together. Albert retracted his thoughts and looked up around. This is a small town by the sea, with no other Muggles around. How should I find Isabel''s home? Albert sent a message to Isabel, then walked along the street, and soon found that his worries were unnecessary. He saw Isabel waving at him not far away. Just, what''s the matter with the one next to her. Albert walked over quickly and looked at a young man who was looking at him poorly. "Isobel, this is..." the man asked first. "Albert Anderson, his boyfriend, who are you?" Albert looked at each other with oppressive eyes, quickly understood what was going on, and murmured, "What a poor fellow ." "You are faster than I expected." "This is the effect of the ability of money." Albert smiled and took Isobel''s hand and walked forward, leaving behind the Muggle youth who stared blankly at their departure. "Your charm is really good." Albert couldn''t help joking, "Unfortunately, he is not the protagonist in the story. He can''t catch up with you, the beautiful heroine." Chapter 525： BBQ by the sea Isabel''s home is located on the outskirts of Dingworth Village, and it is not facing the sea. After getting off the Knight Bus, it will take a long time to walk to her home. According to the girl, there are five households of wizards living in Dingworth. Most of them live in the remote outskirts of Dingworth Village, and they rarely deal directly with Muggles. The house of the McDoug family is not as curious as the Weasleys. It is very similar to the Muggles villa. Even if Muggles really noticed it, they wouldnt be surprised. "The spell to expel Muggles was cast here, so basically no Muggles will visit, and no one will notice here. It''s a bit like a broken cauldron bar." Isabel introduced to Albert when he was on the road. Noting that her boyfriends gaze was on the gardens flowerbed, the girl casually said: Mom likes to grow herbs in the flowerbed, but she doesnt have time to take care of it most of the time. She can only let them grow freely. Currently, there are only vigorous Herbs can survive." "I can see that no one has taken care of it for a long time." If a Muggle saw it, he would probably think it was a deserted villa! The two followed the cobblestone path and came to the house. They could see that it was originally a beautiful villa. It''s a pity, because there is no one to take care of it, it is gradually abandoned. "She is too busy. She is absent during the day, and it is estimated that she will come back at night." Isabel added, "I think she will come back early." "I will spend the night at your house," Albert asked suddenly, "Sleep in your room?" "I should use Floo powder to send you back." Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Also, don''t think about that." "You know, what a **** girl!" "You are younger than me!" Isabel raised his hand and poked Albert in the chest, "You lustful fellow." During the laughter, Isobel opened the door and invited Albert into the house. In the lobby, Katrina is watching the latest issue of "Witcher Weekly." Hearing the sound of the door opening, she raised her head and looked at the two entering the room, the muscles on her face trembling slightly. Albert felt that this acquaintance did not seem to welcome his arrival, and Katrina''s expression was indescribably subtle. "Do you mind taking me around the beach here." "Come with me!" Isabel saw her sister''s reaction, she couldn''t help but sighed slightly, she wondered if she had made a wrong decision. Allowing Albert to stay here will only make the atmosphere more embarrassing, so just go on a date elsewhere. "I''ll go as well." Katrina closed the "Witcher Weekly" and stood up and said. At this moment, Albert really wants to complain. Let''s go on a date. What are you going to do with you? Is it a light bulb? Albert and Isobel cast a weird expression at Katrina at the same time. "It''s boring to stay at home alone." Katrina curled her lips and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Isobel''s gaze. "The village of Dingworth is full of cliffs, but I can''t find the beach you want." Katrina said to Albert, "but I know there is a place with a nice view and I can take you there. It just so happens that I have it too. Things have to go over there." Dingworth Village does not have a beach around it. In other words, most of the places here are cliffs, and there is a large piece of soft rock below the cliff. After a full half-hour walk, the three arrived at the place Katrina said. When passed, it happened to be ebb, and there was a small beach in a depression under a very remote cliff. "There is a trail that can go down there, but it is steep and dangerous, so we''d better use this." As he said, Katrina took out an old flying broomstick from her leather bag, flew down with Isobel, and threw Albert directly on the cliff. "This guy must be deliberate, is it the so-called hatred because of love?" Albert couldn''t help but laugh at himself. He naturally guessed that there were several possibilities, and he felt funny for no reason. After shaking off the thoughts in his mind, he looked up around and took out the flying broom from the deformed lizard belt and flew down by himself. Almost no one has been here, the sea sand is fine and white, but the beach is a bit small. "Is it beautiful?" Katrina said triumphantly. "It''s really beautiful." The girl has taken off her boots and strolled on the beach, letting the waves beat her feet gently. "If you like, I will buy a piece of land here in the future and build a villa on it." Albert looked around and had to admit that it was really good. "Just take a staircase to get here." Katrina felt disgusted as if she had eaten a fly, and stared at Albert dissatisfiedly. This guy actually planned to take this place as her own. It was an asshole. "Thank you, Katrina." Isobel liked it very much, "Albert was just joking." "I don''t think this guy is joking, it is said that his words have come true." Katrina said grimly. "When we were very young, we often went to the beach to catch fish and play." Isabel recalled. "Yes!" Katrina''s tone suddenly stopped, and she took out the fish box and dip net from her leather bag. Albert asked in a weird tone, "Are we going to catch the sea?" "The reefs over there are rich in seafood resources, maybe you can help, let Isabel make us fresh fish soup at noon." Katrina said confidently. Albert felt that Katrina wanted to embarrass herself, but he didn''t care. He was born in a small town by the sea in his previous life, even though he spent most of the rest of his time in the city. "It''s a very interesting experience." Albert said, "Although I don''t know how to use magic dishes, I know how to cook simple dishes." "Are you really almighty?" Katrina said quietly, "I''ll beg you later." Near the reef, there are indeed a lot of fish. Katrina and Isobel are skilled at fishing the big fish~www.novelhall.com~ If you can use magic, it will be much easier. "When Albert was speaking, he saw two big bread crabs in a crack in the rock. "The British seem to rarely eat crabs." Albert murmured. At least, he rarely eats crabs since he came to this world. "What are you talking to yourself?" "Do you eat this?" Albert asked, pointing his finger at the plump bread crab. "Of course you eat, why not, you haven''t eaten this, right?" Katrina looked stranger when he saw Albert grabbing a big bread crab easily. "In fact, many people don''t eat sea crab much because it is more troublesome to eat." Isabel explained, "I will do it if you want to eat it." "No, let me do it!" Albert said mysteriously, "I haven''t grilled on the beach." "Barbecue by the sea?" Soon, the sisters understood what Albert meant. This guy actually took out the alcohol stove, the saucepan and all kinds of seasonings. "Why do you carry these things on your body?" Katrina watched in amazement as Albert used a sharp knife to dismember the two bread crabs, and soon a fragrance floated on the beach. "You are more magical than magic. Are Muggles cooking food like this?" Isobel took a bite of the crab meat that had been fried in butter, as if it had only been slightly fried in butter. The taste was really good. Chapter 526： Agreement "That guy... definitely premeditated." Looking at the glass of Butterbeer that was placed in front of her, Katrina was stunned for a moment, and that thought soon came to her mind. Otherwise, who would be okay with such a bunch of things on him? Lie to ghosts... No, ghosts are not that easy to be deceived. Although I don''t want to admit it, Albert''s craftsmanship is really good, and the seafood tastes really good. How come I haven''t found these sea crabs to cook like this before? When Katrina bit a large piece of fish and swallowed her belly, the nasty sound interrupted her thoughts, and then she saw a camera stretched towards her. "Come on, take some pictures for us!" Albert asked, "You can use a camera, right?" "It won''t work!" Katrina said grimly, "That is a Muggle item, do you think I might use it?" "Oh, that''s a pity." Albert didn''t care about the girl''s tone, and motioned to Isobel to pose and prepare to take some photos of her at the beach, but it was a pity that he was not wearing a swimsuit. "It''s a good shot." Albert looked at the girl eating skewers in the photo, and said with a smile, "It would be better if I changed into a beautiful white dress." "Does Albert like girls in white dresses?" After eliminating the grilled fish skewers, Isobel brought his head over, looked at himself in the photo, and asked curiously. "I just think that the white girl in the long skirt will be more pure with the beautiful beach." Albert explained with a smile: "Usually, I rarely see you like this. After all, most of the time you compare ..." "What is the comparison?" The girl raised her eyebrows and asked. "Wise." Albert considered the words carefully, "Well, that''s probably what it meant." For some reason, Katrina felt very heartbroken. It was a wrong decision to follow by myself. Even if I just had a seaside barbecue, I cant reverse this idea. The two stayed at the beach until the afternoon. At last, Katrina couldn''t bear being smashed into dog food, so she went back with the seafood she caught. "I feel Katrina seems a bit... You didn''t tell her, am I coming today?" Albert didn''t say what was in his heart. He didn''t dare to be in front of Isobel and ask Katrina if he likes herself or something. "said!" The two lie on the beach, looking at the blue sky and white clouds. The surrounding cliffs are high. It is difficult for the noon sun to shine directly here, and there is a large shadow on the ground. "She probably likes you too!" Isabel doesnt taboo this question. He noticed his boyfriends surprised eyes and said with a smile, After all, youre so good. Isnt it normal for a girl to like you? "I''m still very happy to hear you praise me." Albert turned over, looked at the girl beside him and said with a smile, "I thought you had let her give up." "She is stubborn." Isabel sighed. "According to you, should I be very excited?" "What are you excited about?" "Hold left and right!" Albert sat up and reached out to fish the girl into his arms. "Do you want to hit Katrina''s attention?" Isobel stared at Albert with straight eyes. "Actually, you shouldn''t mention this." Albert said suddenly. "Sorry, I just didn''t think about how to deal with this." Isabel put his head on Albert''s shoulder, "Katrina is my sister, I hope she will be happy in the future, but you know, too, Katrina is still immature, immature in all aspects." "Let''s go with the flow, time can change all of this." Albert looked at the sea in front of him calmly, "Maybe, soon, she will find someone she likes." "Hufflepuff has a good boy who is exactly the same age." Isabel said suddenly, "My friends mentioned it during the last chat." "Those of your friends want the old cows to eat tender grass?" Albert suffocated his own laughter, "Well, is it Diggory?" "Do you also dislike me being older than you?" "Only one year older." "Humph." Isobel hummed dissatisfiedly, then returned to the topic just now, "How do you know?" "It''s not hard to guess." Albert said noncommittal. "However, that guy seems to have someone he likes." "How do you know?" "I have a good relationship with Diggory." Albert said in his heart that if Diggory was abducted, what should Qiu Zhang do? Is it right with Harry? Anyway, Qiu Zhang is also a pretty girl. "What do you think?" "Are you worried that I was abducted by your sister." "We can''t graduate together." "Or, you repeat the grade." Albert joked. "Never." "Well, when I turn sixteen, we will get married right away, how about it?" Albert said with a smile, "Muggles will be an adult when they are sixteen, and you can get married. You just graduated from school." "Who did you see and got married right after graduation?" Isabel said gruffly. "Yes, the parents of the famous Porter got married right after graduation." Albert said, "Hagrid told me that he was invited to the wedding." "You must be lying." "The Quidditch medal has James Potter''s name, so you know the time after a little calculation." "I''m talking about marriage." Isabel did not immediately agree. "Well, let''s get engaged first." Albert said with a smile, "Our engagement ring, Mr. Bud Brod has already prepared for us." "You are joking?" "No kidding, a ring made by a fairy." Albert explained, "Last time, I saw it when I went to Mr. Bard. He said that when I became an adult, I would even give me other things. Let me go directly to you to propose, Mr. Mogg. Will be our witnesses." "Well, I''m a bit anxious." "I''m not worried about you running away, after all, you graduated two years ago and saw the colorful world outside, what should you do if you just dumped me?" Albert''s words attracted Isobel''s eyes. "By the way, are you interested in beauty medicine?" Albert changed the subject. "Are you trying to say I''m not pretty enough?" Isabel pouted and asked dissatisfiedly. Beauty medicine can change a person''s appearance and make a person more beautiful. "Someone invited me to study together." Albert did not say Catherines name, "I think the girls will be very interested in this. If it succeeds, it will be a golden egg. Then I can lie down and eat and wait to die." "You don''t look like a person who can eat and wait to die." "No, no, in fact, my biggest dream is to hug the left and the right and wait to die." Albert said seriously, he really didn''t talk nonsense. "Although beauty potions can make people beautiful, they are only temporary." Isabel was too lazy to care about Albert, recalled, "There have been similar cases in history, and the female demon Malodora Grimm Through the use of cosmetic medicine, he successfully married himself to a king." "I''m not referring to that kind of beauty potion." Albert shook his head: "It is the kind of magic potion that can slow down the appearance and body aging. Unfortunately, when I went to France last time, UU read www.uukanshu.com did not I can go to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to see the so-called Fountain of Youth." In this world, if you study carefully, it is really possible. After all, magic is so magical, even the magic stone, which can make people immortal, can be made. It is not impossible to have a potion that can make people''s appearance without aging. "At that time, I can help you study together." Isabel agreed, her face is not old, if she can, of course she also wants it, it should be said that no girl can refuse such temptation. "It was the Miss Catherine who invited you to study beauty medicine, right?" "Why do you think so?" "Intuition." Isobel asked, narrowing his eyes, "Do you still keep in touch?" "Last time, she invited me to study together. That was a girl who loves beauty." Albert thought for a while and said, "She knows that I am also very good at potions, so she invited me to help." "When we got married, remember to invite that Miss Catherine to participate." Isabel said suddenly. "I will remember to send the invitation letter then." Albert took out his notes and wrote down the incident. "Let''s go, let''s go back!" When the two returned to McDougs villa, they did not see Katrina. At this moment, Katrina is staying in her room, lest she feel heartbroken when she sees them. :. : Chapter 527： aware In the end, Albert failed to stay overnight at Isabel''s house as he wished. From the beginning, he did not expect to stay overnight. Now, not yet time. Isabels mother, Mrs. McDoug, is very similar to Alberts mother, Daisy, and they are both working women. If you want to say the only difference, I am afraid that Mrs. McDoug is not good at housework. The seafood dinner that day was done by sisters McDoug. They sat at the dining table and chatted and talked about life trivial matters. A normal meal, I can see that Mrs. McDoug is very satisfied with Albert, especially when Albert said that his parents are also very satisfied with Isobel. As for Albert''s status as a Muggle wizard, Mrs. McDoug didn''t particularly care. Dinner was spent in such a calm and small chat, and both sides left a good impression on each other. Finally, Mrs. McDoug connected the fireplaces on both sides through contacts, allowing Albert to use the Floo network to return home before ten o''clock. This dinner was different from Albert''s expectations, but everything went well. "The magic of wizards is incredible." Looking at the figure walking out of the fireplace, Herb reached out to support Albert who had almost fallen. "How about over there." Daisy asked. "Everything went well." Albert patted the dust on his body, reached out his hand to pick up Tom who had come in curiously, and sat down on the sofa. "Why are you all talking some inexplicable things." Niya looked at the three people in front of her back and forth, and she felt that they had something to hide. "She is willing to help research beauty medicine." Albert changed the subject: "Maybe, there will be a successful day." "Isn''t it said that the beauty potions of wizards will change the appearance of people?" Daisy quickly picked up the topic. She did not forget the French wizard she met during her last vacation to the snow-capped mountains. "Potion is a kind of magical thing. Since it can make people immortal, it may make people look immortal." Albert casually explained: "The success rate should be quite high, and it is very profitable." Niya is not interested in the so-called beauty potions, her eyes are fixed on Albert, as if she wants to see something else from him. After that, most of the time, they fell in love with similar things, especially when they learned that the Philosophers Stone was about to be destroyed, neither Daisy and Herb could understand, but they could only express their regrets. While chatting on Albert''s side, the three of McDougs mother and daughter also packed up and played with the tableware, and sat at the dining table to chat about today. "Your boyfriend looks very unusual," said Mrs. McDoug. "He doesn''t look like a Muggle wizard." Perceiving her daughters gaze, Mrs. McDoug quickly added, Im not saying hes not good, I just think its very unusual. No Muggle wizard can achieve his level, especially... Denial, Albert is indeed brilliant, but it is not easy to establish friendly correspondence with other famous wizards." "Does Mom care about this?" Isabel asked softly, looking at the reflection in his teacup. "No, just a little curious." Mrs. MacDoug shook her head, "Even a genius wizard can be welcomed among a bunch of famous wizards, it is not an easy task." The circle of wizards is actually very narrow. Some of them are even so talented that you may not be able to enter if no one introduces them. And, her daughter, the boyfriend, is obviously very famous in many circles. Potions, spells, transformations, magic texts, alchemy... Even if he became the youngest international wizard chess champion not long ago, even Dumbledore couldn''t do that when he was young. Mrs. McDoug felt a little strange, but she didn''t mean to go into it. Everyone has their own secrets, and for Isobel, this is actually a good thing. The three of them talked very late, and the topics all revolved around Albert. Isobel also talked about the matter with Albert. Katrina''s expression was particularly complicated after listening. Sure enough, they are all liars. It''s a lie to start dating only last semester. Even Mrs. McDouger was surprised that his daughter actually started dating so early. "Does Katrina like Albert too?" Mrs. McDoug asked after Katrina returned to the room. "It seems a little bit." Isabel thought for a while and said, "After all, Albert has always been very popular, the best boyfriend of girls in school." "I know you are very assertive, but I don''t want you two to have a bad relationship because of this matter." Mrs. McDoug frowned slightly, although the possibility of that kind of thing should not be high, It should be said just in case. After all, Isabel will graduate early, and Albert and Katrina will graduate together in two years. God knows what will happen in two years. After all, Katrina is also a pretty girl. "She didn''t have a chance." Isobel shook his head. "From the beginning, there was no chance." "Albert hopes that he will be engaged to me when he becomes an adult." Speaking of this, the girl''s cheeks flushed slightly, "Uncle Mogg will be our witness." "He was more proactive than your father." Mrs. McDoug recalled with her chin resting on her hands. "Your father only found the courage to propose to me when he was in seventh grade." Mrs. McDoug did not object either. She felt that it would be useless if she objected. Her eldest daughter is a genius, far better than his father, and because of the family relationship, she was very precocious and gave a lot to this family. Mrs. McDoug wished her daughter to be happy. That Albert is obviously more genius, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is also very precocious. It is said that the situation of the two is very similar, so they will come together and have a topic of their own exchange. "Actually, you have something to fill me up, right!" Mrs. McDoug said suddenly, "Your father was also taken care of by Mogg at the time, and he had a very good relationship with many famous wizards." "When chatting with Albert, I even saw the shadow of your father from him, but Albert was more talented." Mrs. McDoug said grimly, "I am not a fool, your father He didn''t inherit much from his family at the beginning, but he can own a beautiful manor here and even stay at home to do magic research." Isobel opened his mouth and said nothing. "And your uncle Moge." Mrs. McDough snorted, "He basically did not inherit any property from the McDough family, but in a short time he became a wealthy and famous wizard, and there were house elves to help take care of it. manor." When Mrs. McDoug married Isabels father, the McDoug family had long since fallen, but left little fortune. After her husband died, the family has been taken care of by her husbands friends. Isabel is even loved by Mogg, and the other party is actually preparing to be the witness of the two, there is a kind of weirdness that cannot be said. As long as you sort out the social circle of a few people, it is not difficult to find the problem. Maybe, it is a circle that only genius wizards are eligible to join! Chapter 528： The story of Guidro Lockhart Since receiving a letter from Dumbledore at the end of June, Lockhart has been hesitating whether he should accept Dumbledores appointment and go to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the Dark Arts? To be honest, the professor at Hogwarts is indeed a respectable profession, and the salary and treatment are also very good, but the professor of Defense against the Dark Arts is an exception. When Lockhart went to school at Hogwarts, he knew that every year some bad things happened to the Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, and he had to quit his job. Many professors of Defense Against the Dark Arts even had troubles. , Was sent to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. According to the case Lockhart knew, he taught them that the last Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts had been in the hospital for seven years because of a spell, and he still hasn''t fully recovered. This is not the worst. The last Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Rowena Smith, went missing directly, and is still missing and his life is still unknown. The former Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Mr. Quillo Quirinas, died directly in the dungeon at Hogwarts. These cases directly illustrate the terrible curse. Lockhart is totally uninterested in such a high-risk profession. He still cherishes his own life. There is really no need to make jokes about his life. Moreover, Lockhart has never been short of money after his own big sales. What''s more, as a writer, Lockhart is in the ascendancy of his career. The autobiography "The Magical Me" is about to be published, and there is nothing at all. Reason to take this risk, now he is only interested in how to make himself famous. Just one month after Guidro Lockhart wrote a letter rejecting Dumbledores offer, he actually received another letter from Dumbledores upcoming visit. To be honest, Lockhart didn''t want to meet Dumbledore very much. He knew exactly what the other party was coming from, but after hesitating repeatedly, he still did not directly refuse to meet Dumbledore. In fact, Lockhart wanted to know how Dumbledore would persuade himself, and it was not a good idea to refuse directly. After all, it still needs to give Dumbled more face. At the end of July, Dumbledore knocked on Guidro Lockhart''s door on time against the hot sun. "It''s been a long time, Dumbledore." After Guidro Lockhart invited Dumbledore into the room, he said straightforwardly, "I''m just a writer, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is not for me." "Don''t be humble, Guidro, I believe you have enough abilities for this job." Dumbledore smiled and said, "After all, you already have so many amazing deeds, I remember you seem to be defending against the Dark Arts. An honorary member of the Alliance, it is appropriate to be a professor of defense against the dark arts." Guidro Lockhart''s eyes widened, although Dumbledore''s flattery made him comfortable, but... "I know what you are worried about. Actually, you don''t need to worry about the curse that much. Bud also served as a professor of defense against the dark arts last time, and he still resigned safely." Dumbledore seemed to see through Lockhart''s concerns. , Continued: "You only need to resign more than half a month earlier like Bud, and you won''t be in trouble." Lockhart looked suspiciously at Dumbledore, Bud was a professor of defense against the dark arts, and he naturally knew about it, but could he really do it? No way, the position of the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts is really notorious, and no one has been able to serve for more than two years. "With your connections, you should be able to find a lot of people who are willing to come to any Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" Lockhart asked, raising his eyebrows. "Unfortunately, I can''t find a more suitable candidate for the time being. The professors of this course are consuming too quickly." Dumbledore looked embarrassed, "If I give me more time, I will definitely be able to find other suitable professors. , But now..." "Sorry Dumbledore, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do this job, you know, my new book "The Magical Me" has been published, I need to think about what I should write next." Lockhart interrupted directly. , "Creation is more suitable for me, it is a safe job." "You can write your own story about the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor who served at Hogwarts." Dumbledore said without hesitation: "Mr. Albert has a good relationship with several Defence Against the Dark Arts professors. Maybe you have a common topic. ." "You mean Albert Anderson, who won the international wizard chess champion not long ago." Lockhart was a little surprised, he naturally heard the name of the youngest international wizard chess champion. "And Harry," Dumbledore added. "Harry Potter?" "Harry was enrolled last semester, and this year is the second grade." To be honest, Lockhart has no interest in Albert Anderson, because he is not a genius, chatting with a genius will undoubtedly show his feet, and the genius "teacher" is Bud Brod. Lockhart is a little interested in Harry Potter, the savior. If he can be a teacher of "Famous Harry", he will undoubtedly make him more popular than doing other things. Especially those things can be written in his own book, he believes that the next book will definitely sell well. In the end, the desire for fame defeated Lockharts little caution, and he accepted the job because Dumbledore allowed Lockhart to resign early and allowed...Anyway, the principal gave Lockhart a lot of money. free. Lockhart also intends to take this opportunity to make the books he writes become textbooks that students need to buy. There is no doubt that he can sell his books again and accumulate and improve his reputation among students. "Okay!" Lockhart agreed. "But I have a request, if something happens, I hope I can resign early. I never think I''m better than dozens of former Defense Against the Dark Arts professors. UUwww Since they cant get rid of the curse, I think Id better prevent it." "Okay, I''m glad you accepted the job." Dumbledore smiled and shook hands with Lockhart. "I don''t think you will regret it." "I hope so!" ... Soon, God gave Lockhart an unexpected surprise. At the signing ceremony of "The Magical Me" at the Lihen Bookstore, he met the legendary savior: Harry Potter. The savior was indeed as famous as the legend, and immediately attracted the attention of countless people. Lockhart seized the opportunity, took a lot of photos with Harry, and announced that he would become the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. At the same time, he gave his entire set of writings to the other party as a meeting ceremony. While Harry''s fame made the headlines, he also won some Harry''s favor, laying the foundation for the next "Harry''s teacher". Of course, if Lockhart knew what he was doing, Harry hated him instead, and he didn''t know what he would think. Chapter 529： Famous troubles At this moment, outside King''s Cross Station, the Andersons are saying goodbye before parting. "Are you really going to take Tom to school?" Daisy asked again, this is the third time these days. His family did not understand Albert''s decision. They all knew that Albert had put the fat cat Tom in his grandmother''s house for some reason, but he didn''t seem to be ready to tell everyone the situation. According to Daisy''s understanding of her son, it is estimated that Albert saw something from the prophecy that made such a decision. "No, let Grandpa Luke help take care of Tom for a while!" Albert said with a smile: "They told me last time that a nearby neighbor has a female cat. Maybe you can find Tom a companion." The two old people like Tom very much, especially such a fat cat who can act like a baby and sell cute. It is well taken care of and is very suitable for accompanying the elderly. Albert stretched out his hand and pulled the fat on Tom Fatty Cats cheek, and said, "Don''t make trouble, don''t cause trouble, you know?" "Meow meow!" Tom gave a cry of dissatisfaction, as if protesting against Albert''s atrocities, and retracted his head into the car. The basilisk is rampant this semester, and Albert naturally doesn''t want his cat to take risks in school. "Well, since you decide." Daisy kissed Albert on the forehead and exhorted, "See you during Christmas holidays, and you must be safe." "I will." Albert gave Herb another hug, and finally looked at Nia. "Remember to write to me." Niya kissed Albert on the cheek, hugged him again, and reminded: "You must protect yourself and don''t be fooled by the girls'' rhetoric. They like your fame more than they really like you." "He must be hiding something from us." Niya mumbled as she watched Albert''s departure. "It''s normal, Albert has grown up, he will always have his own little secret, and Niya will also have his own little secret, right?" Herb smiled and hugged his wife''s shoulders and said: "Let''s go back! " "Before, Albert wouldn''t hide it from me." Niya murmured: "It must be a girlfriend at school." "Albert has reached the age to find a girlfriend." Daisy said with a smile, "Do you want him to be alone forever?" "So, he really looked for a girlfriend, right!" Niya said with a gloomy face: "Many girls like to find famous boys to be boyfriends, which will make them look good. Innocent people like Albert, It''s easy to be deceived by those girls." Daisy and Herb looked at each other, and they had to admit that Nia''s words made sense. Albert had no idea that his parents had revealed to Nia that he was looking for a girlfriend. At this moment, Albert was looking around, looking for the house elf who had hidden himself. Since the house elves of the Malfoys can accurately block Harry outside the station, they must have laid ambush at the entrance of the station in advance. In fact, Albert is a coincidence. It is estimated that only in the plot of the story can everything happen by accident. However, until Albert pushed his luggage through the wall separating platforms 9 and 10 and appeared on platform 9 and three-quarters, he did not find the hidden house elf. The scarlet steam locomotive was breathing smoke, and there were many witches and witches on the platform who came to send their children to the train. As Albert pushed his luggage across the platform, he noticed something unpleasant to him. Many wizards on the platform turned their heads and stared at him curiously, and a few others pointed at him, not knowing what they were yelling, which made Albert feel like a precious panda in the zoo. The title of international wizard chess champion was more troublesome than Albert expected. He finally realized that Harry Potter''s treatment. To be honest, the feeling of standing under the dazzling spotlight is really annoying. Albert speeded up unconsciously and pushed his luggage into the carriage, but the similar situation did not improve. Many people leaned out of the car just to look at him. There were also many people walking around outside his car. There was even a daring girl who tried to come over to partner with Albert, but he finally gave him the excuse that someone was already here. Declined. "Sorry, I have a girlfriend!" Seeing the girl who didn''t give up, Albert could only sacrifice a big killer and let them retreat. "Sorry, please." A familiar voice sounded outside the car, and Li Jordan wearing a hat pushed away from the crowd. Under the staring gaze of many girls, he entered the car they wanted to get in and slammed the car door shut. "Congratulations, our youngest international wizard chess champion." Seeing the helplessness on Albert''s face, Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing out: "I didn''t even have to look for it just now, I knew where you were. ." "How was your summer vacation." Albert changed the subject. "It''s definitely not as interesting as you. Fred and George said you were going to the United States, and ended up going to France to win an international wizard chess championship. To be honest, when I read your news in the newspaper, I was really shocked by you. Jump." Lee Jordan did not forget to raise his hand and waved to the girls outside, and asked with a smile: "How does it feel to be surrounded by a group of girls." "Don''t be stupid, they like me, just because of my reputation." Albert didn''t care about Lee Jordan''s teasing. "What''s so bad about being famous! I also want to become an international wizard chess champion. How many people dream of it, so don''t complain about it." The envy on Lee Jordan''s face was suddenly wiped out, "Yes, we can Cooperate, sell your photos or autographs, I think those girls will definitely be willing to pay a lot of money." "If you dare to do that, I will dare to hang you on the tip of Hogwarts." Albert said with a smile. "Don''t be angry, I''ll just make a joke." Lee Jordan coughed, and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, where is your fat cat?" "No," Albert said in a low voice, "something bad may happen this semester, so I''m not going to take it to school." "What''s not so good." "I don''t know." Albert shook his head and said: "However, I have a hunch that 80% of it will be related to Porter." "Why don''t you say it has something to do with our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. By the way, this semester''s Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook is really expensive and scary." Lee Jordan picked up the "Swim with Ghoul" in front of Albert. , Could not help complaining: "I really don''t know what they are thinking, nearly forty gallons." "Of course I think so." "No!" Lee Jordan immediately heard the meaning of Albert''s words. "If that''s the case, how could Dumbledore find that kind of person to be a professor?" "Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is not so easy to find." Albert reminded, "Especially after Quirrell died in the dungeon last semester, no one would be willing to try that cursed position." "Even if you can''t find anyone, you can''t do this!" Lee Jordan complained. "Dumbledore should have his own reasons for doing this," Albert speculated. "Fred''s family is miserable." Lee Jordan murmured, "Probably one hundred and five Kanon, even if you buy all the second-hand books, you still need a lot of money, let alone Lockhart''s second-hand books. Easy to find." "They also have a younger sister who will go to Hogwarts this year." Albert corrected. "I suddenly looked forward to how Fred and George would see Lockhart." "Probably sympathize with Lockhart!" "I think so." Lee Jordan glanced at Albert secretly, suddenly feeling that Lockhart was in luck. Chapter 530： The missing savior Lee Jordan didnt understand the professor of Guidro Lockhart. He learned that Guidro Lockhart was going to serve as Defence Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts from the signing event at Lihen Bookstore. professor. "You said, is Lockhart really as great as it is written in the book?" Lee Jordan opened the box and shared Bibi Duo with Albert. "To be honest, I doubt if Lockhart is a qualified Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." "I haven''t met Guidro Lockhart himself, and I don''t know him, so I don''t want to make a random comment." "You should go shopping with us on Diagon Alley." Lee Jordan felt sorry for this. "That day, Mr. Weasley had a fight with Malfoy in the bookstore." "Fight, what''s the reason?" "I don''t know." Lee Jordan shook his head. "The relationship between them has always been very bad, probably for some reason. I heard my dad say that Mr. Weasley had checked several ancient wizard families. ." "Oh." Albert replied casually. Having said that, this matter still has something to do with him. Mr. Weasley''s rights were delegated to him by the group of Bud. "Actually, whether Lockhart is a qualified Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, we will know after we have attended his class." Albert changed the subject with a smile, "However, his book is indeed very good. If you like to read books, its not a loss to buy those books." As the two talked, time passed by little by little, and the people outside the carriage changed after another. I really don''t know where there are so many curious babies. Lee Jordan is very happy to be Alberts shield. This guy is holding bibido beans and inviting those outside to eat, smiling and boasting that he can sell Alberts photos if they want, and he doesnt forget to give them The Witcher Card Club advertises. Sure enough, it successfully aroused the curiosity and attention of many girls. However, what puzzled them was that Fred and George never appeared. "They will be late." Albert glanced at his pocket watch. "It''s already 10:50." "What should I do if I can''t board the train on time?" Lee Jordan kept staring at the platform outside the window, looking for the Weasley family. "It shouldn''t be a big problem if you haven''t boarded. It''s probably going to go directly to Hogsmeade, and it will be more troublesome to go to Hogwarts." Albert thought for a while and said. "Don''t you think that you don''t have to go to school if you don''t get on the train!" Looking at the expression on Lee Jordan''s face, this might really be what he thought. "Don''t be stupid, going to school by train is just a Ministry of Magic regulation. If you really encounter special circumstances, there will naturally be other ways to deal with it." Albert showed a real loss to you. "They are here." Lee Jordan raised his finger at a few hurried figures outside the window, and said to Albert: "It''s really choking, I don''t understand why they like to step on to the station." "Don''t worry, it''s still too late. I''m here for you. I don''t like this taste very much." Albert secretly stuffed a red Bibi Duo bean into Lee Jordan''s hand. "Thank you." Lee Jordan murmured, and after he had eaten it, a choking chili smell spread in his mouth, almost making him vomit out. "It tastes like red pepper, you guy is really uneasy and kind." Lee Jordan threw the Bibi Duo bean from the car window. "Don''t be angry, I invite you to drink this." Albert took out a bottle of Coca-Cola from his suitcase and handed it to Lee Jordan. He smiled and asked, "Have you ever had a Muggle drink?" "Coca-Cola?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert suspiciously, opened the bottle and took a sip, blinked, and commented, "It tastes a little strange, I don''t know why Muggles like this thing." "You just don''t get used to it. Drink a few more sips, and you will like it." Albert explained with a smile: "Cola naturally has its charm if it can be popular all over the world and make more than a billion people like it." While talking, the door of the carriage was knocked again. Fred and George walked in. Follow their sister Ginny. "We have to take Ginny to find Ron first." Fred said to Albert and Lee Jordan, stuffing their luggage into the compartment. At this time, the train shook suddenly and began to move forward. "You almost missed the train." Lee Jordan drank Coke again. It is undeniable that he is used to drinking this stuff, and it feels pretty good. "See you later." After speaking, George closed the door of the compartment. When Fred and George returned, their brows wrinkled slightly. "what happened?" "We didn''t find Harry and Ron." Fred said. "What about your sister?" Albert asked. "With Hermione Granger," George said. "This year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is Lockhart." Lee Jordan said suddenly, "It seems that many people admire him, I don''t know what kind of person he is." As soon as Fred and George sat down to talk about Lockhart, they saw Hermione and Percy appear outside the car. "What''s the matter?" They all noticed that Percy''s expression was particularly gloomy. "Harry and Ron are gone!" Hermione said, "I thought they were in another carriage, but I went around and didn''t find them both." "Probably not in time to get on the train!" Albert said flatly. "Wow!" Fred and George looked at Albert together. "What''s wrong." Percy was taken aback by their fuss. "I think Albert was right about 80%." Fred said. "Not on the train?" Percy frowned. "Don''t worry." Albert casually comforted: "If Mr. Weasley looks back and finds that the two of them have not caught the train, he will send them directly to Hogsmeade, and then to the school from there, which is much better than what we did. The train is much faster." "How could they miss the train?" Hermione couldn''t understand it. "Maybe, something accident happened." Albert said without hesitation. "What''s the accident?" Hermione asked warily, remembering Albert''s warning. "How would I know." After the two left, Albert suddenly thought of something. He looked at the three and asked, "If you find you can''t catch the train, what will you do?" "How to do it?" The three of them froze for a moment, and considered them for a while. "There is nothing to do." Lee Jordan spoke first. "After all, parents send their children to school just in case this happens." "What if you find out that your family is not around?" Albert continued, "Or, is your family just ordinary people?" "Find someone to help!" Fred said without hesitation. "Yes, look for the guard at the platform." George added. At this time, the three of them all looked at Albert. "Find the station guard, if you can''t help it, let the owl send a letter to Professor McGonagall, the school will definitely send someone to pick him up." Albert noticed the three people''s eyes, "What do you think they will do." "Ron is a fool!" Fred and George said in unison: "However, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is probably what Lee Jordan said." Albert thought about it, and felt that the thoughts in their two heads were very strange. It was suspected that they were deliberately seeking excitement and wanted to attract attention, so they drove to the school. It seemed that there was no problem. After all, normal people, who would do that? It turned out that it wasn''t that other people had problems with their thinking and couldn''t understand why Harry Potter and Ron Weasley drove to school. It was because they had problems with their thinking or were about to die? If Albert was just an ordinary wizard, 80% would think the same way as others! "What if Harry and Ron miss the train on purpose?" Lee Jordan proposed a hypothesis. "You mean..." Fred and George immediately regained consciousness, looked at each other and said in unison, "Do they want to go to school in a Ford?" Chapter 531： Realistic beating After Harry and Ron disappeared, Percy was the most annoying. Although it is not his fault, as the oldest child in the Weasley family, Percy has the responsibility to take good care of the naughty brothers and sisters. Originally this was Charlie''s responsibility, but Charlie had already graduated from school, so this responsibility fell to Percy. He didn''t forget to send a letter to his family with an owl, telling them that Harry and Ron were missing. However, Percy didn''t know that the Weasleys, who had just returned from the platform to the car, found that their old Ford car had been stolen, and was shocked instantly. The Weasleys had never thought that someone would steal their Ford. The Ford car was enchanted, and ordinary Muggles would never notice it, let alone try to steal the car. As for the fact that the Ford flew away by itself and killed the Weasleys, they would not believe that if it was really like that, it would have caused a sensation. After searching for cars all around, Mr. Weasleys face was full of unconcealable loss. When finally preparing to apparate and go home, they received a letter from Percys Owl, knowing that Harry and Ron were not on the train. On the news, I guess who secretly drove the Ford car! "How dare they... do that!" Mrs. Weasley squeezed the note sent by Percy, gnashed her teeth and turned her head to look at her husband, and complained, "I blame you, I told you already, don''t indulge them, don''t indulge them, It''s okay now, they stole the car and are going to drive to Hogwarts by themselves. I have never seen it before..." "Well Molly, Harry and Ron will be fine." Mr. Weasley took a deep breath and calmed his emotions. He looked at the empty parking space with a sullen face, and put his arms around his wife''s shoulders to comfort him. Said: "Let''s go home and wait for news!" Besides, Mr. Weasley really had no other better way. Once the car flew into the sky, they would never find Harry and Ron. As for whether the two can reach Hogwarts safely, Mr. Weasley is not at all worried. He will definitely not get lost if he follows the train. However, Mr. Weasley felt that he might need to go back and make some preparations, just in case. "No matter what, Ron must be given a severe training this time." At this moment, I was imagining that I would descend from the sky in a car, parked on the large lawn in front of Hogwarts Castle, and greet Ron, who was envied and jealous of all the students, without knowing his upcoming fate. They were still following the Hogwarts train on the clouds, and Fred and George below were taken aback by their bold speculation, they were opening the window, trying to poke their heads out of the window to find a Ford to follow the train. Harry and Ron behind. "Don''t look at it. Even if Harry and Ron really take a Ford to school, they won''t let you see it. They must have been flying in the air or invisible." Albert looked rather speechless and tried to poke his head. Fred and George outside the window. "Oh, yes, Dad''s Ford car can indeed be invisible." George murmured. Seeing the appearance of Fred and George, it seems that they were disappointed because they failed to get to Hogwarts school in a Ford car. Albert looked and shook his head. After lunch, a few people gathered together and played a few rounds of wizard cards. In the following time, Fred, George and Lee Jordan took turns asking Albert about traveling abroad. Be The annoying Albert began to pretend to be drowsy, and casually asked the three of them. As they approached the school, the door of the carriage was knocked again, and Hermione came to them with a copy of the Daily Prophet. "Ford Anglia can fly, and Muggles are amazed." Fred took the Daily Prophet and read the headlines softly: "There are two Muggles in London, and they are sure they saw an old car flying by. Post office building." "I remember that your father was prohibiting the abuse of Muggle Goods Department work, right?" Albert asked suddenly. "Is it really Harry and Ron?" Hermione''s expression was very ugly. She didn''t expect Harry and Ron to miss the train deliberately, and they were actually making this idea. "The Eight Achievements are theirs." "How dare they..." "Maybe, to show off!" "By the way, your brother is really cheating." Albert took the newspaper, and after reading the headlines carefully, he shook his head and said, "I think the two of them are still triumphant!" Hermione''s face was even worse. "Now, being fined must be indispensable!" Lee Jordan said. "Probably fifty to one hundred gallons." Albert closed the newspaper and returned it to Hermione, presumably, "If it is not specifically targeted, it shouldn''t be possible to lose his job." "Of course, Harry and Ron shouldn''t be expelled." Albert said to Hermione, who looked ugly. "After all, Dumbledore''s savior is very fancy. It''s really bad luck to be replaced by someone else. Yes. However, demerit points are probably indispensable." The envy and jealousy on Fred and George''s faces were all replaced by shock. "Now, do you still envy them?" Albert asked with a smile, looking sideways at Fred and George. The two shook their heads together. According to Albert''s analysis, they both knew that Harry and Ron, who were sitting in a Ford car preparing to show off, were in bad luck. "Really unbelievable." Hermione murmured and walked away. It was hard for her to believe that Harry and Ron would do such a stupid thing. For the rest of the journey, they didn''t talk much. The train finally slowly entered the Hogsmeade platform. When Albert and his partner got out of the car with the crowd, they heard many students whispering and discussing that someone was coming to school in a car. There is no doubt that many students think this is too cool, and they wish that the person who came to the school by car was themselves. UU reading www.uukanshu.com The expressions on Fred and George''s faces became more complicated. If Albert hadn''t had it, they would have thought the same way! "First-year freshmen are here!" A familiar voice came from not far away. The burly hunting ground manager was beckoning to the panicked freshmen, preparing to take them to the traditional lake crossing ceremony. The rest of the students rode a night horse carriage to Hogwarts Castle at night. Behind the meandering night horse carriage, a Ford car passed over the lake, flew over the dark greenhouse, vegetable field, and over the lawn outside Hogwarts, hitting the willow tree trunk with one head. There was no expectation that the students from the middle school cheered, nor did they look envious and jealous, and some were just angered beating Liu. Harry and Ron, who had not yet been beaten by the cruel reality, were first severely beaten by the branches of the beaten willow. The two who had just escaped from the dead, no longer had the excitement of riding in the car at first, and some were only at a loss and fear. They didn''t even know what they were about to face and what they would be facing. Chapter 532： Share the heat "Look over there!" Although there was cover of darkness, many students still noticed the Ford cars passing by over the castle. Professor McGonagall, who welcomed the new students at the door, also raised his feet down the stone steps, looked up at the direction where the car disappeared, and frowned deeply. That is the direction of the Forbidden Forest, which is not good news. Percy, who got out of the carriage, quickly walked to Professor McGonagall after seeing Professor McGonagall at the door, and he was a student who was looking for a teacher to give a small report. When Albert and the others walked in, they heard Percy talking to Professor McGonagall about the Ford car. Albert saw the muscle twitching on Professor McGonagall''s face. The vice principal was obviously angry. . There is no way, no matter who they are, they will think that Harry Potter and Ron Weasley drove a flying Ford to school, purely to show off. "Well, everyone go in, the dinner is about to begin!" Professor McGonagall shouted to the students who were still looking in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. Then she called Nick, who was almost headless, and told him to report to Dumbledore. In the hall of the auditorium, Dumbledore, who had received the news from Nick, who was almost headless, fell into a short silence, and several professors beside him also began to whisper. "Severus." Dumbledore turned his head to Snape who was sitting not far away and said, "I need you to find Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley, and take them back to school. I hope they won''t run too far." "Do you need my help?" Lockhart ignored the weird gazes of his colleagues around him, smiled and offered himself: "Finding someone is my specialty. At the beginning, I tracked the snowman in the Himalayas and successfully found it." "No need for Guidro." Dumbledore declined gently: "You have just come to school, and you need to meet everyone tonight." "You are too tolerant, so they ignore the ordinance restricting the use of magic by underage wizards." Snape didn''t forget to express his opinion, "Perhaps, they should be expelled and let all students learn from it." "Thank you Severus for your suggestion. I think we need to find them first and figure out the situation." "I will find them." Snape understood Dumbledore''s implication, got up from the main guest seat, and walked away with a gloomy face, looking for Harry Potter who liked to make trouble. On the way, Snape heard a lot of students talking about coming to school by car. For most students, its not a violation of school rules, whether its dangerous or not, but its actually the second thing. In their eyes, coming to school by car is a real thing. so cool. It was not difficult for Snape to find the whereabouts of the two students. The tracking spell allowed Snape to quickly find the Ford car. They ran into the beating willow and were encountering the magic tree. Beaten up. However, the two people in the car were safe, and Snape couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Looking at the willow who was waving the branches and beating the car, Snape recalled an unpleasant past. Just as he was about to rescue the Ford from the branches of the willow, Potter and Weasley Has successfully got rid of the beating of the beating Liu, and escaped by luck. Looking at the embarrassed two and the Ford driving away alone, Snape didn''t intend to show up for the time being. He cast a phantom charm on himself, and silently followed the exhausted two back to the castle. Looking at the embarrassed two, Snape''s mood was inexplicably good for some reason. Compared with Snape, Albert''s mood was not so good. The youngest international wizard chess champion has never felt so welcome. Along the way, a large number of students came over to greet him, seemingly intending to say a few words to him. The people around him secretly watched him, huddled together and whispered. The whispers of students echoed in the whole corridor. Albert can only pretend not to see or hear, and ignores them directly. "It''s hard to imagine someone driving to school." Shanna was chatting with Alia and Angelina next to him. After meeting Albert and several people, she greeted them with a smile: "Congratulations, the youngest champion of wizard chess, the newspaper weekly has been discussing you most of the summer. Thing." Albert felt a stomachache when he heard the words, and the corridor finally came to an end. There are four long college dining tables in the auditorium, with candles floating above the dining tables, illuminating the excited faces of the students. Everyone was talking happily, exchanging news about the summer vacation, or shouting hello to friends from other colleges. Of course, most of the students were talking about the Ford car just now. Although only a few people noticed the car, the incident has spread among the students. Albert left the crowd together and sat at the Gryffindor table. The girls chirped and asked about Albert''s foreign affairs. Compared to the news that someone rides a car to school, Albert''s love scandal attracts the girls'' attention more. Today, Albert, who has won the international wizard chess championship, is very attractive to all girls. Albert can only talk about some foreign experiences perfunctorily. As for the history of love, I''m sorry, there is nothing like that. He is a very dedicated person, so how come he has a foreign girlfriend! "There is an empty seat on the teacher''s bench." After sitting down, Fred whispered to his partner beside him, "It looks like Snape is gone?" "Maybe he is sick." Lee Jordan said maliciously. "Don''t be silly, Snape probably went to Potter and Weasley." Albert looked at the friend next to him who was guessing if Snape was fired, and immediately interrupted, "Someone needs to find Where did those two guys go?" Soon, the auditorium gradually became quiet, and Professor McGonagall began to preside over the sorting ceremony. The Sorting Hat began to sing a new song that he had been thinking about for a year, and a freshman was sorted into their respective colleges to the applause. However, just halfway through the sorting ceremony, there was a whisper in the auditorium. Someone saw Harry and Ron appear at the entrance of the auditorium, and then they were taken away by Snape who suddenly appeared. There is no doubt that the students who came to the school in a Ford car are the famous Harry Potter and his good friend Ron Weasley. In the whispers of the students, the Sorting Hat still continues. When Ginny Weasley was assigned to Gryffindor, Percy took the lead and applauded, and said in an exaggerated tone, "Very good, Ginny, great." Ginny was a little embarrassed and looked down at the dinner plate in front of her. Not long after the Sorting Hat ceremony was over, Snape hurried back, and Dumbledore, who was about to say a few words, stopped. The auditorium fell into a dead silence, and everyone was staring at Snape who was talking to Dumbledore. The students in the front row can vaguely hear: I found them... the car hit the beating willow... the people are okay... in my office or something. Then Professor McGonagall left with Snape first. After Dumbledore said a few words briefly and announced the start of the banquet, he walked away quickly behind Snape and Professor McGonagall. "What did they say?" "It seems that Potter and Weasley drove the car and hit the beating willow. They are all right. They are in his potions office." "I dare say that this matter will definitely be talked about for many years." Lee Jordan said excitedly, "Perhaps, we should make this matter a wizard card." "Well, you can be happy." Albert began to enjoy the food, and didn''t want to participate in the discussion around him. When the three professors returned to the auditorium, they did not see Harry and Ron. Many people were discussing whether they were expelled. When dining, people revolve around three things: Albert won the international wizard chess championship, the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor Gerald Lockhart, and Harry Potter came to the school by car. Albert very cleverly shifted the girls'' attention to Lockhart. The various deeds of this handsome uncle attracted the attention of the girls. It is undeniable that handsome boys or beautiful girls are more popular. Although Albert is handsome enough, he has a girlfriend and there is nothing wrong with other girls. Before the end of the banquet, Dumbledore announced that Guidro Lockhart had filled the vacancy in the course of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Being warmly welcomed by the girls, I have to say that Lockhart''s popularity among the girls is very good. "What''s wrong." Lee Jordan asked quietly, noting the weird expression on Albert''s face~www.novelhall.com~. "This year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class, I''m afraid it will be over." Albert said silently, shaking his lips gently. In the corridor leading to the secret entrance of the Gryffindor Tower, Fred couldn''t help but ask, "Do you think Lockhart is not good at defense against the dark arts?" "Lockhart doesn''t feel very good for me." Albert said, "And, you probably didn''t notice the attitude of other professors toward him. " "What attitude?" George asked curiously, he really didn''t notice. "I hate it," Albert said with a weird expression. "Even Snape didn''t use such treatment." "Password?" When they approached the painting, the fat lady in pink silk asked. "The password is''Honey Eater.''" George noticed the puzzled gazes of others and explained, "I asked Percy." In the Gryffindor common room, many students have not yet gone to sleep, all crowded here to wait for them. "You are really welcome." "Don''t be silly, they are waiting for Harry Potter." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "They haven''t returned to the common room yet?" "Many people say that the two of them have been expelled from school." A senior boy answered Lee Jordan''s question. "Definitely not, I''m going upstairs first, you continue to wait, good night!" With that, he squeezed toward the door at the other end of the common room, preparing to return to the bedroom through the spiral staircase. As Albert put on his pajamas and was about to rest, he heard a round of applause from downstairs. It was obvious that Harry and Ron had returned to the common room. "Very good. Someone helps to share the pressure." Albert murmured, looking at the cat litter carefully cleaned by the house elves, he suddenly missed his Tom. Chapter 533： Terrible herbalist The next day, Albert woke up early in the morning. The sky outside the window is gray, and it seems that after September, the weather around Hogwarts will start to get very bad. There is no cute Tom by the bed, which makes Albert feel empty. The roommates in the dormitory hadn''t woken up yet, Albert didn''t want to disturb them, after quietly getting dressed, he went downstairs alone. He is going to visit Professor McGonagall first and get the time converter back from him. Isabel told him last time that due to the reduction in the number of subjects selected for improvement in the sixth grade, she can no longer hold a time converter. This is not good news. After losing the time converter, Isabel can''t spare enough time to date him freely. To make matters worse, Albert wanted to find a time converter, and only the last two years were left. Time has become quite tight. Unless, when Albert is going to be in the sixth grade, he will not give up other subjects and continue to go to the twelve improvement classes, but this is undoubtedly a bad decision. The difficulty of learning in the improved class has indeed increased a lot, and the schoolwork has become more onerous. Albert is already busy enough, and he doubts whether he can hold on without breaking down like Hermione. some courses, when entering the sixth grade, definitely need to be abandoned. When Albert wanted to get into trouble, he had come to the second floor of the castle unknowingly, and walked towards Professor McGonagalls transformation office. However, when he was around the corner, he bumped into someone. "Sorry, I didn''t notice...are you okay!" When Albert recovered, he found that the person who hit him and fell to the ground was actually his old acquaintance, Katrina. He stretched out his hand apologetically, trying to pull the opponent from the ground. "It''s okay!" Katrina recovered, and noticed who she had hit. She was stunned for a moment. Instead of grabbing Albert''s hand, she struggled to get up. It is not difficult for both parties to guess why the other party came to this place at this time. "Are you angry with me?" Albert asked tentatively. "No," Katrina said coldly. "That''s angry." Albert looked up and down the red-haired girl in front of him, sighed in his heart, and turned off the topic: "You also came to Professor McGonagall to get the time converter, right!" "Ok." Katrina responded and said nothing. The two had been silently coming to the door of Professor McGonagalls office, and then Albert reached out and knocked on the office door. About a minute later, there was a noise inside the door. The wooden door opened soon, and Professor McGonagall appeared at the door. It was a little surprised to see the two people appearing together, but quickly guessed their purpose of disturbing themselves early in the morning, and let them go to the office. Professor McGonagall took out the two time converters from the box and gave them to Albert and Katrina, and did not forget to tell them. Albert said that he knew it, so he stuffed the time converter into his pocket, said goodbye to Professor McGonagall, and walked out of Professor McGonagall''s office with Katrina. "A rare opportunity, do you want to walk together?" Albert invited the red-haired girl beside him. Katrina looked at Albert and seemed to hesitate, but in the end she did not refuse. The two walked together in the silent corridor. "Are you angry because of my affairs with Isabel?" Albert asked bluntly. Before announcing his relationship with Isabel, the relationship between the two had always been pretty good. After Isabel''s relationship, it became like this. "No," Katrina said stubbornly. She regretted why she had to follow her, so she couldn''t find it happy for herself? "Isabel once concealed my affairs with her, and then she gave up." Albert stopped and looked at Katrina who was about to leave, "She cares about your business and doesn''t want you to be hurt." "I suggest you have a good chat with her, and are we still friends?" Albert asked, looking at Katrina''s back. The other party did not answer, but walked away quickly. "Oh! Woman, what a troublesome creature." Albert murmured. The mature Isabel makes people worry-free. Both sides are very clear about what they need and what they want, and they know how to work hard to maintain the relationship between the two sides, and they will not get angry at every turn. Perhaps, both parties are masters of the mind, so it is easy to figure out what the other party thinks! However, from Katrina''s body, Albert saw one of the reasons why the Hogwarts lovers always couldn''t last. After Katrina left, Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket and glanced at the time, ready to take this rare opportunity to walk around. After getting the time converter back anyway, I dont worry about running out of time at all. As soon as he walked out of the castle, he met Professor Sprout, who was holding a lot of bandages in his hand, and seemed to be going to bandage the beating willow. "Good morning, Professor Sprout, are you going to hit Liu Zhijuan?" Albert hurried over to greet him. "Good morning, Mr. Anderson." Professor Sprout looked at the sudden appearance of Albert, and said as he walked: "At the banquet yesterday, Severus told me that Mr. Porter drove and drove into the beating Willow~www. novelhall.com~ caused serious damage to the beating willow." "As far as I know, the beating willow is very irritable, how are you going to subdue it and treat it?" Albert asked his doubts, which is why he came to say hello to Professor Sprout. "The beating willow is indeed more dangerous, especially when you encounter it in the wild. However, under normal circumstances, as long as you do not touch its branches, the beating willow will not rashly attack." Professor Sprout explained casually : "Of course, if it is planted by a wizard, it usually leaves an obvious scar, so that it can be subdued by the scar." Professor Sprout picked up a broken branch and poked the knot on the trunk of the willow, and immediately calmed the willow. "Can you use magic to subdue it?" Albert raised his doubts, "Use a freezing spell, or some other spell." "Well, it''s best not to do that. The beating willow is a very precious and valuable magic plant." Professor Sprout thought for a while and replied, "It is hard to see in ordinary places. When it arrives, the wizard who planted the willow will leave such scars to subdue the willow." "Okay, Mr. Anderson, can you help me hold down the scar, and these bandages, this bucket is also bothering you, we need to hurry up." Professor Sprout drew out his wand and began to help trim the branches. And collecting the buds and branches of the beating willow, and not forgetting to introduce the medicinal effects of these things to Albert, it is an extra lesson. Albert simply summed up an answer: The beating Liu was a treasure. Chapter 534： Pretend to be 1 hour cool Professor Sprout bandaged the beating willow very quickly, and several damaged branches were hung by bandages, which looked a little ridiculous, like a man with a broken arm and a bandage wrapped in plaster. However, Albert''s focus is more on the cave hidden under the beating willow, which leads to the screaming hut in Hogsmeade. If Professor Sprout was not here, he would really like to go in and take a look. By the way, when Sirius Black broke into Hogwarts, why didn''t anyone think that the opponent might bypass Hogwarts'' protective magic from here? Professor Sprout is obviously impossible without discovering the cave under the tree. forgotten? Sure enough, there are some things that can''t be studied deeply. Once you study deeply, you will find a bunch of loopholes. Maybe, I checked here before, but Black has left early. After all, no one reminded, who would pay attention to a dog? Albert did not continue to think about these questions, because someone came over here, it was Guidro Lockhart. The timing of this guy''s appearance is just right, because Professor Sprout is about to finish the treatment of the beating Liu. "Good morning, Professor Sprout, and Mr. Anderson." Lockhart greeted the two with a spring breeze, "Last night, I heard that the beating Willow was seriously injured, so I came over to see if I could help treat it. , I also encountered many magical plants during my trip." "I have almost finished the treatment of the beating Liu, don''t bother you." Professor Sprout said dryly, obviously a little impatient with Lockhart''s appearance. "No, don''t bother, I''m also very good at treating magical plants." Lockhart had already drawn out his wand and cut off some of the broken branches of the tree. "Be careful, bow your head!" An anxious voice suddenly sounded in everyones ears, and saw that the trunk of the beating willow had been swept over out of thin air. Lockhart, who was trimming the beating willow with his magic wand, was caught off guard by the branches and was thrown away severely. , Fell heavily to the ground. The next moment, more branches cut towards Lockhart on the ground, causing him to roll to the left in an embarrassing manner to avoid the heavy knocking branches. When Beater Willow''s whole body was slanted and ready to shoot Lockhart into flesh with thick branches, the violent offensive suddenly calmed down, and a crisis was resolved out of thin air. "Oh, my goodness, how are you, Professor Lockhart." Albert asked worriedly. Professor Sprout saw that the results just now were destroyed in this way, and then looked at Lockhart who was embarrassed, the sullen expression on his face couldn''t help but disappear. "It''s great Mr. Anderson, he managed to control the beating in time, and Gryffindor will add ten points." Professor Sprout said to Albert with a smile, "Thank you for sending Guidro to the school hospital." "Good professor." Albert heard what Professor Sprout was saying and waved his wand to summon a stretcher. He moved Professor Lockhart, who had fallen on the ground and groaned, to the stretcher and secured the person with a belt. On the stretcher, when he was about to carry the person to the school hospital, he heard Professor Sprout''s voice behind him. "Very good magic, Mr. Anderson, Gryffindor plus ten points." Lockhart''s experience obviously pleased Professor Sprout. There is no doubt that Lockhart is really unpopular with professors. "Then I will go first!" Albert followed the floating stretcher and returned to the castle. "Can you let me down, Mr. Anderson." Lockhart struggled, as if he wanted to get up from the stretcher. He didn''t want other students to see his embarrassment. "Professor Lockhart, I suggest that you don''t move. The beating Liu was fierce enough just now, maybe some bones have been broken." Albert''s gentle voice sounded in Lockhart''s ear: "Given the black The Professor of Magical Defense is always cursed. I think youd better ask Madam Pomfrey to check it for you, lest there are any undiscovered injuries that cause you to suddenly die unexpectedly. "If it were someone else, this might not happen, but the cursed black magic defense is too weird. I suggest you don''t do anything dangerous to avoid accidents." Lockhart''s expression suddenly froze, and Albert''s soft whispers made him creepy like a devil. Yes, he remembered that he was serving as the cursed Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. So, the beating Liu suddenly attacked him just now because of the curse of the Dark Arts Defense class? Did you make a wrong decision? At this moment, Lockhart regretted why he took over this position. On the way to the school hospital, several students I met all cast curious glances here. Albert believed that this incident would spread in the school soon. After Albert carried Lockhart into the school hospital, Mrs. Pomfrey looked at Lockhart on the stretcher with a weird expression, checking and listening to Albert''s narration. She didn''t know what she was muttering. Albert vaguely heard the words that seemed to have broken two bones, but fortunately did not hurt the internal organs, and handled them properly, which made Lockhart''s face paler in fright. Then, nothing happened to Albert. When he came to the hall, he heard many girls talking about Lockhart''s injuries and being taken to the school hospital. When Albert just sat down next to George, a group of girls gathered around and asked what was going on. Hearing Lockhart demonstrated to Professor Sprout how to heal the beating Liu, when he was severely injured by the tree, the surrounding boys were all dumbfounded in surprise. "Don''t look at me, it''s like this." Albert spread his hands helplessly and said, "Probably this is the curse of the course of Defense Against the Dark Arts!" Of course, Albert would not say that he quietly loosened the scar and caused the beating willow to attack Lockhart. "The curse is terrible. I didn''t expect it to take effect on the first day of school." Lee Jordan said in an exaggerated tone. UU reading www.uukanshu.com sounds a bit gloating. At this moment, they all shut up, because Professor McGonagall asked about Lockhart when he sent the course schedule along the long Gryffindor table to them. After hearing Albert''s account, Professor McGonagall actually gave Albert an extra five points. "It seems that Professor McGonagall doesn''t like Lockhart either." Fred murmured while looking at the back of Professor McGonagall leaving. George and Lee Jordan also nodded in agreement, otherwise, how could they give Albert extra points? Just as everyone was discussing Lockhart''s misfortune, a loud noise filled the entire auditorium. "... if they stole the car, I wouldn''t be surprised if they fire you..." Albert looked sideways at Fred and George with a weird expression. The voice seemed to be Mrs. Weasley. After the roar stopped, he even felt his ears were still humming. The students in the hall all turned around and looked at the Gryffindor table, wanting to see who received the yelling letter. "Ron received the yelling letter." Fred muttered, "I have never seen my mother angry like this." "Me too." George felt lingering. While they were talking, the two looked in the direction of Ron, and saw that their brother had buried his head in the plate in shame at the moment. This is the price of pretending to fail! Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi: Chapter 535： Exposed The first class of Defense Against the Dark Arts in the new semester quickly spread in the school, and Lockhart''s poor teaching level was completely exposed to everyone. Everyone knows what the new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is like, especially the so-called quiz in the first class, which really left most students speechless. No way, Lockhart wasn''t Garon, and he couldn''t make everyone like it. Although many students admire Lockhart because of his deeds, there are also many boys who hate and envy him. Gossip and cynicism are always indispensable, but no one dared to say it blatantly. After all, the number of students who admire Lockhart is far more than those who hate him, and the girls are very powerful at some point. "By the way, what have you been looking at since just now?" Lee Jordan, who checked his vacation homework, looked at Albert who was flipping through the paper, and couldn''t help asking. "Lockhart''s test questions." Albert said, shaking the three test papers gently. "You are cheating." Fred and George both turned their heads and said sternly. "We want to watch too!" the three said in unison. They have all heard other students say that Lockhart likes to do quizzes in the first class. "By the way, where did you get the test questions?" Lee Jordan asked. "I asked Hufflepuff''s friends to get the test questions with the help of them. They took the Defense Against the Dark Arts class before us, so I asked him to make a copy for me." Albert noticed the puzzled look of the three and laughed. He said, "Anyway, the content is the same, you can see by yourself." With that said, Albert assigned the three test papers to Fred, George and Lee Jordan. "Gidro Lockhart''s favorite color?" George''s eyes widened and he said softly, "What kind of ghost test is this, you are really not mistaken." "Lilac." Albert said without hesitation, "It was mentioned in "A Year with Tibetan Snowmen." "You actually know the answer." All three of them looked at Albert in shock, as if seeing something terrible. "You...are you also an admirer of Lockhart?" George murmured, "No! You are not like that kind of person." "What kind of person?" "What do you want to do?" According to the three people''s understanding of Albert, the possibility that Albert is Lockhart''s admirer is directly ruled out, and the only thing left is that Albert wants to make trouble. Thinking of this, the three couldn''t help but begin to pity Lockhart. Professor Quirrell of last semester, it was hard to say a word, was finally killed in the basement by a few words of Albert. It''s old. Having said that, the last time Lockhart was taken to the school hospital by Albert, it might have been... The three of them looked at Albert together with weird eyes. "What are your eyes?" Albert asked badly. "Nothing." Fred coughed and asked quickly, "What do you want to do?" "I didn''t want to do anything." Albert took all the test questions back. "I just need Lockhart''s signed note so that I can borrow the book in the district." "When you enter the district to borrow books, do you still need the signatures of the professors?" The three of them looked even stranger, convinced that their roommate was going to take the opportunity to make trouble. No way. As we all know, Albert borrows books in the district late at night, picks the lock and "borrows" the books, where is the professor''s signature needed. How could the three of them know that Albert wanted Lockhart''s signature too, and the professors'' signatures were needed to complete the panel task. Therefore, Albert was going to learn from Hermione, casually looking for a reason, first get a zone signature from Lockhart, and finish the "magic forbidden zone" mission that has been shelved for a long time. Of course, Fred, George and Lee Jordan were not wrong, Albert really wanted to do something. Last time, when he was treating Hitman Liu, he got a new panel task. The name of the task is: Lu Jian. Your Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts does not seem to match the ability and knowledge described in his book. He seems to hide some unknown secrets, reveal the secrets, and let everyone see his true face. Current progress: 3% Reward: Reward 1000-10000 experience, 1 skill point, obtain a designated skill from the task target, Dumbledores favorability is 15, and a designated character favorability is 10. Albert knows what Lockhart''s greatest secret is, but it is not easy to find evidence. To be honest, Lockhart is really good at managing himself, which even Albert admires. Although the practice is really shameless, the world never lacks shameless people. It is really difficult for ordinary wizards to fascinate those middle-aged women like Lockhart. This is definitely not just a handsome appearance. Can do it. "I suddenly looked forward to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class!" "You wouldnt expect it~www.novelhall.com~ Ron, who was patching his wand with magic tape, said with a sullen face," It was horrible when it was released. " "You should change the wand," Hermione reminded. "Then, receive another roaring letter?" Ron stuffed his wand into his backpack and said angrily. "Actually, Ron can ask you to borrow money to buy a magic wand." Lee Jordan said suddenly, "With his magic wand, 80% of them don''t have to go to class this semester." "We didn''t borrow him from Gallon." Fred and George looked at each other and said dryly. "The money was given to us by Albert for research. We don''t want to embezzle them at will." There are things that Fred and George still know very well what to do. "Ron can actually go to Potter for a loan. Harry Potter is not short of money." Albert said suddenly, "With their relationship, I will open an IOU, and it will be fine to find a job after graduation. " In fact, among friends, it is best not to involve money. Fred and George obviously know this very well, and will pay special attention to this, so they will never squander Albert to Garon. They will keep a detailed record of where Garon went. Once you lose this purest trust, it will be difficult to be like this in the future. "Let''s go, go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Lee Jordan felt a little frustrated. Albert gave the Garon and was embezzled by Lee Jordan a little bit to sell snacks and toys. Although he had already made up his pocket money, he was ashamed to hear what Fred and George said. , He really didn''t take this matter as seriously as Fred and George. Although Lee Jordan knew that Albert didn''t care about these things, the money meant everyone''s dream to them. Chapter 536： Look at the face of the world On the corridor to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, Albert met another group of girls who were whispering about Lockhart''s deeds. "I really don''t understand why girls admire Lockhart so much." Fred looked ahead at Angelina, who was talking about Lockhart with his friend Alia, and an inexplicable irritation surged in his heart. "Because Lockhart is handsome, this is a face-seeking world." Albert said the cruel reality with a weird face, "If you are as handsome and handsome as Lockhart, I believe there will be a bunch of girls who like you too." "People don''t like a person because he is handsome!" Shanna coughed slightly, and interjected: "More people worship Lockhart''s heroic deeds." The three of them curled their lips in disdain, and expressed doubts about Lockhart''s deeds. The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor has still not demonstrated the ability to match his deeds. "Why don''t you worship Harry Potter?" Albert raised his eyebrows and asked, "Potter defeated the savior who saved the English wizard from the turmoil by the name that cannot be mentioned." "Of course it''s because... Harry is not handsome enough." "Trust me, if Harry had you handsome and handsome, he would be more popular with girls than Lockhart." "I think Albert is handsome and handsome enough, and his reputation and achievements are not lost to Lockhart at all. Why are there not a lot of girls idolizing him?" Lee Jordan asked Fred and George The same question of confusion. "Because I have a girlfriend!" Albert said naturally. As everyone knows, Albert already has a girlfriend, and she is also the smartest and most beautiful girl, so that those girls who like his appearance and fame will have no chance, and the feeling of being completely crushed by Isobel is not uncomfortable. "If Albert doesn''t have a girlfriend, I might consider chasing him back." "Unfortunately, he has a girlfriend, and it''s Isobel!" I don''t know that it was the bold girl teasing Albert from behind. Several people turned their heads in astonishment and saw several Ravenclaw girls greeting Albert, who were the female companions by Katrina. "If you broke up with Isabel that day, you can consider asking me to be your girlfriend." A beautiful girl giggled and shook Albert''s hand and introduced herself, "My name is Laurina Kama. " "Ah, I think Isobel is fine." Albert loosened a little awkwardly and shook hands with the opponent. "Lorina!" Katrina glared at her partner in dissatisfaction, Laurina''s thoughts made her want to laugh. "I remember you also like Anderson, why don''t you chase him?" Laurina didn''t care about it, "Isabel will graduate earlier than us, and you have two years to get Albert. " "Yes, after most subordinate couples graduated, the relationship between the two parties has faded!" Another girl next to Katrina continued to agree. They seemed to watch Katrina prying her sister''s corner. "I''ll leave it alone, if you want to try it, just try it!" Katrina was expressionless, but she sneered. "Are the girls so bold now?" George resisted not letting himself laugh. It was so funny looking at Albert''s awkward and helpless smile. "This is an upright prying at the corner!" "Any thoughts?" George asked with a smile and touched Albert''s waist with his elbow. "Doesn''t this mean that I am popular?" Albert said naturally. "Kama, Albert, don''t count on you. Do you want to think about me?" Li Qiaodan smiled and pointed his finger at himself. "Sorry, I only like handsome guys." Kama simply refused. Fred and George couldn''t help it anymore, clutching their stomachs and laughing, the girls in front of them also turned their heads and cast curious eyes here. "Don''t be sad, you just lack a little confidence and charm." Albert patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder and said: "Appearance and everything are second." "Didn''t you just say that this is a face-seeking world?" Li Qiaodan felt that he had been hit by billions of points again. Albert''s words still hit the nail on the head! This is indeed a face-seeking world. "Hmph, are you too embarrassed to laugh at me?" Lee Jordan was about to drag two of his friends into the water, "Don''t think I don''t know..." Fortunately, Lockhart''s Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom finally arrived. Albert quietly walked to the last seat and sat down, and took out a Lockhart book from his bag. The other students chatted and chatted and walked into the classroom. A few girls secretly threw it here. Looked up. "I should be very grateful to Isabel." Albert murmured, and his girlfriend did help prevent a lot of trouble. At least, no girl would suddenly come out to confess to him. After all the classmates were seated, Lockhart on the podium did not call his name. Instead, he cleared his throat and began to introduce himself to the classmates, as if worried that someone would not know his achievements. "I," Lockhart said, pointing to the cover photo on "Walk with the Trolls." "Guidelor Lockhart, Merlin''s Third Class Medal, Honorary Member of the Anti-Dark Magic League, won the "Witcher Weekly" five times "Most Charming Smile Award...Of course, you dont have to worry about me always talking about this. I dont use a smile to drive away the female ghosts in Bandung!" After Lockhart finished speaking, there was a brief chuckle in the classroom. "Before class, let''s take a quiz to see how well you read and how much you understand... I''ll give you 30 minutes. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Lockhart finished his paper and returned to the podium. Say: "Now-start!" "You said, what''s the point of such a quiz?" Fred asked in a low voice "Self-promotion can let other students know about the many great deeds he has done." Albert swiftly filled out the contents of the test paper. In this test, Albert finally got full marks. "Mr. Anderson got full marks, great!" Lockhart said with a smile, "Gryffindor adds 10 points." In the following class, Lockhart began to read the contents of the book aloud to everyone. This teaching method was simply stunned. Originally, everyone hoped that Professor Lockhart could find some fragments from these books and teach everyone a situational intensification and introduction. As a result, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class turned into a reading class abruptly. After the get out of class was over, Fred couldn''t help but spit at Angelina: "I want Anderson to give lectures, it''s 10,000 times better than him." "Albert is also an admirer of Mr. Lockhart!" Angelina reminded sharply. "No, you think too much." George said gloomily, "I hope Albert has time this year to teach us about defense against the dark arts." In the last period of intensive training, the three people''s dark magic defense level far left the students of the same class behind. "What did you do with Professor Lockhart?" Shanna couldn''t help asking after seeing Albert come back. "I want a signature from the district." Albert shook his hand on the signature note. Lockhart''s handwriting was indeed very good, and he could see that the other party had put a lot of effort into it. "I told him that I wanted to learn more about how vampires overcome blood sucking and only eat carrots." Albert said, "Need to borrow books from the district, and he agreed, thinking that outstanding students should be given preferential treatment." Chapter 537： Track and counter The task reward of the "Magic Forbidden Zone" is level 1 of a certain skill, which means that the higher the level of the skill, the more valuable the reward can be exerted. Currently, the highest level among Albert''s skills is the 5th level wizard bloodline. The second highest is Occlumency at Level 4, and the remaining skills are only Level 3, Level 2, or Level 1. After serious consideration for three seconds, Albert finally received the reward for the task and raised the wizards bloodline to level 6. Although the bloodline improvement was of little significance to his own strength improvement, Albert still gave the skill to Upgraded. Perhaps, the blood of the wizard can be passed on to his descendants? Of course, it also has something to do with Albert wanting to see where the skill level limit is! The answer is...level six. Well, the wizard bloodline on the skill panel has directly become max. To be honest, the experience required to upgrade the panel skills is actually very pitted. The more you get to the back, the higher the experience required, and the harder it is to gain experience using skills. Only 100 experience points are required to reach level 1; 2000 points are required to continue to level 2; 10000 points are required to continue to level 3; 50000 points are required to continue to level 4; 200,000 points are required to continue to level 5 . As for level 6, Albert doesn''t know, he only knows that his experience pool has 65,300 experience, which is enough to directly upgrade a certain skill to level 4, but that''s all. Even in the near future, it is destined to be unlikely to master too many Level 3 skills. Albert drew out his wand and chanted an obstacle curse on the combat doll in front of him. The doll flew out as if hit by a truck and hit a far wall with a loud bang. "The power of the spell is stronger." The wizard''s bloodline has reached full level, and the overall effect is still very good. If you say that it is gratifying, it is probably that the threshold for learning silent spells and wandless spells has become lower. Pure-blood wizards pursue magical power for a reason. Those wizards with stronger magical power can learn most spells more easily than others under the same circumstances. "Next, it''s the basilisk problem." Albert put away his wand and began to think about how to use the basilisk incident to gain another wave of experience. The basilisk still made Albert more jealous. He wants to use the Basilisk incident to win another special contribution award. Then, with the help of next year''s Black incident, "there are three things". Among the many panel tasks, "There are three things" is probably the most valuable task among all the tasks, "Get a designated level 3 skill." It means that Albert can learn to make Philosophers Stone; or skip the complicated process and quickly master the transformation of Animagus; and even master the super dangerous and unstable spell of the hour reversal spell, time conversion There is no need to worry about the manufacture of the device. Although Albert does not know when Ginny Weasley will open the secret room to contact the basilisk, the first attack was on Halloween. It is actually very simple to know the whereabouts of Ginny Weasley. It is through the live map, but it is troublesome to find people through the live map. He intends to use the tracking spell, the tracking spell and the human trace spell to create a simple map, specifically to track the location of Ginny Weasley. It''s just that Albert will not use the Human Sign Curse yet. After much consideration, Albert planned to ask Professor Flitwick about the spell. The relationship between the two parties is good, and the possibility of the other party teaching him is quite high. A good relationship with the professors will always bring some benefits. Albert went directly to Professor Flitwick''s office, and happened to meet Lockhart who was "gifted" out by Professor Cursed on the way. "Good evening, Professor Lockhart." Albert greeted Lockhart with a smile. "Good evening, Mr. Anderson. Do you have anything to do with Professor Flitwick now? Maybe I can help you solve it!" However, as soon as Lockhart spoke, he already regretted why he had to talk too much. "That''s it. When I was in the United States last time, I read a spell called the Mantra Mantra in the spell book of the Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, so I wanted to ask Professor Flitwick about it." "Humanity Mantra?" Lockhart said after pretending to think. "It''s a pity. I don''t have much research on Manmanship. Professor Flitwick is in the office. Maybe he can answer your question." After speaking, Lockhart walked away quickly. Looking at Lockhart''s leaving back, Albert was a little disappointed. He originally thought that the other party would say something like "I need to teach you". After Lockhart left, Albert turned and walked to the curse office, raised his hand and knocked on the door. The door opened soon, and Professor Flitwick seemed to be relieved seeing Albert. "Mr. Anderson, is there anything you want me to do?" Professor Curse smiled and invited Albert into the room. "Is such that" Albert made up a simple story, saying that when he went to the United States during the summer vacation, he found the mantra in the American mantra textbook, so he came to ask Professor Flitwick about the mantra. "Is the spell textbook of the American Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry?" Professor Flitwick seemed to be very interested in the spell textbooks in the United States. "The spell textbook of Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is called "Chawick''s Magic". Albert explained: "It is somewhat different from the "standard spells" we are learning now." "I don''t know if it can be obtained in China. If it can''t, I am afraid it can only be obtained through other channels." Professor Flitwick murmured. "Professor Flitwick, I have one if you need it." "That''s great, about a week is enough. Oh, I almost forgot, the mantra curse!" Professor Flitwick took out a piece of parchment, drew a simple map on it, and showed it to Albert The process of casting a mantra. After casting the spell, there were more footprints marking the names of the two on the parchment. "This is the Mantra Mantra." Professor Flitwick explained, "This mantra is usually used in conjunction with the map. The location of all people within the map will be displayed on the map in the form of ink dots. Position moves and changes constantly." "The larger the scope of the mantra, the more the number of people appearing, and the higher the requirements for the mantra." Professor Flitwick, after teaching Albert''s mantra of mantras and wands, let Albert try it himself. This spell is very difficult and it takes a lot of thought to learn. However, Professor Flitwick was shocked to find that Albert did not spend much time before he initially mastered the Mantra Curse. "Although I don''t know what you want to do, I hope you don''t misplace other people''s information. I don''t think you should do that." Professor Flitwick reminded. "I just want to use this spell to lock my cat." Albert explained casually. "It''s called Tom. It''s just a very ordinary Muggle pet cat. It''s not smart. Last time, it got from my dorm After I ran out, I almost ran away, so scared that I dare not bring it to school now. If I can master this spell, I will be able to find Tom''s position in the first place." Professor Flitwick looked at Albert and reminded: "If you want to lock a cat alone, I am afraid you need to practice the spell harder to achieve precise control. Are there any other problems?" "Is there an anti-curse?" Albert thought for a while and asked, "Is there any way to block it?" "This..." Professor Flitwick said, "It should be no problem to use the shielding spell. A shielding spell that is powerful enough can conceal the existence of wizards and wizards and make them untraceable." Professor Flitwick personally demonstrated to Albert how to use the shielding spell to block the mantra curse. After Professor Flitwick used the shielding spell on himself, only the footnotes marked Albert were left on the map. Albert was silent. He had tried the shielding spell but failed. Now he tried again, looking at the footprints on the map, and still failed. "Your shielding spell is not strong enough," Professor Flitwick explained. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.cOM "Is it involved in the advanced use of the shielding spell?" Albert raised his eyebrows, "Professor Flitwick, can you teach me the advanced use of the shielding spell?" "Do you want to learn advanced use of the shielding spell?" Professor Flitwick raised his eyebrows slightly. "I heard that the Ministry of Magic used traces on students." "Do you want to block the traces?" Professor Flitwick looked at Albert in surprise, and then shook his head again: "Even a powerful shielding curse, I am afraid it can''t block the traces." "why?" Albert couldn''t help asking his doubts. "Changsi is a kind of contract magic modified based on various spells such as tracking mantra, mantra mantra, tracking mantra, etc. It is not so easy to be blocked." Professor Flitwick recalled, "The Ministry of Magic is designing this spell At that time, this issue was considered. At the beginning, the prototype of Zongsi was designed to monitor certain wizards, so that they can know where they are and what spells they use anytime and anywhere." "However, Zongsi will also make mistakes and misjudgments." "It''s normal, because the traces need to be used in conjunction with special magic items." Professor Flitwick explained, "but the students are not prisoners or suspects, so the Ministry of Magic later changed it to the form of a contract and became a surveillance student. Is anyone using magic in the surrounding area." "For things like magic contracts, you can find loopholes to bypass, but it is difficult to block or crack." In the end, Albert got his wish and asked Professor Flitwick to teach himself how to master the advanced use of the shielding mantra, but the advanced use of the mantra could not be mastered in a moment. As a way to teach Albert how to master the advanced use of the shielding mantra, Fu After Professor Levi asked Albert to learn the advanced use of the shielding mantra, he needed to publish a related paper on the shielding mantra in "Magic Innovation". Chapter 538： Lockharts deeds The manufacturing of the live map is far simpler than Albert imagined. It only took him a while to successfully create the prototype of the map. However, due to his lack of proficiency, he failed to expand the scope of the map to the entire Hogwarts Castle, and for the time being it was impossible to lock Ginny Weasley alone. The only thing that makes Albert feel gratified is that after the successful creation of the spot map, a skill named Monitoring Map appeared on the skill panel. The rest is naturally to optimize and improve the map you want. "I don''t know, can I also mark the basilisk on the map." Albert muttered while looking at the map of the live spot in his hand. Putting the map into his jacket pocket, he left the responsive house. Since Isobel lost the time converter, the time spent together between the two people has shrunk greatly, and even the appointment time needs to be arranged in advance. Although Albert was able to use his time converter to send himself and Isobel back an hour ago, there are still many inconveniences after all. After having breakfast in the hall, Albert went directly to Hagrid''s hunting lodge. Well, you mean roommate? Early in the morning, Fred and George were excited by Woodra for training at the Quidditch Stadium. Lee Jordan has not yet woken up. This guy played the game of unpacking and unpacking the envelope last night. If you think about it carefully, Fred and George, who are also very happy, are actually quite poor. They need to run on the court in the first week of school. Perhaps it is entering September, the weather around Hogwarts is no longer as hot as before, and winter is approaching quietly. Albert walked along the gravel path to the hunting lodge, reached out and knocked on the wooden door, and the fangs of the door quickly sounded from the room. "Who!" Hagrid was wearing an apron and carrying a rooster in his hand. When he opened the door, he saw that the person outside was Albert. He couldn''t help but joked, "Come in, our world champion." "This is for you!" Albert handed a box to Hagrid. "What is this?" Hagrid wiped his hands on his apron vigorously, took the box that Albert handed over, and asked in confusion. "Fudge." After Albert handed the box to Hagrid, he squatted down and rubbed his teething dog''s head, and took out a pack of dried fish from his pocket and fed it to the hounds. "Actually, you don''t have to buy this kind of stuff for me." Hagrid sighed and exhorted, "Don''t waste Garon in the future." "No, I didn''t buy these things." Albert said casually. "In the last newspaper incident, many people gave me a bunch of packages. I took all the packages apart last night and found a bunch of them. Snacks, I sent some for you." Albert generally doesn''t eat things sent by strangers, and he gave away all the snacks he got from unpacking. Hagrid looked at the fudge in his hand, then looked up at Albert, suddenly wondering what to say. "do you want to eat?" Hagrid put the rooster down, washed his hands with a bucket of water outside, opened the package, and poured the fudge into the bowl. Albert doesn''t know what to say. Isn''t it good to eat in a box? When he saw Hagrid''s sausage-like fingers picking up the jelly, he realized that Hagrid was doing it for convenience. "Are you really not eating?" Hagrid began to make tea for Albert. "I just had breakfast." Albert shook his head and said, "By the way, I want to inquire with you." "what news?" "About Lockhart, why did Dumbledore choose Lockhart as the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" Albert looked at Fang, who was quietly waiting to feed, and fed the remaining dried fish. "I''ve been to Lockhart. The two special classes, to be honest, are really horrible." "It''s very difficult to find a Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts now." Hagrid threw a few more fudge into his mouth, waited for the water in the copper kettle to boil, poured a cup of amber tea for Albert and continued: " People dont really want to do it. They think this job is unlucky. You should know what I mean." "Oh, do you have an impression of Lockhart?" Albert asked again. "I think most professors in the school don''t like Lockhart very much." "Lockhart?" Hagrid took a sip of tea and recalled: "Honestly speaking, everyone probably never thought that Lockhart would become a famous writer." "What kind of person is he?" "Extremely narcissistic and vanity person." Hagrid seemed to emphasize his tone and nodded his head heavily. "It is because of this that everyone does not like it. When I was at Hogwarts school, It caused a lot of trouble for everyone." "trouble?" "For example, before the Quidditch game, I engraved my name on the Quidditch court. Each letter was so big that it occupies almost the entire court." Hagrid recalled: "At that time, I cleaned up the mess for him overnight. , So the impression is very deep." "Like what Lockhart would do." Albert said with a smile~www.novelhall.com~ Any other deeds? " "Well, Lockhart used to secretly project his portrait into the sky at night, like a black mark..." Hagrid stopped halfway through his words, as if recalling something unpleasant The past. "Dark Mark?" "Well, you actually know the Dark Mark." Hagrid couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. "At that time, Lockhart shocked everyone, thinking about his portrait suddenly appearing in the middle of the sky, causing it. It was a sensation." "It seems that he is really narcissistic and likes to recommend himself to others." Albert asked suddenly, "Has Lockhart come to you?" "no, what happened?" "I think he should come to chat with you soon!" Albert said, "Anything else about Lockhart?" "On another occasion, he sent himself a bunch of Valentine''s Day greeting cards." Hagrid did not understand what Albert said just now. "At that time, I was not present. Later, I heard from the professors that a large number of owls flooded in. The auditorium sent Lockhart a bunch of greeting cards, and the scene was horrible." "By the way, how is Lockhart''s academic performance? I mean his personal ability." Albert briefly told Hagrid the deeds in Lockhart''s book. "I don''t know, maybe Lockhart is indeed a bit talented, but he is definitely not a hard-studying student, otherwise it won''t make the professors so annoying." Hagrid doesn''t believe Lockhart can do what Albert just said. Those deeds, "I still remember that when he graduated from school, everyone was relieved." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. When Hagrid walked over to open the door, he was stunned when he saw the people outside. "You really got it right!" Hagrid murmured, and when he turned around, he found that Albert, who was sitting there, had disappeared. Chapter 539： Poor pure blood Hagrid''s sense of Lockhart was really bad. Having said that, the other party suddenly ran over to find him, actually trying to teach him how to prevent the monster from getting into the well? Seeing Lockhart who was constantly nagging in his mouth, Hagrid became dazed, and he couldn''t help but look at the location where Albert had just disappeared, and couldn''t help complaining about the guy who had just sneaked away. Albert must have expected this situation a long time ago, so he sneaked away. Damn, I didn''t stay with myself. Hagrid felt inexplicably noisy, what did Lockhart just say? Khali sent a signed photo? "Does he need to send an autographed photo?" Hagrid felt speechless and interrupted aloud. "Professor Lockhart, Harry doesn''t need to send an autographed photo. He is already very famous." Lockhart frowned slightly when he heard this, but soon continued to nag about the incident that Harry came to school in a flying car. Hagrid was speechless, so he took the newly slaughtered rooster from the side, and began to pluck the feathers, and casually said something to him. Lockhart''s various bragging made Hagrid feel uncomfortable. He really didn''t understand whether the other party couldn''t understand or deliberately didn''t understand. He just nagged for nearly ten minutes. I don''t know how this person can say so much, wouldn''t he be thirsty? "If you need any help, just come to me." Lockhart smiled pretentiously at Hagrid, "You know where I am!" "No, thanks, I don''t need help for the time being," Hagrid said dryly. "However, I''m surprised that you don''t even have a book I wrote." Lockhart said without embarrassment at all, and said to himself: "Tonight, I will send a signed book. Good. ,Goodbye!" After Lockhart had left, Hagrid immediately closed the wooden door and exhaled greatly. Thankfully, he finally left. When Hagrid turned his head, he saw Albert sitting in his original position again. "Where did you hide?" Hagrid glared at Albert angrily. "If Lockhart sees me, it will definitely be more tossing, so I''d better not see him here." Albert ignored Hagrid''s dissatisfied gaze, and asked casually, "Speaking of which, What is the water monster that Lockhart just mentioned?" "Water monsters are just a general term, referring to those monsters that live in water." Hagrid took the half-plucked rooster from the table, wiped the table clean with a rag, and put the teapot and snacks back on. "What water monster will live in a well?" Albert asked, scratching his toothy ear. At this moment, there was another knock on the door. Hagrid took a deep look at Albert, stepped forward to open the door, and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Harry, Ron, and Hermione were coming. "Why is Lockhart coming to you, Hagrid?" Harry Potter''s voice came from outside the door. "Teach me how to prevent the water monster from getting into the well," Hagrid said angrily. "As if I didn''t know it, what happened to Ron? He seems to be sick?" Harry and Hermione crossed the threshold with Ron. When they entered the cabin, they saw Albert sitting there rubbing the dog''s head. "Albert?" The surprise on Hermione''s face quickly returned to normal, and she said with a smile: "Congratulations on winning the international wizard chess championship." "Thank you, what happened to Weasley? Was it hit by a curse?" Albert looked at Ron who was spitting a slug and suggested, "If you can''t solve the curse, you''d better take him to Pang. Mrs. Frey, that way he can suffer less." "That..." Harry helped Ron to sit on the chair and awkwardly explained to the two of the reasons why Ron had slugs. "His luck is not bad. Sometimes something very bad happens when the curse is tempered." Albert looked at Ron with interest, and took out his wand to try to solve the curse for him, but obviously nothing big. The effect, because Ron was spitting slugs in his mouth again, which looked really unflattering. "It''s better to spit it out than swallow it," Hagrid didn''t seem to worry much, and found a large copper basin and placed it in front of Ron. "Swallow?" Albert couldn''t help feeling sick when he listened to Hagrid''s words. "No way?" Hermione asked. "Failed. But, as expected, the spell tempering is a more difficult situation to deal with." Albert doesn''t care about Ron''s situation. Anyway, the slug is not himself, his friends are all Who can blame it for not taking people to the school hospital? "The broken wand should be replaced!" Hagrid was holding a copper kettle to pour tea to several people, and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, Harry. I heard that you sent a signed photo, why didn''t I get it?" "I didn''t send the autograph photo," Harry protested dissatisfiedly. "It was Lockhart spreading rumors everywhere." "Harry, you can go to Lee Jordan and sign the wizard card that belongs to you." Albert suddenly remembered something and continued, "This way, you wont need to sign anymore in the future. Last time I told Lockhart said about this, and he has agreed to let me create an exclusive wizard card for him." "No, no, thank you." Harry declined dryly. "I suggest you don''t refuse, even Dumbledore is willing to do so." Albert reminded kindly, "In fact, the professors in the school have basically agreed." "basically?" "Professor Snape didn''t agree. I couldn''t convince him for the time being. To be honest, Professor Snape might have a little misunderstanding with me." Albert made it up and did it secretly, anyway, Snape finally got cold. As long as there are photos, it is impossible for the other party to crawl out and make trouble for himself, so Albert didn''t care whether Snape refused or refused. "I don''t seem to have it," Hagrid said suddenly. "Yes, I made it for you a long time ago. If you are interested, I will bring you a set of cards next time." Albert said with a smile. "That''s great!" Hagrid nodded in satisfaction: "However, I don''t want Lockhart''s card." "Does Hagrid not like Professor Lockhart?" Hermione looked surprised. "Actually, everyone doesn''t like Professor Lockhart." Albert said without hesitation. "Didn''t you find out? Basically, professors in the school don''t like Professor Lockhart." Harry opened his mouth in shock, and Hermione showed a confused and confused expression. As for Ron, he was still spitting a slug in the basin. "I just came to Hagrid to inquire about Lockhart. With his teaching level, I suspect that the descriptions in Professor Lockhart''s book are actually fictional." "you should not" "Lockhart brag to me just now about how to get rid of female ghosts. If one of them is true, I will eat the teapot." Hagrid also agreed with Albert. "Hagrid, Dumbledore thought Lockhart..." Hermione''s voice couldn''t help raising a few points. "Who did Ron want to curse just now?" Albert changed the subject roughly, he wouldn''t talk to a fan about the person she liked, that would be unwise. "Malfoy." Ron said hoarsely. "Malfoy called Hermione''Mudblood''" "Really?" Hagrid looked at Hermione indignantly, trying to get an answer from her personally. "Yes," Hermione nodded and said, "but I don''t know what that means." "Mudblood refers to Muggle wizards like us." Albert explained casually, "that is, a slanderous name for people whose parents do not know how to magic." Hagrid looked at Albert quite speechlessly. He didn''t understand why Albert didn''t seem to be angry at all. "Actually, you don''t know." Albert took a sip of tea and shook his head. "The so-called pure-blood wizards in the wizarding world are a bunch of poor worms." At this moment, everyone was stunned, UU reading www.uukanshu.com even Ron stopped vomiting. "The so-called pure-blood is actually born of intermarry. After all, the pure-blood wizards in the UK are so few people, it is inevitable that they have some relatives." Albert began to popularize science to the stunned three: "Three generations of direct blood relatives. Inside, even if they are close relatives." "You may not know that intermarriage of close relatives will produce a lot of problems, such as genetic diseases, such as mental decline, such as schizophrenia, for example, the personality will become irritable, angry, arrogant, arrogant, and even unreasonable." Albert drinks After taking a sip of tea, he said jokingly, "Now do you know why the dark wizards are more cruel? Because they are the products of intermarriage between relatives, and they cant choose their own births, so I said they are poor. , Think about being irritable at birth, or having a genetic disease." Hagrid thought it was extremely absurd, but he felt that what Albert said was really reasonable. Aren''t most Death Eaters just the so-called pure-blood wizards? Don''t those so-called pure-blood wizards like intermarriages? "Although this kind of intermarriage, the offspring produced may have more magical powers than ordinary wizards, but now it is not based on whose spells are stronger." As he said, Albert raised his hand and knocked on his head. "The wizard You need to rely on the brain. The brain is the most important thing? Even if a genius is born, the probability is very low, and it may be accompanied by many genetic problems." Ron suddenly wanted to laugh. A guy with a sense of superiority like the Malfoy family turned into a worthless and poor creature in Albert''s mouth. Malfoy should really be allowed to listen to this. vomit! Ron leaned down again quickly, retching, and a few slugs popped out of his mouth again. At this time, it seemed to wake up the other three people. However, the expressions on their faces became very weird. Chapter 540： Who is Queenie? The relationship between Albert and Potter was only average, and he didn''t want to stay to watch Ron spit the slug, so he quickly got up and left Hagrid''s hunting lodge, ready to go back to find the ghosts of the castle to inquire about Luo. Hart''s deeds. On the way, Albert met Fred, who was panting and running towards him. This guy was still holding a live map in his hand. It seemed that he came to look for him deliberately. After seeing him, he hurried over. Gasped and said, "Something happened to Lee Jordan!" "What''s the matter?" Albert was stunned, and frowned slightly, looking at Fred panting. "Don''t worry, speak slowly." "I finished training with George and when we returned to the dormitory, we found that Lee Jordan''s behavior was a bit abnormal. What should I say?" Fred took several deep breaths, trying to ease himself. "He seems to be sick. The whole person looks...very abnormal, you''d better go back and have a look." "Why didn''t you send people directly to Madam Pomfrey for treatment?" Albert believed that as long as there were no intractable diseases, Madam Pomfrey could cure people in the blink of an eye. "Lee Jordan didn''t want to go. I asked George to watch him first, so I hurried over to find you." Fred explained helplessly. "You should directly use the coma spell to faint the person, and then carry the person to the medical room." Albert sighed. Of course, he went to the doctor if he fell ill. "This" Fred was speechless and never thought that Albert would be so violent. Although this is indeed the simplest and rude solution, they are Lee Jordan''s friends, and the Weasley twins still need to protect the face of their friends. If Lee Jordan was carried out of the dormitory sideways in this way, this matter would probably spread throughout Hogwarts in a very short time and cause a great sensation. By that time they can show the limelight, but Lee Jordan will be miserable and will definitely become everyone''s laughing stock. "Pomfrey is a professional therapist." Albert guessed Fred''s concerns at a glance, and shook his head quite speechlessly, reminding, "Are your phantom spells learned in vain?" Fred was stunned for a moment, obviously he hadn''t thought of using the phantom spell, maybe in the twins'' view, as long as Albert was found, the problem could be easily solved. "What''s the situation with Lee Jordan now?" Following Fred back to the common room, Albert listened to Fred''s account of Lee Jordan''s current situation all the way. "I don''t know, I''m afraid I have to read it to know." To be honest, Albert is really speechless. Fred did not know when he used him as a blue robot cat. He thought he could solve everything by himself? When did I leave this impression of omniscience to my roommates? "However, there must be some reason for that guy to be like that." Albert stepped over the portrait of the fat lady, through the crowded common room, and down the spiral staircase to the dormitory. "There are three possibilities." "Three?" "Lee Jordan''s current appearance is all deliberately pretended by himself. Or, he has been given some kind of potion or even some kind of spell." "He doesn''t look like a pretender." Fred didn''t think that Lee Jordan was pretending to be a fool. As for being cursed, it shouldn''t be high. It was really hard for Fred to imagine anyone who would come to their dormitory to use a spell on Lee Jordan. This is how much hatred it takes to do such a thing. Was someone given some kind of potion? It may not seem big. In fact, Fred hasn''t been completely relieved now, his head is still in chaos, and he doesn''t have much thought to consider the three hypotheses proposed by Albert. Anyway, these messy things should be left to Albert to deal with. With his ability, the problem can definitely be solved easily. When the two opened the door and walked into the dormitory, George immediately greeted him, "You are finally back. Lee Jordan just talked about Queenie, as if he was stunned." "Do you know who Queenie is?" Albert asked. The Weasley twins shook their heads together, obviously they don''t know who Queenie is? "Are you okay?" Albert turned his head and looked at Lee Jordan, who was sitting on the bed with his hands around his knees. He moved his eyes down on the opened chocolate frog box on the bed, raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression on his face It became a little subtle and he wanted to laugh. "are you OK?" "I''m very good." "Just ate a chocolate frog?" Albert picked up the box and asked softly, "Anything else to eat?" "Yeah!" Lee Jordan looked blank. "Are you all thinking about Queenie now?" Albert continued to ask, trying to confirm his guess. "Queeny...she doesn''t seem to know me." When Lee Jordan mentioned the name, his face couldn''t help but wore a bit of decline. "what happened?" Fred and George felt that Albert must know what happened to Lee Jordan. "Should be a fascination agent?" As soon as the voice fell, a red light flashed in the UU Reading www.uukanshu.com room, knocking Lee Jordan down. "Someone would actually give Lee Jordan an ecstasy?" Fred and George can clearly see the surprise and inconceivability on each other''s faces, "No, the things are sent to you, and I suddenly know why you always distribute those snacks to other people." "By the way, this guy is really unlucky." George laughed terribly, so many people ate the snacks from Albert, and Lee Jordan was recruited alone. "Who is this Queenie?" Fred is more concerned about this issue, and some people want to use ecstasy to soak Albert in his hands. "If it''s for Albert, then this person is most likely a student in the school." George''s mind quickly turned. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head. "Is there a sender named Queenie in those letters yesterday?" "I don''t know, I have no impression." "What should I do now?" Fred looked at Lee Jordan who was knocked down by the coma curse, "Watch him go crazy until the medicine disappears?" "The longer the ecstasy is left, the stronger the effect will be, and it will not be so easy to fail for a while." Albert has not prepared the antidote to the ecstasy, and sending people to the school hospital is the best choice. It''s just that the common room is crowded with people and it''s not easy to bring people to the school hospital. "Do you really want to carry people to the school hospital?" Both of them were still hesitant to do so. "Forget it, you guys are watching him here, and I will go to Madame Pomfrey for the antidote to the fascination!" Considering the face of his friend, Albert still plans to go to the school hospital to find Mrs. Pomfrey. Of course, a new task mainly appeared, the content was to help Lee Jordan relieve the ecstasy, so Albert was thinking about finding the antidote for Madam Pomfrey, which should be regarded as helping Lee Jordan relieve the ecstasy. Chapter 541： Who is next Albert went to the school hospital and talked to Mrs. Pomfrey about the bad luck with Lee Jordan. The head nurse believed that Albert should take the person to the school hospital for treatment. It took him a while to explain the situation to Madam Pomfrey. As for how to explain the problem of ecstasy? Of course, it was Lee Jordan who accidentally ate the candy that was sent to him by others and mixed with ecstasy. Mrs. Pomfrey''s expression is very wonderful, probably never thought that a child of this age would actually do this kind of thing. Albert used this to ask Madam Pomfrey how to configure the antidote to the ecstasy so that he would not encounter similar situations again later. Madam Pomfrey did not refuse, and while preparing the antidote for Lee Jordan, she gradually explained the composition of the antidote to Albert. In fact, just add a little bit of this and a little bit of that to a small crystal bottle, then mix the medicine thoroughly, and the antidote will come out. "Drink it to relieve the effect of the ecstasy." Madam Pomfrey handed Albert the antidote to the ecstasy. After the latter thanked him, he hurriedly left with the antidote. Lee Jordan was quickly awakened. Before he could figure out what was going on, he was knocked open by the three of them, poured a large cup of ecstasy antidote, and quickly returned to normal. "Ahem, can''t you be gentle?" Lee Jordan kept coughing, not forgetting to complain about the brutal behavior of the three. At this moment, Fred and George were already lying on the bed without an image, slapped their palms against the sheets, laughing extremely badly. "Enough for the two of you!" Lee Jordan glared at the Weasley twins, and then cast a bitter look at Albert. "It''s your bad luck, no wonder others." Albert spread his hands and said that he was also innocent. No way, whoever lets others eat it is fine, but you have a problem with it? "By the way, who of you knows who Queenie is?" Lee Jordan was also curious about which sturdy girl actually dared to send Albert snacks mixed with ecstasy. "I don''t know, you should be better than us in this respect." Albert threw the question directly to Lee Jordan to deal with. If that person is really a Hogwarts student, there must be a way to find her. "Why, aren''t you still obsessed with that person?" Fred heard Lee Jordan''s words, and the expression on his face became more and more weird. "I just" "Needless to say, we can understand." George smiled and patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder. "Speaking of which, how do you feel after using the ecstasy?" Albert interrupted the two men''s lacklustre teasing, and asked about their relative relationship. "What kind of feeling?" Lee Jordan frowned and recalled carefully. "The appearance of the other person will appear in your mind, and the whole person will become very obsessed with the other person. Anyway..." "Queen must be a pretty girl." George interjected with a grin. "It''s really a pretty girl, and she''s still young." Lee Jordan nodded. "She may not be as old as ours, she should be a student at Hogwarts." With that, Li Qiaodan left in a hurry, preparing to investigate the news of that Miss Queenie. "Does this really like it?" Fred and George looked at Lee Jordans disappearing back, turned their heads to look at Albert and asked, "Will the antidote fail to take effect?" "The antidote configured by Mrs. Pomfrey shouldn''t be a problem. Obviously, that Miss Queen really fits Lee Jordan''s aesthetics. Maybe, his spring is here." Albert joked. To be honest, Albert doesn''t have any favors with that Miss Queenie. A guy who dared to send himself an ecstasy even though he knew he already had a girlfriend would definitely have bad intentions. When meeting in the responsive house in the afternoon, Albert and Isabel talked about it casually. "Queeny?" Isabel chewed the name carefully, as if looking for news about her, "Do you mean Queenie Greengrass?" "It should be her." Albert headed. "Queenie Greengrass is a student of Slytherin College." Isabel told Albert about the information he knew. "With the attitude of Slytherin College to Muggle wizards, she might send you a fascination ..." "It''s not hard to guess." Albert curled his lips. "No, you underestimated your charm a bit." Isobel leaned over and kissed Albert''s forehead. "Actually, most girls prefer handsome and famous boys." "Lockhart is really popular." "No, I mean you." Isabel said. "Didn''t I have a girlfriend?" "It has nothing to do with that." Isabel sighed slightly, "You are very popular among girls, especially after you won the international wizard chess championship, they are now very envious that I can soak you." "and then?" "They want me to introduce you to them." "What do you say." Albert asked with a smile. "I said I would introduce if I have the opportunity." "That''s no chance." Albert nodded, "It''s good. In fact, if they like handsome and famous wizards, they can introduce Lockhart to them." "They all adore Lockhart." "How about you?" "I''ll forget it." "Do you really dislike Lockhart?" Albert suddenly remembered something, "Oh, yes, you are a natural photographer, Lockhart has no secrets to keep you from." "The two stage plays per week are quite interesting. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" The expression on Isabel''s face is a bit subtle, "It is that the level of teaching the defense against the dark arts is very bad, not suitable for professors." "let me tell you" Albert smiled and shared Lockhart''s glorious deeds with Isobel. "No wonder the professors in the school don''t like him very much." Isabel is also puzzled as to why Dumbledore invited Lockhart to serve as a professor of defense against the Dark Arts. This is really a miserable situation for the fifth and seventh grades. The two were tired of being together for several hours before using the time converter to go back in time. If Professor McGonagall knew that Albert used the time converter to make time for a date, he didn''t know what expression he would show. ... "Her name is Queenie Greengrass, a third-year Slytherin student." In the evening, Lee Jordan brought accurate information about that Miss Queenie, "That Miss Queenie once showed off to others that she has a way of letting you dump Isobel to confess to her." "I suddenly looked forward to it. She will send me another chocolate with enamored agents." Albert said softly. "What are you going to do?" Fred and George asked immediately. They all sniffed how Albert was about to make trouble. "Give Miss Queenie an unexpected surprise." Albert said with regret. "Unfortunately, that piece of chocolate mixed with ecstasy has been eaten by Lee Jordan. "I haven''t finished eating, where are you here?" Lee Jordan suddenly took out a chocolate frog whose head was bitten off from his pocket. "I found this in my shirt pocket earlier," Lee Jordan''s expression became more and more weird. "Well, tell me about your plan." "I thought you liked that Miss Queenie." George murmured. The four gathered together and whispered to each other, discussing who on earth to make this Miss Queenie Greengrass obsessed with. Chapter 542： Arranged for you "Who is there?" The fat lady who closed her eyes just about to rest, opened her eyes suspiciously and looked at the empty corridor in front of her. No response was received, as if there was no one there. At eleven, the curfew had already begun. In the quiet corridor, light footsteps sounded, as if someone was gradually leaving. The footsteps did not disappear, but the corridor was still pitch black, and there were no figures in sight. Only the portraits on both sides of the corridor murmured. Creak! A door was pushed open without warning, and someone seemed to walk in. A strange hissing sound suddenly sounded in the dark bathroom, and there was a dazzling white light from the faucet. The pool moved and spread out around it, revealing a very large water pipe. A thin red-haired girl appeared out of thin air, holding a book in her arms, walked directly to the water pipe and jumped into it. I don''t know how long it took, a ball of light lit up in the girls'' bathroom, completely dispelling the darkness inside. There was a crisp clicking sound in the quiet bathroom, and it seemed that someone was taking pictures toward the entrance of the secret room. The ball of light only stayed in the void for a moment, then disappeared, and the dead silence in the bathroom resumed. For a moment, a man''s voice sounded in the darkness: "It seems that my luck is pretty good." Albert looked at the photo on his hand, and a happy smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. As long as there is a photo, the existence of the secret room can be confirmed. That means mission. Look, the task is here. Slytherin''s secret room. You discovered where the Slytherin secret room is, why not try to enter the secret room and explore the secrets of Slytherin hidden in the secret room. Reward: unknown. Unspeakable secret. Legend has it that only Slytherin''s successors are eligible to enter the Slytherin secret room. You accidentally ran into someone opening the secret room to find out who the other party was. What was the purpose? Reward: 10000 experience, 2 skill points. Secret digger. You found the Slytherin Chamber by accident. Please inform the Headmaster of Hogwarts about this to prove to everyone that the Slytherin Chamber does exist. Reward: 500 experience, get the skill Snake Voice. To explore the life of the secret room, we should wait for Harry Potter to kill the basilisk. Anyway, he can learn the old-fashioned vibe through skills, and Albert is not worried about not being able to enter the secret room. The basilisk is a big trouble, leave it to the savior to solve it! After the photo was taken and the panel task was triggered, Albert didn''t plan to stay here anymore, lest the next arrangement might explode if Tom found out. Leaving here as soon as possible is the wisest choice. After Ginny Weasley entered Slytherin''s secret room, it meant that Tom had controlled Ginny to summon the basilisk deep in the castle. It is no longer safe here. For the safety of his life, Albert returned to the common room in Gryffindor as quickly as possible. To be honest, Albert was in a good mood, and his steps became lighter. As long as Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets can be used, it will definitely trigger many tasks. Tom Riddle thought that no one knew that he was controlling Ginny Weasley from behind to open the secret room and clear the Muggle wizards from the school. "See if I haven''t arranged you clearly yet." A sneer evoked from the corner of Albert''s mouth, and he used his mind to perfect his previous plan. While passing through the prizes showroom on the fourth floor, I met Filch. The manager was helping the cat to smooth the hair, while staring sharply at Ron Weasley who was holding the rag tea trophy. Putting on a pleasant smile, it seems that as long as he sees a student in confinement, he can keep him in a good mood. When Albert left secretly, he heard Filch''s cold voice from the prize showroom, "No, wipe clean again, don''t want to be lazy." Then, amidst the sound of vomiting, Ron''s scream came again. "What the **** are you doing!" Filch looked at Ron who was spitting slugs, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, "Wipe it up, and then you can go back, otherwise you don''t want to rest tonight." "Is Ron''s slug problem not cured yet?" Albert was probably able to guess what was going on there, and he was speechless. He really didn''t understand why Ron Weasley was reluctant to seek treatment from Madam Pomfrey. Is this the so-called taboo doctor? Or is it that even Madam Pomfrey can''t heal his problem? Albert took a short cut and quickly came to the Gryffindor common room. "Honey-eater." "Where have you been?" The fat lady was obviously dissatisfied that she was disturbed when she fell asleep. "Dating." Albert said without hesitation. "Who, the girl named Isobel?" The fat lady seemed to become a little excited. "How do you know?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "Everyone is spreading your news." The fat lady said with a smile, "They said you are the youngest international wizard chess champion." "Why do portraits gossip like this?" Albert muttered, "Can I go in?" "Of course, remember to be earlier next time. It''s better to come back before the curfew." The fat lady kindly reminded, the portrait rotated forward~www.novelhall.com~ I know, I will pay attention next time. Albert smiled and walked in, sat in the armchair, and checked the map. Ginny Weasley reappeared in the bathroom, a little faster than Albert expected. It seems that Tom should just control Ginny Weasley to check the situation of the basilisk. In fact, Albert was very curious whether the basilisk was hibernating, or whether the basilisk had been active deep underground at Hogwarts. Such a long period of time definitely requires food, and when no one feeds it, it is impossible to feed such a huge basilisk by relying on those rats. Moreover, the basilisk should eat meat. Sure enough, if you study it carefully, you will feel very strange. After all, it is a basilisk that has survived the previous year, and even if it can hibernate, it needs to eat. Is it fed by house elves at Hogwarts, or can the basilisk leave the secret room and search for food elsewhere? For example, Black Lake? This possibility should be small, otherwise it will definitely be noticed. Moreover, Albert has always been curious about how the basilisk attacks other people through pipes. Is it possible that Hogwarts has more pipes and entrances than passages? No matter how you look at it, it looks weird. After all, the size of the basilisk is not small, it is impossible to blatantly appear in the corridor. Otherwise, an ugly snake passing by the corridor, the professors and students in the classroom could not have not noticed, this kind of thing will soon spread throughout Hogwarts, and there is no way to hide it. So, how does it do it? Could it be that the basilisk has always sneaked out of the entrance of the girls'' bathroom on the second floor and sneaked up on the Muggle students around him? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 543： Brave Lockhart "The situation is terrible." George sat next to Wood with a tired face. "The Slytherin team''s new broomstick 2001 is so fast that our flying broomsticks can''t catch up." "Sometimes, the Slytherin players are so fast that there are only seven faint pale green shadows left." Fred added. Since the Slytherin team replaced the new flying broomstick, Fred and George have been secretly spying on the Slytherin team and reporting the latest information they inquired to Wood and the players. Wood''s face is very ugly, facing the advantages of the new broom, they have nothing to do. The Malfoy family has money to give the Slytherin team a light wheel 2001. They are still using comets and sweeping old-style broomsticks, their speed is simply incomparable. "The guy from the Malfoy''s family only entered the team by spending money." Angelina''s face was veiled with disgust, "His skills are nowhere near as good as Harry, Harry, you must be on the court. Beat him up." "I will beat him." Harry clenched his fists and said firmly, "I will." "Don''t worry, Light Wheel 2001 is really fast, but we can beat them tactically." Wood took a deep breath and comforted. "Terence Higgs is an excellent seeker, far from Malfoy''s. It''s half-hearted, and his replacement is a good thing for us." In the end, everyone still didn''t get a better solution. Slytherin''s 2001 broomstick was a nightmare for the players of other academies. Before the game started, the Slytherin team followed the style of their academy, using their money advantage to give themselves more than half of the advantage in advance. "Do you think we can win the Quidditch championship this year?" After the discussion, George asked Albert who was watching "Walking with the Trolls" with a depressed look. "Draco Malfoy''s approach is very Slytherin. He does not violate the rules of Quidditch." Albert said slowly: "In a way, they did it completely reasonable. I will do the same. In fact, if conditions permit, I think you definitely want to do that yourself." "You mean we have no chance of victory." Fred is even more depressed. They have suffered a lot in this regard. Sometimes lack of money is really a big problem. "Of course there is hope." "What hope?" "As long as you can beat the Slytherin team and beat other academies'' teams, won''t you win this Quidditch championship?" Albert said the speechless words. "Aren''t you nonsense?" Fred and George couldn''t help but complain. "Okay, all be happy, the good show will be on soon." Lee Jordan, who stuffed the last piece of bread on the plate into his belly, put his head close, winked at the Weasley twins and smiled. "Good show, shouldn''t it be that one?" George pondered for a moment, and guessed the so-called good thing Lee Jordan said. "When are you guys?" The astonishment on Fred''s face quickly turned into disbelief, "Damn it, you didn''t wait for us to go together?" "It''s no trouble." Albert looked at the angrily twins silently. "What are so many people doing?" "Do you think he would be the same as I did at that time, he won''t get up in bed?" Lee Jordan raised his head and looked at the professor''s seat, but did not see Lockhart coming over to eat. Albert is not very clear, his own knowledge of ecstasy is very limited. "I just met Professor Lockhart. He looks a little strange." Shanna sat down and followed Alia to talk about the strange things that happened on the road. "strange?" Before Shanna could answer, there was a commotion outside the hall, and many students ran out to join in the fun. The hall was soon filled with people. The students who had dinner crowded out from the auditorium to see what happened. There were many people crowded on the marble stairs, and the onlookers formed a large circle consciously. "Age is not a problem. Wait, don''t go, let''s have a good chat." When Albert squeezed past, he heard these words. He saw Lockhart holding a girl''s hand affectionately, begging humblely, not wanting her to leave. The girl with a look of astonishment, panic, and a little impatience formed a sharp contrast with the students who were stunned. "It seems different from you?" Whether it was Fred, George or Albert, they all turned their heads to look at Lee Jordan. The effect of Lockhart''s ecstasy was completely different from that of Lee Jordan. "Perhaps because the amount of ecstasy is relatively small." Albert finally came to this conclusion that Lockhart is indeed relatively normal compared to Lee Jordan. "Professor, what''s wrong with you?" Facing Lockharts courtship, Queenie Greengrass had to look at her female partner for help, but no one could help her~www.novelhall.com~ Oh, my God, Luo Professor Hart, what are you doing? " Professor McGonagall appeared in the hall, squeezed into the crowd of onlookers, and saw that a dog-blood confession was being staged, and his serious face couldn''t help feeling astonished and surprised. "Lockhart was hit by psychedelic magic, or someone was given a psychedelic agent." Professor Snape appeared next to Professor McGonagall, looked at Lockhart with interest, and fell on the Slytherin''s The girl frowned and asked, "Miss Greengrass, what did you do to Professor Lockhart?" "Professor, I didn''t do anything." Queenie Greengrass said with a cry in her voice, "I really don''t know what happened." "Don''t bully her." Lockhart flushed flushed and turned to Snape and threw his fist. Snape was caught off guard, and Lockhart was punched in the head, and he was almost knocked to the ground, leaving all the students in the room stunned. This scene in the drama department is really interesting. In particular, many Gryffindor students yelled out excitedly. "Lockhart, you..." Professor McGonagall was also stunned by Lockhart''s actions. She really didn''t understand why Lockhart threw a fist at Snape, but there was no doubt that this happened. problem. Snape received a punch, his face almost crooked, and his body swayed twice. After standing firm, he drew out his magic wand and placed Lockhart, who was about to pounce, on the spot, and fell back. There was a loud noise. "I found out that love can make people so brave." Albert mumbled while looking at Lockhart who fell on the ground. This can definitely be regarded as Snape''s dark history, it is so interesting. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 544： Something is wrong "You used ecstasy on Lockhart, didn''t you, Miss Greengrass." Snape stared at the students at his college with a murderous look. There is no doubt that Lockhart, this idiot, will become what he is now, and it is completely a reaction of being ecstasy. Had it not been for many students around, Snape would have chanted a curse to Lockhart. "I really...really didn''t send an ecstasy to Professor Lockhart." Queenie Greengrass was panicked by the furious Snape, her trembling voice was already filled with crying. "Okay Severus, let''s help Lockhart relieve the influence of the ecstasy first." Professor McGonagall reminded. Albert noticed that the corners of Professor McGonagall''s mouth were slightly cocked. Obviously, Lockhart''s experience made the deformed professor feel very good. As expected, the professors in the school didn''t like Lockhart very much. Albert was very curious about how much he did when Lockhart was at Hogwarts to make the professors hate him collectively. The crowd of onlookers was quickly dispersed by Snape, and Lockhart, who was controlled by the full body restraint curse, was transferred to the school hospital by Professor McGonagall. Madam Pomfrey quickly deployed the antidote to the ecstasy to help the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor get rid of the influence of the ecstasy. Lockhart drank the antidote to recover, the expression on that handsome face was exceptional. He couldn''t imagine that he actually did the kind of embarrassing thing to confess to a student in full view. "He''s done, if you want to talk about other things, don''t be here." Madam Pomfrey was about to drive people. "My office is nearby." Professor McGonagall suggested. In the hallway outside the school hospital, a group of onlookers were whispering quietly, wanting to inquire more interesting news, only to see a murderous look of Snape coming out of the school hospital, all frightened Fleeing around. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" Snape asked with a cold face after Professor McGonagall closed the door. "Miss Greengrass, if you like me, you can tell me directly, you don''t need to use such a method." Lockhart smiled pretentiously at Queenie Greengrass, "However, ours The age gap is so big that it is not suitable for dating." "I really didn''t..." Queenie Greengrass was already crying. "Professor Lockhart has been intoxicated, how are you going to explain this?" Snape''s tone was very bad, and he gave Lockhart a fierce look and motioned him to shut up. If it was Lockhart who was still affected by the ecstasy just now, he might have to go forward and punch Snape again. Professor McGonagall didn''t talk too much, Queenie Greengrass was a Slytherin student, and Snape should decide what to do with her. In the end, under the pressure of Snape''s unkind gaze, Queenie Greengrass finally said that he had sent Albert Anderson a chocolate frog mixed with ecstasy. "At that time he just won the international wizard chess championship, so I..." Queenie Greengrass almost cried as he said, but Snape was still unmoved. As a photographer, Snape Naturally, it was obvious that Queenie Greengrass did not fully tell the truth. However, this incident was really twists and turns, causing the three of them to fall into a short silence. ... "You mean chocolate?" Facing Snapes friendly gaze, Alberts expression remained calm, "I dont remember if there was Queenie Greengrass among the people who sent me snacks." "Don''t remember?" Snape said softly. "During the summer vacation, I did receive a lot of snacks and letters from people." Albert with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: "Because I have been maliciously sent letters, so everything is stranger. I am usually very vigilant about what I send." "Well, I asked my roommate to help unpack that pile of packages. There are indeed a lot of snacks in it, which I distributed to other people." Albert faced Snape''s "friendly" gaze without paying attention. Said intentionally: "Of course, I also gave Professor Lockhart some chocolate last time. I am a book fan of Professor Lockhart. The story in the book is very good." After finishing speaking, Albert said to Loha''s head: "Sorry, I really didn''t think that would happen." "It''s okay, it''s not your fault." Lockhart said lightly, especially after Albert said he was a fan of his books, his expression was even more cheerful. Is this really an accident? Snape always felt something was wrong there. Intuition told him that this matter may be related to Albert, but there is no evidence to prove it. "Oh, yes, Miss Queenie Greengrass." Albert turned to look at the Slytherin girl, and said solemnly: "I already have a girlfriend. Don''t do anything like this in the future. Now, that will bother me a lot." "Slytherin deducts ten points, and about confinement ~www.novelhall.com~ Snape said coldly, "I will tell your family about this. Go back now, Miss Greengrass. " "I think you are a bit too strict." Lockhart said to Snape. "Well, Mr. Anderson, you also go back first." Albert nodded and turned and left. There were not many flaws in this incident. He slightly modified Lockhart''s memory to make him remember that when Albert gave him some chocolates yesterday. In fact, Lockhart did have some chocolate on his desk. When Albert came out of Professor McGonagall''s office, he was immediately surrounded by a large group of students. They kept asking questions, and Albert briefly talked about the ecstasy. "So, Queenie Greengrass is actually trying to give you an ecstasy." Angelina felt incredible. She had also eaten snacks from Albert. "Slytherin College likes to use this kind of despicable means to achieve goals." Alia was quite annoyed by this. The broomstick last time, and the fascination this time, made her feel bad about Slytherin College. The senses are extremely poor. "No, no, Queenie Greengrass doesn''t really like Albert at all. She used this despicable method only to break up the direct relationship between Albert and Isabel, purely to see other people''s jokes." Na''s tone was very unfriendly, "That guy is just a [bitch]." How many girls like Albert and how many girls hate Queenie Greengrass. Who made her use that despicable method? The next day, this Slytherin girl received a roaring letter from home. After the roar ended, there was a burst of joyous laughter in the auditorium. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 545： omen "Did you offend Snape again." Lee Jordan stuffed the book into his schoolbag and couldn''t help complaining to Albert, "Why does he always like to run back and stare at you in class." It was not a good experience to be watched by Snape from behind. Today''s potion has become a pile of unknown liquids with a strange smell. He was ridiculed by Snape, and he received a T for it. "Who knows!" Albert slammed his backpack on his shoulders, looked up at Snape at the podium table, and said indifferently: "Anyway, no matter how he looks at it, it has no effect on me. If you want to, let him stare. When Snape gets tired of staring, he will give up on his own." Since the last ecstasy incident, Snape seems to have determined that it has something to do with Albert. In every potion class, the potion professor took special care of him, and seemed to want to see something from him. It''s a pity that Albert''s Occlumency is so high that even if Snape stares out his eyes, he can''t get any useful information. Albert was very calm about Snape who deliberately made trouble for himself. The more the other party did this, the more it showed that the other party couldn''t help him. What''s more, Snape didn''t have any proof. Although he doesn''t need evidence either. Lee Jordan, who was with him, was calm without him, and couldn''t bear Snape''s gaze and harassment. "There will be Quidditch training later, we''ll leave first." Fred and George sighed and complained, "Recently, Wood is like a training maniac. If he doesn''t work on broomsticks, he will use technology. make up." "In the beginning, did you expect this to happen, so you didn''t want to become a full member?" Lee Jordan asked Albert, looking at the Weasley brothers who were leaving in a hurry. "Actually, I hate training." Albert did not deny that he does not hate flying, but he hates rain or shine training. It is obviously not a good choice to join the Quidditch team. "It''s difficult for Gryffindor to win the Quidditch trophy this year." Lee Jordan took two quick steps and walked side by side with Albert in the hallway. "Slytherin''s new broomstick is really fast." "It doesn''t matter, anyway, we won the Quidditch championship last year." Albert knew that this year''s Quidditch match would be abandoned midway because of the Basilisk. "Don''t you go to the library together?" "No, I still have an appointment, see you tonight." "Really." Lee Jordan walked towards the fifth floor alone, greeted Shanna not far away, and prepared to invite him to go to the library to do homework. Now, Fred and George can''t count on them. Those two **** are not thinking about learning, they always need to learn from his homework. Albert has been missing recently, and it is estimated that he went on a date with his girlfriend. Lee Jordan really guessed right, Albert did go on a date. When he first passed the corridor on the second floor, Albert suddenly stopped and prepared to copy other secret roads to the eighth floor. When alone, Albert always needs to be especially careful, and will deliberately avoid the girls'' bathroom on the second floor. No way, even though the first attack was on Halloween, and the hapless one who was attacked was Filchs cat, Albert, as the most famous Muggle wizard in the school, is really suitable to be used by Voldemort for the operation. He should still be guarded. , Lest you accidentally suffer. "Being careful of your life is king," Albert murmured. "Albert." Suddenly, Albert heard someone calling himself. Hermione Granger trot over here, followed by Ron Weasley, who looked reluctant. "Something?" Albert stopped, turned his head and asked. "Well, there is something, I think..." Hermione panted and came to Albert''s side. "Don''t say it here, you are really unaware of secrecy." Albert interrupted rather speechlessly. The three came to a place where no one was there, and Hermione immediately couldn''t wait to talk about Harry. It turned out that the savior Potter had heard a voice occasionally since he went to Lockhart''s confinement, but neither she nor Ron could hear it. In the magical world, it is certainly not a good thing to hear sounds that others can''t hear. "Did you talk to Professor McGonagall about this?" Albert asked. "Professor McGonagall would definitely think Harry was joking with her," Hermione whispered. "Probably think that Harry just wanted to get everyone''s attention." She came to Albert because Albert had said before the beginning of school that the news the house elves had passed to Harry was probably true. Something terrible was about to happen in the school, and Harry Hearing a voice that no one else has heard is probably an omen. Well, Hermione really got it. "This matter is indeed worthy of attention." Albert headed, "Next time, when Harry hears the voice again, let him record the content of the voice so that I can analyze it." "Can you...give us a divination." Ron looked at Albert and said. This was their main purpose for finding Albert. When everyone said that Albert was very accurate in divination, he had long wanted See it with your own eyes. "Well, only this time, the next time you will be charged." Albert raised his eyebrows and said to the two of them, "Come with me!" Albert brought Ron and Hermione back to his dormitory, took out the crystal ball from the cabinet and put it on the table, watching the two people who were looking at the room and asking, "What do you want to predict?" "What horrible things will happen at Hogwarts," Hermione said first. "I know." Albert closed his eyes, put his hand on the crystal ball, and began to make predictions. Ron and Hermione stared at the crystal ball together, seemingly curious what they would see. Changes have taken place on the crystal ball~www.novelhall.com~ They seem to have seen a book opened, and there seems to be something on the pages of the book. The prophecy soon ended. Hermione and Ron stared blankly at the crystal ball returning to its original state. "What does this mean?" Ron asked puzzled. "Legend of the Chamber of Secrets," Hermione said softly. "My ability to predict is not strong, at best, I can only predict to this extent." Albert said calmly, "The horrible things the house elf said should refer to the secret room legend." The two looked at Albert together, hoping to get answers from him. "It is said that Slytherin has a secret room, and only the heir can open the secret room." Albert said, "It is said that there is a horrible thing in the secret room that can purify the school." "Something scary?" Hermione immediately caught the key word. "What kind of scary thing." "I don''t know." Albert shook his head. "No one found the secret room." "Can you" "One hundred gallons." Albert suddenly interrupted, "If you want me to continue to predict, the price is one hundred gallons." "The price is not expensive." Glancing at Ron, who was stunned, Albert reminded him kindly, "Also, I don''t recommend that you continue to prophesy. This time the predictions get so little content, it can explain the problem, even if you let me predict the secret room Where the entrance is, what is the monster in the secret room, it is difficult to get the result, because the prediction can only let us see some fragments of what will happen in the future." "Are the fortunetellers making such a good profit?" Ron couldn''t help swallowing. Albert said a hundred gallons, which really bluffed him. "The real master of prophecy is indeed very profitable." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 546： Gift from N·F After sending Hermione and Ron away, Albert also prepared to go to the House of Request. As soon as he arrived in the common room, a girl hurriedly trot towards Albert holding the package, handed the package to him, and stammered, "Ann...Anderson, your owl." As soon as she met Albert, her face flushed with shame. Albert noticed that the girl was following a gray owl, like a competent postman watching the package being delivered to the recipient. "Thank you." Albert quickly reached out his hands to take the package, and looked at the sender: NF. "And you, hard work." Albert squatted down with a smile and reached out to touch the owl''s head. "Wait a minute." Seeing the owl preparing to leave, Albert hurriedly stopped it. He hurried upstairs and prepared some water and owl nuts for the owl. This guy had just flown over from France, but it was not an easy task. The gray owl screamed gratefully and began to eat nuts, looking really tired. After Albert sent it away, he hurried to the House of Requirement. "It''s rare for you to be late once." By the burning fireplace, Isobel put down his books and looked at Albert, who had just entered the responsive room. "Sorry, something locked up." Since the announcement of the relationship between the two parties, Katrina has not come back to act as a light bulb, and it can be said that it has become a place for the two to date. Albert walked to Isabel and put the package on the small round table. "Who is NF?" Isobel asked, glanced at the sender of the package. "Nicole LeMay." Albert took the wand out of his pocket, slid it gently on the package, and used the cutting spell to cut the outer wrapping paper to reveal the delicate metal box inside. "what is this?" "I asked Mr. Le May to make something for me." Albert reached out and clicked on the metal box, and the whole metal box slowly unfolded, revealing the two gold-rimmed glasses placed inside, as well as a letter for Albert. "Myopia?" Isabel picked up the gold-rimmed glasses in surprise, wondering why Albert deliberately asked the man to help him make two glasses. "One pair is for you. These are flat-frame glasses." Albert picked up the glasses and put them on Isobel, looked up and down and nodded: "It looks very good." "What is it for?" Isobel put the glasses in his hand on Albert. "Weaken the curse." Albert said without hesitation. "Weaken the curse?" Isabel frowned slightly: "Did something happen?" "Well, something bad really happened." Albert nodded after thinking twice, "Do you know Slytherin''s secret room?" "It has something to do with Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets?" Isobel recalled carefully, "It is said that it was just a rumor. Is it true that the legend of the Chamber of Secrets is true." "Well, this should start from last semester." Albert said of the prophecy at the end of last semester, what happened to Harry Potter during the summer vacation, and the prophecy just given to Hermione Granger. Speculation. "So, do you think the monster hiding in the Slytherin Chamber is the Basilisk?" Isabel frowned, digesting the information provided by Albert, "Fifty years ago, the student who was killed was The ghost crying myrtle in the bathroom on the second floor?" "I asked Myrtle and she didn''t know how she died." Albert recalled, "According to Myrtle Elizabeth Warren''s description,''I only remember seeing a pair of scary big Yellow eyes. My whole body seemed to be caught, and then I floated away...''" "Slytherin is an old snake, he can control snakes, and the basilisk is also a snake." Isabel understands the purpose of glasses. "The basilisk''s gaze can kill people, just like the cry of a mandela grass. Fatal. Your thinking is correct. The weakened mandela grass can only make people stunned, while the weakened basilisk''s gaze is not so deadly, and it is estimated that it will not be able to kill people all at once, but it is just your assumption, I hope you Don''t risk your life." "It''s just a kind of insurance." Albert smiled bitterly. "After all, I am so famous now that I am very suitable to be the first person to be killed." "Have you predicted it?" Isabel''s brow furrowed deeper. "The first attack..." Albert said in a low voice, "It will happen before November. Although it should not attack a pure blood wizard like you, you still need to protect yourself." "When are you going to tell Dumbledore about this." Isabel knew Albert''s character, but was still worried about his safety. No way, Gryffindor is really worrying. "After the attack." "Although I don''t know what you want to do, you must protect yourself." Isabel kissed Albert''s lips. "I will." The girl sighed softly in her heart. She really didn''t understand what Albert wanted to do, but the other party told her these things still made her very happy. In the past, Albert gave her the feeling that she was hidden deep and could not understand at all. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why she was attracted to him at the beginning! I don''t know how long it took before the two people separated again. Isabel helped Albert analyze the legend of the Chamber of Secrets. If the basilisk really exists, why hasn''t it been discovered for so many years. The girl soon discovered that Albert knew the secret room legend very well, just as he told himself not to approach the bathroom on the second floor alone. Although not directly stated, the entrance to the secret room is most likely there. Its just ~www.novelhall.com~ Isabel doesnt understand why no one has discovered the location of the secret room for so many years. Moreover, according to rumors, only the heir should be able to open the secret room and release the monsters inside. Then...who will the heir be? Why hasn''t this happened before? Is the heir a freshman? "No, I checked. There should be no Slytherin heir among the freshmen." Albert couldn''t help but sigh the girl''s sharpness in his heart. "The heir''s mark may be a snake tongue." Albert pointed to the metal box on the table, "Just like the metal box in front of me, it needs my fingers to touch a certain position to open it. The entrance to the secret room is very likely to be opened by the snake cavity." "As far as I know, the demon who can''t even mention the name is Snakeman." Isabel''s pupils dilated slightly. She remembered the Philosopher''s Stone incident last year, and Professor Quirrell seemed to be controlled by the mysterious man. "It is indeed the mysterious man who opened the secret room fifty years ago." Albert sighed softly. "Hagrid was one of the victims at the time. Everyone thought he was the prisoner who opened the secret room. He was eventually killed by Hogwar. Ci expelled." "Is the other party''s target Harry Potter?" For some reason, Isobel breathed a sigh of relief. "It should be correct," Albert said, "However, you still have to pay attention to safety." After talking to Isobel about these things, Albert felt that he was relieved a lot. Some things are always held in his heart, which is really not a taste. He suddenly understood why the villain always talked so much nonsense. At the moment when he was about to succeed, he would always lack a sense of accomplishment if he didn''t share his achievements with others. That''s why the villain always liked to talk a lot of nonsense with the protagonist. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 547： Different styles Click! A flash of light suddenly lit up in his field of vision. Albert raised his hand to cover his cheek, and looked sideways in the direction of the sound. It was a freshman in the first year with a camera in his hand. "Anderson, can you give me a signed photo?" The boy holding the camera, after Albert glanced at him, asked uneasily. "Sorry, I don''t like being photographed or autographed." Albert stretched out his hand to take the picture, and the flame suddenly rose from his fingers, swallowing the picture, a smell of burning began to spread in the common room, and was soon swept out of the window by a gust of wind. The boy obviously hadnt thought about it. The photo he just took was destroyed. He looked at Albert with a stunned face. He had never seen anyone who could do such a thing. His eyes lit up and he wanted to ask. What? Just listen to Albert said, "If you want to take pictures, I suggest you go to Professor Lockhart. He likes others to take pictures of himself. You can get some signed photos from Professor Lockhart, maybe There will be girls who are willing to spend money to buy. Of course, the famous Harry Potter is also a good choice, he is much more famous than me." The boy nodded stupidly, his head was blank. He didn''t know what to say, so he heard Albert continue to say: "You can find other people to form a''Harry Potter Admirer Club'', Kim Ni Weasley also seems to admire Harry, you can go find her." The boy was a little dizzy by Albert''s words, so he walked away foolishly. "Harry would be very angry if he knew." Angelina walked over, pointed at Albert''s glasses and asked, "When did you start wearing glasses?" "Just now, a gift from a friend." Albert pushed his glasses and asked, "How do you feel?" "It looks more mature than before, and there is a strange temperament." Alia giggled: "It''s very handsome, do you think it''s Katie." "Well, by the way, how did you do it just now." Katie asked curiously, and there were many students around who were listening. "It''s just a little trick." Albert changed the subject. "How about Quidditch training?" "Very bad, I feel Wood is driving us crazy." It was Fred who answered the girls, and he looked sluggish. "Let us refer to your divination homework." George leaned back in the armchair lazily. "Unfortunately, I don''t need to do homework for my divination class." Albert reminded with a smile. As the only wizard in Hogwarts School who can use crystal ball for fortune telling, after negotiating with Professor Trelawney, he was exempted from homework. What we need to do now is to absorb the fortune telling from Professor Trelawney Knowledge, expand your knowledge. In the same example, there are ancient magic texts, and most of the work of Muggle research is also exempted. Although it sounds absurd, this is the privilege of a genius. For Albert, it doesn''t make much sense to do these things, it''s just a waste of his time. "It''s not fair!" Fred couldn''t help complaining, but he also knew Albert''s ability, so he just complained purely. "Compared to this, don''t you find that Ginny''s situation is not so good?" Albert turned off the subject and motioned to Fred and George to look away from Ginny Weasley who was doing homework. The girl''s face was slightly pale, and the whole person looked sick. "What happened to Ginny?" George asked anxiously. "Maybe you have a flu. It''s best to take her to Madam Pomfrey." Albert said without hesitation. "You two brothers are very incompetent!" "How did you find out?" Angelina asked curiously, "Don''t you..." "I noticed it when I met her just now." Albert said grimly. Of course, Albert would naturally not admit that he was secretly observing Ginny Weasley. Horcrux does have a very bad effect on the holder. Unlike Quirrell''s situation, Ginny Weasley''s situation is not that bad, but she does become weak. Ginny, how are you doing! " Fred and George were a little guilty, they did neglect their sister, and Ginny didn''t seem to have much energy. Ginny thought she was not ill and didn''t want to go to Madam Pomfrey''s school hospital. Fred and George had no better way. "You can ask Harry for help!" Albert suggested casually, "I remember your sister admires Harry very much, maybe Ron should be allowed to take Harry with him." "You are really exciting!" Lee Jordan walked towards this side, shaking the oil paper bag in his hand and asked: "Right, do you want to eat? How is the training over there." "Don''t mention it, Wood is a training madman." Fred grabbed a potato and egg pancake and complained while taking a bite while it was hot. "I remember there was no selection of players this year." "Well, what''s the matter?" Alia asked suspiciously. "When I came back, I heard McLagen complaining to other people about this." Lee Jordan said after sharing the potato and egg pancakes in the greased paper bag among everyone: "He said that Wood only played with acquaintances, and even the selection was straightforward Save it." "He hasn''t participated in training in recent times." George said grimly~www.novelhall.com~ The team selection is still needed, at least to reduce the gossip. If everyone does not see the hope of becoming a full member of the team How many people are willing to stay and wait for the players? "Albert shook his head and reminded. Some things still need to be done on the surface. Albert doesn''t care, and it doesn''t mean that others don''t care. In fact, this is also related to the fact that the latest players are too young, which directly leads to Wood''s no intention of team selection. "By the way, Albert, those house elves seem to like you very much." Lee Jordan said with a grin: "When I went to the kitchen, I heard them discussing what to give you for Christmas." "Give me a Christmas present?" Albert raised his eyebrows and asked. "I never heard that the house elves in the school will give gifts to students." Alia was very interested in this. "How did you do it?" "That guy is just teasing me." Albert said casually. "No," Li Qiaodan raised his hand and said solemnly, "I guarantee that every word I say is true." "Your guarantee is worthless." Fred and George joked in unison. "By the way, when did you start wearing glasses?" Fred reached out and took off Albert''s glasses and put them on himself, "and they are still flat glasses." "Don''t break it. This is a gift from a friend. It is said to be worth a lot of Gallon." Albert took back his glasses and put them on again. "Don''t you think it looks more mature to wear glasses?" "You are mature enough." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. His words also expressed the aspirations of everyone present. Albert is indeed very mature, and sometimes it feels that neither side is in the same style. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 548： Adoration of Harry Potter Club "Harry, what is Professor Lockhart asking you for?" After Harry came back, Hermione couldn''t wait to ask questions. "Lockhart said he could teach me extra defense against the dark arts, and even teach me how to fight Quidditch." Speaking of this, Harry''s face was veiled with disgust, "However, I refused. ." "How could Lockhart hit Quidditch?" Ron blinked, doubting it. "I thought he would only sign someone else." "You shouldn''t say that about Professor Lockhart." Hermione frowned dissatisfiedly and reminded, "Many professors have their own clubs. Maybe Professor Lockhart just wants to invite Harry to join his club." "Worship the Guidro Lockhart club?" Ron sneered strangely. After noticing Hermione''s bad eyes, Harry quickly changed the subject and said: "Hermione, how do you know that professors have their own club?" "Albert told me that he said that if he scores well, he will be invited by the professors to join the club." Hermione stopped at the corner of the corridor, turned and said to the two of them: "Professor McGonagalls transformation club Members often publish papers in the academic journal "Transfiguration Today". Albert has already published several papers on it, so Harry, you shouldn''t be right..." "I think it''s more reliable for you to worship Albert than Lockhart." Ron interrupted, "At least, Albert is really good, and he is also very nice." "Quidditch is also great." Harry remembered that Albert had helped Hogwarts win the Quidditch trophy last semester. "Hermione, don''t tell me, you have joined the idol club for Guidro Lockhart?" "There is no such kind of club in the school." Hermione retorted. "Who knows?" Ron murmured, "I remember you circled Lockhart''s lessons in a heart shape." Hermione glared at Ron angrily, and hurried away. "You shouldn''t annoy her." Harry looked at Hermione''s leaving back and shook his head and said to Ron. "It''s not sensible to discuss this with her." "I''m just telling the truth." Ron continued: "Last time, I heard Fred say that there is actually an''Admiration of Albert Anderson Club'' in school, and there is an''Admiration of Guidro Lockhart Club''. ''Not surprising at all." "Are you sure you admire the Albert Anderson Club?" Harry asked in disbelief with a stunned expression. "It''s the Wizard Card Club set up by Albert." Ron explained in a low voice, "I heard them say that many people who admire Albert have applied to join that club. At least they will hang up a name. Most of the students in the school They are all members of that club, and now everyone privately calls it the adoration of the Albert Anderson club." Harry''s mouth twitched slightly. He, Ron, and Hermione were also members of the Witcher Card Club, but they rarely go to the end-of-month membership gatherings now. "Maybe, someday Colin Creevey will spontaneously form a Harry Potters Club for you." Ron joked. "Don''t talk nonsense." Harry quickly changed the subject. "You really don''t need me to lend you some Garon to buy a new wand?" "No, just use that broken wand. I''m used to it anyway." Although Ron wanted to have a new wand, he finally didn''t borrow money from Harry because he knew he couldn''t pay it. No matter how cheap a wand is, it still needs seven or eight gallons, and an expensive wand is even more than ten gallons. With Ron''s current dilapidated wallet, he may not be able to pay off the money even after graduation. Therefore, Ron could only refuse. The champion of each wizard card game is rewarded with ten gallons. It would be great if he could win the wizard card game. It''s a pity that Ron''s wizard card level is terrible. The new wand is temporarily hopeless, and Ron can only wait for the next semester to let his family buy a new wand when his parents are angry. However, Ron didn''t know that his father is still being suspended for investigation. Whether he can return to his original position is still a big question. As soon as the two returned to the common room, they saw Fred and George hurriedly approaching here. "Harry, can you do us a favor?" Fred winked at him. "What''s the matter?" Ron asked. "Ginny seems to have a cold, but she just doesn''t want to go to the school hospital. We hope that you and Harry can help us persuade Ginny to go to the school hospital and ask Mrs. Pomfrey to treat her." George explained. "Ginny is sick?" "Well, you haven''t noticed that Ginny''s face is pale recently, and she''s sick?" Fred''s face showed an incompetent expression on your brother''s face. "Even if you say that..." Harry hesitated. He doubted whether he could convince Ginny that Harry was really unfamiliar with Ron''s sister, and he didn''t understand why Fred and George came to him for help. "You can go there with Ron." Fred begged, "Ginny has admired you since she was a child. I think she would definitely listen to you and go to the school hospital." Harry opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. Finally, Harry agreed. He asked Ginny to go to the school hospital to see a doctor obediently with the phrase "If you are sick, it is better to go to the school hospital to see Madam Pomfrey." " "Thank you Harry." As he said, George took out a brooch from his pocket and stuffed it into Harry''s hand. It was a brooch with a lightning bolt. "By the way, do you remember Colin Creevey? The one who admired you very much? A freshman in the first year. UU read www.uuknshu.com the day before yesterday, he spent a few sikes and asked us to make a few brooches. It seems that he is preparing for you to worship Harry Potter club." Harry looked at the lightning brooch in his hand in astonishment, then turned his head to look at Ron, and said angrily, "Thank you for your crow mouth." "I''m just talking casually." Ron took the brooch from Harry''s hand, looked carefully, and said, "This brooch looks...nice. Harry, where are you going?" "Go to Colin Crevey, I must make him give up this stupid idea." Harry hurriedly walked away, it is hard for him to imagine Lockhart knowing that someone had formed a "worship of Harry" for himself What will happen after the Porter Club. Harry had had enough of Lockhart''s harassment. On the other side, the Weasley twins finally brought their sister to the school hospital. The situation here does not seem to be very good. Due to the rainy season and the cold current, many students have caught colds. "Just drink this cup and it will be good." Madam Pomfrey scooped a spoonful of refreshing agent from the cauldron and handed it to Ginny Weasley. "Can you not drink it." Ginny couldn''t help but feel a little resisted when she caught sight of the hapless guy who was smoking in her ears just after drinking the refreshing potion. "Drink it and it will be better soon." Fred handed the glass of refreshing potion to Ginny. "When the time comes, I will give you a gift. You will definitely like it." "what gift." "This is the brooch of the Harry Potter Club." George took the lightning brooch from his pocket and placed it in Ginny''s hand. Ginny pinched the brooch in her hand, took the glass of refreshing potion, and drank it. In the next moment, the girl''s face flushed red, and a stream of steam continuously emitted like a boiling kettle. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 549： Skip class Sometimes the flu can''t be stopped. Especially after October, the weather around Hogwarts changed suddenly and the temperature dropped drastically. The heavy rain slapped on the windows even more, and the grassland outside was permeated with visible cold. After it penetrated into the castle, many professors and students caught the flu. "Haha, it would be nice if it could be taken." George looked at Albert, who was steaming over his head, with a terrible smile. No way, this is Albert''s rare dark history. Click. The sound of taking pictures suddenly sounded, and the three people smoking above their heads looked up together. I saw that Albert was holding a camera in his hand, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he took another photo of them. "Pose a new pose. I decided to add this photo to the wizard card. The name is October Flu." Albert took two more photos when the three of them were confused, and happily announced: "It looks pretty good." "You guy." "If you want to shoot, at least you have to be handsome." Fred grabbed the photo from Albert with his hand, and after whispering to the two people around him, he hooked his shoulders, and posed a pose with the cup he had just finished drinking, and asked Albert to take another photo of them. photo. After drinking the refreshing agent, the ears will start to smoke, which can last for several hours. When the four of them walked out of the school hospital, all the students in the corridor cast curious eyes. Now anyone who sees this kind of head smoking knows that the other party has a flu and has just drunk the refreshing agent. Probably because this appearance is really too shameful, so many students are reluctant to go to the school hospital for treatment after catching the flu. This has led to more and more students being infected with the flu. Now that the condition is getting worse and worse, Madam Pomfrey has to prepare a large amount of refreshing agent for those students who can''t bear it. Fortunately, most of these materials come from Hogwarts greenhouses and medicinal fields, otherwise it would really cost a lot of money. Every day, students with severe colds are forced to go to the school hospital for treatment, so students with smoke above their heads are about to become a sight in Hogwarts. By the way, Albert will catch a flu, thanks to Fred and George, two bastards. When these two guys were doing Quidditch training in the rain, they accidentally caught a flu, and did not go to Madam Pomfrey for treatment in time. As a result, on the third day, both Albert and Lee Jordan, who were in the same bedroom, were both Got infected. Finally, frustrated, Albert and Lee Jordan gave them a severe lesson, and then they went to the school hospital for treatment together. "Haha, isn''t this Wood, you have a cold too?" Seeing Wood, whose ears were smoking and still rushing up his head, Fred and George happily leaned over and hooked up with each other, not at all embarrassed by their new look. "Really, I''ll go back to rest first. In the afternoon''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class, remember to ask for leave." Albert casually found a reason, and walked towards the responsive house. "It''s a coincidence, I have to take time off too." Lee Jordan didn''t plan to go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class with his smoking head, and there was nothing good in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, since Lockhart became a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. , This course almost became a laughing stock. "You two remember to ask for leave for us!" After greeted Fred and George, Lee Jordan left behind Albert. In fact, he had had enough of Lockhart''s class for a long time, and it was rare to skip class openly. How could this opportunity be missed? "Hey, wait for us!" Fred and George, who were chatting with Wood, trot to keep up, and they didn''t want to go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. In fact, some students have no hope for Lockhart, looking forward to a more reliable defense against the Dark Arts professor next semester. It''s a pity that someone still doesn''t have any consciousness. Every day in class, he is performing stage plays for everyone. More and more students are questioning Lockhart''s teaching level, especially the fifth and seventh grade students who are about to be entrapped by him. At this moment, the smoke in the room is responsive, as if someone lit incense. By the fireplace of the warm nest, Lee Jordan is adding wood to the fireplace to make the flames burn more vigorously. "what is this?" Lee Jordan put his head in front of Albert''s notes. He soon discovered that he could read every letter in the notes, but he couldn''t understand a single word when he put them together. "Spell notes, do you want to read?" Albert smiled and handed the notebook in his hand to Lee Jordan. "Forget it, this thing makes my head hurt." He retracted his head and asked casually, "What language is this?" "French." "You guy must be showing off on purpose." Lee Jordan murmured. This notebook was placed in that metal box. If Nico only gave two magic glasses, naturally there was no need to use that kind of tight protection. Nicol sent a total of ten notes to Albert, all of which were studies on spells. Many of them were Nicols unique views on spells. just Although Nico LeMay is indeed a very powerful wizard, he does not seem to be a good teacher. The content in these notes is very messy. Although there are a lot of great things recorded in them, they are all rushed to Albert, which also gives him a headache. It takes a lot of time to slowly sort out and study. In his words: See for yourself, ask me if you don''t understand. Albert suspected that even Professor Flitwick, it would be difficult for UU reading www.uukanshu.com to study these notes thoroughly in a few years. But he is a man with the blessing of panel skills. After sorting out the contents of the notes, he is much faster than most genius wizards, but he communicates with Nico a bit frequently. Recently, even Isabel cant keep up. "How is your research?" Fred and George are studying the drawings of the printing press. In the future, they will need to use this stuff if they want to print wizard cards and even print boxes of various styles. After all, there are only a few people in the magic world, and the sales volume of goods is very limited, and it may not be realistic to order a large number of packaging boxes. "Maybe, you can ask Dad for help, he should be very good at making things like this." In the end, Fred and George both gave up. They found that a complete transformation of the printing press was really not a big project they could complete. "We can try to outsource things to other people." After hesitating, Lee Jordan proposed: "Aren''t the things we buy also have boxes? They must know where to find someone to get them." "These things can indeed be solved by Muggles, but..." Albert closed his notes, raised his hand and shook the wizard card in his hand to remind: "If you want to make an exquisite wizard card, you will inevitably need to use magic. Muggles cannot help us solve this." Moreover, the "secrecy law" is also a big trouble. Wizards and Muggles cannot have too deep intersections. Cooperation with Muggles is basically impossible, and Muggle merchants will not accept such orders that are purely losing money. The rain outside was still falling, and four people with smoking heads were sitting by the fireplace and chatting. Their desire to open a shop still has a long way to go. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 550： Lockhart "Harry Potter: Alchemist Novel Cool Notes ( Find the latest chapter! Late at night, the storm became more unbridled. The lamp in Principal Hogwarts'' office was still on, and Dumbledore was sitting at his desk, flipping through the latest issue of "Transfiguration Today" by candlelight. Next to the desk, a copy of the "Daily Prophet" was spread out randomly, and the contents of the newspaper could be read clearly by candlelight: Arthur Weasley, the director of the Department of Muggle Abuse Investigation by the Ministry of Magic, was fined fifty gallons for enchanting a Muggle car. ... The enchanted car crashed at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. A director of the school, Mr. Lucius Malfoy, recently called and asked Mr. Weasley to resign immediately. "Mr. Weasley destroyed the reputation of the Ministry of Magic," Malfoy told our reporter. ... Mr. Weasley didn''t respond to this from our reporter, but his wife told the reporter to leave, or she would let her ghouls out to bite them. ... There is no doubt that Arthur Weasley was in trouble, he was targeted by a group of people. Of course, some of Arthur''s actions annoyed the pure-blood wizards headed by Malfoy. To be honest, the Office for Prohibiting the Abuse of Muggle Items is not highly regarded in the Ministry of Magic, and Arthur''s ability to obtain a warrant for a search is suspicious. Knowing that pure-blood wizards occupy important positions in the Ministry of Magic, they cannot allow the officials of the Ministry to harass them casually. The search warrant was obviously something that someone deliberately pushed behind. At present, Arthur''s situation is very bad. Although for some reason, he has not been expelled from the Ministry of Magic for the time being, the suspension review is still ongoing. Many wizards who did not deal with Arthur hoped that Arthur Weasley would be expelled from the Ministry of Magic to prevent the passage of the Muggle Protection Act he drafted. Many pure-blood wizards believed that they were offended by this law. Up. Just now, Dumbledore wrote a letter to Fudge, agreeing to temporarily delay the passage of the Muggle Protection Act, persuading the other party to let Arthur stay in the Ministry of Magic as the director of the Office of Prohibition of Muggle Abuse. In fact, Fudge is also having a headache for this. No wizard is willing to take over the Office of Prohibition of Muggle Abuse. The salary is average, the treatment is not high, and it is very busy. It also needs to deal with Muggles frequently. The most important thing is that there are only two wizards in this position. Probably only weird people like Arthur would like this kind of work. What made Dumbledore worse was actually another thing. This morning, Dumbledore received a note from Anderson with something that Dumbledore was extremely concerned about. Harry Potter can hear sounds that ordinary people can''t hear. This is not a good sign in the magic world. Moreover, at the end of the note it was written: something bad may happen. Bad things? Search Novels Dumbledore could not judge whether these words were true or false, but it was undoubtedly not a good thing. "Hearing a voice that no one else can hear, something bad happened?" When Dumbledore tried to connect the two things, a knock on the door suddenly sounded outside the room. Dumbledore put down the magazine, stood up questioningly, walked over to open the door, and found that the person was Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall put a document on the desk. "What else?" Dumbledore saw that Professor McGonagall seemed to have something to say. "I don''t know if you have paid attention to Professor Lockhart." Professor McGonagall said with a hint of dissatisfaction. "He made a mess of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and many students came to us to complain about it." In the past, after Loha''s book became famous, Hogwarts professors thought they might have misunderstood him, thinking that he was contributing to the fight against dark magic. As a result, Lockhart has only been at Hogwarts for a month, and his nature has been exposed, and everyone has seen his true face clearly. Lockhart is still Lockhart who went to school at Hogwarts more than ten years ago. It hasn''t changed at all. They have never missed him at all. "I know that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is hard to find, but what Professor Lockhart has done is really unbelievable." Professor McGonagall reminded, "Almost all classes, he reads the contents of the book to the students. Its hard for me to have students perform the scenes at the time on stage. What students can learn from this vain fame-fisher." "You can learn a lot from a bad teacher," Dumbledore said peacefully, "Don''t do anything, don''t be a person." Professor McGonagall was silent. She felt that Professor Dumbledore''s words did make sense, but this needed to be exchanged for the students'' one-semester Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Is the price a bit high? "I don''t think you want an existence like Lockhart among your students." Dumbledore smiled. "And, I really couldn''t find a suitable candidate for a while. Minerva , You should also know that since Quirrells death, no one wants to come to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts. Its reputation is really terrible." "Well, I will tell everyone what you mean." Professor McGonagall sighed and left the principal''s office. He actually knew that Dumbledore could always find a way to convince himself. Seeing Professor McGonagall''s departure, Dumbledore fell into a brief silence. Since he rejected Voldemort, no Defense Against the Dark Arts professor can teach for more than a year. Many people say that this course is cursed. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this statement. Once or twice can be an accident...but fifty times can''t be an accident. As for what Lockhart did, Dumbledore actually knew it very early. After reading some familiar content in Lockharts book, he took the time to visit his former friends and noticed the others After forgetfulness and confusion, he realized that this was a sequelae of the powerful forgetting spell. Lockhart is stealing the results of others. Dumbledore didn''t bother to break through the scam of the internationally renowned writer, even if he did break up Lockhart in the end, it would not make much sense. People who have been cast a powerful Forgotten Curse, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com usually find it difficult to return to normal again. Breaking the Forgotten Curse will only make everything worse. Of course, Dumbledore didn''t intend to let Lockhart just like that. He had already thought of a way to expose the other party''s deception. That''s right, as long as Lockhart is put into a normal school life, his deception will gradually be exposed. When Lockhart was at Hogwarts, Dumbledore was already the principal of the school. He really knew the student who was hated by the professor and the students. Therefore, Dumbledore will try his best to invite Lockhart to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. It happens that this course is difficult to find a professor every year, and Dumbledore believes that the curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts can also make Lockhart suffer. . Facts have proved that this trick is indeed very effective, and everyone has gradually seen what Lockhart is. For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Lockhart arranged in Chapter 551), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 551： 1 group of devils "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( "I hate rain!" "You have said this more than once." "Why do we have to go outdoors to protect the magical animals class on rainy days?" "Who knows?" Although we often encountered similar situations last year, Albert felt very irritable every time it rained, and going out to class on days with heavy rain was purely a living suffering. The students were so miserable that they would be covered in mud every time they came back. Many people would rather go to the Dark Arts Defense class than to protect the magical animal class outside in this ghostly weather. The heavy rain has been going on for nearly half a month, the lake is rising sharply, and the ground outside the castle is muddy. On the way to the edge of the forbidden forest, one can easily fall down by accident. As he passed the hunting lodge, Albert saw Hagrid draped in a fur coat draining the pumpkin field. "These pumpkins are so big, Hagrid must have used the expansion spell." Fred murmured. Ordinary pumpkins can''t grow so huge at all. The pumpkins that Hagrid grows are swollen to the size of a flower shed. Can anyone doubt it? "Your little sister said the same." Hagrid put down the farm tools, glanced at the four people who came here and asked, "What are you doing here now?" "We will protect the magical animals class on the edge of the forbidden forest later." Albert replied. "By the way, Professor Keitelberg seems to be retiring?" Hagrid suddenly said, "Just at the end of this year, when I passed by, I heard him complain about his sore waist and leg pain. You know, he was left behind. There are a lot of hidden injuries, which are prone to occur on rainy days." "Who will substitute the class?" Lee Jordan asked. "Probably Professor Wilmina Grapland." Albert said without hesitation. "How did you know?" the four of them all turned to Albert and asked curiously. "We saw her before, do you remember?" Albert reminded helplessly, "It''s in Professor Kettlebo''s forest hut." "Will Hemina become our new Professor of Protecting Magical Creatures?" George continued to ask. "It''s Wilmina." Albert corrected. "I don''t know. But if she doesn''t have time to come to Hogwarts as a professor in the conservation of magical creatures, Hagrid, you can try it, maybe Dumbledore will I agree that you will take over the vacancy of Professor Kettlebo." At this moment, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan turned their heads together, all looking at Albert with a strange look. They always felt that Hagrid was unreliable to become a professor of protection of magical creatures. But listening to Albert said this, it gave them a feeling that Hagrid is very likely to become a professor of protection of magical creatures. "That...I''m thinking about it," Hagrid said. "I heard that Professor Kettlebo recommended Professor Grapland to Professor Dumbledore, but Professor Grapland is still considering it. She seems unable to look forward to a position at Hogwarts. Protect the Professor of Magical Creatures." "If Professor Kettlebo retires and Professor Grapland is unwilling to stay at Hogwarts for a long time, I will submit an application to Professor Dumbledore." Hagrid said with a smile, "You know that I am also in the protection of magical creatures. Very good." "To be honest, I don''t really want Hagrid to become a professor in the conservation of magical creatures." After the four of them walked away, Fred whispered: "You should know what I mean. Hagrid may have some understanding of protecting magical creatures, but he has no experience in teaching students at all, and Hagrid always gives me a very Feeling unreliable." "If he becomes a professor in the conservation of magical creatures, maybe the troll will appear in the class that day." George agreed with Fred''s words. However, what Albert said just now always gave them a not-so-good premonition. Maybe Hagrid would really become a professor in the class of protecting magical creatures. "Even if you look at me like this, it''s useless, I just tell the truth." Albert shrugged indifferently and said: "Professor Wilmina Grapland is indeed very suitable to fill the vacancy, but if she does not apply, , Hagrid has a great chance of success." The class location was near Professor Kettlebos wooden house. As soon as they approached, they heard Lockharts screams. The dark magic defense professor ran out of Professor Kettlebos wooden house, looking extremely embarrassed. He also tripped on George''s foot and fell heavily to the ground, making it full of mud and drinking a few mouthfuls of muddy water. "Are you all right, Professor Lockhart." Albert reached out and pulled Lockhart from the ground. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I just came to discuss with Professor Kettlebo about the bird and snake egg yolk shampoo, and the result was an bird and snake attack. After speaking, Lockhart took out a handkerchief and wiped the muddy water on his face. When he was about to return to the castle, he stuffed a clinker bottle into Albert''s hand and whispered, "This is the bird and snake egg yolk shampoo I developed. , You can take it back and have a try, the effect is really good." "what is this?" Looking at Lockhart''s leaving back, George returned his gaze to the bottle given by Lockhart, picked it up and looked up and down. "Bird and snake egg yolk shampoo, probably?" Albert said casually. "You''d better throw that thing away. It is dangerous. I have never seen anyone extravagantly take the eggs of birds and snakes to make shampoo. Professor Lockhart must be crazy." Professor Keitelberg Walking out on crutches, he kept talking babbledly, looking very dissatisfied with Lockhart. It cant be blamed on him, who made Professor Keitelber be very precious to his nest of birds and snakes, Lockhart actually planned to use the babys eggs to make some bird and snake egg yolk shampoo, almost driving him crazy. Finally, he quietly released birds and snakes to drive Lockhart away. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Professor Keitelberg used magic to float a charcoal-burning iron barrel, and took Albert and a group of people to the woods on the side of the hut. There were a few lush evergreen trees, and there was a large dry area underneath where a campfire was piled up. After the damp campfire was lit, a lot of white smoke came out. "What you are going to learn in this lesson is how to get blood from a salamander. Last year, I introduced you to this amazing creature, the salamander. At present, the school is catching a cold, and Madam Pomfrey needs a lot of fire. Lizard blood is used to make a refreshing agent." Keitelberg poured an iron bucket of salamander into the bonfire, and distributed glass test tubes to the students, and then showed them how to take blood from the salamander. "This is a good opportunity for you." Professor Kettlebo said with a smile, "Whoever can get the most salamander blood before get out of class is over will get a special reward." "What special reward?" a student asked curiously. "This is it." As he said, Professor Keitelberg took a silver statue out of his pocket and said with a smile, "This is the bird and snake statue I made from bird and snake eggshells." "That thing should be sterling silver." Albert discovered that Professor Keitelberg really liked birds and snakes. When everyone was attracted by the so-called special rewards, the Weasley twins turned their eyes to the salamander in the campfire. They seemed to want to "save" the salamander from the magical animal protection class. "What do you want this thing for?" Albert asked puzzledly. "We want to study the effect of giving fireworks to the salamander." Fred and George explained in a low voice. "Are you demons?" Li Qiaodan muttered. Although he himself said so, his face was eager to try. Chapter 552： Unwelcome Talking about saving the salamander is just an excuse made casually. Fred, George and Lee Jordan were uneasy from the beginning. As for how to take the salamander away? In the last semester, the three had already thought about it seriously. It is a pity that Professor Keitelberg never let them come into contact with the salamander after the magical creature protection class, and he has never been able to find a chance to implement it. The original ideas have been retained until today before they have a chance to be implemented. Naturally, the three of them will not let this opportunity pass. Even without Albert''s help, they can still "save" the salamander. Fred did a lot of effort in this regard. He used the Transfiguration Charm to turn a branch into a glass bottle. George released a blue portable magic flame into the bottle. This was the magic he learned from Albert. Lee Jordan put the salamander caught from the campfire into the container prepared by the twins. For the salamander that was born in flames and feeds on flames, as long as the magic flame in the glass bottle is not extinguished, it can continue to live. To a certain extent, it is not wrong to be rescued, because as long as the salamander is blood-collected, it will basically die in the hands of the students. No way, most of the students have not mastered the formal blood collection skills at all, and they can''t save the salamander''s life after blood collection. However, for the salamander, which has a life span of only six hours after leaving the flame, death is not terrible, that is, the difference between dying early and dying a few hours late. Professor Keitelberg didnt care about the little actions of Fred and the others in class. He probably thought that the three of them were going to catch a salamander and go back to raise them. He also kindly reminded, Magic flames are only suitable for transferring fire. Lizards cannot provide food for salamanders for a long time. If you want to use magic flames to raise salamanders, you will end up with malnutrition and death." "we know." The three of them were a little embarrassed, but they nodded seriously and said that they knew. "Everyone should focus on learning how to correctly collect blood from salamanders, because there are not many opportunities like this." Professor Keitelberg sat on a chair and looked around the crowd and said seriously, "I have seen too many people taking blood, so I just put the fire on the fire. The lizard was killed. This is actually a shameful waste. If the salamander can survive the blood collection, as long as it is kept in the campfire for a while, it can still continue to collect blood. After all, the firewood is burning for a long time in the winter. , Its not a weird thing either." Raising a few salamanders in the fireplace is sparse and common for a professor of protection of magical animals. Hagrid has done the same. Professor Keitelbergs fireplace has a salamander which is much larger than the salamanders here. A large pet, it is said that he has been raised since he taught at Hogwarts. Before the end of the get out of class, Professor Keitelber also specially brought it out to open up everyone''s eyes. He was really big and could spit out sparks in his mouth. "By the way, this prize belongs to Mr. Anderson." Professor Keitelberg raised Albert''s red fluorescent glass test tube and happily announced the result. "Except for the first few that were killed, Mr. Anderson collected blood. The salamanders are basically alive." The professor of protection of magical creatures continued: "The collected blood should be stored in a magic flame to best maintain the effect of salamander blood. If it is stored directly in a bottle, the healing and healing of salamander blood The function will gradually weaken, so most of the salamander blood needs to be stored in a special way, or used immediately after taking it." "I remember a small bottle like... Tensico?" Fred looked at the test tube in his hand, wondering what he was muttering. "Don''t be silly, in Albert''s words, if it''s so profitable, it''s your turn?" Lee Jordan labelled the test tube and handed it to Professor Kettlebo. "Is this thing really made of silver? Isn''t it valuable?" George fiddled with the bird and snake statue on his hand and asked Albert to his side. "Don''t be silly, even silver is not worth much." Albert looked at George speechlessly, this thing lies more in its commemorative value. After class, everyone put out the campfire and hurried back to the lounge under the rain. Then, I couldn''t wait to give myself a hot shower, carefully cleaned up the dirt on my body, put on clean clothes, and ran to the fireplace in the lounge to warm up and chat. When Fred and George came to the lounge with glass bottles and were about to try to give fireworks to the salamanders, Wood came out without warning and took them away for training. "Wait, I remember we don''t have Quidditch training today." Fred shouted strugglingly. "Oh, not really." Wood said with a smile. "However, Hufflepuff gave up training today and gave us the Quidditch stadium." "It''s pitiful!" Albert looked out the window and said softly with emotion. Obviously, as soon as he came back from the outside, he was dragged out to get caught in the rain again. It is not surprising that he would catch a cold. The rain increased again, and the rain crackled on the windows of the castle. Albert picked up his teacup and took a sip of milk tea. After sending a message to Isabelle with the communication bookmark, he took out a book and started to read. The task of "Reading Madness" took him three years. The time has not yet been completed, and the task progress now stays at 76, which is very close to 100. " "Or, let''s try it." Lee Jordan felt a little itchy in his hands, and wanted to feed fireworks to the salamander to see what the effect would be. "Forget it," Albert said casually. "I will try again when Fred and George come back. They have been looking forward to it for a long time." "Oh, OK!" After Lee Jordan went to the Quidditch Stadium for training with Angelina, UU reading www.uukanshu.com couldn''t find anyone to chat with, so he fetched homework, sat next to Albert and started to do it silently. Get up, it happens that Albert is free, so you can ask him directly if you have any questions. At this moment, Percy took a notice and posted it on the old Gryffindor bulletin board. It was the first Hogsmeade weekend of the semester, at the end of October. For Albert and the few people who often run to Hogsmeade, this thing has little appeal to them. However, being able to visit Hogsmeade is actually not bad, at least there is no need to sneak to Hogsmeade. In this regard, the happiest ones are the third-grade students. This is their first visit to Hogsmeade. Many people gathered together and whispered to discuss interesting places in Hogsmeade. They talked about the joke props in Saeki''s joke shop, and how to bring the joke props into school without being noticed by Filch. The administrator has almost become the biggest villain in the school. He has heard that he has a cold recently and has a very bad temper. He always likes to trouble the students. Several people seemed to plan to find something for Filch to do, so that the other party had no time to trouble everyone. Albert paused when he flipped through the book, listening to their brilliant plan, and suddenly he was speechless. These guys planned to "accidentally" wipe the frog''s brains on the ceiling of the fifth underground classroom, making Filch have to spend a lot of time cleaning it up. "I think throwing a few stinks in Filch''s office is more interesting than this." Lee Jordan mumbled. In fact, many students like to take the former to trouble Filch. However, once Filch is caught on the spot, he will be ordered to clean up. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 553： Can be seen, touched, not used I really don''t know how such a salamander, the Weasley twins put the hard-drawing fireworks into its mouth. Just as Albert was sighing, he suddenly heard a "swish" sound. The poor salamander suddenly jumped into the air. It looked like a flamethrower had been installed in his mouth. In the common room, the crackling sound immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Accompanied by some loud noises, the fireworks exploded in the salamanders mouth with great effort, and the explosion did not blow the poor salamander to pieces, which is incredible. At this moment, the salamander was still flying in the air, and the very beautiful orange-red stars were continuously ejected from its mouth, which attracted the attention of countless students. "What the **** are you guys doing!" Percy, who had just come down the stairs, roared at Fred and George, and the poor salamander finally seized the opportunity to escape the twins'' clutches, and slipped into the fire to hide. "Don''t be angry with Percy, everyone thinks it''s funny." Someone came out and didn''t blame Fred and George for disturbing them, but Percy still husky and sternly trained the twins for several minutes. After the excitement is over, people continue to sit down to read, chat, and do homework. At this moment, it was still pouring rain outside the window. Fred and George sat next to Albert and talked about their new idea of ??making fireworks. "You should record them so that it will be easier to improve." Albert interrupted mercilessly. "Also, I will hand in the curse paper tomorrow. If I don''t do my homework, I will be locked up by Professor Flitwick. Don''t blame me." "Wait, where''s your curse homework?" Fred saw that Albert seemed to have something to leave, and he quickly pressed George on his shoulders alone. "At Lee Jordan, you can ask him for it yourself, and I will come back to bring you a supper later." As he said, Albert got up and left. "That guy is going to go on a date again." Fred muttered. "See you guys who have forgotten friends." George complained. When Albert arrived at the Room of Requirement, Isobel had already arrived. She seemed to be writing a paper. Albert did not bother her, and found a place to sit down and study Nico Lemay''s notes. "What are you thinking? You were distracted just now." A girl''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. "It''s nothing, it just feels that Nicol Lemay''s notebook is still a bit too difficult for me." Albert put down the notebook in his hand and sighed gently. The notebooks that Nicol Lemay gave to Albert are good things, but they are not easy to use. Many of them cannot be converted into panel skills. The advanced use of spells is not something that can be mastered at will. After all, you still need to master the spells first, and then learn their advanced applications, even using panel experience requires a certain amount of accumulation. The advanced use of every kind of mantra has never been so easy to master. Albert never forgets how long it took to practice the advanced use of the patron saint. Most of the notes that Nicol LeMay gave him involved these things, like having a delicious steak in front of him, visible and tangible, but not eaten, which is really depressing. "You are content, how can Nicol Lemay achieve the results that have taken hundreds of years, so that you can learn them all in a few months?" Isabel reached out and touched Ai leaning on his shoulder. Burt''s head said as if comforting a child: "You are already very good, you can sort out the above content in a short time, don''t be too anxious, you still have a lot of time to study it. Still say , You hope that when you are an adult, you will become as good as Dumbledore." "It would be great if I could," Albert muttered, "Then I don''t need to work hard in this life, I can lie down and eat and wait to die." "Don''t you think that is too tired?" Isabel said softly. "Here, you can take a look, the contents of the notebook are still very useful." Albert handed the notes to Isabel, "I have seen them in Nicol." In these years, Nicol Lemays privacy and protection of his whereabouts are indeed very tight, and the knowledge in this notebook is used to create a safe house. He has been to Nicol''s house several times, and those residences have been protected by layers of protection. It is very difficult to find, let alone break in. Of course, Albert also has a way to crack it, which is to use fierce fire to directly burn the house together. If the people inside do not escape, they will naturally be burnt to death. Swallow clean. The safest part of the safe house is actually more that people can''t find it. Once found, no safe place is considered safe. "In the future, we can use our new home," Albert said suddenly, "It won''t be too peaceful for a long time." "You mean something mysterious?" Isabel raised his eyebrows slightly. "Hmm." Albert changed the subject casually, "By the way, what were you doing just now?" "Write Lockhart''s thesis." Isobel was a little annoyed when he said this. "The content is: How to help the village get rid of the wolf disaster." "You said, is there really a curse that can restore a werewolf to a human form?" Albert suddenly raised his head and asked, remembering Lockhart''s description in "Wandering with the Werewolf". "I don''t know." Isobel shook her head. She didn''t think Lockhart''s description was true. In fact, if there is such a curse, I am afraid it would have been famous long ago. However, Albert knows that Lockharts book is stealing other peoples achievements, but such a spell may have existed~www.novelhall.com~Why did you say that it used to be, because the hapless man was cast and forgotten by Lockhart The curse had forgotten all the memories, so now the only person who could know the curse was Lockhart, but the possibility was really unlikely. Albert never thought Lockhart was capable of mastering this spell. "Forget it, go to Lockhart and ask if you have a chance!" Albert thought so. "what happened?" "It''s nothing." "Tell me if you have anything, you always look like you want to talk but stop talking." "Well, it''s okay, are you hungry? Do you want to go to the kitchen to eat something." Albert proposed. "Eating too much makes you fat." "I don''t mind, and you haven''t been exercising." "Ok." Putting away the notebooks, the two left the responsive house together and headed to the kitchen. When they passed the secret road on the sixth floor on the way, the light of the magic wand shocked the couple who was kissing. It''s Percy Weasley and his girlfriend Penello Krivart. There was an awkward atmosphere in the passage. "Remember to keep it secret." Percy murmured to the two of them, and then took the girl and ran away. "It seems that we disturbed them." Albert looked at the girl beside him helplessly and said: "I didn''t expect them to date here." "After all, not everyone can use the House of Request like we do." Isobel said softly, looking back at the back of the two who left. "By the way, every time I meet them, I kiss." "Have you met many times?" "When taking shortcuts, I occasionally bump into couples dating in the aisle." Albert moved the portrait away and walked out, "Of course, usually I don''t bother them on dates." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 554： The story of Guidro Lockhart (2) "Finally gone." Lockhart looked at Albert''s leaving back and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This genius sorcerer, who claims to be possible to surpass Dumbledore in the future, really deserves his name. After he came to Hogwarts from Lockhart, he instinctively wanted to stay away from the genius wizard, but unfortunately, he has not been able to do so. The other party would always ask him appropriate questions. If Lockhart hadn''t done enough preparations when he wrote the book, he might have exposed flaws. You can''t tell the things you have done, the adventures you have experienced, and the spells you have used. Who would believe them? Unfortunately, Lockhart himself knew he was a liar, so he hated dealing with geniuses like Albert Anderson. God knows what questions the other party will find to embarrass Lockhart someday. Moreover, he is very likely...not very likely, but Albert must be suspicious of himself. Although Lockhart didn''t have any evidence, he just had an intuition that Mr. Anderson probably knew something and had begun to doubt himself. Lockhart couldn''t help wondering, was it the right choice to accept Dumbledore''s invitation to come to Hogwarts? Although his books were bought a lot, and he gained a wave of attention and fame, Lockhart always felt that his approach was a little improper, or that... well, it should be said that Lockhart began to regret it. He wants to resign now! Lockhart knew about the poor reputation of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at the beginning. After all, he had spent seven years at Hogwarts, and anyone who was not an idiot would know about it. Although Dumbledore assured him that he could avoid the harm caused by the curse by resigning early, but Lockhart encountered some worse things when he first came to school. At the beginning, the purpose of coming to Hogwarts was to use Harry Potter to defeat Voldemort''s reputation and improve his reputation. Lockhart wanted Harry Potter to be his protg, and this was his main purpose for coming to Hogwarts. When he met Harry at Lihen Bookstore, Lockhart even gave his full set of books to him, hoping to win some of Harry''s favor with him. To know that the full set of books will also require a large sum of Kanon, however, the savior still doesn''t have much favor with him. Later, Potter and his friend drove a flying Ford to school. In his opinion, it was nothing more than a show, so Lockhart helped Harry exempt from confinement, asked him to help himself reply to admirers letters, and borrow Professor Harry has something about fame and fortune. However, the plan was not going well, and even Lockhart could feel Harry Potter trying to avoid him, which was not in line with his original plan. So Lockhart changed his plan again. He got a lot of Quidditch tactics, and planned to give Harry a small stove to teach him how to play Quidditch. It''s a pity that Harry Potter refused again. However, contrary to Harry Potter, another genius of Hogwarts had a good relationship with him, or the other side took the initiative to approach him, but Lockhart had no intention of using Albert to improve his reputation. . He felt that if he got too close to Albert, the other party might discover his secret. Albert gave Lockhart a bad feeling, especially his eyes. Sometimes it gave him the illusion of being seen through by the other person, just like Albert and him were used in "Wandering with the Werewolves". When he resumed the humanoid curse, he could feel that Albert didn''t have any admiration in his eyes, but more curiosity and anticipation for the curse. That genius is very interested in restoring the humanoid curse! If it were in the past, teaching the other person to restore the humanoid spell would undoubtedly be an opportunity to pull in the relationship between the two parties. It is a pity that Lockhart would not use this spell at all. When he heard that Albert asked like himself, he almost couldn''t answer. In the end, he could only use the time he needed to sort out the thinking of the professor and send Albert away, but the genius seemed to be long ago. I saw through his thoughts and said that he would come to visit another day. Compared to stupid boys like Harry Potter, people like Albert Anderson are terrible, and even Lockhart wants to know why he embarrassed himself like this. Sure enough, Harry Potter is better to get along with! Although he didn''t want to care about Albert, Lockhart felt bad when he left with a meaningful smile. He had to return to his previous residence to find something useful. "Wandering with the Werewolves" still left Lockhart a deep memory. No way, the old Armenian wizard is old and ugly, and the clothes he wears are not tasteful. He also likes to put the photos on the cover, so that he can make complaints. At the beginning, Lockhart spent a lot of time investigating this matter, and he also went to the village that suffered from the werewolf scourge. UU reading www.uukanshu.com cast an oblivion curse on the villagers living there to make those The villagers and the old Armenian wizards completely forgot about this incident. Lockhart naturally understands the restoration of the humanoid curse, after all, that is the most central curse in "Wandering with the Werewolves". It took him a lot of words to learn from the old wizard to restore the humanoid curse. The humanoid restoration spell is a spell invented by the opponent, but the opponent does not seem to realize the meaning of this spell. Lockhart had thought of relying on this spell to make a name for himself. After all, the spell that can temporarily transform the wolf-shaped werewolf back into the human form is of great significance. So when Lockhart left, he not only erased the other''s memory, but also stole the record and research of the restoration of the humanoid curse. If he could learn and publish this magic, Lockhart knew exactly what kind of reputation he could get. Unfortunately, the restoration of the humanoid spell was an extremely complex and difficult to cast. He finally failed to learn the spell as he wished. . Lockhart actually hesitated whether he should give the notebook to Albert, or they could cooperate and use Albert to improve his reputation. If you let Albert become his proud disciple? Lockhart quickly put out this idea, it was not a wise choice. "Forget it, I''d better stay away from him." Lockhart opened his cabinet and began to rummaged through the cabinets looking for the notes he had hidden. Half an hour later, Lockhart finally found the leather notebook in a certain box, with some parchment paper scattered in it. Lockhart flipped through it carefully. There was indeed nothing else he could not give to Albert. After seeing things, Te took the book back to Hogwarts Castle. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 555： Intimate teacher Still failed? Albert put away his wand depressed, and sat down in the armchair, flipping through the notebook that Lockhart gave him. In the past few days, Albert has looked through it several times, and even tried countless times to restore the humanoid spell, but he couldn''t successfully use this spell, let alone let the restoration humanoid spell appear on the skill panel. As long as the magic that appears on the skill panel, Albert can learn no matter how difficult it is. The recoverable humanoid spell does not appear on the skill panel, and Albert is also helpless. With his current magical power, it doesnt take much time to learn the difficult magic of the patron saint curse, and the restoration of the humanoid curse just fails to learn, so it is necessary to wonder if the notes Lockhart gave him are fake. of. Albert is confident that Lockhart will not deceive himself, even if he is a liar, he is just a liar who does not understand Occlumency, and it is impossible to lie in front of him. And Albert used words to induce Lockhart to confuse Lockhart, let him hand over things obediently, and Albert would keep secrets for him, and would not trouble Lockhart with questions. Well, keep it secret for now. So, there must be something wrong with it. Is there a problem with the notebook Lockhart got? Albert did not continue to entangle these questions, he planned to use this matter to ask other wizards, such as Nico Lemay, maybe the old man could see the problem. Albert and these old wizards, there is indeed a big gap. When preparing to pass through the hole in front of the portrait of the fat lady, she met Hermione. "That...Professor Lockhart privately..." Hermione glanced at Albert''s profile and asked cautiously, "I don''t know if I can go with you too." "What are you talking about?" Albert looked sideways at the girl beside him, not understanding what she meant. "I often see you coming out of Professor Lockhart''s office." Hermione flushed and said, "I want to..." "Do you want to go in?" The fat lady stared at the two people in front of her impatiently. "Sorry." Albert motioned Hermione to go in. He already heard the meaning of the other person''s words, and he was quite speechless about it. Is this just a star chasing? The two went into Gryffindor''s common room and sat down in a remote corner with no one. "You admire Professor Lockhart?" Albert looked at Hermione curiously, and asked casually. "Um..." Hermione''s cheeks were flushed. "Don''t you think he is brave?" "I don''t know if you are brave, but I think Lockhart is really handsome and charming." Albert showed Hermione an expression that I understand and I can understand you, "It''s okay, you don''t have to be ashamed of it, like Boys all like beautiful and confident girls." "Is there something? Ginny." As he said, Albert turned his head to ask Ginny who had been eavesdropping on them since just now. "Nothing?" Ginny shook her head. "Say if you have anything." "Do boys like beautiful and confident girls?" "Yes, such girls are usually very attractive." Albert said softly, "Harry Potter is no exception." Ginny''s face was suddenly red like a ripe apple. "Perhaps, you shouldn''t focus most of your attention on Potter. It is a good choice to give up on him temporarily. Be confident and show your charm. Potter will notice you one day." Albert Ginny, who seemed to understand but not understand, said: "Things that are too easy to get, most people don''t know how to cherish them." "Thank you." Ginny murmured, got up and left. "What''s the matter?" Albert noticed that Hermione was looking at herself, and asked casually. "Nothing, just a little curious." Hermione shook her head and said. "Fred and Georges sister seems to admire Harry Potter very much, but they are too shy, and they are always ignored by Harry for lack of self-confidence." Albert explained, "Right, what happened just now, you I''m afraid I will be disappointed. Lockhart has not helped me start a small stove, I mean he didn''t teach me some extra knowledge." "Oh." Hermione was disappointed. She actually wanted Lockhart to teach herself extra lessons so that she had a chance to get in touch with the people she admired. "Of course, if you don''t understand anything, you can ask Lockhart himself. Those stories still have his value. You can study the contents carefully and you will definitely get a good harvest." Albert Reminded: "For example, what issues should be paid attention to when facing dark creatures such as werewolves and vampires, the spells used in the book to deal with dark creatures, and various tips. You should find it in good faith and look for the knowledge that is useful to you in the book. If you want to go to Professor Lockhart, I believe he will be willing to help you out." "Thank you, Albert." Hermione walked away excitedly. "No thanks." Albert looked at Hermione''s leaving back and said softly. He suddenly looked forward to how Lockhart would face Hermione''s questioning offensive. I really don''t bother Lockhart with questions~www.novelhall.com~ but others can, let alone Lockhart''s admirer. Is he embarrassed to turn people away? "I heard everything just now." A voice interrupted Albert''s thoughts. Shanna sat in the armchair Hermione was sitting in and looked at Albert, "Are you really good to do this?" "Hermione admires Lockhart very much, I just give her a suggestion to give her more opportunities to contact the people she admires." Albert said calmly. "You know what I didn''t mean." Shanna looked at Albert and suddenly laughed. "What kind of stuff Lockhart is, don''t you know?" "Don''t you like him?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "Not everyone likes others just because they are handsome!" Shanna said quietly. "I thought" "I already have someone I like." Shanna said softly, "Unfortunately, that person has a girlfriend." At this moment, Albert''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed. He understood what Shanna meant, and in the end all the words could only become "sorry". "It''s not your fault." Shanna stopped talking, but finally turned into a deep sigh, got up and walked away. In Shanna''s view, Albert''s approach can be described as sinister. At Lockhart''s level of teaching, as long as Hermione asks him with the questions Albert just said, she will soon reveal her stuff. Over time, that Miss Granger will start to doubt Lockhart, and finally find out that he is just an ordinary novelist. The contents of the book are all fictional stories, and Lockhart himself is not like the novels. amazing. Yes! Books can be deceiving. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 556： Full of pits "Are you really planning to use this book as the champion prize of this Wizarding Card Competition?" Lee Jordan looked up at the "Magic Me" that Albert handed to him, and asked speechlessly, " I dare say that this must be the most unpopular championship prize ever." "It''s very valuable, with Lockhart''s autograph on it!" Albert reminded with a smile. "Signature? As long as it is a book written by Loha, he will be willing to sign on it." Fred curled his lips disdainfully, "I think the current champion will probably be more willing to take ten gallons instead of this one. Broken book." "Would you not use this book as a prize in the Wizards Card competition because you didn''t want it?" George looked at Albert with a weird look. "I remember this book seems to be written by you for Loha. A prize after a poem!" At this moment, all three of them looked at Albert with weird eyes. "No, this is the prize provided by Professor Lockhart''s friendship after he knew that I intend to use his book as the championship prize." Albert said with a smile, "That is to say, the championship this time is not only ten gallons, but also Obtained the autograph of "The Magical Me" kindly provided by Professor Lockhart." The corners of the mouths of the three of them twitched slightly, which means that this book was obtained from Lockhart for free. It is indeed Albert! The three of them have nothing to say, maybe those girls will be interested in Lockhart''s book? "By the way, how''s your connection there?" Albert changed the subject casually. "Daddy has already contacted us, and you know there are ways there, but the price may be high, and the reply should be in the last few days." Fred and George looked at each other and said in the same way. "However, is this really good? It is estimated that a large sum of gallons will be invested, and it will definitely not be profitable to put into production now." Lee Jordan said a little annoyedly. How can the Wizard card be officially put into production is a good thing, but if If you can''t sell it, you will definitely lose money, and they don''t have much money. "Do you think I am a person who likes to lose money?" Albert smiled and soothed. "We can definitely make money. Don''t worry. After all, this is a unique business, and it''s not about asking about the price first, and not immediately. Put into production." Although Albert is very confident, they are also very confident in Albert, but the psychology is still unfounded after all! In the end, several people can only trust Albert''s arrangement, although the Weasley twins prefer Albert to spend limited Garon on the development of joke props. After talking about this matter, the three of them returned to the dormitory to get homework and prepared to go to the library together. Hermione suddenly came over and discussed with Albert the spell Lockhart used in the book "Walking with the Trolls." "Didn''t you ask Professor Lockhart?" Albert looked at Hermione in confusion. "Professor Lockhart thinks I should be alone..." "No, no, Professor Lockhart may be right, but this will waste a lot of your time." Albert interrupted, "I think you should go and consult Professor Lockhart, at least recently. It''s more appropriate to ask me, isn''t it?" Hermione felt that what Albert said was reasonable, and that part of the knowledge in the book would be difficult to learn if no one explained it. "You can join other girls." Albert reminded kindly, "It''s best to form a defense against the dark arts club, and then invite Professor Lockhart to give you professional guidance. It is not difficult to see from the book that the professor is very Being good at dealing with dark magic and dark creatures, even if it''s just verbal guidance, it can benefit everyone a lot." "That''s a good idea." Hermione nodded and listened to Albert again. "If Lockhart doesn''t want to, you only have to invite Harry into the club, and Lockhart will definitely be willing to help you." "I see, thank you Albert." Hermione ran away quickly. "You shouldn''t do this." After Hermione walked away, Harry came to Albert''s side with Ron, but his face looked very gloomy. Harry didn''t want to be drawn into the "Adoration Lockhart Club" by Hermione. "Professor Lockhart has done a lot of great deeds. He must be experienced in fighting dark magic and dark creatures. As long as he can reveal some experience, it can benefit you infinitely." Albert said with a smile. Harry''s expression froze. Hearing Albert''s admiration of Lockhart, although it sounded a bit reasonable, he always felt very unreliable. What kind of stuff Lockhart was, Harry had already experienced this in the past month. To be honest, he doubted Lockhart''s great deeds. After all, most Muggle books are made up by the author. The ghost knows that Lockhart has so many great books, is he also made up by himself? "Harry, would you like to join us?" Hermione hurried back, holding a notebook in her hand, looking at her two friends, "We are..." Just as Albert was considering how to get out, Fred, George and Lee Jordan walked over with homework and gave him a perfect assist. "I have something to do, so I''ll leave first. You continue to talk ~www.novelhall.com~ Albert said to Hermione: "If you need a badge, you can find us and we can give you a cost price. " With that said, Albert and his roommates went to the library. "I always think that guy has bad intentions." Harry mumbled while looking at Albert''s leaving back. "I heard Fred say that Albert is very good at defense against the dark arts, and their dueling skills were taught by Albert." Ron said suddenly, "I saw them using wands to duel during summer vacation. , Really amazing." "Didn''t it mean that you can''t use magic outside the school?" Harry thought of the warning letter sent by the Ministry of Magic again, and he suffered a lot because of it. "As long as there are other wizards in the magic world, the Ministry of Magic won''t be able to figure out who is using magic." Ron reminded: "I remember telling you about this before." "Oh, there seems to be such a thing." Harry was even more depressed. He didn''t want to talk to Hermione about Lockhart. Now that it was too late for him to see Lockhart hiding, how could he be willing to move forward. Isn''t that asking for trouble? "Is Albert really good?" Hermione looked at Ron curiously, trying to get an answer from him. "Awesome," Ron said quietly. "Remember that last semester, Albert scared Malfoy out of a few words?" "I remember that Albert seemed to have made a prediction for Malfoy and said something." Harry was glad that the two turned the conversation to Malfoy. "By the way, did that prophecy finally come true?" "do not know." The atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward, and the three of them couldn''t remember what Albert said to Malfoy, and they couldn''t talk about this topic anymore. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 557： Was targeted The cumulonimbus cloud in October never dissipated from the top of everyone''s heads. The heavy rain kept falling, and a faint smell of moldy could be smelled in the corner of the castle. For the upcoming Halloween dinner, Hagrid had to spend a lot of time rescuing the big soaked pumpkins in the pumpkin field to prevent them from being soaked by the rain. The weather on the weekend was rare to clear. Albert went to Hagrids hunting lodge for afternoon tea and listened to the other party casually talking about Professor Kettlebos hospitalization. " "When did it happen?" Albert asked, rubbing his teeth. "Yesterday." Hagrid sighed lightly. "Professor Keitelberg bought a house in Hogsmeade and plans to settle there to accompany his cute little cuties. When he was sorting his belongings, he was sniffed mischievously. I stumbled. Fortunately, the house elves who had sent food found out in time, and they are still training in the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries." "Professor Keitelberg may have to retire early." Albert was not surprised. The professor''s body was not very good. "If you want to apply for the protection of magical creatures professor, you should think about what you want to teach you in advance. , Dont underestimate the risks you will encounter with magical creatures. Students are not as rough as you are, they cant resist tossing." Hagrid looked at Albert in amazement, and the other party said bluntly that he would fill the vacancy of Professor Kettlebo and become Hogwarts'' professor of protection of magical animals. "You can take the time to visit Professor Keitelber and ask him about teaching skills." Albert reminded: "Don''t bring any weird things into the classroom, especially those that may harm students. Magical creature." Albert doubts whether his words are effective, but as a friend, he should remind him. When he left the hunting lodge, Hagrid was still in a daze, as if thinking about what Albert had just said. No way, Albert''s words are very accurate, maybe he can really apply for the protection of magical animals professor? However, Hagrid felt that he had to explore Mrs. Grapland''s tone to see if the other party wanted to apply for the position of Professor of Fantastic Animal Protection. On the way back to the castle, Albert met Ginny Weasley. The oncoming red-haired girl gave him an inexplicable weird feeling. Albert raised his head and met her gaze, and found that Ginny Weasleys eyes seemed to lose the childs original agility, making his The pupils could not help but dilate slightly. "Is it controlled by Voldemort?" Albert walked away, then looked back at Ginny''s back and fell into a brief hesitation. If you bring down Ginny Weasley now, you will definitely be able to find Tom Riddles diary from the other party. As long as you destroy the Horcrux, there will be no more attacks, but those panel tasks of yours are extremely It might be all over, and it''s not easy to explain it to Dumbledore. Albert has never underestimated Dumbledore, he will definitely be seen as a flaw. One can be accidental, and two accidents are worthy of Dumbledore''s careful consideration. "Forget it, just be careful, and let other things take their course." Albert raised his hand and pushed the frame of the picture, and continued to walk towards the castle. What Ginny Weasley or Tom Riddle wants to do is actually not difficult to guess. The crow of a rooster is deadly to the basilisk. Naturally, Tom Riddle knew this, so he would never want roosters around the castle. "Should I raise a rooster as a pet?" Albert muttered to himself. He quickly threw this idea behind him. Raising a rooster was too much trouble. He thought it would produce a rooster. The crying toy is a good choice, but I don''t know if it is useful for the basilisk. "The''screaming chicken'' of the last life was very popular." After careful consideration, Albert felt that the "screaming chicken" is a good selling point. It does not necessarily have to make a scream, it can be other sounds, and can be used in the future. Product of joke props. As for, after the attack, Albert had never thought about selling the screaming chicken as an amulet. After all, it was easy to be targeted, and it is estimated that no one would buy that as a amulet. After Albert had gone away, Tom Riddle turned his head and looked at Albert''s leaving back. For some reason, an inexplicable anxiety suddenly surged in his heart. Tom was completely unaware that he almost had a cold just now. If Albert directly violently subdued Ginny, he would be able to arrange his Horcrux in minutes. Tom once heard Ginny mention this Muggle wizard named Albert Anderson, who is said to be a genius and won the international wizard chess champion not long ago. Of course, Albert Anderson is an insignificant existence to Tom. He cares more about Harry Potter. He wants to know how the young Harry defeated Voldemort, so he did not pay too much attention to it. For Albert, even if the opponent is a famous genius at Hogwarts School. After all, Tom Riddle was a genius in the school before. He didn''t really have much interest in the so-called genius, and it was a good choice to treat him as prey. If such a genius is killed by a basilisk, it will definitely cause a sensation. Suddenly I was looking forward to it! After discovering that Hagrid was at home, Tom did not attack the rooster in the chicken coop. After a stroll around the hunting lodge, we returned directly to the castle. When Albert returned to the castle, he noticed that he had a new mission. Before he checked the mission, he saw Hermione trotting over here, breathlessly telling him about the last one. thing. Hermione mentioned the establishment of the Dark Arts Defense Club and invited Lockhart as a mentor. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com won the support of a group of Lockhart fans, but this matter was not organized by her, but by A senior student who admired Lockhart founded a club called "Admiration of Guidro Lockhart." Hermione soon discovered that this club was different from what she had imagined, so she wanted to invite Albert to form their own Defense Against the Dark Arts club. "Sorry, I''m afraid not." Albert shook his head and refused. He is very busy, with twelve courses to attend, and several clubs to participate in, so there is no spare time to participate in the Defense Against the Dark Arts club. However, Albert gave Hermione some advice and asked her to invite Harry Potter to join the club. "Is this really okay?" "Did you not notice that Professor Lockhart pays particular attention to Harry Potter?" Albert reminded: "If you want to succeed, you need to pull Harry Potter into the club, because Lockhart only Harry Potter is interested. Believe me, as long as Harry Potter is in the Defense Against the Dark Arts club, Lockhart will definitely be willing to come and guide you." "Why is Professor Lockhart interested in Harry?" Hermione was puzzled. "I don''t know, maybe Lockhart is interested in Harry''s defeat of the mysterious man!" Albert casually found an excuse to perfuse Hermione. He knew that a club that started from learning the defense against the dark arts came to Lockhart. Said that there is no attraction. Only Harry can attract Lockhart. Although Hermione still didn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words, she knew that Harry had simply avoided Lockhart and would never be willing to join the "Defense Against the Dark Arts Club" unless... Min quickly thought of a solution. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 558： Hagrids Gift Hermione was an activist, and soon formed the Defense Against the Dark Arts club. Although Albert didn''t know how she convinced Harry Potter, Hermione did successfully invite Harry and Ron to join the club. The only problem is that they don''t have a place to practice magic. Naturally, Albert could not tell them the secret of the Room of Requests. After all, there has always been a place where he and Isobel dated. Once many people know the existence of the Room of Requests, they will not be able to use it to date. Hermione had thought of asking Albert to teach everyone. If that was done, it would definitely attract a large number of students to join the club. It is a pity that Albert didn''t plan to be so ostentatious for the time being, and doing so was not in line with the original purpose, so he simply refused. However, in order to show her support for Hermione, Albert introduced several practical defense against the Dark Arts books to Hermione, and encouraged her to consult Professor Lockhart if she did not understand. In fact, Albert had already guessed Hermione''s idea, first increase the number of people in the club, and then invite Professor Lockhart to take time to teach them, so that Harry will not resist. In just a few days, the club has expanded to five people, and there is a trend of further expansion. At this moment, the five people headed by Hermione were sitting not far from Albert, discussing the obstacle spell they were practicing recently. This is Albert''s suggestion to Hermione. The obstacle spell is a very practical spell, and the way to practice it is very simple: throw a ball of paper at the opponent, and then use the spell to stop the ball of paper in the air. For the little wizards who are new to magic, the obstacle spell is still a bit difficult, but they never get tired of it, even if Ginny and Colin didnt join the club to learn the defense against the dark arts at first, but they are now talking about training. The thing is also very vigorous. "I think you can form a Defense Against the Dark Arts club," Fred took his gaze back from Harry, and proposed to Albert, who was flipping through the Daily Prophet. "Since Professor Lockhart came After teaching the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, we hardly learned anything useful." "If you are willing to teach everyone, I believe many people will be willing to..." "I don''t want to. You know, I don''t have so much time and energy." Albert interrupted dryly. "I have twelve classes every week and a lot of homework. I really dont have time to take time to join the clubs of several professors." "Every time you use these excuses, I''m almost tired of listening." George was disapproving of this. He knew that Albert had a way to spare time if he wanted to. After all, this guy would be called a "clone spell", even though they haven''t understood how Albert did it. "It''s not an excuse, but the situation is like this. I''m really busy." Albert turned the newspaper to the second page and was considering only a weekly newspaper in the future. The content of the daily newspaper is really not nutritious. thing. "Don''t think I don''t know, you are busy dating every day." Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Albert. "I heard that Dumbledore has booked a skeleton dance troupe for this year''s Halloween dinner." Lee Jordan walked over and talked to several roommates about the good news he had just inquired. "Is the Skeleton Dance Company famous?" Albert closed the newspaper and asked. "Of course it''s famous, don''t you know?" Several people looked at Albert with incredible eyes, as if they were looking at some rare animal. "The Skeleton Dance Troupe will surprise you." Lee Jordan said excitedly. "Tickets for the Skull Dance Troupe have always been difficult to buy, and they are super expensive. It is really exciting that the principal can invite them to perform at the school. " "I''ll look forward to it a little bit." Albert said casually "Do you really stop thinking about what I just proposed?" Fred still didn''t give up, he thought Hermione''s idea of ??forming the Defense Against the Dark Arts club was very good. People should learn to save themselves. "It seems that I don''t need to do homework." Albert suddenly raised his head and looked at the owl flying towards this side. A package was thrown in front of him with a letter on it. However, what attracted the most attention of a few people was that the package trembled. "What is this stuff?" Several people were obviously taken aback by this strange package. George raised his hand and poked the package and said in a low voice, "Could someone send you something strange again?" "There is a letter on it." Lee Jordan reminded him. He took the letter out of the package and scanned the sender''s name. "Hagrid sent it to you." With that said, he handed the letter to Albert. Albert glanced at the irregular writing on it, then unpacked the letter paper casually. "Can we open the package?" Fred was really curious about what was in the package, so he asked Albert for advice. He felt that Albert would probably not open this weird package by himself. "Take it apart!" Albert did not object, "Hagrid shouldn''t send anything dangerous." "Hagrid''s view of danger seems to be different from ordinary people." Albert added in his heart. He knew that Hagrid had been friends with the eight-eyed giant spider, had bought a three-headed Greek dog in the pig''s head bar, and had secretly raised a dragon at home illegally. However, Albert wasn''t too worried about what dangerous things Hagrid would send him, not to mention the person who opened the package was not himself. He began to read Hagrids letter, which said two things: Professor Wilmina Grapland seems to have other magical creatures to take care of and cannot serve as a professor of protection of magical creatures at Hogwarts for a long time. The suspicious item in the package is "The Monster Book of Monsters". This book is the textbook Hagrid chose. I hope Albert can give him some suggestions. Finally, note: Be careful, it will bite. A touch of the spine of the book can calm it down. "What is this, **** it, it can bite people. It hurts. Get it down for me." A furious voice sounded from the side. When Albert looked over, he found that Fred had been bitten by the palm of "The Book of Monsters" and was shaking it vigorously, trying to throw the book off his hand. After George and Lee Jordan reacted, they hurriedly stepped forward to help Fred pull the book from their hands. The book fell to the ground and immediately ran under the table, like some kind of crab. "What the **** did Hagrid send you." Fred complained to Albert while checking the injury on the back of his hand, "Who on earth said this thing is not dangerous?" Ignoring Fred''s complaining gaze, Albert took out his wand and waved it, floating the book, and then conjured a rope out of thin air to tie it firmly. "Okay, it''s safe now." Albert threw the book on the table. Although the thing would occasionally tremble, he obviously couldn''t bite anymore. "Why would Hagrid send you this?" George asked curiously. "This thing looks like a mad dog." "It''s called "The Monster Book of Monsters." Well, you heard it right~www.novelhall.com~This is a book." "Are you sure this thing is a book, I think it looks like some kind of dangerous magical animal." Fred bit the word dangerous very hard. "You''d better go to Madam Pomfrey to treat the wound, so as not to leave scars." While talking, Albert stretched out his hand and gently stroked the spine of the book, and "The Book of Monsters" immediately became very peaceful. "Unlucky, you have a way to subdue him, why didn''t you say it earlier." Fred grumbled endlessly. "Hagrid wrote in the letter." Albert stuffed the book into his backpack. "Go, go to Mrs. Pomfrey. I think you don''t want to leave scars." All three of them understood the meaning of Albert''s words, and they all accompanied Fred to the school hospital. On the way, Albert told them that Hagrid planned to apply to become a professor of protection of magical creatures. "Oh, my God, don''t tell me, the thing you have is the textbook selected by Hagrid." The three of them were all right at once. Professor Kettlebos illness had spread in the school for a long time, and Professor Grapland temporarily took over the protection of magical creatures. "I thought that Professor Grapland would take over the position of Professor Keitelberg." It is really hard for Fred to imagine what happened after Hagrid took over the protection of magical creatures. Albert can understand the feelings of the three, but they will not be the only ones who are disappointed. Many people think that Professor Grapland will succeed Professor Kettlebo. "Anyway, next year will be the last year." Albert didn''t care much about it. He doesn''t plan to continue taking the course of protecting magical animals. In fact, even Muggle studies, divination classes, history of magic, and astronomy plan to give up directly in the sixth grade. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 559： Cant afford Hagrid''s desire to become a professor of protection of magical animals did not depress Fred, George, and Lee Jordan for too long. As for the wound on the back of Fred''s hand, it has completely recovered under Madam Pomfrey''s treatment. The end of October came quietly, and Hogwarts students in third grade and above were talking about going to Hogsmeade. Fred and George wanted to go to Joko''s joke shop to replenish stinky bombs, and by the way, see if they can ask the manager about some experience in opening a shop. However, will the store manager Joko be willing to share the experience of opening a store with the twins? Albert doubted this, but not everyone was as generous as he was. On the morning of Halloween, Albert woke up with everyone. When he went downstairs for breakfast, he could smell the sweet and alluring smell of roasted pumpkin in the air in the corridor on the first floor. "Today is another beautiful day." George happily put the pumpkin pie into his mouth. "You can go to Hogsmeade and have fun." Fred swallowed the grilled sausages and drank a sip of pumpkin juice. "In the evening, I can also participate in the Halloween dinner and have a good dinner. " "You can also go to Nico''s 500-year-old death party, who is almost headless." Albert looked up from the newspaper and glanced at Hermione who was domineering not far away to remind Harry to keep the promise. "What is the death party?" Lee Jordan asked inexplicably. "It''s a gathering of ghosts." Albert retracted his gaze, continued to read the headlines in the Daily Prophet, and casually explained. "Ghost party?" George asked suspiciously. "How did you know?" "Harry Potter mentioned it just now, but you didn''t pay attention." Albert motioned to the three of them to look sideways. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were sitting two tables away from them. They also looked sideways over here. "Sounds interesting." Fred was very interested. "Don''t be silly, ghost food is not to human appetite." Albert looked at Fred with a foolish gaze, and said angrily. "If you can swallow the moldy and rotten food at the party, just When I said nothing." Harry looked ugly after hearing Albert''s words, and he didn''t want to go to the death party at all now. However, in the end he gave in in Hermione''s gaze. Ron originally didn''t want to go after listening to Albert''s words, but Hermione glared at him severely, and he couldn''t help but bowed his neck with a guilty conscience. Who told them to have agreed to accompany him. Harry going to Nick''s death party? "By the way, will you not plan to go to Hogsmeade with us later?" Lee Jordan tentatively looked at Albert who was reading the newspaper seriously. "Well, I have an appointment with someone." Albert said without looking up. "You can just go on a date." Fred gave Albert a blank look. This guy hasn''t gone to Hogsmeade with them since he had a girlfriend. "What are you reading? Is there any major news in the newspaper?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Well, the wolf poison potion has been completed, and Mr. Damocles disclosed the formula of the potion and received the Merlin Medal for it." Albert introduced briefly. "Welcome poison potion, what is that?" The three asked in a puzzled manner. The Merlin Medal can be obtained with a single potion. The wolf poison potion is undoubtedly a great invention. "A potion that can be drunk to keep the werewolf safe and harmless while transforming." Albert quickly took a look at the above formula and the mixing process, and raised his eyebrows, his expression was very strange. In fact, Damocles invented the wolf poison potion very early, but the configuration of this potion is very difficult, and the raw materials are very expensive, which is not something that werewolves can afford. Later, Hertok Dagworth also invited Albert to participate in the improvement of the werewolf potion. Not only them, but also many famous potion masters participated, although the configuration difficulty of the potion and the price of the raw materials used All have been reduced a lot, but for poor werewolves, there is actually no difference between a hundred gallons and a thousand gallons, and they can''t be used anyway. Of course, the wolf poison potion is not as expensive, but the price is not affordable by the werewolves. Albert couldn''t help shaking his head after reading. "What''s wrong?" Fred noticed Albert''s head shaking. "The price is too expensive." "The price is too expensive?" "As we all know, werewolves have always been discriminated against by wizards, and it is difficult to find a job in the magical world. They are basically a group of poor ghosts and can''t afford this stuff at all." Albert said angrily, "You must take the wolf before the full moon Poison potions need to consume at least dozens of gallons each month, not counting the waste caused by failure in potion preparation, and what is worse is that there are very few wizards capable of preparing wolf poison potions." The three of them already understood what Albert meant. The Wolf Poison Potion is indeed a great invention, but the werewolves can''t afford it! "By the way, if you are free, follow us to Joko''s joke shop~www.novelhall.com~ Maybe you can get some useful experience from Joko''s mouth." Fred turned off the topic. They did not pay particular attention to the potion of wolf poison. "You can talk about the wizard card." Albert casually found an excuse for the three of them. "Tell Joko that you want to open a shop selling wizard cards. Remember not to tell Joko too much about the wizard card. It''s a matter, lest the other party foolishly say everything without talking. "We know what to do." After looking at each other with George, Fred took out his notebook and made a note, lest he forget it later. "See you at the dinner." Albert accompanied the three of them to the front hall and sent them away under Filch''s gaze. Then he took out his pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time, then returned to the hall of the auditorium. , While reading the newspaper, continue to wait for the appointment time. "I hope I didn''t make you wait too long." Before long, Albert heard Isabel''s voice coming from his side. "Let''s go." Albert stood up and left the auditorium hall under the gaze of the girls. Before leaving, he looked more at Mrs. Loris at the feet of Filch who was checking the list in the hall. "what happened?" On the way to the school gate, Isobel asked. She apparently also noticed what Albert had just done. "The prediction I made before has never been fulfilled." Albert said softly, "However, I feel that something might happen to the party today." "Why do you have such an idea?" Isobel felt a little strange. "An intuition." Albert stretched out his hand to hold the girl''s soft palm, and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s not talk about this, where shall we go later, or go to Mrs. Paddy''s Teahouse?" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 560： New discovery The sky in October was gloomy and there were faint signs of rain. The bad weather did not affect everyone''s good mood, nor could it prevent the students from going to Hogsmeade. No student would refuse to go back to school for a Halloween feast after a day of fun in Hogsmeade, let This great feast became even more wonderful. On the way to Hogsmeade, Albert and Isobel were chatting about wolf poison potions, but they didn''t feel that the road was boring. Suddenly a group of Ravenclaw girls passed by, Katrina and her companions. The girls giggled here, lowered their voices and spoke, as if they were talking about Albert and Isobel, and even a few girls kept looking back at Albert and Isobel. However, the two didn''t care too much, ignoring the girls'' gazes, and continued to talk about the topic just now until they entered Hogsmeade Village. "Go to the Honey Duke Candy Store first!" Alberta turned Isobel''s hand into the candy store filled with taffy, which was crowded with students. In the corner of the candy store, Albert saw a few people sucking a sorbet ball and letting his feet float a few inches off the ground. "Let''s go over and give it a try." When the two of them just went to the corner, they unexpectedly met Katrina and her female companions. One of them unexpectedly ran over to greet him warmly while Isobel was picking sweets. "You are really welcome," the girl said softly. "Too famous is not good." Albert sighed quietly, walked to a cotton candy machine, fiddled with the cotton candy, "Have you ever eaten this thing?" "What are you doing?" Isabel asked curiously when he noticed that Albert was shaping the marshmallow. In a short time, a flower made of cotton candy quickly took shape, and Albert gave it to Isabel next to it. "Muggle tricks." "I''m a little reluctant to eat it." Isabel looked at the flower made of cotton candy and said softly. At this moment, several girls came over to talk to Albert, hoping Albert could help them get the same flower. "Sorry, we have something to leave." Albert tactfully refused, and took the pile of sweets he bought to the counter to check out. Then, leaving the candy store in the sad eyes of a group of girls. "If you are willing to teach this trick to the owner of a candy store, he might be happy to give you a 9.5 percent discount when you buy candies." Isabel looked at the marshmallow flowers in his hand, feeling very happy. . "Forget it, I''m not Professor Lockhart, and I don''t like being watched by a group of people." The two went to Madame Petitfus teahouse. The couples always like to date here. They met Percy and his female partner there. Miss Penello seemed to be very interested in the cotton candy flowers in Isabels hand. Xibian took him to the Honey Duke candy store, and seemed to be planning to buy a copy for his girlfriend. "I''m afraid Penello will be disappointed." Isabel put the marshmallow on one side, ordered two cups of milk tea, and chatted with Albert about the beauty medicine. In fact, there are many similar cosmetic potions in the magical world. This thing was originally proposed and developed by a witch named Sakrisa Tagwood in the last century. However, no beauty potion can be used. Keep people young. In the United States, Miss Kathleen has also made little progress. It is not easy to develop a medicine that can keep people looking. The research of potions sometimes requires a little luck. Albert intends to find inspiration from the raw materials of beauty medicine and Mandela root. After all, Mandela root can brew a medicine that can delay aging through a complex potion process. However, Albert doesn''t know whether this thing works, but it doesn''t prevent him from revealing his research direction to Isabel. At this moment, a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, and there was a faint sound of thunder in the distance. The intensive raindrops are falling, pedestrians on the street are looking for places to hide from the rain, and many students who hide from the rain also flood into the teahouse. I stayed in the shop for an hour, waited until the rain subsided, then left the teahouse, planning to buy something in the Devis Bans shop. Albert saw an acquaintance when he first paid and walked out of the teahouse. "Mr. Hertok Duggworth," Alberta took Isobel''s hand and walked quickly forward, greeting the figure who was going to cross the corner. "It turned out to be Albert!" Hertok stopped and looked at Albert with a little surprise, his eyes fell on Isabel next to him, and asked with a smile, "Don''t introduce the lady next to you." ?" "This is Isabel, my girlfriend," Albert began to introduce both parties. "This is Hertok Duggworth, a famous potion master, I have mentioned to you before. " "How will you be here." "I need birds and snake eggs. Come and see Mr. Kettlebo, I heard he is sick." "You sold that house to Mr. Kettlebo?" Albert had already guessed the reason. "Yeah, I heard him say that I was going to retire, so I gave him the house on Hogsmeade." Hertok said with a smile: "You know, I rarely come here and stay in the house. It is also a waste." After Albert Feature asked Isobel for advice, the two followed Hertok into a secluded street and came to the last house. It has been carefully taken care of, the weeds in the garden have turned into flowers, and a shed has been built next to it. "I thought Professor Keitelberg would stay in the hospital for training." "Mr. Kettlebo wasn''t very relieved of his cuteness, so he came back." The one who opened the door for them was a house elf who was probably sent from Hogwarts to take care of Professor Kettlebo''s daily life. Professor Kettlebo was very happy that someone came to visit him and followed them casually to chat about some recent events. "I saw in the newspaper that Mr. Damocles had released the Potion of Wolf''s Venom." Mr. Keitelberg looked at Hertok with perplexity and confusion. He thought that the Potion of Wolf''s Venom was invented by Hertok. "It was Damocles who originally proposed to use the toxin of aconitum chamaejasme to make a wolfman''s wolf poison potion to restrain werewolves. The potion appeared a long time ago, but there was a problem with the raw materials and configuration." Hertok explained with a smile, "Later , He invited us to help improve this medicine. I remember Albert was very helpful in the first place." Professor Keitelberg looked at Albert in surprise, and the latter shook his head and said that he had made some suggestions. "However, the price is a bit expensive. I don''t think the werewolf can afford it." Professor Keitelberg shook his head. "By the way, how many birds and snake eggs do you need." "One...no, two." Hertok changed his words temporarily, thinking of the need just in case. "I asked Clark to bring it to you." Professor Keitelberg did not refuse, but sighed lightly. "There should have been eight birds and snake eggs, but somehow, when I checked, I found two missing. ." "Has it been stolen?" "I don''t know, I don''t remember anymore." Professor Kettlebo said. Albert''s brows rose slightly, which reminded him of Lockhart''s scam. After all, he needed bird and snake eggs to make his bird and snake egg yolk shampoo. "Maybe, you gave Professor Lockhart? I remember his bird and snake egg yolk shampoo needs bird and snake eggs." Albert unceremoniously snapped the pot onto Lockhart''s head. Which guy is the most suspicious? "Bird and snake egg yolk shampoo?" Hertok raised his eyebrows slightly. "Professor Lockhart gave me a bottle last time. I haven''t used it yet. It''s here." Albert said as he took out the shampoo from the deformed lizard skin bag. "I''ve heard of this stuff. It''s sold on the black market. It''s said to be a little dangerous when used, but the effect is very good." It''s not even considered." "That''s a shameful waste. I really don''t know why Dumbledore agreed to become a Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts." Keitelbur had a lot of opinions on Lockhart''s Bird and Snake Egg Yolk Shampoo. The main ingredient of the toy is the yolk of the bird and snake egg. "Okay, don''t get excited, you should take care of the disease first." Hertok soothed. After the house-raising elf took the bird and snake egg, the few people did not disturb Professor Kettlebo again, got up and left. . "Do you think it''s Professor Lockhart?" Isabel asked suddenly after separating from Hertok. "Don''t you think the Defense Against the Dark Arts professors are suspicious every year?" Albert changed the subject after speaking, "Is there a place I want to go?" "Go to the three broomsticks for a drink, and then go back." Isobel hesitated, but still asked, "Have you ever asked Mr. Hertok about beauty potions?" "Of course I asked." Albert didn''t hide it. "He said that the witch Sakrisa Tagwood, who used to specialize in beauty medicine, also mentioned similar ideas, and even spent a lot of time doing research, but It was never successful." "Yes, it is impossible to succeed so easily." "If you want, I can help you ask." Albert said suddenly, "The descendants of the Saklysa Tugwood witch may still keep previous research materials." Albert thought he could find inspiration from others, maybe he would succeed? Although it''s not good to have a fluke, it''s okay to give it a try. "Actually, you want to see it yourself!" Isobel looked at Albert rather speechlessly, but nodded, fearing that his notes and research records at the time were lost. Most wizards don''t pay as much attention to knowledge as they think, especially things that cannot make money. The beauty potion invented by the witch Saklysa Tagwood is no secret today. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 561： New discovery (2) After separating from Hertok, Albert and Isobel went to three broomsticks. Now that they are all in Hogsmeade, how can they miss a drink at the Three Broomsticks bar? The bar was noisy and crowded, but it was also warm, with flames burning in the fireplace. Albert accidentally caught a glimpse of Fred, George, and Lee Jordan sitting in the corner drinking. They were whispering together, seeming not to notice him and Isobel. Albert found an empty seat and went to the counter to ask Ms. Rosemerta for two glasses of Butterbeer. Although it is a bar, it does not provide minors with alcoholic beverages other than butter beer. Albert thinks that low-alcohol liqueurs can actually be sold in bars, and they will definitely be popular with girls. As we all know, girls garon is much better than boys. However, most of the sweet wines in Europe are wine, and Ms. Rosemerta obviously does not sell wine to students. Speaking of sweet wine, Albert remembered the glutinous rice wine of his previous life. It was one of his favorite wines. It tasted like a drink, but it was not easy to store. "What are you thinking about?" Isobel noticed that Albert was distracted while chatting with himself, so he raised his eyebrows and asked. "There is a very good liqueur in Muggles, and maybe the house elves can try to make some." Albert said suddenly. Anyway, the house elf stays in the manor, and there is actually nothing to do. Finding something to do can better mobilize its enthusiasm, and he also believes that the house elf will definitely be happy to master another skill. "Sweet wine, is it good?" Isabel is very interested in what Albert said. "Well, it''s a bit like a drink, you will like it." Albert has already figured out how to make glutinous rice, and I believe Mondungus will probably be willing to help him get things. The two of them finished drinking, strolled around Hogsmeade and bought a birthday present for Nia before returning to Hogwarts Castle. Before leaving, Albert never forgot to tell, "There may be an accident in the castle today, remember not to run around." "Understood, be careful yourself." Isobel felt very strange, but he didn''t intend to run around. Albert said that, there must be some reason, maybe he predicted something again. If it is a student of Gryffindor, listening to him say this, it is estimated that he would have been ready to die. As soon as he returned to the common room, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan appeared without warning. "Failed!" Fred opened the door and said: "However, Mr. Joko is very interested in the wizard card and seems to be interested in cooperating with us." "That''s a shame." Albert was not interested in this asymmetric cooperation. "You seem to have guessed it early?" George raised his eyebrows and looked at Albert a little depressed. When they went to find Joko, they were completely ignored, the guy was extremely arrogant in some ways. At least, all three of them think so. "No money, who will help you." Albert gave Li Jordan a blank look and did not shy away from this point. Most people are profit-seeking, not to mention that Joko is a businessman himself. If he asks him for advice, but does not give him any benefits, he will care about a few strangers. "Okay, don''t care." Albert said with a smile, "Zoko wouldn''t want a similar store to compete with him, so it is normal to have a bad impression of you. If your store becomes popular in the future, maybe His shop is going to close down." "It turned out to be so." The three of them were still a little depressed, thinking that things would be better if Albert had gone. "Okay, be happy. I''m going to attend the Halloween banquet later, isn''t there a skeleton dance group?" Albert took out the candy from his pocket and stuffed it into the hands of several people. The Halloween dinner started at seven, and Albert planned to take the time to write a letter to the thief Mondungus. Of course, Albert did not expect Mondungus to find things right at once, but with enough Gallon, he believed that Mr. Thief would be willing to help. After all, if you have money, you can make things worse, let alone get someone to help you find something? So, before seven o''clock, Albert and his roommate went directly to the auditorium and met the Harry Potter trio on the road. They left the crowd and walked towards the underground classroom. "Where are they going?" Lee Jordan looked at the back of the three people leaving, and asked suspiciously. "Of course it''s going to the ghost party." Albert ignored the three of Harry and walked straight to the crowded auditorium. There are huge pumpkin lanterns in the corner of the auditorium, and a large group of bats fly around the enchanted ceiling. The most eye-catching thing is probably the stage in front, where a large area is vacated, with a floor. The hazy fog blocked everyones sight, Many people looked over there. They knew that the Skeleton Dance Company was behind the fog. Soon after, the banquet was hosted by Dumbledore and opened with the performance of the Skull Dance Company. The audience burst into thunderous applause. Albert looked up to the stage and saw a bunch of musical instruments placed on the stage. Wizards dressed in heavy metal style costumes began to speak to adjust the atmosphere. A large group of students were surrounded by a group of fanatical star fans. It was really heavy metal style music, and the sound reverberated in Albert''s ears. It is a pity that he just doesn''t have any appreciation ability. When everyone is screaming, UU reads www.uuknshu. Com cut the steak slowly and stuffed it tightly. "I really don''t know why they are so famous." Shanna murmured. She was one of the few students in Gryffin who hadn''t come forward to watch. "Probably the charm of music!" Albert glanced at the parchment in his hand. Ginny Weasley had disappeared from the map and had apparently entered the secret room. "You believe this?" Shanna looked at Albert with a weird expression. The performance lasted for more than a quarter of an hour, and the Skull Dance Troupe sang three songs for the students before leaving the stage with dismayed eyes. Everyone else returned to their places to enjoy this exquisite banquet. Probably it was the Skeleton Dance Company that attracted everyone''s attention, but no one noticed that the savior Potter was missing. The food at the dinner was exquisite. After Albert was full, he began to think about a question. The Basilisk incident just didn''t kill people from beginning to end. Was it an accident or was it intentional? Does Tom Riddle really not know? A lot of things really can''t bear scrutiny! With so many coincidences together, it can''t be regarded as a coincidence. Moreover, Albert suspected that Tom Riddle would definitely be a maniac, otherwise how could the other party accurately attack the target without being noticed by others? "Damn it." Thinking of this, Albert''s whole person is not good. He feels that he needs to master the advanced shielding spell as soon as possible, so that he can directly disappear from the map of the mantra, only in this way can he ensure that he will not be targeted specifically. If you use a high-level shielding spell to block your own existence, it will be difficult for Owl to find him, and he has a lot of Owl letters, it is impossible for him to give up contact with other people, and must think of something else. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 562： Attack Finally, it''s about to start! Continue to complete Salazar Slytherins noble career of "purifying the school". Through the eyes of Ginny Weasley, Tom Riddle stared at the entrance to the secret room that opened slowly in front of him, feeling extremely happy. Fifty years ago, there was a small accident that nearly closed Hogwarts. At that time, Tom had already realized that he could not kill all the mudbloods who came to Hogwarts to go to school. He should kill the chickens and warn monkeys so that those stupid mudbloods would never continue to go to school in order to better complete the "purification". The noble career of "school". That genius Mudblood is Toms best target. Its a pity that Albert Anderson is currently attending a Halloween party in the auditorium. It is impossible for him to let the basilisk break into the auditorium and expose the basilisk completely to everyones vision. Fear can truly make people fearful. Tom knew very well that once the Basilisk was exposed, Dumbledore would definitely search the entire school. Although the professors at Hogwarts had done this fifty years ago, Tom knew that he had better not take risks. He never underestimated Dumbledore''s abilities. Enter the secret room of Slytherin along the pipe, use the snake-like cavity to open the secret door left by Slytherin, awaken the basilisk living in the statue, and let it come out of the female bathroom entrance on the second floor along the pipe. Tom has done this many times. He has allowed the basilisk to wander in the castle more than once, creating one mysterious attack after another. Of course, this is not easy. The Mudblood, who died in the past, is now wandering in the female bathroom on the second floor in the form of a ghost, which makes it very inconvenient for Tom to enter the secret room, and it is also very difficult to let the basilisk wander in the castle without being discovered by others. not easy. Tom looked at the map on the second floor of the castle, planning to pick a target as a "chicken" as a police monkey, and spread the legend of the secret room. A footnote with a name appeared near the bathroom. It was a cat. When there was no better choice, Tom asked the basilisk to leave the bathroom and easily killed the cat with his eyes. "Let''s go back!" Tom looked at the cat lying on the ground and told the basilisk to return to the secret room. He stooped to pick up the cat from the stall and walked towards the end of the corridor. He intends to hang it in a conspicuous place and leave a handwriting to announce the return of the Slytherin successor. Tom took out Ginny''s wand, sprayed paint with a spell to leave writing on the wall, and made the writing shine so that people would not easily ignore it. In order to prevent the writing on the wall from being cleaned up by magic, Tom even used magic on those writing. After doing all this, Tom asked Ginny Weasley to clean up some of the paint on the robe before returning to the common room. However, Tom, who thought he was foolproof, did not know that someone had already known his secret. That''s right, it was the Albert Anderson whom Tom wanted to use as a police monkey. Even if Tom racked his brains to think, he would never have thought that there would be such a magical creature as a traverser. Albert, who had just finished the Halloween banquet, sat lazily in a chair. After eating and drinking, he felt a little sleepy. Of course, Albert is not in a hurry to go back to the dormitory now, because he knows that soon everyone will find the victims of the secret room legend. When the crowd passed the corner of the corridor on the second floor, the crowd suddenly calmed down, starting from the front, so it was like a cold current spreading in the corridor. The students huddled around the corner ahead, wondering what they were looking at. "It seems something has happened." Lee Jordan looked at the students squeezing forward and mumbled. At this moment, I don''t know who suddenly said loudly: "If you are an enemy of the heir, watch out! The next one is you, Mudblood!" "What''s going on here? What''s going on?" The crowded corridors quickly attracted Filch''s attention. He squeezed through the crowd with his shoulders while shouting: "Don''t crowd all here, let... " Suddenly, Filch''s tip came out in front: "My cat! My cat! Mrs. Loris, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare me!" "I really like watching the excitement!" Albert also didn''t bother to squeeze with others, looking at the crowd in front of him and Filch''s scream, he couldn''t help but shook his head. "It looks like something went wrong," Shanna said. "What''s wrong here?" Percy looked at the crowd in front of him and said, "Why are you crowded here." "It seems that something happened to Mr. Filch''s cat. I think it would be better for you to go and invite Professor Dumbledore!" Albert proposed. "You go." "No, I''m too lazy to go." Albert stretched out his hand to cover the yawn. "Forget it, I will go by myself." Percy looked at the lazy Albert and trot away. I can see that he was also very full. Dumbledore just left the auditorium in the past. Hearing Percy said that there was an accident at the corner of the corridor on the second floor, he came straight over, and other professors followed along, so Albert didnt take long. , I saw Dumbledore leading a group of professors. A few minutes later, everyone who was crowded there dispersed. It was heard that Filchs cat was dead, and Harry Potter, Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger, who were suspects, were taken by the principal. Go for questioning. When Albert and Shanna walked by, they also saw the gleaming writing under the wall: The secret room was opened. Be wary of those who are enemies of the heirs. "What does this mean?" Shanna asked with a slight frown after reading the words on the wall softly. "Legend of the Chamber of Secrets." Albert said softly, "It seems that we need to be careful." "Be careful about what?" Shanna stared at Albert. "Do you know something?" "Go back to the common room first. This is not a place to talk. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" Albert quickened his pace. When they entered the lounge through the passage behind the portrait, it was already full of people. Everyone is discussing the attack on Mrs. Loris. "Filch thinks Harry attacked his cat." Lee Jordan briefly said what he had found. "After all, the three of them were on the scene at that time, it''s not surprising that they were suspected." "You haven''t said what happened to the legend of the Chamber of Secrets?" Shanna urged, her words attracted a lot of people''s attention. "There is a relevant record in "Hogwarts, a School History"," Albert was in a good mood, just now he received a new panel task, so he gave them the secret room legend, "Legend that Slytherin is in the castle A secret room was built, and the other founders knew nothing about it. When Slytherin left the school, the secret room was closed. Only the real heir could open the secret room, release the horrible things inside, and let it purify the school and clear it. All those who are not worthy of learning magic." "Scary stuff?" "Probably referring to the monsters raised by Slytherin." "That is to say, that monster has lived for a thousand years?" Everyone felt it was an exaggeration, and had never heard of anything that could live for a thousand years. "What does it mean to eliminate all those who are not worthy of learning magic?" "People who are not worthy of learning magic should refer to us wizards from the Muggle world." Albert suddenly said to Fred, George and Lee Jordan: "In the future, I will rely on you to protect, probably as long as there are When other people are around, monsters will not easily attack." "Don''t worry, we will protect you." The twins promised, patting their chests. Lee Jordan beside him couldn''t help rolling his eyes. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 563： 1 burst analysis fierce The next day, in the hall of the auditorium, students were talking about the attack on Mrs. Loris, and some even suspected that Harry Potter was the heir of the mysterious Slytherin. However, most of the Slytherin students sneered at this statement. They didn''t think that Slytherin''s heir would be Harry Potter. Even the analysis that Albert made in the Gryffindor lounge last night began to circulate in the school. Some people believed it, but more people did not believe it, thinking that he was pure nonsense. The books of Hogwarts, A History of the School in the school library were borrowed in the blink of an eye, and the people who registered for borrowing had already been queued for two weeks. Facts have proved that there is indeed a secret room legend in Hogwarts Castle. It is very likely that the monster in the Slytherin secret room that attacked Mrs. Lorice, and that monsters target is likely to be the Muggle wizard in the school. , Which is the so-called noble career of Salazar Slytherin. In short, rumors swirled around the school, and the Muggle wizards who knew Albert became suspicious. No way, they have all heard that Albert will prophesy, and what that mouth says is very accurate whether it is good or bad. Anyway, everyone began to consciously follow other companions to move around, for fear that if they were alone, they would become the target of monster attacks. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were very upset about this. They were there last night, and Harry heard some sounds that no one else could hear, so Hermione leaned in when she saw Albert early in the morning. Discussing this with him, in her opinion Albert is more reliable than Harry and Ron, and knowledgeable, and may know something. "Dumbledore said Mrs. Loris was not dead, but was petrified." Hermione briefly said what happened after being taken to Lockhart''s office last night. "Petrochemical?" Albert asked, "Dumbledore can''t directly de-petrify Mrs. Loris?" "No, Dumbledore said that we need to wait for the mandela grass roots to mature and make a potion to de-petrify." "Strong restorative." Albert couldn''t help but curl his lips. Dumbledore could buy this powerful restorative from the outside world. With the principal''s contacts, it is impossible to buy it. Even Albert can prepare it for himself. A few bottles of powerful restoratives. To say that Dumbledore didn''t expect this, or that he wanted to save some money, Albert didn''t believe it. He didn''t use a powerful restorative to wake the petrified person in the later period, which is actually very suspicious. After all, as long as the students who were petrified are awakened by powerful restoratives, and some information can be obtained, Albert really can''t think of a suitable reason not to do that. However, Dumbledore never did that. Instead, he chose to wait for Mandela''s grass roots to mature, which must have been intentional. Perhaps, Principal Dumbledore wanted to take this opportunity to force out the Slytherin heir who was hiding behind the scenes, and to find the specific location of the legendary Slytherin Chamber, to completely eliminate this hidden danger. Otherwise, Albert doesn''t think waiting for the mandela grass to mature is a good idea, after all, it will take at least half a year for the thing to mature. A cat is fine, but the student holding the camera is also a bit unreasonable. As long as he can wake up the person, it is certainly not difficult to know from the opponent that the monster in the secret room is a basilisk. "What''s wrong?" Hermione noticed Albert''s distraction, and asked aloud, "Did you find something?" The surrounding students all came to listen to Albert''s analysis. Although it was a bit like listening to Albert''s bragging, it did not hinder their gossip. "It seems that it should be a very advanced black magic, so Mrs. Loris was petrified." Albert said absently. "Do you think it was the heir to the secret room who petrified Mrs. Loris?" "I think it should not be the heir." Albert said of his own analysis. "It is impossible for ordinary students to do this. The use of advanced black magic requires strong magical power as support, otherwise it will not be able to play The effect of the spell may even fail directly." "Dumbledore said something similar." Ron emerged from nowhere, nodded and said, "The principal thinks that ordinary students simply cannot do this." "So, if the heir is excluded, it can only be done by the monster in the secret room. As far as I know, the Medusa in Greek mythology can do this. Well, it''s the Gorgon." "As everyone knows, there is no such thing as Medusa in the magical world." Some students who couldn''t understand Albert couldn''t help but sneer. Albert ignored it and continued, "In my opinion, there are no magical creatures or dark creatures that can petrify a cat. But I still tend to do it with a certain kind of monster. Lettering has a very close connection." "Why didn''t the heir to Slytherin do it?" Angelina, who had just come over, couldn''t help but interjected and asked, she was not a Muggle wizard, and she was not very worried about being attacked, but she also wanted to hear Albert''s analysis. "Students probably don''t have this ability." Albert glanced at the disturbed Ginny Weasley and continued: "Professor Snape is possible. After all, he is the wizard who has the deepest study of dark magic in the school. , But obviously unlikely." "why." "Stupid, Snape was in the auditorium at the dinner party." "So, you guys who didn''t go to the hall to attend the Halloween dinner are suspicious." With that said, Albert turned his gaze to Hermione again, but obviously it could not be you, because there should be only one heir, and the three of you were together at that time. "If the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets really exists, why hasn''t anyone discovered its existence for a thousand years?" It was Kenneth Toller who asked this time. This guy came to discuss with Albert whether To cooperate to sell a wave of amulets. "Slytherin''s heir must have found out. There must have been more than one Slytherin heir for thousands of years, but they have helped hide the entrance." Albert reminded: "Otherwise, the secret room cannot be undiscovered, after all. For thousands of years, the school has undergone several renovations." "It feels like the other professors added up are not as reliable as Albert." "They just don''t want to cause panic, I''m afraid they are already secretly investigating." Albert shook his head and said: "After all, the castle is big or not, but it is not small. It might not be easy to find a hidden secret room, otherwise. How can there be so-called secret room legends?" "What did you find?" "Vaguely grasped the context, but I need more clues." Albert looked at Hermione and asked, "Is there any secret?" "It''s the thing I told you last time." Hermione said very tactfully. She didn''t say that Harry heard that voice again. After all, in the magic world, hearing a voice that no one else can hear is not a good sign. "Well, I see." Albert stood up and walked outside the castle. "Where are you going?" "Go and visit Hagrid, maybe he will know some monster can petrify Mrs. Loris. After all, he is more researched about that stuff." Albert casually found an excuse for himself, and he had already figured out how to give Deng Deng. Blido explained that the monster in the secret room was the basilisk. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 564： 1 array analysis fierce as a tiger (2) A few minutes later, Albert appeared near the hunting lodge. Hagrid, who was pouring the food from the pot into the fang bowl, heard the approaching footsteps, looked up in the direction of the sound, and smiled. Albert greeted him and invited him into the house for tea. "Hagrid, do you know what happened in the castle last night?" Albert asked straightly. "What''s the matter?" Hagrid picked up the big teapot, poured a cup of amber tea for Albert, and brought a large plate of rock cakes he baked and placed it in front of Albert. "Filch''s cat is petrified?" Albert looked up and observed the change in expression on Hagrid''s face. "Who did it?" Hagrid asked, raising an eyebrow. "Slytherin''s heir." Albert put down his teacup and stared at Hagrid. "That guy still left on the wall: the secret room was opened. Beware of enemies with the heir." Hagrid was stunned when he heard the words, the expression on his face became a little complicated, as if he recalled some unpleasant past events. "Hagrid, how much do you know about Slytherin''s secret room." Albert took a sip from his teacup, stared at Hagrid with a sharp gaze, and reminded: "Don''t rush to deny, your expression tells me. You know this." Hagrid was silent, absently picked up a piece of rock cake, threw it into his mouth and chewed it, seemingly not wanting to talk about it. "The Slytherin heir will release the monsters in the secret room to attack the Muggle wizards in the school." Albert saw Hagrid unwilling to speak, and said to himself: "Firch''s cat was only killed by Slytherin. The heir used to declare the victim of his return. Next, there will be other Muggle wizards who will be attacked, and I will most likely be the next one." In fact, Albert did not lie, because last night, he discovered that there were two more rewarding panel tasks on his task panel: PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds The heirs of Slytherin regarded you as the target of the attack, and the attack from the monster in the secret room would threaten your life and successfully escaped in a fatal attack. Reward: 10000 experience, 2 skill points. the wrong decision making Slytherins heir does not seem to intend to let you go. In this case, let the other party understand that staring at you is the stupidest decision he has ever made in his life. Use any method to unearth Slytherins heir and let him be his own Stupidity pays the price. Reward: 10000 experience, get a designated skill. A designated skill. This is the most valuable task reward Albert encountered. He has always wanted to use the Special Contribution Award for this task. This means that he can directly master the manufacture of the Philosopher''s Stone through the reward, or skip the tedious process to master Animagus... There is a very large operating space. "We must find out the **** Slytherin heir as soon as possible and end this farce." Albert said righteously, as if he was covered by a layer of holy light. "Well, about fifty years ago, the secret room was opened. At that time there were many attacks at Hogwarts and the school was almost closed because of it." Hagrid said hoarsely: "At the time, the professors were completely The entire castle was searched, but the so-called Slytherin secret room was still not found." "Hagrid, how old are you." Albert asked suddenly. "Sixty-four, what''s the matter?" Hagrid did not understand that Albert suddenly asked his age. "I remember you were expelled from school, right?" Albert narrowed his eyes and continued to ask. The expression on Hagrid''s face became ugly, apparently realizing that Albert had asked his age. "It''s not me, it''s really not me, nor Aragog. It didn''t kill people. Aragog didn''t kill people." Hagrid was a little excited, and his tone was a little higher. "At that time, they said Aragog Ke is the so-called monster in the secret room, and even expelled me for it." "Of course I know it''s not you." Albert slowed down, trying to calm Hagrid''s excitement. "The eight-eyed giant spider can''t petrify Filch''s cat." "But, you don''t know, no one of them wanted to believe it at the time. Only Dumbledore believed that I was innocent." Hagrid''s eyes were a little red, as if he was greatly wronged. "Tell me about what you know!" Albert calmed Hagrid''s emotions while using words to induce him to say what was yours. "Don''t reject Hagrid. If this matter is not resolved soon, you I will have trouble too." Hagrid was a little confused, obviously not understanding why Albert said he would be in trouble. "The cat is just an omen. The monster in the secret room is still wandering in the castle, and will definitely continue to attack the Muggle wizard in the castle." Albert stared into Hagrid''s eyes and reminded: "If people find Without the murderer, you say they will be the first to suspect who." "But, Dumbledore..." "I know Dumbledore won''t doubt you, but it''s useless." Albert pointed out this coldly. "If the attack continues, the Ministry of Magic will find a replacement for the dead, and you will definitely be suspected, even Throw it into Azkaban, and then the Ministry of Magic can tell others that they caught the murderer." Hagrid was stunned after hearing what Albert said. "Don''t doubt my words, Hagrid. Politics is such a sordid thing. Although they know that it won''t help, you will definitely be unlucky along with you." "How can they do this?" he murmured. "Of course they could do this, otherwise you would not have been fired." Albert sneered. "Although I don''t know what happened that year, it''s not hard to guess what happened. When you are, you must be Raised the eight-eyed giant spider in the castle, but it was discovered, and you let it go, right!" "But why are you..." "Will you be so concerned about this?" Albert finished talking for Hagrid. "Don''t forget Hagrid, I am a Muggle wizard, and I have a great reputation in school. For those who hate Muggle wizards For the Slytherin heirs, I am the guy he hates most. Its not an exaggeration to describe it as a thorn in the eye. It was already doomed from the beginning. To be honest, if I were him, the first person to attack would be Naturally, I was looking for the guy who hated him. At least, I would definitely be the first on the Slytherin heir''s "purification list". " "For my safety, I must first act first." Albert said frankly. He would be so caring, and even violated his low-key principle at the beginning, not only for the task and experience, but for the first time to escape. Sometimes the reputation is too big and there will be troubles. Therefore, Albert intends to trigger panel quests as much as possible, earn more quests and rewards, and then use Dumbledore''s hand to completely clean up Tom Riddle''s diary. Specify skills, he will never give up. For Albert, over ten thousand experience or one or two skill points, it is really not important to specify a skill. "Okay." Hagrid hesitated for a moment and began to tell the story, "Probably when I was in the third grade. Well, it was fifty years ago, at about this point in time, and Hogwarts had many bad things. At that time, everyone was rumoring that Slytherins secret room was reopened. Later, when I was dead, someone exposed me and said that I was a murderer. I was regarded as a murderer by everyone and I was expelled from the school." "Who exposed you as the murderer?" Albert asked. "It seems to be Tom," Hagrid said affirmatively at last, "Tom Riddle, that''s right." "It turns out that, probably because of this incident, Tom Riddle won the Special Contribution Award." Albert nodded, noticing Hagrid''s puzzled eyes, and casually explained: "I''m in the prize showroom on the fourth floor. I have seen this name." "Oh." Hagrid''s mood was even worse when he mentioned the name. "What kind of person is Tom Riddle," Albert asked again suddenly, "Is he a student at Slytherin College." "How do you know." Hagrid was a little curious about how Albert knew. "Any other clues?" Albert continued, "Do you know any monsters that can petrify cats." "I don''t know," Hagrid shook his head. "However, Aragok may know that it seems to be afraid of the monsters in the castle, and even begged me to let it leave the castle more than once. At that time, I also asked Aragog a lot Times, but it never told me what the Slytherin monster was." "Well, the range has shrunk a lot. There are not many creatures that can scare the Eight-eyed Giant Spider." "Do you know what the monster in the secret room is?" Hagrid couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know, but it''s not difficult to find out. I just need to check what natural enemies the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider has, and I will probably be able to guess what the monster in the secret room is." Albert quickly took notes, not forgetting to take time out. Hagrid explained. "you are great." Hagrid stared at Albert dumbfounded, only to hold back such a sentence after a long time. "Any clues?" Albert thought for a while and asked, "Who died at the time?". "I don''t remember," Hagrid tried to recall, then shook his head: "It looks like a Muggle girl from Ravenclaw." "Where did she die?" Albert continued to ask. "Good thing is in a bathroom," Hagrid said. "What did you find?" "If it is the natural enemy of the eight-eyed giant spider, it means that the monster is very big. Otherwise, how could it become the natural enemy of those giant spiders?" Albert pushed the Phnom Penh''s eyes and analyzed: "It''s impossible for a monster like that. Wandering blatantly in the corridor." "You make sense." Hagrid nodded, thinking that Albert was very powerful. If the Hogwarts professors at the time could have Albert''s ability, perhaps he would not be wrongfully expelled. "Hagrid, I''m going back first." Albert finished his cup of tea and walked to the door, then turned around and said to Hagrid, "If anyone asks about you, don''t tell them, especially Harry. Potter, their mouths are very shaky. Well, if you want to say you can go to Dumbledore and tell him our conversation today, although it may not have any effect, the principal will definitely think carefully, I think It shouldn''t be difficult for him to guess what the monster in the secret room is. I''m going to the library first." "You will catch him, right!" "Of course, I will find that **** Slytherin heir, and help you wash away your grievances and restore your reputation by the way." Albert nodded and said. When he left Hagrid''s cabin, the task panel was triggered again. "It''s almost there." Albert muttered as he watched the new mission. "However, I do need to be careful this time. After I succeed, I don''t know how much oil and water can be squeezed out of that diary." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 565： Immature ideas "What are you looking for?" "The natural enemy of the eight-eyed giant spider." Albert raised his head and looked at Isabel, frowning slightly and asked: "Where are the glasses I gave you?" "Give it to Katrina." Isabel confessed honestly. On the night that Mrs. Loris in Filch was petrified, Isabel realized the seriousness of the matter. Although I dont know why the cat didnt die directly, the basilisks gaze caused Mrs. Loris to be petrified. Up. At first, Albert''s concerns were for a reason. "Katrina probably won''t appreciate it." Albert looked at his girlfriend, sighed deeply, and reminded, "I know you love your sister very much, but that guy is still tantrums. To be honest, I Not so much time and energy was wasted on her." "No, I made Katrina temporarily forget it!" Isabel knows that certain things must be decisive enough, although Katrina may not be kind to Katrina, but she still slightly tampered with her sister''s memory. "This may be the best result." Albert stopped struggling with this question. "I have a feeling that the Slytherin heir may really be eyeing me. "Is it because of reputation?" Isabel bit his lip. "Why don''t you tell Dumbledore about these things?" "It''s useless. The principal might have guessed something, but that''s all." Albert closed the book and explained: "A similar incident happened at Hogwarts about fifty years ago, because With regard to the relationship between the dead, the professors searched almost the entire castle, but they never found the location of the legendary secret room." "But you didn''t mean that the monster in the secret room was a basilisk, and you guessed the location of the secret room?" Isabel finished speaking, but soon fell silent again. Yes, even if the monster in the secret room is a basilisk, but there is no evidence, who would believe it? Everyone will just take this as a joke. Even Dumbledore would not easily believe it. Basically no one wants to believe in the existence of the Slytherin Chamber, because no one has found the Slytherin Chamber for a thousand years. "So, you are looking for evidence trying to convince Dumbledore?" "It''s actually not wrong to say that." Albert tapped "Where is the Fantastic Beast" on the table with his fingers, and said softly, "Where is the location of the secret room, who is the heir of Slytherin, and the secret room? What is the monster in here?" "Can the result of divination be obtained?" Isobel suggested. To be honest, she really didn''t want Albert to take risks. "It''s difficult, my divination ability is not very strong." Albert looked at the crystal ball on the table and said softly, "The next attack will be related to Quidditch, or...probably in a Quidditch match. Happened that day. "I don''t allow you to take risks." Isabel didn''t forget how Albert defeated Rowena Smith, but he still suggested, "If you can predict when the attack will happen, you can tell Dump about it. Lido, let him solve the basilisk problem." "The heir of Slytherin monitors the entire castle, otherwise how could the basilisk wander in the castle without being discovered?" Albert reminded. "Humanity Curse?" Isobel immediately guessed the reason. "Well, so you need to master the advanced use of the shielding spell, the other party can''t easily lock me through the mantra spell." Albert took out a penny from his pocket, and the shielding spell was cast on it. Just put the coin in his pocket. Here, the spell will take effect, but this alone cannot block the detection of the human trace spell. Only magic items made with advanced shielding spells can achieve the shielding effect, and the thing is not long enough, it will change back to ordinary coins within a few days. "You must also prepare other things." Isabel said affirmatively. "The basilisk has a thick skin and strong magic resistance. Normal methods have no effect and it is difficult to kill it." In fact, Albert felt that the basilisk died in the novel because it was simply killed by the plot. Otherwise, how could it be possible to kill a basilisk with Potter''s ability and ascend to heaven without being watched? Albert doesn''t think he can trigger a plot kill like Potter, so it''s always right to be careful. He didn''t plan to fight the basilisk, even though Albert knew that killing the basilisk would have a lot of benefit. But isn''t it good to pick a cheap one? "I have prepared a lot of magic items for escape to ensure that when I encounter a basilisk in the castle by chance, I will not be touched and prevented from being tipped down. At least I have to find a way to escape." Albert did not think about it. Killing the basilisk is very unrealistic, unless the devil flame is used to directly turn the basilisk into a grilled snake. Isobel wanted to say something and stopped. In fact, she wanted to tell Albert that if the situation was bad, she would find an excuse to ask for leave and come back after the incident, but she did not say it after all, and Albert does not expect it. escape. "Do snakes eat spiders?" Albert guessed Isobel''s thoughts and changed the subject. "If it is a so-called natural enemy, it should be a predator relationship!" "I''m not quite sure about this. Could there be other reasons why the eight-eyed giant spider is afraid of basilisks?" Isabel put forward other points of view ~ www.novelhall.com ~ other reasons? "Albert reopened part of the record about the basilisk in "Where are the Fantastic Beasts," and the author obviously hasn''t seen the basilisk himself. His gaze fell on "Anyone whose gaze touches his gaze will instantly kill him." On that line, he suddenly said: "That''s it." "What did you think of?" "I probably guessed why spiders are afraid of basilisks!" Albert jumped up from his seat and said excitedly: "As we all know, spiders have a wide field of view, which can reach 360 degrees, and they cannot close their eyes, which means Spiders can easily come into contact with the basilisk and cause direct death." Isobel obviously didn''t understand what it means to have a 360-degree field of view, but he probably understands why Albert''s spider is afraid of basilisks. Next, the two discussed how to prevent a sneak attack by the Slytherin heir. Although Albert was a little dissatisfied with Isabel giving Katrina the glasses he gave him, he was more worried about her safety. He wouldn''t give his protective glasses to Isabel. As a pure-blood wizard, she didn''t have to worry too much about the risk of an attack. On the contrary, Albert''s situation was a bit bad. If you don''t want to take risks, Albert has other options. It was after the second attack that Tom''s diary was intercepted from Ginny. This is also the best opportunity. But the problem is, what should I do after intercepting Tom''s diary is the biggest problem. After squeezing the value of the diary, I cant go directly to Dumbledore for a showdown and say that I have found the heir to Slytherin? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 566： It really is Gryffindor Ever since the attack on Halloween, Albert has been vigilant. He didn''t even dare to use the time converter at will, for fear that he accidentally bumped into the basilisk in the corridor someday, even though he also knew it. This possibility is not high, but what if? Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! What if you run into a basilisk in the middle of the road? Although Albert has confidence in the protective glasses made by Nico Lemay, his confidence returns to his confidence. God knows if it is effective without a test. If he can''t weaken the curse of the basilisk, wouldn''t he die on the spot? The rewards of panel tasks are indeed greedy, but your own life is more important! Albert feels that he still needs to be steady first and work hard to develop a wave before playing the boss. Of course, Albert wanted to wait until the end of this semester, waiting for Harry Potter to successfully save the world. Unfortunately, circumstances did not allow him. He had to find a way as soon as possible, otherwise he might not be able to survive. Even Fred, George, and Lee Jordan found Albert''s strangeness. Although they don''t know the reason, they can guess what must have happened to Albert, that''s why they became so anxious. Under the questioning of the three, Albert briefly talked about his situation. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan didn''t take Albert''s phrase "I might be targeted by Slytherin''s heir" as a joke. After all, Albert is not a grandstanding person, and his words are particularly accurate. Knowing that acting with Albert might be in danger, the three of them would still go with him, as far as possible to prevent Albert from being alone, so as not to be attacked. In the eyes of the three, Slytherin''s heirs attacked Muggle wizards. They were not Muggle wizards and would not be attacked. They were undoubtedly good amulets. At least, Fred, George and Lee Jordan all think so. This kind of thinking seemed a bit funny to Albert. If Tom really wanted to kill himself, he wouldn''t care if there were other pure-blood wizards around him, just kill him together. So far, Ginny Weasley has been controlled by Tom, no matter if the target of the attack is her own brother. "Hagrid said that the big spiders in the forest know what the monsters in the secret room are?" Lee Jordan looked around to make sure there was no one around, then asked in a low voice, "So, the monsters in the secret room really exist?" "Yes. However, this matter is kept confidential for the time being, don''t talk nonsense, just know it yourself." Albert reminded in a low voice: "If the heir is targeted, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Lee Jordan was silent suddenly. He actually knew that many students in the school thought that the professors would quickly catch the lunatic who caused the accident and drive him out of the school. However, the actual situation does not seem to be the case. The guy who can make Albert like a big enemy, the so-called monster in the Slytherin Chamber is obviously very dangerous. "Then what are you going to do?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert and asked, "I think you''ve been nervous all day, are you trying to catch Slytherin''s heir?" "Don''t be silly, a monster that even the eight-eyed giant spider fears is enough to show that the monster is dangerous. I don''t want to encounter such a monster. The best way is naturally to let Dumbledore solve it." About to walk to the corner, the two stopped talking. Albert had stopped, scanned the map in his hand, and walked forward at ease after making sure that there was nothing unusual in the corner ahead. "Don''t worry, Filch often patrols the place where Mrs. Loris was killed, thinking that the attacker will come again." Lee Jordan raised his finger to the chair in the corner, and behind it was the words "The Secret Chamber was opened." The wall of words. Lee Jordan bent down, rubbed the handwriting on the wall with his fingers, turned his head and said to Albert, "The last time I saw Filch use the "Mrs. Skole brand universal magic stain remover" to scrub the wall Words, but there is nothing to do with these words." "I dare say that Professor Flitwick can completely clean up the handwriting on the wall in a few seconds, but he didn''t do that. This thing is strange everywhere." Albert Stone still looked at the wall. The flashing text whispered softly: "You must always be vigilant." "We better get out of here." Lee Jordan reminded, "Filch has a very bad temper recently. He often finds excuses to keep the students in confinement." "I''m not good-tempered for me." "By the way, you didn''t bring the cat to school. Did you know that this would happen?" "No, I just predicted that something bad will happen. I remember I told you earlier." Albert walked towards the auditorium. At this moment, a humbling caught the attention of the two, it was Percy Weasley. As they walked over, they saw the Gryffindor prefect glaring at his brother angrily. "What are you doing here, looking for clues?" Albert walked over and greeted several people, "What did Myrtle say, does she know who the murderer is?" "How would you know?" Ron was surprised. "Myrtle doesn''t know who did it." Hermione shook her head. "Is there any news from Hagrid?" "Well, he doesn''t know what the monster in the secret room is." Albert glanced at Percy, who was distraught. "However, the legend of the secret room should be true. It is said that the secret room was opened 50 years ago. The Muggle wizard was killed by a monster, so we must be careful." "we?" "Albert said me!" Hermione explained. "Okay, don''t get together here. Others are eating in the lobby. If you let others see you gathering outside the girls bathroom, What do you think? Stop doing detective activities. Dont you know that its dangerous to do that? "Percy warned furiously, "If you continue to do this, I will write to my mother, Ron. " "I think Percy is right." Albert agreed with Percy, and went to the lobby to dine with Lee Jordan. "That guy is a bit inexplicable." Ron looked at Albert''s back and said to his partner beside him, "Is he also investigating this matter himself?" "That''s different." Hermione shook her head. "What''s the difference?" Harry couldn''t understand at all. "Albert is too famous. He is the most famous genius wizard in the school, and he is also a Muggle family. Naturally, he is very worried about this." Hermione explained. "You mean he can easily be the target of an attack?" "I think the heirs of Slytherin will be unlucky for watching him." Ron noticed the confused glances from Harry and Hermione, and explained, "Fred and George said that Albert was very good and his brains were very good. When the Slytherin students wanted to trouble him, he was I cleaned it up. And..." Ron lowered his voice and said, "I heard that in the first grade, Albert dared to go to the forbidden forest late at night and saved Fred and George from a bunch of terrible big spiders." Speaking of Big Spider, Hermione suddenly remembered something. "I just noticed that there is a group of spiders desperately trying to escape from the castle. Could that be the reason." Hermione''s head was very flexible. "Those spiders seem to be scared." "Do you think spiders are afraid of monsters in the secret room?" "I don''t know." Hermione shook her head. "I think Albert may have some clues from Hagrid." "I think his brain might have locked the target." Ron said suddenly, "Who would like to drive people from Hogwarts out of Hogwarts?" "You mean Malfoy?" "You also heard what he said:''The next one is you, Mudblood!''" Ron affirmed, "He is very suspicious, I dare say that even if Malfoy is not the heir of Slytherin, UU reading www.uukanshu. com must also know some inside stories." "Malfoy is the heir to Slytherin?" Hermione said suspiciously. "But Albert said that the Hogwarts Chamber of Secrets opened fifty years ago." "Malfoy''s family is in Slytherin, and he often flaunts this to others." Harry reminded, "Their family is probably of Slytherin blood. His father is evil enough." "Hermione, those pure-blood wizards will marry each other. Basically, as long as they are pure-blood wizards, they have some relatives." Ron reminded, "Honestly, I''m not surprised that Malfoy has Slytherin blood." "It''s possible, but we have no evidence." Hermione frowned and reminded. "Professors don''t... wait, I have a way." "What way?" the two asked in unison. "There is a potion that allows us to pretend to be someone else," Hermione said calmly, "Snape mentioned it in class." "You mean two doglegs disguised as Malfoy, asking about Malfoy." Harry''s brain turned quickly, guessing Hermione''s purpose. "You won''t make that kind of potion," Ron frowned. "I have a way to get the recipe," Hermione said confidently. "It just needs to violate a lot of school rules." "Fred and George always say that school rules are violated, and I think what they say makes sense." Ron was obviously supporting this, and he couldn''t wait to grab Malfoy''s tail. "Go ahead, what do you plan to do." Harry looked at Hermione and asked. If Albert was here, he might not be able to help but sigh with emotion: It really is Gryffindor! It''s really a wave of thoughtless things. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 567： No treacherous no business That night, Fred and George were burying their heads in the history of magic, while Albert and Lee Jordan were sitting by the window playing cards, and by the way they ridiculed them. "Gryffindor''s first Quidditch was drawn to the Slytherin team. Wood is now practicing all day, saying that he is going to beat Slytherin''s smooth 2001, which almost drives us crazy." De couldn''t help complaining. At this moment, Kenneth Toller walked up to Albert and said that he wanted to make a deal with Albert. "You want to sell amulets and exorcism to the Muggle wizards in the school?" Albert moved his gaze away from the card in his hand, looked at Kenneth Toller in astonishment, and asked, "Then what are you looking for, do you plan to invite me to sell amulets?" "Yes, we can work together." Kenneth Toller said without hesitation. "If you have money, you can make it together." Ha ha "I''m not interested for the time being, and no one will spend money on that stuff." Albert naturally did not believe the other party''s nonsense, and tactfully refused. "Come with me." Kenneth Toller reached out to pull Albert, wanted to walk outside the common room, as if planning to tell him something more secret. "Okay, let go!" Albert said helplessly, he didn''t like to pull with strangers, and the relationship between the two was not so good. As Albert and Kenneth Toller were leaving, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked up at the backs of the two who had left. After looking at each other, they stood up together, driven by curiosity. Secretly follow. Kenneth Toller glanced at Albert and then at the three people who followed him secretly. Although they were separated by a distance, it was not difficult to guess what they were thinking when they looked like them. "Come here if you want to hear it!" Albert glanced at Kenneth Toller and greeted the three. The three of them came over with a smile, not forgetting to say hello to Kenneth Toller. "You should know the legend of the Chamber of Secrets." Kenneth Toller glanced at the three of Fred, looked at Albert again, and said straightforwardly. "I know." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly. After he met the other person''s eyes, he understood what Kenneth Toller wanted to say. It was a bit surprised that this guy actually knew these things. "I wrote to someone to ask, and he told me that fifty years ago, Slytherin''s secret room was opened by the Slytherin heir." Kenneth Toller said mysteriously. "We have known about this for a long time." George looked at Kenneth Toller with a weird face. He thought the other party wanted to say something, but that was the end? Kenneth Toller was choked for a while, a little regretful that the three of them came over to block him, stared at Lee Jordan in dissatisfaction, and continued: "There were many attacks at that time, which made the whole school panic, and finally he was famous. The Muggle girl in Ravenclaw died because of this." "Your news is very unclear. Albert knew it on Halloween." Fred was full of unconcealed disappointment, as if saying to Kenneth Toler: I thought you knew what a big deal. Secret, it turns out that Albert was called out for this? "Finally, the murderer was caught. It is said that the man later became the hunting ground guard in the school. Kenneth Toller glanced at Albert, and he knew Alberts relationship with the hunting ground guard not bad. "We already knew about this." Lee Jordan said to Albert, "I think we should go back and continue playing cards!" "Listen to me." Kenneth Toller felt his chest panicked, and wanted to punch the nasty guys in front of him on the ground. "I know what you mean, and you think the attack will continue." Albert directly helped Kenneth Toller finish. "Can you let me say to myself, you know it''s depressing to hold back like this." Kenneth Toller couldn''t help complaining, he was really surprised that Albert would actually know the news about the secret room. If it were not for him to write home and ask, he would definitely not be able to get so much information. "Hagrid...well, I mean Hagrid is not the heir of Slytherin. He was at Gryffindor College. How could he be the heir of the ghost Slytherin? That guy was only late because of the culprit. I was caught and used as a hapless person for the dead." Kenneth Toller said without shyness, "Now, the secret room has been reopened by the Slytherin heir, Filchs That cat will definitely not be the first to be spotted. The attack will definitely happen again, and the school will panic again. The amulet and exorcism will definitely sell well." "I think you must be better at selling things than me," Albert said honestly, "and I have no patience to sell things." "So we can cooperate." Kenneth Toller said seriously. "Cooperate, how to cooperate?" Albert looked into Kenneth Toller''s eyes and suddenly said, "That''s it, you want me to provide you with amulets?" "Yes." Kenneth Toller said with a thumbs up. "If I want to sell, I can ask Fred, George and Lee Jordan to help sell things." Albert raised his hand and pointed to the three people nearby. The three of them looked at Kenneth Toller with a grin, and said in unison: "Yes, you are superfluous." "Don''t say that, I can provide you with a lot of convenience." Kenneth Toller said, "Everyone can make more money by working together, there is nothing bad." "I didn''t plan to sell amulets. Those things have no effect on the monsters in the secret room." Albert reminded, "If you want to sell, you might as well wholesale a bunch of speculums. At least the speculums can still play a role. effect." "Looking glass?" Kenneth Toller shook his head and said, "Those things have no effect, and they can be bought in Hogsmeade Village." "Do you want to say that everyone buys amulets for peace of mind?" Albert asked with a weird expression. Kenneth Toller: "..." "I''m not angry, I''m not angry." He took a few deep breaths and asked: "Some effective amulets, I think you should be able to make them?" "I said, those things have no effect on the monsters in the secret room." "You also said, they are just trying to feel at ease." Kenneth Toller said seriously, "A lot of people buy some fake and shoddy products. At least we sell genuine products." "we?" "I don''t have the materials." Albert said, "If you can get the materials for me, I will work with you. Sixty-four points. You help find the materials. Don''t say I made them." "what do you need?" "Amethyst, or obsidian, tree or purple shirt." Albert glanced at and explained casually, "The first two are exorcism objects, and the latter two can make amulets to drive away dark creatures." "As expected of you, I didn''t find the wrong person." "To be honest, the amulet is really not as practical as the speculum, if you can find out in advance..." Albert said that he couldn''t help but feel that it was a good idea. The basilisk is a dark creature. If you can make one that can detect The sirens of dark creatures don''t need to worry about encountering basilisks all the time. At least, it can be detected in advance and avoided. Albert couldn''t help but squinted his eyes. He knew the reason for making the sight glass. That thing could detect suspicious guys. Why couldn''t he modify it to detect basilisks or dark creatures? "I can make a finished product for you first, and if someone wants it, I can pay to order it, and then I will make it for you." Albert looked up and said to Kenneth Toller. "That''s a good idea." The latter left with satisfaction. "I don''t think you actually need to cooperate with him." George said to Albert after Kenneth Toller left. "The amulet may have some effect, but it''s nothing more. It must have no effect on the monsters in the secret room." Albert shook his head, "Kenneth Toller wants to make some money, let him sell it, anyway. You cant blame me if something is found to be ineffective." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 568： Detection ball warning "The most recent Quidditch game should be in these two weeks." Albert looked out the window and it started to rain again! He knows what Quidditch matches mean? The second attack was also the best mobile phone meeting. He needed to buy enough time for himself. Unfortunately, Albert has not thought about how to deal with the follow-up questions of Tom Riddle''s diary. To intervene in this matter means to risk exposure. Finally, you need to find someone suitable for throwing the pot, you need to deceive Voldemort, and get yourself out of this matter. Who is more appropriate? Professor Lockhart, a Slytherin student, or Harry Potter? Moreover, he also needs compound medicine. There was no such thing in the potion inventory. The raw materials for the snake skin fragments of the African tree snake and the horns of the double-horned beast that were brought in from Snape last time were still there, but the production of the compound potion was too long. I don''t know if Hertok has stored the compound medicine, and can he find some ways to get some from him, or ask Bud for help, the strength of the Wild Smith family, it is not difficult to help him get the compound medicine. "If you have time another day, make a batch yourself." Free tomorrow? Albert suddenly thought the idea was a little funny. Having said that, Nicholas has already helped him prepare the materials for the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, and asked him to find a way to receive this batch of raw materials. Albert himself needs to be busy with enough things! Even if another day, there is still no time! Not only did the basilisk in the secret room bother him, but there were also a lot of questions. Even if he had time for the help of the converter, he couldn''t stand it. Without the help of the skill panel, he would have been tired. There is no time to enjoy a moment of peace here. Albert leaned lazily on the wooden rocking chair, watching the rain splash on the glass window, the cold outside the house seeping through the glass, but he was sitting by the campfire, the flames were burning. A cup of steaming milk tea was placed in front of him, and Isabel smiled and joked: "What do you think?" "Think about when we can live the leisurely life that countless people dream of." Albert stretched out his hand to take the milk tea, felt the warmth from the tea cup, took a sip in comfort, but sighed slightly. "Always sigh, it will make people depressed!" Isabel said softly, "Go harder! Bad things will always pass." If there are no questions for the Basilisk, this semester is probably going to be very comfortable! Sure enough, you should let Voldemort''s diary go to hell! When the time comes to find someone who is behind the pot, contact Bud first to see if you can get the compound medicine from him. It''s always not good to ask Hertok for help. People like favors should be used sparingly. As for Bud, that is the elder. "Is this a gift for Nia?" Isobel looked at the semi-finished jewelry on the table. "No." Albert took a sip, put down his cup and said, "This is what Kenneth Toller wants." "Kenneth Toller?" Isabel raised his eyebrows. "He intends to wait for the second attack to make money with this stuff." Albert explained. "Is this thing really useful to the monsters in the secret room?" Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she also knew that Albert had good attainments in alchemy, the object was the basilisk in the secret room. There is a danger of staring people or animals to death. "It should still have a somewhat expelling effect for ordinary dark creatures. However, it is probably useless for the stuff in the secret room." Albert vomited, "In Kenneth''s words, it is just a peace of mind." "That liar." "I also told him... well, he has the potential to be a profiteer." Albert smiled and drank the milk tea, and then began to assemble the things on the table, obsidian and amethyst polished into a bracelet made of beads. It is a bit like the bargains bought on the street in the previous life. In order to make this bracelet work better, Albert was very careful when making it, and he also engraved ancient magic words on each bead to make it more effective. Form a defense system well. Finally, the expulsion curse was released on it. In other words, the expelling spell is still a knowledge learned in the fourth grade. It can expel Muggles, expel objects, expel owls, and naturally expel dark creatures. "Do you want me to give Niya a gift?" "Forget it, you will pick up Christmas gifts with me when that time comes." Albert grabbed Isabel''s hand, knew what the other party was thinking, and comforted him, "In two years, I will give They left the UK for asylum, and when things are over here, she has grown up too." "Ahem, do you already know what the monster in the secret room is?" Suddenly, a voice rang in the responsive room. "Oh, maybe some kind of dark creature." Albert sighed when he saw Katrina, and almost forgot that this guy was still here. Ever since Isabel erased part of Katrina''s memory, she often came to the responsive room to serve as light bulbs for the two of them. Katrina couldn''t help but curled her lips when she looked at the two close friends. She also knew that it would be bad for her to be here to disturb Isabel, but she didn''t know why, she came over. As for the glasses, after noticing that Albert was also wearing the same glasses, Katrina returned them to Isabel. She is not a fool, so she can see something naturally. I have to say that Katrina, who returned to her normal sanity, still made Albert feel very comfortable, and the two sides changed back to the previous friendship without the previous embarrassment. "I am still working on a really effective item, called the detection ball." Albert handed a crystal ball to Isabel~www.novelhall.com~ This is the inspiration from the sight glass, as long as there is nearby For dark creatures, the detection ball will sound an alarm in the first place. " Even if he already had a sight glass to learn from, Albert still couldn''t create a detection ball in a short time, and it would not be considered successful until the detection ball appeared on the skill panel. He is considering whether to find someone to help with the research. "Is it effective?" "In places like the Forbidden Forest, the detection ball is useless, but in places like schools where there are basically no dark creatures, it is very effective." Albert added, "The one in your hand is a semi-finished product. Find someone to test in the forbidden forest." Albert put the detection ball back into his pocket, intending to ask Hagrid to help with the test after the thing was completed. Isabel took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, and said to Albert: "The time is almost up, I changed it." "Let''s go together!" Albert got up and stretched. When he left the responsive room, he suddenly felt that the detection ball in his pocket was emitting amazing heat, which shocked Albert. Because the Howling Curse was too noisy, he used the Fire Curse on the detection ball. "What''s the matter?" Isobel looked at Albert, who reached out and grabbed her in doubt. "It seems something is wrong." "You mean the basilisk." "do not know." After sensing the warning to detect the ball, Albert immediately took Isobel back to the responsive house, which must be safe. Even if Voldemort knew the location, he couldnt be there with people inside. Break in. Although he didn''t think the Basilisk would appear on the eighth floor, Albert felt that he should be cautious and figure out what was going on first. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 569： farce "what happened?" Catrina heard the noise coming from the door and looked up suspiciously at Albert and Isobel, who had hurriedly returned to the House of Request, wondering what they were doing. Albert ignored Katrina, and since he took out a piece of parchment from his robe pocket, he unfolded to confirm the exact location of Ginny Weasley at the moment. If the basilisk is released from the secret room, Ginny Weasley will definitely be near the basilisk. However, the situation was not the same as Albert thought. Ginny Weasley was in the Gryffindor common room at this time, not wandering in Hogwarts Castle. So, just a farce? Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the detection ball was just a test product, and it wouldn''t be surprising even if something happened. Isobel stared at the footprints of ink dots on the map in Albert''s hand, not knowing what he was thinking. Then, she saw Albert pull out another more detailed map again, which was the live spot map that she had seen before. Albert spread the map of the live spot and carefully inspected the corridors around the responsive house, and found no footprints of any creatures. The absence of footprints does not mean that there are no creatures around. At least, as far as Albert knows, animals without names don''t seem to work. Those spiders, mice, and cockroaches with no names can''t be displayed on the live spot map. Only cats like Filch, or other students who have named pets, will appear on the live spot map. Albert is not sure if the basilisk has his own name. However, one thing is certain, Voldemort''s diary cannot be displayed on the map. To a certain extent, Tom''s state is worse than ghosts or even the most humble spirits. Albert didn''t know whether the basilisk had a name, but seeing Ginny Weasley in the common room, he was probably sure that it was just a false alarm. But why did the detection ball react? Albert regained his sight on the detection ball. After entering the room of responsiveness, the reaction disappeared completely. "Sure enough, is it Oolong?" It is said that the detection range of the scope is one mile, and the detection scope of the pocket scope should not be that wide. And the detection ball in his hand is purely a product made by imitating a sight glass, and its range is definitely not one mile in radius, but it should be more than enough to cover the castle. Well, if that''s the case, it''s clear. Although Albert felt that this was just forcible self-comfort, he really couldn''t find other reasonable explanations. In short, Ginny Weasley did not walk outside, which really relieved him a lot. Of course, there are other possibilities. Perhaps the Hogwarts Castle pipeline extends in all directions, and the Basilisk was moving in the pipeline just now, but appeared very close to Albert, and was caught by the detection ball. The entrance to the secret room is not just in the bathroom on the second floor. To be honest, this possibility is not high. Otherwise, Tom would not have controlled Ginny Weasley to enter Slytherins secret room from the entrance of the girls bathroom on the second floor. The crying Myrtle often moved there. If you entered, you would also need to specifically pick out Myrtles absence. when. "Are you all right?" Isobel asked worriedly. "It''s okay." Albert shook his head and said: "It''s probably a false alarm, this thing really needs improvement." "What are you doing?" Katrina looked at the two people whispering together. "It''s nothing, let''s go back first." Albert took a deep breath, took Isobel''s soft palm, and exhorted, "Also, it''s better not to run around." With that said, Albert and Isobel left the responsive house together. The detection ball began to heat up again, and finally split from the middle, completely broken. Albert was speechless immediately. He somewhat understood why he didn''t get the certification of the skill panel after he made this thing. "The basilisk problem must be resolved as soon as possible." Albert admires those who are ignorant. Sometimes ignorance is a blessing. "Sure enough, all of this is Tom''s fault." After returning to the lounge, I saw Kenneth Toller hurriedly asking about the amulet. "I''ve made the sample, don''t sell this." Albert took out the bracelet and handed it to Kenneth. The latter looked up and down after the knot. It was a bit different from the European style, but as long as he could see it. , You will feel that this thing is actually very good. "You can bounce off evil spells when you wear them. It''s a bit similar to cast without a wand. It should also have an expelling effect on ordinary dark creatures, but don''t expect how strong the effect is. And..." Albert said in a low voice, "I guess for the secret room The monsters inside have no effect." "No, if you can achieve the effect you said, this thing is already amazing." Kenneth Toller looked very excited and couldn''t wait to test the effect of the amulet. "Can I get someone to test it?" "Yes, but the price cannot be sold for less than 10 gallons, otherwise it will definitely lose money." After Albert gave Kenneth Toller some tips, he began to look around to find Ginny Weasley''s position. Ron''s sister was in the corner of the lounge, not knowing what she was doing. Albert sat in the empty seat next to Ginny, looking at the red-haired girl who was startled by himself, and asked gently, "Are you okay." As he said, he took out a piece of chocolate and placed it in front of Ginny, and said to the hesitant girl, "Eat some sweets, it will make you feel better." "Thank you." Ginny''s hands trembled a little, took the chocolate, unwrapped the paper and put it in her mouth, and said thank you. "If you often have nightmares, go to Madam Pomfrey, and get some medicine to make you better." Albert''s tone was calm, his gaze fell on the blank diary on the table, and he quickly looked away. . In an empty place, Kenneth Toller was looking for someone to test the bracelet, which could reflect the effect of the curse, which immediately aroused the idea of ??the students in the lounge. Kenneth quickly became the object of countless people''s attention. "Look at that guy Kenneth''s ostentatious face." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan walked towards Albert, a little disdainful of Kenneth''s approach, those things were left over from their play. "Are you okay, Ginny, your face is not pretty." "Percy said you often have nightmares." "I''m okay. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Ginny closed her notebook in a panic, and Albert noticed that the first page was written in fuzzy ink: Tom Riddle. "You said how much he can sell." George asked curiously. "The price of this thing is very expensive, it is estimated that there are not many." "Actually, if this thing can be sold outside, it is estimated to be more valuable." Albert said suddenly, "After all, most of the students are relatively poor." "Aren''t you afraid of him imitating?" George said suddenly, "That guy has a dark history." "Don''t be afraid, even if you really let him find someone to imitate successfully, it is probably a low-quality product." Albert didn''t care about it. The bracelet was a collection of his knowledge, involving many fields. Alchemy was not that simple. The more he communicated with Nico Lemay, the more he agreed with this. When Kenneth came to Albert after the performance, he ordered two amulets from him, the price of each was 15 gallons. "It''s very profitable. But will anyone really want to spend money to buy?" Ron, who heard the two talking next to him, could not help but mutter. George looked at Ron dumbfounded, reached out and patted her shoulder and said, "This is the power of knowledge." "Albert is really good." Hermione also witnessed the effect of the curse being reflected just now, and couldn''t help but sigh, "But, is this thing really effective for the monsters in the secret room?" "I ordered one too." Harry said suddenly. "Harry, what do you buy this for?" Hermione asked in confusion. "Next time, if there is a conflict with Malfoy, won''t I be able to use the amulet to bounce off his curse, and then seize the opportunity to give him a severe lesson?" Harry thought he had a foresight. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 570： Night class For Hogwarts students, it has been a long time since Filchs Mrs. Loris was attacked. Their memory is similar to that of fish, and they can last for seven days, which is already quite remarkable. "Hogwarts, a School History" in the school library is no longer sought after by the majority of students, and returned to the bookshelf. After all, the description of the Slytherin Secret Chamber in that book contained only a few pitiful sentences. Except for a few students who like to read books, few people have enough patience to chew this blunt book. Miss Hermione Granger finally got the book as she wished, but the record in the secret room disappointed her. Of course, she is not the only one who is disappointed about this. There are 23 students who have also borrowed this book in front of her who have had similar experiences. They have borrowed the book since the attack. The number of students is more than four a day on average. For this reason, Hermione also specifically asked Albert about the secret room, and the latter turned the matter off to Lockhart. Time is like a gentle palm, gently smoothing everything. Hogwarts returned to its former calm, and even the professors had reservations about whether the Slytherin''s chamber was opened. After all, a cat being petrified does not prove much. Albert also felt that most professors did not pay much attention to this matter. The only thing that cared about was Mrs. Loris''s owner, Mr. Filch, the administrator! The administrator is still working tirelessly in the castle to find the criminals who attacked his cat. His temper is getting more and more irritable every day, which brings a lot of trouble to everyone, especially when it rains, he needs to train against the rainstorm. The strange players will always be troubled by the charge of "tainting the castle" by the administrator who has been unable to find a prisoner. The two sides have clashed more than once. If the attack had the greatest impact on anyone, it was Ginny Weasley. I dont know if its the relationship with Tom Riddles diary that is often used. The red-haired girl was tortured and almost insane. It seemed that She might collapse at any time, and she was already suspecting that she was the culprit, but because she didn''t dare to talk to others at will, Tom''s diary became her frequent object of confession, forming a bad loop. In addition to Filch and Ginny, Albert, who knows the truth, is estimated to be one of the people most affected by the attack. Since the attack, Alberts life has become busier. Due to the need to study the relationship between advanced shielding spells, even the clubs have gone less, and even attracted the attention and inquiries of several professors, but they were all He used being too busy as an excuse to stop him. Albert is really busy, busy studying and dealing with basilisks, and thinking about how to solve the problem. These messes have taken away a lot of his energy. If there is any good news recently, it is probably that Bud has already helped Albert get the compound medicine. The old man didnt care what Albert did with this thing, and generously gave him a large bottle. People use it for a long time. As for who? Albert has made a choice between Lockhart and Malfoy, and the poor professor has successfully won the new title of Back Pot. No way, who makes every Defense Against the Dark Arts professor suspicious? At that time, he can still do some indescribable tests on the diary as a professor of defense against the dark arts. To be honest, if you throw the pot to Lockhart, Albert''s conscience won''t hurt either. He himself is a relatively cold-blooded guy, except for a few people who value it, the lives of others have nothing to do with him. At this moment, the room of responsive to requests was enveloped by a warm orange-red light. Albert was sitting by the burning fireplace, drinking a cup of hot milk tea, and glanced at the mirror on the small round table next to him from time to time. He was waiting for someone to get it again. contact. After the hour hand on the pocket watch finally passed eight o''clock, the old man''s voice finally came from the double-sided mirror, and Nicol''s face appeared in the mirror. "Good evening, Mr. Nico." Albert put down his tea cup and greeted the old man in the mirror with a smile. Next, it''s Nico''s teaching time and Albert''s time to solve puzzles. However, this time Albert was the first to ask his doubts and the problems encountered in learning the advanced shielding spell. Nicol listened patiently to Albert''s account, and he could see that Albert was very skilled in the use of shielding spells. He also touched the edge of advanced use. Nico has high attainments in this area, and after listening to it, he slowly talked about the advanced usage of the shielding mantra. Using it for yourself or others is a normal use of the shielding spell. The stronger the spell, the more you can conceal your existence, making yourself easily ignored by everyone and will not be tracked down by people using the spell. If Albert wants to block the lock of the human trace curse, he can achieve it by using a sufficiently powerful shielding curse on himself, simple and rude, but the result is that he will never receive any more letters from the owl. The other is for a certain range, so that people who enter that range cannot be traced. The difficulty is slightly higher, but it is also a more common use of shielding spells, which is used in Nicol''s residence. The last one is to use it on someone alone, that is, to block someone alone. It is a relatively advanced usage, and the difficulty is directly increased by several times. After the release is successful, the targeted person can ignore their existence, even if they use tracking spells and None of the owls can find themselves, but the others are not affected. Albert proposed that the use of shielding to create magic items that can shield their own existence can only use the second method. As for the magic items he created can''t well shield the lock of the mantra curse, a large part of the reason is that the magic items he made are not strong enough. The elderly wizard also explained to him his use of spells. Although he couldn''t see the other person using it in person, only seeing that the experience of shielding spells is slowly improving, I can understand that Albert has more advanced uses of shielding spells. Understanding. The exchange was fairly easy. They were like sitting in front of a computer making a video call, but Albert needed to be distracted to take notes. The two talked about two hours before it was over. Before the end of the communication, Nico told Albert that the refining of the elixir of life had ended there, and the amount of the elixir of UU reading www.uuknshu.com was enough for several years. As for the Philosopher''s Stone, it has been completely destroyed with Dumbledore''s help. Albert actually felt that destroying the Philosophers Stone was a waste. It may be that he does not have the courage and spirit of Nicol, but Albert still respects their decision. "By the way, the question of the basilisk, hasn''t Dumbledore solved it yet?" Deniko asked suddenly in the double mirror. "No, Dumbledore may have not found the location of the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets, or wanted to catch the heir," Albert froze and shook his head. He also couldn''t guess the principal''s thoughts. Dumbledore was indeed amazing, but he was only a person after all. He didn''t know the plot direction, and there was no system help. He could achieve that level, but he was already very good. "Perhaps, you should take time to talk about this with Dumbledore." Nicol suggested. He didn''t want anything wrong with Albert, especially knowing that the so-called Slytherin heir liked to find Muggle wizards. "I know the land." Albert added in his heart, "but not now." Fifty years ago, the Chamber of Secrets was opened. At that time Dumbledore taught metamorphosis at Hogwarts and Hagrid became the ultimate scapegoat. Albert believed that Dumbledore wanted to catch the culprit at that time. The culprit, but after all, he has no evidence and can do nothing. Mrs. Loris''s attack once again attracted the principal''s attention. As long as he waited patiently now, the so-called Slytherin heir would show his feet sooner or later. Perhaps Dumbledore didn''t know the saying, "Walk by the river often, so there is no wet shoes." But he obviously knew the truth, and he was more patient than anyone else. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 571： Save potter On Saturday, before dawn, Albert was woken up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Fred walking back and forth in the room. "Ah~" Albert reached out and grabbed the pocket watch on the bed cabinet, while covering his yawn, he looked at the time on the pocket watch with the help of the light on the table. "What the **** are you doing, it''s only half past six!" Albert can understand the feeling that Fred, George, and the entire Gryffindor team do not want to lose, but... "Even if you are nervous, it''s useless. You should take a good rest now and recharge your energy. Later, you will have enough energy to cope with the next Quidditch match." "Sorry, I woke you up." The door of the room squeaked open suddenly, and George, who had just returned from washing, cast an apologetic expression at the sleepy Albert. "I think Albert is right. You should have confidence in yourself." Lee Jordan''s voice suddenly sounded in the room. "Why don''t you sleep." Albert noticed Lee Jordan. This guy has been in the shadows since just now, and he ignored him who hadn''t fully awake. "To be an interpreter of the game today, of course you have to dress up." Lee Jordan is fiddling with his hairstyle in the mirror. To be honest, Albert really didn''t know what he could do with his curly hair. "Fancy that girl? Maybe I can help you out and soak her in your hands." Albert covered his yawn and drew back into the bed. The room was a bit cold. The temperature dropped badly recently. There is a tendency to snow. "By the way, how did you soak the most beautiful girl in Ravenclaw?" Lee Jordan turned off the subject, apparently being guessed by Albert. "I can ask Isabel whether I want to be my girlfriend, and then it will be." Albert said bluntly, "You should be more confident, confident boys will be attractive to girls." "This Christmas, we will give you a copy of "Twelve Magic Tips for Enchanting Witches." Fred and George looked at each other and grinned. "We also gave Albert a copy last year." "That book is very practical." Albert put his head out of the sheet and closed his eyes and said, "Originally, I planned to send Lee Jordan as a Christmas present. It seems that this year I can only give a large portion of Bibi Duo beans. , If you don''t want it, how about I send you Ben Lockhart''s signed book?" "Extraordinary Bibi Duo flavored beans, thank you." Lee Jordan said grimly, prompting a burst of laughter from Fred and George. "Don''t worry, there will be surprises for Christmas gifts this year." Albert intends to give everyone a bottle of glutinous rice wine. The house elves have tried brewing several times, and they have initially successfully brewed glutinous rice wine. "We will look forward to unpacking, we will go down first and see you later." The dressed Weasley twins went downstairs for breakfast in advance, so as not to disturb Albert''s rest. "I will remember to go to the stadium to cheer for you." Albert retracted his head under the sheets, intending to continue to sleep. When he woke up again, it was already half past nine. When he arrived in the auditorium, he found that the Gryffindor players were all sitting around the long table, all looking nervous and taciturn, like prisoners who would be sent to the gallows at any time. Albert knows that the Gryffindor players are eager to beat the Slytherin team, defeating the light wheel 2001 that the Slytherin team bought with money. If they lose this Quidditch game, it means that their previous efforts and dedication have been defeated by the opponent with Garon. The cruel reality will undoubtedly cause a serious blow to the confidence of the entire team. However, sometimes, the recharge will become stronger, the reality is so cruel. More cruelly, the Slytherin team lost the game after rushing the money. Reality is really a garbage game. Sure enough, Malfoy could only shiver under the aura of Harry Potter''s protagonist. While eating, Albert secretly observed Lockhart, who was dining on the faculty bench. The smile on the face of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor seemed a little reluctant. Recently, something bad happened and Lockhart discovered that he was losing hair. This discovery almost broke him. If he is bald, how should he face his fans in the future. Of course, Lockhart didn''t know that when he slept that night, Albert had secretly cut a handful of hair, and the hair on the pillow was "accidentally" left by Albert when he collected the hair. What a sad misunderstanding. As eleven o''clock gradually approached, Albert and Isobel arranged to go to the Quidditch Stadium to watch the game. "You look tired?" "Woke up in the morning, Fred and George are too nervous, they don''t want to lose to Garon." Albert raised his head and looked at the sky. Today''s weather is terrible, and there is a faint thunder in the sky. rain. "Although it''s a bit unfair, it''s also part of the game, and the rules are used reasonably." Isabel commented briefly. "Actually, I think so too." Albert said with a smile ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If Gryffindor collectively won the Light Wheel 2001, their views would probably be completely different. " "However, they won''t lose because of Potter." Albert said meaningfully. "Because of Potter?" Isabel did not understand the meaning of Albert''s words. Within a few minutes of the game, the Slytherin team took advantage of the speed of 2001 to grab the first goal and score. It is useful for the Malfoys to recharge the team, and the effect is obvious. The Gryffindor team was suppressed by the speed of the Light Wheel 2001, and the scores of the two sides are slowly being pulled apart. "That wandering ball is problematic. Someone has cast magic on it." Isabel frowned. Just now, Harry Potter used a very clever dodge technique, rushed to the auditorium and then pulled up, successfully letting the ball into the auditorium. "It''s useless. The roaming ball is originally a rampage, and the playing field is so big. I am afraid that not many people will notice it." Albert shook his head. If you investigate, you will probably be disqualified from the game and lose the game. After all, there is no evidence to point out that the Slytherin team has moved the ball." Albert remembered that it seemed to be a house elf in disguise, in order to knock Harry off the broom, causing him to be seriously injured and sent home, thereby "saving" him from danger. In order not to be saved, Harry was desperately resisting. Observing Albert who was chasing Harry''s wandering ball through binoculars, he once again felt the brain circuit of the strange pokemon, which was really speechless. No matter who it is, you probably don''t like being saved in this way! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 572： Very poor experience Regardless of whether Harry Potter will be "saved" by the house elves, the game is still going on. After Lee Jordan loudly announced that the Slytherin team was temporarily ahead, raindrops began to fall in the sky. "Sure enough, it still rained." Albert quickly drew his wand from his pocket, propped up the umbrella, and held it over Isobel''s head to block the cold rain from the umbrella. There was a brief chaos in the auditorium, and most students still chose to get caught in the rain and continue to watch the Quidditch game. "I don''t know why everyone is so enthusiastic about Quidditch games." Albert murmured. "Don''t you like it?" Isobel turned to look at his boyfriend''s profile, and then at the umbrella raised above his head. He drew his wand from his cloak and turned his handkerchief into an umbrella. Then, use the expansion spell to make the umbrella bigger and stick it on the steps behind them, so that Albert doesn''t have to keep holding the umbrella to help them out from the rain. "Very beautiful transforming magic." Albert praised, "By the way, I still remember when I was in the first grade, I spent a lot of time on summoning in order to learn to use summoning to conjure an umbrella. There are many alternatives." For example, contraction curses and expansion curses. As for the transformation technique, dont look at Isobels understatement of turning the handkerchief into an umbrella just now. In fact, the difficulty of this transformation magic is very high, especially the volume of the handkerchief and the umbrella is very different, and the difficulty is not known how many times it has been increased. , Even if a wizard graduated from Hogwarts, there are very few who can achieve this level. Of course, the current Albert can actually do it easily, but he can''t be as refined as Isobel. Summoning an umbrella is obviously easier. Of course, if you dont know the first two, you can only bring a shrunken umbrella. When you need to use it, you can restore the umbrella to its original shape, which is a bit low. Isabel looked at Albert with a weird look, and seemed to be asking why you wanted to use the summoning technique to summon the umbrella? No matter who it is, you will probably be curious, this kind of thinking is really weird. "Probably because it is practical!" Albert put his wand back into his pocket. "After all, if it rains a lot in the UK, if you would call an umbrella, you don''t have to worry about it suddenly raining and getting wet without an umbrella. In fact, I really hate getting in the rain." As he said, Albert raised his finger to the audience under the rain, and said gently. Isabel suddenly felt that Alberts words made sense. This is indeed the truth. Many students did not bring umbrellas or raincoats because of the sudden rain, so they could only watch the game while they were in the rain. It''s really uncomfortable to get caught in the rain in winter. "I found that the physique of a wizard is indeed much stronger than that of a Muggle." Albert looked at the still enthusiastic audience below, and said softly, "If it''s an ordinary Muggle, it''s more than half of the rain in this ghostly weather. If you are young, you must go to the hospital." Although some students will eventually need to go to the medical room to seek treatment with Mrs. Pomfrey, most of the students'' bodies can support it. The rain was getting heavier. There were a few students in the auditorium who also held up their umbrellas, but more students were already drenched and shivered by the cold rain. However, there was still cheers from the rain, and Gryffindor finally scored. "Sure enough, is it because there is too little entertainment in the magic world?" Albert murmured softly. "Are there many fun things on the Muggle side?" Isabel asked curiously. Her knowledge of the Muggle world is really limited, and Muggle research is actually useless. "A lot, Muggles are very good at enjoying. They invented a lot of interesting things. Someday I will take you to the Muggle world." "Okay!" Isabel smiled sweetly. She knew that Albert wanted to learn more about the Muggle world, not just the magic world. Sometimes it would do no harm to walk around and see more. At this moment, the game was suspended, and the Gryffindor players gathered together and whispered, seeming to discuss how to deal with the crazy walk, but they didn''t seem to have a good idea, because after the game continued, there was still only Harry. Potter dealt with the walking ball alone. The rain was getting heavier, and the court had already begun to fill with a chill, and the huge umbrella could not completely help them withstand the downpour of the rain. The two sat close together to prevent each other from being wet by the rain as much as possible. Albert looked at the audience and sighed again for the dedication of these people. If this Quidditch game continues into the evening, will this group of people also drench into the evening? Just as Albert was thinking maliciously, there was a burst of exclamation and gloating whistle on the court. Harry Potter was still concentrated by the crazy walking ball and rolled down from the broom. He rolled awkwardly in the mud. The whistle sounded immediately, and Mrs. Hooch landed and checked Harry Potter''s injuries. After she saw the Golden Snitch, she blew the whistle again to announce Gryffindor''s victory. The game was finally over, and the audience was spared from spending hours in the cold rain. "It seems that Gryffindor won!" Isabel asked, looking at Harry who was surrounded by the crowd, "Did you guess it long ago." "Yeah, after all, it is the savior Harry Potter. Under normal circumstances, he will not lose to the Slytherin team." Albert said mysteriously: "Well, you go back to the castle first. I need to go over there to see the situation. ." "I almost forgot. You are still a replacement player for the Gryffindor team. I will see you later." Isabel changed the umbrella back to its original size and left with the crowd. After watching Isabel leave, Albert raised his foot to the court and saw Fred and George desperately pressing the wild ball into the box. "I dare say that it must have been enchanted. It''s better to let Mrs. Hooch come over and check it." Fred saw Albert coming by and couldn''t help complaining. "Harry Potter is okay, I saw him as if he was hit by a wandering ball." Albert looked at the direction of the crowd and said calmly. "Blame Wood, you will either catch the Snitch or die on the court." George complained angrily. "Wood is the captain. It''s normal to say such things." Albert saw Lockhart coming here and tried to calm the emotions of the two. "He is under more pressure than you. As long as he is a captain, No one wants his team to lose the game." While Albert was speaking, Lockhart had pushed aside the crowd and came to Potter. He took his wand out of his pocket and pointed it at Harry''s arm. "What does he want to do?" Lee Jordan walked over, looking very embarrassed, his morning dressing was in vain. "Probably helping Harry heal his arm." Albert shook his head. "I think he will only make things worse." Facts have proved that Lockhart has no way to cure Harry''s arm. uukanshu.com, the hero of Gryffindor, was finally carried sideways into the school hospital. "What did Lockhart do?" Fred noticed Harry''s arms bend in a strange arc. "Lockhart probably... took out the broken bones of Harry Potter." Albert turned his head to the other direction, and he saw the Slytherin captain Marcus shouting at Malfoy. It was said that the golden snitch was on top of his head, and he couldn''t see anything like that. "I think Marcus probably regretted it!" George sarcastically said, "As a seeker, it is not enough to rely on a rich dad, but they obviously didn''t realize it." Malfoy turned his head and looked over here, staring fiercely at the gloating group of four. "Go, go back to the banquet." Angelina greeted several people: "We have to find a way to get something to eat and celebrate." "Leave this to us." Fred said, patting his chest, "We can go to the kitchen to get something to eat. By the way, do you still have butter beer over there?" "I didn''t buy it last time." Albert thought for a while and said, "But I can offer you some sweets." Fred and George went to the kitchen, got some cakes, sweets and a few bottles of pumpkin juice, and then went to the school hospital with the other players to visit Harry. "Aren''t you going in together?" Lee Jordan stopped and looked at Albert who was planning to stay outside in confusion. "No, they will be out soon anyway." Lee Jordan looked suspiciously at the gate of the school hospital, and heard Madam Pomfrey''s reprimand. Winning the game made them feel a little bit overwhelmed, forgetting whose site the school hospital is. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 573： guide The Gryffindor team once again defeated the Slytherin team, defeating the opposing side spent a large sum of Gallon to buy the light wheel 2001, this event is undoubtedly exciting news for the members and students of the Gryffindor team. To this end, everyone held a short banquet in the common room to celebrate this great victory. However, it is a pity that Harry Potter, the Gryffindor Quidditch hero who helped them to victory, was injured and hospitalized and was unable to attend the banquet. The banquet lasted for half an hour. After eating the food that Fred and George brought from the kitchen, everyone began to clean up the garbage left over from the banquet. In the corner of the lounge, Lee Jordan was playing cards with Fred, who had just taken a hot shower, next to Ron and Hermione who were arguing about Lockhart''s removal of Harry''s bones. After George helped Wood clean up the garbage, he came here to watch them play cards, then turned to look at the arguing Hermione and Ron, and casually said, "Mrs. Pomfrey thinks the professor who removed Harry''s bone is too incompetent. And because of this, I got a little temper." "Anyone makes mistakes." Hermione argued. She looked at Albert who was coming here, hoping to get support from him. "You can give Potter some sweets. He is in a bad situation. The process of regrowing his arm with bone will be painful." Albert didn''t answer Hermione''s words, and it was unwise to discuss her admirer with the girl. After speaking, he moved his gaze away and fell on the boy who was flipping through the photo, "Creevy, right?" "What''s the matter? Mr. Anderson." The boy named Crevey noticed that it was Albert who was talking, and subconsciously used honorifics. "If you don''t want to be hated by Potter, you''d better apologize to him." Albert reminded him looking at the pile of photos, "Porter definitely doesn''t want you to take these photos." "Does Harry really hate me?" Colin Crevy''s movements froze and looked at Albert anxiously. "Give me the picture!" Albert said. The latter hesitated, and obediently handed all the photos to Albert. Hermione and Ron, who were still arguing, and even the trio who were playing cards all approached. After seeing Harry''s embarrassed look in the photo, Ron finally couldn''t help but speak first. "You deliberately took Harry''s embarrassed appearance to make him ugly, and Harry will give you a good face." "Sorry, I just..." "It''s useless if you say sorry to us here..." Albert took out a few photos from the pile of photos, and after careful comparison, passed three of them to Lee Jordan. "What are you doing with these photos?" Hermione asked puzzledly. "Make them a wizard card!" Lee Jordan put the photo away with a smile, and said to Crevey, who was looking at him eagerly, "Let''s go back to the wizard card and I will remember to give you one. " "I don''t think Harry would like this." Hermione frowned and reminded her. Albert''s actions really made her speechless. This guy was still teaching Crevey just now, but... "This is a victory that Harry Potter has worked so hard for." Albert said solemnly. "We will record it on the Wizard''s card. The name is called..." "Difficult victory." Lee Jordan rushed. "It''s a good name. I''ll leave it to you to make the wizard card." "Are you going on a date again?" Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows. "It''s not a date. I have business here. I''ll leave first. See you later." Albert nodded and turned around to leave. He planned to go to the responsive house first to make final preparations for the action tonight. In any case, tonight must succeed in completely controlling Riddle''s diary. As soon as Albert left the common room, he heard rapid footsteps coming from behind. "Something?" Albert stopped and looked at Hermione suspiciously. "Do you know the compound medicine?" Hermione looked around and asked when she was sure that no one was around. "Compound potion?" Albert was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "I know, you can pretend to be someone else''s potion. What do you ask this for?" "That..." Hermione hesitated for a moment, and finally put the three of them suspected that Malfoy was the heir to Slytherin, and briefly talked to Albert about their plan. After a longer silence, Albert said, "You do make sense. Many pure-blood wizards do intermarry with each other. It is not surprising that Malfoy has Slytherin blood. The formula of the compound potion, I I know that there are related records in the "Powerful Potion" in the restricted book area." "We got the signed note in the restricted book zone from Professor Lockhart, but the book seems..." "Has been borrowed?" Albert said with a smile. "Yes, Mrs. Pince said that the book might have been stolen because she couldn''t find the record left by the borrower." Hermione felt depressed when she said this. "Oh... "Powerful Potion" was just...borrowed." Albert corrected. "After a while, it will be returned to the forbidden book area." "You borrowed it?" Hermione carefully recalled the meaning of these words, suddenly raised her head and looked at Albert in amazement. "There are a lot of interesting books in the banned book area, but it is troublesome to borrow the signatures of the professors, so I will borrow them at night when I need it." Albert made no secret of saying that he was from the banned book area. The thing about borrowing books. Hermione really didn''t expect that Albert would directly admit that he took the book. "If you need it, I can give you the book for now, and then return it to me after using it." Albert raised his index finger to Hermione and made a booing motion. "However, this Remember to keep things secret." "I will." Hermione nodded vigorously, assured. "Let''s go, "Powerful Potion" is in the dorm. I will bring it to you." Albert turned and returned to his dormitory, and Hermione quickly followed. This is the first time Hermione has been to Albert''s dormitory. There is no difference between Harry''s and the dormitory. The only difference is probably... Her eyes fell on the cat litter and cat climbing frame. She couldn''t help asking: "Didn''t you bring Tom to school?" Hermione suddenly remembered that she hadn''t seen Albert''s cat throughout the semester. "No, this year is not appropriate." Albert took out a book of some years from the drawer of the bedside table and handed it to Hermione. U U Reading www.uukanshu.com The latter took the book carefully, put it on the table and began to read it. "You steal... what potion do you want to refine with this book?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. "Blessing." Albert didn''t hide it, "I''m still studying." "Fortune Potion?" Hermione flipped the pages of the book quickly, her eyes fell on the Fortune Potion formula, she couldn''t help but sucked, "This is definitely the most complicated potion I have ever seen." "Yes, the blessing potion is almost the most difficult potion of all potions, but it is also very effective and can bring good luck to people." Albert said with a smile, "You want to configure The difficulty of the compound medicine is not low, it also takes a lot of time to cook, you must be mentally prepared." "It will take a month!" Hermione said in disbelief after reviewing the formula of the compound potion. "Time is not the biggest problem. The biggest problem is that the compound potion itself is a prohibited trade item. Therefore, the two-horned beast horn and the snake skin of the African tree snake in the ingredients are also listed as Class D prohibited trade items by the Ministry of Magic. Fa can obtain these two raw materials through normal channels, the black market can consider it, but the price will be more expensive, but I remember Harry is very rich. Or..." Albert''s tone suddenly appeared strange. Smile: "You can also consider breaking into Snape''s private warehouse. There must be these two raw materials in there. Just take some risks." Hermione was silent. He didn''t expect Albert to suggest that she break into Snape''s private warehouse. If caught... However, if they really want to configure a compound medicine, they may not really have too many choices, and she must find time to talk about it with Harry. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 574： Very lively tonight "How about it, is the date going well?" As soon as he opened the door of the dormitory, Albert heard Fred''s teasing from the room. "What are you doing?" After entering the room, Albert closed the door with his backhand, looked up at Fred, who was floating in the air to greet him, and raised his eyebrows slightly. "We are trying to make Honey Duke''s Zizi Bee Candy. Would you mind if we use some of the chocolate in that cabinet?" Fred pointed to the cabinet Albert used to store gifts from strangers. "do not mind." Albert doesn''t care at all, he doesn''t eat anyway, the candy and other sweets in it will be used as gifts. "I brought you supper." As he said, he put the hot bag of potato and egg pancakes on the table, and said to Fred floating in the air: "You shouldn''t add too much Billy Wig sting powder to the chocolate, right?" "No, we only mix a little Billy Wigg sting powder into the chocolate. Eating a small piece will probably make people float for a few minutes." George took out the remaining chocolate and asked Albert if he wanted a piece. "The amount of Billy Wig Sting Powder is too much. Recall for yourself how long the sizzling bee candy can keep users floating." Albert walked to the cabinet and took out the milk tea powder from the top and turned to ask Said: "Do you want to drink?" "Is it a lot?" "Of course many. What if someone else eats too much of this stuff and causes severe allergies? What if the other person is permanently floating in the air because of this?" Albert carried the teapot downstairs to make tea. "I think Albert is making a fuss." Fred mumbled as he looked at the closed door. Of course he knows what Albert said has some truth, but... "Okay, don''t complain, Albert is right, are you planning to close the joke prop store because of this mess?" Lee Jordan opened the oily paper bag and put the hot potato and egg pancakes in it. On the plate. "Well, come and take a look at the wizard card I just made. This is one of the few I''m most satisfied with right now." Lee Jordan handed the "Difficult Victory" to George, who was about to steal it. Under Albert''s deliberate training, Lee Jordan became more adept at making wizard cards. "Eat while it''s hot, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." George murmured, retracting his hand reluctantly, and took the wizard card from Lee Jordan. Fred reached out and grabbed George''s shoulders to stabilize his body, and leaned his head to see the effect of the cards. "It feels a little bit worse." "What''s so bad?" Albert returned with the teapot, poured a cup of milk tea for everyone, and while passing it to them, he took the wizard card from George. "It''s okay, but the description of the effect is indeed a bit short. After George graduates from school, he will probably have the ability to develop the wizard card alone." Albert put the "difficult victory" away and prepared to take the time to change it. Albert saw the progress of several people, and he was generally satisfied. Although he could do better, he could not do everything. Otherwise, how to steal in the future...well, how to leave the shop to them in the future. "After eating, rest early." Albert took a sip of the milk tea and looked at the people who were yawning and said, "Don''t forget, you still have a lot of homework to do tomorrow." "Are you the devil? What if you have nightmares at night." "Then we will sleep first." "You too go to bed early, good night!" Seeing the few people who Lu continued to go to bed and rest, Albert continued to drink the milk tea in the cup, and took out the spot map from the pocket of his robe. His eyes soon fell on the location of the Gryffindor Tower and whispered softly. Said: "There are really a lot of troubles tonight!" "Who said no!" The door was suddenly creaked open, and another familiar voice came into the room. "I didn''t expect you to come. Did you have an accident?" Albert raised his head and looked at the floating tea cup, frowning deeply. This is not a good omen. "No, no, I''m just here to make things smoother!" Another voice said calmly, "Let''s meet for the first time!" "No, we haven''t met!" Albert shook his head. "Well, you''re right, do you want to play a game of wizard chess? Anyway, the time is still full." The other person was very happy, and it was obvious that things succeeded in the end. "Who will win?" "Is it important?" "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same anyway." As the night darkened, the two wizard games still failed to tell the winner. They didn''t care about the direction of the game, and chatted casually about what would happen next. In fact, doing so, to some extent, has violated dozens of laws formulated by the Ministry of Magic for time converters, enough to send Albert to Azkaban prison, but who is sitting here? I don''t care about this. After all, no one knew he was breaking the law, so naturally there was no worry that someone would come to trouble him. "In order to make the plan go smoothly, I found that I was still fighting." Albert couldn''t help but laugh at himself after drinking the milk tea in the cup. "It''s us." Another voice corrected. Albert''s gaze fell on the map of the point and spot, finally...is it going to start? At this moment, in the common room of Gryffindor, a dark shadow sneaked down the stairs, quickly opened the door of the common room, and disappeared into the deep night. "Tonight, the fat lady went out in the middle of the night." Another voice said. "That''s really hard for you." Albert already knew what the other party was doing. "You said, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, will we change anything?" Albert suddenly asked. "Didn''t you already have the answer?" The man said, "Fiction is a novel after all, and the future has not happened yet. If it does, then it will happen in the future and has nothing to do with the plot of the novel." Albert didn''t answer, his eyes followed Ginny Weasley. I don''t know how long it will be here again. In the Gryffindor common room, a sneaky figure once again appeared. This time, the man also carried an oil lamp in his hand, he was wrapped in a thick cloak, and a camera was hung around his neck, and he staggered down the stairs. Since listening to Albert''s words at noon, Colin Crevey has been inexplicably irritable, and he realized that he might have done something wrong. Originally, Colin planned to visit Harry with the grapes sent to him this morning, and apologized to him by the way, but Madam Pomfrey refused his visit because Harry needed a rest. However, Colin did not give up the idea of ??visiting the patient, and planned to sneak into the school hospital to visit Harry after Madam Pomfrey had a rest. There was an inexplicable chill in the corridor late at night, causing Colin to tighten his cloak tightly. He looked nervous, worried that he would be caught by Filch. Harry finally won the Quidditch game and added 50 points to Gryffindor Academy. If he was caught for his night tour and his hard work on the Quidditch court was wasted, how would he face it? to him. However, these did not dispel his determination to visit Harry. But what Colin didn''t know was that he just made a wrong decision. The moment he had just left the Gryffindor common room, he had been spotted, and more than one person had spotted him. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 575： Tom knows As soon as Colin Creevey left the Gryffindor common room with his front foot, Albert came out of his dormitory with his back foot. Tonight, he added some ingredients to the milk tea of ??his roommates, so that they would go back to rest after having supper and drinking milk tea. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all slept very deeply and would not wake up in the middle of the night, let alone realize that their roommate suddenly disappeared in the middle of the night. When Albert left the common room, he did not forget to raise his magic wand and look at the portrait of the fat lady. The lady in charge of the gatekeeper went out to drop by. "So, that''s what he meant." Albert murmured, turned and walked forward quickly, disappearing into the deep darkness at the end of the corridor. A few minutes later, Albert pushed open the door of the responsive house, sat in the brightly lit room, spread the spot map on the table, and stared at Colin''s position. Colin Crevey walked very slowly, probably because of the first night tour. He walked tremblingly every step of the way. Now he has just reached the seventh floor of the castle. Albert believed that Tom Riddle was hiding in the secret room at this time, monitoring the entire castle with a mantra to determine the location of the mudblood, and to avoid hitting the professor who was patrolling the castle when he released the basilisk to roam. . From a certain point of view, Tom''s approach was perfect, almost perfectly hiding the monster basilisk while completing the attack. However, Tom couldn''t imagine that such a perfect attack was completely seen through by Albert from the beginning. Sometimes the traversers can do whatever they want. When Albert got out of the dormitory, he had already used a strong shielding spell on himself. That was the result of his continuous efforts in the past half month. With the blessing of panel skills and his continuous efforts, Albert finally succeeded before Tom Riddle controlled Ginny Weasley to complete the second attack. Use the shielding curse to shield his existence, so that his name and footprints will not appear on the map where the mantra curse is cast. Yes, Tom Riddle didn''t know anything about it. He regarded Albert as a prey, but he didn''t know that the other party had already regarded him as a prey. At this moment, this Slytherin heir was staying in the underground pipe with Ginny Weasley, who was under his control, monitoring the mudblood''s movements through the map displayed in the diary. Not long ago, Tom learned from Ginny that a Mudblood named Colin was going to visit Harry in the middle of the night, and when she invited her to go with him, Tom had already decided to start with the pesky Mudblood. This was a rare good opportunity. Tom knew that the cat that attacked the dumb gun last time did not let the school students realize that the secret room had been reopened and the Slytherin heir had returned. At that time, Tom realized that he had to let the Basilisk kill one or two Mudbloods, so that the Mudbloods in the school would once again feel the fear of being dominated by the Slytherin heir. Ginny Weasley made a hissing noise in her mouth, soothing the anxious basilisk behind her. Since being awakened by Tom from hibernation, the basilisk has been very irritable. It is hungry. The rats in the underground pipes couldn''t fill their stomachs at all. Tom couldn''t control Ginny to get food for the basilisk, nor was it necessary. For him, the basilisk was just a tool for his purpose. Tom Riddle''s snake-like voice can make the grumpy basilisk obediently obey his commands. The map in the diary, marked with the mudblood''s footprint, has already come towards the school hospital on the second floor of the castle. As for the dumb gunner Filch? Before entering the secret room, Tom had already visited the other party. Filch was lying on the bed and was asleep, and couldn''t wake up within six or seven hours. When Colin Creevey approached the school hospital, Tom controlled the basilisk to leave the Slytherin''s secret room and began the hunt tonight. He was looking forward to it, and looking forward to how the mudbloods at Hogwarts would react after the attack tonight. At this moment, Colin Creevey didn''t even notice that he had been spotted. The reason for his rapid heartbeat is more that the surrounding darkness and cold air make him feel uncomfortable, and the lantern in his hand fails to bring him a sense of security. Moreover, Colin was still a bit worried, worried that he was wandering around the castle in the middle of the night, being caught by the professors and deducting a lot of points, making all Harry''s efforts on the court in vain. When Colin was about to walk through the stairs at the end of the hallway of the deformed classroom and head towards the school hospital, he suddenly heard a rustling noise behind him. What''s that sound? Perhaps it was the courage of the students of Gryffindor College that prevented Colin from turning around and fleeing immediately. In Colin''s impression, there is no danger in Hogwarts Castle. If there is danger, can it be called a school? Not sleeping at night, wandering in the castle, at most, being caught by professors, deducted points and locked up. However, the rustling voice was obviously not the footsteps of the professors. Colin did not leave, but waited for the voice to approach. He had heard some senior students say that Hogwarts had a lot of interesting things, such as getting up at night for a night tour, there was a chance that he would encounter knight armor patrolling the corridors. . Perhaps, today is his lucky day. I really encountered something incredible at Hogwarts. Colin suddenly got a little excited, put the lantern he was holding on the ground, took the camera off his neck, and prepared to take this scene. The rustling voice was getting closer. At the moment when the owner of the sound crossed the corner, Colin quickly pressed the camera button~www.novelhall.com~ The flash of the camera lit up in the dark corridor, and what came into view was a huge snake. "what!" Colin''s eyes widened, his stunned expression completely solidified on his face, and his voice stopped abruptly. Colin Crevy was petrified by the basilisk. To some extent, Colin Crevy is lucky. Because the eyes of the basilisk were seen through the camera, he was not directly killed by the eyes of the basilisk, but merely petrified. His body fell backwards and hit the steps behind him. Not far from here, in Professor McGonagall''s office, Professor McGonagall, who had just corrected the students'' homework and lay down and rested, immediately got up from the bed after hearing the call. At this moment, Professor McGonagall''s face was very ugly, apparently a student wandering around in the castle without sleeping in the middle of the night. She quickly put on her cloak, picked up her magic wand, and hurried out of the office, she heard a weird rustle from the end of the corridor, as if something was dragging on the ground. "What''s that sound?" Professor McGonagall immediately became vigilant and walked forward. She soon found Colin Crevey who was stiff on the ground, and she couldn''t help feeling a horror. Professor McGonagall immediately raised his wand and looked at the end of the corridor warily. The voice just now is most likely a monster in the secret room. After hesitating for a moment, she quickly followed the direction of the sound, and when she passed the first corner, a familiar voice suddenly sounded. "What''s the matter Minerva, I heard the cry just now." Dumbledore in pajamas appeared in front of Professor McGonagall without warning. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 576： Tom didnt know "Albus, why are you here?" After seeing Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall asked subconsciously. "I just went downstairs to serve a cup of hot chocolate. What happened here?" Dumbledore asked, and he noticed the change in the expression on Professor McGonagall''s face. "I heard a strange sound... By the way, I also found Mr. Crevey just now. He is most likely... petrified." Professor McGonagall looked up at the end of the corridor when he was talking to Dumbledore. , There seems to be something over there. "What did you find?" Dumbledore followed Professor McGonagall''s gaze. "I think the voice just now... is most likely made by the guy who attacked Mr. Crevey and Argus'' cat." Professor McGonagall hesitated for a moment, and said his opinion on the matter. "That voice is not The sound of walking is like the sound of something dragging on the ground." "Let''s take a look..." Dumbledore drew out his wand and walked forward with great strides. Professor McGonagall immediately followed him, waiting for them to cross the corridor and stand on the corner, and there was no strange sound all around. "Hidden?" Professor McGonagall listened attentively and said in a low voice, "But how did he do it? Is it secret?" "Okay, calm down Minerva." Dumbledore said calmly, looking at the deep darkness at the end of the corridor, "Since the attacker has run away, I think we''d better send Mr. Crevy to school first. Where is he in the hospital?" "On the stairs over there." Professor McGonagall exhaled deeply and followed Dumbledore towards the top of the stairs. The two soon found the petrified boy. Dumbledore squatted down and checked the boy''s condition. After finding that he had only been petrified, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "He was petrified. We will send him to the school hospital." As he said, Dumbledore reached out and raised Colin''s shoulders. Professor McGonagall also lifted Colin''s feet together. The two of them, one after the other, slowly lifted Colin''s body up the stairs, towards the distance. The school hospital not far here has passed. On the other side of the castle, Tom Riddle has successfully recalled the basilisk. The appearance of Professor McGonagall was a bit unexpected. Fortunately, the other party didn''t chase him right away, otherwise an accident would really happen. After all, as a Hogwarts Transfiguration Professor, Professor McGonagalls ability should not be underestimated. Once the Basilisk fails to kill or petrify it in the first place, a series of chain problems will follow. The aftermath of the battle is very likely to awaken all the students in the school, not to mention Dumbledore is nearby. Tom Riddle didn''t want to expose it now. However, the situation is going well. The basilisk returned to the secret room, and the two behind chased him, it was too late. Only Snake Voice can open the secret room. After Dumbledore and McGonagall chased the basilisk, they immediately gave up looking for him and went to the school hospital together. Tom Riddle has controlled Ginny Weasley towards the responsive house, where he intends to let Ginny Weasley stay for the night. After all, returning to the Gryffindor common room in the middle of the night is suspicious no matter how you look at it, and the portrait of the gatekeeper will definitely be suspicious. As for not returning overnight? Tom had made preparations a long time ago. Before leaving, he cast magic on Ginny Weasley''s roommates so that they would sleep until dawn, not worrying about waking up in the middle of the night and finding Ginny not in the dormitory. It was confirmed again and again that Dumbledore and McGonagall had gone to the school hospital, and that Tom Riddle had passed the secret passage to the eighth floor, standing in front of the responsive house. "Dumbledore still hates it as always." Tom stared at Dumbledore''s footnotes on the map, the expression on his face getting more and more grim. "But you can''t stop me. You couldn''t stop me fifty years ago, and you can''t now." After that, Tom closed his diary and was about to enter the responsive room when he suddenly felt as if someone was staring at him. He turned his head abruptly, looked around, and found no other people, the quiet darkness was thick and terrifying. When Tom opened the responsive room and opened the door to get in, he suddenly noticed the light of magic shining behind him. Before Tom could react, a magic hit Ginny Weasley from behind, causing her to stagger forward two steps, and she fell to the ground like this. Who on earth attacked me. Tom Mingming also deliberately used the Mantra to make sure that there were no other people around. How did the other party hide it... Even if Tom tried his best to resist the coma spell, but still lost control of Ginny Weasley''s body, until the end he did not know who attacked him. After Ginny Weasley was knocked down by the Stunning Curse, Albert emerged from the void without warning, raised his heel and walked into the responsive room, closing the door smoothly. "The situation is smoother than expected." Albert lifted his foot and pulled away the wand in Ginny Weasley''s hand, and took out the box that Nicol LeMay sent to him from the deformed lizard skin bag. He began to wear dragon leather gloves before putting Tom Riddle''s diary into the box from Ginny''s hands~www.novelhall.com~ In this way, I see how you trouble me. " Albert hummed happily, ready to concoct the diary another day. He waved his magic wand and used the Disillusionment Charm on Ginny Weasley, temporarily sending her out of the responsive house. Then, Albert will be sent back to the trash dump of the Bing House in the box containing Tom Riddle''s diary. It''s really funny. At the beginning, Albert designed Dumbledore to take Voldemort''s crowned Horcrux, and now he personally hides Voldemort''s diary Horcrux here. He needs to buy enough time for himself, so that he is fully prepared to make Tom Riddle''s diary well. Albert is convinced that as long as it is properly controlled, Toms Horcrux will be a hen that lays golden eggs. It can provide him with sufficient mission experience and rewards, and it can also minimize risks, which is stranger than last semesters tools. Luo works well. Well, it can also reduce the influence of the Slytherin Chamber on Hogwarts. I really am a good person. After leaving the responsive house, Albert rushed back to the Gryffindor common room with Ginny Weasley. The fat lady has not returned yet, but someone has helped him open the entrance to the common room. After Albert walked into the Gryffindor common room, the familiar voice suddenly sounded, "You should go now. You''d better go to the bathroom, the second to last. "What about her?" "I will take care of it," the voice said calmly. "Thank you." Albert walked upstairs, and when he disappeared at the end of the stairs, another Albert appeared out of thin air, looking at the unconscious Ginny Weasley, and muttered: "You should Thank me so much." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 577： Harry didnt know When Albert used the Imperius Curse to make Ginny Weasley return to the dorm by herself. Professor McGonagall just awakened Madam Pomfrey who had fallen asleep. The head nurse only put a jacket on his pajamas, and hurriedly followed Professor McGonagall out. Seeing the boy lying stiff on the bed, he couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath. "What''s the matter?" Madam Pomfrey lowered her voice but Dumbledore. She walked to the bed and leaned over to check the boy''s condition. This symptom was strange and she had never seen it before. The boy was stiff like a stone, and she couldn''t help linking the rumors he had heard a while ago. To be honest, if it were not for precedent, Madam Pomfrey even suspected that the stiff boy in front of him was dead. "It''s another attack," Dumbledore said quietly, "McGonagall found him on the stairs." All three of them looked at Colin intently, trying to find some clues about the attacker from him. "I heard Mr. Crevy''s scream and went out to check the situation and found that he was attacked." Professor McGonagall said in a low voice, "You should also notice Mr. Crevy''s wide-open eyes and stunned expression. Yes, he must have seen the attacker, and the attacker may still be an unexpected guy. "What should we do, I mean how to treat him." Madam Pomfrey whispered. "The powerful restorative made by Mandela grass roots can lift the petrochemical curse." Dumbledore comforted: "Mrs. Sprout just has a batch of Mandela grass roots. When they mature, Severus can Made into an antidote." "Is it petrified?" Madam Pomfrey frowned slightly and began to search for similar symptoms in her mind. "Yes." Professor McGonagall''s voice was deeply disturbed, "I have never heard of any dark magic that can petrify people... I wanted to catch up before, but now I shudder when I think about it... if Its not that I met Albus, who knows what will happen..." "The secret room has been opened again," Dumbledore said softly. "But Albus...you must know...who?" Professor McGonagall looked at Dumbledore blankly, hoping to get the answer from the other person''s mouth. "But the question is not who," Dumbledore took out the camera from Colin''s stiff fingers. "But the question is, how did the other party do it." Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey looked blank, obviously not understanding Dumbledore''s words. "Will he take a picture of the attacker?" Professor McGonagall asked eagerly, looking at the camera. Dumbledore did not answer, and reached out to pry open the back cover of the camera, and a pungent smell of burning plastic came out of the camera. Madam Pomfrey said in surprise, "It melted..." Dumbledore replaced the back cover of the camera, placed it on the bedside table next to the hospital bed, and said to Mrs. Pomfrey, "Take care of Mr. Crevey until the powerful restorer is configured." "I will." "This thing is very abnormal Albus." Professor McGonagall left the school hospital behind Dumbledore. "I noticed that Mr. Crevey was carrying a bunch of grapes on him. I guess he wanted to sneak here to watch the waves. Especially. The attacker was able to accurately seize the opportunity and quickly disappeared after using the black magic to petrify Mr. Crevey." "I will investigate this matter." Professor McGonagall stopped and looked at Dumbledore with oppressive eyes: "You know what I mean, my student has been attacked. I can''t ignore it." "Well, according to my sources, he is currently hiding in the forests of Albania." "he?" "Voldemort." Professor McGonagall shuddered when Dumbledore said the name. "As far as I know, Voldemort is the last Slytherin heir." Dumbledore said quietly: "Although there is no evidence, I believe he should have done it back then." "Did he get into the school again?" Professor McGonagall remembered what happened last year. Voldemort possessed Quirrell and invaded Hogwarts to steal the Philosopher''s Stone. "That''s why I can''t figure it out." Dumbledore continued to move forward, "how on earth did he do this." Yes, Dumbledore couldn''t figure this out. In fact, Dumbledore passed through the forests of Albania as early as after the Halloween attack. In that forest, there are traces of Voldemort''s use of dark magic everywhere, and all signs indicate that his old student is still hiding deep in the forest. Since Voldemort is in the forest of Albania, how did he do it? Horcrux? Last time, Albert found the crown and confirmed that Voldemort had made the Horcrux. Based on his knowledge of Voldemort, the opponent should have made more than one Horcrux. However, Dumbledore was also very unfamiliar with such evil black magic items as Horcrux. Dumbledore brought a cup of hot chocolate from the kitchen and returned to the principals office. He looked at the aging bird standing on the branch and murmured: "Fox, you need to act quickly, I will soon Need your help." Dumbledore had already guessed about the secret room and the monster in the secret room. He investigated the matter when Myrtle was killed by a monster in the secret room fifty years ago, although there was no evidence to prove the murderer. At that time, he could only remain silent and silently monitor each other. Dumbledore knew that even if he did unnecessary things, he couldn''t change much. He could only help Hagrid as much as possible. After the attack on the night of the Halloween banquet, Dumbledore once again placed the dusted memory in the Pendant to watch, trying to sort out valuable information. He was not in a hurry to grab the monster in the secret room, and it was more important to find out how Voldemort did it. As for the attack. Dumbledore believed that patrols by the professors would minimize the incident, and Harry, who was involved in this incident, would continue to investigate. Harry will again face new challenges. Dumbledore knew what risks he had to take, but he had to give Harry enough exercise while he was still strong enough. Only by allowing Harry to get enough exercise can he grow up quickly and then gradually approach the truth. If he fails to exercise enough, what should Harry do to deal with the difficulties he needs to face in the future? Although sometimes Dumbledore felt that he might have told Harry the truth long ago, but Harry was too young, and twelve was really not much better than eleven. He is more willing to let Harry gradually understand the truth as he grows up. This is more useful than telling Harry the facts with a brain. It can keep Harry''s mind at peace and let him face everything bravely. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 578： misunderstanding The next morning, when Albert woke up, the three beds next to him were empty. I had a busy night last night and didn''t lie down to sleep until midnight, so Albert got up very late today. However, all the hard work last night was worthwhile. The behind-the-scenes boss Tom Riddle and his Horcrux diary have been clearly arranged by Albert, and the process is simpler than expected. In short, he attacked Tom Riddle who controlled Ginny Weasley without warning, and snatched Toms diary, hid the Horcrux in the responsive house, temporarily ending Hogg. Watts'' recent series of attacks. There is nothing more to celebrate than this. It doesn''t matter if you sleep in bed, you don''t have to go to class on Sunday anyway. The school was temporarily safe, and Albert was greatly relieved, and finally no longer needed to be nervous all day, worrying about being attacked by a basilisk at any time. After all, before Albert did not find the death stare to deal with the eyes of the basilisk, this matter will always be a big trouble for Albert. Now that Tom Riddle''s diary is in hand, Albert has the final say how to make that guy. When going downstairs for breakfast, Albert noticed that the hall was still very calm. Most of the Gryffindor College students were still immersed in the joy of defeating Slytherin. No one noticed Colin Kerry. Wei was attacked and is now lying in the ward like a dead person. When I woke up in the morning, I found that Ginny, who was missing from Tom''s diary, was acting a little abnormally. After all, no one wants his privacy to be known by others. At noon, Albert went to the library to find Fred, George and Lee Jordan. These three guys didn''t do their homework well. They were mysterious all afternoon and didn''t know what they were doing. "We are preparing Christmas presents for you. You will definitely have unexpected surprises." Fred said pretendingly when Albert asked. "Surprise, I think the shock is almost the same." Albert is not at all interested in the Christmas gifts of the three, and does not report any expectations. "Don''t you need to do homework?" Looking at these guys who were lazily fishing, Albert reminded cruelly, "If you can''t hand over the paper on cross-species conversion tomorrow, Professor McGonagall will definitely put you in confinement until you finish your homework. " "I think you don''t mind borrowing from us!" The three looked at Albert expectantly. "Don''t mind, but...I don''t need to write that paper." Albert suddenly laughed maliciously. "why." The voices of the three of them were so loud that all the students around looked over. "Because I''ve written it before." Albert said without hesitation, "Professor McGonagall thinks I don''t need to spend extra time on this paper." "What about your paper?" "With Professor McGonagall." Albert raised the corners of his mouth happily. "Woo, how can it be like this." "You guys work hard!" Before Mrs. Pins cast her eyes, Albert got up and left the library. When I passed the girls'' bathroom on the second floor, I saw the figure of Sandao sneaking out of the girls'' bathroom. "you guys" Albert stopped and looked rather dumbly at the trio in front of him who was caught by him. He seemed to look up to be sure, looked at the sign on it, and whispered, "It''s the girls'' bathroom. That''s right." "We..." Hermione stopped talking. "Okay, don''t stay here to talk." Albert raised his hand to stop Hermione from defending, and after leaving the corridor with the three of them, he reminded him, "You probably don''t know, there was a Slytherin one a few years ago. The boy gave himself a crappy reason and tried to break into the girls bathroom to peep, but was caught by the girls on the spot. Now there is no girl willing to talk to him in the school." Harry and Ron were speechless, their mouths open like toads. "Although I don''t know what you are doing inside, but... if you don''t want to be viewed with strange eyes by others, it''s best... don''t drill in the women''s toilet anymore." Albert reminded kindly: "Otherwise, Others will think you are doing something ulterior in it." "That one" After recovering, Harry and Ron were embarrassed and they were knocked out of the women''s bathroom by Albert. It really made them want to dig a hole on the spot and bury themselves. "That... this place has been abandoned." "You don''t want to be treated as perverts by the girls either." Albert raised his hand and patted Harry on the shoulder. "This is just a kind reminder." Watching Albert''s departure, Harry and Ron were in a mess. They wanted to tell Albert that you really misunderstood, but the other party didn''t give them a chance at all. "He won''t tell Percy about it!" Ron looked at Harry uneasily. "If Fred and George knew about this, I would definitely be laughed at by them all semester." "Don''t worry, he won''t." Hermione comforted, "Albert is a good person, and he won''t spread the news of today. He is only''for our good'', worrying that we will suffer the strange look of others. " Harry was silent. He had a similar experience. Last year, he, Neville, and Hermione were deducted one hundred and fifty points for Norbert''s problems. That was the most difficult time since he came to Hogwarts. "Let me explain to him." "This" "The Powerful Potion was borrowed from Albert." Hermione interrupted. "Perhaps Albert can help us a little bit." "He borrowed that book?" Harry was a little surprised, he remembered Mrs. Pins saying that the book was missing. "In a way, it''s true." Hermione quickly chased after Albert''s departure. "I think Hermione trusts Anderson very much. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Harry lowered his voice to Ron. "You have to admit, he is more reliable than Lockhart''s idiot." Ron remembered what he had heard from Fred not long ago, and contacted Professor McGonagall that he had told Professor Flitwick in the morning. The attack last night. Those amulets should be very popular! "You''re right, I always think Anderson knows a lot about it." Harry recalled Albert''s speculation about the Chamber of Secrets, maybe the other party knew these things better than them. On the other side, Hermione trot to follow Albert and explained why the three of them would come out of the girls'' bathroom. "This morning, Professor McGonagall told Professor Flitwick about the attack that happened last night." Hermione said in a low voice, "So, we decided to boil up the compound medicine first. I think it''s the safest place there. The girls bathroom has been abandoned for many years because of Myrtle. I dont think anyone will enter it, nor will anyone discover that we are secretly brewing a compound medicine." "Who was attacked?" Albert asked, pretending to be puzzled. "Colin Crevy," Hermione replied. "We think it''s best to quickly let Malfoy confess, he is most likely to let his anger on Colin because he lost the Quidditch game." "Did the first victim of a Muggle wizard show up?" Albert raised his head and looked at Hermione, reminding: "I remember you were also born in a Muggle family, so it''s better not to be alone." "If you want to make a compound medicine, its very suitable there, but its better to be an insurance. I heard that Potter has an invisibility cloak. You can use it to hide it from other peoples eyes, lest others think Potter and Weasley have a habit of breaking into girls'' bathrooms and peeping." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 579： Incident On Monday morning, Colin Crevey''s roommates noticed that he hadn''t returned last night, and they mentioned the incident to Professor McGonagall, only to realize that their roommate Colin was attacked the night before. Most of the students in Gryffindor couldn''t control their own mouths, and the attack on Colin Crevey spread throughout the school. Rumors flew in the school suddenly, and everyone was suspicious. Fear spread rapidly in the castle, and most students moved together in groups, for fear that they would be attacked if they were alone. However, some people are ready to take advantage of the fear caused by the attack and make a fortune. Kenneth Toller took the opportunity to launch the amulet made by Albert and showed the powerful "effect" of the amulet in the common room: Rebound the curse (make Harry use the curse on himself); expel the dark creatures (the show puts his hand into the water tank containing Grindillo). The powerful effect of the amulet has won everyone''s praise. However, the expensive price of the amulet discourages many students. It is undeniable that compared with other amulets and exorcists circulating in the black market, Kenneth Toller''s high-end amulet is undoubtedly more reliable. Neville Longbottom even spent a lot of money to buy himself an amulet, even though the students of Gryffindor believed that he was of pure blood and would not be attacked. Neville was still extremely disturbed, everyone had heard of Filch''s encounter, even though it was a cat who was attacked. Although many people can''t afford amulets, few people are too expensive. Whether it is Harry or Neville''s amulet, they look very high-end, and the powerful effect of the amulet makes everyone feel at ease. You know that most Hogwarts students can''t even use an Iron Armor Curse. Many students want to book with Kenneth Toller. Unfortunately, they did not Kanon. However, in order to occupy the remaining market. Kenneth Toller, at the suggestion of Albert, launched a general-effect guardian tree amulet, amethyst pendant and obsidian bracelet. These little jewellery quickly became popular throughout the school. Although they didn''t have the powerful effect of repelling evil curses, they were cheaper and had a certain effect on expelling dark creatures. At least, it is more popular than the smelly big onion, or the rotting water newt tail, or even other weird amulets. Albert made a fortune for this. "By the way, can the school really receive such a large number of orders?" Albert put down the parchment and looked at Kenneth Toller with a weird expression. This guy had just handed the divided Garon to himself, and by the way, he gave an order for a custom amulet with detailed requirements. For Hogwarts students have purchasing power, Albert has a good idea. At the beginning, he was willing to cooperate with Kenneth Toller, just for the task, find free materials to practice hands, and take the opportunity to make some extra money. "I know what you are thinking, but I am very busy lately, I am afraid I have no time to make this pile of things for you." Albert squinted and shook the parchment. "If you really want it, you can. Carving, when its done, it will be brought to me for the final processing at the same price." Albert didn''t bother to care about Kenneth Toller''s careful thoughts, but if you want to take advantage of him, don''t think about it if there is no advantage. Kenneth Toller smiled and didn''t get angry. This guy has become more sophisticated in business and knows how to make money with kindness, so he simply agreed. In fact, Kenneth Toller also wanted to monopolize this transaction, but the wizard he found could only make inferior products, and the manufacturing cost was still high, so he gave up the idea of ??monopolization. Albert put the bag of Garon in his pocket and was very happy listening to the melodious metal crash. He does not lack Kanon, but he never feels that Kanon is less. What''s more, Albert has never been a person who likes to suffer. After returning to the common room, he heard Fred and George get together to discuss countermeasures, as if he wanted Ginny to be happy. "It''s useless for you to do that." Albert was speechless and had to interrupt their bad idea: What suddenly jumped out to tease Ginny and became ridiculous in front of Ginny. Cough. Ginny Weasley should be considered sick! What she needs is the counseling of a psychologist, not the weird spoof of the ancients. Since the attack on Colin Crevey, Ginny has become more upset. She found that she had lost the memory of that night, and the distraught Ginny suspected that she was the murderer who attacked Colin Crevy. She was very scared, afraid that this matter would be known, afraid that she would be expelled from school, she could only hold the matter in her heart, and never dared to tell others about it, but Riddle''s diary was originally used to express her heart. Ben is gone, making her even more worried that her privacy will be known to the people who got the diary. "We know you have a way, right!" Fred and George looked at Albert expectantly and asked each other for help. They really have no other better way except to come up with some funny ways to make others laugh. "Your sister, Ginny, probably has something on her mind, that''s why she looks like she''s very preoccupied." Albert paused, and continued, "In the Muggle world, this is called a mental illness, and you need the help of a psychologist. Groom." "Psychiatrist, what is that?" It is the first time that Li Qiaodan has heard of such a strange profession. "It''s a doctor who treats mental illness. I don''t know the situation. Maybe he''s a listener. You can let the other person talk about the troubles in your heart." Albert concluded, "Your sister needs someone to listen to her mental troubles. ." The three looked at each other, there was no good way. Fred and George didn''t think they could make Ginny talk to them psychologically, so they could only use their own methods to try to make Ginny laugh. So one day, Albert saw Fred in front of Ginny and suddenly became a big feathered bird. The two tried many times, but unfortunately they all failed. Later, Fred and George gave Ginny a candy with a trace of Arriot leaves, which made her laugh hysterically for a while, but the two obviously did not help. After Percy knew it, he was so angry that he yelled at them. The next day, Fred and George received a letter from Mrs. Weasley and were given a severe lesson. "Is there really no better way?" Fred and George both felt sorry for their sister Ginny. Compared to the other brothers, the twins are obviously more concerned in this regard. "Actually, if you are looking for a listener, Potter is more suitable." "Harry?" The twins looked at each other. "After all, Potter is an admirer of Ginny, but Potter doesn''t take care of others at all, so you don''t have to count on him." Albert thought for a while and said, "Of course, the Happy Curse should be for Ginny. It is also effective. I remember that I learned the happiness curse in the third grade curse class. The elixir can also make people feel happy temporarily." "By the way, why did we forget the happiness curse." Fred and George were excited, "You should have told us earlier." "This can only treat the symptoms, and the effect can only last..." "Let''s go first, see you later." Fred and George ran away quickly. "Are they really unquestionable?" Li Qiaodan is not at ease with the reckless Fred and George. "Who knows!" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 580： Experiment Diary It has been a week since Colin Crevy was attacked. Everyone is finally no longer forgetful, especially the wizards born in Muggle families, who are very careful about matters related to their lives, for fear that they will become the next Colin Creevey. Of course, there are always exceptions. Albert has been very busy recently and is preparing to make his first contact with Tom Riddle''s diary. Because of Quirrells lessons learned, Albert did not dare to be so arrogant that he could control everything. Quirrell had completely underestimated Voldemort back then, thinking that he could control the opponent, only then would he fall into that fate. Albert didn''t dare to underestimate Voldemort, even if Tom in the diary was just a young wizard. After he was fully prepared, Albert took out the box containing Tom Riddle from the responsive room and studied it. At this moment, Albert is preparing for the study. He will not let Riddle know his true face. God knows whether he can perceive the specific situation outside the diary. After all, at the end of the novel, Riddle ran out of the diary. Albert threw the Lockhart''s hair he had collected into a small cup of syrup-like thick compound medicine. After the hair came into contact with the medicine, it sizzled and bubbles appeared. After a few seconds, the potion became as deep as Lockhart''s hair. "I wish it tasted better," Albert murmured. Although he didn''t expect anything about it, he still drank all the compound medicine in the cup in one breath. The taste of the compound medicine is really hard to describe, a bit like overcooked cabbage, which makes Albert want to nausea. "Damn it!" Albert coughed twice, and he could feel that the effect of the compound medicine was taking effect. [After the compound medicine enters the stomach, a terrible burning sensation quickly spreads from the stomach to the whole body, reaching the fingers, toes and even all over the body. I can feel that my internal organs are tossing. If I hadn''t taken the compound medicine, I would even wonder if I would suffer from any serious disease, and I might die suddenly on the spot at any time. Suggestion: People with serious diseases should not use compound medicine to avoid getting sick during taking. Albert''s consciousness is still tough, at least after taking the compound medicine, he can control the quill next to him and record his feelings after taking the compound medicine in his diary. Albert stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked up at himself in the mirror. Because of the effect of the medicine, he was gasping for breath. His facial features were wriggling and deforming like hot wax, looking very weird and oozing. [It was a terrible feeling, as if my skin was melting like hot wax. I watched as my hands began to enlarge, his fingers became thicker, and his whole body swelled in a circle due to the effect of the medicine. Fortunately, Albert had put on a new robe in advance for himself, and he did not break his clothes due to the deformation of the compound medicine. The transformation only lasted a few seconds, coming suddenly and going fast. Standing in front of the full-length mirror, it was no longer Albert, who was gasping, but Lockhart, who was dressed a little sloppy. Everything stopped. "I don''t know how little Crowder has been taking the compound medicine for more than half a year." Albert took a deep breath and looked at his current body. He was still a little uncomfortable. "Sure enough, the endurance of the wizard is not a normal metamorphosis." He murmured, after a little sorting of his clothes, he began to look up the record of taking the compound medicine just now, and wrote some personal experiences in it. After Albert finished writing, he walked to the box in the diary. It was a box made of dragon leather, which could isolate magic well. There is also a wooden box in the dragon leather box, which is made of a tree of protection. Albert casts a strong protective magic on it, which can effectively isolate the black magic. Even a secret detector cannot detect the black magic inside. trace. As for whether these protections can effectively block the penetration of Horcruxes, Albert actually doesn''t know, but even with these protections, he wouldn''t want to wear Horcruxes with him. The third layer is a box made by Nicole Lemay. After Albert opened the box, he used magic control gloves to take the diary out of the metal box. Of course he would not directly touch the Horcrux with his hands, even if he brought himself dragon leather gloves, Albert did not want to directly touch the Horcrux to avoid being affected by the Horcrux. Although this should not be controlled by Horcrux, Albert still didn''t want to take risks. After placing Tom Riddle''s diary on the table, Albert took out various black magic detectors purchased by house elves. The first is the sight glass, which is a black magic detector that looks like a glass top. When Albert placed it next to the diary, it did not light up or rotate, which meant that there were no suspicious people around. [The sight glass does not respond to the Horcrux. The quill pen wrote such a sentence in the diary. [Sure enough, Tom Riddle''s Horcrux cannot be regarded as a human being, so the sight glass did not respond, which also verified why the Mantra Curse did not respond to Tom. Next, Albert took another slender gold rod detector and poked Tom''s diary. The honesty detector had not touched the diary, and it had a certain attraction, and the tip emitted a faint light. [The honesty detector reacted, proving that the diary was indeed enchanted. Then there is the secret detector. Unlike the honest detector used to detect hidden spells and hidden magic objects, the secret detector is an auxiliary tool used by the Ministry of Magic to detect dark magic items. As long as the detector touches the dark magic items, There will be a buzzing alarm immediately. [The detective responds, proving that the diary is indeed a dark magic item. [Routine tests have been conducted on Tom''s diary, and it is not yet known whether Tom Riddle in the diary can peer into the outside world. At the end of the novel, Riddle is strong enough to appear outside the diary, and can even use a magic wand like an entity. He doesn''t know what Riddle is in the diary now, but he has to guard against it. Next, he began to drop ink on the diary, and the ink gleamed brightly on the diary for a second, then it seemed to be sucked in by paper and disappeared without a trace. Albert was also anxious to write on the diary, but continued to drip on the page. It''s just that this time it was ordinary water droplets, and the water droplets were not absorbed by the diary, but instead made the diary wet? [Riddle''s diary is actually wet by water, does it mean it can be ignited by flames? Albert began to try to control the glove to tear off a page from the diary. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com failed. Even if he finally used the cutting spell, he could not harm the diary. Sure enough, as he remembered, the Horcrux was protected by strong magic and would not be destroyed at will. But...why is the diary book getting wet? This is unreasonable? [Can I soak the diary and tear off the pages of the diary?] After thinking about it, Albert wrote down the idea and prepared to test it another day. He now left a page of his diary alone outside, looking like a prisoner about to be chopped off. "Flaming flames." Albert raised his wand and tried to burn it on that page. The flames ignited, but soon went out again without causing any damage to the diary. Next, I tried it with an ordinary flame, but it didn''t work. [The flame cannot cause damage to the Horcrux. (You can consider being fierce.)] After a simple test, Tom Riddle still showed no signs. [Perhaps, you can consider using "throw the diary into the cesspool as a threat" to see if you can force him out. "It was written in his experimental diary, but the line was quickly spent, "Forget it, after all, I have to try to communicate with Tom next, if it gets stinky, it won''t be good. " "Hello, Tom." The quill wrote according to Albert''s wishes. This line of text flashed on the paper and was sucked in, leaving no trace. However, the diary showed no other reactions. "Oh! Is this already alert to me?" Albert couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "That''s not OK." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 581： Be patient, patient Tom Riddle was inexplicably irritable. Last time, he used Ginny Weasley to control the Basilisk, attacked a Mudblood at night, and successfully played Dumbledore and McGonagall. As a result, he was attacked from behind on the way to the House of Request. What makes Tom Riddle more upset is that he has no idea who the attacker is. The other party was obviously prepared, and grasped the timing well, so that he didn''t even have time to react, so he was inexplicably tricked. Since Ginny Weasley put a lot of energy on the diary, and gradually opened his heart to him, Toms power gradually became stronger, even strong enough to control Ginny Weasley, but he did not I thought that the other party slapped him severely when he was most proud. After that time, no one wrote anything in the diary. Tom Riddle directly lost contact with the outside world, and could no longer sense and influence the outside world. I don''t know how long it took, and finally someone wrote something in the diary. Tom Riddle didn''t know if this guy was the guy who attacked him in the first place, and what''s worse is that this guy did a lot of strange things to his diary. Then, try to communicate with him. Im Guidro Lockhart, Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, a third-tier Medal of Merlin, and honorary member of the Anti-Dark Arts League. After seeing this passage, Tom Riddle realized that the opponent was most likely the guy who attacked him at the time. Although Ginny Weasley also mentioned that the Defense Against the Dark Arts class was bad, it was obvious that this guy was hiding himself deliberately. Tom Riddle did not notice Lockhart''s presence near the diary. The opponent was obviously far away from the diary, and he was guarded everywhere. Although Tom Riddle was extremely annoyed, but he believed that he could handle this guy, as long as the other party continued to communicate with him in the diary, he could handle him. Before Tom could answer, the other party continued to write in the diary: "I have tested it just now. This diary is a black magic item." Tom Riddle understands people''s hearts very well. He knows that the other party can''t wait to communicate with him, so he is very patient to hang on the other''s appetite. I am curious, what kind of dark magic item this is, maybe... Although not finished, Tom Riddle had already smelled a threat of threat from the other party''s text. However, Tom Riddle didn''t care. The other party made a stupid mistake. He shouldn''t try to study this diary, let alone try to communicate with him. Tom Riddle knew well what these self-righteous guys were thinking about. He finally recovered after being cold for a while: "Hello, Guidro Lockhart. My name is Tom Riddle. How did you find my diary?" Tom Riddle wants to take the initiative. Only in this way can he control the direction of communication between the two parties and lure each other... However, Tom Riddle never thought that what he faced was not an ordinary opponent at all. As soon as Albert looked through the mirror and saw the words that appeared and disappeared quickly on the diary, he immediately realized that Tom Riddle was testing himself and also trying to control the topics of communication between the two sides, so he immediately controlled the quill. The diary wrote: "Tom Riddle, I know who you are. For the students who won the Special Contribution Award fifty years ago, there is still your medal in the Hogwarts showcase. Can you tell me what you are now? " To be honest, Tom was dumbfounded at this moment. He didn''t expect that guy named Guidro Lockhart would jump so fast. Or it can be said that the other party only intends to ask questions from the beginning, not to answer him. Should I just ignore the other person? Tom Riddle kept telling himself that he needed a little patience. After all, Guidro Lockhart was very good at dealing with dark wizards, and it was normal to be wary of diaries. After all, Guidro Lockhart believed that the diary was a dark magic item from the beginning, and he should find a way to let the opponent relax his vigilance and dispel suspicion. "Me? Of course I am Tom Riddle. This is just a diary. Back then, I tried to record my past in a more durable way than ink. You can also think that this is just a memory." Tom Riddle responded to Guidro Lockharts question carefully, or said he answered Alberts question. "You are lying. The diary is a dark magic item. I just passed the test with a secret detector." The answer was quick, but Tom Riddle felt a stomachache. (Oh, yes, he has no stomach now.) At this moment, Tom was even more convinced that it was this guy who attacked him. Therefore, he must have realized that the diary could control Ginny Weasley in some special ways, and the other party tried to communicate with him to figure this out. However, since the other party pretended not to come to communicate with him, it was an opportunity for Tom Riddle. "There are always people who don''t want the past to be known, so I use a diary to record these. UUwww.uukanshu.com" No matter what the other party thinks, Tom Riddle has already planned to continue disguising, until the other party tears away the hypocrisy first. "About the secret room?" Before Tom Riddle could answer, he continued writing over there: "So, when you won the Special Contribution Award, you actually captured the heir to Slytherin? And what you mean by "unwilling to be known by others" refers to who is the heir of Slytherin, where is the secret room, how to open it, and what kind of monster is inside?" Tom Riddle felt very uncomfortable. He felt that he was being led by the nose by Gildro Lockhart, but he still resisted his inner anxiety and replied patiently: "You guessed it. When I was in the fifth grade, the secret room was opened. The monster attacked several students and killed one. Finally, I caught the person who opened the secret room. He was expelled, but the monster was still alive, and the person who had the ability to release it was not locked up. The Special Contribution Award is the hush money that the principal Professor Depeter gave me for not allowing me to tell the truth. He warned me not to talk nonsense, so I recorded the truth in my diary. " "You mean Hagrid by catching the prisoner who opened the secret room, right? He told me personally that you caught him and slandered him as a prisoner." Tom Riddle fell silent suddenly. He had realized that he was being teased by the other party. From the beginning, the other party had been teasing himself. This was definitely the guy who attacked him. If he didn''t directly swear, Tom Riddle is already very educated. Ok! If it weren''t for the inability to get out of the diary, the young Voldemort would have pulled out his wand long ago and rewarded that **** Guidro Lockhart with the life of Avada. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 582： Have a bold idea At this moment, Tom Riddle had countless ways to torture Lockhart in his mind. However, he soon realized that his soul was not strong enough, and he was still trapped in the diary, and Lockhart had nothing to do. Tom Riddle''s mood was worse. Albert is diametrically opposed to Tom in the diary. In the name of Lockhart, he not only successfully beat Voldemort, but also successfully completed the panel task. Tom Riddle really deserves to be a treasure boy, he just tried it, and he really got the task out of him. rhetoric You find Tom Riddles diary and try to communicate with the other person, but Tom Riddle seems to be unkind to you and is trying to confuse you with words, expose his rhetoric, and let Tom Riddle understand that he The wrong target was chosen. Reward: 1000 experience, get the skill speech enchantment. [What do you want! The words oozing from the paper seemed to contain Tom''s anger. [I didn''t think about how, I said it from the beginning, I was just curious about what you are. Tom Riddle in the diary fell silent again. After a long time, a piece of text finally oozes on the paper. [I am just a memory stored in the diary. you are lying. Just a memory, will have its own thoughts? What are you, what secrets are hidden in the diary, some ulterior magic, or what important information is recorded? Under Albert''s control, the quill quickly wrote the next paragraph on the paper to guide Tom Riddle''s thoughts. [Actually, I''m very curious, what else is there besides that monster in Slytherin''s secret room?] After receiving the reward for the bluff task, Albert was much better at deceiving others than before, and easily guided Voldemort''s thinking in a certain direction. He just wanted to make Tom Riddle realize that Lockhart is a professor of defense against the dark arts, and he is very interested in cracking dark arts and powerful dark arts. Use those powerful spells to lure him and use his power to lure him into the bait. . Lockhart will be addicted to it and become easy to control. [See you another day, I hope you will tell me then. Albert did not give Tom a chance to answer, and finally wrote that sentence in the diary, and controlled the dragon leather gloves to put Tom Riddle''s diary back into the box. After the layers were sealed, the box was rebuilt. Hide it. Recently, Albert has decided not to contact Tom Riddle''s diary to minimize the impact that Horcrux may have on him. After all, this kind of Horcrux is really evil, even if it is fully prepared, the ghost knows whether he will be affected by the Horcrux like Ginny Weasley. You must be patient and cautious, Albert will never allow himself to roll over halfway. Ever since he came into contact with Tom Riddle''s diary, Albert has developed the habit of writing a diary, and he will use it to observe changes in his mentality. Fortunately, everything is fine. Voldemort''s Horcrux did not affect Albert. Well, if the only effect is that Albert cant help but want to take out the diary Wool, mission experience and rewards are no small temptations for him. Finally, Albert decided to let Tom Riddle out to let out the wind every other month. If Tom Riddle in the diary knew Albert''s decision, I believe he would be very moved! Ever since he smashed Tom Riddle, Albert''s body and mind have been happy for a long time, and his life has returned to its former calm. In addition to class, appointments, and homework every day, he perfected the detection ball, shielded the badge, and made many magical items for the basilisk. For example, throw a poke ball that can summon a rooster (a rooster is raised in it). If you really need it, you can summon a rooster in the first place. With the improved storm pear flower needles sent by Wan Arrows, the thrown flying needles are pierced into the eyes of the basilisk. The only problem at present is that someone needs to use a magic wand to guide it. The improved version of the sticky ball will quickly form a sticky area after throwing it out, allowing people passing through that area to stick directly to the ground, but the question is whether it can stick to the basilisk, after all, the basilisk is huge in size , The strength is not small. He also wrote to Mondungus Fletcher, asking him to help find yellowstone (cockscomb, realgar), and prepare to use it to make snake powder. Although I don''t know if it is useful for the basilisk, there is nothing wrong with preparing a few copies for the basilisk. While Albert and Isobel were studying how to prevent basilisks, Harry came to the door, and he came to Albert to inquire about the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake. It seemed that Harry would rather spend a lot of Gallon buying the ingredients for these two compound potions than being caught by Snape while stealing from Snape''s office. "This... you''d better not expect too much. Even if it is sold on the black market, it will cost several times the price to buy it." Albert reminded kindly, "It is even possible to buy fakes. " Seeing Harry frowned, Albert continued, "Of course, you can write to Mondungus Fletcher and say that I introduced past customers. When dealing with him, you need to be careful not Being cheated, that guy always likes to raise prices." "Dad said Mondungus Fletcher is a thief." Ron whispered next to him. "It''s not a good thing. He always likes to do sneaky things." "Ron." Hermione gave Ron a stern look. "Sorry." "The black market is like that. If you really want to buy things in the black market, you need to deal with them. I occasionally ask Mondungus Fletcher to help collect some materials." Albert didn''t care about Ron. He knows exactly what Mondungus Fletcher is. "Thank you Albert, we will write to Mondungus Fletcher for the price." Harry finished speaking, and went back to the lounge with Ron, ready to give Mondungus Fletcher Write a letter. "I thought you were going to break into Snape''s office." Albert stopped Hermione. "You know, it''s not a good idea." Hermione glanced at Harry and Ron who were waiting for her, and whispered, "I also considered these questions, but..." Hermione''s meaning was obvious, Harry and Ron obviously hesitated. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com "Actually, Harry''s approach is quite right. As long as Garon can solve the problem, there is no need to take risks." Albert said with a smile: "However, you better not treat Mondungus Fletcher. Expect too much." "Thank you, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even know what to do." Hermetic said. "No, you know." "What did he tell you?" "He said Harry was doing the right thing, but it''s better not to hold an eye on Mondungus Fletcher too much. If we can''t get the ingredients, we might have to break into Snape''s office." "Actually, I think Albert may have other channels." Ron whispered: "Fred and George always said that Albert knows many famous wizards. If he wants, maybe he can get from other places... " "Ron." Hermione interrupted harshly. "Sorry." Ron also knew that his thoughts were unrealistic, so he immediately apologized, "I just said casually." Harry was considering how to write to Mondungus Fletcher, not paying attention to what Hermione and Ron had said. "If you really cant get the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake from other places, Ill just sneak into Snapes office and get what we want, and you only need It''s enough to disrupt the class and make Snape unable to get out of it for five minutes." "But what should we do?" Ron asked in confusion. "Let the crucible explode." Hermione said without hesitation. Harry and Ron looked at each other, barely squeezing a smile on their faces, deliberately making trouble in Snape''s Potions class, like poke a sleeping dragon in the eyes, it was too dangerous. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 583： Sheep Potter For Harry, Hermione, and Ron, dealing with the stranger Mondungus Fletcher was undoubtedly quite difficult. They have never had similar experience, and they have no trust in this Mr. Thief. The possibility of the two parties eventually reaching a deal is really low. After hesitating again and again, Hermione finally wrote to Mondungus Fletcher, and mentioned in the letter that she was a customer introduced by Albert, hoping to buy a small amount of double-horned beast horns and The skin of an African tree snake. When Mondungus Fletcher received Hermione''s letter, he was actually dumbfounded. He didn''t know Hermione Granger at all, and even suspected that the other party had sent him an envelope with additional materials. However, from what I read in the opened envelope, I found that the other party was actually the customer introduced by Anderson. Mondungus Fletcher held the letter in his hand, and whispered the items he needed in his mouth: "The horns of the two-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake?" This seems to be... the raw material for making a compound medicine? In general, these two raw materials are only needed when making compound medicines. Of course, Mr. Mondungus, the thief, could guess at the first time, Miss Granger, who wrote to himself, needed these two ingredients to make a potion, more because he had helped people find double-horned beasts before. The horns and the skin of the African tree snake were in trouble, so I was very impressed. In the black market, it is not particularly difficult to get a small amount of the horns of the two-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake. After all, in the black market, there will always be a few unseen guys who like to use compound medicines to disguise themselves. The thief Mr. Montongues decided to accept this deal, which was considered a good deal. By the way, he gave Anderson a face. He had a good impression of the young Anderson. Every once in a while, the other party would ask him to help collect some things. Although they are all strange things, they can always make a small profit. This kind of long-term business, Mondungus is naturally willing to maintain. Mondungus first rummaged through his little suitcase to see if there were stored double-horned beast horns and African tree snake skins. However, the remaining raw materials in the suitcase are things of little value. Mondungus cursed and closed the suitcase, and by the way wrote back to the Hermione Granger, offering a high price of 10 gallons. If the other party is willing to pay, he is sure to help the other party get the ingredients. As for the fat sheep? Sorry, there is no reason for the fat sheep to be sent up. The opponent is not Anderson who can always drive the lowest line of his psychological acceptance. However, after releasing the owl, Mondungus suddenly regretted it again. He was a little worried that Granger would give up the deal with him because the price he offered was too high, and wanted to catch up with the owl. He took the sent letter again and changed it, but the owl was unwilling to give it to him, and he hurt Mondungus'' arm and made him scream in pain. "I hope this business won''t go bad!" Mondungus muttered, examining the wound on his arm. Soon after, Hermione received a reply from Mondungus, but the other party opened a big mouth in the letter and directly proposed the high price of ten gallons, which made Hermione feel that her breathing was about to stop, and there was absolutely nothing in her pocket. With so many gallons, even with the money, Hermione would not spend a lot of gallons on the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake. "That guy must be crazy." Hermione murmured, clutching the letter paper tightly, "Harry must be persuaded to let him give up." "Persuade me what?" At this moment, Harry and Ron walked over here, sat down beside them, looked at Hermione who was clutching the letter paper in doubt, and asked, "Whose letter, did Mondungus reply?" Hermione hesitated for a moment, and handed Harry the letter he had just received. Ron and Harry moved their heads immediately. "Ten gallons, is he definitely crazy?" Ron felt that he was almost overwhelmed by the weight of ten gallons. Those raw materials were not worth a gallon at all. As Albert said, the other party offered ten times the price and treated them as A fool. Harry is not short of money, but ten gallons still make him feel painful. After all, even if he had money, the inheritance stored in the Gringotts vault would be used a little less. However, considering that the money was spent and there was no need to mess around in Snape''s potions class, he finally agreed to pay the Garon for the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake. "Reply to him, I''ll buy it!" Harry gritted his teeth. He, Harry Potter is rich. "Don''t worry Harry, we''d better go to Albert for advice." Hermione quickly stopped Harry''s decision, "I don''t think you want to be slaughtered as a fat sheep by the other party!" Ron fully agreed with Hermione''s proposal, thinking that they should ask Albert so they wouldn''t be fooled by Mondungus. Ten Kalong is too expensive. The horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake are not worth the price. If it really took ten gallons, Ron would rather agree to Hermione''s less reliable plan. After all, the money cannot be divided equally between the three, and Ron and Hermione don''t have that many Gallons in their pockets. It took a lot of time for the three of them to finally find the opportunity. During breakfast, they blocked Albert outside the hall and took the opportunity to solicit each other''s advice. Albert finished reading the Mondungus Fletcher''s reply that Harry handed him, and commented, "It''s expensive. The few double-horned horns and African tree snake skins are not worth the price. Although its not surprising to say that the black market is ten times higher, it is usually slaughtered as a fat sheep." "How much do you think it is worth?" "Those raw materials are probably worth one gallon. UU reading www.uuknshu.com three to five gallons, Mondungus Fletcher will definitely be willing to sell you things." Albert thought for a while. , So he estimated a price for Harry. Harry was very depressed. No one wanted to be slaughtered as a fat sheep, but if they couldn''t get these two ingredients, they would need to risk breaking into Snape''s office. "Thank you," Harry said gratefully. "Otherwise I will be fooled by him." "You can go to Hogsmeade to trade with him. Talk face-to-face, pay in one hand and take the goods in the other. Don''t pay first, otherwise he will definitely not deliver the goods to you." Albert reminded kindly, "With Those guys need to be very cautious when dealing with them, so as not to be fooled by them with fakes, which often happens in the black market." "We can''t go to Hogsmeade." Harry was very depressed. He found that buying things on the black market was more troublesome than expected. Not only did he have to prevent himself from being slaughtered as a fat sheep, but he also needed to be careful when he gave fakes. Will you encounter the situation of black eating black? "There is a secret road on the fifth floor of the castle that leads to the outside of the castle. Fred and George ran to Hogsmeade through the secret road in the first grade." Albert glanced at Hermione and continued: "If you are not in a hurry, you can wait for the next trip to Hogsmeade, and let Fred and George drop by to help you deal with Mondungus Fletcher. They have experience in this area." The three looked at each other, and never thought that there would be a secret road leading outside the school. "If you are in a hurry, you have to give them some running errands and let them go to Hogsmeade instead of you." Ron''s expression on his face was particularly complicated after hearing Albert''s words. In fact, he also wanted the so-called errand fees. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 854： extra "What are you doing?" The door was suddenly opened, and there was a chill from outside into the warm yellow room. Isobel, holding a book, walked in, closed the door with his backhand, and looked up at the table with two people whispering together, toward the fireplace. The small round table next to him walked, put his head over Albert''s shoulder, and looked at the photo album on the table. "Tom''s picture." Albert glanced sideways at Isabel, who put his chin on his shoulder, and pointed to a few photos that had just been treated with Visible Potion. The fat cat in the photos was being rubbed back and forth on the carpet. "Tom has gotten fatter!" Isobel smiled and pressed his face up, and Albert couldn''t help but shiver with the cold. "Tom, as a child, is actually very thin. Since I came to Hogwarts, no one has taken care of him. When his diet becomes unhealthy, he will become a little fat cat." Albert extended his left hand to Isabelle To keep warm, the right hand turned the photo album to the front. It was a photo taken by Albert who had just adopted Tom. It''s hard to imagine the little British shorthair cat will change greatly when it grows up. "The changes are indeed great." Isobel whispered: "It''s hard to tell that the photos are of the same cat." With that, she let go of Albert''s left hand, took out the magic wand from her pocket and waved it gently, refilling the copper pot by the fireplace, and hung it on the fireplace to boil. Hogwarts is very cold in winter, and the two are used to drinking a cup of hot tea to warm their bodies. "This Christmas holiday, are you going back?" Albert pushed the album to Katrina and reached out to touch the letter in his pocket. "That kind of thing happened this year. Probably few students are willing to stay in school for the Christmas holidays." Isabel waved his magic wand to make a tea set, preparing to make cups of instant milk tea for all of them. "Thank you." Katrina closed the photo album, reached out to take the tea cup that Isobel handed over, and took a sip of hot milk tea and said, "Uncle Mog sent us a letter a while ago, inviting us to his manor for Christmas holidays. Did you also go to that manor for Christmas holidays this year?" "I haven''t decided whether to go or not, but Mr. Mogg''s invitation was received earlier." "Actually, I don''t understand a little bit. Why does Uncle Mogg invite you to the manor holiday every year? Is this really trying to match you with your sister?" Katrina looked up and down at Albert and muttered in confusion. She has never understood why her uncle is so enthusiastic about doing this kind of thing. When I saw Albert at the manor, Katrina was really surprised. However, what Katrina didn''t know was that the manor was almost named Anderson, and even the house elves had formally made allegiance to Albert. Isobel was also an insider in this matter, and only Katrina was kept in the dark. It''s just that Albert and Isobel didn''t say anything about it, so that Katrina would not be embarrassed. No way, who made her just incidental. Albert actually didn''t plan to go to the manor for the Christmas holidays. The family wrote to him and told him that the whole family would go abroad for the winter together during the Christmas holidays. Uncle Charlies bubble tea was sold, and he made a lot of money. He generously gave Albert a large share. After consulting Alberts advice, Daisy decided to spend a portion of the pound to cover the travel expenses. As a result, the whole family went to Italy to spend the Christmas holiday and taste the authentic Italian food. Many British people like to travel around. Albert also wanted to invite Isabel to travel with him, but considering that Katrina was still here, he planned to mention it another day. However, whether Isabel agrees to participate is still unknown. Isobel saw that Albert had something to say to her, but it seemed that Katrina was nearby, so he didn''t say it directly. However, even if Albert didn''t plan to say it now, she still had a way to know what the other party was thinking in the first place. As a brilliant master of mind, Isobel can see the other side''s thoughts at a glance when Albert''s mind is not fortified. She was still quite happy when Albert invited herself to travel to the Muggle World and planned to introduce her to his family, but the girl did not immediately agree. She hesitated! It''s not that she is worried about not being able to get along with Albert''s family. As a master of meditation, she can easily read other people''s thoughts, and she can easily find ways to get along with other people just by using her brain. However, she still doesn''t worry about her family. Mrs. McDoug has been very busy. Since the death of her husband, Mr. Blair, almost half of her energy has been devoted to treating patients, especially after the two sisters went to Hogwarts for school. Christmas is a rare reunion, Isobel does not want to miss it. Albert was a little lost in his refusal to Isobel. He originally wanted to take Isabel to the Muggle World, but now he can only temporarily dispel this idea. Seeing the two people facing each other affectionately, Katrina felt the surrounding atmosphere inexplicably embarrassing, quietly packed the books and parchment on the table, and quickly left the responsive room, leaving this place for the two. Unexpected things always happen from time to time. That night, Albert received a tired gray owl, Miss Louise from France actually sent him an invitation letter ~www.novelhall.com~ or it should be said that Mr. Delacours invitation, His son Hebrew was about to get married, and he invited Albert to attend the wedding. To be honest, when Albert found out that this was a marriage invitation letter, he was actually a bit dazed. He and Mr. Delacour of France only met a few times. Although the two parties had communicated several times, That''s all, it can only be regarded as knowing barely, not even friends. With Louise, he only kept his pen pal relationship, and he was busy with the Basilisk recently, Albert''s contact with other wizards also decreased. Moreover, it is not easy for a minor wizard to participate in a wizard''s wedding across the country alone, and it is difficult to say whether it will find a specific position. Of course, Mr. Delacour is obviously aware of this. Among all the invited people, Albert is the most special one. He is not an adult and cannot use magic at will. It is better to invite other relationships. Guests who are invited as a companion. So, he helped Albert arrange things. This matter is actually very simple, because many "old friends" Albert knows have received invitations, and they can go with them when that time comes. Albert didn''t plan to attend this wedding. After all, the two parties were not familiar with each other. What''s more, he had already decided to go to Italy with his family during the Christmas holiday. However, Mogg and the others seemed to have anticipated his thoughts, and they hoped that Albert could attend the wedding. Mr. Delacour was also a famous potionist and was very influential in the French magic world. There must be many people by then. Going back to the wedding, Albert can take the opportunity to expand his contacts, and they plan to find opportunities to gradually push Albert to the front desk. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 585： pit At the wizard card party at the end of November, Lee Jordan finally took over from Albert the task of preparing for the wizard card game for the second half of the semester. He has already held two sessions of the wizard card game. The race is easy to learn. However, the number of participants this year is a bit unsatisfactory. Even if Albert took out the "expensive" amulet as a prize for the championship, he barely gathered thirty-two contestants, which made Lee Jordan depressed for a long time. I wonder if it''s because I''m not as attractive as Albert, there is not a girl who signed up for this Wizarding Card Competition. He couldn''t help but complain to Albert: "Is it my bad luck or my face is so dark that scared the girls away." Although Lee Jordan knew that it was not his problem, but... still felt that he had messed up what Albert had told him when he officially took over. Albert didn''t care at all and comforted the other party casually. As time entered December, Hogwarts Castle was shrouded in wind and snow, and the owls who delivered the letters were all thinner, but there were always exceptions, and Sheila was fatter. Daisy and Herb wrote to tell him that the itinerary for the Christmas holiday has changed. They will go to France first, and where to stay for two days, waiting for him to go to Italy for vacation together after attending the wedding. Albert suspected that Mogg told his parents about the matter. Given the enlightened level of Daisy and Herb, it is not difficult to understand that they would make such a choice. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Mogg tampered with the memories of the two. To be honest, Albert can''t compliment the wizard''s morals. That afternoon, on Albert''s way to the library, Hermione hurried over and brought him good news: Harry failed to make a deal with Mondungus Fletcher after all. Hermione was dissatisfied with Mr. Mondungus, the thief who wanted to cheat them all the time, she would rather take the risk to deal with Snape. The failure of the transaction can only be regarded as following the historical trend. The world is sometimes so wonderful, but it suffers from Harry and Ron. It takes a lot of risk to make trouble in the Potions class. It is said that the thief Mr. Montongues had some trouble a few days before the transaction. He broke through the empty door to steal things, and was hated by others. It doesn''t matter if there is no evidence. For those old wizards who have Kanon and connections, wanting to avenge the thief who wanders in the gray area is too simple. As a result, Mondungus was spotted by the employees of the Ministry of Magic, and the other party detained Mondungus'' suitcase on the grounds of unlicensed operation, and all the goods in it were naturally destroyed. Next, the process of collecting evidence is very simple. On the grounds of missing some prohibited items, the employees of the Ministry of Magic severely fined Mondungus a large amount of Garon, and planned to send the person to Azkaban prison for a few days. Mondungus Fletcher was naturally unwilling to catch him. He originally wanted to use the obfuscation spell on the Ministry employee when he was not paying attention. He wanted to use this to fool the past, but the spell bounced back. As a result, the thief was charged with an assault on an employee of the Ministry of Magic and was fined two hundred gallons, plus half a year in Azkaban prison. It''s really gratifying. The deal between Mondungus Fletcher and Hermione (Harry) fell through, and this incident even made him appear in the second edition of the Daily Prophet. If Mondungus knew that he was planted on Albert''s amulet, I wonder how he would feel. However, he also used his Garon to achieve Albert''s reputation as amulets. Because of this, the wizards who were out of the Ministry of Magic wanted to purchase similar amulets to resist some unexpected sneak attacks. Mr. Toller made a lot of money because of this, and also planned to continue to buy from Albert, and even had a long-term desire to cooperate with the Ministry of Magic, but it was a pity that he didn''t get his wish. The field of defense against the dark arts is a cash cow left by Albert, how can it be generous to share with others? Even if we want to win together, we still eat meat for ourselves and soup for others. At first, it''s fine if Kenneth Toller has drilled a loophole. It''s someone else''s ability to sell the amulet at a high price through his contacts, and he won''t care. The effects of most amulets cannot last too long. One year at the latest, the amulet will be completely invalid, and will not affect Albert''s future plans to sell the amulet. The amulet will continue to be upgraded and improved. "You don''t even know that people who work at the Ministry of Magic can''t pronounce a decent iron armor curse. Although the Aurors are trained to be a lot stronger in this respect, they can''t prevent sneak attacks anytime and anywhere." Kenneth Toller''s saliva flew around, excitedly introducing Albert to the prospect of the amulet. In their opinion, that is simply a cash cow! Of course, they need the amulet made by Albert himself, and the Ministry of Magic knows that it is reliable. Kenneth Toller is also quite sincere, willing to give half of his profits to Albert. "Sorry, although the business you said is really tempting, but... it''s a waste of time to make those amulets, and, you know, I''ve been very busy in school~www.novelhall.com~ there is no extra time at all. Wasted on these things." Albert yawned lazily, then tactfully refused. It is naturally impossible for Kenneth Toller to continue to earn Kanon through him. After all, Albert is planning to open a specialty store for Defense Against the Dark Arts, and he is not in a hurry to make this money. After Voldemort returns, as long as he controls it properly and the Second Wizarding War is over, Albert has the confidence to let the Ministry of Magic The Auror who came to him to purchase, will he still be afraid of not making money? Of course, Albert said generously that when he could sell the technology, Kenneth Toller immediately shut up. If there is no skill to match it, what is made is another matter. After all, Kenneth had already tasted a loss once, and the Buffy Rejuvenating Potion showed his face. Kenneth Toller dryly rejected this "kindness", and there is no reason to blame Albert. This is entirely in Albert''s expectation. Some things seem simple, but it''s really not the same thing without a little foundation. Although the business has blown, the Hogwarts business is still going on, and there will still be students looking for him to buy cheap amulets. Until one day, Albert learned from Fred and George that Kenneth had been beaten. In Georges words: Kenneth sold fakes and was discovered by others. Since the cooperation between the two parties ended, Kenneth obtained batches of amulets that looked the same from nowhere, and sold them to other Muggle wizards, only to be found to be fakes. One amulet was two gallons, and the other party naturally couldn''t swallow the breath. Contacting a few students who also bought fakes, he pulled Kenneth into the toilet and beat him up, and asked him to return the goods. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 586： Excuse Sure enough, he didn''t agree with Kenneth to use his name. It was a pretty correct decision. God knows what that guy was thinking. Maybe, being a man is too greedy. "That guy has always been like this," Percy walked over here, apparently hearing a few people gather to discuss an interesting story about Kenneth. "What are you posting?" Albert changed the subject. "The latest notice to go to Hogsmeade, you can go again before the Christmas holidays." Percy turned to look at the bulletin board surrounded by students, and said in a low voice, "The Kenneth family is doing the black market. Buying and selling, you should also know that being able to trade in the black market is definitely not easy to get along with." Albert didn''t pay much attention to Percy''s reminder, turned his head and looked at the violent snow storm outside the window, with a faint smile on his lips. After all, after all, it is just a matter of profit. As long as there is money to be made, the two parties can still become partners. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, the snow and wind blocked the view, and the winter at Hogwarts was getting colder. This is a pain for the Gryffindor Quidditch players who are still training hard. Because of the last victory over the Slytherin team, Wood believes that this years Quidditch championship can be expected. After all, the biggest obstacle preventing them from winning the Quidditch championship has been surpassed by them, and there is no reason to be robbed of the Quidditch championship trophy by other colleges. Every time Fred and George finished their training, they complained that Wood was the devil, which convinced Albert that he had made the right choice. Today, the Gryffindor team is completely different from the Quidditch team led by Charlie. The players in Wood''s team were all too young and basically did not need other candidates. This also resulted in several candidates who had no hope of leaving the team, and Albert retired smoothly. Before the end of the deformation get out of class, Professor McGonagall is taking the time to give everyone homework for the Christmas holiday. This is the usual practice of Hogwarts professors near the holiday. After class, Professor McGonagall will leave everyone for a few minutes to collect a list of students who stayed in school for Christmas. Most of the students will go home for the Christmas holidays. There has been an attack this year, and very few students are willing to stay. However, there are always exceptions. Because the Weasleys plan to go to Egypt to see Bill, the children of the Weasleys plan to stay in school for the holidays. To be honest, this made Albert a little surprised. Mr. Weasley, who was suspended for investigation and fined, actually had the money to go to Egypt to visit their eldest son, and... He remembered that it didn''t seem to be successful this time. Later, Weasley''s home won the grand prize, and the family went to Egypt together during the summer vacation, which also triggered the subsequent Black prison escape. Of course, Albert doesn''t care if Fred and George stay in school for the holidays, he is waiting for Isabel''s reply. Albert invited Isabel to join Mr. Delacour''s wedding. Ok! In fact, Albert also wanted to abduct Isabel and take a vacation in Italy. As long as Isobel agrees, Albert will write to Mrs. McDoug immediately to finalize the matter. As for the money? Money is no longer a problem. After getting advice from Albert, Uncle Charlie recruited gourmet snack chefs from all over the world and opened a chain store. There may not be many skilled chefs in the UK, but there is certainly no shortage of foreign chefs in places like London, and milk tea shops are becoming more and more popular. Charlie''s shops are opening more and more, and he is gradually becoming the richest person in the family, and Albert''s purse is gradually filling up. Even if he didn''t inherit part of Garon from Wild Smith, Albert is now considered a rich man. Next, it will only become richer and richer. He even considered the possibility of converting part of the British pound to Galleon. In fact, it is not that the magic world does not use pounds, but most wizards do not have access to this aspect. Albert had asked Bud about these things. After all, it is impossible for wizards to grow wheat by themselves, and even most of the daily necessities. The entire magical world is too small to produce enough materials to meet their own consumption. Some wizards still need to pretend to be Muggle merchants and others. When dealing with Muggles, Muggle coins are naturally needed, which is why Gringotts agrees that Muggle students will exchange pounds for Gallons. Otherwise, how could the fairies make a loss-making business? It''s just that the amount of pounds used by the entire magical world is not much, and many wizards don''t even know about this, let alone the wheat that makes bread, in fact, from the Muggle world. Otherwise, those pure-blood wizards who look down on Muggles may launch a campaign to ban the use of wheat from the Muggle world. The magical world has never been independent of the ordinary world. For example, after the Minister of Magic took office, he would routinely greet the Muggle Prime Minister. The Muggle Prime Minister is always protected by the Auror sent by the Ministry of Magic, or surveillance. Isabel replied the next day, and she agreed to join Mr. Delacour''s wedding as Albert''s female companion. I don''t know if it was because Albert had accidentally mentioned that this time it was the wedding that the pen pal from France invited him to attend, and everything went well. As for Mrs. MacDoug, the reply arrived the next day. After Albert proposed to take Isabelle to France to attend the wedding and take her to Italy for the Christmas holiday by the way, Mrs. McDough simply agreed. In short, everyone is satisfied. However, Katrina was a bit confused recently, and she also received a letter, and Mrs. McGonagall asked if she planned to go home for the Christmas holiday. This superfluous lady, hasn''t realized that there seems to be something wrong with the situation! When she went to look for Isabel~www.novelhall.com~ she found out that her sister was missing...like she was going on a date again. Sure enough, Zhijie Mo Ruomei. In the warm, brightly lit room, Albert was looking at Isobel. Looking at the girl with little expression, Albert blinked and asked, "Are you angry?" "No." "That''s angry." "It''s a bit anxious," Isobel said. "No way, I''m afraid you will run away." Albert said seriously. "You should tell me directly." "I''m not here to ask for your opinion." Not sincere at all! Isabel is still a little unhappy, she is not angry with Albert, but feels that she has been fooled by a group of people. As soon as the front foot was fooled by Mogg to attend the wedding together, her mother on the back foot agreed to let her and Albert go on vacation abroad. Besides, everyone looks like you can''t get married soon. What''s the matter? "Okay, don''t be angry." Albert soothed. "You will soon graduate from Hogwarts. I am afraid that there will be very few chances of leaving a good memory." Albert''s words are not wrong, two years are not long, but they are not very friendly. "If it is not inappropriate, I actually want to marry you in advance when I reach adulthood at the age of 17," Albert said seriously. "What are you thinking about in your head." Isobel''s cheeks turned red, and he raised his hand to knock Albert''s head. "I just don''t want you to wait too long." "Hmph, excuses." The girl murmured and asked in a low voice, "Did you predict something again?" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 587： Hermiones Diary (2) As the night got darker, Hermione sat at the desk, flipping through the diary slowly, and every time something important happened, she would carefully record them in the diary. I don''t know how much he knows about the Chamber of Secrets, but Albert Anderson is definitely not what he is on the surface, he is a very magical person. Hermione picked up the quill and wrote this paragraph in the diary. In the past, Hermione never understood why so many girls envied Isabel, and why the girls at Hogwarts regarded Albert as a lover of the masses. Now, she seemed to understand a little bit. Hermione still remembered when she first entered Gryffindor College, she wondered if she was really fit to stay here. Although the Sorting Hat thinks that both Gryffindor and Ravenclaw are suitable for her, Hermione will eventually choose Gryffindor College, more because Dumbledore was a student of Gryffindor. Hermione, who chose Gryffindor College, encountered a lot of setbacks at the beginning, and even couldn''t make friends until she met Albert. From Albert, Hermione learned how to adapt to Gryffindor College. Later, she made two friends, Harry and Ron, and she gradually adapted to Gryffindor College. I am really lucky. She put down the quill and put her cheeks in her hands, recalling what happened in the potions class today. Harry and Ron gave her a chance to break into Snape''s office and secretly take the two ingredients of the compound potion. It is impossible to say that there is no tension and no pressure in the heart. Hermione even remembered that Harry and Ron were opposed to the plan at the beginning. They were afraid that they would make trouble in the Potions class, and Snape caught the handle. Why is she not worried? But Hermione has a reason to do this. She will not allow the compound medicine to fail. The Sorting Hat said she was suitable for Gryffindor Academy, but it was not wrong at all. In some respects, she was obviously more "courageous" than Harry and Ron. Hermione just wanted to laugh now when she thought of it. Of course she knew why Harry and Ron didn''t want to do that. Snape''s office was protected by layers of protection. Even with magic, it was difficult to open it in a short time, and even prolonged time might cause the plan to fail. If Snape caught him, all three of them would be out of luck. However, Hermione was neither Harry nor Ron. She rarely acted recklessly. Since she dared to take risks, she was naturally prepared. They needed the compound medicine too much, they needed the compound medicine to turn them into Slytherin students, and from Draco Malfoy, who opened the Slytherin secret room. Hermione still remembered that Albert once said that Harry''s luck was actually very good, and it was always very good. Perhaps they could use Harry''s good fortune to extract some useful information from Malfoy this time. One month after the attack, everyone is no longer as nervous as before, but no one knows what will happen next. The sooner the attack is resolved, the safer everyone will be. After all, Hermione herself was a wizard born in a Muggle family, and was on the list of targets attacked by the Slytherin heir. Albert is the same, and because he is so famous, he is likely to be the focus of attention. Harry was even suspected of being Slytherin''s heir because of what happened last time. There are too many reasons to force Hermione to succeed, and she also hopes that the Slytherin heir will be caught as soon as possible. The door of the Potions Office was opened easily with "Araho Cave Open", but the warehouse where the medicinal materials were stored was sealed by magic. It was not opened with an ordinary anti-Arachho Cave at all, but an unknown magic. This can''t be difficult for Hermione, or she can''t be difficult for her who was prepared. Using an ordinary hairpin, Hermione easily opened the door lock of the medicine warehouse. Albert once told her that many of the locks in Hogwarts Castle that cannot be opened by usual magic can be easily opened with a hairpin. This is a loophole caused by the wizard''s contempt for Muggles. The plan was perfect. Hermione easily invaded Snape''s medicinal material warehouse, and spent a few minutes in a pile of medicinal materials to find the horns of the two-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake. Hermione has always kept in mind the appearance of these two compound medicine ingredients, ensuring that after breaking into the medicinal material warehouse, she can find them out as soon as possible. In fact, everything went well and the raw materials were obtained smoothly thanks to Albert''s help. After adding the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake, the compound medicine was completely completed after a while, but Hermione didn''t feel much joy and still wondered whether the plan was too hasty. Although they think Malfoy is the so-called heir to Slytherin, how likely is it? No one knows. Hermione stopped the quill again, wondering if it was really reliable to entrust the plan to Harry''s good fortune? For the so-called Slytherin heir, she always had the idea of ??asking Malfoy, it was better to ask Albert. Although sometimes thought such a thought was strange, Hermione just felt that Albert might know more, perhaps because of divination or other reasons. So, Hermione still went to Albert, and when she found him, Albert was walking with a beautiful red-haired girl and whispering. This scene made Her very sensitive and inexplicably anxious. She actually wanted to talk to Albert about the secret room, but now she went up to disturb them, wondering if she would be disgusted. In the end, Hermione passed. At that time, Hermione felt that she had summoned all the courage she had in her life. Albert was not upset because of being disturbed, and the red-haired girl just looked at her ~www.novelhall.com~ and walked away with a smile, leaving room for the two to chat privately. Hermione immediately shared the story of successfully breaking into Snape''s office. Looking back now, Hermione felt like a kid looking for someone to show off. Later, she told Albert about her guess about the monster in the secret room. Albert didn''t seem to be too surprised by the basilisk''s guess, had he guessed it already? In fact, as long as you carefully turn over those magical creatures, they can be touched by Slytherin, they are spiders'' natural enemies, and they are still very large, and the monsters with long lifespans are reduced, and only the basilisk remains . Hermione flipped over where the magical creature was. According to the book, the basilisk had a very long lifespan. The basilisk named "Despicable Helbo" lived almost 900 years old, so if the monster that attacked the students in Hogwarts Castle was really a basilisk, it would not be surprising that it has existed since the establishment of the secret room. Hermione believed that since Albert could think of this, Professor Dumbledore could not have imagined it, but the biggest problem was how could the basilisk crawl around? After all, it is impossible for no one to discover the huge size of the basilisk, where is it hiding? Where is Slytherin''s secret room? For thousands of years, people have not even been able to find the location of Slytherin''s secret room, and there are too many mysteries that have not been solved. If the basilisk problem cannot be solved, even if the truth is told, it will only cause greater panic! As for how to protect himself from the threat of the basilisk, Albert jokingly suggested keeping a rooster with him so that the basilisk would not dare to attack him rashly. I believe he already has a solution to the basilisk? Hermione wrote at the end of the diary. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 588： Sharp weapon Christmas is approaching, and Hogwarts Castle is full of Christmas atmosphere. Everyone''s emotions became very excited. Christmas means a holiday. Probably nothing is more worthy of students'' happiness than a holiday. No matter where you go, you can always hear everyone discussing their vacation plans loudly. When she learned that Albert was planning to go to Italy for holiday this year, Shannas face was full of envy and jealousy. Her family was actually pretty good, but her parents couldnt spare time at all because of their busy work. She travels abroad. "Italy?" George took a plate of food and sat in the empty seat on Albert''s right, and asked in confusion, "Didn''t you say that you are going to France to attend a friend''s wedding during the Christmas holidays? How come you are going to Italy for vacation?" "Many of my friends in France have gone, and I will follow along." Albert took a swig of pumpkin porridge and put it in his mouth after a few breaths. The weather is getting colder recently, he still Like to eat hot food in the morning to warm the stomach. George raised his eyebrows slightly and quickly made a decision, "I am afraid we will have to give you this year''s Christmas present in advance." Otherwise, once Albert goes abroad, God knows if the owl can deliver gifts to him on Christmas Day. "Are they dating?" Lee Jordan noticed Fred who was talking to Angelina not far away and asked softly. "No." George glanced at Lee Jordan and said mysteriously: "They are talking about what they overheard." "What''s the matter?" Li Qiaodan asked immediately. "When we came to the lobby for dinner, we heard Snape tell Filch that someone broke into his office to steal the potion ingredients." George winked at Albert. "There is no doubt that it should be someone A student wanted to make a banned potion. However, being able to steal Snape''s private storage room is really not so powerful." As far as they know, Albert had broken into Snape''s private storage room before, and George apparently thought Albert did it this time. Hearing what George said, Albert couldn''t help looking sideways at Harry, Ron, and Hermione who were immersed in the meal not far away. "Who knows!" Albert regained his gaze, "Perhaps, it was a good thing done by Slytherin''s heir!" Albert would definitely not recite this scapegoat. It happened to be caught on the head of the Slytherin heir. Anyway, besides the Slytherin heir, who else would do such a thing? "By the way, have you heard a certain rumor?" Lee Jordan said in a low voice to the three of them: "I heard that the professors secretly searched Hogwarts Castle, but still did not find the Slytherin secret room. , But somehow there are rumors that Hagrid is the culprit who opened the secret room last time, and that he is the heir of Slytherin." "Who said that?" Albert asked. "Lockhart." Lee Jordan said. "Is Lockhart blind?" George looked speechless. "Hagrid is not like Slytherin''s heir." Although Sanna didn''t know Hagrid, she didn''t think he would be Slytherin''s heir. Otherwise, how could Dumbledore let him stay at school as a hunting field guard? The principal is not a fool. Lee Jordan looked around and said in a voice that only a few people could hear: "They said Hagrid was expelled from Hogwarts because of this incident." Although Lee Jordan didn''t think Hagrid would be the heir of the so-called Slytherin, he felt that Albert should be told about this matter. He knew that Albert and Hagrid had a very good relationship. Albert noticed Lee Jordan''s gaze, and said calmly: "I knew about this a long time ago, Hagrid told me himself." Lee Jordan opened his mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to say. "This matter always needs to be resolved. Someone has to take it back. Hagrid is only unfortunate to be that person." Albert took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the corners of his mouth. "Look at his appearance, how does he look like Slater? Lin''s heir." After breakfast, Albert separated from his little friend, put on a thick cloak alone, and headed to Hagrid''s hunting lodge. However, as soon as he left the hall, Albert found himself in trouble. The gravel path had been covered with thick snow, and he had to draw out his wand to get out of the way. It was not easy. It took more than ten minutes to finally reach Hagrid''s hunting lodge. Albert reached out and knocked on the wooden door. It took a long time for footsteps to be heard in the room. Hagrid, wearing a mink coat, opened the wooden door and looked at Albert who appeared at the door in surprise. "Why, not welcome?" Albert asked with a smile. "Why are you here?" Hagrid took a step back and let Albert in. "It''s cold in your room!" There was a roaring flame burning in the fireplace of the cabin, but there was still a chill in the room, Albert sighed, and a cloud of white mist formed in front of him. "It will be warm in a while, I just came back from the owl shed." Hagrid pointed to the birdcage by the fireplace. The owls inside looked very tired. It was obvious that it was exhausting to deliver the mail in the snowy weather. "They need extra care." Hagrid added some more wood to the fireplace to make the stove burn more vigorously, and Yaya had climbed up from the blanket and arched his head on Albert. The freezing cold wind made the window glass click, and Hagrid added some water to the owl cage and put some food. "How is your class preparation?" Albert asked casually. "This one" Hagrid did not feel embarrassed to say that he never consulted Professor Keitelberg. After all, Professor Keitelberg''s health condition got worse since he was admitted to the hospital. He did not bother the other party anymore. After all, he still had to rely on himself for teaching. Hagrid already has a good teaching idea. "I''ve already read the "Book of Monsters". The content in it is okay, but that book may not be popular." Albert said, considering his words. "Unpopular?" Hagrid''s face was confused and perplexed. "Why, I think this book is quite fun." Albert was speechless immediately. What is fun? "Because that book will bite people, it hurts when bitten." Albert said directly: "My suggestion is to show the content of the previous exams to everyone." "Oh." Hagrid seemed disappointed. Originally, he planned to make a big splash in the class of protecting magical creatures, but he was hit by Albert before he even started. "By the way, I came here to ask you to do me a favor." Albert looked at the lost Hagrid, quickly turned off the subject, took the detection ball from his pocket and placed it in front of Hagrid. "What''s this?" Hagrid stretched out his hand and squeezed the detection ball and asked it carefully. "Do you know the sight glass?" "know." "The principle of the detection ball is similar to that of a sight glass. Once there are dark creatures around, the detection ball will respond." Albert explained: "Of course, the reminding method is more secretive. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com When you feel it starts to heat up, it means there are dark creatures around." I am ashamed to say that the detection ball is not a product developed by Albert alone. Nico Lemay has provided great help to Albert, otherwise he really cannot turn the detection ball into a panel skill in a short time. . "Is this for the monster in the castle?" Hagrid has realized the purpose of this thing. If the effect is really as Albert said, then this is definitely a weapon for searching for monsters in the Slytherin Chamber. "Yes, if the detection ball works, I don''t have to worry about being attacked by monsters in the secret room." Albert headed, "However, it is still in the testing stage, if you can help me catch a dark creature. It would be better to test the specific detection range of the detection ball." Kenneth got a Grindillo last time, but the guy threw it into the Black Lake when he used it, otherwise Albert wouldn''t have to come to Hagrid for help. "Dark creature?" Hagrid scratched his head. "I tried my best. It is not easy to catch an ordinary dark creature in this ghost weather." "Then please." "By the way, can this thing find out the monster in the secret room?" Hagrid asked suddenly, he actually wanted to pick out the monster himself. "I''m afraid not. If you want to find the monsters in the Slytherin Chamber, I''m afraid you need to find the Slytherin Chamber." Albert reminded, "If the Chamber is so easy to find, I''m afraid it would have been found 50 years ago. Up." "If you really find something, remember to notify the other professors first, and don''t act rashly by yourself." Hagrid warned. He felt that with Albert''s ability, he might really find some clues. "I know." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 589： The wisdom of the principal In the middle of the night, as soon as the castle had a curfew, Lockhart wore a cloak and carried an oil lamp and began to patrol the corridors. Since the hapless Colin Crevey was attacked by the Slytherin heir in the middle of the night, Dumbledore asked the professors to patrol in the middle of the night to avoid similar things happening again. It is said that the targets of the Slytherin heirs were all Muggle-born wizards, so Lockhart didn''t worry about being attacked at all. He is a half-blood wizard and a professor in the school, no matter how courage the other party is, he won''t be able to find a professor. In fact, it was not that Lockhart got up to patrol in the middle of the night, but that the first half of the semester was almost over, and he himself never realized the purpose of coming to Hogwarts. To become a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts, he had to take a big risk. Lockhart originally hoped that he could gain more popularity by becoming a "famous Harry Potter" teacher, but this wish has always Can''t go further. Lockhart knew he had to do something, otherwise the first half of the semester would really end. Today, Lockhart did not patrol according to the usual route, but stopped in front of the stone monster on the third floor, read the correct command, and took the stone ladder to the top floor. It''s just after eleven o''clock, Professor Dumbledore must have not rested yet, maybe he can... Lockhart raised his hand and knocked on the principal''s office door. After a while, the door opened from the inside. Seeing some unexpected guy here, Lockhart was a little surprised. He recognized Snape at a glance. This guy is the most unpopular professor at Hogwarts. It is said that Harry Potter also hates him. Snape. After sensing Lockhart''s gaze, Snape raised his head to meet Lockhart''s gaze and frowned slightly. "Good evening Guidro, did you find something?" Dumbledore cast a suspicious look at Lockhart. "No, no." Lockhart showed his signature smile to the two of them, and said his intentions, "That''s it, I noticed that the last attack made the students feel very nervous. Tight, maybe we should find a way to alleviate this situation." Snape frowned when he heard the words, obviously he couldn''t compliment Lockhart''s advice. He felt that it would be no good for him to bring it up at this time. "We can give the students some confidence." Lockhart immediately stated his plan: "I hope Professor Dumbledore will allow me to open a duel club in the castle, so that students can have the opportunity to train their self-defense ability." "You mean you are going to a duel with that so-called monster?" Snape said softly, and he seemed to be holding it back so that he didn''t make himself laugh. "Of course not, it''s very unrealistic, but I think it is quite necessary for students to have some self-defense capabilities." Lockhart turned to Snape and said, "I have used magic to protect myself from harm countless times, and You can try to reverse the depressed and tense atmosphere in the school through a small event. I think it is necessary to try it." "This is a good idea. Tell me about your plan, Guidro." Dumbledore noticed Snape''s confused look and explained with a smile: "The atmosphere in the school is indeed a bit depressing, and There is no harm in allowing students to learn something useful." "This is just an idea. Please give me a few days. I will definitely be able to come up with a specific plan." Lockhart was very excited. He did not expect Professor Dumbledore to agree to let him host a duel club in the school. "After you have prepared the specific plan, come and talk to me about this." "Severus." Lockhart turned to look at Snape, inviting: "I hope you can serve as my temporary assistant then." At this moment, Snape''s expression was gloomy and terrifying, as if he would pull out his wand at any time and give Lockhart a life for Avada. "Then I will trouble you." Dumbledore looked at the two of them and said with a smile, not giving Snape a chance to refuse. "You shouldn''t promise him such a stupid decision." As soon as Lockhart''s front foot left, Snape complained to Dumbledore, but he didn''t want to be Lockhart''s assistant at all. "Stupid, no, no, this is a good opportunity." Dumbledore said meaningfully. "Also, I think Guidro''s words make sense. The atmosphere in the school is indeed a bit bad. Maybe he can help everyone enliven. atmosphere." For some reason, Snape heard something else from Dumbledore. "With all due respect, being like Lockhart will only mess things up." Snape made no secret of his dislike and contempt for the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. You can leave it to me to hold it. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Based on Snape''s knowledge of Lockhart, that guy organized a duel club, definitely not to teach students dueling skills, but to attract everyone''s attention. Lockhart had been doing this throughout the semester, which made Snape extremely disgusted. "No, Severus, Guidro is more suitable than you." Professor Dumbledore looked at Snape deeply and said softly, "However, with your help, I believe the students can gain something a bit. " There is no doubt that Professor Dumbledore also knew what Lockhart was, so he asked Snape to help. Dumbledore could not find any reason to refuse Lockhart''s proposal. Since the last attack, the atmosphere in the school has indeed become very depressing. Everyone is worried that they will become the next unlucky person to be attacked. Dumbledore also believed in Lockhart''s ability, and there must be a way to activate the depressed atmosphere in the school. And, most importantly, Dumbledore thought it was a good opportunity to let other students see Lockhart''s true face. The more Lockhart revealed, the easier it was to reveal flaws. He believed that after the first half of the semester, many students in the school had doubts about Lockhart''s ability, but this was not enough. After everyone sees Lockhart''s poor performance in the duel club, I believe the students will truly realize that Lockhart is not as brave as he wrote in his book. This is one of the reasons why Lockhart was invited to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts. Ordinary school life allowed Lockhart to gradually show his true self. Ego and the desire for fame defeated his caution. Dumbledore believed that Lockhart''s deception would soon be dismantled. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 590： Duel club "Ugh!" "Don''t go to Hogsmeade with us?" "Sure enough, after having a girlfriend, he completely abandoned us." "Really a guy who has forgotten his friends." Fred, George and Lee Jordan said each other, laughing and teasing Albert, who was playing with the cloak in front of the full-length mirror. "To shut up!" Albert turned his head and stared at the three who were teasing him, then changed the subject and asked, "When will you give me Christmas presents?" "What a sly fellow." George murmured, motioning for Fred to give Albert. The latter immediately took out an exquisite gift box from his drawer and threw it to Albert, "A surprise that George and I prepared for you." "Do you mind if I unpack the package now?" Before Fred and George could reply, Albert opened the gift box and contained two strange custard biscuits, which was really shabby. "How long have you left, can you still eat this stuff?" Albert removed the wrapping paper on it, sniffed the custard biscuits, and asked pretendingly. "Don''t worry, we have been using the freezing spell to preserve it, and it will definitely still be edible." Fred barely patted his chest to guarantee, "It will definitely bring you unexpected surprises." Albert looked at the Weasley twins suspiciously, and the two guys immediately narrowed their eyes as they wanted to see him eating custard cookies. "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know, this thing is a joke prop invented by you." Originally, Albert, who was about to pass the custard biscuits to his mouth, was suddenly put back in the box. The two turned their heads smirkingly, obviously a little embarrassed to be pierced. "What effect?" The twins turned their heads and whistled, pretending they didn''t hear it. "Who will give me a demonstration?" Albert asked, shaking the custard on his hand. "he!" Fred and George raised their fingers at Lee Jordan together and said in unison. "You two bastards." The corners of Lee Jordan''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t want to pay attention to the Weasley twins anymore. He took out a small gift box from his cabinet and handed it to Albert. "A Christmas present for me?" Albert reached out and took the exquisite little gift box. After opening it, he found that there were several brand-new wizard cards in it. These cards should be the latest products of Lee Jordan. Albert took a closer look at the above content, and it all felt pretty good. "I want to create a set of decks related to the secret room." Lee Jordan couldn''t help crying as soon as he said, "Asshole, what do you want to do, stop." When Albert was reading the effects and introduction on the Wizard''s card, he heard a noise coming from the side. Turning his head, he saw that Fred and George stuffed a quick custard cookie into his mouth. In the next moment, Lee Jordan became an ugly canary covered in feathers. "Deformed cookies?" Albert grabbed Lee Jordan''s arm with interest and looked at the feathers on it. "We prefer to call it a canary biscuit." Fred and George said in unison. The feathers on Lee Jordan''s body had completely fallen off as they spoke, and they returned to their original appearance. "The smell is a bit strange, you need to find a way to cover it up." Albert picked up a canary biscuit, took a bite directly, and savored the taste of this biscuit. It was a little different from ordinary custard biscuit. After he swallowed the biscuit, he soon became a big canary, or a weird man covered in feathers. Albert tried to pull off the feathers from his body, but found that he actually felt pain, as if the feathers were growing on his body. "What did you add to it?" Albert asked curiously after the feathers fell off. "A potion found in the library." Fred explained with a blink of an eye: "A potion of transformation." "What do you think," George asked nervously, "Will it be popular with everyone?" "Everyone should like this kind of prank product." Albert took out his wand and waved it lightly, and all the feathers that fell on the ground disappeared. "However, canary biscuits are still easy to detect and taste different from ordinary custard biscuits." "I''ll help you see if I have time another day. I''m very busy recently." Albert said and walked downstairs. "Busy dating," George muttered. "If you are envious, hurry up and find a girlfriend. Be careful and beautiful girls are all asked to leave." Albert joked. The three of them couldn''t help rolling their eyes. This guy really didn''t like backache while standing and talking. "What''s wrong over there?" Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan walked through the hall, and saw a large group of people gathered around the bulletin board, reading a piece of parchment that had just been nailed by Filch. "Go, go and see." Lee Jordan immediately ran over to join in the fun. The students around are talking loudly about the dueling club that the school plans to open. "I always think this thing is a bit weird." George muttered, "I don''t know who will teach us." "Shall we go? It feels useless." Fred lowered his voice. "I don''t think there are many students in the school who will be our opponents." Fred didn''t speak big words. After Albert''s training last time, they far surpassed the other students in duel. "I heard that Professor Flitwick was a duel champion when he was young, maybe he will teach us." Lee Jordan walked over to share information with them. "You guys think too much." Albert said after walking through the crowd and walking into the hall. "This style is 80% of Lockhart''s tricks." "bad!" Fred and George couldn''t help screaming. They felt that Albert had said this about it 80% of the time. If it was Lockhart, the so-called duel club would have become a farce. . "Then at eight o''clock tonight, shall we still go?" Several people know what Lockhart is, and are no longer interested in the so-called duel club. "Go, why not." Albert looked weird. "Maybe, there is still a good show." "I don''t know why Professor Dumbledore agreed to Lockhart''s mischief." Lee Jordan looked at the students in the hall discussing the duel club and said in a low voice. U U Reading www.uukanshu.com In Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Lee Jordan has been called by Lockhart many times to play various monsters, which makes him very bad for Lockhart''s senses. "Maybe I want to ease the tension in the castle." Albert put a few slices of bacon into his sandwich, took a big bite, and said vaguely. "Don''t you think this is funny?" Fred and George said with a smile. "Interesting?" Lee Jordan looked around the hall. He found that many students in the hall had read the notice and were very interested in the so-called duel club. "It doesn''t hurt to learn something," George said with a smile. "Then I hope I can have the opportunity to get the personal guidance of Professor Lockhart." Lee Jordan suddenly laughed unkindly. "Come on." Fred rolled his eyes, how could he not guess Lee Jordan''s cautiousness, "I think Lockhart will look for Albert more than likely." "No, he will look for Potter. Didn''t you notice that Lockhart actually likes Potter?" Albert said meaningfully. "Care about Harry, why?" the three asked in unison. "Potter is very famous!" Albert said mysteriously, "and Professor Lockhart likes to be noticed. He probably wants to be famous with Harry." "No!" George asked in confusion, "Aren''t you famous too?" "Stupid, Lockhart dare not." Lee Jordan reminded irritably, "Don''t forget that Professor Quirrell saw Albert last year and wanted to turn his head immediately. In the color of Lockhart, He dared to find Albert, and it is estimated that in a few days he will be tormented by problems and doubt his life." George ridiculed solemnly: "It seems that Professor Lockhart is smarter than Professor Keelow!" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 591： How much to learn Almost the entire school is discussing the matter of the duel club. Perhaps some students from the wizards family have heard of the wizard duel, but they must have never seen it. There is no doubt that the emergence of the duel club has brought an unprecedented sense of novelty to everyone. If you can join an interesting party after a day in Hogsmeade, it will undoubtedly bring you more happiness. Of course, they did not know in advance that Lockhart organized this duel club. Isabel came later than expected. When the two came out of the auditorium, they saw Filch, who was tightly wrapped, standing in front of the castle with a list for verification. The manager''s temper has not changed, always staring at the laughing crowd unkindly. "Let''s go, let''s go in line too." Albert wrapped the cloak tightly, put on his gloves, and covered most of his face with a scarf. After signing the name, he walked slowly out of the castle next to Isabel. Little snow was drifting in the sky, and the wind was blowing on the face, and the exposed part of the skin was frozen and painful. The two people walked in the direction of Hogsmeade, struggling to step on the slush with their heads down. "Do you have any arrangements for today?" "No, just tell me if you have something over there?" Albert heard the meaning of the girl''s words. "Well, something." Isabel nodded and asked again, "You have mastered Apparition, right!" "Apparition?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "You know, we can''t use magic outside of school!" "According to the usual practice, after the new semester begins, the school will have a phantom manifestation class." "Oh, I almost forgot. You will be an adult next year." Albert couldn''t help but sigh, "You can get married." "If girls hear it, they will be sad." Isobel smiled and put his arm around Albert''s arm. "In their hearts, you are a perfect boyfriend." "Forget it about the perfect boyfriend, I think that kind of personality doesn''t suit me." Albert has rarely opened a plug-in in this life, of course, how to live comfortably. "This is really like what you would say." Isobel said with a smile, "I am going to take the Apparition Test next year." "Are you going to let me teach you?" Albert frowned when he talked about this. He would use Apparition, but he would not teach others, and he rarely used Apparition, and he was not familiar with it. "No, of course not. Uncle Mogg will come and teach me." Isabel shook his head and explained, "By the way, how is your plan to find two or three girlfriends now?" "Come on, it''s been a long time, don''t tease me about this incident." Albert is a bit embarrassed, this is one of his rare dark history, especially this incident was actually caused by Isabelle Know it. "Katrina is also good. If you didn''t have me, you might have done it." Isabel said to herself, "As for the French Miss Louise, it is said that she is also a beautiful beauty. There is Veeva. Lineage, if it is not far away, it might be possible." "How do you know that Louise has Veeva blood?" Albert asked in surprise, he remembered that he had never mentioned it. "Uncle Mogg said that the Dracul family has Veeva blood." "Oh." Albert headed, "Louis is indeed very beautiful, but unfortunately, no matter how beautiful she is, she can''t resist the erosion of time." "You guy is really annoying." Isobel turned his head, a little unhappy. Women hate to talk about getting old. Hertok provided them with the notes of Zachrisa Tagwood, but the youth potion still had no results. However, this is also a matter of course. On the road to Hogsmeade, students can be seen wrapping themselves tightly. The winter is really cold this year. If you disperse to Hogsmeade, you might as well just nest in the castle and have tea. Come comfortably. Albert asked curiously: "However, Mr. Mogg actually has time to teach you." "I also think it''s incredible." Isabel brought back the topic: "But, is Apparition easy to learn? I''m actually curious about how you learned Apparition." "The Apparition was very uncomfortable at first, and you need to get used to the discomfort caused by Apparition." Albert carefully organized his words and described to the girl his process of learning Apparition. "It''s incredible." Isobel always has the illusion that Albert is fooling her, no one can easily learn Apparition like this. As soon as they approached the village of Hogsmeade, Albert noticed that a huge black shadow was approaching here. "What are you doing here." Albert looked up at the visitor. Hagrid''s eyebrows and beard were stained with snowflakes. He was wearing that huge, sloppy **** coat. He also carried a black cloth cage in his hand. I don''t know what it is. "Don''t you want to get a dark creature?" Hagrid patted the cage in his hands and said with a smile: "I asked Aberforth to get me a Grindillo. You know, it''s less dangerous. The dark creatures are not rare, but they are harder to get in the winter." "It cost you money, how much does that stuff cost." "It''s not worth a few gallons." Hagrid said in a low voice, "When you come, I will tell you some interesting things. I must go back and find a water tank to raise it now, lest it be frozen to death. " Just a few steps forward, Hagrid stopped again, turned his head and said, "By the way, the thing you gave me last time is really useful, but it''s a bit brittle. I accidentally crushed it. When will I come over? When, help me pick another one." With that, Hagrid waved his hand and walked away. "Detect ball?" "Yes, I just didn''t expect him to spend money to buy it." Albert said suddenly when the two walked into Hogsmeade Village, "Hagrid still cares about that." "Change to me, I also mind." "Let''s go to the three broomsticks for a drink first." Albert turned into the bar with the girl. It is too cold today, he wants to drink some hot beverage to warm his body. When Albert returned to the table with two cups of hot butterbeers, he saw Mr. Mogg sitting next to Isabel. "Is time in a hurry?" "Today''s schedule is indeed a bit full." Mr. Mogg nodded. "So, it really wasn''t because of the training Apparition." Albert asked tentatively, "Is something wrong with me?" "Not all, I''ll talk about it later." Mr. Mogg ordered himself a glass of hot whiskey, pushed it to Albert, and asked with a smile: "Would you like a glass?" "Forget it, honestly, I don''t have much interest in drinking." "Not interested?" Mr. Mogg blinked at Albert and said, "The sweet wine you made Bitt makes is very good. Do you mind if I take some away? My wife likes it very much. She thinks that kind of wine Its very suitable for making eggnog, next time I have a chance, I invite you to have a drink. Albert noticed that Isobel was staring at him, and he coughed and corrected it: "It''s just a drink~www.novelhall.com~ If you want, that sweet wine will definitely sell for a good price." Mo Mr. Ge took a sip of the hot whiskey and said in a low voice: "If you don''t have a helper, we can help you. If you don''t want to operate, you can divide the money directly." "It''s a little surprised, you actually care about it." "No one would think that Garon is less." Mr. Mogg murmured, "And, it can make us closer together." "That''s right, let''s talk about it next time, I can''t run away anyway." "A Christmas gift? You can always surprise me." Isobel whispered. After drinking the warm butter beer, his body became warmer. "Come with me!" Mr. Mogg smiled and greeted them after they had finished their butter beer. "Today I will teach you some social etiquette. I don''t know if you have learned it, but you have to know how to dance anyway. There are some precautions." Mr. Mogg smiled and said, "Oh, don''t show that. You will use it in the future for socializing and socializing, and there is no harm in learning more." The two and Mr. Mogg walked along the path to a remote house in Hogsmeade Village. "By the way, this is for you. You may use it here in the future." Mr. Mogg handed the key to Albert and blinked at them. "Of course, there is actually nothing here. But wait for Yi After Zebel graduated, you can secretly come here for a date. It''s not difficult to slip out of Hogwarts anyway." Albert was speechless immediately, not knowing what to say. However, he still found the key silently, considering whether he wanted to renovate the house. It would be nice to come here for a date in the future. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 592： "Common Mistakes and Avoidance of Apparition" The house was very warm. The house elves lighted the firewood in the fireplace ahead of time, and the heavy curtains kept the cold outside the house. After several people entered the house, the house elves brought them hot black tea and desserts. This house elf is not a bit. Obviously, the heir of the Weddell Smith family will have a house elf loyal. After Albert sat down, his eyes fell on the booklet on the table. He picked it up and read the name of the booklet softly: "Common Mistakes in Apparition and How to Avoid It?" These booklets are obviously "professional books" prepared for him and Isabel. "I''m fairly familiar with Waikie Tecross. Oh, yes, Waikie Tecross is an employee of the Apparition Test Center of the Ministry of Magic, and has been an instructor of Hogwarts'' Apparition Class for many years. You will be next Deal with him." Mr. Mogg took a sip from his teacup, and explained with a smile: "It takes about three months (February to April) for students at Hogwarts to pass the exam (February to April), and there are twelve classes. If you didnt pass the exam while studying at school, it would be very troublesome to pass the exam later. Albert and Isobel listened to Mr. Mogg''s introduction of Apparition, and opened up the "Common Mistakes of Apparition and How to Avoid" and read the contents distractedly. The first page of "Common Mistakes of Apparition and How to Avoid" describes it as follows: Apparition is a convenient way to travel, but it also has a certain degree of danger. Wizards usually make loud noises when Apparition, which can easily arouse Muggle''s suspicion. Therefore, do not perform apparitions blindly, you should be cautious and perform apparitions when you are sure that there are no Muggles around. The use of phantom manifestation requires professional training, must pass the Ministry of Magic''s phantom manifestation examination, and hold the phantom manifestation certificate to legally use the phantom manifestation, otherwise it is illegal... "This is a pamphlet issued by the Ministry of Magic. When you learn about Apparition, they will distribute it to you. The contents are very practical. I suggest you remember the contents. It should not be difficult for you." Mr. Mogg seemed to guess what Albert was thinking, and said with a smile: "Well, there are indeed a bunch of guys in the magic world who have not passed the Apparition Test. Of course, even if they fail the Apparition Test, they can still be Apparated." Having said that, Mr. Mogg shrugged and reminded, "Of course, you better dont get lucky. If you get into trouble, you will have to face high fines from the Ministry of Magic, and if you get into big trouble, you will be Throw it into Azkaban prison for a while. "Common Mistakes of Apparition and How to Avoid It" clearly pointed out that the British magical world needs to participate in the test of the Department of Magic and Transportation for apparition. Only after passing the test and obtaining permission can the apparition be legal. Of course, not many people take these seriously. As for the high fine? Bad luck to split the body, maybe it was done before the Ministry of Magic came to make trouble. Well, the reason why the Ministry of Magic requires wizards to apparate with a certificate is actually to worry that some wizards will apparate to the Muggle bank and steal the money from it. Well, as far as Albert knows, Mr. Montongues, the thief, often does this kind of thing, even though he has never robbed a Muggle bank. "Charlie Weasley was revealed in the first exam five miles south of the original goal, and it ended up on the head of a poor old lady who was shopping." Albert smiled and told the two. People share interesting things he knows. At that time, Charlie was ridiculed by Fred, George and the entire Quidditch team. "This kind of thing is not uncommon. This kind of thing is not enough practice." Mr. Mogg looked at Albert and said, "Although I don''t know how you master the Apparition, I still recommend practicing the Apparition. Be visible and adapt to that feeling." "Difficult?" Isabel asked, raising his eyebrows. "It''s very strict. Most students need to take the exam twice to pass, and some even need to come back for the exam after graduation." Mogg stood up, walked towards the entrance of the door, and turned to the two of them, "Well, look. When it''s over, let''s start practicing Apparition. Generally, the closer the distance, the easier it is to succeed." "Isobel, you need to apparate into the circle from here." With that, Mr. Mogg took the two to a clearing outside the wooden house. There was a wooden circle. It was obvious that the house elf had just put it on, and there were footprints of the house elf on the ground. Mr. Mogg turned his head to look at Albert and said, "You can demonstrate to Isabel first." "Ok!" The sound was soon overwhelmed by the "crack", and Albert suddenly appeared in the wooden circle. It''s perfect, and there is no split, it just doesn''t seem to fully adapt to the side effects of Apparition. This is why although Apparition is very convenient, it is not the most popular way of travel in the magical world. "Practice a few more times and you can take the exam." Mr. Mogg nodded in agreement. Although the farther the Apparition is, the more difficult it is to control, but he still believes in Albert''s ability. "It''s your turn!" Albert stood beside Mogg and said to Isabel with a smile. Isobel began to spin gracefully in place, then... suddenly lost his balance and fell into the snow. "Shut up and don''t laugh." She stood up embarrassedly, and stared at Albert, who was holding back his smile. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM "You can let Uncle Mogg take you to experience the Apparition a few times, and then try it yourself. I learned it like this at the beginning." Albert suggested that he should let Isabel experience Apparition first, which is quick for her. Learning this magic is beneficial. "I will succeed." The girl reached out and patted the snowflakes off her body. The second attempt was not much better than the first, and the third was just as bad. In the fourth time, Isabel finally succeeded. Well, it''s half done. Albert noticed that some of Isabel''s red hair remained on the snow, which looked very conspicuous. "I succeeded." Isobel began to gag, but was still very excited. "No, it''s split." Albert pointed to the hair on the ground. "Fortunately, it''s just hair." "Not good at all." Isobel said that his hair was missing, and his mood suddenly became depressed. "It''s already very powerful. It is difficult for ordinary people to succeed in a short time." Mr. Mogg casually comforted. He stepped forward and waved his magic wand. He heard a loud "bang" and the girl''s red hair was reconnected. gone back. "Separation is generally not enough. You must always focus on the target, don''t panic..." Mogg turned to look at Albert again, "Maybe, you can go around by yourself, by the way, don''t run too much. Far away, dont apparate to a crowded place." "No, I''ll just be here with her." Albert didn''t plan to leave. This is most likely Isabel''s rare dark history. "You should take some time to adapt to the Apparition, remember not to be too far from Hogsmeade Village, otherwise you will get into trouble." Mr. Mogg exhorted. "Go, go." Isobel waved Albert to leave. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 593： The Secret of Screaming Shack Although it is possible to use magic at will in Hogsmeade Village, practicing Apparition is not too ostentatious after all. As for using the shielding curse to block the trace effect on his body, Albert did not plan to take any risks. If he fails, he will cause a lot of trouble for himself. However, the practice of Apparition is still necessary, he needs to adapt to the discomfort caused by Apparition. Half an hour later, Albert began to stroll around Hogsmeade. On his way to the Devis and Bans stores, he met Fred, George, and Lee Jordan from the Honey Duke Candy Store. group. "Why are you here alone?" Fred was surprised to see Albert alone. "Should you be dumped?" George asked in shock. Lee Jordan leaned over, put his arms around Albert''s shoulders, and comforted him: "Don''t be sad, you are so popular, you can find a new girlfriend soon." "You are also enough." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the three of them. After breaking free from Lee Jordan''s arm, he took the initiative to change the subject, "By the way, where are you going?" "Zoko''s magic joke shop." George said without hesitation. "I''m going to the Screaming Shack, will you go together?" Albert asked. He plans to take advantage of the free time now to see if he can trigger a new task in the past. "It is said to be haunted over there." "By the way, when we came here just now, we found that the secret passage behind the fifth-floor mirror had collapsed and was completely blocked." Fred nodded and said, "Now if you want to sneak into Hogsmeade, you can only go to Duke Bee. The candy shop one. Fortunately, we all use the phantom spell, otherwise it will be troublesome." "It was crushed by the snow?" "Yeah, it''s very thorough. Even if the snow melts, you won''t be able to go, unless you use magic to dig through it again." Several people had obviously abandoned the passage, anyway, there was more than that passage that could sneak to Hogsmeade Village. As they speak, they have stepped on the snow to approach the periphery of the screaming shack. Li Qiaodan also shared with them the information he collected: "It is said that about 20 years ago, the screams of the screaming would be screaming. Everyone thinks it might be the sound of a ferocious ghost, and this shack got its name." "Actually, we tried to break in, but failed." Fred looked at the gloomy house not far away. "The entrances of the sheds may all be blocked by wooden boards. We suspect that there is a secret road to enter. Screaming inside the shed." "It''s a pity that we never found the secret way, and then we simply gave up." George added, "I remember talking about it to you back then." Albert looked at the dilapidated shack in front of him, drew his wand and knocked on the door, reached out and pushed, the door was not pushed, and there was no sound. "There is no way to open it frontally, but it shouldn''t be difficult to get in." Albert began to look at the shed, looking for the entrance. "How are you going to get in?" The three looked at Albert. They never doubted Albert''s ability. "Very simple, that''s it." Albert simply used the cutting spell to open an entrance on the right wall for them to enter and exit freely. In this way, the four easily entered the screaming hut. "Why didn''t we think of it before." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at the cut wall and said in annoyance. It was a mess and dusty houses. It had been a long time without anyone living, and everything was covered with a thick layer of dust. The wallpaper has fallen off the wall, stains are everywhere on the floor, all the furniture is damaged, it seems that someone has broken it, the next door is nailed with a wooden board, and there is a strong magic on it to prevent someone from opening it secretly. it. But... the other party obviously didn''t think that someone would cut a hole directly from the side instead of taking the usual path. Ok! To be honest, it''s not like a haunted house at all. At least, no ghost came out to greet them after their uninvited group of intruders broke in. "The doors and windows here are all sealed." Albert inspected the windows that were nailed to the boards and said, "There is still some kind of magic left on them, which should be to prevent others from breaking in." "Come on, look here." Fred screamed. When several people walked quickly, they found old scratches on the surrounding furniture and walls. "what is this?" "Perhaps, some terrible creature was locked up here." Lee Jordan had already drawn out his wand and began to be alert to his surroundings, for fear that something would suddenly pop out to attack them. "Don''t worry, there is no one here, just look at the dust on the ground." Albert stretched his hand across the scratch on the wall, glanced at the new task and said, "In the beginning, the people who were trapped here should be people, or not ordinary people, otherwise there would be no need for such a place. ." "You mean, someone is imprisoned here?" Fred''s mind turned quickly. "The imprisonment may be improperly used." Albert looked at the scratches on the handrails. "I suspect that there should have been a werewolf here, or that there was a werewolf who lived in Hogsmeade every month. Will come here to transform." "Werewolf!" the three said in unison. There is no doubt that werewolves are not a friendly fellow in the magic world. At least, most wizards instinctively stay away from werewolves. "At the full moon, an out-of-control werewolf would be very dangerous, so the doors and windows of the screaming hut were sealed by magic." Albert continued to analyze: "When the werewolf transforms, it is very painful, so it will be sharp. It should be howling or howling wolf. As for why it is famous here, it is probably because someone deliberately spread rumors to make everyone mistakenly think that it is haunted here, so as to cover up this matter." "This can make you guess." Fred, George, and Jordan Lee all looked at Albert with shocked faces. UU reading www.uukanshu.com did not expect Albert to infer so many things based on the traces and names here. Of course they didn''t know that Albert had read the book of "Harry Potter", otherwise only this bit of information would make him think about it, and he would not be able to think of anything. "Where do you think the secret path is?" Fred asked. "As long as you look carefully, you will definitely find the secret path." Several people searched for the secret path on the first floor. In fact, the so-called secret path is really not secret at all. It was a trapdoor, and when it was opened, there was a downward staircase. "Where do you think this leads to?" Both Fred, George and Lee Jordan are very excited at the moment. This is the taste of adventure. "Go down and take a look." The secret road is very dark and cold, and the air is not smooth, making him feel a little difficult to breathe. "Forget it, go back!" Albert turned and walked back. "Go back?" Fred didn''t want to go back. "I probably guessed where it leads here." Albert was ready to go through the drama again. "where?" "Hogwarts, this is a secret road leading to Hogwarts." Albert suddenly stopped and said, "There is a problem." "What''s wrong." Lee Jordan didn''t understand what dumb riddle he was playing. "You mean there was once a werewolf professor at Hogwarts?" "It may also be a werewolf student." Albert added, "The probability of a professor is relatively low. I believe no one wants to take a risk." "How many secret passages are there from Hogwarts Castle?" "This is probably the secret road leading to the beating willow." "Perhaps the beating willow was planted specifically to protect this secret road." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 594： Foot pain After all, Albert failed to let Fred, George and Lee Jordan dispel the idea of ??entering the secret tunnel. Looking at the three figures disappearing in the secret tunnel, he silently said: Sure enough, Gryffindor Academy never People who lack adventure (to die). After the three people left, Albert directly Apparated and returned to the vicinity of Mogg''s house. Just crossing the street, I saw Isabel who was still training Apparition. However, Isabel''s face was slightly pale, and the apparition training obviously brought her a lot of burden. Albert looked at the pale girl and asked worriedly: "Are you okay?" Isobel took a deep breath and suppressed the discomfort in his stomach, "a little dizzy and nauseous." "Or, take a break first." Albert suggested: "Anyway, the time is still long, we can do other things first. And... you look like you, the efficiency of practicing Apparition is not high." "Well, you are right." Isobel looked at Mogg coming here and agreed with Albert''s opinion. From the initial failure to the present, Isobel has initially mastered the use of Apparition. In fact, Mr. Mogg did not expect Isabel to completely master the phantom manifestation on the first day. As long as Isabel can learn the phantom manifestation in advance and practice well in the next three months, he will definitely be able to easily pass the phantom manifestation exam. . After the three of them entered the house, the house elves immediately brought a basin of hot water for them to wash their faces, and then brought them a hot drink so that they could quickly recover their body temperature. what! Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and wanted to sleep in a warm and comfortable environment in winter. "I have prepared your dresses." Mr. Mogg asked the house elf to bring the things. "The dress?" Albert opened the package and found that the dresses of the two were very ordinary, without any fancy decorations, but the workmanship was exquisite and the grade was not low. In fact, if it wasn''t for Albert who was too young and he came from a Muggle family, these problems shouldn''t be handled by Mr. Mogg. Albert, from the Muggle world, wants to fully integrate into the magical world, and needs to make some adjustments in some aspects to reduce future troubles. Although the Wild Smith family and pure-blood supremacists are not in the same group, there are such things as class everywhere, and the necessary manners are still indispensable. At least, you can''t make yourself look out of place. No way, the Ministry of Magic is still pure-blood superiorists still occupying the majority, and most of the important positions are held by their people. Most pure-blood supremacists even consider themselves the elites in the magical world. Mogg actually wanted to laugh at this, and probably no one is more qualified to mock them than the Wildsmith family. Compared to the group of pure bloods, their circle is the elite of the magic world. After all, the circle has no ceiling, and the height depends on the ability to speak. However, Mogg didn''t know that elites are not elites, and they are meaningless in front of Albert. When the opponent is forced, no matter how pure the blood is, it doesn''t make sense. Mogg quickly put away his mind and began to explain to Albert what he should pay attention to when attending a wizard''s banquet. Then, dance. Albert is really weak in dancing. Well, he never learned to dance. The house elf put an old vinyl record player in the corner of the hall. After the disc was put down, a slow, melancholic tune came out of the speaker, with terrible sound quality. "Muggles are far better than wizards in this respect." Albert vomited. "It''s normal." Mogg did not comment on this. "Muggles are developing very fast, and wizards are much slower in this respect. This is actually related to the convenience of magic." Isabel hummed a song and said, "I quite like the songs of Weird Sisters." "I''m only interested in Muggle music, especially those that can be circulated for hundreds of years. Even if the appreciation of this aspect is not high, I think they are really good." "That is the precipitation of history, and the art that can be passed down will never be out of date." Mogg waved his wand, clearing a space for the two of them, and let them try to dance with music. "That one" Isabel can''t actually dance. Mrs. McDoug is busy in the hospital most of the time, and there is no time to teach Sisters McDoug to dance. "Let''s learn together." Albert said with a smile, "I won''t be either." As he said, he put his hand on Isabel''s waist, the other hand pinched the other''s hand, and began to dance to the music. "You should put your arms on his shoulders, yes, and then just slowly rotate in circles." Then... the two almost fell. Albert stepped on Isabel''s foot, and the latter almost took Albert down. "It''s really choking!" If it wasn''t for Albert''s good balance, he would have fallen into a ball just now~www.novelhall.com~ Fortunately, this is not a banquet, otherwise it would really be everyone''s laughing stock. What Mr. Mogg taught them was the most common dance, which was enough for them to handle most banquets. "You should focus on one of them." Mr. Mogg reminded, "It doesn''t matter if you move slowly before you are good at dancing. At least you can let both of you dance together." The two need to dance with extreme caution to avoid stepping on each other''s feet or tripping their partner. Once the song is down, Albert is still stepped on five times, which is particularly painful in winter. With the help of Mr. Mogg, an incompetent teacher, dance finally appeared on his skill panel. Finally it can be opened. Albert directly promoted the dance to the second level, and then took him as the lead and led Isobel to dance, so as to reduce the frequency of both sides stepping on each other''s feet. At least, he wouldn''t step on Isabel''s foot much. "You learned so fast!" Isobel whispered. He was still sluggish just now, and now he has learned to dance. "Learning to dance is more troublesome than learning other things. I didn''t expect it to be so much." Albert couldn''t help joking. "Well, today you have to learn at least the most basic dance so that you can deal with that wedding in France." Mr. Mogg clapped his hands, "When you have a rest, continue. I don''t think you want to embarrass in front of others. !" "I regret that I promised you to go to the wedding." Isabel rubbed her feet. In sports, she is just as bad at sports as most geniuses. "me too." "There is no harm in learning to dance, it can always be used at banquets." Mr. Mogg reminded, "you don''t need to spend special time to practice dancing in the future." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 595： Dismantle It was not until the evening that Albert returned to Hogwarts Castle slowly. His walking posture was a bit bumpy, and it was really time-consuming to practice dancing. Isobel didn''t know what was going on, so he pulled him to practice dancing all afternoon. "Maybe, because you don''t have to worry about being stepped on your foot anymore?" On the way back to the Gryffindor common room, Albert thought maliciously. After spending his experience to upgrade his dancing skills, Isabel probably found pleasure in dancing. Of course, after the whole afternoon of practice, the dances of the two finally no longer feel the rigidity of being manipulated, although the dance still has nothing to do with elegance. "What''s up with him?" In the common room, Albert saw the injured George at a glance. This hapless arm seemed to be broken and wrapped in a large circle of white bandages. George stretched out his hand and hammered Fred, who was snickering, and said angrily, "Broken." "Are you going to provoke the beating Willow?" Albert raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t I remind you..." "We didn''t provoke that tree." George couldn''t help but protest: "We were attacked as soon as we got out of it." "Actually, your luck is pretty good. There used to be a hapless guy who provokes the beating Queen Willow and lost an eye." Albert sat next to Fred and asked, "What did Mrs. Pomfrey say." "Mrs. Pomfrey has already connected George''s bones, saying that it is best not to use too much force in the last two days." Lee Jordan was not gloating, he regretted not listening to Albert''s words. At that time, the three of them had just walked through the long secret road. When they came out from the inside, they found that things were the same as Albert said. The entrance of the secret road was under the beating willow on the edge of Hogwarts. It is the seventh secret way to leave Hogwarts. It may be that the hand touched the trunk of the beating willow, and the three of them had blood mold when they came out, making them particularly embarrassed. "Why are you coming back now?" Lee Jordan asked, turning off the subject. "I''m learning to dance." Albert said casually, "You know, I''m going to France for a wedding during the Christmas holidays. An old friend reminded me that it''s best to learn to dance, so I''ve been practicing dancing this afternoon." "that''s nice!" "It''s great, I want to learn too." "You should call us, and I can''t dance either." "Shut up, are my feet almost limping without seeing?" Albert stared at the booing three people, took out his pocket watch from his pocket, glanced at the time and said, "I have to go to the school hospital before the duel club starts. I hope Madam Pomfrey can help me relieve the pain. " It actually hurts to be stepped on once or twice. After being trampled on for an afternoon, Albert even wondered if his foot bones were cracked. By the time Albert came out of Madam Pomfrey, the pain in his feet had eased. Madam Pomfrey gave him a kind of ointment, which would relieve the pain by applying it. Of course, Albert did not miss the opportunity. While applying the ointment to his feet, he took the opportunity to discuss with Madam Pomfrey about the method of making the ointment. When I returned to the auditorium, I found that it was already full of people. No way, the reputation of the dueling club is so great. Almost all the students in the school came, the entrance became very crowded, and the students were excited with their wands to prepare for the party. The long dining table in the auditorium also disappeared, replaced by a stage for duels, with hundreds of candles floating in the sky. "So slow!" Fred and George walked towards Albert, patted him on the shoulder and smiled and said, "We thought you were not coming!" "I don''t know who will teach us." Shanna also leaned over and greeted the three with a smile. She was obviously interested in the duel between wizards. "Everyone is rumoring that it is Professor Flitwick." Angelina waved at them holding Alija''s hand. After noticing Shanna''s suspicious look, she explained with a smile: "Flitwick used to be when she was young The duel champion, I don''t think anyone is more suitable than him." "No, it''s Lockhart!" Albert motioned everyone to look at the stage. Their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor had already taken the stage to preside over the duel club. At this moment, Guidro Lockhart was wearing a fuchsia robe, looking simply radiant. However, it is not him who cares most about him, but the assistant next to him. Snape was still wearing the usual black robe, with a gloomy face, and went on the stage with Lockhart''s side. "Look at Snape''s expression. I wouldn''t be surprised if he would give Lockhart a life of Avada later." The depression caused by George''s arm injury soon disappeared. He Looking at the two people on the stage with interest. In fact, everyone is curious about the next development. Lockhart waved everyone to be quiet, and asked the students to gather around the edge of the stage to listen to him. After he finished speaking, he introduced his assistant Professor Snape to everyone. After hearing Lockhart''s "...I will return your potion teacher to you intact!" After saying that, Albert finally recovered from the long speech. Snape''s lips curled up maliciously, obviously wanting to take the opportunity to teach Lockhart a lesson. "Someone will be unlucky!" Lee Jordan looked very excited, UU reading www.uuknshu.com his expectations came true, and the two on the stage were showing everyone how wizards fight. They bowed to each other, then held their wands to their chests like arrows, counted to three together, and then used magic at their opponents. Everything came too fast, and when a dazzling red light flashed in front of him, Lockhart was hit by the curse, and his whole body flew out suddenly. The Slytherin students were all cheering for their dean, and the others were silently watching Lockhart, who slid against the wall and curled up on the floor. "The Disarming Curse is so powerful, can you do that too?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at Albert together. They all learned the Disarmament Curse and knew the power of it. "I haven''t tried it. Snape is obviously grieving." Albert raised his mouth happily and commented: "He has exerted too much effort!" While speaking, Lockhart finally got up from the ground in embarrassment, and then shamelessly defended his failure: "Well, everyone has seen it, this is a disarming curse-as you see Here, I lost my magic wand." His tone was relaxed, as if he had defeated Snape on purpose. "Of course, if I want to stop it, I don''t need to do anything about it, but in order to let everyone know more..." "Professor, how do we stop the Disarming Curse?" Lee Jordan raised his hand and asked immediately after receiving the gaze from Albert, "Can you give us another demonstration." At this moment, most of the murderous intent on Snape''s face suddenly disappeared, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, as if to say to Lockhart: Let''s do it again. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 596： too difficult Hearing that a student actually suggested that he should fight Snape again, the muscles on Lockhart''s face twitched and said dryly, "This is the end of the demonstration!" How to defend against the disarming spell? Lockhart knew it naturally, but he was not confident that he could use the Iron Armor Curse to block Snape''s disarming spell, nor was he confident that Snape would interrupt his spell before he used the disarming spell. "Now I will be among you..." Before Lockhart finished speaking, he was interrupted again. "The professor must have a way to counter the disarming curse, right!" Another student asked expectantly. This time it was Hufflepuff''s Truman who spoke. This guy also has a lot of resentment towards Lockhart now. No way, last year''s Professor Quirrell is fine, at least the other party can teach them a little theoretical knowledge, but what''s the matter with this Professor Lockhart? It''s totally funny to come to Hogwarts! You are indeed a professor, not a writer with the title of professor. The students who watched Lockhart upset, or hope Lockhart can teach Snape''s book fans, started to booze at this moment, hoping to watch another duel. "Maybe, you should satisfy everyone." There was a slight smile on Snape''s stiff cheeks. At this moment, Lockhart was like a rabbit being forced to a corner. After hesitating many times, he nodded in agreement. Although his iron armor curse is very sloppy, but at least...maybe... There was another dazzling red light, and another figure flew out suddenly, and everyone was speechless to see Lockhart sliding down against the wall. Everything is so familiar. That''s right, this scene happened only a few minutes ago. The only difference is that Lockhart chanted "Armor Bodyguard" before being hit by Professor Snape''s disarming spell, although it didn''t work. There was a moment of dead silence, and I didn''t know who started to applaud, and sporadic applause spread quickly in the auditorium. Lockhart struggled to get up from the ground. At this moment, he no longer had the confidence and calmness he had before, and even the smile on his face looked a little reluctant. Obtaining the look in Albert''s eyes, George immediately pretended that he was a cute new person who knew nothing, and asked humbly: "Professor Lockhart, what spell you just used." "George must have done it deliberately." Ron murmured. He knew that Fred and George both used the Iron Armor Curse, and they used it very thiefly. Even if they went on stage to fight Lockhart, they might be able to easily defeat their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. He really wanted to see this happen. "I think this is a good way." Harry Potter below the stage was particularly happy to see Lockhart deflated. In the first half of the semester, he was harassed by Lockhart, especially in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he was always called to play various roles, which really made him extremely depressed. Hermione next to her looked very anxious, she was a little worried about Lockhart''s situation. "The spell I just used was an iron armor curse. Although I didn''t succeed in using it, the iron armor curse can bounce back the spell, which is very suitable for protecting myself from the threat of the spell." Lockhart put his wizard hat to the right. Everyone showed an iconic smile. "Professor, is there a way to counter the opponent before the enemy uses the spell." Albert asked. "This..." The smile on Lockhart''s face suddenly froze. "This is a very superb technique." Snape glanced at Lockhart and answered the question for him: "You need to predict the opponent''s magic in advance. Of course, if the strength gap between the two sides is huge, you can usually do it." "Well, the demonstration is over!" Lockhart interrupted before Snape snatched his limelight: "I will divide you all into two groups and try to fight each other." Albert regretted not being able to trouble Lockhart any more. Lockhart soon began to team up to find someone to come to the stage for a duel. Of course, Lockhart was picked Harry Potter, and Draco Malfoy was picked by Snape. The two professors obviously intend to let them show it in front of everyone. "Now raise the wand and bow to the opponent to get ready!" Lockhart said loudly, "When I count to three, I will use magic to disarm the opponent''s weapon." Malfoy obviously didn''t intend to follow the rules. When Lockhart called two, he cast a spell to attack Harry Potter in advance. Before everyone could react, he saw Malfoy hit his head as if he was hit by something. He swayed his body and fell backward. "Good job Harry!" The Gryffindor students in the audience shouted excitedly. It''s just that Harry looked at Malfoy who fell down suddenly with a dumbfounded look, then looked at his wand, he didn''t do anything, why Malfoy fell by himself. Is this the other party''s conspiracy? It doesn''t look like it! Having said that, shouldn''t it take advantage of the chance to cast a spell on Malfoy who fell on the ground? "Tarantella!" Malfoy had raised his wand at Harry''s knee, chanting a sneak attack. Under everyone''s eyes, everyone saw that before the spell hit Harry, it seemed that something flashed in front of Harry. Then, they saw the dance step curse bounce back, passing over Malfoy''s head, and flying towards Snape behind him. In the end, Snape waved it lightly, blocking it. "You despicable fellow, actually violated the morals of the game." Harry shouted at Malfoy. He stopped hesitating, and chanted a tickling spell at him, making Malfoy limp to the ground with a laugh. "Spell stop!" Snape immediately took over the power and lifted the spell on Malfoy. Then, looking at Harry dissatisfiedly, he said with a gloomy face: "Mr. Potter~www.novelhall.com~You have a talisman on your body, right. This is already against the rules of duels." "Mr. Malfoy violated the rules of the duel just now. He used magic in advance and finally attacked me shamelessly." Harry stared back without showing weakness. "Yes, Malfoy didn''t follow the rules and chanted the curse first. It''s really shameless." "He insulted the sacred duel." "Malfoy, get out of here now." Under the instigation of Lee Jordan, the Gryffindor students started booing, and many students from other colleges also joined them. Who made the Slytherin students unpopular in the school? The expression on Snape''s face became more gloomy. "Quiet, quiet!" Lockhart shouted. "Mr. Malfoy attacked early and violated the rules of a duel, and Harry, take your amulet off first. Using the amulet is also a violation of the rules of a duel," Lockhart glanced at Snape and then looked away. , And then said loudly, "I think I''d better teach you how to stop unfriendly magic." "Professor, I hope you can teach us yourself." Lee Jordan felt that this was a good opportunity and began to take the initiative to invite him. With the level of Lockhart''s performance, it is not impossible to defeat him. Of course, Lockhart ignored his words. The duel continued, it was still a duel between Harry and Malfoy. The two professors will give them some advice to make the duel look more "friendly". Of course, that was just Lockhart''s opinion, and he thought it was a good opportunity now. The opportunity to become Harry''s teacher. If Lockhart had considered his abilities, perhaps he would not have such unrealistic thoughts. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 597： Got pitted again Lockhart is definitely not a qualified professor. He always likes to waste a lot of time and energy on being handsome, trying to attract more students'' attention. For example, just a moment ago, Lockhart held his wand and swung it left and right, trying to make the wand into a complicated pattern, and then... he accidentally dropped the wand on the ground, causing a burst of embarrassment. Albert even saw the sneer hanging from the corner of Snape''s mouth. Apparently the Potions Professor knew exactly what Lockhart was and dismissed him. "Harry is really unlucky." Fred and George are both dissatisfied with this duel. What else can Lockhart do besides cheating? They haven''t forgotten how Lockhart put Harry into the school hospital last time. In fact, everyone could clearly see that when Snape whispered a few words in Malfoy''s ear, Lockhart did not give Harry any useful advice at all. He just slapped Harry on the shoulder and said something. : "Just do what I did, Harry!" Yes, because the surroundings were so quiet, Albert and the others, who were some distance away from Harry, heard Lockhart''s words clearly. Do it as I did just now? "Drop the wand to the ground?" Albert heard Lee Jordan''s sneer. "He didn''t teach Harry anything." Fred also dismissed Lockhart''s perfunctory approach. "I dare say that Lockhart himself doesn''t know what to do." George lowered his voice and mocked. "How can he have the face to host a duel club?" "My lord, sometimes it''s a shameless creature." Albert looked at Lockhart and said softly, "I think Dumbledore invited this to teach at Hogwarts, probably because we hope we don''t become Lockhart in the future. Someone like that!" "Your opinion has always been so brilliant." The three of them agreed with Albert''s opinion. Otherwise, if Principal Dumbledore invited this kind of stuff to teach at Hogwarts, would it be true that it would just be a count? Dumbledore was obviously not such a casual person. "Can you make me fight him?" Lee Jordan really wanted to play in person, giving Lockhart a severe lesson. On stage, in order to conceal the embarrassment, Lockhart pretended not to hear Harry''s words, but urged the two to get ready, and began the countdown. Harry Potter had to face Malfoy alone, who had learned a spell from Snape. After another duel between the two sides, Mr. Malfoy still didn''t get rid of his bad ailments and chanted the spell first. The tip of his wand exploded, and a long black snake suddenly jumped out of the tip of the wand and landed on the floor between the two. In an instant, the crowd retreated screaming in horror, for fear that they would suffer an unsuspecting disaster. "Malfoy must not be able to learn this black magic now." Albert did not believe that Malfoy could learn such a black magic in the first place. Knowing that most of the black magic requires powerful magic power as support, it is not easy to conjure a snake out of thin air. At the level of Malfoy, it is impossible to learn now and successfully display it. Albert first learned to summon magic, but it took several months to successfully summon the chrysanthemum out of thin air. It was even more difficult to summon living creatures out of thin air. Even the current self, without opening and hanging up, would not be able to learn that black magic within a few seconds. No one can skip the familiar process and immediately master a magic. Unless the author gave Malfoy a chance. "you lose." The stunned Harry returned to his senses and shouted to Malfoy, "You despicable fellow, chant the spell before the countdown ends." When Harry secretly admired his wit, things changed again, and Lockhart shouted: Let me come! He saw him pulling away Harry, raising his wand, threatening to wave at the snake, trying to defeat the black snake and save the weak, poor, frightened, and helpless Harry Potter. "stop." Harry tried to stop Lockhart from making things worse. However, everything is too late. Just listening to a loud "bang" reverberating in the hall, Lockhart''s magic not only failed to make the black snake disappear, but made it even bigger, jumping a full ten feet high. Before people screamed sharper horror, the **** snake angered by Lockhart''s magic raised its head, exposed its fangs, and spit out the letter, preparing to attack a hapless student next to the stage. . As for, why not Lockhart? Because when the guy found out that he had messed up, he sneaked back behind Harry, planning to use poor Potter as a shield. Things changed like hot wheels. Before everyone could react, they heard a terrifying hiss from Harry Potter''s mouth facing the **** snake. Then, the **** snake became safe, staring at Harry obediently like a pet. People began to whisper in the frying pan in the surrounding area, and they looked at Harry Potter with anxiety and awe. The changes in just a few seconds were all seen by Albert. In fact, he couldn''t understand why everyone showed that look of awe, especially when Ron took Harry to leave, the crowd even took the initiative to give way to them. As Harry left, Snape waved his wand in surprise, turning the big snake into a plume of black smoke. "You said, will Harry be a descendant of Slytherin?" Lee Jordan said suddenly. In fact, not only he has this kind of thought, but the whole school probably has this kind of thought. Perhaps Harry Potter was Slytherin''s great, great...great-grandson. "The magical world in the UK has the habit of intermarriage. Even if Harry Potter and Slytherin are somewhat related by blood, it is not strange!" Albert looked at the panicking students around him, and the corner of his mouth conjured up a seemingly ridiculous mockery: "Maybe, the famous Harry Potter, maybe even the heir of Slytherin." The students around looked at Albert with amazement. "Maybe, he is rushing to the secret room now, drinking tea with his fangs servant, and talking about the target of the next attack." Albert didn''t care about other people''s gazes, and said to himself. "You don''t seem to be surprised," Fred murmured. Several people have been with Albert for so long, and it is natural to see that Albert dismissed everyone''s statement. Whether Harry Potter is the N-generation great-grandson of Slytherin, or other claims. "Of course I know that Snake Laoqiang is a symbol of the dark wizard." Albert raised his hand and interrupted several people, not going to continue discussing this topic. In fact, Albert is quite expecting that the savior will become the Dark Lord. That''s definitely interesting. "You have to see with your own eyes, listen with your ears, and use your own head to distinguish right from wrong, instead of being frightened and confused by other people''s words." Albert said softly, "Only stupid people can be fooled. Confused." This matter is actually very simple. To put it bluntly, Harry was pitted by Lockhart again. The duel was still going on, but Lockhart completely lost everyone''s attention. Everyone was talking in low voices about Harry being a snake-like voice. "Seize the opportunity, I guess the duel club won''t be next." Well, Albert just told Lee Jordan the facts, and there was absolutely no trouble to confuse him to find Lockhart. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 598： In vain Before the end of the duel club, Lee Jordan failed to realize his wish to beat Lockhart. The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor seemed to have seen through Lee Jordan''s sinister intentions, and every time he expressed the hope that he could be guided, Lockhart would pretend not to hear him and ignore it. On the way back to the Gryffindor common room, Lee Jordan complained about the incident, but no one wanted to listen to him. Everyone was discussing Harry Potter''s vibe, and even when they returned to the lounge, they would look around to find Harry Potter. "Harry Potter is really not Slytherin''s heir?" Lee Jordan, who had just sat down, nagged about what happened in the duel club. No way, the Slytherin accent is one of the symbols of Slytherin. It''s not surprising that everyone will have this idea. "Shut up!" Fred stuffed the biscuit into Lee Jordan''s mouth, trying to quiet him. "Everyone is curious." Lee Jordan took a bite of the biscuit and muttered vaguely. In the next moment, this guy became a canary. "It''s the **** canary biscuit again." Lee Jordan couldn''t help complaining: "Don''t give me that kind of thing." "What do you think." George threw the question directly to Albert. "Slytherin''s heir should be a snake-like voice." Albert drank the hot cocoa in the cup and calmly analyzed: "The Harry Potter incident gave me an inspiration." "What inspiration?" the three asked in unison. "The symbol of Slytherin is a snake. Things related to Slytherin''s heirs are most likely related to snakes. Snake-talker is one of them. Maybe you need to use snake-talker to open the secret room. In the secret room Its possible that the monsters are also related to snakes. Monsters related to snakes are rare." "You make a lot of sense." Fred nodded and said, as expected to be Albert, his mind is just good. "I feel I''m further away from the truth of the matter." Lee Jordan gave Albert a thumbs up. "Are you suspicious of the target?" George asked suddenly. "Well, there is indeed a suspicious target." Albert admitted, "However, if you can''t find the secret room, even if you have a suspicious target, it''s useless." "What is it?" The three are very curious about this. "A terrible monster called a basilisk." Albert raised his finger to a book on the bedside table. "The basilisk is dangerous, but the heir of Slytherin should be able to control the basilisk in a snake-like voice." "Oh my God!" The three of them turned to the bookmarked page and couldn''t help exclaiming. "I know what you want to say, but..." Albert made a booing gesture, "Remember this matter, don''t talk nonsense, the principal and professors should have been investigating this matter, currently Harry Potter The suspicion is indeed not small, but I still think he did not do it." "Moreover, as long as the petrified students return to normal, the culprit can be identified." After Albert finished drinking hot cocoa, he soaked his feet in hot water, reapplied ointment, and went to bed after putting on a bandage. However, several of his roommates are doomed to lose sleep tonight. Of course, they believed Albert''s judgment, that is, after knowing that there was a basilisk hidden in the castle, there was an inexplicable anxiety in their hearts. A few people gathered together and whispered for a long time, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when they remembered that the Slytherin heir seemed to only attack Muggle wizards. The three of them are pure-blood wizards. Albert, who was born in a Muggle family, is obviously in a more dangerous situation than them. He can be so calm now, what is he afraid of? Then, who could not sleep, they began to discuss whether to raise a rooster in the dorm for Albert''s safety. What they didn''t know was that Albert had actually let the house elves raise several roosters. ... Ever since Harry Potter exposed himself as a snakeboy in the duel club, his reputation has become very bad. No way, the snake talkers in history are too notorious. Almost everyone avoids him instinctively, as if Harry was carrying some terrible deadly bacteria, or he would open his fangs and spit out venom. "What''s wrong with your feet?" Hermione noticed that Albert was walking in a strange posture. "I was trampled on." Albert said casually and changed the subject: "Is Harry Potter really a snake-like voice?" Hermione didn''t want to talk about this topic here, they all noticed that everyone else around was listening in on the conversation. "I''m not suspecting that Harry is the heir of Slytherin." Albert said to Hermione. "I just suspect that only Slytherin can open the Slytherin chamber." Ron, who was playing wizard chess next to him, couldn''t help but slander himself: Aren''t you just suspecting that Harry is the heir of Slytherin? "You probably didn''t understand what I meant." Albert looked at Hermione with a stunned expression and reminded: "Why didn''t anyone find Slytherin''s secret room before?" Before Hermione could answer, Albert continued, "Because they are not Slytherin, they cant find the secret room, but Harry Potter is different. He might be able to find the Slytherins secret room and use Slytherin. The chamber opens the secret chamber." Both Hermione and Ron stared at Albert blankly, and didn''t recover from the meaning of Albert''s words for a while. "However, if you find the secret room, don''t enter without authorization. You must ask the professors for help." Before turning to leave, Albert added, "I know you don''t plan to go back during the Christmas holidays." "What does he mean?" Ron asked after using the knight to kill Hermione''s king. "What he meant is that snake-like voice is the key to opening the secret room." Hermione thought for a while and said, "Maybe, we should do something." In fact, Hermione had already guessed, but she didn''t expect Harry to be a snake-like voice. "What do you mean?" "Try to find the location of the secret room." Hermione said in a low voice, "This is probably what Albert gave us just now!" "But, do you know the location of the secret room?" Ron asked angrily. Hogwarts Castle is not small, I don''t know how to find the Year of the Monkey, and there is a terrible monster hidden in the secret room. To be honest, Ron didn''t want to provoke the monsters in the secret room at all, it was not a terrible existence that they could fight against. Before long, Harry came back, but he looked grumpy. He had just had a big quarrel with Justin Finley, and UU reading www.uukanshu.com thought that he was instructing the big snake to attack him in the duel club. "It''s pointless to argue with him." Hermione said after listening to Harry''s complaint: "Justin Finley has determined that you are the heir of Slytherin. No matter how you explain it, you can''t change him. The view will only make both parties more unhappy." "but" "Don''t waste your saliva." Hermione comforted. "When the truth comes out, you can ask Justin Finley to apologize to you. If he has the courage to apologize to you." "It''s not like what you would say!" Ron was a little surprised at Hermione''s words. "I learned it from Albert, and he never argued with me about Professor Lockhart." Hermione had a strange expression. "Every time I talk about Lockhart with Albert, then They all smiled and never expressed their opinions. Hermione actually knew that Albert thought the content in Lockhart''s book was fabricated, not Lockhart''s personal experience. He himself is not as great as in the book. Although he is reluctant to admit it, her instinct tells Hermione that Albert''s guess is most likely to be correct, especially after seeing Lockhart''s poor performance in the duel club. "I think Albert is quite sensible." Ron said dryly. Both he and Harry knew that Hermione admired Lockhart, and on several occasions, because of that guy''s relationship, both sides were unhappy. "We''d better see if we can get useful information from Malfoy, and if we haven''t tried to find the Slytherin''s secret room." Harry didn''t like using the snake-like voice to find the secret room. He suspected that once someone looked at it. By the time he was looking around for the secret room, things might get worse. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 599： Snake Voice Just after listening to Snape''s report, Dumbledore was pacing back and forth in the study. Agreeing to Lockhart''s proposal to host a duel club seemed to have gained far more than expected, even he himself didn''t expect Harry to be a famous snake. In Dumbledore''s memory, there has never been a snake-like voice in the Potter family, and the abilities that Harry possessed were obviously not inherited from the family. When Dumbledore saw young Harry, he realized that the magic scar on his forehead was unusual. Over the years, Dumbledore has been guessing what that scar means. Now I finally got some results. Perhaps the lightning scar gave Harry and Voldemort a very unusual connection. Although it is still only a guess, Dumbledore believes that on the night Voldemort failed to murder Harry, he was very likely to transfer part of his soul to Harry, giving Harry the ability to talk to the snake. Otherwise, the Sorting Hat would not think that Harry is suitable for Slytherin College, that Slytherin College can help him to glory. You know, none of the Potter family has been assigned to Slytherin College. If it hadn''t been discovered that Harry was a snake-like voice, he wouldn''t even have made such a bold assumption. Since learning that Voldemort made Horcruxes, Dumbledore has been quietly studying how to destroy Horcruxes. Entrusting the soul to living creatures is undoubtedly a very risky approach. With Voldemort''s caution, it is obvious that he would not risk his life. So it can only be an accident. However, it is good news for Harry to be a snake talker for now. Slytherin''s secret room needs a snake-like voice to be able to open. If the prisoner is not found until the end, he can only rely on Harry to open the secret room and relieve the basilisk''s threat to Hogwarts teachers and students. Of course, as a last resort, Dumbledore didn''t want to do that. It was obviously not a good thing to let the hidden enemies stay in Hogwarts College. If the opponent is not picked out, no one knows what will happen, and the so-called heir to Slytherin is probably Voldemort''s Horcrux. If you want to kill Voldemort completely, you need to destroy all of Voldemort''s Horcruxes. Dumbledore does not intend to give up this good opportunity. After all, a person''s soul is not a cake. It cannot be cut at will. Once it is cut too much, the soul will become very unstable, and nothing will happen to anyone. Dumbledore believed that the number of Horcruxes made by Voldemort should be very limited, and could destroy one by one, reducing Harry''s pressure as much as possible. A scream suddenly sounded in the principal''s office, interrupting Dumbledore''s thoughts, and a ball of fire was raised on the gilded branch not far behind the door. "It''s finally started!" Dumbledore raised his foot and walked to the edge of the perch, looking at the little chick whose head was poking out from the ashes, and gave a relieved smile. "Grow up soon, I will need your help soon." Dumbledore reached out his hands and took the little chick, went to sit behind the table, took out the prepared food, and gave it to the little chick. He was fed some food to restore some strength as soon as possible. He put the little chicks in the warm nest, glanced at the hourglass on the table, and prepared to let the house elves come and take photos of the young Fox. When Dumbledore retracted his gaze, he inadvertently swept over a glass ball in the corner. "This seems to be..." Dumbledore reached out and squeezed the hot glass ball up, and looked carefully at the slightly rough object in front of him. He remembered that it seemed like Hagrid brought it last time, and said it was made by Albert Anderson. The prop, it seems to be called...detection ball, capable of detecting dark creatures. "Really a guy not to be underestimated." Dumbledore felt the temperature from the detection ball and fell into a short memory. It was learned from Hagrid that Mr. Anderson had speculated that the monster in the secret room was most likely the legendary basilisk. Maybe, Mr. Anderson has also found the approximate location of the secret room. Dumbledore remembered the last time Albert took him to find the crown, and could not help showing danger, which was deeply impressed. Maybe, this time he will take himself to find the secret room. Most geniuses are usually ambitious, just like he used to be. Now Dumbledore only hopes that his old buddies can lead Albert to the right path. As for whether the basilisk will pose a threat to Albert, Dumbledore is not worried. He knows that Albert is very cautious. Knowing that there is a basilisk, it is impossible to be defenseless. If Albert knew Dumbledore''s thoughts, he would definitely smear his face with his spit star. At this moment, Albert is testing the approximate effective detection range of the detection ball with Hagrid. The results are not satisfactory. The detection range is too wide, at least 500 feet. If it is not used in schools, the wider the scope, the better, but if it is used in schools, the scope is too wide, it will cover the whole school, and it will be meaningless. "You don''t seem to be satisfied?" Hagrid threw the freezing Grindylow into the fireplace, took the copper kettle from the stove, and made a cup of hot tea for Albert. "I found that the detection ball used in the castle has a lot of shortcomings." Albert placed the hot detection ball again, took a sip from the teacup, and said a little depressed, "Maybe, I should Its slightly improved." "It''s best to mark or point out the location of the dark creatures," Hagrid suggested. "It would be better if it could be done before the Christmas holidays." "The difficulty may be a bit high." Albert asked while looking at Hagrid, "You don''t want to use this thing to find the hidden monsters!" "No way?" Hagrid also concealed his thoughts~www.novelhall.com~ I suggest you give up. "Albert is not optimistic about Hagrid''s ideas. Pay attention to the public account: book friends base camp, pay attention to send cash and coins! The detection ball is just a detection and early warning device specially made by Albert in order to prevent himself from being attacked by the basilisk. It only has the function of detection and early warning. Albert didn''t expect this thing to become a radar for detecting dark creatures. He didn''t know how long it would take to improve it to that extent. He didn''t think he could do it in a short time. Seeing Hagrid''s disappointed expression, Albert changed the subject casually, "Have you heard?" "What did you hear?" "Harry is a snake-like voice." "Harry is Snakeman?" Hagrid looked very shocked. "How can he be Snakeman, tell me what is going on." Albert told Hagrid about the last duel club. "Now the whole school is suspecting that Harry is the heir to Slytherin." Albert said to Hagrid. "His life is not easy." "How could Harry go back and attack others, these are all slanders!" Hagrid looked very excited. He had a precedent for being slandered, and he definitely didn''t want Harry to follow in his own footsteps. "Okay Hagrid, don''t get excited." Albert softly soothed, "I don''t think Slytherin would want his heir to be a Gryffindor student." "Is Harry really a snake-like voice?" Hagrid asked suddenly. "Yes. However, Snake-Laoqiang is only a rare ability. In fact, there have been great and kind wizards in the history of Snake-Laoqiang." Albert explained calmly, "Abilities are never good or bad." "You are right." Hagrid agreed with Albert''s point of view. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 600： Shannas doubts In everyones hope, the Christmas holiday has finally arrived. The students rushed to leave the castle with their suitcases, looking forward to boarding the Hogwarts Express early and returning to spend Christmas this year with their families. Lee Jordan dragged his suitcase and walked beside Albert, looking not far away in front of Harry, shouting: "Make way for the heirs of Slytherin, the most evil wizard will drive..." Brother Slay, shook his head, "I really don''t understand." "They are probably using their funny behavior to encourage Harry Potter, and by the way, they can stimulate the guys in Slytherin College." With that said, Albert motioned to the Slytherin students who were not far away from Lee Jordan. Their faces were very ugly, especially the blond kid named Malfoy, whose face was gloomy and almost dripping. "It makes sense." Lee Jordan teased in a voice that the other party could hear. "It''s interesting to think that the savior Porter is actually the heir of Slytherin and a student of Gryffindor College." For most Slytherin students, it was a shame that Potter was Slytherin''s heir. If Slytherin knew about it, he would probably pop out of the grave. "Hey, I said you two guys, come and help us carry the suitcase!" Lee Jordan greeted Fred and George, who were making fun of them. Then he turned his head and said to Albert, "Their words have not changed at all, just copy your words." For example: to rush to the secret room and have tea with the servant who has teeth. Who are you going to do next? Even the garlic head that George used to pretend to resist Harry Potter''s attack was leftover from the last garlic cross they made. "It''s not that you don''t have hands." George couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and went with Fred to help carry the suitcase. "We don''t use it, but the girls next to you need your help." Albert casually found a reason. "Really heavy." Fred and George helped carry the girls'' suitcases into the carriage. "Don''t you have any magic wands?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help teasing after climbing into the carriage. "you guys" Fred and George realized that they had been tricked, but they were not angry either. When they said goodbye to them, they smiled and told Albert to remember to come back and bring some Italian specialties. "I remember the Italian specialty seems to be cassumazu cheese." Albert''s expression was very strange. "Is there something wrong with that cheese?" Lee Jordan thought there might be something wrong with the cheese Albert said. "It''s nothing." "I seem to have heard this name." Shanna frowned, but quickly gave up. She has other more important things, "You said, when will they catch the Slytherin heir?" As a Muggle wizard, she is very concerned about this issue. [Reading benefits] Give you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public [see the text base] to receive it! "And Harry Potter isn''t Slytherin''s heir?" Shanna had reservations about this, after all, Potter who was a snake-like voice was too suspicious. However, after noticing the expressions on the faces of other people in the carriage, he turned to look at Albert in the carriage, who was in a similar situation to her: "Perhaps Harry Potter knows something, he is a famous snake tongue after all. ." "If we can''t catch the culprit, we might have to wait for Colin Crevy to recover before he can identify the murderer." Lee Jordan changed the subject. "There is one thing that I always find very strange." Shanna said suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Angelina asked. "I dont know if the mandela root is a rare magic plant, but I believe that even if the powerful restorative configured with it is not available on the market, some mandela roots can definitely be bought. Dumbledore can. Let Professor Snape configure the powerful restorative." Shanna didnt understand the school or Dumbledores ideas. The petrified cat and the hapless man named Colin Creevey, she believed Even if you buy materials to configure powerful recovery agents, it will not take a few gallons. There was a longer silence in the carriage, and everyone who was awakened by Shanna was a little at a loss, because this was indeed the truth. In the end, they had to turn their sights on Albert and asked him to help everyone out. Noting that the three people in the carriage looked at him, Albert organized a remark and said, "Probably because even if Colin Crevey was de-petrified, it wouldn''t make sense!" "Doesn''t make sense?" Lee Jordan was surprised that Albert would say so. Albert stared sideways at Lee Jordan, motioned for him to shut up, and continued: "Principal Dumbledore is one of the wisest wizards in the wizarding world. He must have guessed about the attack. If you can''t find the secret room. , If you eliminate the monster in the secret room, even if everyone knows the truth, it is meaningless. In the end, it will only cause a senseless wave of panic in the school, and may even cause the school to close." "but" "I don''t think you want the school to close." Albert interrupted: "Principal Dumbledore should be able to pinpoint the culprit soon. You should trust the principal''s ability. Now in addition to trusting him, in fact There is no other way." After a brief silence, everyone agreed with Albert''s words. "Before that, all we have to do is to protect ourselves." Albert said to Shanna, "Well, you can bring a mirror. Every time you pass the corner, look through the mirror and talk to other people. Act together and avoid being alone." "It doesn''t make sense even if you tell them." While boarding the Hogwarts Express train, Albert said to Lee Jordan, "Not everyone can be as calm as we are. UU reading www.uukanshu.com I dare say that if you talk nonsense to others, dont One day everyone will know what the monster in the secret room is, and then wait for the people from the Ministry of Magic to shut down Hogwarts!" "Can the principal really solve this crisis?" Since Shanna said something in the carriage, they all realized some problems. He knew from books that looking directly into the eyes of the basilisk would kill people directly. Although I don''t know whether it was an error in the record or something else, Principal Dumbledore undoubtedly put his students in danger. "Don''t worry, you will be able to find the secret room. Harry Potter is the key." Albert comforted, "Then I will go first." "What are you talking about, Albert?" When Lee Jordan was about to enter the carriage, Shanna and Angelina realized that Albert was missing. "He, I''m probably going to find a girlfriend!" Lee Jordan shrugged and was about to lift his foot in, but was driven out by the girls. "That''s enough!" Lee Jordan looked at the car door closed in front of him and couldn''t help but complain. Now, he had to find another carriage. When passing by a certain carriage, I saw Albert was chatting with a beautiful girl. "Really a guy who has forgotten his friends." Li Qiaodan murmured, while continuing to search for the carriage, he wondered if he should find a girlfriend. Its really uncomfortable every time I get stuffed with dog food. However, this idea was quickly dispelled. Because Lee Jordan met several club members who were playing the wizard card, he joined in easily, played the wizard card with everyone, and talked about the wizard card by the way. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 601： Trouble "See you later!" After bidding farewell to Isabelle, Albert walked alone towards the distant car. He pulled the door and sat in. He immediately fell into the cage on the seat. Tom was scratching the cat cage with his paw, trying to get out of it. come out. [Cash red envelopes ~www.novelhall.com~ to receive cash! Pay attention to WeChat. Public account [Kanwen Base], cash/point currency waiting for you! After Albert closed the door, he reached out and opened the cat cage. He grabbed Tom and squeezed it. It felt heavier than before. This guy now has a tendency to develop into a spherical shape. Seeing the fat cat sitting on his knees and constantly rubbing himself against him, Albert could only hold his body with his hands to prevent Tom from licking his cheeks. Having said that, when did Tom develop this bad habit? "Are neither mother nor Nia here?" Albert raised his head and looked at Herb in the driver''s seat. "Daisy said she wants to prepare a big meal for you. Niya has an appointment with a friend today. Before I come to pick you up, I will detour to pick Tom." Herb turned his head and looked at the disappearing figure outside the window. "Just now The girl you are talking to is your girlfriend. Invite her to come home for dinner another day." "Isabel will go to Italy with us on vacation. I remember talking about it with you." Albert stretched out his hand and scratched Tom''s chin. "Well, as I said, it''s been too busy these days." Herb started the car and drove towards the nearest highway. "Will you get married after graduation?" Herb didn''t ask Albert what he wanted to do in the future. He knew very well that with Albert''s ability, he would not be short of money. Win a big prize and get a big pound. Charlie''s restaurant is also a good example. "Probably... right!" Albert didn''t intend to talk more about this. He looked sideways at the receding street outside the window. The car had already left King''s Cross Station. However, the two of them had very bad luck, and there was a traffic jam on the way. In fact, traffic jams often occur in London, and when they return to the town, the sky is completely dark. Snow fluttered around, and Tom in the car huddled up beside Albert. "I remember you are approaching adulthood." Herb said as he drove. Albert covered his yawn and reminded: "In the wizarding world, he is only an adult at the age of seventeen." "In the future, don''t stay in the magical world, take a look around in the ordinary world, otherwise I am worried that your head will be assimilated by the magical world, and the world over there makes me feel very bad." After Herb arrived home, Put the car back into the garage, and when Albert took Tom from the back seat, he continued, "The magic world is too backward. Now our technology is developing rapidly, I doubt that wizards will be completely eliminated by the times. ." "I know the changes in the world better than you." Albert didn''t talk nonsense, he really knew what the world would change in the next ten years. "It''s fine if you know it in your heart." Herb dragged the suitcase and opened the door and walked in. "We''re back!" When Albert entered the house, he saw Daisy busy in the kitchen, and Nia had also returned and was helping Daisy get the food out of the kitchen. "Dinner is ready." Daisy kissed Herb on the cheek passionately, and took the two of them to sit in the dining room. Niya didn''t say hello to Albert, and she felt a bit strange to Albert. Maybe the girl was studying outside and grew up alone, not sticking to him like she used to. The dinner was very rich, both Albert and Nia liked to eat, and their stomachs were quickly filled. After the meal, the Anderson family sat on the sofa and watched TV, chatting about their plans for the next vacation in Italy, and by the way asked how long Albert needed to stay in France. Nia didn''t say a word to Albert the whole evening. Albert knew that Nia was angry and used this to protest his invitation to Izabel for a holiday in Italy. Still not grown up! "How are you doing at school?" Albert asked when Nia was about to take Tom back to the room. "Still the same." Niya just returned the sentence flatly, and took Tom back to the room. Albert said to Daisy, who passed him the warm milk, "She seems to be angry with me." "Probably the age of rebellion has arrived!" Daisy said, looking at Nia''s disappearing back. Sure enough, it was this son who gave them the most peace of mind. However, sometimes it''s not good to be too worry-free, and I don''t realize the feeling of being a parent at all. "Humph!" Niya snorted dissatisfiedly when she heard that, and closed the door directly. On the other hand, Katrina also encountered a similar problem. Mrs. McDouger, who had a rare day off, was listening to her daughter talking about dancing, and the two chatted very enthusiastically. On the side, Katrina looked boring, even so bored that she wanted to yawn. "Does Katrina have anyone he likes?" Mrs. McDoug looked at her little daughter, "What career do you want to pursue in the future?" "No!" Katrina said dryly, "As for what career I want to pursue, I haven''t figured it out yet." "Then think about it, there will be employment counseling in the fifth grade," Mrs. McDoug reminded. "What does Isabel want to do in the future?" Katrina quickly changed the subject. "Continue with my father''s research." Isabel thought for a while and replied: "Then, publish a few more books~www.novelhall.com~ or study potions." "That''s a dangerous thing. I believe your boyfriend would not want you to take risks." Mrs. McDoug frowned deeply. She didn''t want her daughter to follow her husband''s old path. McDoug''s death It left a big shadow on her. "You can consider developing in other areas. You are very good in many fields." Mrs. McDoug said, "I think writing a book is actually a good idea." "Albert will support me and help me. He is better than me in this respect." Isabel said with a smile, "Of course, after fulfilling my father''s last wish, I will consider developing into the field of potions. " Isabel is very interested in youth potions, and no woman does not want to stay young forever. Seeing that his mother wanted to say something and stopped, Isabel brought the topic to Katrina, "Katrina, if you see a boy you like, just..." "I haven''t planned to find a boyfriend yet." Katrina interrupted impatiently. "I think Cedric Diggory is pretty good. He is considered to be relatively good at your age, and he is also very handsome." Isabel reminded, "Many girls in school like him. ." The best has been picked by you. Katrina slandered in her mind, and said casually: "I haven''t wanted to find a boyfriend yet, and I have no feeling for Diggory." "Cedric Diggory?" Mrs. McDoug asked, "Amos''s son?" "you know?" "Yes, Amos is two terms longer than us, and we were at their wedding back then." Mrs. McDoug recalled, "I remember Cedric was born and I went to see him." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 602： reconciliation "I went back to sleep." Katrina was not interested in the topic her sister was talking about with her mother, and was about to get upstairs and rest. In fact, she didn''t want to continue to see Isabel showing off her boyfriend in front of her. Mrs. McDoug looked at the back of Katrina going upstairs, frowned slightly, and looked at Isabel again. "Perhaps, we shouldn''t talk about this topic." Isobel took a sip of hot cocoa. "She probably...likes Albert a little bit." Mrs. McDoug suddenly raised her head to look at Isabel, suddenly wondering what to say. "I think Katrina should be regarded as a crush." ??Isabel put down the cup and stirred slowly with a silver spoon. "She and Albert entered school in the same class, so I think I... Anyway, don''t count on me. Will let go." "Are he and your sister?" Mrs. McDoug asked in a low voice. "Probably a friend." Isabel shook his head. "Since Albert invited me to go on vacation, you shouldn''t be able to guess our relationship." "Oh, what''s the matter!" Mrs. McDoug sighed lightly. Since discovering that Isobel had made her feel at ease, she had somewhat ignored her daughter''s education. "Have you talked to Katrina?" she asked. "It''s useless. For some things, the more you persuade, the more resistance she will be. Only when she grows up to figure it out, the problem can be solved." Isobel looked up at his mother and said softly: "Probably I put too much pressure on Katrina, which caused her to fight with me for everything." "It seems that I, as a mother, failed too much." Mrs. McDoug muttered, "Thanks for your hard work these years, the Christmas holiday will be fun. If it''s really appropriate, you must seize the opportunity. As for Katrina Over there, I will spend more time talking with her recently." Katrina had no idea about this. She was burying her face in the pillow, letting her head completely empty, and the sentence Isobel just said: I think Cedric Diggory is good. Katrina naturally knows Cedric Diggory, and the most talked-about boy among her female partners is Cedric. They can always talk about his academics, Quidditch and handsome appearance, and everyone knows that he will be the prefect candidate for Hufflepuff next semester. Katrina knew why they stopped talking about Albert, and it was never such a thing as Albert having a girlfriend that made them shy away. But because Isobel puts too much pressure on everyone, her sister is always so invulnerable, so few girls dare to slander her secretly behind her back. I am afraid that I will have to endure terrible pressure when I change to another girl. Perhaps, she should be proud of this, but if such a person is regarded as an opponent, no matter who it is, she will quickly realize that she has made a stupid decision. Yes! Quite stupid. How could Katrina not realize what Albert meant by inviting Isobel on vacation. From the beginning, the other poor girls had no chance. She really deserves to be her sister! "Let''s go with the flow!" Katrina said to herself. ... Albert, who was far away on Tiber Avenue, faced a similar problem, and he could naturally see that Nia still had "hostility" towards Isabel. I need to have a good talk with Niya, otherwise it will be more troublesome to break out while on vacation. A few minutes later, Albert knocked on Nia''s door gently. "Sleep!" Niya turned her back to the door and said. "Mom made some eggnog, I think you will like it, so I brought you some." The voice came in as the door opened. "You guy, what do you want to do!" Niya sat up from the bed, glaring at the guy who broke into her room. "Still angry with me, because of Isobel?" Albert put the eggnog on the bedside table, pulled a chair for himself and sat on the bedside. "No!" Niya said in a frantic voice. "I didn''t want to use eggnog to buy you off." Albert suddenly grinned, "Actually I can read mind!" "It''s just a lie." Niya picked up the cup of eggnog and drank a big sip. It was very sweet and barely smelling of alcohol. Her body became warm after drinking. "You are now thinking, I brought you a glass of wine to drink in the evening. Isn''t it unkind?" Albert put his hand on Nia''s head and rubbed her hair. "Okay, don''t always Thinking of something messy." "Damn, do you really know how to read minds?" Niya stretched out her hand and opened Albert''s hand and muttered, "And I didn''t think of anything messy." "Drink, I''ll ask you what happened." "what''s up?" "Do you really hope that your brother and I will be alone in the future?" Albert''s words made Niya froze in place, and even secretly moved her head away from his gaze. "Although there are indeed many wizards in the magic world who never got married." Albert sighed lightly. "Really?" Albert reached out and pulled Tom over, rubbing his fat belly and complained, "It''s really sad that you think so." "Actually, the number of wizards in the magical world in the UK is so small, and there are about 30 or 40 students in Hogwarts. Needless to say, many wizards will not even find a suitable target in the end, looking for ordinary people, Or its not uncommon to be alone in the end." "I''m just worried that you were deceived by them." Niya held the wine glass in both hands, lowered her head and whispered. "I can easily see if others have lied to me, but it is actually difficult to be deceived by others as long as I am willing." Albert explained softly. "Anyway, you are right about everything. Since childhood, I have never beaten you in this aspect." "Actually, wizards cannot have too much contact with ordinary people." Albert ignored Niya''s words, and said to himself, "The entire world of magic is practising the "International Secrecy Law", and wizards need to cut off from Most of the contacts of ordinary people, relatives are no exception." "After graduation, you will leave us completely?" Niya suddenly raised her head and stared at Albert''s eyes. "The situation is not easy to tell." Albert looked at his sister and calmly explained: "Of course, there are actually many ways to bypass the law. The law in the magical world is actually very loose, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is full of holes. In most cases, as long as you dont Its not illegal to be discovered by others." Niya opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. "I can easily win the jackpot through divination ~www.novelhall.com~." Albert gave an example. "This practice is actually illegal in the magic world." "Of course, if I pass you, it won''t be considered illegal." Albert continued: "After all, you won the prize, not me. I said before and need your help. Would you like it? " "what do you want me to do?" "Become my vest." Albert said mysteriously, "Help me manage the wealth of the ordinary world?" "I thought you were not greedy for money." Niya did not forget Uncle Charlie, who was already rich. "Not greedy, but people can''t do without money." Albert said calmly, "With money, you can have more choices, you can live a more comfortable life, and you can do many things you want to do." "How do you plan to make money? Buy lottery tickets." Niya asked curiously. Although she is not greedy for money, as Albert said, people cannot do without money. "It''s finance." Albert said softly, "I plan to speculate and make a fortune in the economic crisis. The time has not yet arrived, and I will tell you what to do at that time." "That''s why you wanted to study finance before?" Niya didn''t understand those things at all. Book Friends Welfare~www.novelhall.com~ you can get cash or points, and iPhone12, Switch are waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it! "Yes." Albert seemed to see through his sister''s thoughts, and comforted, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. When you win the lottery, you can spend money to find a professional team to help with these things." "Well, good cooperation." Niya shook hands with Albert. Hmph, you never want to leave me (we), unless you don''t even want the money. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 603： Magical Muggle Tour Today, the Andersons all got up very early. After eating breakfast and taking care of the housework, the whole family sat on the sofa and watched TV, glancing at the wall clock on the wall from time to time. "It''s nine o''clock, she''s late." Niya looked at the wall clock on the wall and turned to ask Albert who was sitting next to her, "Will the wizard''s time be different from ours?" Both Herb and Daisy are a little worried that Isabel will not arrive on time. They need to take a flight to Paris, France at 11:30. In fact, Albert can follow other wizards and go to France in other ways, and after the wedding is over, he will meet with his family in France or Italy. Its just that their family went on vacation. Its easier to solve possible problems through formal channels. Albert thinks that this vacation will be an interesting experience for Isabel. The most important thing is, He didn''t want Isabel to reject the Muggle world, although that possibility was very low. Just after nine o''clock, the doorbell of Anderson''s house rang, and everyone stood up as if electrocuted, and in the end it was Albert who went to the hallway to open the door first. Isobel stood outside the door with his luggage, his muscles tensed slightly, and he seemed a little nervous. "Come in, everyone is waiting for you!" Albert stepped forward to give Isabel a hug, took the girl''s suitcase, and pulled her into the house. Daisy liked the smart and beautiful Isabel very much, and was satisfied with her son''s vision, and soon took Isabel''s hand and sat on the sofa to chat. Niya secretly observed Isabel, even she had to admit that this woman was very beautiful and had a strange temperament. After meeting Isobel''s gaze, Niya managed to squeeze a smile, the kind that looked very reluctant. Herb was calling someone and asked the scheduled taxi to come and pick them up. About ten minutes later, the Andersons took their luggage into a taxi and headed to London Airport together. "Mom likes you very much," Albert said to the girl who leaned his head on his shoulder. "She seems to want us to settle in the Muggle world." Isabel whispered. Daisy mentioned this to her just now. "They don''t have a very good impression of that side, they feel that they are too far behind, probably because they are worried that we will suffer in the future." Albert explained with a smile. "Have you not mentioned it to them?" "No." Albert shook his head. "It''s not necessary." They were lucky, there was no traffic jam on the way, and they arrived at London Airport soon. "Should we take an''airplane'' to France?" Isabel is curious and incredible about how Muggles make airplanes fly in the sky. Wizards travel internationally by trains, flying broomsticks, using transnational Floo networks or door keys. If there are many people, flying carpets will also be used. However, the flying carpet was banned by the Ministry of Magic not long ago. They were waiting for the plane to take off in the waiting room of the airport, and Isobel''s credentials were no problem, so Herb who checked in was relieved. "give!" Niya returned with a few cups of drinks. After sharing them among everyone, she glanced at Isabel''s cup and asked absently, "When did you meet each other." "Not long after Albert entered Hogwarts, we were in the same club." Isabel recalled. "I remember you were the one who led me." Albert took a sip, this cup of coffee was bitter, and it was particularly awful. He raised his head and glanced at Niya who was struggling whether to drink, and a helpless wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Herb and Daisy often drink bitter coffee, so bitter coffee is no problem for them. Although Albert doesn''t like to drink too bitter coffee, he can barely accept it. Isobel had never drunk such a bitter drink before, and after a slight frown, he managed to drink it. In the end, only Niya was entangled alone, but fortunately, she didn''t entangle for too long, and the plane took off soon. "No wonder you think that Muggle study is useless." After the plane took off, Isobel said to Albert who was sitting next to him. It is shocking that Muggles can actually send such a thing to the sky without using magic. Sometimes, the girl even worried that the plane would suddenly fall off halfway through the flight. Although Isobel also knows that the possibility of such a thing is not high, but it is like walking on a glass plank road with inexplicable anxiety and anxiety. "Don''t worry, the plane is very safe. It''s not that easy to get into trouble." Albert grabbed Isobel''s hand and said softly: "I was also nervous the first time I took the plane." "Liar!" Niya next to Albert whispered underestimated. "You can look at the scenery outside the window. It is difficult to see such a sight in the magic world." Albert motioned the girl to look at the scenery outside. No matter how good the performance of the flying broom is, it is impossible to rise to its current height. After more than two hours, the plane landed smoothly at the Paris airport. They took a taxi to the booked hotel~www.novelhall.com~ I suddenly understood why your family didn''t want you to stay in the magical world. "Isobel lay on the soft mattress, rolled over lazily, and said to Albert who closed the door with his backhand. The Muggle world is very different from what you expected. There is no magic, and Muggles do not need magic. They invented many things as magical as magic, which can also make Muggles live well. In Albert''s words, the magic world is a bit backward, and it is almost out of keeping with the times. "Your thoughts are a bit one-sided. What you see and feel now is because we spent a lot of pounds to enjoy a higher treatment." Albert smiled and turned on the TV, which was showing French news. "However, Muggles life is indeed better than that of wizards, as long as you have money." "Is this the so-called TV?" Isobel looked up and down the big box in front of him, and some images were playing on the screen, "I heard Professor Bubagi mention this." "You can write this vacation into a book." Albert turned off the TV and suggested with a smile: "How about "A Magical Muggle Journey"?" "This proposal is not bad." Isabel nodded and said, "However, I doubt that such a book can really be sold?" "Is it important to sell or not to sell?" Albert asked, "Also, you can also try to send the manuscript to the Muggle publishing house. As long as you don''t reveal the identity of the wizard, you can view the Muggle world from another angle. Its actually very interesting, and I believe someone will like it." They didn''t talk for long before the door was knocked. Nia appeared outside the door with a sullen face, obviously dissatisfied with Herb and Daisy dividing Albert and Isobel into a room. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 604： Method "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Just after flying over from the UK, the Andersons rested in the hotel in the afternoon. They decided to visit the Eiffel Tower until after dinner. When I came to France last time, I wanted to go up, but for some reason they didn''t. Both Herb and Daisy felt that since they came to France, they shouldn''t miss the Eiffel Tower. With the help of the hotel attendant, the Anderson family drove to the Eiffel Tower. Even at night, there are still many tourists around the Eiffel Tower. Albert spent some francs. After buying five tickets from the conductor, everyone took the elevator to the second floor of the Eiffel Tower. At night, Paris was shrouded in flashing lights, and it was really beautiful from a height. Albert took out his camera to take pictures for everyone. Albert handed the camera to Herb, walked to the girl who was holding the spectacles to observe Paris at night, and asked with a smile, "How do you feel, do you think the scenery here is beautiful?" "Very special." Isobel thought for a while, turned to look at Albert''s face and said, "I have never had such an experience." Muggles that use "electricity" are obviously more "advanced" than wizards in some respects. The word should be used this way. Although Isabel''s home is located on the edge of a Muggle village, their home has never used such things as "electric lights". In other words, the entire magic world is still using old oil lamps and candles. Hogwarts School is the best example. "You don''t actually like staying in the magic world, do you!" Isabel said in a voice that only two people can hear. "It''s okay to live for a while, the retro style is quite interesting, but let''s forget about living for a long time!" Albert made no secret of his thoughts, "Don''t worry, I have found a solution long ago." "The solution?" Isobel repeated softly. It was not until he returned to the hotel that Albert told Isabel his so-called solution. Both the magical world and the Muggle world have a house of their own, and then connect the two houses together by some means. Yes, in this way, they live wherever they want to live. As long as you gently push the door, you can solve the problem and switch roles easily. Isobel stared at Albert''s face for a long time, nodded and agreed with this seemingly absurd idea. The only problem that needed to be solved was the door. It seems to be to master more Muggle knowledge. During the period before going to bed, Isobel had been asking Albert and Muggle-related questions and wrote them all in his notebook. Isabel hopes that the book he writes in the future can become a textbook for Muggle studies at Hogwarts School. "Your wish may have to be waited years before you have a chance to come true." Albert flipped through the girl''s notebook, feeling very interesting. "Mysterious man?" Isobel quickly realized what Albert meant, and the Ministry of Magic is still dominated by pure blood. "Well, I don''t want you to publish this book before the mysterious man falls." With that, Albert put the notes back on the table and turned off the subject: "Yes, I''m a little curious, how many Hogwarts prefects have used that prefect bathroom?" "Not many people." Isabel himself has never used the bathroom provided for the prefect. "However, I know that some prefects will go to the prefect bathroom for a date." "Dating while taking a bath?" "How is it possible?" Isobel looked at Albert up and down and said, "I noticed that your face is getting thicker." Yes, how is it possible. No one would take such a risk. What should I do if I am hit by a certain prefect? "Probably there is a responsive room which is more suitable." Albert said to himself, "it is very convenient. I really want to make a similar room by myself." "No, don''t think about it in school." "Well, it''s not at school anymore." Albert stretched out his hand to hold the girl''s hand, "a rare opportunity." Isobel seemed to see through Albert''s thoughts, raised his hand and poked Albert''s chest and said, "At least until you graduate as an adult." "Man!" After Albert entered the bathroom, Isobel couldn''t help but shook his head with emotion, and continued to look at the notes in his hand. After a while, the girl closed her notes and turned on the TV. Although she could not understand French, she was able to distract herself. The night was calm, and the two talked sideways for a long time. Finally, the two simply chatted face to face. The next morning, Isobel opened his eyes in a daze, looking at the strange ceiling, and then looking sideways at his breathing evenly, Albert with a serene face, from the outside it was obvious that he was only the oldest boy in the 14th Five-Year Plan period. However, this guy has done many amazing things. It''s incredible. Isabel likes a moment of tranquility, and also likes Albert now. Only then does it give her a sense of reality. When Albert woke up, he was so mature, as if an adult wizard drank the compound medicine and pretended to be him. The boy opened his eyes soon. "Good morning." Albert said with a wink. Originally planned to go to Luxembourg Gardens, Albert felt that there might not be much to visit in Luxembourg Gardens in winter, so he suggested that the family should taste French specialties in the hotel. After all, he and Isabel will go to the wedding in the afternoon, and they need to recharge and dress well. At about two noon, a middle-aged man in a suit appeared in the hotel. "Are you ready?" Hertok Dagworth asked with a smile. "Unexpectedly, you would come to pick us up." "The environment here is really good. Muggles are really better at enjoying life than us." Hertok nodded slightly to Albert''s family and said, "Can you go now?" "Then let''s go first." Albert said to his family. "See you tonight. UU reading " Daisy stepped forward and kissed Albert on the cheek, then hugged the red-haired girl next to her. With that, the Andersons left the hotel room. Albert and Isobel grabbed Hertok''s hand alone, and there was a crackling noise in the room. Fortunately, the sound insulation here is very good and did not attract the attention of other people in the hotel. As for underage wizards who cannot use magic outside the school, they just need to notify them in advance. The three of them appeared in a remote manor on the outskirts. There was a huge white tent in front of them. Many guests had already arrived here. A young man walked over here and greeted Isabel enthusiastically in French. Beautiful women are very popular wherever they go. At this moment, an untimely voice sounded around the youth, "Adam, you go to receive others, they are my father''s friends." Louise appeared behind the young man, put a hand on his shoulder, and motioned him to entertain other guests. "His eyesight is average," Albert said with a smile. "It''s been a long time since you said you haven''t written to me for a long time." Louise said in bad English. "It''s been very busy these days." Albert glanced at Isobel quietly and introduced, "Isobel, my girlfriend." "Who is this" "This should be Miss Louise, your pen pal in France!" Isabel said gently, "It''s really a beauty." "Ahem, this is Hector Duggworth." Albert introduced with a light cough, he must avoid being ignored by Hector Duggworth. "Hello Mr. Dagworth." Miss Louise smiled and led them to the table in the white tent, where there were already several acquaintances. Chapter 605： wedding "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! "Louis, is that your boyfriend?" As soon as the girl left the big tent with her front feet, she heard a familiar voice behind her, and a beautiful French girl came towards this side. "No, Mr. Anderson already has a girlfriend, it''s the red-haired girl next to him, so put your little thoughts away." Louise said sharply, "I bet he doesn''t like it. If you don''t believe me, try it yourself." This relative always likes to **** her own things. Since her boyfriend at school was robbed, the relationship between the two parties has become extremely bad. Louise didn''t mind Alice going to hook up Albert at all. It was actually quite interesting to see her embarrassed. To be honest, Louise was surprised, she didn''t expect Albert to bring even a girlfriend. The thing that made her most disturbing was that Isobel actually had invitations in his hands. It should be said that the tables where they sat were all the guests invited by his father. "I remember that seems to be the famous international wizard chess champion a while ago!" Adam popped out of thin air after Alice left, holding a large string of golden balloons in his hand. He is here to ask Louise for news, "You know what the red-haired girl is called, she doesn''t seem to be studying at Boothbatten School!" Isabel is very beautiful. If he were at Boothbatten School, Adam believed he would know him. "She has a boyfriend, the international wizard chess champion you just mentioned." Louise didn''t want to talk to Adam. She knew very well what was thinking in this guy''s mind, the brothers and sisters were all the same. "That''s a pity!" Adam murmured in a low voice, "Why are the beautiful girls I know so famous?" "you sure?" With her hands on her hips, Louise faced Adam with questioning eyes, so that the latter quickly turned and left. "I just saw Adam." Fleur walked over with her sister Gabriel and greeted the girl who was standing not far from Louise, "It''s been a long time, Alice." "By the way, is Louise the bridesmaid?" Alice said sharply, "I thought it was Fleur." "I am indeed the bridesmaid." Louise noticed that another figure appeared out of thin air at the far end of the yard, and hurriedly greeted him. He left and said to the person behind him: "Furong, can you please help to welcome the guest. . Alice, dont let Adam be lazy, let him come over to meet the guests." A few minutes later, Furong led a middle-aged man to the corner of the big tent, where many wizards had already been made, and an acquaintance she knew. "We all thought you were not here today." After seeing Mog, several people greeted him with a smile. Albert looked at the girl who was leading Mogg in amazement, and his eyes fell on the young girl next to the girl again. He remembered that he had seen each other once. It seems to be the one who participated in the Triwizard Tournament, who looks very beautiful. It should be said that girls with Veeva blood are very beautiful. "A friend you know." Isabel asked gently. "I had a fate when I came to France during the summer vacation." Albert glanced at Hertok. "I remember it was Mr. Delacour''s daughter." As soon as he finished speaking, Albert saw Mr. Delacour approaching here and greeted them with a smile. The wizards arranged here are actually somewhat connected. "These are my two daughters, Fleur and Gabrielle." Mr. Delacour introduced to Albert with a smile: "I remember you met Mr. Anderson before. If you want to chase my daughter... " "Dad." Furong interrupted angrily. Albert nodded, then glanced at Isobel next to him secretly, and after meeting her eyes, he smiled awkwardly. "Is Mr. Belby not here?" Mr. Delacour couldn''t help but shook his head as he looked at the back of his daughter''s departure. In his opinion, Albert is very suitable. Rich (didn''t take the bonus to heart), talented (international wizard chess champion), talented (to be friends with Hertok Dagworth, even Adrian highly respects him), and has a life experience (The relationship with Bud is very close), he is the best candidate. "I talked to Damocles, he should also take the time to come...to the wedding." Hertok said and waved not far away. While the two were talking, Damocles Bellby was led by Miss Louise. Everyone is very enthusiastic about the inventor of the wolf poison potion. Because of the wolf poison potion, Damocles Bell is much higher in the potion circle. "Oh, this young gentleman must be Mr. Anderson!" Damocles shook hands with Albert very enthusiastically, so enthusiastic that everyone around him was surprised, even Albert was a little uncomfortable. "Your last proposal gave Damocles a lot of help." Hertok explained in a low voice. The tent was very noisy, and everyone was talking excitedly and whispering, but it didn''t affect the group of people sitting here. They chatted quietly about their recent research topics. Everyone is an expert in this field, and there is no need to worry about others not understanding the topics. However, it was too noisy here, and after chatting for a while, Albert took Isobel out to breathe. "Have you attended the wizard''s wedding?" "I participated once before." Albert looked at the witch with golden bells and magical birds not far away. "It''s a bird of paradise." Isobel noted Albert''s doubts and explained, "We usually put a bird of paradise." "The Muggles are flying pigeons." "Muggle?" A young man came here, looked up and down Albert, then cast his gaze on Isabel, smiling and speaking a lot of French. Albert and Isobel looked at each other, then pretended that they (really) didn''t understand him, smiled politely at the youth, walked around him, leaving Adam alone in place. "What are you doing here?" Louise walked over, looked at Adam who was stunned and said, "Don''t be lazy, go over and help welcome the guests." "Didn''t you say that they understand French?" Adam asked puzzled. Louise looked at her cousin with an idiotic look, and suddenly thought he was a bit stupid. The wedding officially began near dusk. To be honest, Albert has never attended a wizards wedding before, but the wizards wedding is very different from the wedding he attended in his previous life. At least, there was absolutely no wedding cake in my previous life. Perhaps this is a Western tradition. It is worth mentioning that Heber Delacour is very handsome, and Veeva''s blood adds a lot of charm to him. An old wizard in a tuxedo is officiating at the wedding. "We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of two loyal souls... I declare you to be partners for life." The old wizard waved his magic wands high above the two of them, and a large silver star fell on them, spinning around them. At the same time the balloon above the head exploded, a group of birds of paradise and small golden bells flew out of the cage, and the noise of birds and bells were added to the noisy big tent. The banquet began. A pool of molten gold spread out from the center of the tent, forming a sparkling gold dance floor. The band began to play, and waiters appeared from all directions, some holding silver trays, and presented guests with champagne, red wine and other beverages, and a large amount of delicious food appeared on the table out of thin air. Eber and Lucia first stepped onto the dance floor, kicking off the ball. Albert cast a bitter look at Mogg, he felt that he was fooled by the other party last time, and the etiquette was basically useless. But soon Albert had no time to complain, and was put on the stage by Isobel, slowly spinning with the tune. Winter night came soon, and the surrounding temperature became even lower, but the low temperature still could not affect the carnival atmosphere in the big tent. Albert felt that the wedding was gradually getting out of control, and the atmosphere of drinking and carnival became stronger and more uncontrollable, and hormones were everywhere. Quite a few girls came to invite Albert to dance, and there were no more boys who came to invite Isabel, but they all tactfully refused. "Your rejection of the girls will make them very sad." Louise brought a glass of champagne over, looked at Alice who had just eaten, and said with a smile, "I don''t think your girlfriend will be angry about it." "I''m a little tired." Albert declined gently. He found that France is far more open than he thought. As long as he is willing, many girls probably won''t mind further communication! Some ancient French... well, at that time, people thought that the more lovers they had, the more attractive they were. Chapter 606： news "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! After drinking, people tend to become nagging. Louise ignored Isabel and sat next to Albert and spoke to herself. At first, the two talked about famous places in the French magical world, or where they are suitable for shopping. Later, I talked to the French School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Isabel is very interested in the beautiful spring of Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, which is said to have a beautifying effect. "They are all fake, Nico Le May and Perenal Le May (the spring is named after Le May and his wife) do not have that magical effect at all." Louise sipped champagne with an expression. A little weird, he laughed at himself, "I don''t know when the legend is. Even if it is effective, the effect is very weak, or even ineffective, and the girls at Boothbarton School don''t even drink the beautiful spring water." Isabel actually guessed this possibility, and he was still a little disappointed. When the three of them introduced their schools to each other, Furong brought her sister over here. The eldest daughter of Draculs family was very helpless. After knowing that Albert had a girlfriend, his father still insisted that she should get to know the Mr. Anderson. To be honest, Fleur is not too cold for her cousin Louise and the red-haired girl next to Albert. Maybe there is a barrier between beautiful women that is difficult to dissolve. However, Fleur came over to say a few words to Albert, and the proud girl soon realized what was unusual about Albert. The fluent French made Furong very surprised. She didn''t notice this in the last meeting. Hibiscus naturally knows how difficult it is to learn a foreign language. If you haven''t lived in France for a few years, you will never reach this level. Several beautiful girls gathered together and immediately attracted the attention of other boys. Among the girls, Albert was particularly an eye-catcher. The little gentlemen under the alcohol trend began to ask about Albert''s news. Anderson is obviously not the last name of a famous wizard family, and few people know who he is for a while. Everyone only knows that Albert is British, but he speaks French very well. He knows many famous potions experts who came to the wedding. The news was kindly provided by Adam. As for Mr. Delacour, who knows some of Albert''s details, naturally he will not reveal Albert''s prison. Therefore, many wizards who come to the wedding only know that Albert is the youngest international wizard chess champion and is very good at potions. After all, being able to mix in the circle of a group of potion experts is obviously not low in potions. Not long after, Louise finally persuaded Albert to dance with her, and by the way, she also took Fleur. The two French girls are very good at dancing, much better than Isabel. Albert even feels like a puppet, being controlled by the girls to dance an unrestrained waltz. Albert suspects that the other party intends to retaliate against him, because Louise asked him, "Which one is more beautiful than Isabel." As you can imagine, although Albert feels that Louise, who has Veeva blood, is more beautiful, But after all, its his girlfriend, so naturally his girlfriend is more beautiful. you still need to ask? The French girl was obviously dissatisfied with the answer, and stomped Albert hard before the end of the tune, making him almost jump up. "I really shouldn''t have promised her." Albert grinned in pain, and it was better to stay away from them. "What were you talking about?" Isobel had been staring at the two dancing just now, so he noticed that they were whispering while dancing. "She asked me who you are more beautiful." Albert confessed honestly, "I said you are more beautiful." "No, she is more beautiful." Although Isobel didn''t show any emotions on her face, she was actually very happy in her heart. She said to Albert, "Veeva''s blood gives them beautiful faces." "Well, it''s really beautiful, but looks don''t mean everything." Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He felt that it was a dangerous thing to talk to women about who is more beautiful, so he quickly changed the subject, "We should go to Herto. Mr. K, lest he drank too much and throw us here." "I don''t know how to do that, and I haven''t drunk too much." Hertok came out without warning, making Albert a little embarrassed. The latter didn''t care, and moved to Albert''s side and said: "The Magic Garden side has decided to hold the Magic School Potions Championship next year. I think you have a great chance of winning." "The Magic School Potions Championship?" Albert knows this event, and it is said that it has been held for many sessions. He still learned this from the deeds of the potion genius Sigmund Bach. It is said that the 14-year-old Zygmunt hoped to participate in the Magic School Potions Championship, but was rejected by the then headmaster of Hogwarts on the grounds that the tournament was too dangerous for the underage Zygmunt. Zygmunt dropped out of school, and then he got the "Book of Potions". Albert still remembers writing this sentence on the last page of that book: Please understand that some people already feel that I have become abnormal because of disappointment. This is nonsense! I like a long and fulfilling life... Alone, on the island of Hemetra, devoted himself to this, my masterpiece, my legacy-"The Book of Potions". I have always dreamed that one day this book can accompany a great pharmacist to win the championship, and now I think it is coming true! At the beginning, Zygmunt Bach wanted to win the championship on his own strength, but only participants representing the school could participate in the tournament. He who has left Hogwarts no longer has this qualification In fact, even if Sigmund Batch didn''t leave the school, there would be no chance. The Magic School Potions Championship is held after a long time. If you miss it out of luck, it will be gone. "I''m not an adult yet!" Albert reminded, "Perhaps, it is possible to be the next unlucky person to be turned away by insufficient age. However, I think the probability of Isobel winning the gold crucible is not low." "I can write to Dumbledore for you." Hertok Dagworth said without hesitation: "Winning the Magic School Potions Championship will have a lot of benefits for you in this circle in the future. The unfortunate Damocles is because Im too young to miss the Gold Crucible." "How about you?" Albert asked. In fact, he can guess the result even if he doesn''t ask. "My luck has always been good." Hertok Dagworth grinned, "After you win the Magic School Potions Championship, I will help you get a membership card from the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association. After you graduate, You can directly become a member of the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association." When Hertok mentioned the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists, Albert remembered what the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists was. He remembers that he once picked up the gold membership card of Hertok Duggworth, and caused a lot of oolongs. "I will work hard." Albert nodded. There is no mention of the Magic School Potions Championship in Harry Potter, just like there is no international wizard chess game. However, Albert was quite satisfied that Hertok Duggworth could help him trigger the "Golden Crucible" mission. Well, there is a gold crucible in the prize. As for whether it is all made of gold, it remains to be doubted. After all, as we all know, gold medals are actually gilded. Chapter 607： Vacation "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! "Tom, don''t run around." The girl''s shout came from the courtyard. Albert blinked, stretched out the white sheet covering his body, and got up from the bed. "Haha~" After covering a yawn and stretching, Albert opened the floor-to-ceiling curtains and looked at Tom, who was running around excitedly in the courtyard, and shook his head helplessly. "Woke up." On the terrace, Isabel, who was flipping a book, greeted him without looking up. The book she read was a gift from Miss Louise before she left France. Of course, it is not difficult for people who read books to see the malicious intent of the sender from the books that are all in French. Isabel does not know French, so naturally he cannot understand French. But, Albert is holding a meeting. Albert, who understands French, helped her translate a small part yesterday. The two of them stayed together to read a book without going out tonight. "I find you are getting more and more beautiful, dear." Albert kissed the girl''s forehead, looked up at Tom who was walking around in the courtyard, and then met his sister''s disgusting eyes. "I found that your level of **** is very poor." Niya couldn''t help but vomit, "The guy who tried to chase me is much better than you in this respect." "Your boyfriend?" Albert narrowed his eyes slightly, "Oh, you refused!" "You guy." Niya''s face was not very good-looking, and Albert used that weird ability to peek into her inner thoughts, which made it a bit annoying. Albert seemed to feel the girl''s anger, and quickly said, "Sorry, there won''t be another time." Isabel also smiled faintly. Albert glanced at Isobel who was snickering, pulled the chair away and sat next to him, and Nya came up furiously holding Tom. "By the way, what about the others?" "They found a foreign student interpreter and went shopping." Niya answered this question for Isabel. In fact, Albert can also speak Italian, but it is obviously inappropriate for him to act as an interpreter. "Why didn''t you go together." "I''ll go again next time. I''m going to stay here for a while anyway." Niya put the restless Tom on the table, took out a comb and combed his hair, trying to make him settle. It''s a pity that Tom has been nesting in the cat''s litter recently. He obviously wanted to move his body and slipped away by himself. Tom has been moving in everyone''s field of vision, so he dare not run around. Because Albert said that if he was lost abroad, he would really become a stray cat, and he would never eat canned cats and dried fish. "Inappropriate?" "It''s not appropriate," Niya suddenly sneered, "They just want to play love games, which makes people hate it when they watch it." "Well, that''s good." Albert said, "If it doesn''t fit, just dump it. Someday you want to find a boyfriend, I can try to help you divination." "Thank you for thinking of this way." Isobel looked at Albert silently. Knowing divination is really possible to do whatever you want. "Muggles like to use divination to see their love and luck." Albert said disapprovingly. "Even though they all know that these divinations are fake, they still enjoy it." Niya obviously didn''t want the topic to be around her love, so she turned the topic off and asked Isabel, "How are you doing in French." "I can barely understand some words." Isabel closed the book. She tried to learn French by herself, but progress was slow. "I really don''t know how you learned so many languages ??in a short time." "It''s not a big deal. It is said that Dumbledore can speak many languages." Albert took the hot drink Nia handed over, took a sip and said thank you. "He has lived for a century." "Let''s go here another day!" Niya suggested, flipping through a Muggle magazine, which they bought when they arrived at the Sicilia airport. The magazine had a vacation guide for Sicilia. "Okay, we will go together at that time." Albert put his head over, looked at the tourist route above, and agreed without paying too much attention. He knows that although the tourist route will not be the best and most cost-effective, it must be the most expensive. Generally, the expensive things will not be too bad, otherwise the reputation will be bad. Albert''s budget is adequate. Even in winter in Sicilia, the temperature is very comfortable and it is very suitable for winter. Several people sitting on the terrace basking in the sun, chatting casually, all this is quite novel to Isabel. The girl never left the UK, and lived in those places most of the time. "I suddenly understood why so many wizards like to travel around after graduation." Isabel said to Albert suddenly. If you didn''t enter the Ministry of Magic as soon as you graduated, most wizards would travel everywhere for a long time. Well, it''s worth mentioning that the travels of Albert''s two Defense Against the Dark Arts professors are somewhat special. Quirrell ran to find Voldemort on his own, and eventually killed himself. Lockhart visited the famous wizards and stole their achievements secretly while traveling. Neither of them ended very well. "If you want to travel after graduation, I am very supportive." Albert thought for a while and said: "However, it can be delayed for a while, and then we will go together again." Niya couldn''t help but curl her lips, regretting that she didn''t go out with her parents. However, Niya didn''t get too many challenges, and Albert and Isobel actually did their homework. U U Reading To be honest, it is undoubtedly an uncomfortable thing to go out to play with homework. But it is impossible for them to spend all their time playing. If you squeeze your homework together, it will only be more uncomfortable to rush to copy your homework after the Christmas holiday. Towards the evening, Herb and Daisy only returned from shopping, and the two had a great time. Daisy even gave Isabel a bottle of expensive Italian Eau de Toilette as a Christmas gift, which made Nia very depressed because she had nothing. The girl has now regretted how she hadn''t tried her best to oppose Isobel''s participation in their vacation. In the evening, the Andersons dine at a famous Italian restaurant nearby. Isabel likes the Italian food here, and like Albert, he ordered Italian lobster noodles. "Maybe, we should buy some cookbooks and go back." Isabel whispered, "In the future, we can let the house elves make them for us." "That''s a good idea." Albert agreed. The house elves have very good learning abilities. It would be even better if they could cook food from various countries. Well, definitely not because he likes food. This helps to enhance the status of house elves. "What is a house elf?" Niya asked in a low voice. "It''s nothing." Albert made a silent gesture and continued to eat. Herb and Daisy looked at each other, and they found that their son had hidden a lot of things from them! The two knew what house elves were. Because of the relationship between Albert, this precious son, Herb and Daisy have studied the magical world. At the beginning, most of the books Albert bought were still at home, and they also subscribed to the "Daily Prophet" of the magic world. Chapter 608： code word "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! This is definitely the most depressing Christmas holiday Katrina has ever had. After Isabelle and Albert went on holiday abroad, although her mother spared time as much as possible to spend time with her, she was still very busy. She couldn''t see people all day. Most of the time, she watched the house alone and prepared food silently. The cooking skills are very average, so the whole Christmas holiday did not go well. Perhaps, I shouldn''t go home during the Christmas holidays. I thought that even if Isobel and Albert went on vacation, he could go to Uncle Moggs manor for the Christmas holiday, but Uncle Mogg seemed...forgot? Katrina was sitting at the desk, her eyes retracted from the parchment, she raised her head and looked at the snow falling outside the window, somehow she felt lonely and sad for some reason. Given the relationship between Isabel and Albert, they will probably come together in the end! My mother basically agreed, and he had a good sense of Albert. Moreover, during this period of time, she would chat with her whenever she was free, and she also knew what her mother meant: he is your brother-in-law. As for Albert''s side, since they all invited Isabelle on vacation, it means that they have agreed. Katrina looked at the picture taken with Isabel on the desk, and sighed softly, "You are taking care of all the good things." Day by day, Isabel still did not return. It took Katrina a few days to finish her vacation homework. In order to prevent myself from thinking about some strange things all day, I spent most of the time reading by the fireplace, trying to surpass Isobel in next year''s ordinary wizard rank exam, proving that I was no worse than Isobel. Why not Albert? Katrina has completely given up on the idea of ??surpassing Albert, which is a more distant goal than surpassing Isabel. Doing similar things every day, time always flies very fast, the Christmas holiday will be over in the blink of an eye, and Isabel still has not returned. Just a few days before the end of the holiday, footsteps finally greeted the door. In the snowy weather, Isabel came back. She didn''t have the fatigue after traveling, but the whole person looked very energetic, and even Katrina was stunned, and Isobel seemed to be more beautiful than before. Even if the other party is her own sister, Katrina can''t help but feel a little envious and jealous. No woman does not love beauty. "What''s the matter?" Isabel put down the suitcase, closed the door and looked at Katrina who was dazed in place, asking puzzledly. "I always think you have become more beautiful." Katrina looked at Isobel up and down, and asked curiously, "How did you do it." "Is it beautiful?" Isobel was taken aback for a moment, and replied with a smile, "I probably know the reason." "what reason?" At this moment, Katrina noticed that Isobel''s cheeks were a little red, and she didn''t know whether it was cold or reflected by the fire in the fireplace. "Albert said, happy women are the most beautiful." Isobel hung his cloak on a hanger by the fireplace, turned his head and said to his sister, "I thought he was bluffing people, but I didn''t expect it to be true. ." Katrina was speechless, feeling that she was really asking a silly question. "How about abroad?" She asked another topic. "The Muggle world is very interesting. Although they can''t use magic, they have created countless magical appliances." Isabel turned his head and looked at his sister and asked, "How was your holiday?" "Not so good, Mom still doesn''t come back much." Katrina murmured, "You know that my cooking skills are average, and the things I make are barely edible." "It''s okay, I brought this cooking book." When Isabel took out the cooking book from the suitcase and stuffed it into Katrina''s arms, the expression on Katrina''s face was frozen. "Don''t look down on these cooking books. Although there is no way to teach you to use magic to cook food, you can make delicious food if you cook it yourself." Isabel pulled his suitcase upstairs. However, this is not what makes Katrina the worst. The worst is that the entire book is recorded in words that she can''t understand. "What text is this?" Katrina asked stiffly. "Italian, this book was actually bought by Albert, and he can understand Italian." Isabel explained casually. "Do you understand?" Katrina asked incredulously. She could hardly believe that her sister had mastered another type of writing in less than a month. "I can understand some, Albert translated it to me last time." Isobel naturally did not understand Italian, but as a genius, her memory was very good. When Albert gave her a sentence by sentence translation, she I wrote down the general content. This book was not what she was going to use for cooking, but used it to read Italian to deepen her impression. The girl did not want to be thrown too far by Albert. "You are amazing." Katrina said discouragedly. She thought that the gap between herself and Isobel had not reached the point where she couldn''t see the other side''s back. Now it seems that she overestimated herself. Those two guys are completely monsters! "What''s the matter?" Isobel noticed that his sister looked a little sluggish, so he took out a gift from Sicilia to her. A bottle of perfume. The price is not comparable to Daisy''s bottle. "Aren''t you going to Muggle World for a holiday?" Katrina liked the smell of this eau de toilette, but she was still a little puzzled. Isabel definitely didn''t have coins for Muggles. "Albert bought it." Isabel said. "He gave you perfume too?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM "No, his family gave me a bottle." Isabel never mentions the price of the perfume, they don''t know anyway. In the evening, Mrs. McDoug rarely returns early. Listening to my daughter telling me about the world of Muggles and admiring the photos I took, I just chatted for a long time. I heard that Isabel planned to write his own experience into a book. Mrs. McDougal was also quite supportive of her daughter. practice. "Sicilia is very warm, it doesn''t snow, it doesn''t feel like winter at all." Isobel didn''t notice the complex look in his sister''s eyes, and said to himself: "By the way, I brought you a gift." The same is a bottle of perfume. Mrs. McGonagall didn''t care about the perfume, but pretended that he couldn''t help asking about Albert''s age. The conversation between the two sounds strange to Katrina, who has been reminding Isabel of the age problem, Albert''s adulthood and graduation time. Katrina always felt that there was something in the words of the two of them, but she really didn''t understand what they meant. However, Isobel understood, her cheeks flushed slightly, she was a little bit embarrassed, she didn''t expect her mother to see the little secret in her heart at a glance, and reminded her that she should pay attention to time. Sure enough, weird! Katrina looked at Isabel''s reaction and knew that the things they were talking about were very problematic. What dumb riddle are you playing? She asked Isabel, but Isabel used marriage to perfuse her. It probably means: Mrs. McDoug reminded her that she had to wait for Albert to graduate from school before they could get married. Katrina didn''t think that meant it. Before she could think about the reason, two days had passed. Mrs. McDoug took a half-day off and sent the two to King''s Cross Station to take the train back to school. ~： Take another day off "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! I was so busy last month, a lot of things were crowded together, and I recently caught a cold and got sick, so I must make up for it when the cold gets better. Chapter 609： Casumazu cheese "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! The day before school started, the weather became very bad. There was a blizzard over London, and it took a long time for the Andersons to get to Kings Cross Station. The platform was very deserted, and no one wanted to stay and be cold. Albert hurried across platforms nine and three-quarters to board the Hogwarts Express. In fact, the train was not much better than outside. The old train did not provide heating, and all the students shrank and shivered. Albert dragged his suitcase and strolled in the corridor for a while and found Lee Jordan who was burning in the car. While Alberta was driving the car door, this guy was putting his hands on the glass bottle to warm himself. "What are you staring at me?" Albert entered the carriage, closed the door with his backhand, and drew his wand from his pocket, changed himself into a cup, poured a cup of milk tea into it, and took a sip to warm his body. "Is it fun in Italy?" Lee Jordan picked up the thermos Albert put on the table and poured himself a cup. The blizzard outside became even bigger, and although they had made themselves a brazier, they still had to wrap themselves tighter with a thick cloak. "Italy is warmer than ours, so it''s suitable for vacation." Albert held the cup in both hands and yawned lazily. He suddenly regretted not being in the same compartment with Isabel. "It''s great." Lee Jordan was a little jealous, "It feels like you are different from before." "What about glutinous rice wine?" Albert turned the subject off. Xin said that boys and men can be the same? "That stuff is really good. I followed your method. After heating it in water, it tastes warmer than the butter beer stick. When will I get some more." Lee Jordan received Albert I was very surprised when I was making glutinous rice wine. I never thought that Albert could make wine. Albert said angrily, "I made my own drink, and it will be out of stock after delivery." "Do you plan to sell this wine in the future." "No plans yet." Albert used magic to conjure more blue braziers to make the cabin warmer. This road was very difficult, especially the journey back to Hogwarts Castle in a carriage, it was a disaster. The students hurried back to their respective lounges, trying to find a warm place to warm themselves. The hearth of Gryffindor was quickly filled with students. Everyone wanted to get a good position. Albert looked at the Weasley brothers who greeted him enthusiastically with a very strange expression. He asked, "Yes Speak quickly, and let go of the fart." "Do you still have that wine? Give us some more bottles." The twin brothers like glutinous rice wine very much. It tastes very sweet, not like wine at all, but like a drink. "Don''t talk about those first, Albert said he brought us Italian specialties." Lee Jordan stopped the Weasley brothers who wanted to continue nagging. He couldn''t wait to see what specialties Albert brought them. Up. He was asking when he was on the train, but Albert said he wanted four people to gather together before taking it out. "Okay, it''s cassumazu cheese." Albert said with a smile. "Cheese?" George was a little dazed, and didn''t expect Albert to give them cheese. "Tasty?" Hearing what cassumazu cheese Albert bought them, the first reaction was this. They all knew Albert liked good food. "I don''t know, it is said to be a specialty there. I thought it might, should, and probably won''t be too bad, so I bought it." Albert said as he took out the gift purchased in Italy from the package and put it on the table. The three of them brought their faces together, and finally guessed who would unpack Albert''s package. "Then I cut it!" Fred brought the knife, fork and plate from there, and he was ready to get a taste later. "Cut it!" Albert smiled and gave them science. "Cassumazu cheese is served with sardine bread and Italian Cannonau wine." When Fred cut open the casumazu cheese, the expressions of all three froze. There are maggots in the cheese, and the number is amazing. Fred felt that the food in his stomach was surging, and the taste disappeared. "Is this thing broken?" George asked uncertainly. He poked the maggot with a knife and fork and found that this thing could actually jump out of twice its height. "It''s not bad. If the maggots don''t squirm, the cheese is poisonous." Albert said solemnly. "You guy!" At this moment, all three of them knew that Albert was on purpose. "How about you try it first?" Fred asked angrily. "No, I''m going to give it to someone else." Albert waved his wand to restore the cheese to its original shape. "Who are you going to give away?" The three of them were a little excited. "Snape or Lockhart." Albert said without hesitation, "Valentine''s Day is coming. You can pretend to be a gift to Lockhart from book fans. Well, it should be said that a special product sent to Lockhart by passionate book fans from Italy. " "I suddenly looked forward to what Lockhart would look like after receiving it." At this moment, all four of them showed malicious expressions. After eating dinner, Albert dumped his three roommates and went to the responsive house alone to check the Horcrux. After coming out of the responsive room, I began to think about how to arrange the basilisk. No way, now Albert is particularly afraid of death, he has just begun to enjoy life, no one wants to burp. In Hogwarts School, except for the Basilisk, nothing can threaten his life. While thinking, Albert went to the school hospital. Hermione was still in the hospital, which was really unlucky. Albert met a familiar figure at the entrance of the school hospital, smiled and greeted him: "Good evening, Professor Lockhart, why are you here." "Good evening, Mr. Anderson. I heard that Miss Granger was in the hospital, so come and visit her." Lockhart said with a smile, "You know, the attack caused panic." "Is she okay?" "It''s okay, just a little trouble." Lockhart walked away. Albert said hello to Mrs. Pomfrey, then walked outside the curtain and asked in a low voice, "I heard you are sick." "Very bad, we messed up things." Hermione said discouragedly, and when Harry and Ron returned, they told her what happened in the Slytherin common room. "Can I go in?" Albert asked. "No." Hermione shook her head. She didn''t want Albert to see who she is now. Madam Pomfrey put a curtain around her to prevent others from seeing her hairy face, lest she feel ashamed. "I don''t laugh at you, and even if you didn''t say it, I actually guessed it." Albert walked to a week before Hermione''s bed with a curtain, opened the curtain and walked in, looking at the face Cat-haired Hermione said, "Do you want to become a cat? Do you have a cat tail? Oh, sorry, I''m just a little curious." Hermione glared at Albert aggrievedly. "I also brought you a gift." As he said, he took out a package from his pocket and put it on the tableYou will like it. " Hermione was really distracted. "What is this?" Albert glanced at the greeting card hidden under the pillow with a weird expression. He already knew who sent it. Before Hermione hid it again, he pulled it out and opened it softly. Read: "To Miss Granger, I hope you will get well soon. Professor Guidro Lockhart, the teacher who cares about you, the Merlin Medal III, an honorary member of the Anti-Dark Magic League, has won the "Witcher Weekly" five times the most charming smile award ." "A greeting card?" Albert asked softly. Hermione opened her mouth and listened to Albert again before she could speak, "I can understand that chasing stars is also very common in the Muggle world. After all, Professor Lockhart is very handsome and the book is well written. It''s normal to follow, in fact, I''m also a book fan of Professor Lockhart." "Really?" Hermione''s eyes lit up. "Really." Albert nodded and continued without waiting for Hermione to speak. "Right, I have a question." "what is the problem?" "Do you adore me and like me?" Albert looked at Hermione dumbfounded, very satisfied with what he said just now, "Is it because I''m not as handsome as Lockhart?" "People don''t like anyone just because they are handsome!" Hermione muttered, even he didn''t believe it. "No, no, everyone just likes my handsomeness and reputation." Albert looked at Hermione up and down and said with a smile, "Someone once said something similar to me." "Your girlfriend?" Hermione asked tentatively. Without waiting for Albert''s answer, Madam Pomfrey brought Hermione''s medicine for the evening, interrupted their conversation, and signaled that Albert''s visit was over. "It''s my sister." Albert smiled and walked away. Chapter 610： Basilisk being targeted "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Since returning to Hogwarts, Albert has been considering how to arrange the basilisk clearly. In fact, he also knows that if he thinks too much and plans too much, its hard to say whether he can really come in handy, but Albert still tries his best to perfect his plan. After all, he is not Harry Potter and has no protagonist aura. There is no way to go over it recklessly, and to ensure that he is safe and sound. "I heard that Granger was attacked." Lee Jordan told everyone about the terrible news and glanced at Albert. He knew that Albert and Granger had a good relationship. "Who told you?" Albert closed the book, looked up at Lee Jordan, and glanced at the corner of the common room, where Harry and Ron were playing wizard chess. Lee Jordan followed Albert''s gaze, and after seeing Harry and Ron, he understood what Albert meant. No one knows Hermiones current situation better than Harry and Ron. After returning to school after Christmas, the school began to talk about Hermione''s disappearance, and everyone took it for granted that she had been attacked. Who made Hermione a Muggle wizard? He was on the attack list of the Slytherin heir. Now that he is missing and not attending class, he is naturally attacked. After hesitating repeatedly, Lee Jordan asked Harry and Ron to verify. "Hermione?" Harry and Ron said in embarrassment when they learned that everyone thought Hermione had been attacked, "Hermione is sick and is being treated by Madam Pomfrey in the school hospital. It is estimated that it will take some time to recover and be discharged. " "Did you know it a long time ago." Lee Jordan was very depressed, but what made him even more depressed was that of the few people, he was the only one who had not finished his vacation homework. "Unexpectedly, you actually need to learn from our paper." Fred and George patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder hard, laughing extremely badly. "I knew it the day I returned to school." Albert added, "I had been to the school hospital to visit Granger." However, most students still do not understand what is going on. Many people think that Hermione has been attacked, and many people even gloat for it. Harry Potter''s number one enemy, Draco Malfoy is one of them. This guy was still regretting that it wasn''t Hermione who was killed this time, but he happened to be hit by Albert. "I thought you would teach those **** a little lesson?" Fred and George were both eager to try, they had long looked upon the Malfoy boy very uncomfortable. The Weasley twins have not forgotten that Lucius Malfoy tried his best to drive their father out of the Ministry of Magic. Fortunately, those conspiracies did not succeed in the end, otherwise their father would be unemployed. That was a disaster for the poor Weasleys. If it hadn''t happened by chance, they wouldn''t know that Malfoy was so vicious, and hoped that the school was dead, even if they hated others. "Their whole family are dark wizards. Dark wizards are usually cruel. It''s normal to think that way." Fred disliked Draco Malfoy very much. He even told the suspect that Lucius might be behind the scenes. everyone. "I have foreseen his future." Albert looked at Malfoy''s departure and said softly, "He won''t be happy for long." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were stunned, their expressions became very weird, and suddenly they sympathized with Malfoy. Albert predicted that you are unlucky, can you still be unlucky? They all wanted to continue to ask questions, but Albert didn''t plan to talk anymore. If you follow the plot of the novel, the Malfoy family will encounter a bunch of unlucky things one after another, so Albert doesn''t take Malfoy at all. This kind of goods is not worth his wasting too much thought, first get the basilisk, get the panel task rewards. "Aren''t you going to the library with us?" Lee Jordan''s tone was a bit sour. He thought he could ask Albert to give him some advice, but the other party... actually went away! "No, I plan to go to Hagrid." Albert separated from several people near the library. When passing outside the hospital on the second floor, I saw many students walking outside the hospital ward, trying to determine if Hermione was really attacked. What a group of curious guys. When he arrived at the hunting lodge, Hagrid was adding firewood to his fireplace to make the room warmer. The hapless Glindillo looked bad and didn''t seem to adapt to life in the water tank. "This guy tried to escape from the water tank, and was almost scorched by the fire." Hagrid told Albert about what happened during the Christmas holidays, thanking him for the Christmas gift he sent. Albert''s Christmas gift moved Hagrid, who had not been able to feel the warmth of home for a long time. "Did you solve that ball?" "Well, I have improved again." Albert took out two detection **** from his pocket and introduced Hagrid: "The larger one has a wide detection range, and the other small one has a detection range of only one or two hundred feet." However, because of Grindillo''s relationship, both detection **** reacted. "I think you may need to move faster, before this poor hapless guy dies, or I''ll have to get one again." Hagrid reminded him as he poured tea to Albert. . He really wants to find out the culprit by himself, but unfortunately this wish may not be realized. "I will." Next, Hagrid cooperated with Albert to test the detection ball. Although the scope was reduced a little, the result was still not optimistic and needed to be changed. In fact, not only the detection ball, but also other props are not ready yet. Sometimes, Albert even spawned the idea of ??throwing the diary directly to Dumbledore This time, the mission experience is not easy to earn! Even if you retreat, don''t lose face. There are very few wizards who really dare to face the basilisk. Without Harry Potter''s protagonist''s halo protection, they are basically staring at anyone to die. The eyes of the basilisk are too dangerous, and no one is stupid enough to want to die. "If only I could raise a phoenix too." Albert sighed lightly, Phoenix was very restrained from the basilisk. If there is a Phoenix as a helper, he is confident that he can solve the basilisk alone. It''s a pity...On the way back to the castle, Albert remembered one more thing. Fox flew away after Dumbledore''s death. It would be great if... let it follow itself. No, it should be said that I invite it to my own home, and I can take care of it and serve it well, as long as Fox can provide some tears and feathers. Fantasy is beautiful, but reality is often very cruel. "Sure enough, it''s not that easy to trigger the task." Albert stared at his task panel and sighed slightly. If he could use the power of the Phoenix, he believed he could take care of the basilisk in minutes. Now, I can only hope that my roosters can come in handy. "Let the house elves raise some more." Albert murmured. Since the book says that basilisks are afraid of roosters, he doesn''t believe that roosters are really useless. Since the quality is not enough, let the quantity come together. One day, when the basilisk dare to attack him, he dared to release a bunch of roosters to block his guns, and by the way give the basilisk an unexpected surprise. Just think about that picture... very interesting. Even if it is a basilisk, it also blocks the conspiracy and calculations of the caring people. The skin and fangs of the basilisk have high value. If his eyes weren''t blind, he might be able to make another black magic item similar to Banshee''s Howl. Chapter 611： Give gifts "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Sometimes rumors are scary! Hermiones disappearance soon caused a turmoil at Hogwarts School. Everyone said that Hermione was attacked by Slytherins heir and was petrified. In many cases, if you say too many similar things, it becomes true. In the end, it was Professor McGonagall who stood up and explained Hermione''s situation to everyone before suppressing the panic storm that had just begun. It turned out not to be an attack. Everyone was relieved. "I don''t think there will be any more trouble." Lockhart said to everyone in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, "Now everyone is staring at this matter. At this time, you need to take a big risk to open the secret room." There is no denying that Lockhart is right. He blinked at everyone, showed his signature smile, and continued: "Actually, I have found some clues. I believe I will be able to find the entrance to the Slytherin Chamber soon." "Professor, you really found the location of the secret room." A student couldn''t help asking. "Clues found in the attack 50 years ago." Lockhart explained, "Unfortunately, I still haven''t found a way to open the entrance to the chamber." "Professor, where is the entrance to the secret room?" "I can''t tell you yet, because I''m not sure where it is the entrance." Lockhart put his finger to his mouth and said mysteriously, "The heir must have realized that it was only a matter of time before the secret room was opened. It is wise to hide him now before I start to clean him up." Ok! Mr. Guidro Lockhart thought he had prevented the attacks that should have occurred. He didn''t even know the location of the secret room, and the words in the class were all lies used to bluff people. Except for the girl and a few admirers, no one really took Lockhart''s words to heart. As for stopping the attack of the Slytherin heir? Naturally, Albert''s relationship with Riddle''s diary was hidden, so that Tom hadn''t sent any control over others to continue making trouble. However, Albert wondered if Lockhart would be the first to be unlucky after he released Tom. Lockhart likes to brag anyway, and it''s good to attract firepower for him. Being attacked, you don''t even have to think about the reason. Lockhart discovered the secret entrance of the Slytherin heir, and was silenced by the opponent. Albert didn''t really care what the hapless guy would look like in the end. Anyway, forgetting everything and becoming a fool is no different than dying. Ok! Albert''s true words are: Lockhart is an outsider, he has nothing to do with life and death. He never denied that he was a selfish and cold-blooded guy. After class, Fred took out a piece of pie from his pocket and said to several friends around him, "If Lockhart''s words are credible, I will give this piece of pie to the whole. Go down." "Don''t you just want to eat pie?" Albert said grimly. "There is no need to find so many reasons and excuses for yourself, or that you only have the pie left there, and I am afraid that someone will talk to you. grab?" "Well, if one of Lockhart''s words is true, I''ll swallow Ron''s pet Zebra." Fred took a bite of the big pie and asked vaguely, "Yes, you want to eat. ?" All three of them looked disgusted. However, George reached out to grab the pie and broke it in half. "What is Scabbard?" Lee Jordan asked. "A mouse." George went on to say: "Percy''s pet was later given to Ron." "So, you want to eat mice?" "Swallow a rat?" "Stop it." Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Come and help." "Not long ago, I heard Lockhart tell Professor McGonagall that morale needs to be boosted in the school now." Lee Jordan suddenly said: "He seems to have a way to boost morale?" "It''s probably... Valentine''s Day!" Albert thought for a while and said, "February 14 is almost here. However, I always think Lockhart will mess up Valentine''s Day. I heard he had given A case of sending hundreds of Valentine''s Day cards by myself." "It''s really like his style!" With a smirk at the corner of George''s mouth, George suggested: "I think you should send him the cheese you bought last time. If possible, it''s better to pack it and make him think That is chocolate." "You can ask the house elves to help pack it." Fred also smiled ill-intentionally, "It will be wonderful when he takes a bite." "Don''t forget, Lockhart ate chocolate with ecstasy last time." Albert coughed, interrupting the dreams of several people. He didn''t think that a guy who had a similar experience would dare to eat strangers. Chocolates sent. "Oh, you are right." Lee Jordan also thought of this incident, and he would never eat anything sent by others. Cough! Well, they often eat, who makes Albert receive more gifts. Most of those gadgets entered the mouths of Albert''s three roommates. "Or give us a copy for our Potions Professor." Fred suggested, "You know, I think he is very poor, he is a very old man, and there is no one he likes. He must have never confiscated him. Lets have Valentines Day chocolate! "This is doing a good thing, we should support it, after all, it is not easy for Professor Snape to be single for so many years." Albert said solemnly. "I think it''s good to use sad beeswax, the professor will definitely feel tears after eating it." George felt a little excited when he thought of the scene. "Don''t think about it Snape will definitely not eat things of unknown origin." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "No one can eat that stuff, we give him Send ordinary chocolate anonymously. He wouldn''t eat it anyway. He must be suspicious that the chocolate was topped." "If you think of chocolate as a small gift for book fans, Lockhart might be interested. Well, you can prepare a set of Valentine''s Day chocolates with all kinds of strange effects." "I don''t think no one will buy this stuff unless he wants to break up with his girlfriend." Lee Jordan noticed Fred and George''s bright eyes, and reminded them angrily, although they don''t have a girlfriend either. . "How do you know that no one buys it, and you don''t have a girlfriend, what can you know!" Fred and George gave Lee Jordan a kidney shot without mercy. The Weasley twins said that they could move with their hands. They used the chocolate brought by Albert and added some potions to make various styles of chocolate. For example, eating it will cause sadness, size, cold and fever, diarrhea, nosebleeds... well, they have brought their research results to the top. Make sure to give it to your lover to effectively ensure that the other party breaks up with him. In their words, we are not selling chocolate, but breaking up. When you want to get rid of your girlfriend, you just need to give the other party a chocolate to easily achieve the goal. What we sell is not chocolate, but breakup. "I think if this continues, you will definitely not find a girlfriend in the future." Lee Jordan looked at the exquisite chocolate in front of him, picked up a piece of laughing chocolate, took a bite, and couldn''t help muttering. "Worry about yourself first!" George stretched out his hand and patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder. "If it doesn''t work, go and ask Albert. Don''t mess things up." Chapter 612： Anticipating your anticipation "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Since returning to school, Albert has an inexplicable sense of urgency. He felt that if he did not hurry up, he might not be able to do all the things he wanted to do in the next few months. Tom''s juicing plan was put on the agenda again. Even if the young Tom in the diary is just a remnant of his splitting up before he became an adult, he is not as strong and experienced as the old Voldemort, he still needs 12 points of vigilance from Albert, otherwise he might overturn the car by accident. Drinking the compound potion, once again disguised himself as Lockhart, Albert was prepared as before before trying to contact Tom in the diary. [Finally found you Tom, I thought I would lose you. After the ink on the paper disappeared quickly, but no new text appeared again, Albert knew that Tom Riddle was wary of himself, but he didnt care, and let the quill quickly write a line in the diary. : [Are you all right, Tom. Albert pretended to be Ginny Weasley and used the tone of finding the diary again. He didn''t expect to hide it from Tom. It was purely to provoke him, otherwise he doubted Tom Riddle would just pretend to die. [Where did you find me. At last there was a reaction in the diary, and a short text oozes. [I don''t know who it is, I threw you in the toilet of the girls'' bathroom on the second floor. Albert squinted slightly, staring at the mirror in front of him, waiting for the text on the paper to change again. con man! you liar! Tom Riddle could easily see through Albert''s trick, and the words oozing out of the paper seemed to contain his anger, trying to swallow the man outside the diary. Unfortunately, since separating from Ginny Weasley, the little strength that Tom had drawn from the poor girl gradually disappeared. [Merry Christmas, Tom! Albert replied happily. He suspected that Tom could not understand the current time, and even when he was still in the diary, he had no idea of ??time. [It really is you guy! Tom Riddle has decided that Guidro Lockhart must be killed if he has a chance. Unfortunately, Tom didn''t know that the guy in front of him who angered him was actually a fake, and his anger made him overlook a lot of things. [Don''t be angry, just kidding. Albert pondered the possibility of Tom pretending to be angry and deceiving himself, while writing in his diary: [I think you must be boring now! [What the **** do you want! [I''ve said it since the beginning, just curious about what you are. No other words appeared in the diary immediately, and Tom remembered that there had been a similar conversation before. It was not similar, but should be exactly the same. Tom had to suppress the anger in his heart, calm himself completely, and figure out how to deal with the guy in front of him. The ordinary method might not work. Judging from his status as a professor of defense against the dark arts, Lockhart was obviously very wary of dark arts, and he was very careful when he touched the diary, and would not even reach out to touch it. However, Tom also found Lockhart''s weakness. Lockhart is indeed wary, but he is also a proud guy who only admits what he thinks, so no matter what Tom says, he won''t believe it, and he is wary, so he must follow what he wants. Everyone has their weaknesses, as long as they target the weaknesses, he can quickly control the situation and control this self-righteous guy. [See you another day, I hope you will tell me then. and many more! Oh **** it, okay, let me tell you the secret of this diary] Tom began to pretend to compromise. He knew exactly what news Albert wanted to get. As long as he followed the other side''s ideas, he believed that he would soon arouse the other''s curiosity. However, Tom didn''t know that his so-called plans were actually in Albert''s expectation. Yes, they were all in Albert''s expectation. The ordinary method would definitely not make Tom honestly hand over what Albert wanted. Only letting Tom hand over the things voluntarily is the best way. Throw out the bait at Tom and eat it himself if he wants to catch him. Tom might have guessed the ending. Both sides are actually waiting to see if one party has taken the bait or the other party has all been eaten up. Albert takes the initiative and the advantage is on his side. secret? Albert raised the corners of his mouth happily. He knew this was Tom''s trick, so he calmly waited for the other party to throw out the bait he wanted, and then used the net to catch all the bait. [Yes, the secret of this diary. The words oozing out of the paper seemed to have magical powers, which aroused Albert''s curiosity. As if to prevent Albert from continuing to ask questions, a paragraph of text reappeared in the diary: [This is a diary with self-awareness, similar to the existence of the Sorting Hat, in fact it is made according to the manufacturing principle of the Sorting Hat, but using black magic, so you guessed it, this is a black magic item . "As expected of Tom!" Albert muttered in his heart. I can''t blink my eyes if I lie, (well, he can''t blink) If you dont know the truth, you might be deceived by the other party. [You are lying to me! I did not lie to you [You control the hapless child in the Weasley family. [That is Ginny Weasley is not strong enough to use the diary well. After all, the diary is a dark magic item, and only powerful wizards should use it. New words continue to appear on the paper: [Dont guess, Im the product of Tom Riddles experiment. To a certain extent, you can think of me as his clone, used to record his important knowledge The true lies are the truth. It was a lie, however, Tom apparently didn''t realize that his opponent was a hanger. After Tom took the initiative to mention it, Albert showed a big smile and began to make Tom prove that he did not deceive himself. Then, Tom Riddle taught Albert the slamming spell, and did not try at all, and gave his experience to Albert. [You guy is really uneasy! Dont you think I dont know what a fiery curse is? Albert sneered. This guy must have wanted to let him lose control and be burned to death by Lihuo when he was practicing Lihuo? Well, this possibility is not low. In history, the number of wizards who were burnt to death by himself was not a lot. [I know that you are a very powerful wizard, as long as I practice my experience, mastering the fierce fire spell is not difficult] Some experience of Voldemort''s fierce cultivation appeared in the diary. I have to say that this guy is really good, and he was able to master his fierce fire at that time. Ok! At that time, Tom''s research on Li Huo Chua was still very limited, and it was difficult to say whether those so-called experiences could be used. Albert was not in a hurry, and quickly copied the words on the Lihuo Curse, and continued to write in his diary: [You are lying, you deceived me...] After half an hour, Albert successfully got a bunch of messy spells from Tom. He knew that some of these spells might be fake, but he didn''t care, he recorded them all, and planned to find someone to test the effects of these spells another day. As for Toms careful thoughts, Albert doesnt care. As the saying goes, its just three examples, and its over again. Let Tom rack his brains! Oh, almost forgot, he has no brains now. Chapter 613： 1 has you "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! "Good morning!" Lee Jordan also didn''t know how many lemons he had eaten, and his voice was sour, which made Albert who had just woke up a little confused, "What''s wrong with you?" "It''s nothing." "Ha~" Albert covered his yawn and cast a searching look at Fred and George. "This guy is probably envious and jealous." George stretched out his hand to embrace Lee Jordan''s neck and smiled heartlessly: "Yesterday, we overheard the girls talking." "What did they say?" Albert asked after putting on his robe. "Don''t you forget what festival is today?" Fred reminded. "February 14 Valentine''s Day, what''s wrong?" Albert was even more puzzled. For him now, Valentine''s Day is actually no different from ordinary holidays. "The girls gather together to discuss giving you chocolate." Fred said grimly after Albert put on his boots, "you guys don''t care about these things." "If you are envious, quickly find a girlfriend!" Albert shrugged and said, "Otherwise, sooner or later, you will find it, and you will be strong first, and then you will suffer." "You guy can always say things that people can''t argue with." Lee Jordan figured out his thoughts. At this moment, Lee Jordan was hesitating whether he should confess to Angelina as soon as possible, but he was worried that he would be rejected by the other party. Several people put on their cloaks and went downstairs together. In the common room, a senior girl Albert did not know handed him Valentine''s Day chocolates. "That...I have a girlfriend." Albert tactfully refused the other''s kindness. "I know, it doesn''t prevent me from giving you a gift, doesn''t it?" The girl blinked at Albert, stuffed the Valentine''s Day chocolate directly into Albert''s hand, and walked away grinning. "You are still so popular!" Fred, George and Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing, but it sounded so sour. "I have given up for them. I didn''t expect to continue to receive Valentine''s Day chocolates." Albert sighed helplessly. He thought that if he had a girlfriend, other girls would give up. It seemed that it was his own. There is a problem with the idea. "Will your girlfriend give you chocolates?" Lee Jordan asked puzzledly. "I''m already a couple, is there any need to give chocolate?" Albert tilted his head, not understanding Lee Jordan''s words. "Isn''t it because it''s a couple that gives each other chocolates?" Hermione greeted Albert. "Oh, that''s the case." Although Albert said so, but he didn''t worry about it at all. He and Isobel didn''t need such trouble. "Thank you for the last gift. I loved it." Hermione blushed on her cheeks, took out a greeting card from her pocket and handed it to Albert, then ran away quickly. "You are really welcome!" Li Qiaodan''s tone became more sour. "Open it yourself!" Albert stuffed the package he just received into Lee Jordan''s hand, and looked at the greeting card Hermione had given him. A greeting card sent on Valentine''s Day should be considered a Valentine''s Day card, right? A very special greeting card with a couple of men and women walking in tandem. Only one sentence was written after the greeting card: It''s nice to have you all the way! "What do you mean?" Fred and George moved their heads together and looked at the Valentine''s Day card in Albert''s hand. "It seems that Miss Granger doesn''t just want to be your friend!" George couldn''t help but joked: "Back then, your wish to find two or three girlfriends is about to come true." "Don''t say such stupid things, this should be regarded as the last time in return!" Albert slipped the greeting card into his pocket calmly, and continued to walk towards the hall. Ignore the roommate''s ridicule, a look like what you can take me. Of course, Albert was quite happy to receive Hermione''s Valentine''s Day card. He pays more attention to his friends than strangers. After several people came to the hall, they found that the place had completely changed. The four walls are covered with big dazzling pink flowers, and heart-shaped confetti keeps falling from the ceiling above the head, creating some small troubles for everyone. As they passed by, they giggled from time to time when they saw Angelina and some girls whispering. "How is this going?" After sitting down, Albert reached out and brushed the confetti on his portion of grilled sausage, and asked Shanna on the opposite side. "Professor Lockhart''s trick." Shanna pointed to the teacher''s table with a disgusted expression on her face. Everyone looked towards the teacher''s dining table, and saw Lockhart wearing a bright pink robe, reading the Valentine''s Day card with a smile on his face. Albert couldn''t help asking, "Did you send a Valentine''s Day card to Professor Lockhart?" "I don''t have one. Others don''t know." Sanna said absently, "Yes, this is for you. Happy Valentine''s Day." With that, Shanna took Valentine''s Day chocolate from her pocket and handed it to Albert. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all have one serving each. Just like Albert''s share, the Valentine''s Chocolates for the three are small and pitiful. "We actually have them too. UU reading " George was a little surprised. This was the first time he received Valentine''s Day chocolates from girls. Although she knew it was a polite gift, she was still moved. No way, that piece of chocolate is so small that it will disappear after a bite. "This is the latest chocolate in Honey Duke''s candy store, I hope you don''t care." Shanna explained with a smile. Actually, Shanna didn''t want to give it either, but she knew that if she didn''t give them a copy, she estimated that the chocolate she gave Albert would eventually enter the belly of the three. "Thank you for the present." Albert said gently, and the other three also thanked Shanna. The other girls cast confused glances at Shanna. "It''s more fun for everyone to spend the holidays together, isn''t it?" Shanna explained with a smile, having to say that she crushed most of the Hogwarts students in many ways. At this moment, Lockhart stood up from the teacher''s seat and waved his hands to silence everyone. At this moment, the professors are all stern, and they don''t like Lockhart making these messy things in school. In fact, before Lockhart graduated from Hogwarts, he made a lot of headaches for the professors. thing. "Everyone, Happy Valentine''s Day!" Lockhart said loudly, "Up to now, forty-six people have presented me with greeting cards. I would like to express my gratitude to them..." At this moment, an owl flew in from outside and threw a heart-shaped package on the table in front of Snape. At this moment, everyone was stunned, Qi Qi cast a searching look at Snape, and they were all curious about who would give the Potions Professor Valentine''s Day chocolate. In fact, not only the students, but even the professors cast a curious look at Snape. They were also very interested in these gossip news. Chapter 614： Source of happiness "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! At this moment, Snape''s face was extremely gloomy, as if someone had just punched him head-on, making his face black. His eyes were staring at the package in front of him, as if the package was not Valentine''s Day chocolates, but a countdown time bomb. A strange atmosphere suddenly filled the hall, and the surroundings were terrible. Even Lockhart, who was smiling just now, froze. The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor also noticed the dangerous aura emanating from his colleagues. The silence lasted only a while, and sporadic whispers began to appear in the hall, and the sound became dense like rain falling from the sky. Everyone was curious about who gave Snape Valentine''s Day chocolates. This matter will probably become a rare unsolved mystery at Hogwarts. "I remember Snape received Valentine''s Day chocolates every year!" Albert suddenly said, hearing a few people next to him discussing this in low voices, "Perhaps Snape has a girlfriend." "So far no one knows who sent Snape Valentine''s Day chocolates." Fred and George both suppressed their laughter. Yes! No one knows who gave the Valentine''s Day gift. It is said that there is no signature on the package. Has Snape ever eaten the chocolate in the package? Ok! At least, Albert doesn''t care. After the depressive atmosphere disappeared, Lockhart quickly returned to normal. Just when he was about to say something, another owl flew toward the teacher''s seat and threw a package in front of him. There was also a greeting card posted on the package, which was densely packed with strange text. "A gift from a foreign friend?" Lockhart couldn''t understand Italian, but he quickly found the right words. "Ahem, okay, I made my own claim and prepared some small surprises for everyone!" Lockhart clapped his hands. The teachers and students in the hall soon saw Lockhart''s so-called surprise. From the doors leading to the hall, twelve gloomy gnomes strode into the hall, all of them with golden wings stuck in their backs and a harp on their backs. "This is definitely the ugliest **** of love Cupid I have ever seen." Albert looked at the ugly and rude dwarf and suddenly lost his appetite. "They should have bows and arrows on their backs, not harps." Shanna murmured, obviously agreeing with Albert''s point of view. "What is this, dwarf?" "Well, they are dwarves. Similar to fairies and house elves, dwarves are usually very powerful and can also use magic." Lee Jordan couldn''t help complaining when explaining dwarves to Shanna, "I think I should take Ai Burts broken mouth is blocked. His last prediction is expected to come true. I have a hunch that Lockhart will mess up Valentine''s Day." However, Lockhart didnt seem to hear the students complaints or ridicule, and said cheerfully: Our friendly little love **** with greeting cards will be wandering around the school today to deliver Valentines Day cards to you, so please dont Shy, you should actively participate in this event!" When Lockhart was talking about this, several of Albert''s roommates all cast pity at him. They all thought that Albert would receive a bunch of Valentine''s Day greeting cards. After all, this is really a very rare opportunity. "Of course, if you are interested, you can also ask the professors for their tips. I dare say that no one is more proficient in fascinating charm magic than Professor Flitwick." Lockhart blinked at the students present. He gave a signature smile, "Of course, you can also ask Professor Snape to teach you how to make ecstasy. I believe my colleagues are willing to... actively..." Lockhart shut his mouth suddenly, and the students who heard the sound turned their heads and saw a large group of owls rushing into the hall. This scene made several professors have a bad premonition, thinking that it was Lockhart''s trick again, and sent a large group of owls to give themselves Valentine''s Day gifts. No wonder the professors have such thoughts, Lockhart has had similar cases before. Well, in fact, Lockhart also thought that these owls were all here to give him Valentines Day chocolates. His face was already full of smiles, and he even prepared to open his hands to embrace them, but soon his face was The smile froze. An owl fell down and threw the package in front of Albert. The second, third, fourth, and fifth owl flapped their wings and landed next to him, squeezing around on the table. Not only did he step on the butter on the plate, knocked over the salt shaker on the table, but also dropped a feather in the pumpkin porridge, and wanted to give him the package. Most of the large wave of owls sent packages to Albert. Lockhart received only a few packages, and his cheeks couldn''t help but twitch. Well, he has just received a wave of greeting cards, but seeing this scene, he is still a little jealous. "You are still so popular!" Fred looked at the piled packages and couldn''t help but sigh. "I''m going to flash someone first. You help me organize the package, and unpack it yourself." Albert noticed that Lockhart came here, whispered a few words to Fred beside him, and got up. Flashing. "He''s really welcome!" Ron said sourly, "Even Harry doesn''t receive such treatment." "Forget it, I don''t want to be so popular!" Harry noticed Lockhart''s movements just now, and now he wants to laugh, and his mood is extremely happy. "By the way, Hermione, wouldn''t you give him a gift too?" Ron cast a searching look at Hermione, he knew that Hermione had sent Albert a Valentine''s Day card. Hermione did not answer, but suddenly looked at her schedule with interest. Lockhart regretted that he could not catch Albert and took the opportunity to brush up on his sense of existence. He returned to his teacher seat and looked through the Valentine''s Day chocolates he had received. "Who knows this kind of writing?" Lockhart asked several colleagues around him. "It''s a bit like Italian." Professor McGonagall has traveled to many countries before and knows many words. "It should be a gift from a fan." Lockhart smiled and opened the package in front of several professors and found that it was not Valentine''s Day chocolate but a whole piece of cheese. At this moment, Lockhart was a little confused. He couldn''t understand why someone would give himself cheese on Valentine''s Day. Is it just a coincidence? If it is a coincidence, it is really a coincidence. "This thing looks good, it should be the cheese produced in Italy. Would you like some?" In order to hide his embarrassment, Lockhart had already picked up the knife and fork beside him, ready to cut a piece of cheese to taste. However, he soon discovered that the dining knife did not cut the cheese well, so he could only draw out the wand and use the cutting spell to cut a piece from the whole cheese. When Lockhart picked up the cheese and was about to taste it, he was immediately attracted by the milky, translucent worms on the Casumazu cheese! Especially when the active maggot jumped out of the cheese and almost jumped to Lockhart''s face, it scared him to throw away the cheese and couldn''t help screaming. what! The hall was suddenly silent and terrible, and all the attention was drawn by Lockhart who made this scream. The students looked towards the teacher''s seat, trying to figure out what happened. Why did Professor Lockhart suddenly scream. A muscle on Professor McGonagall''s cheek bulged, as if he wanted to laugh. What''s even more amazing is that most of the gloom on Snape''s face has disappeared. He was looking at Lockhart''s cheese curiously, with a very strange expression. As for Professor Flitwick, he stabbed the maggots on the cheese with a knife and said to Lockhart, "Maybe, this cheese is a specialty of Italy." Lockhart, who was finally relieved, didn''t look good, and he realized that he had just lost his temper. After hearing Professor Flitwicks words, he said loudly, I didnt expect the Italian side to like this cheese with worms. I really dont know how they can swallow it. Chapter 615： Meaningful, meaningless "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! On that day, Lockhart prepared a "surprise" for everyone, that is, the group of dwarfs hired by him, who would always break into the classroom that was in class and pass on Valentine''s Day cards to the students. This group of "Chuppy Gnome, the **** of love" gave the students Valentine''s Day cards. When they gave the cards to the parties, they would also take off the harp behind them and sing loudly the contents of the cards. Not only did the client feel extremely embarrassed, but it also made the professors bored with these rude dwarfs, and no one wanted their class to be interrupted inexplicably. Professor Lockhart, the culprit responsible for all these evils, once again became one of the most unwelcome Hogwarts professors. Well, why do you say one? Because Albert is probably one. In fact, most of the Valentines Day greeting cards were written to Albert anonymously by school girls. Although the professors knew it was not Alberts fault, they were interrupted twice during the class. Let Albert become one of the most unwelcome professors today. "Anyway, the content of today''s course is very simple for you." Professor McGonagall glanced at the dwarf who was about to take the harp from behind, and said helplessly to Albert: "I think you should have something more important today. If things are to be done, then do it." As a result, Albert was invited out of the transformation classroom by Professor McGonagall in the eyes of everyone''s envy and jealousy. Without Albert, the professors don''t have to worry about halfway through the class, and they are bothered by the gnomes again. At least, the frequency of appearance of dwarves has decreased. Soon after, the gnomes all discovered a problem, and Albert Anderson disappeared. No matter how they searched in Hogwarts Castle, they could not find Albert, which directly caused a large number of Valentine''s Day cards to be piled up in their hands and could not be sent out. In the afternoon, Isabel opened the door gently, walked into the responsive room, looked at Albert who was sitting by the fireplace and read, and said with a smile: "I guess you must be hiding here." "I''m not hiding here." Albert corrected. "The group of gnomes are looking for you everywhere." The girl lifted up her hair and whispered to Albert''s ear. "Their level of music is terrible." Albert couldn''t help but complain. "I guess Lockhart couldn''t find a more suitable person to do this, so he hired the ugliest goddess in history. Cupid." "It''s really ugly." Isobel chuckled out, "You are still welcome as always." "I don''t want to, you know, otherwise I wouldn''t be here." "Well, forgive you." Isobel smiled and sat across from Albert, raised his head to look at the handsome boy''s face illuminated by the fire, nodded in satisfaction, then took out a chocolate from his pocket, opened it, and pinched it with his hand. Albert handed it over. "By the way, you won''t mind if I give you this!" "I think you should sit next to me, which is more convenient." Albert patted the sofa beside him and said, "It would be better if you could change the way." As he said, he pointed to his mouth again. "It''s an inch." Although Isabel said so, he did not refuse. She bit the chocolate in her mouth and leaned towards Albert. "Tasty?" "Not bad." Albert said, "I''ll feed you this time." Isabel did not refuse, and both sides need some taste adjustments. Albert is obviously not lacking in this aspect. He looks like a veteran, but Isobel knew that he was Albert''s only girlfriend. That day... well, he was also very strange, so he could only blame it on this guy. Good at this aspect, if you don''t tie him yourself, maybe... it''s very likely to become a erotic? Albert stared at Isobel for a long time, and said quietly, "I feel you are thinking about something very rude." "I think if the girls know that you are Albert like this, I don''t know if they will..." Isabel covered his mouth and laughed, "By the way, you said I would..." "You are pregnant..." Albert was taken aback. "No, I shouldn''t. Mom told me to be careful." Isobel interrupted. She was very happy to see Albert panicked, but she was dissatisfied with it and gave him a harsh look. "I don''t think that''s the pressure you should be under now." Albert hugged the girl and whispered softly, "If you have, we can only suspend school and get married right away. Don''t worry, I was prepared in my heart. We can hide in the Muggle world for four or five years, and everyone will just think you eloped with me." "So, really premeditated?" Albert''s sense of responsibility is satisfactory, but Isobel did not want to continue discussing this matter, because she also realized that the two were so lucky. They cuddled together and chatted casually about the future. Isabel reached for the greeting card that Albert randomly threw on the table, and read softly: It''s nice to have you all the way. "It seems Miss Granger likes you very much!" "She''s just a good female friend of mine." Albert shrugged. "Probably thank me. When she was sick a while ago, come and visit her!" Isobel looked at the pattern on the greeting card and said with a smile, "I think she probably doesn''t just want to be your female friend." "Hermione can only be my female friend now, and I think you are more beautiful." "Huh, man!" Isobel suddenly took out a bag from his pocket, opened it and poured out a pile of Valentine''s Day cards. "You are really welcome." Albert felt that his tone was a little sour, but he soon realized something, and suddenly said, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Could it be all for me?" "Of course it''s yours." Isobel gave Albert a blank look. "Since our relationship became public, no one will harass me." "Just burn it." Albert didn''t hesitate to say, he didn''t bother to read them one by one anyway, and he thought it was important to have a right attitude. "Katrina gave it to you." Isabel picked up one of the Valentine''s Day cards and handed it to Albert. "How do you know she wrote it?" "I am her sister, of course I know her handwriting." Isabel said. "Forget it!" Albert shook his head. But Isabel could not let him refuse, he had read out the contents of the Valentine''s Day card for him: Until today I finally got the courage ... At the moment our eyes meet, I can feel your tenderness. ... ... I hope I can grow old with you. "Are you sure you didn''t write this yourself." Albert asked jokingly. However, after looking at Isabel, he could not help but sigh slightly, "You shouldn''t do this." "She estimated that it took a lot of time to write these!" Isabel closed the Valentine''s Day card and threw it back into the pile of cards. "I just don''t want her to pay meaningless." "But what''s the point of doing this?" Albert looked at his girlfriend and couldn''t help asking back. "You heard it, didn''t you?" Isabel said. "You know I''m not talking about this..." Albert of course knew what Isabel meant, and naturally he wouldn''t be so stupid to think that Isabel showed this to himself and asked him to pursue Katrina. She hoped that Albert could look at the Valentine''s Day card that Katrina had written to him, nothing more. Yeah, that''s it! Chapter 616： Snape also has first love "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Lockhart''s recent days have not been very easy, and many people are offended by the "surprise" he prepared for Valentine''s Day. Although everyone cannot blatantly ask him for trouble, there are always more ways to solve the problem than the problem itself. According to the method provided by a certain student who did not want to be named, a group of students who wanted to trouble Lockhart all went to their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor with their own questions. That''s right! This is the best way. As everyone knows, Lockhart''s dark magic defense level is very poor, theoretically even worse than last year''s Quirrell. How true these so-called titles are, remains to be discussed. Now as long as they are not a fan of Lockhart''s brain damage, it is not difficult to realize how bad their defense against the Dark Arts professor is. Therefore, Lockhart''s weakness is naturally obvious, like preparing a bunch of review questions for students who don''t want to learn, and pressing his head on it. Lockhart realized that he was in trouble just after Valentine''s Day. The students were very mindful in their studies. They asked him one question after another when they were in and out of class, hoping to get answers from him. The quality of the problems is uneven and can''t stand the large number. Therefore, Lockhart was honored to experience Quirrell''s special treatment last year, and now he sees students who need to worry about whether the other party will suddenly take out the notebook from his pocket. In short, the results are quite satisfactory. For Albert, who was pitted by Lockhart, he naturally did not forget to kick the opponent back into the pit and complete a simple panel task by the way. Albert, who just came out of the responsive room, fiddled with a glass ball in his hand. It is the latest model of detection ball. The detection range of the detection ball has been further compressed and will not come out of the responsive room. Trigger the alarm. As long as the basilisk does not leave the secret room, it will not be detected by the detection ball. When he came to the hall, Albert found a few people who were whispering at a glance. He walked over, sat down in the empty seat next to Fred, took a bite of bread mixed with bacon, and he was starving. "That girl friend has heard that she has an eyebrow." Some fragmentary sounds from the surroundings came into his ears, causing Albert to raise his head and cast confused gazes at several people. Everyone seemed to be discussing a very secret matter. The voice was suppressed very low and many words were used to refer to it. Avoid being eavesdropped by others and then spread out. "It is said that the one had a girlfriend when he was still at Hogwarts." "Really, it''s hard to imagine who would like that one." "Maybe, who was handsome when he was young?" "That? Young?" Albert analyzed their rhetoric, and it was not difficult to guess who Angelina was referring to. Snape? It should be true that he received Valentine''s Day chocolates not long ago. The whole school wanted to know who his girlfriend was, and it was in line with the characteristics they just mentioned. "Well, it''s said to be a student of Gryffindor." As soon as Angelina''s words fell, other students'' eyes were unbelievable. "The news that the fat lady got?" It''s not difficult for Albert to guess the source of these news. Except for ghosts, only those portraits can reveal these news to them. "How would you know." "Guess it." Albert certainly knew who Snape liked. Harry''s mother, as for the name, he had long forgotten. It is said that in order to "save" the beautiful lady, Snape told the mysterious man the overheard prophecy, but he did not expect that it would directly lead to the next misfortune and the loss of his lover. "Slytherin students are in love with Gryffindor students?" Fred was skeptical. "It must have fallen out in the end," George said firmly, "It is impossible for the two sides to get along." "I don''t know about other things, but if this incident spreads out, you must all be unlucky." After swallowing the potato in his mouth, Albert reminded him kindly, "Don''t expect him to be kind." In fact, Albert sometimes maliciously thought about letting Snape''s love history spread throughout the school, but thinking about the consequences, Albert suppressed the idea of ??death. After all, he had to stay in school for a few years, and it was not a good idea to be targeted by Snape. "Do you know something?" Lee Jordan asked quietly as he left the hall. "Damn it, don''t talk nonsense, what can I know!" Albert gave Lee Jordan a fierce look, then turned and walked away. "I dare you to say that Albert knows something." Lee Jordan said to the Weasley brothers beside him, "As you all know, Albert is always mysterious, and he also knows many things we don''t know. thing." In fact, he would think so, because Albert pointed out that Angelina''s news came from the fat lady. "I think Albert is right, and continuing to study this matter will cause us unnecessary trouble!" Fred and George both agreed with Albert''s point of view. Snape is not easy to provoke. They sent Snape Valentine''s Day chocolates because the chocolates were sent by house elves. It was impossible for Snape to track down a few people but it was messy at school. Rumors will surely be bad luck. "Alright alright!" Lee Jordan did not continue to struggle with this matter, and quickly chased the three people in front. However, their refusal to discuss does not mean that others are not curious. Rumors of Snape''s first love were already circulating in the school. Lockhart originally wanted to take advantage of this limelight, but when he was bragging about these things with other students, he was accidentally hit by Snape. In the end, Lockhart was frightened by the murderous Potions Professor and fled. As for the hapless ones who had no time to slip away, they were directly locked up. However, the more Snape banned, the more curious everyone was. The Potions Professor had killed several chickens in a row, but he still couldn''t stun the monkeys. Ok! The whole Hogwarts students were discussing this matter, and they were even more concerned about Snape''s relationship issues than the secret room. Fortunately, the name Lily Evans did not pop out of the students'' mouths. Otherwise, the famous Harry Potter might explode in place. Everyone guessed that Snape finally fell out with his first love, otherwise he would have been married a long time ago, not that he is still single at a very old age. Since it''s not the first time, who is it that sent Snape Valentine''s Day chocolates? Could it be an unknown crush? Snape himself didn''t believe in such nonsense. He had already determined that this was a certain student deliberately using this method to tease himself, but he had worked so hard to find the person behind the scenes. Because of this incident, Fred, George and Lee Jordan were particularly low-key in front of Snape. Since they knew that the Potions Professor could see through other people''s ideas, they avoided dealing with them as much as possible. Chapter 617： Hermiones discovery "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! effective! After the yellow powder exploded, the realgar powder completely enveloped a large area in front. The black snake summoned by "Oolong out of the hole!" became very anxious, and instinctively wanted to stay away from the area covered by the realgar powder. The statement that snakes hate realgar is undoubtedly correct, but I dont know if this trick has any effect on basilisks! Although the basilisk is also a snake, it is a very dangerous dark creature after all. No one dares to treat the basilisk as a normal snake, otherwise he will definitely lose his life. Albert gently waved his magic wand, turning the black snake hiding in the corner into a cloud of smoke, and then walked to the table, picked up the metal box, and put away the remaining few realgar powder snake repellent bombs. By the way, next time remember to mix in something, it''s best to stab the basilisk so that you can''t open your eyes. If this can be achieved, the threat posed by the eyes of the basilisk can be eliminated. This is a good idea, so write it down first. After closing the notebook, Albert closed his eyes, and the fireplace in the responsive room disappeared. Suddenly, many windows appeared around the room. The sunlight shone in from the window glass, instantly dispelling the dark and gloomy atmosphere in the room. Albert immediately opened all the windows and used magic to draw out the realgar powder in the room. Realgar is poisonous, if you accidentally poison yourself, it would be really unlucky. Albert stood by the window, relieved the soaking curse on his head, took a deep breath, looked at the students in the courtyard outside playing and laughing in the sun, could not help but said with emotion: "Humans are really forgetful creatures." Obviously the attack happened not long ago, and everyone has forgotten about it now. I really don''t know what their expressions will be after the attack happens again. It must be fun! Now his plan has been gradually improved. It won''t be long before the door is closed and Tom is released. An owl flew into the responsive house from the window, landed on the desk next to the window, and threw a thick letter on the table. It looked left and right, saw what Albert hadn''t eaten, gave a tired cry, and soon fluttered its wings and flew away. "True reality." Albert picked up the envelope and found that the letter was sent by Louise. It was written in English. I have to say that the beautiful French girl is getting better and better in English. Albert did not rush to open the letter, but stuffed the letter into his pocket, cleaned the room carefully, and got up and left. When passing the corner, Albert almost ran into Hermione in a hurry, and Miss Granger seemed relieved to see Albert. "You''re here, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Without waiting for him to speak, Hermione reached out and grabbed Albert''s hand and dragged the person into a secret classroom. "I know, I know, how the ugly snake hides itself." Hermione was shaking all over, not knowing whether it was excitement or nervousness. "What did you find?" Albert asked directly. "Pipes, there are many pipes in the school. They extend in all directions. The basilisk must move quickly through the pipes in the school, so everyone..." At this moment, Hermiones voice stopped abruptly. She saw Albert made a shush gesture to herself, raised her finger to the corridor outside the classroom, and nearly headless Nick crossed the wall and saw them. Frozen, smiled and greeted the two of them, "Sorry, I hope I didn''t interrupt your date." "We didn''t..." Hermione was misunderstood, her cheeks flushed instantly, as if she wanted to refute, but Albert interrupted. "Something?" Albert looked at the ghost in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly. "You overheard it just now." "I didn''t overhear, it was just an accident." Almost headless Nick was stared at by Albert for a few minutes, and finally compromised. "Well, I seemed to hear you talking about the secret room just now." "A guess!" Albert said to Nick: "We think the monster in the Slytherin Chamber is some kind of big snake. It is said that there is a kind of snake king that can live for thousands of years." "You mean there is a big snake wandering in the castle?" Nick''s eyes opened wide, and he muttered in disbelief, "But, I have been in school for so long, and I have never met your so-called snake king, if the snake king It''s huge, it''s impossible not to be discovered. Sorry, I am not..." "This is just speculation." Albert reminded calmly: "It''s best not to let others know, it may cause panic, after all, no one wants a big snake around them." "Does Dumbledore know?" Nick asked. "He asked us to pay attention to the situation in the castle." "I think Principal Dumbledore should think the same way. He might just find the prisoner and the location of the secret room." Albert said of his analysis. "A big snake that has lived for a thousand years sounds a little absurd. If it is really like this, it would be terrible. However, if the monster in the Slytherin Chamber is a big snake, it is quite reasonable. UUwww. uukanshu.com" Nick murmured and floated away. "Your sense of confidentiality is still terrible!" After watching Nick float away, Albert turned his head and said to Hermione who was beside him, "Sooner or later this will hurt you." "Does Dumbledore really know it?" Hermione asked again, she had heard Albert say something like this more than once. "You can go to Principal Dumbledore, or tell Potter your speculation, and let him go to the Principal and talk about these bad things." Albert paused, thought for a while and continued: "The latter may Sex is not high, I think Porter may lack the courage to proactively confess the truth." "Frankly what?" "the truth." "The truth?" Hermione was shocked. "Yes, the truth." Albert said, "Porter certainly doesn''t want to risk his own secrets with others. Even me, there are secrets I don''t want to say." "Where do you think the secret room will be?" Hermione switched off the subject wisely. "Underground!" Albert said without hesitation, "Slytherin likes to drill underground, don''t forget, their common room is underground." Hermione thinks that Albert''s Slytherin likes to drill underground is a proper description, but it is undoubtedly correct. "The pipe you mentioned, I guessed it, but the question is where is the entrance of the pipe?" Albert asked rhetorically, "You should know that Fred and George know a lot of secret passages in the castle. If there are such places There are many, it is impossible not to discover, so there must be only one entrance, and it is very secret. It may need to be opened with a snake tongue, otherwise it is impossible to open it after 50 years. Of course, these are my guesses, but I think the principal Guess it is not difficult to think of these things." "I''m going to find Harry." Hermione hurried away after speaking. Chapter 618： Secret "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Hermione hurried to the library, where he found Harry and Ron who were rushing to copy their homework. Because Wood frequently called on his team members for Quidditch training, Harry had to spend the remaining time in the library doing homework to avoid being locked up by the professor for not doing homework. Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall absolutely did such a thing. "Harry, come out, I have something to tell you." Hermione motioned Harry to go out with her eyes. "I still have a lot of homework to do!" Harry couldn''t help but helplessly in his voice. "Very important," Hermione said in a low voice, "It''s about you." "Related to me?" Harry was a little confused, but under Hermione''s supervision, he began to clean up the parchment and quill on the table. Ron, who was also copying the Potion Papers next to him, looked up at Hermione, and also started to pack things, and left the library behind Harry and Hermione. Ron trot a few steps, and after standing side by side with the two, he looked at Hermione in confusion and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Regarding the secret room guess, we have to find a place where no one is interrupted." Hermione said to Harry and Ron in a low voice after noticing that there was no one around. "Did you find the secret room?" Ron realized his gaffe, he stretched out his hands to cover his mouth, knowing he was stupid to speak loudly in such a place. Hermione gave Ron a dissatisfied look, and said angrily, "It''s just a guess." "When did you find out." Harry was also curious as to what Hermione had discovered. Since the attack hadn''t happened for a long time, people wondered if Slytherin''s heir had already washed his hands. Hermione did not speak, but walked forward silently, seeming to find a suitable place. Finally, the three of them turned into the girls'' bathroom on the second floor of the castle. "Why are we going to such a place to whisper?" Ron saw that Hermione was opening the toilet doors one by one, seeming to be sure of something. After Myrtle was not in the bathroom, Hermione turned to Ron and said, "Because no one will overhear us here." "Hermione, what did you find?" Harry thought that Hermione might have discovered a big secret, so he was so cautious. He couldn''t wait to know that secret. Hermione did not answer directly, but suddenly asked mysteriously, "Harry, do you remember the mysterious voice you heard?" "These two things are related?" Harry didn''t forget the voice that only he could hear, frowned slightly and asked, "Do you know what''s going on?" "I think there is a connection between the two." Hermione reminded: "Don''t forget, Harry, you are a snake-like voice." "Snake voice? That voice is actually snake language!" After receiving Hermione''s reminder, countless thoughts flashed through Harry''s mind. He quickly connected everything together and came up with an answer: The Slytherin monster is a snake? "Snake, how can a snake live for hundreds of thousands of years?" Ron couldn''t help reminding Harry and Hermione, "Don''t forget, the legend of the Chamber of Secrets began to spread thousands of years ago, and how can a snake be petrified? " "If you look up the library literature carefully, you will find that there are indeed snakes that can live for thousands of years." Hermione cast a glance at Ron, and silently recited what she had remembered: "In our country, there are many wanderings. Among the terrifying beasts and monsters, the most bizarre and lethal of them is the basilisk... staring can cause death... is the deadly enemy of spiders... the rooster''s cry is also lethal to it." "Basilisk!" At this moment, Harry was so excited that he could barely breathe. "No wonder, I can hear that voice wherever I go, but others can''t, because they are not snakelike." "The stare of the basilisk is not to let people die, but to petrify them." If it weren''t for Dumbledore, others would think that the victim was dead. "Hermione, I didn''t expect you to find the truth about the attack!" Ron admired his friend. "I dare say that no one at Hogwarts has known that the monster in the secret room is a big snake for thousands of years." "No." Hermione shook. "Actually, Albert discovered this secret before me." At this moment, Ron and Harry were a little stunned, but they heard Hermione continue to say: "Albert suggested that you tell Professor Dumbledore everything you know." "Why didn''t he go by himself?" Harry asked puzzledly. "He thinks Professor Dumbledore should also be aware that the monster in the secret room is the basilisk, but can''t find the entrance to the secret room, and the heir of Slytherin." Hermione looked at Harry, waiting for the other person to make a choice. . "If Dumbledore knows the secret, what is the point of me telling him?" Harry shook his head. At this moment, he hesitated. After seeing Harry hesitating, Hermione guessed the other party''s choice, sighed, and exhorted: "Don''t spread this matter." "Why?" Ron asked. "Dumbledore didn''t tell everyone about it, so naturally he had his reasons." Hermione took out Albert''s rhetoric. "If you make everyone know, it''s easy to cause panic, and they will Think Harry did it. "It''s not me, you know." Harry said. "I know it''s not you, but others don''t." Hermione reminded: "Don''t forget, now everyone knows that you are a snake-like voice. You can control a snake with a snake-like voice. Controlling a basilisk is no exception. No matter how you look at it, you are most suspicious." After listening to Hermione''s words, Harry couldn''t help but shiver. He could already imagine how others would think of him when they knew that the monster in the Slytherin Chamber was an ugly basilisk! Ron looked at Harry equally nervously. He knew Hermione was right. If he knew Harry and he heard the same news, he would think Harry was the so-called "Slytherin heir." The evidence is that he is a Snakeman, and Snakeman is an evil wizard, and only Snakeman can control the basilisk. "Then what should I do?" Harry looked at Hermione nervously. "We can only wait for Principal Dumbledore or Albert to find the entrance to the secret room, or catch the Slytherin heir." Hermione also had no good way. "Why don''t we investigate it ourselves?" Ron said to Harry, "I think we can..." "Do you know where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is?" Hermione asked, turning her head to look at Ron. Ron stopped talking immediately. Yes! If it hadn''t been for Hermione to tell them, neither he nor Harry knew that the monster in the secret room was a basilisk. "The basilisk should be huge!" Harry said of his doubts, "how on earth did it wander around the castle without being discovered by students and professors?" "The pipes in the school extend in all directions. I doubt that the basilisk can move in the pipes." Hermione said her own point of view, "and the sound can go far in the pipe." "Then we can find the location of the secret room through the pipe." Ron was satisfied with his wit. "Even if the pipes in the castle extend in all directions, not all the pipes are big enough for you to get in, and they are probably choking." Hermione said quietly, "Albert thought there might be only one entrance to the chamber, and it''s secret enough. It also needs certain opening conditions, whether it was found long ago." Ron opened his mouth, and finally reason told him to close it. Chapter 619： incompetent "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! When did I become a psychological mentor? Albert quietly watched Harry Potter disappear at the corner of the promenade, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and couldn''t help but laugh at himself. Why even Harry Potter came to ask himself. Forget it, Hermione is a close friend after all, and she is still a girl. It''s quite pleasant to chat occasionally about trivial matters, but what happened to Harry Potter when he came to find himself? Its not hard to guess, or its really easy to guess. Hermione told Harry Potter about the secret room, the basilisk, and the heir of Slytherin, so the savior suddenly came to ask her own opinion. How do you feel that the situation is starting to get out of control! Harry Potter knew about the basilisk in advance. Although this incident was expected by him, it still made Albert feel painful in his head. To be honest, Albert didn''t doubt at all, when Harry Potter and Dumbledore could communicate well, he would be able to solve the basilisk in the secret room. If that kind of thing really happened, this "man behind the scenes" would be embarrassed. Once the basilisk dies, Tom Riddle''s Horcrux becomes hot, and he doesn''t even know what to do with it. Throw it straight away, let Harry Potter get it "by chance", and then lead him to remind him that there is a problem with Harry Potter''s diary? If things really turn out to be like that, his panel task rewards will be ruined. It''s actually not bad to use Dumbledore''s hand to deal with the basilisk that is dangerous to him, but the cost is enough to make him heartache for a long time. Of course, this possibility is actually not high, otherwise Principal Dumbledore would be able to solve the basilisk in the secret chamber after learning that Harry Potter was a snakeboy. Fifty years ago, the crying Myrtle died in the bathroom. It was already a big loophole. Just ask the ghost lady, without even asking, you can probably lock the area of ??the secret room entrance. What Harry Potter can think of, can Dumbledore not think of it after decades? The appearance of Fox actually proved this from the side. Perhaps Dumbledore wanted to find the Slytherin heir hiding behind the scenes. After all, Dumbledore also knew very well that Voldemort was the last Slytherin heir, and the one who opened the chamber must be Voldemort. These doubts are more worthy of the principal''s efforts to reveal the secret, as long as Dumbledore is willing, he will be able to pull it out of the secret room and deal with it soon. Of course, what Albert didn''t know was that Dumbledore didn''t do that, and there was another reason: Fox, who was reborn from the ashes, had not fully grown up, and the young Phoenix was no match for the basilisk. In the next history of magic, Albert didn''t even listen to the class carefully. He was always thinking about releasing Tom. The problem was that he was not fully prepared yet. Moreover, God knows if Tom, who was disgusted by Lockhart, will be completely out of control after being released by himself. Directly control the basilisk to kill Lockhart or something. Although Albert had been prepared to let Lockhart take the blame, he absolutely did not want the situation to get out of control. The most important thing is that to give the diary to Harry, it takes a suitable time, and Ginny Weasley also needs to know that the diary is with Harry Potter, so that the poor girl can take Toms Stole the diary back again. This requires step-by-step calculations, and Albert thinks that he is not very good at it. But one thing is certain, if Tom causes the situation to get out of control, Albert is more willing to pay some price to let the secret room incident go through smoothly. Ugh! It''s really hard to pick yourself out. Preparation, more preparation, to minimize the coming threat and reap the most benefits, this is like a person behind the scenes. As for, like Harry Potter relying on the protagonist''s halo to pass directly, Albert really didn''t want to die. ... Before not knowing it, time has passed March. The weather around Hogwarts Castle began to warm up quickly. After more than half a month, the students no longer cared about Snapes first love issue as they did at the beginning. Anyway, no matter how they fabricated rumors, they could not escape Snapes confinement. After a long time, people would not care. Pay attention again. However, this matter has also become a mystery of Hogwarts. "We have beaten the Slytherin team and Wood thinks we have a great chance of winning again." At dinner in the evening, Fred, who was eating grilled sausages, said to Albert, "Wood hopes you will have time to go back for emergency assault training, just in case." The importance of a good seeker to the team is self-evident. If Harry has any accidents, Albert will be able to top it in the first time to ensure that the Gryffindor team can win the final victory. Albert didn''t know what to say about Woodley''s. I just don''t know if the Quidditch match will be cancelled. It should, maybe... it will! "Harry is enough. He is now Gryffindor''s best seeker, and I don''t think I can be useful." Albert glanced at Wood who had just sat down not far away. Tactfully refused to go back to do assault training, what an international joke, I don''t have time to play Quidditch now. "You are always so humble." Angelina put her hands on her cheeks, looked at Albert and said: "Don''t forget, you have brought us many victories at critical times." "No, Angelina, you may be mistaken, Albert just thinks that training is troublesome and doesn''t want to go back to training." Fred rudely pierced Albert''s careful thoughts. UU reading www.uuknshu.com "Perhaps, he wants to spend his time even more on dating." Alia brought the topic to her area of ??interest. "A few days ago, I met Albert and Isobel on the sixth floor. Isnt there a suitable place for a date?" "I think they might have gone to the bathroom dedicated to the prefects." Wood blinked at Alia and said, "No one goes there usually." At this moment, the girls around seemed to think of something, and their cheeks became red with a brush. "Don''t you guys really..." Shanna became stuttered. "If it were you, would you do that?" Albert glanced at Wood, and suddenly said, "I remember that prefect private bathroom Captain Quidditch can also go in!" Wood didn''t answer, but he vaguely felt that the situation was a bit bad. Albert continued, "Wood must really want to take his girlfriend with him. That''s why he thought about it, otherwise ordinary couples would do that, or even think about it." Regarding Wood''s slander, Albert unceremoniously took the other person to jump into the pit. Anyway, it would not be him who was unlucky in the end. "Wood actually has a girlfriend, I thought he only cares about Ghost Ball!" Angelina gave a very surprised expression. "Of course, and it happened very early. We once ran into him and a girl in the secret road..." Fred and George were smiling and preparing to fall into the rock. Who made Wood''s devil training toss them up. "Cough cough, cough cough!" Wood clenched his fist against his mouth and kept coughing, interrupting Fred and George. "Is your throat uncomfortable?" Albert suggested with a smile. "If your throat is uncomfortable, you''d better go to Mrs. Pomfrey as early as possible." The people around couldn''t help but laughed. Chapter 620： This is prudent! "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! The room was terribly quiet, only the rustle of a feather pen across the paper. At the desk by the window, Albert was immersed in writing, and there were a few crumpled paper **** at the foot of the table. I dont know how long he has been sitting there. The cup of black tea on the table has long been cold, but Albert picked it up indifferently, took a sip, and continued to write seriously in his notebook, and put it on the wooden table. The hour hand of the pocket watch on the box has slipped quietly to three o''clock in the afternoon. Albert finally retracted his gaze from the notebook, put down the quill, stood up and moved his muscles and bones, and said to himself: "I guess I am the lowest conspirator in history." "Well, maybe not even a "conspirator"." Albert doesn''t like to associate himself with words like "conspirator" and "behind the scenes". After all, he is a good person. How could a good person be a "conspirator" or "behind the scenes"? However, in order to obtain the panel task reward, he also worked hard to plan for himself. Otherwise, in Albert''s style, I prefer to throw the trouble (Tom''s diary) directly to Professor Dumbledore to solve it. Just like Professor Quirrell last year, all problems can be solved head-on. Of course, I do not deny that this is an evasive approach, but it is not bad to be able to solve the problem in the simplest way, and it is also very safe. Anyway, Albert never thinks that he is the savior of the world, nor does he think that he can be courageous. It is a matter of life and death. Who is not afraid of death? Ok! Perhaps Professor Dumbledore was not afraid of death, but Albert felt that their principal would not want to die if he could. He carefully read his plan several times carefully. Ever since he put Tom Riddles diary in the small black room, Albert has been writing follow-up plans, and has been making preparations, taking into account what may happen later, deleting, deleting, and preparing. Many countermeasures allow you to retreat after encountering danger. Of course, if possible, it is better not to run into danger, let yourself go smoothly and reap the greatest benefits. Well, he is more cautious. Albert never thought he lacked the courage of Gryffindor. You know, most Gryffindor students don''t have the courage to face the basilisk. Albert actually didn''t doubt what would happen to those people when they met the basilisk. It is estimated to be killed by the eyes of the basilisk! In fact, no matter who it is, when they don''t understand the basilisk, there is such a risk. If it were not for the protection of the novel author, Albert would not doubt that the lucky group of basilisks would have been cold. Can you have that kind of luck instead of yourself? To be honest, Albert is not a person who likes to gamble on luck. He doesn''t think how good his luck is. The so-called magic wand can bring good luck. It is just talking. He prefers strategizing, but his talent in this area can only be considered average, otherwise he would definitely do better. Albert took off his flat-frame glasses and gently softened his eyebrows with his fingers, his eyes falling on the glasses. This is the last life-saving hole card that Nicol LeMay prepared for him. As for the protective magic on the glasses is not reliable, Albert only hopes that he did not have the opportunity to try the effect of the glasses. Taking the pocket watch away, he stretched out his hand to open the wooden box, put the diary on the top of the wooden box, and moved the items that fell in the box under his sight. The first is the detection ball used to detect dark creatures. Once the basilisk starts moving, he will be alerted to the detection ball as soon as possible, so as to seize the opportunity to take countermeasures. Not long ago, a snake repellent made of ground realgar powder. Albert didn''t expect to use it to drive away the basilisk, as long as this thing can make the basilisk hesitate for a moment, just buy him a few seconds. In the best case, without Tom''s control, the basilisk takes the initiative to avoid the realgar powder area. Of course, if the snake-repelling bomb is not effective, Albert also prepares another big killer. The basilisk is afraid of the crow of the rooster. The house elves helped him raise a large group of big roosters, and when Toms diary was released from the small black room, the elves would become the roosters henhouse. If these roosters dont come in handy, they can be used to stew chicken soup at the end, which can be regarded as one chicken for two. I just dont know if the house elves will eat chicken soup. Of course, Alberts preparations are more than that. There is also a magic stone wall for rapid transformation. Just throw it out, and you can quickly create a stone wall with the transformation magic to completely block the corridor. Will the basilisk take it? When his head hits the wall, Albert doesn''t know. If he wants to hit it, let it hit. Anyway, it''s also a prop to delay time. He also dug out some worn-out armors and rusty weapons from the garbage dump of the responsive house, forming two knights in cannon fodder armor. They can move under the spell, and if necessary, they can actively attack the basilisk to cover their escape. They are also very suitable for use. Delay the time. There is also a shot of ten thousand arrows aimed at the eyes of the basilisk. After this thing is thrown out, it will actively lock the large creatures. In other words, this is still learned from Professor Flitwick. As for whether it can pierce the eyes of the basilisk, you can only It depends on luck. There is also a sticky ball used to restrict the movement of the basilisk. Throwing it out can create a small sticky area. Unfortunately, Albert can''t expand the range of the sticky swamp. The last is the flying broomstick used to escape. If it comes to escape, he will definitely not run as fast as the basilisk. Riding a broomstick is also a good choice. UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, Albert felt that the possibility of using a flying broomstick was not high. Most of the contents in the box are for life. From the beginning, Albert had no intention of head-on head with the basilisk, after all, the eyes of the basilisk were too dangerous for him. Of course, even if he is really in desperation, he actually has a more shameless way to escape from time conversion, but Albert doesn''t want to use this trick. Time converters need to be used very carefully, otherwise God knows he is not prepared. What happens when you use it suddenly. Despite a pile of pre-plans and magic items to escape, Albert still couldn''t rest assured. "It always feels like something is missing." Albert checked the contents of the box again and frowned slightly. He felt that he had forgotten something very important. Wandering around at the table, whispering in his mouth, Albert finally knew what was missing in the box. Fu Ling agent. Yes, he ran out of blessing potions. When it comes to your own safety, you naturally need a blessing potion. Although lucky potion is not omnipotent, you can stimulate your own potential in a short time by drinking it. With a series of pre-preparation, the probability of success It can undoubtedly improve a lot. Albert immediately sat back at his desk and wrote a letter to the potion master Mr. Hertok, expressing that he hoped to buy some blessing potions from him, and the price was negotiated. I believe that Mr. Hertok will not pit himself for a bit of Garon, and he is not short of money. Albert thought for a while, then wrote a letter to Bud, asking if they had a stock of elixir. After he got the blessing potion, he could arrange for Tom to go on the road. Such threats were kept, which always made him uneasy. It is best to arrange this before Easter. Chapter 621： reason "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! An owl swept across the night sky and flew towards a dilapidated wooden house by the lake. It seemed to be looking for something. It circled twice over the wooden house before leaning down and landing on the old wooden handrail in front of the wooden house. There was a creak in the wooden house, the door was opened, and a small dark figure came out from it, and after reaching out to take the letter from under the owl''s paw, the apparition disappeared. The owl stared at the place where the black shadow disappeared, and cried out dissatisfiedly, stirring its wings into the air and disappearing into the night. On the small island in the mist-shrouded lake, the house elf appeared out of thin air in the kitchen, holding the envelope in its hand, and walking towards the terrace on the second floor. The owner of the house was talking to someone. The house elves didn''t dare to step forward to disturb them. They just waited quietly, knocking on the door of the terrace after they had spoken, and then raised their feet into the terrace after receiving a response. "Master, there is a letter." The house elf respectfully handed the envelope up: "Mr. Anderson sent it." "I see." Mogg reached for the envelope and said to the house elf, "Come here with a warm bottle of wine." The house elf nodded and left silently. With the help of the bright candlestick on the table, Bud, who read the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, asked, "What do you think Lucius Malfoy wants to do?" He went on to say: "Although everyone knows that his relationship with Arthur Weasley is terrible, I think they are not just targeting the Muggle Protection Act." "As we all know, the "Muggle Protection Act" bill is purely half a joke. Even if it is published, it will have no practical effect." Mogg closed the letter paper and said calmly, "Probably because of the pure-blood rights dispute again! " Bud nodded, agreeing with Mogg''s thoughts. The problem is that they might be forced to choose to stand in line in the end. This is why the two are discussing this matter here. "Albert asked if we have any elixir stored here, or where we can get elixir, he needs some recently." Mogg did not answer Bud''s question, but handed the letter to the opposite person. Old man: "Hertok Duggworth should have some reserves." "Albert is more familiar with Hertok than you, I think he sent us the letter just in case." After reading the letter, Bud put the letter paper on the candlestick and burned it. "He''s in trouble?" Mogg frowned slightly and asked, "What happened to Hogwarts School?" "Slytherin''s secret room seems to have been opened again. It is said that a student was petrified by an evil curse." Bud thought about it and wanted to tell the latest news he had received. "Albus suppressed this forcibly. That''s why it was not mentioned in the Daily Prophet, otherwise this matter might have caused panic in the magic world." "If this matter spreads out, Malfoy might ask Dumbledore to take the blame and resign." Mogg is very clear about the virtues of the purebloods, and he even suspects that this matter may have something to do with them. Isn''t Slytherin the heir to Voldemort? Although there is no evidence to directly prove this point, when Voldemort gathered the pure-blood faction, someone claimed that the Dark Lord was a descendant of Slytherin. It''s just that the ancient family has been completely lonely, and it is unknown whether there are any descendants. "What do you think is the monster in the secret room?" "Probably it''s a basilisk!" Bud said without hesitation: "It fits the characteristics of Slytherin. Slytherin is a snakelike voice and can control a basilisk." "But, can the eyes of the basilisk make people petrify?" Mogg said his doubts. "The power of the curse has probably been weakened by something!" Bud thought for a while and said, "That''s why there is no direct death, but only petrification." "By the way, you can think of so many things in a short time." Mogg also didn''t expect Bud to figure out so many things in a short time. "Albert mentioned it to me the last time I went to the United States." Bud grinned. "He thinks something bad may happen at Hogwarts this year." Mogg: "..." He just said how Bud wanted to understand those things all at once. Bud briefly told Mogg about the prophecies Albert saw on the crystal ball. "It turned out to be like this." Mogg nodded, "Then help him get as little blessing as possible. I remember last time he took the blessing to share the risk." For this, Mogg agrees with Albert''s approach. At this time, the door of the terrace was knocked, and the house elf brought in the warm glutinous rice wine. "Maybe, the method of opening the secret room was left by the mysterious person." Mogg said his guess, and it is no wonder that he thinks this way. Most of the purebloods now are Death Eaters who have escaped. "Where did they get the snake-like voice." Bud poured himself a glass. He still liked this kind of alcohol. The main reason was that the body was very warm after drinking. For elderly people like him, he rarely touched alcohol anymore. If you don''t have a snake-like voice, how can you control the basilisk in the secret room? Once such a monster is not controlled, the situation may be very bad. It is not very likely that a Snakeman disguised as a student entering Hogwarts will cause chaos, because doing so requires a lot of risk. "Albus will definitely find out the reason." Mogg was confident in Dumbledore. "Just, what is the purpose of doing this kind of thing?" "Fight against the moderates headed by Albus?" "To be honest, Cornelius Fudge has a lot of weaknesses and it is too easy to be controlled. UU Reading " Bud commented, "Furthermore, he has now shown a pure-blood tendency, and in a few years After Fudge was fooled for a while, he might start to suspect that Dumbledore wanted to usurp his position as minister." "So, next Lucius Malfoy should become an adviser or good friend to the Minister of Magic and embark on the path of his predecessor, Septimus?" "The trick of Septimus Malfoy. (Controlling the Minister of Magic Bud was not surprised at all. Power is something that many pure-blood wizards cant give up. The Malfoy familys desire for power is no exception, but their family never wanted to become Minister of Magic. Instead, they controlled everything behind their backs. There is a saying that "the Malfoy family will never be found at the crime scene," said. For Mogg and Bard, the British magical world is so big, and the Ministry of Magic has nothing more than that. What they need is to maintain their detached status. Purebloods should influence their Minister of Magic as much as possible for their own interests, and formulate some laws that are beneficial to pureblood wizards. Obviously, the "Protection of Muggle Act" is not in the interest of pureblood wizards. It is undeniable that the current Ministry of Magic still has the upper hand, and they are the so-called respected families. Moreover, Arthur Weasley was a loyal supporter of Dumbledore, and the principal of Hogwarts could be vaguely seen behind him. However, the two are actually more optimistic about Dumbledore, the old man who has lived for a century, has wisdom far beyond others. Moreover, after knowing the prediction that the Second Wizarding War might break out in a short period of time, they did not want to make a choice in a short period of time. Although they also knew that order was better than chaos, the Dark Lord was not a useful one. People of common sense. Chapter 622： Need lucky Harry "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Hertoks efficiency is very high. After receiving the letter, he directly mailed the elixir to Albert and offered a standard market price of 30 gallons. The bottle of elixir lasts for 24 hours, but The potion master reminded him in the letter that he should not overdose the Fuling Potion, otherwise it will cause many sequelae such as dizziness, recklessness and arrogance. "The price is much lower than expected!" Albert is very satisfied with the price of 30 gallons a bottle, knowing that the price Hertok has given him is actually very low, and the so-called standard market price is a good-looking one. After all, there is a price but no market. Even if the price is doubled in the black market, it may be difficult to buy a blessing agent. "30 Gallon is still low?" When the Weasley twins heard that Albert was not talking, their expressions were extremely complicated. They stared at the small package in Albert''s hand, and murmured, "It is estimated that you would say that." Lee Jordan urged: "Quickly open the package!" Albert carefully unpacked the package. Inside was a well-protected medicine bottle. The golden medicine looked so charming. No way, the stuff in the medicine bottle is far more expensive than gold! "I think with your potion level, you can sell the blessing potions yourself in the future, it will definitely be very profitable." Fred can''t remember how many times he said this. If it weren''t for his average level of potions, he would also like to sell blessing potions. "This must be the most perfect commodity. Who would refuse to be lucky?" George said softly, as if he saw the golden river flowing from above the golden elixir. "Don''t be silly, the elixir is not allowed to circulate in the outside world." Lee Jordan looked at Albert''s leaving back and unceremoniously shattered their illusions. He hasn''t forgotten the process of brewing the blessing agent in "Advanced Potion Making". The long list of ingredients is dazzling, and he has to cook for six months. The whole process can''t make a mistake. Otherwise, the failed potion will turn into a bunch of unknown poisons, leading to the loss of all the previous efforts and efforts. "I don''t think this can upset Albert at all. Don''t forget, his current potion level is already very high, and it will only be higher in two years. As long as he is willing, it is only a matter of time to surpass Snape. "The twins have no doubts about Albert''s level of potions. At most, it is worthwhile to spend half a year on making blessings. This is also the case with very few pharmacists who really master blessings. The reason is that it has to do with the long six months that Fu Ling Ji must be cooked slowly. How many trial and error can one person? How many six months can it be? What''s more, the pharmacist who prepares the blessing potion needs to be the first to take the blessing potion, which is somewhat similar to the chef who makes puffer fish dishes. Failed, God knows if he will be directly sent to the Saint Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. Ron, who played wizard chess with Harry, finally couldn''t help but asked, "What is that golden potion?" Fred and George both noticed the curious light flashing in Rons eyes, deliberately raised their faces, and said solemnly: Thats a blessing potion, the legendary lucky potion. When you are in sixth grade, you will be able to "Advanced Potion Making" is exposed to the brewing method of blessing potions." "Lucky potion?" Ron really didn''t want to believe that there was a potion that could bring good luck to people. In fact, Harry, who was sitting across from Ron, was also very interested in lucky potions. He had never seen a potion of that color. "Of course!" George stretched out his hand and patted Ron on the shoulder jokingly: "You don''t know, it can only be said that you have less knowledge. As far as we know, there are potions that can make people smart. Last time Some students tried to use it to cheat on exams." "Really?" "Of course it is true." Lee Jordan said without hesitation: "Dragon Claw Fan has a similar effect. It is the easiest thing that students at Hogwarts can buy. I remember a pint is like ten gallons." "Ten gallons per pint?" Ron repeated, "Ten gallons..." At this moment, Ron felt that he was a poor ghost. So far, the savings in his pocket have never exceeded one Galleon. "How much does a bottle of luck potion cost?" Harry asked Fred in a low voice. Well, Harry thought he might need a little luck. "Do you want to buy?" Fred looked at Harry in disbelief. "Yes!" "Thirty gallons a bottle." Lee Jordan said quickly. "If it works, the price is not too expensive!" Harry muttered softly. He felt that if the lucky potion could allow him to catch the Slytherin heir and wash away the suspicion, the price would be completely acceptable. Ron was a little dumbfounded. He just heard them say that the small bottle of lucky potion actually required thirty gallons. OMG! That''s thirty gallons! Harry actually said the price is not too expensive! At this moment, Ron was completely stunned. "Where can I buy the elixir." Harry looked at the three of them expectantly. "I don''t know, you have to ask Albert about this. It is said that he got it from a friend." Fred and George couldn''t help but re-evaluate Harry. They seem to realize that there is such an invisible rich man beside them. . After Albert came out of the dormitory, Harry immediately stepped forward and talked about the purchase of elixir. "What do you want a blessing potion for?" Albert looked at the wealthy and wealthy Harry in a puzzled manner. He felt that this was an ignorant and ignorant Big Sheep. If he had extra blessing potions, he would never mind slaughtering him severely. A meal. "They say that fortune can bring luck!" Harry ran his fingers across Fred, George and Lee Jordan, and said sincerely: "I heard you spent thirty gallons, can you..." "No." Albert simply refused. "What can''t, what are you talking about?" Hermione, who had just returned to the common room, looked at Harry and Albert curiously, and then cast a searching look at Ron. "Harry wants to buy a lucky potion?" Ron said dryly. "It looks like a small bottle costs thirty gallons." "Luck Potion?" Hermione looked at Harry suspiciously, and asked puzzledly: "What do you want the lucky potion for?" "Maybe a little bit of luck can help us catch the Slytherin heir, or find the entrance to the secret room." Harry didn''t hide it. Buying a fortune is more to solve the attack. He hopes Albert can help. He gets a bottle, or sells it directly to him, even if the price is slightly higher, it is not unacceptable. "Did you not tell him?" Hermione looked at Albert in confusion. "what?" Harry and Ron were at a loss. "The blessing potion does not bring real luck to people, so even if you use it, there is no way to bring you real luck!" Albert explained, "So, even if you drink it, you cannot let it You find the secret room directly, and its effect is to make you feel like you want within the time the medicine is effective. Moreover, there is no market for the price of Fu Ling, I can''t be brazen and let others sell it to me at a low price." "Can''t bring people real luck?" "Do you really think there is a potion that can bring good luck to people?" Albert said grimly, "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the library to borrow "Advanced Potions Making" and there will be a blessing potion on it. Hermiones detailed introduction and cooking method Seeing Harry turned and walked towards the entrance of the common room, she quickly followed up and asked: "Harry, where are you going? " "library." Harry''s meaning was obvious, and he planned to determine whether Albert was lying. Hermione had seen the formula of the elixir, and sighed and explained, "The so-called "good luck" that elixir can bring is actually the use of your various abilities, such as social skills, magic skills, and reaction skills. Wait, there is a considerable improvement, so it makes people feel that everything goes well." Harry opened his mouth, suddenly a little lost. "Is the elixir really that expensive?" Ron was very curious about it, and the high price of thirty gallons was too much for him to breathe. If he can, he also wants to learn potions now, and then sell blessing potions to make a fortune. "It''s normal. The blessing agent needs to be brewed for six months. I can''t go wrong during that time." Hermione didn''t understand why Ron was so concerned about the price, but she explained, "So it''s basically not available on the market." "Where did Albert get the elixir." "He knows a lot of potion masters like Snape, and there are always people who can make blessing potions, and those people will have some stock." It''s not difficult to guess how Albert''s blessing potions came from Hermione. , I just dont understand why Albert would spend a lot of money to buy blessings. "I think if it''s you, maybe you can..." Ron looked at Hermione expectantly, as if he wanted to hear from the other''s mouth: Actually, I can too. "No, I can''t." Hermione said bluntly, "The elixir is too complicated. The whole school estimates that only Snape can succeed." At this moment, Harry and Ron both shut their mouths. Chapter 623： Arrange on the road "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! Since Harry knew the true effect of the blessing potion, he was temporarily not interested in this potion that was said to bring "good luck" to people. Ok! Harry was actually too expensive. The price of 30 gallons for a bottle of Fuling Potion is not low, but according to Albert''s tone, even if you can really spend money to buy Fuling Potion, it must be more than this price. It is not surprising that things on the black market are turned over several times. . How many people are willing to be taken advantage of if a bottle of potion that cannot bring people real luck is sold so expensive? At least, Harry was unwilling. Although the Potter family still has a large sum of Galleons in the vault of Gringotts, it is not enough to spend money uncontrollably. If all the money is really spent, the Dursley family may not be willing to pay even one first. Ling bought him a magic book. Harry didn''t want to taste that taste. "Where does he come from so many Garon." Ron murmured. Rons mentality has been a little broken recently. Before the change, everyone was pauper. Ron wouldnt care too much about the fact that he was poor. After all, everyone didnt have money in his pocket, but he was stimulated by people around him three times recently. When he arrived, he became very sensitive about money during this period. "What?" Harry turned his head to look at Ron, thinking about something just now, not paying attention to what Ron was talking about. "Perhaps, Albert''s family is rich?" Hermione said casually. "I heard that he was admitted to Eton College, but later chose to come to Hogwarts." "What?" Ron looked at Hermione in confusion. "Eton College," Harry corrected. He felt that Eton College must be much better than Smelting Middle School where Dudley attended. After all, the cousin Dali is not much different from the pig, and the intellectual gap between the two sides is probably even greater than the gap between humans and pigs. "Students who can go to Eton College are smart top students, and usually need to have a certain amount of money..." Hermione was interrupted by Harry before she finished her words. "I remember Hufflepuffs Justin Finley said that he originally planned to go to Eton College, but he was not assigned to Ravenclaw?" "There are always exceptions. Isn''t Albert also in Gryffindor?" Hermione said calmly. "And, am I not in Gryffindor?" Ron didn''t pay attention to what Hermione and Harry were talking about, he was full of Garon now. He knew that Fred and George were planning to open a joke shop with Albert, and how many Gallons could be in the pockets of the twin brothers, even Ron could count them with his fingers. It takes a lot of money to open a shop, and the family is destined to not be able to help them, so where does the money come from? Albert paid for himself? But where does he get such a large sum of money? Provided at home? Even if his family is rich, he won''t let him squander it. Moreover, during the summer vacation, Ron did not rarely see Fred and George inventing, but Garon was still full in their pockets. Although there is no evidence, Ron suspects that the twins research funding may have come from Albert. Although this may seem absurd, it is quite possible. After all, Albert is willing to take out a dozen gallons every year as the champion prize of the wizard chess competition. Could it be that his family is really rich? You know, even Draco Malfoy, the Garon that can be used is actually very limited. Oh, it''s enviable! "I''m going to the library, will you go together?" Hermione stopped at the corner and asked if Harry and Ron were going to the library together. "Didn''t your homework be done long ago?" Ron didn''t understand what Hermione was doing in the library. "Well, the homework is done. However, next semester I am going to take ancient magic texts. Albert suggested that I get familiar with it first so that I can better master this subject next semester." "Sounds difficult." Harry said. "Fred, George, and Charlie didn''t choose the ancient magic text. They said that this course is difficult to really master." Ron has already decided to give up taking the ancient magic text in the third grade. "You may not know that Albert is an expert in ancient magic." Hermione shared the news she had found with Harry and Ron. "Last time, I heard several senior students say that Albert and Others publish books together." "Publish a book?" Harry was surprised. "Yeah, I have to go now, lest there be no place for a while." After saying goodbye to Harry, Hermione walked towards the library alone. "That guy is simply a winner in life, so what did he spend so much on buying elixir?" Ron looked at Hermione''s leaving back, in a sour tone, "Could it be to avoid being attacked?" Harry ignored Ron''s words, he was attracted by Filch''s cursing. At this moment, the administrator is yelling for the stagnant water in the corridor. Ron looked at Filch''s departed back and said gleefully, "It seems that Filch is in trouble!" Since Mrs. Lorice was attacked, Filch has often kept guards nearby, and the students passing by are often troubled by the administrator for various reasons. When Harry and Ron passed by, they knew the reason for Filch''s frustration. A large puddle of water leaked from under the door of the girl''s bathroom, flooding most of the corridor, and when I approached, I could hear the cry of Myrtle echoing in the bathroom. "What''s wrong with her?" Ron wanted to take a long way, and if he had to go straight there, he would have to get his boots and robes wet. "I don''t know, go and take a look." Harry stretched out his hand and lifted his robe, stepping on the stagnant water to the door of the room where the "fault" notice hung. As usual, the two of them turned a blind eye to the sign and the girls'' bathroom, opened the door and walked in. If it were anyone else, UU Reading might have been scared by the loud, stern cry and fled. "What''s the matter?" Harry looked at Myrtle sitting on the toilet and crying. Myrtle said tragically, "I am thinking about how I died here, and suddenly someone threw something on my head." "I remember the ghost didn''t feel any pain at all." Ron said suddenly, "Even if someone throws something at you, that thing will pass straight through you." Harry felt like he was going to suffer. The next moment, a stream of water sprayed from the toilet, splashing Harry and Ron together. Myrtle akimbo her hands on hips, glaring at Harry and Ron, and screamed: "Everyone, come and hit Myrtle with things, because she can''t feel it! You get 10 points for the belly and fifty points for the head. Minute!" "Who hit you with something?" Harry stepped back and changed the subject quickly. "I don''t know..." Myrtle stared at them fiercely. "Things are there." Harry and Ron looked in the direction Myrtle was pointing, and saw a small, thin black book lying on the ground, already wet with water. When Harry picked up the book from the floor, he saw that it was a diary, and the faded date on the cover indicated that it was fifty years ago. As soon as Harry was about to open it, he heard a familiar voice behind him. "What are you doing here?" Albert appeared at the door of the bathroom, looked at the two people inside, and reminded with a slight frown, "I saw Filch just now, he is coming here with a mop, if He knows that you enter the girls'' bathroom, and he will definitely be happy to find an excuse to shut you down and let others know about it by the way. Harry hurried away with his notebook, completely unaware of the light gleaming under Albert''s glasses behind him. Chapter 624： Blank diary "The Alchemist of Harry Potter ( Find the latest chapter! When Harry bent down and picked up Riddle''s diary from the ground, Tom Riddle, who was hiding in the diary, had immediately noticed something was wrong. After all, Guidro Lockhart never touched the Horcrux with his hands, and the feeling was very different from someone writing in a diary with a quill pen. With Guidro Lockharts cautiousness in doing things, Tom didnt think that guy would be so careless to let others take the diary from his hands. Isn''t this another trap that guy prepared for himself? No wonder Tom had such an illusion. Lockhart deliberately pretended Ginny Weasley to tease him last time. God knows what new tricks he will play this time? Correct! It must be a new conspiracy prepared by that **** again! Without knowing it, he thought Tom was suffering from persecution delusion. Harry, who was holding the diary, didn''t know that the diary in his hand had so many strange thoughts just now. He was trying to wipe off the water marks on the diary with a rag. After noticing Ron''s hesitant appearance, Harry finally couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?" "Nothing?" Ron finally did not speak. "Just talk about it, don''t hold it in your heart!" Harry wiped the water from the notebook dry, and slowly tore open the damp pages, only to find that the diary was completely blank, with no trace of writing. After hesitating again and again, Ron finally couldn''t help but reminded: "Harry, did you know that in the magic world, some books are dangerous." "Do you mean this diary is dangerous?" Harry looked up at Ron and smiled comfortingly. "You should have seen it now. This diary is not dangerous at all." "No, what''s dangerous is your actions." Ron looked at the blank diary and recalled: "My dad once told me that there was a hapless Muggle who accidentally bought a book from the magic world. As a result, when I turned the book, my eyes burned the book blind." Harry raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously not believing such things. "There is another thing that is very famous in the magical world. Anyone who has read "The Wizard''s Sonnet" can only use the five-element limericks to speak in this life, and..." "Okay, I understand." Harry interrupted with a smile, "I will pay attention to it in the future, but how can I tell which books may be dangerous?" With the effort of speaking, Harry found the only page in the book with writing on it. On the first page of the diary, the handwriting had become blurred. "Tom Riddle." Harry read it out softly. Ron, who was about to get up and walk away, stopped when he heard the name, frowning deeply. "Do you know this person?" Harry noticed Ron''s strangeness and couldn''t help asking. "understanding." Ron moved his head over, looked at the only handwriting in the diary and said, "Tom Riddle won the Special Contribution Award to the school fifty years ago." "How did you know?" Harry was curious how Ron knew the news. "Remember the last time I went to Filch''s confinement. At that time, he asked me to wipe the items in the prize showroom." Ron said annoyedly after recalling the incident. "I hiccuped that day. I got the slug on it, and it took a long time to wipe it off. If you have a similar experience, you will remember his name." "Tom didn''t write a single word. This is very abnormal." Harry ignored Ron''s complaint and said to himself: "You should have noticed that there are no traces of torn on the diary. It is usually common to buy a diary. Write something on it." "Something is not normal. Maybe this is a Christmas gift that Riddle received, and he happened to dislike this gift, so he threw it aside and didn''t use it anymore." "If Riddle doesn''t care, the diary won''t exist in fifty years. It''s not parchment." Harry thought it wasn''t that simple. "And Riddle must be a Muggle wizard." "Why do you say that." Ron felt he couldn''t keep up with Harry''s thinking. "Only a Muggle wizard will buy a diary on Muggle Street." Harry turned the diary to the back cover and let Ron look at the London Vauxhall Road printed on it. Ron had to admit that Harry made a lot of sense. Wizards don''t usually go shopping in Muggle streets. In fact, his father still didn''t understand the Muggle currency system, let alone other wizards. "There''s another thing I care about." At this moment, Harry seemed to be possessed by Hermione, muttering his doubts to himself, "Why does anyone want to throw it away? Isn''t it unusual? I always think What secrets are hidden in this diary." After Hermione came back from the library, Harry showed her Tom Riddle''s diary and told her how he found the diary. "Your suspicion is correct. There may be some secrets hidden in this diary." Hermione took the diary, looked at the date carefully, and said, "The fifty-year diary suddenly appeared, don''t you think it''s a coincidence?" "What''s such a coincidence?" Ron''s face was full of confusion and confusion, UU reading www.uukanshu. "Could it be that you still expect the secret to open the secret room hidden in this diary?" "I remember you told me that Malfoy said that the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago." Hermione ignored Ron''s words and continued to say her own analysis. "At that time, Tom Riddle won Hogwar. Dont you think its a coincidence for the Special Contribution Award of Cinz?" "What special contribution award?" "It should be said that it is a special contribution award to the school." Ron explained: "I remember that Albert also won such an award, as if he won this award for saving Fred and George." Harry was a little confused, apparently didn''t understand Ron. "It seems that in the first grade, Fred and George entered the forbidden forest, and they ran into trouble. In the end, Albert discovered that they were missing and broke into the forbidden forest alone in the middle of the night to bring them out." "Do you think Riddle won the prize for grabbing the heir of Slytherin?" Hermione reached into her schoolbag and took out a bright red eraser. "This is a visible eraser. I''m in Diagon Alley. I got it." Hermione noticed that Harry and Ron were both looking at herself, and she explained, "You should know that if someone writes a diary and doesnt want people to know the contents, they usually use invisible ink or invisible magic to change the writing on it. Hide it." After speaking, Hermione wiped the page vigorously, but nothing appeared. Not discouraged, Hermione drew out her wand and tapped her diary three times, and said, "Hurry up!" Still no response. "It seems that this diary can''t tell us everything it knows." Ron felt that Harry and Hermione were in vain. This is an ordinary diary. Chapter 625： Mysterious Tom Riddle Although Ron insisted that what Harry had picked up was an ordinary diary that was thrown away, Harry felt that there might be some secrets hidden in the diary that originally belonged to Tom Riddle. The timing and way of its appearance made Harry feel wrong, and it happened to be the diary from fifty years ago. It is really difficult for people not to associate the diary with the secret room event fifty years ago. The next day, while resting at noon, Harry, Ron and Hermione went to the prize showroom on the fourth floor of the castle together. In the showcase in the corner, Hermione found Tom Riddle''s polished golden medal. Having said that, the trophies and medals here are so bright, and half of them are due to Ron. Harry did not find a detailed explanation of the reason for the golden medal awarded to Tom Riddle. In fact, in the prize showroom, the so-called special contribution awards do not specify the reasons for the awards, and the number of students who can receive the special contribution awards is very rare. "Maybe Riddle, like Albert, once saved a certain student and won the school''s award." Ron didn''t want to come to the prize showroom. After being confined by Filch last time, he was tired of seeing it. Trophies and medals. What he didn''t know was that what he had learned was actually what Albert used to perfuse the Weasley twins. When Fred and George said the same, other students naturally believed it. "The person who opened the secret room last time was expelled from the school fifty years ago." Hermione still insisted on her point of view. "Tom Riddle also won the Special Contribution Award to the school fifty years ago. Dont you think Toms Is it a coincidence that the diary suddenly appeared?" "Last time, who opened the secret room?" Harry thought it was important. Perhaps this time it was opened by the descendants of that person fifty years ago. "I don''t know, but I think it shouldn''t be a big deal." Hermione shook her head and said, "Otherwise, Professor Dumbledore would have been eyeing each other long ago and had successfully found the murderer." Before leaving the prize showroom, the three of them had something to gain. They found Tom Riddle''s name on an old merit medal and a list of the former chairman of the boy student union. "It feels like Tom Riddle is like a copy of Percy." Ron couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust. "The first in the field, he became the prefect and the chairman of the boy student union, and graduated from school with the best grades ." "It''s not a bad thing, is it?" Hermione frowned. She didn''t like Ron''s statement, because that was Hermione''s hope. Who wouldn''t want to graduate from school with honors? "You can ask Albert, maybe he has heard of Tom Riddle." Ron did not answer the topic, but said in a weird tone, "You know, he has many old friends, maybe one of them Someone is named Tom." Harry stopped Hermione who wanted to say something. He knew he had done a lot of harm to Ron the last time he was here to wipe the trophy. Moreover, Ron obviously didn''t want to come here, so the three of them left soon. "Maybe, we can get some useful information from the professor." Harry proposed the method he had just thought of. "No Harry, I think no one at the school except Professor Dumbledore taught in the school fifty years ago." Hermione clearly pointed out the problem with Harrys plan. "Of course, Mr. Binns may I know, but it''s better not to expect him to answer your questions." "I don''t think Mr. Bins remembers that there was such a person fifty years ago." Ron agreed with Hermione''s point of view. He did not forget that their ghost teacher sometimes even got the name wrong. "Actually, I still I think I should go to Albert. He knows many old wizards and is good at divination. If you really want to get information about Tom Riddle, I am afraid that no one is more suitable than him. And, I remember him too. Regarding the secret room, maybe we can tell Albert that Tom Riddle knew who opened the Slytherin''s secret room fifty years ago." Even Harry thought Ron''s statement was a bit too much. If the divination really worked, Albert might have found the entrance to the Slytherin Chamber. As for it, it''s even more nonsense to ask his wizard for Tom''s news. It''s better to go to Dumbledore, or...you can try to ask the ghost in the school. "We can try to find Nick who is almost headless and ask for news. Maybe Nick knows who was fired." Harry immediately shared his thoughts with two friends. When the three of them hurriedly left, trying to find Nick, who was almost silent, they met Albert on the promenade near the library on the fifth floor. Hermione stopped and looked at Albert''s back. After hesitating for a moment, she chased him and stopped Albert who was going to the library. Albert looked at Hermione and asked suspiciously, "Something?" With the curious look of Isobel, Hermione told Albert in detail about Harry''s pick up of Tom Riddle''s diary, and asked him about Tom Riddle. Albert was satisfied when he heard that things were developing according to his plan, but he didn''t change the expression on his face too much. "This thing does sound suspicious." Albert agreed with Hermione''s point of view, and said that he would help investigate Tom Riddle when he had time. After thanking Hermione, she hurriedly turned and left. "She seems to believe you." "That''s because I have always been reliable." Albert gradually reduced his smile on his face and said seriously, "She knew that I was investigating the secret room and knew that I would be interested in it, so she came to me. , I hope I can unlock the secret." "It''s not difficult to see that Miss Granger still likes and admires you very much." Isabel looked at Albert with a smile, "Such a girl, as long as you like her, she will definitely be willing to be you." Girlfriend." "Ahem!" Albert knew that Isobel was teasing himself and quickly coughed, indicating that the other party is enough to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. Rumors are sometimes awesome! "Actually, I don''t approve of you taking risks." After Isobel entered the library, he said in a low voice, "I don''t think the Slytherin secret room is that simple. You should protect yourself now and wait for Dumble Professor Lido caught the culprit and eliminated the monsters in the secret room." "I will protect myself." Albert promised. "I just want to remind you that you are not the only one now." Isobel looked at Albert''s eyes and said seriously, "Don''t think of anything, just do it. You should consider the result before doing it." Of course Albert knew what Isobel meant, and he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Is this the price of growth? "You know, I treasure my life." After speaking, he shut up. Albert didn''t want to make one for himself. Chapter 626： Prepared After learning that Hermione had revealed the Riddle''s diary to Albert, Harry was still expecting some good news from Albert at first. However, after more than half a month, Albert remained quiet, as if nothing had happened. If you are not disappointed, it must be fake. However, Harry also knew that it was a bit stupid to put his hopes on others. Recently, the annual wizard card finals are about to begin again. Several of Harrys roommates couldnt stand the temptation of championship rewards. They signed up for the wizard card competition, but they were not lucky enough, so they were brushed off during the knockout. Up. As the organizer, Albert is still busy with the game. Harry, who had just finished his homework and came out of the library and was about to return to the Gryffindor common room, saw a translucent figure floating across the end of the corridor. He hurriedly ran up and hurried to Nick to leave. Before calling the other party. "Hey, Nick!" "Good afternoon, Harry." Nick heard someone calling himself, stepped away from the wall, and greeted Harry with a smile. While speaking, he withdrew his remaining body from the solid stone wall, waiting for Harry''s next words. "Nick, I have something to ask you, okay?" "Oh, all right." Nick, who was almost headless, agreed. "If I know." After hesitating for a moment, Harry asked, "Do you know Tom Riddle?" In fact, Harry wanted to ask Nick who opened Slytherin''s secret room fifty years ago, but he didn''t think he should be anxious. "Tom Riddle?" Nick repeated the name. "That was the name of a certain student fifty years ago." Harry said what he knew. "The name of the person fifty years ago?" Nick frowned, then shook his head in confusion and said, "Sorry Harry, I don''t know who he is, but I think the name Tom is very common. As far as I know, there are students in Gryffindor I have a fat cat named Tom." Harry opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. "Anything else?" "How much do you know about Slytherin''s secret room legend? It is said that fifty years ago, Slytherin''s secret room was opened and the culprit was expelled from the school." Although Harry hadn''t reported much expectations about it, But still try hard. "It did happen," Nick nodded after trying hard to recall: "It seems that a student was still dead at the time, and finally the principal at the time took the blame and resigned." "Do you know who opened Slytherin''s secret room?" Harry asked. "I don''t know, Harry." Nick shook his head. "Isn''t the Slytherin heir caught?" Harry said. "Unfortunately, I don''t remember it very much. It''s been too long. If it is not particularly impressive, most ghosts will not remember too much." Nick thought for a long time, but finally did not expect, "Our minds Here are usually memories from his lifetime. But if you want to know, you can ask Principal Dumbledore, maybe he still remembers what happened fifty years ago." "Sorry to bother you." Harry said. "do not worry about it." Nick left, leaving Harry there, staring blankly at the wall where Nick disappeared. When Harry had just turned to leave, he saw Ginny Weasley with a pale face. "Are you all right?" Harry asked worriedly. "It''s okay." Ginny Weasley''s mouth shook slightly, then turned quickly and walked away. "You don''t look okay," Harry muttered, looking at Ginny''s disappearing back. "Harry, what did you do to Ginny, I just saw her..." Hermione and Albert asked when they appeared at the corner of the promenade, looking at Harry standing there. "I don''t know what''s going on." Harry also couldn''t figure it out. "Don''t you refuse Weasley''s confession?" Albert quipped. "I have something to go." Harry walked away awkwardly. Hermione couldn''t help rolling her eyes at Albert, thinking that his joke was a bit too much. "Ginny is only a few years old now, how could it be..." "Ginny wrote a Valentine''s Day card to Harry." Albert said solemnly, "I think it''s not difficult to see that Ginny Weasley actually admires Potter!" "How did you know that she wrote a Valentine''s Day card to Harry? I remember that you seemed to..." Hermione was interrupted by Albert before she could finish her words. "His eyes are green like freshly pickled toads..." Albert began to recall the songs Fred and George sang in the dorm room. "He is as black as a blackboard... I hope he is mine, he Really handsome...a warrior who conquered the Dark Lord." There was a moment of astonishment on Hermione''s face, and then she looked at Albert with a weird expression, as if he was hesitant to speak. "Do you think that besides Ginny Weasley who admires Harry Potter, anyone will write him this Valentine''s Day card?" Even Hermione had to admit that Albert''s words made sense. Although Harry was the so-called savior, he was not as popular with girls at school as Albert is now. Well, I seem to have written a greeting card for Albert, and when I think about it, Hermione suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. She quickly turned away from the subject and asked, "How did you investigate the incident about Tom Riddle?" "The situation may be a bit complicated." "What''s called is a bit complicated." Hermione also realized that Albert had investigated the results. "Since your confidentiality is really bad, it is not suitable to tell you now." Albert has no intention of telling Hermione about Hagrid for the time being, because Hermione will learn about it from Harry soon. . Well, Albert did do something to Harry. It should be said that a little memory was modified in Harry''s mind, which would help him discover the secrets of the diary. "What on earth did you find?" Hermione couldn''t help but ask after being itchy by Albert''s words. "The secret room incident fifty years ago." Albert lowered his voice. "Tom Riddle caught the Slytherin heir. The school gave him a so-called special contribution award in order to stop him." "Do you know who opened the secret room fifty years ago?" Hermione couldn''t help but her eyes widened. It''s hard to believe that Albert was able to investigate so much information in a short time. He is amazing! "The hapless guy who was fired is just a scapegoat. UU reading " Albert noticed Hermione staring at his gaze and shook his head, "I can''t say his name yet, I promised this. I will keep it secret for him for the time being, I think you should know it soon. So dont ask anything now, just wait quietly." Hermione suddenly wanted to hit Albert. "By the way, this is for you." Albert suddenly took a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Hermione. "What do you do with this?" Hermione asked after taking the mirror questioningly, looking up and down. "When passing the corner, if you hear any strange noise, use a mirror to probe the corner of the promenade." Albert reminded Hermione to beware of the basilisk. "You mean Slytherin''s heir will continue to attack." Hermione soon realized what Albert meant. "Be prepared." Albert shrugged. "After all, we are all Muggle wizards and we need to be prepared." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 627： Whose conspiracy On the other hand, Harry decided to re-study Tom Riddles diary with Alberts tap. Although Ron thought it was a waste of time, Harry didnt care at all and racked his brains. Recall some key clues that I have left behind. For this, Harry wasted an entire afternoon, even skipping the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and finally grasped the fleeting inspiration in his brain. It was a small memory that Albert had secretly planted into Harrys mind. He still remembered the last time it seemed... He accidentally dripped ink on the diary, and as a result... Harry quickly turned over the blank pages. There is no trace of ink on it. This is a small memory that Albert has secretly tampered with, but it must be said to be very useful. As if to re-verify his memory, Harry took out the ink bottle from his backpack and dipped the quill pen in it. After thinking for a while, he randomly wrote something on the first page of the diary: Hello there. An unbelievable thing happened. This line of text actually flashed on the paper, as if it was sucked in by the paper, and it disappeared without a trace in an instant, without leaving a trace. Harry was so excited that he thought he might have discovered the secret hidden in Tom Riddle''s diary, with an unconcealable smile on his face, and quickly dipped the quill pen in ink, and continued to write: [My name is Harry Potter. [Can you tell me what secrets are hidden in this diary? Harry wrote his doubts on the paper in one breath. He was convinced that this diary absolutely contained some secrets from fifty years ago. These secrets are like treasures, waiting for him to dig. After waiting for a long time, a miracle finally appeared, and some words suddenly leaked out of the blank paper. [Hello, Harry Potter. My name is Tom Riddle. How did you find my diary? In fact, Tom Riddle, who is hiding in the diary, is still very depressed. Since contacting Gildro Lockhart, he has inevitably doubted whether everything is now a conspiracy designed by the other party against him. Although Tom really wanted to meet Harry and figure out how he defeated the greatest wizard ever when he was a baby without using any special magical spells, but this person in front of him is really the savior Harry. Potter? Isn''t it a trap that Guidro Lockhart prepared for himself? No matter what you think, I feel suspicious! Curiosity finally defeated caution, and Tom Riddle responded to Harry Potter. [Someone wants to throw it in the toilet. After Harry hurriedly finished writing these words, he had an inexplicable hunch that he might really be able to find clues to the opening of the secret room 50 years ago in Tom''s diary this time. There was an extremely long silence. [This diary records some hidden past events, some terrible past events that happened at Hogwarts School, and there are always people who don''t want these things to be known. Tom Riddle is very good at deceiving people''s hearts, easily perceiving what Harry Potter can''t wait to learn, and accurately finding the entry point. Its just that he cant believe it, how could Lockhart throw his diary into the toilet at will, even if he wants to insult himself, after doing this, he wont let others take the diary easily. . This fact is too suspicious. Is it a trap? Damn that bastard! If it wasn''t the person Tom was sure to write in the diary, it would not be the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor named Lockhart, but just a twelve or three-year-old young wizard. Of course, Tom hadn''t thought about it. He had never seen the Guidro Lockhart who had never written by himself from beginning to end. Since he had never seen each other personally, how could he know that the guy who had sullied himself was Lockhart, and not the person in front of him now? Tom Riddle could not think of this, obviously it has something to do with his lack of brain and thinking. [Do you know anything about the secret room?] Harry asked impatiently, completely unaware that he was in a few short words before being led by Tom''s nose. [When I was still in school, the secret room was opened, the monster attacked the student in the castle, and finally killed one. Later, I caught the man who opened the secret room and he was expelled. The school gave me a gold medal afterwards to warn me not to talk nonsense, but I knew that this kind of thing would happen again, because the monster was still alive and the person who opened the secret room was not locked up, so I left a diary and used it To remind posterity. Tom Riddle disguised himself well, trying to win Harry''s favor and trust. Harry''s heart was beating wildly, and he hurriedly wrote on the paper: [Now that things happen again, no one knows who planned the attacks. At this moment, Harry felt that he was closer to the truth, even his handwriting became messy and scribbled, he couldn''t wait to write: [Who was it last time?] Tom Riddle was satisfied with the result, and he was silent for a moment before replying: [If you want, I can show you. You don''t need to read the text I wrote. I can bring you into my memory, into the night I caught him. Harry obviously couldn''t refuse, nor would he refuse such a good thing, he couldn''t wait to see the result. Finally, under the guidance of Tom Riddle, Harry Potter got his wish into Riddle''s memory and saw how Tom caught the man who opened the Slytherin Chamber. However, the results were not pleasant. Because, Harry was shocked to discover that the prisoner was Hagrid. This incident was simply unacceptable to Harry. He even regretted why he wanted to investigate this matter and why he read Riddle''s diary. Is it really Hagrid who opened the Slytherin Chamber? Harry didn''t know, but Hagrid was really suspicious. Because, after Hagrid was caught and expelled from the school, the attack ceased. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Tom Riddle to win the school''s award. Because of the suspicion of Hagrid, Harry quickly connected many things together. He didn''t forget that when he strayed into Knockoff Alley during summer vacation, he met Hagrid there. This matter was suspicious. What did Hagrid go to Knockoff Alley for? And, as everyone knows, Hagrid has a soft spot for huge monsters. Last year, he tried to raise a dragon in a small wooden house, and he also raised a three-headed dog that he called "Lu Wei". If it was fifty years ago, what about the reckless young Hagrid? When I heard that there is a monster hidden in the castle, UU reading will definitely do everything possible to find it, just like they looked for the Philosophers Stone last year. Then, releasing the imprisoned monster at night and letting it have a chance to move around is not a strange thing. Of course, Harry was equally willing to believe that Hagrid would not deliberately kill people. All the evidence now points to Hagrid. Is he really going to report Hagrid again? Harry couldn''t do such a thing. Hagrid was his best friend. Should I go and talk to Hagrid about this? No, no! He decided not to say anything to Hagrid. Now Harry couldn''t wait to talk about this with his two friends, otherwise he was worried that he would be stunned by it. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 628： Ginnys worries "Harry, why didn''t you go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class this afternoon?" Harry hurried to the hall, and when he found his friend who was dining, Hermione put down the knife and fork, raised her head and cast a stern look at him. "Wait..." Harry took a deep breath, and after slowing down, he said in a low voice, "Don''t talk about this, I have more important things to tell you." "what''s up?" Ron''s question was stopped by Hermione''s eyes. "follow me." Harry motioned to Hermione and Ron to go with him to a place where no one was there. Some things were not suitable to be said here. Ron and Hermione both noticed Harry''s gestures. They obviously knew what Harry estimated to have found. They stopped talking nonsense, threw down half of the dinner and left the hall with Harry. "Harry, tomorrow morning..." When Wood saw Harry, he came over here, ready to explain to him about the early training, but Harry interrupted. "Wood, I''ll talk about it later!" When Harry heard Wood calling himself, he casually said something, and hurriedly left the hall with Hermione and Ron. "What''s up with him?" Wood scratched his head, looked at Harry''s hurrying back, turned his head and asked Fred who was stuffing grilled sausages in his mouth. "Probably in an emergency, what are you looking for?" Fred swallowed the food in his mouth and asked casually. "Come and inform him that there will be a morning exercise tomorrow morning." Wood also said this to Fred and George. "Why do you have to put Quidditch training in the morning?" Both Fred and George couldn''t help frowning. If they train in the morning, they need to get up from a comfortable bed early in the morning, it would be a pain. Albert didn''t care about the twins'' complaints, anyway, the person who needed to go to morning exercise was not himself. There is no doubt that his arrangement has taken effect. His gaze was withdrawn from the back of the three of them, and he was in a good mood. Harry Potter had apparently met Tom Riddle smoothly, and he learned from him the "truth" of the secret room opened fifty years ago. His plan was really unexpectedly successful, and Albert could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The next step was... He inadvertently glanced at Ginny Weasley, who was slightly pale not far away, and he believed that Tom''s diary would be back in her hands soon. If things go well, I believe it will not be long before Tom and the Basilisk will be on the road together. "You''ll remember to help me tell Harry about this later." Wood ignored Fred and George''s grimace, waved and turned and left. "Or, let me talk to Harry!" Ginny stood up in a hurry, ignoring the food on the plate, found an excuse for herself, and left in a hurry. Few people noticed the strangeness on Ginny Weasley''s face, except for Albert, who had been secretly following her from the beginning. At this moment, Harry, Ron, and Hermione had already passed through the hall and walked to a remote flowerbed outside the courtyard. Seeing that there was no one around, Harry told the two partners what he had remembered from Riddle''s day. When Hermione and Ron listened to Harry''s recount of what he had seen and heard in Riddle''s memory, both looked surprised. Ron was surprised that Riddle''s diary was hiding such a secret. "Riddle may have caught the wrong person." Hermione reduced the expression on her face. "Albert told me that the student who was expelled back then was just a scapegoat. I dare say he must have found Hagrid for fifty years. The former student who was caught and expelled, so he didn''t want to tell me the matter." "You mean..." Harry opened up in surprise, "Albert knew about this a long time ago?" "Yeah, he knew it a long time ago." Hermione admired Albert''s ability. "Why does he think Hagrid is innocent?" Ron noticed the sights of Harry and Hermione, and said quickly, "I mean he must have found some clue." "He didn''t say, he only said that Hagrid was framed." Hermione thought for a while, and continued, "However, I can probably guess why he said Hagrid was framed." "why?" Ron and Harry turned their heads to look at Hermione. If Hagrid was only framed, it would make Harry''s mood a lot better. Harry definitely didn''t believe that Hagrid was the culprit in the attack. "If Hagrid was not framed, do you think Dumbledore would let him stay in school?" Although she was reluctant to admit it, Hermione actually didn''t think Hagrid would be able to find the entrance to the secret room, and according to Albert, opening the secret room might require the use of Snakeman. Hagrid was obviously not a snake-like voice, and more importantly, Hagrid didn''t look like Slytherin''s heir. If you want to find a reason, Hermione can find a bunch, and it''s not difficult for her to understand why Albert would insist that Hagrid is slandered. It''s just that it''s not appropriate to use these to convince Harry, so she borrowed Albert''s original words. With the wisdom of Professor Dumbledore, if Hagrid is really the culprit, would such a dangerous person remain in school? Obviously not. If Hagrid really opened the secret room, he would have been thrown into Azkaban prison long ago! I have to say that there are still many benefits to occasionally communicating with Albert. Hermione''s thinking has been further developed, far more flexible than Harry and Ron. "But... who is framed Hagrid, Riddle?" Harry frowned. "do not know." "Actually, I think the possibility of Tom Riddle is not small." Ron said jokingly. "That guy is very much like Percy-if sending the whole family to prison would make Percy the Minister of Magic, I dare Said he would definitely do that without hesitation." "Ron, I think you are very biased against Percy." Hermione looked at Ron in surprise, as if she knew him for the first time. "No, he would do that. What''s more, I don''t doubt that the reporter was a stranger like Hagrid. What''s more, he won a gold medal, didn''t he?" Ron continued, "If you open the secret room If the prisoner was me, Percy would definitely denounce me mercilessly and send me to Azkaban prison." Ron''s bad attitude towards Percy made Hermione frown. "Actually, I probably understand why Riddle did this." Harry said suddenly: "If they close Hogwarts, Riddle will return to the Muggle orphanage. I can understand that he wants to stay here. " After all, Harry also didn''t want to go back to Dursley''s, so he understood Riddle''s thoughts well. "Someone is here." Hermione noticed that someone seemed to be coming here secretly, and quickly reminded her. "Ginny, what are you doing there?" Ron looked at his sister in surprise. "That..." Ginny said with a pale face, "Wood said...tomorrow morning...training, so I''ll come..." She ran away quickly. "What is she talking about?" Harry looked at Ron in confusion. "I''m probably here to tell you that the Quidditch team is going to practice in the morning." Hermione couldn''t help raising her hand to support her head, thinking that Harry might be slow in some ways. Of course, it may be because the age has not yet arrived. "Should we ask Hagrid about these things?" Harry looked at the back of Ginny''s hurried departure, UU reading www.uukanshu. com asks for the opinions of two friends. He thought maybe Hagrid could give them some useful information. No way, the clue is broken again. "Perhaps, we should talk to Albert, I think he may have more clues." Hermione thought it was more reliable to go to Albert than to ask Hagrid. "Forget it!" Harry said after thinking twice. "Perhaps, the attacker has never washed his hands." After all, Harry never heard the snake language again, and it had been a long time since there had been an attack again. If the incident ended in this way, it would not be unacceptable. Another thing is that Professor Sprout told everyone a while ago that the mandela grass is about to mature. When the mandela grass is matured and mixed with a powerful restorative, the hapless Colin in the ward can survive. Then everyone Knowing that there was an ugly basilisk hidden in the school, Harry believed that Dumbledore would definitely try his best to solve the basilisk problem, and he didn''t need to worry about it. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 629： Missing diary After learning from Tom Riddle''s diary that Hagrid might be related to the attack, Harry was determined not to ask about Hagrid''s Secret Chamber unless another attack occurred. In fact, he didn''t know how to ask Hagrid about this, and simply pretended that he didn''t know anything. Unlike Harry, Hermione still persisted in searching for the truth. She finally found the opportunity to tell Albert the secret Harry had discovered in Tom Riddle''s diary. In Hermione''s eyes, the kind and handsome Albert was undoubtedly a very reliable predecessor, and even gave her the illusion that if anyone could uncover the secret of the secret room, I am afraid that it would be Albert. This may be related to Albert''s handsome appearance. The most suitable boyfriend in the eyes of the girls is not a joke. At this moment, Albert and Hermione were in the foyer, looking at the wizard card game going on inside. After there was no one around, Hermione lowered her voice and asked, "Did you know that Hagrid was because of fifty years? Was expelled from school in the previous incident?" "Hagrid told you?" Albert directly rejected this possibility after he finished speaking. "Hagrid shouldn''t tell you these things unless his mind is flooded." "We learned this from Tom Riddle''s diary." Hermione stared at Albert''s face and said quietly. "Oh, Tom?" Albert repeated the name softly, seeming to recall something, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "My cat is also called Tom. I remember you seem to like cats very much. You can raise one by yourself. Cats are usually very smart." Hermione agreed with Albert that Mr. Caretakers cat was very smart. "But, can''t you just divert the subject." Hermione looked into Albert''s eyes, and she felt that Albert didn''t seem to want to talk about it. "By the way, the diary from fifty years ago can be kept till now. Do you know where that diary is stored now? I mean Tom Riddle''s diary." Albert said his purpose: " Maybe I can find some useful clues in that diary." "Tom Riddle''s diary may be different from what you think." Hermione met Albert''s eyes, and quickly avoided, explaining to Albert the magic of Tom Riddle''s diary. "According to your statement, that diary should be a very precious magical item!" Albert fumbled lightly and said his own analysis: "To be honest, I can hardly imagine that he was actually a wizard at school. The effects of the magic items created can last as long as fifty years." "I heard you say that, that diary seems to be great?" Hermione was surprised, he didn''t expect Albert to give such a high evaluation. "You don''t know how to make magical items. Normally, magical items can be restored to their original state if they are kept for a few months at most." Albert analyzed his guess with Hermione a little bit, "Furthermore, Tom''s diary Ben can automatically restore Harry, which shows that the diary is very intelligent. Well, you may not understand what intelligence means, but the diary has its own consciousness, it is like having a friend with you. To give an example, it is the Sorting Hat." "Tom Riddle seems to be a great wizard." Hermione could not help but admire the stranger (the Dark Lord) who had never been masked when Albert said this. "It''s really amazing," Albert is not stingy with his own words of praise, "There is also the kind of practice that can be brought into the memory of others. I have seen similar records in some documents." Without waiting for Hermione to ask any more, Albert gave the answer directly: Pensieve. As far as I know, sorcerers can use the help of "meditation basin" to let themselves into other people''s memories. Ok! Albert wants such technology. "However, you are right. Tom Riddle''s diary is very unusual. I suspect that the person who threw it away knows the purpose of the diary, but why does he do it?" "I can try to persuade Harry to let you study Riddle''s diary." Hermione felt that the diary was far more useful in Albert''s hands than Harry''s. "That''s great. After the Wizards card game is over, we will go to Harry to borrow that diary." Albert smiled and made an agreement with Hermione. In fact, Albert knew Tom''s diary a long time ago, and was snatched by Miss Ginny not long ago. "Harry must also want to find out the culprit of the attack as soon as possible." Hermione followed Albert into the lively hall. In the end, Truman won the championship. After the awards, everyone raised their glasses to celebrate the successful conclusion of the wizard card competition. Albert followed Hermione to Harry and told him about Albert''s plan to borrow Tom Riddle''s diary. At first, Harry hesitated a little, but finally he agreed to give the things to Albert to study. Harry also knew that Albert was better than himself, and might be able to find something useful in the diary. After the brief celebration, Albert and Harry went back to the dorm to take Riddle''s notes. Harry, who had just opened the door to enter the dormitory, opened his mouth in surprise! There was a thief in the dormitory, things were thrown everywhere, boxes were opened, clothes were randomly thrown on the ground, the drawers of the bedside tables were opened, and the contents were scattered on the mattress. When Ron entered the room, he saw the mess of the dormitory and asked, "What''s the matter, Harry?" Harry bent down and picked up the "Walk with Trolls" that fell on the ground, and opened his mouth as he watched the messy dormitory. After a long time, he held out a few words: "I don''t know, I just came back." "Someone is looking for something, and that person definitely doesn''t know where the thing he is looking for is placed, so he rummaged around. I''m sure he is definitely a student of Gryffindor!" Albert looked at the thief Analysis of the dormitory. "How did you know that a student in Gryffindor did it?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Ron, the other students don''t know our password and can''t enter the Gryffindor common room at all." Hermione felt that Ron should use his brain, don''t ask these pure questions all day. Albert knowingly replied, "You tidy up the dormitory first and see what is missing." Harry nodded and began to pick up all his things. UU Reading threw them back into the boxes and drawers one by one. After the things were sorted out, Harry''s face was a little weird, and he lowered his voice to Ai. Burt said, "Riddle''s diary is gone." "There is a problem with this matter, that diary is suspicious, otherwise why would the other party steal the diary?" Albert began to insulate the thoughts and focus of several people. "Who do you think will steal that diary?" Hermione asked. "The original owner of that diary." Albert said. "Tom Riddle?" Ron said. "Of course not, there should be someone else!" Albert shook his head and exclaimed, "If you find the diary again, you''d better be wary of the person holding the diary, or bring it to me, or Give it to Professor Dumbledore." "You suspect there is something wrong with Riddle''s diary." Hermione turned to look at Harry nervously. "He should be fine. If he has any questions, he would have been sent to the school hospital." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 630： blacklist Albert was not surprised that Riddle''s diary was stolen. Because this happened to him, Ginny waited until Harry''s dormitory was empty and stole the diary in the dormitory. Albert just pushed gently behind her back and made her resolve to do so. It is not the time for Albert to contact Riddle''s diary. With his ability and caution, after contacting the diary, it is impossible not to discover the suspiciousness of the diary. Let the diary return to Ginny Weasley''s hands, which is conducive to the "return" of the plot, or he can''t directly give Riddle''s diary to Dumbledore, otherwise how to complete the next panel task ? That''s all experience and rewards! The only problem is the hidden danger and uncertainty. No one knows that Albert, cough, will Tom Riddle, who has been played by Lockhart, become irritated by this, and do something unreasonable. Things. The danger will most likely fall on Lockhart''s head. Albert doesnt care about Lockharts life or death. He just doesnt want the situation to get out of control. He has made so many preparations. He wants to control the situation as much as possible in his own hands, so he does something like that, instead of thinking stupidly. The inertia of history will return the plot to its original path. Although most of the danger fell on Lockhart, Albert would not be stupid enough to think he was safe. After Riddle''s diary returned to Ginny, Albert became extra cautious. He seldom acted alone, and the scope of his activities was reduced to three places: the library, the hall and the common room. Moreover, no longer pass by the girls'' bathroom on the second floor, and try to keep yourself away from all possible dangers. There are only a few months left. He predicts that Riddle will start the next Quidditch game at the latest. Albert doesn''t want to be inexplicably before the finish line. Although this possibility is not high, Albert I''m afraid of death, and I don''t want to die, so it is necessary to go first, and even treat it as the top priority of life. The changes in Albert''s body, as a girlfriend, Isobel immediately noticed something was wrong. "That person is planning to launch an attack again?" After receiving the detection ball, Isobel understood the reason. Obviously Albert predicted something. "Well, it''s not safe lately, don''t run around." Albert said softly, "but I''m sure that guy hasn''t been jumping for long." "Pay attention to your own safety." Isobel felt that Albert had something to hide from herself, but she didn''t ask, she guessed it was related to the secret room. Albert did some adventurous things without telling herself, which made Isobel a little angry. She no longer went to the responsive house, and planned to "dry" the other person for a few months, and the excuses were ready. Albert didn''t pay much attention to intimacy with his girlfriend. After all, life is more important. After the matter is resolved, both parties will have time. However, neither Ginny nor Tom Riddle knew Albert''s defense against them, nor did they put their minds and attention on Albert. After Ginny stole Riddle''s diary from Harry, the first thing she did was to reconnect with Tom Riddle, and asked sideways whether Tom had revealed his secret to Harry. Ginny knew that Harry was looking for Slytherin''s heir. She didn''t want anyone to discover her secrets, let alone be expelled from school. Tom Riddle didn''t know how annoyed he was when he discovered that the person writing in the diary was not the Harry Potter he expected, but Ginny Weasley. Despite the anger in his heart, Tom had to suppress the anger, use words to soothe Ginny''s emotions as much as possible, and assured Ginny that he did not tell Harry the secret. After all, he still needs to control Ginny again, and the other party obviously no longer trusts him like before. [Tom, I cant remember how I lost my diary. Ginny hesitated for a long time before plucking up the courage to write this sentence in her diary. Tom Riddle also hesitated whether he wanted to tell Ginny about Lockhart. Lockhart is indeed a serious problem. If he knows that the diary is back in Ginny''s hands, he might do something else. For example, tell Dumbledore that Ginny Weasley opened the secret room and attacked Cat and Colin. Tom would never allow himself to fall into Dumbledore''s hands. If this happened, he would have no chance of turning over. Sure enough, we should act first to solve the hidden dangers directly. Tom began to act as a kind and considerate confidant brother. He listened to an eleven-year-old girl telling her childish troubles. He had to be patient and write some words to answer her, so as to calm the agitated Ginny. . Tom needs Ginny to open his soul to himself, so that he can gradually devour him, become stronger again, and try to control her again. As for Lockhart, who dared to be disrespectful to him, he naturally found a chance to kill him. He, Voldemort, hold grudges! ... "What''s wrong with you recently." George ignored Lockhart, who was bragging on stage, and Lee Jordan, who was playing the "werewolf" hit by the Restoration Charm, and asked about Albert''s recent unusual behavior. Albert lowered his voice and said, "I predict that something bad will happen recently." "What''s not so good?" Shanna turned to look at Albert in the back seat. She was obviously also not interested in the performance on stage. "Assault?" Fred immediately guessed what Albert meant. "Slytherin''s heir is going to launch another attack?" "I don''t know, it''s always right to be careful these days." In fact, Albert predicted this with a crystal ball, but it seems that his level is not enough or other reasons. There is nothing on the crystal ball, so he can only look for it now. Fool them for a reason. Anyway, the attack will definitely happen again. Their whispers were noticed by Lockhart, and George was unfortunately called to ask questions. "Professor, can you show us the restoration mantra." According to Albert''s teaching, George grabbed the spell in the book and asked Lockhart. Many students have discovered that Lockhart never teaches them the spells in the textbook, and every time the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is a storytelling stage play. Many students have maliciously guessed that Lockhart does not know the magic in the book. As for the things in the book, Lockhart made up things. "ProfessorWe also want to learn the humanoid restoration spell." Fred sent an assist very well, "In this way, if we really meet a real werewolf that day, we can use this spell to It becomes a human, so that it will not be threatened by werewolves." "Yes, yes, what you said is very reasonable, but I can''t take the job of your deformed professor, otherwise Professor McGonagall will come to me for trouble." Lockhart is indeed an experienced cheeky, very Soon I gave myself an excuse, "And, I remember Mr. Anderson asked me about this question, you can go to him if you want to learn." "Sorry Professor, I didn''t learn to respond to the humanoid curse." Albert said honestly. "Okay, you heard it too. Even Mr. Anderson hasn''t mastered it, so don''t go too far." Lockhart was quite satisfied with the result. These were his few small victories. If Lockhart knew that his name appeared on the death list of the Dark Lord because of someones sorrow, he would definitely not be in the good mood now, and even quit his job and run away instead of continuing to brag about his falsehood in class. Deeds. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 631： The murderer 50 years ago In April, the weather picks up and spring flowers bloom. Hogwarts Castle was restored to its usual tranquility and peace, and no students would pay attention to the attack a while back, as if nothing had happened. Albert decided to take the time to find Hagrid, ask him about Tom Riddle, and fill in the last piece of the puzzle for the truth he will tell Dumbledore next. To be honest, it is very difficult to conceal a mastermind reader like Dumbledore, even if Albert''s Occlumency level is not low, but Dumbledore''s IQ is not low. In fact, not contacting Dumbledore is the best way. Unfortunately, the panel task rewards are so rich that Albert can''t easily give up. When he has to contact Dumbledore, he can only take another method, which is to follow the truth. Simply put, it is to make Dumbledore think that he is a genius who can piece together the truth from broken information. Anyway, everyone thinks that he is a genius. This is nothing to doubt. Leaving the castle and walking through the grassy path, Albert raised his foot to Hagrid''s hunting lodge. Before he raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door, the sound of fangs was heard inside the door. The next moment, the wooden door was opened from the inside, and the Hound Fang shook his tail and rushed forward. Albert flashed sideways, and then squatted down and touched his head to subdue the excited Fang. Hagrid looked at Albert, who was squatting in front of the door, and asked with a smile, "Why are you here? Did you find something again..." "Go in and talk about it." Albert interrupted. "Oh, I almost forgot, come in!" Hagrid felt that Albert might have discovered another amazing secret to share with him, and quickly opened the door and invited Albert into the house. Hagrid closed the window of the room, then hung the copper kettle on the fireplace to boil, and asked, "What clue did you find again?" "Hagrid, do you remember Tom Riddle?" Albert asked mysteriously. Hagrid obviously never thought that Albert would ask about Tom Riddle. He was stunned for a while. After a long time, he said quietly, "Of course I remember, that guy caused me to be expelled from school. You said this!" "I remember Tom Riddle was a student at Slytherin College, right?" "Yes, I remember it seems to be Slytherin College...what do you ask this for?" Hagrid put a plate of rock crust on the table and looked at Albert in confusion. "You never thought, is it possible that the person who opened the secret room was Tom Riddle?" Albert directly broke the news and began to direct Hagrid''s thoughts in the direction he wanted. "Although he caused me to be expelled from school, you can''t just because he is S....wait, did you find any evidence?" Hagrid bit the rock cake and turned his head to look at Albert in shock. . He knew that Albert would never talk nonsense, and there must be some reason to suspect that Tom Riddle was the heir of Slytherin. "There is no direct evidence, but something has happened recently." Albert told Hagrid what had happened a while ago. "The Riddle''s diary that appeared suddenly is suspicious." Facing Hagrid with his face full of doubts, Albert deserves to continue to explain, "You probably don''t know, except for the Sorting Hat, I have never seen anyone who can think on his own. Magical items, and the diary disappeared somehow. The culprit who stole it was a student of Gryffindor College." "Why do you think you are a student of Gryffindor?" Hagrid became even more confused. He could understand every word of Albert and understand the meaning of every sentence, but he didn''t understand why he said that. . "Someone broke into Potter''s dormitory secretly, rummaged through his cabinet, and stole Riddle''s diary." Albert glanced at the rock cake that fell on the table and continued, "You don''t think about it. Is it suspicious?" Hagrid seemed to want to say something, but was directly interrupted by Albert. "You are also a student of Gryffindor. You should know that students from other colleges cannot know the fat lady''s password, let alone break into Gryffindors common room, so the person who stole the diary can only be Gryffindor. Many students. "You''re right!" Hagrid agreed absently, as if considering the possibility that Tom Riddle was the culprit in opening the Chamber of Secrets. "I only know that you may not believe it, but Riddle is really suspicious. Just take a look at this and you will know why I said that." Albert took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and spread it flat on the table, allowing Hagrid to read what was written on it. Hagrid took the parchment and read the concatenated names above: [Harry], [Basilisk], [Snake Guy], [A Gryffindor Student], [Riddles Diary], [Hagrid], [Tom Riddle], [Secret Chamber]. They are connected by countless lines. "What does this mean?" Hagrid put down the parchment, walked to the fireplace and picked up the boiling copper pot, and made a pot of hot tea for Albert. "Don''t you think Tom Riddle is connected to many things?" Albert picked up the tea cup, took a sip of the hot tea, and continued to guide Hagrid: "Remember, think about what Tom Riddle did, think about whether there was a snake-like voice in school at the time. Rumors." "What if Riddle is a snake-like voice?" Hagrid asked tentatively. "If Tom Riddle is a snake-like voice, then he is undoubtedly the culprit who opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago." Albert said affirmatively: "Although there is no official name, I am not at all. I suspect that opening the Chamber of Secrets requires mastering Slytherin. Dont forget, Salazar Slytherin is also Slytherin, and his mark is snake. I think nothing is more suitable as a symbol of Slytherins heir than using Slytherin. Up." Hagrid doesnt know why Albert thinks this way. If you think about it, its true. Although there are other snake-like wizards besides Slytherins blood, they cant hold back many things in Slytherin College that are like snakes. Related, especially the way to control the basilisk. "This is just your suspicion, we have no evidence." Hagrid clearly pointed out the problem. "You should be clear, we only need doubts, no evidence." Albert ignored Hagrid and continued. "Although Tom Riddle lives in the Muggle world, it does not mean that his parents are Muggles. Even his parents had wizards or dumb guns." "Tom Riddle is a Muggle wizard?" "The diary that Potter found was bought in the Muggle World, so his childhood must have been in the Muggle World, otherwise, who would go to the Muggle World to buy the diary?" Hagrid knew that Albert made a lot of sense, that the wizard had not much contact with Muggles, let alone buying notes. "If, we are being bolder, Riddle is a snake-like voice, is it possible that he is a descendant of Slytherin?" Albert once again threw out a hypothesis, "I know many famous wizards, and I have rarely heard of four The descendants of the giants, maybe their descendants surnames have changed. After all, if the descendants have no sons, the continuation of the blood will be inherited by the daughters." At this moment, Hagrid was already at a loss. His IQ could not keep up with Albert''s changes in thinking, so he could only listen to Albert''s words in a daze. "I have never heard of such an outstanding wizard like Tom Riddle. I even asked some old friends and never heard of his name." Albert took a piece from the plate. Rock cake, soaked in tea, smiled and asked, "Do you know what this means?" "Does that mean he is dead?" "Or..." Albert reminded. "Or?" Hagrid replied with his brains, "become a very mediocre wizard, so he is unknown?" "Do you think I will be unknown for the rest of my life?" Albert asked rhetorically. "No." Hagrid shook his head. He knew how Albert''s abilities and talents could be unknown unless he died early. "That''s right!" Albert took a bite of the wet rock crust and said slowly, "Tom was the chairman of the Hogwarts student council in seventh grade, and according to the magic of that diary, Tom Riddle is a genius who doesnt compare to me at all. Its not that Im boasting here, but Im pretty confident in my talent." "You mean..." "He probably changed his name." "Why do you think this way?" Hagrid asked puzzledly. "Tom''s name is bad, and my cats are called Tom." "Why would he do this?" Hagrid was even more confused. According to Albert''s analysis, Tom Riddle was indeed suspicious. "The reason why he wants to report you is probably because he doesn''t want the school to be closed." Albert threw the final killer, "Don''t be anxious to deny it. After you were caught, the Hogwarts attack completely stopped. Now, are you Slytherin''s heir?" "Of course not." Hagrid exclaimed excitedly. "Don''t yell at me, of course I know you are not." Albert tried to calm Hagrid''s emotions. "But after you were caught, the attack stopped. That''s the point." "Point?" Hagrid obviously didn''t understand Albert''s meaning. "After you were caught, the attack stopped, and everyone thought you were the culprit in the attack." Albert reminded, "If the attack continues after you are caught, they will know they were caught. The wrong person." "Yes, that''s right, that''s it." Hagrid seemed to figure this out and stood up excitedly. "Since you are not Slytherin''s heir, why did the assault stop after you were caught?" Albert continued, "Naturally, the attacker wanted to put you in the wrong, and Tom Lee, who won the Special Contribution Award Del is the biggest suspect." "why?" "Because he is the biggest gainer, the suspicion is naturally the biggest." "I remember that only Dumbledore thought I was innocent." Hagrid said sadly. "Later, he persuaded Professor Dippet to let me stay as a hunting ground guard." "No, you are wrong. In fact, most professors know that you are innocent as long as their brains are okay." Albert said quietly, "Otherwise, you think you should stay at Hogwarts instead of Living in Azkaban Prison? Principal Dippet knew of course, so he agreed with Dumbledore." "But, why..." Hagrid opened his mouth in shock. "They need a scapegoat, and the assault stopped after you were caught, so you are the most suitable person to do it. Someone always needs to do this." Albert''s face was undisguised. Ridiculed, "After all, a student died, and he always needs to give his family an explanation, and you were caught on the spot by Riddle and let go of the young eight-eyed giant spider. You cant prove that you are innocent, even Deng Brito can''t help you, so don''t blame others." Hagrid was silent for a long time. Although he was very reluctant to admit it, Albert had already explained to him in detail, and what he said made sense. "Why do you think I am innocent?" Hagrid asked curiously, "Why do you think I am not the culprit? Why do you say that other people know it at a glance." "Because you are not a snake-like voice, because you have the blood of a giant. Of course, other people may not think about this, but the heir of Slytherin must be a sinister and cunning guy with a very clever mind, and most likely in Slater Lin, not in Gryffindor, and your brain... ahem, it can only be regarded as ordinary among many students." Albert shrugged and said, "Slytherin''s secret room can be hidden in the castle. It hasn''t been discovered by others for a thousand years. It is not easy for ordinary people to find the secret room, so you know why I say that." "Humph!" Hagrid snorted dissatisfiedly, a little dissatisfied with Albert saying that he was not smart, even though it was true. "If it was Tom Riddle who opened the secret room last time, and who opened the secret room this time, according to your statement, you would say that apart from Harry, no other students in the school are. And according to your statement, controlling the basilisk attacking students also requires a snake-like voice." "If these assumptions are true, Riddle''s diary is suspicious." Albert said his point. "Since he can automatically answer the questions of the person who wrote it, why can''t he speak? Let a diary Speaking is actually not that difficult!" Albert drew his wand and pointed it lightly at the parchment paper just now, and the parchment paper made a sound. "If Riddle leaves any weird magic in the diary, naturally it is possible to use the diary to open the secret room to control the basilisk. Dont forget, the diary has its own thinking. The only question now is whether Tom Riddle will He doesn''t know how to speak like a snake, is he the one who opened the secret room fifty years ago? Did he change his name. UU Reading " "Go ahead, what is your final answer?" Hagrid took a deep breath and asked. "Mysterious man." Albert tapped it lightly, so that the name appeared on the parchment. After he was connected with Tom Riddle, everything could be explained. "Mystery man!" When Hagrid saw the name, his breathing became sharp, "Do you have any evidence?" "No." Albert shook his head. "However, I will find a clue." Naturally, he would not tell Hagrid the secret of Voldemort''s name, otherwise it would be difficult to explain clearly. [Tom Marvolo Riddle''s English is "TomMarvoloRiddle", and the English of "I am Voldemort" is "IAmLordVoldemort". The letters are all the same, but the arrangement is different. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 632： Hermiones new discovery After leaving Hagrid''s hunting lodge, Albert was in a good mood. Hagrid finally arranged it! As for how to prove that Voldemort is the criminal, it is naturally to compare the names of Tom Riddle and Voldemort, and then use the remaining letters to form Tom Riddle''s middle name. Of course, this statement cannot convince most people, but the person Albert wants to convince is Dumbledore. For Dumbledore who knows Tom Riddle, he can naturally understand the meaning of Alberts words. . Albert doesnt know whether he can get a special contribution award by unraveling the secret room of Hogwarts, uncovering the real perpetrator of the attack, and helping Hagrid to clean up his grievances fifty years ago. With this, tasks such as "secret digger", "unseen secret", "wrong decision", and "unjust injustice" on the panel can probably be completed. As for dealing with the basilisk in the secret room, that is really not his business. What makes Albert hesitate now is whether to do the mission of PlayerUnknown''s Battlegrounds. Now Tom Riddles anger may have been transferred to Lockhart. The mission is to make him survive the attack. The rewards are indeed rich, but they have to risk their lives to dance with the basilisk. It''s really hard to say whether it''s worth taking a small life to risk. Returning to the castle along the grassy path, passing through the laughing crowd, Albert can''t help feeling: Ignorance is sometimes a kind of happiness, at least there is no need to worry about the coming danger. How many people in Hogwarts school know about the undercurrents under this calm? Albert took the tracking parchment from his pocket to check the location of Ginny Weasley. When will Tom Riddle do it again? Easter? Albert thinks that 80% of it is Easter, and since coming to Hogwarts, Easter is not peaceful every year. In the first grade, he rescued the Weasley twins in the forbidden forest late at night. In the second grade, he teamed up with Isabel to kill Ronald Smith. In the third grade, with three roommates broke through the protection mechanism of the magic stone. How about fourth grade? Escaped alone under the chase of the basilisk? Do not. Albert prefers the plot of playing around the heir of Slytherin and finally getting away from the basilisk safely. "Albert, I finally found you." When Albert wanted to join Feifei, a familiar voice stopped him not far away. He raised his head and watched as she trot over. Hermione, who was gasping, asked in surprise, "Is there anything to do with me?" Several girls around were looking at Hermione, and whispers quickly filled the corridor. Hermione glanced at the gossiping girls around her eyes, and then she turned her gaze back and said to Albert: "The last time I found some new clues, we''d better find a place where no one is there to talk about it. This is not suitable. Say those things!" "Oh, you are very caring!" Albert looked at Hermione in a little surprised, and reminded in a low voice, "However, you''d better not run around in the castle alone, it''s not safe now." "I have always taken care of my safety." Hermione pinched the mirror that Albert gave in her pocket and said affirmatively. While talking, the two had already walked outside the castle. "Did you go to Hagrid just now?" Hermione asked suddenly. "Well, I''m going to talk to Hagrid about the recent discovery. You also know that this matter is related to Hagrid. Anyway, you have to investigate. I will help him look up the incident fifty years ago." Albert did not intend to conceal it. , Hermione is not the two fools of Harry and Ron, she has a sharp mind, even if Albert doesn''t say it, Hermione can guess something by herself. Hermione asked curiously, "You already know who opened the secret room fifty years ago?" "You want to know?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Yes!" Hermione nodded. "Curiosity will kill the cat." Albert didn''t plan to tell him now, Miss Granger obviously didn''t realize that she was in danger. After all, Hermione was petrified by the basilisk in it, but I don''t know if she will encounter something like that this time. "Very dangerous?" Hermione asked, blinking. "Let''s go, what do you want me to do?" Albert turned off the subject. Hermione curled her lips, did not continue to ask, and brought the subject back. "Remember Harry said that a student lost his life in the attack fifty years ago." "Actually, Colin is very lucky. If it weren''t for the camera, he must have died." Albert said in a cold tone, "You underestimate the threat of a basilisk. That kind of monster can really kill with your eyes. Other creatures." "You mean..." Hermione was startled by Albert''s words. "The basilisk''s eyes really kill people?" "Remember that sentence in the book?" Albert reciteed softly. "The stare of the basilisk can also cause death. Anyone who looks at it will immediately die." "Colin was petrified only because he didn''t look directly at the basilisk, so the power of the curse was weakened, causing him to be petrified instead of losing his life." Hermione fell into a brief silence, and she finally understood why Albert was so cautious, and why she died fifty years ago. "I suspect that the crying Myrtle was the student who was killed by the eyes of the basilisk." Hermione said her guess, "I suspect she might be the girl who died on the second floor of the castle..." Albert made a hush gesture. "You already knew it?" Hermione asked in a low voice, looking around. "Yes, I guessed it." Albert admitted directly, "However, I haven''t verified it yet, and it''s not time to uncover the mystery." "why would you say so?" Hermione was a little confused and didn''t understand the meaning of the words. Shouldn''t she ask the crying Myrtle to make things clear? Hermione came to Albert just to invite him to ask Myrtle. As for Harry and Ron? Just tell them afterwards. In Hermione''s opinion, Albert was undoubtedly more reliable than the two. "I haven''t found the Slytherin heir." Albert explained the reason to Hermione. "In fact, Professor Dumbledore knows these things better than we do. He is also waiting for the Slytherin heir to reveal his flaws. We will solve this problem perfectly to ensure that the secret room will not be opened by anyone again, or similar attacks will occur again. U U" At this moment, an owl flew toward this side and threw an invitation with a ribbon to Albert. Hermione looked at the invitation letter in surprise, a little curious about who would send the invitation letter to Albert, but still resisted asking, fearing to make him angry. Albert put the invitation letter in his pocket and smiled and said to Hermione: "Old friend''s invitation, I hope I can find time to attend their party during the Easter holiday." "You are amazing." Hermione admired Albert faithfully. Not all wizards can deal with those famous wizards. "You can do it too." Albert said, "I have a hunch that this matter will be resolved before the end of the semester, and there is no need for the three of you to get involved." "What about you?" Hermione asked with a frown. "I never put myself in danger." Albert said confidently. After speaking, he turned and walked towards the castle. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 633： 1 more attack Easter is approaching, and Hogwarts students find that their homework is getting more and more. The professors seemed to worry that the students would have nothing to do during the holidays, so they rushed to give the students homework before the holidays. To be honest, the Easter holiday after the third grade does not really make people relax. Merely dealing with those homework assignments is enough to keep the students busy. Every year, there are always a few students who are nervously collapsed by heavy homework. In order not to make their vacation too bad, the fourth-grade students of Gryffindor gathered together Albert to go to the library to retreat to do homework. With the help of the collective force, they cleaned up the homework assigned by the professors. . Why do you want to pull Albert? Ok! Everyone can''t understand that a guy who took twelve courses has less homework than himself. Pull him up, someone can ask where everyone doesn''t understand. Genius always has privileges. After you have a good relationship with the professors, some homework can be omitted. In the words of professors, its not easy to take up precious time with simple questions. Despite this, Albert has been very busy lately. A group of second-grade female students always come to him to discuss the third-grade elective courses. I hope Albert can give them some useful suggestions. The cautious thinking in their hearts is naturally hidden from other girls. "You are really welcome!" Angelina sat down opposite Albert and greeted him with a smile. "Actually, I don''t want to be so popular either." Albert said with a helpless shrug. "Not everyone wants to be famous like Professor Lockhart. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Potter." "Then what do you desire?" George put down the quill and gently blew the ink on the parchment before carefully putting away the essay on the history of magic that had just been written. "Money!" Albert said without hesitation: "It''s easy to do things with money." "Really surprising answer, isn''t it? By the way, George, don''t you mind borrowing the paper from me." Lee Jordan smiled and reached out to take the paper that George handed over. He hadn''t planned from the beginning. Do your homework on the history of magic well, and Professor Bins never corrects the thesis anyway. "I think you are now the richest student among Hogwarts students." Fred looked away from the parchment, looked at Albert and couldn''t help complaining: "You still want more Money, I thought you would say that you desire knowledge." Albert took out a Garon from his pocket, rubbed the texture of the gold lightly, and ridiculed himself, "If I really say I want knowledge, doesn''t it prove that I am too hypocritical?" "It sounds like you are not hypocritical." Albert stared at Lee Jordan, who had just spoken badly about him, and complained dissatisfiedly: "I am hypocritical." "You really don''t know, what is everyone saying about you now?" Aliya said of the gossip between the girls. "Everyone says you are going to be Miss Granger." Albert froze for a moment, and said in a weird tone: "Aren''t we also friends? Do you think I will talk to you a few more words and think I am going to soak you?" "That''s not a few words of you. Now many people think that you are going to step on two boats, and they think your eyesight..." Angelina coughed lightly and changed the subject, "By the way, your girlfriend actually not angry." "Why should she be angry?" Albert''s tone was even more weird. "Are you going to be angry because your boyfriend has a few female friends who have a good relationship?" "What if your girlfriend also has several male friends?" Shanna asked with a smile, "What do you think?" "What ideas can I have." Albert thought for a few seconds and said, "You want to grab my girlfriend because of you guys?" The girls looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Because it seems that this sentence can also be used on Isabel, just because of your kind of goods, you want to steal my boyfriend? It seems to be a bit of a blow! However, the girls think that Isabel may really think so. "No matter where you need to use this stuff, the world is so real." Albert looked at Fred and George beside him and said, "I think you probably understand it!" "It''s true." As paupers, Fred and George naturally have a deep understanding of this. Fortunately, they met Albert, otherwise they really don''t know what to do in the future? Maybe, after working for a few years, I will open a joke shop when I save enough money? Some trio who wish to form a circus have more say than them. By looking at the current situation of their predecessors, you will know how lucky they are. "What are you going to do in the future?" Fred asked Angelina. "Like Wood''s plan, join a Quidditch team after graduation?" "I haven''t thought about it, but this is a good choice." Angelina thought for a while and said. "Where is Shanna?" "Enter the Ministry of Magic!" Sanna said uncertainly. "It is difficult for Muggle wizards to get promotion opportunities when they enter the Ministry of Magic." Albert told a cruel fact, "Especially girls, if no one is escorted, it will be very difficult." The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy, and Albert ended the topic and put Garon in his pocket. He suddenly found that the detection ball was slightly hot, which was not a good sign. A while ago, I was thinking that Tom Riddle hadn''t moved around recently, but he didn''t expect the other party to do it like this. Now that there are a bunch of students in the school, he is not afraid of accidentally hurting a group of students, he has been dazzled by anger? Albert obviously didn''t think Tom Riddle was a brainless idiot, and there was obviously a reason for the other party to do so. However, Albert is very calm, because the unlucky guy is probably Lockhart. There was a scream not far away, breaking the heavy atmosphere around. "What happened outside?" Fred stood up, ready to go out to see the situation. In fact, most of the students in the library are curious about what is happening outside. "Are you not going out?" Before she left, Shanna planned to call Albert to go out to watch the fun. It''s actually not difficult for Albert to guess the reason, and there is probably another attack. He guessed right, there was indeed another attack. However, the person who was attacked this time was actually Hermione Granger, and Nick, who was almost headless, was petrified along with her. Ghosts can also be brutally murdered, which makes many students feel terrified and uneasy. Yup! What kind of terrible power is it that UU Reading can actually hurt people who have died? Albert shakes his lips and said softly, "What is this, is history corrected?" "What are you talking about?" Fred looked at Albert anxiously, obviously worried about his friend''s safety. "Nothing, just a little curious, what is the meaning of the other party doing this?" Both Fred and George couldn''t figure it out. They didn''t understand what Albert meant. They both worried about Albert''s safety. It was Lockhart who had hatred with Tom. He didn''t attack Lockhart, and it was what happened to Hermione. Could it be that Hermione happened to show up and was accidentally affected? After the attack, the entire castle was fried. This incident was undoubtedly a depth bomb dropped on the calm lake, completely shattering the false peace of the past. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 634： Curiosity killed the cat Albert had never thought that Hermione would be attacked at this time. In his opinion, Tom Riddle''s first target should be Guidro Lockhart, not other Muggle wizards. At least, Albert, who is struggling with panel tasks, has a higher probability of being attacked than others. Hermione''s attack should have been accidental. Here, Nick, who was almost headless, also happened to save a certain Hufflepuff student, and the ghost now happened to save Hermione, which felt a bit like a historical correction. However, Nick, who was almost headless, was petrified, always giving Albert an indescribable sense of weirdness. Is it really just accidental? Albert actually didn''t know. This kind of weird feeling will breed, and it is more derived from some Sao operations of the time converter. After determining the location of Ginny Weasley, Albert took out the detection ball to make sure that the basilisk had returned to the secret room, and he was relieved to go to the school hospital to visit the petrified Hermione. He ran into Harry and Ron in the corridor outside the school hospital. The two looked sad, apparently not thinking that Hermione would be attacked. Albert stopped Harry and asked, "Where was Hermione found?" "The third floor, near the corridor leading to the second floor." Harry saw that there was no one left and right, and said in a low voice, "I heard that voice again." "It seems that my guess is correct. Okay, Harry, don''t be sad. You should think for the better. Hermione is only petrified and is already very lucky." Albert reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder. Comforted: "At least, I don''t have to worry about being attacked again." When Harry and Ron heard this, they were speechless. They didn''t expect Albert to comfort people so much. If you will not comfort others, don''t talk! The two did not understand Albert''s meaning, and they were undoubtedly lucky to be attacked without losing their lives. After separating from Harry and Ron, Albert went to the school hospital alone. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Pomfrey to be very familiar with and say that she was a good friend of Hermione''s, I am afraid it would not be a five-minute visit to the doctor, but would have been kicked out of the school hospital. Albert walked to the bed and looked at Hermione, who was lying on the bed stiff. The girl''s eyes were wide, full of horror, and it was obvious that she had witnessed the ugly basilisk with her own eyes. If I change to myself, will my legs become weakened by the basilisk? After leaving the school hospital, Albert looked at the panel task that was triggered, and was satisfied. He came to the school hospital, in fact, just to see if he could find any clues, and it would be best to trigger the panel task. sleeping Beauty? Well, the task is simple. Probably it was to wake up Hermione before Snape deployed a powerful restorative, and the reward was also very average. Some experience and favorability were a task that was better than nothing. Albert had a powerful restorative in his hand, which he could drink at any time to wake her up. Of course, Albert didn''t plan to let Hermione release the petrochemicals to wake up now, at least until Tom Riddle''s diary was destroyed, otherwise the petrochemicals removed early would only bring her life in danger. When Albert was about to return to the library after leaving the school hospital, he saw a glove waving at him in the air, then made a hook and led him to an empty classroom that no one used. There was no one inside, but there was a piece of parchment on the dusty table. There really is a problem with this! Albert saw the glove pointing at the parchment on the table and motioned him to read the content on it. Then he lost his strength and fell on the parchment. When he lifted his foot into the classroom and reached out to pick up the parchment, his eyes were drawn to something in the corner of the classroom. Albert turned his head to look, and was frightened by the shadow in the corner, pulling out his wand directly. When he looked at it, he knew at a glance that it was Nick who was almost headless. This Mr. Ghost no longer appeared milky white and transparent, but became black and smoky, looking like a hideous evil spirit. No way, Nick''s head fell in half and looked terrifying. This Mr. Ghost was also petrified, lying motionless, his body suspended six inches from the ground. There was an unconcealable panic on his face, but Albert could see from the panic a somewhat heroic determination to die. Albert picked up the parchment and began to read the contents. The parchment read in scribbled words: 4:30 in the afternoon, the third floor of the West Tower, one circle, the map. "Sure enough, there is a problem." Albert put the parchment paper back into his pocket, which was undoubtedly a reminder that he left for himself to return to the past to save Hermione. Very weird! However, Albert did not think about it. He took out the time converter and prepared to go back an hour before, recalling the information on the paper in his mind: 4:30 PM should be the time when Hermione was attacked. The third floor of West Tower should refer to Nick''s position. A lap should mean returning one hour ago. The map should refer to the live point map. I specifically reminded myself on the parchment that I would definitely use it. Albert put away the time converter, slipped his gloves into his pocket, and hurriedly walked towards the boys'' dormitory. He knew where the twins had put their spot maps. After returning to the Gryffindor common room, Albert found that it had been fried, and everyone was discussing the attack on both Hermione and Nick, who was almost headless. Strange to say, people seem to care more about the attack on Nick. Kenneth Toller approached Albert almost when he returned to the lounge, hoping to continue cooperating with him about the amulet, Albert found a reason to shirk it until the evening, and now he has no time to wrestle with him. . After picking up the spot map from the drawer, Albert used the time converter to go back one hour ago. Going downstairs, I accidentally glanced at the corner of the common room. Ginny is still in the common room, and I don''t know if Tom has taken control of it now. Hermione is here too, seeming to be talking to Harry and Ron. Everything looks very peaceful. Who can guess that there will be an attack soon? Albert is a little doubtful, could this attack be caused by something he did? He quickly suppressed all his emotions and quickly left the Gryffindor common room to find Nick, who was almost headless. He had to convince Nick to protect Hermione from the basilisk. Nick, who was almost headless, was not difficult to find. Just around the third floor of the West Tower, Albert quickly found Nick''s specific location through the live spot map. As he hurried over, he found Nick was talking to a female ghost. Albert hesitated to step forward and disturb the opponent, but after seeing Nick''s gradual distance from his back, he finally couldn''t help but stepped forward quickly and stopped Nick who was almost headless. "What''s the matter with me, Albert." Nick took off his head like a top hat and greeted Albert. "Yes, sir, there is something that only the heroic Sir Nicholas can do." Albert did not forget to compliment the other party. "Oh, what''s the matter?" Nick became interested, and Albert''s flattery made him very useful. "Do you know about the attack happening in the school?" Albert asked. "I know." Nick nodded. "Soon, there will be another attack in the school." Albert took out the time converter from his pocket and stretched it out in front of Nick. "This is a time converter that can bring people back several hours. before." "So, how many hours are you from?" Nick asked suspiciously. "It''s exactly an hour later." Albert raised his index finger to his lips, made a shushing motion, and said softly, "Remember to keep me secret. This is something you couldn''t tell anyone. Of course, the ghost No way." "I will." Nick nodded and promised. "What do you need me to do?" "I need Sir Nicholas to save a friend of mine at a critical moment." Albert solemnly asked. "I''m just a ghost," Nick reminded. "I know." Albert explained. "The attacker was actually a basilisk. It was a monster that Slytherin had left in the secret room. Someone released it." "You just said... the basilisk!" Nick''s voice was a little stuttered. "Yes, the basilisk, if you look directly into the eyes of the basilisk, my friend Hermione will lose her life, but if you block Hermione in time, you can avoid the death of a life and let her be just the basilisk. His eyes are petrified." "Don''t worry, the basilisk can''t hurt you. Looking directly at it will only temporarily lose your mobility at best, and you will save a life." Albert is trying to convince Nick, "Only the brave Gryffin Many people have the courage to face the basilisk. In the near future, you will indeed do it, successfully saving Hermione''s life." "Well, you are right, not all ghosts have that courage." Nick agreed to help. "One more thing, please help me keep it secret, otherwise I will be severely punished for violating a large number of Ministry of Magic laws." Albert did not forget to exhort. "I will." Nick patted his chest and said he was willing to help. He also realized that he was doing a great thing. Yes, they are trying to save the life of a certain student, and this can only be done by the brave Gryffindor ghost. The most important thing is that he succeeded, which is very important. After Albert''s flicker, Nick agreed to help. He hurried to the third floor of the school and waited for Hermione''s arrival by the corridor according to Albert''s plan. It is now half past four in the afternoon, and there are still fifteen minutes. While Albert was working to save Hermione, Hermione was secretly following Ginny Weasley and leaving the Gryffindor common room, trying to figure out what Ron''s sister was doing. In fact, Albert''s guess was correct, and it was really caused by his return to the past. Not long ago, Albert caught Hermione''s eyes when he hurriedly left the Gryffindor common room. That accidentally swiping on Ginny Weasley happened to be noticed by Hermione. Hermione was curious as to why Albert paid special attention to Ginny. Obviously there was a reason, after all, the two were not familiar. Although Hermione didn''t know why, after she secretly observed Ginny, she soon discovered Ginny''s abnormality, which was probably the reason why Albert would accidentally glance at Ginny. Although Hermione didn''t understand what was going on, she quickly connected it to Ginny''s unusual behavior at school. Ginny often had nightmares, emotional breakdowns, her face pale as if she was sick, and she was sad when Filch''s cat was attacked... everything proved Ginny''s abnormal behavior. Moreover, Riddle''s diary was stolen. It was a student of Gryffindor who stole the diary. Albert thought that there was a problem with the diary. Albert noticed Ginny. Maybe he had discovered Ginny''s long ago. Behaving abnormally, suspicious of Ginny? Could Ginny Weasley be the thief who stole the diary? There is another possibility. There was an absurd idea in Hermione''s mind. Ginny was related to the secret room. She knew who opened the secret room, even Ginny opened the secret room. How can it be! But Albert would never be aimless, he would suspect that Ginny must have a reason. Ginny''s expression just now was also very wrong. Hermione couldn''t help stopping. She felt that she should tell Harry and Ron what she knew, but she was also a little curious about what Ginny was going to do. If she returned to the common room, she would definitely lose her. Ginny is Ron''s sister, and Ron may not believe her own words. In the end, Hermione still followed Ginny secretly, planning to figure out what Ginny was up to. But she didn''t know that Ginny Weasley knew someone was following herself. Yes, Tom knew someone was stalking him, but he didnt care, especially after learning from Ginny Weasleys mind that the person stalking him was a Muggle wizard or a friend of Harry Potter, Tom Other thoughts arose, planning to summon the basilisk to kill the opponent. Presumably after the death of his friend, Harry Potter will desperately pursue this incident. At that time, he believes that he will meet with Harry again, and he will have the opportunity to figure out the reason for Voldemort''s failure in the past and kill Harry completely. In the cradle. As for Lockhart''s kind of despicable guy, Tom Riddle originally planned to kill him this time, but the appearance of Hermione behind him made Tom change his mind. After all, Lockhart still has some value, allowing him to guide Harry to find the secret room, and then just kill him together. If Lockhart is allowed to die too easily, it is obviously not in line with Voldemort''s style of doing things, guiding people to the secret room, and then **** the other party, he has the final say. Ginny quickened her pace and easily dumped Hermione on the second floor. She sneaked into the secret room and controlled the basilisk to attack Hermione. Tom didn''t know that everything he did was seen by Albert through the map of live spots. To be honest, Albert was actually very surprised when he saw Hermione following Ginny on the Live Point map. He didn''t expect Hermione to suspect Ginny at all. It really should not be underestimated! It was Gryffindor''s dying character that was very problematic. If it weren''t for her, Hermione would be cold. What curiosity killed the cat! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 635： Villain In the evening, while Hagrid was preparing dinner in the kitchen, an owl flew in from the window and threw a note on the table. "Who sent it?" Hagrid looked at the flying owl suspiciously, wiped his hand on his apron, picked up the note and opened it and glanced at it. He was stunned by the contents of the note. Another attack occurred in Hogwarts Castle! Hagrid raised his head and looked at the castle through the window, with anxiety and trepidation in his eyes. This is definitely the worst news Hagrid has received in recent months, and the Muggle wizard who was attacked by the Slytherin heir is the Hermione Granger he knew. To be honest, Hagrid liked this smart and kind girl. He had been at Hogwarts for so many years, and Hermione was one of the few students who had a good relationship with Hagrid. After reading it, Hagrid threw the note into the fireplace and said to himself: "Mandrake will be harvested for medicine soon. She will be fine, she will be fine." After half a year of silence, Slytherin''s heir is now starting to move around again, which is undoubtedly bad news for Hagrid, and even worse according to Albert''s statement. If the attack continues, it will be his turn to be unlucky next. Even Hagrid had to admit that Albert''s prediction was really accurate, and just a few hours after Hermione was attacked, an owl from the Ministry of Magic sent him a letter. Even without reading it, you can guess what is written in it. For any letter from the Ministry of Magic, there must be nothing good in that letter. To be honest, Hagrid didn''t have the slightest impression of the Ministry of Magic. After reading the letter, Hagrid knew that he was going to enter Azkaban. Hagrid had stayed there for a while, and it was a very bad experience. He didn''t want to go to Azkaban. After a panic, Hagrid decided to write a letter to Albert, seeking his advice, and Professor Dumbledore, he must know he was innocent. When Hagrid was considering asking for help from Dumbledore, Albert''s words reverberated in his head: "Do you think they don''t know you are innocent? No, of course they know it, just because you are the best to carry it. After all, this matter always needs someone to take responsibility." Hagrid slumped down on the chair, and Hound Fang seemed to feel the master''s depression, making an uneasy whining sound, and constantly rubbing Hagrid with his head, trying to provide some comfort to the master. Yup! Albert had predicted this day, so he would say those things to himself then. Hagrid took a deep breath, touched the toothy dog''s head with a trembling hand, took the parchment and quill from the cabinet, and began to write a letter to Albert. In fact, Hagrid''s mind is now in a mess, and he doesn''t know what he should write to Albert. If you are thrown into Azkaban prison by the Ministry of Magic, you always need someone to fix your teeth and entrust them to Albert? This was a good idea, but Hagrid quickly thought that Albert was also a Muggle wizard, and he was also at risk of being targeted by the Slytherin heir. He can''t let Albert take a risk, if even Albert is petrified! No, you can''t let Albert take a risk! Don''t let Albert happen. Can''t! Hagrid crumpled the messy parchment into a ball and threw it into the fireplace next to it. The ball of paper burned in the flames and quickly turned into a pile of ashes. Before Hagrid could write a letter to Albert, a paper airplane swooped into the house from the window and landed smoothly on the wooden table in front of Hagrid. Hagrid quickly threw down the quill, and picked up the paper airplane like a treasure, carefully opened it, and concentrated on reading the contents. It was Albert''s letter, he guessed it. Hagrid looked at the contents of the letter over and over again, as if to keep every word in the letter firmly in his mind. The letter and instructions from Albert greatly encouraged Hagrid. "Yes, I am innocent," Hagrid murmured. When the Ministry of Magic knew that he was innocent, he even arrested innocent people and put them in Azkaban. The purpose is to make him bear the blame. hateful! Hagrid was so strong that he almost crushed the letter paper. However, Albert thought that he would be released from Azkaban before the end of the semester, which gave Hagrid a lot of confidence. Hagrid was willing to believe Albert''s words, although he didn''t want to go to Azkaban again, but it was unavoidable. Even if Albert''s letter strengthened Hagrid''s confidence, the period from dinner to late night was still a painful torment for Hagrid. In the middle of the night, Hagrid''s hunting lodge was still lit, and he was waiting for someone from the Ministry of Magic. In fact, Hagrid had been sitting there waiting for hours. There was a slight footstep outside, causing Hagrid to tighten his nerves. A few seconds later, the wooden door was knocked. Hagrid opened the door suddenly and found that there was no one outside. The next moment, Harry and Ron appeared without warning, and they sneaked out of the castle wearing invisibility cloaks. "What are you two doing here?" Hagrid didn''t understand why Harry and Ron had to venture out of the castle at this time. "Have you heard about Hermione?" Harry put away the cloak and walked into the room. Hagrid probably understood what they were thinking, Albert had told him about it, and Harry and Ron were probably here to ask about the secret room. "I heard." Hagrid''s voice was choked. "Sit down first. I''ll make tea for you." "Hagrid, what''s the matter with you?" Harry noticed that Hagrid was absent-minded, always looking nervously at the window, even overturning the teapot, and when he made tea for them, he forgot to put the tea bag, and only poured a large glass of boiling water for each of them. "You shouldn''t have come." Hagrid regained his gaze from the window and said quickly to Harry and Ron, "I know what you want to ask, but I am afraid it is too late." "What''s too late?" Harry and Ron didnt understand what Hagrid was talking about, so they listened to Hagrid mockingly: The secret room has nothing to do with me. Albert even said that with my IQ, there is no place for the secret room. Let alone become Slytherin''s heir." Harry and Ron looked at each other with embarrassment. Hagrid clearly knew what they were looking for in the middle of the night. "If you want to know more, go to Albert." Hagrid was looking out the window again, "By the way, when I''m away, remember to feed my teeth." "what?" Harry and Ron didn''t understand the meaning of Hagrid''s last words, but at this time there was a knock on the door. Harry and Ron exchanged glances uneasily, and they could only quickly hide under the invisibility cloak and retreat into the corner. Hagrid saw the two of them hiding, before opening the door. The one who knocked on the door was Dumbledore. Harry felt that Professor Dumbledore''s gaze was particularly severe tonight, and a short and fat wizard followed him. As long as you often read the Daily Prophet, it is not difficult to recognize this person as the current Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. What happened next was in Albert''s expectation. Because Hagrid had a so-called conviction record, the Ministry of Magic planned to keep him in the wrong. Professor Dumbledore was unhappy with such a decision. He tried to persuade Fudge, but he still couldn''t change anything. Just like back then, he couldn''t convince anyone at all. Hagrid can only hope that Albert''s prediction will be on time, and he will be released from the prison of Azkaban before the end of the semester. As for the so-called precautions that Cornelius Fudge said, it sounds ridiculous to Hagrid. If you catch another person, will you be released and apologize fully? This is the style of the Ministry of Magic, which is very political in Albert''s words. "Will the Ministry of Magic publish the report and apologize? I mean if I prove to be innocent." Hagrid took a deep breath, staring at Fudge with his eyes straight, and said something coldly in his mouth. Not only was Fudge stunned, even Harry, Ron, including Dumbledore were stunned. They didn''t expect Hagrid to make such a request. This is what Albert suggested to Hager. "What are you talking about, I didn''t hear clearly?" Fudge stammered a bit. He didn''t even look at Hagrid''s eyes. No one expected Hagrid to be so determined. His tone was not like a threat, but to all People say: I am innocent, I am not afraid! "If it turns out that I am innocent, will the Ministry of Magic report and apologize?" Hagrid took a deep breath again, his voice loud enough for everyone present to hear him clearly. This time, there was no vibrato in his voice, only firmness and self-confidence. He was willing to believe in Albert, willing to believe that the other party had a way to prove his innocence, and more willing to believe his prediction! Yes, prophecy! At this moment, even Dumbledore couldn''t help but frowned. He didn''t expect Hagrid to be so tough suddenly. When his eyes met Hagrid, Dumbledore knew the reason. Yes, Hagrid doesnt need to fear the Ministry at all, because he was innocent, and someone told him this clearly, which undoubtedly gave Hagrid courage and confidence, and even if he slowed down, he couldnt change what he was about to change. The fact of going to Azkaban. "Oh, that''s... of course." Fudge stammered. The thought of being imprisoned in Azkaban for a few months made Hagrid look at Fudge even more unhappy. Especially the respect for the Minister of Magic in the past is not left at all now. Yup! Such Fudge is not worthy of his respect. Now, Hagrid is more willing to trust Albert, believing that he will clean up his grievances for himself. Harry and Ron, who were hiding in the corner, looked at all of this dumbfounded. They didn''t understand where Hagrid''s confidence came from, but watching Fudge who was babbling, Harry''s mood suddenly became happy, and he also felt that Hagrid was innocent, and the Minister of Magic actually locked Hagrid because Hagrid had the so-called criminal record instead of evidence, which was simply unreasonable. At this moment, the door of the room was knocked again. Dumbledore went to open the door, and this time Lucius Malfoy appeared at the door. A guy who hated Hagrid. Intuition tells Hagrid that there must be nothing good for Lucius Malfoy to appear here. It turns out that Hagrid''s instincts were right, and it was no good for Lucius Malfoy to appear at his door. The guy took a piece of parchment directly from his pocket and announced in front of everyone that Dumbledore had been dismissed by the school board. The reason was: "Dumbledore failed to stop these attacks." This announcement undoubtedly frightened Fudge. Even Fudge''s poor brain knew that if Dumbledore couldn''t stop the attack, who could stop it? However, Fudge was unable to prevent this from happening, just as Dumbledore couldn''t prevent Hagrid from being thrown into Azkaban by the Ministry of Magic. "You did this thing, right!" Hagrid stared at Malfoy ill-intentioned. Albert once said that if anyone wants to drive Dumbledore away at this time, his eight achievements are related to him. "A word of advice." Lucius Malfoy''s mouth curled up with a smug smile. "The guards of Azkaban don''t like someone yelling at them like this." "How many people have you threatened and blackmailed to force them to agree to dismiss Dumbledore?" Hagrid gritted his teeth and said, "You are the ghost of all this, right, you wake up the monster in the secret room, yes You deliberately let it attack the Muggle wizard, and now you have taken Dumbledore away again, just not leaving a way for the Muggle wizard..." "You really look like a mad dog biting people on the head right now." Malfoy didn''t care about Hagrid''s threat. "Calm down, Hagrid." Dumbledore suppressed Hagrid''s accusations severely. He turned to look at Malfoy and said, "If the board wants me to go, of course I will give up my seat." "But..." Fudge couldn''t imagine how deteriorating the situation would be once Dumbledore left the school, and how much blame he would receive. "Now, are you happy." Hagrid glared at Fudge and said, "I think you know that as long as Dumbledore leaves the school, murder will happen soon, and you will find that even if you throw me out of Azkar Ban prison is also meaningless." "I believe your successor will be able to completely prevent... the murder. UU Reading " Malfoy strode to the door of the cabin, opened it personally, and bowed to send Dumbledore out. Lucius Malfoy''s movements made Harry want to rush up and give him a kick in the ass, causing him to throw a dog and eat shit. After Hagrid followed Fudge to leave, the door of the hunting lodge slammed shut. "This is trouble." Ron tore off the invisibility cloak and said nervously, "Dumbledore is gone, who can stop the attack?" "Albert!" Harry said suddenly. "Don''t forget, he is a Muggle wizard, on the Slytherin list of attacks." Ron reminded. "No, I mean we should go talk to Albert, I think he knows a lot of things we don''t know, maybe, now only he knows what happened in school." "Then we better hurry up before he is attacked." Ron murmured, leaving Hagrid''s hunting lodge with Harry, leaving behind the teeth that were scratching the door. Chapter 636： They are going to be unlucky The news that Professor Dumbledore was temporarily dismissed by the Board of Trustees was like a hurricane sweeping across Hogwarts Castle. Compared with the recent attack, the temporary loss of Dumbledore''s backbone has made everyone feel more panic and uneasy. The school is temporarily taken care of by the Vice President Professor McGonagall. To be honest, Professor McGonagall also has nothing to do with the current situation. In order to prevent the situation in the school from completely deteriorating when Professor Dumbledore leaves school, Professor McGonagall had to make a series of arrangements. She organized the school''s professors, prefects and ghosts to patrol the corridors at night to check the castle for any abnormalities. By the way, Albert''s friend Truman in Hufflepuff was removed from the patrol because Gabriel Truman was a Muggle wizard and the probability of being attacked far exceeded that of others. For this reason, Truman had also made complaints about this matter with Albert, but he could see that he was very happy that he did not participate in the night patrol. In order to prevent the attack from happening, Professor McGonagall asked all students to return to the common room of their college before six o''clock in the evening, and students were not allowed to leave the dormitory after this time. Classes must be escorted to the classroom by a teacher. Quidditch training and competition were postponed indefinitely, and all activities ceased. However, what makes Albert feel the most outrageous is that no student is allowed to use the bathroom without the company of the professor. Professor McGonagall is doing his best to stop the attack, but Albert knows that if Tom Riddle really wants to launch a new attack, such an arrangement is meaningless. During this time, every teacher in the school had a stern face, with the exception of the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. Lockhart believed that the danger had passed. In the class of Defense Against the Dark Arts, he even comforted his students in public. The criminal (Hagrid) had been arrested and the danger had passed. In fact, many people knew about Hagrid being taken away by the Ministry of Magic, but few would regard him as a murderer. To borrow a sentence from a certain Slytherin student: If that stupid man becomes Slytherin''s heir, Slytherin will probably jump out of the coffin angrily when he knows it! However, Lockhart still vowed to tell everyone: Hagrid would not be taken away if the Minister of Magic had not found Hagrid 100% guilty. "Do you think Hagrid is the culprit in the attack?" Shanna turned to ask Albert who was sitting behind her while Lockhart was talking on the podium. In order to prevent Lockhart''s harassment, the back seat of the Dark Arts Defense classroom has become the preferred position for most students who hate Lockhart. "Do you think other professors are idiots?" Albert said casually, flipping through the books he borrowed from the library, without looking up, "If Hagrid is the real culprit of the attack, why should Professor McGonagall Such a time-consuming arrangement for professors to patrol and **** everyone to class?" "Especially to go to the bathroom, I actually need the company of the professor." Fred couldn''t help but vomit, "This is outrageous, do I have to wait until the professor is free, if Snape doesn''t let it go. Do you have to keep holding back?" "Perhaps, we should carry a chamber pot with us?" George said without hesitation. "If you really encounter an attack, throw it on it. Maybe it can scare the monster away. It''s better than amulets." "He''s really annoying." Shanna looked at the direction of the podium and said in a low voice, Lockhart was so cheeky that he suggested to everyone that he had long thought Hagrid was not a good person. "When do you think he will be out of luck." Lee Jordan asks questions that many people want to know. Everyone knows that the position of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is cursed. Every year, the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor encounters some bad luck, so he can''t stay in the school as a professor. In the past two years, even more, one has disappeared and one died. Many students who hate Lockhart are maliciously speculating whether he will follow in the footsteps of the previous two terms. "I don''t know." Albert raised his head and looked at Lockhart on the podium, and said calmly: "If he doesn''t resign and run away early, he will definitely not be able to escape." "You said, he really doesn''t know?" Angelina started to wonder if there was a problem with the other party''s IQ as she listened to what Lockhart said on stage. "No, of course he knows. How can Lockhart not know what everyone can tell at a glance?" Albert sneered, "He just pretended not to know. He said those things intentionally, but If you want to attract everyone''s attention, don''t you think someone looks like a beautiful peacock?" "Maybe, his patron saint is a peacock!" Fred guessed. "Don''t be kidding, how could he master such advanced magic as the patron saint?" George immediately retorted. For some reason, everyone felt that George''s words made sense. "I just hope this will end soon!" Shanna murmured, holding the amulet bought from Kenneth in her hand. Finally it was the end of get out of class. Albert planned to go to the kitchen. He had to go to the house elf to help take care of the hounds. If Harry was expected to take care of Fang, Hagrid would not be able to find his hound when he returned from Azkaban. "You can ask the professor for help." Shanna suggested. She admired Albert very much, and if she changed it to someone else, she would have forgotten Hagrid''s dog. "We will go with you." Fred and George looked at each other, preparing to accompany Albert to the kitchen to avoid danger when he went alone. Lee Jordan will naturally not be absent. The four cast a phantom spell on themselves, preparing to sneak into the kitchen. In the middle of the road, he almost ran into Snape''s team. They temporarily hid in the secret tunnel behind the tapestry, so as not to collide with Snape head-on. The Illusion Charm is not a panacea, and there is a high probability of being seen through when encountering a professor. "Sir, why don''t you apply for the position of principal?" From outside the tapestry came the voice of Malfoy moving away: "I will tell my father that you are the best teacher here, and he will definitely be happy to vote for you." "The Malfoys are still so disgusting." After Snape led the team to leave, the four men came out of the secret road. Fred looked at the direction the team was leaving and said, "I heard that it was the old Malfoy who used the signature of the school board to dismiss Dumbledore." "Are the school managers all idiots?" Lee Jordan could not understand what they were thinking. If even Dumbledore could not stop the attack, who else could do it, Snape? "Of course they are not idiots." Albert paused to check the live map, "80% are threatened." "Threatened by Malfoy?" "For example, I know XX, or whose name I mentioned." "Mystery man?" "Of course it can''t be a mysterious person. Now no one dares to have a relationship with a mysterious person." Albert revealed the answer directly, "For example, Fenrir Greyback." "They actually compromised like this." The three of them were very dissatisfied with the lack of responsibility and responsibility of those school managers. "No one wants to take risks with their family and children." Albert came to the picture of the big fruit bowl and stretched out his index finger to scratch the big green pear gently. All three were silent. Yup. No one would be willing to risk their children being attacked by werewolves. "However, no one would want to be threatened. Lucius Malfoy would have to pay a price to do that. Wait and see, I dare say that his position as a school board member is at the top!" Albert gave Mal Fu Jia issued a verdict. "That''s great!" Fred and George were both willing to see Malfoy''s bad luck. Alberta opened the door and took his friends into the kitchen. He quickly found Kara, the house elf, and asked him to take care of Hagrid''s teeth. The house elf Kara was also very happy to help Albert. When they left the kitchen, their pockets were filled with biscuits and pies. After six o''clock in the evening, the Gryffindor students had nowhere to go. The common room was soon filled with people, and everyone got together to chat and play games in twos and threes. Albert and several people also occupied a corner of the common room, where they held a simple tea party. They took out the biscuits and pies they got from the kitchen in the afternoon and shared them with everyone. Ginny was watching everyone playing the wizard card, and she was not in a high mood. "Have you noticed that the taste of the pie has become a bit strange recently!" George stared at the filling in the opened pie and handed the other half to Albert who was making milk tea. "I like this kind of pie, it''s very sweet, and the filling is delicious." Ginny took a small bite of the red bean cake, took the milk tea and half of the red bean cake from Albert, and did not forget to say thank you. "That''s bean paste." Albert poured a cup of milk tea for everyone, then picked up his own cup, took a sip, and hurriedly introduced, "Cook the soybeans, add sugar and mash them to make it. The filling is very good." "Sounds delicious?" Fred was discussing the new wizard card effect with Lee Jordan. Hearing them talk about pie, he smiled and joked, "Did you give the house elf Carla another weird recipe?" "Strange?" Albert asked back, "Is the red bean cake not tasty?" "It''s delicious," George said after taking a sip of milk tea and putting down the cup. "It''s just that you will get a little tired if you eat too much." "Eat too much?" Fred and Lee Jordan looked over here together, their eyes fell into the oiled paper bag containing the red bean paste cake, and they were immediately angry. The red bean paste inside was eaten by the **** George. "Asshole, you actually ate it all by yourself, we haven''t eaten it!" Fred reached out angrily to pull George''s mouth, wanting him to spit out his share. Lee Jordan was quick to **** away the red bean cake that George had just broken in half. "Do you want it?" He noticed Albert''s gaze, and after hesitating for a moment, he seemed to want to pass the grabbed half to Albert''s side, but that action seemed insincere. "No, I have eaten it." Albert watched Lee Jordan''s movements and said angrily, "You can eat it yourself!" Lee Jordan quickly took a bite on half of the pie and directly declared its ownership. "Asshole, wouldn''t you divide me in half?" Fred saw Lee Jordan take a shameless bite, so angry he wanted to hit someone. What an accident of making friends! "give." Ginny gave Fred the other half of the hummus that Albert had just handed him, and this made him calm down. "This taste is very strange, it''s better than bacon filling, I really don''t know where you get so many recipes." "The recipe sent by one of my uncles is said to be a sweet treat from the Far East." Albert didn''t lie, it was the recipe Uncle Charlie helped him collect. Since Charlie''s milk tea shop became popular, he accepted Albert''s suggestion and began to collect food from various countries to expand the food in his shop. He even plans to open a shop specializing in food from various countries in the future. When several people were drinking tea and chatting, Harry and Ron appeared out of nowhere. "Where did you get the pie?" Ron asked in surprise as he looked at the few people who were leisurely drinking tea and chatting. "Of course it was in the kitchen. The house elves enthusiastically gave us a bunch. Would you like to have one? There are more." Fred handed Ron a piece of meat-flavored pie. "You even sneaked into the kitchen?" Ron took a bite of the pie and said vaguely. "I''m going to ask the house elves in the kitchen to take care of Fang. Hagrid has been taken away by the Ministry of Magic and no one is helping to feed his dog." Albert glanced at Harry and said lightly: "You can''t let Yaya be hungry like this!" Harry suddenly felt his cheeks hot, as if he was slapped severely, and an inexplicable shame came to his heart. Before Hagrid was taken away by the Minister of Magic, he asked them to help take care of Fang, but he turned his head and left the matter behind. "I want to talk to you!" Harry looked into Albert''s eyes and added, "Can you talk alone?" "Is there anything you can''t let us know?" Fred muttered. The other students around raised their ears and were very interested in Harry''s conversation with Albert. "Private matters related to Hermione." Harry added to his heart: And Hagrid. "just now?" "just now." "Well, UU reading is not suitable here, go to my dormitory!" Albert had already guessed what Harry wanted to say to him. He picked up the tea cup in no hurry, drank the milk tea in the tea, stood up and took the lead towards the dormitory stairs. Harry quickly followed. "What do you think they are going to talk about?" Fred muttered, looking at the back of the two of them leaving, "They actually intend to whisper to us." "I don''t know, I''m actually very curious." George blinked and raised his hand to follow the past. "I think it''s better not to disturb them." Ron knew what Harry was going to talk to Albert and didn''t want others to disturb them. However, it was too late. Fred, George and Lee Jordan looked at each other and followed them secretly. Albert really doesn''t want others to eavesdrop. They can''t hear anything at all. Now following the past is nothing but fun. Ginny and Ron looked at each other and lifted their heels. Chapter 637： Harry has nothing to say Harry entered Albert''s dormitory for the first time. He opened his eyes curiously and looked at the dormitory of Hogwarts genius, and was surprised to find that it was no different from his own dormitory. If there was any difference, it was probably the cat climbing frame on the wall. He had seen something similar in Mrs. Fegg''s house next to Dursley. I almost forgot, Albert has a fat cat, like...Tom. Yes, it''s Tom, and Riddle has the same name. The "creak" came from behind, and Harry turned his head to follow the sound and saw Albert just backhand closing the dormitory door. There was a dead silence in the dormitory, and Harry felt his heart beat faster. "You want to ask me about Hagrid?" Albert asked straightforwardly. "Before Hagrid is taken away by the Minister of Magic, let me come to you." Harry admitted honestly. "If you want to ask if Hagrid is the heir of Slytherin, my answer is: no." Albert probably understands why Hagrid asked Harry to come to him. He hoped he could explain it clearly to Harry. Let Harry misunderstand himself. "Fifty years ago, Hagrid was indeed expelled from Hogwarts School for the attack, but the attack that year had nothing to do with Hagrid." Seeing what Harry seemed to want to say, Albert raised his hand and interrupted, beckoning the other party to listen to him. "Hagrid was expelled from the school more because the attack that year killed a student and someone needs to be responsible for it. At that time, Hagrid unfortunately kept a big spider in the cupboard, and he was caught by Riddle. At the time, he let go of the big spider, so it is normal to let him carry the black pot. This can only be blamed on him." Harry opened his mouth when he heard Albert''s words, not knowing what to say. He had never thought that the truth about Hagrid''s expulsion from school 50 years ago was actually due to this reason. After learning from Albert that Hagrid was innocent, Harry couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, Harry was very worried that Hagrid was the real culprit in the attack, and he really didn''t know how to face Hagrid by then. However, Harry still had some doubts, and just as he looked up to ask, he met Albert''s gaze and moved his head involuntarily. Looking at Albert''s gaze, Harry reminded Harry that when he was facing Snape, the feeling of being seen through made Harry very uncomfortable. "Don''t you suspect that Hagrid is the murderer?" Albert stared into Harry''s eyes and answered all the questions he wanted to ask: "Is it because the attack stopped after Hagrid was driven away? " Harry nodded foolishly. "Actually, the answer is simple." Albert sat down on the edge of his bed and motioned for Harry to sit down and talk. "You should have seen it in Riddle''s memory. Because of the attack, the school is facing a crisis of closure. The murderer of the attack did not want the school to close, so..." "and so?" "So find someone to memorize all the crimes, and then stop the attack, this matter will naturally go away." Albert told Harry the cruel truth, "The Ministry of Magic is now taking the same old tricks and taking away the sea. Grid just wants Hagrid to bear the blame, hoping to quell the attack once again." "They know that Hagrid is innocent, how could they do that." Harry was shocked for a moment when he heard Albert''s words, and his brain was quickly replaced by anger. "Of course they can. If they sacrifice an insignificant person and let the matter go down, who cares?" Albert stared into Harry''s eyes and asked, "If you lock up Malfoy, you can Would you like to let the attack quell?" If Malfoy is locked up, the attack can be quelled. Of course Harry is willing. As for the truth, sometimes the truth is not necessarily important, but Harry can''t say it. "You don''t have to try to quibble." Albert waved his hand to interrupt Harry, who had stopped talking, and continued: "So, Hagrid, who has a criminal record, is locked up again." "Like fifty years ago, they could not catch the real culprit, and this consequence may lead to the closure of Hogwarts School." Albert gave a weird smile, "The Ministry of Magic will also be blamed. , So the Minister of Magic needs someone to carry this black pot, otherwise he will be unlucky with it." "why?" "This is politics Harry. Politics is the dirtiest thing in the world. There is no one." The smile on Albert''s face was a bit irritating, making Harry feel inexplicably uneasy, "If one day you stand at the Minister of Magic You will understand what I mean, trust me, this day will not be too far away." Harry was a little speechless, what is this? "Is this... a prophecy?" "You can think so." Albert didn''t deny it, and continued, "However, don''t worry about Hagrid''s affairs. He won''t be in the wrong again this time." "Really?" Harry couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was willing to believe what Albert said, and he could only believe it. "Whether it''s Colin, Nick who is almost headless, or Hermione has seen the basilisk, if you notice the expression on their faces, it shouldn''t be difficult to guess this." Albert looked at Harry blankly. The expression, I had to explain: "When the assaulted student wakes up, the basilisk can''t be kept secret." Harry nodded. "Hagrid would never have the ability to control a basilisk. I think Hermione should have told you that the only one who controls the basilisk is...the basilisk." "snake" Before Harry could finish his words, Albert gave him the first words. He was panicking now, Albert kept saying everything, leaving him speechless. "How are you sure that the monster in the secret room is the basilisk?" Harry asked loudly. In fact, he also thinks that the monster in the secret room is a basilisk. However, Harry felt that if he didn''t say anything, he might be stunned. "How can I be sure it is a basilisk?" "Yes." Harry nodded. "The pet spider that Hagrid keeps in the cupboard is a monster called the eight-eyed giant spider. They still live in the forbidden forest. They are large and scary. Maybe you have heard of Ron. Back then, Fred And George was almost eaten by those eight-eyed giant spiders." Albert said in a tone, "Sorry, the topic went off the track. Hagrid once asked him about the spider called Aragok, hiding in the school. Whats the monster in the world. Well, you dont have to doubt that the eight-eyed giant spider can speak human words. Aragok refuses to tell what the monster in Hagrids castle is, just like everyone is reluctant to mention the name of the mysterious person. Reveal that the monster is a natural enemy of spiders." "The spider''s natural enemy?" Harry heard Hermione mention it. "I looked through the information in the library and found that the monster that the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider is afraid of is the Basilisk." Albert glanced at Harry and said to himself, "You probably don''t know that spider eyes cannot If you close it completely, once you encounter a basilisk, you will be killed directly by the basilisk''s gaze." Harry felt that he had gained insights again today. "Hermione once told me that you heard a voice that no one else could hear, and you were proven to be a snake-like voice, so that voice was the hiss of a basilisk." Harry nodded in agreement. "Everyone knows that the symbol of Slytherin is the snake, and the snake tongue is one of the symbols of Slytherin. If the monster in the secret room is still alive after a thousand years, then only the basilisk conforms to it. Dark creatures are not common." Harry had nothing to say, Albert''s evidence proved that the monster in the secret room was a basilisk. In fact, he also believed that the monster was a basilisk. "Are you already..." "You want to ask me who the prisoner is?" Harry continued to nod. He found that he nodded a bit more frequently today. "I can only tell you that this matter has something to do with the Malfoys." Albert glanced at the wooden door and continued: "Hermione once told me that a house elf caused a lot of trouble for you. It looks like You revealed that the worst things will happen at Hogwarts." "It''s Dobby!" Harry couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally able to speak. "Lucius Malfoy drove Dumbledore away from the school at this time." Albert speculated maliciously, "This matter must be related to him, otherwise he would not give up so much energy to do so. ." "Furthermore, house elves are only available in old manor houses or castles. The Malfoy family is very rich. It is not strange to have house elves to serve them." "Malfoy is not the murderer, did we ask him?" Harry said dryly. "I didn''t say he was the murderer." Albert shook his head and said, "Lucius Malfoy would not let his son do that kind of stupid thing. He should have mastered some way to open the secret room and will do it. What caused the current attack. As for the way? I have some guesses, but I didn''t intend to tell you, because even if I tell you, you won''t believe it." "How do you know I won''t believe it," Harry said stubbornly. "OK then!" Albert directly read a closed earplug to listen, filling the ears of a few people who were eavesdropping outside the door with an unrecognizable hum, avoiding the next words from being heard by Ginny, causing her to give Riddle''s diary directly threw. "Riddle''s diary, don''t you find that diary is unusual?" Albert reminded, "I know you got it and saw what happened fifty years ago, I can tell you, It is difficult for ordinary wizards to achieve that level, especially when using diaries. When the diaries were stolen, I suspected that the person who opened the chamber was in Gryffindor College." "It''s impossible!" Harry was speechless in shock, he couldn''t understand how Albert came to such a conclusion. "Back then, Tom Riddle caught Hagrid." Albert reminded, "You should know that Tom also didn''t want the school to be closed, so he took Hagrid as a scapegoat. As long as the murderer is caught, the school You dont need to be closed." Harry quickly recalled what he saw in Riddle''s memory, and had to admit that Albert''s words made sense. "Have you found the location of the secret room?" Harry asked. "I probably guessed where the secret room is. However, to open the secret room you need a snake-like voice." Albert said mysteriously, "If you are curious, you can ask the student who was killed by the basilisk. I can find the entrance to the secret room." Harry was at a loss. He didn''t understand where Albert wanted him to find someone, and didn''t the person die? "She came back as a ghost," Albert reminded. "Have you ever suspected that I was the murderer?" "You are really suspicious. After all, you are the only one in the school who is a snake-like voice, but I don''t think it should be. If it is, Dumbledore guesses it will be discovered immediately. After all, you are his savior." Albert shook his head. Said: "Well, our conversation is over, remember to keep it secret for me!" "Who do you suspect?" Harry asked, "Do you already know who is responsible for the attack?" "It doesn''t make sense to tell you, because you won''t believe it, just like you didn''t believe what I said just now." Albert shrugged: "Go find it yourself, maybe my guess is wrong." After speaking, Albert walked to the door and opened it suddenly. Just hearing an ouch, a group of people fell to the ground. Harry stared blankly at the group of people who had fallen to the ground. "Have you heard enough?" "Haha, we just..." Fred was wringing his brains for excuses. "...A bit curious." George added. "Unexpectedly, you guy investigated so many things without saying a word, and you didn''t want to tell us." Li Jordan tried to divert Albert''s attention. "Did you already know who did it? Why didn''t you tell Professor McGonagall?" Ron asked puzzled. "Young man, you are too naive." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Ron on the shoulder and said, "There is no evidence. That is slander and slander, and even if I say it, you may not be willing to believe it." "How do you know we don''t believe it," Ron retorted. "If Harry told the Minister of Magic that the mysterious man is still alive, how do you think he would react?" Albert thought for a while and asked back. "He should believe this, and Professor Dumbledore also knows..." "Wrong wrong wrong!" Albert interrupted Harry by saying three typos in a row, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Unless the Minister of Magic takes a group of people to see the mysterious man alive, everyone will think you are crazy, and they will be happy to believe that you are a lunatic. You will soon find that the Daily Prophet has also begun to report on you. There is a problem with the head." Looking at Harry who was dumbfounded, Albert patted him on the shoulder and said: "So, if I go to tell Professor McGonagall who is the real culprit in the attack, do you think Professor McGonagall will believe me, or think I am just I was frightened by the attack, I was stimulated a little, and my mind started to appear confused." Both Fred and George couldn''t help laughing. "Evidence must be told in everything, otherwise no one can convince anyone!" Albert shrugged and said, "So, I will not publicly accuse who is the real culprit of the so-called attack. Crazy dog ??biting people." Harry was silent. Do the professors really believe them? Difficult. Chapter 638： Smart Since the last time he eavesdropped on the conversation between Albert and Harry outside the boys dormitory, Ginny had been worried and restless. From the conversation between Albert and Harry, Ginny could not hardly hear that Albert had been secretly investigating the attack and had already figured out what the monster in the castle secret room was. Basilisk? Although Ginny doesn''t know what a basilisk is, it is not difficult to tell from Albert''s description that the basilisk is a very terrifying dark creature. If you meet the eyes of the basilisk, you may be petrified. Several petrified students in the school were attacked by the basilisk. As for opening the secret room, who was the murderer of the attack? Albert didn''t say. Ginny knew that Albert was suspicious of herself. But, is the person who opened the secret room really yourself? Ginny didn''t know either. However, she was also doubting herself, especially when she found that she seemed to have lost part of her memory. Ginny couldn''t even remember where she was when Hermione was attacked. If you really opened the secret room by yourself, what should you do? Ginny was always worried that Albert would go to the professor to report on herself. Will Professor McGonagall believe Albert''s words? Ginny didn''t know, and didn''t want to know. Albert is too famous in school, not to mention that he has most likely found the entrance to the secret room, and using facts to prove it is more persuasive than empty talk. Why did things become like this? I just went to Hogwarts to study. Why is it like this! What would Harry think of himself if he knew she was the murderer who opened the secret room? What will parents say? Will Principal Dumbledore drive himself out of the school? In the end, she could only watch everyone graduating from school, but she could not become a wizard. The worst thing is that she might be arrested by the Ministry of Magic and imprisoned in the terrible Azkaban prison like Hagrid. Ginny still remembers the change in expression on her father''s face when he talked about Azkaban prison. All this is driving the poor girl crazy, and fear is slowly eating Ginny''s heart. Motivated by loneliness, anxiety and fear, Ginny took out Tom Riddle''s diary stolen from Harry from the bottom of the bedside table, and couldn''t wait to tell Tom about her inner anxiety and fear. Unfortunately, Ginny Weasley did this, just in the arms of Tom Riddle. While Ginny Weasley confided his truth in the diary, Tom Riddle, who was hiding in the diary, was slowly devouring Ginny''s most secret fear and the deepest secrets to gradually grow himself. Tom Riddle is getting stronger, but Ginny Weasley, the diary holder, knows nothing about it. During the conversation with Ginny, Tom Riddle also got a lot of useful information. A Muggle wizard with a different talent aroused Tom Riddle''s interest. Albert Anderson. The smartest student ever at Hogwarts? Tom sneered at this, he remembered being called the smartest student ever at Hogwarts. Albert Anderson. Just a Muggle wizard. Although Tom didn''t want to admit it, the Muggle wizard had something. He actually knew that the monster in the secret room was the basilisk, and even directly believed that Ginny Weasley was the real murderer who opened the secret room. Not doubt, but affirmation. Otherwise, he would not use magic to block the hearing of Ginny and the others when discussing key points with Harry Potter. This is the best proof! Tom Riddle could see through with just a glance. Was Ginny Weasley showing too many flaws, or was it discovered by the Muggle wizard for other reasons? "So that''s so stupid!" Tom Riddle thought for a moment, and soon realized why the Muggle wizard did this. That Muggle wizard actually intended to use himself as a bait to lure himself into the bait? Therefore, it was so obvious at that time. Otherwise, knowing that someone is eavesdropping, they will definitely use magic to block the conversation between the two directly, and will not leave any opportunity for others to eavesdrop. Humph, another smart guy! Tom Riddle felt incredibly ridiculous when he got this answer. How dare a Muggle wizard provoke the famous Voldemort? It is estimated that only the reckless Gryffindor would dare to do such a stupid thing. Sure enough, Gryffindor is Gryffindor. It really disappointed him. In that case, go to death! In the face of Albert''s provocation, Tom Riddle planned to find an opportunity to kill him so that he would not disclose Ginny''s affairs. As for Gildro Lockhart, who played with him. Tom Riddle didn''t plan to keep it, especially since Harry Potter learned a lot about the secret room from the Muggle wizard, he didn''t plan to keep Lockhart. Of course, Tom didn''t intend to let Lockhart die easily, he would give that guy the cruelest punishment, let him understand how stupid it is to offend Voldemort. As for the famous Harry Potter, with his nosy character and the information provided by the Muggle wizard, he will definitely be able to find the location of the secret room. Then he will have enough time to figure out what the savior is. How to defeat Voldemort. However, the "no brain" Tom still ignored some things. Will he be named the smartest student ever at Hogwarts, is he just a little clever Muggle wizard? Tom Riddle didn''t take Albert seriously, but ignored one point. Albert didn''t need to defeat the basilisk. As long as he survived the attack of the basilisk, he would win the battle. Knowing that the secret room monster is a basilisk, evading the attack is not as difficult as imagined, especially when there is a lot of preparation. What''s more, Tom Riddle didn''t even know how long Albert had been preparing for that moment. Yes, this is a trap. The trap that Albert prepared for the Slytherin heirs can be seen with a little brain. However, the real trap is not the trap itself, but Tom Riddle''s cognitive bias towards Albert... a seriously underestimated opponent. Albert is ready and intends to completely resolve the secret room incident during Easter. For this reason, Albert even chose the corridor and planned his escape route. Anyway, the basilisk does not need him to deal with it, as long as the matter is exposed, the panel task will be more than half completed. As for Tom Riddle''s ultimate opponent, it doesn''t matter whether it will be his rival Harry Potter or Professor Dumbledore. Anyway, as long as the person dealing with the basilisk is not Albert himself. Chapter 639： There is an ambush Just after the transformation class, Albert followed the others to the lobby. As he walked through the hall, he saw a group of students gathered around the bulletin board, reading the text on a piece of parchment that had just been nailed up. "Percy, do you know the content of the announcement?" Albert greeted Percy in the crowd and asked about the information posted on the bulletin board. "It''s about the arrangements during the Easter holiday." Percy glanced back at the crowded bulletin board and told Albert about what he knew: "Professor McGonagall requires students who will stay on campus during the holidays to be active in the lobby, library, and common rooms of each college." "This is definitely the worst Easter ever at Hogwarts School!" Albert is not surprised. If Fang loosens the control of students during the Easter holidays, then what is the point of strict control before. Lee Jordan squeezed out of the crowd and couldn''t help but vomit: "If you want me to say, don''t let the Easter holiday at all, the situation is the same anyway, and there is no need to do that annoying holiday homework!" Percy heard Lee Jordan''s words and frowned and said to several people: "Professor McGonagall did this entirely for everyone''s safety, and she has been working hard to maintain the normal operation of the school." "Why not let all the students go home for Easter?" Albert believes that in the current situation, the Easter holiday is definitely a headache. It is not a good idea to let students stay in school for the holidays. If everyone is forced to go home for Easter, there will be no such troubles. "The situation is not so bad that it is impossible for Professor McGonagall to drive all the students...send home." Percy originally wanted to use "catch", but felt it was inappropriate, and finally changed his mind temporarily. Anyway, nothing happened, then continue to drag. Albert is no stranger to this kind of fluke mentality. It will be too late when something goes wrong. This is not just a sentence. However, through the bulletin board, Professor McGonagall gently suggested that everyone go home for the holidays. In fact, she did the same. At lunch, Professor McGonagall began to sign the list of students staying at the school. I have to say that the news on the bulletin board is very useful. Many students have reserved seats on the Hogwarts Express train and plan to go home for the Easter holiday. . Shanna saw Albert sign the parchment of the remaining students, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Are you really not going to go home for Easter?" "No, I didn''t plan to go back." Albert casually found an excuse to perfuse, "Anyway, it''s almost a holiday, and there are a lot of holiday homework during the Easter holiday, and 80% of the students who go back can''t finish it." "I don''t think no one believes your nonsense right now." Fred and George Qiqi cast contemptuous glances at Albert. If you dont count the first and second grade students, it is estimated that Albert will have the least pressure on vacation homework. They know that Albert will almost finish his vacation homework a few days ago. "Don''t worry, we will take good care of him and will not let Albert be attacked." Lee Jordan patted his chest while not forgetting to plant a flag on Albert''s head. "Shut up, don''t stand up to me." Albert forks up a big potato and stuffs it directly into Lee Jordan''s mouth, blocking back what he wants to say. Lee Jordan picked up the fork indifferently, bit the potato on it, and said vaguely: "I''ll just talk about it casually, it''s not you, so I can say anything." In a blink of an eye, the Easter holiday began. On Saturday morning, many students dragged their suitcases and showed up in the lobby in twos and threes, preparing to take the night horse carriage to Hogsmeade Station. In fact, the loss of Hogwarts School under the asylum of Professor Dumbledore has made many students lose their sense of security, and most Muggle wizards are reluctant to stay in school for the holidays. After most of the students left, the castle suddenly became empty. According to Fred and George, there were more students who stayed in school for Easter than during the Christmas holidays. Albert planned to do his holiday homework first, so as not to rush to do it a few days before the end of the holiday. Although Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were reluctant to do their homework during the vacation, they went to the library with Albert to do their homework. Anyway, you have to do it, so naturally you have to hug your thighs. They also had to give a snack on this matter, and the Easter holiday homework every year was so much that it was devastating. Albert shuttled between the bookshelves, looking for useful curse essay materials, and his vacation homework was left with the last few essays. If there is not enough information to fill, I really don''t know how to fill the 12-inch parchment. As soon as he pulled out a book from the shelf and was going to read it, Albert immediately noticed that there was a slip of paper in the book. He took out the note and found that it was written by a man: It''s today. What is today? After seeing the Chinese on the note, Albert was silent for a moment and understood the meaning of the above. The attack happened today. I even left a note to remind myself that obviously something will happen. Albert put the note into the pocket of his robe, then put the book back into the bookshelf, and continued to circulate in the library, walking to a place where no one else could see, before taking out the deformed lizard skin bag, Take out a small golden medicine bottle from the bag. That is the lucky potion, the legendary lucky potion. It is suitable for life saving at critical moments. In order to ensure that he is foolproof, Albert has always carried these things with him in order to deal with all possible unexpected events. Scrape off the sealing wax on the mouth of the bottle with his nails and pull out the cork. Albert took a good amount and took a sip. About a quarter of the amount was used up, which could bring him a few hours of luck. As soon as the Fu Ling Potion was taken off, Albert could clearly feel that the Potion began to take effect. A feeling of incomparable excitement flows through the whole body, as if I have become omnipotent, no matter what I can do easily. The feeling that I can do anything, as if everything becomes easy, is really fascinating. Of course Albert knows that it is a small side effect of the Fuling Potion, but as long as it is carefully grasped, it is not a big problem compared with the powerful efficacy of the Fuling Potion itself. With the effects of the elixir, Albert''s brain has never been as clear as it is now, and he is confident that he can win. Especially when he was prepared for a long time, Albert really didn''t know how to lose. Well, fortune-telling, or intuition is telling Albert that the parchment might have other meanings, and he might use the time converter to escape the basilisk in the end. Now, I should go back and continue doing vacation homework, and then give Ginny Weasley some tips so that she has time to prepare for the attack. Albert took a few books and returned to the group. While flipping through the information, he followed his own blessing potion (intuition) and whispered to a few people, "Oh, I almost forgot something. Tomorrow is Easter. Yes, someone sent me an invitation letter for me to attend the Easter dinner in the past. Now that this kind of thing has happened, I dont know if Professor McGonagall will allow me to borrow Floo to leave school." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are all used to Albert''s Easter banquet, and at best, Albert is going to sneak up to eat something delicious. Albert pretended not to hear a few people''s complaints, continued to bury his head in writing the curse essay, glanced at Ginny Weasley not far away from the corner of his eye, and muttered in his heart: "Tom, don''t you let me down what!" The curse paper was completed faster than expected. Albert handed the paper to Fred, and tactfully refused the plan of several roommates (want to take the opportunity to be lazy) to accompany him to find Professor McGonagall, and leave the library alone. , Go to Professor McGonagalls office. The journey from the library to Professor McGonagall''s office is short, but it is undoubtedly a great opportunity for Tom Riddle. Albert is also very aware of the danger of this journey, because this is the best attack opportunity he created for Tom Riddle. As soon as his front foot left the library, Albert took out the map from his pocket and locked Ginny Weasley''s specific location. Ginny was in the abandoned girls'' bathroom on the second floor, and the hapless Miss Ghost had obviously been petrified. A faint smile curled up at the corner of Albert''s mouth, and he lifted his foot towards Professor McGonagall''s office. Along the way, there was another ghost patrolling in the corridor, but the location of the ghost remained unchanged. Albert suspected that he had been attacked by a basilisk. When he walked to a certain corridor near the entrance of the stairs on the third and second floors, Albert began to slow down his pace. Fortunately (intuition) told him that he should stop. Albert could not help squinting his eyes and looking at the corner. Direction, he could feel a deep malice coming from the corner at the end of the corridor. This was the first time Albert felt this way. The hairs all over his body stood up, and the crisis of death rose from his heart. Fortunately, it was true that the blessing agent could not bring him real luck, but UU reading greatly enhanced Albert''s abilities in all aspects and enlarged his five senses. Fu Ling Ji (intuition) told him that he could not go there, otherwise he might die here. He stopped, stretched out his hand to take out the hot detection ball from his pocket, and suddenly smiled maliciously at the corner of his mouth. Tom Riddle was probably waiting for himself on the other side of the corner, along with the basilisk in the secret room. As long as you pass the corner, you will definitely bump into the basilisk, the result can be imagined. Tom Riddle is watching himself, waiting for him to be hooked, but is he not? "Come on, the game begins!" Albert took a deep breath, pressed down the fiercely beating heart, stretched out his hand from the package around his waist and fumbled out what he had specially prepared for the basilisk, turned around without hesitation, and started to move along the predetermined route. He knew that at the moment he turned around, the expression of Tom Riddle, who was tracking him through the Footprint Curse, must be exceptional. Chapter 640： underestimate the enemy Thirty seconds ago, Tom, who used magic to control Ginny Weasley''s body, had been silently paying attention to the position of Albert''s ink dot on the diary, quietly waiting for the opponent to step into his attack range like a viper. Tom came to the basilisk, intending to let the Muggle wizard be killed by the basilisk''s eyes, he could witness the truth of the matter with his own eyes. This was the last kindness that Voldemort gave. However, Tom''s wicked taste did not go as expected. After a few seconds, things changed unexpectedly. The diary marked Albert Anderson''s ink dots, and suddenly stopped moving forward, turning back and leaving in the direction where he came. Tom was stunned for a few seconds. The first reaction to recover was that the other party noticed the ambush, so he turned around and left. No, it should be said that the Muggle wizard knew from the beginning that he would let the basilisk attack him, so it was not too surprising that he would react like this. However, how did the other party realize that he was going to attack him here, or the other party just planned to wander back and forth in the nearby corridor, trying to lure him into appearing? Neither the former nor the latter actually makes sense to Tom Riddle. Albert''s abnormal behavior really made Tom disgusting. It would be a shame to just watch the baited prey and slip away under his nose like this. Tom even wondered if the guy with a clever mind was deliberately using this method to provoke himself. Since the ambush failed, Tom didn''t want to wait any longer. Without any hesitation, he immediately hissed from his mouth, and directly ordered the basilisk beside him to catch up and kill the guy. Due to the Easter holiday, most of the students in the castle went home for the holidays. The number of students who stayed in the school was limited, and the students who stayed in the school were asked by Professor McGonagall to stay in their own common room or library. Most areas of Hogwarts Castle are totally unoccupied, not to mention that Tom has been using the Footprint Charm to monitor the entire castle secretly, which is why he can accurately find Albert. Of course, even if someone strayed into it, it didn''t matter. After Dumbledore was driven away by his minor tricks, no one in the school could stop him. After receiving the owner''s order, the basilisk twisted his body excitedly and chased him in the direction of Albert''s escape. That was the prey, the food the owner allowed it to eat, which made the eyes of the basilisk that had been hungry for a long time even more cripple. The basilisk''s eyes stared straight at the fleeing figure in the hallway, his mouth made a slight hiss, as if to say: "...tear you...kill you...eat you..." Although Albert didn''t understand snake language, the cold vision from behind and the sound of the basilisk''s heavy body sliding across the marble floor made the hairs on his back stand. Fu Ling Ji (intuition) is frantically reminding him that he can''t look back, don''t look back, he will die, he will be killed by the eyes of the basilisk. Under the pressure of death, Albert ran quickly. Even if he didn''t look back, he knew that the basilisk had caught up, and as expected, the basilisk was faster than himself. "You can''t escape!" Tom Riddle walked out from the corner, looking at the back fled in embarrassment, with a happy smile on his face. The basilisk got closer and closer to Albert, and was about to pounce on him, tearing him to pieces completely. However, the smile on Tom''s face froze. He saw that the Muggle wizard had thrown something behind him, and a large cloud of weird yellow smoke rose up in the corridor. From the hiss of the basilisk, Tom could perceive that the basilisk seemed to hate the smoke and the smell in the air. In fact, Tom could smell the pungent smell that made him uncomfortable from afar, and he had to use a bubble head curse to isolate his head from the outside world to avoid breathing the poisonous gas in the corridor. "Is this your support?" Tom murmured, finally understanding why the Muggle wizard had the courage to challenge the basilisk. It turned out that he had found a way to expel the basilisk. This kind of trick made Tom feel ridiculous. He waved Ginny''s wand and stirred up a gust of wind, sweeping away all the poisonous gas in the corridor. "Don''t let him run away, catch up and kill him." Tom continued to give orders to the basilisk in a snake-like voice, let it continue to chase the embarrassed figure in front, and dare to provoke his own fellow, Tom would never allow the other to escape like this. Albert is not as embarrassed as Tom thought. The blessing potion has improved his stamina very well, and he has been exercising a while ago, so Albert is still comfortable. Fear, fear? is a bit. Everyone is afraid of death. Fortunately, Albert was able to keep his head calm, and he was even thinking about how to use the props he prepared to blind the basilisk and kill him. I can fight back! This is probably Albert''s current mentality. Yes, his mentality is slightly expanded. Fu Ling Ji (intuition) reminded him all the time that it was easy to kill the basilisk by relying on his previous preparations. What really frightened Albert was the eyes of the basilisk. As long as the basilisk was blinded, he could kill it in countless ways. When there were countless ways to kill the basilisk in Albert''s mind, new quests even appeared on the task panel, which made him feel itching, and wanted to try to kill the basilisk behind him. However, Albert quickly suppressed the writhing thoughts in his mind, never forgetting his purpose, and he knew better that "I can kill" is just an illusion. Try to die. Gou point, nothing bad. Kill the basilisk. That was Harry Potter''s mission, and there was no need to risk his life. Huh, now? There is no risk at all now. Perhaps, in Toms eyes, the basilisk chased Albert to flee, but Albert knew well that as long as he kept walking, the basilisk behind him could not pose a life threat to the self he had prepared. While the snake-repellent bullet blocked the basilisk, Albert pulled away again. Fu Ling Ji (intuition) reminded him again that he must make some big movements in order to force Tom to take Ginny into the secret room. Advance this process is also the main reason why he is here now. In fact, Albert felt that he threw out a few smoke bombs made of dark powder, blocking the sight of the basilisk for a moment. Taking the opportunity to set up the scene, there is a chance to kill the basilisk or cause a lot of trouble to it, but the idea of ??stopping was eventually rejected by Albert. The real enemy is not necessarily the basilisk behind him, but may also be the gradually expanding confidence. Albert threw all the sticky **** behind him, instantly creating a large sticky area behind him. This obviously can''t trap the basilisk, but it can cause some trouble to the basilisk. When the basilisk twisted its body to wade past the sticky area, its movement speed instantly dropped a lot. "That **** guy!" Seeing this scene, Tom Riddle felt disgusted as if he had swallowed a fly. He waved his wand and eliminated the large sticky area in front of him. However, Albert Anderson took the opportunity to pass the corner and disappeared from Tom''s vision. When Tom caught up again, he found that Albert Anderson had disappeared from the corridor. He knew that the other party did not use the phantom spell on himself, because the phantom spell had no effect on the basilisk. Tom immediately cast his sights on the diary in his hand. The ink dot marked Albert Anderson on the map was in the classroom on the side of the corridor. What the **** is that guy doing? give up? Or is it ready to stick to the classroom and wait for other professors to come? Albert''s fascinating behavior made Tom confused. He looked at the classroom where Albert was hiding. The entrance door was sealed by magic. When the basilisk smashed the door and broke in, Tom Riddle discovered that there was a trap Albert prepared for the basilisk in the classroom. There was a strange darkness in the classroom door that was knocked open, and that darkness could not even be penetrated by light. At the moment when the basilisk smashed the door and broke into the classroom, the two puppets controlled by magic immediately slammed their rusty axe and long sword towards the basilisk. The rusty axe and long sword slashed on the scales of the basilisk, but they could not cause substantial damage to it. However, what made Tom most unbelievable was that the darkness in the classroom was not only an ambush, but also a rooster cries. The house elves raised roosters for several months, but Albert finally released them from the pokeball. After hearing that two brave and fearless knight armors were crushed by basilisks, they were so scared that they screamed. stand up. When the basilisk heard the rooster''s cry, he immediately went out of the classroom in a panic, making a loud noise and almost knocking Tom down. Even though Tom''s mouth kept hissing, he still couldn''t calm the basilisk again. Flee in a hurry. There is probably nothing better than this word to describe the current basilisk. cock? There is more than one rooster from the school. At this moment, Tom felt that he had been punched so hard that he even got his nose crooked. He knew that he had made a stupid mistake and despised his opponent too much. it''s all over! Tom is ready to do it himself, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com killed the Muggle wizard who dared to fool him. After he waved his magic wand and rolled the black smoke out of the classroom, he found a group of roosters screaming in the classroom, only the desk damaged by the basilisk and the squashed knight armor. Where did you hide? There is no shadow of Albert now. Tom Riddle immediately looked at the diary, and the ink dot marking Albert Anderson had completely disappeared from the diary. "Asshole, I must kill you!" Tom felt hot on his cheeks, like being slapped several times. I don''t know where he was fooled by Albert Anderson. No one had dared to fool Voldemort like this. The other professors have already noticed the noise here and are coming over here. Before leaving, Tom looked back at the classroom again, but still didn''t figure out how the guy disappeared from under his nose. Chapter 641： 4th place Victim (Large Immediately after Tom Riddle''s front foot left, Professor McGonagall hurried over after hearing the noise. She looked at the door of the classroom that had been smashed by the basilisk with a face full of shock. She moved her eyes along the two torn knight armors by the door and landed on the heavily damaged tables and chairs. There seems to be something in it? Professor McGonagall is holding a magic wand in his hand, ready to fight at any time. When she stepped on the door and walked into the classroom, her pupils dilated slightly, looking at the roosters running around in the classroom, she muttered in disbelief, "What is going on here!" "An attack?" Professor McGonagall looked at the group of roosters in the classroom again, and said to himself: "No matter how you look at it, it looks weird." She raised her wand and chanted softly, and three silver cats came out from the tip of the wand. The three patron saints ran forward quickly and disappeared at the end of the corridor in the blink of an eye. If Albert were here, he would be happy to discuss the advanced use of the patron saint with Professor McGonagall. A few minutes later, Professor Snape arrived first, his face was slightly pale, and he hurriedly scanned the messy classroom, then regained his gaze and said to Professor McGonagall, "Have you noticed the heir of Slytherin, Another line of words was left." "what have you found?" Professor McGonagall heard what Snape said, with a bad feeling in his heart. "Just below the last paragraph, it says: Her bones will stay in the secret room forever." Snape said hoarsely. Professor McGonagall pressed his lips tightly, trying to make himself look as strong as possible. "There was another attack. When I came, I saw that the fat monk was petrified." Professor Sprout came in a hurry, she couldn''t help being stunned when she saw a messy classroom, looked up at the two colleagues and asked: "What is going on here, and what happened to those roosters." "A student was taken away by the monster and taken directly into the secret room." Snape explained. "who is it." Professor Flitwick asked sharply when he heard the bad news as soon as he arrived. Snape sensed that the other professors were staring at him, so he had to say it again, "Below the last paragraph, it says: Her bones will stay in the secret room forever." "Which student is it?" Professor Sprout covered his mouth, not letting himself cry. "I don''t know." Professor Snape shook his head. "What''s going on here?" Professor Flitwick asked while looking at the classroom. "I heard a lot of noise in the office just now, it was already like this when I rushed over." Professor McGonagall is still confused now. "The roosters here are all real, not magical!" Professor Flitwick screamed. He just let the rooster disappear in the classroom, only to find that the spell had failed. "Hagrid''s rooster?" "It should not be." "This whole thing is weird." Snape looked at the group of roosters in the classroom, and thought there must be a special reason for the group of roosters here. "In any case, we must first figure out who was taken by the monster, and then... tomorrow we will send all the students who stayed home." Professor McGonagall immediately made follow-up arrangements, "Severus, Philly Us, please go to the library and send all the students who stay there back to their common rooms." "It''s better to inform Lockhart. He vowed to tell me the other day that he knew the entrance to the secret room and what the monsters in the secret room were. If any students were taken away by the monster, I think we need his help now." Pu did not forget to remind Professor McGonagall of this. "Well Severus, please tell Lockhart, tell him what''s happening here, and let Lockhart let go and deal with the monster." Professor McGonagall said, "Pomona, you go Inform the other professors that I will make the ghosts move and make sure that no students stay outside the dormitory. We must first find out if any students were actually taken away by the monster." While the professors at Hogwarts were busy working on the attack, Albert, who was one of the chief culprits of the whole incident, just came out of the responsive house, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Just a few minutes ago, Albert witnessed the ink dots marked with Ginny Weasley completely disappearing in the abandoned girls'' bathroom on the second floor of the castle. After Tom Riddle was forced to take Ginny Weasley into the Chamber of Secrets, most of Albert''s previous preparations were completed. Kill the basilisk, destroy the diary, save Ginny Weasley? No, it was the task of Harry Potter, the savior, and had nothing to do with Albert Anderson. Albert prepared for more than half a year, nothing more than to complete a large number of secret chamber-related tasks accumulated in the task panel while ensuring his own life safety. Finding out the real culprit behind the attack is more for your own safety. There is no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. As for cleaning Hagrid''s grievances and restoring his reputation, it was just a hand in hand. After all, everyone is a good friend, and if you can help by the way, just by the way. Afterwards, you can get a lot of invisible benefits. For example, the right to speak, no one will despise Albert because of his underage. If he wants to flicker...cough cough, he will be better able to persuade others in the future to use his abilities as a magic stick...a prophet. However, if you want to complete the panel task and get the benefits, you must first find out the real culprit and put the cruel facts on the surface. Albert never expects to persuade any professor to believe his words. It is necessary for Tom Riddle to jump out and prove that he is the real culprit of the attack. Therefore, Albert spent a lot of time and energy to gradually "guide" Tom Riddle in this thrilling attack and expose himself. Of course, after spending so much energy, in addition to completing the previously accumulated tasks, the task panel has added two more reward-rich tasks. They are "The Basilisk Must Die", which requires the killing of the basilisk, and the "Tom''s Fury" that stirs Tom''s emotions. It is worth mentioning that "Tom''s Fury" has been completed. Albert was rewarded once again to freely choose a skill from Tom Riddle, which was simply delightful. The rewards of "Tom''s Fury" are more abundant than most mission rewards. Voldemort is a treasure boy, and he has a lot of good things on him. The spelling technique he got from the woolen last time has benefited Albert a lot. He is looking forward to it. This time, its better to have some proficient skills. As for Tom Riddle, who became the last loser, the most fundamental reason was underestimation and misjudgment, otherwise Albert would not be able to achieve his goals easily. Especially when the basilisk made noise in the classroom, and after Albert slipped away from under his nose, Tom lost all his pants, and he lost without knowing it. When Tom Riddle recovered from his anger, he would find that he had no better choice. As a party to the attack, he did not kill or petrify Albert, which means it is no longer safe to stay in the castle. After all, he could be identified at any time, even if there is no evidence. What the victim said is the best evidence. What''s more, Albert really has no evidence? Of course he has, and he has a lot of evidence. Therefore, for Tom, taking Ginny into the secret room and gaining enough time for himself is already his last choice. He needs time for Ginny''s vitality to be injected into the diary, so that he can "resurrect" completely from the diary. Tom''s original arrangements were completely disrupted by this attack. What made Tom even worse was that all this was the conspiracy of the Muggle wizard named Albert Anderson, and he let the other party swagger out of his nose, which was an unprecedented shame for Voldemort. If Tom Riddle knew that he had achieved Albert''s most desired result, I wonder if he would run out of the secret room and fight Albert desperately with anger. From the very beginning, Albert did not intend to capture Slytherins heir. As long as the professors knew the cruel fact that "Ginny was taken by a monster into the secret room", they had to accept that Albert would bring them next. Go to the "good news" instead of unwilling to believe Albert''s words or not taking his words seriously. This can be regarded as a kind of prejudice among wizards. Young wizards and wizards will only be respected when they reach adulthood. Instead of thinking that they are... mischievous, or talking nonsense. Albert knows this too well. Those old friends who are willing to communicate with him on an equal footing and invite him to attend academic gatherings, are there anyone who was not obliged to ignore Alberts age after being beaten by the knowledge on the panel, and to identify with Albert? Te has stood on the same level as them. After leaving the responsive room, Albert prepared to go back to the common room. He didn''t even plan to go to Professor McGonagall now and tell him what he knew. Before it is determined that a student is missing, any rhetoric will only attract unnecessary suspicion. To use the words in the movies of the previous life: Let the bullets fly for a while. Albert is very calm, he is not the one who is anxious anyway. Having said that, the wave of hatred he gave Lohatra was really stable. Before Tom Riddle entered the secret room, he went to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office to ask Lockhart for trouble. What struck Albert the most was that after Tom Riddle left the Office of Defense Against the Dark Arts, the ink dot representing Lockhart on the Live Spot map did not disappear directly. Tom didn''t pull out his wand and rewarded Lockhart with the life of Avada. Although I don''t know what Tom Riddle did in the ten seconds he entered Lockhart''s office, Albert knew that Tom would never let Lockhart go easily. Ugh! The curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was so terrible, I hope the Lockharts are okay. Albert didn''t have the burden of pitting Lockhart on himself, anyway, Lockhart did not die, no matter how miserable, he would not lose all his memories like in the original book and become a fool who can''t take care of himself. "Why are you hanging out alone!" When the fat lady saw Albert walking slowly, she straightened her face and said, "You should know that it''s dangerous to be alone now." "Egg wraps eggs." Albert didn''t intend to continue listening to the fat lady''s nagging, and immediately spoke the order. "Oh, okay, go in, don''t run around alone!" The portrait of the fat lady swung forward, revealing the hole in the wall. Gryffindors common room was empty, with only a few people talking and laughing. Albert walked to the place where the kettle was placed, took out his wand and tapped it, and a burst of steam came out of the spout. Harry, who was playing wizard chess with Ron, cast a suspicious look at Albert. "What''s the matter?" Ron followed Harry''s gaze, his eyes full of confusion. "Why did he come back alone?" Harry frowned. "Fred once told me secretly that as long as it is not discovered, it is not a violation of school rules." Ron was disapproving of this, he knew that Albert did not take those rules seriously. "Where are Fred and George?" Harry still felt something was wrong and asked. "Still in the library, they will be back soon." Albert went upstairs to take a cup and prepared to make a cup of milk tea for himself. He has been busy since just now and has not had time to drink. Before Harry could speak again, the entrance to the common room was opened again, and Professor Flitwick sent back all the Gryffindor students who had stayed in the library. As soon as everyone entered the common room, they began to discuss who was taken by the monster. "You are fine, we thought you were taken away by the monster." Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who had just entered the common room, saw Albert sitting in an armchair drinking milk tea, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and walked quickly to Albert''s side and gave him a big hug. no way. They were told that something happened as soon as they let Albert leave. The three of them were naturally worried about Albert. "What did the Slytherin monster kidnapp me for?" Albert glanced at the knocked cup and sighed, before he had time to take a second sip. "Someone was kidnapped by the Slytherin monster?" Harry asked warily. "Yes, just now, Professor Flitwick said that it seems that some students have been taken away." Lee Jordan quickly told Harry and the other students who were in the common room what he knew. "Everyone is here to gather, please go call all the girls in the dormitory, I need to count the number of people." Percy began to perform the prefect responsibilities to determine whether the remaining students are here. Ten minutes later, Percy''s face became gloomy, and he found that his sister was missing. "Did any of you see Ginny?" Percy asked her brother immediately. Seeing all three of them shaking their heads, the expression on Percy''s face became more gloomy. He asked the two girls he knew to find someone in Ginny''s room, but found nothing. Ginny is missing. She is most likely the student abducted by the monster. At the thought of this, Percy''s hands holding the parchment were shaking. Fred and George looked at Albert anxiously. As soon as they were about to speak, the door of the common room was opened again, and Professor McGonagall hurried in. "Professor, my sister is missing." Percy''s voice was hoarse, as if something was blocking his throat. "Hogwarts is over here." Professor McGonagall looked around the students in the common room and said in a hoarse voice, "The Hogwarts Express will take you home early tomorrow morning, and stay in the public until then. lounge." "Professor, I want to send a letter to my family." Percy''s mind was in confusion, and he didn''t even know how to face his family. "Be careful." Professor McGonagall agreed. After Professor McGonagall turned and left, Albert noticed that Fred and George had been staring at him. "Where is the entrance to the secret room?" Fredela asked Albert eagerly after returning to the dormitory. "You know, tell us, please." George said loudly, "Ginny is our sister, we can''t let her have an accident." "The entrance to the secret room is in the girls'' bathroom on the second floor of the castle." Albert looked at the urgent twins, and explained in a low voice, "The entrance to the secret room needs a snake cavity to open." "Snakeman?" "Snakeman is a symbol of Slytherin." Albert glanced at Harry and Ron who were eavesdropping outside the door, and comforted him, "Don''t worry, Ginny should be alive, she is fine for the time being. Only Dumbledore can save Ginny now." "But Dumbledore is not in school now." "He will be back. He will be back in the evening at the latest. It''s useless for you to be anxious now." Albert drew out his wand and waved it lightly, putting Fred and George down directly holding Harry to leave. "what are you doing?" All of them looked at Albert in shock. "I can understand their feelings, but impulse can''t solve any problems." Albert''s tone was extremely calm, "I can''t just watch them go to death." "Well, I think you know what you are doing." Lee Jordan glanced at Albert and used magic to float Fred and George and move them to his bed. "Can I open the secret room?" Harry fixed his eyes on Albert, as if trying to determine the authenticity of this sentence, "You must know what''s going on, right!" "Yes, I''ll go to Professor McGonagall now to make it clear that you guys will stay here and wait." Albert said solemnly, "When Professor Dumbledore returns to school, you will definitely be asked to help open the entrance to the room. " "Why don''t you save Ginny now?" Ron couldn''t help asking. It is related to his sister''s life safety, and he doesn''t want to wait for a moment. "To enter the secret room now is to die. Any professor who enters may die in the secret room. Only the principal can kill the basilisk and the heir of Slytherin." Albert softly relieved, "Don''t worry, Ginny temporarily Nothing will happen." "Ginny is not your sister, so you are not in a hurry." Ron almost yelled at these words. "Sorry, but I think you might need to calm down." Albert waved his wand to put Ron down. "I know Ron is sad, but impulse can''t solve the problem. Now it''s better to let them sleep for a while and wait until they wake up. Everything has been resolved since I came." "How should I open the secret room?" Harry quickly helped Ron, who had passed out, to prevent him from falling directly to the ground. "Snake''s mark, facing the snake-related mark in the girl''s bathroom, saying "open" in a snake-like voice will probably open the secret room." Albert reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder. Dont act without authorization and wait for my good news, okay?" "Okay!" Harry knew he had no other choice, he could only trust Albert now. Albert knew that Harry would not wait for the result here obediently, but he didn''t care about the other party''s unauthorized actions. Under the reminder of the blessing agent (intuition), letting Fred, George and Ron down was to leave Harry alone. Opportunity to face Tom Riddle. As for whether the savior will die in the secret room, that is not an issue that Albert should care about. When Albert found Professor McGonagall, the vice-principal had just come out of the principal''s office. She just asked the portraits of the principals in the principal''s office to inform the school board of what happened in the school. "Professor." Albert called Professor McGonagall. "Mr. Anderson, what are you doing here?" Professor McGonagall stared at Albert with a stern look. "I know where the entrance to the secret room is, what the monster in the secret room is, who is the heir of Slytherin, and what happened in the classroom on the third floor." Albert breathed out like a gun. Finish talking. #888ƶ#Follow vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular works, draw 888 cash red envelopes! "What did you say!" Professor McGonagall stared at Albert dumbfounded, unable to believe his ears. Seeing the wonderful expression on Professor McGonagall''s face, Albert was happy, knowing that the other party would be willing to patiently listen to what he said. "Slytherin''s heir, um, it should be Ginny. She was probably controlled by something. She attacked me not long ago, but failed." Albert said lightly, "So, you should have seen three The classroom in the building was created when he let the basilisk attack me." "Are you really attacked?" Professor McGonagall stammered. "Don''t look at me with that kind of skepticism. I made those roosters because the basilisk is afraid of the rooster''s cry." "Basilisk," Professor McGonagall repeated nervously. "The monster in the secret room is the basilisk." "You knew it from the beginning." Professor McGonagall asked incredulously. "Well, I have been investigating this matter for a while, and I know most of the things." Albert said calmly. "Why don''t you tell us?" "Now that this kind of thing happens, you don''t want to believe me, let alone before it happened, even if I tell you, you probably think..." Albert didn''t finish, but he meant It''s already obvious. Albert''s words directly left Professor McGonagall speechless. "I think Ginny should be alive, and now we should rescue her from the secret room first." Albert reminded. "Yes, where is the entrance to the secret room?" Professor McGonagall suddenly woke up and asked quickly. "The entrance to the secret room is in the abandoned bathroom on the second floor. However, you need to open the secret room. Slytherin is one of the signs of the heir to Slytherin. Dont look at me like that. Can''t control the basilisk." "The secret room is in the abandoned girls'' bathroom on the second floor?" Professor McGonagall repeated in disbelief. "Yes, but it''s better to let Professor Dumbledore handle this matter. To be honest, I don''t recommend other professors to break into the secret room rashly. They may die directly in the secret room. The basilisk is very dangerous, especially its Eyes, once they meet their eyes, they will die. Albert looked at Professor McGonagall and reminded softly, Of course, I dont recommend that you take my roosters into the secret room. The heir to Slytherin has already After a loss once, this kind of good thing can''t happen again, so you''d better not take any chances, because the heir of Slytherin is also very dangerous, if you die, it will be very uneconomical." "Slytherin''s heir?" Professor McGonagall asked suspiciously. "Isn''t it Ginny Weasley?" "If I''m right, it should be the one who killed Professor Quirrell last year." Albert said softly. Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but shiver, and asked curiously: "How did you escape the attack?" "It''s very simple." Albert took out the time converter from his pocket, looked at Professor McGonagall''s shocked gaze, and smiled triumphantly. "He let the basilisk chase me in two corridors, and finally I had to go back in time. Get rid of the basilisk chase." "Why didn''t you ask for help?" Professor McGonagall asked his last question. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM "If you encounter a basilisk without defense, even Professor Dumbledore will be killed by the eyes of the basilisk immediately." Albert reminded, "It''s not that I don''t trust the ability of the professors, but I They cannot be allowed to take risks." Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but shiver. It is not difficult to imagine what the result would be if it really happened. Thanks to Albert for all this, otherwise the whole school really doesn''t know what it will become. "Come with me, Mr. Anderson, I think Professor Dumbledore will be back to school soon, and then you will tell him what you know." Professor McGonagall''s tone became very gentle. She knew that Albert might be hiding other things, but these were not important anymore. Now, solving the problem first is the most important thing. Chapter 642： Stunned (big "Come with me, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall brought Albert to the principal''s office so that someone could tell him the matter as soon as Dumbledore returned to school. This is the "important" task given to Albert by Professor McGonagall. In order to prevent Albert from being bored waiting in the principal''s office, Professor McGonagall handed him the latest issue of "Transfiguration Today" magazine and let him read the book to pass the boring waiting time. Before leaving, Professor McGonagall "intimately" conjured Albert a large glass of pumpkin juice out of thin air. Looking at the oak door that "creaked" closed, Albert squinted the "Transfiguration Today" magazine in his hand, threw the magazine directly on the desk, picked up the glass of pumpkin juice, and drank half of it "tons and tons". Later, he drew the wand from his pocket and gave the cup a refill spell. Seeing the refilled glass of pumpkin juice, Albert nodded in satisfaction, put away his wand and walked to the desk, and picked up the tattered, crumpled sorting hat on the bookshelf. Albert planned to take this opportunity to get in touch with the Sorting Hat. He always felt that there were a lot of secrets hidden in that torn hat, as well as to figure out how the Sorting Hat was made. This thing may develop in the direction of artificial intelligence in the magic world. Well, calling artificial intelligence may not be appropriate. Anyway, it is probably something similar. Albert held the Sorting Hat and pondered for a while, but couldn''t get the broken hat to speak. Finally, in desperation, he had to put the Sorting Hat on his head so that the two sides could communicate smoothly. Albert kept talking to the Sorting Hat to test its intelligence level, trying to find out if there were any secrets hidden in the hat. For a while, he indulged in the memory presented by the Sorting Hat, forgetting the time, until someone put his hand on it. On his shoulder, Albert suddenly recovered, took off the sorting hat he was wearing, looked up at the figure that appeared in the principal''s office, and almost jumped from the chair. "Professor Dumbledore." Albert called out the other''s name. "Minerva asked you to wait for me here?" Dumbledore was a little surprised that Albert would be in his office. "Yes, Professor McGonagall hopes that someone will be able to tell you what happened in the school as soon as the professor returns." Albert put the sorting hat lightly on the desk and earnestly fulfilled what he left here. responsibility. "The murder of Miss Weasley?" "No, I think Ginny shouldn''t die yet, she was just taken into the secret room." Albert closed his brain silently, preventing Dumbledore from reading information from his eyes. "Oh, Miss Weasley is not dead?" Dumbledore''s frowned brows couldn''t help but let go. "This is the best news I heard today. Tell me what is going on!" Albert used the simplest and most straightforward words to tell Dumbledore the most important things. For example: Ginny controlled the basilisk to attack other Muggle wizards. The entrance to the secret room is the girls bathroom on the second floor of the castle. The entrance to the secret room requires the basilisk cavity. Finally, the monster in the secret room is the basilisk, and the real Slytherin heir A wizard named Tom Riddle. "Do you think Tom Riddle was the murderer of the attack?" Dumbledore was very upset when he heard Albert mention the name, even though he had cleverly used an expression of interest to hide his emotional changes. "According to my investigation, Tom Riddle who caught Hagrid 50 years ago should be a mysterious man." Albert was not shy about Voldemort''s affairs, but he did not directly use that name, but instead used "mysterious "Person" refers to. "I suspect that Tom Riddle is behind the scenes. The main reason is that "Tom Riddle''s diary" appeared in the school. According to Harry''s description, it should be a diary capable of independent thinking. Later the diary disappeared. , I suspect that the thing bewitched and controlled Ginny." "A diary that can think alone?" Dumbledore murmured softly, apparently already guessing what was going on. Who told Albert to help Dumbledore know about Voldemort''s Horcrux in advance? It''s hard not to let him not think about it. "I think it''s best to save Ginny first. She''s probably in a bad situation now." Albert is not a villain, and naturally doesn''t want Fred and George''s sister to have an accident. "The basilisk in the secret room, as long as it blinds its eyes, there is not much danger. I think Fox should be able to deal with it." "It seems that you have found a way to deal with the basilisk early on." Dumbledore strode out of the office, "Go and call Harry, I need him to help open the entrance to the secret room." "I''ll take Harry to the abandoned girls'' bathroom on the second floor to meet you." After that, Albert hurried to the Gryffindor common room. On the way, Albert slowed down at the sign of Fulin Ji (intuition), and checked the live spot map in his pocket. Harry Potter was no longer in the Gryffindor common room. That''s right, with Harry Potter''s character, 80% of them couldn''t help but entered the secret room alone to save someone. In the case of tampering with the plot, it is not known whether Harry will die in the secret room. Albert thought maliciously. If you lose the savior, what will the world be like? Change to another savior? Is it possible to save the world by yourself? Well, saving the world is impossible to save the world. Albert doesn''t have such a noble consciousness, and he has never thought about fighting with Tom. If he hides behind Tom secretly twice to earn some rewards for the mission, he still doesn''t mind at all. It''s best to become a tumbler. I finally got a good baby in this life, and my great life has just begun, why bother to die? Moreover, I am not the savior of the world! When Albert came quietly to the second floor of the castle, he did not forget to rub his cheeks with his hands. He took a deep breath, knowing that it was time to perform real acting. After a short run from the stairs, he turned into the girls'' bathroom panting, and said loudly, "Professor Dumbledore, Harry is gone, I think he might run by himself..." The entrance to the chamber has been opened. Professor McGonagall, the Weasleys, Fred, George, Ron, and Percy are all here. They heard Albert''s shout and turned their heads to look at him. Albert entering the girls'' bathroom. "Where is Dumbledore?" Albert moved his gaze to the opening of the secret room entrance, slowing his voice and said, "Harry is gone. He may have secretly tried to open... the secret room." At this moment, Albert really felt that the Oscars of this world should award himself the Little Golden Man. "Professor Dumbledore has gone down." Percy said nervously and looked at the entrance of the chamber. "Albert, you **** just now..." Fred and George surrounded Albert, looking a little annoyed, Albert used a Stunning Charm to bring them down. However, the attention of the two of them was quickly attracted by the Phoenix who flew out first at the entrance of the chamber. Afterwards, Harry, Ginny, and Dumbledore slowly ascended from the passage as if taking an elevator. "Harry, Ginny!" There was an exclamation immediately from the girls'' bathroom. Harry looked a bit miserable and seemed to have suffered a serious injury, but it seemed that it was no longer in the way. It was probably healed with Phoenix''s tears. "Damn it, if only I had a phoenix." Albert envied Dumbledore''s phoenix pet. At this moment, Harry was holding a silver sword in his hand. Professor Dumbledore didn''t know when to send the Sorting Hat to Harry, or did he say that the Sorting Hat was not needed to summon the Gryffindor Sword. Will this magic sword appear when Gryffindor students need it? "everything is over?" Albert looked at Ginny and Harry, who were embraced by the Weasleys, and moved his gaze to Dumbledore who was standing beside him smiling. "It''s over. The basilisk was killed by Harry, and Riddle''s memory in the diary was erased from above." Dumbledore took out Riddle''s diary to Albert to see that it was pierced by the basilisk fangs. The hole that came out. The historical revision is terrible! Albert couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. "By the way, Albus, there is one more thing." Professor McGonagall gazed at the crowd with relief and remembered Lockhart''s affairs, and said to Dumbledore the misfortune of Professor Defense Against the Dark Arts: "Gidro''s Things didn''t seem to be right, Snape told me that someone had used a powerful forgetting spell on him and made him forget everything. Now it''s like a few years old." Speaking of this incident, Professor McGonagall''s face was shaken twice, and he didn''t know whether it was happiness or other reasons. "I probably know why he was attacked." Fu Ling Ji (intuition) tells Albert that it is time to draw other people''s attention to take the opportunity to expose Lockhart''s secret. "you know?" At this moment, everyone in the girl''s bathroom turned to look at Albert, seemingly curious about how many secrets he knew. "Yes, not long ago, Lockhart passed by when I was talking about the attack with Hermione. Although I shut up immediately, I think Lockhart might have overheard our words." Te casually fabricated a reason, but they couldn''t find out anyway. "That''s the time I started to doubt Ginny because Ginny was there at the time, and then Hermione was attacked, obviously not because of being a Muggle wizard, but for other reasons." "You mean Ginny attacked Lockhart?" Ron said dumbfounded. "No, you made a mistake about Ron. It should be a mysterious person who attacked Lockhart." Albert looked at Ron, who was a little inattentive, speechlessly, and couldn''t help but slander: You just want to pit Your own sister? "Mr. Anderson, please tell me everything you know from start to finish." Dumbledore said to Professor McGonagall, "Minerva, don''t you mind if we borrow your office?" "Oh, of course I don''t mind." Professor McGonagall was also curious about what was going on. Everyone flooded into Professor McGonagall''s office. Sitting on the comfortable sofa, Albert picked up the hot tea that Professor McGonagall had just made out of thin air, took a sip, and slowly told the story he had prepared for this time. "This matter has to start at the end of the third grade semester, when Professor Trelawney invited me to discuss crystal ball divination." Albert glanced at Professor McGonagall, who was dismissive of divination, then looked around and listened quietly. The people continued to say: "At that time, I predicted that Hogwarts might not be too peaceful in the next semester." "What did you predict?" Dumbledore was also curious as to whether Albert really had the ability to predict. There were too few masters of prophecy who knew how to predict. "I saw the original sentence written on the wall in the crystal ball: The secret room has been opened. Be wary of enemies of the heir." After finishing speaking, Albert put down his tea cup and looked around the dead office. He was very satisfied with the current atmosphere. "There is another picture of a copper faucet engraved with a snake mark. This is what I later determined that the entrance to the secret room is in the girls bathroom. One of the reasons." "You''ve been investigating this matter since then?" Professor McGonagall''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe her ears. "Forget it!" Albert said with a smile: "My predictions are usually accurate, and I believe in what they see." "Don''t say prophecies, you are very accurate." Fred couldn''t help whispering. George immediately agreed and nodded in agreement. "I didn''t find much information, but after all I found something." Albert ignored Fred and George and continued: "At that time, I probably guessed what might happen." "That''s the case, so you asked Nicol to help you make that pair of protective glasses. Was it already determined that the monster in the secret room was a basilisk?" Dumbledore was also amazed by Albert''s sharp thinking. The result can be derived from only that piece of information. "What glasses?" Fred and George stared at Albert and looked at the eyes on his face curiously, and suddenly said: "I''ll just say why you guy suddenly wears glasses, it turns out these glasses Is it to guard against the basilisk?" "Well, Nicol said that this pair of glasses should prevent me from dying when I accidentally look directly into the eyes of the basilisk." Albert took off the flat glasses and handed them to Fred. "However, I haven''t tried it, so I too I dont know if the glasses are effective." "Nico?" Percy raised her eyebrows slightly and asked tentatively, "Which Nico? That wouldn''t be that, right!" "Yes, that''s Mr. Nicole LeMay." Albert said of course: "Mr. LeMay is half of my teacher. I can know him thanks to Professor Dumbledore''s introduction." "He''s not dead yet?" Harry couldn''t help but blurt out. The Philosopher''s Stone was destroyed by Professor Dumbledore last year. "Of course not dead, Harry." Albert stared at Harry slightly dissatisfied. "Even if the Philosopher''s Stone is destroyed, they can still live for a few years." Everyone looked at Harry, then at Albert, opened their mouths in surprise, and looked at Albert with disbelief. They had never thought that Albert actually knew the legendary alchemy. Teacher Nicole Lemay, and he is still half a student of Mr. Nicole Lemay. Moreover, the news that shocked them the most was: Nico Lemay is dying. "You knew it in the last semester?" Professor McGonagall''s words brought everyone''s attention back to the secret room. "Actually, guessing that the monster in the secret room is a basilisk is very simple, because it is related to Slytherin, and it is a basilisk that can live for thousands of years, and Slytherin is still a snakelike voice, and wants to control the basilisk. Not difficult." Albert took another sip of tea, moistened his throat and continued: "Later, the attack happened and the prophetic text appeared on the wall." "Why didn''t you tell everyone!" Percy''s eyes widened and couldn''t help asking: "If you could..." "No, I can''t." Albert glared at Percy and told him to shut up before continuing: "Who would believe my nonsense at that time, let alone the professor, even you would not believe it. On the contrary, it will make everyone suspect that I am the murderer. Think for yourself whether there is any truth in what I said." Albert knew that the principal was suspecting Voldemort at that time. However, he didn''t mean to expose the other party''s thoughts, and continued: "Because I am also a Muggle wizard and I am also on the list of attacks, so I started investigating this matter. After all, there is no reason to defend against thieves. If the murderer finds out, he is safe." Everyone could not help being stunned by Albert''s sturdy approach. "If the murderer knew why he was found out, I don''t know what he would think." George murmured. "Later, Hagrid looked awkward after learning about it, so I asked his age." "age?" Everyone showed puzzled eyes. "Hagrid is sixty-four years old. He should be sixty-five years old now. It is not difficult to calculate that he was studying at Hogwarts." Albert explained briefly, "Hagrid told me when I asked. A similar thing happened fifty years ago." At this moment, Ron felt that his IQ had been suppressed, and he was relieved after seeing Harry, Fred, and George all looking like this. It turns out that there is more than one fool! In fact, no one else in the room can understand Albert''s thinking mode. Is this the difference of genius? "Although Hagrid did not say who the murderer was, if you noticed that Hagrid had never used a magic wand, he was very likely to be expelled from the school. If you link these two things together, you cannot guess Hagrid. It may be the murderer who was caught back then." "So, I asked directly. Hagrid admitted that he was fired because of what happened fifty years ago." Albert spread his hands and said, "Of course, I believe Hagrid is not the real murderer." "why?" Percy could hardly understand Albert''s brain circuits. "Don''t you think Hagrid is nothing like Slytherin''s heir?" Harry said quietly, "and he doesn''t know how to speak snakes, he can''t control basilisks, and he is a student of Gryffindor College." This is the answer Albert gave him. Fred and George grinned and slapped Percy on the shoulder and joked, "Even if you think about it on your knees," Slytherin''s heir cannot be a student at Gryffindor College. " "Shut up." Mrs. Weasley glared at the twins. "Later, Hagrid revealed two news to me. It was a guy named Tom Riddle who caught him back then, who seemed to be a Slytherin student." Albert erected the second handcraft and continued: " He said that Aragog was not a murderer. Well, Aragog was an eight-eyed giant spider raised by Hagrid fifty years ago. The eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest are all descendants of that guy. According to the eight-eyed giant spider Arago Ke''s revealed that the monster in the secret room is the natural enemy of the eight-eyed giant spider." "Spiders'' eyes can allow them to see a 360-degree field of view. The special eye structure prevents them from closing their eyes completely." Albert noted the confusion on everyone''s faces and explained: "When encountering a basilisk At that time, the spider that cannot close its eyes will be killed by its eyes, so the basilisk becomes the natural enemy of the spider." "The last thing that made me really sure that the monster was a basilisk, it was actually Harry''s snake-like voice. Hermione later told me that Harry heard a voice that no one else could hear on Halloween night." Percy opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything. "Couldn''t Hermione be attacked just because she knew too much?" Ron couldn''t help but interject. He always thought it was unusual for Hermione to be attacked. "Yes, Hermione is also investigating this matter secretly." Albert directly admitted that Hermione''s attack was related to this matter. "Later, Hermione told me that Harry found a copy of "Tom Lee Dels diary", the diary will reply to the writer, and will also take Harry to see the scene where Hagrid was captured fifty years ago, making Harry think that Hagrid may be the murderer who opened the secret room." Harry lowered his head awkwardly. "That''s when you started to doubt Tom Riddle?" Dumbledore guessed the reason. A person who is proficient in alchemy like Albert clearly knew what that diary might mean. "Yeah, Riddle''s diary really looks suspicious. Later, I went to Harry and found out that his diary had been stolen by a Gryffindor student. I thought it was Ginny who stole it. Riddles diary. Albert glanced at Ginny who was sitting next to Mrs. Weasley, and said his guess, She probably wrote something in it, afraid of being known by Harry, so she took advantage of it. Harry is not stealing the diary." "I''ve beenwriting on it." Ginny sobbed in a low voice. "For a whole year, hehe kept writing back to me" Mr. Weasley was stunned by Ginny''s words. "That diary should come from Mr. Malfoy." Albert''s startling words interrupted what Mr. Weasley wanted to say. "Is there evidence?" "Before the beginning of school, you had a fight in the Lihen Bookstore. This incident was also featured in the "Daily Prophet". I think Malfoy should give Ginny the diary at that time. Book." "I found it in a book my mother gave me." Albert''s words were quickly confirmed by Ginny. "Why did he do this, why did he kill Ginny!" Mr. Weasley gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with anger, and he began to think about how to get back. "I think one of his reasons against you should be the Muggle Protection Act." This sentence stunned the others in an instant, and he didn''t expect that Albert would even know this. "Don''t look at me that way, it''s not hard to guess." Albert briefly said what was reported in the Daily Prophet, and that Ron and Harry sneaked into Slytherin after drinking a compound medicine. The college inquired about the news. "That bastard!" "Actually, you don''t have to be angry. I think Mr. Malfoy will soon be unlucky!" Albert said suddenly, "After all, he threatened other school managers, and the conspiracy failed in the end. For hate things, other school managers will definitely retaliate. I think his position as a school manager will be the end." "Yes, old Malfoy must be unlucky." Fred and George both looked very happy, and they obviously believed in what Albert said. "Later, I talked to Harry about the secret room and deliberately let Ginny overhear it." Albert raised his hand and pressed, beckoning everyone to keep quiet, and continued, "If Ginny was the murderer, he would definitely not Will easily let me go. In fact, she let the basilisk attack me today. Unfortunately, I was prepared long ago and successfully escaped from the basilisk chase." "I''m even more curious, how do you know that Tom Riddle is a mysterious man," Harry couldn''t help asking. Although he had learned the truth from Tom Riddle, he still couldn''t bear it. I want to test Albert to see if this guy really knows everything. "After Riddle''s diary appeared, Tom Riddle became suspicious. If he is the heir to Slytherin, it means he is a snake-like voice." Albert said to Harry with a pause. , "Snake-Laotian is one of the symbols of Slytherin heirs." "Do you think me too?" "No, you are at Gryffindor College and can still use Gryffindor''s sword. You are undoubtedly a brave Gryffindor student." Albert stopped Fred and George who wanted to talk, and continued: "Tom Riddle was 50 years ago. Now there is no famous wizard named Tom Riddle in the magical world. I even wrote to many old friends. They didnt know that there was such a wizard, but the magical world did There is a dangerous black wizard who speaks a snakelike voice, yes, that''s a mysterious man." Albert used his wand to write Voldemort''s name in the air, and then wrote Tom Riddle''s name. "If you look carefully, you will find that there are many letters in their names that are the same. I think they are missing a middle name. This is why I think Tom Riddle is a mysterious person and control Ginny." Everyone has been mouth-mouthed since just now, and they were a little numb by Albert''s analysis. They listened quietly to Albert''s narration and analysis. "After all, he did something similar last year." Albert gave a light wave, and the golden text floating in the void disappeared. "His name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, which Voldemort told me himself." When Harry uttered the three words Voldemort, everyone in the office, except Harry, Dumbledore, and Albert, shuddered when they heard the name. "So, you didn''t want to tell us then?" "Do you believe that Ginny is the real murderer?" Albert asked rhetorically. Fred, George, Ron, and Harry all shook their heads. They now understand Albert''s original sentence: Even if you tell you it doesn''t make sense, because you won''t believe it. Yes, before there is no evidence, how can they doubt their relatives? "Of course I know that you will not believe it. Most people will not believe it until there is no evidence, so dont blame me why I didnt tell the truth. Its meaningless, just like most wizards dont want to. Believe in the fact that the mysterious man is still alive." Albert made a simple analogy, "That''s why I need to lure him out and come up with evidence to make you believe in this truth." "I''m very lucky. Tom Riddle got the bait easily because of his brainlessness. He ordered the basilisk to attack me. However, he failed. I probably never dreamed of it. I prepared a large group of roosters for him. When the basilisk encountered the rooster and ran away in a hurry, he made a lot of noise, so Tom had no choice but to hide in the secret room with Ginny, because he knew that I would tell others about it next ." Everyone admires Albert''s bravery, not everyone has the guts to use themselves as bait. If it hadn''t been for him to uncover the truth of this matter, everyone would continue to be buried in the dark, and it is unknown how many people would be attacked. "How do you know that Ginny is fine for the time being?" Ron asked. He obviously hadn''t forgotten what he was put into by Albert, and tried to find things Albert didn''t know. "If he wanted to kill Ginny, Ginny would have died long ago. There must be other meaning to keeping it. I think Harry may know what happened." Albert looked at Harry, who was Shook his head. This time, Riddle obviously had no chance to get out of the diary. "I think Tom might want to take Ginny as a nutrient." Albert said his guess. "Ginny was pale for a while, a bit like Professor Quirrell last year." Everyone was looking at Ginny and found that her cheeks were still ruddy, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "I think that when the school board finds that there is no way to solve the problem, it will find Professor Dumbledore again. The principal will definitely be able to solve the problem, so Harry, you don''t have to take any risks. I reminded you. Albert said to Harry, "Of course, you are brave, at least more braver than me." "You are also very brave." Mrs. Weasley gave Albert a hug. "Thank you Albert. If you didn''t reveal the truth, Ginny didn''t know what would happen." "What happened to Lockhart?" Professor McGonagall didn''t forget about Lockhart. "Tom Riddle obviously didn''t know that Professor Lockhart was a bragging wizard. He probably thought that Lockhart knew the location of the secret room and the general situation of the whole thing after overhearing me and Hermione." He shrugged helplessly and said: "You know, Professor Lockhart said he knows where the secret room is. I also heard that he intends to write a story about himself at Hogwarts based on the attack on the secret room. Books from the time of the black magic professor." "So, in order to protect the secret room, Tom Riddle controlled Ginny to attack Professor Lockhart, and told him to shut up completely." Albert secretly changed the attack and went smoothly, "I want to use the flashback spell to check Ginny. Its not difficult to find the spell he used on Lockhart." Everyone''s expressions were extremely complicated, and he didn''t expect Lockhart to end up like that. "Actually, Professor Lockhart may not have done this kind of thing for the first time. I mean stealing the results of being stolen." Looking at the complex people, Albert once again threw a blockbuster, "I think Professor Lockhart is most likely a liar!" "What secret did you find?" Fred asked in cooperation with George. "Of course, I don''t have sufficient evidence, but in some aspects it is not difficult to see this." Albert pointed out mercilessly: "In fact, Lockhart''s level of black magic is very bad, I suspect There are certain spells in the book that Professor Lockhart doesnt know at all. For this reason, I asked him a lot of questions. Of course, what made me suspicious of him was a spell called Restoring the Humanoid Mantra, which Professor Lockhart gave I have a lot of information. Although I haven''t learned this spell, I can see that it is not a random fabrication." "Of course, the most direct evidence is the information Lockhart gave me. He probably didn''t take it seriously. There are a few clips on it in Armenian. Well, at first, I actually didnt know what the text was. I found out that it was Armenian only after I found someone to check it. Albert continued to say to the puzzled people: Then, I asked someone to ask for me. It is said that sometime before the 1980s, a very brave and quite The accomplished old Armenian wizard in Wagga Wagga, Australia, successfully helped the local residents subdue a terrifying and fierce werewolf." "You mean Lockhart stole the deeds of that wizard?" "I heard that the old wizard seems to be very forgetful now. I think he may be erased by Professor Lockhart." Albert said maliciously, "So, what he gave me It is probably something taken from the old wizard''s house. Of course, these are my guesses, and there is no evidence of deeds!" This time, everyone was blown up by the blockbuster that Albert threw out. They didn''t expect the famous Lockhart to be a liar. "Okay, everything has been sorted out. This time it is obviously not Miss Weasley''s fault. The school will not punish her. She should go to the school hospital immediately and ask Mrs. Pomfrey to examine her. A moment. UU Reading " Dumbledore looked at Albert with a smile again, "Exciting reasoning. Without Mr. Albert, we would probably be kept in the dark. Of course, still With Harry, you bravely saved Miss Weasley. Both of you won the Special Contribution Award to the school. Well, let me think... Each of you won two hundred points for Gryffindor." "I think Hagrid should be released. Azkaban Prison is not a good place." Albert reminded Dumbledore again "kindly". "You are right, I will write a letter to Azkaban right away... We should have our hunting ground guards come back." Dumbledore said softly, "I also need to draft a job advertisement to post in "Daily Prophet." We need a new teacher to teach Defence Against the Dark Arts class. My goodness, the teacher in this class consumes so quickly, isn''t it?" "Perhaps Lockhart should resign early, maybe he will be able to escape." Albert said without hesitation, "The curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is terrible." "I think what you need now is to eat something and get a good night''s sleep. I will let the house elves prepare food for you." Dumbledore changed the subject. Albert shrugged and left Professor McGonagall''s office with everyone. Chapter 643： wake it''s finally over! Albert excitedly checked the degree of completion of the panel task, and after confirming that Tom Riddle and his "little snake" were completely on the street, he felt relieved all over. The attack did bring a lot of pressure to Albert. Who made him a famous Muggle wizard in the school? He is at the forefront of the attack list. Tom Riddle is the most suitable target for killing monkey police chickens. God knows that the basilisk will come out and attack him one day. If it was petrified, it would be a fluke to escape, but if she lost her life inexplicably like Myrtle, there would be no place to cry. Fortunately, everything is over! When Albert walked out of Professor McGonagall''s office, he saw Fred and George waiting for him in the corridor. Both of these guys looked at themselves with ill-intentioned eyes, apparently still worrying about the things he had brought down with a coma spell. "It''s better to keep it secret." Albert did not wait for the twins to trouble him, so he took the lead and said: "You don''t want Ginny to be in trouble, so it''s best to keep this matter secret. He claimed that Harry entered the secret room, killed the basilisk, and rescued it. Ginny abducted by the monster." The twins were stunned, but soon wanted to understand what Albert meant. Also right, if other students know that the attack is related to Ginny, Ginny''s next life in school may become very difficult. "Remember to tell Harry, especially Ron." Albert kept telling him, "Don''t let them talk nonsense, it''s easy to say too much." "By the way, Lockhart could overhear your private conversation with Hermione?" "That was an accident." "Yes, accident." Fred and George agreed. They felt that the unlucky Lockhart was thrown out as bait by Albert, but the mysterious person did not take the bait. "Where are you going?" When the two saw Albert still moving forward, they asked suspiciously. "Go to the school hospital." Albert said without hesitation. Fred and George didn''t forget to turn around and joked before leaving, "You''d better hurry up, or else the delicious food will be eaten up, so don''t complain." "see you later." When Albert turned into the school hospital, Madam Pomfrey was passing a glass of sleeping potion to Ginny, and then she told the Weasleys next to her about Ginny''s situation. "Mr. Anderson, what''s the matter?" Madam Pomfrey asked in surprise. "I heard that Mr. Lockhart had an accident? Come to visit him and visit Hermione by the way." Albert nodded slightly at the Weasleys and asked, "How is Ginny?" "Ginny was just a little frightened." Mrs. Weasley said, "Thanks to you, if it weren''t for you..." "It''s all Harry''s credit." Albert said humbly. "In short, you can come to my house during the summer vacation." The Weasleys gave Albert a hug and left Hogwarts together. "I heard that you identified the real culprit of the attack." Madam Pomfrey blinked at Albert and said, "Everyone will thank you for your contribution to the school. Minerva told me about the school not long ago. It may be closed because of this." Albert looked at Lockhart, who was sleeping on the hospital bed, and asked instead of the subject. "The situation is very bad. Someone used a powerful forgetting spell on him, which not only caused permanent damage to Professor Lockhart''s brain, but also made him forget everything." Madam Pomfrey shook her head. Said: "He even forgot how to speak and how to walk, it was like a newly born child. Oh my God! I have never seen such a bad symptom. He might have to be admitted to the Saint Mungo Hospital for Magical Injury. For the rest of my life." "The curse of the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is really terrible." Albert unceremoniously buckled the black pot on the curse. "Now think about it carefully, Professor Brod is so wise that he resigned early and was completely relieved from the curse. When retiring, perhaps Professor Lockhart should resign sooner." Madame Pomfrey didn''t speak up, but she agreed with Albert''s opinion. No way, the last three Defence Against the Dark Arts professors ended up worse than one. Ronald Smith is missing and there is no news so far. Professor Quirrell was just wiped out. Lockhart was the worst. He was completely reduced to zero by the spell. He even lost his ability to speak. He couldn''t take care of himself in life. I''m afraid he can only be an idiot in this life. "By the way, this is a powerful restorative made from mandela grass roots. I originally prepared it for myself, but I don''t think it can be used anymore. It should be possible to restore the petrified people to normal in advance." He took out a bottle of potion from his pocket and handed it to Madam Pomfrey. "You prepared it for yourself?" Madam Pomfrey was a little surprised, feeling very unbelievable, but she still reached out and took the potion that Albert handed over and opened to confirm the effect of the potion. If you want to wait for the mandela grass roots to mature, and then make a powerful restorative that can de-petrify, you need to wait at least until mid-June. It is naturally a good thing to be able to recover the people who have been petrified by the basilisk. "Where did you get the potion." Madam Pomfrey found that this potent potion was of high quality. "I know Mr. Hertok Dagworth, he is a famous potion master." Albert explained: "I ask him to help make a powerful healing agent, just in case." "However, the amount of this potion may only awaken one person." Madam Pomfrey probably understood whose petrochemical curse Albert wanted to lift. "I still have it here." Albert did not make Madam Pomfrey embarrassed, and took out two bottles of powerful restorative from his pocket. Mrs. Pomfrey''s expression was a little weird, she didn''t expect Albert to be so prepared. "How should I let her drink the potion?" Albert came to Hermione''s bed, ready to complete the task of awakening Hermione. Looking at Hermione''s face, there was a sudden sense of awakening Sleeping Beauty. Would you... give her a kiss? If there is no one here, Albert doesn''t mind trying a way to wake up the Sleeping Beauty. "Just drop the potion slowly on your lips," said Madam Pomfrey, who was doing this now. Albert followed the example of Madam Pomfrey and dropped the powerful restorative on Hermione''s lips. However, the effect is not obvious. Albert poked Hermione''s cheek with his finger, still stiff. "It will take some time for the powerful restorative to take effect," Madam Pomfrey explained. A few minutes later, Hermione blinked and recovered from the petrification. When I first woke up, I was shocked by the face that was close at hand. "Albert!" Hermione almost slammed her head into Albert''s face. Just as she was about to scream, she had a hand pressed against her lips, causing her to swallow everything back. "You are like this, UU reading Madam Pomfrey will drive me out of the school hospital." Albert sat back on the chair next to the bed, smiled and sat up to Hermione with red cheeks. Said, "The potent restorative works well." "I saw..." Hermione recalled what she saw before being petrified. She couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to cover her chest. Her whole body couldn''t help shaking. "I saw the basilisk. I thought I was going to be caught in the eyes of the basilisk. killed." "Nick saved you, and he was petrified." Albert said lightly. "Now you don''t have to worry, the basilisk has been killed by Harry, and I have found out the culprit. Hogwarts will soon be calm again and the danger has passed." Albert''s voice seemed to have some magical power, calming Hermione again. Harry and Ron will surely be happy that you are recovering. They are preparing for a small party. Albert asked Mrs. Pomfrey, turning his head, "Can Miss Granger go there?" " "Wait for a few minutes over there, and I will give her a full check." "I know you have a lot of doubts, don''t worry, I will tell you everything you want to know." Chapter 644： Wicked and clever The news that the Slytherin''s heir was caught quickly spread throughout the castle, and the remaining students left the lounges of their respective colleges and hurried to the auditorium hall to attend the celebration banquet. When Albert and Hermione came to the auditorium, they met Filch holding the cat at the entrance of the hall, and the caretaker actually gave Albert a grim smile. "I think Filch wants to thank you." When Hermione walked into the auditorium, she secretly glanced back at Filch, and whispered to Albert, "If it weren''t for the powerful restorative you provided, we might have to stay in bed for more than a month." Speaking of this, Hermione was a little scared, because it meant that after she woke up, she would face the final exam. It was a disaster to take the exam without preparation. The auditorium was very lively, and a group of people were surrounding Harry, babbling about what happened in the secret room. Fortunately, Fred and George reminded Harry in advance, and they didn''t let him reveal the matter. "Hermione!" Ron, standing outside the crowd, saw Hermione entering the hall with Albert, and walked quickly toward this side. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan waved to Albert. However, Albert temporarily ignored the three of them, moved towards Ravenclaws long table, walked in front of Isabel, and reached out for her to take off the gold-framed glasses on her face, I dont need this now. It''s something." Although Isobel with glasses is more intellectual and beautiful, Albert still likes her appearance without glasses. "Is it resolved?" Isobel noticed the change in Albert''s mentality at a glance. "It has been resolved, really worthy of the savior." Albert looked at Harry who was surrounded by the crowd, and said softly. "Our great detective, stop hiding. Now everyone knows that you found the heir to Slytherin and found the entrance to the secret room." Katrina''s voice was loud, making many girls surrounding Harry They all rushed towards this side, completely surrounded Albert, and kept asking questions. Isabel looked at her boyfriend surrounded by the girls, and looked at his sister reproachfully. "That guy obviously has a girlfriend, so he provokes other girls everywhere!" Katrina also saw Albert talking with a girl and walking into the hall just now. As for why I am late, I have to ask, 80% is to be the prince who awakens the princess. Although Hermione Granger is not necessarily a princess, Albert is regarded as the Prince Charming in the eyes of many girls at Hogwarts. "Are you not angry at all?" Katrina felt incredible. "not angry." Isobel put away the gold-framed glasses, looked at his sister, and asked, "Why do you want to be angry? Just because you said a few more words to other girls?" Katrina looked at her sister with shocked eyes, and asked in disbelief: "You guys won''t break up anymore!" "How can it be!" Isabel looked at Albert who was surrounded by the crowd, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She probably guessed what Albert did. To be honest, Isabel doesn''t like Albert to take risks. At this moment, even with her knees, it is not difficult for Katrina to guess what the two of them are hiding from her, something must have happened between them that she doesn''t know. "You two shouldn''t..." Katrina remembered Isabel''s vacation in Sicily with Albert during his winter vacation. She obviously got along well with Albert''s family, and her mother liked Albert very much. "No way!" "Albert has three years to graduate from school." Isabelle knew what was thinking in Katrina''s head at a glance, and reminded quite speechlessly. "Why didn''t you wear a ring." Katrina had expected this day, but she was still jealous. If it were that guy, it wouldn''t be a weird thing to do so. As for the absence of a ring, Katrina doesn''t believe it at all, otherwise how could Isabel have this attitude now. The appearance of Dumbledore freed Albert from the crowd. The banquet began. The plate was filled with food as usual, even more abundant than the school banquet. The group of house elves in the kitchen must have done their best. Albert even saw several foreign-style dishes. "I have good news to tell everyone." Dumbledore motioned for everyone to be quiet. "The Slytherin heir has been caught." "who is it!" The auditorium not only didn''t become quiet, but rather noisy, and people couldn''t wait to know who the culprit was. "It''s the same person from last time." Dumbledore said with a smile. "However, Voldemort moved through another person this time, with the diary he left behind." When Dumbledore mentioned Voldemort, the students in the auditorium couldn''t help shivering, their faces full of shock and anxiety. "Now that the attack is over, the school will return to its former calm." Dumbledore raised his hand and made a quiet gesture. "However, I have something regretful to tell everyone that Professor Lockhart found the secret room. Secret was cast by Voldemort with a strong oblivion spell, and he is no longer qualified for the post of Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, so the remaining Defence Against the Dark Arts courses and exams this semester will be temporarily cancelled. Halfway through the banquet, they were interrupted. Lucius Malfoy appeared at the entrance of the auditorium furiously, and staged a famous scene of face-slapping on the spot for everyone. When he left, his face was crooked. "Harry, do you know how the house elves can regain their freedom?" Albert looked at the old Malfoy who was furious and left, and blinked at Harry and said, "The owner only needs to throw a piece of clothing for the house elves, and they can regain their freedom. If you want to help the poor house elves Fairy, this is a good way!" "But what should I do?" Harry asked, he wanted to help Dobby get rid of the Malfoys. "Why don''t you ask the clever Miss Granger?" Albert crossed a piece of cattle and put it in his mouth. "I believe she will help you find a way." "We will also help you figure out a solution." With his mouth full of food, Ron said slurred. "We will also help you figure out a solution." Fred and George, who brandished a knife and fork among the food, immediately agreed. It would be great if the Malfoys could lose the house elves. They did not forget that Ginny''s suffering was caused by the old Malfoy. This matter can''t be forgotten no matter what. UU reading www.uuknshu.cm Some are happy and some are sad, and some are happy and sad. In the Office of the Minister of Magic, Fudge, who received a letter from Dumbledore, was both happy and annoyed. Dumbledore told him in the letter that he successfully found the heir of Slytherin and rescued Miss Weasley who was taken into the secret room by the monster. The attack was completely over, and the real murderer was not Rubeus Hagrid. Fudge actually didn''t care about the life and death of that stupid big man, but he did not forget that if Hagrid was proved innocent, the Ministry of Magic would need to publish the newspaper Tihagrid to restore his reputation and make Fudge admit his mistake. It was more disgusting than feeding him a fly. . Although Fudge wanted to pretend to have forgotten about it, Dumbledore reminded him again at the end of the letter. "He must have done it on purpose." Fudge threw away the letter paper angrily, called his assistant, and asked him to find a small corner in the Daily Prophet that no one would notice to publish the matter. Anyway, as long as the Daily Prophet has a report, he is not considered to have broken his promise. As for whether anyone notices it, it does not matter to him. Chapter 645： Ai Shen stick "Why do we have to do our vacation homework here now?" At noon the next day, Fred finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He threw the quill in his hand on the table, reached out his hand to support his chin, turned his head and looked out the library window, and whispered, "That **** Albert sneaked by himself. Up." "His vacation homework should be almost finished." Lee Jordan said without looking up. "If you finish your vacation homework, you can also run around." "You should go to Professor Dumbledore to complain, and ask him why he didn''t cancel the exams for several other courses along the way." George put the quill on the table and said to Fred and Lee Jordan, "We There is no need to nest in the library to do holiday homework in such good weather." "I want to know that it is impossible." Fred withdrew his gaze from the window, looked at the Harry trio who was whispering diagonally across from him, and asked curiously: "Have you come up with a good way? " "I have some clues, but this kind of thing can only be done once." Hermione looked up and looked around, and said in a low voice: "If the plan fails, the other party will definitely be more vigilant, and it will be more difficult to succeed later." "Tell me what you plan to do?" Lee Jordan stopped the quill and looked up at Hermione. He was always interested in making trouble. Fred and George were both wondering how Hermione was going to let old Malfoy lose the house elf. "Send him clothes, such as a pair of smelly socks." Harry took Hermione''s words and replaced Lucius Malfoy with "him". Since being repeatedly educated by Albert, Harry has gradually gained a sense of secrecy. "If he opens the package and sees a stinky sock inside, he will probably throw the package away with anger. As long as he makes sure that the house elf is present and receives the package, he will get the clothes in the package. "It''s worth trying." Fred thought for a while and reminded: "However, wizard families are usually very careful not to let house elves touch clothing. You''d better let that house elves cooperate with your actions, and don''t let them The other party knows that there are socks in the package, so he will definitely let the house elf dispose of the disgusting package full of rubbish, get the package, take out the socks inside, and the poor house elf will be free." "I don''t think your methods are reliable." George murmured. "Then what do you think is more reliable?" Hermione asked back. "Of course it was for Albert to speak and curse that guy for losing his house elf." George and Fred looked at each other and said in unison: "Believe me, nothing is more vicious than Albert''s''curse''. " Harry, Ron, and Hermione were speechless at once, and it was not the first time they heard Fred and George teasing about Albert''s mouth. No way, who made a lot of what he said happened. The most recent victim is the hapless Lockhart. Fred, George, and Jordan Lee even wonder if Lockhart will be so unlucky, whether it was Albert''s mouth that hurt. "Where is the Albert?" Hermione asked. "80% go on a date, something to do with him?" Fred turned to look at Hermione, winking mischievously. He felt that after being "saved" by Albert, Hermione was very likely to become his admirer. "I heard that he said Professor Lockhart is..." Hermione stopped talking. To be honest, it was really difficult for her to accept the truth that Professor Lockhart was a liar. "Oh, that liar!" George had decided that Lockhart was a liar. "Oh, the truth is often so cruel." Fred said helplessly, "I heard Albert said that the stories that Lockhart wrote were not his experience, but stealing the results of others, and it was very bad. He used the oblivion spell on the other party to make the other party forget these things, so that they can be his own." "It''s really hard to believe," Hermione murmured. "I don''t think Albert needs to discredit a professor!" Ron supported Albert in this matter. "How clumsy Lockhart is in Defense Against the Dark Arts class, I think you should know it too. That''s right." "We even suspect that Professor Dumbledore might also know those things. At the time, the principal had been very calm when he heard Albert talk about it. He didn''t even want to quibble Lockhart. You must know that Professor McGonagall''s expression was quite similar at the time. wonderful." In the description of everyone, Lockhart turned into an extremely despicable liar writer. "He is completely self-inflicted now!" Harry murmured, after hearing Albert''s words about Lockhart''s actions, he couldn''t have any sympathy for Lockhart. "I heard that Lockhart has become a poor worm who can''t even talk and walk, and needs others to take care of him every day. He can only spend the rest of his life in the St. Mungo Magical Injury Hospital." Lee Jordan seemed very satisfied with Lockhart. Te''s end, he also saw Madam Pomfrey personally send Lockhart away this morning. Hermione was not stupid. Of course she knew that most of the students and professors in the school didn''t like Lockhart. Last night, when Professor Dumbledore announced that Lockhart could not be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, even the professors in the seats knew how unpopular he was in the school. "What a poor worm." Fred''s tone was somewhat gloat. "I also know that another poor bug will appear in the school soon!" George said mysteriously. "Who?" Ron couldn''t help asking, who had been copying his homework. "Kenneth Toller!" Fred and George laughed unkindly. "That guy who sells amulets?" Harry had an impression of Kenneth Toller, a black market profiteer. He spent more than ten gallons to buy that amulet from the other party. Last time, Malfoy was tricked by this in the duel club. "Kenneth has always wanted to make a fortune by selling amulets. Now that the attack is over, I dare say that all the amulets he got from the outside have to be smashed." George knew that Kenneth Toller was selling amulets. Made a small fortune. "He still wants to find Albert to make a specific batch." Lee Jordan thought of something and couldn''t help but laugh. "I dare you to say that Albert had guessed the current result since then, so he didn''t agree. Working with him, that guy is not at all vigilant and deserves to lose money." "No, no, he was too greedy, and he even met Albert with a bad stomach, and he deserved it." Fred, George, and Jordan Lee had no idea about Kenneth Toler. How much good impression. They also did not admit that Albert did not tell Kenneth the truth. Albert, who was unanimously regarded as a bad stomach, is now under scrutiny from the opposite side. Isobel is very dissatisfied with Albert''s act of risking his life. "I never like to take risks." Albert said solemnly: "I don''t do anything unprepared." "There is a saying that plans can never keep up with changes." Isobel patted Albert''s hand that was secretly stretched over, and continued to teach sternly, "That''s a basilisk, you almost died, do you know When I heard you were attacked, my heart stopped beating a few times." "Let me hear if your heartbeat really stopped," Albert put his head on Isabel''s chest. "If it stops, I can help you with a CPR massage." "Stop it!" Isabel pushed Albert''s head aside and complained: "Gryffindor students are always keen on taking risks, no matter what form of adventure." "Okay, don''t be angry, let''s take a look over there!" Albert saw several girls coming here in groups, and he pointed at a flowerbed in the courtyard with flowers. Isobel saw the girls whispering and had already guessed the reason. "I really don''t know why the curiosity of the girls is so exuberant." Albert ridiculed himself, "Could it be that my charm is so great" "You have never been so popular as you are now. Don''t forget, you also have the title of an international wizard chess champion and published a bunch of articles in magazines." Isobel did not object, got up and followed Albert to move away The girls walked to the flowerbed, "And, you are not ugly." "I prefer you to say that I am handsome." "Handsome?" Isabel stopped and stared at Albert for a long time, then reached out his hand and took his face to look carefully, and said seriously, "Perhaps, it is more appropriate to use the butter niche." "Only a guy who is jealous of me thinks I am a custard boy, and no matter where I am, the girls prefer custody." Albert didn''t care about the title at all. "Maybe, they should look at my heroic side. Compared to most of the rough boys in school, I am obviously more able to give everyone a sense of security. At least, most people who know me think I am reliable. Well, why look at me like this" "It''s rare to see you have narcissism!" Isobel chuckled. "I''m just telling the truth." Albert retorted dissatisfiedly: "Young girls only look unexpectedly. They value fame, money and rights when they become adults. That is the real charm. As for talent, as far as I know Among the Muggle wizards of the past, the cases of becoming Minister of Magic can be counted with one finger." "The girls are not as unbearable as you think!" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously dissatisfied with such a biased statement. "No, I''m just more realistic." Albert no longer continued to struggle in this regard: "I know where my advantage lies." "Famous and talented" "A rich, famous, talented, and sunny and handsome young man must be popular among the girls." Albert was not embarrassed at all. "As for power, I don''t think I am boasting. No one can follow. I compete for the position of prefect and student council chairman." "Last night, Mr. Browd hinted that I would become an alternate member of Wisengamao as an adult. Well, it''s the old path of Professor Dumbledore, and I have an advantage over the principal." Although there is no precedent for a Muggle wizard to become a member of Wisengamao, this is not difficult for the Wildsmith family. When Albert reaches adulthood, his achievements will be more than that. Even if some members of Wissengamer oppose him, he must pinch his nose to admit his status. Who will let him have a bunch of people behind him? This is one of the hidden benefits of heirs. Otherwise, it is impossible for a good Muggle wizard to become a member of Wisengamao. Although Albert doesn''t care about that position, in his opinion, the British magical world is so big that he is not interested in participating. "According to what you said, did I pick it up and give it a big deal?" Isobel was a little funny after listening. "It''s good to know!" Albert triumphantly took the girl by the hand and went to a remote corner, letting the lush flowers cover the eyes of other girls. Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes and jokingly said: "The sequelae of drinking too much Fu Ling Po?" "The blessing agent is indeed a good thing." Albert said softly, "Unfortunately, it is too difficult to cook." "Don''t you have some more?" Isabel said grimly, "You can''t drink that stuff." "Sometimes, a few minutes of luck can save your life." Albert said meaningfully. He had thought of making "cod liver oil" a fortune agent, and taking one when needed would bring him half an hour of luck. At that time, there is no need to worry about the toxicity of Fu Ling agent too much. "The last few years may not be calm." Noting Isobel''s confusion, Albert explained softly. "Great prophet, did you predict something else?" Isabel plucked a flower from the flowerbed and asked casually. "Chaos and war. This is just a sign." Albert said mysteriously. "It has something to do with the mysterious man and Harry Potter. I remember telling you about it before." Sometimes, Albert feels that he has more and more potential to be a stickman. "Oh, that means it has nothing to do with you." Isobel poked Albert''s chest with his finger and reminded: "Harry Potter is the savior, you are not." "I know I am not, but no one can stay out of it." Albert said with a smile, "Unrest is a disaster for everyone, and it is also an opportunity. I will prepare in advance." "Always mysterious." Isabel murmured. She didn''t like the so-called turbulence, but did not deny Albert''s news. This guy is always mysterious, like a closed book, people can''t help but want to open it and take a quiet look at the contents. Undeniably, that sense of mystery is indeed very attractive. "This is how the prophecy is. People who peep into fate will always make themselves look mysterious." Albert blinked, "In your words, it''s a pose." "I think you were lying to me just now." Isabel said, staring into Albert''s eyes. "No, I''m telling the truth." Albert promised without blinking his eyes. "A superb liar can also use the truth to lie." Isobel almost said that Albert is a liar, especially in some ways like to lie. "I never lied to you!" Albert almost took his heart out to show Isobel. "Someone told me that you are arguing everywhere." "Who!" "Some guy who wants to find three or two girlfriends, now has more than that." "How can I be so sullen and innocent," Albert said pretentiously, "and, I never provoke Katrina." Although that is the dream of most men, Albert is very self-aware, and choosing a tree is more realistic than a forest. At this time, an owl fell in front of them, breaking the atmosphere created by the two. Albert took the note and read the contents. Hagrid invited him to have afternoon tea, obviously to thank Albert for his help. "Go together?" "No." Isobel shook his head and said, "I think you must have something to say. See you that night!" "Next semester, you are about to graduate from school." Albert said suddenly. "what''s happenin?" "Maybe, I should buy a house in Hogsmeade." "Do you have a lot of Kanon?" "Don''t forget, I am a fortuneteller, and I can easily make a lot of money by making a simple prediction." Albert said again: "Of course, we can find the right vanishing cabinet, and we can always be in Hogsmeade. Once the village meets, you dont have to worry about me being snatched away by others." Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and asked, "Will you be robbed by others?" "will not." "Then why should I worry." It makes sense. Albert found himself unable to refute, but he knew that Isobel would agree. After separating from Isabel, Albert went to Hagrid''s cabin alone. "Didn''t your girlfriend come with you?" Hagrid asked in surprise when he found Albert alone. "Did you see?" Albert asked with a slightly raised eyebrow. "You are much better than Harry''s father when it comes to chasing girlfriends." Hagrid said with emotion. "He had spent a lot of time chasing Lily." "What kind of person is he," Albert asked. "I mean Harry''s father." "He was smart and liked to cause trouble, but James was a good person," Hagrid recalled. "Lily was also a good person." "It seems that you met acquaintances in Azkaban prison?" Of course Albert knew who Hagrid met in Azkaban, and asked, "How about that place?" "Very bad, very bad, thank you for letting me get out of that ghost place so early. I never want to see those Azkaban guards again." Speaking of Azkaban, Hagrid couldn''t help it. There was a shiver, as if recalling something bad. "No, trust me, you will see them again soon." Albert said after thinking about it. "This is not good news." Hagrid murmured. "What else did you predict?" "I didn''t predict anything." Albert said calmly, "However, since Harry Potter came to Hogwarts to go to school, the school has been uneven, and I have no doubt that something will happen next semester. " "It''s best not to happen." Hagrid poured a cup of tea for Albert and said gratefully, "I heard Dumbledore say that you have revealed all the secrets and you were attacked by a basilisk." "Harry took revenge for me." Albert glanced at the Daily Prophet, which was lying on the table, and asked, "Are you looking for an article from the Ministry of Magic to help you clarify?" "Yeah, I looked for it all morning, and it was in the corner of the third edition." Hagrid murmured, "To be honest, the Ministry of Magic is not sincere in doing this." "This is normal Hagrid." Albert took a sip of his tea and sneered: "Do you still expect the Minister of Magic to apologize to you? Even if Fudge made a mistake, UU Reading before the public anger, It is impossible for him to do that, otherwise his authority will be compromised." "You hate Fudge," Hagrid asked carefully. "No, it should be said that I hate all politicians." Albert said without hesitation. "As for Fudge, with that guy''s character, he might be ousted in the end." Hagrid just smiled reluctantly. He could see that Albert disliked Fudge, so he changed the subject, "By the way, Dumbledore has agreed to me succeeding Professor Keitelber as the professor of the magical animals class. Up." "I don''t recommend that you use the "Book of Monsters" as a textbook. Trust me, many students will not like it." "why." "Because that book will bite people." Albert reminded: "No one wants to be bitten while reading, and we are not as rough and fleshy as you." Hagrid was a little disappointed, which was obviously different from his expectations. "Hagrid, there are some things you need to remember." Albert reminded Hagrid, "The student is not you, and your enthusiasm for this course is far less than you. Most magical animals are too dangerous for them. You''d better not put them in the classroom, otherwise it will definitely cause trouble." Albert glanced at the task panel and was satisfied with the task triggered again. Chapter 646： Get ones wish It is always difficult to persuade others. It is even more difficult to convince a stubborn person. Therefore, Albert never expected that he could persuade Hagrid to let him give up those unrealistic ideas and say those things to him only out of the advice of his friends, by the way, to see if he could trigger a new task. Since I went to Hogwarts School, the probability of triggering panel tasks has risen sharply, far more than before I came to Hogwarts, and the difficulty of completing tasks has also been reduced a lot. Of course, Albert also knows that the so-called difficulty reduction comes more from his familiarity with the "story" and his own gradually increasing strength. After I graduate from school and leave Hogwarts Castle, can I still gain experience quickly? Probably not! After all, after Tom Riddle''s value is completely squeezed out, I am afraid it will be difficult to encounter this kind of oss that can provide high-quality panel tasks. Although Albert did have the idea of ??using Voldemort as a leek, he quickly suppressed this absurd idea. After all, the Dark Lord also needs face, and if he really annoys people, his life will be difficult. After returning to the castle, Albert went directly to the responsive house, threw himself into the soft sofa, changed a comfortable position to nest, opened the task panel, and checked the tasks that have been completed but not yet received, again, " Good guy" Tom lighted a candle, hoping he would go well. Move your gaze to the top of the task panel and start to clear the tasks that can be completed. "Millennium Ancient School: Hogwarts" is a task triggered as soon as you enter the school. The current progress has reached 68%, and the task can be completed. However, Albert planned to wait until he graduated from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry before taking on this task. The other is to uncover Lockhart''s secret "exposure" mission, which currently stops at 63%. With such progress, he finally stepped down and exposed Lockhart''s ugly face on the spot, letting everyone know that he was a liar. Albert can''t help wondering whether it is necessary to publish this matter in the "Daily Prophet" so that the entire British magical world knows that Lockhart is a liar, so that he has a chance to push the task progress to 100%. However, even if the task progress is not completely completed, you can still receive task rewards. Lockhart was crazy now, and Albert didn''t plan to continue persecuting the opponent, so he directly rewarded the task. The experience is only six thousand three, and only one of skill points and specific skills can be selected. Albert chose the latter, believing that Lockhart''s skill panel should give him some surprises. After receiving the task, the skill panel belonging to Lockhart was opened in front of Albert. The skills inside were really pitiful, but it still brought some surprises to Albert. There was a job related to Lockhart. Special skills: deceive the world and steal names. Well, deceiving the world and stealing reputation are in line with what Lockhart did. The other is literary creation. However, this is just an ordinary skill. After hesitating many times, Albert chose the former. There is no way, anyone who makes deception is a skill that does not need to be upgraded, this special skill is usually very valuable. Albert estimated that once he possessed this skill, his lying skills would be even better. Uh, I almost forgot, he is an honest man, how could he deceive others? To tell the truth. The quality and rewards of the tasks squeezed from Lockhart are relatively average, really incomparable with oss Tom Riddle. So Tom is a good person, not without reason. This semester, Tom alone provided some of Alberts highest quality tasks: "Unspeakable Secrets", "Secret Diggers", "PUBG Mobile", "Wrong Decisions", and "Tom''s Fury" have all been completed, with a total of 35,500 experience and 4 skill points. , And gained a special skill: Snake Voice, and two designated skills from Tom. After Tom Riddle''s skill panel opened in front of his eyes, Albert couldn''t help being stunned, and he could simply throw Lockhart eight streets. There are a total of eight panels and at least thousands of skills, far surpassing Albert''s link b, which is dazzling. "It would be great if there were a few more opportunities." Albert muttered, looking at the proficient skills on the skill panel, "Don''t worry, you will have to deal with Tom in the future. He is a good person and will have a chance. " There are actually quite a few weird skills, such as a skill called descendant of the ancient bloodline, you don''t need to guess that it refers to the "blood of Slytherin". He was not interested in this thing. There was already a wizard bloodline on the panel who had reached the full level, and a similar special skill later appeared: the descendant of Wild Smith. Snake voice. Yes. As for Horcruxes, Albert was a little interested. He didn''t really care about being able to make himself immortal and black magic. However, the knowledge of Horcrux can be obtained from Hogwarts School, and it is enough to find it for yourself when the time comes. There is no need to waste an opportunity specially. What''s more, Albert prefers to use the Philosopher''s Stone to continue his life. If you really want to live longer, you will definitely find a way to get yourself a magic stone. As for all kinds of black magic, you can find a bunch of them in Tom Riddle''s skill panel, and there is no shortage of dangerous black magic like fierce fire. However, Albert is not interested in black magic, he actually knows the three unforgivable curses. Although Albert doesn''t think he is a good person, he also knows that the use of black magic makes people become irritable and like to use violence to solve problems. this is not good! On the third page, there is a special skill that is more nonsense: knowledgeable. Even more nonsense is the skill that symbolizes Tom is a genius: magic genius. Well, that''s right, it''s a magic genius. There are many other messy skills, such as the skills to create corpses. What finally caught Albert''s attention were two special skills with "extraordinary". No way, the word Extraordinary looks very tall. Albert chose the special skill "extraordinary magic", the other is "extraordinary skill". In fact, Albert wanted to choose both of the two extraordinary skills, but the final task of "Tom''s Fury" chose the special skill of Magic Genius. His fake genius finally got his wish and became a true genius. As for other skills, I believe there will be opportunities before Voldemort completely hits the street. As for the failure of the "Basilisk Must Die" mission, Albert doesn''t mind. Although the rewards are rich, the risk of killing the Basilisk is ultimately greater than the reward. He suspects that the two magic items in the reward are made of Basilisk. Made from a corpse. Now that the basilisk had just died two days ago, and the body was still in the secret room, Albert planned to invite Potter to go to the secret room another day to take a few photos and collect some materials. Albert suspected that apart from the basilisk, the secret room of Slytherin also hid other things. Otherwise, to raise a basilisk, there would be no need to build an exquisite secret room. There must be other things hidden in it. For example, the black magic that Voldemort has mastered, even if there is really nothing good underneath, he can pull out his fangs or fish two scales. Basilisks are rare creatures, and there must be many valuable things on them. Chapter 647： Secret Room Tour "Do you want to enter Slytherin''s secret room?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all taken aback by Albert''s proposal. "But... how do we enter the secret room?" Lee Jordan was very interested in Albert''s proposal. I heard that Harry was the heir to defeat Slytherin in the secret room and killed a terrible basilisk with Gryffindor''s sword. "Stupid, of course open the secret room and then go in." George rolled his eyes at Lee Jordan, and was also very interested in Albert''s proposal. The last time he searched for the Gryffindor treasure is still fresh in his memory. "Harry knows how to speak snakes, let him open the secret room for us." Fred blocked what Lee Jordan wanted to say. "This proposal is good." Lee Jordan murmured, and walked to the corner beside the three Harry trio who were playing "same" cards, cleared their throats and said, "Harry, we have something to ask you for help. !" "What''s the matter?" Harry asked, looking at the card in his hand, turning his head in doubt. "We want to open the Slytherin''s secret room and explore it inside. Can you help us open the entrance of the secret room? We know you have this ability." George said first. Although he had suppressed his voice very low, he still caught the attention of several other people. Ginny''s face was slightly pale, and Slytherin''s secret room obviously left a bad impression on her. "This" Harry never thought that someone would ask himself to open the secret room. "What are you doing in the secret room?" Hermione threw away the card in her hand and stared at Albert with wide eyes, trying to get an answer from the other party. "Explore, anyway, there is no danger in Slytherin''s secret room." Fred blinked at the three of them and said, "Don''t you think that if you miss this good opportunity, it will be a great regret in your life?" "Will it?" Harry threw down the card and murmured, "I don''t think there is anything to explore in the secret room." "We plan to organize a tour group to the Slytherin room. The opportunity is rare. You can also go together." Albert said to Hermione and Ron, "Of course, the premise is that Harry agrees to help us open the room entrance. ." Secret room tour group? Hermione and Ron looked at Albert dumbfounded. "Don''t you want to see the legendary secret room?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically, "Moreover, there are also the legendary basilisk." The two looked at Harry together, the expressions on their faces were almost as good as saying, "Harry, quickly agree!" Yes! Everyone is actually very curious about what Slytherin''s secret room looks like. In Albert''s words, it is a rare opportunity! Finally, Harry compromised in the hopeful eyes of everyone and agreed to participate in this secret room tour. The next morning, a group of people quietly came to the abandoned girls'' bathroom on the second floor. Harry saw that everyone was coming, so he went to the pool and reached out to open a faucet. No water came out. "The entrance to the secret room is here." He pointed to the side of the faucet, where there was a small snake engraved there, and said to Albert, "It''s about the same as you told me at the beginning, but I spent a lot of time. Just found its location." "Get started!" Albert motioned everyone back. "Open it," Harry said, staring at the tap. Everyone only heard a creepy hiss, but Albert, who mastered the Snakeman accent, could understand the meaning of Harry''s words. The faucet suddenly emitted a dazzling white light, and the pool slowly unfolded in front of everyone, exposing a very thick water pipe that could accommodate a person to get in. "Okay, the entrance to the secret room is open. However, I guess the air below should not be so good, so before going down I put a head-foaming spell on myself!" Albert took out his wand and took the lead to cast one on his head. Bubble head curse. Fred, George and Lee Jordan also immediately followed. Then, in Harry''s stunned gaze, he also cast a bubble spell on them. "The effect of the Bubble Head Curse can last about an hour." Albert looked at the people with funny expressions shrouded under the Cannon Head Curse and said, "Well, I will go down first, and then I will go down when I hear my voice." With that said, Albert cast a shock absorption charm on himself and jumped directly from the tube, a bit like he was on a slide. The bottom of the pipe was very humid, but fortunately Albert stopped in time. He waved his magic wand into a ball of light out of thin air, dispelling the darkness around him, and let the people above come down. Ron looked up at the pipe above and muttered, "How are we going to get up later." "Don''t worry, Albert must have a way." Fred reminded him by tapping Ron on the shoulder, "Go." "However, it''s really dirty here." "Do you think there is something wrong here?" Hermione looked away from the ball of light floating above the crowd and said to Albert, looking at the pipes in all directions. "I dare you to say that a thousand years ago, Hogwarts There must be no such drainage system." "This place was transformed by the descendants of Slytherin." Albert said without hesitation: "Probably a descendant of Slytherin, who changed the entrance to the secret room by the way when he was transforming Hogwarts. "How do you know?" Ron asked. "Of course I guessed." Albert said. "If it weren''t for the descendants of Slytherin to keep the secret, do you think no one in the school would know the so-called secret room legend?" Hermione is not hard to think of the reason. "The only possibility is that the guy who made these changes is Slytherin''s Descendants." "We must be several miles deep below the school." Albert''s voice echoed in the dark tunnel. "Probably under the lake." "It''s much boring than Gryffindor''s secret room!" Fred looked at the darkness around him, disappointed in the so-called Slytherin''s secret room. "Gryffindor''s secret room?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly and couldn''t help asking, "Gryffindor also has a secret room?" Harry and Ron secretly pricked their ears to listen to their conversation. Albert glared dissatisfiedly at Fred, who liked to show off. "In the Forbidden Forest." He said, "In the beginning, those two fools were almost eaten by the eight-eyed giant spider." "What''s in Gryffindor''s secret room?" Harry asked. "Some interesting traps, in advance, you have to have enough courage to help you get through the traps." George introduced excitedly. "very dangerous?" "The journey to find the secret room is dangerous." Albert explained, "Because of Hagrid, there are a lot of eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest. Trust me, even giants will not be willing to cause those troubles. Guy." After speaking, Albert added: "Of course, the poison of the eight-eyed giant spider is very precious, and a pint is worth a hundred gallons." "A hundred gallons!" Ron''s breathing became quick, and he couldn''t wait to ask, "Where is the basilisk''s poison?" "It''s probably also very valuable." "You shouldn''t mean it!" "The basilisk has been dead for several days, and my class of protecting magical creatures is only average, and I don''t know how to get the venom of the basilisk." Albert glanced at Ron, whose eyes were shining. Said: "However, fangs and snake skin should be very valuable." With a click, I don''t know who stepped on the bones of the small animals on the ground. "There is snake skin in front." Harry reminded. Everyone looked at Harry''s fingers, and was shocked by the basilisk''s shedding. It was a huge snake skin, dozens of feet long, green, and it was the skin of a poisonous snake, lying on the ground of the tunnel coiled around. "Who wants to take pictures?" An untimely voice suddenly sounded. When everyone recovered, they saw that Albert had brought a camera from where they were dumbfounded. Are you really here to travel? This weird idea suddenly popped up in everyone''s mind. Then, under Albert''s lead, they stood beside the snakeskin and took a few photos. "This thing can be made into a bunch of snake belts." Albert raised his hand and tapped the snakeskin jokingly. "Snake belt?" Everyone wants to laugh, but UU reading can''t laugh. Even if it is just the molting of the basilisk, it is still very deterrent. "Are you planning to take it out?" "If it can be reduced, I don''t mind, but this thing is probably not inferior to the dragon skin. There is no good way for the time being!" Albert tried it. The skin of the basilisk has strong magic resistance and is not easy to be magical. Its simply impossible to reduce the impact of it. "Is it valuable?" Ron asked cautiously. "Forget it!" Albert said, "After all, fire dragon skins are not rare, but basilisk skins are very rare. Rare is precious!" "Don''t be stupid, even if this thing is valuable, there must be a way to get it out of here, and then turn it into a Garon." George did not forget that they had found a valuable snow mushroom, but In the end, because they couldn''t sell them, they all went into the four of them. That thing tastes great, but it hurts to eat. Chapter 648： Slytherins Secret Chamber Everyone bypassed the snakeskin and continued to go deep into the tunnel. Turned several turns in front, and finally came to the end of the tunnel. It was a solid wall with two snakes entwining each other. Albert took a step forward, looked at the emeralds in the snake''s eyes, and muttered in a low voice: "It''s actually an emerald, so rich." Although it is only a preliminary polished product, such gems are also very valuable. "Very valuable?" I don''t know who asked. Everyone turned their heads and looked towards the voice master. Ron, who was a little embarrassed by everyone''s stare, shrank back and tried to reduce his sense of existence. "It''s worth the money, but it can''t be taken away, otherwise the door won''t open." Albert took a step back and gave Harry the position. "turn on." Harry looked at the snake''s eyes, cleared his throat, and said with a low, dull hiss. As soon as the words fell, the two snakes separated on the wall, the stone wall split from the middle, and slowly slipped to the sides and disappeared. "This technique is good." Albert felt that if he had the opportunity, he had better master this technique, and it would definitely come in handy in the future. He never disliked the skills he had mastered. "go in!" Harbin first stepped into the secret room, and everyone immediately followed. After entering the secret room, they found themselves standing on the side of a long, dimly lit room. There are many stone pillars engraved with coiled and entangled serpents around. The towering stone pillars disappeared into the darkness of the heights, casting sly shadows on the room filled with mystery and green glow. Albert flicked his wand lightly, and several light **** flew out from the top of the wand, hovering above the heads of the crowd, instantly dispelling the surrounding darkness. After the darkness disappeared, the outline of the secret room appeared, and everyone''s eyes were quickly attracted by the basilisk corpse not far away. "The atmosphere of the adventure is ruined by you." Fred grumbled and complained, and began to look at the Slytherin-style secret room. "In order to raise a basilisk, would someone really create such a place?" Hermione was shocked by Slytherin''s great hand, and the area here was no less than the school hall. "I always feel that Slytherin has a monkey face." Lee Jordan took a photo of the statue in front of him and joked. At the end of the stone pillar, there was a statue as high as the room itself. It was a Slytherin face, a sparse beard, dragged almost all the way to the hem of the wizard''s robe carved out of the stone. As Lee Jordan said, the old Slytherin had a monkey face. The corners of Albert''s mouth rose slightly, and he could not help himself to laugh. Fred and George beside him couldn''t help but laugh out loud, not caring that the object of their teasing was Slytherin. "However, this basilisk is really big." Ron swallowed and said with emotion, "Harry, you are amazing." "No, I can kill it, it''s more luck." Harry felt lingering as long as he remembered the battle. It''s really luck to kill the basilisk. "The eyes should have been blinded by Fox!" Albert scanned the broken eyes of the Basilisk, his eyes fell on the fangs that fell on the ground, he took out the dragon leather gloves from his pocket and put them on himself, then he bent over Pick up Hari from the ground to pierce Riddle''s fangs. "Is this valuable?" Ron''s voice sounded again. "It should be very valuable!" Albert put the basilisk''s fangs into the wooden box, put it away again, and said to Ron who was about to pull the teeth from the basilisk''s mouth, "but you have to be careful, basilisk''s The teeth are very poisonous, if they are poisoned..." "It takes Phoenix tears to detoxify!" Harry said first. "Phoenix''s tears are very precious. Ninety-nine percent of the poisoned person will die directly." Albert ignored Ron and began to look at the secret room. His eyes fell on the Slytherin statue. He stepped forward and walked to At the mouth of the statue, he raised his hand and tapped it lightly, then turned his head and said to Harry, "There should be a secret room here, open it!" "turn on!" Harry opened his mouth and made a hissing noise, but this time he failed. Failed? Harry was surprised. "The password is wrong." Albert was considering whether to explode the entrance. "I remember Voldemort said something, and the basilisk came out of Slytherin''s mouth." Harry recalled. "What did Tom say?" Albert asked. "At the time... the situation was urgent, I forgot." Harry stammered. He did forget, who would remember these things at the critical moment of life and death. "If you heard at the time, I can use some special methods to find a way to open the secret room." Albert said to Harry: "Of course, you may not like the way." "What way?" Harry asked. "Patient mind, what happened in the last two days, I will find out soon." Albert looked into Harry''s eyes, raised his wand, and said before Harry agreed: "Then I will start: God takes the mind!" Before Harry could resist, the surroundings swayed before his eyes and disappeared. A few days ago, a scene of himself confronting Voldemort appeared in his mind. After hearing the password Tom had used, his vision returned to normal. Harry was still stunned. "What''s the password?" Albert asked. Most people looked dumbfounded and didn''t understand what happened in the few seconds just now. "What did you do?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. "Patient mind, you can flip through other people''s memories." Albert explained casually, "because it happened in the last few days, so you can find it soon." "Looking through the memory?" Hermione repeated. "You can think of it as mind reading." Albert said without hesitation. "I hate this feeling!" Harry murmured. "No one likes it." Albert urged: "Open it!" "Speak to me, Slytherin-the greatest of the Big Four at Hogwarts." The huge stone face of Slytherin moved, and its mouth opened, opening wider and wider, finally forming a huge black hole. Albert thought he might have guessed where the inspiration for the Dark Mark came from. He waved his wand and let the light ball fly into the cave first, illuminating it. "I don''t know how Slytherin had such a weird idea." Ron looked at the door opened at his mouth and quickly followed the team into the passage. Behind the stone sculpture is a clearing area, the location is not too big, probably it was specially excavated for the basilisk to inhabit and hibernate. "What are you looking for?" Hermione looked at Albert who was looking around and couldn''t help asking. "Find the real secret of Slytherin." Albert motioned everyone to leave here first, and he made sure that there were no other secret doors around. In fact, Albert didn''t think that Slytherin would hide the secret door here, and if he came out and ran into the eyes of the basilisk, he wouldn''t be killed first. "The real secret room, you mean this is not a Slytherin secret room?" Harry was very interested in what Albert said. "Probably-there is nothing here." Both Fred and George felt that they had guessed the reason, as Hermione said, no one would deliberately create such a place for snakes. "Initially, I am afraid it was also used for shelter." Albert said of his analysis. "Refuge?" "At that time, the relationship between Muggles and wizards was not good." After coming out of Slytherin''s mouth, Albert began to look around again, looking for signs of magic. "Is there really a secret room here?" Albert turned his attention to the solid cave wall again, stared at the cave wall intently for a moment, and said softly, "Yes, I found it." "How do you know there is a secret room here?" Everyone looked at the stone wall on the side of the statue, nothing could be seen. "Magic will always leave traces. As long as you look closely, it is not difficult to find." Albert pointed to a certain place on the wall, turned his head and said to the people behind him: "I need blood." "blood?" "Yes, a little blood is enough. It must be the blood of a pure-blood wizard!" As he said, Albert pointed to a smooth stone and said to the three Weasleys behind him. : "Which one of you will come, just a little bit." The three of them hesitated, and in the end the guessing game decided that George would be the bloodletter. He took the silver needle that Albert handed him, pricked it between his index finger, and then wiped the blood on the spot Albert designated. A dazzling white arch outline appeared on the cave wall, and the blood-spattered rock in the arch suddenly disappeared, revealing a doorway. "Wow, this is all ok!" Everyone felt incredible. UU reading "Why do you need pure blood?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "Slytherin is a pureblood." Albert walked in first, with upward stone steps in the doorway. "Where does this lead?" Hermione''s voice was trembling. She was probably over-excited. This adventure was beyond her imagination. "We will know soon!" With that, they crossed the stairs and entered a room. However, it seemed a little bit beyond their imagination. There were a lot of decayed bookshelves and parchment around, and densely packed texts were carved on the marble walls. "this is" "Probably Slytherin''s magic research!" Earlier, Albert thought that Slytherin left his knowledge on the basilisk, but after thinking about it, he denied this possibility. "This is the real Slytherin''s secret room." Chapter 649： See the unknown again "There really is a secret room." Hermione looked at the hidden room and turned to look at Albert, "Do you understand the text on the wall?" Albert tried his best to avoid paying attention to the latest panel tasks. He looked at the text on the wall and said in an uncertain tone: "It''s probably Old English." "Old English?" Everyone looked at Albert suspiciously, and then at the strange text on the wall, anyway, they couldn''t figure it out at all. "Is there a difference?" Harry asked. "Old English is basically lost, and few people can understand it." Albert reached out and touched the carving on the wall. "Perhaps there are still a small number of Old English scholars on the Muggle side who can read a small part of the content." "Is old English different from current English?" Ron didn''t understand at all. In his opinion, isn''t it all English? "Basically it''s a different thing, otherwise how could it be lost instead of evolving into the English we use now?" In fact, Albert can understand some of the text on the wall, not Old English, but Latin. But there are still some differences from the Latin system he mastered. "Oh, I thought there was something good hidden in Slytherin''s secret room, and it turned out to be just a pile of rubbish." Fred walked to the pile of weathered scrolls, reached out and turned over, regretting Tucaodao. "It''s been a thousand years." George picked up the curse, watched the scroll shatter in his hands, shrugged helplessly, and when he stood up he saw Albert looking around. "What are you looking for, are there other secret rooms here?" "Probably, maybe... there is!" Albert walked to the wall somewhere, stared at the serpentine symbol on it for a long time, then suddenly turned his head and said to everyone, "It should be here." "The secret room in the secret room?" Everyone leaned in to see Harry opening the entrance using snake language, and what was greeted by the rising stone steps. "Keep up!" The stairs were very narrow and could only accommodate one person. Albert raised his foot and walked at the front of the line. After walking up the stone steps for a few minutes, Albert saw a bluish light on the stone steps ahead. He speeded up and walked to the end of the stairs, his sight fell on the side of the wall where the silver inlay was placed. The torch, the flame is burning, emitting a blue light. "There are torches." Everyone thought it was incredible. "what is this?" "Eternal fire: Goublay fairy fire." Albert picked up the torch, "It should be a magic item made by Slytherin, with a history of thousands of years." "Is it valuable?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "It''s valuable, but you have to have a way out, otherwise you can only be taken advantage of." Albert glanced at Ron, always feeling that Ron''s style of painting was wrong, how he looked like a poor ghost. Well, he is really poor. Well, no wonder you always ask like that. "Harry, come here!" After Harry opened the entrance, several people found the stone steps leading to a room. "This is..." Everyone immediately guessed where it was in their minds. Slytherin''s room? No, it should be Snape''s room. Albert had been here, and on a dark and windy night, he secretly knocked Snape down and took some of the raw materials for the potion. "Quickly turn back." Albert urged in a low voice, "Don''t touch the things here, this is Snape''s bedroom." "Snape''s bedroom?" On the contrary, everyone was more curious, and re-examined the furnishings in the room. They had never been to Snape''s room before, and wanted to see what that pesky room was like. "Don''t be stupid, do you want Snape to know that someone has broken into his room?" Albert stared at the eager people, turning around and walking back, reminding him: "Easter stays in The students in the school are on that point. Snape really wants to investigate, and he will be able to find you out soon. He himself is an expert in psychic minds. You cannot lie in front of him." Everyone was taken aback, and quickly followed Albert to return to the secret room, and finally cast a spell to clean up the traces of their visit. "Snape didn''t discover the secret of the secret path?" "He''s not a snake-like voice, he definitely doesn''t know, even if he knows, he can''t open the secret tunnel." After Harry closed the secret door again, everyone returned to the original secret room. Albert took out the camera, planned to take some photos, and tried to translate the documents on the wall. "Snape knew who was lying?" Harry asked suddenly. "Yes, he knows. Snape is an expert in mindfulness. It''s easy to figure out if others are lying." Albert stopped taking pictures and said to Harry, Ron, and Hermione, "Of course As long as you dont look into Snapes eyes, you can avoid being easily seen through by the other party." Harry felt bad all of a sudden, he realized that some of his past actions were stupid, and he looked at each other without showing any weakness, just to give Snape a chance to see through himself. "Is there any way..." Before Harry could finish speaking, Albert gave him the lead. "Yes, as long as you learn Occlumency, you will not be easily seen through by others." "Can you teach us?" Hermione looked at Albert expectantly. "If the idea of ??contemplation and Occlumency were so easy to learn, we would have mastered it a long time ago." Lee Jordan said grimly, "Fred and George won''t have to memorize the key content of the textbook." "Shut up." Fred and George stared at Lee Jordan together, "As if your grades are good. "Is there any other way?" "If you don''t want Snape to see through you, tell the truth." Albert continued to take pictures. "Since it''s the truth, Snape won''t think you are lying. Everyone was speechless. "Dumbledore also seduces minds?" Harry asked again. "Yes, he will, and he is great," Albert said, "although Professor Dumbledore is not the best." "Who is the best, Snape?" "No, you know that person." Albert began to check the content in the photo, then put them in order and put them away, "Okay, let''s go back, I think there should be nothing good here." Is your guess wrong? At first, Albert thought that Voldemort''s dark magic was learned from the secret room, and it seemed that the situation was different from what he had imagined. "Is this stuff just thrown here?" Ron pointed to the Gubla fairy fire in his hand. "If you want to take it back to decorate the dormitory, take it back." Albert said nonchalantly, "just don''t say what you found in the secret room." "No, with this thing, don''t think about sleeping well at night." Harry didn''t want Ron to really take the Gubrai fairy fire back. Several people took a few photos with the basilisk, which is a perfect end to the trip to the secret room. Then, get out of the pipe by magic. Albert immediately returned to the common room to change his dirty clothes. UU reading www.uukahnshu.com used everyone''s free time to check the task panel information. Slytherin''s secret room. The panel task shows that it has been completed, but the problem is that the reward of the task is unknown? Well, another task with unknown rewards. Albert thinks that the real reward is 80% of the documents and carvings on the walls left in the secret room, but most of them have been scrapped. Almost forgot, there are also the corpse and molting of the basilisk, which may also be part of the mission reward. The house elves should take time to pack them and take them away. Well, there is also the Gublai fairy fire. Having said that, it was almost a matter of finding Hufflepuff''s secret room, so that the secret rooms of the Big Four could be gathered. When it''s all ready, it may trigger a reward-rich task. Chapter 650： village head "What''s up with him." "Epilepsy!" "Send him to the school hospital quickly." On the night back to school, there was an accident in Gryffindors common room. Kenneth Toller learned that Slytherins heir was caught, and Harry Potter was killed and hidden in the secret room. After the monster, he only felt his chest braised, his eyes rolled, and he almost passed out. Everyone thought Kenneth had epilepsy and rushed them to the school hospital. This hapless man was filled with a large glass of tranquilizer by Madam Pomfrey, and then barely calmed down. He didn''t know what he was muttering, and now he has to stay in the school hospital for observation. Just like George laughed at the library, Kenneth did get a lot of amulets that worked well. He was about to take the opportunity to make a fortune, but found that all the goods were in his hands, almost fainting on the spot. . This incident also caused a small commotion. However, everyone''s attention now is mostly focused on Harry Potter and Albert Anderson. As for Lockhart''s resignation, it has also become a topic of interest. Many students were surprised to find that the school had undergone earth-shaking changes just after they went back to Easter. What surprised them was that the Slytherin Chamber really existed and there was a terrible basilisk hidden in it. This discussion lasted until late April and was replaced by the topic of Quidditch competitions. As the school regained its former calm, the Quidditch game that had been suspended was resumed. Wood is probably the happiest. This year''s Quidditch game, the Gryffindor team is expected to win the championship again. After all, the Gryffindor team has beaten Slytherin in advance. As for the Academy Cup, Gryffindor Academys leading score directly made other academies desperate. Even Snape had to give up struggling. Although he still often found excuses to deduct Gryffindors scores, he still couldnt shake Gryffin. Leading position of many colleges. As time passed by May quietly, Hermione told Albert something. "Fred and George believe that before doing this, it is best to come to you. If you think the plan will succeed, then our plan will have a great chance of success." Albert was speechless for a while after hearing Hermione''s words. "Tell me about your plan!" Albert agreed to help. The task panel triggered a "liberation" task. Although the rewards are very general, Dobby the house elf is willing to help considering the possibility of hiring house elf in the future. After all, Albert never dislikes having many house elves, they have always been very reliable and hardworking helpers. "We are going to send a package to Lucius Malfoy. The package will contain a bunch of odds and ends, including socks. I think Lucius Malfoy will definitely throw the package to the house elves. The problem is we The house elves must find the socks in the package in time to be liberated." Hermione said about her plan. "You didn''t get in touch with the house elf, maybe you can secretly give it a few letters and tell it about this." Albert said without hesitation. "Well... we are worried that the envelope will be discovered by Lucius Malfoy, leading to the failure of the plan!" Harry explained, "We hope you can help us fortune-telling, or Fred and George are accurate in saying your words. " "Well, I think you have a great chance of success." Albert also thought that the house elf would leave Malfoy''s house. If Harry really sent the package out. "You can write down the speculation and send it to Lucius. I think that guy will be very angry after reading it." Albert gave Harry some suggestions. "By the way, tell him that when the mysterious man returns, he finds that Jean The treasure he saved is lost, he will definitely be angry." "What the mysterious man kept for the Malfoys?" Harry asked in surprise. "You think that Lucius Malfoy''s house will have that kind of stuff, that diary is a very strange thing, otherwise it would be impossible to open the secret room." "So, Lucius Malfoy will soon be unlucky?" Ron looked very happy. "No, he''s already out of luck. I guess you haven''t read the Daily Prophet carefully a few days ago." Albert handed Ron a newspaper and pointed to a part of the content below: Lucius Malfoy was expelled from the school board. Of course, the "Daily Prophet" will not write the reason, only a few short sentences, but Albert''s words are undoubtedly fulfilled. "Awesome!" Ron cheered. "I don''t think Malfoy can arrogantly anymore." Harry was also happy to see Malfoy''s luck. Fred and George laughed outside the door, followed by a knock on the door. When the door was opened, Fred, George and Ginny were standing outside the dormitory. "What are you whispering here again?" George asked "Let old Malfoy lose his servant." Albert turned off the subject: "What were you laughing at." "We bumped into Percy on a date." Fred smiled terribly. "Just kissing in an empty classroom. It''s Ravenclaw''s prefect, named Penello Krivat." "Bumped?" Albert looked at Fred and George quite speechlessly, clearly hitting them on purpose. "If you are like this, you will be beaten by Percy. No one wants to be disturbed when you are dating." Albert reminded. "including you?" "Of course, including me." Albert said noncommittal. "Actually, they started dating very early." "You already knew it!" "If you go to Madame Petitfu''s teahouse, you will run into them. Of course, I promised Percy will keep him secret." Albert smoothly blocked Fred and George''s complaint. "Will they get married in the future?" Hermione and Percy have a good relationship, and they also like to listen to this kind of gossip news. "It''s a bit difficult." Albert noticed that everyone else was looking at him, and shrugged helplessly: "Percy will probably enter the Ministry of Magic. In fact, you shouldn''t have a hard time guessing this, if he wants to. To climb up, you need to find a powerful family of pure-blood wizards to marry, to ensure that the follow-up taxi path is smooth." "I shouldn''t ask you." Fred and George couldn''t help but put out their hands to cover their faces, and no longer had any expectations for Percy''s love. "Is it really?" The cruel reality was a big blow to Hermione. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "The magic world is actually very exclusive. The high-levels of the Ministry of Magic are controlled by pure-blood wizards. Muggle wizards can''t mix with the Ministry." Albert said to Hermione: "I guess you will join the Ministry in the future. Difficult, unless you find a backer. As for Potter, there should be no such problem. The Potter family is considered an old family, and Harry Potter is still a savior. This is a bonus." "What about you?" Hermione asked again. "I never thought about entering the Ministry of Magic, nor am I interested in the power of the Ministry." Albert asked with a smile, "How many people do you know in the magic world in England?" "Ten thousand?" "I don''t know, I think there should be no ten thousand. The number of wizards is actually very small." "British wizards will probably make up the village together! It is not difficult to estimate the approximate number from the students who enter Hogwarts every year." Albert sneered: "The Minister of Magic is a village chief if you put it bluntly." Although it sounds ironic, this is the truth. Chapter 651： Be a good person occasionally "You actually have time to contact me?" A young woman with a nice face appeared in the double-sided mirror. "I need some rune eggs, the last one has been used up." "You know, we need results." Kathleen reminded with a smile, "Don''t tell me, you all failed." "Even if all fails, it''s normal. You should be very clear about the difficulty of the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Albert looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror in front of him and took out the finished product he had configured. "I tried to make it. Twenty times, the ones that failed completely are thrown away, and the rest is here. You have to find someone to test the effect of the medicine. It is best not to let people take it directly. God knows if it will turn people into fools." There are eight test tubes in the wooden box with various marks on them. It can be seen that the farther to the back, the higher the success rate. "I thought there would be fewer." Catherine was surprised by Albert''s potion talent. She knew very well how difficult it is to succeed with Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Potion. After getting the formula, they found someone to prepare this potion, but the potion masters all failed due to lack of experience. Although some of them have been prepared one after another, there is not a perfect bottle of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. This means that if you want to completely formulate a Buffy Brain Rejuvenant that is completely harmless to people, you need to invest a large amount of money in it and let the potion master continue to practice. However, Catherine is more concerned about the research progress of cosmetic medicine than Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. She has made no progress here and can only pin her hopes on Albert. However, after learning that Albert had made no progress, Catherine was very disappointed, and the woman obviously cared about her appearance. In fact, Albert is not incomprehensible. After all, Catherine is at the most beautiful time in her life, and naturally wants to keep her beauty. It is normal for women to love beauty. At the end of the brief conversation, Albert put away the double-sided mirror and murmured, "Youth Potion? I don''t know if it can be obtained through designated skills." Alas, people are really greedy. He is going to find an opportunity to let the house elves send out the potions and help him receive new materials by the way. It is estimated that after boiling the potion a few times and accumulating some experience, there will be a chance to make the perfect Buffy brain refresher. I don''t know when, I can acquire the "Potion Genius" skill. Perhaps, when the time comes, he can easily dispense those difficult potions. No way, Albert has already experienced the effects of magic genius firsthand. This skill is really unusual, and learning new magic is even easier. It is directly reflected in the increased experience when practicing magic. Sometimes, when using magic, some strange inspiration will even pop up in your mind, like someone telling yourself that this magic can still be used in this way. Originally, the advanced use of the Patronus Mantra, which was not smoothly used, can now be used to separate several Patronus at one time and pass messages to several people. It''s probably the most appropriate term to describe Albert now by sublimation. It''s like reborn, the whole person has become different. For all this, we must thank Tom for his selfless dedication. Of course, Albert''s changes are not only related to the effects brought by "Magic Genius", but also related to the enhancements brought by "Extraordinary Magic. Ugh! It''s not unreasonable that Tom Riddle is so good. It would be great if I could learn more skills from this boss. Albert is also eager for the skills that Dumbledore possesses, but it is a pity that it is much more difficult to gather skills from Dumbledore than from Tom. "Let''s go with the flow, there must be other opportunities." Albert comforted himself, took out the notebook from his pocket, glanced at the contents recorded on it, and walked towards the hall, ready to meet a few roommates. That is what Albert prepared to do before using the time converter. The time converter is really a good thing. It''s a pity that I have to go back next year. If he could, Albert really wanted to make a fake one and return it. He knew that the time converter had all been ruined in the battle for Harry to break into the Ministry of Magic. Perhaps, in a few years, I can sneak into the Ministry of Magic, use Harry as bait, and steal a time converter. Because it allowed Harry to destroy all the time converters, it might as well let him keep it. Such shameless thoughts were quickly suppressed by Albert. If possible, he wants to master the method of making time converters. "I don''t know if Nicol will make it." Albert planned to take the time to chat with Nicol. Nico Lemay is like a treasure, he thinks he should dig it out... well, communicate with each other. As he passed the hall, Albert was stopped by an acquaintance. Kenneth''s face was pale, and the whole person didn''t look good. "Are you..." Kenneth fixed his eyes on Albert. "No, you lose money, it has nothing to do with me." Albert looked at Kenneth in front of him and said calmly: "After all, you are too greedy." Kenneth trembled with anger, lips trembled slightly, and said in a very soft voice, "If it weren''t for you and Potter, I wouldn''t lose all Kanon." "No, even if you didn''t catch the Slytherin heir, you would lose all Garon." Albert told the cruel truth, "In fact, Professor McGonagall originally planned to close the school. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Those who stay in school for Easter." "This..." Kenneth''s eyes widened, his face in disbelief. "Actually, you were wrong from the beginning." Albert looked at the pauper in front of him with pity, and reminded softly, "You seem to forget that the purchasing power of students in the school is actually very limited. Most students have pockets. , There is not even a Kanon, and you are going to sell them expensive amulets. What are they going to buy your amulet?" Kenneth''s mouth opened wider and wider. U U Reading ww "In fact, the purchasing power of the entire British magical world is very limited. If you just accept it, you will not lose money at all, but you are too greedy, so you are destined to accompany the money." Before Kenneth could recover, Albert patted him on the shoulder and walked away, leaving behind a sluggish teenager. Albert thought that Kenneth would be like this, purely because economics has not been studied well. Therefore, if you want to make money, you must read more. "Is there anything?" Albert asked when he noticed someone looking at him. Katrina said with a weird expression, "I have seen it, and I have heard it." "Kenneth is too miserable." Albert shrugged helplessly. "If you don''t say it, he probably won''t be able to pass the hurdle in his heart." Katrina said in a weird tone: "You are a good man!" "I will be a good person occasionally." Chapter 652： See also prophecy Katrina slowed down, looked at Albert''s back and asked, "Last time, were those glasses... to prevent the basilisk?" "That was a gift from an old friend." Albert did not answer this, and intuitively told him that it is better to turn the subject off than to answer directly. "Well, you are not suitable for wearing gold-rimmed glasses." Katrina suddenly said something confusing, and walked towards Ravenclaw''s dining table. Albert was stunned, not paying attention to Katrina''s words, walked to Gryffindor''s table and sat down on Wood''s right hand. "You are here!" Wood greeted Albert enthusiastically. "You said whether we can win the Quidditch trophy this year." "If there is no accident, it should be okay. After all, they have defeated the strongest enemy Slytherin." Albert looked at Wood with a weird expression, then looked sideways at Fred and George, and immediately understood. What are these guys looking for? Albert was a little bit dumbfounded, but it''s hard to say that he really has the potential to become a magic stick. This flicker...cough cough. Do you think that what you say will probably come true? He almost believed it himself. Fred put his arms around Albert''s shoulders proudly, smiled and said to Wood, "Look, I said we will definitely win the game." "Even Albert says that now, we will definitely win the Quidditch championship trophy." George nodded immediately. Katie stared at Albert curiously, blinked and asked, "Is it that accurate?" "Of course." Fred and George said in unison. "If you don''t believe me, ask Harry." Harry: "..." "It feels like you have changed a lot recently." Alia didn''t care about these things, and looked up and down Albert. "Maybe I haven''t worn my glasses lately." Albert smiled and made a gesture of pushing his glasses. "No, no, it''s definitely not the reason. You feel more confident and handsome." Angelina put her chin on her hands, staring at Albert''s expression stiff. "Thank you." Albert reluctantly squeezed a smile and said: "However, I would be embarrassed if you praise me like this." "Man, you are radiant now." George patted Albert on the shoulder and said, "It''s like a torch in the dark, always attracting the girls'' eyes." "I have a girlfriend." Albert coughed slightly and turned off the subject, "Oh, yes. Not long ago, I made a simple prediction for the next semester." "You made another prediction?" Fred asked with interest. "What did you predict this time?" The others listened with their ears pricked up. They all knew that Albert could predict something through the crystal ball. It is said that the prophecy let him know about the secret room in advance. "What prophecy?" Harry asked. "A chance to make a fortune." Albert said without hesitation. "How specific?" The twins'' eyes were bright, and they needed a chance to make a fortune. "I don''t know." Albert spread his hands and shrugged. "do not know?" Everyone was stunned, as if they were saying: That''s it. "Well, it may be that the prophetic posture is wrong. However, I think this incident has something to do with Potter." Albert looked at Harry, who was listening with great interest, and continued to analyze, "What happened in the past two years. It involves you, so you better be careful next semester." Harry opened his mouth, trying to speak, but didn''t know what to say. "Don''t think I''m alarmist, your life at Hogwarts has never been peaceful." Albert continued, "To be honest, I doubt you can graduate from school normally." Harry thought he was innocent, which was completely inexplicable, and Albert''s prediction sounded absurd. Maybe you can''t graduate from Hogwarts normally? "Don''t look at me like this, I guess it''s because you are the savior of the world. When you are crowned by that title and recognized by everyone, it is not just a title, it means you will carry something on your back "Albert said meaningfully. "I always think you are more and more like Professor Trelawney." Wood muttered. "You mean I''m like a liar?" Albert couldn''t help but curl his lips, don''t think he didn''t know what Wood meant. "No, I think you are very suitable for pretending to be a fool, well, you know what I want to say, you shouldn''t tell Harry those things, that will distract him." Wood reminded. "Okay Wood, we''ll have a good talk with Albert." As they said, Fred and George walked out of the hall with Albert between them, and greeted Lee Jordan by the way before leaving. When several people were walking in the courtyard, Fred saw that there was no one around, so he couldn''t wait to ask: "You just said that we have a chance to make a fortune next semester." "Probably... there is a chance for us to make a fortune!" Albert organized his speech a little bit: "I think if we can seize the opportunity...well, I probably don''t have to worry about having no money to open a shop." "That''s really great, remember to bring us when the time comes, I think you must need some reliable helper." Fred, George and Lee Jordan are very excited. "A reliable helper?" Albert looked at the three roommates again and shook his head again and again, "I don''t see how reliable you are anymore." "We have always been reliable!" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were dissatisfied with Albert''s slander. "Then you''d better make yourself more reliable. I think you''d better master the Patronus Curse first." Albert said with a smile. "What do you do with the patron saint curse?" the three asked in unison. "Dementor, although I only saw a few sporadic things, I suspect that we will have to deal with dementors next semester." Albert deliberately revealed something, "So, come on!" "Oh, hell, you are sure you are not mistaken!" Fred and George looked at each other. Of course they knew what a dementor was. "Don''t you want to say that there are a lot of gold coins hidden in Azkaban Prison!" Lee Jordan said in an angry voice. "Perhaps, a certain lunatic escaped from Azkaban prison. Albert is going to take us to catch the fugitive. You know, most of those fugitives have a bounty." Fred started to analyze. "Don''t talk nonsense, no prisoner has ever been able to escape from that prison." Lee Jordan frowned, obviously not thinking it was a good opportunity to make money. The three of them stared at Albert, seeming to want some answers from him. "Don''t look at me like this. Prophecy is not omnipotent." Albert said grumpily, "I think we will probably know what''s going on next semester. Before that, if you really want to help, Learn the patron saint curse first!" "Well listen to you." With the stimulus of interest, Fred, George and Lee Jordan are all in high spirits, and they can''t wait to make a fortune. Moreover, Albert obviously would not deliberately cheat them. Albert was very satisfied with the attitude of the three, and it would be good to be a fisherman. Albert really didn''t dare to worry about what would happen in the future. Without him. It''s all a conspiracy against Harry Potter, regardless of Albert Anderson. Even if there is danger, can there be basilisk danger? The most dangerous time has passed. What''s more, Albert''s strength soared. Familiar with the follow-up plot, but can predict, and secretly open the hook, how to lose? Chapter 653： Dobby Wandering (1) Dobby is free! Harry Potter freed Dobby from Malfoy''s house. At this moment, Dobby, the house elf, was standing outside Malfoy Manor, looking at the manor shrouded in magic in the distance, just feeling that everything was like a dream. become free! Dobby is free! Everything, but also from a few days ago. That day, Dobby saw a house-elf dressed in a weird manner. The reason why the other party made Dobby feel weird was because the house elf was wearing a piece of clothing. A free house elf. This was Dobby''s first reaction when he saw each other. The house elves were not qualified to wear clothes. The house elf was wearing clothes. At least, in Dobby''s opinion, that''s it. However, Dobby was extremely surprised to learn that the other party was not a free house elf, but a house elf serving the wizard''s family. "The owner thinks that Bit should be more decent. This is not clothes." The house elf named Bit answered Dobby''s doubts. Bits. As for the name of the house elf, Bit did not say about its owner, only that he was serving the extremely noble wizard family. What surprised Dobi more was that Bit passed the password to himself. Bit told Dobby that if he wanted to get rid of Malfoy''s house, the opportunity would soon appear. The famous savior Harry Potter is trying to get Dobby out of the control of the Malfoy family and gain his own freedom. This news shocked Dobby. Harry Potter hadn''t forgotten Dobby and tried to help him get free. Malfoy, Dobby didn''t have much to remember. I really envy the house elf named Bit, who obviously serves a very noble wizard family, and there is also a very kind wizard owner. If there is a good family, what kind of house elves would desire freedom? Dobby is no exception. The opportunity Bit said came faster than expected. The next day, Dobby''s master received a package from Harry Potter. After reading the letter and opening the package, Lucius Malfoy threw the contents of the package on the ground angrily. According to Bit, Dobby caught the package as soon as possible, and took out a smelly sock that hadn''t been washed for a long time, and completed the expulsion ceremony of the house elf: the master handed him a piece of clothing. Freedom came so suddenly that Dobby was stunned! The owner threw the "clothes" to Dobby, and Dobby caught it, so Dobby was free! There is no doubt that Dobby is free. The anger on Lucius Malfoy''s face froze directly, and his head went blank when he looked at the excited house elf holding the smelly socks. Lucius Malfoy soon realized that the culprit who had made him lose his servant inexplicably was Harry Potter who sent him the package. I was actually overcast by the other party! It is simply unforgivable. The hideous look on Lucius Malfoy''s face was firmly reflected in Dobby''s mind. Dobby escaped from that house because he was a free house elf and would never be bound by the magic contract again! All this must be grateful to Harry Potter, it was Harry Potter who liberated Dobby and set Dobby free! Dobby took a look at Malfoy Manor one last time, and the apparition disappeared. In the few days after he was free, Dobby had a bad life. He had nothing to do all day, still hungry, and soon fell into the perplexity and confusion of freedom. "I should find myself a job!" Du Fang told myself. Dobby likes freedom and also likes work! However, no wizard will give house-elves a paid job. Dobby is still willing to try, so he went to the Broken Cauldron Bar. The Broken Cauldron Bar needs manpower. Maybe where can he find a job. The situation is not optimistic. Tom, the bar owner, told Dobby, "That''s not the quality of a house elf." Of course, if Dobby was willing to stay and help, he would welcome him, but he would not pay even a nat for this. Before Dobby was disappointed to leave the Broken Cauldron Bar, Tom stopped Dobby again. Tell him that if Dobby cant find a job and get hungry, he can help with something during the busiest time in the bar. He is willing to temporarily take Dobby in and provide Dobby with food and a temporary shelter until Dobby finds a job, or wants to leave. This also has the advantage that it can prevent Dobby from being arrested by the Department of Fantastic Beast Management and Control. Dobby agreed! Although he couldn''t get a Nat, Dobby knew he could find something for himself and fill his stomach by the way, anyway he could leave at any time. During the time Dobby stayed at the Broken Cauldron Bar, he never gave up looking for a job, but there were none of the wizards willing to pay the house elves. Okay, let alone paying. A house-elf who was fired would have difficulty finding a new job. Not to mention that this house elf needs to be paid. Dobby feels this deeply. It has visited the shops in Diagon Alley, and has hit a wall several times. Some wizards will ask him to leave politely, and some will drive him away rudely. "That''s not the quality of a house elf." This is the word that Dobby has heard the most these days. As Tom, the owner of the Broken Cauldron, told him, most wizards don''t want a paid house elf. In fact, Dobby could see that Tom, the owner of the Broken Cauldron Bar, wanted it to stay, but the other party did not want to be paid. Dobby was not angry. He was very grateful to Tom. Most wizards would be wary of a house elf who was expelled, let alone a house elf who wanted to wear clothes and get paid. Dobby had already beaten his head. Whenever he mentioned that he wanted to get paid, most people at UU Read would say, "That''s not the quality of a house elf." Then, in front of Dobby, the door was closed! Looking at the closed door in front of him, Dobby lowered his head in disappointment and walked away. "It''s really so difficult to find a paid job, because Dobby needs to be paid now?" Of course Dobby knew that house elves were unpaid for work. Dobby is now a free house elf. Perhaps the owner of Bit will be willing to pay Dobby''s wages. Dobby had never seen such a special wizard, he was willing to believe it, but there was already a house elf in the other party''s family, and Dobby was not needed at all. Maybe Dobby can find another wizard who needs Dobby and is willing to pay. Dobby believes that he will definitely find a suitable job. Chapter 654： Unknown prophecy "I have received the package you sent. It seems that you have successfully solved the problem that has been bothering you." In the mirror, Nicol''s relieved smile appeared in front of Albert, "To be honest, after I opened the package, I was really surprised. I didn''t expect you to kill a basilisk." "I was not the one who killed the basilisk." Albert shook his head slightly. "You know my character. The eyes of the basilisk are dangerous. I won''t take such a risk." "Dumbledore? His phoenix is ??very suitable for that animal." "That was killed by Harry Potter. It was the famous savior in Britain. I was just a little bit light." Albert said softly: "The process is probably the same as you think." "Oh, Dumbledore really took great pains." Nicol immediately guessed the reason. He knew about the divination of the savior and what Dumbledore wanted to do, but he didn''t care too much, so he asked: "You want me What can I do for you?" "Do you know such evil things as Horcruxes?" There was a moment of astonishment on Nicol''s face, and after a long silence, he said, "What do you ask this for?" Albert directly told Nico LeMay about the mysterious man''s diary controller opening the secret room. "To be honest, it''s really hard for me to believe that just a memory will have its own actions and thoughts? Just a memory, can actually absorb the life of the girl who got it? No, that diary is no longer just a dark magic item. There may be more evil things hidden in the diary... the soul of a mysterious person, or it is more appropriate to describe it as a fragment of a remnant soul. I checked a lot of information and speculated that the diary was a Horcrux. According to records, Horcruxes are difficult to destroy by normal methods, and Harry Potter used the fangs of the basilisk to destroy the Horcrux. This really shocked me. Do you know what I mean? " "I''m not sure if the venom glands of the basilisk can extract toxins." Nico glanced at the magically frozen venom glands in the box and said to Albert in the mirror, "but I can try it for you." Nicol LeMay has no interest in Voldemort at all. If it weren''t for Voldemort, he probably wouldn''t give up the Philosopher''s Stone completely! Nico couldn''t regret giving up the Philosopher''s Stone, but he was not very satisfied. He found that his time might not be enough. Albert is a very good heir, talented and hardworking enough, but it takes more time to completely inherit his mantle, and time happens to be what Nicol lacks now. People hold grudges, and Nico Lemay is no exception, and he still hasn''t forgotten it. "If you are free, come to France during summer vacation." Nicol suddenly invited. "I see!" Albert said that he was a little surprised, but he nodded immediately and agreed. "By the way, I remember you would prophesy, right!" "Yes, I can indeed see through the crystal ball what might happen in the future." Albert was a little surprised when Nicol suddenly turned off the topic. Why did you suddenly talk about the prophecy? "Then you should be clear that for a prophet, it is a painful thing to predict people''s disasters, but they can''t stop them. You can only watch the disaster happen." "You prophesied to me?" Albert frowned slightly, and suddenly realized something, and did not continue to ask. As for the result, it is not difficult to guess from Nicol''s words. It certainly won''t be a good thing. Nicol didn''t answer, but he obviously tacitly agreed. "I think the predicted result can be changed, otherwise the prediction will be meaningless." Albert carefully explained his point to Nico in the mirror, "It''s like some rules of the time converter, but sometimes Paying a sufficient price can still change some bad endings in advance." When he said this, Albert could not help but clenched the time converter in his pocket. He knew the risks he needed to take to change the future rashly, but sometimes it was not difficult to change a person''s destiny. "You are right. Although it is difficult, the prediction can be changed." With a satisfied smile on Nicol''s face, he said to Albert: "The future is never constant, otherwise the prediction will be It doesn''t make any sense. By the way, when you come over, bring your girlfriend with you. As for other things, we will talk in person at that time!" "I see." Albert fell into a long silence as he watched the mirror surface returning to normal. Is this incident related to Isabel? "Oh, this feeling is really annoying. No wonder the prophets like to live in different places." Albert whispered to himself. He immediately took out the prophecy ball from the box, and when he was about to predict himself, the sound of Bit suddenly came from the double-sided mirror. "I''m here." Albert put the mirror in front of him. "Master, the house elf named Dobby you followed is now free." Bit appeared in the double-sided mirror and reported his progress to Albert, "However, I think it is difficult to find a job. There are almost no wizards who are willing to pay the house-elves." When he said this, Bit was a little uneasy. It felt that his owner might be able to do this kind of thing, but with Bit, he no longer needs another house elf. "Thanks, no need to pay attention to it!" "This is what Bit should do." The house elf seemed to be relieved, bowed slightly to Albert, and disconnected the double-sided mirror. Albert put away the double-sided mirror and re-casted his gaze to the crystal ball in front of him, trying to foretell some desired information, but the crystal ball failed and he could see nothing except a whirling white mist. Divination failed? Albert knew that his divination ability was very limited and could not predict the far future, but since he upgraded his skills to level three, he has rarely encountered this situation again. After hesitating for a moment, Albert invested in skill points, raised his divination to level four, and once again cast his sight on the crystal ball. This time, the crystal ball finally had some changes, and the white mist revolved quickly, and some brief images appeared in the crystal ball and reflected in Albert''s eyes. That is-- The Dark Mark! Albert''s face suddenly darkened, and he didn''t even realize when he stood up. I was killed by Voldemort? impossible! With his own personality, it is impossible to do such a risky thing. Quidditch World Cup? No, if you are yourself, even if you go to the Quidditch World Cup, you will definitely leave after watching the game and take the initiative to avoid the riot. but-- no doubt. Seeing the Dark Devil mark on the crystal ball, it must be no good. This means there is danger. UU reading www.uuknshu. com "The plan has been a little earlier," Albert murmured. "By the way, let me see, what exactly is Nicol looking for me?" Albert refocused his attention and watched the changes in the crystal ball. After the prophecy rose to level four, the prophecy seemed to have increased a lot. In the crystal ball, the two are hugging and kissing. Albert was stunned. This is... eating your own dog food? It''s just that Albert really can''t understand why he saw such a scene. "Being advanced? It''s very unreasonable. In a sense, they are all just children. Why did Nicol do such a thing?" Albert looked at the people in the crystal ball who had given his blessings, and frowned deeply: "Could it be that...that''s the way...is it the reason he guessed? But, he would really let that kind of thing happen. Did it happen?" Chapter 655： Magpies and Gorillas In May, it''s the season for the Quidditch competition again. The first weekend, Slytherin vs. Hufflepuff. The result is not hard to guess. Relying on the advantage of the light wheel in 2001, the Slytherin team beat the Hufflepuff team with an overwhelming score, all the way to the championship of the Quidditch match. If the Gryffindor team loses to Ravenclaw in the next game, the Quidditch championship trophy may change hands directly. However, all this is the wishful thinking of the Slytherin team. They did not know that Ravenclaw''s seeker Qiu Zhang was injured in training not long ago and could not play the game at all, so Ravenk The labor team can only find a temporary substitute. It''s not difficult to see how bad the temporary substitutes without strict training are, from the scores of the Ravenclaw team and the Gryffindor team. It was completely beaten by Gryffindor. The Gryffindor team won the Quidditch trophy again, but Albert failed to distract him. He is still struggling with his divination. Sure enough, sometimes knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing. Albert considered it for a long time and finally came up with an answer. A wizard who is ready does not need to be afraid at all, let alone lose to anyone! In order not to let himself think about it, Albert began to ask Fred, George and Lee Jordan to practice magic in the Requirement Room, and use a fulfilling and busy life to divert his attention. Facts have proved that the effect is very good. With enough combat experience, Albert is becoming stronger at an astonishing speed. He has recently been training how to use silent spells in battle. He can use silent spells, which does not mean that he can use silent spells well in confrontation with wizards. This is completely two concepts. That period was the happiest time for Fred, George and Lee Jordan. In previous duels, most of the three were beaten. Now, they finally have a chance to "fight back" their spell, and they can also take the opportunity to vent their depressed mood. Such an opportunity is really rare. It is a pity that the three of them were not happy for long. It only took Albert a few days before he was able to skillfully use the silent iron armor curse in a magical confrontation. However, what made the three of them most depressed was the method Albert now trained to counter the spell. After he mastered the counterfeit curse from Professor Flitwick, they finally realized the feeling of being interrupted before the curse was used. As a result, the three went on strike. No one wants to deflate. "We are going to practice the patron saint spell." This is the excuse the three of them gave themselves. Unfortunately, their patron saint is still just a mist. If you can''t summon a patron saint in a bright classroom, you don''t have to expect to be able to summon it when facing a dementor. "This spell is too difficult." Lee Jordan frowned tightly, but only a few thin wisps of silver smoke rose from the tip of his wand. "You have to think about the happy things." Albert reminded. "I think we never lack happy memories." A stream of silver gas was spraying from the tip of Fred''s wand, "It''s still not possible!" "Is there any trick?" George asked. "The patron saint curse requires a very powerful magic power as a foundation. It may be because your magic power is not strong enough." "Then what to do?" "Keep practicing and tap your potential." Albert said without hesitation. "You are all from a family of pure-blood wizards. You have an advantage over Muggle wizards in magical power." "Damn, what did I hear?" Fred muttered, "Next time you say this, think about yourself." "I''m different from you." Albert explained calmly. "Where is it different?" "The magical power of a wizard needs to be developed by yourself." Albert explained, "I belong to the kind of person who is about to reach their limits, and you haven''t developed and tapped your own potential at all. Our gap Naturally very big." "Can we also become as strong as you?" Lee Jordan asked expectantly. "Do you dare to believe what he said?" Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Don''t complain." Albert said, "If, when I practiced the Patronus Mantra, you had insisted on practicing, now it is estimated that you have mastered the Patronus Mantra. I have never slackened, even the advanced level of the Patronus Mantra. The application has been thoroughly mastered." After speaking, Albert waved his wand and summoned his patron saint. After the lion head beast hovered over the crowd, he made Albert''s voice: "Three fools, don''t hurry up to practice." "Wow!" "The patron saint really spoke." "You practice secretly." "I have been exercising, and your inability to summon the patron saint is entirely due to your lack of training." Albert clearly pointed out the reason for the slow progress of the three. "What do you think our patron saint will be?" George changed the subject. "It must be some kind of happy and free animal." Albert said without hesitation: "For example..." "Monkey!" Lee Jordan said first. "We think your patron saint will be a chimpanzee!" Fred and George looked at each other and said in unison, "Albert, what do you think?" "If you say it, it will probably be... a magpie!" Albert said uncertainly, "a kind of bird that brings joy and joy to people." "What about Lee Jordan?" Fred asked. "Well, I think it''s probably... a chimpanzee." Albert said uncertainly. "It is said that a chimpanzee is a more humorous animal." Fred and George Qiqi cast a "look at it" expression at Lee Jordan. "What does the chimpanzee have to do with the sense of humor?" Lee Jordan asked angrily. The chimpanzee obviously doesn''t fit his aesthetics. He prefers a lion. "I think many chimpanzees are quite humorous." Albert nodded, recalling the pictures he saw in his previous life. "Then why is your lion head beast" "Of course he has a clever brain and a brave heart." George took it for granted, he felt that the lion and eagle head beast fits Albert''s image very well. King of beasts and birds. To a certain extent, UU Reading Albert is like this. "Don''t be anxious to refute." Fred said with a smile, "When you successfully summon the patron saint of the flesh, we will know if it is a chimpanzee." "Damn it, let me say that using it to practice the patron saint spell, it is better to practice magic with Albert." Lee Jordan looked like everyone was hurting each other. "Ahem, I think we should try to master the magic on the bookshelf." Fred cleared his throat and said. "It doesn''t hurt to learn more magic. Maybe we can take this opportunity to tap our own potential." George immediately agreed. Soon, they regretted it. Albert basically mastered the curse at a rate of two to three per day, and he almost shocked them! The so-called genius is so terrifying. Those talented and hardworking guys really don''t leave a way for people to survive. Chapter 656： Thank you so much As June approaches, the daytime at Hogwarts becomes more and more muggy. The weather is clear and cloudless, everyone only thinks of walking outdoors, sitting on the grass for a picnic, drinking a large glass of iced pumpkin juice, and playing wizard cards with friends. Or go to the lake and tease the big squid lying in the warm shallow water and basking in the sun. However, as the final exam approached, everyone was forced to give up the good time outdoors and had to stay in the castle all day, forcing themselves to review the content of the exam. Even Fred and George are working hard to review, for fear that the final exam will fail, and this summer vacation will be difficult. As a result, Albert, who never had to worry about the final exam, became the object of envy and complaint by the three. After entering the second week of June, the three people didn''t even have time to complain, because the final exam officially began. This final exam was a disaster for most Hogwarts students. In fact, many students think that with so many things happening this year, the final exam may no longer be taken. At least, there will be no more exams except for the students in the fifth and seventh grades. However, the attack was solved by Harry Potter during the Easter holiday, and the exams are still going on. As a result, some unprepared students are forced to work hard. In the deformed examination, it is directly reflected. Turn the guinea fowl into a ferret. To be honest, the content of the deformed exam is actually not difficult. Professor McGonagall has taught everyone how to turn a guinea fowl into a guinea pig in class more than once, and the difficulty of the final exam is slightly higher than this. However, all the candidates who came out of the classroom sighed. Most of the student''s ferrets can''t even move, and even some obvious characteristics of guinea fowls remain on their bodies. Those few guinea fowls used for exams were simply hit by disasters, and had to endure the torture caused by the various transformation spells of the students. "It''s difficult." "The test was a complete mess." After the metamorphosis test, Fred couldn''t help complaining: "My ferret still has an obvious comb. Professor McGonagall is very upset. I won''t be surprised if she asks me to retake the exam." "George still has chicken feathers on that butt." Lee Jordan thinks he did pretty well in the exam, and he is in the mood to tease his two good friends. "Shut up, none of your ferrets can move." "At least, that''s still a ferret." "Will you brag after you are completely successful, right, what about Alberts?" George turned off the subject depressedly, "I saw him just now, so why did he disappear all at once." "That guy is always secretive. There must be something hidden from us." Fred lowered his voice: "He doesn''t know what method he used. He has never missed a lesson." "We''d better not continue to delve into it. It will only cause us trouble. I don''t want to be casted on the Forgotten Curse one day." Lee Jordan stopped Fred and George from digging into the inside story. "Let''s go. To test the history of magic, we have to prepare." On the way to the hall, I saw Albert talking to an o.w.ls examiner. The three waited for a while, and then walked up to greet Albert after the old examiner had left. "Have you started to inquire about the content of the o.w.ls exam?" Lee Jordan asked jokingly. "No, I''m just talking about some academic issues." Albert didn''t lie, he was talking to Professor Macchiban about the restoration of the humanoid curse. In fact, Albert wanted to talk to the principal even more, but Dumbledore didn''t seem to spend much time on deformation research. He suspected that the principal had already begun investigating Tom''s past and collecting more useful information. "If we can get a lot of money next year, we will give up the o.w.ls exam." Fred murmured. "I think your family may be unhappy." Albert reminded him with a frown. "They definitely hope that you can get a good grade in the exam, and there will be plenty of back roads in the future." "Mom wants us to be able to enter the Ministry of Magic, but it is a prison for us." George knows his family''s thinking very well. He also doesn''t want to work in the Ministry. The boring office work is simply the most terrifying for them. Tortured. "You can get a stable salary when you enter the Ministry of Magic." Lee Jordan understands Fred and George''s mother''s thinking very well: "Actually, my family also hopes that I can enter the Ministry of Magic." "A stable income is very important to the less wealthy wizard family, unless you are all rich, you don''t have to worry about your life." Albert recalled: "I have been to the United States, in that country, Wizards who have just left school will be proud to be employees of the Ministry of Magic." "That''s a country without dreams." Fred murmured. "This is the cruel reality that needs to be encountered in adulthood. The American magical world has very strict monitoring of wizards. If one is not careful, they will go to prison." Albert tried to make the three people understand the cruel reality of reality. "The United States must be a pretty bad country." "Anyway, I don''t want to step into that country anymore." "We never thought about entering the Ministry of Magic, but we need to find a reason to convince our family. This is not an easy task." Fred squinted at Percy, who was checking the test paper, curled his lips and asked. "Do you have a better way?" "You just lack Kanon." Albert followed the twins'' gaze, and his gaze fell on Percy''s body, and said lightly: "Now is the era of money. As long as you can earn enough Kanon, you S family members will shut up, at least they wont be dissatisfied with the future you have chosen." "What you say is always so impressive." George doesn''t think he won''t make money in the future, or he never thinks that Albert won''t make money, and they are working with Albert to open a store. Down, you can definitely make money. At least, he feels that he and Fred must be more free and happier than the rest of the family. Percy apparently eavesdropped on the conversations of several people, and in the evening, he took the initiative to find Albert. "I don''t know what you plan to do in the future, nor are you worried about the future of Fred and George!" Percy looked at Albert''s eyes and said seriously: "But Fred and George have a very bad mentality right now... You should be very clear that the main task of students is to study, get a good grade in the final exam, and have a higher starting point after graduation." "It seems that you still care about them." Albert was a little surprised, how did such Percy fall out with his family later. Was your family blocked your way up? So just kick it away? "After all, they are my brothers." Percy smiled barely. "I know what you mean, but Fred and George are not you. Entering the Ministry of Magic is not necessarily a good thing for them, and..." Albert''s gaze couldn''t help but glanced at a corner, and the corner of his mouth showed no sign. Smiling kindly: "Moreover, I think the future Ministry of Magic will definitely collapse." "Do you think?" Percy looked at Albert dumbfounded, wondering if he was crazy. What does it mean that the Ministry of Magic will collapse? "Yes, I think." Albert turned his head and said to Percy again before turning to leave. "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Before something happens, there is no need to climb up in a hurry. Your opportunity has not yet arrived. By the way, congratulations in advance for becoming the chairman of the student union." "What''s this?" Percy felt inexplicable, frowning at Albert''s leaving back, thinking about the meaning of the other party''s words. Did he foresee something? No, it should not be possible. Or is he actually scaring me? "The Ministry of Magic will definitely collapse?" In Percy''s view, this sentence is simply inexplicable. How could the Ministry of Magic collapse? "Before something happens, there is no need to climb up in a hurry." Percy murmured and repeated: "Before something happened? Certain things? Does it mean the downfall of the Ministry of Magic? Percy remembered Albert''s staggering reasoning during Easter. He doesn''t need to fool himself. Those words sounded like prophecies and advice. Could it be that the Ministry of Magic will really collapse? Suddenly Percy had some doubts about life. "You are hiding here and whispering." As soon as Albert passed the corner, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan emerged out of thin air. "Aren''t you hiding nearby and eavesdropping?" Albert knew that the three of them had been hiding nearby using the Magic Charm to eavesdrop on his conversation with Percy. "That idiot Percy wouldn''t believe you!" Fred wasn''t embarrassed either. He knew Albert''s abilities. It was not strange to see through the phantom curse on them. After all, he could be in the Slytherin Secret Chamber. Find the guy in the hidden room. As for Albert said that the Ministry of Magic would collapse, and this event would probably come true. Having said that, the Ministry of Magic has really suffered for eight lifetimes, and unexpectedly got a prediction of its collapse. I really want to thank you! "What if Percy tells mom about us?" George frowned. "You know, it''s not a good thing." "Let''s tell about Percy''s girlfriend." Fred suggested. "I think your family will probably be very happy." Albert couldn''t help but interrupt. "After all, the number of girls is limited. If you don''t find a suitable marriage partner, you will be single." The three of them suddenly felt that Albert was right. "Is that why you are looking for a girlfriend?" George joked with interest. There is no doubt that Albert has soaked up the best girl in school. At least, in the eyes of most boys, UU reading is like this. "I think as long as your test scores are better, your family should not object." Lee Jordan said his opinion. Although his grades are not top, but his grades are clearly able to satisfy his family. "Then, when you open a store and earn a lot of Galleons, your family won''t object to you doing these things." Albert continued, "So, start working hard to review your homework now!" "No, we think we work hard now... wait!" Fred and George were dragged to the library to review the content of the next exam. Facts have proved that even if it is temporary, it is still useful. Albert helped the three of them quickly go over the focus of the next exam, allowing them to make up for the missing knowledge, which directly improved their scores. "I think if you help us to review in advance, the results can at least improve a lot." George said excitedly after the end of the spell test. The key content that Albert gave them to review was basically tested, and the effect was really good. I also missed the exam for two weeks, otherwise it would be very difficult for Albert to help three tutors to improve their grades. Chapter 657： Lord Merlin Most students like to hold Buddha''s feet temporarily before the exam, but the "Buddha''s feet" are not so easy to hold. Sometimes it is useless to hold them. It is rare to have a high-quality "Buddha''s foot" that is thick and large like Albert. After holding the "Buddha''s Feet", the exam will become "relaxed". However, over time, the three of them became resistant to "temporary cuddling." No way, I had to endorse the main points of the book every day. After the initial excitement passed, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan gradually put on masks of pain on their faces. However, Albert is a good roommate. Naturally, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan will not fail the efforts of Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. If they get better grades, their family will not resist the fact that they are joking. People continue to review carefully. Every time he sees the three people trying to review, Albert will feel very pleased, and doing good deeds can really make people feel happy. A very difficult exam week for most students. In Albert''s eyes, it is indeed a rare leisurely vacation. Having a clever mind, the final exam or something, is very simple for Albert, he can always hand in his papers in advance every time, and spend a lot of time free to do what he wants to do. For example, he took out the data of the restoration mantra that he was still in the bottom of the box for research. Albert always felt that this spell was very valuable. After all, the wolf''s poison potion is too expensive, even if it is a later modified version, the poor werewolf still can''t afford to buy the potion after all. What''s more, there are only a few potion masters, and it is difficult to say whether ordinary pharmacists can dispense wolf poison potions. Albert knows that the restoration of the humanoid spell is difficult to master, but this spell has an advantage that can make up for all its shortcomings, that is, it does not cost money to use the spell, and even a poor wizard can master it as long as it is willing to spend enough time. Restoring the Humanoid Restoration Mantra can also bring him unexpected gains, such as a Merlin Medal. Albert felt that if he could get the medal, he would surely bring him unexpected surprises. The wizard''s intuition is really accurate sometimes. Of course, all the premise is to master this spell, but it is obviously very difficult to recover from the pile of data to restore the humanoid spell, so Albert intends to adopt some more partial cheating methods, such as through crystals. The ball peeped into his future, trying to "make something out of nothing." The result failed, or half failed. Albert was in the crystal ball smoothly and saw that he was using the spell, but the problem was that there was only the gesture of wielding a stick in the crystal ball, and there was no sound of chanting the spell, but this could not be troubled by Albert. He divination again. I saw the mantra to restore the humanoid mantra in the notebook, but the real problem was that after Albert tried it, the mantra failed. Failed out of nothing. In other words, it is too difficult to restore the humanoid curse, so that even his magic genius can''t master the curse in a short period of time. Albert has been trying, but unfortunately he failed to make the spell appear on the skill panel, until one day, when Albert and Professor Marcheban chatted about restoring the humanity spell, he suddenly realized it. It was a very strange feeling, as if everything had become easy, like using a blessing potion. Well, Albert did secretly use the elixir, trying to make him successfully use the humanoid restoration spell. Facts have proved that the effect of Fu Ling Ji is really great, and Albert succeeded. It should be said that the restoration curse appeared on the skill panel successfully. Then, Albert told Professor Marchban about the idea and spells for restoring the humanoid mantra. Although there is no werewolf at Hogwarts School that can allow Albert to verify the effect of the spell, the elderly professor believes that if the spell really has the effect of Albert''s description, he can obtain the Merlin badge by restoring the humanoid spell. Contribution award. This means a rewarding task. As an honest and good boy, Albert will naturally not conceal the good things Lockhart has done, and honestly said that he did not invent the Restoration Curse, but he stayed with Lockhart. The notes that came down, the curse that was successfully restored. "You are very honest." Professor Macchiban was very satisfied with Albert''s honesty. "If you are right, the poor old Armenian wizard has lost his memory, and there may be no other wizard who can master the restoration curse. , If you restore his spell and let more people master it, I think the magic world will thank you for your contribution. The Merlin Medal is even more indispensable. Tiberus told me that he wants you to be like Dumbu. Lido has become a candidate for Wisengamao like that. With this badge, the resistance will be much lower." "Is the Merlin badge cheap?" Albert asked curiously. "It''s cheap, but it''s not cheap." Professor Marchban said meaningfully: "The number of medals awarded is much more than people expected. As far as I know, some associations like to award Merlin medals to long-term members. " "Standard configuration for Wisengama members?" "In a sense, that''s what you want, but the medals that are truly awarded are still very important. Each medal will record the reason for the award. At least, I know that Cornelius Fudge intends to award himself a first-class Merlin. The reason for the Medal of the Jazz is to contribute to the peace of the magical world. As long as we are willing to let go... Well, to be honest, I dont like it too much, but politics is like this. The old wizard clearly wants to learn from this. The **** note shows how difficult it is to restore the humanoid curse. "I will broadcast this note. After all the experts are beaten up, no one will dare to say anything about you." In fact, Albert gave a copy of his notes to Professor McGonagall last time, and he had similar thoughts, so he was still thinking about how to ask the old man in front of him to give him a hand. As a result, before he said, the other party wanted him first. I did what I said. "After the final exams are over, let''s talk about it again." "Ok." Albert looked at the departure of the old Professor Macchiban, and couldn''t help but glance at the panel task that had just appeared. Merlin Medal. Wisengamao will only issue medals to those wizards who have made great contributions to the magical world, and you were told by a senior Wisengamao member that you have the opportunity to receive the Merlin Medal. This is just a little famous It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you, even if it''s just a three-level medal, try to seize the opportunity, which will help you improve your status in the magic world. (Can be repeated.) Obtained a first-class medal. Reward: 50000 experience, a designated skill of full level, 10000 reputation in the magic world. Obtained a second-level medal. Reward: 30000 experience, upgrade a designated skill to full level, 5000 reputation in the magic world. Obtained a three-level medal. Reward: 10000 experience, obtain a certain designated skill, 2000 prestige in the magic world. Wizard sage. Two senior members of Wisengama, Gusrda Marchban and Tiberus Ogden, intend to recommend you to join Wisengamo. This is a golden opportunity for you from the Muggle world. One of the fifty members of Wizengamo, improve your reputation and status in the magic world. Reward: 50000 experience, 3 skill points for UU reading , 20000 prestige in the magic world. Albert knows a little bit about Wisengamao. It was an organization earlier than the Ministry of Magic, similar to the king''s intelligent group, so the name of the mission was called Wizard Sage. As for now, as the court and parliament of the British Ministry of Magic, it is the most powerful institution. To be honest, Albert suddenly became interested in being one of them. Unexpectedly, the first class Merlin Medal is so valuable. This is probably his goal in life after graduation. Brush a few more. wrong. I should go directly to the top of Wissengarmo, and then give myself a medal every year, so that I don''t have to be busy doing tasks in the future, just lie down and win. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 658： You have to believe me Finally finished the exam! Albert Tsai carefully checked the answer sheet, and then turned in the answer sheet for the potion written test. With the envy of other students, he walked out of the sultry big classroom. Breathing the fresh air outside, Albert walked on the sunny field, lazily moving his body, waiting for a while under the shade of the trees on the lawn in the courtyard, and he saw a figure approaching here. "How was your test today?" Albert looked at the red-haired girl sitting next to him, and handed the drink he was drinking to her, "Do you want it?" "It''s quite simple." Isobel stretched lazily and took a sip of the Coke that Albert had handed over. "It tastes a bit strange, but it''s refreshing to drink in sultry weather." "Iced Coke is very suitable for drinking in the summer." Albert pulled out his wand and turned the Coke bottle into a group of colorful butterflies. He looked at the carefree group of butterflies flying in the distance and asked, "Right, summer vacation. Is there a plan?" "Want to invite me to vacation abroad again?" Isabel remembered what happened during the last vacation, and looked at the malicious guy in front of him. "Fine!" Albert said. "Really?" "Go to France. But instead of going on vacation, Mr. Le May invited me to his house. You know, he is my teacher." Albert asked seriously, "Will you accompany me?" "That Nicole LeMay?" Isabel was a little surprised. She had heard his name from Albert, but the invitation was a bit sudden to her. "Can I go too?" Albert recalled the scene he saw in the crystal ball and nodded to Isabel and said, "Actually, Mr. LeMay asked me to take you with you." "He knows me? You mentioned it to him." Isobel was surprised that the other party knew him. "I mentioned to him that Mr. LeMay is also a master of prophecy." Albert stood up, looked at the direction of the lake and said: "Actually, he knows a lot of things." "Master of Prophecy?" When Albert mentioned the master of prophecy, Isobel smelled an unusual smell. Albert is good at divination and prediction, so she knows certain styles of the masters of prophecy, and the other party is fine to invite her to go with him, plus his identity is very abnormal. "Mr. Le May predicted something, right?" "He didn''t say." Albert shook his head. "But if I guess, he will tell us." "You don''t know." Isabel looked at Albert suspiciously, his suspicious look made him a little guilty. "Do you think I should know?" "It turns out that there is something you don''t know?" A faint smile curled up at the corner of the girl''s mouth. "It does not mean omniscience and omnipotence. It would be good if I was so powerful." Albert stretched out his hand and took Isobel''s hand, slowly down the slope, came to the lake, and sat on the lawn under the shade of a tree. Enjoy the oncoming cool breeze. "But I think you should know." Isabel said. "A woman''s sixth sense?" "A woman''s sixth sense." "A woman''s sixth sense is always so unreasonable." Albert''s voice was a little helpless. "I think you will definitely find a way to figure out what the prediction is, just like you are wary of the snake in the secret room." After getting along for so many years, Isobel understands Albert''s character very well. "Well, I did predict it, and I saw some pictures from the crystal ball." Albert admitted honestly. "What picture?" Isabel asked curiously. "We are married." Albert said. "Are you all thinking about these things now?" Isobel stretched out his hand in shame and messed up Albert''s hair, scowled and said, "It won''t work, it will affect your learning progress." "A secret wedding." "Really?" Isabel stared at Albert Franchise for a long time, seeing that the other party didn''t seem to be joking, his cheeks were slightly flushed, and he squatted and said, "But this is very abnormal, you are not even an adult." "You actually blush." "Not everyone is as cheeky as you, and you are not ready yet." "I''m ready." "You are not an adult yet." Isobel reminded by poking her boyfriend in the chest. "I know." "No, you don''t know." Isobel thought it was ridiculous, but Albert was not joking without a doubt, "You are still just a kid, or we are all just children." "You actually seduce a minor child?" "It''s not funny." Isabel said sternly, "Well, I admit that our mentality is more mature than everyone else, but this is really absurd." "Don''t worry, I can make enough money to feed you." Albert said solemnly. "You know I''m not worried about that." Isobel cupped Albert''s cheeks in both hands, hoping that he could talk to himself about it more seriously. "You know, what was my first thought on this matter?" Albert reduced his smile and said suddenly. "what?" "The Second Wizarding War is about to break out," Albert said softly, "probably around 1996." Isabel opened his mouth, already aware of something. She knew that Albert planned to get married as soon as he graduated, which meant that it would be the summer of 1996 and winter at the latest. " That is, when the two got married, some very bad things happened, so in order to avoid accidents, Nico Lemay plans to advance the wedding of the two? can-- Why not postpone? "Mr. LeMay''s storage of the elixir will probably last until 1996." Albert seemed to have guessed the girl''s thoughts, and revealed a big secret, "I think he will definitely want to attend our wedding." "I''m curious, how did you come to such a conclusion?" "I plan to send my family away after I finish sixth grade." Albert did not answer, and said to himself, "Britain is no longer so safe, and I am too dazzling. I am a Muggle wizard. It is easy to be a Muggle wizard. aims." "If someone hears it, it must be very absurd." In fact, Isabel also thought it was absurd, but she knew that Albert did not lie. "What are you going to do? The wizarding war last time was quite tragic, and many people died." Isabel looked at Albert, wanting to see the answer he wanted from the other''s face. "Courageous Loyalty Curse." "Courageous Loyalty Curse?" "It''s an extremely complicated spell that can use magic to hide someone''s secret in the soul of a living person forever. As long as the secretaries don''t disclose it, no one will ever find us." "You already have a suitable partner?" Isabel asked, raising his eyebrows. "Yes, never worry about being betrayed." "I thought you would stay away from England, UU reading stay away from all dangers." "I don''t plan to leave for the time being." Albert was silent for a moment, shook his head and said: "My friends are still fighting here, I have to provide them with some help, and, as I have said, this is a crisis and an opportunity." "Your words are always so elusive." Isobel stared at Albert for a long time. "I believe in you." She said, "I believe you must have a solution to all the problems. You have never let me down." "Although you say that, I always feel a lot of pressure." Albert murmured. "Who makes you always say some inexplicable things." Isobel leaned his head on Albert''s shoulder. "The future of divination can be changed. It''s great." "It''s difficult, but it can be done." Albert softly soothed, "You have to believe me." "I believe." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 659： Make-up exam "During the exam, did you have time to go on a date?" Just after the exam, Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who followed the crowd to bask outside the castle, suddenly felt unbalanced when they saw Albert, who had just separated from Isobel and waved at them. Who are these people? In order to have a good grade, they worked hard for two weeks to review, but in the end, this guy did well and easily got the first place in the exam. It was so irritating to slip on a date in the middle of the exam. "Don''t be angry, I invite you to drink Coke. In this weather, drink a bottle of Coke to cool down." Albert gently waved his wand and conjured three bottles of iced Coke for the three of them out of thin air. They all knew it was a Muggle drink, but they didn''t refuse Albert''s kindness, so they drank the whole bottle of Coke. "Comfortable!" The taste of this drink called Coke is a bit strange, but it tastes refreshing. "Will you go to my house for a few days in summer vacation?" Fred and George turned the Coke bottle into stone and threw it on the lawn at will. "I''m afraid not. I have to go to France to find a friend." Albert looked at the Weasley twins and said meaningfully: "And, you may not be free to entertain me?" "Oh, listening to your tone, it looks like something will happen." Fred and George exchanged glances, looked at Albert and couldn''t help asking, "Did you predict something again?" "An unexpected surprise, I still won''t break it, otherwise it won''t be a surprise." "Don''t hang your appetite, just say it!" Fred and George pounced on, trying to tick Albert and forcing him to tell the surprise, but they were thrown to the ground with bare hands. "How long did you forget?" Lee Jordan looked at Fred and George on the ground in embarrassment, with all his faces gloating. He hasn''t forgotten how all the Slytherin students who wanted to trouble Albert were dealt with by him. Now no one dares to trouble Albert anymore. "It hurts, won''t you make it lighter?" "I will remember next time." "It''s better not to have another time." George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "By the way, congratulations on becoming the prefect." Lee Jordan said with a smile. "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Fred and George weren''t surprised at all, they were now tickled by Albert''s so-called surprise. It''s a pity that Albert just didn''t say it, it''s really disgusting to keep their appetites hanging. After a few people chatted for a while, they saw Lee Jordan pointing up and saying, "Look over there, Harry seems to be in trouble!" The three of them looked in the direction of Lee Jordan''s fingers, and saw that the blond Malfoy was leading his two followers to block Harry and his little friend. "I think it''s probably about the house elves," Albert speculated. "The Malfoys have apparently fired their house elves." "This is really good news." Fred and George stood up and walked towards Harry. "What''s going on here?" Fred asked. The twins looked at the Malfoy trio with malicious eyes. "This is my problem with Potter. It has nothing to do with you." Malfoy looked at Fred and George with bitter eyes, and his gaze fell on Albert and Lee Jordan who were coming here, obviously wanting Flinched. "It''s not a good habit to fight to solve problems." George said in a compassionate tone. "Maybe, we can sit down and talk." "I don''t think we have anything to talk about." Malfoy looked at the twins with malicious faces and couldn''t help taking a step back. "What are you doing?" An indifferent voice sounded from not far away, and Snape would not come over here soon, staring at the Potter group who vaguely surrounded the three of them, and said coldly, "Gryffindor deducts five points. Its okay, just dont squeeze here, go, look at your test results, its hard to bear to look straight." After that, Snape stared at Ron and said in a mocking tone, "There are still people who need to make up the exam. It has been a long time since no one has stayed in Hogwarts." "There are people who can fail the exam?" Malfoy looked at Ron with a hint of malicious sarcasm. "Okay, don''t squeeze here." "The two of them are so annoying," Harry murmured. "I don''t know why Dumbledore agreed to let Snape be the dean." Ron looked at Malfoy''s back, gritted his teeth and said, "One day, I will teach him severely." "You will have a chance. I think on the train going back, they will go to trouble you 80% of the time." Albert reminded with a smile. "It''s not good to fight." Hermione frowned. She didn''t like violence. "I think so too." Alberto agreed with Hermione''s point of view. "Violence can''t solve the problem." "But it can solve the people who made the problem." Fred and George grinned with malicious smiles. They did not forget that their sister almost killed the old Malfoy. "We don''t promote violence. The impact of school violence is very bad." Albert reminded, "So, we only promote self-defense. The school does not teach black magic, but teaches the defense against the black magic, which illustrates this point." "We have not forgotten." Of course, if someone comes to ask for trouble, they can''t be blamed. After all, you can''t let people not defend themselves, just sit and get beaten! "By the way, I mentioned to Professor McGonagall about taking all the courses." Hermione blinked at Albert and said, "Professor McGonagall agreed." "What dumb riddle are you playing?" Ron looked at the two, confused. "This is a secret that only students who take all courses are qualified to know." Albert raised a finger to Ron and made a hush gesture: "So don''t ask, it will only bring you wrong Necessary trouble." "What''s the secret?" "By the way, what are you going to do next?" Hermione changed the subject. "What do you mean?" "Of course it''s a make-up exam?" Hermione frowned. She had just noticed that Snape was talking about Ron. Because the wand broke before the start of school, Ron had not practiced the spells properly throughout the semester, and was a mess on the practical exam. After considering his broken wand, Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick decided to ask Ron to make up the exam three days later. "I''m probably done!" Speaking of this, Ron''s cheek was pulled down. "Don''t worry, at least you know the content of the exam. It''s still too late to practice from now on." Hermione softly comforted, "Harry and I will help you. As long as you practice hard, it won''t be difficult to pass the make-up exam." Albert and the others looked at Ron, the unlucky one, with sympathetic eyes. They all knew that for the next three days, if he didn''t conduct special training in hell, Ron would never want to pass the final exam. After Malfoys spread of this incident, everyone knows that Ron Weasley failed to pass the practical exams of transformation and curse. UU reading www. uukanshu.com needs to stay to make up the exam. When Percy found out, her nose was almost crooked, and she almost yelled at Ron''s nose. "You think I am willing, if you use my broken wand, you will be unable to do anything like me." "That''s what you deserve. Who told you to break the wand." Percy knew why Ron''s wand was broken, and he didn''t show him a good face. Later, Ron threw his wand directly to the ground and had a fight with Percy. Percy would never allow Ron to repeat this grade, otherwise this incident would definitely become a shame to the Weasley family. He found Albert. "You should go to Hermione, she is Ron''s friend and will definitely try to help him." Albert tactfully refused. What an international joke. He is very busy, so there is no time to tutor Ron for that time. In the end, Ron worked hard for three days under Harry and Hermione''s **** training, and finally used Harry''s wand to successfully pass the make-up exam. "What did Professor McGonagall say." Hermione asked nervously. "She asked me to buy a new wand." Ron lowered his head in frustration, and returned the wand to Harry. "Otherwise, I will repeat this next semester." "Or, I''ll lend you some Garon and return it to me when you have the money." Harry suggested, he didn''t dare to give Ron a wand directly. In fact, Harry had such a chance, if he remembered giving him a magic wand on Ron''s birthday. "I don''t need it for the time being. If the family doesn''t want to buy it for me, I will borrow money from you." Although Ron said so, he has already decided that if the family doesn''t buy it, he will go to Fred and George to borrow it. Money, if it doesnt work, buy a second-hand wand and use it. Sometimes Ron really hates that he has no money. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 660： 2 things before the holiday Due to the outstanding performance of the Gryffindor team in the Quidditch match and the important roles played by Harry and Albert in resolving the secret room incident, the college won a huge number of points, resulting in Gryffindor in the College Cup Successfully defended the title with a high score that has never been seen before. At the year-end banquet, scarlet and gold decorations filled the banquet hall, and the long table at Gryffindor House was extremely lively. Everyone was celebrating this great victory. Only the Slytherin students and their dean were black, and Malfoy stared at Harry Potter with bitter eyes, not knowing what he was thinking about. On the last day of the semester, the school announced the test results. Albert was the undisputed number one in this year. After Fred and George worked **** tuition, they successfully passed the exam in every course. The return journey on the Hogwarts Express was not all smooth sailing, as Albert expected. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Gore couldn''t wait, ready to beat Harry. However, they didnt know that Fred and George were also squatting. When Malfoy and his friends ambush Harry who came out of the bathroom, the two people who had been hiding under the Phantom Curse coincidentally bumped into each other. Come to this scene. So, they used the magic that Malfoy had learned from Albert a while back to the three of them. The dazzling light from the spell even pierced Harry''s eyes. After the light dissipated, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Gore lay unconsciously on the walkway outside the toilet. "What happened to them?" Ron deliberately stepped on Malfoy''s body, walked to Gore''s side and squatted down, and looked at the small tentacles that appeared on Gore''s face with interest, in a particularly happy mood. "It seems that Albert is right. Some spells cannot be mixed." George said solemnly, "However, the effect is very interesting." "Okay, let''s not leave them here, it will affect other people." Ron looked at Malfoy in a panic, then looked at the toilet in the toilet unkindly, obviously wanting to take this man. Tuck your head into the toilet. "No, put Mr. Malfoy''s head in the toilet, and he will be drowned." Fred used his wand to control the three of them to stand up and put them in a loving embrace with George. "I think those who come in later will definitely marvel at their relationship beyond friendship." As he said, George raised the camera borrowed from Albert, took a few photos of the three together, and said with a smile, "Look, now there is even proof of friendship." "Don''t forget to erase their memory." Lee Jordan reminded, "Forgetting Curse, who of you will?" The twins looked at each other, neither of them had used the spell. "The Forgotten Charm?" Harry asked. "Just to make them forget what happened just now." Fred explained, raising his wand. "Be careful, don''t turn people into idiots." "Isn''t that better?" "No, that will get you in trouble. Okay, move faster. It''s like squeezing into the toilet." Lee Jordan said and turned and left. "Forget it all." Fred raised his wand and pointed it at Malfoy''s head, muttering softly. After using the Forgetting Curse, the expressions on the three people''s faces became more and more confused. "Very good, great." He was satisfied with the effect of the Forgotten Curse. "What happened to them?" Hermione walked over here, looking at the three people in the toilet with a stunned expression. "It''s nothing, let''s go, don''t disturb them and love each other." Everyone left the toilet together, closed the door with their backhands, and put up a malfunctioning sign. "I think the old Malfoy will have unexpected surprises after he finds his precious son." "Who wants to play the wizard card." "I have to return the camera." "Maybe, they are kissing in the carriage." "Then you should go see it more." Hermione looked at the three people leaving with her, not knowing what to say. Looking at Fred who handed the camera to himself, Albert asked, "Resolved?" "Solved, I still have a good photo here, do you want it?" Fred reached out and took the photo from his pocket, ready to pass it to Albert. "Forget it, that''s your grievance." Albert put away the camera and sent Fred away, lest there be light bulbs here to disturb the two of them chatting. After the car door closed again, Albert resumed the conversation. "So, after the return of the mysterious man, the entire British magical world will be in panic, and the dark magic defense items will become very popular. I intend to make a big profit. Then, plus my family from Muggle There is a lot of money for the big prizes over there. Well, the Muggle lottery prizes are more than you expected, at least millions of pounds, if all are replaced by gallons, at least 200,000 plus Long." "This is a loophole in the Ministry of Magic law." Isobel never thought that Albert would use this method to make money. "You should know that you can only do this once." "Of course I know these things." Albert said indifferently. "But who really cares about the laws of the Ministry of Magic? The Ministry doesn''t know these things. Besides, the Ministry of Magic is very busy this year." "what will happen?" Albert''s hand was gently placed on the crystal ball, his eyes stayed on it for a minute, and a portrait of Black appeared in front of the two of them. "what is this?" Isobel frowned as he looked at the reward list in the crystal ball. "Sirius Black''s wanted list." Albert said without hesitation: "As far as I know, Black is locked in Azkaban prison. His wanted list will appear, which means he escaped from prison, you know. No one has ever escaped from Azkaban Prison. The Ministry of Magic will definitely be a mess. No one will pay attention to the fact that I used divination to get myself a large amount of pounds. In fact, they couldnt notice because there was no The Ministry of Magic pays very little attention to matters in the Muggle world." "Are your predictions the result of seeing through a crystal ball?" Isabel finally understood what Albert''s so-called prophecy was about, and she felt that it would not be an exaggeration to label Albert as a liar. The so-called prophecies are all his predictions. "The content you can see through the crystal ball is ultimately limited. Just like using runes for divination, you need to get information by yourself and analyze it further." Albert said with a smile: "Professor Trelawney envied me very much. Her divination ability is not as convenient as mine." "I thought she was a liar." "Most of the time, she is indeed a liar." Listening to Albert''s talk, if you don''t know his details, you really think this is a liar. But Albert has intuitions that no one else has in some things. Perhaps his predictions and talents have brought him confidence, and he is also overconfident, although he is very handsome in self-confidence. Albert cherishes his life very much and makes Isobel satisfied. At least he does not need to worry about his safety in the coming storm. The two talked about France, about Nicole Le May, about the Potions of Youth, about things that interest them. Time passed unconsciously, the Hogwarts Express gradually slowed down, and the two got off the train together, passed the entrance, and returned to the Muggle World. Parting on the platform, Isobel wanted to stay and wait for Katrina, while Albert walked out of the station alone and saw Herb talking to someone else outside King''s Cross Station. After seeing Albert, Herb smiled and waved to this side. He took the suitcase and stuffed it into the trunk. As soon as he opened the door of the car, Tom Fat Cat leaped at him like a ball of meat. "It''s been a long time since I saw Tom." Albert picked Tom into the back seat, closed the door, and said, "Sure enough, I still have to lose weight." "You have said it several times." "Have you put on makeup?" Albert looked at Nia''s delicate face and asked in surprise. Niya has changed a lot, becoming more and more beautiful, like a porcelain doll, this is the advantage of European girls, precocious, young and energetic. "Is there a problem?" Niya asked, raising her eyebrows. "Yes, putting on makeup so early makes it easy to get old." Albert reminded with a frown, "You should exercise more, your skin will naturally become better, there is no need to put on makeup, Isobel rarely puts on makeup." "Does the wizard have a potion to make the skin better?" Daisy asked suddenly. "I think you''d better not drink that strange thing, if you know what those so-called potions are made." Herb interjected to remind. That year, it left a bad impression on him. "There are some, but the effect is mediocre." Albert recalled, "I can help you pay attention. Girls always like to make themselves more beautiful." "Really?" "Of course Albert said, "Since it can make people immortal, why can''t they make people immortal? At least, it should be possible to delay aging. " "Magic is amazing. If those rich people know it, they have to go crazy." Daisy looked a little excited. "They won''t, because these potions have not been discovered yet." Albert raised Tom aloft. "Of course, it is true that there are wizards who open beauty shops. Isobel has also studied this aspect. I will ask another day. Let me tell you if it works." "Woman!" Herb shook his head lightly, restarted the car, and drove towards the far road. "Come back home!" (End of this volume) Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 661： Other peoples children "What the **** are you two doing!" Percy knocked on the door of Fred and George angrily. These two guys have been getting too much lately. There are always explosions in the room, and more and more frequently. I really dont know if they are inside. do what. "Don''t be angry, we''re not messing around, just trying some novel gadgets." Fred took a piece of gum from his pocket and said vaguely, "Would you like a piece?" "No." Percy refused in disgust. He hadn''t forgotten the lesson last time, that he ate Fred and George''s sweets, and he was sad for several hours. Those two **** actually added sad worm syrup to the candy. From that moment on, Percy told herself to be wary of any food passed by the twins, even a candy. "It''s a pity, don''t forget it!" Fred opened the package and threw the gum in his mouth, using facts to prove that this is an ordinary piece of gum. "I see Dad is back." As soon as George retracted his head from the window, Mr. Weasley''s voice came from downstairs. "Don''t mess with those weird things in the room all day, do you want to blow up our house?" Percy stared at the twins fiercely, turned and walked downstairs to the kitchen, not even noticing Frey behind him. The expressions of regret on the faces of De and George. "How is your invention going?" When the twins went downstairs, Ginny happened to open the door. She knew that Fred and George were inventing funny jokes. In fact, most of the entire family knew about it. "Not very smooth." "However, we have completed the initial improvements to the fireworks, and the effect is great, and we will have the opportunity to show you our results the next day." George grinned, "The output is limited." "really?" At this time, there was a burst of screams and cheers from downstairs. After the three of them went downstairs, Ginny immediately asked, "What happened?" "Children, our family has won the "Daily Prophet" Annual Garon Award!" Mr. Weasley excitedly announced the good news to everyone. "Win the jackpot! Hit the jackpot!" Fred and George alone took Ron''s wrist, who was frozen in place, and led him to a tap dance. "Let go of me." Ron hadn''t recovered yet. He didn''t expect that when his family had made a fortune, it would be the "Daily Prophet" Annual Jialong Award. I really didn''t expect it would fall on his own. "no kidding!" Mrs. Weasley scolded the interrupted twins and said to Mr. Weasley, "Perhaps we can use the money to visit Bill in Egypt, and the whole family can travel there in summer." "Dad, I need a new wand. The old wand that Charlie left me is broken." Ron said quickly taking advantage of this opportunity. "No problem." Mrs. Weasley poked Ron''s chest and said, "But if you make up the exam next semester, don''t blame me..." "No, I promise." Ron said first. "This is probably the surprise Albert mentioned!" The two looked at each other and said in unison, "He must have predicted all this." "Surprise, what surprise?" Ginny asked. "Albert''s prediction, he said that we will have a surprise in the summer vacation." Fred said to Ginny, "I think it should be referring to this." "It sounds incredible." Ron murmured, "but how do I hear people say that the fortune-telling professor is just a liar, and there has never been a student who knows how to fortune-telling in the entire school." "Professor Trelawney is a liar, what''s the matter with Albert?" George asked, "Moreover, knowing that Professor Trelawney is a liar, you still want to take her divination class?" Ron asked back: "Why did you all take the divination course." "Perhaps, we also have a talent for divination?" Of course, Fred would not say that he took the divination class for the sake of messing around. "Me too." Ron echoed and asked: "You guys, can Albert predict the winning number?" "Damn, he still uses divination?" "That guy doesnt need divination at all. You dont know how lucky that guy is. I dare to explain that in the Quidditch World Cup this year, as long as he is willing to spend a little bet, he can easily earn several times the Garon jackpot. Garon." George showed a look of losing to you. "I dare to say that he will definitely take the opportunity to make a windfall this year." Fred is sure that Albert will not let go of such an opportunity to make money. "Remember to take me with you when the time comes." Ron whispered. "No gambling, it will make you get bad habits, have you heard it!" Mrs. Weasley glared dissatisfiedly with her hands on her hips. "heard it!" "Didn''t you eat? Loud." Mrs. Weasley was dissatisfied. "Mom, we haven''t eaten yet." Fred murmured. "Don''t talk back." Mrs. Weasley glared at her son. Ginny couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling, and asked curiously, "Is Albert so good?" "It is said that he has never lost a bet, and now any bookmaker at Hogwarts is unwilling to accept his bet." Percy was also a little moved. After all, no one would refuse the steady money, even he. exception. No way, Percy also has a common problem with the Weasleys: poor. Now, if anyone in their family is not poor, it is probably Fred and George. They will always have Garon in their pockets. I dont know why Albert is relieved to let them burn money and study those so-called jokes. . He is really not afraid of losing money. Could it be that that stuff is really profitable? No wonder Percy thought that way. Who is Albert? The most talented wizard in Hogwarts history, even if he held a wizard card game, from Percys point of view, this card game may be a big fire in the future, at least it is already a very popular game at Hogwarts. Up. Moreover, with Albert''s character, it is obvious that he would not be willing to give them money to waste just because he has a good relationship with Fred and George. There would never be such a person in the world. "Everyone is saying that Albert is actually the offspring of a pure-blood wizard. It''s just that his family has given up his status as a wizard. That''s why he himself showed that talent. Some people say that Albert inherited the Gringotts. A large sum of Gallon, so there will never be a shortage of money in his pocket." Ron looked at Mr. Weasley and asked, "Dad, do you know the specifics of Albert''s family?" "As far as I know, Albert often asks house elves to give him supper." Fred opened his eyes and spoke the truth to fool others. "Well, he still has his own vault in Gringotts." "Really." "of course it''s true." "Don''t listen to Fred talking nonsense. Albert is a Muggle wizard. This is what he said himself." George gave Fred a blank look and explained: "It was the housekeeper of Hogwarts Castle who gave us supper. Elf, Albert has a good relationship with the house elf. It seems that he intends to poach the house elf away after graduation." "Will Professor Dumbledore agree?" Ron felt incredible. Their mother had always hoped that a famous house elf would help with the housework. "He has a good relationship with Dumbledore and may succeed." Fred said "I think there is a great chance of success. He never does anything meaningless." George is confident of Albert. "Dad, when shall we go to Egypt for vacation?" Percy brought the subject back. "About two days later, we have to contact the travel agency." "Can I invite Harry to go with him? It must be uncomfortable for him to stay at the Muggle relative''s house." Ron suggested. He felt that even if Harry paid his own expense, he would be happy to go with him. "No." Mr. Weasley shook his head. "Professor Dumbledore thinks Harry needs to stay with his relatives for a while." "What about Albert?" "He''s not free," Fred said without hesitation. "How do you know?" Ron asked rhetorically. "Mum let us invite Albert to come to our house for a few days before, and he said he was going to France to find an old friend." George explained. "Old friend?" Ginny was surprised. "Does he know any friends in France?" "It means literally." George reminded with a smile, "The people he knows are very old, so it''s not strange to call him an old friend." Ginny opened her mouth, she didn''t know what to say. "Albert does know a lot of people. It is said that the Ministry of Magic now has a voice and intends to nominate Albert as an alternate member of Wiesengamo when he reaches adulthood." Mr. Weasley suddenly remembered what happened recently. . "Weissengamo''s alternate member?" Percy asked dumbfounded, "Really?" "Really, it is said that he knows a lot of Wisengamao members. When selecting alternate members a while ago, many people were talking about him." Mr. Weasley recalled the news he had inquired, "Some People dont even make it happy." "Why?" Fred asked. "Because Albert was born as a Muggle, some stubborn old guys at UU reading think that Muggle wizards are not qualified to enter Wiesengamao. I remember the last time the person with such qualifications was Dumbledore." Mr. Slay recalled, However, there have been rumors that if Albert graduated and entered the Ministry of Magic, it would only take one to twenty years to become Minister of Magic. "I prefer to believe that Albert is not a Muggle wizard." Passy admired Albert''s luck very much. If he had such a good opportunity, he wouldn''t have to worry about his career in the Ministry of Magic. "You should learn from him," Mrs. Weasley told the twins. "We have been learning from him." Fred and George said in unison. They knew that Albert actually didn''t want to see the Ministry of Magic, or even looked down upon him a little bit. Especially since the last time Hagrid was inexplicably caught in Azkaban prison, he didn''t conceal his disgust. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 662： Urge marriage The TV in the lobby was showing the Anderson familys favorite funny show. Herb and Daisy were sitting on the sofa and looking through the photo album. In the photo were five cats, and the cat in question was lying on Nya. Letting grooming on his knees didn''t have the consciousness of being a father at all. There was the sound of footsteps from the stairs. Albert came downstairs and walked behind Daisy. He stretched his head and looked at the litter of cats in the album. There were three cats, they looked like Tom in an hour. "Grandpa Luke, you hugged him and went back to raise it." Herb took the note handed over by his son, scanned the number on it, stuffed it into his wallet and continued, "Really not going to the South with us for vacation?" "I have to go to France, my teacher, uh, Mr. Nico Lemay wants me to go to France." Albert explained casually. "Nicole LeMay?" Daisy turned off her voice, thinking she had heard it wrong. "It''s the one you think about. He gave up the Philosopher''s Stone last year. There may not be too much time left. I have to hurry up and learn something from him." Albert sat down next to Herb and swept. Said the TV show with no sound. "Why did he give up the Philosopher''s Stone." Niya couldn''t understand Nicol Lemay''s thoughts. Is it bad to be alive? "Maybe, I just lived too long and want to rest." Albert is not very understanding, after all, he hasn''t lived like Nicol for hundreds of years. "Will he leave the Sorcerer''s Stone for you?" Daisy hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help but ask. If Albert becomes a disciple of Nico Lemay, he has a good chance of inheriting the other party''s inheritance. "No, the Philosopher''s Stone has been destroyed!" Albert shook his head. The expressions on the three peoples faces froze, and Albert was not difficult to see what they were thinking, and he explained: "A very evil wizard focused on the Philosophers Stone, so Mr. LeMay destroyed the Philosophers Stone. ." "Evil wizard." Daisy frowned and asked, "The magic world is dangerous?" "If someone has great power, they can''t stand loneliness and do things that are not what people should do, just like the country next to the ocean. Wizards with extraordinary abilities are no exception. Those guys are even more arrogant than you think. ." "But... isn''t there a Ministry of Magic?" Herb asked suspiciously. "You should know better than me. Most of them are bullying and fearful of tough guys. Although the Ministry of Magic is also fighting against some evil wizards, once they encounter them, they are particularly powerful. Well, how do you say, they are just like mothers this morning. The two eggs that were accidentally broken." "Ahem!" Herb couldn''t help but cough, not satisfied with Albert''s description, but he knew what it meant. "No doubt, the facts have proven that this is the case, especially in the last Wizarding War, the Ministry of Magic performed very poorly, and it can even be said to have done nothing." "Witcher''s War?" Niya was very interested in this topic. "Isn''t the magic world just so few people? How can there be war?" "The war of wizards is different from what you think." Albert organized a little bit of speech. "It''s a lunatic who got married with close relatives. You also know that some wizards like to marry close relatives because of the so-called pure-blood problem. For nearly a thousand years, There appeared a madman like the German head of state, with a terrifying temper, arrogant, conceited, and unreasonable genius. Then, with a group of crazy doglegs who were also married with close relatives, they killed people everywhere, so that everyone did not dare to speak. Because of his name, the Ministry of Magic gave him a ridiculous name: Mysterious Man." "Oh, my goodness!" Daisy couldn''t help muttering, "I said wizards are a bunch of abnormal guys." "What happened later?" Herb asked. "Later, the magic world made a prediction that there would be a savior who would defeat the Dark Lord, and then the mysterious people began to look for the prophesied baby to kill him." "Sure enough, he is a lunatic." "It turns out that the lunatic really died on the hands of the newly born baby." "Are you sure you are not telling a joke." Nia moved Tom away from her numb knee. "It''s not a joke at all. There are various signs that we are only passing through a brief period of peace between the two wars. The prophecy suggests that war will break out again soon." Albert finished speaking, his tone of voice: " So, after a few years we will have to leave the UK and seek shelter elsewhere." The hall suddenly fell into a weird silence. Everyone stared at Albert and seemed to want to hear from his mouth: I was just kidding. "Leaving England, where are we going to leave England?" Herb frowned, not interested in immigration. "East, I remember that Britain has a colony, although that colony will be returned soon." Albert said without hesitation. "Although our family has some money, we leave..." "That number should make us win the jackpot." Albert said without hesitation. "Grand prize?" "It''s the special prize of the lottery." "You are not kidding." "I believe in prophecy. This is also the result of a few old friends who are good at prophecy. After I graduate from Hogwarts, the UK will be no longer safe." "Will you leave with us?" Niya asked suddenly. "I need to stay in the UK temporarily." Albert didn''t lie. The hall fell into weird silence again. "What are you doing here?" Daisy took the lead in breaking the silence, her voice full of dissatisfaction. It''s like saying, knowing that there is danger, I dare to stay. "It''s a rare opportunity for me to take advantage of it." Albert said Tom, who was at his feet. "If you really hit the jackpot, I believe you." Herb interrupted Daisy who was still trying to say something, gave him a relieved look, and continued, "When are you going to get married?" "Married?" Niya widened her eyes and looked at Albert in disbelief. "Not sure yet." Albert said. "If it is really unsafe here, then take Isobel to the East, and take his family with him by the way, and you will get married there." In Herb''s view, when they get married and have a family, men will become mature and stable, and they will put the safety of their families as their top priority. Albert would not take risks. As for whether the lottery numbers can win the jackpot, Herb has never doubted. He never intended to persuade a young man, who was so stubborn that he couldn''t pull ten cows back, not to mention that Albert was still an independent man. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cm "I think Albert is getting married too early now." Niya disagreed with Albert getting married too early. "If there is no money, it is indeed a heavy burden. However, Albert is not short of money." Daisy agreed to Herb''s plan to get her son to get married quickly, and then go to the East with them to take refuge in the East, away from the dangers of the United Kingdom. . In fact, Daisy doesn''t like the magic world very much, but she also knows that there are many benefits to letting her son master this extraordinary power. Some things dont exist unless you deny them. That mysterious person, if they like to kill people like Albert said, then ordinary people like them who don''t know may be killed innocently. Daisy has decided that when she wins the big prize, she will write a letter to Mrs. McGeddog to confirm this matter first. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 663： disagree A particularly jazzy piece was playing on the radio. It was Cetina Warbeck''s "A Pot of Hot Love" that Mrs. McDoug liked to listen to during her break. The pots and dishes in the kitchen were cleaned in the sink by themselves, and they clanged back to the cupboard with the music, put a pair of white palms on the radio, and stopped the music that was playing. Mrs. McDoug put down the "Witch Weekly", looked up at her daughter, and asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter?" "Well, that... Albert invited me to France." "You plan to go to France on holiday?" Mrs. McDoug nodded clearly, but was still slightly surprised by the progress of her daughter and boyfriend, it seemed...a bit soon! Isobel hesitated and said, "Forget it, Albert wants to take me to see his teacher." "His teacher?" Mrs. McDoug came with some interest and asked, "Who is his teacher?" "It seems to be Mr. Nico Lemay." "Who?" Mrs. McDoug suspected that she had heard it wrong. "Nicole LeMay." Isobel''s mouth raised slightly and repeated softly. "His teacher is Nicol LeMay?" Mrs. McDoug thought it was incredible, she naturally knew who Nicol LeMay was. "Yes." Isabel pulled up the chair and sat next to Mrs. McDoug. "They walked the same way. Mr. LeMay is suitable to be Albert''s teacher." "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect that he even knew a wizard like Nico LeMay." Mrs. McDoug asked after a moment of silence, "How long are you going to stay in France." "I should be back before school starts." Isabel thought for a while and said, "He wants to learn something from that person." "Well, I still have to ask about one thing, where is your relationship?" Mrs. McDoug sighed silently in her heart, and asked tentatively: "Is he proposing like you?" "Well, he said it before." Isobel lowered his gaze and nodded unnaturally. "Will it be too early? I am a little worried that you are not ready yet. Do you know what I mean? I am not against it, but you are all too young." Mrs. McDougal reminded, "He just got on board this year. Its the fifth grade. It will take several years to graduate from school." "I know, but it''s okay." Mrs. McDoug sighed and asked again, "His parents agreed?" "Agree." Isobel nodded slightly. "Are you really prepared?" Mrs. McDoug was silent for a long time. "I mean, did you really think about it? Do you really want to live that way so early? You should know what I mean. It may be a torment for you to live and build a family too early. After you really live together, you will find that the kind of love you used to be will gradually disappear. The only thing that maintains your relationship is family affection and responsibility." "I don''t know." Isobel was in a trance. To be honest, the girl doesnt know what kind of life it is or whether she wants it, maybe, that kind of life is not as good as she imagined, but life is worry-free, and there is no need to run around for work, at least not too bad. . Albert is not short of money and does not have to worry about life. The two have enough time to do what they want to do together. "He already has a plan for the future. I think the situation is not that bad. There is a house-elf to take care of it. I dont need to worry about it. As for work, I shouldnt need to worry about work problems. I can continue to do what I want Thing." "House elf?" Mrs. McDoug opened her mouth, somewhat incomprehensible, but Isobel obviously wouldn''t lie to herself. Albert really comes from a Muggle family? In the magical world, only the ancient wizard families will have domestic elf services. And, listening to what I said just now, they even got the house ready when they got married? "He is more powerful than you think." Isabel proudly praised his boyfriend. "No, it''s very powerful. You can throw your father a few blocks away. If it''s like what you said, I don''t think the entire magical world can find a few people who can compare with him." Mrs. McDoug looked on. To put it in a complicated way, "I know that you all have your own opinions. Even if you say too much, you probably won''t be able to change your mind. Invite him to our house as often as you can." "I will." Isobel nodded, knowing it was agreed, and a slight smile appeared on his face. "Being in love is really going to make people go to the head." "I know what I am doing, and I don''t think it is too early. I will graduate two years earlier than him." Mrs. McDoug didn''t bother to argue with her daughter. "By the way, there''s another thing." Isabel came upstairs and suddenly stopped and said. "what is the matter?" "He said that in two or three years, the British magical world may not be safe." Isabel is considering how to tell his family about this matter. "Not very safe?" Mrs. McDoug asked inexplicably. "It looks like a wizarding war will break out," Isabel said hesitantly. "Witcher Wars, are you sure?" Mrs. McDoug asked incredulously. "I also hope that it is false. Albert is very good at predicting, and the predictions so far have not missed." Isabel looked at his mother and said: "He intends to send his family abroad in two years." "He asked you to persuade me to go together?" "Well, he hopes that our family will also go out for shelter." "Let''s talk about it then!" Mrs. McDoug frowned and had reservations about this matter, prophesying this kind of thing is mysterious, how many people can say it clearly? After Isabel went upstairs, Katrina came out quietly from nowhere. "Isobel simply wants to marry too much. You should see if she has been hit by someone''s ecstasy." Katrina has been eavesdropping on the conversation between the two since just now. "I heard it all." "Yeah." The girl curled her lips and said: "They are all still in school now, they are all just children, Albert is not even an adult, and it is too early to say this. Even if they get married, they are from school. After graduation." To be honest, Katrina was stunned by Isabel''s boldness, and she didn''t expect the relationship between the two to have reached this point. If it weren''t for her to overhear today, UU reading would still be kept in the dark, it would be so irritating, would she be regarded as a younger sister? "About twenty years old, your father and I were probably married at that time. I was just a little worried. At that time, Albert was ready. You know, he just graduated from school at that time." Mrs. McDouger The worry is not unreasonable, most people have not yet completed the change in mentality. "If they are not stable enough, it will be very troublesome in the future. I doubt they can take good care of their children and bear the pressure of forming a family. If they work for a year or two and their mentality changes, the situation will be much better." McDougal Mrs. Ge''s concern is not unreasonable, because this situation is so common. And, there is one thing, Mrs. McDoug did not say. She felt that the two got married too early and was wasting their talents. They shouldn''t put their energy into the family too early, and Isobel shouldn''t focus on becoming housewives, which is not conducive to their future achievements. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 664： French line A few days later, Albert visited McDoug''s house and picked up Isabel. "Next, where are we going?" Isabel asked after watching Albert put the suitcase into the bag. "Diagon Alley." Albert said without hesitation: "We have to meet with Mr. Bard first. He has a private transnational flyway network that can sneak to France." "Transnational Floo Network?" Isabel stepped forward and took Albert''s arm. "It''s almost ten o''clock, we should go." Albert stuffed his pocket watch in his pocket and used Apparition to leave the door of Isabel''s house. The two appeared in Diagon Alley and quickly found Professor Bud who was chatting with Tom at the bar of the Broken Cauldron. "I hope we didn''t let you wait too long." Albert stepped forward to greet Professor Bud. "No, I just arrived." After Bud drank the glass of wine and paid, he took Albert and Isobel and left the cauldron bar. They walked down the street to an old apartment. "Wizards usually don''t focus on the Muggle world. As long as they don''t cause trouble, they won''t even notice these problems." Professor Budd led the two into the house and greeted an elderly administrator. He took them into a room. The room is already full of dust, and it seems that no one has cleaned it for a long time, but there are a lot of bookshelves. "What if the apartment is demolished?" Albert asked with a smile. "No, this apartment is currently hanging under my door. No one will dismantle it without my consent." Professor Bud opened the bookshelf with wheels, and said with a smile, "You can see that it is hidden. Did you get up in the secret room?" "Well, see, those bookshelves are used to hide magic traces?" Albert immediately guessed the reason. "Where is Isabel?" The girl stared at the wall carefully and touched her hand, but she found nothing unusual. "Your progress is faster than I thought." Professor Budd sighed, and comforted, "It is normal if you don''t notice the traces of magic. Usually only a few superb wizards will notice these details." "It''s not like comforting others." Isobel murmured. I saw Bud lifted his wand, tapped it rhythmically on the wall three times, and said something softly in his mouth. A door similar to Diagon Alley appeared in front of them out of thin air. When the three opened the door and walked in, they found themselves in a room full of blue fire. There were seven fireplaces on the walls of the room, and the countries that the fireplaces lead to were marked in English. "In the beginning, when we were creating the International Floo Network for the Ministry of Magic, we secretly built such a place for ourselves." Professor Bud said calmly. "Some of the secrets of the Wildsmith''s house will gradually let you know, but these need to be kept secret from the outside world." "I know it''s okay?" "You are the successor, you know it''s okay, but other people can''t do it, and you can''t say it. Of course, you need a password to open here, I will tell you later." With that, Bud took out a Muggle Throw the matchbox to Albert, "You should be able to use this!" "Oh, by the way, Albert is still underage." The girl was stunned, as if thinking of something, she muttered softly, "It''s troublesome not to use magic." It took a lot of work for Albert to light the firewood in the fireplace. "Your destination is: 93 Witcher Street." Professor Bud reminded, "Say hello to Mr. Kenner for me." "I''ll do it first." Albert said as he grabbed a handful of Floo powder and threw it into the fireplace, then lifted his foot into the turquoise flame. After a long spin, Albert felt himself slammed into the fireplace. "I hate this feeling!" Rotating for a long time made him dizzy and nauseous. After Albert got up from the ground in embarrassment, he quickly moved to the empty space next to him to make room for Isobel. The transnational Floo network is indeed very convenient, but there are some sequelae. Isobel quickly fell into the fireplace, and after passing the Apparition Test, she still couldn''t adapt to the dizziness caused by the long journey. "Are you all right!" Albert stretched out his hand to support Isobel, and at the same time looked at the surrounding environment, they came to a slightly dim room, perhaps Wild Smith''s stronghold in France. At this time, the door of the room was opened, and an elderly bald wizard walked in, looked at the young couple in front of him, and said in fluent English: "Welcome to France." "Mr. Kenner?" Albert asked tentatively. "Yes, I have received news that some people will use the transnational Floo network to come here." The elderly Kenner wizard pointed to the sofa next to him and suggested: "You can rest there for a while, using the transnational Floo network is nothing. Pleasant things." "I totally agree." "By the way, no one has used this place for a long time." The old bald wizard looked Albert up and down and asked suspiciously, "Are you Bud''s grandson?" "I''m his student." Albert thought for a while and added, "He is my relative." "Oh, I remember, you are Albert Anderson." The bald wizard murmured, "I didn''t expect you to be relatives. The newspaper said you were a Muggle wizard. Hell, I knew the newspaper was unreliable." Kenner took them out of the secret room only after the two of them were relieved from their travels on the Floo network. The entrance of the secret room was a cabinet. When they came out from the inside, the wall was restored and the cabinet was moved back to the original. position. "You can use the Floo network here to travel around France, and take the liberty to ask, where are you going?" Kenner handed the box containing the Floo powder to Albert. "Nicholas Village!" Albert handed the box containing Floo fans to Isabel, smiling and jokingly, "Don''t call me wrong, if you are missing, I don''t know where to find you." Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes, walked to the fireplace, and threw the Floo powder into the flame. After curling up the green flame in the fireplace, he went straight into the fire and shouted "Nikolai Village" and disappeared. "I should go now. Excuse me!" Albert nodded slightly towards the old man, and also grabbed the takeoff powder and threw it into the fireplace. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. "What a polite little guy." Kenner received his fans, took out the double-sided mirror from his pocket and contacted Bud. After Isobel walked out of the fireplace, he was immediately attracted by the town in front of him. Not far in front of them, there is a square with a statue of the Lemay couple in their youth. "Welcome to Nicolas Village!" Albert said to Isabel with a smile, "This is a famous wizarding town in France." "It''s pretty good here." Isabel said, looking around. "Let''s go." Albert took out a silver card from his pocket, glanced at the address above, and scanned the street again, then took Isobel''s hand and walked along the memory of Nico''s house. When the two appeared on the street, no one cast a curious look. What made Albert feel unbelievable was that some young men and women came over to shake hands with him, saying that they were fans of Albert. He was a little embarrassed. Albert looked at Isobel who was laughing next to him, and said angrily: "Don''t laugh, keep up!" When the two came to a house, Albert came forward and knocked on the door. After a house elf opened the door, he handed a silver card covered with lines to the house elf. "Two, please inside!" The house elf took the card and opened the hidden door for the two. "No matter how many times I watch it, it''s still so magical." Alberta walked into the door with Isobel''s hand. This hidden door is the real residence of the Le Mays. UU reading www.uuknshu. com Albert decided to ask Mr. Nico to learn how to arrange a safe home. "It''s been a long time, Albert, and this one, I think he must be the Miss Isobel you mentioned!" Nicol appeared in front of Albert without warning, and introduced the two with a smile. Porch. "The last two pairs of glasses really helped me!" Albert introduced Isabel with a smile, "This is Mr. Nico Lemay, the greatest alchemist in history." "It''s an honor to see you." Isabel nodded slightly at Nicole LeMay. "Oh, don''t be so unfamiliar, Perenal is making your favorite black tea for you." Nicol asked again: "You should have brought your luggage, right?" "Bring it," Albert said. "That''s good." Nico nodded in satisfaction, "Then stay here for a while and chat with the two old men with us. It has been a long time since no guests have come." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 665： Happy troubles The two old men had already let the house elves prepare the guest rooms for them. Albert slept with Isabel. He secretly mentioned this to the Le Mays before he came to France. After taking out the luggage from the unmarked stretched leather bag and putting it away, they went back to the living room to have tea and chat with Nicos. At first, Isabel was still a little restrained and didnt say much. He sat quietly beside Albert, and listened to him and Lemes casually chatting about recent events at Hogwarts School. The topic was gradually led to the Dark Lord, so that Leads to the prophecy that Nicol Lemay mentioned last time. After Nico lived so long, he guessed Albert''s thoughts at once, and didn''t care about it. Following the topic, he talked about the second wizarding war in a few years. Nicol hadn''t actually predicted this, but after listening to Albert''s predictions and the horsemen''s predictions, he agreed with Albert''s view: The second wizarding war may not be far away. "The horseman''s astrology is very accurate." Nicol recalled: "I have dealt with them, but..." "The horseman has a bad temper." Albert interrupted. "I have also dealt with the horseman. They are not very friendly to wizards. Professor Dumbledore is probably an exception." "Yes, Dumbledore can always be friends with many people." Nicol smiled. "However, I think the topics they can talk about certainly don''t include astrology. Dumbledore doesn''t really like divination, even though he In fact, there has been an in-depth study of divination." "He has no talent for divination?" Isabel asked. Her situation is probably the same! In O. W. In the Ls''s divination exam, he got excellent results, but he also had no talent for divination and could not predict the future. "Yes, even though I got a good exam, I still couldn''t predict the future through the crystal ball." Nicol smiled and said to Isabel, "Divination requires talent, not everyone can be a prophet." "It seems that I am very lucky." Albert knew that his divination ability came from the panel. "I can probably understand Principal Dumbledore''s thoughts." Isobel put down his teacup and said helplessly: "There are so few wizards who can really peer into the future. If someone suddenly tells me, he can predict the future. , My first reaction was that this man was a liar." "Perenal also doubted whether I was a liar." Nicol recalled: "Fortunately, I proved that I am not a liar with facts." "Nothing can persuade others more than the truth." Perenar poured another cup of black tea for Aitete. "Carl, go to the study and get the crystal ball." After a while, the house elf carefully placed the crystal ball on the table. Nico made a please gesture to Albert. Albert placed his gaze on the crystal ball, and after a few seconds, the fog in the crystal ball began to change. He saw a box with two rings... Isobel stared at the changes on the crystal ball carefully, her cheeks flushed slightly, she saw the picture of the two hugging and kissing. "You shouldn''t let Albert predict it, so that there is no novelty." Perenar put the wooden box on the table and opened the two silver rings in the prophecy. "The ring made by the fairy. It used to be the wedding ring between Nico and me." Perenal pushed the box in front of Albert, blinked at the young wizard and wizard, and said, "Now they belong to you. ." Isobel and Albert looked at each other and pushed the box back to Mrs. Perenar. "This pair of rings should be more memorable for you!" "We think it makes more sense to give the ring to you." Nicol said with a smile. "For us, it makes more sense to watch you get married. Besides, we are a little worried that the reserve of elixir will not last until then ." "What did you see in the crystal ball?" Albert asked. "When I saw you got married, we were not able to attend." Nicol frowned and said, "That wedding didn''t go well, and in the end some... very bad things happened." "If I get married, I will definitely invite Professor Dumbledore to avoid those pesky guys coming over and making trouble." Albert said calmly. "I have discussed with Nicol. The best way is to help you hold this wedding in advance. In our era, getting married at your age is actually quite common." Perenal asked the family to raise a child again. The elf brought two boxes, which contained an exquisite sapphire necklace, and on the other side was a headdress with a lot of diamonds inlaid. "A simple and secret wedding can solve the problem once and for all." In fact, Albert also guessed that it was possible, but it still sounds incredible now. "Don''t you need to tell our family?" Isabel was taken aback by the strange thinking of the two old men. "It sounds a bit like an elopement," Albert said with a smile. Although it sounds ridiculous, Albert knows that the Lemays should be purely good intentions, and sometimes it is not easy to change something. "Maybe, we can get engaged first." Albert''s head turned quickly. "The second Wizarding War will not last too long. We can wait until the war is over before we make up for the wedding." At this point, Albert frowned again, because he found that if this happens, God knows what the future will be like, and the best way is to get married right away. "Let''s discuss it for a few days." Albert said to the two old men apologetically, "You also know that marriage is a lifelong event after all, and we can''t make a hasty decision on this matter." He knew that the other party was doing well, but there was no better way. "Don''t worry," Nicol comforted, "You have enough time to consider this matter." "Mum won''t agree." In the evening, when the two were resting, Isobel said to Albert, "She never wanted us to get married too early." "She just doesn''t want you to have children too early." Albert said, holding the girl''s shoulders. "I can understand. She is just worried that we can''t bear the responsibilities of being parents. She thinks we are too young." "It''s true, we are even children." Albert did not answer the topic, frowning and saying, "We have to find a suitable reason to reject their kindness." "Are you worried about what was predicted?" Isobel guessed the reason. "How to predict is true, this may be the best way. But..." "But what?" "You should understand my character. Knowing that there is danger, I cannot put us in danger. Maybe, this is a conspiracy." Yes! If you know that there is a risk, if you still do that, isn''t it a death? Albert would certainly not do this. "Conspiracy?" Isabel didn''t understand. In fact, she is also very distressed. The Le Mays must have done it purely for good intentions, but now getting married is really...unacceptable. They are all still in school, if you let others know, God knows what it will be like, and Isobel is not ready. "Don''t worry, I have thought of a way to persuade them." Albert comforted. "What are you going to do?" Isabel asked. "Do you know my first thought after seeing the prophecy? If someone will make trouble at their wedding, I must set a trap and give them a pot, such as cooperating with the Ministry of Magic and letting them arrange a fake wedding , To give the Auror a chance to ambush the Death Eaters." No wonder he thinks this way, Albert''s brain circuit is different from others. "You mean..." Isobel frowned, "but I don''t think this reason can convince them." "Just in case, I decided to fortune telling our wedding." Albert said of his own method, "It is possible to persuade them to dispel that idea with the result of the divination. If the predicted result is like that, we will Get married in secret." "You are betting." "No, I just don''t want to make fun of our future." Albert said seriously, "I won''t allow that to happen, do you understand?" "Well, I''ll run away if it''s a big deal." Isobel agreed after tangling for a long time. She actually wants to have a grand wedding, and most girls have similar ideas. That night, UU Reading Albert raised his divination to level five, turning himself into a veritable master of prophecy. In the end, his proposal was approved by the Le Mays. The white mist kept tossing in the crystal ball. In the eyes of everyone, a wedding was being held. He saw Isabel wearing a dress, saw a few acquaintances, saw his family, and saw the Le Mays. Seeing Dumbledore, there was no battle, no death, a very ordinary wedding. Finally, they saw a silver sign with a string of Arabic numerals engraved on it: 96715 "What was that in the end?" Isabel asked in a sigh of relief. "This is the date of marriage." Albert explained that this is the way I usually use to let the future leave a message to the past. Although it sounds a little weird, it can be done. " "The future has changed." Niko was very surprised, this kind of thing is very rare. "No, I think your prediction might be..." Albert hesitated and told the Lemays about his guess. Chapter 666： Top Skills Instructor A powerful player is always in leveling, or on the way to leveling. After discovering that his summer vacation had gone bad, Albert had to use these words to comfort me. Since he moved into the Lemay couple''s house, every day has been very fulfilling. Mr. Nico is like a skill instructor in the game, every time he can come up with new knowledge he has not learned. If you are in the game, when you open the skill learning list, the number of skills can be dazzling, and you can''t reach the end. Fortunately, Albert is a man with a skill panel, otherwise he suspects that even if he has been working hard for ten years without sleep, he will not be able to empty out all the knowledge in Nicol LeMay''s mind. The feeling of not having to bother to find skills is so happy. If you give up the low-handed opportunity, Albert feels that one day he will be smashed by thunder when he goes out. Fortunately, Albert has a plug-in that can use experience to upgrade his skills and improve his own learning efficiency. In addition, he has several skills on the panel to assist him, allowing him to directly incarnate as a sponge and continue to absorb the knowledge of Professor Nicol Lemay. The only problem is that after sitting in a chair for a long time, the buttocks will be a little uncomfortable. Of course, Mr. Nico is already very old, and his body is not suitable for sitting for a long time to teach him. That would be too exhausting for an old man. So, for most of the things, Nico only gives him the key points, and the rest of the knowledge needs to be mastered by Albert through reading books. This method is not friendly, and ordinary people may not understand it. Albert really likes this teaching method. For him, as long as he starts with skills, other problems are not a problem. When upgrading skills, the panel can naturally help him make up most of his shortcomings. Although he may suffer from indigestion for a short period of time, Albert feels that he has a good appetite and can wait until he is in school to slowly digest the knowledge he has learned. He does not expect to learn everything in a short time. There is not much time to be able to follow Mr. Nicol to listen to his lectures. With such a good opportunity, I can''t waste it. In his original words: I want to let Mr. Nicol''s knowledge continue to be passed on. If no one inherits the precious knowledge, that would be the greatest sorrow of this era. When Nicol was teaching, he did not reserve, and taught him what Albert wanted to learn. After all, I have been living well in the past few years, and I am quite satisfied to find an outstanding student to inherit my mantle. After adjusting his mentality, Albert also learned very happily, and the number of his skills was slowly increasing. If the panel has a combat effectiveness evaluation, his combat effectiveness is estimated to be rushing to the palm at a speed visible to the naked eye, which also consumes a lot of reserves in the experience pool. Albert''s amazing learning speed still shocked Nico. He even wondered if Albert was secretly taking a lucky potion or some magical potion, otherwise how could he master it at such a fast speed Everything he taught. Still, this is genius. Just listen to it for a while and you will understand everything. Nico himself is considered a genius, but after a little comparison, the gap is really not that big. As for Isabel, she had long given up on her original plan to study with Albert, and now she is learning something with Mrs. Perenal, but she was tired enough every day and went to bed early at night. What disappointed the girl a little, even the two extraordinary wizards didnt know how to make a potion that could keep people young, or they had never studied this aspect, but they still gave it. some advices. While discussing the youth potion, Albert threw out the longevity potion formula he got from "Mandela Grass Basic Knowledge". However, this so-called longevity potion that can delay aging still shocked Nico, and even suspected that Albert had secretly collected the formula of the elixir, and improved it based on that thing. After all, Albert is also a genius in the field of potions, and it is not surprising to do such a thing. "We have never told other people that the formula of the elixir of life, if there is no magic stone as a "catalyst", the potion made from that formula will only become a kind of poison in the end." Mr. Niko calmed down. He explained: "The Sorcerer''s Stone has been completely destroyed, and its birth is more of a kind of luck and accident, which cannot be copied." Its not difficult to see that Nicol doesnt really like this topic very much. Albert also regrets mentioning it. He actually hopes Nicol can live on this potion for a while, but the other party seems to have misunderstood it, Albert. Te didn''t argue too much, and chose to shut up. "Don''t be too obsessed with chasing immortality. There is no real immortality in this world. You see, we know." Nicol doesn''t want his students to study such things. People who desire immortality can easily go to extremes and do some bad things. A certain Dark Lord is a good example. From then on, Albert stopped mentioning that matter, and began to focus his study on the Red Loyalty Mantra and other powerful and ancient defensive mantras, and asked Nicol how to build a one that is not easy to be affected by others. Safe house found. According to Nicol, most of the so-called ancient spells are considered powerful for two reasons: The first is that it is old enough that many wizards don''t even know it, let alone crack the spell. If you want to crack, you can only brute force it, but often you will not get good results. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com The second point is that those spells usually require strong magical power as support, and the spells that generally require strong magical power as support are usually very powerful. This is also a common problem of most ancient spells, which are powerful and difficult to master. After all, there are only a few wizards who can spend their minds on the patron saint like Dumbledore and play new tricks. Ancient magic was simpler and rude, and most wizards preferred powerful spells. This is also the main reason why pure-blood wizards are pushed down, because the wizards themselves are not strong enough to master even some powerful spells, and in a magical confrontation, if you cant use some powerful magic, you will obviously fall. Downwind. Most of the ancient spells that Nicol mastered are in Latin. Although you can use it as long as you don''t make a mistake when chanting the spell, you need to master Latin if you want to go further. As far as Albert knows, the ancient magic literature studied at the Boothbaton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France is Latin. Nicol originally thought that it would take Albert a year and a half to master Latin, but he soon discovered that Albert was already able to use Latin a week later. Chapter 667： Fudges compromise After Cornelius Fudge returned to his minister''s office, he collapsed on the armchair behind the desk, stretched out his hand to support his forehead, and recalled what happened not long ago. His original plan to award himself the Merlin Medal of the First Class was completely destroyed half an hour ago. Except for those who had greeted him in advance, most of the Wisengama members thought he was not qualified to have one. The Merlin Medal, the reason for winning the award for contributing to the peace of the magical world is ridiculous. hateful! Didn''t you make a contribution to the peace of the magical world? Fudge became more and more angry as he thought about it, why did those guys deny their efforts. Ever since Fudge became Minister of Magic, he has been working diligently and working hard until late every day before returning home to rest. He has also been working hard to donate money to the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries, so that the magical world can maintain peace and security. Even the crime rate is lower than before. Isn''t it the result of your own hard work? At this moment, the office door was knocked. "Come in!" Fudge frowned slightly, clearing up his mood. The office door was opened. Fudge looked up and saw a paper airplane flying in from outside the wooden door and landing on the desk in front of him. His assistant helped to close the door again. "Who sent the letter?" Fudge picked up the paper airplane, opened his eyes to the sender, and frowned slightly. The letter mentioned a name, a spell, and three things. Just after Fudge finished reading the letter, the paper suddenly burned, and he was taken aback. The letter fell from the tip of his finger and turned into a pile of ashes on the desk. "Pretending to be a god!" Fudge murmured, recalling the content on the letter paper, and muttered: "They must be crazy!" Someone actually planned to send a Muggle wizard into Wiesengamo. It''s not that Fudge discriminates against Muggle wizards, but Wisengama never has such a precedent. He knew very well that once such a matter was brought up, there would not be a chaos in the entire Wisengamo. There are many stubborn guys in the Ministry of Magic who dislike the Muggle wizards very much, but... Albert Anderson, the name Fudge is not unfamiliar. He also helped Britain win the international wizard chess championship a while back. It is said to be a very powerful player. Genius wizard. What shocked Fudge was that the Muggle wizard named Albert Anderson seemed to know many energetic wizards, otherwise his name would not be sent to him today. Is that guy really a Muggle wizard? Fudge was skeptical. There are many wizards who have given up their status as wizards and live in the Muggle world. That guy may be the offspring of that group of people. As for the restoration mantra mentioned in the letter, Fudge still has some understanding. Not long ago, there was a lot of noise about this matter. Some people said that if this spell is really effective, it is equivalent to the deterrent of the patron saint curse to the dementors, and the werewolf will no longer be able to pose a threat to the wizard. At least the situation can be controlled, even Fudge has to admit that if anyone can restore the spell, he is eligible to receive a Merlin Medal. If the Ministry of Magic dared to object, those who opposed it would be drowned with saliva, just as no one dared to prevent Damocles from receiving a Merlin Medal, even if the werewolves couldn''t afford the expensive wolf poison potions. All this is to blame for the **** Guidro Lockhart, that **** liar almost let such an important spell go missing. Fudge was not sympathetic to Guidro Lockhart''s current sad end, and even gloated, but the Ministry of Magic did not take back Lockhart''s Merlin Medal. Once things are announced, dont you slap yourself in the face? Guidro Lockhart''s Merlin Medal was awarded to the other party by Fudge after he came to power. If this matter was made known to others, God knows how those unscrupulous editors would arrange it in the newspaper. Fudge took a deep breath and knew that he had no choice. If he wanted to get the Sir Merlin badge, he had to agree to endorse the matter and let the matter go smoothly. In fact, once Albert Anderson really mastered the restoration of the humanoid spell and made the spell completely public, it meant that a Merlin Medal could not escape anyway. As for whether the opponent can become Wizengamores alternate, the possibility is not small. He knows that this is copying Dumbledores path, but with the opponents ability, Fudge does not doubt that Albert Anderson can do it. . Fudge knew that if he resolutely denied it, he would never get any benefit. If the other party is willing to talk to himself, it means that their circle has agreed with this matter, and even Albert Anderson is already a person in that circle, then will Dumbledore support it? The possibility is great. After all, a large part of their circles overlap, which means that more than two-thirds of Wisengamao members will agree, even if he disagrees, it doesn''t make sense. After realizing this, Fudge slumped back into his chair. He hated the feeling of weakness. After a long time, Fudge patted himself on the cheek, cheered up again, and began to write to the other party, expressing his consent to this matter, and that he would make a donation to the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injury and Injury to win Sir Merlin for himself. Opportunity for the Regiment Medal. As for who to find donations, Fudge already has a target. His generous old buddy, but trying to convince Malfoy is not easy. No one is willing to take the initiative to put out such a large sum of money to do charity, unless it is profitable. Fudge knew he needed to take a look at the other person''s tone first. A few days later, Fudge invited Lucius, the old man, to dinner at home, and by the way, he talked about the recent difficulties encountered by the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. Lucius naturally understood. He expected it when he accepted Fudge''s invitation, and said that it was not a small amount of money, but it was not impossible to consider it. During the meal, Lucius asked about Sirius Black, implying that the Black family has a huge fortune, and the immediate heir of the Black family has been in Azkaban prison for more than ten years. Most wizards have stayed in Azkaban for a long time, and they will eventually go crazy and die in Azkabans prison. If Sirius Black dies, the direct line of the Black family means death, and the side line is originally There is not much left. Those who truly qualify for the inheritance can count it with a hand at UU reading , but the big head will probably fall in Malfoys house, because the other Bellatrix is ??still there. In prison. Ok! The Lestranges are both squatting in Azkaban prison. Is there any way to divide the Nubuat estate into two more. Fudge probably knew what Lucius meant, and agreed to help the other party pay attention to Black''s situation. Azkaban prison prohibits other people from visiting the prison, but the Minister of Magic is clearly no longer included. Fudge understood and said with a smile that he would go to Azkaban to inspect another day, so he could help him see Blake''s situation by the way. If Sirius Black is really crazy, it is actually a good thing to get rid of it early, and Azkaban Prison is not the place where people should be. For Blake''s life and death, Fudge doesn''t really care, he only cares whether he can get the Merlin Medal. What''s more, Blake is not a good person, a vicious criminal who died if he died. Chapter 668： Its all Fudges fault After inviting Lucius to eat that dinner at home, Fudge has asked his assistant to arrange a visit to Azkaban prison. To be honest, Fudge didn''t like Azkaban prison, and probably no wizard wanted to set foot on that island. If he could not go, Fudge would never go to that kind of ghost place. After receiving the news, Scrimgeour, the director of the Auror Office, did not object to Fudge''s inspection, and he would not object to it. To put it bluntly, Fudge was a formality. Especially after Scrimgeour heard some rumors, he was amused by their minister''s so-called reason for maintaining peace in the magic world. This political show seemed a bit late. The infamous Azkaban prison in the magical world is located on a small island in the middle of the North Sea. It has been shrouded in storms for many years. The island is often flooded by waves. When the ship is very close, you can only see a towering one. The fortress stands tall in the storm, and the light from the fortress can hardly penetrate the rain curtain and be noticed by the outside world. There are no living creatures other than prisoners, the employees of the Ministry of Magic simply cannot work in this harsh environment, and no wizard will be willing to stay and work here. Normally, only a few Aurors would deal with Azkaban''s jailers, **** the prisoners through the Aurors, and then transfer the prisoners to the dementors. As for visiting prisons, there is no such statement in the prison of Azkaban. Fudge''s inspection was undoubtedly a great determination. One night in a snowstorm, a ship sailed in wind and waves towards Azkaban prison in the North Sea. There is a lot of space inside the ship. Fudge is standing in the cabin under the warm yellow light, standing absently by the window, looking through the glass at the dark night and turbulent wind and waves. Think of something. In the seat behind Fudge, the two Aurors who accompanied Fudge were sitting in armchairs drinking hot tea and reading the newspaper, passing the boring time. As for driving, the ship will automatically sail to Azkaban prison, which is the only way to Azkaban prison. Everyone knows that there is Azkaban prison and that this prison is located somewhere in Beihai. However, because the location of the prison cannot be marked on the map, there are actually very few people who really know the location of the prison. The ship passed through the storm smoothly and approached the fortress of Azkaban Prison and stopped at the port. Fudge reached out to hold his wizard hat and boarded the notorious prison. On the dock, strong winds and heavy rain poured down, instantly drenching the three people who had just got off the boat. Fudge regretted not adding a thick cloak when he came. A flash of lightning suddenly struck the sky, and the dark night was instantly reflected into the day. Above the fortress, a large number of dementors watched the island. The chill penetrated into the skin bit by bit, making Fudge shivering. In order to maintain Minister''s image, it was worth gritting his teeth to support him. The three of them crossed the pier and came to the entrance of the fort. The Auror named Dawlish came forward to deal with a dementor and had some simple exchanges, indicating that the Minister of Magic had come to inspect Azkaban prison. The dementors actually didn''t care about this. They could barely understand the meaning of the wizard, opened the entrance to the fort, and led the three of them to inspect Azkaban''s prison. There are not many wizards imprisoned in Azkaban Prison. Most of them just committed some not serious crimes and will be kept here for a few months. If they have not been tortured crazy by the dementors, they will be released. Most wizards who have been in Azkaban prison are afraid to make mistakes and fear that they are being locked in this terrible place. In the prison. In fact, this Azkaban prison is the authority to maintain the Ministry of Magic. Even if Fudge is unwilling to admit, most wizards are willing to stay on their feet because they are afraid of being imprisoned in Azkaban prison and facing the evil. Dementor. The longest group of residents here are the Death Eaters who murdered people and committed countless heinous crimes when the mysterious man gained power last time. In fact, the Death Eaters who have been sentenced to life imprisonment are no longer a minority. However, to Fudges dismay, the Death Eaters themselves are a group of extremely evil guys, and they are much less affected by dementors than ordinary wizards. After staying here for more than ten years, they still cannot completely wipe out their crimes. Fortunately, they will still be affected by the dementors. When Fudge inspected the situation of the prisoners, he saw that they were all sitting in the cell, muttering to himself in the dark, and it seemed that he was already quite delirious. There is nothing more comforting than a crazy prisoner, at least they can no longer pose a threat to the magical world. Of course, it would be better if you could die quickly. This is probably the last contribution that group of people can make to the magical world. When Fudge inspected the prisons one by one, he finally came to Black''s cell. Fudge was shocked by Black''s situation. He didn''t look crazy like the other wizards locked up here, but "quite normal." This is undoubtedly not good news, the old man Lucius''s wish may come to nothing. "Connelly Fudge, why are you here?" Black was also surprised that a wizard appeared in Azkaban prison. He hadn''t spoken to others for a long time, his voice was hoarse and unpleasant, and he spoke very well. slow. "I''m here to inspect Azkaban prison. This is the responsibility of the Minister of Magic." Fudge glanced at the two Auror guards beside him, then at the two dementors standing on both sides of the cell, trying to hide Inner anxiety. Those dementors didn''t even have an impact on Black. You must know that every prisoner has a dementor standing at his door guarding him. "Minister of Magic?" Black seemed to be bored with this place, and said in a hoarse tone: "I didn''t expect that a Minister of Magic would be willing to come to such a ghost place. It''s boring here. By the way, do you have any newspapers to finish reading , I want to kill the boring time by doing crossword puzzles in the newspaper. The word-adding puzzles on the "Daily Prophet" shouldn''t be cancelled!" Fudge seemed to have been greatly insulted. His slightly pale face suddenly became ruddy. He didn''t care about Black at first, but before leaving, he finally asked the Auror beside him to be stuffed by Dawlish. The copy of the "Daily Prophet" in his pocket was given to himself, and then he passed it to Black through the iron cabinet, which was regarded as satisfying the other party''s small wish. "Blake hasn''t been affected much. It really shocked me." After Fudge left the prison, he turned and said to the two Aurors next to him, "It seems that it is necessary to come and inspect. The jailer kept an eye on Black, and if anything happened, he must report it to me as soon as possible." "I can understand your worries. I am afraid that only those very evil wizards can ignore the influence of the dementors." Dawlish was also very surprised to see that Black was unaffected. He nodded and said that he understood Fudge''s worries. Just let the jailer send more people to keep an eye on Black." However, Fudge didn''t know that he was in trouble. Some things changed after he handed the "Daily Prophet" to Black. The man who was in the prison preparing to do crossword puzzles had his eyes widened at the moment, staring at the headlines of the newspaper. The Weasleys won the Garon Award for a photo of the whole family traveling to Egypt, and Blake''s eyes were staring at the mouse with a missing toe on the shoulder of a boy in the photo. "He''s not dead, he''s at Hogwarts, he''s at Hogwarts!" Blake stared at the newspaper, muttering these words softly in his mouth. He suddenly raised his head, looking in the direction of the prison entrance, his eyes were shining brightly, as if someone had lit a fire in Blake''s eyes. He knew he had to do something. Chapter 669： prison Break After learning that Peter was still alive in the photos published in the newspaper, Blake had no idea what to do with crosswords. He had seen Peter turn into a mouse countless times, and he would never admit he was wrong. The **** traitor was still alive, and now hiding by Harry''s side, this was undoubtedly the worst thing that Black had encountered in the last ten years. Blake knew that he was the only person who knew that Peter was still alive, and he had to take action. However, he is still in the prison of Azkaban. It is not easy to escape from this notorious prison. For hundreds of years, no wizard has successfully escaped from prison. Before Black could carry out his own prison escape, the dementors of Azkaban had already stepped up their guard under Fudge''s instructions. The number of dementors guarding outside the cell has increased. They will open the door of the cell every day, put down the shapeless mouth under the hood towards Black through the iron cabinet bar, and constantly **** the emotions in the air around the cell, the terrible sound Just like the throat cry before death. The dementors were happy to carry out Fudge''s order, although the dementors didn''t think anyone could escape from Azkaban prison. Naturally, Black is not good either. At this moment, Blake''s face was pale, and countless bad memories emerged in his head, as if returning to the night when James and Lily died. He curled up, clutching the newspaper tightly in his hands, and he didn''t know what was whispering in his mouth. Black was trying to overcome the voices that appeared in his mind, trying to recall any information that would help him escape from here. He failed, his eyes rolled up, his body seemed to have lost all his strength, he was curled up in a corner of the cell, and his childhood bad memories kept popping up in his mind. Soon after, the dementors left the cell, and the voices in Black''s mind gradually disappeared as the dementors left. The soul seemed to be back in the body again. He closed his eyes and fell to the ground, hands and feet slightly. Trembling. When Blake woke up again, he only felt cold and weak, as if he had just fallen ill. He moved himself to the bed laboriously, panting hard like a dead dog, completely not talking to Fudge before. After lying on the bed for a long time, when he opened his eyes again, his eyes fell on the plate of food beside the iron cupboard, and he closed his eyes again. Black didn''t know how long he had slept. When he woke up, he was very weak. He ate some hard bread and drank some water. He continued to lie on the bed, his eyes blankly looking at the closed cell through the iron cabinet. door. At the beginning, he was sent to Azkaban prison by a boat. This prison was built on an isolated island in the sea. The surrounding area of ??the island was submerged by sea water. The entire fortress was enchanted and no wizards were allowed to use it. Apparition or door key. As for Floo Network, it is even more impossible. Therefore, when you come here, you can only log in from the dock by boat, which is the only entrance to this prison. If you want to escape here, you must stay away from Azkaban Prison for a certain distance, away from the island where Apparition is prohibited, before you can use Apparition to return to the mainland. However, Black is now very weak, very weak, and without a wand, unable to use the Patronus Charm to drive away the dementors. Worse still, under the influence of the dementors, his spirit will become very unstable and gradually lose the ability to cast spells . Black couldn''t use other magic without a wand, and it was too difficult to cast spells without a wand. Only those wizards with extraordinary abilities can do it, and Hogwarts does not teach these things. He must find another way. Once the escape fails, the Ministry of Magic will let the Dementor **** his soul, so there is only one chance. He is at Hogwarts, he is at Hogwarts! He was still lurking, and he was ready to harm Harry. No, this will never work! As long as he gets a little wind, he might hand over the last person from the Potter family. Like he betrayed James and Lily. At that time, who would dare to say that he had betrayed Voldemort? That **** guy can easily return with honor and rejoin them. He wants revenge and kills the traitor who killed James and Lily with his own hands. Take revenge for them! revenge! In Black''s heart, a fire was lit, a fire of revenge that even the dementor could not **** from his mind. That is undoubtedly not a good mood. Ever since he knew that Peter was still alive, Black had been thinking about **** Peter all the time. But he can''t do it yet. The first thing he needs to do now is to get over the iron cupboard outside the cell, and then open and pass through the cell door without the dementor noticing it. Next, he may need to pass through several doors, and then jump off the dock to leave. As for the probability of jumping off the fortress, the probability of success is not high. The water below is not deep enough, and he may fall directly to death. Black mechanically ate the cold food on the Dementor''s floor, observing the surrounding environment, and carefully pondering his escape plan. However, now he encountered the first problem, he couldn''t get through the iron cabinet bar in front of him at all. The dementor had never opened the iron cabinet before, and the food was delivered from among the iron cabinets. He measured the gap between the iron cabinet bars with the palm of his hand. It was a gap that no one could pass through anyway. It was still pouring rain outside, and Blake was curled up on the bed, some strange voices still heard in his ears. He stretched out his hands to cover his ears, but couldn''t slow down those sounds. Dementors frequently appear in the cell, making Black''s spirit a little worse. If it continues, maybe he will lose his mind like the others here. He turned himself into a dog! Every time he felt that he couldn''t stand it anymore, Blake would turn himself into a dog, which would minimize the influence of the Dementor on him. No one knew he was Animagus. Even the dementors don''t know, after all, those evil things don''t have eyes. Black seemed to realize something, and slowly moved to the side of the iron cabinet. If you become a dog, a dog that is so skinny that there are only bones left, it will probably be able to slip out of the gap between the iron cabinet bars. If the plan goes well, he can even escape from Azkaban''s prison, apparate back to the mainland, or swim directly back to the mainland. Blake reluctantly squeezed out from the gap of the iron cupboard, looked at the door of the confined cell in front of him, and muttered: "If the Animagus form is a flying insect, it will be fine." Black began to appear in front of the Dementor in the form of a dog. He knew that these evil creatures could not see the outside world, and could only determine a person''s position and make some distinctions based on their emotions. The emotional changes of animals are much less than that of humans. Black began to control his emotional changes, trying to make the Dementor think he was losing his mind and becoming a lunatic. One night, when the dementor opened the door of the cell and came in to deliver food, he had already become a dog, abandoned all the emotional black, and slipped out of them like this. He managed to get himself in the dementors Invisible under the nose. Although the dementor has no eyelids. The journey went smoothly. Almost no dementors noticed the dog. It wasn''t until a dementor realized that Black was not in his cell that Azkaban''s prison began to become chaotic. At that time, Black had successfully jumped out of the turbulent sea and tried his best to swim out of the island. The Dementor began to search the surroundings of the island, and Black easily escaped the dementor''s search, leaving the area where Apparitions were prohibited on the island and disappeared directly into the vast sea. Blake never realized one thing, why could he easily escape from prison? Is it really the negligent dementor? Do not! All this is the deliberate indulgence of the dementors. After the dementors realized that Black was planning to escape from Azkaban, they let the prisoner escape from the prison. Azkaban prison is also a prison for the dementors. With the decrease in the number of prisoners, the food for the dementors gradually became scarce, and the wizards were unable to provide them with sufficient food. This made the dementors very dissatisfied, but...the patron saints of the wizards restrained them, so the dementors It is still necessary to comply with the agreement between the two parties. If someone escapes from Azkaban prison, they can take the opportunity to leave here and search for Black''s whereabouts elsewhere. As long as you stay away from here, there will be enough food for them to use, and there will be no more "hungry" problem. Chapter 670： Moon face Just after the day''s work, Lupin dragged his tired body back to his home, made some simple food in the kitchen, and then threw himself on the worn-out armchair. Lupin looked tired. When he closed his eyes and took a break, he recalled the letter he received a while ago, and Principal Dumbledore invited him to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts. Although the position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is not auspicious, Lupin is still grateful for the principal''s invitation, which is undoubtedly a decent job for him. However, Lupin did not immediately reply to Dumbledores letter, even though the other party had already mentioned in the letter how to relieve the werewolfs possible hidden danger to students, but he still didnt want to cause trouble to the principal. Even Lupin knew that Professor Dumbledore was looking for it. Not a suitable professor of defense against the dark arts. Lupin is a dangerous werewolf. He is rejected and loathed by wizards in the magical world, making it difficult to find a suitable job. In fact, the wizards are not willing to pay the werewolves. It should even be said that the wizards are not willing to have a relationship with a dangerous werewolf, so as not to suffer from unwarranted disasters one day. Lupin can only find a job in the Muggle World, but it is still quite difficult. Even if he learns well in Muggle studies, no company will be willing to hire an employee who needs to take a few days off every month. Therefore, Lupin can only find some odd jobs and barely make ends meet. After finishing the dinner hastily and putting the washed dishes on the shelf, Lupin sat down and read the "Daily Prophet", which was his daily simple entertainment. Halfway through the headlines, Lupin discovered that the headlines in the "Daily Prophet" had changed. Such things are rare. Unless there is an important urgent news, the "Daily Prophet" will not replace the headlines. "What happened recently?" Lupin mumbled to re-read the headlines, but he was quickly taken aback by the pictures in the headlines, and at a glance he recognized the person in the prison uniform in the photo. "This" Lu Ping supported the table with both hands and stood up suddenly. The chairs under him were taken down by him, but Lu Ping didn''t care at all. He stared directly at the headlines of the "Daily Prophet" and quickly read the above. news. Black escaped from prison! Sirius Black escaped from Azkabans prison. The Ministry of Magic is currently arresting Black everywhere. That night, Lupin could not sleep well. He did not understand why Black escaped from Azkaban prison at this time. What exactly did he want to do, and how did he do it, knowing that no one has escaped from that notorious prison so far. For the next few days, Lupin had been paying attention to this matter, and he was absent-minded at work. Don''t know when, he heard some kind of rumors: Black was looking for Harry and wanted to kill him. Later, Lupin saw Harry Potter blow up his aunt in the "Prophet Newspaper," and suddenly felt bad because the timing was so bad. Lupin settled his temporary work and ran to the Broken Cauldron Bar to find out the news, where he secretly saw Harry. Oh my! Harry was almost like James, with eyes like his mother. [Reading books to receive cash] Follow vx public. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], reading books can also receive cash! Lupin didn''t dare to watch Harry more, James and Lily''s sons are still alive, that''s enough! Ordered the cheapest ale at the bar, chatted with the bar owner Tom a few words about Black, and left in a hurry. Everyone was discussing this matter, and Blacks wanted lists were posted everywhere, and people were terrified and uneasy about Black who had escaped from Azkaban prison. If all the other dark wizards in Azkaban prison escaped, then probably most of the wizards in the British magical world would not be able to sleep at night. Lupin was hesitating. He knew it was not easy for Sirius to hurt Harry under Dumbledores protection, but as a former friend of Blake, Lupin knew Blake better than others, knowing that Blake was very much to Hogwarts Castle. Understand, if... Maybe he should tell Dumbledore the secret that Sirius is Animagus! In the end Lupin did not do that, not to keep a secret for Black. It was that Lupin didn''t want the only Dumbledore who was willing to accept him and gave him a chance, knowing that he had failed his trust, and wandering around the school with his friends on the night of the full moon. In the dark, a werewolf running around is very dangerous. What if a werewolf accidentally bites someone? Lupin hid this secret. He knew he was too timid to have such courage. Finally, Lupin wrote a letter to Dumbledore, asking if Hogwarts still needs the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Professor Dumbledore quickly replied, agreeing to Lupin''s application. Because of the terrible encounters of the defense against the Dark Arts professors in recent years, no wizard in the British magical world would think of a decent job at Hogwarts. No way, too bad luck! Look what happened to the predecessors. Professor Ronald Smith, whose whereabouts is still unknown, there is no clue. Everyone thinks he is dead. Professor Quirinas Quirrell died directly at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Even the well-known Guidro Lockhart was sent to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries not long ago. It is said that he was turned into a fool who knew nothing, and he could never be cured. Who can guarantee that he will not become the next unlucky person? Even if there are wizards who are not afraid of the so-called curse, they will feel that this position is too unlucky. After successfully applying for the post of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Lupin prepared a course for Defense Against the Dark Arts professor while paying attention to Black''s whereabouts. Lupin knows exactly how bad this course is. Even if Professor Dumbledore didn''t write to him briefly about the situation in this course, it would not be difficult for him to guess at UU reading . Back then, when I was in Hogwarts school, the teachers of this course would change every year, which caused everyone to learn something scattered, and not all Defense Against the Dark Arts professors were so reliable. Fortunately, Lupin is fully qualified for this job. He has good knowledge in the defense of the dark magic, has received some Auror training, has also participated in the confrontation with the mysterious man, and has a wealth of experience against the dark wizard. Only by devoting all his energy to work can Lupin get rid of the guilt in his heart. If Sirius Blacks target is really Harry, he will definitely invade Hogwarts, and Lupin will catch him personally and let Black tell him himself. Why be a traitor! More than a decade ago, Lupin could not stop it, but now, he will stop Black from hurting the last person in the Potter family, and personally avenge James, Lily and Peter. Chapter 671： Troubles of Anderson 1 While the British magical world was arguing about Sirius Blacks escape from prison, the British Muggle world was also boiling over one thing. A lawyer named Herb Anderson actually picked the lottery jackpot. Countless people are envy and jealous for this. However, the Andersons are worrying about winning the jackpot. Winning the jackpot is naturally a good thing. But this matter is not necessarily a good thing for Herb. The number was given to him by his son Albert, and Albert said before going to France: After a few years, the UK will no longer be safe, so their family will need to leave the UK for a period of time, and the money that wins the lottery is their moving expenses. No one in the family is excited about it. After winning the jackpot, a bunch of problems followed. Daisy found out that her relatives that she didn''t usually contact very often started to contact her. Not a few of them came to visit, so she didn''t think so much. Fortunately, her brother Charlie''s business is also booming, otherwise he still doesn''t know what will happen. In fact, even Charlie came to them to discuss the use of money than money, and he believed that money should be invested more effectively. The Andersons rejected Charlie on the grounds of discussing with Albert before investing. Charlie had some regrets, but he couldn''t refute it, because his success was related to Albert''s suggestion, and he didn''t dare to say anything bad. Before leaving, let Daisy take him and make money together. Herb was looking at the latest information, frowning as well, and said to his wife: "I have just asked someone to investigate the overseas colony that Albert mentioned. That land will be on July 1, 1997. Return it to the other party on the day, this matter was agreed upon by Mrs. Thatcher in September 1982." "Are we really leaving the UK?" Daisy looked at her husband in disbelief. To be honest, living in a strange place made her feel uneasy, and she didnt want to give up her life as a lawyer. If she gave up her current life because of this windfall, God knows what the future will be like. Properly handled, the result will certainly not be too good. "No, I think Albert''s opinion should be respected." Herb sighed lightly and reminded, "Do you think we really have other options? With Albert''s character, in a situation that has already predicted that danger is coming. Next, he will never allow us to stay in the UK. In the end, he will use magic to''convince'' us, and then pack it away." Daisy was silent. The couple still know their son''s character quite well, and the genius is always very stubborn in certain things that he recognizes. With the addition of Albert''s ability, this kind of thing is entirely possible. "Perhaps, we should tell him the good news." Herb took the lead to break the silence. He went back to the bedroom and fetched the double-sided mirror that Albert had left for their contact, and began to call Albert''s name in the mirror. After a long time, a figure appeared in the double-sided mirror, and Albert''s face appeared in front of them. "Have you won?" Albert asked. "how do you know?" As soon as Daisy said it, she was stunned. How did Albert know? He probably guessed it. After all, their son is so smart, and he had predicted that he would win the jackpot a long time ago. "how much is it?" "You don''t know?" Niya asked in surprise. "How much?" Albert asked. "10 million pounds." Herb said with a smile: "You can get a lot of money if you deduct taxes." "Probably there will be about 6 million pounds!" Albert estimated a little, and couldn''t help but vomit, "However, this tax is really heavy." Herb ignored his son''s complaints, and asked, "You got this money, what do you plan to do with it?" "Go to the colony to invest." Albert said without hesitation, "After the colony returns, the place will begin the final capital spree, and house prices should fall by half." "Are you going to buy a house?" "Yes." Albert knew what Herb was thinking and explained, "The colony itself relies on a large country with a population of 1 billion, and there is no subcontinent caste problem, which means that population will become the basis for the country to take off. It is also destined to take off." "The capital and the largest cities along the coast are good investment targets. You can attract a group of people and set up a company to invest in the past." Herb opened his mouth, wondering what to say. Can it take off? If it really is what Albert said, then now is indeed a good opportunity to make money. "I heard that the judges over there seem to be lifelong. You can go ahead and get yourself a judge position. Now you can prepare first, figure out the situation there, learn the language over there, and wait for the opportunity to make money. "After finishing talking, Albert thought for a while and added: "By the way, remember to leave some money for me." Albert said a lot of things again, and Herb finally took a pen and slowly recorded his instructions over there. As a lawyer, Herb certainly has his own subjective opinions, but now, he feels that he should refer to his son''s opinions first. He has to admit that being able to predict is great! "You can ask Charlie." Daisy still helped her cheap relatives. As for whether they are willing to participate, it is not something she should care about. "To reduce the work of the lawyer''s office, we first gather information to make preparations, and we will go there to investigate when we have time. It is best to contact that side." Herb has recovered from the shock of winning the jackpot. He has made a series of judgments clearly in his mind. He also knows where Albert does not have a backache. If he really wants to implement it and profit from it, someone needs to run for it. Work hard. "It would be nice to get a lifelong judge." As long as there is money, everything is possible. This is the world of capital, not to mention that he is also a lawyer and is very familiar with that. "What should I do?" Niya was even more depressed. "When the time comes, go there with us." Herb said without hesitation: "When you leave the UK, your studies here are almost the same. As for the university, you can go there by then, and you need to learn management knowledge." "Albert is so annoying!" Niya doesn''t like the arranged life, even though she also understands the importance of money. Humph! At that time, the opening of Albert''s purse was pinched in her hand. ... "Who was talking to just now?" Isobel, who had just taken a shower, was wearing a nightdress, standing outside the door of the room with two cups of heat, and handing one of them to Albert. "My family, they told me they won the lottery." "Win the lottery?" "Muggle lottery jackpot." Albert said with a smile: "Probably get 6 million pounds." "Six million pounds?" Isabel carefully recalled the exchange rate between Muggle pounds and Gallons: "If all were converted into Gallons, it would be about 1.2 million Gallons." With that, the girl''s mouth could not help but the boss. "Cai fan." Albert smiled and lightly tapped Isobel''s forehead and reminded, "This money is difficult to exchange for Garon." "I suddenly felt that the "Daily Prophet"''s Garon Award was a joke." Isabel sighed. "It''s normal. There are more Muggles than wizards. The wealth created is naturally not comparable to wizards. The meaning of wealth is more than just a pile of gold coins." Albert looked at Isobel, who was still in a daze, and put his arm around. The other party explained with a smile. "What do you want so much money for?" Isabel reminded, "If the Ministry of Magic knows about you... you have stolen such a lot of money from the Muggle world." "Stealing, UU reading . No, it''s not stealing. It''s normal for Muggles in the Muggle World to win the lottery." Albert reminded with a smile, "The Ministry of Magic can''t trouble me because of the money. It doesn''t belong to me, at least I won''t intervene, and won''t leave any evidence, and most wizards don''t understand Muggle things at all. They don''t even know about it." "Not guilty if not found?" Isabel thought of Albert''s fallacies. "Now there is no conscience capitalist." Albert said with a curl of his lips, "and, my method is completely legal, so you can''t slander me." Isobel couldn''t help rolling her eyes and didn''t want to continue this topic, and then she felt that she was being picked up. "We should celebrate winning the jackpot." "Don''t do this." Isobel said shamefully. "You will disturb others, and I''m very tired today." "This room is actually enchanted to isolate the sound and not disturb the rest of the LeMay couple." Albert smiled and closed the door and lowered the curtains. Chapter 672： On the importance of being cheeky In the early morning, the weather was clear, the curtains were lightly blown by the breeze, and the sun penetrated into the room through the gaps and sprinkled on the face of the sleeping girl. For a moment, Isabel opened his eyes in a daze, raised his hand to block the dazzling sunlight, turned his head to look at the sleeping big boy beside him, blinked, secretly stretched out his hands, and gently pulled Ai Burt''s sleeping face. Obviously she''s still under adulthood, but her style and style are so mature, that is, when she is falling asleep, that innocent and cute sleeping face will make the girl feel that she is older than the other party. From the confession to the determination of the relationship between the male and female friends, and then the two began dating and falling in love, it has obviously been several years, and now they have even begun to talk about marriage. However, Albert is still under adulthood, and it feels incredible to think about it. What is even more absurd is that he has actually agreed to the other party''s marriage proposal. Albert moved slightly and slowly opened his eyes. The eyes of the two crossed at close range. Isobel was startled, and backed away in a panic, sitting on the bed looking at the boy who had just sat up. "Good morning!" Albert rubbed his eyes, stretched lazily, turned his head to look at Isobel next to him, and said softly: "If you are not satisfied, even in the morning I..." Before he finished speaking, the pillow hit his face, making him shut his mouth. "It''s time to get up. I overslept today. I blame you." Isobel got off the bed and began to pick up the clothes littered last night, then pulled out a beige dress from the suitcase and covered it with Albert. On his head, he was obviously dissatisfied with the guy who had been staring at him. "I''ve seen it all." Albert curled his mouth, stretched out his clothes, put on his nightdress at Isabel, and after taking the change of clothes to the bathroom, he also got up from the bed and began to put on his clothes. When they got up in the morning, it was very late. The Le Mays left breakfast for the two of them: fried eggs, milk, croissants, and a cup of fragrant black tea. "You can go around today. There are many fascinating places in France. Since you are here, don''t miss it." Mrs. Perenal said with a smile: "Besides, staying at home and learning things is easy to get tired." When leaving Le May''s house, Isabel''s cheeks were red, and he glared at Albert, muttering softly, "They noticed!" "In the beginning, when we lived in the same room, they guessed it." Albert looked at his a little angry girlfriend, and felt that the other party''s face was still not thick enough. Maybe it was because of the relationship with someone else''s home. Sure enough, he should be in his own home. Let go. I really don''t know how passionate French people can find a place at will. Is it more exciting to do that? "You''ve tried your best to take advantage of me." Isobel was depressed to find that he had accidentally caught Albert''s trap. "What do you think of me like this?" "The French are more enthusiastic than you think, they won''t care." Albert softly comforted. "My cheek is not as thick as yours." Isobel stretched out a hand to pull Albert''s cheek in annoyance, as if intending to see how thick his cheek was. "If the skin is not thick enough, how can we get beautiful girls." Albert was not annoyed, smiled and soothed, "Well, don''t be angry, it''s rare that we should walk around in a foreign wizarding village, we are considered to be Come on vacation." However, at the end of this remark, the confidence is a little lacking. During this period of time, Albert has been devoting his energy to learning, and he has no time to take Isabel around to play. "I''ve already forgotten that we are actually here on vacation?" Isabel was also a little depressed, and this time was even more tiring than attending school. "Well, I''m wrong." As he said, Albert took out a small bag of French magic currency from his pocket, put it on Isabels palm, and said with a smile: "Today I will accompany you to go shopping, and I will go to the wizarding street in France and buy some things. , Its a celebration that we won the jackpot." "You are generous and don''t treat money as money." Isobel couldn''t help but roll his eyes, put the money bag back into Albert''s pocket, and asked, "Isn''t it said that the money can''t be exchanged for the currency of the magic world? Where do you get the money from, over there? given?" "Of course I made it myself. My Uncle Charlie in the Muggle World took my plan and opened a milk tea shop. He would give me a share every year. Although it''s not a lot, the money is enough." Albert took some pounds in exchange for Galleons. The wizards still need Muggle currency after all, but fairies usually don''t need much foreign exchange. This stuff is good enough. As for the bag of French gold coins in his pocket, it was actually his prize for winning the International Wizarding Flag Champion a while back. "Well, you are great." The two held hands and walked along the streets of Nikolai Village. This is different from Hogsmeade Village. The village is very clean, and the streets are paved with bricks and stones, which are not as narrow as the previous streets. The only problem is that there are no shops here, most of them are residents, only magic grocery stores and taverns. Oh, yes, there is also the old home of the Le Mays. Inside the old house are some stone carvings and clay tablets, some ancient experimental instruments, parchment, notes or some old books. In short, it looks a bit like a museum. The stall at the door sells all kinds of surroundings related to the Philosopher''s Stone, and even formulas for the elixir of life have been worked out. The middle-aged uncle saw that the two of them were strange, so he secretly told them in a low voice, saying that it was the Nicos and his wife that they lived in Nikolai Village in seclusion. As for where to live, naturally no one knows. Albert wanted to laugh a little when he heard it, he knew it was the other party''s routine. "That man is full of lies." Isobel couldn''t help saying after he walked out a hundred meters. "I know, there is no shortage of this kind of guy anywhere." Albert doesn''t care either. I have seen this kind of thing a lot in my previous life. After strolling around the village of Nicolas, the two went through the fireplace near the square to the Wizarding Street in Paris. It is more suitable for dating or shopping. Albert came to France and had to buy some souvenirs for his family. The Witcher Street in Paris is similar to Diagon Alley in London, but it is cleaner and tidy than Diagon Alley. The street is very spacious and paved with bricks. The shops on both sides not only hang signs, but also display some sundries. , As if telling customers what kind of shop this is. "It''s so lively here!" Isabel looked at the surrounding shops curiously. The closest thing to them is a shop selling crucibles, and there is a bookstore farther away, and the bookstore seems to be carrying out signing activities. It was probably halfway through the summer vacation, and most of the students came to Wizard Street to purchase. The two of them just looked outside the bookstore and didn''t go in line. The signing was a handsome wizard, which reminded him of Lockhart who was still being treated at the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries. Isabel was not interested in these, and took Albert to visit the clothing store, so they went directly to the out-of-the-box clothing store. There were already customers in the store, and they were young sisters. After the opponent turned around, Albert recognized who the opponent was at a glance. Pretty girls with Veeva descent are always impressive. "It''s been a long time, Miss Delacour?" Albert greeted him politely. "Oh, hello." Furong''s tone was stiff, and she glanced over Albert, re-evaluated the red-haired woman next to him, and raised her eyebrows slightly. This woman is more beautiful than last time. "Hello, Mr. Champion." Gabriel remembered who this man was, and greeted Albert a little shyly. "I prefer you to call my brother." Albert took out the candy he bought not long ago from his pocket, knelt down and corrected him, "I''m still very young, and it''s weird to be called Mr.". "Okay, Mr. Champion." Gabriel said with a smile, taking the candy. "champion?" The store manager Abel looked up and down Albert when he heard the words, and couldn''t remember who this person was for a while, but felt that the other person looked a little familiar. "We should go now, Gabriel." Fleur said, nodding towards Abel, and took her sister''s hand to leave. "Sister, can I go to Cousin Louise''s shop?" Gabriel pleaded. "Oh, of course, we can go and cheer for her, otherwise Louise would be too pitiful." "What kind of champion are you?" the store manager asked curiously. "That''s just a joke." Albert changed the subject and asked, "Can you show me that hat?" "Oh, okay." The store manager was immediately distracted, and took a beret-like hat from the shelf. "I think this hat goes well with you, and it looks good with a skirt." Albert smiled and put the hat on Isabel''s head and nodded in satisfaction. Isabel raised her eyebrows slightly, she has no habit of wearing a hat. However, she probably guessed that Albert wanted to buy a hat for his sister as a gift, so she helped choose the hat. "I think girls would like this style more, it suits Niya. And you forgot to buy it for yourself." Isabel picked Albert a men''s hat with ease. Finally, when they left the dress shop, Albert took three parcels, Nia''s hat, Isabel''s skirt, and a slightly larger gown. "What do you buy a dress for?" Isabel asked puzzledly. "It will come in handy in the sixth grade." Albert sighed slightly and said regretfully, "Unfortunately, you have already graduated by then, and I will have to find another partner by then." "Are you still afraid that you won''t find a partner?" Isabel said gruffly. "By the way, you can pretend to be Katrina and join the school to participate in the Christmas ball. Anyway, your sisters look alike and no one will recognize it." "Did you predict something again?" Isabel asked, raising his eyebrows. "Uh, a very lively Christmas ball." With that, the two turned into a cold drink shop and found that the boss here was actually an acquaintance. "Loise, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Albert looked at Miss Veeva in front of him in surprise. "No, I opened this store." Louise asked with a smile, "What do you want?" "Two strawberry ice creams." Albert said to Louise after looking at Isabel, "Why would you want to open a cold drink shop?" "I didn''t think about what to do for a while, so I found something for myself." Louise brought two large glasses of strawberry ice cream to the two of them, and then she said next to Albert, "You come to France. I didn''t tell me, I can be your tour guide for a few days." "No, thank you." Isabel said calmly. "We are here to find Albert''s teacher and invite him to be our witness." "Witness?" Louise asked dumbfounded. "You are getting married, isn''t it right? I remember Albert is still a young man?" "No, we are just getting engaged first." Isabel took a mouthful of ice cream and explained calmly, "We have to wait until we get married." "By the way, do you have a newspaper here?" Albert quickly changed the subject. He felt that he might die if he continued to talk. "Congratulations." Louise said tentatively. "Thank you." Albert said, taking over the newspaper. Louise walked away quite annoyed. She didn''t believe it. Neither of them had a ring on their hands. Isabel was obviously lying. Isabel raised his head and looked at Louise who was walking away, then looked at Albert, who was flipping through the newspaper, and said softly, "You are really welcome." "You know, I actually don''t want to." Albert changed the subject again, "Look over here." In a certain section of the newspaper, Albert saw members of the International Wizarding Federation criticizing Fudge for notifying the Muggle Prime Minister of Blacks escape. "Black escaped from prison." Albert handed the newspaper to Isabel. "So, your prediction came true again?" Isabel raised his eyebrows. "No one has ever escaped from Azkaban Prison. It is not a good thing to have such a precedent." "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem." Albert softly comforted. "You seem to predict a lot of things?" Isabel held Albert''s face with both hands and rubbed it vigorously. "Always mysterious." "Black''s goal should be Potter?" Albert took a scoop of ice cream and stretched it out in front of Isabel. "There is something weird about everything that has something to do with Harry Potter, something that I don''t understand. Just put it on Potter." "..." Isabel Oh, it really is you. " A voice suddenly sounded from outside. The two turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound, and saw Hertok walking towards this side. "Mr. Hertok, why are you here?" Albert looked at the acquaintance who sat across from them with a bit of surprise. "I came to France for some things. When I first passed by, I felt familiar and came in to take a look." Hertok suddenly said again, "By the way, do you want to join the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association." "Isn''t it that ungraded wizards can''t join?" Albert asked suspiciously. "It used to be true, but the conditions for membership have changed a while ago. As long as you are invited by members of the association and pass the admission assessment, you can become a member of the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association." Hertok said with a smile, "Okay, come with me Right!" The two looked at each other, and after greeted Louise, they went to the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association with Hertok. Chapter 673： Little trick Albert and Isobel followed Hertok, laughing and chatting about unnutritious topics. The three of them walked along Wizard Street for a while, and then they saw Hertok turn into an unremarkable shop, outside the shop was a sign "Waving a magic wand on the cauldron". This is a pharmacy. At least, after entering the store with Hertok, Albert''s first impression inside was that of a pharmacy. Various potions are placed on the shelves in the shop, with their effects and specific prices posted on them. "This should be a blessing potion?" Isobel was surprised to find that there was a bottle of golden potion in the showcase inside. "Yes." Hertok glanced at the glass showcase and said meaningfully: "However, it says: The price is negotiable." Hearing Hertok say this, both Albert and Isobel understood. Not only blessing potions, but also various illegal potions. Most of the potions mentioned in "Powerful Potion" can be seen here, and there is no shortage of Veritaserum and compound potions here. In another showcase, there are also a lot of potion raw materials, and most of them are contraband. "I''m very curious, why the French Ministry of Magic didn''t let anyone seal this place." Albert mumbled while looking at the cabinet full of prohibited items. "The business here is completely legal. There are many things that you can''t buy, and no one dares to sell prohibited items." Hertok handed the gold membership card and suitcase to the counter to receive, and then handed a letter to the other party. After taking back the gold membership card, he said in a low voice, "Help me see if I can get these ingredients." "Okay, Mr. Hertok." "Do I need a membership card to buy contraband?" "Yes." Hertok nodded. "You follow me." There is also a counter in the shop. When Hertok took the two people over, the witch behind the counter bowed slightly to him, "It''s been a long time, Mr. Hertok." "It''s been a long time, Jessica, are you still used to working here?" Hertok greeted him with a smile. "Alright. Who are these two?" Jessica''s eyes widened and looked at Albert and Isobel with curiosity. "I''ll take them for the membership assessment." Hertok said as he took out his gold membership card again, indicating that he was the recommender of the two. "Okay, please fill out the form first, and then pay for the exam." Jessica looked at Albert up and down and couldn''t help but ask, "This should be Mr. Albert Anderson. He won the international wizard last year. The chess champion was unexpectedly good at potions." Albert did not answer, pretending to be filling out the form carefully. Isobel next to him seemed to want to laugh, but he still suffocated herself to laugh. She knew that Albert didn''t like others to talk about it. "Okay, here." The two filled out the form and delivered the coins by the way. The entrance examination of the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association is very expensive. If it is placed in the UK, it would take ten gallons. Of course, Albert paid for the money, so it is naturally impossible for Hertok to help pay for it. It''s just that he didn''t pay the other party''s magic coins from France, but directly paid with Gallon. Jessica had obviously encountered this kind of thing, but smiled and accepted Kanon, and also found change from the cash drawer, and then made a please gesture towards the Shimen next to her. "Come with me!" Hertok led the two into the stone gate, as if passing through platform 9 and three-quarters. They appeared in an empty hall, and the wizard''s fountain was in sight. The wizard''s hand holding the cauldron looked a little weird. . "That is the founder of the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists: Hertok Dagworth Granger." Hertok introduced to the two, with a hint of pride in his tone, "He is actually holding a golden crucible. It is the golden cauldron of the Magic School Potions Championship. As for the light golden spring water is a kind of diluted potion. Drinking it can make people feel happy. Would you like to try it?" "Forget it." Albert didn''t plan to drink this stuff of unknown origin. However, he felt that he was really right, maybe he could provide more interesting inspiration to Weasley''s joke shop here. "Pleasure potion?" Isobel was also not interested in tasting, and guessed the name of the potion based on Hertok''s description. "Yes, the euphoria potion is also one of the content of the assessment. Under normal circumstances, you need to randomly sample one from several common potions, and then deploy it within the specified time, and determine whether you have joined the Extraordinary Wizard Association according to the finished potion. Qualifications." Hertok explained. "So, as long as the level of the potion is not too bad, it shouldn''t be difficult to join the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association after several exams." Albert didn''t say a word: that is more expensive. In fact, as long as you have acquaintances in the association, it shouldn''t be too difficult to collect the types of medicines, and then specifically strengthen the training. "Isn''t this Hurtock? What brought you here." A strange voice came from not far away, and the old wizard came in front of several people, behind him was also a young man who was about the same age as Albert. "Oh, what''s the matter with Bernard?" Hertok''s tone was cold, obviously not having a good relationship with the wizard named Bernard in front of him. "It''s nothing, it''s rare to see you introduce someone over, is this your student?" "No." Hertok looked a little impatient. "By the way, this is my grandson Guy. He has just passed the entrance examination of the association and is planning to participate in the Magic School Potions Championship this year." Bernard''s tone revealed unconcealable pride and show-off. It is thought that his grandson has won the Potions Competition. "By the way, since you, no one in the UK has won the Magic School Potions Championship again." "Hello!" After Guy saw Isabel, his eyes lit up, staring straight at him, and he couldn''t wait to reach out and say hello, "I''m Guy Bernard, a student of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. ." Isobel looked at Guy in front of him, frowned slightly, and a trace of disgust flashed between his eyebrows. "Hello, Mr. Bernard." Albert took the other''s hand with a smirk and introduced: "This is Albert, Albert Anderson. The beautiful girl next to me is Yi Miss Zebel McDoug." His tone suddenly stopped, and he faintly reminded, "If you want to chase this beautiful girl, you''d better be careful, because her boyfriend is a careful eye." Hertok next to him couldn''t help but twitched a few times. After Isobel heard it, the expression on his face became even more strained, and he laughed directly. Guy looked at the held hand in a daze, barely squeezed out an awkward smile, and immediately retracted his arm. After Bernard''s grandchildren left, Isobel smiled and said, "How can you say this to yourself." "Who makes him so innocent, and I''m really careful." "Guys with upturned noses are used to seeing more." Hertok didn''t care about such trivial matters, and continued to introduce, "The portraits on the surrounding walls are all wizards who have made great contributions in the field of potions, Dharma. Chris was also hung here a while ago, that''s the one." "Because of the wolf poison potion?" "and yours?" "Mine is on the other side," Hertok said, pointing to the other wall further away. "You don''t seem to like that Mr. Bernard?" Albert asked curiously. "It''s not a nuisance, I just don''t like his style of behavior. Bernard has just served as the president of the Extraordinary Wizards Association." Hertok said flatly, "He is not a pure pharmacist, many people say Bernard It has made the Extraordinary Wizards Association miserable, in fact, it is almost the same as you guessed." "Such people are everywhere. UU reading " Albert said without hesitation. The three people arrived at the front desk and gave the two admission test reports to the witch at the front desk, and they were quickly arranged for the admission test. The person in charge of the test was an elderly wizard who met Hurtock. After a few conversations between the two, they took the twelve chapter cards for them to draw. They said that they had drawn the card, and they made the card face. Medicament. Albert got the euphoria potion, and after Isobel also drew the euphoria potion, the old man named Eugene looked a little embarrassed. This made Albert suspect that all the twelve cards contained euphoria. When the old wizard went to prepare materials for them, Isobel told Albert in a low voice that the twelve cards were actually filled with euphoria. Because not long ago, the guy named Guy also got the euphoria. "It seems that Bernard''s grandson is not as talented as he said." Hertok said in a disdainful tone. "Don''t be surprised, this is Bernard''s trick. Mr. Eugene obviously forgot to replace the cards. I sorted it out, so that Bernard accidentally exposed the flaws." Chapter 674： The Tradition of the Potions Championship Hertok didn''t stay here much. He came to the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association and had other things. It was more than enough to pick them up after the things were done. Anyway, it would take an hour to make the euphoria potion. In fact, it takes one hour for the membership assessment. There is a big hourglass in front of them. After the assessment begins, Mr. Eugene will turn the huge hourglass upside down. Its just that Albert really doesnt understand, is it so difficult to make a mechanical clock? "Are you okay?" The two of them each found a place to check the tools used to process medicinal materials and make potions on the table, while speaking in a low voice, they didn''t feel nervous at all because of the upcoming assessment. The Potion of Delight is the potion in "Advanced Potion Making", and Albert has just finished fourth grade, and he has obviously not been exposed to "Advanced Potion Making", let alone making the potions in it. Isobel never denies Albert''s talent, but if he hasn''t made it through, and doesn''t know the formula, no matter how high his talent is, there is no way. Albert knew what Isobel meant, and said with a smile: "It''s not difficult, I have made this kind of potion." Snape''s "Advanced Potions Making", Albert has naturally read it, and he hasn''t forgotten to learn all the above useful tips. The magical potion of delight is actually very suitable for making joke props, so Albert once helped Fred and George get through some, and used it to make the happy candy they imagined. While the two were chatting, Mr. Eugene had already brought them all the materials needed to make the euphoria potion. Each person only had one copy and no failure was allowed. This was considered a kind of assessment. After all, its not in school. There are not so many materials for you to practice and waste. What''s more, there is not enough time for them to try again. "Sir, I still need some peppermint." Albert raised his head and said to Mr. Eugene after checking the materials distributed to his hands. "Peppermint?" Mr. Eugene was about to take the hand of the hourglass upside down and looked at Albert in surprise, but he quickly realized something and nodded to indicate that it was okay. With Hertok''s character, the younger generation who can be valued by him is obviously not a simple thing. What kind of people have what kind of friends. It is not surprising that the opponent can improve on the potion. "Just, add peppermint to the euphoria?" Eugene thought about it for a while, and probably guessed the possible use of peppermint, looking at Albert with a bit of appreciation. Eugene promised to help Bernard cheat his grandson and let him pass the admission test. That was to give President Bernard some face, and it was a kind of worldliness. As for Bernard''s careful thought, Eugene actually didn''t care. If Guy Bernard has no talent for potions, no matter how hard President Bernard tries to help, it will be like that. After Eugene turned the hourglass upside down, Albert and Isobel began to process the potion materials. Both of them were quite skilled at peeling the shrunken figs, and they had time to have a few words with Eugene and talk about the Magic School Potions Championship. Eugene didn''t mean to shy away at all, and told the two of the ways of the Magic School Potions Championship: The students must go deep into the magic garden, collect materials by themselves, and come back within the specified time to configure the collected potion materials into potions. Whoever has the most difficult potion and excellent quality, the judges will select the champion through the score. "Why tell us this." Albert was dicing the peeled figs, and threw two-thirds of the figs into the cauldron, watching the potion in it gradually become greenish green, and then slowly stirred with a spoon until the color turned blue. Compared with him, Isobel''s progress over there is slower. But it was also very stable, at his own pace, completely unaffected by the words of Albert and Eugene. "Even if I don''t tell you the rules of the game, Hertok will probably tell you." Eugene sneered: "Cheating has always been part of the tradition of the Magic School Potions Championship." "I think so." Albert is not surprised by cheating in the game. This kind of thing happens everywhere. "However, winning the championship of the Magic School Potions Championship through cheating will not have a good reputation." Eugene suddenly said mysteriously. "Because most of the winners are the best in this field?" Isabel glanced at Eugene and said calmly. "The wizards who also won the Magic School Potions Championship have extraordinary achievements. Just you are mediocre. Everyone will naturally think that you are cheating if you can win the championship." Albert blocked what Eugene wanted to say. At this moment, the color of the potion in his cauldron had turned yellow. "Yes, if the wizard who won the championship finally achieved nothing in the field of potions, without even thinking about it, that wizard must have used some despicable means to cheat to win the championship, and will be cast aside by countless colleagues." Eugene Looking at the two people who were making potions while talking to themselves, they nodded in satisfaction. Really stable. They are all good seedlings. "In the Association of Extraordinary Wizards, everyone believes that those who are classified as cheating will be laughed at by their peers and will not raise their heads and dare not stay in this circle." Eugene felt that this approach was right, because There is never a shortage of wizards who want to rely on cheating to win the championship. That kind of stuff deserves to be everyone''s laughing stock. "It''s good to do this. Only if you have strength, you can be convinced, and the Golden Crucible Trophy is more authoritative." As he spoke, Albert added thorny feathers to the potion and stirred counterclockwise against the potion that started to boil. Four times, let the potion simmer slowly. After the prickly mans feathers melt, the potion will gradually turn purple. Albert always felt weird every time he deployed potions. Sometimes he even wondered if the potion he made was strong sulfuric acid, otherwise how could he melt the feathers. After the potion in the cauldron changed, Eugene saw Albert add peppermint to the potion. Sure enough, this process is to offset the occasional side effects caused by singing too much and twisting the nose, without destroying the effect of the euphoria. As for orthodoxy or orthodoxy, Eugene actually doesn''t care about medicine. Pharmacists need continuous improvement in order to make progress. Eugene stopped chatting with the two of them, but made preparations. They are all qualified, and it doesn''t matter if they don''t see it next. After all, the guy who can have time to chat with him clearly has a solid foundation in potions. After adding seven drops of castor oil to the pot of potion, the color of the potion gradually changed to brown after constant stirring. Albert threw in the remaining figs and continued to pause until the potion turned pink, and put the sleepy bean juice squashed with a silver knife into the cauldron, and the potion immediately turned orange as stated in the book. The next step is to add the wormwood infusion and stir slowly until the potion in the cauldron turns yellow before stopping, and then gently wave the wand to complete the final finishing touch. It is said that waving a magic wand is a key step in making potions, similar to injecting magic power into potions and turning them into magical potions. In fact, the euphoria in the cauldron immediately turned into a sun-like golden liquid after Albert waved his wand, and there was an alluring smell in the air. It''s perfect. The whole process probably took more than forty minutes. After the flame was turned off, Albert didn''t bother Isobel, and waited slowly beside him. Isobel''s movements were also very fast, and it would be better soon. Her cauldron is also a tantalizing sun-like golden liquid, just a little bit less mint smell, but obviously more authentic. "It''s perfect, UU reading , and your euphorias are very well completed. Especially Mr. Anderson, your whimsy really surprised me." Eugene tasted Albert''s euphoria. Nodded with satisfaction. "You add some peppermint to offset the occasional side effects of singing too much and twisting your nose, right? What a genius inspiration!" "No, this is not my inspiration. I have seen someone doing this in a book. It is said that it can reduce the possible side effects of the euphoria." Albert did not take this credit to himself. "Oh, you are such an honest kid." Eugene said. "You can keep the improved formula, which will give you a certain amount of points contribution." Hertok walked in happily, said hello to Eugene, and left with the two of them. When the three passed by the front desk, Hertok handed the two approved forms to the witch behind the counter. "Mr. Anderson, Miss Isabel, congratulations to you for becoming a member of the Extraordinary Wizard Association. After the membership card is completed, the Owl will be sent to you. By the way, please pay the membership fee of the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association in advance." The witch said He smiled at Hertok behind the two and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Hertok, you found two good seedlings." Chapter 675： School valve At dusk, the sky is getting darker. An owl flew across the sky, towards the small manor on the edge of the remote Cenas village. It hovered over the manor, and finally flew directly into the house from an open window. The sudden owl surprised the house-elf busy in the kitchen. It hurriedly guarded the freshly baked dinner and shouted at the uninvited owl: "Dont fly, give me the letter, I will Give the letter to the master." Obviously, the owl did not intend to send the letter to the house-elf, fanning its wings and hovering over the kitchen, making the house-elf scream in fright: "Dont do this, you will ruin the masters dinner and make Maras kitchen a mess. " The house elf tried to reach out and catch the owl that broke into the kitchen and was flying around, but soon found himself in vain and had to open the kitchen door and screamed, "I''ll take you to see the master, don''t fly around." The owl passed through the door lightly, flew towards the restaurant along the corridor, and threw the envelope to the middle-aged man who was reading the Daily Prophet. "Sorry, master, I couldn''t stop it." Mara said nervously. "It doesn''t matter, is dinner ready?" Hertok asked, flipping through the newspaper. "It''s ready, I''ll bring the food right away." Mara opened the window of the restaurant, threw the owl that messed it up, and hurried back to the kitchen to bring in the freshly prepared food. "Who sent the letter?" Hertok put down the "Daily Prophet", picked up the envelope in front of him, and found that it was sent by Albert, who had met him not long ago, so he opened the envelope and quickly read the contents of the letter paper. After seeing half of the contents of the letter, Hertok frowned, because he saw Albert mention a life-prolonging potion idea in the letter, and some of his thoughts and research were also attached to the letter. There was a faint smile at the corner of the potion master''s mouth. He didn''t laugh at Albert, but felt that Albert had reached that age. Anyone who dares to challenge death is a genius in the field of potions. Only a potion genius with a heart higher than the sky can give birth to such arrogant thoughts and use potions to defeat death. Once upon a time, making the elixir of life was the long-cherished wish of countless potion masters! Unfortunately, the wizard who succeeded in creating the elixir is an alchemist. This incident is somewhat ironic. Moreover, the manufacture of the elixir has nothing to do with potions, and more depends on the magic stone. At the beginning, the young Hertok had also been immersed in the study of the elixir, tried to brew the so-called elixir, and after failing again and again, he secretly collected the elixir made by Mr. Nicole Lemay He tried to reverse the formula of the medicine, but all ended in failure. From Albert''s letter, seeing a similar "recipe", Hertok even suspected that it was the formula of the elixir Albert obtained from Nicole Lemay and the product obtained after his improvement. no way. Hertok took a closer look, and found that the material of the medicine formula mentioned in the letter was very similar to the stuff he had studied before. He didn''t think that such a formula would be successful, because Mr. Nico had personally told him that if there was no Philosopher''s Stone, according to the formula of the elixir, what would be produced would only be a pot of poisonous medicine. Since then, Hertok has no interest in tossing the so-called elixir. "Mara, bring me the letter paper and quill. I want to write a letter." Hertok didn''t mean to preach, but just told Albert about part of his experience back then, and said that if the other party wanted the original research Record, you can also borrow him "By the way, has the letter from the Extraordinary Apothecary Association come?" Halfway through the letter, Hertok suddenly thought of something and raised his head to ask the house elf. "There is no master yet." Mara screamed: "Mara has been following the master''s request and has specifically paid attention to the letters of the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association." Hertok murmured: "It seems that old Bernard doesn''t want me to be a judge." The five-year magic school potions tournament is about to begin, Most of the holders of gold card members of the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists are eligible to be members of the jury of various potions tournaments. The notification letter has not yet been sent, which means that he has not been invited to become a member of the jury. It''s not the same as it was said at the beginning. Hetock can guess who''s messing up with his knees. It''s Bernard''s trick again. However, Bernard did not dare to go too far, and the refereeing qualifications are very likely to be handed over to Damocles. "It''s time to write a letter to Damocles and ask about the details," Hurtock murmured, "Yes, I have to write to Dumbledore to confirm this." This summer, Hertok heard some rumors. Although he is not too sensitive to certain things, he also knows that his excellent results and a bunch of titles can make Albert less resistance to becoming Wisengamo''s backup. Albert needs the champion of the Magic School Potions Championship and Hertok also wants Albert to be the champion. If you miss this session, Albert will have no chance of winning the Potions Championship like Damocles. What''s more, he doesn''t want the championship title to fall into the hands of Bernard''s juniors. Everyone knows that Bernard relaxes the age of membership in order to pave the way for his grandson. As for being cast aside? Bernard is also not worried, because politicians are already thick-skinned. What''s more, even if Bernard''s grandson is awful, Bernard will help. Bernard uses his own research results to publish to his grandson. Who can say anything about UU reading ? However, this is not the main reason why some pharmacists hate Bernard. After all, what Bernard wants to do with his invention, no one has any opinion on what he wants to do. But Bernard tried to control the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association and turn it into his political bargaining chip, which made many pharmacists intolerable. The Extraordinary Pharmacist Association was originally a relatively loose organization. Everyone got together to better exchange knowledge about potions and to have a place where they could get the required medicinal materials faster. The faction caused a lot of trouble for everyone, and it also blocked the supply of some wizards'' medicinal materials, setting a very bad precedent. The pharmacists who had a good relationship also started to report to the group and compete for the right to be in the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association. Everyone hoped that Bernard would get out of the position of president in the next election, but they still managed the association. It''s a mess. Thinking of these bad things, Hertok didn''t want Bernard to get his wish. After writing his reply to Albert, he continued to write to Dumbledore. As for Damocles, Hertok planned to make time to visit him another day. Chapter 676： got engaged "So... even if it''s engaged?" Isobel lay quietly on the bed, slowly raised his left hand, spread his five fingers in front of his eyes, and stared at the silver ring on the ring finger, still feeling unreality. A simple engagement ceremony. Family and friends of both parties were not present. The Nicos were the only witnesses of their engagement, and they held a very small party in the lobby of Le May''s house. Thinking about it now, it feels incredible. "What do you want?" Albert opened the door, looked at the girl lying on the bed in a daze looking at the ring, and asked with a smile. "It''s nothing, it just feels incredible. If my mother knows that I am secretly engaged to you, I must be angry." Isobel retracted his arm and sighed slightly, still worrying about how to solve the matter. "Don''t worry, Mrs. McDoug won''t be angry." Albert comforted softly. "How do you know?" Isabel couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Albert. She is a natural master of mind and has a stronger grasp of people''s hearts than others. How could she not know what her mother thinks, though There is no objection to the two people''s affairs, but if you know that your daughter is privately engaged with someone else, and you don''t notify her, you will definitely be very angry! "Actually, Mrs. McDougal already knew about it." Albert told Isabel about the operation of Daisy and Herb in Isabel''s stunned gaze. Soon after Albert went to France, the Andersons asked Shera to send a letter to Mrs. McDouger, inviting her to come home to discuss the engagement and marriage of the two. "You didn''t tell me!" Isobel threw Albert on the bed with his teeth, "Do you know, I have been worried about how to explain our engagement to my mother." "Isn''t this a surprise for you?" Albert blinked innocently. "They think it is appropriate for the Le Mays to preside over this engagement ceremony." "Your family seems to be a little anxious!" Isabel asked, a little confused. "They know my prophecy and want us to leave the UK after we get married and go abroad to escape this coming storm." Albert explained. "Did you tell them?" Isabel was very surprised by what the Andersons did. We must know that their son is still a child, several years before he reaches adulthood. How afraid is he that his son will not be able to marry a wife? "Yes it is." Albert looked sideways at Isabels small face, and said with a smile: They probably think that after getting married, I have concerns. I will put my family first and will not take risks easily. Thats why they urged me like this. Hurry up to marry you, and then after I graduate from school, the whole family will leave the country of right and wrong together." "You didn''t tell them that you didn''t plan to leave England." Isabel asked with a slightly raised eyebrow. "Yes. But they also have their own ideas, don''t they?" Albert is very aware of his family''s carefulness, and he doesn''t care too much. He is not an impulsive person, and wants to die more than anyone else. After all, a good life has just begun. Who can''t want to take his own life to find excitement? "Well, now that we''re engaged, we are not allowed to get around." Isobel suddenly remembered something, poked Albert''s chest with his finger and reminded: "Your two or three girlfriends Im afraid its going to fail." "It sounds like I''m always messing around with flowers and weeds." Albert protested dissatisfiedly. He is a very dedicated man. Whenever I get around with flowers and weeds, it is pure slander for him. Otherwise, how could it be possible to be engaged to Isabel so early? "That Miss Catherine from the United States seems to be a bit interesting to you, Miss Catherine is a great beauty!" Isobel broke his fingers and began to help Albert count them, "I have seen it a while ago. On one side, Miss Louise, dont think I cant tell, that girl of Veeva descent has been fascinated by your handsomeness, talent and reputation." "We are just ordinary pen pals." Albert reminded silently. "That''s just your wishful thinking." Isobel snorted and continued, "and my poor idiot sister Katrina, she has always had a good impression of you, I dare say that as long as you use a little bit of rhetoric, Surely she will be soaked soon." "If you dare to think anything about Katrina!" Isabel said of his sister, his eyes suddenly sharpened. "Ahem, you think too much, Katrina is your sister, and not as pretty as you." Albert is very helpless, he and Louise are really just ordinary pen pals, they can meet as many times as they want with their fingers. Can count. It was just a cooperative relationship with Catherine, and he never had the idea of ??going to the United States again. As for Katrina, Albert didn''t have any ideas after soaking in Isabel. Although sisters...cough cough, but thinking and knowing is impossible, he is not a person who likes to die. "Huh! There has never been a so-called pure boyfriend and girlfriend relationship in this world. As long as they are familiar with each other and get along for a long time, they will always change their tastes." Isabel sees this kind of thing quite thoroughly, "and your Granny Fendors female friend, it seems to be Hermione Granger, I dare say that when she gets older..." Albert stared at his fiance dumbfounded. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the last words Izabel said were too reasonable. "According to you, should we get engaged later?" Albert said jokingly: "This way, maybe there is a real chance to have two or three girlfriends before we get married!" As soon as he finished speaking, Albert''s face was held by both hands, and he continued to rub it together. "That''s a pity, we are already engaged." The girl reminded with a smile, "I''m afraid your wish will be shattered." Isabel also thinks it''s good to get engaged in advance. UU reading www. uukanshu.com After all, Albert will stay at Hogwarts for two years, and God knows what will happen during this time. As Albert began to show his talents and achieve achievements, coupled with his gentle and peaceful temperament, and his pocket full of Kanon, he looked like a sweet cake, which made countless girls very happy. I want to jump forward and take a bite. However, Isabel clearly did not intend to share this sweet cake with others. After their lips parted, Albert suddenly said, "By the way, the letter from the school has been sent. I am now the prefect. I dont need to secretly use the prefects bathroom." "When shall we go back to England?" Isabel turned the subject off. "In two days, we have to tell Mr. Nico about this in advance, and then go to Diagon Alley again to make up all the things we need for this semester." Albert didn''t plan to stay at Nico''s house. At the end of the summer vacation, I always need to make time to go back and be with my family. After all, after he graduates from school, this time will become less, and Isobel is obviously not worried about her family. Chapter 677： Die for money , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Harry Potter Alchemist! On the last night in France, the Le Mays asked the house elves to prepare a sumptuous dinner, which was filled with what they liked to eat. During the meal, Mrs. Perenal talked about the past in school. It is said that Mr. Le May at that time was a shy boy who liked books... Isabel also talked about the story of their relationship. Compared with Mr. Nico, who was shy when he was young, Albert was simply... Anyway, the dinner ended in a burst of laughter. The next morning, after bidding farewell to the Le Mays, Albert and Isabel went through the fireplace in the village of Nicolas to the Wizarding Street in Paris, France. They had already greeted Mr. Kenner in advance, and they quickly passed through the hidden international Floo network and quietly returned to the old apartment in London. "Fortunately, I didn''t eat anything in the morning." As he came out of the fireplace, Albert reached out and helped Isobel who had also fallen to the ground. "I hate this feeling!" The two stayed in the dusty room for a while. After slowing down, Albert took out the invisibility cloak prepared in advance from the non-marking stretch bag, put it on his body and left the old apartment silently. Minor wizards cast spells outside the school, and the key to not being noticed by the Ministry of Magic is: not to use magic outside of the magic world. Because in the magic world, the Ministry of Magic cannot figure out if you are using magic. Moreover, it is forbidden for underage wizards to cast spells outside the school. The main thing is that they do not want underage wizards to use magic indiscriminately, which will expose the magical world. Albert didn''t want to be troubled by the Ministry of Magic, so he always paid attention to this. They found a remote and unmanned place, took off the invisible cloak that covered them, stopped a taxi halfway, and went to the Broken Cauldron with Isobel. "how do you feel?" After getting out of the car next to the bookstore, Albert smiled and asked the girl beside him. "How does it feel?" "Use Muggle transportation." "Muggles can live well without using magic." After entering the Broken Cauldron Bar, Isabel asked Albert who was holding his pocket watch: "What time is it." "There is still half an hour to the agreed time!" Albert put his pocket watch back into his pocket and looked around for Katrina who had come to join them. "She hasn''t come yet, what do you want for breakfast?" Albert pointed to the empty seat next to him, ready to wait while eating. Because of the use of the transnational Floo network, neither of them had anything to eat in the morning. "Same as you." Isobel looked at the wanted list on the wall, recalling Albert''s predictions, and frowned. Black''s wanted lists were posted everywhere in the broken cauldron bar, worth ten thousand. Wizards who can provide information to the Ministry of Magic can also receive a bonus. It was the Ministry of Magic who caught Black in advance. As we all know, expecting the Ministry of Magic to catch Black is better than expecting Black to run into prison by himself. "It has to do with Potter?" "Probably... related." Albert walked to the counter and asked Tom to make two breakfasts for the two of them. When he was inquiring about Black with Tom, Albert saw Harry Potter coming downstairs. When the savior saw him, his face was a little surprised. "Harry Potter, why are you here?" Albert asked knowingly. "Mr. Potter lives here for the time being." Tom said with a smile. "Oh, live here?" Albert repeated, "have a fight with relatives?" Harry nodded awkwardly, seemingly confused, as if to say you didn''t know. "I just returned from France. A lot of things seem to have happened during this time." Albert pointed to the wanted list on the wall. "Is there any news about Black now?" "No." Tom shook his head. "The Ministry of Magic has always been unreliable in this regard. They didn''t even find Black when they released the Dementors." "Tom, do you think I can get the money if I provide clues?" "Do you know where Black is?" "do not know." "He can fortune telling." Harry noticed Tom''s stunned expression and explained. "If the Ministry of Magic is willing to pay." Albert said with a smile. "You want money to die," Harry murmured. "But it would be nice if you could make a fortune. With your ability..." "I don''t do thankless things. It''s hard to say whether the Ministry of Magic is willing to pay the money." Albert shrugged, "Oh, my breakfast is here. See you at school." He returned to Isabel and started to have breakfast, by the way, he heard the news from Tom. "Divination, that thing is not reliable," Tom murmured. "He is very good and has never made any mistakes." Harry knew Alberts greatness, and he also thought that Fudge should spend a bit of Garon to find him for divination. The cost of connecting and arresting can be saved, and there is no need to waste human resources looking around for Black. Harry looked suspiciously at the seats of Albert and Isobel. He seemed to hesitate whether he was going to join them. He rarely met an acquaintance, and the black dog and the omen of death. He wanted to hear Listen to what the other person says. When Harry was about to lift his foot over, he stopped again, dispelling the idea. A beautiful red-haired girl was standing by the seat, staring at the two people who were eating at the table with a weird look. She didn''t know what was going on, and always felt that the atmosphere over there was a bit weird. "Give you." Katrina handed Albert the list of books sent from the school. "Yes, we bought you a gift." Albert took the book list, took out the gift box from the unmarked stretch bag and gave it to Katrina. "This is the gift we picked for you." In fact, when the two decided to go shopping in Diagon Alley after they came back, Albert asked the house elves to go to the clothing store to buy them. Since we want to go shopping together, it is still necessary to bring a gift to my aunt. Katrina was stunned, staring at the package for a long time, then looked at Albert again, her eyes seemed to say: "You plan to use this to buy me?" "Are you alone?" Isabel asked. "Mom just left, she has already given the money... What''s the matter with that ring?" Katrina didn''t look at the package, just accidentally glanced at the silver ring on Albert''s left ring finger, and Isobel also had it in her hand. An identical ring. "The teacher gave it." Albert said quietly. "This is a meeting gift from Mr. Le May." Isabel regretted not putting the ring away. There must be something these two guys are hiding from themselves! "Don''t you..." Katrina obviously didn''t believe it. She didn''t think that Isabel would put the ring on the wrong finger, and the positions of the two rings were exactly the same. "Ahem, won''t you open the package and have a look?" Isabel interrupted aloud, "We all think that hat suits you well." "Have you had breakfast? Would you like to have one too?" Albert also changed the subject. "No, I''m not hungry!" Katrina looked dazed and didn''t know what she was thinking. "Let''s buy them separately. I''ll go buy books for you." She just sat down and then stood up again, as if she didn''t want to stay here any longer. Albert and Isobel looked at each other, looking at the back of Katrina''s departure. "Mum probably didn''t tell her about us." Isobel sighed. "If you are worried, do you want to follow along and have a look?" So the two of them threw down their half-eaten breakfast, and secretly followed Katrina to Diagon Alley. Chapter 678： Black Dog and Ominous "You speak first." "You first." "Well, I think it''s a bit silly for us to follow Katrina like this." The two followed Katrina for a while in Diagon Alley. Albert looked at the girl who was standing in front of the Lihen Bookstore window not far away, and turned his head and said to Isabel. "I feel the same way." Isabel heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his sister was fine. "Then... let''s go over." With that, Albert walked towards Lihen Bookstore. "Why are you here?" Hearing the voice, Katrina turned her head to look at the man and woman who came by, the expression on her face suddenly became a little unnatural. "Um, I just forgot to tell you that I already have one." Albert pointed his finger at the large iron cage in front of the bookstore window, which contained about a hundred books, and said to Katrina, "Last semester, Hagrid gave me a copy." The expression on the face of the bookstore manager who was wearing thick gloves and holding two books in his hand suddenly stepped down. He was bitten enough by those just to get the book from the iron cage. "Give me the book." Albert took the still struggling from the bookstore manager, and lightly swiped his finger on the spine of the book, instantly quieting the book. When the manager saw this scene, the whole person was instantly spartan, and he stood stupidly on the spot, watching Albert hand Katrina the uniform, and then handed him the list of books sent from the school. "Two of the others." Albert''s voice rang in the ear of the bookstore manager. "How did you... do it? These have been so violent. I have been bitten nine times this morning." The bookstore manager said with a sad face. "You should write to the professor of protection of magical creatures who ordered this book for students." Albert looked at the bookstore manager who was crying speechlessly and reminded: "The other party must have a way to subdue these meetings. The monster book that bites will definitely be willing to tell you what to do." "Oh, it seems...that''s right." The bookstore manager was stunned, his expression was very embarrassing, because Albert said it was too reasonable. "You can easily subdue these books by touching the spine of the book with your fingers." Albert reminded kindly: "Remember to get a rope and tie the book first. It will return to its original shape after a while." Soon after, the three walked out of Lihen Bookstore under the grateful eyes of the bookstore manager. "I dare say that it''s horrible to subdue everything in his way." Before leaving Lihen Bookstore, Albert glanced at the iron cage, there were a lot of them inside, thinking it would be so easy to subdue all of them. "Mrs. Morkin''s robe shop seems to be on sale. Does any of you need to buy a new robe?" Isabel said and looked at Katrina. "No, go to the pharmacy to replenish the medicinal materials later, and then buy some quill pens, ink and parchment paper. I am almost there." Katrina really didn''t want to go with the two of them, feeling like she was superfluous. of. "I need to buy some nuts for my owls at the Eula Owl Store." Albert thought for a while, then continued: "However, we can drop by the Florin Cold Drink Shop to buy ice cream. I''ll treat you." When the three of them passed by, they saw Harry Potter talking to shopkeeper Florin, and the savior seemed to often do vacation homework here. "What flavor do you want?" Florin asked gently. "chocolate." Katrina leaned forward to the freezer and picked one she liked. "me too." "Then come three chocolate-flavored ice creams." Albert just reached out his hand from his pocket and was about to pay when he heard Harry Potter''s voice in his ear. "Albert." In fact, Harry hesitated for a long time after seeing the three of them coming, but he still spoke. "What''s the matter, Potter?" Albert asked, turning his head. "That... do you know the ominous?" Harry asked hesitantly. "Ominous?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked, "Do you mean that he predicted his death from the crystal ball?" "No, I met a black dog." "Oh, a black dog? It''s certainly not ominous, but you think too much." It''s not difficult for Albert to guess who the black dog is, and Black probably didn''t expect that he would scare Harry. "Of course, if you think it''s death, and worry about being afraid all day long, maybe someday you will scare yourself to death." Seeing Harry''s gradually opening mouth, Albert reminded kindly, "I scare myself Its the most terrible, because you think thats the way it is, not that its the way it is." "I think Mr. Anderson makes a lot of sense." Shopkeeper Florin handed the ice cream to the three of them, and said to Harry: "Most so-called fortune-tellers and predictors are actually liars, because there are actually very few wizards capable of predicting the future." Katrina seemed to be very happy eating ice cream, looking at Albert''s gaze as if to say: This is a liar. Albert was not embarrassed at all, he was not a liar, and his face was thick enough to ignore Katrina''s sight. He shrugged, and after bidding farewell to Harry, he walked towards the Tula Owl Store, which was a shop that sold owls, where the owl nuts Albert bought for Shera were all bought here. After half an hour, the three people quickly bought everything they needed to buy. Albert asked the two girls next to him: "Are you still going for a stroll in Diagon Alley?" "How about you?" Isobel looked at his sister. If Katrina stayed, she would stay with each other and go home together. "Forget it, let''s go back!" Katrina obviously didnt want to stay here any longer. She knew that if she said she wanted to stay and visit Diagon Alley, the other two would definitely stay with her. She was fed up with the annoyance of being caught between them. Feel like it. After sending sisters McDoug home, Albert left the magical world through the Broken Cauldron Bar. Standing alone on a lively street, there is always an inexplicable sense of unreality. Albert found a coffee shop nearby, ordered a cappuccino, and waited here for Herb to come and pick him up. Herb didn''t let him wait long before he appeared at the door of the coffee shop. "How about France?" "Learned a lot of useful things, and..." Albert motioned to Herb to look at the ring on his left finger. "The style is a bit ordinary." Herb wanted to complain about his son''s vision. "Mr. LeMay gave us the wedding ring. It is a magic ring made by a fairy. It will never get dirty or rust." Albert explained casually. "Nothing?" Herb asked, tilting his head. "Nothing." Albert looked at Herb rather speechlessly. "I thought I could use some powerful magic through each ring. UU reading " Herb looked a little disappointed, but he also knew the meaning of the ring. "By the way, this is for you." He threw a package to Albert with a mobile phone inside. "I can''t use this thing over there!" Albert looked at this old phone and couldn''t help asking, "How much is this thing?" "Not expensive!" Herb asked suspiciously: "Can''t you play this stuff over there?" "No use, no electronic items, anyway, they will interfere with each other, I remember I said before." Albert handed the phone to Herb and said, "Give it to Nia!" "Oh, OK!" Herb put away the phone, started the engine, and drove to chat with Albert. "I have investigated the matter you mentioned. The situation in the colony is fine. As for that country, it is now considered very poverty, but as you said, there are indeed many people in that country." "This is a fast lane. If you want, just join in. At least we won''t have to worry about money anymore in the future." Albert reminded: "Money will only become less valuable. Its not a precious metal like the wizards Kanon, and its not easy to depreciate." "Are you really planning to stay in the wizarding world?" Herb frowned deeply, "Then what do you plan to do with these industries in the future? I believe you might be able to fulfill your original wish and build a business empire." "Isn''t there Nia?" Albert said without hesitation: "Also, you can have another son, anyway, you are very young." "No, we are not young anymore. Nia is not as capable as you." Herb shook his head and was not talking about this matter. He thought Albert might have a way to solve these problems. Money, this stuff, no one has ever felt too little. Chapter 679： flag "Does it look good?" After playing with the hat on her head in the mirror in the bathroom for a long time, Niya went to the living room to show her new hat to her family. "Good-looking, very suitable for you." Albert was combing Tom''s hair with a comb. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up at Niya wearing a hat and said gently: "If you wear a white dress, it looks like a little angel. That''s right. , Would you like me to take some photos for you" Although Niya was quite happy in her heart, she still pursed her lips and complained: "A lie, you say that every time." Albert has always made himself happy like this since he was a child, and now he doesn''t bother to change his words. He is obviously not a kid anymore. Seeing Nia took off her hat and put it aside, Albert changed the subject, "Do you want to try this thing? You won''t need to make up anymore." "What is this?" Niya looked at the wooden box curiously, and asked, "Cosmetics or skin care products?" "It should be considered as a skin care product." Albert pointed to the glass medicine bottle inside the wooden box. This is what Isobel made with the help of Mrs. Perenar... well, skin care products. "Skin care products" Niya looked at the bottle in Daisy''s hand, picked up one from the box, and read the instructions posted on it: Plant extracts. Usage: external coating. Effect: Reduce swelling, quickly eliminate pimples on the face and eliminate scars. "Is it effective?" Niya asked suspiciously. "It will take effect within a few hours at the latest." Niya put the medicine bottle back, and picked up another bottle. Plant extracts. Usage: Take orally, ten drops at a time. Effect: It can effectively prevent pimples on the face. Well, it is actually similar to the effect of eating vitamin C. It can be regarded as a bribe from Isabel to Nia. Adolescent girls will always encounter similar problems. Albert based on his own thinking, coupled with the special effects of magic plants, let Isabel try to make...beauty potions. "Mom, what is the effect of your bottle?" Niya put the bottle back in her hand, staring at the bottle of potion in Daisy''s hand and asked. Daisy hesitated for a moment, and handed the medicine bottle to Nia. It is also some kind of plant extract. Usage: external coating. Effect: Beauty. The effects of magic plants in some aspects are indeed much stronger than those in the ordinary world. "Is it too late for me?" Daisy looked at her son and couldn''t help but ask. "It should be useful." "I said my son, wouldn''t you have been learning these things all summer?" Herb looked at Albert with a weird look. "This was made by Isabelle. I just gave a suggestion. Girls are very concerned about their appearance. Although there are so-called beauty potions in the magical world, the effect is different from what you think, so I suggest She uses plant extracts." "Has it been tested?" "Well, it''s tested." Albert took Tom back when he wanted to run away, nodded towards the two of them, and said, "However, the bodies of wizards and ordinary people seem to be different. When you use them, the amount Less, lets see how it works first." Throughout the following night, Daisy and Nia were discussing the skin care products Albert brought them. As long as you are a woman, there is no one who does not want to be beautiful. Finally, Daisy gave away the right to use the beauty medicine. If it is really effective, you can ask Albert to get another bottle of Nia. Herb naturally also received a gift. Albert bought him a bunch of wine in the French magic world. Although Herb is not a person who likes to drink, the wine in the magical world still arouses his interest. While tasting the wine to experience the novelty, he compares it with the various wines he has ever drunk to see which way. The wine is better. Albert was sitting on the sofa, leaning on the cat, watching TV news, and feeding Tom dried fish from time to time. On the TV screen, the announcer is broadcasting news about a fugitive criminal: The public must be aware that Black is armed, which is extremely dangerous A hotline has been specially set up. Who knows Blacks traces must be reported immediately. "It started probably in early August, and similar news will be repeated every night." Herb said to Albert. "Those announcers never elaborated on the origins of the criminal named Black. I suspect he might be your side. Run out. By the way, do you want something?" "That bottle of champagne is for me and Nia." Albert glanced at the bottle of honey champagne on the table, and looked at Herb with a bitter look. "Sorry, sorry, I thought it was all for me, so I just took a bottle at will and you can drink it..." Albert put Tom aside, took the wine glass and asked Nia next to him, "Do you want some more." "Can I drink it?" Niya blinked and asked. "As long as the right amount is okay." Albert also poured a cup for Nia and Daisy, and explained to Herb: "That guy is called Sirius Black, who ran out of the wizards prison. It is said to be The first one to escape from the Wizarding Prison in England is currently offering a reward of 10,000 gallons by the magic world." "The Witcher''s Prison" "Well, it is said that no one can find a location on an overseas island. There is death and despair. No one can escape from the guards of the dementors. Blake is the first prisoner to escape successfully in hundreds of years." Albert said quietly. "Dementor" "A very terrifying monster that feeds on people''s joy and will bring people desperate emotions." Albert explained. "The dementor is the guard" "Currently still." "Currently" "Dementors themselves are evil creatures, ordinary people can''t see them, but they can perceive that once a war breaks out, those monsters will fall to the evil side and wander around the UK unscrupulously. This is one of the reasons why I let you leave Europe. " "The Ministry of Magic will actually tolerate the existence of such monsters." "The wizard is arrogant, and...it is said that the dementor cannot be killed, but can only be driven away with the patron saint." "It''s unreasonable that you can''t kill it. If the dementors cannot be killed, unless they can''t reproduce, the whole world is probably a dementor." Daisy felt that this statement was unreasonable. "I don''t know." Albert doesn''t understand dementors, he only knows that the patron saint can restrain the dementors. "However, Black is worth less than he thought!" Herb calculated a little, and the reward was about 49,700 pounds. "Ten thousand gallons is already a lot of money in the magical world." Albert felt that Herb was a little floating after winning the prize, and he didn''t even put the money in his eyes. He also understood what Herb meant. After all, he was the first to escape from prison. It is not surprising that he offered a high reward, and he now has a wrong understanding of the probability of money in the magical world and the ordinary world. "That wizarding prison must be terrible," Niya whispered. "Yes, it''s scary." ... While the Andersons were chatting, something similar was happening at the McDoug family. Mrs. McDoug was looking at the headgear, necklace and earrings in front of her, her expression was extremely complicated, she didn''t even know what to say. UU reading www. uukanshu. com "I remember Albert seems to have a vault in Gringotts. You should let him put things in the vault. It''s safer." Mrs. McDoug seemed to think of something, and said with a sigh, "Take good care of people. Look, don''t be like me." After talking with the Andersons, Mrs. McDoug also knew why they wanted the two to marry early. Although she was still reluctant to believe it, she saw the attitude of the Andersons in this regard, and Albert was Gryffin. Students from many colleges also know that the other party is not a safe person. "If the Wizarding War really breaks out, it would be nice to leave the UK." After all, Mrs. McDouger, who experienced that period, was also very clear about what happened at that time. "When the time comes, remember to take Katrina away!" After knowing that the two might go to the Magic School Potions Tournament, Mrs. McDoug also understood that a Muggle wizard who is too dazzling is not a good thing in the chaos that may occur. "Aren''t you leaving?" "No, this is our home, I won''t leave." "but" "Don''t worry. I''m pure blood, and I work most of the time in the St. Mungoll''s Hospital for Magical Injuries." Mrs. McDoug comforted softly, "Nothing will happen." Collect free booksFollow vxBook Friends Base CampRecommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes! "No, please don''t say anything like that anymore." Isobel frowned. "Albert thought it was an ominous sign to set himself up." Mrs. McDoug couldn''t help shook her head, obviously not understanding what Isobel was talking about, and continued, "Tomorrow, I will put things in our vault. It is not safe to keep them at home." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 680： who is he? Boom, boom, boom! There was a knock on the door. "The door is not closed." Dumbledore, who was sitting behind the desk, raised his head and looked at Snape as he walked into the principal''s office. "What can you do with me?" "The Magic Garden will host the Magic School Potions Championship this year." Dumbledore said straightforwardly. "Do you have a suitable candidate?" "Miss Isabel McDoug is a good candidate. If she is willing to participate in the Magic School Potions Championship, she should be able to get good results." "Where is Mr. Anderson?" Dumbledore asked suddenly. "Anderson, I remember he is not an adult." Snape raised his eyebrows slightly and reminded, "It seems that there is no precedent for a minor wizard to participate in a potion tournament." It is "too dangerous" for underage wizards to participate in the potions tournament. This is usually a good excuse and works well for most students. In fact, most students in the upper grades are indeed much higher in potions than those in the lower grades, so basically this will not happen. However, Snape didn''t know whether this excuse was going to work on Anderson. "Someone recommended Mr. Anderson to me." Dumbledore put down the letter paper in his hand. "Someone, who?" Snape asked suspiciously. He doesn''t like Anderson very much. In fact, he doesn''t like most of the students. "Mr. Hertok Dagworth." Dumbledore said without hesitation. "He thinks Hogwarts School has not won the trophy of the Magic School Potions Championship in decades. A trophy is needed to tell other schools, Huo The level of potions at Gwartz School is not as bad as expected." "Why would Mr. Hertok Dagworth recommend an underage wizard to participate in the competition?" "They have correspondence. Hertok said that Mr. Anderson has passed the examination of the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists and has a good chance of winning the championship. Can you tell me how good Mr. Anderson is in potions?" "His potions are of very high level." Snape agreed. "But I doubt whether he will be able to participate in the competition. You know he is not an adult." "I think this shouldn''t be a problem." Dumbledore said calmly. "There is no age requirement for the Magic School Potions Championship. The so-called adulthood is actually just an unfamiliar rule for each school, just like the Triwizard Tournament. , No one wants casualties during the game." Participants need to go deep in the magic garden to collect the potions they need, and return within the specified time to refine the potions into potions. Therefore, it is necessary for the contestants to have a certain degree of self-protection, so as not to get injured when collecting potions. "I see. I will take the time to teach them how to deal with those ingredients." "Something?" Dumbledore asked quizzically when he saw Snape hesitate to speak. Snape was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked: "You really intend to let the other side..." "You mean Professor Lupin?" Dumbledore interrupted. "They used to be good friends. I think... the Professor Lupin is unreliable, especially at this time. We can''t take this risk." Snape said with a sullen face, saying that Professor Lupin bit him very hard. "Furthermore, he is extremely dangerous. If he is not careful, he may... We can''t take this risk. Even if we boil the wolf poison potion, we need a lot of money." "You''ll help him make wolf poison potions, right!" Dumbledore asked, looking at Snape. "Well, as you wish." Snape compromised, turning around and saying again before leaving: "But I still insist on my opinion. We shouldn''t take such a risk, even if I am a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Watching the back of Snape leaving, Dumbledore walked to the cabinet with the Pendant Basin and continued to flip through the memories of Black. Since receiving that the goal of Blacks escape was Harry, Dumbledore has often used the Pendant to organize his memories of Black. More than ten years ago, Black killed Peter for betraying James Potter, along with Muggles half a street, and was arrested by the Ministry of Magic. He was even sent to prison without trial. Fudge said that Blacks target was Harry Potter, but Dumbledore was skeptical. The Dementor said that Black had been saying, He is at Hogwarts. Does "he" really mean Harry? The newspaper that Fudge handed over to Black appeared in the meditation basin. Dumbledore read the newspaper more than once. The only thing he found related to Hogwarts was the family photo taken by the Weasleys who traveled to Egypt after winning the Garon Prize. . It is mentioned above that the Weasley children are still attending Hogwarts. "He" is obviously impossible to refer to the Weasleys, so what did Blake see in the newspaper? This is what Dumbledore suspected. He must have seen something in this newspaper, so he decided to escape from prison. As for Fudge said that Blacks brain is not clear, Dumbledore doesnt think so. How could a guy who can escape from Azkaban prison be not clear on his mind? Moreover, how did he successfully escape from that prison? This matter is still a mystery to this day, and even the Ministry of Magic has not figured it out. "What did I overlook?" Dumbledore placed his wand on his temple and drew his thoughts into the **** basin. That was his memory of persuading James Potter to use the Courageous Faithfulness Charm. The secret is Blake. Only if Blake leaked the secret, Voldemort could find the Potters. Dumbledore put another memory in the meditation basin, which was the memory of the four at school. James is dead. Lupin''s life is not good. Black was imprisoned in jail. Peter was killed by Black, and the biggest wreck people found was a finger. The biggest wreck where the Ministry of Magic found Peter was a finger? Dumbledore knew that a lot of dark magic could make people wipe out, but... he took out another bottle of memory and put him in the **** basin. It was the memory of the Auror when he caught Black. There was a big hole in the middle of the street, so deep that it broke the sewer pipe below, and there were Muggle corpses everywhere, and the Muggles screamed. And Black stood there laughing wildly, a pile of blood-stained robes in front of him? When he saw this, UU reading Dumbledore couldn''t help but squinted his eyes. At this time, there was a knock on the door again, pulling him out of memory. Dumbledore walked to the door, opened it and saw Snape standing outside, with an Auror following him. "The Ministry of Magic sent someone to find you." Snape said, pointing to the Auror beside him. "Come in, what''s the matter, Dawlish?" Dumbledore asked, looking at the Auror beside Snape. The Auror named Dalis said blankly, "The Ministry of Magic is ready. The Dementors will be stationed around Hogwarts from tomorrow. You dont need to station them at Hogwarts. ?" "No, as long as I serve as the principal for one day, they will never be allowed to cross the threshold of the school." Dumbledore said firmly, "and, they let Black slip out of my nose, I said to whether they can catch Black doubt." "The dementor has no eyes," Dawlish reminded dryly. "I know." Dumbledore said coldly, "So I am more worried about the safety of my students. You should be very clear about the character of those dementors. They have never been good people, let alone their goals. Is it my student? I dont want them to regard my student as Black..." "The Dementor is under the control of the Ministry of Magic." Dawlish was a little embarrassed. Dumbledore almost wrote his distrust of the Dementor on his face. He also knew that the other party was very unhappy with Fudge for this. "I have always hoped so." Dumbledore reminded, "You who deal with them often should be very aware of the threats they pose to students. I don''t want them to step into Hogwarts without my consent. The scope of it hurts my students." Chapter 681： false , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Harry Potter Alchemist! "Don''t worry, there is still too much time!" In the car, Herb tapped the steering wheel with his fingers, looked directly at the crowded road ahead, and comforted his son in the back seat softly. There was a traffic jam in the morning, causing them to be delayed for an hour on the road. "I''m not worried." Albert turned his head to look at Niya who reached out to cover the yawn, and suggested: "If you are very sleepy, take a nap first." "If you are sleepy, just eat something. We are almost at Kings Cross Station." Daisy in the passenger seat reached out and handed out a pack of candies and reminded, Dont stay up late in the future. Its not good for your skin, and youre prone to acne on your face when you stay up late. "give." Albert had a salty candy in his mouth, tore another one, and handed it to Niya''s mouth. "Thank you." She opened her mouth to put the candy in her mouth, leaned her head on Albert''s shoulder, and muttered, "I didn''t expect the wizard to encounter a traffic jam." "A wizard who can''t use magic is no different from ordinary people." Albert unpacked the owl nuts again, took a Shera that was fed to the cage with closed eyes to rest, and glanced at the two forest green shadows passing by the car window inadvertently. "what is that?" Albert opened the window and frowned slightly as he looked at the old dark green car driving on the road unscrupulously like a knight bus. "What''s wrong, is there anything outside?" Niya''s head paused, and she looked at Albert who was staring out the window in confusion. "There are two Ministry of Magic cars." "Wizards also use cars?" Daisy said in a weird tone. "I thought wizards all use flying carpets." "Are you sure? Why didn''t I see it just now." Herb looked forward suspiciously. "The wizard casts magic on the car so that ordinary people can''t see it, or else drive around, and I don''t know how many people will be frightened." Albert looked at the road ahead and said helplessly: "I have left now." "Magic is incredible." Herb drove the car to King''s Cross Station. When they first arrived, it was almost eleven o''clock. After bidding farewell to his family in a hurry, Albert pushed his luggage towards King''s Cross Station. He found that there was martial law outside the platform, and employees of the Ministry of Magic were patrolling the surroundings. Albert ignored them and speeded up his pace to cross the nine and three-quarters platform. The red steam train immediately came into view. He pushed his luggage towards the Hogwarts Express train, and met the red-haired Wei on the road. The Sly family, they are saying goodbye to each other. Not far away, Percy was talking to Ravenclaw''s girl, showing off her student council president''s badge, while the Ginny and Weasley twins were watching this scene for fun. "Old man, you came really late today." Fred and George discovered Albert almost immediately. "There was a traffic jam in the middle of the road. I waited a long time on the road." Albert turned off the subject and asked, "By the way, you just came here by the Ministry of Magic car?" "How would you know?" "I just saw it on the way. The Ministry of Magic really took great pains to protect Harry Potter." Albert had already seen Lee Jordan who stretched out the window and waved at them, and waved to him. , And then pushed the luggage towards that side together. "Isn''t it Black that the wealth opportunity you mentioned last time?" The twins couldn''t help asking about Albert when there was no one around. "If Blake didn''t take the wand, the danger wouldn''t be too high. If he was holding the wand, it would not be too dangerous if we just ambush him." Albert''s tone was very calm and he didn''t take Blake to his heart. "He probably didn''t expect that students would be eyeing his reward." "It''s so cool." George pulled the car door and turned to Albert and said, "Dad he is worried that Black will hurt Harry." "In fact, the entire magical world is very worried about Black." Fred grinned. "There are so few people who treat him like a bag of Galleons to you." "Do you know where Black is?" Lee Jordan asked, raising an eyebrow. "He should be hiding around Hogwarts. As long as the timing is right, we will have a chance to catch him, so don''t worry, he can''t escape." Albert smiled and asked, "You will go again this summer. To Africa?" Lee Jordan reached out and took Albert''s suitcase and asked, "How would you know that my uncle took me to Africa for a holiday, and there are so many interesting things." "Because you have become darker than before." Fred and George laughed terribly. "Shut up, I just heard your family call you." Lee Jordan said irritably. "Oh, help us put our luggage." Fred said to George and hurriedly got out of the car to say goodbye to his family. "The bracelet on your arm is a bit like the African style." Albert looked at the figure of Fred and George leaving, took out his wand from his pocket and lightly waved it, and the luggage automatically floated to the shelf. All right. "You really have you. Say you brought a cat again, isn''t it really fat?" Lee Jordan reached out to touch Tom''s head, but Tom turned his head to avoid him. Albert stretched out his hand and rubbed Tom''s cat''s head, and said helplessly: "I''m currently trying to lose weight and reduce the amount of dried fish, so Tom has been a little angry recently." "By the way, this is for you." Albert took an ordinary stone from Lee Jordan, his eyes fell on the carving marks on the stone, and raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What is this?" "A token of the dream messenger." Lee Jordan pretended to explain mysteriously: "It is said that students who are allowed to enter the Vagadou School of Witchcraft and Wizardry will learn the news from the principal through the dream messenger. And those dream messengers will sleep in the children. At the time, leave them a tokenusually a stone with an inscription. When the child wakes up, he will find that he is holding it in his hand." "The token refers to this kind of stone, shouldn''t I just find a stone and carve it on!" Albert looked at the stone in front of him suspiciously: "Did you buy it at a stall in Africa? When I went to Nicols hometown, I saw the wizards over there selling magic stones, one by one." Albert raised his head and looked into Lee Jordans eyes, and said angrily: "You must have been fooled by someone as a fool." "Ahem, okay, you''re right, my uncle told me that this thing was carved in stone." Lee Jordan''s face was embarrassed, and he didn''t expect it to be seen through by Albert. In desperation, he had to take out another stone and said, "This thing is the token of the dream messenger." "It makes no difference? You must have been fooled!" Albert knew that Lee Jordan did not lie, but he still doubted it. "A lot of things in those tourist areas are bluffing." "Yes, Lee Jordan has no sincerity at all. Look at what we bought for you." After Fred and George opened the car door and walked in, they took out a book from the non-marking stretch bag: "We asked Bill to help buy an alchemy book. They are good at this and this stuff." George said triumphantly: "Is it more sincere than Lee Jordan?" The latter couldn''t help rolling his eyes and asked, "What about mine?" "Yours is here." George put a small yellow medicine bottle on the table. "what is this?" "Honey''s honey," Fred said mysteriously. "They said it was a good thing." "Honey?" "Dead man marinated in honey." Albert said irritably. "Some people say this stuff is aphrodisiac, but it''s all nonsense." Lee Jordan vomited at the twins and couldn''t help complaining, "Are you sick?" "Well, this is actually just a bottle of ordinary honey." "Then you dare to be ashamed to say me just now." Li Qiaodan was a little angry, UU reading seemed to want to tear open the twins'' mouths and pour the honey in the medicine bottle into Fred and George''s mouths. Fred and George ignored him, their eyes fell on the box Albert took out, and couldn''t help asking, "What is this, is it French food?" "The famous French dessert macarons." Albert pointed to the food in the box and said: "This is the day before yesterday I asked the house elves to help me make it specially." "Does the house elves?" "This thing can only be stored for 5-7 days. If you want to eat it, of course you have to make it." Albert said of course. "I also bought a bottle of champagne and waited for us to catch Black before taking it out to celebrate." "It''s really **** mildew for Black to be stared at by you." Fred and George were tasting macarons and mourning a moment of silence for a fugitive. They didn''t think that the guy Albert was looking at could escape unless he was not around Hogwarts. Tom seemed to be very interested in the food in the box, and moved the big painted face, but fortunately Albert pulled it away in time, otherwise the food in the box would be ruined. Chapter 682： Dementor A siren suddenly sounded on the platform. A stream of steam spouted from the chimney of the locomotive and instantly flooded the entire platform. The train shook and began to move. The Weasley brothers hurriedly put the macarons in their mouths, put their arms out of the car window, and waved goodbye to the Weasleys on the platform until the train completely left the people on the platform behind. After Albert finished the macarons, he stood up and said to the three of them: "I have to go to the prefect coach." "Oh, we almost forgot. You are already the prefect." The three winked at Albert and said happily, "We have the prefect now." "By the way, this is for you." When Albert opened the door of the car to leave, he seemed to think of something, and handed a bottle of potion to Fred. "what is this?" Fred took the glass medicine bottle, stared at the golden liquid in it, blinked and asked, "Fortune?" "It''s a euphoria," Albert said grimly. "We thought it was a blessing potion." The twins pretended to be disappointed and asked, "what do you give us a blessing potion?" "The dementor will definitely come and check the train to see if Black is hiding in a car on the train." "Why did the dementors come to check the train? Could it be that Black really hid on the train?" Lee Jordan couldn''t understand how Black got on the train. "Black is definitely not that stupid, it should be just a routine investigation." The three of them all looked at Albert, hoping to get a satisfactory answer. "The Dementors will not let this opportunity pass. For them, this train is a feast." Albert said meaningfully. "When the group of guys are over, you can drink this stuff. Make you feel more comfortable." "They shouldn''t do anything to students, right!" George asked worriedly. "Those hapless guys who are aroused will get some happiness away. If you dont like it, you can curse the patron saint to the learner, and then just stick a patron saint on the faces of the dementors. However, If you cant summon the patron saint of the flesh, dont use the patron saint curse on the dementors. That''s a provocation." "Okay, see you later." Albert beckoned to the fat cat Tom: "Leave Tom, you are so heavy, don''t expect me to hold you all the time." Looking at the closed car door, Fred suddenly said: "I think he intends to do that." "Isn''t it said that the dementor is Azkaban''s guard?" Lee Jordan frowned. He thought that the dementor would probably go to the train for inspection. "Dementors are evil monsters. They are unreliable." Albert was walking in the aisle of the train, feeling that many people were staring at him with great interest, and a few of them even stabbed the person sitting next to him with their elbows, pointing to him and whispering. After passing through a few cars, Albert came to the front chief car. Before opening the car door, he took out the prefect''s badge from his pocket and put it on his chest before opening the door and walking in. Hearing the sound of the door opening, all the people in the carriage turned their heads and looked over. Albert met many acquaintances. Shanna of Gryffindor, Katrina of Ravenclaw, and Diggory of Hufflepuff all became prefects. As for the Slytherin side, Albert didn''t bother to pay attention, because the relationship between the two parties has always been bad. Of course, their predecessors, the previous prefects are also here. Everyone looked at Albert, but no one was surprised by his appearance. Being stared at by seventeen pairs of eyes, Albert was not embarrassed. After nodding to Percy and Isobel, he sat directly on the empty seat next to Shanna, bent over and picked up the fat cat Tom and put it on the table. . "Ahem." Percy Weasley cleared his throat and said, "Okay, everyone is here. Now let me talk about the powers and responsibilities that I have after becoming a prefect." "Tom has gotten fatter!" Shanna raised her hand and poked Tom, who was curled up into a ball, and whispered. "The amount of exercise has been a little bit recently, I''m trying to lose weight." Albert stroked Tom''s soft hair, a little helpless in his voice. On the other side, Percy Weasley has already begun to talk about the rights and responsibilities of the prefect. It is nothing more than patrolling, maintaining order, preventing students from fighting and frolicking, using prohibited items, providing help to professors at Hogwarts, and leading the way for freshmen in their respective colleges... Of course, the prefect and the president of the student union will have their own meeting room, and by the way, they can also use the prefects bathroom in the castle... In short, there is not much that the prefect needs to do, but Percy just put on the airs of leadership and forcibly told everyone for more than half an hour, which made everyone very impatient. The girls need to go to Isabel for another few minutes. After the training of the rank leader, Percy asked the newly appointed leader to go out on patrols so that other students could get to know him. In Albert''s words: show off the authority of the prefect. "Aren''t you going out on patrol?" Percy looked at Albert suspiciously. "I''m not interested in showing off." Albert shrugged, walked to the empty seat beside Isobel, and sat with her. Percy was speechless. The girls in the carriage looked at the two of them curiously and talked quietly. "It''s time to lose weight." Isabel rubbed Tom''s ear and exclaimed. "It''s too fat. Be careful not to catch mice." "Tom doesn''t eat mice." Albert took out the comb from his pocket, and after thinking about it he took out another photo and showed it to Isabel. "I forgot to tell you last time, Tom gave birth to litters with other female cats." "It''s so cute, are there any other pictures?" Isabel looked at the litter of cats in the photo and murmured softly. "Yes, but I only have this picture by my side." Albert looked at Tom who was lying lazily on the table letting Isobel comb his hair, and he couldn''t help shaking his head: This guy is now an uncle cat. The Hogwarts Express train continued to drive north, and the scenery outside the window was getting darker and darker. When everyone started to enjoy lunch, it started to rain, the scenery outside the window began to become blurred, and the temperature in the carriage also dropped a little. "It seems to want to eat?" Isobel moved the pumpkin pie he had just bought, and found that Tom''s sight had been moving with it. "No, it''s just hungry." Albert took out a packet of dried fish from his pocket, tore the package, and fed it to Tom. "Is that okay?" "This is its lunch." Albert gave Tom the remaining dried fish, watched it lick the paper bag, and then looked at him eagerly. "No, you are losing weight." Meow! Tom yelled dissatisfiedly, then turned and pointed his **** at Albert. "It''s angry" "Who makes it not exercise at ordinary times." Albert took a bite of the pumpkin pie and took out a box from the non-marking stretch bag, neatly containing the French dessert macarons made by the house elves. Isobel thoughtfully took out a thermos and poured Albert a cup of steaming milk tea. The scent of milk tea instantly permeated the entire carriage. The prefects compared their lunches, and suddenly felt a little unbalanced, feeling that the cauldron scones bought on the food cart just now didn''t smell good. "I really envy your understanding." Penello can understand the envy and jealousy of the other girls now. This is like a relationship between boy and girl friends. Those guys who want to dig into the corner simply think too much. Isabel also poured a cup of milk tea for Penello, and the two sides are also good friends. After a while, Percy also sat over, and several people chatted casually about what happened after graduating from school. After learning that Isabel graduated from school, he didn''t even plan to enter the Ministry of Magic. Percy was very surprised. "We are not interested in working in the Ministry of Magic." Albert said calmly, "I will probably open a store, while selling something, while continuing to study what I am interested in, Isobel will probably come to help me, we have Many interests are the same." "Will you get married in the future?" Penello was very interested in this topic. Isabel sipped his tea and said noncommitantly, "That''s for the future." "It''s enviable." Penello''s eyes were full of longing. "What about you?" Isabel asked. Penello was silent for a long time before saying, "We didn''t think about the future." Weasley''s family is not rich. If the two really want to get married, they will have to wait for Percy to work for a few years and have a savings. Moreover, Penello really didn''t think about it, and didn''t dare to think about it. Percy was also a little silent. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com didn''t know why it felt so heavy when talking about this topic. He changed the subject and asked, "What kind of dessert is this?" "Macaron, a famous French dessert." Albert said. "French dessert" Penello took a bite, it tasted really good, but I don''t know why it feels a little sour. The train continued to drive north, the rain knocked on the window, making the view outside the window appear a dense gray, and the lights in the corridor and on the luggage rack were all on. "What''s the matter, the train is slowing down, has it arrived at Hogwarts School?" "It''s not here yet." Percy took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time, stood up and said, "I went to the locomotive and asked the driver what happened." Albert looked at the layer of frost that was gradually spreading outside the car window, and gave a soft breath, and said calmly: "An uninvited villain has got on the car." All the lights suddenly went out, and the carriage plunged into darkness. "Prefects, keep the train in order." Percy lighted his wand and shouted. "Do you know what''s going on?" Diggory frowned and looked at the glass outside the window. "80% of the dementors came up to check if Black was hiding in the train." Albert drew out his wand, his tone was calm. "How do you know?" the Hufflepuff girl next to Diggory asked curiously. "It''s not hard to guess by looking at the glass. I think there are probably a lot of dementors outside. They are hungry and ready to get in the car to enjoy the feast." "Don''t talk nonsense, the Dementor is the Ministry of Magic..." As soon as Percy opened the door of the car, he felt a chill rushing toward him. He raised his head stiffly and looked at the cloaked monster standing outside the car, which was as tall as the ceiling. The expression on his face was instantly stiff. Living. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 683： Patron saint When the Dementor appeared outside the door of the car, not only Percys face froze, but also the expressions of other prefects in the car. This was the first time they faced the dementor directly. This evil dark creature. No matter what they thought before, now they only feel a chill rising from their spine and spreading rapidly throughout the body, making them unable to feel any happiness. "Blake is not here!" A voice suddenly sounded in the quiet carriage. Albert frowned when he saw that the Dementor was actually taking a deep breath into their carriage, and he clearly felt that some of his happiness had been sucked away by the Dementor. Isabel around him seemed to be affected by the Dementor, making Albert''s mood even worse. Albert directly stretched his hand away from the frozen Percy, raised his wand toward the dementor who was about to enter the carriage, and repeated: "Sirius Black is not here!" After seeing the dementor still reaching for him, Albert immediately recalled his first date with Isabel, raised his wand and pointed it at the dementor''s face, and whispered the spell he had practiced countless times: " Call God to guard!" A huge lion and eagle head sprayed out of Albert''s wand head, and the huge body directly hit the dementor''s face, knocking the ominous monster out of the carriage. "Get out, didn''t you hear?" Albert''s tone was cold, like a cold winter wind, "There is no one you are looking for, and you are not welcome." With that, he stepped out of the carriage and commanded the patron saint to drive the dementors away. As for the dementor to harm other students, it is not his concern. When Albert returned to the carriage, he found that the prefects in the carriage were all staring at him dumbfounded. Watching Albert command the silver-white lion-body eagle-headed beast hovering above the crowd, dispelling the remaining cold air from the dementor, and then turning it into mottled light spots. "What kind of monster is that!" Shanna folded her shoulders, shivering. "Dementor, the guard of Azkaban." Albert explained casually, and regardless of everyone''s complicated gaze, he walked directly to Isobel. It was probably the first time I encountered a relationship with a dementor, and Isobel''s face was very pale. Just now, unsuspectingly, Percy''s face facing the dementor was also ugly. He was sitting on a chair by his girlfriend Penello. No one laughed at Percy, most of the prefects were still pale. "What was that just now..." "Lion''s eagle head beast?" someone muttered softly. "It''s Anderson''s patron saint." Several students who knew the patron saint curse looked at Albert with awe and admiration. Only a powerful patron saint can drive away the dementors. "Patron saint, what is that" The prefects began to whisper, exchanging news of the patron saint, and they were also interested in the "cool magic" Albert used. However, when the prefects learned that the patron saint curse was a very high and deep curse, they were silent because it was very difficult to cast the patron saint of flesh. He is indeed the most talented wizard ever at Hogwarts. This is the common idea in everyone''s head. Albert, no matter what other people thought, he returned to Isabel, and put his arm around Isabel, who was pale, and leaned her on his shoulder. Then Albert took out another bottle of euphoria from his pocket, bit off the sealing wax, poured some into the milk tea, and gave it to Isabel to drink, then unpacked the chocolate in his pocket and handed it to her. "Some not-so-good memories." Isobel took a bite of chocolate and whispered, "It''s really useless, obviously I can also guardian curse." Albert comforted softly, "Don''t mind, you just drew it unpreparedly." The girls all felt stomachache when they saw this scene, and secretly compared Albert with his boyfriend. Sure enough, nothing can be compared. So they are sad! "Are you okay!" Katrina also walked over. In fact, she felt that she might be superfluous, but seeing that Isobel, who had always been strong, seemed to be ill, she was still a little worried. This is the first time Katrina has seen such a weak side of Isabel. "It''s okay, but I don''t have much strength." "Those... dementors... what do they want to do" "Search for Black?" "No, the hunt for Black was incidental. I think they shouldn''t expect to find Black on the train. After all, the Dementors have spent half a summer vacation and haven''t been able to find Black. Entering the train inspection, they are more hungry. , Came to the train to look for food." Albert glanced at Percy, who was pale, and handed Penello the bottle with the euphoria, poured a cup of hot milk tea for him by the way, and then took a few macarons. Replenish Percy''s strength. "Other people also come over to drink some hot drinks, that will make you more comfortable, and then go out to maintain order, now the whole train is probably in a mess. No one cares about Albert''s command now, and they are even thankful that someone is commanding, so that everyone will not be too flustered now. "Then... what should those dementors do?" someone asked in a low voice, obviously not wanting to face the dementors anymore. "Blake thinks and knows that if not on the train, the group of dementors will soon be full and leave, and will not stay on the train, otherwise it is estimated that someone will write to the Ministry of Magic to protest." Albert gave the group The elders hinted a little and asked them to gather more students and parents to protest to the Ministry of Magic. Collect free booksFollow vxBook Friends Base CampRecommend your favorite novels and get cash red envelopes! Before the rank leaders began to fulfill their responsibilities, the door of the rank leader''s compartment was opened again. A man in his 30s who looked a bit vicissitudes of life walked in and immediately aroused the vigilance of other leaders. Being pointed at by a large group of people with a magic wand, the middle-aged man''s expression was a little stiff, and he raised his hand to show that he was not malicious. "I am your new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. You can call me Professor Lupin." Professor Lu Ping introduced himself, "I need to find a driver if I have something to do." "Sorry, the dementors made everyone nervous." Percy looked up Professor Lupin suspiciously, and said, "I plan to find the driver too, let''s go together!" Having said that, the two left together. "That guy is really our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" The crowd stared at the back of Professor Lu Ping''s departure and expressed doubts about it. "Do you think he was Sirius? Black in disguise." A famous prefect whispered: "It is said that a potion can transform a person into another person''s appearance. Maybe it''s hidden from a dementor." Can the compound medicine conceal the dementor? Albert actually didn''t know it. He didn''t think the possibility was high. After all, the Dementors were blind people, and they didn''t rely on sight to distinguish them. The frost on the window glass has disappeared silently, and the rain outside the window is even heavier. The train shook suddenly and moved forward slowly in the rain. Percy returned soon, telling everyone that the Dementor''s search of the Hogwarts Express was only a routine business, but no one had any good feelings for the evil group of guys. The students on the train were terrified. It was a bad experience for them. After a break, Isabel''s situation has improved a lot, and he is talking to Katrina. Albert temporarily returned to his original carriage, ready to go back and put on his robe, the train was almost at Hogsmeade station. In the carriage, Fred and George were telling him what had just happened. "The three of you used the patron saint to drive away the dementors?" "No, after the lights went out, we summoned the patron saint as soon as possible. Although we could not summon the physical patron saint, it was undoubtedly successful. The dementor didn''t enter the carriage for inspection and left soon. " "Your patron saint is more fragile than a piece of paper in front of the dementor." Albert looked at the dead trio silently, and solemnly reminded, "Only the patron saint of the flesh can drive away. Dementor." "Well, we will stay away from the dementors before we master the patron saint curse." George knew Albert was right. Their patron saint was too weak to deal with the dementors. "Did you use it? Someone said just now that a lion-eagle head beast drove the dementor away. UU reading " "Yeah, muddled that dementor''s face." When Albert talked about what happened in the prefect''s compartment not long ago, Fred and George were very excited, especially when they heard Albert said that Percy hit the Dementor as soon as he opened the door, and they turned pale with fright. At the time, I wish I was there and witnessed Percys ugly state with my own eyes. "However, there are really few students who know how to use the patron saint curse." Lee Jordan felt more and more that there was a reason why he could not learn the patron saint curse. "Don''t make excuses for yourself. You can''t learn that you didn''t work hard enough." Albert could not help rolling his eyes when he heard Lee Jordan''s words. "By the way, that little idiot from Malfoy ran into our car, and his **** peeed from the dementia." Fred and George turned off the conversation and talked about some interesting things that happened here. "Your euphoria is very effective, and we feel better after drinking it." "Just now someone said that Harry Potter was scared by a dementor and passed out." "Did you not pay attention to your sister?" Albert reminded: "After those things happened a while ago, I dare say that the Dementor must have a great influence on Ginny." With that said, Albert was about to return to the prefect car, but he was still a little worried about Isabel. "You said Ginny was also affected." Hearing Albert''s words, Fred and George both stood up, reached out and grabbed Albert''s hand and asked, "Do you still have euphoria on your side?" "No, I ran out just now." Albert reminded: "If you still have candies made with cheers, give her some, and there is chocolate." After Albert left, Fred and George also followed. They were also a little worried about Ginny''s situation. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 684： Dumbledore has something to say The train finally arrived at Hogsmeade Station. The student who had just got off the train was immediately poured over by the cold rain outside, shaking with cold. Damn it! It''s not so cold in December. Albert, who had just got off the train, felt a chill pounce on his face, and he actually exhaled a big breath of heat. However, Albert prepared early and put on a thick cloak and a raincoat outside. He raised his wand to support the umbrella to block the cold rain falling from the top of his head. It''s all the Dementor''s fault! It must be the activity of those guys that caused the chill of this scale, otherwise how could the platform freeze in the weather like this. Damn it! Is the physique of the wizard so good? [Reading benefits] Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp] Every day you read books and draw cash/points! Being caught in a rain like this, didn''t actually catch a collective cold? "Come here for first-year students!" At one end of the platform, Hagrid was holding a lantern, beckoning to the panicked new students, preparing to lead them on a traditional lake crossing journey. The remaining students huddled together, shivering, and crowded toward the carriage line on the street under the rain curtain. They could not wait to get on the carriage and head to the warm Hogwarts Castle. Albert found Fred, George, and Lee Jordan easily. The three of them all mastered the trick of using magic wands to make umbrellas. They were waiting for him at the platform, especially prominent in the shivering crowd. "Oh, my goodness, you are so prepared." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all stared at the heavily armed Albert. "I had long guessed that the Dementors would make the Hogwarts weather like this kind of ghost." Albert raised his finger to the sky above the crowd and motioned for the three of them to look up. The dementors were faintly visible in the rain screen monitoring the railway platform from above. "Azkaban prison must be terrible!" George murmured. "Keep up, don''t fall behind." Everyone crossed the rough and muddy trails and finally found the horse caravan on Hogsmeade Street. The students rushed to the carriage of their choice and quickly got into the carriage, seeming to want to isolate the rain and cold outside from the carriage. After the four people got in the car, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even with their umbrellas, some of their robes were wet from the rain, not to mention the hapless ones who were thoroughly wet, I am afraid they are now shivering in the corner of the car! "It''s really choking!" Fred could not help shivering, sniffing the musty and straw in the air. Albert drew out his magic wand and evaporated the wet rain on the robes for the three of them. He reminded: "You''d better take the time to learn this. Some magic is still very useful, and you can use it to invent similar magic items in the future. I I think most students will be willing to spend some money to buy this thing, because there are always rainy days in the beginning of the school season." "You''re right, the other hapless ones who got soaked in the rain will definitely buy it for some reason." Both Fred and George felt that there should be a market for this thing, and a market meant that there was money. The carriage drove towards the castle. As he passed the gate of Hogwarts School, Albert saw two tall cloaked dementors standing guard on both sides of the gate. An inexplicable chill hit the carriage. Fred, George, and Jordan Lee were just pointing at the dementors outside the car without realizing it. Perhaps Albert was sitting next to them, giving them full courage. The horse-drawn carriage drove along a long ramp lane and eventually stopped in front of the castle. The four of them got out of the carriage and held up their umbrellas to join the crowd rushing to the stone steps. After passing the huge oak door, the chill in the air was dissipated by the torches on the wall. Albert followed the crowd to the hall, his eyes swept over the candles floating in the air. These magical candles were enchanted so that no wax would drip from his head, otherwise it would be another scenery. Albert found a place to sit down, and when he looked up at the teacher''s bench, he noticed something more interesting. Their potions professor, Snape, kept his gaze on the newly appointed Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, and there was a distorted anger and hatred on that thin, gray face. "Look at the faculty seat," Albert said softly. "Our potions professor seems to know the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor..." "It''s definitely not just because the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was robbed." Fred looked a little gloating, and Snape''s unhappiness was their source of happiness. "I suspect they have hatred." George added in a low voice. "Perhaps, Snape was robbed of his girlfriend by the other party." Li Jordan guessed maliciously, "Otherwise, there would be no such unforgettable hatred." "Can Snape find a girlfriend?" Fred and George were skeptical. "Don''t forget, Snape received Valentine''s Day chocolates." Albert reminded the three of them kindly. These words directly shut up the three of them, and they were afraid that Snape would find out if they laughed out loud. "Ahem, where did you say Professor McGonagall went?" Fred looked at Professor Flitwick who walked into the auditorium with an old hat and a three-legged stool, and quickly changed the subject. "Probably...Sent Harry to the school hospital." George speculated, and he noticed that there was an empty seat beside Ron, and Harry Potter was not in the auditorium now. "Quiet, the sorting ceremony is about to begin." Albert looked at the sorting hat on the three-legged stool quietly, recalling his memories of sorting. Gryffindor. There is nothing wrong with it. Albert actually didn''t care about the sorting house. He was a little hungry and regretted not having a snack just now. Most of the students in the hall might not have much patience with the sorting ceremony, so they can''t wait to skip this **** ceremony and start enjoying the big meal. it''s finally over. After the sorting ceremony, Albert was also relieved and heard a whisper behind him. He followed everyone back and found that they were all watching Harry and discussing the famous Harry Potter contemplating the soul. Strange things to pass out in front of you. However, everyone soon had no time to discuss Harry Potter. On the teacher''s bench, the principal stood up and spoke. "welcome!" Dumbledore spread his arms and said, "Welcome to Hogwarts in the new school year! Welcome to our old students-before you get confused by the food, I have a very serious thing to tell you all. say clearly." All the murmurs disappeared, and the auditorium suddenly became quiet. Dumbledore seldom talked nonsense before the banquet. He spoke now, obviously to say something very important. "The dementors from Azkaban will perform the official duties of the Ministry of Magic at Hogwarts." Dumbledore cleared his throat and sternly warned: "During their stay here, no one has You are not allowed to leave the school." "Don''t play tricks with dementors, let alone try to deceive them with disguise, even invisibility cloaks, they don''t know what requests or excuses are by nature." When Dumbledore said this, he was still moving towards Ha Lee glanced over there and continued: "I hope that the prefects, as well as our new chairman of the Boys Student Union and Girls Student Union, will ensure that no student will conflict with the Dementors." "Please don''t give the dementors an excuse to hurt you, okay?" When Dumbledore mentioned the president of the student union, Percy could not help but puff up his chest, as if to let people see the emblem of the president of the student union on his chest. "I feel Dumbledore is talking about you." George touched Albert''s rib with his elbow and smiled. "He just looked over here." "You are too worried," Albert said calmly. "Someone blurs the dementor''s face with a patron saint when he doesn''t agree." "I think if you meet dementors in Hogsmeade, you might do the same." Lee Jordan had such an expression, "Summon the patron saint directly to drive them away." "Don''t be silly, I dare say that this year the school will send a professor to Hogsmeade to stare, and will not let things happen over there." Albert did not hide his aversion to Dementors, he believed no one would. Like those monsters. "...Two new teachers have joined our team." Dumbledore continued: "The first one is Professor Lupin. He agreed to fill the vacancy in the course of Defense Against the Dark Arts." "By the way, there are still people who dare to apply for the post of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts?" "Perhaps, he needs this decent job. Professor Lupin doesn''t look like a rich man." Albert analyzed calmly, "If his teaching level is good, but he can''t find a job, something will happen. It is very doubtful." "What is questionable." "Identity." "Identity? You think Professor Lupin has a problem, is he really Sirius Black in disguise?" "It should not be, otherwise Dumbledore will definitely find something is wrong." "...Rubber Hagrid is here to fill the vacancy. He has agreed to serve as a teacher in addition to serving as a hunting ground guard." "Don''t be too happy. Hagrid may know very well about magical beasts, but he is definitely not a qualified professor." Albert looked at the three people applauding and poured cold water nonchalantly. "That biting book does not look very reliable!" Fred murmured. "Think of the cuties that Hagrid raised. God knows what will appear in his class." "Three-headed dog." "Fire Dragon." "Eight-eyed giant spider." "Oh, my goodness, this is really not a good idea." Fred muttered quietly. "He won''t really get the eight-eyed giant spider into class, right?" He hates those big spiders. "Probably not." Wouldn''t anyone really bring the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider to the class? "Fortunately, after this year, we won''t have to take the class of protecting magical creatures." "...Now let''s eat!" As soon as they finished speaking, the golden plates and wine glasses in front of them were suddenly full of food and drinks. UU Reading www.uukanshu. The com table even groaned overwhelmedly. When Albert was cutting a steak, Nick, who almost brows, floated over, smiled and said to Albert, "You really have become the prefect." "Thank you." "Professor McGonagall asked me to tell you, the password: It''s a lucky star." "This is the benefit of the prefect." Lee Jordan joked. "Shut up and eat your potatoes." After everyone had eaten and drank enough, the auditorium gradually became noisy, and Dumbledore said a few more words before letting everyone go back to rest. "See you later." After saying goodbye to Fred, George, and Jordan Lee, Albert walked to the end of the long Gryffindor table and shouted toward the side of the table, "First-year freshman, please go here!" This time, Albert and Shanna didn''t copy the way in. After walking out of the restaurant, they climbed the marble stairs and walked honestly on the path Percy took them. Albert led the freshman through the door hidden behind the sliding baffle and hanging curtain, dragged heavy steps up many stairs, and finally came to the portrait of the fat lady at the end of the corridor. "Password" "Good luck." "This is Gryffindor''s common room." Albert introduced the freshmen. "You will live here in the future." "The girls, please." He said to Shanna. "Okay." Shanna said behind her. "Girls, keep up." Albert led the boys to their dormitory. If Percy hadn''t mentioned it to him on the train, he still didn''t know where the freshman''s dormitory was. After finally finishing his work, Albert dragged his tired pace back to the dormitory. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a fat cat squatting on the table and staring at him, with a stern look that seemed to say: I''m hungry. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 685： Is confinement The next morning, Albert opened his eyes and sat up suddenly from the bed, gasping for breath. He just had a nightmare. Dreaming that on the night of her wedding, Katrina became a bride and almost smothered him to death with her chest. "No...you can wake me up in that way, don''t you know!" Albert looked at the culprit who caused his nightmares, reached out his hand and hugged Tom in front of him, and said to the cat face. Say, "Go on your own, you should lose weight." Meow! After Tom was put down, he squatted by the bed, scratched his ears with his paws, and stared at Albert with his cute eyes. "Selling cuteness won''t work. Give me a good exercise. You are almost too fat to walk. Don''t want to be lazy, I will let the house elves stare at you." Albert got off the bed, quickly put on his clothes, opened the window, and a cold wind blew in from outside. The rain stopped last night, but the sky was still gray, and the cold fog enveloped Hogwarts Castle. Those fog must have been formed by the activities of the dementors. It seems that it will be difficult to see the sun again for a while. "Morning~ You got up really early today. Oh, hell, can you close the window first." Fred got up from the bed, stretched lazily, and was frozen by the cold wind blowing in from the window. , And retracted back into the bed. "Sorry." Albert smiled and closed the windows and began to tidy up the dormitory. By the way, he prepared a spacious room for Tom. "The space inside is so big, you can already use the non-marking stretching curse to expand such a stable space" George walked to the side of the cat litter and looked at the expanded cat cage, exclaiming. The space in the cat cage was actually larger than the dormitory in their room, and Albert prepared various toys. "In the future, we won''t have to bring a tent on holiday." Fred teased. "It''s okay. I hope to be able to open up a wide and stable space with the non-marking stretch curse, where we can grow the raw materials we need in the future, and we can also have a comfortable workshop to make those joke props." Te smiled and portrayed them the effect of the Wuhen Stretching Curse. "Think about it as long as you open the cabinet and there is a workshop inside." Fred agrees with Albert''s point of view. The capacity of a store is ultimately limited. George reminded: "The Ministry of Magic prohibits wizards from abusing the Unmarked Stretching Curse." "As long as it is not discovered, the Ministry of Magic will not come to trouble." Lee Jordan said disapprovingly. "If you want to open a store in the future, the raw materials are also a big problem. Many things are grown and cultivated by yourself, which is more cost-effective than buying." Fred agrees with Albert''s point of view. "If you say you will use the weather curse." "Last time I went to France to learn from someone else." After Albert prepared Tom''s breakfast, he shut it in this special cat cage. "In this way, if we open a store in Diagon Alley, we don''t need to spend too much money to rent those expensive stores." Lee Jordan felt that this would save money. "Believe me, we will graduate from Hogwarts in three years and we will definitely not be short of money." Albert is not worried about the money. "But there is one thing we really need to worry about. We can''t put those things in the store. Once the joke prop shop is on fire, it will definitely be targeted, so we need to withstand the Ministry of Magic''s investigation." "You are still cautious as always." "I think it''s also good to get a secret base." The three of them thought of Gryffindor''s secret base in the depths of the Forbidden Forest. The place was very secretive, and there were many traps, which made it suitable to be a secret base. When the four people came to the auditorium for dinner, there was no one in the hall. Professor McGonagall walked over with a stack of paper and handed over the course schedule for each age to Albert. "By the way, Anderson, come here, I have something to tell you." Professor McGonagall said to Albert. "You guys send me the timetable, don''t make a mistake." Albert passed the timetable for each grade to Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, and walked with Professor McGonagall to a corner of the hall where there was no one. "Professor McGonagall, what''s the matter?" Albert asked directly. "Anderson, do you know the Magic School Potions Championship?" Professor McGonagall asked. "I know something, the author, Zygmunt Bach, is said to have dropped out of Hogwarts because the Hogwarts principal refused to let him participate in the so-called Magic School Potions Championship." Albert had guessed what Professor McGonagall wanted to say. His words choked Professor McGonagall. Zygmunt Bach is undoubtedly a potion genius, and his writing proves this. Back then, the principal who refused to let him participate in the Potions Championship in the name of a minor, now seems to have become a "bad guy." This is one of the black history of Hogwarts. "This year, the Magic Garden is going to host the Magic School Potions Championship." Professor McGonagall gave a light cough and continued: "Someone recommended you to participate in the competition." "My age should not be enough!" Albert reminded. "The competition does not stipulate that minors cannot participate." Professor McGonagall was suddenly a little embarrassed when he said this, because Sigmund Bach was rejected by the principal as a "minor". "Isabel should also be very good in the field of potions?" Albert asked again. "Miss McDougal will also go together. There is no requirement for several people to participate, but there will be an assessment and the contestants will be deleted." Professor McGonagall explained: "From the weekend, Professor Snape will give you supplementary lessons. ." "Can you change it?" Albert murmured. Asking Snape to make up lessons for himself would undoubtedly be a crime. No way, because of Lupin''s relationship, Snape may not be in a good mood. At this time, he went to his place to make up lessons. Isn''t it boring? "What" Professor McGonagall raised his eyebrows slightly. "When will the Potions Championship begin?" Albert immediately changed the subject. "Early November." Professor McGonagall said looking at Albert. "Professor Snape is an expert in the field of potions." "I know he is an expert." Albert said without hesitation, "but I don''t want to touch him. I can see that he is in a bad mood recently." Professor McGonagall opened his mouth and didn''t expect Albert to say it so bluntly. "Professor Snape has been teaching potions for several years. When teaching you knowledge, you will not be affected by emotions." Professor McGonagall can only comfort Albert like this, "Moreover, we can''t find other The Potions Professor is here to teach you about potions." "Come on, no one at Hogwarts School has won the Golden Crucible for a long time, and I believe you can do it." Professor McGonagall interrupted Albert''s words quickly, lest he heard any shocking words again. Seeing Professor McGonagall''s hurried departure, Albert couldn''t help but curl his lips. Seeing Albert''s return, the gossiping Lee Jordan asked impatiently: "What''s the matter with Professor McGonagall?" "It is said that this year''s Magic Garden will host the Magic School Potions Championship." Albert lowered his voice: "She asked me to represent the school in the competition, and then said that I would go to Snape to tutor this during the weekend. Knowledge." "Oh, my goodness, go to Snape''s confinement on the weekend." Fred and George both had your miserable expressions. "It''s tutoring," Albert said stubbornly. "That is confinement." Lee Jordan murmured: "there is not much difference between the two." "I don''t think it is difficult to win the championship with your strength." George is very confident of his little partner. "By the way, when will you leave school?" "November." "By the way, the old bat would actually recommend you to participate in the competition, and always feel that he is uneasy and kind." Fred vomited. "I don''t think so." Albert shook his head. "Is there no one else in the school going to compete?" Fred felt that there should be no shortage of senior students in the school who are good at potions, maybe not as good as Albert, but they also have other advantages. There was a sudden burst of laughter from the Slytherin table next door. "The new third grade timetable." When George handed out the timetable to Harry, he happened to see Malfoy pretending to pass out again, his expression unchanged. "That little idiot, while the Dementor was checking the train car, I was scared and ran into our car." "He almost wetted himself." Fred said contemptuously. "Dementors are more terrifying than you think, but if you want to help those monsters, you can try to learn the patron saint spell, although that **** spell is hard to master. UU" "Guardian spell? What''s that?" Hermione looked away from the class schedule and asked, "Professor Lupin drives away the dementor''s spell?" "Yes, only the patron saint can get rid of the dementors, but the patron saint curse is a very deep spell, very difficult to learn, we have been learning it for a long time, and we haven''t been able to master that spell. However, Albert played this spell out. Lots of tricks." "I''m busy." Albert, who studied fried tomatoes, directly blocked what Harry wanted to say. To be honest, he really didn''t understand why tomatoes should be fried. What a hell. "Yes, Albert is not free, he has other things next, Harry, you can consider looking for him when Albert is done." George reminded. "You can teach him spells first, or Potter, you go directly to our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, I think he will be willing to teach you, I used to do this." Albert did not intend to waste time on Potter. . Harry said that he was not disappointed, and he was considering the possibility of asking Professor Lupin for the patron saint. Ron pointed to Hermione''s timetable and said, "There is a problem with your timetable." "I will find a way." "But you can''t take three courses at the same time, can you?" Hermione put away the timetable and interrupted Ron directly, "I have completely talked with Professor McGonagall, there will be no problem at all." "She is probably going to be a avatar, just like Albert." George looked at his silly brother and shook his head: "It is said that it is a secret that can only be known by selecting all subjects. My silly brother, there are some secrets, you shouldn''t ask. Yes, even if you ask, they won''t tell you easily." "I''m not stupid at all." Ron said angrily, knowing that Hermione had something to hide from him and Harry. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 686： o. w. Ls road roller After breakfast, the four of Alberts carried their schoolbags to the potions classroom in the basement. To be honest, taking potions class immediately after eating is not conducive to the digestion of food in the stomach. "The door didn''t open." Fred reached out and pushed the door, and found that the door of the potions classroom was locked. He couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. It was rare that the Potions Professor didn''t open the door in advance. "Did we get it wrong" "Wait a minute." Albert stopped them from opening the door without authorization. After a while, there were more and more students in the corridor, and everyone was waiting outside the Potions classroom for Snape to come over and open the door. A few minutes later, all the Gryffindor girls came over, watching Albert jokingly: "You didn''t actually wear the prefect badge?" "forgotten." "You will sometimes forget" Albert knows that several people are not teasing himself, but the prefect of Ravenclaw who wears the prefect badge. "I think you should take it all day. It''s more prestigious, just like Percy, for fear that others will not know that he is the chairman of the student union." Fred didn''t have the slightest pressure to talk about Percy''s bad things. They obviously noticed. Here Only Selwyn of Ravenclaw carried the prefect badge. Selwyn''s face was not very good, and he turned around and secretly removed the badge pinned on his chest and stuffed it into his pocket. Alia sensed Albert''s gaze and shrugged, "You didn''t see the way that guy was arrogant just now." The surrounding whispers suddenly disappeared, and there was a strange silence on the promenade, and Snape was walking towards this side, his face gloomy and dripping. Snape took the key from his pocket and opened the door of the potions classroom. "Before starting class, I must remind you one thing." Snape walked quickly to the podium, turned around and glanced at everyone with a stern look, "Next June, you will take the owLs exam. Then you will prove how much you have learned. I hope you will all be able to do it in the owLs exam. Reluctantly''pass'', otherwise I will be very angry." "Of course, after this year, many of you will no longer be able to take my class," Snape glanced over the students, pouting slightly, "I only pick the best. Students enter my NEWTs potions class, which means that some people will have to say goodbye." "Before the happy farewell time comes, we need to hold on for another year." Snape said softly, "Therefore, regardless of whether you plan to take the NEWTS exam or not, I suggest that you all concentrate on studying your homework to meet my requirements. Of owLs students have reached a higher passing level." Fred and George were winking at Albert, seeming to be celebrating that they finally didn''t have to see Snape again next semester. Of course, the Weasley brothers are not the only ones who have this kind of thought. It is well known that Snapes potions class is difficult. As long as his NEWTs potions class reaches outstanding students, the annual NEWTs potions class is usually difficult to exceed Two digits. "Today, we are going to formulate a kind of medicine that often appears in ordinary wizard rank exams: a demulcent. It can calm and soothe irritability and anxiety, and help relieve your pressure before the exam. I have seen many students who cannot bear the owLs exam. I collapsed under pressure, so I recommend mastering how to configure a moderator, and if necessary, you can give it to yourself or your classmates." "Of course, if you put the ingredients carelessly, you may fall into a kind of deadly and sometimes irreversible drowsiness, so you need to pay extra attention. The ingredients and preparation methods are on the blackboard. You have one Half an hour... let''s start." After Snape finished speaking, he waved his wand, and the door of the storage cabinet suddenly opened. Moderators are not difficult, at least in Albert''s view. As long as the ingredients are added to the crucible in strict order and quantity, and the mixture is stirred to the specified number of times, the temperature of the flame must be reduced to a certain standard when the crucible is boiling, and maintained for a certain period of time before adding the last one. The ingredients are complete. Strictness and standards have always been the key factors for the success of potion making, but for most students, it seems that it is often difficult to achieve. When Albert put two drops of hellebore syrup into the cauldron, Snape suddenly appeared behind him and said nonchalantly: "Professor McGonagall should have told you about the Potions Championship, every weekend. Get here at three o''clock in the afternoon." Albert did not answer, still focusing on the crucible in front of him. Snape definitely did it on purpose. If he had a trembling hand just now and had an extra drop of hellebore syrup, God knows what this pot of moderator would look like. The result was quite satisfactory, and a faint, silver-white vapor came out of the cauldron, exactly the same as Snape had just described. Albert put half of the medicament sample into a short-necked bottle with his name, and the other half was put in his own medicine for storage. After doing all this, Albert looked around. Except for him, no one else succeeded. There were some problems with the details, and the color of the potion was not the same as expected. "It''s just a bunch of shit!" When Lee Jordan left the classroom, he stretched out. "Finally I don''t have to see Snape next semester." Fred was not much better than Li Jordan, and his pot of potion smelled of rotten eggs. "I''m afraid you will have to come to potions class by yourself next semester." Lee Jordan didn''t feel a pity at all, he thought maliciously, "I just paid attention to the level of our potions this year. I doubt Snee. Can Pus NEWTs potions class make up ten students?" "I think five is very reluctant." George analyzed, "Under normal circumstances, Slytherin and Ravenclaw are more good at potions than ours, Albert, Ravenclaw''s Catri Na can barely be a problem. Whether Shanna can be an excellent candidate is still open for discussion. Hufflepuff has another..." "Digory is still very good." Albert reminded. "Well, after counting that guy, I barely made up four. Slytherin has a few outstanding ones. Do you count on Montage?" George sneered. "Speaking of which, if you fail to go to a higher class, does it mean you can graduate early?" Li Jordan asked suddenly. "As long as we can successfully open a store, it doesn''t matter if the owLs exam fails." Fred and George didn''t actually care much about the owLs exam. "I think your family will definitely be very dissatisfied with your grades." Albert reminded, "Your summer vacation will be very sad then." "What class is this afternoon?" Fred asked, turning the subject away. "Professor of History of Magic and Defense Against the Dark Arts." Albert said. "I just hope our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor can be more reliable than Lockhart." George vomited. Last semester, Lockhart was really not an ordinary pit. "Professor Lupin should be pretty good, and the level of the wizard who can use the patron saint is not too low." "I hope I can learn something." The history of magic in the afternoon was very boring. Professor Bins was telling the topic of Giant Wars, but most of the students were drowsy within ten minutes. Albert did not attend the class, but took another book from his schoolbag and read it. As for the exams and homework, he had asked Isabel to borrow notes from the history of magic in advance. Anyway, Professor Bins always followed the text in class, and the notes he took were basically the same. The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is a bit of fun for everyone. Professor Lu Ping did not teach the class, but spent a lot of time figuring out what they had learned from the first year to the fourth grade. "I know very well the situation in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. You have changed four professors. In this chaotic situation, it is difficult to really learn something." Lupin said softly, "But don''t worry, everyone. Not as bad as you think. Most of the owLs exam content is in the "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide". Most of the actual combat assessment content you will face is to expel some dark creatures. As long as you master the methods to fight them, you don''t have to worry too much about failing the exam. . " "Dark creatures, how do we deal with other dark wizards?" Fred raised his hand and asked, "For example, the fugitive Black." "I think it''s hard for you to meet the Dark Wizard, at least you won''t meet it before you leave school." Lu Ping saw the look of everyone''s expectation, UU reading said helplessly, "Ann, let me listen to Professor McGonagall. I mentioned that Professor Lockhart once taught you the disarming curse, Mr. Desen, dont you mind coming up and showing it to everyone. Albert was pushed up by a few friends around him. Professor Lu Ping waved his magic wand to make room for both sides. "How do we defend against most of the spells that other wizards use on ourselves?" Professor Lupin nodded toward Aber''s characteristics: "It''s time to start." Toolman Albert raised his wand and used a disarming spell on Lupin very cooperatively. Before concentrating on Professor Lupin, the spell was blocked by the opponent using an iron armor spell. Applause immediately sounded in the classroom. "Very good, very good, Mr. Anderson." Professor Lu Ping said to everyone: "As you can see, I went smoothly with Mr. Anderson''s disarming spell. Does anyone know what spell I used?" "Iron Armor Curse." "Yes, it is the iron armor curse. Gryffindor adds ten points." Lupin continued. "The iron armor curse can create a magical barrier that can deflect spells and physical entities to protect specific people or specific areas. A defensive spell with multiple spells." "The spell of the iron armor curse: armor protection??." "Sir, shall we learn the Iron Armor Curse next class?" someone asked expectantly. "No." "Why not teach it, I think the Iron Armor Curse is more useful." Someone asked dissatisfiedly. "Because my task now is to make you pass the owLs exam with as high a score as possible." Lupin said gently, "If there is time after teaching the rest of the "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide", I I can teach you some more magic to use, but for now you should be concerned about the owLs exam." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 687： Are people "From the analysis of the content taught by Professor Lu Ping in class, it is not difficult to hear that his next plan is to focus on the content of the book, as far as possible, so that everyone can get high scores in the owLs exam, instead of teaching us some more practical magic. ." After leaving the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, Lee Jordan briefly talked about his analysis. In fact, he knew that several of his roommates understood it, but he still couldnt help but sighed: I am indeed a competent professor. It seems that Professor Pings clothes dont seem to be doing very well?" "I probably guessed the reason," Albert said mysteriously. "What''s the reason?" the three asked, turning their heads together. "No evidence has been found. However, if I am right, it is better not to let other people know about this, otherwise Professor Lupin should resign." Albert did not intend to say "Professor Lupin is "Werewolf" told the three roommates. "Cut, it''s such an appetite again." "so serious?" "Couldn''t it be Blake''s disguise?" The three of them were very curious about what secret Albert had discovered again. Why everyones eyes are on their heads and they are all in the same classroom, so he can discover so many secrets that others dont know. "Yeah." Albert said noncommittal. Professor Lu Pings experience is sympathetic, but creatures like werewolves should still be vigilant. "However, I now probably know why so many wizards who work at the Ministry of Magic can''t pronounce a decent iron armor curse..." Fred was interrupted by George before he could finish talking. "I remember you vomited a similar slot before." George continued Fred''s unfinished slot. "Do you want to say that this kind of teaching mode, if you dont spend a lot of time on self-study , Only a ghost can achieve good results in the defense against the dark magic" "The two of you are really boring." Lee Jordan looked at the twins who were complaining to each other, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. If the three of them had not received Albert''s training, they would not be much better than the others in defense against the dark arts. "Don''t say that, if the magic world is not like this, how can we enter the field of Defense Against the Dark Arts in the future and rely on this cash cow to make money?" Affected by the Black Prison Escape incident, the atmosphere in the entire magical world is very tense. If a few years later, the magical world is really messed up as Albert predicted, then the protective items with the black magic defense effect can really make the four people rich. As for it, it is immoral to expect a mess in the magic world to make money. It can only be said that this is the case in the future. It is still students who cannot and cannot change the result. After getting along with each other over the years, they have also been influenced by Albert, and their mentality has matured a lot. At the same time, they believe in Albert, who can help them realize their dream of a joke shop. Albert is really good and knows many things. Just like those omniscient prophets. No, in the hearts of the three, Albert is more powerful than those guys. When a few people went to the hall for dinner, they passed by the long Slytherin table and saw a group of Slytherin students huddled together. They didn''t know what they were talking about. Lee Jordan glanced at the crowd a few more times. As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t suppress the curiosity in his heart. He mumbled: I went to ask someone to ask, then got up and left. After a while, Lee Jordan came back with a heavy news: Draco Malfoy was scratched by an eagle-headed horse-winged beast when he was taking a class to protect magical creatures, and he is still lying in the school hospital. "Hawk head horse with wings?" George, with his mouth full of fried eggs, said vaguely: "Hagrid didn''t get the eight-eyed giant spider into the classroom, but first brought a eagle-headed horse-winged beast into the classroom." "The next lesson on protecting magical creatures will definitely be very interesting. I also heard that Harry rode a eagle-headed horse with a winged beast into the sky." Lee Jordan said anticipatingly, "I don''t know if we have any. The opportunity to ride a eagle-headed horse with a winged beast into the sky is definitely different from riding a broomstick." "There is no saddle or rein on the eagle-headed horse-winged beast. You will only feel panic in your butt, and you will also worry about whether you will fall from the sky." Albert unceremoniously splashed Lee Jordan. Pen Lengshui asked, "What stupid Malfoy did to get attacked by the eagle-headed horse-winged beast?" "I heard that it was an insult to a eagle-headed horse-winged beast, so I was scratched by the angry eagle-headed horse-winged beast." Lee Jordan recalled the news he had inquired. "Calling that guy a idiot, I really didn''t slander him, and only those who are spoiled by the family can do such stupid things brainlessly." George said contemptuously. Will a winged beast be killed by one claw?" "Hagrid must have stopped it." Fred looked very regretful. "It would be nice to let the little idiot lose his arm." "It seems that the wizard hasn''t researched the potion to regenerate the severed limbs, right?" Albert thought of Professor Kettlebo, who resigned last semester. If there is such a magical potion, Professor Kettlebos friendship with Professor Dumbledore will definitely not break his hands and feet. "It shouldn''t be." Fred shook his head. "At least, I''ve never heard of such a magical potion. I really hope Malfoy''s injury is more serious." "I think Mrs. Pomfrey can cure him in a short time." Lee Jordan frowned slightly when he said about it. "But Malfoy is still in the school hospital, so he refuses to be discharged." "The little idiot is pretending to be hurt. He must want to take this opportunity to trouble Hagrid. This is a trick used by the Malfoys." Fred said contemptuously. "Albert, what do you think?" George asked. Albert noticed the three of them looking at their eyes, and said helplessly: "Last semester, I told Hagrid not to bring dangerous magical creatures into class." "You expected it to be like this a long time ago?" George raised his eyebrows slightly. "I just didn''t expect Hagrid to cause trouble on the first day of school, which is considered a record breaking." Albert''s tone was a little helpless. When he said those things to Hagrid last semester, he guessed it might be the result. "Did you predict that this kind of thing would happen?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Some things can be guessed without prediction." Albert said calmly. "I thought you would stop him." Fred looked surprised. "How do you think I should stop him?" Albert looked at the three roommates and asked back, "Do you think I should use Hagrids reasons to ask him to do this like a child? Do that, cant do this, do that?" "No, I didn''t mean that." Fred apologized in shame. "Hagrid is an adult, has his own ideas and needs to be responsible for what he does." Albert calmly told a fact, "and I, just a person, not a god, all I can do is to give him some kindness in advance. advice." "However, the little idiot''s luck is good. It''s just a little hurt." George quickly turned off the subject. "Actually, Hagrid''s luck is also good. If the little idiot loses an arm, the Malfoys will never let it go." "No, you think too much. With Malfoy''s character, he will definitely pressure the school board to expel Hagrid." Fred is very clear about Malfoy''s character. This thing will never leave it alone. "No, Malfoy has gotten out of the board of directors. They no longer have that kind of influence." Albert shook his head. "Moreover, Professor Dumbledore will also come forward to guarantee Hagrid, with the principal. For his status and authority, Britain and even the European magic world need to give him face." "As for the Ministry of Magic, there is no need to worry. Some time ago, Hagrid was imprisoned in Azkaban Prison for no reason. If it happens again, the group of gossip reporters from the Daily Prophet will not let this big news go." Albert said meaningfully: "After all, what''s the matter with the Ministry of Magic''s control of the hunting grounds at Hogwarts?" Once this kind of thing was exposed, it was regarded as throwing the face of the Ministry of Magic on the ground and smashing it back and forth with his feet. In fact, if it was not Malfoy who was injured, but other students, things might calm down quickly. After all, Malfoy was self-inflicted, and only slightly injured. UU reading "However, the Protecting Magical Creatures class is ruined." Albert sighed helplessly. "Perhaps Hagrid will let us contact, observe or raise some harmless creatures, such as..." "Flobber caterpillar?" Fred said casually. "Yes, maybe we will learn how to raise Flobber caterpillars in the next class." As he said, Albert put down the fork he had just raised to his mouth, and suddenly felt that he had no appetite. "Are you going to eat?" George asked curiously. It''s rare to see other leftover food on Albert''s plate. Albert took a handkerchief out of his pocket, wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "I really shouldn''t talk about disgusting things while eating. It''s disgusting." "Oh, a good class." Hearing what Albert said, the three of them had no expectations for Hagrid''s magical creatures lesson. "Fortunately, we won''t have to waste time on this class if we take the class of protecting magical creatures for another year." "Anyway, I don''t plan to continue to study the protection of magical creatures. I am going to give up a few courses next semester." Albert estimated in his mind, "Probably keep the main five courses, plus mathematics divination and ancient magic writing." "Next year, we may only have two to three courses." Fred said with a smile, "Herbs, defense against the dark arts and spells, I doubt my transformation class can meet the requirements of Professor McGonagall. " "As long as you can achieve good results, you should be able to meet the requirements of Professor McGonagall." Albert told the three of the information he knew, "If you want to continue to study in the sixth grade, you need to achieve at least good grades." "That''s not easy," Fred muttered. "Not everyone can test out a bunch of excellent exams as easily as you." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 688： Play mystery After dinner, they returned to the common room in Gryffindor. Albert needs to go back to the dormitory to feed the cats first, and then take Tom to the common room to let him communicate with other cats. It is not good to stay alone for a long time. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan rarely read a book quietly, and the three of them need to prepare useful materials for the potions class essay. No way, Snape gave them a moonstone essay on the first day of school, and it was due to be handed in next potions class. Albert also said that he might not be free the next day, so the three people who had just finished the meal had to write the paper together, so as not to write it by himself another day, and waste more time and energy on it. "The characteristics of moonstone and its use in pharmaceuticals, I think that by copying these in, and writing a little larger, you should be able to make up a full twelve inches of content." Several people put together the information they found, and looked at the length of the information and felt that it was almost the same! "I think it''s better to find some more. We can''t copy all the information we find. It''s best to start with its medicinal value. I remember that ecstasy also requires a small amount of moonstone... Uh, he Min, what''s the matter?" Albert looked at the materials found by the three of them, while constructing the overall structure of the thesis in his head, feeling that someone was walking by him, he raised his head to look at the visitor, his eyes fell on the girl''s feet again. A big **** cat. "Your cat?" "It''s Crookshanks." Hermione said. "I bought it in Diagon Alley during the summer." "It seems to be a little older, and it seems that I didn''t have a good time before." Albert looked at Hermione''s Crookshanks, reached out a bag of dried fish from his pocket, and tried to use food to bring him closer. The distance to Crookshanks. Meow! The Tom cat, who was squatting on the table and napping, suddenly became angry when he saw that Albert was going to give his ration to other cats. At a speed that didn''t match his size, he rushed to Crookshanks, guarding Albert behind him, and staring at the big cat in front of him like a thief. "Jealous." Albert stretched out his hand to fish the cat up, scratched Tom''s handle and said, "I haven''t found you protecting food before, Tom is really careful!" Hermione was also taken aback, thinking that the two cats would fight. Albert stretched out his hand to hit Crookshanks, and Tom pressed his hand with his paw pads, and made a vigilant sound at Crookshanks. "I''m really jealous, so cute!" Albert stopped teasing Tom, looked up at Hermione, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s about the divination class." "Are you trying to say that Professor Trelawney is an old liar?" George interrupted suddenly. "Write your paper." Hermione was interrupted by George and didnt feel embarrassed anymore. She directly told Albert about her thoughts: I think the divination class is confused. There are many areas that need to be guessed. This class always feels very unreliable. Professor Trelawney even saw the omen of death in Harry''s tea dregs." "Potter still thinks that black dog is ominous?" Albert put Tom on the ground and asked casually. "you know?" "This summer, I ran into him while shopping in Diagon Alley. Potter asked me about it. I told him it was just a stray dog." Albert said, looking at Tom, who was staring at Crookshanks warily. , "It seems that Potter doesn''t seem to let go, and is still scaring himself." "I also think it''s a stray dog." Hermione seemed to have found some common topics, and continued: "I think Professor Trelawney is pretending to be a liar. Many people say that she is a liar. This morning, she even predicted Ha Lee will die, but Professor McGonagall said that Professor Trelawney will predict that a freshman will die every semester..." "In a way, what you said is actually correct." Albert said somehow. "I kind of want to give up this course, it''s wasting my time." Hermione was very polite without directly saying that the fortune-telling course is rubbish. Although it was only the last class, the senses given to Hermione in the fortune-telling class were really bad. Albert looked up at Hermione''s eyes and asked with a smile, "Remember what Professor Trelawney said to you at the beginning?" "She said this is the most difficult course, and warned us that if we don''t have the''sight'', she can teach us very little, and she also said that the textbooks are useless." Hermione recalled the divination class when Trelaw What Professor Ni said. "What this means is: Divination requires talent. If you don''t have the talent, even if you spend time on it, you can only learn a little bit. That''s why it is said that fortune-telling is the most difficult subject of all courses." Directly helped Hermione translate this sentence. "It''s just that Professor Trelawney likes to say it in a mysterious and mysterious tone... Well, I think you should fully understand the meaning of that sentence now." Albert looked at Hermione''s stunned expression and nodded in satisfaction. "Is that really the case?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. "Yes, in fact, there are very few wizards with divination talents, and it can even be said that there are few pitiful." Albert softly soothed, "Although there are some suspicions of boasting, but at present, apart from me, Hogwarts School has not found it. Another student with a talent for divination, even if Isobel achieves excellent results in the divination exam, he also has no talent for divination, so you dont really need to be sad. If you really dont have a talent for divination and dont want to learn some knowledge in the field of divination, Its okay to just give up." "So Professor Trelawney is not a liar?" "No, she''s a liar. Mystery has always been a common problem with fortune-tellers, because predicting the future is very difficult." Albert motioned to Hermione to find a place where no one was to talk about it. After the two found a place with no one, Albert continued the topic just now, "Professor Trelawney is the great-great-granddaughter of the famous prophet Cassandra Trelawney. In fact, he has a talent for prophecy. ." "But why do you say Professor Trelawney is a liar" Hermione asked inexplicably. "Professor Trelawney cant use her talent for prophecy. Well, how do you say it? Its like you have a hundred gallons, but you cant use it. So, Professor Trelawney cant get through the crystal like me. When the ball sees some pictures of the future, he will get the trust of others in a mysterious way. Most wizards actually don''t believe in the so-called prophecies." Albert pointed out this directly like Hermione. "Of course, what we can learn from Professor Trelawney is not only the knowledge of divination, but also some very practical skills." "You mean Professor Trelawney''s cryptic way of speaking?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly. She felt that Albert had learned the mystery from Professor Trelawney, although all Albert''s so-called prophecies had been met. "Yes, this is one of them." Albert did not deny, "Most wizards are actually unwilling to believe in divination, even if the predictions finally come true. The entire magical world except for a few masters who can truly predict the future. Highly respected. Most of the fortune-tellers are regarded as liars, so why don''t you play mystery? Maybe you can fool one or two people." "So are you, but can''t you predict the future?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "Why do you want to be mysterious?" "I know you are still wondering if I am a liar, no need to quibble, I can understand." Albert raised his hand to signal Hermione no need to quibble. "One day, when I am really crowned the title of master of prophecy, you will not think that I am a liar who makes mysteries, but a respected prophet." "So, you are trying to be a prophet" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly. "No, I''m just trying to get you to accept that I am a prophet." Albert corrected. "Because I can see part of the future as a prophet." "But... why?" Hermione didn''t think Albert was a fame and fortune man. "Because the prophet, the speech weight of the underage wizard is not the same." "Speaking weight" Hermione obviously couldn''t understand the meaning of the words. "You will understand later." Albert didn''t intend to explain. "Do you know about Hagrid?" Hermione remembered what happened to Hagrid. "I expected it last semester and reminded Hagrid, but he obviously didn''t care." Albert said calmly. "I thought you would predict this." Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly. "With Hagrid''s character, you can actually guess it without prediction. I just didn''t expect something happened on the first day of school." Albert sighed helplessly. "Will Hagrid be fired?" Hermione asked. "will not." Noting Hermiones puzzled look, Albert explained: "Professor Dumbledore will give Hagrid a guarantee, so Hagrid will not be expelled." "Really?" Harry and Ron happened to come out to find Hermione when they heard Albert say that Hagrid would not be fired. "Potter, you should have a little confidence in Professor Dumbledore," Albert said in a low voice, "Of course, old Malfoy won''t let go. When they find that they can''t trouble Hagrid, they will naturally find other people to vent. ." "Other objects?" the three asked questioningly "That hapless eagle-headed horse-winged beast will definitely be used as a scapegoat." Albert said meaningfully. "What do you mean." "It means that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast will be killed for wounding." Albert looked at Harry calmly and said, "Of course, if you want to save it, you can give it to the Minister of Magic. Fudge wrote a letter expressing his willingness to donate a large sum of Galleons to the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, so that Fudge would calm the matter immediately, and at a faster pace, because the Malfoys were also not short of money, and they were finding that they could not find the sea. After Grids troubles, he will use similar methods to persuade Fudge." Harry was stunned by the statement that Albert had bribed Fudge. UU reading To be honest, Harry''s impression of Fudge is actually pretty good. "But... the eagle-headed horse-winged beast is innocent." Hermione''s eyes widened in disbelief. "The eagle-headed horse-winged beast hurt Malfoy. As long as Lucius is willing to donate a sum of money, the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures is willing to give it a crazy title and let it fall off his head." Albert watched. Looking at the dumbfounded three people, they sneered, "Don''t be surprised, this is politics. Politics has never had anything to do with justice." "But... even in court..." "The courts have never been a place for justice. People use courts to defend the law, and the law is never equal to justice." Albert ruthlessly shattered the ridiculous thoughts in the hearts of the three. "Don''t look at me like that. My family members are all lawyers. I knew these things at a very young age. It may be cruel to you now, but this is probably the case. Hagrid can''t win the lawsuit without any fluke." "Hagrid''s window has lights, I want to go downstairs to see him, it''s still early..." Harry said suddenly, he instinctively wanted to avoid this cruel fact. "I don''t know if we are allowed to go out." Hermione looked at Albert anxiously, with pleading eyes, hoping that Albert would go with them to visit Hagrid. "After dark, you''d better not wander around, especially you Potter. I heard that Black''s target is you." Albert reminded. "Sirius Black hasn''t crossed the Dementor into the school yet, has he?" Harry said loudly. "Well, good luck to you. By the way, say hello to Hagrid for me and tell him not to be sad, and I will find a way to help him solve the problem." Albert turned around and returned to the Gryffindor common room after speaking. , Leaving three people staring at each other. Chapter 689： Its all Malfoys fault "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "I hate your broken mouth." Lee Jordan looked at the Flobber caterpillar in front of him, gradually putting on a mask of pain on his face. As Albert said, the little stupid Malfoy successfully destroyed Hagrid''s teaching confidence and destroyed the magical creature protection class by the way. Except for the first class, Hagrid''s other courses have become very boring. All students need to learn how to take care of Flobber caterpillars! "Why do we have to bother to take care of these bugs? O.W.Ls doesn''t take this thing." Fred looked angrily at the group of Slytherin students who were whispering, as if thinking about how to ruin their courses. Guys are looking for trouble. "I hope Albert can cheer up Hagrid again, otherwise I doubt that our o.w.Ls exam in the Protecting Magical Creatures class will be over." George looked at Albert who was talking to Hagrid, and all All hopes are pinned on their little friends. "Are you all right." Albert looked at Hagrid, who was lonely and embarrassed in front of him, and said softly, "I have heard about yesterday." "It''s okay," The word seemed to be squeezed out of Hagrid''s throat, and he said hoarsely, "I should follow your advice instead of messing up the first class like I do now." "Well, cheer up, this is just a small setback you encountered after you became a professor of protection of magical creatures." Albert softly comforted. "... Little frustration, you sound so good, but it''s not you..." Albert looked at the big boy with a lonely expression and couldn''t help but sighed softly. Feeling helpless at Hagrid''s fragility, he asked, "Harry should have brought you what I said yesterday, right?" "Last night, I had a drink, and when Harry came...well, I hurriedly took him back to the castle." Hagrid had a vague memory of last night. he''s drunk. "They are really unreliable!" Albert murmured in a low voice, and raised his hand to signal Hagrid to be quiet for a while and listen to him. "Actually, you don''t have to worry about being fired. Professor Dumbledore will help you settle. this matter." "I don''t want to give..." "No, don''t say such things anymore, you''ve already troubled Professor Dumbledore." Albert looked at Hagrid sternly. After the latter looked at Albert, his body shrank slightly, seeming a little afraid of Albert''s gaze. "They will investigate you, but Professor Dumbledore will vouch for you, and you may have to go to Wizarding Court..." "Witcher''s Court." Hagrid''s voice trembled slightly. "Don''t worry, Professor Dumbledore will help you solve the problems on the Ministry of Magic by the way." Albert''s tone was calm, as if to say something trivial. "So, nothing will happen to me?" Hagrid blinked and asked. "Yes, you will be fine." Albert said seriously: "So, if they ask you, you have to insist that Draco Malfoy does not listen to advice, violates classroom discipline, violates safety rules, anyway. Its all about Malfoy''s self-inflicted feelings, and it has nothing to do with you. If they tell you a lot of nonsense, you just have to reply: Why is it that everyone else is okay, Malfoy is injured, and that is because he broke the rules and got himself involved. It hurts. Actually, you should also put Malfoy in confinement." "but" "No, but I put the problem and responsibility on Malfoy anyway," Albert reminded, "In fact, this matter is Malfoy''s own problem, isn''t it?" "This" Hagrid couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Yes, that''s it. But, I always feel..." Hagrid is still a little lacking in confidence. This is a common problem that most people face with authority. Albert took out a bottle of potion from his pocket and handed it to Hagrid. "The next day, you are going to court or being questioned. Remember to drink some of this stuff. If the dose is not enough, you can go to Mrs. Pomfrey and ask for more." "what is this?" "Tranquilizer," Albert said quietly. "Furry will never solve the problem." "Does this thing really work?" "Try the effect!" Albert handed the medicine bottle to Hagrid and asked, "What did I just tell you?" Hagrid took a sip of the tranquilizer and thought for a while and replied, "Malfoy didn''t listen to advice and violated safety rules, so he was injured." "What else?" Albert continued. "Why is everyone okay? Malfoy was injured because he didn''t listen to persuasion and violated safety rules." "As long as you learn these two sentences by heart." Albert reminded: "Don''t talk about unnecessary nonsense, because you will always be led by the nose. You don''t need to quibble, just listen quietly and wait. They want you to speak, so they answer them with those two sentences. With Dumbledore present, the Ministry of Magic is afraid to send you to Azkaban, because you have been innocently in prison twice." "Is this really okay?" Hagrid asked. "As long as you don''t forget to drink the tranquilizer, it''s okay." Albert didn''t forget to warn before he left, "The other thing is not to let the people at the Ministry of Magic know that you drank the tranquilizer." "It''s done?" The three looked expectantly at Albert. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head. "You have no confidence." "I can only say, what I should say, I have said, and the rest depends on when Hagrid can get out of his heart." Albert said calmly. "What did you say to Hagrid?" "I told Hagrid that it was Malfoy''s fault. If anyone asks, say the same." "Is this really okay?" "No problem," Albert said. "Malfoy didn''t listen to advice and hurt himself. Can you blame Hagrid?" All three felt that Albert had made a good point. This is indeed the case, but can this really convince others? "No, because Hagrid said it was useless. Professor Dumbledore had to resolve this matter." Albert said lightly. "This is politics." The weather was gloomy and the cold wind was bitter. After finishing the magical creature protection class, the four of them were walking along the dead grass **** towards the castle. Sporadic raindrops fell on them, causing several people to shiver. "It''s cold, it''s hell." "It''s caused by the dementor activity. You have to spend some time on the patron saint. This spell is very important." Albert reminded. "Very important?" "Yes, it is important. The patron saint curse has always been associated with the wizards who fight for noble causes." Albert calmly recounted what he knew: "It is said that those wizards who can summon the physical patron saint often will Was elected as a high-level official of Wissengamer and the Ministry of Magic." "I think this statement is a bit nonsense." "Perhaps, we should suggest that Percy practice the Patronus Charm." George vomited. "That guy has always been ambitious and wants to become a high-level official of the Ministry of Magic." "The main reason is that most evil wizards cannot summon the patron saint." Albert continued, "and the patron saint curse is widely regarded as a "extraordinarily advanced" spell, and many experienced wizards and wizards use it. It will encounter difficulties. If you can use it skillfully, it means that you are an upright and powerful wizard." "It seems, it makes sense." Hearing Albert said this, the three felt that they needed to work harder. "Well, you didn''t use a spell to judge whether a person is upright." Albert himself started to complain first, "but it is undeniable that the patron saint can delete most of the dark wizards." The three of them looked at Albert a little speechlessly. Albert said mysteriously: "Secretly tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" the three asked casually. "If you can let the examiner know that you can summon the patron saint of the body during the o.w. Ls exam, he will definitely be willing to give you high marks." "It sounds good, but..." The three looked at each other, feeling that it was too difficult to condense the patron saint of the flesh. However, they decided to work harder on the patron saint Although the twins don''t care much about their grades, it would be great if they could get an excellent score on the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam. "By the way, we plan to test the effects of magical candy on Malfoy." Fred excitedly said of Malfoy''s plan to rectify Malfoy. "We have invented a lot of candy that can make people suffer from various diseases. , But there are still some side effects." "That thing is not safe yet." George frowned and reminded: "I think it is possible to use the candy invented last time with the cleansing pill to deal with Malfoy, but we must have a chance to trouble him after this matter is over. " "How many special effects candies have you made now." Albert has not paid much attention to Weasley''s development and research. "Thirteen kinds." Fred introduced to Albert excitedly, ""Floating, calming, rejoicing, laughing wildly, sad, fat tongue, changing face, fever, diarrhea, nosebleeds, coma, vomiting, and swelling. This is where Harry got his inspiration. " "However, most of the candies are still in the testing phase." George reminded. "In the future, there will only be more and more candies with various effects. Candies can be divided into three categories: skip class candies, joke candies and special effects candies." Albert asked again, "Which kind of candies have the most stable effect at the moment?" "We have a lot of sad worm syrup there." Fred blinked. "Maybe we can add them to Slytherin jam or honey. A group of Slytherin students looked sad. It must be interesting." "You prodigal, the price of sad worm''s syrup is not cheap." George cursed in a low voice. They bought a can and used it now. "I think its a good choice to make his **** sparkle. UU read and we only target Malfoy. If too many people are affected, Snape will definitely search for the culprit, trouble us, and dont Terra Rats extract is much cheaper than Heartbreakers syrup." "I think George''s method is more interesting." Li Jordan asked, "If the dose of medicine is increased, can Malfoy dare not squat in the toilet? I think he will be remembered by countless students." "I''m afraid not." George shook his head. "And Snape or Madam Pomfrey can solve these problems." "When you do it cleanly, don''t let them grab the handle, and it''s best not to know that you are making a ghost." Albert warned, "Otherwise, don''t take risks." Chapter 690： Rainy night "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Since planning to trouble Malfoy, the Weasley twins have worked out several packages for him overnight, but sometimes the plan never keeps up with the changes. Malfoy had been hiding in the school hospital and pretending to be sick, and escaped temporarily. As long as the three of them have some brains, they won''t break into the school hospital to trouble Malfoy. They can only wait quietly until Malfoy is discharged. Until Thursday afternoon, Malfoy finally left the school hospital. Before the twins had time to play against Malfoy, they were attracted by another thing: in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Bogut became Snape, and Neville put on his grandmother''s clothes. This news is like growing legs and spreading quickly on campus. After hearing it, many people regretted that they could not see it with their own eyes. However, Albert still had a way. He found Neville, easily obtained the memory from him, and played it in the crystal ball. When the few people in the room saw Snape in the crystal ball, he was turned into a hat with an old sculptural specimen on his head, dressed in a green dress and carrying a big red handbag, they laughed straight down. "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, I should really show everyone what Snape looks like." George wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand, and pushed his armchair up from the ground. "No, I don''t dare to look directly at Snape now." Lee Jordan was really stunned by Neville''s sorrow. He was now a little worried that after seeing Snape, he would think of that look. Can''t help laughing out loud. "If you take a picture, you can definitely sell it at a high price." Fred said maliciously. "If you don''t want to be stared at by Snape, don''t do that." Albert was calming Tom, who was frightened by the laughter of his roommate. He looked at the few people who were sitting on the chair with laughter and reminded: "No matter. Whether it''s a panic or veritaserum, Snape can easily pull you out." "Why not us?" George asked rhetorically. "Because I don''t do that kind of stupid thing, and I have to go to him on weekends." Albert said irritably, "I''m not so stupid to offend him at this time. Isn''t that going to trouble myself?" "Oh, I almost forgot, you have to go to Snape''s confinement." "It''s tutoring." Albert corrected. He planned to store this memory as Snape''s dark history forever. "What are you laughing at?" The door of the room knocked, and Wood pushed the door and walked in, telling Fred and George that they would start Quidditch training tomorrow. "Are you not going to re-select Quidditch players now?" Albert asked "No, it''s all acquaintances anyway. It''s convenient to use, and you don''t need to waste time re-adjusting." Wood knew what Albert meant, but he didn''t care, and continued: "Yes, there is one more thing, I will have it next year. Graduated, who do you think is suitable to take over this position." "Do you mean the new Quidditch Captain?" Lee Jordan asked, raising an eyebrow. "Or, we two guess the punch to decide who will be the captain?" Fred and George smiled and prepared to guess the punch. "No, you can''t." "Why." Fred and George protested in unison. "Because you don''t have enough sense of responsibility." Wood said grumpily. "Irresponsible guys are not suitable to be captains. I don''t want to make a mess of Gryffindor''s Quidditch team after graduation." "You are slander." The twins protested dissatisfiedly. "Shut up, I''m just asking for your opinion. Professor McGonagall must decide in the end." Wood waved his hand and reminded him before leaving, "Remember not to be late tomorrow." Fred and George looked at Wood''s departed back with murky eyes, and whispered: "Then you still ask us what we are doing?" "Who do you think will be the next Quidditch captain?" Lee Jordan felt that Albert could guess who Wood''s successor would be. "Angelina is more enthusiastic about the team, and Alia is relatively calm. If I were Professor McGonagall, I would choose Angelina as the captain, and it would be more appropriate for a Quidditch student to be the captain." Ai Bert simply analyzed. "I once heard Angelina say that she might join the team to continue playing after graduation." Fred said suddenly. "Alia will definitely be sad." Lee Jordan muttered softly. "Cut, hypocrisy. Aren''t you chasing Angelina?" The three booed at Lee Jordan at the same time. "She never agreed to date me." Lee Jordan looked a little lonely, "Perhaps, she already has someone she likes." "I know who it is." Fred said suddenly. "Who? Come on, who Angelina likes?" Lee Jordan urged heavily. "Albert." George blinked playfully, jokingly, "Most girls like Albert." "I have a girlfriend," Albert said gruffly. "Why can''t you pedal two boats?" George retorted. "I don''t think it''s strange that you pedal several boats." "Do you shut up by yourself or I will shut up for you." Albert looked at George badly, as if thinking about how to block his mouth. "Ahem, he''s not good at chasing girls, so don''t pass it on to Albert." Fred said with a smile, "Have you never seen "Twelve Magic Tips for Enchanting Witches", I remember We gave you a copy last time." "It''s like you have a girlfriend." Lee Jordan said contemptuously. "Only Albert can taunt me. As for you two guys, you don''t even have the courage to find someone you like to confess, and you are embarrassed to treat it. At Gryffindor College?" "We just don''t want to find a girlfriend yet, it will only slow down the progress of our store opening and research." Fred said lazily. "So, apart from you, no one in the dormitory really needs to worry about not being able to find a girlfriend." George unceremoniously gave Lee Jordan a fatal blow. "You are all about to inflate yourself." Lee Jordan sarcastically said, "Do you think you are Albert or the butterscot of Diggory?" "Digory hasn''t found a girlfriend yet." Albert reminded. "How do you know?" the three asked in unison. "We have kept in contact with letters." Albert said of course. As night fell quietly, heavy rain enveloped the entire Hogwarts castle, and the romp in the room was gradually drowned out by the sound of rain outside the window. In the rain, the dementors are still patrolling Hogwarts faithfully to prevent Black from invading Hogwarts School. But how long can such loyalty be maintained? In the wilderness some distance from Hogwarts Castle, the Ministry of Magic set up a temporary camp here, and the "supplies" provided to the dementors will be brought here. However, most of the Muggle prisoners couldn''t stand the dementors'' permission to suck, and would soon go crazy or die, and they would no longer be able to provide enough food for the dementors. The worst thing is that the Ministry of Magic cannot provide endless "supplies" to the dementors, especially after the dementors start to multiply, the amount of "supplies" provided by the Ministry of Magic to the dementors begins to be insufficient. After all, Muggle death row prisoners are not endless, and they can never fill the appetite of the Dementor. Thus, the village of Hogsmeade suffered. In order to prevent Black from hiding in this village, the dementors frequently take care of those densely populated areas, and many residents are already considering whether to move out temporarily. Pig''s Head Bar was no one at all during this time. Although the people who care here are some wizards who are active in the gray area, but the Auror''s patrol and the dementor''s search for Black, UU reading www.uukanshu. com made the group of people disappear very well. However, no one noticed that a black dog was biting a dead mouse and pacing slowly under the rain curtain, easily traversing the dementor''s tight defense line, and sneaking into the passage under the beating willow. In the dark, the black dog let go of the mouse in his mouth and chewed the mouse with big mouthfuls. After eating it completely, the black dog''s body began to swell until it completely recovered its human form. Probably no one thought that the Ministry of Magic''s painstaking search for fruitless Black would turn into a black dog, dangling under their noses. Blake walked slowly to the entrance of the cave, found a dry place to sit down, and looked at Hogwarts Castle under the rain. He didn''t know what he was muttering. Chapter 691： Pre-test syndrome In the first week after the semester, no matter which course the professor teaches, they are desperately assigning homework to everyone, constantly emphasizing the importance of the .LS exam. To describe it in Fred''s words: like the .Ls test is smashed, the sky will fall down. However, Fred soon regretted that he had said this, because his naivety had fallen. As soon as the weekend came, they found that they had to spend a lot of time in the library, faced with a pile of homework that could never be done, and even the mind of making Malfoy troublesome. At this moment, Fred was flipping through the book, and he kept chanting some unclear words: ".Ls is like a grinding wheel, press the examinee''s head into the book hard, and after a little bit of patience, it will drive people crazy!" George looked away from the parchment, looked at the guy who was nagging over there, and reminded him angrily: "Don''t be crazy, you probably haven''t practiced the Vanishing Curse, you will be spot-checked in the next class, be careful of being caught Confinement." "Oh, at least better than Albert. I would rather stay here to do my homework than Snape to make up for two hours of class." Fred muttered comfortingly and continued to do his homework. . In the Potions classroom, Albert and Isobel were listening to Snape talking about the Potions Championship. "The magic garden is the most well-preserved garden with the most types of potions in the world. Although it is called the magic garden, it is actually a forest with an area no smaller than the forbidden forest, and there are more potions in it than you think." As a potion master, Snape naturally knew about the magic garden. "Students participating in the potion tournament need to enter the magic garden to collect raw materials, save it and bring it back, and make it into a potion. The champion and you enter the garden to collect raw materials, how to process raw materials, and make magic The result of the medicine is related." Seeing that neither of them had spoken, Snape continued: "What you have to learn now is how to distinguish the raw materials, and use the correct and safe way to obtain and store them. The raw materials are not limited to plants, but the same goes for animals, such as the brains of frogs. , There is no ready-made one, you need to get it from the forest yourself." The two still didn''t speak, and listened quietly to Snape, and asked the potions professor to raise his eyebrows slightly, and suddenly asked: "Mr. Anderson, do you know where your weakness is?" "Age?" Albert knew it was Snape who was making trouble for himself. "Yes, you have learned far fewer potions formulas than other wizards, which means there are fewer choices. This game is very unfavorable to you. I really don''t know why Mr. Dagworth recommends you." Snee When Pu said this, he obviously meant to belittle Albert. "Oh, professor, I dont think you need to worry about it. I have read the contents of "Advanced Potions Making", and I have written down all the formulas in it. I dont think my reserve of potions is better than others. Less. Time is precious. I think we''d better start and just focus on the main points." Albert''s tone was calm, but he slapped Snape''s face like a whip. Snape looked at Albert coldly, his eyes as if he wanted to eat people. However, facing Snape''s sight, Albert was indifferent. In the next few hours, Snape had seen what a real genius was. The learning progress of the two was very fast, almost listening and remembering. After Snape finished speaking, they probably all learned. "Very good." Snape''s face twitched, and he lowered his voice. "You learned faster than I thought. Next week we can move on to the next link." "Handle the raw materials?" "Yes, handle the ingredients." Snape said blankly. "Well, you can leave now." After leaving the potions classroom, Isabel suddenly said, "Snape doesn''t like you?" Just now, Snape seemed to embarrass Albert by deliberately making a surprise question, but it was a pity that Albert didn''t bother him. "Slytherin''s prejudice against Gryffindor." "Prejudice?" In the last few hours, Snape not only told them the key content in "A Thousand Wonders of Herbs and Mushrooms", but also the acquisition and precautions of other required raw materials. There are still few potions made purely with herbs. Most potions require one or two ingredients obtained from magical animals or other creatures. This is the most difficult part of the potions tournament. The two talked while walking on the way to the House of Request. "Is seventh grade really busy?" "The exam is very important, no one wants to fail the exam." "You have too much to learn, and the pressure is naturally not small." Albert is not worried about Isabel''s test scores. "However, for you, all excellent things should not be too difficult." "I''m not you, I can get excellent results in any test." "Okay! Don''t blow each other." The two looked at each other and smiled. After Isobel returned the time converter and added most of her energy from the seventh grade exam, the two of them began to spend a lot of time alone when they were alone, and they both cherish such a relaxing time together. "By the way, have you discovered the secret of the new professor Lupin?" Isobel asked softly. "You mean a maniac?" The so-called wolves patients actually refer to werewolves, but this is Hogwarts, and Albert feels that he should not speak so bluntly so as not to be heard by other students. That would be bad. He believed that most wizards knew what werewolves were, but he certainly didn''t know what it meant to be suffering from the magical disease rabies. "It seems that you have also noticed. I really don''t understand why Professor Dumbledore invited the other person to the school." Isabel is obviously worried about Professor Lupin, or the werewolf. No way, monsters like werewolves are too dangerous for students. "Most of the professors in the school should know about this. They have no objection. Professor Dumbledore obviously persuaded them." Albert comforted, "I think they will prepare Professor Lupin''s wolf poison potion." Of course Isobel also knew about this, but he was still not at ease. In Albert''s words: not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. God knows what will become of Hogwarts when Professor Lupin forgot to take the medicine. "Well, let me teach you to restore the humanoid spell. If you master this spell, you can easily subdue the werewolf." Albert had actually thought about how to deal with the werewolf. "Restore the humanoid curse?" Isabel also knew that Albert had studied the spells that appeared in Lockhart''s book, but he did not expect it to be successful. "Easy to learn?" "It''s almost the same as the Patronus Charm, but I think for a genius like you, it shouldn''t take much time. I just haven''t practiced it before, and I don''t know how effective it is." Albert has actually planned to use Professor Lupin as a test subject. Up. After the two walked into the responsive house together, Albert asked the house elves to bring dinner, so that they could have more time to chat together. It can only be said that men and women in love are like this, and they want to stick together all day. "You actually left us for a date and didn''t come back until midnight?" The next morning, the trio who was busy doing homework all looked at Albert with a grimace. "You haven''t finished your homework yet?" Albert asked. "Of course it''s done... that''s weird." Fred said discouragedly: "That pile of homework seems to be endless forever. I feel like I''m going crazy." "You are not the only one who is going crazy." George said grimly, "Don''t forget, Albert has to do twelve homework, and he also has to go to Snape for tutoring to prepare for the Potions Championship." "Shit, don''t you forget, Albert doesn''t have to do most of his homework?" Lee Jordan gave Fred a fierce look and complained, "I''m eating." "How did you avoid doing homework?" Ron was very interested in this question. After entering the third grade, the heavy homework made him breathless. "To deal with the professors, the premise is that you are good enough in this subject." Albert put jam on his slices of bread, "This method is not for you." "Stupid Ron, don''t think about it. Obediently do your homework with us." Fred didn''t forget to sarcasm Ron so that he could accept this cruel fact. "I''m just asking for Hermione. She is also going to take twelve courses. She has been very busy recently and her temper has become bad." Hermione didn''t know when to appear next to Ron, gave him a bad look, and said grumpily, "My temper has gotten worse, I''m so sorry!" Harry and Ron closed their mouths quickly. Hermione has been very busy and can''t wait to spend the whole day in the library. To do homework for twelve courses, it feels terrible to think about it. "You should share your experience with Percy. My side is not for you." Albert took a bite of the bread and said to Hermione. "At first, the pressure will indeed be a lot more stressful. Just get used to it. If you don''t deliberately To pursue the twelve outstanding words, UU Reading is a good choice to give up some unnecessary courses." "I don''t think grades mean anything." Fred disapproved of this and did not forget to belittle Percy. "Even if Percy enters the Ministry of Magic after graduation, he will not become a senior official of the Ministry within a few decades." "If you want to enter the Ministry of Magic, a beautiful resume is... very important." Albert reached out to catch the letter thrown by the owl. After looking at the sender, he opened the envelope. There were only a few photos inside. There was a string of numbers at the back of the photos: 2000. "This price..." Albert doesn''t know what the price of the house on the wizard''s side is, but he thinks the price should be considered very cheap. It''s less than ten thousand pounds, can it be cheaper? However, considering the wizard''s style and style, it seems that the low housing prices are not incomprehensible. As long as the wizard is willing, he can always easily buy a very cheap house from Muggles, or build a house himself. _ Chapter 692： Benefits are motivation The rain pounded on the window glass. Fred opened the curtain and looked out the window, feeling that his mood was as unbeautiful as the weather outside. Since facing the pressure of the .Ls exam, everyone''s life hasn''t been very good...Well, Albert''s **** is a special case, regardless of whether the exam is required or not, the guy has been living very well. It''s not like they not only have a lot of homework to do every day, but also need to spend a lot of time to practice magic. Ugh! The gap between people is really bigger than the gap between people and dogs. Fred felt that Albert''s words always made sense. hateful! He had to concentrate and finish the homework on the table before going to bed. I really don''t want to do homework! "what is this?" Fred withdrew his gaze from the window, stared at the parchment on the table for a long time, and finally couldn''t help asking. "Safe house." "Safe house, what is that?" George also leaned in and looked at the parchment with Fred. They can understand the floor plan of the house and the spells on it, but they are still at a loss. "You can think of it as a safe hiding place." Albert said in a low voice, "I am looking for more ways to hide a house better, just like the one on the eighth floor. Its hard to get in to its location, but its not easy. Once the specific location is known, wizards have many ways to find it." "Honesty detector, or black magic detector?" George said without hesitation. "Yes, so this kind of place, the most important thing is actually concealment. Then, use spells to make it impossible to track, and cannot be marked on the map. Any tracking spell, including owls, cannot find its specific location. There needs to be strong magical protection, to ensure that the wizard who enters needs a special method to enter. As long as you hide inside, you don''t have to worry about being found by the enemy." "Well, it''s the so-called secret base, right!" The two used limited thinking to come to this conclusion. In fact, the Gryffindor secret room they visited last time was such a place. "I think according to your approach, with a place where the birds don''t shit, you don''t have to worry about being found by others." Fred felt that Albert was thinking too much. Yup! As long as it is not exposed, who will go to a place where the birds do not **** and find some secret base. "You will discover later that this is still far from safe." Since the basilisk crisis was lifted, Albert began to prepare for the Second Wizarding War. He had never expected to kill Voldemort directly in the cradle. The resurrection will definitely be resurrected. When the time comes, find a safe place to stay, just wait to lie down and get the benefits. Albert will definitely participate in the Triwizard Tournament next year. He is sure that the rewards for the tasks from the Triwizard Tournament will be very rich. It is impossible to give up, and there is no danger during the period. Little Crouch disguised as a crazy-eyed man? Albert is not worried at all, he has a way to arrange little Crouch. As for Voldemorts resurrection, Albert is even less worried. As the final boss, even without the help of Pettigrew Peter and Barty Crouch Jr., Voldemort will definitely be able to incarnate the Nose Monster, from the hot cauldron. Climb out. This is Albert''s confidence in the big boss. "What are you thinking about?" "I''m wondering if the golden cauldron of the Magic School Potions Championship is gilded." Albert mumbled, "I don''t know if there is a bonus for winning the championship." "I think it should probably be gilded." George said uncertainly. "This kind of award is usually stingy, so just give it a title." "Did your last international wizard chess championship trophy be gold-plated?" Fred asked curiously. "I''m sure it is, otherwise Albert won''t complain about whether the gold crucible is gilded or not." George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "As long as the prize is given, the trophy must be gilded." The corners of Albert''s eyes twitched. He just said casually, and the two of them kept talking. Is this to find a reason for not wanting to do homework? Just when Fred and George complained about how many prizes in the prize showroom were not gilded, Lee Jordan finally got downstairs. "What are you doing in the dormitory? Are you looking for a book for so long?" "No, you''d better go back to the dormitory. Didn''t Albert say that he didn''t receive his birthday gifts in the morning? I don''t know who sent those gifts to the room." Lee Jordan motioned to the three of them to return to the dormitory. The three of them looked at each other and hurried back to the dormitory after finishing their homework. "Wow, this number is really amazing! Others don''t know, they thought you had Christmas ahead of schedule." As soon as Fred opened the door, he saw the pile of gifts on the ground and couldn''t help sighing. "Don''t be silly, there are still several months before the Christmas holiday." Albert was also a little surprised, never thought that he would receive a bunch of birthday presents. He picked up the package at random, looked at the sender, and found that it was a gift from an old friend. Ever since he had a house-elf, Albert has asked the house-elf to give his older friends some Christmas gifts such as woolen socks, woolen gloves or woolen hats every year. He knows that old people dont lack anything, but The significance of giving these woolen products is obviously more flattering. Of course, many of the packages inside are gifts from friends in school. "You make so many friends." Fred and George looked at each other and asked expectantly, "Do you need us to unpack the package for you?" "You help me test it with an honesty detector." Albert pointed to his drawer, "check it before opening the package." "You are really cautious." Fred muttered and opened the drawer to find the metal rod inside. "I bet that half of it is books." George took the honesty detector and began to detect whether the package was enchanted or there were magical items. In fact, what George said is right. Most people like to send books to Albert. They all know that Albert likes to read books. Obviously there is nothing more appropriate than sending this stuff, and the price is not expensive. It''s still high. After a while, the table was full of books. "I think you can open a library by yourself in a few years." Lee Jordan looked at the pile of books, unable to suppress his desire to complain. "I think so too. When the books I received before add up, there is already a bookshelf." Albert took out a small box from the suitcase. After opening it was a miniature bookcase with densely packed books on the shelf. . In fact, George also gave him a copy of "The Witch''s Potions" after learning that Albert was going to participate in the Potions Championship. Fred''s gift is a small box of magical candies, all made by them, and they also indicate which ones have not yet been tested. Lee Jordan''s gift was really a big box of Bibi Duo beans. Then, the guy unceremoniously took apart the box of Bibi Duo beans and shared them with the three of them. Hermiones gift was a beautiful feather pen. Isabel''s is a gray scarf without a pattern, which is quite delicate, but a bit short, and must have been knitted by herself. Katrina actually sent a copy of "Alchemy, Ancient Art and Science", and in the letter she said it was a gift in return for that hat, a very arrogant girl. What surprised Albert the most was the gift from the United States. Catherine seemed to know that he was going to participate in the Potions Championship and sent him a potion book of "Potions". As for Daisy and Herbs presents, they were brick-and-mortar foreign dictionaries. Well, it was the language that Daisy and Herb were learning recently. It was said that it took a lot of effort to get them. Daisy also mentioned in the letter that Herb planned to visit the colony. There are not many relatives willing to join in. Most people have no confidence in transnational investment. What''s more, in a few years, the country will lose control of the colony. God knows whether it will be beaten and retaliated by the colonial thugs. Taking a risk, except for Uncle Charlie, he was listening to Daisy saying that it was Albert''s suggestion. After thinking about it, he found that it made sense, so he invested some pounds in it to show his support for Daisy. After all, Charlie''s current achievements are also inseparable from Albert''s advice. Moreover, he also felt that Albert was very promising, and he had a vicious vision, and he would certainly not lose money. Otherwise, how could he persuade Herb to fly over half of the world to inspect the colony? It would not be crazy. "Do you believe it?" Albert couldn''t help but sigh with the power of money. Next, let the family temporarily leave the UK and live in the colony for a period of time should be no problem. _ Chapter 693： Snapes sad history That''s it, no more? Both of them were a little surprised. Just now, they were told by Snape that the tuition was over, and when they didn''t need to come again, they were directly "invited out" of the potions classroom. The tuition is shorter than expected. The first section talks about the key points of knowledge, the second and third sections practice the processing of the raw materials. In the previous section, the potion was brewed. They needed to select and configure the potion from the raw materials prepared by Snape. It was considered in advance, and the two handed them over. The answer sheet is perfect. So Snape let them go! There is no need to continue "tutorial" for one month. No tuition is necessary, which is a good thing for Albert. Finally, he doesn''t need to see Snape''s stinky face on weekends, which can easily affect his mood and appetite. After finishing the tuition, the two went directly to the responsive room to celebrate the end of the "tutorial". The house elves did their best to prepare a sumptuous French meal for the two. "Where did you get these ingredients?" "It should be the seafood that the house elves went to the beach by themselves. You know, the magic power of the house elves is not weak. They can also use the flying curse. It is not difficult to get food from the sea." Perhaps the most expensive of the candlelight dinner they had was the glass of red wine in their hands. "Thank you for the scarf. I like it very much. Did you knit it yourself?" Albert looked at the rosy cheeks reflected by the candlelight and asked casually a topic. "I practiced for a long time, and then I could barely see what I knit, so I wanted to knit a scarf for you. Unfortunately, I didnt have enough time. I originally planned to give it to you on Christmas. I will help you make the scarf longer. "Isabel certainly knows his level, but Albert said that, she was still very happy. Outside the glass window next to them, the heavy rain was falling. "No, I think that scarf is good now." Albert actually didn''t plan to use them. He had a lot of scarves, and he couldn''t use them up at all, so he put them away. Seeing what Isobel seemed to want to say, Albert interrupted: "Some interesting things have been found recently." "What''s the matter?" Isabel asked. "The precious beating willow at the school is said to have been specially planted by Professor Lupin when he was going to school at Hogwarts." "Is it the one that Potter injured when he drove last year?" "Yes, there is a tunnel under the beating willow, leading to Hogsmeade''s screaming house." Albert intends to talk about something to Isobel. "You have been in." "Well, the Weasley brothers went in last year and found a lot of scratches in the Screaming Cabin. Later, I discovered that Professor Lupin was a werewolf. I guessed the reason." "Professor Lupin is so poor, he is a good teacher, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is also very interesting!" Isabel sympathizes with Professor Lupin. "By the way, Professor Snape seems to hate Professor Lupin because of his werewolf. Did the identity and him take the position of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" "Not exactly, Professor Snape hates Professor Lupin, and it is more about his sad history." Albert drank some wine and talked a little bit. "Snape''s sad history? I didn''t expect Professor Snape to have a girl he likes." Isabel is also interested in Snape''s dark history, and girls are a little gossip. "Did Professor Lupin rob Professor Snape''s girlfriend?" Isobel felt a little unbelievable. It was hard to imagine that someone would like werewolves. It was too dangerous. "It should be said that Professor Lupin''s good friend robbed Snape''s girlfriend." Albert smiled and told Isabel about Snape''s sad history. "After Blake escaped from prison, I checked his affairs. Blake was charged with betraying his friends, killing friends and killing a lot of Muggles. After being caught, he was sent to Azkaban Prison without trial." "Professor Lupin and Black are good friends?" Isabel was very surprised, but he did not expect that Dumbledore would allow Professor Lupin to teach at school. "Yes, they used to be very good friends, as well as James Potter and Pettigrew Peter." "Like a group of four in your dormitory?" Isabel knows that Albert has a very good relationship with his roommate, and even plans to open a shop together to make money in the future. "James Potter is Harry Potter''s father. His wife is Lily Evans." Albert said mysteriously. "It is said that Miss Lily Evans and Snape have known each other since childhood. Yes, and the kind that has a good relationship, um, Miss Evans later joined Gryffindor and was a Muggle wizard like me." "You can count as a Muggle wizard too?" Isabel raised his eyebrows slightly, already guessing the result, "Snape''s first love was later robbed by Potter. He seems to love each other very much, so he has never been married?" As for why they are separated, it is actually not difficult to guess. Back then, the mysterious people were rampant in the magical world, which had a great influence on Slytherin. The students of the two academies saw both sides not pleasing to the eye. In addition, Miss Evans was a Muggle wizard and in Gryffindor, the two sides had different ideas. Failed to come together. "I think Snape must regret entering Slytherin." Isabel said softly. "If he goes to Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff, he might end up with Miss Evans." "Yes, he regrets it." Albert blinked and asked with a smile, "Guess what Snape did afterwards?" "What?" Isabel was a little confused, didn''t Professor Snape give up? "When Snape knew that the person he liked got married, he wanted to take Miss Lily Evans back." "Get it back?" Isabel looked at Albert''s face, wondering how he knew these stories that sounded so magical. Everyone else is married, how can they get it back? Isn''t it... it''s all Albert''s guess. "Do you know the prophecy of the Savior?" Albert continued to reveal the news. "That was the prediction made by Professor Trelawney. When I discussed the prophecy with her, she had revealed it. Although Professor Trelawney I dont know the result of the prediction, but Snape broke into the room halfway through the prediction to Dumbledore and interrupted the prediction. I think that should be Snape telling the prediction to the mysterious man and begging for the mystery. Dont kill Lily Evans." Isabel thought of Slytherin''s uncompromising style of doing things to achieve his goals, and suddenly felt that Snape''s actions seemed reasonable. As long as James Potter and Harry Potter die, Lily Evans will be "free", Snape can use Imperius, or ecstasy, and even directly reverse Lily Evanss memory Come get the love you want. "So, it''s no wonder he was not arrested. After Miss Evans was killed by the mysterious man, Snape betrayed the mysterious man." Isobel immediately guessed the reason. After the fall of Mysterious Man, Snape didn''t go to Azkaban Prison, but returned to Hogwarts as a professor. Obviously, Professor Dumbledore gave him a guarantee. Since Professor Dumbledore was willing to keep Snape, it meant that Snape had acted as a spy for Dumbledore, or that he was a double agent. "Although there is no evidence, but based on Snape''s attitude towards Harry Potter, I think this is probably the case." Albert felt that Snape''s story could be written as a "Sad History of Snape." Up. Yes, there is really no sense of disobedience. "If you were him, what would you do?" Isabel asked curiously. "I won''t give anyone a chance to dig my corner." Albert said domineeringly: "If you want to dig, I''m going to dig someone else''s corner." "Digging the foot of the wall? Oh, it meant that." Isobel looked at Albert with a faint smile and asked, "Then whose corner are you going to dig? Which pretty girl do you fall in love with." "I''m just making a metaphor." Albert couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "You should believe that I am not that kind of person." "Who makes you so popular? It''s easy to dig a corner." Isabel doesn''t rest assured of Albert at all. A man who is too good can always provoke a woman. After dinner, the two cuddled up on the sofa, looking at the rain outside the window. "There is someone selling a house at Hogsmeade, and I plan to buy it." Albert turned off the subject and said. "You don''t plan to settle in Hogsmeade. What do you spend so much on buying a house in Hogsmeade?" Isabel knows that Albert has no plans to settle in Hogsmeade. The two have decided to find a beautiful place to settle in. Up. "Because of the dementors'' frequent harassment, the price is very cheap. I spent two thousand gallons." Albert asked the house elf to help him complete the transaction. "Don''t you want to open a shop?" Isabel asked with raised eyebrows, "Also, you didn''t take the Galleon from there, where did you buy the house with this large amount of Gallon. I remember that Gringotts did not allow large-scale exchange of Long." "There is a black market transaction in Diagon Alley, which can exchange British pounds for gallons, although the exchange rate is much lower than that of Gringotts." Albert explained. The magical world is not completely closed. After all, the number of wizards is limited, so you can grow a la carte and raise some chickens, ducks and pigs. It is impossible to grow your own food, weave your own cloth, or even use it when cooking dishes. Seasonings. A lot of things actually come from the Muggle world. Otherwise, how can Gringotts exchange pounds from the Muggle world? Isn''t a goblin or the Ministry of Magic stupid? No one is stupid enough to make a loss business? The total number of pounds that Gringotts can exchange each year is not necessarily, and the pounds can be used slowly. If the amount is not large, they don''t mind making a fortune. As for who to change, I have to say how good the Wild Smith family is in this regard. There is a wizard that I know, so Albert smoothly changed the British pound to Gallon. "I plan to remodel it after I buy it." "Don''t expect me to live in next year." Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "The Vanishing Cabinet, I also let the house elves find it. Even if you graduate from school, we can meet often." Albert blinked mysteriously, "Also, you can use it as a temporary work place, anyway. Staying at home is also alone." _ Chapter 694： Bitten by Motra Rat Treating Snape''s dark history as a post-dinner joke, Albert didn''t feel any pressure or worry that things would leak out, letting Snape know about it and he held a grudge against him. Isabel is a clever girl, naturally she doesn''t talk nonsense everywhere, and she obviously doesn''t believe in Albert''s story. As we all know, Gryffindor College always has some prejudice against Slytherin College, not to mention that the target is Professor Snape, who is awed and hated by countless students. It''s normal to find opportunities to discredit and speak ill of Snape. However, Isabel still analyzes a few things from this story: The savior''s prophecy was a prophecy made by Professor Trelawney to Professor Dumbledore before he arrived at Hogwarts. Snape eavesdropped and divulged the prediction. Snape liked Harry Potter''s mother. Snape was Dumbledore''s spy. As for, what is the truth? Is it Snape''s tragic love story or Snape''s conspiracy? It''s really hard to say. Reality does not require logic at all, sometimes it is more absurd. Moreover, it is not important to the two of them. It is just a chat after a meal. No one really cares. If you have time to care about these gossips, it is better to do something more meaningful. More than a month is left. In the remaining time, Albert devoted a lot of time and energy to preparing for the Magic School Potions Championship. He wants this champion! As long as he wins the champion of the Potions Championship, he can complete the three panel missions of "Golden Crucible", "Siegmund Bachs Last Wish", and "In the Name of Hogwarts" in one go. The generous rewards make him dream of Snicker. A lot of experience and skill points are second, and the most important is the reward given by "Sygmund Bach''s Last Wish". As long as you complete the task, you can immediately master all the potions in the "Book of Potions" and directly upgrade one of them to the full level. The most important thing is to get a special skill of the potion type: potion genius. Albert has a similar magic genius, the effect is very good, so he is very enthusiastic about the "potion genius" rewarded by the mission. As for mastering all the potions in the "Book of Potions" is actually like farting, because to complete "Sygmund Bach''s Last Wish", you need to use the potions in the "Book of Potions" to participate in the competition. , To achieve the achievement that "this book accompanies a great pharmacist to win the championship". How could the guy who can become the champion of the Potions Championship not know how to mix the potions in the "Book of Potions"? Of course, obtaining a full-level skill is also an irresistible temptation for Albert. It is necessary to know that the experience required to upgrade a skill to full-level is simply incalculable. However, it is not easy to win the championship. Eleven schools in the magic world will come to participate in this feast. Cheating in the game has become the norm. Albert wants to win the championship among a bunch of cheating students, the best way is to cheat along with him. There is only one chance. In any case, Albert will not tolerate his failure. Isn''t it cheating? He will too. Albert directly took out the crystal ball and began to predict the content of the Magic School Potions Championship. What was predicted was similar to what Albert knew, but basic screening was required, and the potion that everyone needed to make was actually an elixir. The following was the same as Snape said. Albert very suspected that President Bernard had let his grandson step on it in advance to familiarize himself with the situation in the enchanted garden. No way, who made the first round of euphoria too suspicious, and people couldn''t help linking this incident to President Bernard. Albert prepared several preparatory formulas, among which the cosmetology medicament was more satisfactory to him. The configuration is difficult, and the raw materials are not uncommon. Whether it''s fairy wings, morning dew, rose petals, feathers, unicorn tail hair, **** roots, you can find them in the magic garden. As for the snake skin of the African tree snake, the organizer will provide a raw material to the contestants, so there is no need to worry about this problem. For this reason, Albert made time to ask Hagrid about unicorns. Hagrid is obviously very experienced in how to find unicorns, or collect the tail hair of unicorns. Of course, it is very difficult to collect the materials within the prescribed time and make the potion. It still takes a little bit of luck. The magical school potion tournament is more about students making a very limited amount of materials. Out the potion. After returning from Hagrid, Albert saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looking in a certain direction, consciously or unconsciously, as if expecting something to happen. After sitting down in the empty seat next to the three of them, Albert followed their gazes, and his gaze fell on Malfoy not far away. At this moment, Albert understood everything. Is this going to start with Malfoy? "I thought you would eat somewhere in Hagrid." George blinked at Albert, his lips trembling slightly, as if to say to Albert: You almost missed a good show. "Draco, what''s the matter with you?" There was a panic scream from the Slytherin long table next door. Albert looked sideways in the direction of the sound, and saw Malfoy''s body was twitching slightly, and he seemed to want to gag. What surprised everyone most was that he reached out his hand and covered his ass, which looked very strange. funny. "What''s up with him?" "Should I have stomach trouble?" "It doesn''t feel like it, it looks more like being kicked in the ass." "Maybe something strange." "This is retribution." The surrounding students began to whisper. Harry smiled happily, wishing to find a camera to capture this scene. Well, someone is doing this. "You should send him to the school hospital instead of standing here dumbfounded." Percy frowned in disgust, and said to Gore and Crabbe, "You take him, go now, everyone else is gone." Then... Malfoy went down to the school hospital with the help of two buddies. This matter quickly spread in the school. Someone (Lee Jordan) said that Malfoy''s **** was sparking outward, and he was being treated by Madam Pomfrey in the school hospital. This incident aroused everyone''s curiosity. After all, the **** was sparking outwards. It was incredible. How did Malfoy do it? Later, it was reported that Malfoys symptoms were actually caused by the bite of the Motra rat he raised. Although he denied that he had raised the Motra rat and was never bitten by the Motra rat, Madam Pomfreys diagnosis was indeed a symptom of being bitten by a Motra rat. Snape soon learned of this, and gloomily scanned the hall back and forth, trying to pinpoint the culprit that caused Malfoy''s **** sparks, which he apparently thought was the student''s. "Continue to practice the patron saint at night. I heard Hagrid say that the supplies of that group of dementors are not enough." Albert deliberately turned the attention of several people when he saw Snape walking towards this side. Lead to another thing, lest Snape see the flaw. "You seem to be very wary of dementors." "Those evil dark creatures are not reliable. They have recently received a large amount of food to multiply, resulting in insufficient supplies provided by the Ministry of Magic. Sooner or later, when the supplies provided by the Ministry are used up, they will be at risk of losing control." "The dementor will try to break into the school?" "Will we be attacked by a dementor?" "They are just outside the school. If the patron saints are not made strong enough to protect themselves, they will be dangerous if they encounter them." Albert could see that none of the three of them were learning the patron saint curse, but if they wanted to To catch Sirius Black with him, he must first master the patron saint of the flesh. "It''s really regrettable, UU reading heard that Malfoy''s symptoms lasted up to 48 hours, if it were forever, it would be fine." Ron''s face was full of schadenfreude. The worse Malfoy was, the happier he was. "Do you think you have gained insights again." "Would you like to let Motra Rat bite and try it?" "I think Malfoy will be happy to let his Motra Rat bite you." "To shut up." Ron thinks Fred and George did it, although he has no evidence. "Does Albert teach you the patron saint spell?" Harry asked suddenly, "Can I learn it with you?" "We want to learn too!" Hermione agreed. "Albert shouldn''t mind, anyway, the teachers are also teaching." Fred looked at Albert who was going to serve the meal and said without hesitation. He knew that Albert and Hermione had a good relationship, and he probably wouldn''t refuse. _ Chapter 695： getting Started At eight o''clock in the evening, Albert and his roommates arranged to practice the patron saint in the dormitory. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Albert opened the door and saw Harry, Hermione, and Ron standing outside, asking suspiciously, "Something?" "I told Harry that we are going to practice the Patronus Charm tonight." Fred winked at Albert and explained: "You know, the Dementors have a great influence on Harry. He hopes to Here you learn... well, how to drive away and resist dementors." As for Ron and Hermione, they obviously made up the numbers. Albert glared at Fred fiercely, glanced across the crowded room, and then at the three people outside. Hermione also noticed that Albert was unaware of their arrival, and quickly said: "Can you teach us to drive away the dementor spell." "You should go to Professor Lupin, not to me." Albert frowned and said. "Can''t it?" "Well, since you are all here, then come in!" There were three more people in the small dormitory, and it became more crowded. All three of Harry sat on the edge of the bed, like well-behaved students preparing to listen to the professor''s lecture. "The spell that can expel the dementors is called the patron saint curse." Albert began to teach the three of Harry some knowledge of the patron saint. "This is a kind of advanced magic. The premise of using the patron saint curse is that you have a strong magic power. This is also a common problem with most advanced magic. If your own magic power is not strong enough, you will not be able to fully exert the effect of the patron saint curse. " After Albert finished speaking, he asked Fred to show them the effect of the patron saint without giving them time to ask questions. "Cough cough, look good!" Fred raised his wand in full view, cleared his throat and said: "Call God to protect!" Everyone can see a puff of silver gas spraying from the tip of Fred''s wand. "This is the patron saint?" Harry couldn''t help blinking, feeling that the effect of the patron saint spell was different from what he thought. "That''s the prototype of the patron saint. The effect is minimal. It can''t drive away the dementors. You can basically ignore it." Albert glanced at Fred and continued: "The spell you just heard: call the gods to protect!" "Call God to protect, call God to protect, call God to protect." The three of them were repeating the spell in a low voice, seeming to want to keep the spell in their minds. Albert waited for the three of them to calm down before continuing to say: "When using the patron saint spell, you need to concentrate, remember the happiest thing in your heart, and say hushen guard. This is how you swing your stick." He used his wand to draw a circle so that the three Harry could see the wand movement of the Patronus Charm. "Well, try it yourself!" "Huh... guard." "Call God to guard." Hermione corrected, and a few thin wisps of silver smoke rose from the tip of her wand. "I succeeded." "Call God to guard." After spraying a thin stream of silver gas from the end of the wand, Harry jumped up from the bed excitedly and said loudly, "I succeeded, succeeded!" "Why is it only me who didn''t succeed?" Ron saw that his little friends succeeded, but his wand did not respond, and he was immediately depressed. "That''s because your wand is swinging in the opposite direction, my stupid brother." Fred reminded him with his hand covering his face. "You''re an idiot," Ron said angrily. Then he tried again, and it soon succeeded. "Okay, you have all successfully used the patron saint curse. Then you just need to continue practicing the spell until you can summon a complete form of the patron saint, and then you have mastered it. Well, the so-called patron saint of flesh is usually an animal The form of the patron saint is different for everyone." "That''s it?" Ron looked at Fred suspiciously, and asked angrily, "What are you laughing at?" "Only when the patron saint who really summons the body is truly successful in mastering the patron saint curse." George explained to the three for Fred, "As for our present kind of intangible patron saint, that is what Albert said. The prototype of the patron saint, a cloud of silvery white gas or smoke, has no specific shape." "In Albert''s words, I can blow your spells away even with my breath." Fred said, blowing a breath at Ron''s wand, really blowing away a thin wisp of silver gas. . "I don''t remember that I said that." Albert curled his lips and said, "What you need now is to spend a lot of time practicing spells. Of course, I can''t guarantee that you will be able to summon the patron saint of flesh." "Not necessarily able to learn?" Ron asked, raising his eyebrows slightly. "Under normal circumstances, even if you graduate in seventh grade, you won''t necessarily be exposed to this spell." Albert explained calmly: "Also, even if there is really no way to summon the patron saint of flesh, it is not a shameful thing. Facts. On the above, most wizards in the magical world cannot summon the patron saint of flesh, otherwise the successful summoning of the patron saint of flesh will not be regarded by many as a sign of superb mana." "Well, although I think this statement is pure nonsense." "No, this spell is too difficult." Hermione was a little discouraged. This was the first time she had learned such a profound spell, and it was a bit shocking. Harry tried again and found that he only summoned a very faint mist, he couldn''t help asking, "Albert, how long did it take you to successfully summon the patron saint of flesh?" "Probably... half a year!" "so long." Ron thought that Albert''s talent could be mastered in a few weeks at most. "Oh! I don''t admit that you are a stupid." Fred gave you a stupid expression. "You''d better not take Albert as a role model. That guy is always just a maverick. We have been learning from him for several years, but we haven''t succeeded in summoning the patron saint of flesh." Lee, who was teasing Tom over there. Jordan guessed the three people''s ideas, so they were vaccinated in advance. "What is Albert''s patron saint?" Hermione asked curiously. "The lion body eagle head beast." Fred replied. "What about you?" Ron glared at Fred dissatisfiedly. "Magpie!" the two said in unison, "Lee Jordan is a gorilla." "To shut up." "Aren''t you unable to summon the patron saint of the flesh?" Hermione immediately realized the problem. "Albert said, we trust his judgment." Fred and George both looked like you wanted to believe Albert. "Have you predicted it?" "No, it''s just a guess. The shape of the patron saint varies from person to person, and it is generally related to personality and heart." Albert casually explained, "Well, I will give you a final summary: First: The patron saint requires a very powerful magic power as a foundation. If you want to succeed, you need to practice regularly, which can also better exercise your magical power. Second: Don''t hold on to the idea that everyone cannot succeed, and I probably cannot succeed, otherwise you may never succeed. In my opinion, as long as the magic power is not too bad, and the wizard who is willing to train hard, generally can successfully summon the patron saint of flesh. Third: When casting a spell, try to recall the happiest memory you can think of. Generally, the stronger the joy brought by the memory, the stronger the patron saint. When training the patron saint spell, you can try to start from this aspect. Fourth, the will to cast a spell must be firm enough, and you need to concentrate enough. Because being able to summon the patron saint in a brightly lit place does not mean that you can successfully summon the patron saint when facing a dementor. Those are two different concepts. The dementor will **** the happiness in your mind. Memories, it will be difficult for you to recall happy memories. Some people cannot summon a patron saint when facing a dementor for this reason. "Any other questions?" Albert asked. "Can you show us your patron saint!" Hermione pleaded. "Okay!" Albert raised his wand and summoned his patron saint to satisfy the wishes of several people. The patron saint of silver lion eagle head flew around the dormitory and disappeared. "It''s so cool!" Ron couldn''t help but his eyes widened. "I don''t know what my patron saint is?" "The premise is that you can successfully summon the patron saint of the flesh." Fred cruelly shattered Ron''s fantasy, "I don''t think the chance is big." "Potter, UU reading If you really want to master the Patronus Curse, I suggest you go to Professor Lupin." Albert stopped Harry who wanted to talk, and continued, "Even if you are here. Successfully summoned the patron saint of the flesh, it is also difficult to rely on him to resist the dementors." "why?" "Those who have had a bad experience are easily affected by the dementors and become vulnerable." Albert looked into Harry''s eyes and said, "If you want to overcome the dementors'' influence on yourself, you You need to face them bravely." "Face the dementor?" Hermione couldn''t believe what she heard. "This is definitely the craziest thing I''ve ever heard." Ron murmured. "Idiot, listen to Albert finish." None of the three felt that Albert would suggest Harry to face the Dementor. "Professor Lupin can definitely help you find a similar substitute. He is a professor of defense against the dark arts. He has more say in this field than me. Do you understand what I mean? Don''t be embarrassed. I think Professor Lupin will be very He is happy to help you. He is a good friend of your father. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Hagrid." _ Chapter 696： old friend Harry cared very much about Albert''s words, but he didn''t expect Professor Lupin to be a good friend of his father''s, and Hagrid knew it too. Why didn''t they mention it to themselves? Harry hesitated for a few days, and finally decided to ask Hagrid about Professor Lupin. "Hagrid, is Professor Lupin really a good friend of my father''s?" Hagrid pours the tea with his hand, then raised his head and asked, "Who told you?" "Albert." Hermione answered Hagrid''s question for Harry. She found that Hagrid didn''t seem to want to talk about it. "When Lupin and James were in school, they were really close friends." Hagrid spoke slowly, "But..." "Their relationship froze?" Harry asked tentatively. "No, no." Hagrid put the poured three cups of strong tea in front of the three of them and recalled, "They have always been very close friends, inseparable, very similar to you." "But why did Professor Lupin never come to see me since I was a child?" Harry was puzzled. He felt that if Professor Lupin was really a good friend of his father, he would not be able to ignore their only son after the death of his friend. Do not ask. At least, Harry thought he wouldn''t do that if he switched to himself. "Professor Lupin has not had a good time all these years, and I dont know anything else. If you have any questions, I suggest you ask him directly?" Hagrid threw Harrys question directly to Lupin. I am happy with my wit. There are certain things that Hagrid is really not good at telling Harry, and telling him now will not do any good, it will only make things worse. "Ok!" Knowing that there was nothing to ask from Hagrid, Harry gave up. He felt that he could go to Albert for information, or go directly to Professor Lupin. "Hagrid, what did Albert come to do with you?" Hermione changed the subject. When they first came, they happened to ran into Albert. "He came to ask me questions about magical creatures," Hagrid was a little proud of this, and Albert recognized his ability in the field of magical creatures. However, I just joined the job, and my teaching level needs to be improved. "Ask questions about magical creatures." Ron''s voice was raised a little bit, his tone was strange, even Harry and Hermione''s expressions were a bit unnatural, there is no way, Hagrid''s magical creature protection lesson It''s too bad. "Cough cough." Hagrid also noticed the expressions on the faces of the three of them, and cleared his throat, "Albert is going to participate in...it looks like a school of magic, oh, yes, the magic school of potions tournament. So, He came to me to understand the habits of some magical creatures, what to watch out for in the forest, and probably where to find them." "But these are potions..." "The Magic School Potions Championship," Hermione corrected. "Yes, what does it have to do with the Potions Championship?" Ron asked in confusion. "I heard that the players need to enter the magic garden to collect raw materials within the specified time." "Why haven''t I heard of this?" "Hagrid, tell us about the Magic School Potions Championship." Hermione was very interested in this matter. "It is said that it is a potion contest that 11 wizard schools in the magical world will send people to participate in. Hogwarts has not won the championship for a long time." Hagrid is also very happy that the topic has been led to Albert''s body. "However, this year Hogwarts has a great chance of winning the championship, and you know that Albert has always been great." "After all, he is a genius!" Ron said sourly. "There is almost nothing that can hold him up." "He is indeed a genius, he is great in everything," Hermione whispered. "You don''t know how much Fred and George admire Albert, and have always believed what he said." "That''s because Albert can divination!" Hermione reminded. "Albert is really good!" Harry also admitted this. At least, Albert had mastered that profound patron saint curse very early, and he had practiced hard for a week, the patron saint was still extremely weak. "No, you dont know. I once heard Fred and George say that Albert was eyeing Sirius Blacks high bounty, and predicted that Black would appear at Hogwarts, ready to look for opportunities. Grab Black, take him to the Ministry of Magic in exchange for the bounty, and then use the money to open their joke shop." Ron recalled that they had just returned from Egypt and accidentally overheard the twins'' conversation. "Then I should thank him. If he needs bait, I can help. Then let him remember to point me to Garon." Harry said half-jokingly. "Harry, this is not the point. The point is that Albert thinks Black will show up at Hogwarts." Hermione frowned. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Albert''s judgment was always accurate, since he Saying that Sirius Black would appear at Hogwarts, then Harry needed to be careful. "Maybe, we can ask Albert to help divination Sirius? When will Black appear, we can go to ambush Black together at that time!" Ron suggested excitedly. Blacks ten thousand gallons reward is really tempting. If he can, he wants to divide some money from that reward, even if there are only a few gallons. "Don''t be delusional, Black is not so easy to be caught, otherwise the Ministry of Magic will not be looking for him now." Hagrid was taken aback by their daring, and said quickly: "I asked Albert, He said that the possibility is not high... and the time has not yet arrived." "opportunity?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. Fortune-tellers are secretive anyway." Hagrid recalled how Albert said about it, and couldn''t help but shook his head and said, "I remember that you all seem to take divination courses." "Don''t say it, Professor Trelawney is a liar." Hermione began to tell Hagrid about Professor Trelawney''s prediction that Harry would die in the first class of school. "I''m not familiar with Professor Trelawney, but I heard many students call her an old liar in private." Hagrid turned to look out the window, stood up and said to the three of them: "Okay, I''ll send you back to the castle!" "Without Hagrid, we can do it ourselves..." "I insist on Harry, you should pay attention to your safety now." Hagrid got up and prepared to send the three of Harry back to the castle. "Hogwarts is safe, and there are a bunch of dementors around the school." "Albert thinks the Dementor is unreliable. I think he is right. Since Black can escape from Azkaban, there must be a way to hide the Dementor." Now Hagrid is more willing to believe Albert''s judgment. , Especially after the accident happened in the first class, I regretted that I didn''t listen to Albert''s advice at that time. "Harry, promise me, don''t run around after dark, okay?" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 697： Class value "Any latest news?" Lee Jordan spread a lot of jam on the slice of bread in his hand, looked sideways at Albert who was reading, and asked casually. "Sirius Black appeared." Albert put the newspaper on the table and tapped the place of the report with his index finger. "A Muggle saw him far away and called the hotline. Before the Ministry of Magic arrived, Sirius Black has long since disappeared." "A place far away from here?" George leaned his head over, looked at the contents of the newspaper, and muttered, "It sounds weird." "Sirius Black is trying to divert the attention of others." Albert said his speculation, "Don''t forget, as long as you use Apparition, any wizard can reach anywhere in the UK in a short time." "Can you tell where Sirius Black appears?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice. "It should be possible, but it is still a bit difficult to catch Sirius Black with this." Of course Albert can catch Black, but now is not the time to catch him. "I hate divination." Fred, who was copying homework in the divination class, let out a painful cry. "Who told you not to take the time to copy that little thing." "Don''t shut up the guy who does the homework." Fred said to his twin brother, "Help me plug that guy''s mouth with slices of bread." "What flavor do you want?" George asked with a smile. "Orange flavor, don''t use too much...jam." Albert said in a tone, and he found an owl flying towards him and threw the envelope on the table in front of him. Not surprisingly, Albert received a letter in two days on average. "Who sent it from" "Old thief." Albert glanced at the sender and used it in exchange for George''s slice of bread. "He said he got the seeds we want." George opened the letter, read the contents of the letter carefully, frowned and said, "However, the price he asked for...a bit high." "What''s wrong with the price?" Fred took the letter from George, read the content on the letter, and said to the three of them: "That guy always likes to make jokes. We''d better go to Hogsmeade and talk to him about it in person." "Are you really planning to plant this stuff?" Lee Jordan still felt that poisonous tentacles were too dangerous and did not encourage three people to plant this dangerous plant. "You don''t need too much measurement, right?" "Fever skipping class sugar needs to use poisonous tentacles that secrete venom." Fred frowned, "We can''t purchase raw materials, otherwise there will be no profit at all." The twigs of the poisonous tentacles secrete a kind of venom. After entering the human body, it will cause a "burning" sensation, and the body temperature will also increase significantly. Fever skipping candy uses this characteristic to simulate the symptoms of fever. However, they have not found a suitable antidote. "I still feel that this thing is a bit dangerous. There have been many deaths caused by poisonous tentacles." Lee Jordan is still trying to persuade the three roommates to give up this dangerous idea. "We can get the seeds first, and we''ll talk about them later." George consulted Albert: "It''s the price...how much do you think is appropriate." "Cut off in half." Albert said without hesitation: "Leave a little profit for that guy, so he will be willing to help us find the materials we need. After all, there are some things that are not available through normal channels, and the higher prices are understandable." "Are you not going to go with us?" George was a little surprised, and Albert would definitely save some Gallon if he went to talk. "No, maybe I went to the game then..." Albert gave himself an excuse and declined to trade with Mondungus. Recently, the four of them didn''t dare to sneak to Hogsmeade Village. Martial law was already over there. In the past, it was always a trouble to encounter dementors. When they were about to leave the hall after eating, Professor McGonagall strode towards Meteor, and while passing a piece of parchment to Albert, he asked in a low voice, "How are you preparing?" "It''s okay," Albert knew what Professor McGonagall meant. "Professor Snape''s tuition is over. I''m currently learning from Hagrid the common sense of entering the forest." "Come on, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall encouraged. "It''s been a long time since Hogwarts won the Magic School Potions Championship." "I will try my best, but you should also know that cheating has always been the tradition of this game." Albert said calmly. Well, when he said this, he actually wanted to try to trigger more tasks, but he didn''t succeed. Professor McGonagall fell silent suddenly, examining Albert, and then sighed: "You are right. In fact, everyone knows it well, but I believe in your abilities." After speaking, Professor McGonagall walked away, for fear that Albert would say something amazing. For example: Otherwise, let''s cheat and so on. "Did you notice Professor McGonagall''s expression just now?" The three witnessed the whole process and admired Albert''s daring to say that directly to Professor McGonagall. Cheating in games has always been a tradition. In fact, everyone knows it well. This sounded like saying: Or, let''s cheat too! The three almost laughed on the spot. "Is that a notice?" Lee Jordan took the parchment in Albert''s hand, scanned the content on it, and said with a smile: "I don''t think you can find any excuses!" He handily handed the notice to several roommates around him, and said to Albert: "The first Hogsmeade weekend is at the end of October, just before Halloween." "I have a date!" Albert said seriously, "No time, and you also need to exercise, you can''t rely on me for everything." "See Lulu forgotten friends!" "Stop it, I think if you go, you can accurately grasp Mondungus'' bottom line." "It''s not good to keep pressing on other people''s bottom line, and occasionally let him make some money, he will actively help us find things." "You can always find an excuse, just say it if you want to go on a date." "I just said it." After returning to the Gryffindor common room, Albert used the paste spell to post the notice on the bulletin board. Many students immediately gathered to check the notice and buzzed about Hogsmeade on the old bulletin board, looking very excited. Albert went straight upstairs to prepare dinner for Tom, and then took the cat downstairs to let the wind go. However, Fat Cat doesn''t like activities. He always lay on his stomach like an old man, looking at the students in the common room with his tentative eyes. Albert found a corner and began to write a reply to Mondungus. In the letter he clearly pointed out that his asking price was too high, and he agreed on the time when the two parties met in Hogsmeade. Just after Albert put the letter in the envelope, he heard a roar from the common room. He looked up in the direction of the voice, and saw Hermione''s Crookshanks sneak attacking Ron''s backpack, or something in it. "Grab the cat!" Ron yelled. No one helps. The whole lounge is watching cats and mice. Zebra''s speed was so fast that he didn''t lose to Crookshanks at all, and a cat and a mouse shuttled back and forth at everyone''s feet. Finally, the mouse rushed into the cupboard, and Crookshanks stopped abruptly, squatted low, and furiously reached under the cupboard with his front paws to dig out. This scene amused many students. "Okay, be safe!" Albert bent down to hug Crookshanks and rescued Ron''s mouse from the cat''s paw. "What a great help!" Ron muttered and got the mouse out from under the cabinet. "You should find a cage, lock up the mouse and don''t let it run around." Albert handed the cat who still wanted to pounce on Hermione. "It is the cat that should be locked up." Ron looked at Hermione''s cat warily. "All cats catch mice, Ron!" Hermione said. "No, Albert''s Tom never catches mice." Ron seemed to make his own words more convincing, and he moved Banban to Tom''s side. Everyone saw Tom tilted his head and the cat''s face appeared. A human expression of disgust. "Ron, that''s just an exception. Tom can''t catch mice, and he doesn''t need to catch them." George reminded, "But you can''t deny the fact that most cats catch mice." "Tom''s food is very good. I don''t need to eat mice. I don''t want him to eat mice." Albert asked after looking at the mouse in Ron''s hand. "By the way, your mouse is Percy''s. ?". Ron didn''t answer, and strode across the common room. UU read and went upstairs to the boys'' dormitory. "It''s the Percy one." Fred replied for Ron. "After he became the prefect, the family bought him an owl. In order to avoid the scabs from being eaten by Hemes, Percy gave the mouse to Ron. ." "That mouse should be very old." Albert said suddenly, "It''s incredible that the average mouse can''t live that long." "Indeed..." George frowned slightly, as if recalling how long the mouse had been alive. "Who knows, maybe it''s dying!" Fred said indifferently. "After returning from Egypt, the mouse seemed to be dying." "A typical mouse can only live for one to three years. Ron''s one must live for more than three years." Albert said mysteriously. "Do you know what this means?" "what" "Biological miracles," Albert explained. "A mouse that lives for four or five years or even longer can sell a lot of money in the Muggle world." "Really?" "About how much can you sell?" George asked curiously. "If it is converted into Gallon, it must be more than tens of thousands." Albert felt that those biological laboratories would be very interested in it, as long as it can be confirmed that the mouse has lived for more than ten years. "So much, are Muggles crazy?" "Because of its high research value, it may be possible to find the secret to prolong life." "Or, let''s persuade Ron to sell the mouse!" Fred said suddenly, "If you can really make tens of thousands of gallons, then what else to catch Black." "Things are not as easy as you think, and even if you really sell the mouse, it is difficult to change the money to Garon." Albert shook his head, "I just sighed with emotion." "You guy... definitely on purpose." "It''s too bad." "It made me happy." Chapter 698： Mobile wallet Chapter 698 of the Harry Potter Alchemist Text Volume Moving the purse was probably interesting, or for other reasons, Fred and George told Ron about Albert''s words intact. To Ron, who had never had a Garon in his pocket, he suddenly heard that the scabbard sleeping in his schoolbag was worth tens of thousands of gallons. The whole person was shocked. Ron stretched out his hand to cover his chest and took a few deep breaths before he calmed the beating heart in his chest. "You guys are not lying to me!" It''s not that Ron doesn''t believe it, but Fred and George always like to play pranks with him. They sound like they are lying. Banban must be so valuable, Percy sold it a long time ago, how could he give it to himself. "What do you cheat about? Albert said Muggles like to study long-lived creatures. I remember that your mouse lives longer than ordinary mice." Fred scowled and said solemnly: " Its not surprising if someone lives more than ten years longer than others, but if someone lives twice as long as others, everyone will wonder how he lived so long." "Maybe...maybe, he drank the elixir." Actually, Ron only understood, that Shaban was so valuable, and it was entirely because of his long life. Well, think about it, Shaban seems to have lived a long time. "So, do you want to sell Scab?" Fred and George asked Rons shoulders. "This is a rare opportunity. A mouse can exchange tens of thousands of gallons of Muggle coins, or even more. It''s a lot of money." "This" Ron''s lips quivered slightly. Just as the word "sell" was about to be spoken, she heard Hermione next to him say: "Ron, they are lying to you, can''t you tell?" "what?" There was chaos in Ron''s head. "How can a mouse be so valuable? Do you know how many tens of thousands of gallons are in pounds?" Hermione looked at Ron rather speechlessly, thinking that the other party must have been dazzled by the money, she was stupid. Believe Fred and George''s nonsense. "So... you guys are lying to me!" Ron continued to cover his chest, almost breathing out of breath. The violent emotions were bad for the heart. "We didn''t lie to you." Fred and George said confidently. "Albert did say that your mouse is very valuable. He thinks the Muggle biologist, um, seems to be the name, he If a Muggle biologist knew it, he would definitely be willing to spend a lot of money to buy it back to do research." try{mad1(''gad2'');}catch(ex){} After speaking, the two looked at Lee Jordan and asked him to speak. "Albert did say that last night." Lee Jordan was stared at by the two and had to tell the truth. "Albert really said something like this" Hermione looked at the three suspiciously, with an expression that I didn''t believe. "I said, of course I did." "You don''t understand, Albert has never liked to tell lies." Fred said solemnly: "He likes to deceive people with the truth, so what he says is usually true." "Use the truth to deceive?" Hermione couldn''t understand, how could she use the truth to deceive? "Sometimes the truth is more destructive than a lie. We dont know much about the Muggle side, but Albert seldom tells lies." Lee Jordan added, seemingly rang something, "However, He also said that even if the rats are sold, it is difficult to exchange Muggle coins for gallons." Ron already understood that Scab was indeed worth the price, but he couldn''t sell Scab and turned into tens of thousands of gallons. So, approximately equal to... no. Ron seemed to see the mountains piled up in front of him, so he grew wings and flew away. If he were not young and his heart could endure pretty well, Ron couldn''t breathe for a long time, so he passed out. "Ahem, don''t be discouraged, just want to turn that mouse into Kanon is more difficult." Fred didn''t feel embarrassed to cheat his brother. "That''s basically nothing." "No, there is a difference." George said seriously, "At least, you have a dream." "Don''t daydream about Ron, the sky never loses money." Hermione turned to look at Harry who said nothing, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong with you, Harry." "Nothing." Harry hesitated for a moment, but still said, "My application form is not signed." "It''s not a big deal. You can sneak to Hogsmeade. We always do this." Fred comforted. "Harry, if you want to go to Hogsmeade, you can come to us. We know many ways to the outside world." George said with a smile. "Blake is looking for Harry. He should stay in school." Hermione glared at the Weasley twins dissatisfied. "Blake will not appear in Hogsmeade." Fred said disapprovingly: "Albert has already fortune-telled. That guy doesn''t have a wand. There is no threat. If Blake does appear, he only needs a full-body restraint curse. Earn a big reward." try{mad1(''gad2'');}catch(ex){} "Don''t listen to them talking about Harry." Hermione said angrily, "You should let the Ministry of Magic and the Dementors deal with Black, instead of risking yourself. ." "With all due respect, the Ministry of Magic can''t catch Black at all, otherwise the guy won''t be on the run now. UU Reading " Fred glanced at his mouth, "It is better to expect the Ministry of Magic to catch Black. Garon rain up and down." "Harry, what you should worry about is not Black, but the Dementor." George said, "Albert always thought that the Dementor was more dangerous than Black." "I will write to tell Mrs. Weasley about this." Hermione threatened. She knew how to make the twins give up those stupid thoughts. "Oh, well, you won Hermione." Fred and George finally succumbed to Hermione''s threat. If their mother knew that the two spurned Harry to go to Hogsmeade, she would definitely send them a yelling letter. "When are you going to catch Black?" Ron, who had been silent since just now, suddenly asked. "I don''t know, Albert said that we have to wait for an opportunity to catch Black." Fred and George actually didn''t know when to wait. "The timing?" Ron murmured, "Remember to call me when the time comes." "I want to go too." Harry whispered. "The premise is that we have to master the patron saint of the flesh, so Albert is willing to take us to catch Black." George guessed Ron''s careful thoughts and reminded: "Albert obviously thinks we are in the process of arresting Black. Will encounter dementors and even fight with them." "Harry, Blake is not a moving money bag." Hermione was a little angry. He felt that Harry and Ron had ignored Blake''s danger. "Also, the principal mentioned at the school dinner, dont talk to the dementors. conflict." "Hermione, Albert was on the train, and he used the patron saint to blur the face of the dementor." Chapter 699： Secret base This years Halloween is a rare good day for most Hogwarts students. Everyone can go to Hogsmeade Village for a day of fun, and then participate in the Halloween feast in the evening, which is simply double happiness. For Albert, it is no exception. This is the last relaxing time before going to the Magic School Potions Championship. After breakfast, and after meeting Isobel in the hall, the two left the castle together and headed towards the school gate. Two dementors with cloaks on both sides guarded the school gate, making the passing students feel terrified and uneasy. As soon as he approached the door, Albert could feel an inexplicable chill pounce on his face. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Albert stretched out his hand to hold Isabel''s hand, and drew his wand from his pocket to summon the patron saint, turning it into a ball of light, surrounding them to avoid dementors. Affect Isabel. His approach attracted a lot of students to look at them curiously. Everyone was curious about what the ball of light was around Albert and Isobel, but no one came to say hello. As he passed the gate, Albert could clearly feel that the two dementors were consciously or unconsciously sucking the happy emotions of the passing students, and they could undoubtedly have a full meal. The cold wind is blowing outside, which is the effect of a large number of dementor activities on the surroundings of Hogwarts, otherwise the weather will not become so bad. Hiking to Hogsmeade Village is not a pleasant thing. Many students have to wrap their faces with scarves to prevent the exposed skin from being hurt by the cold wind. "Use Apparition." After some distance from the school, Alberta turned Isobel to a place where no one was there, and put a layer of phantasm on him. Then, use Apparition to come around the village of Hogsmeade. "Zongsi is really a big trouble." Albert muttered softly. "However, once there is a house here in the future, the use of magic will not be restricted." Before becoming an adult at the age of seventeen, the only way to get rid of the constraints of traces and use magic without being troubled by the magical world is to use magic in the magical world. Although they were also detected by the Ministry of Magic when they used magic, they couldn''t tell who was using magic. After all, in the magic world, anyone could use magic around him, and the Ministry of Magic would naturally not trouble Albert. "I thought you studied it?" "Although the power of the contract can be confused and shielded, it is too late. If you used a strong obfuscation curse on the piece of paper when you signed it, you should be able to cope with it, but now... it''s a bit late." Albert Reached out to hold Isabel''s little hand, and walked towards Hogsmeade Village together. "Don''t you dispel the phantom spell?" "Not for the time being, let''s take a look at our house first. Bit should have taken care of it for us." There are no dementors around Hogsmeade Village. Maybe it was because I knew that some students would come to play in Hogsmeade. The Ministry of Magic removed the dementors from here to avoid something bad. After the two entered the village of Hogsmeade, they walked to the remote corner of the east of the village. This is one of the reasons that the house is so cheap. There was a small yard outside the house. The plants in the yard were withered. The windows were shining with warm yellow light. When the two walked in, Albert raised his hand and knocked on the door five times. This is a secret sign. "Master, are you invisible?" The house elf opened the door and looked at the air ahead in confusion. "I don''t want people to know that this is my house." After the door was closed again, Albert lifted the phantom curse on the two of them. The house elves immediately brought them milk tea and desserts. "It looks good here. Although it is a bit old, it is still a good place with a little renovation." Albert looked at the empty hall and was satisfied, and the money was finally spent. "What are you going to do with this place?" Isabel is even more curious about this question. She never thought that Albert would spend money to buy such a place for no reason. "Lab." Albert didn''t intend to hide it. "What are you going to make here?" "From now on, even during summer vacation, I can come here at any time through the vanishing cabinet." Albert pointed to the suitcase on the table. "The Vanishing Cabinet?" "Yes, the Vanishing Cabinet. That thing was very popular during the First Wizarding War." Albert opened the suitcase, revealing the downward staircase. The suitcase was expanded by the Innocent Stretching Curse, and there were two disappearing cabinets inside. "You are well prepared." Isabel said with a strange expression. "If the Ministry of Magic knows, it must throw you into Azkaban prison." "They don''t know, and they won''t know." Albert said disapprovingly. Back in the hall, the two visited the house together. Kitchen, study, bedroom, and utility room... The house is empty, only some old furniture is left. Albert intends to get some new ones from the Muggle side. "I still prefer a spacious place." Isobel stood by the bedroom window, looking at the courtyard below, and said to Albert, "It is not safe here. Once the magical world is in chaos, he may be stared at any time. on." "They won''t find it here, UU reading , I will use the Courageous Faithful Curse on this house, and no one will doubt us." At that time, it was a house elf who came forward to buy the house. Who would connect the house elf with a Muggle wizard? "We always need a place to practice hands," Albert said mysteriously. "You can also use this as our secret base. In the future, we can meet here at any time and do what we like to do." "You always like to be mysterious, maybe this is a common problem of fortunetellers." Isobel looked at the unconcealable heat in Albert''s eyes, and took the initiative to move his face up. "If the situation is really bad, leave the UK!" she whispered. Isobel is not a fool. It is natural that Albert is not very optimistic about the future prospects, at least there will be a "chaotic period" in the future, and he is actively sitting and preparing for this in order to cope with the possible dangers in the future. "Don''t worry, the situation is not as bad as you think." Albert put his face to the girl''s ear and said softly, "Otherwise, I would have taken you away." In the following time, Albert and Isobel were in the lobby to discuss the renovation of the moving house. He intends to turn this place into two floors inside and outside. Like Nicol''s house, he needs the owner''s permission to enter this house. Then, he plans to use the Unmarked Stretching Curse to expand the rooms in this house. Ordinary wizard families naturally dare not do this, but Albert originally didn''t plan to let other people into this house, so naturally he didn''t worry about illegal issues. After Albert used the Courageous Faithfulness Charm on the house, no one could find it. Even someone from the Ministry of Magic can only stand on the street and stare. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 700： Rons first love The two took a moment to finalize the problem of the house, and then pretended that they had just arrived and quietly appeared on the streets of Hogsmeade Village. The third graders who came to Hogsmeade for the first time, like a group of curious babies, are not afraid of the cold wind at all, wandering around the village, wishing to take Hogsmeade into their eyes. After purchasing sweets from Honey Dukes candy store, the two decided to go to the three broomsticks to drink some butter beer. Many students hid here to keep warm. As soon as Albert entered the tavern, he saw Fred, George and Lee Jordan in the crowd. The three of them were whispering in the corner, and when George saw Albert, he gave him an ok gesture. "Sure enough, it''s still lively in the pub." Albert scanned the bar, found an empty table, and let Isabel take a place in the past. He went to the bar to find Mrs. Rosemerta and bought two warmed butterbeers. This charming and charming proprietress is very popular with wizards. In the novel, Ron seems to have a secret crush on this one too, and it feels really interesting to think about it. Albert returned to the table with two glasses of Butterbeer and saw that Hermione and Ron were going to come and join them. "There are no other empty tables here." Hermione was a little embarrassed. There was indeed no room in the tavern. When Ron brought her over here, Hermione realized that the beautiful red-haired girl was Albert''s girlfriend. Albert handed Butterbeer to Isabel, smiled and said to the two of them: "It''s okay, sit down!" "I''ll get a drink." Ron said and got up and walked towards the bar. "I just discovered a little secret." Isobel took a sip of the Butterbeer and moved his head to Albert''s ear, behaving very intimately, "This Percy''s brother seems to like that Mrs. Rosemerta." The girls voice was suppressed very low. In such a crowded tavern, almost no one noticed what she said, but Hermione seemed to have heard it. After she moved her eyes away from the two of them, she looked to buy wine. Ron''s face looked thoughtful. "It''s normal. Adolescent boys are like this, eager to get attention from others, especially beautiful girls like you, who can always easily attract their attention." Albert looked at Ron''s back with interest. , Said softly, "However, I didn''t expect Ron''s first love to be Mrs. Rosmerta. The age of both parties...well, it''s not appropriate. I''m sure no one will support him in pursuing Mrs. Rosmerta." Hermione suddenly turned her head to stare at Albert, then turned her head to look at Ron, who had just paid the bill, and brought two glasses of Butterbeer towards Ron. The expression on her face became more weird, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. what. "What''s wrong, Hermione?" Ron put a glass of Butterbeer in front of Hermione. "I''m wondering whether or not to bring a bottle of Butterbeer to Harry. He stays at school by himself. It''s very pathetic." Hermione looked away awkwardly, then gave Ron a sneaky sip and took a sip of Butterbeer , Trying to divert Ron''s attention with other topics, lest he see what''s wrong with him. "That''s a good idea, I will buy it now." As soon as Ron sat down, he got up again, reached out to touch his pocket, and found that the silver he brought with him had been used up, and he didn''t know whether he was standing or sitting for a while. "what''s happenin?" Hermione found Ron''s embarrassment. "Um... I ran out of money." Ron said embarrassedly. "Yes, I just bought something. I haven''t given you the money yet." Hermione reached out to her pocket and took the money, and handed Ron a few silver coins to help Ron''s embarrassment very intimately. After Ron took over Yinxi Ke, he quickly walked away, so as not to stay here any more embarrassment. Hermione looked at the bar again, and reconsidered the bar owner, Mrs. Rosmerta. She was indeed a woman with a graceful figure and a beautiful face. She should be very beautiful when she was young. Ron seemed to really like her. No matter how you look at it, Ron did want to get Mrs. Rosmerta''s attention. Hermione was a little entangled. She felt that as Ron''s friend, she should persuade him, but she didn''t know what was going on, she couldn''t speak, and she didn''t know how to speak. "Do you like him?" Isabel asked curiously. "The red-haired boy?" Hermione''s expression was a bit stunned, but soon returned to normal, shook her head and said, "No, we are just good friends. I''m just... a little curious." "Curiosity is the beginning of love!" Isabel said with a smile. "No, I''m not that kind of curiosity." Hermione didn''t seem to want to talk about it, so she changed the subject and asked, "Can Albert really predict Black?" "Do you want me to help the Ministry of Magic catch Black?" Albert asked rhetorically. "If Black could be caught sooner!" "I never thought that the Ministry of Magic could catch Black." Albert simply refused: "However, you will hear about Black soon." "Blake is around Hogwarts?" Ron came back and was surprised when he heard Albert''s words. "You will know soon, and don''t try to light fire whiskey. Mrs. UU Read Rosemerta will not sell alcohol to underage students." Albert reminded kindly. "I don''t think he understands." Isabel whispered. "I didn''t expect him to understand." Albert said suddenly. "Maybe he will try to order a glass of whiskey from Mrs. Rosmerta another day." After drinking the butterbeer in the glass, the two left the three broomsticks together. "What did you see again?" Isabel asked curiously. "Black invaded Hogwarts." Albert did not hide. "At the Halloween dinner, the timing was wrong..." Isabel said in a tone, as if he had guessed something. "In other words, Black''s target is not Harry Potter? Or, his mind is completely confused and he can''t remember today. Is it Halloween?" "His target shouldn''t be Harry Potter." "Do you still know something?" Isabel suddenly felt that the prophet was really an incredible creature, could he really know so many things in the future? "Things will gradually become clear. This matter may be different from what we saw." Albert looked at his girlfriend and smiled: "When have you been interested in Black too." "Who makes you always like to arouse other people''s curiosity without making things clear." The girl complained. "It''s my fault." Albert confessed his mistake. "There are some things. It is not interesting to know the answer. Let''s go back. We will have to sleep in the responsive room later. I guess I won''t be able to sleep tonight." "I thought you would tell Dumbledore." "The principal is very smart. Smart people like him are generally more willing to believe what they see and speculate, so I never waste time trying to persuade a smart person. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 701： Invasion "what time is it?" Isobel just woke up, rubbed his head in Albert''s arms, and asked in a daze. "It''s almost half past six." Albert reached out and picked up the pocket watch on the bed cabinet, with the help of the faint candlelight, to see the current time clearly, "We have to get up, and we will go to the Halloween party later." "A little tired," the girl murmured. "It is estimated that the blood sugar is a little low." Albert hugged his girlfriend tenderly, put his pocket watch back on the bed cabinet, and took a box of chocolates from the sweets pile. After unpacking, he passed the chocolates to her mouth, "You will get a lot of sweets. Now. Come on, open your mouth~ Ah!" "blood sugar?" Isobel took a vaguely bite of the chocolate and shrank into Albert''s arms like a kitten. "What''s that?" "Do you want some more?" "Ok." After Albert slowly fed Isobel a piece of chocolate, the two finally got up. The girl stood in front of the mirror and sorted out her wrinkled clothes, and then took the last ten minutes and hurried downstairs to the auditorium. There were hundreds of pumpkin lanterns floating above the auditorium. As Hagrid had no intention of taking care of the big pumpkins in the field, Professor Flitwick had to resort to other means to remedy them. Albert quickly found Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. The three were sitting under a group of fluttering bats. They did not forget to reserve a seat for Albert. "It took a total of thirteen gallons." Fred pretended to be looking at the flame-spitting orange streamer on the ceiling, and whispered to Albert: "However, we can''t be sure that the **** has used fakes to fool us." With that, George took out the dried black pod-like poisonous tentacle seeds from a bulging bag. Albert put the seeds of the poisonous tentacles to his ears. He could hear a slight clatter, and nodded towards the three of them, "It''s what we want. Don''t plant it for now. Find a box and put it away." "I will." It didn''t take long for the Halloween party to begin, and delicious food suddenly appeared on the golden plate, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. Albert concentrated on dealing with a chicken leg, and talked to his roommates about what happened today. If nothing else, Black had almost broken into Hogwarts Castle and tried to enter the Gryffindor common room through the fat lady. Now, it is the best opportunity to catch Blake, but Albert has no plans to catch Blake now, which means that his Garon flew away, and Blake is caught now, and he will undoubtedly die. Albert is usually very patient with a guy who might bring him great benefits. Amidst the laughter, the dinner came to an end. This year''s Halloween dinner ended with a show provided by the ghost of Hogwarts. On the Gryffindor table, Nick, who was almost headless, was recreating the scene of his decapitation. "I think we can invent a similar game, let the wooden villain slowly ascend the steps to a set of noose frames, let the participants answer the riddle, and hang the wooden villain if they can''t answer it." George Wang Looking at Nick over there, describing the game idea to the roommates. "I think the kids will like it." Albert casually echoed: "You can make the villain make some noises after he is hanged, or give some punishment to the players who fail." "I think it is possible to invent a pair of boots that can walk on the wall." Lee Jordan said, looking at the ghost floating in the air, "Or, a prop that allows people to float in the air." "Perhaps, you can put some Billy Wig pin powder in your mouth." Fred said without hesitation, "There are still a lot of Billy Wig pin needles that I bought last time. It is said that I ate too much of that stuff. It can make people float in the air forever." "It''s not eating too much, it''s allergies, and there are rarely such unlucky ones." Albert corrected. "Maybe you can use the Levitation Charm, and then I''m working on a pair of boots that can make you stick to the wall, maybe it can make you walk on the wall." George said his thoughts. After the dinner, Albert, who was full, followed everyone behind him slowly. Before he returned to the common room, he saw Professor Dumbledore rushing to the common room at Hogwarts, and then Albert I saw everyone walking back, preparing to return to the auditorium. "what happened?" "The portrait of the fat lady was ruined by Black." Fred explained, "By the way, where did you go just now." "It''s behind you." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and said lazily, "I was too full to eat at night, and I walked slowly." The students from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin also came, and there was a whisper in the auditorium, and everyone was asking students from other colleges for news. This chaotic situation didn''t gradually calm down until Dumbledore appeared. All the students were told by the principal that they needed to spend the night in the auditorium because the castle would be searched thoroughly. Before leaving, Dumbledore cleared the auditorium and conjured hundreds of sleeping bags out of thin air, allowing the students to spend the night in the auditorium. However, the prefects have no such luck. They are required to stand guard at the entrance of the auditorium to maintain order to ensure that there will be no troubles in the auditorium. "Do you think Blake is still in the castle?" Shanna moved closer to Albert, holding a wand in her hand, looking a little nervous. "Don''t worry, Blake is no longer in the castle." Albert reassured. The two passed through the crowd and walked towards the outside of the hall. "Have you predicted it?" Shanna asked in a low voice. "No, as long as Blake is not stupid, he will not stay in the castle. It is inevitable for the professors to search the castle." Albert said, "However, his act of destroying the portrait of the fat lady is very pure. You can see Blake''s The emotions are a little out of control." "How did he get in. UU reading " Shanna was even more worried about this issue. "Probably through the secret tunnel." Albert said without hesitation. "There are many secret tunnels in the school. Perhaps it is not surprising that Black knows one of them." "But Filch knows all the secret passages." Shanna reminded. "It''s impossible for Filch to know so secretly." Albert saw Nick coming here and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "Percy is looking for you," Nick reminded. "I know." As soon as Albert walked into Percy, he heard him ask Albert''s ex to search the castle with you Professor McGonagall. As for Albert and Shanna, stay here to patrol to maintain order in the auditorium. "I can change with them." Albert asked. "I''m fine." Shanna thought of Albert''s words, and felt that there should be no danger in following Albert. "We are fine." Many people are willing to participate in the task of searching for Black. After all, talking about Black and searching for Black are two different things. "Nick, please take them to Professor McGonagall." Percy was very satisfied with the efficiency here and said to Nick immediately. "You must know something, right!" Shanna knew that Albert was not a person who likes to talk, he would think that Black was no longer in the castle, there must be some evidence. "Blake used a knife to destroy the portrait of the fat lady." Albert took out the candy from his pocket, peeled one and put it in his mouth, and handed a few to Shanna. "A candy to refresh yourself! Tonight we Don''t want to sleep." "You mean, Black doesn''t have a wand in his hand?" Shanna was also very flexible, and immediately thought of the reason. "If Black had a magic wand, I think he would burn the whole picture completely when he became angry." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 702： Rolled The search of the castle continued until about three o''clock in the middle of the night, and naturally nothing was found. Black seemed to have never broken into Hogwarts Castle. Professor Dumbledore should have expected such a result a long time ago, but he still had to let the professors search the entire castle, so that the teachers and students in the school could feel relieved, and it could be regarded as an explanation to the dementors stationed outside the school. . This was a pain for the professors and prefects who searched the castle, and they couldn''t close their eyes all night, especially when they were full and sleepy, it was really hard to work hard to hold on. When Albert and Shanna returned to the hall of the auditorium, everyone had fallen asleep, and only the energetic Percy and the sleepy prefects were still on vigil. Sure enough, rather than staying to watch the night, it is better to walk outside, at least to talk to the people around him, and find an excuse to be lazy and paddling. Until dawn, the prefect of the night watch and the chairman of the student union were allowed to go back to sleep, and the ghosts would take over their work. As for the morning class, it was naturally cancelled. Sir Cadogan, who temporarily took over the job of the fat lady, is a rude guy. When he saw Albert, he provoked with rude abuse and planned to fight Albert. "If you can get out of the painting, I will fight you." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, not wanting to listen to the nonsense of the other person here, and said directly, "The password is''Mongrel Dog'', now open the door." Sir Cadogan reluctantly let them into the common room. The four of them went back to their dormitories to rest. Since the password to enter the lounge, it was naturally the responsibility of Nick, who was almost headless, to tell the other Gryffindor students. When Albert woke up again, it was already noon. Tom arched and arched in front of the cat basin, shaking his tail when he heard the movement, and continued to bury his head in the meal, until Albert reached out his hand and stroked his head and stopped eating. "You should lose weight." Albert picked up Tom, stroked his fat belly, and murmured, "If you hadn''t raised you from childhood to adulthood, I would have suspected that you were a hairy pig." Meow! Tom protested that Albert interrupted his meal, and tentatively used the cat pad to poke Albert''s hand away. "Although fat cats are indeed better-looking, they should not be too fat. Be careful that they are too fat to walk." Albert let go of the fat cat and looked at Tom who was eating again. He decided to leave Tom to the house elf bit to take care of him while he was going to participate in the magical school potion tournament, and let the house elf stare at Tom. Run the roller every day. As long as he exercises enough, Toms fat body will disappear soon. After washing, Albert planned to go downstairs to eat, and as soon as he opened the door, he found that the common room was crowded with Gryffindor students. "What are you doing here?" Albert asked suspiciously. "Thank God, someone finally opened the door." Neville''s tears of excitement were about to fall. "He said the password was wrong, so we wouldn''t be allowed in." A senior boy said angrily. "The morning password is obviously still a mongrel dog." "The password has been changed," said Sir Cadogan. "What''s the password now?" Albert asked Sir Cadogan. "I can''t tell you." Sir Cadogan refused to give Albert the password. "If you change your password, you have to tell the prefect in advance, otherwise you dont even know about the prefect. Are you going to let everyone stay outside and stare?" Albert looked at the portrait on the door and said in a commanding tone. "Okay, tell me, what is the password now." Although the door of the common room was opened, many students did not intend to go in immediately, preparing to stay outside to watch Sir Cadogan deflate. "What''s the matter?" Percy saw that the corridor outside the common room was crowded with students, and walked toward this side quickly. "I''m negotiating with Sir Cadogan. He seems to have changed his password, but he didn''t tell the prefect. A lot of people were blocked at the door just now." Albert said a little impatiently, "I doubt this guy very much. Its pure pleasure to make trouble for the students." Many students immediately agreed and expressed dissatisfaction with the rude knight in charge of the gatekeeper. "It''s Sir Cadogan." The portrait roared at the crowd. "To shut up." "The password is: pony." Percy frowned and said to Sir Cadogan: "If you change the password, you should tell the prefect of the password as soon as possible. This is your responsibility. I think Professor Dumbledore. I should have told you." "He seems to have mentioned it." Sir Cadogan curled his lips and rode away on his pony. "Other paintings are reluctant to do this job," Percy explained to the grieving people. "Sir Cadogan is the only one to come forward. Even if you complain, it''s useless. We have no other choice for the time being." After speaking, Percy turned her head and said to Albert: "By the way, Professor McGonagall is looking for you for something. You''d better go to her office." "Got it." Albert went to Professor McGonagall''s office first, as expected, for the Magic School Potions Championship. "Tonight, pack your things, and someone will come and pick you up to participate in the game tomorrow morning." Professor McGonagall said straightforwardly. "Who leads the team?" Albert asked, raising an eyebrow. "Professor Slughorn has a wealth of experience in leading the team and would like to take the time to take you to the Potions Championship. He was also the Potions Professor at Hogwarts, but he has retired." Professor McGonagall looked at him. Albert asked, "Any other questions?" "No more." It is not difficult for Albert to guess why Professor Slughorn is willing to help lead the team. Professor Slughorn likes to make friends with famous, successful and powerful people. Albert obviously echoes the first two points. Leaving Professor McGonagalls office and entering the hall, everyone was talking about how Black entered the castle. "There are several ways to say it now?" Albert asked Lee Jordan, who had just sat next to him. "I can''t count." Lee Jordan said, breaking his fingers. "Most people think that Black came in by Apparition." "Hogwarts school prohibits apparitions." Albert began to make himself ham sausage sandwiches. "I know that the guys who can say this kind of thing simply don''t know enough about Hogwarts." Lee Jordan murmured, "I think they just want to attract everyone''s attention." "I agree with that." Albert took a bite of the sandwich. The bacon was very salty. "Some people say that Black flew into the school on a broomstick, and some people say that he disguised himself to fool the gatekeeper''s dementor." After speaking, Lee Jordan looked at Albert who was eating a sandwich and asked, "What do you think Which one is it?" "Go into the castle through the secret path," Albert said as he ate. "Fred and George thought the same way. They went to check the secret passage to the outside of the castle in the morning." Lee Jordan said in a voice that they could hear. "Anything to find?" "I don''t know, they haven''t come back yet." Lee Jordan naturally knew that there were several passages to get in and out of the school. He was a little worried that Fred and George would be in trouble, and Blake might be hiding in the secret road now. UU reading "Don''t worry, Blake must have left." Albert finished his sandwich and said to Lee Jordan: "By the way, I am going to participate in the Potions Championship tomorrow. I have to leave school for a while." "When will you come back?" "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be too long. Maybe I''ll be back the next day." "After winning the championship, remember to treat." Lee Jordan stretched out his hand and gently hammered Albert''s shoulder. "I have confidence in you." To be honest, Lee Jordan sympathizes with students from other schools who want to compete with Albert. This guy is like a train. Anyone blocking the road will be ruthlessly rolled over. "I thought it was you guys celebrating me." Albert said in a weird tone. "You are so sorry to let us invite you. I heard that the champion can get a large bonus." "Who said that." Albert asked. "Fred and George." "Don''t talk nonsense, be careful of our whistleblowing, we never said that." Fred and George came to them. "Did you find anything?" Albert asked. "No." George shook his head, "but I still think that Black entered the castle through the secret tunnel." "Should you tell the professors?" "Tell them what to do?" Fred disagrees very much. Albert asked Fred and George to get some chalk dust on those hidden passages. If anyone enters the school from the secret road, they will definitely leave footprints. Then they will be able to figure out which day Black entered the secret road. School. "You think Black will continue to invade Hogwarts." George immediately realized what Albert meant. "Blake will not give up easily, otherwise he would not show up in the castle last night." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 703： Blow to the sky The next day, Albert woke up early in the morning. After stuffing the organized suitcase into the non-marking stretch bag, he went downstairs for breakfast with his three roommates. Because there is still some time left for the appointment with Professor Slughorn, Albert and Isobel decided to go to the Room for All Requests to spend the remaining time on a date. As for, go to class first? Naturally impossible. Both of them are geniuses, and it doesn''t affect them whether they attend the class. Near ten o''clock, the two knocked on Professor McGonagall''s office on time, and when they pushed the door to enter, they saw Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall and another potbellied old man waiting for them inside. That strange old man should be Professor Slughorn, his stomach is really hard to describe. As soon as Albert and Isabel entered the room, Professor Slughorn''s eyes fell on them. "These two..." Dumbledore stepped forward and introduced, "It is Mr. Albert Anderson and Miss Isabel McDoug. This is an old friend of mine called Horace Slugho. Well, because of Sirius Black''s relationship, it is difficult for me to leave Hogwarts School for the time being, so I can only ask my old colleague to take you there. He has many experience leading teams to participate in the Magic School Potions Championship." "Don''t worry, they will leave it to me!" Professor Slughorn almost patted his chest to make sure. The office door was knocked again, and Hagrid pushed in and said to Dumbledore, "The carriage is ready and ready to go." Professor Slughorn took out his pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time and said: "Other things, I can tell them on the road." "Where''s your luggage?" Hagrid asked Albert and Isobel with empty hands in confusion, but he was actually here to help carry the luggage. "On the body." Albert gave Hagrid a look and motioned him to shut up. The two followed Professor Slughorn to the outside of the castle, where a carriage pulled by five night skies was parked. "Hagrid, are you responsible for driving?" "Yes, I''ll take you there." Hagrid stepped forward and opened the door of the carriage for several people, letting Professor Horace Slughorn get in the car first, followed by Albert and Isobel. Rear. There were no traces of expansion by the Wuhen Stretching Curse in the carriage. After the three of them sat on, the space inside was slightly crowded. After Hagrid closed the door of the carriage, he sat in the driver''s position and drove the Ye Qi carriage forward for a certain distance, and the whole carriage was gradually pulled into the air by the Ye Qi. The commotion here immediately attracted the attention of the dementors, and the group of guys had gathered around, seemingly trying to force the carriage to stop for inspection. The compartment glass immediately froze with a layer of frost. "What are they doing after catching up?" Professor Slughorn frowned when he saw the dementors around him: "I remember Dumbledore told those dementors that we were going to compete." "Probably want to search for Sirius? Is Black in the car." Albert drew his wand from his pocket blankly, opened the window of the car, didn''t care about letting the wind into the car, turned his head to the next Izawa. Bell said, "Let the patron saint protect Hagrid. I will drive them away while there are no Muggles around." "Oh, I don''t think it is necessary..." Before Professor Slughorn could finish his words, he saw two patron saints emerging from the tops of their wands, one surrounding Hagrid so as not to be affected by the dementors, the other Just rushed to the group of dementors to disperse them. "They are just routine official duties." Professor Slughorn said helplessly that he had never expected Albert to dislike dementors so much that he would use the Patronus Charm to disperse the dementors. "Dementors are never friendly. They often perform routine official duties and do disgusting things, such as attacking Harry Potter, or sucking in some happiness from us and filling their stomachs." Albert closed the window again and said The cold wind outside is isolated from the compartment, "There is no need to be polite to them, anyway, the dementors will never reason with us." Albert''s tone was very calm, as if he was just driving away a bunch of annoying flies. "They really do that." Professor Slughorn was very surprised. "The Ministry of Magic has never been able to control the dementors. As soon as school started, the dementors used the name of checking the train and sucked on the happy emotions of the students on the train. Harry Potter was almost taken to the school hospital. "Albert singled out Harry Potter''s case as an example, and directly detained the dementors. Anyway, they will attack Potter during the Quidditch match, and this scapegoat will be dumped anyway. Can''t drop. Professor Slughorn raised his eyebrows slightly, not wanting to make too many comments on this matter, and changed the subject and said: "A great patron saint, able to drive away those dementors, shows that your patron saint is very powerful. Its amazing. Many wizards cant do that. By the way, I remember that you are still the champion of international wizard chess this year." "Albert is a recognized genius." Isabel teased. "Everyone said he would be another Dumbledore." "Yes, yes, like Dumbledore back then, the future is bright." Professor Slughorn recalled: "I believe you will be promoted to Minister of Magic in less than twenty years, maybe even shorter, before that , You can first become the British youth representative of Wiesengamao. I heard that Wiesengamao intends to give you this title. Wizards with this title will usually become members of Wiesengamao." "I''m a Muggle wizard." Albert reminded, "Wyzengamau will not tolerate a Muggle wizard occupying that position. Just like the last time I won the international wizard chess championship, many pure-blood wizards have this opinion." "It''s just their jealousy and ignorance." Professor Slughorn comforted: "You have such an amazing talent and talent. You must come from a decent family of wizards. Believe me, I have never missed anyone. " Albert and Isabel looked at each other. To a certain extent, Professor Slughorns words were actually correct, but Albert would not admit that he liked the title of Muggle wizard to disgust some. People, not to mention his parents are ordinary people, it is not wrong to say that he is a Muggle wizard. "Its been a long time since the UK won the championship of the Magic School Potions Championship. If you can work harder to win this potion competition, I think Wissengamer will have to take Wissengamer even if he pinches his nose. The title of British Youth Representative is here for you. Professor Slughorn took out various snacks from the small cabinet next to them and shared them with the two. "I didn''t plan to work in the Ministry of Magic, but thank you, Professor Slughorn." Albert also took out the snacks he bought from the Honey Duke candy store from his non-marking stretch bag. "Oh, you really look a lot like Dumbledore, very similar. You are equally talented, wise, kind, gentle, and have great insight." Professor Slughorn picked out the pineapple compote from the box and sighed softly. Said: "In the past, it was often predicted that Dumbledore would serve as Minister of Magic, but he never had such ambitions. I think you will definitely achieve Dumbledore''s achievements in the future, or even surpass him." Isobel looked at Albert and wanted to laugh a little. Professor Slughorn is almost going to blow Albert to the sky. Although he does accept it, Albert is not a person who likes to be touted. "Ahem, Professor Slughorn, how long will the Magic School Potions Championship last?" Albert asked, turning off the subject, listening to Professor Slughorn touting himself, Albert didn''t have any joy, he just felt a while. The egg hurts. "Usually it will last for a week. We need to wait for other colleges to come together. It will take about two days before starting the first round of selection. You need to configure a potion. As long as the potion level is not too bad, each school One student will enter the second round." "There is only one student in each school?" Albert asked. "Yes, generally schools will bring one to three students, only one student will participate in the finals, and the other students will serve as substitutes. This is the unspoken rule of the Potions Championship, which allows some schools to avoid the embarrassment of being brushed off at the beginning." When Professor Slughorn saw that Isobel was in a stable mood, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief and continued, "However, players are usually selected through selection." "Let Albert participate, I don''t care." Isobel didn''t care too much about this, and blinked at Albert: "However, you have to take back the golden crucible that belongs to us." "I will." Albert said affirmatively. "I believe you." Isobel smiled. Professor Slughorn''s gaze moved back and forth over the two of them, as if they understood something. For some reason, he felt that his stomach was a little acidic, so he shouldn''t eat too much candied pineapple. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 704： Magic garden It is said that the magic garden is located somewhere in Europe. In order to prevent poachers and certain greedy people from destroying and looting the magic garden, the International Wizarding Federation would hide the magic garden a few centuries ago. Most wizards don''t even know that there is such a place, let alone know the specific location of the magic garden. Nowadays, the magic garden is only circulated in the circle of pharmacists and herbalists. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Hogwarts night horses to go directly to the enchanted garden. Their destination is the Boothbaton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France. According to the past practice, the school teams participating in the Magic School Potions Championship will meet at the temporary base, and then use the door key to go to the magic garden together. Yes, if you want to go to the magic garden, you must use a special door key. Just like the Azkaban Prison in the United Kingdom, its purpose is to prevent other wizards from knowing the specific location of the magic garden. However, many wizards have speculated that the magic garden is in France or in the forest near France, but the group of greedy people jointly searched the entire France and the surrounding forests, and still did not find a trace of the magic garden. These news were all told by Professor Slughorn to the two of them. Naturally, he didn''t know the specific location. It is said that the wizards he knew were "silent people" who had sworn to guard the magic garden. However, Albert felt that Hertok Duggworth should know the specific location of the magic garden, or he could go to the magic garden at any time, which was some of the privileges of the potion master. The night horse carriage arrived in France, and it was almost dusk, and the sky was dyed fiery red by the sunset. The night horse carriage flew towards the Pyrenees, the border between France and Spain. Looking down from the window of the carriage, you can see a beautiful French palace in the mountains: Bousbaton Castle. Of course, if it is a Muggle, you can only see a fog when passing by. Like Hogwarts, Boothbarton Castle is protected by countless magics. This beautiful castle is surrounded by majestic gardens and fountains built using magic. Under Professor Slughorns stunned gaze, Albert Take out the camera from the non-marking stretch bag and show some photos to the French palace below. The carriage began to tilt downwards, and the night horse carriage landed on the outermost lawn. There was no warm welcome ceremony and no warm French girls. Only two people came to greet them. One of them was a tall woman, as tall as Hagrid. Albert recognized at a glance that the other party should be Olim Maxim, the principal of the French School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Hagrid stared at Olim Maxim, then as if thinking of something, he hurriedly went over and opened the car door. "I thought Dumbledore would lead the team." When Mrs. Maxim saw the fat old man coming out of the carriage, she raised her eyebrows slightly, a little surprised and puzzled. Professor Slughorn was a little confused. He didn''t understand French, but it didn''t matter. Dumbledore had told him that Albert understood, so... he looked at Albert and waited for him to translate. The number of wizards like Dumbledore who can understand all languages ??is too small. "Something went wrong at the school, and Dumbledore couldn''t get away." Slughorn smiled and kissed the back of his opponent''s hand. Maxim didn''t care. He looked at Albert, who got off the wagon and interpreter for them. There was no emotional change on his face, but his eyes remained on Albert for a while. "Kakaroff has come, they are resting, come with me!" Mrs. Maxim brought a group of people to the remote area outside the school, where there was a tent. Yes, it is the tent. No welcome ceremony, no welcome banquet, just a small tent! Yes, this is only a temporary gathering place. The space inside the tent is very large. There is a table for a dozen people to eat in the middle, and there are sofas on both sides, but they are far apart. Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang College, was talking to his students. After hearing the footsteps, everyone in the tent looked towards the door. Lets sit down and have a meal first. It was supposed to go to the magic garden to have a meal, but when I received the door key, I was told by the other party that our past time was nine oclock in the evening. After Mrs. Maxim finished speaking, A group of house elves served them a sumptuous French meal. There were a total of eleven people on the dining table. Both Durmstrang College and Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry made up three people, but only two people at Hogwarts seemed out of place, and one of them was a part-time translator and kept the tent The girls all cast their gazes. Handsome, handsome, gentle and comfortable, and Albert is still the champion of international wizard chess this year, so he has attracted the attention of the girls who are secretly watching him. Who doesn''t like handsome guys? Even if it''s not his own, at least it''s eye-catching. While everyone was dining, Albert found a beautiful girl in a light blue silk robe waving at him. The two Durmstrang College boys who had been staring at her followed her gaze and cast unkind glances at Albert. In the face of unkind hostility, Albert didn''t care. Everyone was opponents anyway, but these two guys were so stupid that they were actually affected by the other''s charm. "Do you know a lot of pretty girls?" Isabel''s voice rang in Albert''s ear. "We once met each other at Mr. Delacour''s wedding. They should be Miss Louise''s relatives." Albert said without hesitation. The beautiful French girl was obviously of Veeva descent. "I didn''t expect you to remember it." With the smile of Isabelle, Albert suddenly regretted answering this question. Sure enough, he should have pretended not to know him just now. "She''s Alice, she seems to have robbed Louise''s boyfriend." Albert said in a voice that only two of them could hear. "You are in big trouble!" Isobel raised his head and glanced at the Miss Alice. The two eyes met in mid-air, and sparks were about to collide. Isobel just nodded slightly at the other party, then looked away. With just a glance, Isobel can understand the other side''s careful thoughts. She knew Alice''s sinister intention to seduce Albert. Isobel found it interesting. She didn''t think that woman would succeed, and Albert would surely have guessed it too. However, she is not going to help stop this trouble, she should let Albert know that people are sinister, lest he mess around with charms and hook up with beautiful girls. Humph! She didn''t notice that the girls in the tent were all peeking at Albert. Albert didn''t know what the trouble Isobel was talking about until after dinner was over. Two pretty girls from Boothbarton Witchcraft and Wizardry School took the initiative to talk to Albert, and smiled and invited him to visit Boothbarton Witchcraft and Wizardry School. Albert even lost consciousness for a moment after seeing Alice''s charming smile, but soon recovered, nodded and agreed, and suggested that everyone go together. The charming smile on Alice''s face gradually froze. Alberts proposal was good to several people. They had to wait here for a few more hours anyway, and Mrs. Maxim did not object, so she asked her students to take other people around and let them Admire the scenery of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "My name is Mary, and Louise mentioned you in the letter. He said that you will definitely go to the competition and that you will deflate Alice." Another French girl sneaked over to talk to Albert while Alice was fascinated by the two Durmstrang college boys. "Maybe I already have a girlfriend." Albert said softly. "I know, I don''t mean anything else." Mary''s expression became more and more weird, and Isobel rolled her eyes and reminded: "You''d better be careful of Alice''s charm. That woman is best at hooking up other boys with her charm, and then abandoning them after getting lost. "I have faith in Albert." "You speak French really fluently." "Thank you." Everyone strolled around the school and saw the fountain built by the Lemay couple at their expense. The statues of the uukanshu.com fountain are the young look of the Le Mays and they are named after them. It is said that this fountain is a dating mecca for lovers of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "I heard the legend of this fountain. It is said that the spring water has the effect of repairing and beautifying." Albert cast a searching look at Mary. "That''s just exaggerated rumors. If you don''t believe it, just take a sip." Mary explained with a smile. Albert took some water from the spring with a paper cup, took a sip, and felt no different from ordinary spring water. After nine o''clock, everyone gathered around the school. Mrs. Maxim took out a cane and asked each of them to reach out and grab the cane, then took out a pocket watch from his pocket, and started the countdown, waiting for the door key to open. time. When he counted one, Albert felt an unstoppable momentum pulling forward, and his feet flew off the ground. There seemed to be countless scenes passing by, and Albert could not see clearly. I don''t know how long it took, Albert finally re-realized the feeling of his feet falling to the ground. No one fell, but it was not difficult to tell from the expressions on their faces that the trip with the door key was not pleasant. "Couldn''t they find a more gentle way?" Professor Slughorn grumbled, obviously disliked this way of traveling. "Hogwarts, Boothbatten and Durmstrang''s team." The voice of a wizard rang near them. Everyone appeared at the entrance of a village, at least it looked like a village. Two wizards stood in front, one of them was holding a big gold watch, the other smiled and reached out to pick up Mrs. Maxims abduction, smiled and said to everyone: "Welcome to the magic garden." Everyone looked up at the village in front of them, all a little confused. Chapter 705： Outside the game "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! It is better to say that this is a village than a botanical garden. Except for a few houses, all the places where everyone can see are greenhouses, which are planted with a wide variety of magic plants. Before everyone came here, they had been told that the magic garden was actually a forest, so their faces showed such weird expressions. As for the two wizards at the entrance of the village, they were simply ignored by everyone. There was no way, most people didn''t understand what he was talking about. Ok! In addition to the three from Hogwarts, plus Karkaroff. The wizard was actually speaking English, but his accent was a bit weird. "I''ll take you to the temporary residence here to rest." The wizard repeated it three times in English, French and Bulgarian. It is not easy for him to require part-time translators and guides. In fact, the most painful part of the Magic School Potions Championship is actually the translation problem. Most wizards come from different countries and have different languages, so they can''t communicate well at all. Wizards like Dumbledore who are proficient in multiple languages ??and can talk to anyone without difficulty are only a few. Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is based in English, Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is based in French, and Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is based in Bulgarian. The Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is located in Scandinavia. The use of Bulgarian in the school is actually related to Nerida Vokanova, the founder of the Durmstrang Academy. That is a Bulgarian witch. Therefore, if European countries want to enter Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Demstrang School, they need to learn the official languages ??of the two schools. Otherwise, students from various European countries will not speak and understand, and even life will be a problem, let alone attend class. Let an eleven-year-old child proficiently master another foreign language, it feels painful to think about it. Of course, the advantage is that most of the wizards from these two schools can speak two languages ??fluently. Everyone was taken to a bar, and Bobby, the wizard who led the way, introduced the bar owner, Serena, who seemed to be an Englishman, and was said to have been here for 23 years. "In the next time, everyone will live here and eat here." Poppy introduced everyone to their respective rooms on the second floor of the bar. The rooms of the respective colleges are connected in a row. From the outside, you can see a thicker wall. A door is installed on the wall. After opening, there is a fairly spacious room inside, which has undoubtedly been extended by the Unmarked Stretching Curse. Boothbartons room is across from Hogwarts, and Durmstrang is next door. It seems that everyone is worried that they cant find their own room. The organizer is very considerate to help everyone put up their own house numbers and use various schools on it. In the usual language, write the name of the room owner. After putting the luggage, Professor Slughorn knocked on the door of the two of them, intending to take them downstairs to drink something, and by the way, take someone to say hello to the bar owner Selena. The bar owner Serena is actually a part-time job, and her job is an herbalist. This bar is actually a place for herbalists and pharmacists living here to relax and chat. It is usually managed by house elves. Mrs. Selena and Professor Slughorn seemed to know each other, and the topic of the two quickly moved to Albert and Isabel. She stared at Albert for a long time, and finally enthusiastically recommended a green health drink to the two of them, but Albert declined it, as long as the cup of hot cocoa with milk was added. Although this town is mostly semi-isolated from the outside world, the house elves will take care of the wizards living here. Selena quietly told them that the potion contest will be held the day after tomorrow, and they will be taken to visit the greenhouse here tomorrow. Selena reminded them that they need to pay special attention to those greenhouses where dangerous plants are grown. As for the magic garden, according to Selena, the only entrance to the magic garden is hidden somewhere in the village. After drinking the hot cocoa, the two went back to rest separately, while Professor Slughorn stayed to talk to each other about the past and inquire about other news by the way. Before going to bed, Albert went to Isabel''s room, and the two sat on the bed while chatting, playing the wizard chess slowly. After getting tired of playing, he was tired of whispering in a low voice, and it was not until both of them felt sleepy that Albert quietly returned to his room to rest. The next day, at 8 o''clock in the morning, after a hearty breakfast, Poppy and two other wizards came over and took everyone to visit the greenhouse in the village. Only eight teams came. The other three schools did not come for some reason, which means they gave up this potion championship. Professor Slughorn was not surprised by this, and even secretly told the two that if there were no outstanding students in this school, they would not come to the potion competition, so as not to embarrass the school. Hogwarts has also given up participating in the Potions Championship more than once. "Worry that you won''t even pass the first round of selection and elimination?" Albert and Isobel both guessed the reason. "Yes." Professor Slughorn nodded. If you can''t even pass the first round of selection, that''s really a shame. After all, the first round of selection is actually based on the potion level of the players in each school. Even if the potion is not matched, it means that the foundation is not solid enough. At that time, even if the referees deliberately release the water and want them to participate in the second round of the competition, they don''t know what excuses they can make. Therefore, it is better to give up from the beginning to make it a joke for others after a meal. Anyway, everyone has had similar cases, and no one would laugh at anyone. After being taken around the village, the feeling that this is actually a botanical garden becomes more obvious. There are many strange magic plants and fungi planted in the greenhouse. If you tell others that this is the magic garden, people who don''t know will believe it. In fact, this place was originally the entrance to the magic garden. Later, some herbalists stayed here temporarily, studying the precious herbs in the magic garden, and gradually formed this village. Planting a large number of magic plants is actually a helpless move. Wild magic plants cannot satisfy the supply and demand of pharmacists. Therefore, herbalists have to cultivate precious but rare plants in the greenhouse to supply those potion masters and avoid wizards. Take the risk. The scarcity means that it is valuable, which means that some people will go crazy and take risks because of this, and even cause some particularly precious magic plants to become extinct because of the destruction and picking that they think. Such cases are not uncommon. Along the way, Albert saw so many precious plants that he had never heard of. Unfortunately, they are not allowed to approach. You can only take a look from a distance, and then listen to the people around you to introduce the uses of these plants. The young wizards who can participate in the potion tournament are all outstanding in the field of potions in various schools, and they are all potential customers in the future. Moreover, it can be regarded as a reminder for everyone to prevent them from destroying the environment inside, or especially some precious magic plants, after entering the magic garden. Because the wizards who enter the magic garden will be closely monitored. On the one hand, it is to protect the magic garden from damage, on the other hand, it is to protect the safety of the contestants, and at the same time provide a basis for the judge''s scoring. Finally, everyone was taken to visit the greenhouse of dangerous plants. Actually, it''s a reminder. "After entering the magic garden, you probably need to face these dangerous plants." The herbalist explained to the already a little impatient students, "the magic garden is not as safe as you think. You need to be vigilant at all times, any carelessness may make you lose your life." "Have anyone died at the Potions Championship?" a man in a golden school uniform with an eastern face asked curiously. "Dead. The most recent time was the beginning of this century. A hapless man was bitten by a poisonous tentacle. He died before he could be rescued." The wizard glanced at the man with the eastern face, and said to the contestants behind him, "Among the wizards who participated in the magic school potion tournament in the past, there will always be one or two unlucky ones who were carelessly injured by poisonous plants. And being sent to the hospital, I hope you will not become the hapless one among them. Next, he explained the dangerous plants and precautions in the greenhouse in detail. Most of them are Class C prohibited trade items. These plants are undoubtedly dangerous, but they are also extremely valuable. Suddenly, Albert heard the sound of falling to the ground, and everyone turned around and saw a black guy lying on the ground with a gorgeous and enchanting golden trumpet-shaped flower beside him. "Idiot, is there mud in his head?" The faces of the wizards were very ugly, and even one of them had a fierce temper and yelled at the principal of Vagado, not forgetting to send people to the village hospital to explain the temporary first aid. The boy from the Vagado School simply sent himself to the village medical room because of his low hands. The principal of Vagado looked very ugly, and he didn''t expect his students would do such a stupid thing. It''s okay, what do you do for picking flowers? There are a lot of guys gloating about this misfortune, which means that they are missing a potential competitor. "You better be vigilant, although there are not many dangerous plants in the magic garden, but if you encounter it, it is not worthwhile to save your life before you lose your life." The herbalist Looking at the man who was carried away sideways, he said helplessly: "He has good luck. There are a bunch of experienced pharmacists and herbalists here, but I hope you learn this lesson and dont make this stupid mistake. ." After visiting the greenhouse, everyone was discussing about the hapless Vagado student. "I saw." Isobel said to Albert privately, "The hapless Vagado student actually did not resist the charm of Miss Veeva, and probably wanted to pick a flower for her, so..." Bewildered by the charm magic, he was accidentally struck and was carried away sideways. Chapter 706： See also tradition "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! That hapless Vagado student was a wake-up call for all the contestants. The Magic School Potions Championship was definitely not as safe as everyone thought. There are many dangerous plants in the magic garden that will cause a lot of trouble to the contestants and even threaten their lives. Albert suddenly understood why the headmaster refused to let Sigmund Bach, who was only fourteen years old, go to the Magic School Potions Championship. However, that happened a few centuries ago, and Albert didn''t know what was going on at the time, so he didn''t want to make any comments about the thing about Sigmund Bach. Albert is more concerned about whether the "Sygmund Bach''s Last Wish" can be successfully completed and how much benefit it can bring to himself after completion. He, Albert Anderson is a real person. In order to ensure that there are no other accidents during the mission, Albert stayed in his room during the afternoon break and made a fortune-telling prediction for the first round of tomorrows match. The results seen from the crystal ball were quite satisfactory. . Before taking a break at night, Albert drank some dreamless sleep pills in order to get a high-quality sleep. In fact, the Magic School Potions Championship officials also prepare similar potions for the contestants to prevent everyone from being too nervous to sleep at night, so that they can participate in the competition in the best state tomorrow, which is extremely caring. When he woke up the next day, Albert felt that he was in great condition. When he went downstairs for breakfast, he felt that the atmosphere in the bar hall was a little weird. Everyone looked nervous, and there was a faint smell of gunpowder in the air. No way, everyone is a competitor, and it is quite restrained not to quarrel. Last night, a wizard in a bright green robe ridiculed the hapless Vagado student and received a punch in the nose. Albert was actually curious whether Castro Buschers wizard hat was also bright green, but unfortunately he had a fight over there before he had time to ask. The result is naturally nothing. Both sides were called out by their respective leaders for a training session, and were ordered to ban fighting, otherwise they would be disqualified from the competition. However, his idea was confirmed just now. A certain enthusiastic Castrobusche girl told Albert that Castrobusches wizard caps were indeed bright green, and their school was better at herbalism and Fantastic Zoology, so there are many times of winning the Golden Crucible of the Magic School Potions Championship, which is considered to be Albert''s relatively strong competitor. While Albert was eating breakfast, Isobel, who had not been there, appeared beside him without warning. She glanced at the Castro Buscher girl and asked, "You seem to be interested in Castro Buscher''s school uniform?" "Where have you been?" Albert changed the subject. He knew that other countries did not have a "green hat", so naturally he would not tell others about it. "Go and meet a friend." "friend?" Albert was confused and couldn''t imagine what friends Isabel could find here. If you change to yourself, you might actually meet a few old friends. "You know too, you''ll know later." Isabel said mysteriously. "Oh." Albert didn''t think much, lowered his voice and talked to Isobel about the results of the divination. After listening to Albert, Isabel''s expression suddenly became very weird. "What''s wrong?" Albert asked in confusion. "In fact, many schools already know that the content of the first round of competition is a euphoria." Isabel said in a low voice. If there is no predictive ability, Albert will definitely suspect that this is a smoke bomb deliberately released, but the content of the first round of the game is indeed to boil the euphoria, and it is already well known? "That''s it!" Albert said that he knew it, and then continued to bury his head in the meal. Cheating is not a rare thing, just get used to it. Isobel didn''t speak anymore. She accompanies Albert to eat. She has a good mentality. Anyway, she accompanied Albert to participate in the Potions Championship. It doesn''t matter what the result is. As soon as he finished eating the poached eggs, he saw Professor Slughorn hurriedly approaching here and sat down beside them, panting, and said in a low voice to them: "The content of the first round is... Euphoria." This is also one of the reasons why Professor Slughorn came over to help the two successfully complete the first round of the game. Schools will know that the content of the first round of the competition is a euphoria. In fact, it is the official deliberate release of water. You must not let the schools that come to participate in the first round even pass the first round! Ok. There have been similar cases before, and there are still many. Therefore, there was an official release of water afterwards. Cheating has become the tradition of the Magic School Potions Championship, and this sentence has never been groundless. After Professor Slughorn finished speaking, Albert and Isabel exchanged glances, smiled and nodded and said, "We already know about this." "Got it?" Professor Slughorn mumbled suspiciously: "How did you know?" "I just heard people from other colleges mentioned it." Isobel casually found a reason, anyway, what everyone knows, they are not surprised to hear others say. "Then you guys should be... okay, I also brought the copy of Advanced Potions Production with me, if any of you need it..." "definitely no problem." Seeing that both of them were very confident, Professor Slughorn didn''t say more, but asked them to get a book from him if they needed to review again. The first round of the Magic School Potions Championship was at ten o''clock in the morning. The venue was on the village square. When everyone passed by, they saw eight big tables set there. It seems that in order to make it easier for everyone to "help each other", the players from the same school are all arranged at the same table, which makes Albert very disappointed in the so-called Potions Championship. We have all achieved this level, is it necessary to hold a competition? In other words, the potions tournament has completely changed since then. Albert guessed it might be the latter! After all, the Magic School Potions Tournament was held in 1407, and it has been almost six centuries since it was held in 1407. The tournament will become what it is now, which is actually quite normal. Nothing is eternal, everything will change over time. Therefore, Albert actually admires the love of Nicos. After entering the field, Albert quickly converged his thoughts flying around and looked up at the surrounding referees and spectators, his expression froze suddenly, and he finally knew who Isobel was talking about. Catherine Nicholas? How could this exquisite American girl be here, and she seems to be familiar with Isabel? Albert expressed doubts about this. It is naturally difficult for beautiful girls to become good friends. They always like to compare their beauty with each other, and they are more likely to become plastic friends. As for the group of people on the referee''s bench, there are really a few acquaintances sitting there. One of them was looking this way and nodded slightly to Albert. "Damocles?" Well, it should be correct. Albert had seen each other''s pictures in the newspaper. Before the start of the Magic School Potions Championship, Bernard, the president of the Extraordinary Wizards Association, gave a speech to everyone: Everyone is welcome to participate in the 99th Magic School Potions Championship. The content of the first round of the competition is that the contestants need to make a potion of excitement within an hour, and the referee will select eight contestants to participate in the second round. Albert felt that someone was looking at him, so he turned his head and looked to the side, his gaze fell on the only boy in Boothbartons team. He remembered that this man seemed to be the grandson of President Bernard, and he seemed to be called...Guy Burton. Nader? Forget it, it doesn''t matter what you call it, anyway, it''s an insignificant guy. Albert regained his gaze, focused his attention on the wooden table in front of him, carefully checked the tools and raw materials he had allocated, and then after the referee announced the start of the game, he began to slowly process the raw materials. As long as there are no major errors, one hour is sufficient. However, it turns out that even the students selected by various schools to participate in the Potions Championship were still a little frantic at first. In fact, this is completely normal. Even if they know the content a few hours in advance, it will only be enough for them to review the brewing process. Moreover, not all wizards are good at brewing euphoria. In the middle of the game, Albert had smelled the strange smell more than once, and apparently several students had messed up the game. Albert was not affected at all, still stirring the potion slowly. Everyone is cheating. If you want to win the game, you have to do your best to deal with it. After the liquid in the cauldron turned golden like the sun, Albert immediately turned off the flames, checked the finished product of the euphoria, left the competition venue with satisfaction, and sat down beside Professor Slughorn. "It''s great, whether it''s you or Isabel, it''s great!" Professor Slughorn didn''t hesitate to praise his words. Albert is indeed a genius in the field of potions, as Dumbledore said, and he is still underage, and his future is incalculable. Albert was not the first to leave, but was the first player to complete the euphoria. He turned his gaze back to the arena and found that most of the players were messed up. At least, their euphoria agent is not as perfect as it seems on the surface. A few players even only halfway through it, and time is too late. Albert thinks that one of the main reasons is the way sleepy beans are handled. Generally, it is sliced ??with a silver knife, and the water squeezed out is not enough. UU Reading has caused the change of the euphoria to deviate from the description in the book. Most people use a few more sleepy beans to solve this problem, but this step is actually very laborious. Isabel''s pot is almost complete, and there are ten minutes left, which is enough for most of the contestants. At this moment, a golden shadow passed by Albert''s eyes, and a scent of a girl''s body penetrated into the tip of his nose. Catherine sat down beside Albert and greeted him with a smile. At this moment, Albert only felt the word "Danger" floating on his head slowly. Chapter 707： fair "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Although he and Catherine are just ordinary friends, the slightly intimate behavior of the other party still makes Albert feel a little uncomfortable. "Long time no see, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Albert glanced at Isobel secretly, then cleared the expression on his face, and greeted Catherine in the tone of facing his friends. "That''s your girlfriend, it''s more beautiful than expected." Catherine looked at Isabel with a scrutiny gaze, and joked with a smile, "However, when you came to a competition, you actually brought a girlfriend with you. It''s really enviable and jealous." "How did you become the leader of the Ilfamonius School of Witchcraft and Wizardry?" Albert tried to divert the subject, so as not to be led into the pit by the other party, and asked him to answer the proposition of who is more beautiful. "Grandpa has a very good relationship with the principal of Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. He persuaded the other party to let me be the leader. By the way, I forgot to tell you. I am now the assistant teacher of potions at Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Withdrawing his gaze on the field, he reconsidered the unique youth in front of him. The opponent is more confident than before. "It''s surprising, I thought you would..." "I have to find something for myself, and now I have a name in school." Kathleen interrupted. She herself has a high level of knowledge in potions, and her exquisite appearance makes her very popular in school. The most important thing is that she is a family member, and there is no difficulty in certain things. "Take a little time for your boyfriend, don''t mind!" Catherine gave a kind smile to Isabel, who came here, with a bit of teasing in her tone. "Don''t mind, anyway, Albert will always have a bunch of beautiful female friends, I''m used to it now." Isabel motioned to Catherine to look at the Veeva Miss Busbarton. It is undeniable that, just by looking at her appearance, the girl who is suspected to be of Veeva descent is indeed more beautiful than the two. "My instinct tells me that it''s not a good girl, maybe you should stay away from her." Catherine gave Albert a weird smile: "So as not to follow in the footsteps of the hapless Vagadu student, although There is no evidence to show that, but I think even if the African continent is hot again, it will not burn people''s heads." "She''s right. Witches of Veeva blood are very talented in charm magic, and most boys are hard to resist." Isabel agreed with Catherine''s words. The two of them did not have the slightest affection for their beautiful girl, especially after the other party made that kind of mischief, their senses towards her became even worse. Professor Slughorn was actually very curious about Catherine''s identity, and even more curious about the relationship between them. Having said that, this Mr. Anderson is really popular with girls. "The game is almost over, don''t you need to comfort your students?" Isabel''s words meant to drive people. Just now, a student from the Ilfamuni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was in the process of making the euphoria potion. He added the wrong ingredients to mess up the potion, and had to give up the game directly. Such cases are not uncommon here. "He doesn''t need my comfort." Catherine doesn''t really care about the result of this game, or she thinks that Albert is very likely to win the final championship and take away the golden crucible. That man is very powerful. Catherine asked someone to investigate Albert''s affairs, and when she received a pile of magazines and books, she was in a delicate mood. There are various signs that Albert has already dumped a large number of students participating in the competition in the field of potions. It is not difficult to see this from the game just now, and he even knows the referees. People, you must know that Albert is still underage, but he can already be recognized by more than one potion master. "How is the research on beauty medicine going." Kathleen lowered her voice and asked about her relationship, "Or, you have been in a relationship recently, and you forgot about it." "There is no major breakthrough for the time being." Albert motioned Isobel to explain the current progress to this man. "Essential oil extract?" Catherine frowned slightly, as if thinking about the feasibility of this direction. The whistle of the end of the game sounded abruptly, interrupting the three people''s chat. The pharmacists who were whispering in the referee''s seat were also quiet. They all stepped down from the referee''s seats and began to check the finished products of the euphoria made by the players. Several people scooped up some to observe the color with a spoon, and even took a sip to taste it carefully. The players are very nervous, looking at the whispering referees eagerly, like prisoners waiting for the final trial. "86 points." After some discussion, a referee held up a sign to announce the final score. The red-haired boy from Ifamoni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry couldn''t help frowning slightly, obviously not very satisfied with the score. For a table, the referee selects only the best product for scoring. In fact, this is very unfair to some players, but the current rules of the game are like this. Yes it is. They changed the rules of the Potions Championship. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to encounter today''s situation. Everyone is not blind, so it is natural to see that the quality of the finished products of the two Hogwarts School''s euphorias is very high, and even far surpasses the works of other schools. This means that a school will be squeezed out, which is embarrassing. Because doing so is unfair to other schools. Fortunately, in accordance with the rules of the game, the referees did not grade Isabel''s work, so this embarrassment can be avoided. As for Albert''s euphoria, he naturally got a high score. Even if a wizard wants to trouble him early, there is no denying that Albert was the first to complete it, and the finished product is far better than the cheer that most of the players have made. If such a finished product fails to get the first place, it means that the fairness of the referee has been questioned. Of course, the wizards who can serve as referees are a group of potions masters who are fairly disciplined. Naturally, no one will be biased. They will be given as many points as they should be given, otherwise they will have to become everyone''s laughing stock after dinner. As a result, Albert got a high score of 99 points, which directly caused a lot of contestants to grow their mouths like a toad. They all know that this is a score that cannot be shaken. There is no difference between 99 points and full marks. It is just that a referee deliberately deducted one point because he didn''t want the opponent to get full marks. Guy Bernard of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry had the second highest score. This guy got a high score of 94 points. Albert is sure that this score definitely has a bonus from the grandson of the President of the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association, and it must be inflated. Of course, it is undeniable that Guy Bernard has demonstrated a high standard. If there is no Albert, he is expected to make a break in the first round of the game, but unfortunately, he met Albert, and then suffered inhumane cruelty. As for that Miss Veeva, the level of potions displayed was not bad. In fact, Alice is the normal level for the majority of players participating in the Potions Championship. It''s a pity that after encountering a few cheating dogs, they didn''t even have the least energy to resist, they were directly flattened and ruthlessly eliminated. The third place was the girl from Castro Buscher, the one Albert had talked about with her about the "green hat" in the morning. Her euphoria was much worse than the two, only scoring 89 points. The fourth place belongs to the red-haired boy from the Ilfamuni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. He is said to be of Scottish origin. He has a hot temper. The guy is staring at Albert, full of envy and jealousy. The high score of 99 points and the two beautiful girls around him caused Albert to draw a wave of hatred in front of other players. The fifth place is a certain man from the Magic Institute who wears gold-rimmed glasses and a golden long-distance runner. He scored 85 points. The guy was followed by two girls, who were also secretly observing Albert''s competitor. After all, 99 points is too glaring, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the referee does not want to give full marks. The sixth place is Goldilocks from Cordos Doritz, slender and vigorous, with sweet looks. Unfortunately, Meimei didn''t bless the potion and only scored 81 points. The other party was looking at Albert curiously, and even greeted them generously with their gazes. This beautiful Russian girl actually heard the conversations of a few people just now, and was interested in the youth potions they had mentioned. Well, any beautiful girl will be interested in the potion that keeps her face. Whoever makes their girls age quickly. Valeria naturally hopes to keep her face, otherwise she will begin to age in a few years. However, in the eyes of others, this student from Cordos Doritz was obviously attracted to Albert. Hatred +1 Hatred +1 The seventh place is the short and fat girl from Durmstrang College. This is why the school, which is famous for dark magic, obviously does not have any advantage in potions, with 78 points. The two unlucky ones who were obsessed with Miss Veeva were ruthlessly abandoned by Miss Veeva after they were simply out of the game. No matter how you look at it, it is still the best quality like Albert, but unfortunately there are three beautiful girls on his side, and they seem to be chatting very happily, obviously there is nothing wrong with her. In the end, of course, the student of Vagado, barely scored 68 points. In fact, his potion was barely qualified, and a group of potion masters even got together to discuss whether or not to let the tall Vagado student participate in the competition. To be honest, putting him in eighth place is simply an acne to Isobel, or an irony of fairness. At Isabel''s level, she would definitely be able to rank in the top three, but she was eliminated. In order to show fairness, each school must have a rule of individual participation. "It''s fair!" Catherine looked at Isabel and asked, "Will you be angry? You should have been in the top three. UU reading " "not angry?" "why?" "Anyway, I can''t win the championship. Participating in the first round of the game is just to join in the fun." Isabel said without hesitation. "Oh, yes, 80% of the champions belong to this guy anyway." Katherine suddenly understood that Isobel''s mentality would be so good, if others might be wronged in this way. Ugh! It is fair to other schools, but not necessarily fair to students participating in the competition. Chapter 708： Background "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! The first round of the Magic School Potions Championship gave Albert the feeling that he had taken a practical exam. The result is naturally number one again. At the moment, at the referee''s seat, President Bernard is announcing to everyone that the second round of the game will start in three days. Although the content of the game was not announced, Professor Slughorn told Albert about the content of the second round of the game on the way back to the bar. "Participants need to go to the magic garden within 10 hours to collect the potion raw materials, and within the specified time, return with the raw materials found, and use the found raw materials to formulate a potion." Professor Slughorn did not Forgot to urge, "Most of the players from other schools already know the specific content of the second round. I suggest you leave a way for yourself first, make sure that the raw materials you collect can be formulated into a potion, and then consider other issues. ." "In addition to collecting the raw materials, you need to leave time to make potions. At least one and a half hours. I have seen people being eliminated because they didn''t have enough time to make potions." "I know." Alberto expressed his gratitude to Professor Slughorn. Although he had known the content of the follow-up game for a long time, Professor Slughorn did his best to help him in order to enable him to win the game. At this moment, a middle-aged man with a beard and sallow cheeks came to Albert and raised his hand to greet him kindly, "This should be our first official meeting, Mr. Anderson. I am Damocles, Damocles Bellby." "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Belby." Albert shook his hand. "It''s a great game, it''s exciting. You probably didn''t notice Bernard''s expression!" Damocles was very satisfied with Albert and crushed the other contestants. "I heard Hertok say you still Improved the euphoria, if you use it in the game, I dare say that Bernard will not find a reason to deduct your points." "No, if President Bernard doesn''t want me to get full marks, he can always find a suitable excuse, and the situation will not change because of certain things." Albert was not annoyed by the referee''s favoritism, and there was even no expression on his face. Change, "Who asked President Bernard''s grandson to also participate in the game." "It seems that you have already guessed the reason." Damocles nodded and said: "Everyone is very disgusted with his approach. Many people are waiting to see you take the gold crucible." "I''m working hard for this." "Britain has missed the Golden Crucible for several years, but I believe you will definitely be able to win the final championship." Damocles is very confident in Albert. "Mr. Anderson, in fact, you don''t need to be so humble, you should be more confident. Everyone believes that you will bring back the golden crucible for Hogwarts." Professor Slughorn said. "It''s been a long time since I saw Mr. Slughorn. I thought you were retired." Damocles greeted Mr. Slughorn. The relationship between the two parties was only average. "Dumbledore can''t walk away temporarily, let me help bring the team." Professor Slughorn warmly invited, "Would you like to sit in the bar for a while, Mrs. Selena is here too, I remember you too Know her." "No, I have other things, so I won''t bother you." Damocles smiled and declined, turning his head to Albert and said: "This is a rare opportunity. See more, learn more, you There will be many unexpected gains. Especially the library here, any herbalist and pharmacist should not miss it." "I will." Just as Albert wanted to ask where the library was, Damocles had already turned and walked away. "Is that Mr. Damocles Bellby who invented the wolf poison potion just now?" At the entrance of the bar, Catherine led the team over, looked at the back of Damocles leaving, and asked Albert curiously. Although Catherine felt that the wolf poison potion was too expensive and the effect was a bit tasteless, she also did not deny that it was a great invention across the ages. "I didn''t expect you to know each other." "Yeah." Albert asked his head and said no more. In the next few days, the Magic Garden will organize a team to take the contestants to visit the greenhouse in the village and introduce the precious plants cultivated in the greenhouse in more detail. This time, instead of watching from afar through the glass windows outside the greenhouse, he went directly into the greenhouse to observe and explain up close. "This is Sniffing Magic Grass, an extremely rare and popular magic plant." The leading herbalist is a tall witch, pointing to a plant whose leaves are glowing like copper, and introducing to everyone, "The scented phantom grass is named after the smell, and ancient wizards like to use them as currency." "The olfactory phantom grass in the greenhouse is artificially cultivated, it is very difficult and not easy to survive. At present, there may only be wild olfactory phantom grass in the magic garden in the world. If you encounter it when you enter the magic garden, the most Good not to pick and destroy, otherwise you may immediately lose the qualification for the game." The witch warned. The main reason for taking the players to visit here is that they don''t want a few people to enter the magic garden and cause damage to some cherished magic plants. "Is there any use for Sniffing Phantom Grass?" Goldilocks Valeria from Russia asked curiously. "At present, the most well-known use comes from the author of "The Book of Potions", Sigmund Bach''s research on Sniffing Phantom Grass, which can be used to make potent potions." The witch mentioned Sigmund Bach. His name is extremely complicated, and the potent potion invented by Zygmunt Bach is one of the indirect reasons for the endangerment of the olfactory phantom grass. When "Book of Potions" appeared before the world, it caused a sensation. A magical potion that can enhance the magical power of a wizard is unparalleled for any pure-blood wizard. The olfactory phantom grass, which was on the verge of extinction, completely disappeared from the world, leaving only the olfactory phantom grass in the magic garden. In order to prevent someone from reaching out to the magic garden, the olfactory phantom grass was regarded as a cherished protected plant by the International Wizards Federation. It was strictly protected, and finally this precious plant was not extinct. "Potion of Potential?" The red-haired boy from the United States has a strange expression. He knows this medicine and even took a bottle of it. Potential potions are good in everything, but the price is too expensive, and now he finally knows the reason. "Don''t try to sniff the idea of ??illusion grass, unless you want to be blacklisted in the magic garden." The witch glanced at the red-haired boy and said coldly: "Someone has done this before, but I think he must regret it." "No, he has no regrets!" If we let the herbalists here know that inferior olfactory grass has been cultivated in the United States and used in the production of potent potions, UU reading would not know what it would think. Today, Albert is very knowledgeable. In addition to the scented phantom grass, we also saw many precious plants. For example, the "longevity grass" discovered in the Andean plateau in the 13th century is said to be one of the main raw materials of the legendary elixir. The type is a bit like ginseng, and the main effective part is the rhizome, which is actually more suitable as longevity root. "It is said that Peru has been completely extinct, and currently there are only magic gardens..." It''s a pity that most of the plants here belong to endangered plants, which can only be looked at with eager eyes, and can''t be counted on at all. Chapter 709： Good luck fountain "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "This is my newly improved health drink. The taste is not bad, but the color is a bit ugly." Mrs. Selena took out a glass of bubbling green drink from the bar, gently placed it in front of Albert, and made a please gesture. "just forget it." "It''s a pity, it''s just that it looks unacceptable on the outside, but the taste is actually pretty good." Mrs. Selena took up the green healthy drink and drank it all. "I heard that there is a library in the village, do you know where it is?" Albert asked directly. Although he should be able to find it by wandering around, he chose to use a more efficient method. "Where did you hear it?" Mrs. Selena took out another glass of green drink from the bar and looked at Albert with a smile, meaning it was self-evident. The corners of Albert''s mouth twitched impenetrably. He had heard Professor Slughorn mention that Mrs. Selena had a bad taste in watching others drink their own special healthy drinks. Did you take the initiative to send it to your door? "Mr. Damocles told me." Albert said honestly. "He said I might be interested in the books here." "You know Mr. Damocles." Mrs. Selena was a little surprised, even though she had seen Albert show amazing potion talent in the first round. "I have always maintained correspondence with Mr. Damocles." "Well, there is indeed a library in the village. It is the third building on the right next to the bar. It is generally only open to the public from 8 to 9 in the evening." Mrs. Selena kindly reminded: "However, outsiders want to borrow there. , I can only borrow some books and magazines." "Outsider?" Albert grasped this key word very keenly. Obviously, there is a special area in the library for residents who live here. "You''re very smart, you''ll grasp the key at once." Mrs. Selena pushed the glass of healthy drink in front of Albert, the meaning was obvious, and she wanted to know more, so she drank it. Albert hesitated for a moment, then picked up the glass and drank all the healthy drinks in it. The taste is a bit strange. It seems to have added mint and lemon. Anyway, it is a smorgasbord of fruits, vegetables and various magical ingredients. After drinking it, I feel a little sick. "There are indeed a lot of good things hidden in the library here." Mrs. Selena smiled and put away the cup. "However, unless you are willing to live here for a long time, or become a famous potion master, the books in it are not Will be open to you." "Really sorry!" Albert''s eyes were drooping and he seemed very disappointed, but there was not much feeling of loss in his tone. At this moment, his gaze is staying on the task panel: A hundred years of great cause The herbalists and pharmacists of the magic garden have spent hundreds of years compiling the "Magic Plants", which contains all the magical plants known in the world, which is the dream book of all herbalists and pharmacists. , But they only lend it to their companions and potions masters who need it. Reward: 10,000 experience, library card of the magic garden, access to the designated skill: Herbal Mastery. The herbal mastery rewarded by the mission is a great skill, that is, the difficulty of completing the mission is very high. To become a potion master, you not only need to make a huge contribution in the field of potions, but you also need to have enough reputation in the magic world to be recognized. As for staying here, it is even more impossible. Albert changed the subject and continued to chat with Mrs. Selena, and by the way inquired about the enchanted garden. "This needs to be kept secret from you." Mrs. Selena obviously didn''t intend to reveal too much information about the magic garden. "However, most of the raw materials you need can be found in the magic garden. As for unicorns, there are naturally too. There are more magical animals here than you think, but dont worry, there are very few dangerous magical animals. What you need to be aware of is certain dangerous magical plants. " "Is the legendary fountain of good luck also in the magic garden?" Albert continued to ask. "That''s just the story in "The Story of Poem Pedou"." Mrs. Selena said. "The story is fake?" "Of course it''s fake." "But I heard people say that there is a fountain of good luck in the magic garden." "Surely the other person you are talking about is yourself." Mrs. Selena looked at Albert suspiciously. The latter was not embarrassed, and simply admitted, leaving the other party speechless for a while. "There is indeed the so-called fountain of good luck in the depths of the magic garden, but its spring water does not really bring good luck to people." Mrs. Selena remembers that she was curious about the fountain of good luck when she first came here. Later, I found the legendary fountain of good luck deep in the magic garden, and even drank the spring water inside. It''s just ordinary spring water, without any magic. "Is there really a fountain of good luck in the magic garden?" Albert suddenly wanted to go over and see, since the legend of the three brothers is true, why can''t the legend of the Fountain of Good Luck be true. Mrs. Selena seemed to have guessed Albert''s thoughts and frowned, "Why don''t you think..." "If there is a chance, I don''t mind..." "Time is not enough." Madam Selena interrupted, "If you want to find the fountain of good luck during the game, you will definitely not have enough time. Now you should concentrate on the game. Winning the Magic School Potions Championship is your current What you should be most concerned about. With this trophy, your future will be much easier. I think with your talents, it wont take long to become a potion master. Then you will have time to go deep into the magic garden and slowly search for legends. Good luck fountain in China." "Well, you are right." Albert''s attitude of admitting his mistake was very good. He actually wanted to see if he could trigger a mission related to the Spring of Good Luck, but he failed. However, this does not dispel Albert''s thoughts. He still intends to see the legendary fountain of good luck when he has the opportunity, perhaps to trigger a task or reap benefits. As long as there is a panel, everything is possible. However, Mrs. Selena''s reaction was still somewhat beyond Albert''s expectation. UU reading www.uukahnshu.com seems to hope that he can get a gold crucible, perhaps just like the hope that his country will win a gold medal in the Olympics. After winning the championship, although the Golden Crucible does not belong to Albert, he can get a good bonus. Anyway, 80% of the gold crucible is also plated with gold, which is not worth a few gallons. In Mrs. Selena''s place, Albert got a lot of useful information, and that wonderful healthy drink was not in vain. "You seem to be in a good mood, do you want to go for a walk." Isabel came to Albert and pointed to the door of the bar, inviting him to go for a walk. Chapter 710： pen pal "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "What are you three talking about in the room?" When the two strolled on a dark path, Albert took the lead to find a topic to chat. "Are you curious?" Isabel asked. "What about the beauty medicine?" Albert thought he had guessed the reason. It is incredible that three beautiful women can sit together and chat peacefully. woman! I always care about my appearance. "We plan to study beauty medicine together. No one wants to keep their face. Moreover, if it succeeds, the benefits will be amazing." Isabel asked, looking at Albert''s face, "Don''t you want to." ?" Albert was silent. "By the way, I added you without authorization. You won''t be angry because of my unreasonable advice!" "To be honest, I very much doubt whether there is any medicine in this world that can last forever." Albert said noncommittal. "Elixir of life exists, why can''t there be a medicine that will protect your face forever?" Isabel retorted. "It makes sense." Yup! Nicole Le May can make a magical potion that will last forever, why can''t there be a potion that will last forever? In fact, Albert felt that with the effect of the skill panel, he might be able to invent a potion that preserves appearance and even youth. He just doesn''t know how much experience and energy he needs to put in to fill this bottomless pit. "Valeria thinks so too." Isabel said. "Valeria?" "It''s the student of Cordos Doritz, don''t tell me, you have forgotten her." Isabel reached out and took Albert''s arm, put his face to his ear, and said softly, "She Seems very curious about you." "Curious?" Albert looked weird. "Did you not tell her that you are my girlfriend?" "Valeria is curious about you, does it have anything to do with me being your girlfriend?" Isabel''s voice was very soft, teasing Albert''s mood like a cat. "Like a person, doesn''t it all start from being curious about that person?" Albert narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Isabel''s clothes. "puff!" Isobel couldn''t help laughing. "Could it be that you are not?" "Well, what you said does make sense. Do you need me to introduce Valeria to you?" A sharp light flashed in Isabel''s eyes. "Forget it, you will get retribution if you provoke too many beautiful girls." Albert said quietly, "no girl likes her boyfriend to be bothered. Maybe, except for the French." "The French really don''t mind the question of mistresses. They have this tradition and it''s very popular. So are you going to turn that Miss Louise into your mistress?" Isabel asked, staring into Albert''s eyes. Said, "That Miss Catherine seems to have a crush on you too." "No, you think too much, let''s go back." Albert reconsidered the girl in front of him, and he said how Isobel was a little weird. "Speaking of which, when will you switch identities?" "what?" "Compound medicine." "Well, when did you find it?" Catherine was completely embarrassed of being exposed by others. "Isabel won''t make fun of me with mistresses." Albert reminded. "And, her Occlumency is much better than you. Does she know about it?" "I don''t know, Valeria is with her." The girl directly admitted that she was Catherine. "I think so, she probably wouldn''t agree with this kind of thing." "You haven''t said when you found out that I was not Isabel?" Catherine asked. She felt that she shouldn''t show too many flaws. However, it only took a few minutes for Albert to discover the problem, even he learned from At the beginning, I realized that I was not Isabel. "Your clothes, your tone of voice, and your habits all give me a weird feeling." Albert looked at the fake girlfriend beside him and said, "By the way, you will carry the compound medicine with you." "Angry?" "No." "Isobel said that you are already engaged." Catherine curled her lips, "Said that it is time to invite us to your wedding." "Remember to keep it secret." Albert didn''t deny it. He didn''t think that Catherine''s weak Occupational Cerebral technique could conceal a master of thoughts like Isabel. After all, the two already knew each other very well, and Catherine obviously couldn''t deceive herself, so Isobel didn''t care. After returning to the bar and pushing the door into Isabel''s room, Albert''s guess was confirmed. Isobel didn''t seem surprised to see him and Albert walk into the room, but just glanced at them plainly. "When did you know?" Catherine asked curiously, not pretending to be embarrassed by others being discovered. "I saw you secretly take a piece of hair from my pillow, so I guessed the reason." Isobel looked at the other self, and said indifferently, "You still don''t know Albert enough, that guy. But I like to tell the truth as a lie, but its not that easy to be deceived, especially since we are still very familiar. You are probably full of flaws in his eyes, and you cant hide it from him. "I suddenly felt like a fool." Catherine sat in her armchair sulking. "You shouldn''t have done this from the beginning." Valeria said to Catherine. "No one would like it." "Then you agree to help me." Kathleen glared at the babble. "Your English is good." Albert looked at the Russian girl, who spoke very standard English, which required hard work. "Because I have a British pen pal." Valeria smiled and looked at Isabel. "Are you pen pals?" Albert seemed to realize something. "You have a bunch of pen pals yourself, can''t I just have one or two?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly. "No, I''m just a little surprised, you still understand Russian." "I don''t understand, we have been communicating in English." Isabel shook his head. "Isabel is very good at disguising herself." Valeria couldn''t help complaining. "I always thought he was a man, or that he was you. You don''t know how happy I was to see you at that time. As a result...she is actually a woman. No wonder Isobel only uses the surname McDoug, I should have thought of it long ago." "So, at that time, you actually wanted to find out if I was your pen pal?" Albert realized what, no wonder the other party was so generous at that time, and the three of them could get along so peacefully. Now it seems that there is no That kind of weird feeling before. "Yeah!" Valeria nodded. "However, your progress is faster than I expected. By the way, Kathleen and I are actually pen pals. I just didn''t expect you to know each other. Very familiar." "What''s this, is a pen pal party?" "No, I think your relationship may be more than just pen pals." Valeria''s eyes moved back and forth between Albert and Catherine, and he always felt that the two guys had an unspeakable relationship. "Catherine and I are partners." Albert actually said this to Isabel, who probably didn''t have a hard time guessing what it meant. "Will you help us?" Valeria asked. UU reading www.uuknshu.com she knew from the two that Albert was a genius in the field of potions. "I can help you, but don''t count on me too much." Albert asked with a smile, "but I''m very curious about how you feel when you find that your pen pal is a beautiful girl." "A bit lost." Valeria grumbled and complained, "I have lost a good potential boyfriend, not to mention that she would bring her boyfriend to participate in the Potions Championship." To be honest, Valeria was very unbalanced. Who made Isabel not only deceived herself, but also stuffed her with dog food on the spot, which almost burst her mentality on the spot, so she agreed with Catherine''s farce. Chapter 711： cheat "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Three days passed in the blink of an eye. The second round of the Magic School Potions Championship has quietly arrived with the fading night. Early in the morning, Albert woke up from his deep sleep, stretched his waist lazily, got dressed and washed and was about to go downstairs to eat. It happened to meet Professor Slughorn who was yawning at the stairs. The old man was obviously not used to getting up early. "What do you like to eat in the morning? Let Isabel take it for you. Remember to eat more." Professor Slughorn sat next to Albert and exclaimed, "Before the end of the second round, You dont have time to eat. Most of your time is spent on driving or looking for magic ingredients." In fact, most of the contestants have been told similar things by their team leader. In the next second round, the contestants may not be able to eat for a long time. If they are too hungry, they will not be able to complete the task properly. In fact, Albert has always wanted to make complaints, why can''t the competition side prepare some water and food for the players? It is estimated that he will be the only one who will make complaints and complains like this. However, there are not many players with appetites like Albert, and most people are very nervous. This is a normal reaction of the players participating in the competition. Not everyone has experienced the big scene like Albert. Yes, Albert is really not nervous. It may be that after going to school at Hogwarts, he experienced too much excitement, which made Albert a little dull. To put it another way: I see a lot of big scenes. That''s it? Halfway through the meal, people from the competition came and said that they were bringing a set of clothes for the contestants to use in the next competition. Various colors, plus the school badge of the respective school. Honestly, it''s ugly. Moreover, Albert is very resistant to wearing clothes that others have used. Well, not only he has opinions on this, but other players are also very resistant. "Why do we have to put on these ugly clothes?" "This is for the fairness of the game and to prevent someone from cheating..." Albert almost laughed out loud when he heard the first two sentences. Fortunately, he converted it into a dry cough in time to resolve the unnecessary embarrassment. This really can''t blame him, the so-called fairness has always been just a joke. "...There is a tracking curse on the clothes, so if you are in danger, you can rush to it as soon as possible and provide help." The wizard continued, "Don''t worry, these clothes are just made to order and have been raised by the family. The elf helped wash it." Many people don''t believe this. Most wizards who can come to participate in the Potions Tournament are adults and have their own ideas. "Are you sure?" Albert asked, staring into the man''s eyes. "Of course." The wizard was a little uncomfortable. "He didn''t lie." Albert looked at Isobel. "Just customized and washed." Isabel nodded and said. "What the **** are you doing?" the wizard said angrily. For a moment, he felt that he was thoroughly seen through. "See if you deceived us." Albert took his dress, went back to continue eating, and ignored the other person. Some people set an example, others choose to believe after whispering, they are curious about what Albert has done. The wizard seemed very anxious. Several principals leading the team frowned. This kind of thing should be notified in advance, at least people have to measure the size of the players to be convincing. Fortunately, the brain of the race party has not been caught by the door, otherwise, if this is really clothes worn by others, it will not explode in an instant, and then the entire potions tournament will become a laughing stock. After everyone put on new clothes, they followed the crowded team to the west of the village. There is no doubt that the entrance to the magic garden is here. Most of the entire village exists to hide the entrance of the magic garden, and the contestants who come to participate in the competition can guess this as long as they are not stupid. If they are not told that the magic garden is a forest, they will think it is a magic garden when they come here. This village actually fits people''s guesses about the magical garden. It is surrounded by towering walls and is full of precious plants. No matter how you look at it, it looks like a garden, which is very deceptive. The contestants were taken to a common greenhouse. After passing through two doors, they found a forest in front of them. This is the magic garden? People looked around curiously and found that behind them was a pile of stone-cut house ruins, which seemed to be hundreds of years old. What they had just passed through was a magic gate, a bit similar to the entrance to platform nine and three-quarters of King''s Cross Station. "Welcome everyone to the magic garden." An elderly wizard walked in front of everyone, cleared his throat and said the rules of the second round: "You will have 10 hours to go to the magic garden to collect raw materials, and return with the raw materials found within the specified time. , And use the found ingredients to make a potion." "You can only bring your own magic wand and the medicine box distributed to you. It is forbidden to carry or use other foreign objects to cheat. Finally, please remember: It is forbidden to attack each other and **** other players'' potions raw materials. Destroying and stealing forests and cherished herbs are prohibited. If you are in danger, you can launch red sparks into the sky, and the surrounding patrols will rush to help as soon as possible, but launching sparks means losing the qualification to continue the game. If you fail to return in time and make a potion within ten hours, you will be disqualified from the competition. " After the old wizard finished speaking, all the contestants were assigned a satchel. Opened it was a lot of grids for storing raw materials, a pair of dragon leather gloves, a silver knife, a shovel, and a pointer to the entrance of the magic garden. Pocket watch. "The order of entering the forest, according to the first round of scoring, enters one person every five minutes. Okay, Mr. Albert Anderson, you can start, next is Mr. Guy Bernard, please do Get ready." Albert didn''t talk nonsense, put his bag on his back, picked up the magic wand, and walked directly to the magic garden not far away. This enchanted garden did not look as gloomy as the Forbidden Forest around Hogwarts. There was a sense of magic within the range of vision, and the wizards had obviously transformed this forest. Also, if this place has not been transformed, why are there a bunch of exotic flowers and cherished trees and fruits? Albert walked forward slowly, not in a hurry, he was carefully recalling the potion formula in his mind. The original first goal was cosmetic medicine, but some of the raw materials of cosmetic medicine were not easy to find. Whether it is fairy wings, morning dew, or unicorn tail hair, it is not easy to collect, not to mention the African tree snake skin. Moreover, he was a little doubtful whether he could find the rose in the magic garden, even if he did find it, the rose would not bloom in November. Damn it! Albert found that he hadn''t realized how unreliable it is to configure cosmetics. Fortunately, he also prepared more than one preparatory plan for himself. Compared with cosmetic medicine, body shrinking syrup is obviously more reliable. The daisy is a common yellow or white wild flower in Europe, and its vitality is very strong. Ok. In his vision, Albert found a small patch of daisies. Albert took out the small shovel and began to dig the daisy roots. As for the shrunken figs, although they originate from Abyssinia (Ethiopia), this plant is very strong in life and can easily survive elsewhere. If you are lucky, you might be able to find wrinkled figs in the magic garden. Why is luck? Because even if you find a wrinkled fig tree, you have to have wrinkled figs on it. The remaining ingredients are even simpler, caterpillars, although not common in winter, the temperature here is actually quite high, it should not be difficult to find. As for the mice, there is no problem. How could there be no mice on the mountain? It is more troublesome to get the spleen. Leak juice is not a problem. Leaks are as common as mice, caterpillars and daisies. The only problem is that the score of the shrinking potion may not be high. If it were before coming to the Potions Championship, Albert might have struggled with this issue, but after the prophecy last night, he would not have struggled anymore. Because there is still a third round. Yes, there is a third round. Therefore, the scoring through this round of competition is not as important as it should be. The rules have been changed. Albert thinks that 80% is a good thing done by President Bernard, and that guy really does everything in order to get his grandson to win the gold cauldron. Because of the third round of competition, contestants can choose their own potion formula, and then the magic garden will provide materials to configure the potion, and then the difficulty and completion of the potion will be scored. Moreover, the most important thing is that instead of winning the third round of the competition, you can win the championship, but the total points of the three competitions are used to select the champion of the final potion championship. No wonder Hertok hated President Bernard, and he wouldn''t like that guy if he replaced it. Guy Bernard, who knew the rules for a long time, was obviously ready for this potions tournament. The change of the rules was very beneficial to him. Without Albert, Guy Bernard was at the beginning. Will open a huge gap with other players, and then continue to accumulate advantages to win the final championship. Unfortunately, after Albert predicted the result through the crystal ball, he had no chance. "By the way, Mr. Damocles didn''t remind himself?" Albert muttered to himself. "He doesn''t know, or does he think that even if the rules change, it will not affect him? Or? , He doesn''t want to win by cheating?" With the help of looking around, Albert easily found the guy over his head spying on him. Don''t think that if you use the phantom spell, you won''t find it yourself. Perhaps, the other party is an expert in the field of herbal medicine or potion, but the level in other fields is obviously not enough. "Why don''t you get rid of Guy Bernard first?" Albert looked at the forest ahead and narrowed his eyes slightly: Look, what did he see, an Arriot. Chapter 712： Out "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Recently, Guy Bernard is in a bad mood. Since losing to Albert Anderson in the first round of the Magic School Potions Championship a few days ago, he has found that the potion talent and pride in his heart that he has been proud of since childhood have been ruthlessly stepped on. Crush into mud. I still remember when I was young, my grandpa told him that you are very talented in the field of potions. Guy Bernard did not live up to everyone''s expectations. After entering Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, he showed amazing talent in potions and participated in the potions tournament, preparing to turn this seven-year event into Stepping stones to take yourself one step further. However, everything has changed in recent months. Grandpa, who has become the president of the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association, told him that if you want to win the Potions Championship, you have to follow his arrangements. Guy Bernard actually rejected it from the bottom of his heart. He believed that his talent and ability could win him a golden crucible. He didn''t need to cheat at all, and he didn''t even bother to cheat. "Your potion talent is a little better than others, and now more achievements come from when I was young, I spent a lot of energy to teach and nurture you." President Bernard cruelly awakened his grandson''s dreams. "I tell you that you have a great talent. I hope you can maintain enthusiasm and confidence in the field of potions. But now that you are an adult, you need to start facing reality. The world has never been as simple as you thought." Guy Bernard found sadly that he was able to pass the entrance examination of the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association at one time. It was entirely because his grandpa helped cheat, so he would choose a kind of euphoria. No matter how he didn''t want to believe in this cruel reality, he still had a fluke, thinking that he could still get a gold crucible by his own ability. The first round of the game cruelly crushed all the pride of Guy Bernard. Like Grandpa told him, he is just more talented than others, not a so-called genius. If you want to go further in the field of potions when you are young, the Potions Championship is a good level of promotion. Winning the game can make his life go more smoothly, and all he needs to do is to do it in accordance with the other party''s arrangements. Guy Bernard originally repelled cheating, but he also discovered that the Potions Championship is like his grandpa said, everyone is cheating, and cheating has long been a part of the game. So, Guy Bernard compromised. He wanted to win the final victory and stepped that pesky British under his feet. Even Guy Bernard had to admit that Alberts handsome face made him very jealous. That guy obviously already has a beautiful girlfriend, but he still hooks up with other beautiful girls. Its just a person. Scum. What makes Guy Bernard even more jealous is that the potion master who invented the wolf poison potion seems to know him well, and the two talked equally. Allowing the potion master to communicate with you on an equal basis means that he recognizes your ability in the field of potions. how can that be? Guy Bernard couldn''t believe his guess. Is this world crazy? Are you crazy? I must be crazy. Guy Bernard finally came to the conclusion that he would actually think that the other party was a potion master. That custard must have cheated too, just like himself. When Guy Bernard comforted himself so much, President Bernard shattered his fantasies mercilessly. The European magic world has never heard of Anderson''s surname, at least Albert Anderson is not from a prominent wizard family. Guy Bernard also heard that Albert Anderson was actually a Muggle wizard. This news is not groundless, it comes from the British "Daily Prophet", when Albert Anderson won the international wizard chess competition, this incident once made a lot of noise. There are indications that Albert Anderson''s current achievements are related to his talent and hard work. Because he is Britain''s most famous and talented wizard, everyone thinks he is another Albus Dumbledore. Some people say that his future achievements may even surpass Dumbledore, and he will become Minister of Magic in more than ten years. (Professor Slughorn once bragged to Mrs. Selena in order to get help from her, and successfully persuaded her to help Albert as much as possible.) Guy Bernard has lost his spirit and his confidence in defeating the Englishman on his own. He hasn''t lost yet. He knows the rules of the game and has received many useful "suggestions". Although reluctant, Guy Bernard knew that as long as he followed the "recommendations" given by his grandfather, he had a high probability of winning the final championship. He must pick that **** custard under his feet and take away the last golden crucible that symbolizes glory. Although the life arranged by others is not what he desires, Guy Bernard actually has no other better choice. The second round of competition is actually a trap. The original Magic School Potions Championship only had one round, in which contestants entered the magic garden to collect raw materials and brewed a potion. The competition will provide contestants with a kind of raw material, mainly to test contestants'' knowledge and breadth of potions, and hope that potion geniuses can do amazing things in the competition. However, the Magic School Potions Championship is also gradually changing, that is, the first round of screening has been added, but the actual situation has not changed much. In this edition of the Potions Championship, the competition no longer provides raw materials for the players, which is inconsistent with the news that most players have learned, that is, this is a trap. If you don''t listen carefully and think that the competition will provide them with a raw material, then they are likely to be ruthlessly eliminated next. In the third round, Guy Bernard was also ready. Throughout the summer vacation, he had undergone rigorous training with the help of his grandfather. After Guy Bernard knew the old man''s hard work, he felt very complicated. According to the "suggestion" given by the old man, Guy Bernard easily found all the potions. However, in order not to make himself stand out too much, he also collects other ingredients along the way. About an hour later, Guy Bernard had collected the potion ingredients he needed, ready to leave the magic garden, and finished the second round ahead of schedule. When passing by a few Arriots, Guy Bernard suddenly appeared in a trance, and his head went blank. When Guy Bernard regained his senses, he felt a weird taste in his mouth, and the worst thing was that he found himself lying on the ground laughing hysterically, holding a few slices of Arriot in his hand. Leaves. What''s wrong with yourself? Guy Bernard didn''t even have much energy to think about other issues. His unstoppable laugh made him almost lose most of his thinking ability, and it was very difficult to even get up from the ground. Guy Bernard''s change immediately attracted the attention of nearby patrols. No way, his laughter was too loud and weird. The patrol was actually very hesitant, and didn''t know how to deal with this situation. There is no doubt that the precious grandson of the president of the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association was sneak attacked, and I want to know that no idiot would rashly stuff Arriot''s leaf into his mouth. If he helps out now, it means that Guy Bernard will immediately lose his eligibility for the game. If he hadn''t stepped forward to help, he doubted that the other party could last for half an hour. In this situation, it is obviously impossible for Guy Bernard to go back by himself. Just when the patrol member hesitated, Albert, who was hiding under the phantom curse, had left quietly. He stuffed a lot of Arriot''s leaves into Guy Bernard''s mouth, believing that the hapless guy would laugh wildly in a few hours. As for whether Guy Bernard would laugh at himself to death, Albert didn''t worry at all. The surrounding patrols would definitely send people back. This means that Guy Bernard will lose the eligibility for the game. In fact, Albert''s guess is correct. The patrol waited for a moment in the distance, but still didn''t see Guy Bernard stop laughing, he knew he couldn''t ignore it. In order to prevent Guy Bernard from having an accident, he stepped forward to help and sent people back for treatment. Guy Bernard, who was still confident about winning the final championship, was eliminated. President Bernard looked gloomy and terrible after seeing his grandson being sent back. However, after all, the person who can become the president, quickly controlled his emotions. "Someone violated the rules of the game and tried to win the championship in a despicable way." President Bernard said softly, "This is not a good sign, we should stop this bad atmosphere." Guy Bernard was quickly cured by the pharmacist using Heartbreaker''s molasses, but he didn''t know what happened, let alone who attacked him. His face was ugly, because he realized that he had been overcast and was ruthlessly eliminated from the game. The dream of champions was so broken. This makes Guy Bernard almost crazy. The referees got together to discuss urgently how to deal with this kind of thing. Under normal circumstances, those who are eliminated can only consider themselves unlucky. But Guy Bernard is the grandson of President Bernard, and it is obviously impossible for the other party to accept such a result. "Don''t worry, we will find the culprit. Just check the wands of the contestants and you will soon be able to find out who attacked you." "As for your situation." President Bernard cleared his throat and said, "After consultation with the judges, we will give you an extra opportunity. You can now use the collected ingredients to make a potion." Not everyone agrees to let Guy Bernard continue to play, because this is undoubtedly unfair to others, and there is no such precedent in the past. The only thing President Bernard can get is to let him use the existing ingredients to make potions. He believes that his grandson should have already collected the ingredients. Guy Bernard couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as he was not eliminated immediately, he still had a chance, and he had indeed collected the materials, and it was enough to brew two potions. However, when he opened his bag to take out the collected ingredients, the expression on his face instantly froze, because the original potion ingredients he prepared were unexpectedly missing two, and these two ingredients just made him originally prepared. Neither potion can be brewed. Guy Bernard''s face was extremely pale, his body shook slightly, and he almost fell. "are you OK." "That **** moved my medicine chest and took away several potion ingredients." Guy Bernard stretched out his hand to cover the position of his heart and gritted his teeth. The process from despair to hope to despair was so exciting, it made his young heart a little overwhelmed. President Bernard obviously noticed the situation of his grandson, his expression suddenly became very ugly, UU reading he understood Guy Bernard''s meaning. It''s over, everything is over. President Bernard sat down in the armchair, feeling that the other referees around him looked very strange, as if mocking him for trying his best and finally ended up in a dead end. He knew that he would soon become a joke in the whole circle. Blame the culprit of all this. I''m sorry, don''t you think about it. President Bernard swears in his heart that he must disqualify that **** from the competition. Chapter 713： Play fine "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! The champion of the Magic School Potions Championship, Albert is bound to win, secretly attacking Guy Bernard, without the slightest pressure in his heart, humming the "Harry Potter" theme song, strolling in the forest In the trails, occasionally I would stop to observe and collect magic plants on the side of the road, or find a place to sit and rest for a while. I really dont know what the competition team thinks, but I think the contestants can stay in this place for ten hours without supplies? Although the slopes of the hills are not great, climbing is a work of strength. What''s more, they also need to pay attention to the surrounding environment, beware of poisonous, dangerous, and deadly magical plants, or dangerous magical animals, and spend their time searching for the necessary potion materials. , The physical exhaustion is huge, and too deep into the magic garden, Albert is very doubtful that the players can have the strength to walk back. Suddenly, Albert seemed to realize something. He raised his head and looked at the forest in the distance. A red spark rose not far away. A famous contestant was in trouble and had to abandon the game and seek help from the patrol team. "It looks like something went wrong over there?" A voice came from the bushes in front. The girl from Castro Busche spoke fluent Spanish, pushed aside the bushes and appeared in front of Albert. "The patrol should have passed. He will be fine." Albert took out his wand and motioned to the girl in front to stop. "I thought you would say that we are missing a competitor." The girl from Castrobushe spread her hands and said that she was innocent. "My name is Daniela, Daniela Gonzalez, from Peru. ." "Albert Anderson, British." "I know, everyone says you are a genius." Daniela looked at Albert and said. "I am more curious about how many languages ??do you know?" "I have been involved in a wide range of languages," Albert said. "It''s amazing." Daniela loyally admired the other''s ability. To be honest, its not easy to find someone who can communicate when you come to this place to participate in the competition. Albert can speak fluent Spanish and is a genius. He is gentle, courteous, and handsome. They give Daniela an inexplicable affection and make her willing to chat with this competitor. . Moreover, Albert''s sentence just now, "The patrol should have passed, and he will be fine." It left a good impression on Daniela. "I''m looking for shrunken figs, have you seen it?" Albert casually found a chattering topic. The girl from Castro Buscher looked at Albert and said with a smile: "I thought you were bound to win the championship, so you have time to sit here and rest." "No, it''s not me who is bound to win the championship." Albert shook his head. "It''s not you, who else?" The girl from Castrobusche also found a place to sit down, but they were separated by a distance, and a little caution was necessary. "Guy Bernard." Albert said without hesitation. "The contestant at Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, which is... well, the guy who wore silk and came in behind me in the first round. He was a referee. Grandson." "Do you know the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists?" Albert continued looking at the thoughtful girl in Castro Buscher. "A well-known pharmacist association in Europe, a relatively loose organization, members of this organization can pass Obtain some potions that are prohibited from being sold in a formal way. The Extraordinary Pharmacists Association is one of the competition parties of the Potions Championship. Most of the potion masters in the jury are from the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association. It is worth mentioning that some time ago The chosen new president is named Bernard, and the contestant at Boothbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is named Guy Bernard." Daniela is not stupid, she understands everything all at once. Although everyone cheats in the game, cheating and cheating are sometimes different. "Then what''s the significance of the Potions Championship this time? Just give the champion''s golden crucible to the guy named Guy Bernard." Daniela was a little depressed before, and she said the opponent''s first round The game, why can get such a high score, it turned out to be well prepared. However, she had cheated like that, but she was still overwhelmed, which inevitably made Daniela a little gloat. This guy in front of him is really amazing, and it is said that this guy is still the champion of international wizard chess. If there is no such thing, maybe the champion of the Potions Championship will be him. "Are you going to give up?" "Why give up?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, "I think it''s interesting to beat that guy by strength and crush his dream of champions." "Really confident guy!" Daniela also heard the confidence contained in Albert''s words. She took out a shrunken fig from her bag, pointed in a certain direction and said, "The shrunken fig you are looking for is over there. You can go and try your luck." "Thank you." Albert stood up, patted the dust on his butt, and walked in the direction of Daniela''s fingers. He didn''t know if the girl from Castrobusche deceived himself, nor was he interested in trying his luck in the past. In fact, Albert has already known the exact location of the shrunken figs. Before getting Guy Bernard, he found a small piece of shrunken fig bushes and saved the shrunken figs until the end. It was nothing more than delaying time. , To create an illusion. After separating from Daniela, Albert quietly turned and headed towards the shrunken fig bush. Its now entering November, and its time to shrink the fig leaves. Part of the mature shrunken figs fall with the dead leaves, leaving only bare branches. Albert had good luck. On the shrunken fig tree, there were a few shrunken figs still hanging on the branches, but the number was limited. He didn''t doubt that most of the shrunken figs were picked by the herbalist in the magic garden after they were ripe. It would be a waste to allow the fruit to rot. When Albert was about to pick the shrunken figs, there was another footstep behind him. He looked back and saw a black guy coming out of the forest not far away. "Your luck is good, the number of shrunken figs is enough for us to divide." Albert raised his hand and made a halt. He knew that the player from the Vagadou School of Witchcraft and Wizardry could understand French. "Thank you, I have been looking for a long time." The black guy raised his hands to express that he was not malicious. He was surprised that the other party could actually speak French, and said that he asked Albert to pick the wrinkled figs first. When Albert turned and walked towards the shrunken fig grove, his eyes fell on the task panel prompt. At this time, a new task was triggered? Opening the task panel, Albert glanced at the title: Vagado''s Trick. After quickly scanning the content of the task, Albert suddenly felt bad, an inexplicable sense of crisis surged from his heart, he almost instinctively pounced to the side, squinted his eyes and swept a red magic flying out of the opponents finger, hitting Shrinkled fig grove not far from the center. The black guy was also taken aback. He didn''t expect the sneak attack to fail, and immediately raised his finger to cast a coma spell on Albert, who was struggling to get up from the ground. "Don''t you know that if you attack someone, you will be disqualified directly?" Albert dodges the spell in embarrassment, and exclaimed in panic. His voice sounded very sharp and seemed to be a little frustrated. Albert finally got up from the ground and reached out to try to get his wand from his pocket. Although he looked panicked, he was calm in his heart. This guy is fine. Wandless magic. Use it more fluently than myself. The African side seems to be good at this, using only fingers or gestures to complete the spell, and seems to be good at Animagus transformation. This seems to be a very good backer. "So what, they don''t have any evidence." The black guy said indifferently, and continued to cast a spell on Albert without giving him time to draw his wand at all. The potion level of this guy is very high, but in some respects it seems to be very bad. It is said that Hogwarts is notoriously bad in the field of defense, and the rumors are true. As long as you bring down this guy, you can use the other party''s wand to erase the memory just now, and then throw him into the shrunken fig bush. Who knows that he did it by himself? They can only think that this British little white face accidentally encountered some trouble when picking the wrinkled figs. "Are you going to knock out all the other players?" "You have too much nonsense." The black guy knew that he could not talk more nonsense, and continued to cast a spell to suppress Albert, ready to defeat him in one breath. The movement made here attracted the nearby patrol team. After clarifying the cause and effect, the member of that patrol team appeared out of thin air on a broomstick to stop the atrocities. "Stop it, don''t you know that attacking contestants has violated the rules of the game?" The black guy stopped his attack and looked helplessly at the patrol who had just appeared. "He attacked me first." "Shut up, do you treat me as a fool?" When the patrol member had just scolded him, he saw a red light flying towards him, probably because he did not expect that someone could cast a spell empty-handed, so this guy was hit by the coma curse, directly. Planted from the flying broomstick and passed out. Albert "finally" took out his wand, looked at the black guy who had attacked the side of the event, and said meaningfully: "You are so brave!" Fortunately, the hapless guy has already landed, and there is only more than one meter left from the ground, otherwise I don''t know if he will break his neck directly. "I don''t want this either. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" The black guy used the flying curse to capture the wizard''s wand and continued to attack Albert. With the help of the magic wand, this guy''s spell power has become much stronger, and the speed of casting spells has become faster. It''s a pity that Albert also held his wand and used the Iron Armor Curse to block all the spells embarrassingly. After a few tricks with each other, Albert "coincidentally" caused the opponent to be hit by the "rebound" Stunning Curse and fainted directly. Seeing the unlucky person who was in a coma, Albert curled his lips, "I was almost overcast just now, so don''t blame me, who makes this black pot suitable for you." Chapter 714： Something "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Although it was a bit unexpected, it did not affect Alberts good mood. Anyway, the more contestants that were eliminated, the easier it would be to obtain the Golden Crucible. I just dont know how many contestants the black guy has eliminated. The first hapless person he was staring at. By the way, the red sparks I saw earlier, maybe this guy did a good job. If you think about it, it''s really possible. What a nice guy! Albert directly gave the other party a good person card. Having said that, I still don''t know what the other party''s name is. It seems to be mentioned in the task panel. Forget it, it doesn''t matter what the name is. It is estimated that it will be difficult for both parties to meet in the future. Albert used the resuscitation spell to wake up the patrol member who was knocked unconscious by the black guy. This guy seemed to fall very hard when he fell, and he didn''t seem to be in very good condition. "Are you all right!" Albert didn''t step forward to help each other. "It''s okay, but it hurts a little bit. What about the bastard? And my wand?" The patrol member struggled to get up from the ground with an angry expression on his face. He didn''t expect that some contestants would dare to attack him. What does the other party want to do? "Well, after you passed out, that guy took your wand to a duel with me." Albert pointed to the comatose black guy and continued, "Later, he was accidentally hit by the rebounding coma spell and he passed out. It''s over." "Fortunately, you didn''t let him succeed, otherwise God knows what this **** will do." The patrol member looked up and down Albert. When he first came over, Albert was quite embarrassed by the other party, and yes, it was probably because of an unpredictable sneak attack. Even the powerful wizards could be attacked and brought down. "Well, my iron armor curse is good, and my luck is also very good." Albert asked casually, "How to deal with this situation? That guy didn''t use a magic wand, and he probably didn''t leave any evidence. " "Don''t worry, this **** will definitely be disqualified from the competition. Contestants of Vagado School of Witchcraft and Wizardry have repeatedly attacked other contestants in the Potions Championship by relying on their proficient in wandless magic. This time they were finally caught. Its time to ban that group of **** from participating in the potion tournament. The wizards in charge of patrolling are all herbal medicine or potion experts who have settled in the magic garden all year round, and only they can deal with the contestants encounters in the magic garden in the first place. Thorny issue. Of course, fighting is obviously not their area of ??expertise, and there has been no case of contestants attacking patrol members before. Although these patrol members have the responsibility of monitoring and ensuring that the contestants will not damage the magic garden, they are more to ensure the safety of the contestants in the magic garden. Hearing what the other party said, it seems that the contestants of the Vagado School of Witchcraft and Wizardry did this more than once? No wonder the task is called "Vagado''s Trick"? "By the way, did you see my flying broomstick?" The patrol member looked around and asked embarrassedly. It didn''t come in handy, and instead asked the other party to help him, which made him a little embarrassed when facing Albert. "It seems to be flying over there." Albert pointed to the direction where the broom was flying away. "Or, you ask other patrol members to come and help, I have to continue to collect potion ingredients." "Okay, thanks to you this time." The patrol member straightened his hat and encouraged Albert: "Come on, I am very optimistic about you." As he said, he raised his wand and fired a red spark towards the sky. In a moment, a witch landed around them on a broomstick and whispered a few words to the hapless witch. Then, the witch fired red sparks into the sky again, until it recruited other nearby patrol members. "what happened?" The patrolman glanced at the fainted guy and looked at the two companions suspiciously. "This **** sneak attacked other contestants and attacked me when I came out to stop him, but this time he accidentally planted." The attacked wizard explained what had just happened again. The three quickly flew away on broomsticks, and before they left, they carried the black guy who had passed out together. Albert, who hadn''t gone far, looked at their leaving back, wondering why the other party didn''t use the Flying Curse to summon the broomstick? Are people stupid? After confirming that there was no one else around, Albert directly used the Flying Curse in the direction where the flying broom was flying, trying to summon the missing flying broom. If you are lucky, you may be able to ride a flying broomstick and go deep into the magic garden to find the fountain of good luck. Yes it is. Albert wants to find the Fountain of Good Luck. If you can''t take advantage of it now, you don''t know when you can enter the magic garden. When he heard something whizzing through the air, Albert knew that the flying curse had succeeded. The flying broomstick of unknown model flew towards him quickly, stopped abruptly in front of him, and was caught by Albert. "Good luck." Albert stepped onto the flying broomstick and cast a phantom spell on himself. Then he gently kicked his feet to the ground and rode the broomstick directly into the air. Looking down from mid-air, Albert still couldn''t see the scope of the magic garden, and couldn''t see the end of the forest at a glance. When he was thinking about flying there, he noticed that there was a way to the top of the mountain under the forest. In the fairy tale, the Lucky Spring is located in the magic garden, and the four protagonists climbed to the top of the mountain to find the Lucky Spring. Albert felt that he could try to fly along this mountain road. If he was lucky enough, he might be able to find the fountain of good luck. He did not encounter the huge white earthworm in the story, but it was indeed a hill and there was a river. After flying for about half an hour, Albert was near the top of the mountain and found a spacious area. "Is this the legendary fountain of good luck? I seem to be lucky," Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time before slowly approaching the fountain in front of him. It was a four-story stone-carved fountain. Although there were traces of erosion over the years, the entire fountain was still well preserved. Albert carefully looked at the fountain of good luck in front of him, and muttered, "Something!" Around the edge of the base of the fountain, there are some mysterious symbols. The runes above the symbols are the astrological symbols of Mars, Jupiter, Mercury and Saturn. The bottom edge has the symbol of Deathly Hallows. The edge of the penultimate layer is an eye symbol. The more famous eye symbols are the Eye of Horus (Eye of True Knowledge, Eye of Uga in Egypt) from Ancient Egypt, or the Eye of God (Eye of Providence), Albert prefers the former because The latter era is clearly not in line with it. From the bottom to the upper edge of the third layer is an Omega symbol, the 24th and last in the Greek alphabet, which stands for "end". The combination of the sun symbol and the crescent shape appears at the top, which happens to be the symbol of alchemy: platinum. However, the spring water of Lucky Spring seems to be just ordinary spring water. Albert held up the spring water in the spring eye and took a sip. There was no special feeling, nor did he feel the unique magic of the spring water. Why did the guy who made this fountain carve these symbols on it? Playing mystery? Or does it mean something else? In the story, it seems that you have to take a bath in the good luck spring to be effective? Moreover, what makes people even more concerned is the last sentence of this fairy tale: but none of them knows or doubts, in fact, the spring water of the Spring of Good Luck has no magic at all. Albert noticed another new task reminder. Good luck fountain You found the legendary fountain of good luck in the depths of the magic garden, but this fountain does not seem to have any magic power, nor can it bring good luck to people, but you find that there are some mysterious symbols carved on the fountain. It does not As simple as imagined, try to uncover the secret of the good luck fountain. Reward: unknown. Albert was not surprised at the unknown reward. He didn''t guess wildly, it made no sense to do so, and it was an unexpected gain to trigger the panel task. This trip did not come in vain. As for how to complete the taskAlbert has no clue. He intends to chat with Nico Lemay at some time. The other party is well-informed and may know something. Riding the broom again, Albert flew back according to the pointer on the pocket watch, and when he returned to the crumpled fig bush, he threw the flying broom on the dense branches, and then walked back to the entrance of the magic garden by himself. Ready to go back and finish the second round. I just don''t know how President Bernard will react after Guy Bernard is eliminated, maybe he will be frustrated! Maybe it has fallen out over there. Albert suddenly had a little expectation. Chapter 715： the wicked "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "It''s finally out." Standing at the exit of the magic garden, Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even if he returned along the road, it took him a lot of time, and it was also a severe test for the physical strength of the contestants. He took out his pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time, and walked slowly towards the crowd not far away. When Professor Slughorn saw Albert''s return, he quickly stepped forward, put his arm around Albert''s shoulder, and asked concerned: "Are you okay, they said you were attacked." "Yeah, it really hit me off." Albert looked at the players and leaders of the Vagado School of Witchcraft and Wizardry with various meanings on the corner, and said calmly: "I didn''t expect him to attack me suddenly. Fortunately, I kept my mind and didn''t let the other party. If it succeeds, otherwise it will have to be carried back sideways. By the way, which one am I back?" "The first one. The other three have been eliminated." Professor Slughorn said with some gloat in his tone, "By the way, how is your collection of magic ingredients? Enough to make a potion." "No problem, I collected two copies." Albert seemed to be aware of something, he couldn''t help but shifted his eyes to a young wizard walking towards him, frowned slightly, and continued, "This is really a magical garden, on the way. I have seen many precious magic plants." "Hand over the wand, we need to check your wand." The wizard who was suspected of being the match party walked up to Albert and said in a formula and stiff tone. "Check the wand, is this a new rule?" Albert looked at Professor Slughorn suspiciously. "Guy Bernard player of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was attacked during the game, and a large number of Arriot leaves were stuffed into his mouth." Professor Slughorn glanced at Bo on the referee''s bench. President Nader, explain this to Albert. "Ariot''s leaf?" Albert raised his brows, as if he heard something interesting. "The attacker is really humorous, saying that Guy Bernard was attacked at the entrance of the forest? Are you sure this is not funny A joke?" Guy Bernard''s face became darker when he heard that there were indeed a few Arriots at the entrance of the magic garden. Albert would think so. It was not unreasonable, but he was not attacked at the intersection. "He was attacked in the magic garden." The young wizard repeated a little impatiently. "Hand over the wand. We need to check your wand." "Are you doubting me?" Albert squinted his eyes and stared at the young wizard. The other party looked unfriendly. It was probably President Bernard who saw that his grandson had been eliminated and couldn''t swallow this breath. He called for a helper to find the culprit. This is uncomfortable for everyone. The black guy looked here, and to be precise, his eyes on the young wizard were not very friendly. "But I was also attacked by other players." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes swept over the knocked-out Kodos Doritz player Valeria, and looked to the referee''s bench, his tone of coldness was thick. Strong dissatisfaction, "Or does the tournament think that I, a victim who has not been eliminated, is more suspected?" "Every player must be checked." The young wizard''s voice was filled with irritation, because he found that the guy ignored him and walked toward the referee''s bench. "I don''t think you can check out anything," Albert came to the referee''s bench, scanned the other referees indifferently, and finally landed on President Bernard''s face, reminding him, "The Vagado School of Witchcraft and Wizardry that attacked me. ''S players dont use magic wands. I still remember him saying, They couldnt find any evidence anyway. "I think so too, that guy is lying." The changes on the scene made Professor Slughorn feel very uncomfortable. He quickly came to Albert''s side and tried to stop him, but was easily pushed away by the other party''s hand. Many people have already realized that things are going to be bad, and they have never expected that the Hogwarts contestants would not give the competition a face like this. The principals of other schools can understand. They all realize that Albert Anderson is a genius. They also know a lot of "big men" and can communicate with them on an equal footing. Obviously, they have no awe of the referees here and do not eat them at all. That set. Moreover, Albert is still a master of meditation. Obviously, he realized at the first time that this was because the competition wanted to trouble him, or to trouble other students. As the player with the highest demand for the championship, he was affected by this. treatment. "Enough, this is to ensure the fairness of the game. Are you questioning the decision of the referee team?" President Bernard''s face became darker and he almost roared. He didn''t expect the opponent to come over and question himself. Up. "Am I a prisoner? Tell me, are you planning to interrogate the prisoner?" Albert ignored the other''s murderous gaze and calmly asked, "No, I''m a player who has just been attacked. Victims of, are not your prisoners, or the Potions Championship is used to treat players as prisoners." Although the last sentence was said in a calm tone, it sounded harsh in everyone''s ears. If the rumors of the Magic School Potions Tournament have put the players as prisoners, God knows how the reporters will report this, and you must know that Albert is still the most promising champion. "Are you questioning the fairness of the jury?" "I think he can be disqualified from the competition." "We are just to ensure the fairness of the game, all players need to be checked." "I was attacked, and your patrol did not stop the attack." Albert didn''t care what other people were saying, and said to himself: "As a victim, after collecting the raw materials and returning, unexpectedly You have to be interrogated and targeted as criminals. In my opinion, this is the greatest unfairness. Do you know what I mean?" "We didn''t fight against you, all..." "''Anyway, they can''t find any evidence.''" Albert repeated coldly: "Are you sure you are not targeting me or us." "As far as I know, there have been similar cases in the Potions Championships of all dynasties, and no evidence can be found." "Is it because I was eliminated in the first place, so I wouldnt be treated like this? Dont deny it, because I can see that in addition to checking my wand, the man was also going to interrogate me. Im not a prisoner. Its a contestant, and you obviously forgot this, and forgot that you should at least maintain due respect to the players, so the tournament must apologize to me for your rudeness. There is no discussion about this." Professor Slughorn was stunned. He didn''t expect that Albert would be so strong in asking himself to apologize for the event. Ok. In fact, not only him, but everyone else was also dumbfounded. This is probably the first time such a thing has happened in history. Especially the black guy just now, he clasped his hands tightly at the moment, and he wanted to rush to help. If he was eliminated from the rules, he would admit it, but he was humiliated by the young wizard just now, and the black guy was extremely angry, and he wished that Albert could spit on the faces of the referees. The development of things made Damocles feel some magic. He remembered something. Hertok once told him that Albert Anderson is a genius. You''d better communicate with him as a friend, otherwise he will It will make you understand, "My temper is bigger than you." It is said that Hertok once lost his gold membership card, and later tried to recall it using the Flying Curse, and Albert, who was near him, received a warning from the Ministry of Magic. At that time, Hertok had made it for a long time, but didn''t ask for the membership card. Later, it was useless for him to look for Dumbledore, and Albert was sprayed face-to-face. In the end, he could only compromise and threaten the Ministry of Magic to publish the matter, and then the Ministry of Magic wrote an apology letter to Albert, and finally settled the matter. At that time, Albert had just recently enrolled in school, and now it is even more impossible for him to compromise. Moreover, it is said that this guy has published various papers in the magical world, not only in the field of potions, but also knows a lot of famous wizards. It is said that the famous French alchemist has a very good relationship with him and was nominated a while ago. Become the alternate of Wisengamao. Damn it, Muggle wizards wouldn''t be treated like this. More importantly, Damocles himself still owes favor to others. Albert has provided him with a lot of help in improving the wolf poison potion. "President Bernard, I think this matter is indeed a problem on the side of the tournament." Damocles said with a smile: "Mr. Anderson is right. He is a player in the Magic School Potions Championship. Im not a prisoner. I think what I did just now is biased. Dont forget that he was also a victim and was also attacked. All the referees looked at Damocles in amazement. "As far as I know about Mr. Anderson, he doesn''t need to cheat. With his own knowledge in the field of potions, it is not difficult to win the Potions Championship." Everyone was shocked, and probably didn''t expect to reach Mokris to say that. In the end, he told them directly that Albert didn''t need to rely on cheating to win the championship, because he himself had such strength. Being able to get the recognition of a potion master is enough to show Albert''s accomplishments in the field of potions. Such people don''t need it at all and don''t bother to cheat. "Then how do you think this should be resolved?" The other referees asked Damocles directly regardless of what President Bernard thought. "If the inspection of the wand proves that Mr. Anderson is innocent, the race team should apologize for this incident. I think it is reasonable to do so." Damocles said calmly, "There is one more thing I must remind everyone, as a A famous referee needs to be fair and impartial at least, instead of making the Potions Championship a joke in everyone''s eyes." The last sentence is actually a reminder and a warning. Albert is not even afraid of them. If he directly stabs this matter out, and not to mention that the Potions Championship is completely reduced to a laughing stock, their group of potion masters will probably become a laughing stock of his peers. Does he dare to do this? Of course dare. And the reason is quite good. "Mr. Anderson, what do you think?" "Take it," Albert threw his wand to the opponent and said coldly, "You can''t detect anything." The dark-faced young wizard suddenly felt bad, and used the flashback curse on Albert''s wand. However, Albert only used four types of curses: the flying curse, the cutting curse, the iron armor curse, and the revival curse. Ok! The truth is revealed. Albert was not the murderer who attacked Guy Bernard at all. "Are you satisfied now?" Albert took back his wand and waited for the event to apologize. "Well, the facts have also proved that this matter really has nothing to do with Mr. Anderson. I think it is completely reasonable for him to ask the race team to apologize." Another witch looked at President Bernard and waited for him to make a statement. President Nader looked at the young wizard. "Sorry, I apologize to you for the rudeness just now." The muscles on the young wizard''s face twitched twice, and he reluctantly apologized to Albert. "What I want is not his apology, and he can''t represent the match." Albert directly ignored the wizard''s apology, looked at the referee''s bench and said, "What I want is the organizer of this match to tell me apologize." "you" "Do you know why I want the tournament to apologize?" Albert said coldly: "Because you treat me and even other players as prisoners. We are players, not prisoners. Shouldn''t it be such a rude behavior? Do you apologize?" "Do you think what you did just now is very polite?" President Bernard still couldn''t hold back. "My courtesy is only for my friends and guests. For the wicked, I am sorry, they are not among them, and they are not worthy of my kindness." Albert almost said that you are not worthy of my courtesy. "Okay, President Bernard, you did this, you can solve it!" President Bernard''s face grew darker when he heard the words. He didn''t expect the director of the magic garden to bow his head like this, and he still looked indifferent. The meanings of other people are already obvious. The problem was caused by him, and he must stand up and quell the problem. "Sorry, this matter is indeed our mishandling." President Bernard quickly reduced his emotions and said blankly, "I apologize to you and other players for our impoliteness, UUwww .Uukanshu.com But what we do is just to maintain the fairness and justice of the game." Another elderly wizard nodded slightly towards Albert: "I''m sorry, Mr. Anderson, you have an unpleasant memory, but I think the Magic School Potions Championship is not as bad as you think, we still I hope that the golden cauldron, which symbolizes the championship, will be awarded to the best potion genius." "To be honest, the Potions Championship disappointed me. At least the International Wizarding Chess Tournament is fair and there will be no such problems. No matter what some people want to do, the championship will still belong to me." Albert was very satisfied. Domineering announced the ownership of the championship. Albert''s domineering declaration made everyone in the venue a little astonished, but they all quickly remembered that the man in front of him was still the youngest international wizard chess champion today. Chapter 716： Uncover "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "You were too impulsive just now." Professor Slughorns words contained a bit of blame, Offending the referees, they will definitely deliberately lower your score, and its not conducive to your future development. "Impulsive, no, I have always been calm." Albert said calmly, "Some things cannot be compromised, otherwise they will only face more serious oppression. And, if you think I compromised, they won''t Do that? No, they will, at least the president will. I have no plans to become a pharmacist in the future." Professor Slughorn had nothing to say, he suddenly couldn''t understand the boy in front of him. Albert can get the Golden Crucible with his strength, but the Potions Championship is never a fair game. He obviously understands this, so he is so angry. After resting for a while, Albert went to process the potion raw materials he had just collected. Most of the potion raw materials used by wizards have undergone preliminary processing. For Albert, the biggest problem in making body shrinking potions is how to obtain the mouse spleen. Dissecting a mouse is a technical task. You have to find the spleen on the mouse and take it out instead of making an organ at random. Wash the daisy roots, dry and chop them, and then peel the shrunken figs. Albert quickly processed the materials needed for the shrunken potion and placed them neatly on the table, slowly making the potion. It should be noted that you can not put too much leeches juice and mouse spleen. He spent more than an hour before and after, successfully brewing a pot of perfect shrinking potion, but it may be a sequelae of just passing the referee, and finally only scored 73 points. Of course, everyone is watching? Even if the referees are dissatisfied with Albert, they don''t dare to over-press the score. What''s more, there are still so many fair and just referees. However, with the return of other players, the referees who deliberately lowered Albert''s score soon found themselves in an embarrassing situation. In particular, Daniela''s shrinking potion score was much higher than Albert, which made the principal of Castrobusher look ugly. Daniela was far less skilled in the handling of potion raw materials than Albert''s, which directly led to the fact that the potions she brewed were far less advanced than Albert. If the difference between the two potions is small and they are not the same kind of potion, no one will actually say anything, but now anyone with a discerning eye can see the difference between the two potions. Not to mention that Albert came back earlier than the others, there should have been some bonuses in points. However, that excellent potion scored lower, which embarrassed the principal of Castrobusher. This result is simply pushing the Castro Buscher School into the fire pit. Explicitly tell others that Castrobusche''s players cheated? Even if you want to cheat, it shouldn''t be too obvious. If you lose, you will lose. If people think that they can''t afford to lose, then where is the face of Castro Buscher School. Even if the Castro Buscher School finally wins the Potions Championship, it will only become a laughing stock. Therefore, in the face of the referee team who planned to pit him, the principal of Castrobusche said that he had an opinion on his own players'' ratings. This practice directly made some of the referees face black. Ok! This is a direct hit on the face of the referee team. Not only Castro Buscher has opinions. Everyone has opinions. The leader of Kodos Doriz sounded yin and yang strange. There is no way, who let their players be eliminated directly, these bad-tempered Russian guys are holding their stomachs and have nowhere to vent. They are no longer frustrated with Vargadu, and turned around to find trouble with everyone. Demstrang, who had originally planned to be on the sidelines, discovered that his player had been overshadowed by the match party in the headmaster Igor Karkaroff, and his expression was no longer normal. The competition side no longer provided the players with a potion raw material as before, which directly caused Miss Demstrang''s intelligence error, failed to make the potion and was eliminated. Therefore, Karkaroff also followed everyone to find trouble with the competition. There was a similar encounter with the players from the Ilfamuni School of Magic. Fortunately, the red-haired Scottish descendant collected enough magic materials to successfully brew a very simple potion and barely escaped. Avoiding to follow in the footsteps of Durmstrang, but it also caused his score to be directly at the bottom. The most painful thing for the referees is that the latest magician player who came back found that the competition party did not provide a raw material, and also chose to make a reduction potion. Due to the rush, the finished product was even far inferior to Danielas. That share. Even Olim Maxims face is very ugly, because she has no idea about President Bernards arrangements, and this incident is caused by Guy Bernard no matter how you look at it. And Guy Bernard is a player at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has to share the scapegoat together. Anyway, most of the contestants in the schools were very dissatisfied with the practice of the referee team. They worked so hard to finally collect the raw materials of the potion. As a result, when he came back, he found that he was scammed by the rules, and was suspected by the competition that he was the murderer of attacking other players. It''s hell, no one will be happy. Later, after learning about Albert, the eyes of the players looking at the referee''s bench became even more unfriendly. Yup! They are players, not prisoners. They should not be treated so rudely. What''s more, Albert was also attacked in front of your patrol team members. Is it appropriate for you to treat him like this? The biggest problem is that after the tournament team checked the wands of all the contestants, they still couldn''t find the murderer who attacked Guy Bernard. Ok. Now that everyone knows that Guy Bernard is the grandson of President Bernard, they can understand why Albert was targeted because he is the most likely champion. The bias of the referees made the players feel extremely angry. Isn''t this just cheating and wanting to directly determine the champion of the game? Now that you have already appointed the champion, everyone is a fart and simply abstained. You can just give the Golden Crucible to Guy Bernard. Guy Bernard was overcast, but it became the favorite thing for the players. After all, people are more willing to accept a champion who defeats themselves by strength than those who use despicable means to win the championship, especially for these students who are still in school. Everyone is blaming the competition and the referee team. It''s their pot anyway. However, UU reading www. uukanshu. The com event is actually very helpless. The Magic School Potions Championship is a joint event organized by the Magic Garden and the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists. Now everyone has opinions on the Potions Championship. The magic gardens that only provide venues naturally don''t want to take the blame, this is really not their problem. The Magic Garden also had a lot of opinions on President Bernard''s actions, and it was not that he violated the fairness principle of the Potions Championship. Even if the Magic Garden side saw the list of contestants later, I realized that President Bernard was trying to cheat to get his grandson to win the Potions Championship. Actually, its nothing. Cheating in the Potions Championship is nothing. There are often things, but President Bernard messed up the matter, and even made everyone aware of it, and abruptly lifted the fig leaf. Chapter 717： The murderer was myself "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "To be honest, I have never seen players who come to the Magic School Potions Championship so united." Behind the bar, Selena looked up at the young wizards gathered together, poured a glass of mead for her old friend Slughorn, and said with emotion. Albert has become the absolute core of the crowd, and only he can bring the contestants together, but not everyone can be as good at various languages ??as he is, and can communicate with students in all schools without barriers. "I suddenly understood a little bit that Dumbledore had asked Mr. Anderson to come to the game." Professor Slughorns words were filled with gloat that could not be concealed. There were some things you could do secretly, but you could not say it, let alone see the light, or be put on the surface. All schools know that there have been players cheating in the Potions Championship. It can be said that cheating is the tradition of the Potions Championship, but everyone will not say it to the outside, nor can it say it, just know it in the heart. As a result, it''s better now. This incident was directly uncovered by Albert, completely exposing the shady of the Potions Championship to the sight of the players, and completely detonating their anger. If no one comes forward, other players may choose to swallow their breath and hold back all their depression and dissatisfaction. Those who dare to challenge authority are ultimately only a few. Albert''s actions caught the opponent off guard, and even President Bernard did not expect things to turn into this way. Because some people stepped up to express their dissatisfaction, others naturally did not intend to bear it, especially when they knew that the champion of this competition had been appointed by Chairman Bernard to his grandson a long time ago. Make them even more unbearable. They are all outstanding people of the same age, who can be without arrogance. No one wants to be fooled by others as a monkey? Even worse for the race party! Since you have all booked the championship, everyone is a fart, just go back and forget it. The number of students who can participate in the Magic School Potions Championship is a little bit related. There are not many real geniuses, and the potion requires not only talent, but also sufficient exercise. Now that there is a common enemy, the players have become more united than expected. Everyone can become friends. No one is a fool now. They are all players in the same class, and they will work in the field of potions in the future. After all, everyone is scattered all over the world, and there is no conflict in favor of the above. The contestants drank alcohol and scolded the team and the referees of the Potions Championship. Bernard''s grandparents became objects of disgust and spurned by the contestants. The two Busbarton students even directly started picking up the gossip news about their own players. It is also fortunate that Guy Bernard secretly followed President Bernard out of the magic garden after the second round of the game, otherwise he would not be able to ascend to heaven in anger. As for the black Vagado guy who attacked others in the second round, everyone has been re-accepted. After the game, the guy immediately apologized to Albert and Valeria with a very sincere attitude. Albert once asked him why he wanted to attack the patrolman. The black guy said he didn''t want to be eliminated. Anyway, it would be no problem to erase the other''s memory, but he didn''t expect to end up in his own hands. Albert didn''t care too much about the other party. He attacked him sneakily, and let him back the pot. In the end, he won. There is nothing to complain about. Actually, I might have to thank him for this. However, Valeria has always been brooding about her elimination, and has not forgiven the other party. The black guy wasn''t angry either. He didn''t expect to be forgiven by the other party, but it was necessary to have a correct attitude and state his position. It''s just that he didn''t want to attack Guy Bernard from his back and put Aliot Leaf in his mouth. If you haven''t done it before, you can''t buckle him on this matter. He really doesn''t recite this scapegoat. Who actually attacked Guy Bernard has become an unsolved mystery. The range of the attacker is not large, and it must be among the other seven contestants or eight patrol members. The wands of all the contestants have been thoroughly checked, and they think it may have been secretly made by a patrol member who could not understand President Bernard. Finally, at Albert''s suggestion, everyone toasted to the unknown hero. Isabel had already guessed who did it. What patrol team members are simply nonsense. Adults seldom get caught up in their brains and do such irrational things. No matter how you look at it, Isobel feels that this thing resembles Albert''s style. Secret, neat, without leaving a tail, and no one knows who did it. More importantly, the player from the Vagado School of Witchcraft and Wizardry did not lie. Everyone thinks that, except for the players from the Vagado School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, it is difficult to find players who know how to use wandless magic. This is a loophole. Albert is undoubtedly the most suspicious. Although Isobel is not sure whether he can cast spells without a rod, she feels that with Albert''s ability, it is not difficult to achieve this level. No one knows his limits. Where. Only Albert, who likes to tell the truth as a lie, can tell the truth with his eyes open and deceive everyone. "How does it feel to be the center of everyone?" Isabel closed the door and looked at Albert who was hugging him with a smile. "I don''t like to be crowded, and I don''t like being the center of everyone, but it''s better to get them all on the boat than I am alone." Albert did not deny it, and was not surprised that Isobel guessed that he did it himself. Isabel knows Albert very well, and when he heard that he was attacked by Vagado''s players, eight achievements have begun to doubt. "You are such a badass." "There is nothing wrong with being a big villain." Albert is naturally not because of his interest, or he is not so boring because he can''t get used to the shady scenes of his grandchildren. To put it bluntly, it is still a matter of interest. Albert is bound to win the Potions Championship, but Bernard''s grandson and grandson blocked his way. The stone that was blocked was naturally kicked away. However, after Albert played a black hand against Bernard, he found that there was an extra task on the task panel to "Uncover the Shady of the Potions Championship". The rewards were very rich. This kind of incidental good thing, Albert naturally would not let it go easily. After that, I did the task by the way, and directly lifted the fig leaf of the Potions Championship. The other players can''t bear it. Still that sentence, geniuses have a bit of arrogance. Now that someone rushes to the forefront, the people behind naturally don''t have the slightest worries, not to mention that they have been pitted by the other party. In this case, they can resist being called a young man. The so-called referee team, after losing that awesome aura of authority, is just like that. "Then there is only the third round of the day after tomorrow. Have you already known the specific content of the third round." Isabel thinks this kind of thing is very possible. "Well, the content is to brew a kind of potion, the raw materials are from the competition." "There is always a problem." Isabel said. "This round of competition places more emphasis on innovation." "So that guy was kicked out?" "His advantage is too great, and 80% of them start preparing for the summer vacation." Although Albert was very confident in himself, but considering that the referee team might be able to score points, he simply eliminated the biggest competitor. "What potion are you going to make?" "Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." Albert said without hesitation "Adventure." Isobel naturally understands what Buffy Brain Rejuvenation is, and he also knows the difficulty of brewing this kind of potion. The precious potion becomes a pile of poison. "I won''t fail." Albert said confidently, and he planned to use Hertok''s modified Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. As he said, the third round actually emphasizes potion innovation rather than making potions. Albert had made a lot of effort to improve the Buffy Rejuvenating Agent. The risk of the improved Buffy Rejuvenating Agent will be greatly reduced. He believes that high difficulty + innovation is enough to make all referees shut their mouths. Of course, this is also the carrot he hangs in front of the donkey. Chapter 718： Single, girl "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! At this time, the door was knocked suddenly, and the two people in the room had to separate temporarily and tidy up their messy clothes. "Something?" Albert opened the door and looked at Valeria in surprise. The other party obviously came over to chat with Isabel, and the two reconciled again. Both parties seemed to have a common topic on how to keep themselves young. Valeria is also very interested in the health regimen mentioned by Isobel. She doesn''t want to be like other witches when she is in her twenties and begins to age, her figure walks around, and finally becomes an old, ugly and ugly body. Fat old woman. It was simply a nightmare. "Why are you here?" Valeria met Albert in Isabel''s room by accident, but she soon recovered. Yes, they are a couple, and it is normal for Albert to appear here. "Your previous declaration of champions was very domineering." Valeria realized that she had said something strange, she changed the subject and said with a smile: "Can you lend me your girlfriend? Anyway, you will have There are many opportunities to get along, and we estimate that it will be difficult to find such opportunities in the future." So Albert was invited out of the room by the girls who were going to whisper. "You don''t blame me for disturbing you guys!" Valeria sat down opposite Isobel, with a pitiful expression on her face that you don''t hit me. "You are just revenge on me for deceiving you." Isobel knows the other side''s careful thinking very well. "You don''t know, how sad I am when I know the truth." Valeria''s face was full of resentment, as if I believed you like that, you actually deceived me. "I am a photographer, there is no point in lying in front of me." Isabel reminded. "Then your boyfriend must be very hard." Valeria couldn''t help but joked: "It''s too stressful to live with such a woman who can tell if she is lying at a glance." "You don''t need to worry about this, he can be Occlumency." Isobel glanced at Valeria and said lightly, "Moreover, I am not a voyeur, and I rarely peek at what others are thinking." "Okay, I admit, I''m a bit... jealous, you have a boyfriend who told us the three of us." Valeria muttered something, didn''t know if this was the truth, or was deliberately teasing herself Pen pal. "If you are envious, just find one yourself." "It''s not that everyone is as lucky as you to find a suitable partner." Valeria murmured, "Otherwise why do you think Catherine is still single now." "Good luck? No, I picked this myself." The corner of Isobel''s mouth rose slightly. "You confessed to him?" Valeria asked gossiping. Although this kind of thing is not impossible, she still doubted that Isabel would confess to a boy younger than herself. "No, we have known each other for a long time, and then we became boy and girl friends." "How long have you known each other?" "I met him soon after school started." "He was only eleven years old at that time, and you were able to do it." Valeria looked at Isobel with a weird look, as if looking at something strange. "Twelve years old." Isabel corrected. "Don''t say that strange thing. We started dating in the next few years." "There are no good boys like Anderson at Kodos Dorez, otherwise I would like to find a boyfriend." Valeria said sourly, "Unfortunately you are actually a girl, otherwise I will consider you. ." "Don''t tell me, no one has confessed like you." Isobel couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Valeria really didn''t lie, otherwise, she wouldn''t want to meet this "Mr. McDoug". Up. Being slapped by a beautiful girl makes Isabel very helpless. "Of course there are, and there are many more, but none of them are suitable." Valeria couldn''t help talking about it, and whispered in her mouth, "You don''t even know, most of them are undressed and don''t like it. Clean, poorly dressed, rude in speech, and addicted to tobacco and alcohol." "I feel that your companion is not as bad as you said." Isobel''s impression of Kodos Doritz''s students is actually not too bad. "No, you don''t understand at all. They are bears with long beards wearing winter hats, carrying balalaikas, and like hitting their heads against birch trees." Valeria said in disgust, "Guess they are doing it now. what?" "drink?" "No, it''s alcoholism." Valeria pouted. "I heard that British boys are very gentlemen and romantic. Falling in love with British people must be a very romantic and passionate thing, so I am looking forward to it. Meet you." "No, you think too much, Albert is just Albert after all." Isobel suddenly felt that Albert had said that it was right, distance produces beauty. "What do you mean?" "It means that Albert can''t represent British boys. It is stupid to judge his compatriots by one person." Isabel recalled: "Actually, Albert is not very similar to most British boys. Same, he is special." Valeria only feels sweet and greasy, and her impression of the British comes more from Isabel, who has written correspondence with her. An excellent gentleman! "It''s a pity that you are not single, otherwise the three of us can live together." Valeria seems a little regretful. "Catherine seems to be rich. She invited me to the United States to help her after graduation, as if she was planning to open a pharmacy. , Im hesitating whether to agree or not. Anyway, Kathleen doesnt seem to plan to find a boyfriend for herself anymore, shes going to stay single forever." "You are very familiar?" "I have known each other for more than four years, and I have always exchanged letters. She had invited me to play in the U.S. and met in private." Valeria asked again, "Catherine seems to know Albert very well, you Do you know what they are related to?" "It seems to be a cooperative relationship, and I am not sure about the specifics." "Aren''t you already engaged?" "Everyone has their own secrets. Will you tell others all the secrets?" "Okay!" Valeria seemed to regret not getting any useful news. "You don''t want to go to America?" "Yes, America is not a good place for wizards. The environment there is too depressing for me." "Albert said the same thing. He seems to hate the environment on the American side." "How about here in England?" "Albert said that in another two years it might be uneasy." Isobel looked at Valeria suspiciously. "What do you ask this for?" "Nothing. UU reading " "You don''t seem to want to stay in your own country." "Ukraine is not a good place, especially in recent years." Valeria laughed at herself. "I regretted not going to Durmstrang School or Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "Don''t think I didn''t know the reputation of Durmstrang School at that time was not very good." "That''s just one of the reasons." Valeria seemed to think of something and laughed at herself. "The Cordos Doris School was originally a "domestic school", but other schools were too far away, so my family chose it first. , But it is no longer a "domestic school". Fortunately, I will be able to graduate from that school next year." Chapter 719： 1 know nothing "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! After the first two rounds of elimination, the original eight schools and 23 players, only four players remained for the final round. Many school leaders expressed confusion about the so-called third round of the Potions Championship. There are only two rounds in the previous potions tournaments. The first round is used to screen out the top players, and the second round is used to test the players'' comprehensive abilities. Whoever scores high wins the championship. However, this year''s Potions Championship has undergone changes. Not only has the third round been added, but the selection of the champion has become the total score of the three rounds. Not long ago, after learning about the content of the third round of the Potions Championship, everyone realized the reason for the change in the rules. Players need to write down the ingredients needed to make potions in the third round within half an hour, which means that those who are prepared have an advantage. As for the so-called allowing contestants to display their talents, it is just a nice excuse, and everyone knows the reason in their hearts. This round of competition is a huge advantage for Guy Bernard. Maybe the **** was preparing for it a few months ago? And, God knows if there will be other traps in the third round. The hidden traps in the second round of the competition pitted most of the contestants, and Guy Bernard was undoubtedly able to use the first two rounds to open up a huge gap in scores with other players, plus the third who was already prepared. In the round of competition, it is completely possible to win the Potions Championship with crushed points. It''s not wrong to say that it is a designated champion. Unfortunately, the plan cannot keep up with the changes. President Bernard, who has done so much preparation, would have expected that his grandson Guy Bernard will be eliminated in the second round directly. All preparations are straightforward. Made wedding dresses for others. No wonder he was so angry and caused a lot of troubles as a result, and as a result, the murderer who attacked Guy Bernard has not been caught. I believe that in recent years, President Bernard will contract the jokes in the potions circle. "Mr. Anderson, is there a problem with your raw material list?" After reading the parchment that Albert gave him, Professor Slughorn couldn''t help but raise his voice a bit. He looked up at the genius in front of him, frowned and asked, "You really intend to compete in the third round. To make Buffy Brain Rejuvenation?" Although some changes have taken place in the raw materials of the Buffy Brain Rejuvenating Agent on the parchment, Professor Slughorn, as an expert in the field of potions, can naturally see from the materials what the potion Albert is preparing to brew. No wonder he is so excited. There are several potions in the magical world that most potion masters are unwilling to touch. Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion is one of them. The potion will be completely scrapped. Moreover, the raw materials of Buffy Refreshing Agent are as expensive and scarce as the raw materials of Fuling Agent, so there are not a few pharmacists who would want to challenge this thing, even if they are rich. You should know that although the blessing agent is difficult, money can buy some, but the Buffy Brain Rejuvenation agent, which is famous for burning the heads of others, is basically not a perfect and harmless finished product on the market. What you can buy on the black market is Toxic and inferior products, drink directly without water, and you can book a permanent bed on the fourth floor of the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. Albert actually intends to conquer this thing during the game, in the eyes of Professor Slughorn, he intends to abstain directly. Before Albert could answer, Professor Slughorn persuaded again: "I believe you have the ability to make a perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, but there is also a chance of failure. I don''t think you need to take any risks. Even a potion master would not try this stuff like Buffy Rejuvenating Potion." In Professor Slughorn''s view, Albert is completely betting on his own future. There is really no need for this! "Let me tell you, dont keep thinking about innovation. Its a trap. Most students cant do that. Your current score is far ahead of others. As long as you can make a potion smoothly, think It is not difficult to win the championship." Professor Slughorn continued to persuade him. If he does not persuade Albert at this time, it is his negligence. This is almost a losing bet. The gold cauldron is already in front of you, isn''t it okay to just reach out and get it? "Ahem, are you all right over there?" Chairman Bernard naturally heard their conversation, and found that Albert was so stupid as to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, naturally he was not going to give Professor Slughorn time to persuade the other party to change his mind. "All right." After Albert submitted the list of raw materials, the referee''s bench also exploded. "I remember that Buffy Refreshing Potion has long been listed as a dangerous potion that is forbidden to drink and trade, right?" No one thinks that Albert can make Buffy Brain Rejuvenation, let alone improve it. If he can really do this, then what is the group of people sitting here, should he give up his position to the other party? "It looks more like a farce." "Maybe, we can give him a chance." "This is unfair to other players." "We should ask him to check again." Damocles glanced at President Bernard and said calmly: "To be honest, I''m very curious to what extent he can improve the Buffy Brain Rejuvenator." "Do you think he will succeed?" "Do you know some inside information?" Damocles'' words immediately aroused the curiosity of others. "Well, I know some. At the beginning, Hertok asked me to study this stuff together, but unfortunately I was busy improving the wolf''s poison potion." Damocles recalled, he didn''t expect Hertok to succeed. "So, this thing is the improvement of Mr. Hertok?" "Mr. Anderson should also be involved." "Are you sure he didn''t beat Mr. Hertok?" "Albert often gives us suggestions and ideas for improving potions. Didn''t I say that, Mr. Anderson also provided a lot of useful suggestions for the improvement of wolf poison potions?" Suddenly, the referee''s bench exploded. They seemed to have heard some heavy news just now. "Why didn''t he do it himself?" Some people have doubts about this, and more are unbelief. Will anyone be willing to give up their achievements to others? They don''t believe it anyway. "Probably because there is no time to go to school, no ingredients to try." Damocles said quietly, "He doesn''t seem to care much anyway, maybe he just looks for a chance to try it?" "But doesn''t he want a championship?" All the people present, probably only Catherine guessed the reason, their expressions were extremely complicated. Buffy Refreshing Agent is the cooperation between the two parties. They did not provide the raw materials of Buffy Rejuvenating Agent for his practice. Albert dared to use Buffy Refreshing Agent to participate in the final round of competition, which means that he is already very skilled in this aspect. This can be regarded as an explanation for them. I just don''t know how effective this improved version is. "Mr. Anderson, are you sure you need the ingredients on this list?" "Yes." "Are you going to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenant?" "Is there a problem?" After a brief silence. "No, we are just curious." The female referee said: "I think you should be very clear about what Buffy Brain Rejuvenant is." "Yes, I know it well." Albert said quietly. "Have you survived?" "Is this related to the game?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows slightly. "No, we''re just a little... curious, just forget it if you don''t want to answer." "Since that was his choice, I think he should be respected." The corner of President Bernard''s mouth raised slightly, "Maybe Mr. Anderson can bring us unexpected surprises." President Bernard would love to see Albert''s regret and disappointment in losing the Potions Championship due to his own stupidity. Catherine glanced at President Bernard, and she couldn''t help but sympathize with him. I found the wrong opponent! In the past few days, she thought about it carefully, and felt that Albert made the ghost of the eight achievements of Guy Bernard. Everyone knows that he is a genius, but they don''t know how genius he is. It is purely an error in information. Is wandless magic really difficult? Yes, it''s really difficult, most wizards can''t do it. So they didn''t doubt Albert. But in Kathleen''s view, UU reading Vagadou students can do it, and Albert has no reason why they can''t do it. Moreover, would such a guy not be alert to being attacked? It feels suspicious to think about it. "Williams, don''t put pressure on yourself, and don''t leave regrets for yourself." Kathleen said to her own players. Williams: "..." Is this an advance comfort? The game hasn''t started yet, why do you think I will lose? Chapter 720： finals "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! What Damocles said made Albert panic. You won''t be killed by the other party''s tainted milk! What made him even more depressed was that he hadn''t had time to pretend that he hadn''t had time to pretend, and the other party had done the pretend for him first. Albert dared to choose Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Naturally, he had absolute confidence in himself, and he also planned to use this game to make a big deal. The kind of birds with one stone. I just don''t know how many "potions master" faces will be beaten and swollen. What is Buffy Refreshing Agent? A potion that can permanently improve the user''s intelligence and make people''s mind more agile. It is important to know that Rune snake eggs have been thriving on the black market for centuries because they can make the users'' thinking become more agile. If it were not for the high risk of Buffy Refreshing Agent, it would easily burn out the brains of the users, and would have been fired to a high price in the black market. Every parent hopes that their children have a higher starting point than others, and the wealthy wizard family is more willing to spend a large sum of gallons to buy potions. Its just that its too difficult to make a perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion, and buyers cant tell it, and its easy to be deceived by others with inferior potions, which makes most wizards reluctant to take this risk. At present, Buffalo Rejuvenating Agents on the black market are inferior products that can only be diluted with water to reduce the risk. Although they can temporarily make people smart after being persuaded to use, they are time-sensitive, and they can be serious after drinking too much. side effect. If a pharmacist can make a perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, it is estimated that it will become the object of admiration for countless wizards. The magical garden has a complete reserve of potion raw materials, and the competition party quickly sent all the raw materials needed by the four players. Albert carefully checked the potion raw materials in front of him, a can of jumping toadstools stored in oil, a small cage of frogs, a can of dragon claw powder, five snake eggs, a can of scarabs, and a can of green Moderator... After all the contestants confirmed that the potion materials they received were okay, the referee announced the official start of the third round. It is difficult for a pharmacist to make a perfect Buffy Rejuvenating Agent. The more reason is that the pharmacy is difficult. Many details require a lot of time to ponder. This requires the accumulation of experience by brewing Buffy Refreshing Agent. However, the raw materials of Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine are very expensive, and the cost of practicing Buffy Refreshing Medicine is very high. As a result, most pharmacists cannot bear the failure of the potion and directly fall into an endless loop. Albert doesn''t have this problem at all. The raw material for the exercise is the friendship sponsorship of friends in the United States, and there are panels that can help him greatly reduce his mistakes, and the success rate is much higher than others. At this moment, Albert is holding a silver knife and skillfully performing craniotomy on the frog. The frog''s brain must be freshly baked, so the speed of dissecting the frog must be fast enough. It took him more than a minute to expertly dissected three frogs, took out their brains and threw them into the heated cauldron. This is not the first time that Albert has made Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine. He knows the secret of making perfect Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine. In the process of processing the raw materials and brewing the potion, Albert will subconsciously glance at the pocket watch, and calculate the timing of adding the raw materials and mixing the potion in his heart. At the referee''s seat, the group of potion masters began to whisper after seeing Albert''s skillful movements. This guy must have survived the Buffy Rejuvenating Potion before, and more than once, otherwise it would not be so stable in this situation, only countless exercises can achieve this level. Many referees are aware that the so-called modified Buffy Brain Rejuvenant may be true. Hush! Damocles made a quiet gesture and exchanged glances with the other referees, motioning them to close their mouths so as not to disturb the game. The other referees also looked at Albert with suspicion, and finally chose to be silent. The crowd onlookers quickly saw an interesting scene. The referees craned their necks one after another, as if they wanted to witness the whole process of Albert''s preparation of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, and they wished to remember every step in their hearts. They know better than anyone what it means to be able to make the perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. As long as they can make a perfect Buffy Rejuvenating Potion, their status will rise like those pharmacists who know how to make blessings. No one will refuse to make their children smarter. It''s a pity that the referee''s seat is too far away from the competition area, and Albert''s clean movements made them dare not blink for fear of missing any step. Many people know the formula of Buffy Refreshing Agent, but it is another matter to make a perfect Buffy Refreshing Agent, not to mention that this is an improved version of Buffy Refreshing Agent. When to add the dragon''s claw powder, the method and specific frequency of stirring, when to add the Rune snake egg, and how to judge whether there is a mistake in each step of the medicine. Katherine looked away from the referee''s bench, only to think that the group of craned necks looked extremely funny. The time passed like this one minute after another, and the atmosphere on the scene became a little depressed. Everyone held their breath for fear of disturbing Albert. Williams of the Ifamoni School felt uncomfortable about this. He obviously didn''t like the British guy showing up in front of everyone. He didn''t know how many times he cursed the opponent for failure in his heart. Williams naturally also heard of Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine, but it is basically impossible to make a perfect Buffy Rejuvenating Medicine. As long as the Englishman fails, Williams will have the confidence to win back the golden crucible for the Ifamoni School. He is confident in the potion he is brewing now. Williams is now brewing a vitality tonic, this kind of potion can fill the drinker with energy, usually for weak wizards or animals, so that they can quickly regain their strength and rejuvenate. In the American magic world, vitality tonics are very popular, and pharmacists have even improved it many times and invented vitality tonics for use in various situations. The vitality tonic prepared in the Williams Crucible is the favorite of American wizards. It can be mixed with endurance potions to achieve the desired effect. Unlike Williams, Daniela of Castro Buscher is focusing on brewing the potion in the cauldron, completely unaffected by the surrounding atmosphere. Castro Buscher''s score is now second. It is Daniela''s strategy to seek stability. If Albert Anderson rolls over while making Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, she will be the champion of the Potions Championship. Although it''s ridiculous to put victory on others'' mistakes, this is the best way at present. As for the magic school student Fujii Hiroki wearing a golden robe, he was concentrating on stirring the potion in his cauldron. He was convinced that the potion he was brewing could help him reverse the unfavorable situation. This is a superlative ecstasy that has undergone countless improvements. It does not have the shortcomings of many ecstasy. It is a potion that claims to be able to create''love'' for people. Fujii Hiroki''s self-confidence is not only derived from high-level ecstasy. Not long ago, he was raised by the team leader and learned that the key to the third round of the game was actually the improvement and innovation of the potion. Therefore, even if you choose a very difficult potion, the score will not be high without any innovation. As far as he knows, because President Bernard used a little trick, the players at Hogwarts and Castro Buscher were ignorant of this. As for the proud genius of Hogwarts, when Fujii Hiroki heard that the other party was planning to make Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, he didn''t regard him as an opponent. A guy with almost zero success is no longer worthy of attention, and thanks to that guy''s death, otherwise he feels that he might not have any chance. An hour later, the game came to an end quietly, and Williams, a player from the Ifamoni School, took the lead in completing the finishing touches, and deliberately made some movement when he left the competition area. The magician Hiroki Fujii''s potion was also completed. He looked at the mother-of-pearl potion and the spiraling vapor in the cauldron, nodded in satisfaction, and then left. Albert also completed the finishing touches, put part of the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant into the test tube and held it flat in front of him. After carefully observing the green concentrate in the test tube, he was also very satisfied with his results. Putting the test tube back on the test tube rack, Albert came to Isabel quietly and made an OK gesture to her. If it hadn''t been for Daniela who was still working on the finishing touches, the judges would have been unable to restrain themselves and rushed over to check the finished product of Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. After Daniela of Castrobushe finished her work, the referees couldn''t wait to announce the end of the third round and enter the final scoring link. Then, UU reading and they left the referee''s bench one after another, gathered in front of the rice cracker, and began to discuss the finished product of the rice cracker. Everyone watched nervously at the whispering referees. If Albert made the perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, there would be no suspense in this game, and it would be fine to declare that Albert won the final championship. However, the referees did not do that. They got together and didn''t know what they were talking about. Many people were shaking their heads. Finally, they said something to a staff member next to them, and then they left Alberts pancake. Brain medicine, go to check other players'' potions. This scene made the other three players extremely happy. Without Albert, a strong competitor, they all had confidence in their potions. Chapter 721： 1 point difference "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Many viewers looked at Albert with a little schadenfreude, discussing in a low voice whether he had been eliminated. There are many people who speak awkwardly and ridicule him for being indifferent, but few people can understand their yin and yang strangeness. Albert was talking to Isabel, ignoring those gossips, showing that as long as I am not embarrassed, I will be embarrassingly like you. At this moment, the referees have walked to the workbench of the players of the Ifamoni School, surrounded the crucible, checked the potion that Williams had just brewed, and exchanged their opinions in whispers. "This pot of vitality tonic, both in appearance and smell are very good." The judges were talking in low voices about the contents of the ingredients list, sometimes stirring them slightly, or leaning forward to smell them. Finally, they exchanged glances, took out a spoon, scooped some potion from the cauldron into their mouths, and tasted the pot of vitality tonic. "However, the effect of the vitality tonic seems to be..." In fact, everyone just stared at Albert''s making Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, and neglected to observe other players making potions. As a result, the referees were a little embarrassed when they were scoring other players. They were unable to add materials. The order and the number of times the potion is stirred can be judged, nor can it tell the advantages and disadvantages of Williams'' improved vitality tonic. Therefore, getting some vitality tonic to taste the effect is the easiest way to judge. As for the referees, why dont the referees taste the effects of Buffy Brain Rejuvenant? It can only be said that vitality tonics are easy to judge, and even if there are any problems, they are not harmful. But Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion is different. No one wants to take risks with their own brains, and even if they taste it, it is difficult to make judgments. Most potion masters will not deliberately come into contact with this stuff. Ok. Of course they will cook, but they can''t make a perfect product. No one would think that they have too much money to spend. Everyone is very busy, who would be idle and nothing to waste time on potions that are doomed to fail. Of course, they can also judge whether it is a perfect finished product, but unfortunately they have never seen a perfect finished product, and they have never drunk the perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Even if they really give a judgment, how accurate is it? The referees didn''t make any comments rashly, for fear of being beaten and swollen again. "The effect of vitality tonics is slightly weakened, but when it comes to replenishing energy to the drinker, it is more gentle than usual vitality tonics." "Yes it is." Williams nodded and said: "This improved vitality tonic is more gentle and can be mixed with endurance potions. The purpose of the improvement is actually for this, so as to enhance the endurance of the drinkers and supplement their consumption in a short period of time. Physical strength and energy make the users last longer." Having said that, the referees also understood the purpose of vitality tonics. Some potions can be drunk together, but some are not. Just as some spells can be mixed with each other, bad things will happen, and the improved vitality tonic and endurance potion will have a positive effect when mixed. In order to prove that Williams did not lie, the referees drank the vitality tonic together with the endurance potion, and soon discovered the incredible effect of the potion: the whole person is instantly full of vitality, even if you run around the village for a few laps, you wont feel it. tired. After some discussion, the referees gave their own scores one by one. When someone announced that Williams of the Ifamoni School had finally scored 90 points, the surroundings were terribly quiet for an instant, there was no applause or applause, because everyone Noted that several referees headed by President Bernard gave Williams high scores. No one is satisfied with this score, Williams is an exception, because he only scored 86 points in the first round, plus 65 points in the second round, a total of 241 points. This total score is really not high, but Williams knows that he still has a chance to compete for the final championship. Several other players are secretly calculating their own scores, and they estimate in their minds how many points they need to get in this round in order to surpass Williams of Ifamoni and win the final championship for themselves. The remaining two have an advantage, their scores in the second round of the game far surpassed Williams. After the judges gave their scores, they walked together to the crucible of Fujii Hiroki in the magic house. The quality of this pot of ecstasy is not bad, the surface of the potion has a special mother-of-pearl luster, that is... the smell is a bit weak. Most of the ecstasy can make people close to smell the scent of the person you like, but the pot of ecstasy in front of them is very weak in this respect. If you don''t distinguish it carefully, you can''t even tell it. Obviously, this was not Fujii Hiroki''s mistake in making the potion, but the result of his improvement of the ecstasy. However, the referees were helpless because they did not know what this pot of potion would look like after Fujii Hiroki improved the ecstasy. When it is impossible to make a judgment, a sip is the best choice. As a result, a certain unlucky person was recommended, took a sip of the ecstasy in the cauldron carefully, and closed his eyes to experience the effect of the drug. "Mr. Fujii Hiroki, the effect of the ecstasy you brewed seems to be... very poor, almost unable to produce strong obsession or infatuation for the drinker, but... this kind of potion does have an indescribable feeling." The first one The wizard who tasted the ecstasy came to such a weird conclusion. In order to ensure fairness, the second referee continued to drink, but he did not have the tension of the first drink, and gave a similar evaluation. The evaluation given by the third referee is similar. So, all the referees looked at Fujii Hiroki and waited for the other side to explain. "Yes, this is intentional." Fujii Hiroki nodded. "Intentionally?" "This kind of ecstasy will not make the drinker''s face pale, as if he is about to be sick," nor will it make the drinker''s temper irritable and irritable." Fujii Hiroki stood up and explained. "Its fascination effect is very weak, it will only make the drinker feel a little good about it, just like the illusion in a relationship, it will not let the drinker find that something is wrong, and it will not cause the drinker to make embarrassing things. Behavior, so its very suitable for Valentines Day to express mutual affection." "Everyone knows that so far no pharmacist has been able to create that kind of truly unbreakable, eternal, and unconditional emotion that can be called''love''." Fujii Hiroki continued to add: "But why do we just Can''t you change your mind? The relationship between the two is never created out of thin air. It needs a process. Why can''t the ecstasy be used as a catalyst for the "love" of both parties?" The referees looked at each other, thinking that Fujii Hiroki''s statement was very new. Now that you know that ecstasy can''t directly create love, why not try to create love indirectly? However, the judges all felt that Fujii Hiroki''s idea was still too ideal. The pharmacists who can come here to act as referees have obviously passed their ideal time, and they are all a group of more realistic people. "how do you feel?" Albert feels that he has a long experience, and he is truly an island country in the Far East, who can actually come up with this kind of stuff. "Suitable for those who are shy, unable to pluck up the courage, but love each other. If the effect is really like what he described." Isabel looked at Albert, who was very interested in ecstasy, and raised his eyebrows. Said: "Are you not worried about being eliminated?" "Don''t worry, they didn''t directly say that my Buffy Brain Rejuvenation Potion was unqualified." Albert suddenly asked, "Do you know the formula of this potion?" "You can trade the gold cauldron." "I will." In the end, the referees gave their own scores one by one. When someone announced that Fujii Hiroki of the Magic Institute had scored 83 points, sporadic applause began to sound at the scene. Many girls applauded Fujii Hiroki. They were obviously applauded. Kind of improved ecstasy of interest. Although 7 points less than Williams, Fujii Hiroki''s total score is still one point ahead of Williams, a total of 242 points. Unlucky Williams was completely missed from the champion of the Potions Championship because of a one-point difference. This cruel reality made his face black as a pot. Williams won the last round of the game, but lost the championship, and it was only one point away. It felt like someone was constantly squeezing gold into his mouth. This player from Ifamoni School hated President Bernard, who had pitted him in the second round. If it weren''t for him, the champion would definitely belong to him. No one cares about the changes in Williams'' expression. But they definitely noticed Fujii Hiroki with an ugly face. Although the total score surpassed that of the players of the Ifamoni School, it was only one point higher, and he had almost declared that he had missed the champion of the Potions Championship. Everyone''s eyes moved to the last cauldron with the referees. The judges looked around the cauldron and the list of ingredients for a long time, but no one knew what the sticky purple potion was. Finally, one of the referees finally couldn''t help asking: "Miss Daniela, can you tell me what kind of potion is this?" "Protective potion." Daniela stepped forward and introduced. "Protective potions?" "Literally, drinking it can create some magic resistance, just like the fire dragon skin can resist most spells such as the coma spell. Of course, its effect is not as strong as imagined." The referees looked at each other. They had heard similar things before, but most of them were deceptive things. If the potion provided by Daniela really had that effect, it would be a great thing. Its a pity that things always go a little bit differently. The effect of the protective potion is really not very good. After drinking the potion, a certain unlucky referee was hit by a coma curse and fainted on the spot. This bottle of protective potion seemed to have no effect. Play a protective effect. There was an awkward silence, and Hiroki Fujii couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, clenching his fist to encourage himself: There is still a chance. "This kind of protective potion can only resist some less powerful spells." Daniela explained embarrassingly, "Spells such as pimple spell or soft leg spell." Everyone looked at the referee who had just been awakened, and the latter shook his head repeatedly, indicating that he would no longer participate in the test. Well, it turned out to be useful later. However, this thing is too tasteless. In the end only scored 76 points. Despite being the bottom of the three players, Daniela was very satisfied because her total score surpassed the other players with a total of 243 points. Yes, one point higher than Fujii Hiroki. As soon as the final score came out, UU Reading directly froze the expression of Fujii Hiroki, who was still smiling, his expression gloomy and dripping with water. He felt that he was being teased. No way, Hiroki Fujii also experienced a change in Williams'' mood firsthand. The feeling of being smashed into his mouth was uncomfortable. Just when everyone thought that Daniela won the championship of this potion tournament, a staff member with a house elf walked towards this side, and Daniela''s expression instantly froze when he saw this scene. There was a bad premonition, and the joy of winning the championship just disappeared. Principal Castro Buscher and the students, who were still clapping vigorously, had frozen expressions, as if they had been constipated for several days. Chapter 722： Gold-plated crucible The moment the house elves appeared, they immediately aroused people''s attention. Most of the spectators are confused and don''t understand why the competition party brought the house elves here. Only a few smart-minded guys have guessed why the house elves were brought here. Daniela, who was looking for victory, looked stiffly at Albert. The guy was calm from the beginning, as if he had expected it. The judges really planned to let the house elves drink Chin Fei Brain Rejuvenant in front of everyone to verify its effect. Since you can''t use a wizard to test, let the house elves test, it''s the same anyway. Albert frowned slightly and watched the house-elf tremblingly reach out to take the test tube, pour the Buffy Brain Rejuvenant into his mouth, and swallow it with difficulty. He dare to swear that the house elf doesn''t even know what he drank. They can''t defy the master''s order, nothing more. A referee asked nervously: "How do you feel?" Everyone could not help holding their breath, looking nervously at the poor house elf. Many people have maliciously guessed that the house elves will soon cover their heads and fall to the ground wailing in pain, but their "expectations" have not been realized. Nothing happened. "Is there anything uncomfortable? To be honest." "Casa is fine, no discomfort." The house elf said nervously. "How do you feel after drinking the Chin Fei Rejuvenating Medicine? Is there any change?" Another referee frowned and asked. He didn''t think that the Chin Fei Rejuvenating Medicine had no effect. "Feeling? Kasa feels refreshed, his head is very flexible, and it has never been better than now, it is incredible." The house elf closed his eyes and felt his body change. It''s over, it''s over! At this moment, Daniela felt her eyes go dark, as if she saw the golden crucible in her hand moving away from her. If the referee announced that Albert won the championship at the beginning, Daniela would never have such a reaction, and lose it after getting it, it feels too bad. Not only her, but even the face of Principal Castro Buscher was very ugly. revenge! Bernard definitely did it on purpose! Not only did Daniela look ugly, but Williams''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he seemed to want to throw something. He would rather win the final victory with Daniela than the British guy who hated him. However, everything is not transferred at will. As for Fujii Hiroki, this guy looks a bit gloating. Anyway, he has missed the championship. Naturally, he doesn''t care too much, or he is a little depressed. He also complains in his heart why the referee has dragged him to the present. It seems that in order to torture everyone''s patience, the referees did not immediately announce the result. Instead, they waited quietly for a quarter of an hour to make sure that there were no side effects on the house elves before they announced that Albert had made the perfect Buffy brain refresher. "Well, there is no doubt that our champion has been born. Congratulations to Mr. Albert Anderson for winning the 99th Magic School Potions Championship." The referees stopped scoring Albert to avoid other incidents in the scoring session. Since Buffy Rejuvenation has no side effects, it means that Albert has successfully made the perfect Buffy Rejuvenation, and the champion should belong to him. This is the consensus of all referees. The sudden change shocked everyone. Doesn''t it mean that Albert has been eliminated? Why did you become a champion? At this moment, many people are confused. The guy who was still talking about Albert at the moment all pressed his lips tightly, pretending that it was not himself who said bad about Albert just now. The person who gave the prize to Albert was not President Bernard. The President of the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists, who was stunned by Albert, would naturally not find himself boring to present the prize to Albert. The old head of the enchanted garden would be happy. Accept the job. "Mr. Anderson, please come here." The old head of the garden waved to Albert, motioning for him to come on stage to accept the award. By the way, the podium was built temporarily and looked very rudimentary, but Albert himself didn''t care, and the competition did not care. Amidst applause, Albert walked in front of several referees. The old principal handed the golden crucible symbolizing the championship to Albert''s hand and sent his own blessings. Albert took the gold cauldron and lifted it up high, so that everyone could see the gold cauldron clearly and accept people''s blessings amidst cheers. Well, not many people have sincerely wished. But who cares about this? At least, Albert didn''t care at all. He is a little bit depressed now. The thing in his hand is lighter than expected. It is obviously a gold-plated product. He originally thought he could experience the feeling of using a gold cauldron to make a potion. "That''s right, and this one. I have already replaced all of you with Garon for winning the prize money of the Magic School Potions Tournament." With that, the old principal handed over a heavy bag of gold coins to Albert. Albert''s mood improved a lot when he got the bag of Gallon. Under the complicated gazes of everyone, Albert walked off the podium and came to Isobel''s front, handed the gold crucible to her, smiled and said, "This thing also has your share." Isobel didn''t seem to care about the gold crucible, so he passed it directly to Professor Slughorn next to him. Then, in full view, he stepped forward to give Albert a hug and kissed him, as if he was announcing the ownership of the champion to everyone present. The surrounding suddenly became very quiet, and then several people whistled, and some laughed unnaturally. After the Potions Championship was over, many people congratulated Albert. They seemed to have lost their memories collectively, forgetting that they were still ridiculing and mocking a quarter of an hour ago. Many enthusiastic referees also came over to say a few words with Albert, saying that they would contact him more in the future and exchange knowledge in the field of potions. They also left their names and addresses. As a result, Albert succeeded in gaining a bunch of pen pals. "Congratulations, I think Hertok will be very happy," Damocles laughed and joked: "Also, if you plan to get married in the future, I can be your witness." "My age is more suitable than you." Professor Slughorn said jokingly. "No, UU reading we already have suitable witnesses." Albert whispered. Both of them opened their mouths in shock. Most of those words just now were just jokes. Unexpectedly... I don''t know why, Damocles felt that he was hit by tons. "Hertok?" "Or Dumbledore?" "Neither." Albert shook his head. "Who is that?" Damocles asked suspiciously. "You shouldn''t be kidding us on purpose." "It''s Mr. Nicole Lemay." Albert said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "He is my teacher." The mouths of the two of them opened wider, enough to squeeze their fists in. In the evening, the Enchanted Garden held a dinner at the bar, which was regarded as a farewell banquet before leaving. People from the eight magic schools participated. The food was very rich. A variety of delicacies were placed on the table, as well as a variety of specialty snacks, desserts, and a lot of drinks. There was even a place for everyone to dance. Albert ate very happily. Not only did he win the Potions Championship, but he also basically completed the tasks triggered by his visit to the Magic Garden. Among them, it also includes the task of "Sygmund Bach''s Last Wish", and the rich rewards are almost worth the adventure of the Basilisk incident last semester. The next day, everyone left after bidding farewell. The last page in Alberts suitcase reads this passage: It is a rich legacy. It accompanied and witnessed a minor pharmacist winning the potion championship. Albert Anderson, champion of the 99th Magic School Potions Championship. There is also a photo on it. The photo shows Alberta and Isobel holding the gold cauldron. On the table next to them, there is a closed book. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Mobile version URL: Chapter 723： Strong desire to survive "Look, Dumbledore, what have we brought you!" Professor Slughorn pushed the door into the principal''s office and said directly to Dumbledore sitting at the desk. Albert and Isabel also followed into the principal''s office. "I received the news yesterday, Slughorn." Dumbledore said gently, looking at Albert who put the golden crucible symbolizing the championship on the desk. "Good job, Mr. Anderson. Since I started as Hogwarts principal, the school has never won the Potions Championship again." "Thanks to Mr. Anderson, you don''t even know Bernard''s shameless old guy..." Professor Slughorn seemed to realize that his words were a bit out of date, coughed lightly, and changed his words: "That guy actually modified it. In accordance with the rules of this Potions Championship, I intend to directly let his grandson win the championship." "He must be angry," Dumbledore said softly. "By the way, Mr. Anderson, the reporter from the Daily Prophet would like to give you an exclusive interview." "Couldn''t it be Rita Kist who was in charge of the interview?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, if you don''t want to be interviewed, I can understand it." "I don''t really like Rita Skeeter either." Professor Slughorn shrugged and explained when everyone was looking at him. "Although sometimes her report is very interesting, but more often, you I dont understand what is true and what is false." "Well, I will accept the interview." Albert agreed with him, believing that the woman who fears the world will not be chaotic will give Bernard an unexpected surprise. The other three people in the principal''s office were a bit surprised. Perhaps they didn''t expect Albert to agree to accept the interview, thinking that he would simply refuse. Albert noticed the flash of surprise on Isobels face, and explained with a smile: If you dont accept the interview, Rita Kist will definitely make a mess of reports again. "I think the Daily Prophet will definitely be very happy. I''ll let someone inform you of the specific time." After Dumbledore finished speaking, he asked the two of them to go back to rest. "You don''t seem to be very happy?" After leaving the principal''s office and walking a certain distance forward, Isabel finally spoke. "Nothing. I thought the principal would give some rewards after taking away the Golden Crucible." Albert said in a half-joking tone: "After all, we won back a championship for the school, at least give points, or prepare one for us. A sumptuous celebration banquet, there was nothing in the end." "Didn''t you already get a huge bonus?" Isobel stared at Aber Chartered for a long time. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "I find you are getting more and more profitable." "Well, it''s always easy for people to live as people they hate." Albert said softly. "You can always have a few plausible sayings in your mouth." Isabel looked at Albert with a scrutiny gaze: "They are right. You are more and more like Dumbledore. You must be able to carry countless. The dazzling halo graduated from school." "I''m not Dumbledore, and I don''t want to be a great person like him, and I''m not going to never marry a wife like the principal." Albert remembered a joke from his previous life: Dumbledore only loves Greenward. "My goal in life is to be rich, marry a beautiful wife, have two children, and then spend the rest of my life freely." Albert remembered his life goal and nodded in satisfaction, "I feel thirty years old. It can all be realized before." "You are not looking for two or three girlfriends now." "It''s been a long time ago. Don''t use it to tease me." Albert changed the subject. "By the way, your previous boldness really surprised me." "It''s not to satisfy your vanity." Isobel was obviously not happy about Albert mentioning it. "It''s kind of you, that kiss really satisfied me more than that gold-plated cauldron." Albert said seriously. Isabel asked with a smile, "What about your bag of Galleons?" "Of course it is also suitable, gold always makes people happy." "I found out that you are actually quite greedy and lustful." "Yeah, men are like this." Albert did not deny. "This time, I have made a lot of money. I just grabbed your championship. If I didn''t participate, the champion of this potions championship would be 80%. is yours." "You look at me too high." Isabel shook his head and said: "I am not afraid of normal competition, but in this case, it is difficult to win the final championship by strength. I am not like you, and Its very difficult to make the perfect Buffy Brain Rejuvenator. Its hard to imagine that you would be willing to take risks. "Adventure? No, I didn''t take risks because I''m sure I will succeed." "You cheated?" Isobel seemed to realize something, and shook his head again, "But how do you ensure that you can make the perfect Buffy brain refresher?" "It''s a blessing agent." Albert put his head to Isabel''s ear and said softly, "It helps me to stimulate all my talents and naturally minimizes the probability of failure, so I dare to gamble." "Anyway, everyone cheated?" Isabel looked strange. "Yes, originally I didn''t plan to use it, but they did too much. Aren''t you curious about what I am working with with Kathleen?" "Buffy Brain Rejuvenator, she provides you with the raw materials for practice, is that guy not afraid of losing money?" "It turns out that she didn''t lose money, she was a shrewd woman." "What''s the point of this kind of competition?" "Let yourself have a good reputation, and give yourself the title of a genius pharmacist by the way. Do you think that in the future, I will endorse the Buffy Brain Refreshing Potion and sell it for a thousand gallons, not for blood?" "You can see better than anyone else." "Okay, don''t think about it anymore." Albert stretched out his hand and held Isabel''s hand, and suggested with a smile, "Let''s go, go and celebrate, let Bit prepare a celebration dinner for us, and then look at this. How to spend the money." Since the Hogwarts celebration banquet can''t be counted on, it would be fine to open it yourself. Anyway, there are house elves, and it is more romantic for the two to eat and date together. As soon as he entered the responsive room, Albert saw a dark figure rushing towards the two of them. Upon closer inspection, he found that Tom the Fat Cat was lining his ankle with excitement. "Master, Bit has been giving Tom the weight weight according to your instructions." Seeing Albert''s return, the house elf bowed slightly to the two of them. "Thank you, Bit." "This is what Bit should do. It is an honor of Bit." Bit said excitedly. "Help us prepare a candlelight dinner. I plan to celebrate with Isobel here for winning this potion championship." Albert thought for a while and added: "If you can''t help, you can let the school Other house elves help." "This is my honour." The house elf bowed slightly, and then left quickly, obviously intending to share the good news with other friends. As soon as he sat down on the sofa, Tom arched his head at Albert and stretched out his tongue to lick his face. "It seems very sticky to you." Isobel sat next to Albert, reached out and scratched Tom''s chin. "It should be the bit who tossed it hard enough." Albert turned Tom''s weight upside down. "Being too fat is not a good thing after all, and it will easily affect your health." "Valeria is also afraid of getting fat. She always says that after a woman has passed her thirty, she will quickly age into an old woman." Isabel looked at Albert''s profile, "You are not curious that the three of us are there. What are you talking about?" "Even if you are curious, you probably wouldn''t tell me." Albert stopped giving Tom Shunmao, looked sideways at the girl next to him, and said, "After all, it''s a secret that belongs to your girls." "It''s not a secret. We were talking about things after graduation. Catherine gave us some suggestions. She thinks she should find something meaningful for herself, so as not to become an old and worried housewife." Isabelle Sighed: "I think her words make sense. Mom looks very young, and your mother is the same. They are not housewives." "That''s because their actual age is still very young." Albert said the truth. "Most people are working for life after graduation. Only a few people with decent jobs can live like Kathleen said. That way, you can''t help yourself, that''s the normal state of life." "Moreover, I think that people grow old and become ugly at the age of 30. It is completely caused by not knowing how to maintain the body." Albert reminded seriously: "Like Tom, he often overeats and becomes This little piggy cat. As long as you have a young mentality, self-discipline in life, regular exercise, a good diet, plus potions to maintain your skin, you will definitely be able to live younger than others." "Your way of comforting people is still so crappy." "I''m telling the truth." Albert shook his head. "If it were someone else, I would probably say that I would help her invent a potion that will keep her young, but to say that to you would be like a fool." "Perhaps, we should control our diet from now on." Isabel would prefer to hear the previous sentence, although she also knows that it is to coax a girl. "I think we still need to celebrate this hard-won victory." "Did you know? Both Catherine and Valeria want to keep their face." Isobel leaned his head on Albert''s shoulder. "Valeria always said that she was sixteen years old. Twenty-three years old is the most beautiful age for girls. UU reading www.uukansshu.com said that he envied me very much and was able to find someone I like to marry me when I was the most beautiful." "It seems that their family is not rich." Isabel tilted his head and asked, "Why do you think so?" "Young is the greatest wealth of girls." "how about you?" "I, I have money." Albert said without hesitation. "If there is no money, I don''t expect to get married so early." "If you don''t have money, you won''t marry me?" "So, I have been desperately making money." Albert said seriously, "Fortunately, I also have this ability. Most Muggle wizards do not do well in the magic world." "Did you know? I told Valeria that she can support herself with her potion talent. She said,''Young is my greatest wealth''." "Very realistic girl, she must not be doing well." Albert commented. "Actually, I can see that both Catherine and Valeria are a little bit interesting to you." Isabel said suddenly. "But I can count the time I know them with my fingers." Albert dared not let the pot buckle on his head, and quickly said that he had no other thoughts. "I know, but you are too easy to provoke those girls." Isobel couldn''t help but sighed, "Valeria even mentioned things about development in the UK. If I am a man and fit Valeria''s words, She is probably going to pester me directly!" "You might marry her too, after all, it''s obviously easier to chase after a beautiful girl." Albert said jokingly. "Unfortunately, I am not a boy. If you are single, Valeria must be willing to have a passionate love with you." "I already have a girlfriend." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 724： Andersonian Lies The two had a candlelight dinner in the responsive room, and they were tired of exchanging feelings together, completely unaware that the outside world had been looking for them crazy. During dinner, Principal Dumbledore announced to everyone in the auditorium that Albert had the good news of winning the Hogwarts School of Magic Potions Championship. Professor McGonagall laughed from ear to ear, just dont know. What, the smile on Professor Snape''s face looked a little reluctant. To be honest, many people were at a loss at the time and didn''t even know what the Potions Championship was. After Professor McGonagall revealed that it was a potion contest that all magic schools in the world would participate in, this matter attracted everyone''s attention. After all, that is the genius who defeated all the magic schools and won the championship. The gold content is too high. Basically it means that Albert Anderson is the best potion genius in all the magic schools, and this is also this genius. A halo was put on the wizard''s head. Many students wanted to meet Albert and listen to him talk about the Potions Championship. As a result, he disappeared right after returning to school. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are all complaining that Albert did not tell them the good news in the first place. At this moment, the three of them are getting together and don''t know what they are discussing. It was already after ten o''clock in the evening to separate from Isabel. Albert was at the entrance of the Gryffindor common room and ran into Nick, who was almost waiting for him there. "Where have you been, I have been waiting for you here for a long time." "wait for me?" Albert looked at the ghost in front of him, and asked suspiciously, "What can I do, Sir Nick?" "I have heard that you have won another championship trophy!" Nick said excitedly: "Oh, yes, Percy Weasley asked me to wait for you here and tell you the password." "No, it''s not the championship trophy, it''s the championship crucible." Albert corrected with a smile. "it''s the same." "What''s the password?" "Mongrel." "It''s not very friendly." Albert looked at the portrait of Sir Cadogan riding a pony. "It''s more interesting to keep the champion away." Sir Cadogan opened the door in disappointment and let Albert enter the common room. "Thank you, Sir Nick, or I will really have to spend the night outside the hallway tonight." After expressing gratitude to Sir Nick, Albert raised his foot and walked towards the open common room entrance. As soon as he entered the common room, Albert felt that he was dragged in by countless hands and almost lost his balance and fell on his back. The swish and bang of screaming, cheering, whistling, and fireworks immediately poured into his ears, causing Albert to feel his eardrums buzzing. In the common room, the fireworks made by Fred and George continued to bloom with beautiful orange stars, and the scene was very beautiful and spectacular. "Where did you go?" Fred roared. "Everyone is looking for you." George exclaimed. "We have something to eat, Albert, come over and eat" "I''m not hungry, I have eaten it just now." But no one wanted to hear him say that a glass full of Butterbeer was stuffed into Albert''s hand, forcing him to drink another Butterbeer. Lee Jordan uncovered a Gryffindor College flag from nowhere and insisted on wrapping it around Albert like a cloak. The crowd was approaching him, surrounding Albert, making it impossible for him to get out, and being forced to participate in this lively celebration. What''s more frightening is that these people kept yelling like unreasonable fans. Everyone wanted to know how Albert won the Potions Championship. "Quiet, please be quiet!" Albert raised his finger to his throat and cast a loud voice spell on himself. His voice kept reverberating in the common room, causing everyone to cover their ears in pain, and this group of crazy guys stopped completely. "Well, if you want me to say something, at least keep quiet, otherwise you won''t hear me." After Albert finished speaking, all the students stared at him blankly and took a public break. The voice in the room gradually calmed down, and Nick, who was almost headless, was also eavesdropping nearby. Albert told the story again, how he was selected to participate in the Potions Championship, and where did he go to participate in the competition. He took the night horse carriage to France and went to the enchanted garden through the door key. In the eyes of everyone, the Potions Championship is a boring competition. All schools come from all over the world and cannot communicate at all. The competition is very busy due to communication problems. Then, he briefly talked about the three rounds of the knockout rounds, which were boring potions. The content was so simple and unpretentious, and boring to make people sleepy. Before the other students could react, Albert sneaked up the stairs leading to the dormitory, finally got rid of the crowd, and hurried upstairs to the dormitory to rest. In the dormitory, Tom''s eyes gleamed in the darkness. After hearing the door opening, he looked up in the direction of the door and yawned greatly. After a while, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan also returned, and these guys were still holding a lot of biscuits, candies, cakes, and butter beers in their hands. "By the way, where did you go before?" "I went to a big dinner with Isabel, a celebration party for the house elves." Albert casually threw the Gryffindor flag into the corner. "The principal also prepared a celebration banquet for you in private?" the three asked in unison. "You guys think too much, I asked the house elves to help prepare." "I''ll just say why you don''t like the banquet we prepared for you." The three of them looked at Albert with murky eyes. "It''s crazy, it feels like looking at some rare animal." Albert reached out and picked Tom up and put the cat on his knees. "Tell us about the details, I don''t believe that the Potions Championship can be so boring!" George turned off the subject. "What I said is real." "Believe you a ghost, you must have saved a lot of interesting things." Fred bit a biscuit and said very confidently. "Interesting thing?" Albert thought for a while and said, "The Potions Championship is jointly organized by the Magic Garden and the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists. The president of the Association of Extraordinary Pharmacists is surnamed Bernard, and a certain French player is called Guy I? Bernard, it is said that he is the grandson of the president, this is not an interesting thing." "Cheating, absolutely cheating." "That guy named Guy Bernard didn''t beat you when he cheated." The three felt incredible. "Guy Bernard was attacked during the second round of the game, and he was stuffed with a lot of Arriot leaves in his mouth. He couldn''t participate in the game with a smile, so he could only abstain." Albert shrugged. Shrugged, "Finally, the frustrated President Bernard called a professional to deal with the attack, but after checking the wands of all the contestants, the murderer was still not found." "how did you do that?" "At that time, I was also attacked by a student of Vagado." Albert covered a yawn. "That guy is good at using wandless magic. Many people think he attacked Guy? Bernard, but the guy never admitted that he did it." "You brought two wands?" Lee Jordan guessed the reason for the first time. They all knew that Albert had bought other wands in the second-hand market. "After strict inspection, you can only bring one. The clothes are all provided by the event party, and there are patrol members nearby." Albert gave a look on your face that you don''t wrong me, and be careful to sue you for slander. The three people still think that Albert had attacked Guy Bernard, who was unlucky. This kind of practice without leaving any clues is too much like Albert''s style. If Albert is unwilling, it will be difficult for you to grasp his handle. He did not let the three of them continue to discuss the matter, and took a piece of parchment from his pocket and placed it on the table, trying to divert their attention. "what is this?" "The formula for the last game." Albert reminded mysteriously: "They are all very interesting potions." "How do I feel that these things are useless." After the three of them read the formula on the parchment, they all looked at Albert in confusion. They did not understand what Albert meant. Emotional agents and vitality tonics were not uncommon. They had never seen protective agents before, but the three of them They all doubt whether that thing is effective. "You don''t understand, these things will definitely be popular in the future." Albert briefly described the effects of the three improved potions. There was a brief silence in the dormitory. After listening to Albert''s words, the three of them fell into self-doubt. They really couldn''t see the purpose of these potions, but why did Albert say that these potions would be very valuable in the future? Is this the gap between them and Albert? This guy can always find ways to make money from all angles. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 725： White cut black "Sorry, Professor Flitwick, Professor Dumbledore asked me to inform Anderson for the interview." Nick, almost headless, appeared at the door of the curse classroom, interrupted the curse class, and confronted Flit, who was looking up. Professor Wei said. "Oh, is the champion interview? Go ahead, Mr. Anderson, I want to miss a class, it''s nothing to you." Professor Flitwick gave Albert a gentle smile. "see you later!" Albert quickly packed his things, and after bidding farewell to the three roommates around him, he followed the almost headless Nick at the door. The students in the curse classroom began to whisper. Everyone knew what the interview was about. After all, the British magic world hadn''t won the Magic School Potions Championship for a long time. Albert followed Nick to a smaller classroom, most of the desks were pushed to the back of the classroom, leaving a large open space in the middle. There were already two people inside. One of them was Rita Kist, whom Albert had once met. She was talking to a photographer with a camera. "Great, our champion is here." Hearing the footsteps, Rita Skeeter turned to look at the door, walked quickly to Albert''s side, reached out and grabbed his shoulder, trying to pull the person to the next seat. However, Rita Skeeter soon discovered that she couldn''t move the man in front of him at all, and Albert stood there like a stone sculpture. "I suggest finding a quiet place for the interview." Albert glanced at the photographer holding the camera and calmly suggested. "Sorry Fu Zuo, can you leave us alone time for the interview?" Rita Skeeter said to the photographer next to her. "no problem!" The man named Fu Zuo glanced at Albert, then turned his head towards Rita Ski and left. "He''s gone, no one will interrupt this interview." Rita Skeeter closed the classroom door and turned to Albert and said, "Can you start the interview?" "Do you know why I would be willing to accept your interview?" Albert ignored Rita Skeeter, who raised his eyebrows, and stared into the other person''s eyes. "If I don''t accept the interview, you probably will make up some mess again. Story, and I dont like this." "People like to watch special things." Facing Albert''s accusation, Rita Skeeter said disapprovingly. "I don''t want you to arrange my affairs indiscriminately. I think we reached an agreement on this matter last time, otherwise you would have been in Azkaban prison. By the way, there are many dementors outside the school. " "You are threatening me." Rita Skeeter looked at Albert with interest. She was not afraid of threats, and it was not the first time she was threatened. "You can think so." Albert drew his wand and pointed at the notebook floating in the void. The first few pages were torn off by invisible force, and they burned directly in the void, quickly turning into a pile of ashes. "I know that your reporters are a group of guys who fear that the world will not be chaotic. I can provide you with some content that interests you, and I don''t want some messy negative news about me in the newspaper." "Interesting things?" "Yes, interesting thing." "Talk about it." Rita Skeeter agreed. Rita Skeeter hated being threatened by a young kid, but she decided to endure it. In the past, she has written many reports and annoyed many people, but no one has ever given her such a bad feeling. This guy looked more uncomfortable than expected, especially his eyes, the feeling of being seen through made her very uncomfortable. Rita Skeeter sat down and listened to Albert''s recollection of the potions tournament. "You think Guy Bernard is the grandson of the President Bernard of the Extraordinary Pharmacist Association." Rita Skeeter knew that he had caught the explosion. "Did you know him long ago?" "It''s what you think, not what I think." Albert re-corrected, "I just tell you the process of the Potions Championship, and the rest are the results you heard, summarized, and compared with the past. ." Rita Skeeter''s mouth twitched, but she still understood what Albert meant. "In other words, after the second round of the game, everyone was aware of the relationship between Bernard''s grandparents and grandchildren." "It can be said that everyone is very angry when they are regarded as suspects, especially after knowing this." "Do you think President Bernard has appointed his grandson to be the champion?" "It''s not what I think, it''s what you think." Albert corrected again, "I just talked about what happened during the game, and the rest is what you summed up. It has nothing to do with me. Understand?" Rita Skeeter curled her lips in disdain, but was still very excited. The potions tournament team actually cheated and eventually lost to Albert Anderson. This is undoubtedly big news. "Who attacked Guy Bernard?" Rita Skeeter changed her tone. "What''s the point of putting Arriot leaves in his mouth?" "I don''t know, maybe I''m laughing at Bernard''s grandparents. At present, Vagado''s players are the most suspicious." "Vagado player?" "That guy not only attacked me, but also attacked and eliminated the Kodos Doritz player. He is very good at using wandless magic, so he is not afraid of being detected by the flashback spell." "How did you beat that Vagado player?" Rita Skeeter became more excited, and all kinds of black materials popped out of Albert''s mouth like no money. "With a little bit of luck, after being attacked, I could only rush to defend with the iron armor curse. In the end, it seemed that the curse rebounded, causing the Vagadu player to be hit by the rebounding coma curse and pass out." Albert also revealed that the competition has revised the original rules of the game, which caused many players to be pitted by the new rules. The overall level of the players this year is still very high. I also introduced Rita Skeeter to the difference between this edition of the Potions Championship and the previous one, which basically confirmed the fact that President Bernard used his power to try to cheat for his grandson. After Guy Bernard was eliminated, he abused his power to ask people to check everyone''s wands. In the end, not only did he fail to find the murderer who attacked Guy Bernard, but he also annoyed everyone. Then, it was mentioned that the principal of Castrobusche had an opinion on the evaluation of the referees, and finally the referees had to make an evaluation. "Did the principal of Castrobusche also realize that the jury is not fair enough in scoring?" Rita Skeeter did not believe that the other party was so kind. "It''s also a shrinking potion. Everyone can see that my share is better than Castro Buscher''s share. If Castro Buscher''s score is higher than mine, everyone will think he cheated. Rita Skeeter looked very excited, and the information Albert gave him could write an attractive report. "I hope you can remember what I said, you definitely don''t want me to trouble you. UU reading " Albert warned kindly. Rita Skeeter suddenly realized why Albert had to be interviewed and why he had to tell her this. Because the president Bernard had trouble with him during the game. This is blatant revenge. This report is still "analyzed from Albert''s interview". He is using himself. What a sinister, cunning guy. Damn Gryffindor, why didn''t he go to Slytherin. Rita Skeeter remembered one more thing. It seemed that there was a call to give Albert Anderson the title of "Wizengamo British Youth Representative". Dumbledore once won this title, and it is said that a wizard with this title will eventually become a member of Wizengamore. Thinking about it carefully, the guy in front of him is simply a replica of Dumbledore. Before he left school, he already had countless dazzling auras. Two world-class champions. Moreover, he is only now in fifth grade. God knows how many titles this guy will get after he leaves school? The worst part is that this guy is a bit unlike Dumbledore. He has a dark heart, holds grudges, and is very good at revenge against others. Rita Skeeter didn''t doubt that when Albert had gained power, a smiling black-hearted ghost like him really couldn''t provoke him casually. Look at the unlucky President Bernard, you know, it is simply the best ready-made case. After this report is published, the reputation of that guy will probably be stinking on the street. Not only will it smell bad, but it will also become the laughing stock of everyone. It''s shameful to lose all cheating like this! And Albert? He will soon win countless good reputations for himself and is regarded by everyone as a true hero. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 726： Crows mouth Rita Skeeter''s work efficiency is amazing. The next morning''s "Daily Prophet" news headline appeared in the interview about Albert. In the newspaper, Albert is described as a genius who can win the championship with his talent and talent even if he encounters unfair competition in the game, leaving a good impression in people''s minds. However, the protagonist of this issue of "Daily Prophet" is not Albert, but President Bernard who was mentioned accidentally. The failure of this potion master to cheat has become a thing that everyone loves and is destined to contract the British magic world in the recent period. Jokes. It''s a shame that you can lose if you cheat. Of course, that report still had some bad effects on Albert''s peaceful campus life. The girls in the school seemed to remember this young and handsome Hogwarts genius again. Every time Albert walked down the hallway, there were always girls who gathered together and smirked and even deliberately made excuses to come over and talk to him. , Buzzing like a bee, made him tire of it. In Isabel''s words: "You have never been so likable as you are now, like a piece of sweet honey that makes flies and bees want to take a bite." This kind of day didn''t last long, everyone was attracted by the Quidditch game, and Albert could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Speaking of the Quidditch event, it seems that Harry Potter fell from the sky and Headmaster Dumbledore used the Patronus Charm to drive away the two famous scenes of dementors. Albert naturally didn''t want to miss it, maybe there was a chance to trigger a mission related to the Dementor. He never has too much experience and rewards. Unfortunately for the Weasley twins, the Slytherin team escaped in the upcoming Quidditch match. They used Malfoy''s injured arm as an excuse to postpone the match. At this moment, the two of them were still muttering something beside Albert, and they seemed to regret that they had not been able to apply the newly learned tricks to them. The weather has been very bad recently, and it is difficult for Mrs. Hooch to discover their tricks. It is an excellent opportunity. In fact, everyone can guess why Slytherin doesnt want to play against Gryffindor. The weather is too bad recently. No one wants to play in such weather. Quidditch games obviously wont be due to thunderstorms. Canceled for trivial matters. Ok! Albert viciously guessed that in history, 80% of the unlucky people were struck by lightning and turned into a coke to remind everyone that flying in a thunderstorm is a dangerous thing. On the day of the game, the wind was blowing fiercely and there was still a storm outside, but such bad weather still couldnt stop everyones enthusiasm for Quidditch. The teachers and students of the school came out as usual and went to the Quidditch Stadium to watch the game. . "I thought you would give up watching the game." Isabel understands Albert''s character. He doesn''t like running outside in bad weather, and he doesn''t have much enthusiasm for Quidditch. If possible, Albert would never want to go to the court to watch the game in such bad weather. "Of course it''s because of you. You don''t want to watch the Quidditch game, so I came with you. This is the responsibility of your boyfriend." As he spoke, Albert lowered his umbrella to withstand the oncoming wind. As he walked across the lawn to the Quidditch stadium, he saw Harry Potter hurriedly lower his head towards the locker room, and there was a sneer not far away, and you could guess who was laughing without looking. Soon after entering the stadium, the game began with the whistle. "Do you think that side will win?" "If nothing happens, Gryffindor will win." Albert raised his rain-stained telescope and looked at the lightning and thunderous sky. "There will be an accident?" Isobel heard Albert''s implication and also held up his binoculars to observe the stadium. The rain was torrential and the rain screen blocked everyone''s sight, making it impossible to see the specific situation of the game at all. Many students couldn''t hold their umbrellas and were swept into the air by a gust of wind. The thick cloak did not provide a good protection against the rain. Most students were soaked in the rain and shivered in the rain, but they still cheered passionately. I really don''t know where the passion came from. The sky is getting darker and darker, as if night has arrived early. The rumble of thunder turned into countless lightning flashing in the dark clouds, which made people worry about the safety of the players in the game. Flying randomly under dark clouds on a rainy day can easily be struck by lightning. Albert''s worries were not unreasonable. Not long after the game started, some unlucky broom tail was lit, and the black smoke mixed with screams cut through the rain and fell downward. "Can''t you say something nice?" Isabel put down his binoculars, silently looked at his potential boyfriend with the crow''s mouth, and reminded: "It''s a Gryffindor student, maybe you have to play as a substitute." "I am a substitute for the seeker." Albert corrected. "However, let''s go over and take a look and hope she''s okay." When Albert came to the locker room, he found that the person who had just fallen was Angelina, and the poor girl seemed to be a little frightened. "are you OK!" Albert glanced at the smoking broomstick on the ground. "Fortunately, Harry pulled me in time." Angelina said helplessly, looking at the broomstick with the burnt tail. "But, my broom can''t fly." "It''s okay, use my broom!" Albert said indifferently. "Just waiting for your words." Angelina grinned. "are you OK?" Wood flew over in a hurry and was relieved to see Angelina okay. "It''s okay, but the broom is broken, but Albert lent me the broom, it will not affect the subsequent game." Angelina comforted. "Thank you, Albert." Wood caught a glimpse of the girl next to Albert and raised his eyebrows slightly: "However, you shouldn''t have brought your girlfriend here." "Come on, Wood, do you think Ravenclaw needs to ask for any classified information from us?" Fred couldn''t help rolling his eyes, laughing and joking: "You shouldn''t be jealous, I heard you told Girlfriend broke up?" "I''m not jealous, and we didn''t break up, we just separated!" Wood said angrily. "Wow, Fred was really right. You really broke up?" There was a surprised expression on George''s face. "Shut up and don''t talk about it at this time." Wood glared at the twins and turned to their ace seeker and said: "Harry, we have to end the game as soon as possible, otherwise the game will be delayed." "I think, but the rain will affect my sight, and the glasses are almost impossible to wear." Harry was also helpless. It was not that he didn''t work hard, but the environment affected his performance. This heavy rain brought him a lot of trouble. Trouble. "Is there any good way to help Harry solve this trouble?" Wood looked around his teammates and ensured that Harry''s catching of the Snitch was the first priority. "In this case, you have to call Albert." Fred reminded. "Where are the others?" Wood looked around, but found no one. Everyone didn''t notice, Albert had quietly left with his girlfriend. "You yelled away." George said. "I didn''t yell at him!" "Come on, Wood, don''t be jealous, they are the best couple in school." Alia joked with a smile: "There are even rumors that they will get married soon." "I''m not jealous, and don''t waste time on these things." Wood was dissatisfied with Fang Song''s mentality. "Your nerves are too tight, we are still ahead of the Hufflepuff team." Katie comforted. Madam Hooch came over here and asked Wood if he would continue the game. When everyone was about to go back to the game, Hermione in the cloak didn''t know where she came out, and smiled and said to Harry: "I have an idea, Harry, give me your glasses." After a while, Albert saw Hermione walking out of the locker room. "I''m going to help Harry solve a little trouble." Hermione noticed Albert''s gaze and explained with a smile, "Water and fire are not cursed!" "Very useful spell. But..." Albert said softly, "It may not be a good thing for Potter." Chapter 727： Out of control dementor "what?" Hermione didn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words. Albert raised his binoculars and looked at the sky, and said to the two of them: "They won''t let this opportunity go." "they?" Hermione looked up at the sky suspiciously, but still didn''t understand what Albert was talking about. This guy always speaks mysteriously, making it unclear what he means. "Dementor." Isobel couldn''t stand it anymore, explaining for Albert. "Dementor?" Hermione put down her eyeglasses and looked at Isabel suspiciously. "But, doesn''t Principal Dumbledore not allow dementors to enter the school?" "You are not allowed to enter school, it is not that you cannot enter school. The Ministry of Magic has less control over dementors than you think." Albert said meaningfully, "especially for a group of hungry dementors. Said even more so." Isabel asked softly: "You had expected this to happen?" "This is actually an inevitable result." Albert shook his head and said: "There are large crowds around the Quidditch Stadium, which is a great temptation for the dementors, not to mention the excitement and passionate emotions everywhere. , Its like a feast for those hungry dementors." "But the Ministry of Magic should..." "The Ministry of Magic can no longer provide human sacrifices to satisfy the dementors. Faced with such temptation, the hungry dementors will definitely pounce on desperately, even if Dumbledore verbally warns them not to enter school. It doesn''t work." Albert knows very well that if you want to completely deter the Dementor, you need to use fist to deter, not verbal warning. The rain is getting colder. In the flickering sky, some weird shadows were faintly visible. As Albert expected, the surrounding dementors were attracted by the lively atmosphere of the stadium. A large number of dementors just approached the sky above the court, and all the students felt a bit of cold, and the excitement shouts on the court were disappearing. The dementors were bowing their heads and sucking the happy emotions on the court. "what is that?" Some spectators have noticed the existence of the dementors, and anxiety has spread on the court. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Albert drew his wand from his pocket and summoned his patron saint to surround them. The cold breath quickly disappeared. "What should I do now?" Hermione held up her sight glasses to observe the dementor floating in the air, her voice was a little disturbed, and she instinctively moved closer to Albert. Within the scope of the patron saint, it is not much affected by the dementors. Albert glanced at the new task that had just appeared, and the corners of his mouth slightly twitched. Banish the dementors. The content is to drive away a hundred dementors. Instead of asking him to get rid of the dementors on the court, Albert''s mood suddenly became happy. Sure enough, the task is out, and the reward is not bad. In addition to experience, the skill level of the Guardian God spell is +1. "What are you laughing at?" Isabel asked with a weird expression. "The Ministry of Magic kept saying it wanted to protect Harry Potter from Black, but it almost killed him." "What?" Hermione suddenly turned to look at Albert. "Don''t worry, Professor Dumbledore will take care of this." As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Dumbledore''s loud voice rang across the court. "Leave, you are not welcome here." Principal Dumbledore was extremely angry at the appearance of dementors. He didn''t expect the Ministry of Magic to control the dementors so badly, let alone that large groups of dementors would break into the school in vain. This is a stadium. The teachers and students of the whole school are here. If it causes chaos, God knows what will happen. Dumbledore had taken his wand out of his pocket, ready to use a spell to forcibly drive away the uninvited group of villains, so as to prevent the situation from getting out of control. "what!" "Oh my God!" "Someone fell!" "Do not!" There was a scream from the stands. Many viewers noticed that something was falling down from the sky. Several timid students even closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to watch the upcoming tragedy. Dumbledore, who had originally planned to deal with the Dementor''s problem, suddenly raised his head and looked at the top of the court after hearing the scream, his eyes narrowed. He immediately raised his wand and chanted a shock absorption spell at the falling figure to prevent Harry Potter from hitting the ground and falling into a ball of mud. "Oh my God, it''s Potter." "Harry Potter fell off the broomstick." "Harry Potter was killed by a dementor." After seeing the falling man clearly, a scream broke out again on the court. "Harry, no!" Hermione stared at the figure lying on the grass, covered her mouth in shock, and almost slumped on the ground. "Don''t worry, Potter is not dead, probably just fainted by the dementor." Albert reached out and put his hand on Hermione''s shoulder, softly comforting. In the field of vision of the telescope, Dumbledore was walking towards the court at an alarming speed. "Harry is not dead?" Hermione asked tremblingly. "Of course he didn''t die. The professors are watching the game on the court. How can they let the students fall and die?" Albert said a reliable reason, "What''s more, the principal is here. You should believe him. ability." "Yes, Harry will be fine, he will be fine." Hermione murmured, clutching her chest. At this moment, Dumbledore sullenly, squatting down to check Harry''s condition, after confirming that he was only affected by the dementor, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked up to see who was still floating around the stands, constantly sucking happiness. Dementors, holding up the wand, a silver light emerged from the top of Dumbledores wand and flew towards the dementors in the stands, causing the group of dementors to leave the top stand directly and come to the court to start going crazy. Sucking the emotions of the students, trying to fill his stomach before being driven away by Dumbledore. However, this dementor''s move caused a commotion. Most of the students are afraid of this group of evil monsters, even the Slytherin students are no exception. When the dementors fell by their side, the students instinctively backed away, trying to stay away from these evil monsters. They didn''t fall into chaos completely, it was just that they were frightened and did not react. Seeing that the situation was out of control, the professors who knew how to use the patron saint drew out their wands in an attempt to help Dumbledore drive away the dementors on the court and stabilize the court order. The professors are also very clear about not letting the court lose control. There are really few students at Hogwarts School who know how to use the Patronus Charm, or in other words, there are no students at all. At least, Albert did not see other students except him and Isobel, summoning the patron saint to resist the dementors. Even Percy is no exception, and the authority of the president of the student council is not easy to use in front of the dementors. Many students were relieved after noticing that a silver lion eagle-headed beast was driving away the dementors, and moved closer to Albert, which almost caused chaos. As a result, they found that they had been covered up just as soon as they approached. The magic shield blocked Albert a few steps away. "Keep calm, Professor Dumbledore will get rid of these dementors soon." Isobel took out the momentum of the president of the student union, stood up for the first time to maintain order, and let his patron saint hover over everyone''s heads to eliminate the influence of the dementors, calm everyone down, and avoid pushing and trampling. event. "Is this the patron saint?" After encountering a dementor on the train, Hermione specifically checked the relevant information. UU Reading found that the patron saint is the only magic that can resist the dementor, but it is a very advanced magic. Just how difficult it is, you can see the situation right now. Only Albert and Isobel can summon the true patron saints of all students in the school. "Get out of school, you are not welcome here." Dumbledore became even more angry when he saw the restlessness caused by the Dementor. He waved his wand and burst into a more dazzling light. The patron saint burst out with a dazzling light, wave after wave spreading around until it enveloped the entire seat. Quidditch Stadium. The dementors who had fallen on the court to enjoy the food seemed to be greatly frightened and fled the Quidditch court. "It''s an old magic wand, it''s so powerful," Albert murmured. His magic power is already stronger than most people, but in his heart, he silently compared the gap between the two sides. Albert felt that Voldemort could not beat Dumbledore head-on. It was really not Voldemort''s problem. The increase in magic power brought by the old wand is really buggy. When the two sides are almost the same, it is normal for Voldemort to not win. After driving away the dementors, Dumbledore waved his wand and turned into a stretcher. After moving Potter to the stretcher, he followed Harry back to school on foot. " As for the Quidditch game, no one is paying attention anymore. The series of changes that took place in a short period of time stunned the audience. Many people saw Harry Potter being carried away on a stretcher and thought he fell and died. "Go back," Albert said. "Aren''t you going up as a substitute?" Isobel asked suspiciously. "Digory caught the Golden Snitch." Albert pointed to the Digory who had just fallen to the ground and looked at the surrounding Diggory blankly. The Hufflepuff captain obviously didn''t understand who was chasing the Golden Snitch ahead. Harry Potter would suddenly fall. Chapter 728： Little trick After Harry Potter, who was unconscious, was carried away on a stretcher by Dumbledore, Mrs. Hooch, who fell from the sky, blew the whistle and announced the end of the game. The Hufflepuff team caught the Golden Snitch and won the Quidditch match. As for Diggory''s proposal to play another game, it was rejected by Mrs. Hooch. Harry Potter''s life or death is unknown, and the Gryffindor team suffered another disastrous defeat, which is undoubtedly good news for Slytherin College. On the way back to the castle, Albert even saw Malfoy, who was almost mad with his big umbrella, taking off the bandage on his arm, imitating the appearance of Harry Potter falling from a broomstick. , A few people around me laughed with Ben. "It''s ugly," Isobel said softly. Under the circumstance that most people thought Harry Potter was dead, he could still make jokes about him. I really dont know how much hatred the two sides had. To be honest, this kind of person is either stupid, bad, or stupid and bad. Many Gryffindor students glared at Malfoy after seeing them, but no one went up to beat him, which disappointed many onlookers. "It''s normal for a kid who is completely spoiled by his family to do this kind of thing." Albert is not surprised at all. There are many similar guys in Slytherin College. If this kind of person does not experience the ups and downs of life, it is very normal. It''s hard to have a day of awakening. However, Malfoy''s ugly face made Albert feel disgusted. He quietly raised his hand towards Malfoy who was laughing, and the corners of his mouth shook slightly. The big umbrella played by the three of them was blown away by a sudden gust of wind, and the torrential rain instantly poured down from the top of the head, pouring Malfoy and his two little friends into soup chickens. "Hahahahaha!" Seeing Malfoy''s embarrassed appearance, the Gryffindor students made no secret of the gloat on their faces and couldn''t help but laugh. In the laughter of everyone, the three of Malfoy had to bow their heads and hurried to the castle. Once upon a time, Malfoy laughed at Harry Potter like those Gryffindor students laughed at him, but he never thought that the day when the laughed person would become himself. Although the three of Malfoy are very embarrassed, Albert still has no intention of letting them go. So, the three people running towards the castle accidentally stepped on the slip, and fell directly into the mud. They also drank a big mouthful of muddy water in their mouths. They were dirty and unlucky, causing more students around to laugh. "Deserve it, disgusting guy." The entire portrait of George, who was fished out of the water, spat aside contemptuously, with unconcealed malice on his face. Fred has taken out his wand, ready to stop the three hapless men in front of him, so that they can wake up in the rain. "Leave them alone, let''s go to the school hospital." Alia grabbed Fred and urged. "Is Albert going together?" "The school hospital can''t squeeze so many people, Madam Pomfrey will definitely be angry." Albert softly comforted: "Don''t worry, Potter will be fine." "See you." The Quidditch team hurried back to the castle to visit Harry in the school hospital, leaving Albert and Isobel to stroll leisurely in the heavy rain. "When did you master the wandless magic?" Isobel was very surprised to see Albert using wandless magic. Although she had guessed that Albert could use wandless magic, she did not expect to use it so skillfully. If it weren''t for walking with Albert, it would be difficult for her to find Albert secretly using magic to punish the three of Malfoy. "I have been practicing." Albert did not lie, he did practice the wandless magic for a long time, and he could barely use some simple magic. However, being able to use wandless magic as skillfully as it is now is really thanks to the selfless contribution of the black guy in Vagado. After Albert successfully completed the task of "framing Vagado players", he designated the skill of Wandless Magic from his skill panel. Before that, Albert thought that wandless magic was not a skill, but an advanced use of spells, but he obviously made a mistake in his judgment. After acquiring the wandless magic skill, Albert directly invested some experience and raised it to level 3. After simple training and familiarity, he was able to skillfully use some simple magic without a wand. As for using profound magic like the patron saint curse without a wand, Albert could not do it. He suspected that even Dumbledore could not do it to such an extent. After mastering the wandless magic, Albert''s strength has improved a lot. Wandless casting and silent casting are simply powerful weapons for Yin people. Most wizards will not deliberately guard against a wizard who does not hold a wand, just like ordinary people will be wary of a person with a gun. This means negligence. There is a saying that is very good, no matter how powerful a wizard, a coma spell can be brought down by accident. At the beginning, the black Vagadu guy relied on this trick, and he tried his best. If Albert hadn''t noticed the panel task, he might have been knocked out. As soon as the two returned to the front hall, they noticed Professor Flitwick approaching here, still holding the remains of the flying broomstick in their hands. "Professor Flitwick, is that Harry Potter''s flying broomstick?" Albert stopped in the hall and waited for Professor Flitwick to come over. "Yes, after Potter''s flying broomstick was blown away by the wind, it hit the beating willow." Professor Flitwick said helplessly, "His luck is not very good. If it is only blown away by the wind, he can still use it. Feilai curses recall, but the broom has become this look, I''m afraid it will have to be replaced with a new broom." "What happened to the group of dementors? Has the Ministry of Magic lost control of the dementors?" Albert asked knowingly. Isobel took a deep look at Albert, and silently took out his wand to help the three of them clean up the water stains on their bodies. "They are hungry. However, the principal has already dealt with this matter. I don''t think similar things will happen again in the future." Professor Flitwick smiled approvingly at the two most satisfied students: "I just did everything. I see it, it''s amazing. Few people can master the real patron saint curse at this age." "Professor Flitwick, do you need me to help you take the wreckage of the broomstick to Harry?" Albert changed the subject. "I was just about to go to the school hospital to visit him." "Then I will trouble you." Professor Flitwick handed the remains of the flying broomstick to Albert and left. "It really made me insightful." "It''s not the first day you met me." "See you tonight." Isabel knows that Albert needs to comfort his group of friends, so she happens to want to go back and change into clean and comfortable clothes. When Albert was about to go to the school hospital, suddenly an owl flew into the entrance hall and immediately attracted his attention. He had encountered this kind of thing too many times. The owl really hovered over his head for a while. After throwing a letter at Albert''s feet, it flew away. Albert bent over to pick up the envelope and walked towards the school hospital. As soon as he entered the school hospital, Albert saw Madam Pomfrey who was instructing the mop to clean the mud on the ground. The head nurse was obviously upset that someone had soiled the school hospital floor. "Professor Flitwick asked me to bring the wreckage of Potter''s broomstick, how is he?" "It''s okay, but I''m still in a coma. The dementors have a great influence on those who can''t stand the touch." Madam Pomfrey was kind to Albert, "Go in, they''re all inside." Albert nodded slightly towards Madam Pomfrey, and walked towards the school hospital, where Gryffindor Quidditch players were surrounding Harry''s bed. Ron and Hermione are also here, all wet. "Is Potter awake?" Albert asked. "Not yet, what are you holding?" Fred stared curiously at the backpack in Albert''s hand. "Potter''s broom," Albert put the backpack with the fragments of the flying broomstick on the ground and explained, "Professor Flitwick just took the broom back and I heard that he hit a willow. You know that the willow tree has a bad temper. So...its a pity that Light Wheel 2000 has become like this and cannot be repaired. Potter must buy a new broom. By the way, why didnt Wood come? "He is probably still in the rain." Angelina said helplessly, "Probably I am very upset about this failure. He has always hoped to win another championship for Gryffindor." "Wood really loves Quidditch. He will probably join the team after graduation!" Albert understands Wood''s thinking very well. "By the way, if you don''t want to catch a cold, you''d better go back and change your clothes before coming over. I just asked Madam Pomfrey, Potter fainted only when he was under the influence of the Dementor." "At that time, I was really scared." "You should trust the ability of the professors. If you really fell off the broomstick, they will also recite a shock absorption curse for you in time. Nothing will happen." Albert waved his wand and transformed a bunch of Conesy on the vase. He patted Alia on the shoulder and comforted: "Don''t be sad, UU reading we will win the championship." "This is the best news I have heard." George muttered. "See you later." After Albert returned to the common room, he heard many students talking about dementors. After he appeared, a group of people surrounded Albert and asked him how to drive away the dementors. "The Guardian Mantra is a more difficult mantra to master." In the face of everyone''s inquiries, Albert did not hide himself, and taught the students in the common room how to use the patron saint curse. "You are not afraid that they can''t learn it, so do you blame you for deceiving them?" Lee Jordan is not optimistic about those people. The three of them haven''t mastered it thoroughly after learning for so long, let alone others. "Will you blame me if you can''t master the patron saint curse?" Albert took out the new clothes from the closet and put on himself, then took out the letter from Bud to himself from the pocket of his robe, opened the envelope and began to read the contents. "Don''t tell me, some people are so inexplicable." Lee Jordan noticed something wrong with Albert''s expression, and asked questioningly: "What happened to that letter?" "Look at it for yourself!" Albert handed the letter to Lee Jordan and said, "Remember not to say it." After reading the letter, Lee Jordan looked at Albert in disbelief, lowered his voice and asked, "Does the Minister of Magic have any enemies with you?" Chapter 729： Little trouble Isobel glanced at Albert''s letter to Rita Skeeter, frowned and asked, "You seem to hate the Ministry of Magic?" "No, I just hate politics, so I can give Fudge a little trouble by the way." Albert''s tone was casual, as if he was talking about supper. "Little trouble?" Isabel felt that if this matter spread out, not only the Ministry of Magic, but also Minister of Magic Fudge would be in big trouble. "Of course it''s a small trouble." Albert said contemptuously. "You have underestimated the thickness of the Minister of Magic, and Potter is not dead, so he will be criticized at best." "The savior is only the savior. To put it bluntly, it is a title and a symbol." "If it weren''t for Black''s relationship, Fudge would need Harry Potter to prove himself alive, maybe Potter would have been expelled from the school for violating the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards Act." Don''t forget, he put himself His aunt was inflated, which is considered to be the second violation of the law." "One day the two sides stand on opposite sides, Fudge will wait for the dementor to **** Potter''s soul, and use his power to spare no effort to discredit him and mold the savior into a lunatic." "You see it very thoroughly." Isabel is not hard to hear the disgust in Albert''s words, and he obviously doesn''t have much favor with the current Minister of Magic. "Because I saw that day is coming, and it''s not far away." Albert paused, and added, "That guy Fudge got stuck in my title of Wizengama British Youth Representative." Albert handed the letter from Bud Brod to Isobel, which clearly described the process of this matter and the current troubles. Ebert won two international championship trophies for the United Kingdom, in fact, it has long been qualified to be given the title of "Wizengamo British Youth Representative". Dumbledore had never even had such a dazzling aura when he was given the title of "Wyzengamore British Youth Representative" at the age of Albert. "Is there a blood relationship?" Isabel immediately guessed the reason. If Albert was a pure-blood wizard, there would be no such mess at all. The members of Wissengammer would want to buckle the title directly on his head, allowing Albert to enjoy the treatment of Dumbledore. "Yes, not right." "I thought you wouldn''t care." Isabel knew that Albert actually didn''t care about the so-called title. "Yes, I really don''t care about the title, and I hate those so-called intrigues. In my opinion, Wisengama is just like that." Albert said contemptuously, "but it doesn''t mean that others are making trouble for me. I cant add a bit of blockage to the other party. Its never my style to be beaten and not fight back. "The problem shouldn''t be serious, otherwise the title won''t be approved at all." Isabel doesn''t know much about politics, let alone the situation of the Ministry of Magic, but comprehensively judged, the situation should not be as bad. If the fifty people of Wisengamao were all pure-bloods, the title of "Weissengama British Youth Representative" would not be counted on at all. "They cant do it, otherwise, its too ugly to eat. Just like Bernard, if everyone agrees, its okay. But there are quite a few of them in Wisengamao, even if some pure-blooded people are dissatisfied with it I can only pinch my nose to recognize it." Albert laughed at himself: "This is considered the benefit of inheriting that surname." If it were just an ordinary Muggle genius, nothing would happen at all, and Wisengama would not hold a party to discuss this matter. Because, this matter is actually a factional dispute. The pure-blooded stubborns will never allow a Muggle wizard to appear in Wiesengamo, just like they used some despicable means to kill Nobby Leach, the first Muggle-born Minister of Magic. So, Albert is not angry at all when he knows Fudgekas title, but he has to pretend to be angry. Well, Bud also acquiesced in it. The letter was actually telling him about this. It is normal for people who don''t know to understand it. "I didn''t expect you to hold a grudge." Isabel said, holding Albert''s face. "Yeah, he''s very vengeful." Albert shrugged and said, "Well, I know I have some prejudice against Fudge, but if you know what kind of person he is, you will probably understand why I hate him. ." "No, I can actually understand, very understandable," Isabel kissed Albert''s lips and said, "However, you have abused your ability to predict too much. Seeing too many futures is not for you. What a good thing." Isabel has a deep understanding of this. Like she was at the beginning, she can easily see through the minds of others. Every time I see those hypocritical guys, Izabel always disgusts. If she doesn''t wear a mask of disguise, she won''t even talk to other people, because doing so will only disgust her. Later, after he was able to freely control the pantheon, Isobel didn''t use pantheon to others, but he rarely had a close relationship with someone, even if it was a so-called close friend, the relationship was actually like that. "I know, but sometimes I have no choice. It is a great waste to have the ability not to use it, and..." Albert paused, and did not continue, he stuffed the letter into the envelope Inside, after thinking about it, I took out a disc of photos from my pocket, picked out two clearer photos from it, and prepared them to put them in an envelope and send them together. "When did you take it, time converter?" Isabel was very surprised when he saw those pictures. One of them was taken when Harry Potter was carried away on a stretcher by Dumbledore, and the other was a photo of a dementor causing chaos on the stadium. Although the photo looks a little blurry, it can still be seen clearly. "I asked the house elves to take the photo." Albert closed the envelope and said with a smile, "I guess the photo might be useful, so I prepared it in advance." Actually, even if this doesn''t happen, Albert will send the photo to Rita Skeeter. He believes that the news that the Dementor almost killed the savior will become a hot spot. I believe that Rita Skeeter will definitely be interested in this accident. The guy who is afraid of the world will know better than them how to use these materials to cause topics. As for how the Ministry of Magic should deal with this public relations crisis, it doesn''t matter to Albert. Ok. In Albert''s eyes, this is not a crisis at all. After all, Harry Potter was not dead, at best it was a slightly questioned voice, which was nothing to Fudge. Isobel was silent, and Albert was clearly peering into the future and trying to deduce future changes. What kind of future he sees makes Albert so pessimistic. "You don''t have to be like this, there is no need to bear it alone," Isobel hugged his boyfriend and said softly, "Kassandra is enough to have one, you are not her, and you still have me, there is no need to carry it alone. These ones." "The future I see is not the established future. The prediction involves cause and effect. No one can say that he can understand the changes in the future, and neither can I." Albert found that Isobel seemed to have misunderstood something, but he also Don''t mind the other party''s continued misunderstanding, "I will work hard to fight for it, it belongs to our future." "If necessary, throw them away. We can leave the UK and find a place to hide." Isabel said seriously. "You have to believe me." Albert smiled. He believed that when he graduated from school, he would have that kind of power. Since entering Hogwarts, Albert has accumulated a little bit of strength to become stronger. The purpose is not to deal with anyone, but to make his life more comfortable. With power, there will be more choices, and there is no need to feel wronged. As for Fu...Well, the ugly no-nose monster, at best, is a boss blocking the way. Although he had planned to throw this trouble to the savior Potter to solve, he hid beside him to eat melon. But Albert also knows very well that he must have the ability to compete with each other. Otherwise, one day Harry Potter''s protagonist''s halo doesn''t work, and UU reading is directly cold, and someone has to come out to clean up the nose, instead of letting the other party mess things up. This is the last guarantee. A lot of experience and skill points are the source of Albert''s confidence. "Your confidence is always so fascinating." Isabel said softly, "But, is Rita Skeeter reliable? You don''t worry about her revealing your affairs to others." "Don''t worry, Rita Skeeter is not an idiot, otherwise she would have offended a bunch of people and would never know where she died." Albert is not at all worried about Rita Skeeter revealing secrets, everyone is Everyone knows what kind of people are. Rita Skeeter gets the first-hand breaking news, and Albert borrows her hand to trouble Fudge. As for, someday Rita Skeeter really leaked Albert''s matter to others, and he believed that Rita Skeeter would definitely plan to be retaliated by him. As for how to retaliate against the woman, Albert has already decided. He will let the other party "reform and be a good person again." Hmm, how did you reform yourself? There was not a ready-made case a while ago. Thanks to Lockhart''s inspiration. As for killing, when he has the strength, Albert will not do that kind of savage things. It would be nice to have many good people in Britain. The world lacks good people. Chapter 730： Self-aware "Good morning, Bozo." Rita Skeeter, holding a crocodile leather handbag, walked into the headquarters of the Daily Prophet and greeted the short man sitting at the table drinking coffee. "Any news today?" "Someone revealed to us that the Dementor broke into Hogwarts privately without the permission of the Ministry of Magic. Dumbledore seemed to be very angry." Bozo pulled out a piece of parchment from the pile of papers next to him and read the above. The content, "However, the Ministry of Magic temporarily blocked the news, and the details are unknown." "anything else?" Rita Skeeter took the coffee handed by her colleagues, said thank you, and listened carefully to Bozos news that was worthy of her in-depth exploration. "There is news about Black again. Someone saw Black again outside of London. However, before the people from the Ministry of Magic rushed over, Black had already escaped." Bozo continued, "Hogwarts has wings and a horse. Mr. Lucius Malfoy intends to formally complain about the incident of the beast attacking students, and hopes that the matter will be handled by the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures. We can go and do an interview with Mr. Malfoy." "What''s the news about Albert Anderson?" Rita Skeeter asked after drinking the cup of coffee in her hand, "Isn''t Wiesengama planning to award him the title of "Weissengamo British Youth Representative" ?" Rita Skeeter believes that Albert Anderson, who has won two international awards, is fully qualified. If neither is qualified, then no one really has such a qualification. "It seems that this happened." Bozo''s eyes fell behind the parchment, and he said softly, "However, many people don''t want everyone to know about this." "This is your share." While talking, Bozo took out an envelope from the drawer and silently handed it to Rita Skeeter. "It''s really rare. I haven''t received this stuff for a long time. There are more than I thought." Rita Skeeter stuffed the envelope into her crocodile leather handbag and asked curiously, "What''s the reason?" "That genius seems to be a Muggle wizard." Bozo lowered his voice for fear that others would hear it. "Damn it." Rita Skeeter looks at you joking. "Are you sure that guy is a Muggle wizard?" "Isn''t it?" Bozo asked in confusion. Intuitively told Rita Skeeter that Albert Anderson must have a problem, and he must not be the so-called Muggle wizard. A Muggle-born wizard can''t reach this level at all, but she doesn''t dare to dig out the identity of that guy, feeling that if she really digs it out, she might be gone. That''s a ruthless character, the kind that can''t be provoked, don''t provoke. Look, the hapless President Bernard, life is not so easy now. Since the cheating was revealed, the Extraordinary Pharmacists Associations doubts against him have been overwhelming. "The other party is very generous," Bozo reminded kindly, "Stop discussing this matter." "I understand the rules, you continue." Rita Skeeter does not intend to get involved. This 80% is a struggle between two factions, and being involved in it will not end well. "Interview with the Irish team. They have just replaced the new Firebolt on the market. They are the favorites to win the Quidditch World Cup next year." "Pili has launched a flying broom that claims to be able to compete with the Firebolt series, but it seems to have encountered some troubles during the test, and there is no suitable finished product yet." "anything else?" "You have received a few more letters without the sender." Bozo asked with a smile, "Where do you plan to start." "We can go and interview Mr. Lucius Malfoy." Rita Skeeter said without hesitation, "I think the other party will welcome us very much." After finishing speaking, Rita Skeeter returned to the desk to write to Lucius Malfoy to make an appointment for an interview in the afternoon. Her gaze swept across the letters on the table, and picked out the ones that had no senders. Well, even if there is a sender, Rita Skeeter will be very careful when opening the letter. no way. Rita Skeeter often receives some malicious letters, most of which are evil curses, or some malicious envelopes directed at her. It is the best choice to burn these things directly. However, one of the letters attracted the attention of Rita Skeeter, because the envelope read: Dementor riots, the savior almost fell to death, and there are photos inside. Ok! Seeing this letter, plus the news that she had just heard, Rita Skeeter guessed who might have sent this letter, took out an honesty detector and checked the letter, and then gave it to herself after confirming that there was no spell on it. Put on dragon leather gloves, open the envelope with a letter opener, and take out the letter and the photo inside. The content on the letter paper is very short. Jane introduces the cause, process and results of this incident, but the information is enough for Rita Skeeter, especially there are a few photos, which is a complete proof. . As for the face of the Ministry of Magic, who cares? At least, Rita Skeeter doesn''t care, and it''s not the first time to do this. People have the right to know what happened. What''s more, Rita Skeeter can''t refuse such big news. is really a dangerous guy! Rita Skeeter couldn''t help but feel emotional, and began to immerse himself in writing this matter, and by the way questioned the authority of the Ministry of Magic. These things came to Rita Skeeter at their fingertips, one-quarter of the content is true, and the remaining three-quarters are pure fabrications. It only took an hour to complete the initial draft. "Bozo, please send these two photos and this manuscript to the editor-in-chief. I think this blockbuster news is more suitable for today''s headline news. We have to fix this before the Ministry of Magic returns to God, lest they It is forbidden to publish this report in the Daily Prophet." "Where did you get the news." Bozo was very shocked by the content of the report. Although he also knew that most of Rita Ski''s features were fake, the two photos attached were still very convincing. Although the photo is a bit blurry, it can still be seen that it is Hogwarts School. "I don''t know, but the person who sent me the letter obviously didn''t have to lie, after all, he even prepared the photos." Rita Skeeter didn''t think Albert would tease herself deliberately. "Now, UU reading Fudge is going to be in big trouble," Bozo muttered. "No, he won''t." Rita Skeeter understands Fudge. After several years as the Minister of Magic, this guy is already familiar with these things. The editor-in-chief of the "Daily Prophet", Barnabas Gufei, was very well stuck. During the time when everyone was reading the newspaper, he suddenly revised the headline of the "Daily Prophet". This hit the Ministry of Magic by surprise. Before reacting, everyone knew that the Dementors broke into Hogwarts out of control and attacked Harry. Fudge knew about it, but someone sent a letter to him and accused him of killing Harry. In Rita Skeeter''s pen, Harry, the savior, seems to have fallen to death. After reading Fudge, he was so angry that he shut himself in the office and smashed things. No matter how he looked at it, it was his negligence. Of course, Fudge would not admit that it was his problem, not to mention that Harry Potter was not dead at all. How to deal with this matter, Fudge is very experienced. He is the Minister of Magic, just skip it gently and make sure that the Dementor will not appear at Hogwarts, and this is the end of the matter. He will be criticized a little bit, Fudge doesn''t care, he''s used to it a long time ago. However, Fudge didn''t know that this was in Albert''s expectation. The other party dug a hole for him and planned to kick him into the hole. Chapter 731： Smart me "It''s ridiculous!" Harry''s eyes were fixed on the copy of the "Daily Prophet" that Hermione had just brought, and his fingers were shaking slightly while holding the newspaper. The front page of this newspaper is impressively: Dementors broke into Hogwarts School, Harry Potter was seriously injured and killed? As soon as he woke up in the morning, Harry found himself "dead". Its just that. He also received a bunch of letters. Some people asked if he died, some were concerned about his injury, some wished him a speedy recovery, and some suggested that he should stop playing Quidditch. Harry had someone send him a letter, in fact, to make sure he was still alive. After all, owls cannot deliver letters to dead people. One of them was written by Mrs. Weasley, apparently after reading the newspaper, he was worried about Harry''s physical condition. "Mom thought you fell off the flying broomstick and seriously injured." Ron said helplessly, "I have asked Ginny to write to the family about this." Harry couldn''t help but glanced at the cards under the dishes. Just now, Ginny Weasley blushed and gave him a homemade rehabilitation card. If you dont close and hold this card, you will sing in a shrill voice. "This thing is strange." "What''s weird?" Harry and Ron both turned to look at Hermione, wondering what secret they had discovered. "The photo in the prophet newspaper. Didn''t you find that the photo was taken at school?" Hermione raised her finger to the photo of Harry being taken away. It is precisely because of this photo that many people think Harry Potter really fell off the broomstick and died. After receiving the newspaper in the morning, there was even a commotion in the auditorium. In the end, Professor McGonagall came out to announce that Harry was fine. "The reporter from the Daily Prophet was there at the time?" "What do you mean?" "Since Sirius Black escaped from prison, Hogwarts no longer allows others to go to school to watch Quidditch games." Hermione clearly pointed out the suspiciousness of this matter. "It was obviously impossible for the other party to be at school at the time. It is even less likely to have the opportunity to take this photo." "It could also be a picture taken by the students in the school," Ron reminded, "Don''t forget, Colin Creevey often takes pictures with a camera, and maybe..." "It should be impossible." Hermione shook her head and interrupted. "I would rather believe that some students packaged photos and news to the Daily Prophet." "Can you make money like this?" Ron couldn''t help but widen his eyes, feeling that he had gained insight again. "Yes, selling news to reporters or newspaper offices is not uncommon in the Muggle world." Hermione didn''t understand those things, but she knew there was such a thing. "Why didn''t I think of this." Ron muttered softly. "What did you just say?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing." There was a sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the school hospital, and Hermione, who had wanted to say something, shut up. "Harry, are you okay, we come to see you!" Fred put the toilet basket full of candies on the table beside the hospital bed. "Very unique look." Harry laughed. All the Gryffindor players have come to visit Harry, and Wood has also come, even though he looks lifeless and his voice is a little hollow. "Don''t blame Harry, it''s not your fault." Wood said to Harry, and everyone didn''t blame Harry at all. Wood did not blame Harry, the dementor suddenly appeared an irresistible factor, and Harry almost fell to death. After seeing the shards of Light Wheel 2000 on the table, Wood was silent for a moment, asking Harry to think about what new broomstick he would buy, and said that he had a copy of "Classified Flying Broomstick" that he could lend to Harry as a reference. "Don''t worry about the broom problem Harry, you can borrow Albert''s broom training after you recover. He has agreed to lend you the broom temporarily." Before George left, he didn''t forget to take a picture of Harry. Said with relief on his shoulders. After the players left, Harry turned to look at Hermione and asked, "What did you just want to say?" "I checked the relevant information," Hermione remembered what happened yesterday, and said softly, "The Patronus Curse is the only way to resist the Dementors." "That spell is too difficult." It''s not that Harry had never practiced the Patronus Charm, but no matter how he trained, he could only produce a silver gas, and he could not see the slightest sign of progress, so he gave up temporarily. After all, the schoolwork in the third grade is very heavy. Apart from Quidditch training, there are a lot of things to do every week. Fred and George practiced for a long time, but he couldn''t condense the true patron saint. Ron actually tried the patron saint curse, but the silver gas emitted from the wand was thinner than Harry''s, and he gave no hope of mastering the patron saint curse in a short time. "Harry, you should be more confident in yourself. Confidence is an important part of the success of the spell." Hermione encouraged: "If you really want to master the patron saint, you can only ask someone who knows how to call the true patron saint to help." "Harry, you can go to Professor Lupin for help. He is a professor of defense against the dark arts. There must be a way to let you master the Patronus curse faster." Ron suggested. "I think you can talk to Albert, that guy seems to know a lot." Hermione suggested. "Are you starting to worship Albert again now?" Ron raised his eyebrows slightly. "It''s not about worship, I just think he makes a lot of sense." Hermione said. "He knows a lot of things and is very smart. Before the dementors appeared, Albert had guessed that the dementors would appear. After Harry fell, he told me that Harry had just fainted and nothing would happen." "I always feel that we are not learning the same kind of divination as him." Ron murmured. He has always envied Albert''s divination ability. "That''s because you don''t have a talent for divination." Since Hermione knew that learning divination requires talent, she was considering whether to give up the course directly. She probably doesn''t have this talent. Well, most of the students have no talent for divination. "You are not the same." Luo said. "So, I am considering whether to give up this course." "You are going to give up the divination class." Ron''s voice was filled with unconcealable surprise, and it felt incredible to hear this from Hermione''s mouth. "After all, apart from the knowledge of divination, we can''t really learn useful things from this course." This is actually the main reason why Hermione wants to give up the divination class. It wastes time and can''t learn useful things. It''s better to devote limited time to other classes. If it wasn''t for Hermione who wanted to get 12 outstanding, maybe she would have given up the divination class long ago. Ron was silent. He and Harry had a fortune telling class that was just a better day. "Why do they come to the playing field?" Harry asked painfully looking at the wreckage of the broomstick. "What?" Ron didn''t return for a moment. "They are hungry." Hermione recalled what Albert had said, "The lively Quidditch Stadium is a feast for Dementors, so they are here." "Do you think the photos in the UU reading newspaper were taken by Albert." "Impossible, I was right next to Albert when Harry fell." Hermione directly rejected the possibility. At this time, someone came to see Harry again. The person here was Hagrid, with a bunch of centipede flowers in his hand. "Harry, are you okay!" "I can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow." Harry managed to squeeze a smile at Hagrid. "That''s good, there is a lot of noise in the newspapers, everyone thinks you are badly injured." Hagrid took the vase from Hermione, inserted the centipede flowers in, and placed them on the table next to Harry. "That''s just a rumor." "Don''t be sad, losing the Quidditch game is nothing, as long as you are okay." Hagrid patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Where I have time to drink tea, or are you vulnerable? Touch, but the dementors have a great influence on people with bad memories, and they are especially keen on sucking the happy emotions of those people. For them, its delicious food." "Hagrid, do you have any research on dementors?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "It''s okay, I don''t understand." Hagrid was a little embarrassed, he couldn''t say that this was actually what Albert told him! "If you want to ask about Dementors, I suggest you go to Professor Lupin, he is the expert in this field." Hagrid was very satisfied with his wit. Chapter 732： Cant win I dont know if Dumbleds multiple punches were the cause, or Rita Skeeters report drew the Ministrys face too hard. All in all, there were no surprises in the Quidditch match at the end of November. The Ravenclaw team defeated the Hufflepuff team. Well, yes, it was the match between Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. As for why it wasn''t the Slytherin vs. Ravenclaw game, Albert actually didn''t quite know. "Congratulations on winning the game." After the Ravenclaw team won the game, Albert also followed Isobel to give the winner a blessing and applause. However, his sight soon fell on Cedric, who was really gentleman. If it were not for Cedric to be dragged by Qiu Zhang during the game, perhaps he could catch the Golden Snitch ahead of time and bring victory to the Hufflepuff team. Unfortunately, time dragged on for a long time, and the points of the two sides widened the gap. Even if they caught the Snitch, they still lost the game in the end. Cedric''s gentleman behavior obviously won him a lot of bonus points, especially after he lost the game, he shook hands with each other politely. Well, good people in every sense, the kind of good character. "looking at what?" Isobel followed Albert''s gaze, and his gaze fell on Cedric. The Quidditch captain of Hufflepuff was accepting complaints from the players, probably complaining about his gentlemanly demeanor. "Cedric probably wants to chase your seeker." Albert speculated. "Autumn is indeed a lovely girl, and she is also very popular among students, whether it is a boy or a girl." Isabel''s evaluation of Cedric is actually very high. Although he is a student of Hufflepuff, Cedric There is no doubt about his character and talent. If it weren''t for Albert''s aura that was too dazzling, there must be many girls who like Cedric. Unfortunately, Katrina doesn''t like him. Alas, speaking of Katrina, Isobel couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed. Her poor sister was already overwhelmed by the heavy schoolwork. It is not easy to get 12 excellent grades in the .Ls exam. "I think Cedric will be able to catch people by next year at the latest." Albert said his prediction. In fact, many students in the school only began to fall in love when they were five or six years old. It is really rare to be as early as Albert. "Is this your prediction?" the girl asked with a smile. "No, this is speculation." Albert said gently, "Cedric is actually a very good boyfriend candidate, and his personality is also very suitable for Ravenclaw girls. With his demeanor, he wants to coax A girl is not a problem." "Keqiu is your admirer." Isabel said meaningfully. "Oh." Albert didn''t respond, and didn''t care about Isabel''s teasing. "The reaction was so cold, I thought there was a beautiful girl who admired you, you would be very happy." Isabel blinked. Albert is a bit speechless. According to Isabel''s statement, most of the girls in the school are his admirers. The two left along the stairs. As soon as they walked out of the stadium, Albert noticed Penello Krivart waving to this side, "Your friend is waiting for you, probably for you to go back to the celebration party." "Then I''ll go first." Isabel walked towards Penello Krivart, and of course she could see that the other party had something to ask for herself. "Go back together?" Percy didn''t know where he came out. "Where did you hide?" Albert asked casually. "Just not far away, you just talked to Isobel and didn''t notice me." Percy said silently. "Cedric has good luck." Albert could see that Percy had something to ask for himself, but he didn''t take the initiative to ask. Penello Krivart''s approach to Isabel should be to make time for the two of them. "Although I lost the game, I won my life." The two walked side by side on the way back to the castle, and Percy finally asked, "I heard that the Ministry of Magic seems to be going to give you the title of''Wisengama British Youth Representative''." "It seems to have happened," Albert said, "However, it is estimated that the title will not fall on me." Percy was silent for a moment, and he realized that Albert really didn''t care, not that he didn''t know the meaning of the title. "Aren''t you going to work in the Ministry of Magic?" "not going to." "I envy you." Percy said softly, "Any suggestions? Sorry, but... my father''s reputation at the Ministry of Magic... They don''t like him very much... I may not have too many choices." Albert understood Percy''s meaning, but he didn''t know much about the Ministry of Magic, and he couldn''t provide much help to the other party. "I can do divination for you for free." Albert reminded, "but you should know the result of the divination..." "I understand, thank you, Albert." Percy nodded in thanks. In Percy''s view, Albert may be the spokesperson of a certain faction, otherwise the''Weissengamo British Youth Representative'' would not fall into a Muggle wizard at all. I came to Albert and hoped that he could get some help after entering the Ministry of Magic. "Pure-blooded traitors" are destined to make it difficult for him to move after entering the Ministry, so joining or joining a certain faction is the best choice. Although it was unsuccessful, it was not unprofitable. Percy is in a good mood now. "He didn''t seem to succeed either." Percy noticed that the two people not far in front had separated. "No, he will succeed." Albert said hello to Cedric who looked over here. "You should be patient," Percy said kindly. Cedric found that his confession was watched by acquaintances, his face was a little embarrassed, and he asked embarrassedly: "Any good suggestions?" "Next time you go to Hogsmeade, you can ask her to go with you." Albert suggested with a smile. "Yes, don''t mention dating. Some girls will be embarrassed. If she wants to, there will be basically no problem. Of course, the other party''s rejection of you may also be a matter of age." Percy looked at Albert next to him. Te joked: "However, I don''t think if this person is Albert, he probably won''t encounter such a problem." "How did you guys get together?" Cedric has no experience in this area, and wants to refer to what they did. "After the two parties get acquainted, they will give each other birthday gifts and Christmas gifts to deepen the relationship, and then when they go to Hogsmeade, ask each other to go with him." Albert looked at Percy after he finished speaking. "I often write to Penello. Later, um, the situation is similar to Albert." Percy reached out and patted Cedric''s shoulder and said: "There is no need to worry, anyway, Albert won''t grab a girlfriend from you. You should take the initiative, be confident, and show your gentlemanly demeanor. Few boys in the entire school have an advantage over you." Cedric smiled awkwardly, thinking about the possibility of asking Qiu to go with him next time he went to Hogsmeade. As he approached the castle, Albert saw Hagrid walking hurriedly towards him with a newspaper. "Sorry, I have something else." After separating from the two, Albert stayed in place and waited for Hagrid to come. Looking at Hagrid panicking, Albert raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Have you read the front page of today''s Daily Prophet?" Hagrid asked anxiously. "Look, do you mean that interview with Malfoy?" "The **** intends to file a formal complaint, hoping to refer this matter to the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Biology," Hagrid looked extremely angry. Albert raised his finger to Hagrid''s cabin and motioned to his hunting cabin to talk about it. "You should calm down." "How can you calm me down? You don''t even understand the group of weird people in the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures. They just **** with those interesting animals. All the targets they targeted were put to death, without exception." Hagrid looked like. A little hysterical, it is not difficult to see how desperate he is about this matter. "Even if you are like this, nothing can be changed. Anger and panic will not help things." Albert bent over and rubbed his toothy dog''s head and poured cold water on Hagrid by the way. "What should I do." Hagrid looked at Albert pleadingly, hoping that Albert could give him some advice to save Buckbeak. The poor eagle-headed horse-winged beast was now tied to Hagrid''s pumpkin field, completely losing his freedom. "Those who deal with the committee will probably be biased towards Lucius Malfoy, so you can''t win the lawsuit." Albert said calmly, "So to fight a lawsuit is to go through a procedure, and Malfoy will use him. The relationship, won this lawsuit, persuaded the people of the disposal committee to convict the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, and put it to death, in order to disgust you and Dumbledore." "No, they can''t be like this, how can they be like this." Hagrid was almost desperate. "Then what should I do, what should I do to save Buckbeak." "You can''t win the lawsuit in court, but you can solve the problem in other ways." "You mean... I thought about letting Buckbeak go, I want it to fly away, but I''m afraid of breaking the law..." Hagrid said painfully, "I don''t want to go back to Azkaban. It''s a nightmare. ." "I didn''t let you let Buckbeak go. You can ask someone to help." Albert sighed and reminded helplessly: "As long as you keep things clean and leave no handles, the people at the Ministry of Magic can guess. Until you did it, I wont bother you..." "But how do you explain to a eagle-headed horse-winged beast that it should hide?" Hagrid raised his head and stared at Albert with some red eyes. "I''ll take care of this for you." Albert glanced at the task prompt and said to Hagrid with a smile. "What are you going to do." "You don''t care about anything, you don''t know anything. When you lose the lawsuit, the person from the Disposal Committee will chop Buckbeak''s head and tell me the time." "Don''t you plan to..." Hagrid was taken aback by Albert''s daring. "You don''t know anything, don''t show any flaws, otherwise no one can help you." After reminding him again, Albert got up and prepared to leave. "I do not know anything." Hagrid watched Albert leave and said dryly. As soon as he left Hagrid''s hut, Albert glanced at the pumpkin field not far away, and walked directly over there. "Come out," he said. Hermione walked out from behind the cover and looked at Albert with complicated expressions, apparently eavesdropping on the conversation between the two just now. "How many did you hear?" Albert asked. "Most Hermione asked worriedly, "You really plan to..." "Don''t tell me." Albert stopped. "Can''t you really win the lawsuit?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. "You can''t win," Albert said simply. "So, I can only use off-board tricks." "Is there anything I can do to help?" Hermione asked. "Are you going to break the law?" Hermione asked after a long silence, "How about you?" "I don''t know, it''s not illegal to be found." Albert looked at Hermione and said seriously, "Help keep the secret, don''t let others know, okay?" "Ok." Hermione was a little lost and at a loss, and couldn''t understand, she just nodded slightly and promised to help Albert keep the secret. Chapter 733： preparing As time entered December, the weather around Hogwarts became more and more severe. The surroundings of the castle were often shrouded in snow and wind. The roaring cold wind blew people''s cheeks and pain. Outdoor herbal medicine classes and magical creature protection classes became all. Two courses that people most want to take. The corridors of the castle were cold and damp, and the harsh wind blew in from the loose window glass. People hurried and no one wanted to stay in the corridors. Even the common room was very cold. The empty space by the fireplace became the most sought-after spot for everyone. . Albert had to put on a thick sweater, wrap himself in a scarf and gloves, and put special warmers and hot drinks in his pockets. He suspects that the weather will become so bad because of the chain reaction caused by the large number of dementors around Hogwarts. If you insist, who hates bad weather the most in the dormitory, it is Fred and George. At the end of November, after the Ravenclaw team defeated the Hufflepuff team, it meant that Gryffindor had a chance to win the game. The emotionally high Wood was reincarnate as a training madman and brought his team. Train hard in the wind and snow. After all, they can''t lose another game now. The Weasley twins were also forced to train in the freezing wind and snow, and each time they returned from training, they looked extraordinarily tragic. Both Albert and Lee Jordan sympathized with Fred and George. Not joining the Quidditch team is indeed the most correct choice, otherwise you will have to go to the court with the twins to suffer. Albert couldn''t stand the toss and didn''t waste so much energy on Quidditch training. He has a lot of things to do every week, busy doing homework, busy attending clubs, busy practicing magic, busy writing letters to others, and busy dating his girlfriend. There is no way, whether it is friendship or affection, it takes time to maintain. Recently, he has another business to be busy. Through Lee Jordan''s father, Albert found an architect who was good at repair work. To be honest, this kind of profession is not welcomed by wizards in the magical world, and there are not many in the entire British magical world. The number of wizards in the British magical world is very limited. Most wizard residences are inherited, and most Muggle wizards live in the Muggle world. If it is necessary to build new houses, a large number of wizards will choose to build them manually. The Weasleys is the best example. After all, magic allows wizards to stack houses like building blocks to build houses that do not conform to scientific structures. However, there are always people who need wizards to help build houses. Although there are very few, as long as there is a demand, a corresponding profession will be born. Inigo Jones is such a wizard. It is worth mentioning that architects are just a secondary profession for him. Albert asked the house-elf Bit to come forward and reached an agreement with Inigo Jones to help him repair the house in Hogsmeade. As for the cost, one hundred gallons. That''s right, it''s so cheap. According to the house elves, the house was carefully inspected, everything needed was renewed, and magic was used for secondary reinforcement. Except for the outer shell, the interior of the house has basically changed a lot, and Bit returned to Albert. I took several photos, and the results are quite satisfactory. After the house elves reported on the progress of the houses repairs and left, Isobel, who had been staring at the house plan for a long time, finally spoke. "Sometimes, I really don''t understand what you want to do!" "It can become a place for us to work in the future. After graduation, you definitely don''t want to stay at home!" Albert poured himself a cup of hot tea, looked up at Isobel, who was looking at the photo, and said with a smile. Only when there is a place to work, it looks like split work." He is indeed planning to build a laboratory. After graduation, there will be no such good place as Hogwarts'' Requirement Room. He has to get a workshop for making potions and making magic items. Moreover, in Hogsmeade Village, there is no need to worry about being warned by the Ministry of Magic for spell casting before adulthood. Of course Isobel knew this, but she always felt that Albert''s motives were impure. The other party seems to be planning to turn that house into a place where the two will meet in the future. After all, Albert will stay at Hogwarts for a few years, while Isobel will work in Hogsmeade, so the two can see each other often without being disturbed. "It''s a good place for a tryst." Isabel said softly. "Will you prepare other similar houses?" "Oh, why do you always like to use this to tease me, can''t you say it differently?" Albert said rather helplessly, "If someone else hears it, I think I''m a scumbag. , The image is ruined." "Isn''t that your dream?" "There is a gap between dreams and reality. If they can be realized, they won''t be called dreams." Albert sighed as he slumped in his chair, "Also, my dream is not... No, I am a salted fish with no dreams. By the way, how do you always like to talk about this, can you tell me the reason? I can use this for you." Isobel smiled and pushed Albert''s face away. "Girls like to listen to your gossip news." Isobel turned off the subject and said with a smile, "They like to inquire about your little secrets." "But you are my girlfriend." Albert said silently, "Do you want your gossip news to be known to the whole school? Or do you want everyone to know that we are engaged? , To let the other girls give up?" "I found you become narcissistic." "It''s not that I am narcissistic, but those girls make me narcissistic." Of course Albert knew that if this incident were to spread, it would be no less than throwing a depth bomb into the Black Lake. The relationship between young wizards is not as reliable as imagined. In Albert''s eyes, that is "fast-food-style love, assembly-line feelings." Hogwarts school couples break up every semester. They are like a college career in a previous life. They are free, free and easy, without restraints. They are together when they like, and they dont like breaking up in minutes. In the end, there are very few that can really come together. Isobel always used this incident to tease Albert. The main reason was that Albert was so ridiculous about this mess. He was one of the few black history of him, and he reminded himself this popular boyfriend by the way: I Staring at you. Albert knows more and more beautiful girls, and Isobel always feels that it is best to have a snack and be vigilant. This has nothing to do with being jealous. Although Isobel believes in the relationship between the two sides, there are always exceptions. Male and female friends are too close, don''t talk about pure friendship. No matter how pure the relationship is, it will deteriorate over time. In particular, someone said that he wanted to find two or three girlfriends, which aroused Isobel''s vigilance. The main reason is that Albert''s mouth, many of what he said have become reality. In the past, Isabel just made a joke about Albert on this matter, and she also knew that it was just a joke. However, after she learned more about Albert, she felt that this matter had to be guarded, and God knew if this would happen. Especially now Albert, with the rapid growth of title and reputation, like a ripe fruit, becomes more and more attractive, making many people want to take a bite. It''s fine if they are all strangers, but in fact, Albert knows more and more beautiful girls. The French Miss Louise with Veeva descent is a case in point. Isobel has no doubt that if Albert had not had her girlfriend, that Miss Louise would never mind chasing him. Isabel knows how Penello got together with Percy. If Valeria and Albert had been with him for a long time, Isobel had no doubt that the two would have the possibility of going to bed. "What are you thinking about?" Albert poured Isobel a fresh cup of hot tea. "I wonder how many beautiful girls you know." Isobel took a sip from his teacup and said with a smile. Albert felt the word "Danger" appear on the top of his head. "You should believe me." Albert said seriously. "Of course I believe you, but I don''t believe other girls." Isabel raised his hand and poked Albert''s chest and complained: "Do you know that when the girls at the academy talked about you, their faces showed That kind of expression...Being your girlfriend is more stressful than you think." "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen." Albert said softly. He always felt like he had heard similar words somewhere. "...It''s so stressful to be your sister." "After this semester, you will graduate." "Yeah, I''m finally graduating from school. I actually came to help you before the important final wizard exam." Isabel asked with a smile, "How can you thank me?" "I can satisfy you as much as possible." Albert didn''t mind talking about bad things in front of Isabel. "You do the same in front of other girls." Isabel asked. "Of course not." Albert changed the subject. "By the way, if you feel that there is not enough time, we can use the time converter to go back in time." "Using that thing too much will accelerate the rate of aging." Although Isobel complained, he obviously didn''t intend to refuse. "Go ahead, what are you going to do today?" "Practice the wandless spell." "Aren''t you able to use wandless magic skillfully?" "That can only be considered barely usable." Albert thought about many ways to deal with werewolves. Wandless magic is the best follow-up. As for whether there will be a time to face a werewolf, Albert doesn''t know, but he thinks it doesn''t hurt to prepare early. Be fully prepared, rather than not prepared for anything. Albert''s idea is very simple. If he has the opportunity, he can use a spell to trap the werewolf, and then give the opponent a restoration spell. As for, why is it trapped first, instead of directly using the restoration mantra? If the spell doesn''t work, won''t you just be dead? Crazy wolf disease will spread among people through the contact of saliva and blood, that is to say, if you are bitten, your life will be completely finished, unless you can change your body like Voldemort. Albert was quite satisfied with his appearance, and never thought of turning himself into a no-nosed monster. If you can''t trap the werewolf, you can use magic to protect yourself first, and then look for opportunities while ensuring your own safety. Using a magic wand to cast a transformation spell to trap an enemy is actually not difficult, but without using a magic wand... "The Transfiguration Curse is originally known to be difficult. If you want to use it without a staff, the difficulty is very high." Isobel looked at the other two results and was bound to the legs of the table. He could see that the spell was particularly rough. Pull it off. It took Albert a long time to do this, and the difference is really big with or without a wand. To be honest, this is already very amazing. For ordinary six-year-old students, let alone wandless magic, even a silent spell will have to hold back like constipation for a long time. "It should be possible to practice regularly. The wizards in Africa are very good at wandless magic. It is said that they rarely use magic wands." Since Albert filled the wizard''s blood, his magical power should not be inferior to Voldemort and Dumbledore who were at their peak. The gap with the two is more about the use of magic, and the experience gap in age is a disadvantage that Albert is difficult to reverse. "If you just practice wandless magic, you shouldn''t need my help." Albert did not hide, and told Isabel about Hagrid. He intends to use the transformation spell to conjure a Buckbeak. When the time comes, the Ministry of Magic will come, and Hagrid will delay the spell, creating the illusion that Buckbeak is running away. This adventure is to take Buckbeak away. Albert does not have the aura of Harry and Hermione, but there is no guarantee that there will be no way to take Buckbeak away. If something goes wrong during that time, then It''s embarrassing. A restoration to the original state to solve the problem is obviously easier. The only problem is to conjure a Buckbeak that can be fake. Both of them used the transformation spells well, and it is not impossible to use the transformation spell to make a eagle-headed horse-winged beast. Albert needs Isabel to help him find problems and give advice. "You are so brave, but this is a good way. The question is whether you can successfully transform a eagle-headed horse-winged beast to hide it from others." Isobel couldn''t help but marvel at the feat Albert wanted to accomplish. To be honest, this is difficult, very difficult. "I will succeed." This is a very advanced transformation technique but it is not impossible for Albert. His transformation ability is not weak, not to mention the panel, everything is possible. "I want to wait until Professor McGonagall retires. Professor Dumbledore will definitely welcome you as a professor of transformation." Isabel exclaimed. "Your wish may be disappointed." "Why?" Isabel asked in confusion. "Professor Dumbledore can''t wait for Professor McGonagall to retire." "That''s right, he is very old, maybe he will retire first." Isabel''s tone paused, and he wanted to understand what Albert meant. "You predicted Dumbledore''s death?" "Well, I saw the Dark Mark floating above Hogwarts, I saw Principal Dumbledore falling from the castle and died, and I saw Harry Potter crying." Albert sighed. Isobel suddenly understood why Albert was under pressure. Chapter 734： Focus As if to celebrate the upcoming Christmas, the weather around Hogwarts suddenly cleared, and the sky even showed a dazzling egg white. When I woke up in the morning, the trees and flower beds in the yard were covered with a layer of shiny hoarfrost. The professors began to decorate their classrooms with their own magic. The castle was full of Christmas atmosphere, giving people a kind of The illusion of strayed into the world of fairy tales. Once upon a time, the shadow that Sirius Black and the Dementors brought to Hogwarts School has become a thing of the past. The students were happily discussing holiday plans for the Christmas holiday, and the notice to go to Hogsmeade village quietly appeared on the bulletin board in the common room. However, not everything goes well. At the meeting of the Transformation Club, in a small chat with Cedric, he was depressed for a long time because he had not been able to make an appointment to Qiu Zhang for some reason. "Since she is not available this time, then next time, or next time..." In Albert''s view, since Qiu Zhang had made an appointment to go to Hogsmeade with a friend, he would make another appointment. However, looking at the shocked look on Cedric''s face, 80% of them were turned down. "Sure enough, you can''t worry about this kind of thing." Cedric murmured, then turned off the topic, and invited Albert to go to the library to study the last exam papers he borrowed. It seemed that he planned to devote all his attention to the upcoming .Ls exam. . "It''s another day, it''s been busy these days." Albert tactfully refused. For the .Ls exam, Albert had long been aware of it, and compared the key points obtained from Isabel with the key points recorded in the class, and probably had a clear estimate of the scope of the .Ls exam. In fact, most of the key points of the exam will not change, at most it will be changed again. As long as the practical exam can be passed, it is not difficult to obtain excellent results. If someone knows Albert''s thoughts, even if they know they can''t beat him, they probably want to punch him a few times. When returning to the Gryffindor common room, Albert found that Fred and George were rarely lazy, and actually followed the others to do their homework seriously. "This year we plan to go home for the Christmas holidays." George noted the surprised look of Albert next to him and explained. In fact, the Weasley twins are also very helpless. The schoolwork pressure in the fifth grade is too great. If the two of them don''t work hard to do their homework, they are very likely to face the risk of being detained. "Have you heard? Stinson asked Kenneth to buy a large bottle of tranquilizer. That guy seems to be suffering from exam phobia." Lee Jordan put two cups of milk tea with a lot of sugar cubes in front of the twins. Ingesting a lot of sugar is conducive to stabilize the mood and maintain a good mood, which he learned from Albert. "I thought you were not under pressure." Albert knew that Fred and George didn''t take the exam seriously, and they put most of their energy into the development of joke props. "We are really not under pressure, but as you said, we can''t give up all subjects, otherwise I doubt the school will ask us to repeat the exam, at least we must pass the exam successfully." Fred drank. Taking a sip of milk tea, complained, "How much sugar did you put in it." "Aren''t you going to add more?" Lee Jordan said innocently. "I have exam key points here. As long as you master all these key points, it shouldn''t be difficult to get a good one." Albert always generously shares the so-called key points of the test with everyone, so as to help them tide over the current difficulties easily. "awesome." Lee Jordan is the most excited one. After Albert returned to the dormitory to take notes, he started to take notes frantically, ready to find opportunities to memorize the key points, which is easier and more efficient than blindly reviewing himself. "Our requirements are not high, as long as most of the courses can pass." Fred put down the quill in his hand, picked up a spell notebook and began to look through it. "You really don''t have much pursuit." Angelina is very interested in the content of Albert''s review. The exam is too important for everyone. "Forget it, I think we should strengthen our advantages and get as high as possible where we are good at." Fred and George are not interested in the notes of other courses. If you follow the key memories marked by Albert, Their spare time is not enough at all. If you strengthen your field of expertise, you can undoubtedly achieve better results in certain subjects. Even if you are not excellent, you need to be good. In fact, after enrolling in September, Fred and George had already subconsciously abandoned some courses, such as the history of magic, astronomy, divination, and protection of magical creatures. The grades of the two peoples protection of magical creatures are actually good, but Hagrids performance this semester is so bad that they cant see the prospects of this course, and Albert has already said that he does not plan to choose protection next semester. The class of magical creatures has been improved, so the Weasley twins decisively gave up the class of protecting magical creatures. "You gave up completely enough." Albert was not too surprised. If it was him, he might do the same. After all, they have already planned to give up directly, and it doesn''t matter how well they take the exam. /> "You are so witty." Lee Jordans tone was a bit sour. He had the hardest time in the dormitory and wanted to give up those four courses, but he didnt dare to be as blatant as Fred and George, otherwise the exam results would be too bad. The future will be very difficult. "If you give up all other classes, how many courses do you plan to pass. Ls?" Shanna looked up and asked. "Transfiguration, spells, herbs, potions, and defense against dark magic?" "It''s good to be able to pass through three doors." Well, there is actually no difference between passing and failing, at least you need to be good to be allowed to go to the improvement class. "I think our future lies beyond academic achievement." "What do you mean?" Angelina asked. "Like Wood, preparing to join the Quidditch team trial after graduation, he puts almost all his mind on Quidditch training, and doesn''t care about the results at all." Fred shrugged, "We also have our own goals." "Since we have..." George noticed Albert''s warning gaze and coughed lightly: "I mean, I really doubt it is necessary to finish seven years?" "So, don''t you plan to come back to the sixth grade?" Alia thought it was absurd. "We did think about it." George said honestly. "Your family will allow you to leave school early?" Shanna thought it was impossible, and it would be difficult to pass the house. "I don''t know, we haven''t discussed this with them yet." Shanna''s words obviously hit the twins'' pain points, and the Weasleys obviously couldn''t allow them to suspend school. "Some interesting things will happen at Hogwarts next year. If you miss it, you will definitely be very sorry." Albert said suddenly. "What''s interesting?" Everyone looked up, obviously interested in it. "A feast." Albert said mysteriously. "However, I think it''s best to keep it secret for the time being. Only when you know it will you have a sense of surprise, just like the Hogwarts Sorting Ceremony." "I think you have a bad appetite when you say this halfway through." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all rushed towards Albert, trying to make Albert clarify the matter with itching, but the latter, as if already expected, got up and avoided. At ten o''clock in the evening, the four of them packed their homework and returned to the dormitory. "We have something to discuss with you." Fred said suddenly. "what''s up?" Albert put down the hot milk glass he had just finished drinking and looked at a serious Fred suspiciously. "Do you still need a live spot map?" "You want to give Harry the map of the point of life?" Albert said the two men''s thoughts expressionlessly. "Sure enough, I can''t help you." George nodded, "We do intend to give Harry the map of the spot as a Christmas gift, so he can sneak to the village of Hogsmeade through the map of the spot and the cloak of invisibility and be locked up alone. It''s so pitiful in school." "You are actually willing to give such a good thing to others." Lee Jordan was a little surprised. "We have already remembered the specific location of all secret paths in the school." Fred said, "We don''t need it anymore." "We feel that we should leave it to others." George added, "It''s like the original map maker who left the map for the younger generation who likes to break school rules." "Should you guys plan to suspend school after getting the certificate?" Lee Jordan also felt that it was irrational to suspend school now. "If you can." Fred and George looked at each other. "Stay in school is a waste of time." The two wanted to give Harry a live spot map. UU reading actually didnt use this map much anymore, and they all could see that Albert also no longer needed to live. Click the map, he has already figured out the principle of the spot map, and can create something similar to the spot map. Only Filch knew the location of the castle secret passage, which was not a good thing for the students. Other students should be allowed to use the spot map to pay fees... to bring more joy to the school, those hidden secret roads should not be forgotten by people like this. "Potter really needs this map." Albert didn''t expect Fred and George to ask for their own opinions first, and asked with a smile: "But, don''t you worry about him leaving school in danger?" "For fear that Harry will be in danger, we care more about what you just mentioned." Fred and George said in unison. "I''m also very curious about what interesting things will happen at Hogwarts next year?" Lee Jordan deliberately raised his face and said, "You should be honest, or we should let you." In the middle of the night, a few people laughed and made noises from the lighted windows. Chapter 735： That dog Albert just came out of the clothing store, carrying the package in both hands, and whispering and complaining: "Hey, why did Fengya Wizard Clothing Store suddenly not support mailing?" In fact, Albert knew the reason, and the notice at the entrance of the store made it clear that the Dementors would patrol the streets of Hogsmeade every day after sunset. Ok. Dementors frequently harassed Hogsmeade Village, causing the Hogsmeade Post Office to stop mailing in the evening. After all, animals have the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The owls in the post office cannot withstand the repeated frights of dementors, and the manager of the Fengya Wizard Clothing Store obviously has no time to help him send things out before closing the store. "Help me see what else I haven''t bought. The list is in my left pocket." With that, Albert turned sideways slightly, and handed the question of checking the purchase list to his girlfriend next to him. Isobel reached out from the pocket of Albert''s robe and took out the scary-looking list: "This list has become longer." "This is no way. I know more people. Maybe I should ask Bit to help with the purchase." Although he said so, Albert usually chooses gifts by himself whenever he has time. He always has to find something to do for himself and Isabel, otherwise he has nothing to do in Hogsmeade, which is actually quite boring. Yes, especially women like creatures, who are always keen to go shopping. "I bought all the clothes, what should I do if I have the rest?" "I have asked my family to help buy the rest." Wizards who can communicate with Albert usually dont care about his Muggle status, so Albert occasionally sends gifts from the Muggle world, and they dont care, like the last time Albert was from France. The champagne brought back by the side is very popular with them. The two walked to a remote alley not far away. Isobel was pretending to read the wanted list posted on the wall, while Albert walked into the alley and handed the package to the invisible house elf. "Bit, please take the things back first." "Good host." The house elf stuffed all the packages into a big bag, and then put the packages on his shoulders like a Santa Claus, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "It''s no wonder that many wizards want a house-elf to help with housework." Isabel looked at Bit''s back and asked, "Where to go next, Honey Duke Candy Shop?" "Well, I remember Professor Slughorn likes candied pineapple." Albert took the list and added a candied pineapple to it. "I thought you didn''t like Professor Slughorn very much." "It''s not a nuisance, Professor Slughorn is an exquisite, self-interested, hedonist who loves vanity." Albert noticed that Isabel is looking at him, and asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s rare to see you evaluate a person like this." "Professor Slughorn is okay." Albert laughed at himself. "In fact, most people are like this, including myself, who is a refined self-interest and hedonist. The status quo is like this. You can''t ask for it. Too many, not to mention Professor Slughorn did nothing bad." Its a good choice to keep in touch with him. Give him a Christmas gift. I think Professor Slughorn will be very happy. This is the cheapest way to make friends. Moreover, he knows a lot of people, maybe someday. It will come in handy." Isabel knows what those woolen socks, woolen scarves, and woolen caps are all about. Well, price is not a problem, what matters is heart. The two walked towards the Honey Duke candy store. Near the candy store, Albert saw a red lollipop floating beside Ron and Hermione. Isobel followed his gaze, and he clearly saw it. "Harry Potter?" "He should It should be wearing that cloak of invisibility, which is not a good idea. "Albert said softly. He suddenly wanted to play a prank. Pulling Potter''s invisibility cloak down a bit and exposing his head to the eyes of everyone, it would definitely cause a sensation immediately. However, Albert finally suppressed this idea and went to Honey Duke Candy Shop with Isobel to purchase sweets. "Losing weight?" Finding that Isobel didn''t buy snacks for himself, Albert raised his eyebrows and asked. "Eating too sweet is bad for your health." "Exercise more, there is no need to force yourself to go on a diet." As soon as I came out of the candy store, snow began to fall from the sky. Albert looked up at the snowflakes in the sky and said, "Let''s go to the three broomsticks for a cup of hot butter beer." "Yeah." Isobel helped take a package and walked towards the three broomsticks not far away. As he passed the alley on the way, Albert stopped and his eyes fell on the black dog who was looking through the trash can. Black? Albert can''t be sure, but it''s reasonable. It''s hard to find food in the winter forest. "What happened to that dog?" Isobel followed Albert''s line of sight and noticed the black dog looking through the trash can. "Very rare." Albert''s voice was very soft, as if he was worried that he might startle the black dog. "Dogs are rare?" Isobel looked at Albert in confusion, his gaze fell on the black dog again. The black dog seemed to notice that someone was looking at it, and quickly ran away with a half-section bag in its mouth. "Except for Hagrid, I have almost never seen a wizard raise a dog, nor have I seen a second dog near the school." Albert looked at the disappearing back of the dog, and was already sure that it was Sirius Black. "There is a problem with that dog?" Isabel immediately realized why Albert would say this. "Did you predict something again?" It''s no wonder that Isobel thinks this way. Albert will suddenly pay attention to a dog, which is suspicious no matter how he looks at it. "I don''t know, but the dog gives me a sense of incongruity. Forget it, it doesn''t matter to us anyway." Albert retracted his gaze from the alley and looked in the direction of the three broomsticks. He happened to see McGonagall. The professor, Professor Flitwick, and Hagrid appeared together outside the Three Broomsticks bar, along with a man wearing a dark yellow-green bowler hat, Hagrid deliberately fell behind to talk to each other. When Albert approached, he could see who the man was: Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge. Fudge was very perfunctory in talking about the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, but Hagrid didn''t seem to notice, and he was still talking to himself, trying to use words to make the Minister of Magic change his mind. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Albert and Isobel came to the entrance of the Three Broomsticks Bar. Hagrid seemed to notice their arrival and greeted Albert with a smile. "Minister, maybe you have heard his name, Albert Anderson, the genius who has won several international awards." Hagrid introduced to Fudge. "Oh, of course. But this is the first time I have seen a real person. It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Anderson." Cornelius Fudge, who was just about to enter the bar, stopped when he heard Hagrid''s words and turned his head to look over. When he saw Albert, Fudge''s face changed slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. Isabel raised his eyebrows slightly, the Minister of Magic''s thoughts could not be hidden from her eyes. After entering the bar, Albert felt that the atmosphere in the bar was a bit weird. It seemed that because the professor entered the bar, everyone was very restrained. Isobel reached out and took the frothy hot butter beer from Albert, looked at Fudge''s back and said softly, "I now know why you don''t like him." Chapter 736： Robbers "He can''t sit in that position for long." Albert sat next to Isabel, took a sip of the frothy hot butter beer, and felt his body warm from the inside out. "That''s really unfortunate news." Isabel felt that Cornelius Fudge was quite unlucky. Since Albert said so, he would lose his position as Minister of Magic in the near future. "At the beginning, I predicted his success on the Hogwarts Express, and for this I earned my first bucket of gold in the magic world." Albert said with emotion. "At that time, don''t you know how to fortune telling, right?" Isabel thinks this possibility is very high. Otherwise, how could Albert, who had just entered the magic world, invested a lot of Garon in the quiz activity? "It''s pure luck. I am confident in my luck, and my magic wand can bring me luck." Albert drew out the red cedar wand and added with a smile: "Mr. Ollivander said personally. Passing the red cedar wand can bring luck to the user." Isobel took a sip of Butterbeer in silence, completely disbelief of Albert''s nonsense. "Thanks to the money we made, our subsequent transaction took place. Speaking of which, we should be able to get together, and we should thank him." Albert''s gaze crossed the front tables and looked at the back of the Minister of Magic. In a calm tone, he said: "Now, I am here to predict his failure. The summer of the year he graduated from Hogwarts was the moment when he was kicked down from a height." "You just thank him for that?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly, seemingly wanting to laugh. "The result was not caused by me, it was his own problem." "Isn''t I becoming more and more like a magic stick?" Albert said suddenly: "In fact, I''m considering whether to give myself the title of a prophet. I heard that this profession is well respected by everyone." "Well, by the way, I can make up a guise for myself to be able to see some future fragments since I was young, and disguise myself as a genius with a talent for prophecy since I was young." Albert seems to be seriously thinking about the feasibility of this plan. . "Did you learn this silly rhetoric from Professor Trelawney?" Isobel felt that he had discovered what Albert had learned from Professor Trelawney. "It was discovered by you." Albert reached out and grabbed Isabel''s soft palm, and said to himself: "Professor Trelawney often complained to me that he was regarded as a liar by others, and no one believed her. She has the ability to predict, but I think this is entirely because she can''t prove to everyone that she can predict the future, otherwise, who would treat her as a liar instead of thinking that the prophet is a mysterious person." "Are you sure those so-called prophets are not afraid of making predictions wrong, so they pretend to be mysterious and deliberately ambiguous?" Isobel unceremoniously exposed the tricks of the prophets. No prophet can guarantee that the future he predicts will not change. In order to preserve the title and reputation of the prophet, it is obviously necessary to be ambiguous, because no matter what the result is, he can give reasonable explanation of. "Sometimes even if you see it through, don''t talk about it." "Did you tell the whole pub, Hagrid?" Professor McGonagall''s angry voice suddenly came from the bar, the atmosphere in the bar stagnated, everyone secretly turned their heads to look in the direction of the bar, and pricked their ears to eavesdrop. Everyone is curious about what the professors are talking about and why Professor McGonagall is so emotional. However, the five people sitting at the bar seemed to prevent someone from eavesdropping. They deliberately kept their voices low when they were speaking, so that they could not hear what they were saying at a distance, not to mention that the bar was already very noisy. However, this is totally unavoidable for Albert. He took out a small box from the right pocket of his robe, and inside it was something similar to a headset. "what is this?" Isobel noticed what Albert had brought out and asked in a low voice. "A gadget for eavesdropping." When Albert first went to buy butter beer, he quietly threw the magic version of the bug in the corner of the counter. "The principle of this thing is a bit like a magical version of the radio, but it is still a semi-finished product, with many defects, and it won''t work if it is too far away." Albert motioned Isobel to come over and listen. "They are talking about Black." Isobel approached Albert and heard the professors talking. "You would think that Black and Potter are brothers, they are almost inseparable!" Professor Flitwick''s voice came from the headphones. "...When James and Lily got married, Blake was the best man, and they called Blake to be Harry''s godfather." This time it was Fudge, and a lot of news broke out. "Things seem to get interesting." Albert looked at the fireplace. Hermione and Ron were pretending to drink butterbeer, and they obviously heard Fudge''s words. As for Harry Potter hiding under the cloak of invisibility, even if Albert can''t see it, it''s not difficult to guess what his face is now. Isobel followed Albert''s gaze and noticed Ron and Hermione who were eavesdropping by the Christmas tree. Harry Potter was obviously also eavesdropping on the conversation there. They listened quietly to the conversation over there, and quickly weaved the context of the whole thing. Harry Potter''s parents were chased by mysterious people, and they used the Courageous Faithful Charm to protect themselves. Black, as their friend, became their secret, but Black finally betrayed and the Potters were killed by the mysterious person. "Fate is sometimes so ingenious," Albert said softly. "It allowed Harry Potter to hear the truth." Isabel also felt that this incident was indeed a bit dramatic. Harry Potter just sneaked up to Hogsmeade Village, only to hear the professors talk about Black and his father in the bar? It seemed that the professors came to drink with the three broomsticks just to let Harry Potter understand the whole thing. It was a coincidence. "Dirty, smelly traitor!" Hagrid''s angry voice resounded throughout the bar, and the entire bar fell silent for an instant. The students in the bar pricked their ears and listened to Hagrid talking aloud about his experience with Black. However, they could not know the dramatic changes that followed. Blake and Potters good friend Peter the Ministry of Magic found Blake and asked him why he had betrayed the Potters, but Blake used a spell to blow him up. Black was caught by the Auror who had rushed to him, and was directly imprisoned in Azkaban Prison without trial. "As far as I know, the largest wreckage of Peter Pettigrew found by the Ministry of Magic is a finger." Albert looked at the backs of Professor McGonagall and said in a low voice. "A finger?" Isobel also noticed some problems. Evil spells can indeed make people ashes, but only a finger is left, which is a bit suspicious. After all, it''s hard to believe what kind of duel will cause one to lose a finger first. From the standpoint of a bystander, Isobel saw it more clearly than others, and Albert mentioned it deliberately for other reasons. "What secret did you find?" Isabel said with a weird expression. "Don''t you think that Black is the innocent and Peter Pettigrew is the betrayer." Think about it, it''s really possible. Reality is sometimes more magical than it is. Moreover, Isabel suspects that Albert may have a key clue. "I found one thing." Albert said mysteriously after making sure that no one was eavesdropping around. "what''s up?" "Who is the maker of the live map?" Albert raised his wand and turned into an umbrella, blocking the snow flying above his head for Isobel. "Is that the map you used before?" "Pointed fork, bigfoot, Wormtail, and Moon face." "Do you mean that the face of the moon is Professor Lupin?" Isobel felt that this nickname was appropriate, which directly implied Professor Lupin''s identity as a werewolf. And Professor Lupin is a friend of Potter''s father, and Blake and Peter are just four of them. Professor McGonagall just said that James and Blake like to be naughty, and Hagrid also thinks that the Weasley brothers are very similar to them. "The prongs should refer to James Potter. He is good at Quidditch and likes to be pushy. Wormtail refers to Pettigrew Peter, who is behind the two of them, and Bigfoot refers to Sirius Black." Isobel Quickly match the nickname with the name. But what exactly do their nicknames stand for? Isobel couldn''t figure it out. He looked at Albert beside him and waited for him to reveal the secret, but Albert seemed to have no intention of saying what he meant. His appetite was too irritating. So, she reached out and pinched Albert''s waist, but he was too thick to feel at all. "It''s not suitable to say this here." Albert bared his teeth, pretending that he was pinched. The two went to Hogsmeade''s hut and returned to Hogwarts Castle through the vanishing cabinet there. "Well, tell me what you know." Isobel asked. "The face of the moon refers to Professor Lupin''s werewolf identity, so does their nickname represent their transformation?" Albert said his guess. "Transfiguration?" Isabel asked incredulously. "You mean Animagus? If that''s the case, the prongs should refer to the horns of some kind of animal, sheep, cow, or deer, according to James. Porter likes to have a windy character, and the Bucks are more suitable." "The bigfoot should be the animal foot. By the way, the previous black dog was not rummaging for food, but for the newspaper. There was a newspaper around at that time, but we stared at it, so it snatched away. A half-section package." "Black itself means black. No wonder you noticed that black dog at the time. Did you already know that the dog is black?" Isabel thinks that if the Ministry of Magic doesnt know Black can become a black dog. In the case of a dog, it is basically impossible to catch him. Moreover, if Black becomes a dog and wants to escape from Azkaban prison, it is not impossible. After all, dementors are blind and can only be judged by emotions, and obviously no one has rich emotions in animals, and they would not treat Black as a dog. "So, what is Wormtail?" Isabel asked. "I suspect it is a mouse." Albert said of his findings and speculation. "There is a mouse in the Weasley family that has only lived for five or six years or even longer. The name is Shaban. It once belonged to Percy and was later sent away. It was given to Ron, who was Potters friend. The picture of the Weasley family that Black saw from the Daily Prophet was probably the same as seeing the mouse. He found that Peter Pettigrew was still alive and just By my godson''s side, if I were Black, I would have crawled out of hell. Not only for revenge, but also to avoid danger for my godson." "Once the mysterious man returns, Peter Pettigrew will definitely hand Harry Potter to the mysterious man. Who would dare to say that he betrayed the mysterious man." "This is really a dramatic change. The traitor has become a hero, and the hero has become a traitor." Isabel looked at Albert and asked, "After all, how can you be so clear? Sure enough, you have made relevant predictions. Stop it, and then push back from the result." "Well, it''s about the same as you guessed." Albert did not deny, there must be a reason, "Actually, I once saw the name Peter on the map of the live spot, in the common room, I thought it was someone The name of a cat or other animal." "What are you going to do?" Isabel frowned and asked, "If the truth is made public, there are probably not many people willing to believe." In most people''s perception, Black is a traitor, a wanted man, and Peter Pettigrew is a hero who has died. If Albert rashly tells the truth, people will only regard him as a lunatic and a clown who is sensational. Harry Potter is the best example. Well, I almost forgot, Porter hasn''t become an example yet. "I''m waiting for the opportunity. Maybe I can earn Black''s bounty and successfully make the truth public." Albert said carefully, "I have a plan." "If the Ministry of Magic knows that Black is innocent, UU reading will definitely not be willing to pay you the bounty." Isobel reminded, "And they don''t want to see Black is innocent. ,Do you know what I mean?" If Sirius Black is innocent, it means that the Ministry of Magic has kept a hero in Azkaban prison for more than ten years. If this incident is exposed, the face of the Ministry of Magic will be thrown on the ground and be trampled on. The arrest of Black during this period will also turn into a big joke. No one wants to admit their mistakes, and no one wants to be a laughing stock. "I know, but there is always a chance." Albert said, "It depends on how I do this, and there is no need to worry. The future Ministry of Magic will be disintegrated and reorganized, and that group of pure blood will become the past." "You always like to take risks, which is very bad." Isabel suspected that Albert wanted to do something big again, and he had planned it for a long time. "Don''t worry, I will bring in other helpers and make arrangements for everyone clearly." Chapter 737： add oil After Albert delivered the prepared Christmas gifts to the house elves, the Christmas holiday was approaching quietly. The Christmas atmosphere in Hogwarts Castle is even stronger. There are twelve Christmas trees in the auditorium as in previous years. The stair railings are wrapped in holly and metal foil. A large bunch is hung at every other segment of the corridor. Mistletoe, girls like to gather together under the mistletoe, looking forward to the romantic kiss from the dreamy Prince Charming. By the fireplace in the Gryffindor common room, Fred and George were equally excited about the arrival of the holiday. The two were discussing, waiting for the day when they boarded the Hogwarts Express and left school, quietly preparing Filch with an unexpected surprise. "Where are you going for the Christmas holidays?" Lee Jordan reached out and poked Tom, who was lying by the fireplace. "Are you going to vacation abroad again?" "I don''t plan to go anywhere. I plan to stay at home for the whole holiday." Recently, Herb has been running around, so the Anderson family has no plans to go out on holiday this year during the Christmas holiday, and are ready to stay at home for the winter. "Oh, by the way, I asked my father to help investigate the incident last time, and I just received a reply not long ago." "What''s the matter?" Fred and George had obviously forgotten what it was. "Investigating the rent of the Diagon Alley shop is higher than expected, and there is no suitable rental shop." Lee Jordan took out the letter from his pocket and handed it to Albert, saying to Fred and George. "Unless you are willing to open stores in those very bad locations. Of course, there are still many shops waiting to be rented out in Fanpou Alley, and the prices are quite cheap, but you also know that the security there is not good. "What do you think should be done?" After Fred and George looked at each other, they looked at Albert together to see if the other party had a good solution to the problem. "After waiting for two years, I believe I can find a suitable location. The house price at that time will not be too expensive. You can pick a good location and buy it directly. So you still have to finish the seventh grade. Dont think about it in advance. Drop out of school. "What will happen in two years." All three of them understood the hint in Albert''s words, and it was obvious that something bad would happen in two years. In fact, this is not the first time Albert hinted at this. "A while ago, when I went to Hogsmeade Village, I heard Professor McGonagall and other professors talking about Sirius Black in the Three Broomsticks." Albert changed the subject. "What about Black?" The three of them were all very interested in this matter, but considering that they were in the common room and the people around were chatty, they didn''t specifically ask Albert about the follow-up of this matter. When he returned to the dormitory to rest, Albert would naturally share Blake''s affairs with the three of them. "Harry''s father is actually good friends with Black, and Sirius Black is actually Harry''s godfather?" The three of them opened their mouths and listened to the whole story in shock with their faces. "If Harry knew about this, he would be very angry," George murmured. "He knows." Albert threw another blockbuster. "Harry knew, how could he know?" The three of them couldn''t understand, looking at Albert blankly, waiting for the other person to explain to them. "At that time, Potter was also there, and he was hiding under the invisibility cloak, and happened to hear the conversation between Professor McGonagall." Albert looked at the three people who were gradually opening their mouths, just like this. "There are some things that really can''t be said everywhere." Lee Jordan mumbled. "I also found a secret." "What''s the secret?" "About the identity of the makers of the live map." Albert motioned to several people to keep quiet, slowly speaking out his guess about the identity of the robbers. Fred, George, and Jordan Lee were shocked after listening to them, especially since they learned that Professor Lupin was a werewolf, they kept murmuring things like no wonder. "No wonder, Professor Lupin takes sick leave every once in a while." "Professor Dumbledore must be crazy. How could he hire a werewolf?" Li Jordan looked at Albert in disbelief. "Don''t you know how dangerous a werewolf is? Besides, he doesn''t worry that Professor Lupin will help. Black invaded Hogwarts Castle?" "I don''t think Blake needs to do this." Fred clearly pointed out this point. "If Blake is involved in the production of the map of the spot, he can get in and out of Hogwarts easily." "Screaming Cabin, do you remember Screaming Cabin? I dare say that the werewolf hiding in it and transforming back then must be Professor Lupin." George speculated, "The timing is perfect." "Since they are friends, Blake must also know the situation in the Screaming Cabin. Do you think he will hide in the Screaming Cabin now." Fred jumped out of the bed excitedly. He thought he might have found Blake''s Whereabouts, "Maybe, we should tell the Ministry of Magic, and we can earn a reward." "It''s impossible for the Dementor to not inspect the Screaming Hut." George shook his head. "The dementors must have carefully checked the places where people can hide around Hogwarts. As long as Blake is hidden nearby, he can''t hide from him. The hunt for ghosts." "I know when Black will appear." Albert said suddenly. "What?" George asked excitedly, "Did you get the divination?" "Yes, on the day Hagrid''s eagle-headed horse-winged beast was executed, we will go to ambush and catch Black, but the dementors will come out to disrupt the situation, and there will be a lot of trouble..." "We caught Black?" "If you want to catch Black with me and get that generous reward, it''s best to hurry up and exercise yourself. "Are we going to face the dementors?" Lee Jordan''s face was a bit ugly. He somewhat understood why Albert urged them to practice the patron saint. Originally they had similar ideas, but they have now been thoroughly confirmed. Although they had been psychologically prepared, the pressure was still great, and the three weak guardians could not resist the dementors at all. "Although the prediction implies that we caught Black and drove the dementors away, it does not mean the result. If you don''t work hard, it will be difficult to say whether the result will come true." Albert knows the truth that money can make ghosts grind, and can also use money to make the three of them burst out of unlimited potential. He needs other helpers to prevent any accidents. "With this money, our shop plan will definitely be fine." Fred said excitedly. That was ten thousand gallons, even if they each got only one thousand gallons in the end, it was enough. Albert was very satisfied with the performance of the three, and the interest stimulus really aroused the high enthusiasm of the three. That night, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all working hard to practice their patron saint spell. The three of them worked hard for one night, and the result was that the spirit of the next day was a little sluggish. Moreover, there is not much gain, it is a bit of a blow to people''s confidence. However, after Albert linked the patron saint of summoning to a lot of Kanon, Fred and George showed enthusiasm that they did not have before, and even Lee Jordan was shocked by this. With efforts and corrections time and time again, although Fred and George''s patron saint was still a silver mist, the mist was more solid than before. Albert had to feel the charm of Jin Jialong again. "I have to work harder, otherwise I will become a dragger." Lee Jordan saw Fred and George training the patron saint curse so hard, and followed them to practice, not wanting to be a dragger. On the day of leaving school, the four of them were chatting about the Patronus Mantra in the Yeqi carriage. In fact, they have been talking about this topic for several days recently, and it''s just like an enchantment. Albert never doubted the potential of the trio. As long as he continued to practice, he might be able to master the Patronus Curse earlier than Harry Potter. After entering the village of Hogsmeade, the carriage slowed down and finally stopped at the train station in Hogsmeade. After getting off the train, people took their luggage and rushed towards the open train door. Most students choose to go home for Christmas. Perhaps Blacks incident frightened them, just like last years attack. "Mom originally wanted to invite Harry to the house for Christmas, but then she seemed to think it would be safer for Harry to stay in school." Fred muttered. "This is the price of becoming a savior!" Albert tightened the towel on his body, raised his magic wand and directed the luggage to be unloaded from the carriage. "Come on, let''s talk about getting on the train, I don''t want to blow the cold wind here." Lee Jordan shivered, pulling his luggage and squeezing forward. The three people pulled their luggage and rushed towards the door of the carriage. Several train station staff were helping everyone put their luggage on the train. When it was almost Albert''s turn, he suddenly felt that the surrounding air was getting colder, and white mist was exhaled from his mouth, and the surrounding temperature seemed to drop several degrees. "Look over there, it''s dementors. They seem to be coming over here." I don''t know who was screaming, and the noise of the entire platform suddenly stopped. The next moment, the platform suddenly became noisy, and the crowd was crowded into the carriage, as if only in the carriage could they be kept away from the evil monsters. Even the platform personnel who helped carry the luggage were a little flustered. For wizards who did not master the patron saint, the dementors were almost irresistible. People feel instinctively afraid of this monster that **** happiness and brings depression and despair to themselves. Crowded, shoved, chaos in front of the carriage. Damn it! Albert felt that someone stepped on his foot, a baggage was hurting him, and someone was pushing him behind, almost causing him to fall. Tom in the cage seemed to feel the restless atmosphere around him and became irritable. Are the people at the Ministry of Magic all idiots? Don''t they know the consequences of chaos in such a place? He remembered what Fudge had said on Three Broomsticks, and the guy actually advocated letting the Dementors enter Hogwarts Castle to "help". OMG! What is a dementor, wouldn''t he know? To say that Fudge is an idiot is really correct at all. "Quiet, stay where you are, everyone stays where you are." Albert put his earplugs on Tom and put his fingers on his throat, and the loud voice resounded throughout the train station. Albert didn''t expect that he could stop everyone, but he could make his voice loud enough to make all the students'' eardrums sore that he had to raise his hand to cover his ears. There is no doubt that this method is very effective. The original chaos was suddenly suppressed, and everyone was covering their ears in pain, wishing that someone would go and block the mouth of the shouting guy. Albert removed his hand from his throat and reached out to pull up a fallen girl from the crowd. At the same time, he drew his wand and shot a silver light at the dementors floating around. As if feeling Albert''s emotions, the lion-headed eagle head directly slammed into the dementors and drove them away from the students. The dementors roared angrily, seeming to be annoyed by someone obstructing their official duties, but they still had no intention of leaving here. Albert''s patron saint looked a bit lonely, not as powerful as he imagined. In fact, it was more because the summoning land was too rushed. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan also raised their wands to try to summon the patron saint, but they could only summon a ray of silver mist, which was of no use at all. At this moment, there was a silver white fox in the carriage flying into the air, and the two patron saints immediately let the dementors surrounding them stay away from the train. "What the **** are you doing?" The two Aurors hurriedly walked towards this side, apparently also noticing what was happening here. They didn''t even think that someone would interfere with the dementor''s routine check, and no one would dare to do so under normal circumstances. After all, there are very few wizards who master the curse of the patron saint. "I also want to ask you what the **** are you doing." Albert handed the luggage to Fred next to him, and gave the Tom cat cage to George. When trying to push the crowd away, the surrounding students all volunteered to let him. A way out. Albert walked up to the young Auror and asked in a more indifferent tone than the other person: "What the **** are you doing, why are you letting the dementors come here? Are you planning to treat us as food for the dementors? ?" "These dementors are only doing official duties," the young Auror said in a standard tone. "You are obstructing the Ministry of Magic''s official duties." "Let the dementors **** the happy emotions of the students, leading to chaos, crowding, pushing and stomping on each other. Don''t tell me, the Ministry of Magic uses this method to protect the safety of Hogwarts students." Ai Bert''s tone could not help being raised a few points, which made people clearly feel his dissatisfaction, and it also stirred up other people''s emotions very well. Sometimes, what is missing is a leader. The young Auror seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by another Auror because he found all the students were glaring at them Get out of here, we don''t need the protection of the dementors. " I don''t know who took the lead, and then someone threw something at the two Aurors, and a big dung egg slapped the young Auror directly. "Go to her mother to get in the way of official business!" "A bunch of trash, haven''t caught Black for so long." ... The young Auror''s face was blue, and he raised his hand to block the thrown object. Seeing that the other party didn''t intend to leave, and also drew out his wand, I don''t know who hid in the crowd and threw magic at the two Aurors. In the commotion just now, many people were knocked and bumped, and there was nowhere to vent their anger. This was great, and everyones dissatisfaction was immediately exploded. Before the young Auror could react, the other hurriedly took his arm and Apparated and left before more magic was thrown at them. Chapter 738： Add vinegar "Oh my god, it''s a mess on your side, haven''t you caught the fugitive yet?" Daisy put the steaming black tea in front of Herb, picked up the "Daily Prophet" on the table, flipped through the front page news, looked sideways at Albert, looked up and down, as if watching him No injuries. "It''s just a little trouble." "Small trouble? Tell me here..." Daisy raised her eyebrows slightly and read a passage from the newspaper: "The Ministry of Magic is lax, and Black is still at large. The dementors stationed near Hogwarts failed to capture the fugitive Black. , On the contrary, the Hogsmeade station fell into chaos due to''routine official duties'', and many students returning home were injured. "It''s unbelievable, they let the dementors **** the happiness of the students!" A person told reporters that the Ministry of Magic did not take the safety of Hogwarts students seriously, and that the dementors routine official duties led to incidents of pushing and stamping on the station. Fortunately, a student stepped forward, summoned the patron saint to drive away the dementors, and kept order on the platform in time. "That Auror actually thought that the student who drove the dementors away and kept order was obstructing the Ministry of Magic''s official duties? Oh my God, is the Ministry of Magic''s so-called "executing official duties" watching the students get hurt?" A person complained to reporters. "My child was pushed down and trampled on. It''s hard to believe that this is how the Ministry of Magic kept the dementors stationed near Hogwarts to protect the children?" An emotional parent expressed dissatisfaction. "The brave young man who stood up to protect everyone should be rewarded. If it weren''t for him, it would have caused even more terrible chaos and more students would be harmed." "Dementors are a very evil dark creature, they should stay away from those children." A professional said. "The Ministry of Magic has never taken the safety of the students seriously. As early as a month ago, the Dementors lost control once. They broke into the Quidditch stadium at Hogwarts without authorization, leading to a Quidditch match. Harry Potter fell from the broomstick and almost died. Dumbledore was very annoyed." According to a student who did not want to give his name, the Dementors searched the Hogwarts express train on the day of school, and there was a case of sucking students happiness, and Harry Potter fainted. As we all know, dementors can awaken the worst memories in people''s memory, and Harry Potter''s experience caused him to be less resistant to dementors and susceptible to dementors. Daisy didn''t continue reading, and the whole report was all accusing the British Ministry of Magic. "What is a dementor?" asked Nia, who combed Tom. "A very evil dark creature. They feed on the happy emotions of human beings. Sometimes they can also **** human souls. They are the guards of the Azkaban prison of the Ministry of Magic." Albert took out a piece of paper, simple The pen outlines the appearance of dementors and introduces this dangerous monster to his family: "Ordinary people cant see dementors, but they can feel their presence. When the dementors appear, the surrounding temperature It will drop sharply, it is difficult for you to feel happy emotions, and the worst memories of your life will appear in your mind. Once dementors appear in groups, a cold mist will form, and the plants will wither due to the cold. At present. , Only a spell that is difficult to master can drive away those monsters." "You will!" Daisy looked at her son. "Of course." "So, the student in the newspaper who drove the dementors away is actually you, right?" Herb raised his eyebrows and asked, he vaguely guessed when he was reading the newspaper. "I drove away. I was in the crowd at the time. When the dementors appeared, it caused a commotion. I was almost squeezed to the ground." Albert picked up the black tea, took a sip and said, "You should know What a terrible thing there is a stampede on a crowded platform." "Thank you for being able to calm them down." Herb knew that this kind of thing was difficult to do, and fear would spread. Once it spreads completely, it will be out of control, not to mention that there are dementors who can spread fear around. "how did you do it?" "Using magic to shout loudly, it feels like shouting in their ears with a big loudspeaker, so they have to calm down." Albert said lightly. "Will the people from the Ministry trouble you?" Daisy was even more worried about this issue. This report can be said to have drawn the Ministry''s face severely. "No, I know a lot of famous wizards, and I have won two world-class championship trophies for that side. I am considered a celebrity in the magical world. They dare not do that." Albert said with a smile. : "What''s more, my fists are harder than them, and most of the wizard abilities are actually pretty average." "But you can''t use magic!" "Actually, I can now use magic with my bare hands." "Really?" Niya blinked curiously, as if she wanted Albert to turn her into magic. "Look carefully." Albert took his palm, and an extra gold coin appeared between his fingers. "Are you sure this is magic?" Niya complained: "This is just an ordinary magic trick." "Although you cannot use magic in the outside world until you are an adult, you can still use it if you encounter an emergency." Albert put the gold coin back into his pocket. uukanshu.com looked at Herb and asked, "How about over there." "It''s still prosperous over there. I visited some compatriots over there. Some people plan to go back to China, and some people don''t want to come back." Herb said briefly about his trip to the East. "But, you didn''t say anything. Wrong, many people are indeed worried. However, more people seem to be planning to increase housing prices in order to make a profit. It is said that many residents are optimistic about the prospect of a return." "Well, next year will probably begin to show signs, and house prices will not rise significantly in 1995. By the summer of 1997, house prices should show a downward trend." Albert took out a notebook from his pocket and tore a page from it. Pass the paper to Herb, "There are also two cities that are also good investment locations. Housing prices in the capital usually do not decline. It does no harm to buy early. However, I suggest you set up a company and find a local person to name it. You can give it to them. If you divide it into a small amount, and then you control it, foreigners are easy to be hated when dealing with these things. After all, they are just for making money, and there is no need to bear the infamy. Albert''s practice is actually very common in some countries. Most of the companies are controlled by foreign countries, and the management is owned by local people. He also memorized the infamy together. "You are really talented in these areas." Daisy realized the benefits of this approach for the first time, and reputation is sometimes important. Chapter 739： Its all Fudges pot "Rufus, what''s the matter?" Fudge put today''s "Daily Prophet" in front of the director of the Auror office with a blank face, feeling unspeakably depressed and aggrieved. He felt very innocent, as if all his faults were counted on him, just because he was the Minister of Magic? This is very unfair. Scrimgeour glanced at the headlines of the Daily Prophet, then looked up at Fudge with an expressionless face, and said, "Robazz is still undergoing Auror training. He is young and vigorous. He can''t handle things very well. It''s easy to work around, and that''s why it leads to such a misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding? It''s useless if you tell me misunderstandings." Fudge took a deep breath. "Everyone has a bad sense of the Ministry of Magic Auror. Do you know? This morning, I found my home mailbox was blocked with protest letters. There are at least fifty letters. Can you understand my mood at the time? Now, can you explain to me why the Auror, who is still in training, was sent out to perform the task." "The Aurors are searching for Blake''s whereabouts all the time." Scrimgeour reminded, "We are seriously understaffed. The Ministry of Magic hasn''t produced a qualified Auror for a few years. The best way is to keep it still. The trained Auror participates in patrols that are not very important, and let the experienced members take them with them. This will allow them to get a certain amount of exercise and make up for the shortage of manpower." Fudge was silent. There is indeed a similar tradition. "Many people asked us to evacuate the dementors from Hogwarts. Many villagers in Hogsmeade protested to me, thinking that the dementors disturbed their normal lives. As for Dumbledore, he never liked that. Group of Dementors. To be honest, I don''t like it either." "No one likes to deal with those guys." Scrimgeour said. "Well, I want to hear your advice now, do we need to return the dementors to Azkaban prison? They have caused too much trouble recently." "All kinds of evidence show that Black is hiding around Hogwarts, and the dementors are the best way to get him out." Scrimgeour obviously disagrees with returning the dementors to Azkaban prison. "I think Blacks threat is much more troublesome than the Dementor. Wed better arrest him as soon as possible, otherwise God knows what Black will do. "If they stay near Hogwarts, we''d better not let them cause trouble." Fudge actually didn''t want to take the Dementors away. The Dementors were obviously more suitable for hunting down the vicious Black than the Aurors. However, Fudge really didn''t want to take the blame, lest it was his fault every time something went wrong, so this time he brought people to come to the blame. "The dementors are just hungry. The Ministry of Magic can''t provide them with too many human victims, and the hungry dementors can''t stand the temptation of food." Scrimgeour had nothing to do with this, because he couldn''t. To provide human sacrifices to the dementors without authorization requires the approval of the Minister of Magic''s signature. "Hasn''t I already gotten over two hundred people?" Fudge was very dissatisfied with this answer, this number of human victims was already enough. "The Dementors have completely drained the happiness of those people." Scrimgeour was also helpless: "I think it''s best to provide another batch of human victims and then negotiate with the Dementors." This tricky job was handed over to the Minister of Magic, and Scrimgeour was only responsible for arresting Black. 0 While Fudge was trying to solve the Dementor''s problem, Rita Skeeter, who was making trouble in the "Daily Prophet", was also brewing her article. The big sales of "Daily Prophet" made Rita Skeeter sniff some wind directions, and a letter from someone gave her some inspiration. Rita Skeeter plans to write a report about Dementors. She believes that those dark creatures that have been "out of control" several times will definitely become a good gimmick, arousing the vigilance and attention of students and parents, and the next issue of "Prophet Daily" will undoubtedly be a big hit. Facts have proved that Rita Skeeter is really talented in this area. She is very smart. She knows what everyone wants to see and how to cater to everyone''s tastes and sell newspapers. Therefore, Rita Skeeter''s report on Dementors was a great success. The wizarding family with children studying at Hogwarts, after reading the report by Rita Skeeter, began to pay attention to the problem of dementors. Although most wizards have never been in close contact with those evil dark creatures, nor can they understand the fear they bring to people, now their chance has come. As long as you go to the Three Broomsticks Bar or Pig''s Head Bar in Hogsmeade for a drink, you will have the opportunity to get close to the Dementors. As long as the wizard who has really come into contact with the dementor will understand what Rita Skeeter wrote in the newspaper: when the dementor approaches, all the good feelings and all the happy memories will be sucked from you. Only the worst memories of your life are left in your mind. Suddenly, more wizards went to Hogsmeade to drink, and when people truly felt the terrible dementors, they became more firmly resistant to Fudge''s absurd practices. After seeing the report there, Fudge was very annoyed, and angrily tore the newspaper to pieces. On the second day of that report, many wizards who had personally experienced the evil of Dementors wrote letters to Fudge, asking him to remove the Dementors around Hogwarts, so as to prevent those monsters from losing control again and causing irreparable damage. Bad results. Even if Fudge repeatedly claimed that Black was hiding around Hogwarts, leaving the Dementors to patrol there was solely for the safety of Hogsmeades villagers and Hogwarts students, and repeatedly stressed that the Ministry of Magic has been strengthened. Regarding the management of Dementors, UU Reading will not let the previous cases happen again, but many people still question Fudge''s decision. Originally, Fudge wanted to throw the pot to Scrimgeour. It was the Auror of the Ministry of Magic who dealt with the Dementor. Scrimgeour, the Auror''s office director, should be responsible for this matter. However, the dumping of the pot was still unsuccessful, as if everyone looked for Fudge, and if something happened, it was deemed Fudge''s problem. If Albert knew about this, he would have given Fudge the title of "King in the Pot". There are not many wizards in the British magic world who know who the director of the Aurors office is, but basically everyone knows that their Minister of Magic is named Cornelius Fudge. Now that the Ministry of Magic has a big problem, it must be the responsibility of the Minister of Magic. . In fact, they were not wrong. It was indeed Fudges order to let the Dementors go to Hogsmeade. He knew that Blacks target was Potter, and he naturally needed to protect the saviors safety. By the way, he was able to catch Black. For the first time, asked the Dementor to give him a kiss to complete the agreement with Malfoy. However, Fudge never thought that this matter would cause so much trouble for himself. Chapter 740： Oriental Magic Under the dining table, a small cat''s head came out from behind the legs of the table and looked around cautiously, not knowing whether it was shy, or agitated when he had just arrived in a strange place. The kitten seemed to have discovered something. It trot out of the hiding place, walked all the way through the kitchen into the living room, and rushed towards Tom, who was lying on the sofa, taking a nap. It seemed that only a familiar smell could bring him a sense of security. "Where did you hide?" After all, the poor kitten could not escape the girl''s clutches, and before he ran to Tom''s side, he was picked up from the carpet. After some senseless struggle, he was easily suppressed by a comb, and the last bit of struggle and resistance was easily bought by Xiaoyu. Tom opened his eyes and stared at the dried fish that was teasing the kitten in Nia''s hand. He got up from the sofa and stretched lazily. He wanted to move to Nya to ask for the dried fish, but Albert was caught. He picked it up from the sofa and put it in the large hamster running wheel in the corner of the restaurant, and started daily weight loss exercise. Niya paused with her hand, her gaze fell on Isobel who was next to Albert, her lips moved imperceptibly, her gaze moved down again, she reached out her hand to press the kitten who wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, and continued to give It combs the hair. Beside the two of them, Luke and Herb were discussing what they had learned about the colony. In fact, most British people are also keen to travel and vacation as long as their own economy permits. Luke and Sansa are naturally no exception, because this trip takes a longer time and a longer distance. Alberta took Isobel to the vacant seat on the side of the sofa and whispered about the content of the ultimate wizard exam in the second half of the year. It is not difficult to get the contents of the ultimate wizard exam in recent years. As long as you are willing to pay, many things can be easily solved. Albert obtained several test papers for comparison, and found that the things tested did not change much. They have always been those things, which is not difficult for Albert, who surpasses others in many fields. Of course, he is also happy to take the time to discuss these things with Isabel. The girl still looks a little nervous and needs other things to distract her. "Come and taste the mysterious magic of the East." Daisy walked out of the kitchen with a plate of hot food, and Sansa came over to greet everyone to eat in the restaurant. "Well, this thing seems to be...fried dumplings?" Albert was a little surprised when he saw the food on the plate. He blinked and distinguished it carefully. He made sure that the plate of food was fried dumplings, or looked like fried dumplings. Well, how do you say it? The thing on the plate is not much like dumplings, but more like small buns, which are dumplings that are filled with fillings in two layers of skin and then pressed directly into the shape of dumplings. "Yes, fried dumplings from the far east. I tried to make some by myself last time. It tasted really good." Daisy said that he filled a large bowl of fried dumplings for Isobel, and said with a smile, "I just I have done a lot, and I can pick up some points to go back later." "Are you not prepared for dipping?" Albert skewed a piece of fried dumplings and tasted the taste. He could only say that he was so-so. To his a little surprise, Daisy hadn''t prepared the dipping material for fried dumplings. "Dipping sauce?" Daisy said with a weird expression: "I tried some of it last time, and it didn''t taste very good when it was dipped." "Let me do it!" Albert put down his fork and walked into the kitchen. After a while, he worked out a simple bowl of dumpling dip. He tried it first, and the taste was okay, but the dumplings without the dip tasted a bit weak. The few people looked at each other and found that Albert seemed to know how to eat dumplings. Isabel also tried with Albert and found that this kind of food called fried dumplings is surprisingly good with dipping sauces. At Albert''s proposal, boiled and fried dumplings were also served on the table. This full dumpling banquet was very satisfying for everyone. According to Herb, mysteriously Eastern countries will eat this food with their family at the end of the year. Of course, this is actually just an excuse, that is, to try something fresh, by the way, let Luke and Sansa taste the food of another country first, let them go to the east with a holiday mood, and reduce the anxiety in their hearts. Immigration and vacation are two different concepts, and they didn''t plan to stay there too long. The plan was successful. Luke and Sansa became curious about the legendary country that is rich in food. They agreed to go to a colony in the east with everyone in two years. Luke and Sansa actually knew that they had no choice, especially after Albert gave Herb a large sum of pounds, they understood Albert''s determination to let them go abroad to avoid disaster. Since magic exists, the ability to predict the future does not seem to be an unacceptable setting, and the situation is not as bad as expected. If Herb makes a lot of money, Luke seems to be able to retire early. When enjoying dessert, the topic becomes what preparations should be made for a holiday in the East. Several people finally accepted Albert''s proposal to hire an international student who understands Chinese and take the time to teach everyone how to read and write in Chinese. As long as there is enough time and frequent communication with others, learning a language is actually not too difficult. The trick is to use it often. "Have you mastered it?" Although Niya was asking, her tone seemed to be certain that Albert had already learned Chinese. "Yes, I already know it." Albert did not deny that he could speak Chinese either. In fact, the Andersons are all used to their sons linguistic talent. No matter what language the other party speaks, he can always chat with each other very skillfully, just like the last time I went to France and Italy, it was Ai Burt acts as a temporary translator. After dinner, everyone sat in the living room and chatted until nine o''clock before Albert got up and sent Isabel to the nearby park. The girl took out her pocket watch and checked the time. After Albert walked away, she used the Apparition to go home. After becoming an adult at the age of seventeen, Zongsi disappears by herself, and the wizard''s spellcasting is no longer restricted. UU Reading Of course, the premise is not to use it in front of Muggles. Isobel appeared at his door, opened the door and walked in. Mrs. McDouger was sitting on the sofa, listening to the radio and reading the Witch Weekly, while still humming an unknown tune. "came back." Hearing the door opening, Mrs. McDoug raised her head and asked, "Are you having fun today?" "His relatives are very good to me. Today, most of them are discussing temporary staying abroad." Isobel put the box on the table and asked, "Would you like some? Mrs. Daisy asked me to bring a lot of them back. It is said to be Eastern cuisine." Mrs. McDoug opened the box and asked, "When will you leave?" "About two years later." "After you get married?" "I don''t know, Albert should make arrangements." Isabel went upstairs to let Katrina come down to eat dumplings. The McDoug family also found these oriental delicacies very novel. Chapter 741： Shopping cat "I know you want to catch Peter and bring it to me, but that was almost in vain. Peter is very cautious and smarter than you. You can''t catch it. If you have a chance, find a way to help me get into Gryffindor. The password of the common room, I will enter the school myself and kill him." In the dark tunnel, Sirius Black gently stroked Crookshanks head with a rough hand, telling him what he needed and what he wanted to do. He knew the cat was smart, but he wanted to rely on it to catch Peters mouse, almost It is impossible, and Sirius Black hopes to kill Peter himself and avenge James. "Meow!" Crookshanks gave a soft cry, seeming to indicate that he would pay attention to Black. "By the way, there is one more thing, I hope you can help me." Blake took out a wrinkled piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Crookshanks: "Harrys flying broom is broken. I plan to give him a new broom for Christmas, but I cant walk into Quidditch. To buy flying broomsticks at the Qi boutique store, I need you to give this letter to the people at Hogsmeade Post Office and order an owl in Harrys name. As for Kanon, I will send them to Gringotts 711 No, my treasury will go to withdraw money, or replenish him afterwards." In fact, Black doesnt know whether this can be successful, but it seems that there is no better choice. If he becomes a dog and enters the post office with a paper in his mouth, it will be very suspicious no matter how he looks at it. If he is suspected by the post office, Im afraid. There will be big troubles. The clever Crookshanks are obviously more suitable for this job than him. Crookshanks nodded and agreed to help Black run. One person and one cat walked along the tunnel to the Screaming Hut, and Sirius Black asked Crookshanks to get out of the gap in the Screaming Hut with a note in his mouth. As a result, the village of Hogsmeade ushered in a cat named Crookshanks. Although it had never been to Hogsmeade, it did not prevent Crookshanks from finding the post office in Hogsmeade. Behind the post office counter, the middle-aged wizard who was flipping through the "Daily Prophet" put down the newspaper. There was some surprise as to why a cat came here, and there was a note in the cat''s mouth. "A cat that came to the post office to send a letter?" The middle-aged wizard saw the cat put the note on the counter, looked at the cat in front of him curiously, and reached out to touch Crookshank''s head, feeling very novel about this. He pointed to the note on the counter and asked tentatively: Are you planning to send this thing? The cat shook his head. "Is this for me?" the man asked again. Crookshanks nodded this time. "Really for me?" The middle-aged wizard took the note, and after opening it, he found that the note was really for himself. Moreover, the sender is actually the famous savior Harry Potter, which feels amazing to think about. The letter was very concise, probably because Harry Potter was planning to buy an owl, but for some reason, he could not find a suitable owl to help deliver the letter, so he could only ask the cat to help carry the note. As for the Kanon who bought the owl , He can go to Gringotts to get it himself, or he can refill it after receiving the owl, as long as he tells the cat the price of the owl. "What a clever little guy, he would actually help his owner to buy things." The wizard reached out and scratched the cat''s chin and murmured: "However, I actually came to the post office to buy an owl, really..." In the end, the middle-aged wizard didn''t refuse this business. Although it looked amazing, he didn''t think anyone would be bored enough to send a clever cat to play with him. The distance between Hogwarts School and Hogsmeade is not close, at least it will take a while to come over. What''s more, he still has a valid basis. "Clever little guy, do you see that owl you planted?" The middle-aged wizard stuffed the note into his pocket, picked up Crookshanks, and walked towards the owls resting in the shop. Crookshanks went around inside, and finally picked out a small owl from the shop, it was the smallest owl in the post office. Looking at the back of a cat and an owl, the middle-aged wizard murmured: "The cat must have the blood of a raccoon. Forget it, that noisy little guy can have a master." He was not afraid of the other party''s recklessness, and the ownership of that owl still belonged to him before the other party paid off Kanon. If the other party doesn''t give money, it can fly back by itself at any time, and he doesn''t think Harry Potter will joke about his credibility, nor is it necessary, after all, it is Harry Potter. Crookshanks took the little owl back to the Screaming Hut. When it entered through the gap, the owl was still watching. Finally, at the urging of Crookshanks, it followed through the gap. Enter the house. Hearing the movement, the black dog lying in the shadow stood up, walked slowly in front of Crookshanks, and looked at the little owl, regaining its human form. "You made it, thank you, Crookshanks." Sirius Black picked up Crookshanks, helped him smooth the hair on his body, then took out a note and handed it to the owl. In fact, Black did not send a letter to the Quidditch boutique to buy firebolts, but to the house-elf Kreacher in his hometown. Although Black doesnt like that guy very much, even he has to admit that the house elves will not betray their masters and will unconditionally carry out the masters orders. As the last person in the Black family, Sirius Black naturally became Kreachers the host. Sirius Black''s younger brother disappeared when he was put in prison, and his father O''Rein also died that year. At that time, Black did not go back to attend the funeral. Later, during the time he was in prison, Narcissa Black, oh, should have asked Narcissa Malfoy to inform him of the death of his mother Walburga. He, Sirius Black, who was expelled from the Black family, finally inherited the wealth of the Black family. It feels very ironic to think about it. Black could even guess what Kreacher would look like after receiving this note. In fact, Blake was right. After receiving the letter, Kreachers expression was really wonderful, like a **** of stool in his mouth. UU read but it had no choice, because it was small. Sirius was the last heir to the Black family land, and Kreacher had no choice. If you want to take the Black family gold coins from the Gringotts vault, no one can do it except the actual owner of the vault. However, there is no doubt that the house elves are loyal to their masters, and Kreacher also brought Blacks signature and message, which caused the goblins of Gringotts to open the Black family vault for it and took away enough gold coins to pay for the Firebolt. . Well, there are gold coins to repay the owl. As for Black''s wanted by the Ministry of Magic, the fairies don''t care at all, let alone they can''t make the house elves betray their masters. As a result, the Quidditch boutique welcomed a house elf, and soon a confidential order was placed. They needed to send a Christmas gift to the famous Harry Potter on Christmas Eve. However, no one knows who ordered this gift specially for Harry. No one would have thought that the infamous Sirius Black would give Harry Potter such a valuable Christmas gift. Chapter 742： Magpie Happy times are always very short, and Albert feels that he has done nothing else, and the Christmas holiday is over. Pushing his luggage, he bid farewell to his family at the station and boarded the train back to Hogwarts School. Perhaps because of the commotion caused by the dementors last time, the Ministry of Magic did not dare to let the dementors search the train again, for fear of causing some trouble. The report of the last time the "Daily Prophet" had caused them to torment enough. "The two of us have been practicing the patron saint throughout the Christmas holidays, and I feel that I will soon be able to summon the real patron saint." After meeting Albert in the car, Fred excitedly announced the good news to the two roommates. Ok! The silver mist that Fred summoned was indeed more solid than before, but it was still a long way from summoning the patron saint of flesh. "Think of the happy memories in your mind. The more happy and happy the memories are, the stronger the patron saint you will summon will be, and the greater the chance of summoning the patron saint of the flesh." Albert said as he guided Fred. Use the Patronus Charm. If the twins have been earnestly training the patron saint curse, unless the training method is wrong, they should not be unable to summon the patron saint of flesh. Of course, he also knew that some people had difficulty summoning the patron saint of the flesh because of their own experience, but Fred and George obviously had no problems in this regard. "Think about it, as long as you can master the patron saint curse, you will immediately have a lot of Kanon to start." With that, Fred felt a heavy bag of gold coins in his palm. At this moment, not only he was stunned, but also George and Lee Jordan beside him were stunned. "Seriously feel the weight of the gold coin, do you want to lose it?" Albert continued to guide, inspiring Fred''s desire for success. "I don''t want to." Fred frowned deeply, trying to search through the happy memories in his mind. In fact, Fred does not lack happy memories, but it is difficult to pick out the memory that makes him happy the most from a pile of happy memories. The memory of holding the Wizarding Card Game for the first time came to mind. As the four people celebrated with a toast, Albert described their future shop plan. Some people can understand, some give support, some people point out the way ahead for themselves, and dreams are no longer illusory. When talking to friends and toasting to celebrate, it is probably Fred''s best memory. "I will succeed." Fred tightened the purse in his hands and released it, and began to concentrate. Albert''s bright future as they portrayed clearly appeared in his mind. He firmly waved his magic wand: "Holy guard!" A silver-white bird sprayed from the tip of Fred''s wand, flapping its wings and flying around the car. "bird?" Lee Jordan opened his mouth in shock, and Fred actually preempted them to summon the patron saint of flesh, the true patron saint. "It''s great, I succeeded, succeeded!" Fred screamed excitedly, "Look, it''s a cute bird." "Congratulations." George is happy for his brother''s success. "By the way, what kind of bird is this?" Lee Jordan looked at the silver bird above his head enviously. "It''s a magpie." George looked at Albert and said with emotion, "Sure enough, you got it right again." "You should work hard." Fred smiled and stretched out his hand around George''s shoulder. "Actually, I summoned the true patron saint before you." George suppressed his laughter. As if to prove that he did not lie, he drew out his wand and also summoned his patron saint, and Fred Same, it''s a magpie. "When did you hide this from me?" Fred reached out and slammed George''s shoulder, and asked curiously. "On the third day when Dad taught us the Patronus Mantra, I successfully summoned the patron saint of flesh." George explained with a smile: "If I don''t tell you, I''m worried that it will hit your confidence." "Then you are not afraid of hitting my confidence?" Lee Jordan felt a little autistic. I didn''t expect Fred and George to summon the true patron saint, but he still hasn''t made any progress. "It''s not fair, obviously we are all practicing together, why you guy mastered the patron saint curse earlier than me, and it was easy to succeed." Although Fred complained, he still managed to successfully master the guardian in his heart for George God curse and happy. "That''s because I practiced the patron saint curse longer than you." George still did not forget to comfort Lee Jordan, who is already autistic, "didn''t Albert say that your patron saint is a gorilla? Take the time to practice, you It must also be able to summon a true patron saint." "Of course." "There is one thing, I have to remind you, lest you get overwhelmed. Summoning the patron saint without being threatened by the dementor is actually not a success. Only in the face of the threat of the dementor, can you successfully summon it? Guardian deity, and drive away the dementors, can be regarded as truly mastering the patronage curse. When facing the dementors, many wizards cannot summon their patron saints to fight back." Looking at the Weasley brothers who were a little over-excited , Albert poured cold water on them mercilessly. "Don''t be disappointed, at least being able to summon the patron saint of flesh is a big improvement, isn''t it?" George stretched out his hand and patted Albert on the shoulder and said. In the following time, Lee Jordan also practiced the Patronus Mantra seriously, and Fred and George''s success gave him a lot of excitement. Although he thought he was not as good as Albert, Lee Jordan never felt that he was worse than anyone else. He regretted that he hadn''t practiced the patron saint curse seriously. Chewing on Bibi Duo beans, Lee Jordan frowned closely, recalling the happy memories in his mind. "Call God to guard!" Lee Jordan stared at the silver gas ejected from the tip of the wand, and it seemed to be firmer than before. This made Lee Jordan very excited: "Albert, I feel like I''m about to succeed. That guy really looks a lot like this. orangutan." "It seems that you have accepted the reality that your patron saint is a gorilla." After successfully summoning his patron saint, Fred looked relaxed. He was trying to direct the patron saint to fly above the carriage, just like a child who just got a new toy. "Your patron saints have been told by Albert, what else can I do, even if I don''t want to accept it, there is no good way, unless I stop trying to summon the real patron saint. "It makes sense." George noticed that Albert seemed to be thinking about something, and he asked after he recovered, "What are you thinking about?" "I wonder if I can store the patron saint. If the patron saint can be temporarily stored like a light source, ordinary wizards won''t have to worry too much about the dementor." "Can this kind of thing really succeed?" The three of them all doubted it, and Albert''s vision was completely beyond their cognition. "It is said that in the Department of Mystery Affairs of the Ministry of Magic, there is a room filled with an energy called love." Albert recalled: "Since love can be stored and studied, why is the happiness condensed by the patron saint? , Can''t happiness and hope be stored?" Compared to the ethereal love, the patron saint is obviously more real and easier to study. The reason why the patron saint restrains the dementor is because its essence is the opposite of the dementor, and it does not feel desperate like a real person, so the dementor can''t help it. But this still requires Albert to study and conquer. Starting from Dumbledore''s side may not be a good choice. After all, Principal Dumbledores research on the Patronus spell far exceeds that of other wizards, and he has also created a similar function of the light extinguisher. "If it succeeds, it will definitely sell well. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM" "I think people will be happy to make you a chocolate frog wizard card." Because of the winter, when the train entered Hogsmeade station, the sky was completely dark. The crowd drove back to the castle in a night horse carriage. When passing the Hogwarts gate, Albert noticed that two Aurors were staring there, as if to prevent the dementors from conflicting with the students. Fred and George regretted not being able to test their patron saint with the gatekeeper dementor. The two could only try to summon the patron saint in the carriage, but they were disappointed in the result. As Albert said, their patron saint is still very fragile. Once disturbed by the dementors, the summoning is easy to fail. "Look, I didn''t lie to you." "What should I do?" Fred and George were discouraged. "You can get Bogut instead of the Dementor." Albert said without hesitation. Chapter 743： Lupins Secret The castle, which had been deserted due to the Christmas holidays, became lively again after the students returned. Gryffindor students gathered in twos and threes to chat about trivial matters during the vacation, and a few students were working hard for their vacation homework. Albert cleaned up the dormitory, and sat with Lee Jordan near the window to play the wizard card. This deck is not the same as the original one. The classification is more detailed, and even the cards have become very regular and can already be sold. Although the wizard card is not as popular as it was at the beginning, there are still many students in the school who are willing to join the wizard card club. Everyone is not just for the championship reward, but also because they can always find friends in the club to play cards together. Its really great to get together to play cards. The only regret is that the wizard card still has not been produced on a large scale, and the sale is considered a loss-making business. Nowadays, the Wizarding Card Club relies more on Lee Jordan''s enthusiasm for management, and he himself is also enthusiastic about it. "I finally beat you once. It''s not easy." Lee Jordan raised his hands and stretched out, grinning: "You haven''t played the wizard card for too long." "Yes, it''s been a long time." Albert put down the wizard card in his hand, looked sideways at Fred and George who were rushing to copy homework, and asked with a smile: "How about it, are you done? " "Almost, there is one last point left." "It will be done soon." "I don''t know why the two of them are unwilling to spend some time on this." Lee Jordan is not surprised at this. After each vacation, Fred and George need to copy homework unexpectedly to complete the vacation homework. "Who saw Harry?" Wood looked around the common room and walked towards Fred and George. "Wood, what''s the matter with Harry? He seemed to have something to go back to the dormitory just now, and he should be down soon." Lee Jordan raised his hand and said hello to Wood, "Oh, he''s here." "Something." Wood didn''t say much, he had already seen Harry. "Guess what they are talking about?" Lee Jordan said, looking at the two people over there. "Probably it was Quidditch. Now Wood only focuses on Quidditch." Albert speculated: "He was probably asking Potter if he had bought a new flying broomstick, and if there was a way to solve the dementor. problem." "I guess so." Lee Jordan hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t hold back, quietly leaning over to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two. Albert put the cards on the table away, put them back in the box, and moved his eyes to the sneaky Lee Jordan. He couldn''t help but feel amused. "Firebolt? Really? A real Firebolt?" Wood''s voice was loud, almost roaring, the atmosphere in the entire common room couldn''t help but stagnate. Everyone could feel his excitement and excitement from Wood''s voice, all looking at the place where Harry and Wood were. , Quietly pricked his ears to eavesdrop. "With a curse? How come there is a curse?" Wood couldn''t believe what he heard. "No, I''ll talk to Professor McGonagall and let her be rational." Immediately afterwards, everyone saw that Wood seemed to be irritated, his face was pale, and he walked hurriedly towards the outside of the common room. "Harry received a firebolt as a Christmas present." After Lee Jordan returned, he told Albert and the twins the news, "But the firebolt sent was not signed. I dont know who gave Harry the Christmas gift. Professor McGonagall thought the firebolt was suspicious and worried. There is an evil spell on it, so take Firebolt away for inspection." "Professor McGonagall would think that Firebolt is suspicious. After all, there is no signature, and the price of Firebolt is very expensive. If someone deliberately manipulates it, Potter may be in danger after riding a flying broomstick." To express understanding of Professor McGonagall''s approach, she only cared about Harry Potter''s safety, although the other party might not appreciate it. "The whole country is searching for Black, how can he walk into the Quidditch boutique to buy a flying broom?" Ron, who was sitting not far from them, retorted in a low voice. "Why enter the Quidditch boutique?" Albert looked at Ron suspiciously and reminded, "As long as someone is willing to pay and can afford it, let Owl help pre-order. As for the buyer, just think of it. Just take care of the name." "Do you also think that Firebolt was given by Black?" Hermione had just crawled into the common room from the entrance of the cave, and couldn''t help but interrupt when they happened to hear them talking about it. "I don''t know, as long as the person who gave the Firebolt is not found, everything is possible, isn''t it?" Of course Albert knew that the Firebolt was a gift from Black to Harry. "Albert, can we talk in private?" Hermione said in a low voice, "I have something to tell you." "Very important?" "Very important." "Okay." Albert stood up and followed Hermione towards the outside of the common room. The two found a remote and unmanned hidden passage. After confirming that no one was eavesdropping around, Hermione took a few deep breaths, tried to calm her emotions, and said, "I found that Professor Lupin seems to be... a werewolf." Hermione quickly talked about how she discovered Professor Lupin''s identity. It turned out that during the Christmas holidays, Hermione finished Snape''s homework on how to identify and kill werewolves, and discovered that Professor Lupin always took time off at the full moon, and his Bogut was a moon. After Hermione finished her discovery, she noticed that Albert didn''t have much reaction, and couldn''t help asking, "You actually knew it a long time ago, didn''t you?" "Well, I guessed it. I guessed it when I noticed that Professor Lupin always got sick at the full moon." Albert did not deny the incident. As for the excuses, of course he made up casually, and Hermione just mentioned the moon profit and loss chart. "How did Dumbledore let the werewolves teach us Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Hermione looked uneasy. Although from the Muggle world, she still knew exactly what a werewolf meant. In the magic world, werewolves are more notorious than giants, because once they are bitten by a werewolf, it basically means that their entire life is ruined. "Although many werewolves have become very evil due to the torture of wolves and the isolation of other wizards, there are still a small number of werewolves who have kind hearts." Albert softly calmed Hermione''s uneasy emotions and continued: "Lupin The professor is obviously not an evil wizard, otherwise Dumbledore would not invite him to work in the school." "But when I became a werewolf..." "As long as it is reasonably controlled, Professor Lu Ping will not pose a threat to the students." "Reasonable control?" "Yes, since Professor Dumbledore has appointed Professor Lupin as the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, I think he should have asked Professor Snape to prepare Professor Lupin''s venom potion. As long as he takes this potion, the werewolf will transform into Still being able to stay sane, it will no longer be that dangerous." Hermione remembered that Harry had mentioned that Snape was trying to murder Lupin with medicine. The potion at that time should have been the so-called "Wolf''s Potion". "Actually, most werewolves have a hard time. It is not difficult to see this from Professor Lupin''s clothes." Albert sighed softly: "Professor Dumbledore undoubtedly gave Professor Lupin a decent But one thing you need to know is that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is also a very risky profession." "Do you mean the curse of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor?" Hermione had also heard that almost no Defence Against the Dark Arts professor could serve for more than a year. "You probably don''t know that since I came to Hogwarts, except for Professor Bud who resigned early and was not injured, Professor Smith disappeared, Professor Quirrell died, and Professor Lockhart became a fool." Albert Continue to say: "I guess that few wizards are willing to come to Hogwarts as a professor of defense against the dark arts. This position is too unlucky, and Professor Lupin just needs a decent career, so Professor Dumbledore just lacks. Talents will invite him to work in the school." "Of course, I think in order to prevent Professor Lu Ping from having an accident, it is best to remind him to resign early to avoid possible dangers." Hermione opened her mouth, suddenly wondering what to say. "Help keep it secret, okay?" Hermione nodded. "By the way, UU reading , have you quarreled with Potter and Weasley?" Albert asked, turning off the topic. "Because of the Firebolt, they both ignored me." Hermione''s mood was a little low. "This... we can only say that we are still young, and some things are not so thorough." Albert softly comforted, "Most people actually care more about their feelings, whether it''s you, me, Ron or Harry is like this, we care more about our own affairs." "I think Harry must know that you are good for him, but sometimes that''s the way it is. People are a complicated creature, and sometimes they don''t want you to be good for him." Albert said suddenly, "I think you look like Very tired. Twelve courses will give you a lot of pressure. If I were you, I would give up divination and Muggle studies." "I can''t do it, I don''t want to give up." Hermione shook her head. "Sometimes that''s the case." Albert said calmly. "As a friend, what I can help you is to persuade you to give up a few courses and give you some advice. That''s it." "Of course, I am not qualified to say that." Albert laughed at himself. Chapter 744： Firebolt As long as Professor McGonagall writes a letter to the Quidditch boutique and clearly explains the reason, I think the Quidditch boutique will not deliberately conceal it. If the Firebolt is really a Christmas gift from Sirius Black to Potter, the other party will definitely not be able to walk into the Quidditch boutique and can only order it by mail. Under normal circumstances, as long as the Firebolt is sent directly to Porter from the Quidditch boutique without the hands of other people, there will be basically no other problems with the Firebolt. Hermione remembered Albert''s advice and couldn''t help speeding up and walked towards Professor McGonagall''s office on the second floor of the castle. "What''s the matter, Miss Granger?" Professor McGonagall opened the door and looked at Hermione who was standing outside the door somewhat unexpectedly. "Is such that" Hermione quickly spoke to Professor McGonagall of Albert''s advice. "What you said makes sense. I will take the time to go to a Quidditch boutique next day. If it is exactly what you said, it will save a lot of trouble." Professor McGonagall agreed with Hermione''s proposal, like buying fire. For such valuables as crossbow arrows, Quidditch boutiques must have relevant records. Not long ago, Wood also came here. Professor McGonagall can actually understand everyone''s desire for the Firebolt and hope that it can bring victory to the Gryffindor team, but she can''t risk Potter''s life. After her opinion was acknowledged by Professor McGonagall, Hermione felt that her heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up a bit, and her mood became more cheerful. After bidding farewell to Professor McGonagall, Hermione turned and left. The corridors of the castle are long and cold. Hermione wandered down the corridor, remembering Albert''s comfort to herself just now, and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. She knew the characters of Harry and Ron very well, and never expected them to become as gentle and reliable as Albert, but sometimes Hermione still wanted them to be mature and stable, even though it was almost a delusion. To be honest, Albert made her feel more like a close friend than Harry and Ron. Hermione suddenly understood why Ginny was confused by Tom Riddle''s diary. It felt so good to have a close friend who was gentle, reliable, and caring. She also understood a little bit why there were so many girls in the school that admired and fell in love with him. I am luckier than Ginny in some ways. Professor McGonagall didn''t take too long to verify Hermione''s guess. A few days later, Professor McGonagall appeared in the Gryffindor common room. As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention, or it was the thing that Professor McGonagall was holding to attract everyone''s attention. The people gathered around almost immediately and asked about the firebolt in Professor McGonagall''s hand. "Where''s Potter? Did any of you see him?" Professor McGonagall asked, pushing away the crowd. Everyone looked at each other, trying to find Harry Potter''s whereabouts in the common room. "Harry is not here. Professor Lupin seems to be teaching him how to resist dementors." Ron stood up, staring straight at the Firebolt, and couldn''t help asking, "Professor, Firebolt. Is it okay?" "Yes, there is no evil curse attached to the Firebolt." Professor McGonagall nodded. He just wanted Ron to transfer the Firebolt to Harry, but he felt unreliable. He looked at Ai who was sitting there. Bert, beckoned, "Mr. Anderson, please give Potter the Firebolt, and don''t let them break the broomstick." Albert was a little dazed and didn''t understand what Professor McGonagall did to him. After all, Harry Potter''s good friends Ron and Hermione were here, and it was obviously more appropriate to give them to them than to himself. After Professor McGonagall left, all the students gathered around, obviously eager to see Harry Potter''s Firebolt. "Albert, can you show us the Firebolt, you know, everyone is very curious about Firebolt." Wood reached out and stopped Albert''s shoulder. "Before you give it to Harry, you You can put it on the table for everyone to watch. "Oh, of course, you guys get away!" Albert drew his wand out of his pocket, swiped it lightly, and turned into two support frames. Then he placed the Firebolt on an empty table and deliberately placed the sign facing out. Next, Albert waved his wand again, re-supported a glass-like enchantment, and wrapped the firebolt inside. "You can watch it slowly here. If you want to touch the Firebolt, or try what it feels like to ride Firebolt, I suggest that you can wait for Potter''s return and ask for his opinion. I think Potter should I won''t refuse." With that, Albert pushed aside the crowd and returned to the chair by the fireplace to continue playing the cat. There was a wailing in the common room, and many students complained that Albert was nosy. "Thank you. If it weren''t for your suggestion, Professor McGonagall would certainly not return the Firebolt to Harry so soon." Hermione hugged Crookshank and sat next to Albert, looking at the crowd. . "I think Professor McGonagall will definitely return the Firebolt to Harry before the Gryffindor game. She also played Quidditch before, and hopes that the Gryffindor team will win more than anyone else." He said that he took out a packet of dried fish from his pocket, and after tearing open the wrapping paper, he handed one of them to Tom, and the other stretched out in front of Crookshanks and shook it gently, trying to attract it with food. Attention. Tom actually dropped the dried fish and stared at the cat in front of him with a warning sound. "Well, don''t be so stingy, it will be annoying." Albert scratched Tom''s head to calm it down. Crookshanks stared at Tom, then looked at the dried fish, and finally opened his mouth to pick up the dried fish and ran to Hermione''s feet to eat. "Crookshanks seems to like eating this thing very much, maybe I should buy it for him so that he won''t stare at Ron''s mouse all day." Hermione picked up Crookshanks and helped her smooth her hair. Crookshanks likes to be troublesome, which annoys Hermione very much. Because of this incident, her relationship with Ron became very bad. "No, I dont think its a food issue. Your pig cat is just staring at Zebra." Ron said angrily. "It has opinions on Zebra. If you want to kill Zebra, you should follow Albert to treat the cat. Put it in a cage instead of letting it wander around the castle." "Also, there is no problem with that Firebolt at all." Ron left in a huff. "Isn''t that great? At least Harry can use it safely." Hermione looked a little depressed. "This is how young people are, no one is willing to give up." Albert began to break the depressed atmosphere around him. "Speaking as if you were very old." Hermione was amused by Albert''s words, and couldn''t help asking, "Have you quarreled with your girlfriend?" "No. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" Albert put Tom on the table, watching the interaction of the two cats, and said calmly, "Actually, I don''t think that occasional quarrels are a big deal, but we all know that I know exactly what I need, so I can''t make any noise." Hermione was a little embarrassed. Knowing that she shouldn''t ask such a question, she quickly changed the subject and asked, "What if Harry can''t master the Patronus Charm in a short time?" "You should have confidence in Potter. He is the savior. I don''t think this can help him." Albert smiled and comforted. "I don''t think Harry likes being said that." Hermione muttered, "I have been practicing the patron saint spell, but this spell is more difficult to master than expected. I really can''t imagine how Harry could do it. Master it in a short time." "Actually, you don''t need to worry at all. Dumbledore will not let the last thing happen again, so even if you can''t master the Patronus Charm for the time being, you don''t have to worry about having problems during the Quidditch game." Albert bent over and hugged Tom. , Continued, "For Potter, the significance of learning the patron saint spell is more to resist the dementors'' influence on him, rather than to prevent the appearance of dementors during the game." Chapter 745： news Although Wood believed that Harry''s possession of the Firebolt should be kept strictly confidential and used the Firebolt as their team''s secret weapon, as everyone knows, Gryffindor Academy has never had any secrets. The next morning, the news of Harry Potter''s possession of the Firebolt was still leaked out. The news was like a plague that swept the entire castle in the blink of an eye. Some people thought it was false news, but the number of students who witnessed Professor McGonagall sending the Firebolt to Gryffindor was really too many. This news was quickly confirmed by a bunch of people, and they didnt even know who it was. I secretly took a few photos of the Firebolt, and directly swollen the faces of the group of Slytherin College students who did not want to admit this cruel fact. When Albert walked into the hall for breakfast, he heard many people talking about it excitedly, and he almost asked Harry Potter to put the Firebolt on the long table for everyone to see. In fact, many Gryffindor students think that Harry should do this, and Firebolt is fully qualified to receive such an honor. "I said it couldn''t be kept secret, Wood still doesn''t believe it." Fred, George and Lee Jordan all have such an expression. There are so many people who like to show off. They want everyone to know about it. By the way, they would take this to combat the arrogance of Slytherin College. How could they be willing to help keep it secret? Gryffindor''s slap was not bad, and it directly stunned Slytherin College. At this moment, the Slytherin team was all together whispering, and Draco Malfoy was struck by lightning, with an expression that could not be believed. Compared with Slytherin College, the Hufflepuff team is much more generous. After Cedric Diggory learned from Albert that Harry Potter did get a Firebolt, he went to congratulate Harry. When he came to such a good broom to replace the light wheel, he was really a gentleman. As for Ravenclaws current Quidditch captain Roger Davis, he exchanged Slytherin information with him on the excuse of congratulating Wood. Prepare for the game. Several colleges have a consensus, try not to let the Slytherin team win the Quidditch match. No way, whoever makes Slytherin College always like to use some unglamorous ways to win, and arouses everyone''s disgust, will be jointly targeted by the three colleges. One week after the semester began, the Quidditch match between Ravenclaw and Slytherin began. Unsurprisingly, the Slytherin team won the final victory, but the scores of the two sides were very close. In the end, it was Ravenclaw''s Seeker Qiu Zhang who caught the Snitch. According to the original plan, the Slytherin team intends to spread the scores at once, so that even if the Gryffindor team gets the Firebolt, there is no chance of turning defeat into victory. However, the Slytherin team made a mistake, and Malfoy finally failed to catch the Snitch as he wished, causing their plan to stifle the danger in the cradle in advance to fail. This is undoubtedly the best result for the Gryffindor team. As long as the Gryffindor team defeats Ravenclaw next time, their total score will be second, which means another victory over S. The Lettering team has the opportunity to turn defeat into victory and win this Quidditch championship. However, none of this has anything to do with Albert. He has spent most of his time recently on review and research, and Isobel obviously didn''t want to mess up his last exam, so he took Albert to review together. In her words, the ordinary wizard rank test is not difficult for Albert, then help her review the ultimate wizard test, anyway, Albert can also come in handy in the future. Isabel is indeed a genius, but she is not like Albert with the assistance of a panel. If you want to get excellent results in the exam, it will naturally take some effort. Although Albert never worried that Isobel would mess up the exam, he was still happy to review with him. Sometimes when he concentrates on something, it is more comfortable than studying a bunch of messy things all day. Albert also finds that his field is too wide. If it were not for the assistance of the panel, he would probably be better than Hermione. Be tired. "Mr. Anderson, your letter." A witch lowered her head and handed a letter to Albert, then trot away and went to meet her two female companions. She was whispering. what. Albert took the letter, glanced at the sender, and found that it was Hagrid. He opened the envelope and drew out the letter paper. There were two letters in it, one of which was an official letter: Dear Mr. Hager: We have further investigated the incident of a eagle-headed horse-winged beast attacking students in your class, and we have accepted Professor Dumbledores assurance that you are not responsible for this regrettable incident. However, we must express our concern for this problematic eagle-headed horse-winged beast. We have decided to support Mr. Lucius Malfoys formal complaint, so this matter will be handled by the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Organisms. A hearing will be held in the London office of the committee on April 20. We will ask you and your griffin to attend on that day. During this period, the eagle-headed horse-winged beasts should be tethered and isolated. Below is a long list of school boards. Albert took a closer look and found that these so-called school directors actually had an old friend he knew: Florin Fosco. The one who sells ice cream in Diagon Alley. Of course, Florin Fosco is not short of money, opening a store should be just a hobby. As far as Albert knows, the old man knows a lot about ancient magic, and there is a pile of ancient magic documents in his family. At Christmas, the other party sent Albert a rubbing copy of the contract spell. Albert opened another letter, this time in Hagrid''s handwriting. Dear Albert: I''m sorry to disturb you, I know you are very busy, I shouldn''t have disturbed you, but I still have to tell you that you have all said about the eagle-headed horse and the winged beast. "Although Hermione said that she would help me collect as many defenses as possible to help Buckbeak, I really don''t want to trouble Hermione. Moreover, I think you are right. It is true that you want to win this lawsuit Its too difficult. I can hardly see any hope. Now I can only ask you about Buckbeak. UU Reading " Note: I know that you and Hermione are good friends. Maybe you can give her some advice and help. She is too busy and a little bit greedy. "Maybe, you should shut up, so that there are not so many bad things." Isobel also glanced at the contents of the letter paper, and smiled and held Albert''s face. "It''s not that those bad things happened because I said it, but I just said the bad things that will happen in the future." Albert shook his head helplessly. "Predicting disasters is always not liked by people, people will only think that it is the incarnation of disasters. There is a word to say that ignorance is blessing." "That must be a word you made up yourself." Isobel motioned to Albert to look at the other side, and Diggory was walking towards this side with Qiuzhang talking and laughing. "It seems that Diggory is very talented in chasing girls." Albert looked at the back of the two and said softly, "I thought he would have the opportunity to go to Hogsmeade with each other next semester. " "The two of them haven''t actually started dating. It will start next semester at the latest." Isobel couldn''t help sighing. "However, your words are true, and you should speak less." Chapter 746： Magic model After receiving the letter, Albert decided to visit Hagrid in the hunting lodge, to add confidence to the other party, and by the way... Well, he mainly went to take a few photos of Buckbeak, and wanted to use the Transfiguration Curse to make a eagle-headed horse. Winged beasts are not easy. Albert first tried to deform the wood to transform the contour model of Buckbeak, at least the appearance should not be too different from the main body, otherwise it would be easy to be seen by people. Of course, only a model is not enough. You need to turn a dead thing into a living thing. This is actually not too difficult. As early as the third-grade transformation class, Professor McGonagall taught everyone to transform the spell, which is to turn the teapot into The spell of the tortoise. But... there is still a big problem. The bigger the body, the more difficult it is to cast a spell. If only turning a rock into a hound, Albert would have been able to do that level, but Buckbeak is not a small body, it is still a magical creature, and it is much more difficult to transform than turning a stone into a hound. Several times. Albert''s first attempt failed unexpectedly. The transformed eagle-headed horse-winged beast was smaller in size and did not look like a living creature at all, and the flaws could be seen at a glance. After experiencing successive failures, Albert gave up practicing and planned to ask other people for advice. Professor McGonagall is a ready-made expert in the field of deformation, much better than his half. "Do you want to use the Transfiguration Curse to make a dragon?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t believe his ears after hearing Albert''s words. "No, no, Professor, I just want to make a model, a dynamic, realistic model." Albert explained quickly, "You may have heard of the accident that happened in the magical creature protection class at the beginning of school, Hagrids A eagle-headed horse-winged beast is likely to be put to death. I want to give him a gift to make him feel better." "I''ve heard about this too." Professor McGonagall''s eyes became gentle. "Do you know how to make such a model?" "If it''s just a model, it shouldn''t be a problem, but..." Professor McGonagall paused and reminded: "It should be possible to make a fire dragon in theory, but it can''t be done in practice. Even Dumbledore might be difficult. To achieve this degree of deformation, you should be very clear that the larger the volume, the more difficult it is to deform." "What is the biggest creature you have ever changed?" Albert asked curiously. "Turn the table into a pig." Professor McGonagall looked at Albert and said with a smile: "I think with your current ability, you should be able to do this." "A display at the beginning of school?" Albert still remembers Professor McGonagall''s first transformation class for freshmen, showing everyone the magic of the table turning into a pig. In fact, Professor McGonagall is very happy that Albert has changed his research direction. Since knowing that Albert''s patron saint is a lion-shaped eagle-headed beast, she did not want Albert to undergo the transformation of Animagus. The wizards Animagus usually has the same shape as his patron saint. Although there is no evidence to prove the connection between the two points, the Animagus obviously cannot become a magical animal, otherwise even she would not know it. what''s going to happen. However, what Professor McGonagall didn''t know was that Albert did not give up Animagus, but the transformation ceremony was too cumbersome. He planned to see if he could solve this problem at once through the task. After Professor McGonagall briefly explained how to make a magic model, Albert found that creating a moving magic model was easier than expected. "This is a good alternative." Albert felt that he was a bit silly at first when he wanted to become a eagle, a horse and a winged beast, and he was completely overconfident in his own abilities. After thanking Professor McGonagall, Albert planned to go to the library first and borrow a few deformed books recommended by Professor McGonagall. Before leaving, Professor McGonagall hinted that he should use. The Ls exam is the first priority, and the research on the transformation spell can be placed in the transformation improvement class of the sixth grade. Albert was indulged in the training of Transfiguration and almost missed dinner time. When he hurriedly left the Room of Requirement and rushed to the lobby, he found that Lee Jordan was reading "Classified Flying Broomstick", which seemed to be supplementing his knowledge about Firebolt. In his words: If you behave right on the field Knowing nothing about Firebolt will make everyone feel that his level of explanation is very poor. "If you can use this enthusiasm for review, I think you will definitely get a few more excellent grades." Albert couldn''t help but vomit. "What are you asking Professor McGonagall for?" "Discuss the Transfiguration Curse," Albert said casually. "I was wondering if I could transform into a dragon." "Wow, can this kind of thing be done?" Lee Jordan dropped the book in his hand and asked, "If you can ride on the back of a dragon, it would be awesome." Last time, the lack of a chance to ride Hagrid''s eagle-headed horse-winged beast caused the three of them to complain for a long time. "It is theoretically possible, but basically impossible." Albert lifted his wand and tapped it lightly, and Lee Jordan''s "Classified Flying Broomstick" turned into a slapped Norwegian Ridgeback model. Albert had seen the Norwegian Ridgeback raised by Hagrid, and the model on the table was changed to follow that one. "so cool." Lee Jordan placed the model on the palm of his hand and looked at it carefully. It was really lifelike. The fire dragon actually sprayed sparks at him. After a while, Lee Jordan seemed to remember how this thing had changed, and said to Albert, "Can you change it back? I haven''t finished reading that book, and I have to return it to Wood. ." "No problem at all." Albert waved his magic wand, and the Norwegian Ridgeback model changed back to "Classified Flying Broomstick." "I dare say that this thing will sell well." Fred and George emerged from nowhere, apparently seeing the scene of the dragon breathing fire. "The transformation spell will gradually weaken over time." Albert shook his head. "What''s the joy of what you have encountered? It makes us happy to say it." Lee Jordan asked the smiling Weasley twins. "The Slytherin team, I ran to scout our training this evening. You didn''t even notice how ugly his face was." Fred and George looked at the Slytherin montage provocatively, "The group of people It looks like a big dung egg is stuffed in his mouth. By the way, our stock of big dung eggs is not enough. When will I go to Hogsmeade next time." "Before Valentine''s Day." Albert said without hesitation. Valentine''s Day is Monday, which is undoubtedly not a pleasant thing. "Before that, Gryffindor had a game with Ravenclaw." "I dare say that the Slytherin team would never want to see Gryffindor beat Ravenclaw, and then compete with them for this year''s Quidditch championship," George pointed to the confrontation with Harry. Malfoy, "They are jealous of Harry owning Firebolt." "That group of guys will definitely make it bad, making Harry unable to play, or trying to make him fall off the broom again." Fred tried to speculate on the Slytherin team with the worst maliciousness possible. "Don''t worry, it''s almost impossible unless they can get the dementors back, but Professor Dumbledore will never allow the dementors to enter Hogwarts school." Of course Albert knew what Malfoy wanted to do. , But he does not intend to disclose any news, "Even if they want to chant a curse on Firebolt, they cant do it. Those little moves of Lettering." "What if they pretend to be dementors?" Li Qiaodan asked tentatively. "Why do you have such weird thoughts?" Albert stretched out his hand and patted the other person on the shoulder, then sighed softly with an expression that you can''t do. Fred and George also learned that Albert patted Li Jordan on the shoulder, making him a little baffling. "Hey, tell me clearly!" "Your defense against the dark magic is getting harder." Albert said silently, "Do you think Harry Potter is afraid of dementors? No, he is only affected by dementors, not by dementors. The dementors passed out. If the Slytherin students pretend to be dementors, then I really feel sad for their families." "Yeah, that''s a sad story." Fred and George both heard the meaning of these words. That''s right, only mentally handicapped people can do such stupid things! Chapter 747： Peters story The door of the dormitory was closed heavily, the voices of Harry and Ron gradually disappeared, and the room fell into a dead silence. I don''t know how long it took, a mouse crawled out from under the bed, rushed to the table and started to bite the package of snacks, gnawing at the snacks Harry and Ron had brought back from the Honey Duke candy store. Compared to food prepared for rats, Shaban prefers human food. This eating style has something to do with Shaban who was once a human being. Yes, this mouse named Scab was a human, not a mouse. Although he has used the body of a mouse for more than ten years, he was also a wizard, a wizard named Pettigrew Peter. That''s right, it''s the same name as Pettigrew Peter, who was killed by Sirius Black and won the first Merlin Merlin Medal, or Pettigrew Peter is his past. If someone says this, then he must be crazy. Everyone thought Blake was crazy, and Peter also hoped that his former friend was crazy. However, Black not only didn''t make the Dementor crazy, but his head was so clear that he could even find his traces in a newspaper. After Sirius Black escaped from prison, Peter knew that Black was not crazy, especially from the information he heard from Mr. Weasley that all the signs before Black escaped showed that the other party had found that he was still alive, so he would ignore it. Everything escaped from Azkaban and tried to break into Hogwarts Castle to kill himself. All this was so crazy, and Sirius Black had already tried it once. Although he failed, Peter knew Sirius Black, and that guy would never let him go easily. Hogwarts Castle, which seems to be tightly protected, is not as safe as it seems. Black knows the location of most of the secret passages in the castle and can easily enter the castle through the outer guards. This made Pettigrew Peter always worry about being afraid, afraid that Black would suddenly come out that day and kill himself. Even if Sirius Blacks mind is clearer, he doesnt have to risk killing Peter, but if he is forced to regain his prototype and let everyone know that Peter Pettigrew is still alive, then he should be out of luck. "You are all to blame!" Peter looked at the picture of the Potter couple on the bedside table, and the hatred in his heart slowly grew. He has lived as a mouse for more than ten years, but how many more years are there in his life? He hated all this. Looking at the Potters dancing in the photo, Peter was silent. He remembered that while he was still at Hogwarts school, the power of the mysterious man had spread throughout the British magical world. Every time the Dark Mark appears above the house, it means that someone has died in the murder of a Death Eater. It was the darkest period in Britain. Peter actually knew that James had always believed that his familys dragon pox was related to the Death Eaters. Because they were unwilling to give in or remain neutral, the Death Eaters murdered James relatives in a despicable way. Making people suffer from dragon pox was a popular murder method in those years. It is said that the only Muggle minister in the British magical world died of dragon pox. At that time, Peter persuaded Potter to take Lily to leave the UK and stay away from the dangers, but James refused, and even yelled at him: "I don''t want to be a coward, and I won''t hide. The mysterious person cannot make my family succumb. Don''t want me to give in, I will resist them and resist to the end." At that time, the power of the mysterious people was simply not something they could fight against. The four had just graduated from school and joined the Order of the Phoenix, an anti-mystery organization organized by Dumbledore. Actually, Peter didn''t want to join the Order of the Phoenix. He just wanted to live a peaceful life, but he eventually joined the Order of the Phoenix. Peter hated Potter''s so-called bravery. What good would it do to fight against the most evil demon in history besides losing his life? Isnt your life more important? Is he going to put Lily who follows him in danger? If they die and they don''t even have a future, then what''s the point. Everyone said that the mysterious people were afraid of Dumbledore, but the situation was still not optimistic, and Dumbledore did not have much energy to protect them. Well, after joining the Order of the Phoenix, Peter realized that the noble cause of the Order of the Phoenix is ??to try to save more people, and then fight against the mysterious people together. However, what does it have to do with him? Is it to save his innocent life by putting his own life on it? Peter didn''t like the Order of the Phoenix from the bottom of his heart. Especially after joining the Order of the Phoenix, Peter has always been worried about being afraid, afraid that Voldemort will one day appear at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. I am afraid that when I go out on a mission, I will be caught by the minions of a mysterious person, tortured harshly, and eventually lose my life. However, the nightmare soon became a reality! Voldemort appeared at the door of his house. Fortunately, when Peter went back, he didn''t find the Dark Mark floating above their house. Voldemort did not kill Peter and his mother, but gave him a choice. Surrender or die. Or, Voldemort thought it was a good opportunity to plant a spy in Dumbledore''s Order of the Phoenix, so Peter and his mother survived. If he hadn''t joined the Order of the Phoenix in the first place, perhaps this would not have happened, and his mother would not be affected by it. However, there is no if. At first, Peter actually thought about asking Dumbledore for help, asking Dumbledore to save his mother, and asking Dumbledore to hide them, but Peter knew very well that there was only one dead end to betray Voldemort. However, what made him shake was everything the Death Eaters showed him. Whether it was the Ministry of Magic or the Order of the Phoenix who thought they were providing information, many of them were actually Voldemort. His power spread throughout the entire British magical world. All this made Peter feel extremely desperate. He knew he had no choice. "What''s the benefit of rejecting it? Are you impatient?" Pettigrew Peter has not forgotten what he said when he communicated with Ludo Bagman. Ludo Bagman was obviously much smarter than him, and took advantage of his relationship with August Luckwood to find a job at the Ministry of Magic. Quidditch can''t be played for a lifetime. It would be better to become a Quidditch coach after retirement, but it is obviously a better choice to enter the Magic and Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic. And he was not branded with the Dark Devil''s mark, just like Peter, even if he was finally accused of passing the message for Voldemort, he could still find an excuse for himself. After that conversation, Pettigrew Peter completely compromised, and he also wanted to benefit himself from Voldemort. Many wizards like Voldemort were loyal to him. In helping Voldemort collect information on the Order of the Phoenix, Peter did not do his best for this, but only revealed some less important information to Voldemort. In fact, Peter has no access to too important news. Later, Voldemort became aware of a certain prophecy. James son was the prophet. After learning that the Potter family was going to hide, Voldemort asked him to become Potters secret, and promised that he would be given to him after the incident. The Ministry of Magic arranged a good location. In fact, Peter had long known that even if Voldemort did not promise those things, he had no choice. Voldemort''s power is in full swing, the Ministry of Magic has long been infiltrated into a plug by Death Eaters, and all the efforts of the Order of the Phoenix are useless. After he betrayed the Order of the Phoenix and betrayed his former friends, he had no other choice, and Peter had no courage to betray Voldemort. U U Reading He doesn''t want to die yet. Everything went smoother than expected. Peter told James that he was not as brave as Blake, Lupin, and James. The situation was getting worse and worse. He was terribly scared and wanted to hide abroad, but he was scared. Lupin and Black said he was a coward, so Peter wanted to be the secret of the Potters, and then he could hide himself in a place where the mysterious and Death Eaters could not find him. James agreed and apologized to Peter. "It''s too late, I can''t look back anymore." Peter, turning back into a human form, muttered, looking at the picture of the Potters and his wife. Black will never give up easily, he will definitely break into Hogwarts Castle again and try to kill himself. Before Blake was caught again, he had to pretend to be dead once, and it happened that the crazy cat had been chasing him, which was a good opportunity for him. Peter put the collected cat hairs on the ground, bit his palm, smeared blood on Ron''s sheet, and then turned into a mouse and slipped away. Chapter 748： Insider "The o.w. Ls exam seems to be terrifying. I heard that there are people who can''t bear the pressure of the exam and are emotionally broken." Hermione and Albert just came out of the library and walked side by side in the corridor leading to the Gryffindor common room, chatting casually about recent events. Actually, Hermione would like to inquire about o. w. The thing about the Ls exam. The twelve courses caused a lot of pressure on her, and she was a little worried that she could not bear it o. w. The pressure brought by the Ls exam finally broke down like everyone else. "The difficulty of the o.w. Ls exam is not high, and it is not difficult to get excellent results." Albert said to Hermione, "As long as you can thoroughly grasp the key points the professors have mentioned in class, I miss you It should be able to easily pass the written and practical tests of o.w.Ls." In fact, Albert is not casually perfunctory, he has read through the o. w. For the Ls exam, it is found that most of the exam content is very similar, which means that as long as you have mastered this part of the knowledge, you can easily pass the exam. "Perhaps, this is the biggest difference between a genius and an ordinary person!" Hermione was a little depressed. "Exams that are difficult for others, I think you don''t need much review, and there is a lot of time to study other things. " "You are also very smart. You don''t need to belittle yourself. Even if you are a genius, you need to work hard, not to mention you are a genius." Albert took out a few candies and handed them to Hermione. Maybe Percy can give you some good suggestions, and his approach is more suitable for you." "Percy suggested that I come to you for help." Hermione whispered. She once approached Percy, hoping that the other party could give her some advice, but Percy''s suggestion to her was to ask Albert directly for the knowledge that she didn''t understand, to ask the other party for advice, master first, and then think. Albert''s mouth twitched. He was really busy. He had a lot of things to do every day and didn''t have much time to help Hermione. Hermione knew that Albert was busy, so she didn''t feel embarrassed to bother him. Of course, there are other reasons, but Hermione didn''t want to trouble herself with Albert. Both were silent until they came to the entrance of Gryffindor''s common room and found that Neville Longbottom seemed to be in trouble. Sir Cadogan would not let him into the common room. "What''s the matter?" Albert stepped forward and asked. "He kept changing his passwords. Those passwords confused me!" Neville said miserably with tears in his eyes: "Later, I could only write down all those passwords, but I lost the piece of paper! " "It''s true!" Sir Cadogan yelled at Neville, and said to Albert and Hermione, "You should chain this fool into the dungeon. He actually intends to enter it forcibly. s room!" "Weird skin." Albert said to Sir Cadogan, "I suggest you change a more normal password, and your password is changed too frequently. Many people have approached me to protest this." "Longbottom is not the first person to be driven crazy by the password." Albert said to Hermione beside him. "You can only open the door by saying an order. This is the rule for entering the Gryffindor common room. You can''t expect Sir Cadogan to open this opening for you, and don''t plead with a painting. Weakness will only be exchanged for others. Contempt and ridicule." Albert turned his head and said to Neville, "If you often forget something, I suggest you prepare a small note, then tie it to your belt with a chain, and write it down on the note if you forget it. Take your notes and look through them. I remember a quill pen that can automatically refill ink, or you can use Muggle charcoal pens, fountain pens, or ballpoint pens." As he said, Albert took out a note from his pocket and shook it in front of Neville Longbottom. "This is much more practical than the memory ball, don''t you think, Longbottom?" "Thank you, thank you!" Navi thanked Albert sincerely. He felt that he was really stupid to use the memory ball before. Albert provided him with a good solution to forgetfulness. Whenever there is something, write it down and take the notes with him, so he doesnt need to worry about forgetting things. "I didn''t expect you to carry this kind of thing with you." Hermione was very surprised. She knew that although Albert could not remember to remember, his memory was better than most people. "You can''t remember everything, especially when you are busy, sometimes notes can be more reliable than memory." Albert said with a smile: "Fred and George will also carry such a note. They will write it down when they have inspiration occasionally, but the quill pen is a bit not easy to use, so they all use Muggle ballpoint pens now." "Will you guys get in?" Sir Cadogan couldn''t help complaining. After entering the common room, the two separated. Albert first greeted the three roommates who were whispering together, and planned to go back to the dormitory first and take Tom down to relax. As soon as he went upstairs, Albert heard a rush of footsteps coming upstairs, getting louder and louder, as if an angry man was running on the stairs. A few seconds later, someone rushed down the stairs with a bed sheet, and he immediately turned sideways to make way for the other person. "It looks like Ron?" After seeing the person''s appearance, Albert recalled carefully, temporarily unable to remember which famous scene this was, and continued to walk towards the dormitory, but Ron''s angry roar was already heard below: "Look, see...Look. what is this!" After Albert went downstairs with Tom in his arms, he found out from Lee Jordan what had just happened. Hermione''s cat ate Ron''s mouse? So the two fell out. "I think the mouse called Scabbard has a special meaning to Ron, that''s why he was so angry." Albert could understand Ron''s thoughts. "Special meaning, his pet?" "Or a girlfriend?" Fred and George looked at each other and couldn''t help giggling. They obviously didn''t understand what the so-called special meaning meant. "It''s family." Albert looked at the twins who teased Ron quite speechlessly, and explained: "For some people, pets are also part of the family." If someone eats his Tom, or kills him, Albert probably will be mad. "Family?" Fred and George were silent for a moment. "So Ron sees Shaban as his family? So we are like Shaban in Ron''s heart." Fred sighed heavily, showing a distressed look. "I think this should be just a metaphor. UU reading means just as important as family." Lee Jordan said quite speechlessly. "However, we didn''t expect Ron to value the mouse that much. I thought he would care more about his friends." George understood, but he couldn''t understand why Ron would fall out with his friends. "That''s Percy''s mouse!" Fred murmured: "It seems to have lived for a long time, five years or even longer. I think that mouse should be dying. Pets like mice usually don''t live long. In fact, I think its better for it to die early, at least not to suffer the pain of dying slowly." Lee Jordan suddenly understood why Albert didn''t let them trouble Filch''s cat. He used to think that Albert liked cats, which was the reason. "For Filch, that cat is his family?" Lee Jordan said suddenly. "what?" The three of them didn''t react for a while. "I suddenly understand why you didn''t let us touch Filch''s cat." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but sigh. Fred and George were a little silent, and it was not difficult for them to see Filch''s situation from Ron''s body. "The cat is a family member to Filch, a spiritual sustenance. If you kill Mrs. Lorice or hurt him, I bet that Filch will always stare at you and keep looking. You are in trouble. Remember how Filch looked after Mrs. Loris was petrified last year?" "That''s like a mad dog." :. : Chapter 749： Hurt a lot On the day of the game between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, Harry''s Firebolt finally appeared in the hall and became the focus of everyone''s attention, attracting a large number of onlookers. The faces of the Slytherin players are not pretty. Potter, who possesses the Firebolt, is like a fishbone stuck in their throat, making them very uncomfortable. If Gryffindor beat Ravenclaw to win today''s Quidditch game, it is likely to threaten the Slytherin team to win the final. "Potter, I have good news for you!" Harry didn''t speak, pretending not to hear Malfoy. "The eagle-headed horse-winged beast that attacked me is dead." Malfoy took out a letter from his pocket in front of everyone and grinned at Harry with a malicious smile, "Yesterday, my dad asked the Owl to send me a letter. He was dealing with a friend of the Dangerous Animals Committee. Tell him that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast that attacked me has a very high probability of being sentenced to death." "Get out of Malfoy." Ron stood between Harry and Malfoy, staring fiercely at the guy in front of him who hated him, and resisted the urge to punch him, "Harry, ignore him, that guy just envy you. Owning Firebolt, I deliberately disgusted you." "Envy, do I need to envy?" Malfoy scorned Ron proudly. "Please don''t compare me to a poor ghost like you?" "Leave him alone." Harry stretched his hand to hold down Ron who wanted to beat Malfoy, looked at Malfoy with a **** of shit, and said in disgust: "Get out of Malfoy, talking to you will make me sick." Malfoy had a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and a malicious light gleamed in his eye mask. He reached out to get the firebolt on the table, but was stopped by a group of people. "This broom is really good, but it''s a pity that you didn''t bring a parachute, otherwise you don''t have to worry about falling off the broom." Malfoy retracted his arm and continued sarcastically, "Right, I read the last newspaper. , You are the poor bugs mentioned in the newspapers that are vulnerable to dementors." "The last Quidditch match was really a shame. If you can get an extra arm, you might be able to catch the Snitch, so that the Gryffindor team will never have any chance to turn over." Harry He sneered without showing any weakness, "Thanks to your help for all this, please allow me to thank you on behalf of Gryffindor College." "Thanks to your help!" George said with a grin. "Thank you, Mr. Malfoy, who sacrificed himself." Ron slapped Malfoy on the shoulder, his tone of expression unconcealed pleasure. "Thank you for your help, otherwise we really won''t have any chance." A group of Gryffindor students who were concerned about this conflict immediately surrounded Malfoy and expressed their gratitude to him. However, Mr. Malfoy, who was thanked by a group of people, didn''t look pretty. That incident is undoubtedly one of the dark history that Malfoy didn''t want to mention. In the last match against Ravenclaw, the Slytherin team had an overall advantage. At that time, their captain Marcus put forward a bold plan to try to kill the Gryffindor team in the cradle ahead of time. As long as the plan is successful, Firebolt will not be a threat to them. The plan went well. Before the Slytherin team caught the Snitch, they even had a huge gap of 160 points ahead of Ravenclaw. As long as you catch the Golden Snitch again, you can completely despair the Gryffindor team with its almost irreversible high score. Even if they lose the last game, they can still win the championship by virtue of their scores. However, Marcus''s plan failed. Finally, due to Malfoy''s carelessness, Ravenclaw''s Seeker Qiu Zhang seized the flaw and caught the Snitch one step ahead. And Potter mentioned it in front of everyone, undoubtedly sprinkling salt on Malfoy''s wound. Malfoy was almost frantic, struggling to push away from the crowd, and hurriedly left the hall amidst the laughter of the people. "Harry, don''t care about that clown." Wood reached out and put his arms around Harrys shoulders and comforted: "What we have to do now is to win this game, and then defeat the Slytherin team in the next game, and step them down completely. Then the group of bereaved dogs will be I can''t be arrogant anymore." Harry nodded, indicating that he knew it. But Malfoy''s words still had some influence on him, and Harry''s expression was a little gloomy when he thought that Buckbeak might be sentenced to death. "Would you like to go and see Firebolt?" Albert, who had witnessed the conflict with his own eyes, asked Isabel next to him sideways. "Forget it!" Isobel shook her head and said that she was not interested in Firebolt. She asked, "Who do you think will win." "Potter has a higher probability of winning." Albert said without hesitation: "Although Qiu Zhang is also an excellent seeker, this is no longer a gap in strength, but a gap in the performance of the broomstick." "Such flying broomsticks shouldn''t appear on the playing field, it''s really unfair." Penello said angrily. "You can''t expect everyone to use the same broom." Percy greeted Albert. "I think everyone should use the same broom, so that the players can play their abilities." Albert felt that the current Quidditch game was unfair. The Slytherin team relied on the advantage of the Light Wheel 2001 to crush the Quidditch teams of other colleges. Now, Harry is overwhelming others by relying on the performance advantage of Firebolt. This is considered a monetary advantage and does not reflect the strength of the players. "The Quidditch game has always been like this. You can''t expect it to make changes easily." Percy shook his head. He actually knew Albert made sense, but it was difficult to change. "By the way, who do you think will win?" Percy asked Albert in a low voice. "The Gryffindor team has a better chance of winning the game." Albert pointed to the Firebolt placed on the table for people to watch. "After all, Potter owns Firebolt. UU Reading this It is a very big advantage for a seeker, otherwise the Slytherin team will not deliberately provoke it, trying to destroy Harry''s mentality." "No, I didn''t mean this!" Percy whispered, "Did you not fortune telling?" "I can''t fortune everything." Albert said rather speechlessly: "You should have confidence in our team." Percy took Alberta aside and whispered slightly nervously, "I made a bet with Penello. If I lose, I won''t have ten Gallons for her." Albert suddenly asked: "If you win, do you really plan to ask her for ten gallons?" Percy was silent suddenly. "What else is there to bet on? Why don''t you bet on ten kisses, or pay the bill next time you go to Hogsmeade for a date and tea?" Albert felt that betting with his girlfriend, regardless of whether he won in the end or If you lose, the result is that you lose yourself. It''s a loss. Albert never discussed with Isobel that the academy won. Even if he went to watch a game, he was just going to watch the game. Otherwise, wouldnt it be trouble for himself? "You''re right, alas, I didn''t expect it at the time!" Percy lowered his head regretfully. If he wins in the end, would he really ask Penello for ten gallons? Listening to Albert say that, Percy felt that she might be able to save a little bit. As for whether the Gryffindor team can win the game, Percy thinks it should be possible. He really can''t think of a reason for losing the game. :. : Chapter 750： Stupid idea Near eleven o''clock, all the teachers and students of the school began to go to the Quidditch Stadium. The hall gradually calmed down. Albert closed the book and tucked it back into the deformed lizard skin bag. He got up and said to Isabel, who was sitting on the long Ravenclaw table next door and was also reading to pass the time: "Time is coming, we Let''s go too." After Isobel put a bookmark in the book, he used magic to shrink the book, put it into the pocket of his robe, and followed Albert to leave the castle to the Quidditch Stadium outside the castle. The weather outside was very cold, and the snow around the castle showed no signs of melting. Albert instinctively pulled up the scarf to cover the exposed skin more tightly. "This scarf looks a bit ugly now." Isabel arranged the scarf for Albert and said to himself: "The next day, I will weave one for you again when I have time!" "I think this scarf is very commemorative now." Isabel obviously didn''t want to take this, and turned off the subject and asked: "By the way, what were you talking about with Percy just now?" "Oh, you said that!" Albert told Isabel about Percy''s bet with Penello. Isobel was silent after listening, and didn''t react much to it. She is well aware that most couples are like this. Generally, they are interested in each other before they start dating, which is far less than the level of lovers. Whether it''s dating, conflict, or breaking up, it''s actually normal, just like eating. The two followed the road cleared by Hagrid in advance to the Quidditch Stadium. The game has already started. As the commentator, Lee Jordan is giving everyone the knowledge of popular science firebolt. This "unprofessional" approach has aroused dissatisfaction with Professor McGonagall who supervised his commentary. The two looked around, found a place where no one was disturbed, and took out binoculars to observe the situation on the Quidditch court. The situation was unfavorable for Ravenclaw. Gryffindor was the first to score at the beginning of the game. However, Ravenclaw''s Qiu Zhang is a very good seeker. She obviously knows the gap between the two sides'' broomsticks. She has been staring at Harry since the start of the game, and forced him by constantly passing in front of Harry. change direction. This should be the Ravenclaw team''s tactics, intending to let Qiu Zhang hold Potter and give the pursuer a chance to score. However, Ravenclaw''s pursuit was a bit stretched, and he was actually 20-0 in a short period of time. "There is a problem with the Ravenclaw team''s tactics...what''s wrong?" Albert noticed that Isobel didn''t pay attention to the changes on the court, and he didn''t know where to look. He followed the other''s gaze and found Katrina sitting not far away alone, her figure looking a little thin. No, Katrina was not alone, Hermione was sitting not far away, also holding binoculars to observe the changes on the court. "Why are you sitting here alone?" Isabel sat beside Katrina. "I just came over from the library." Katrina looked up and glanced at Albert, and muttered: "Why do you need to test twelve subjects so easily?" "Maybe my basic knowledge is relatively solid." Albert sat next to Isabel, looked at the tired girl and said, "I have the previous Ls exam papers over there, do you want to read it?" "Examination papers, where did you get these things?" Katrina was not too surprised, she actually asked Isabel for the last Ls examination paper. "As long as you have money, it''s not difficult to get it." What Albert said was actually the truth. "Oh, I almost forgot, you guy is very rich." Katrina glanced over the scarf around Albert''s neck and moved her lips imperceptibly. She had already recognized that it was a long time for Isabel to knit. Later, because the weaving was too short, Isobel added another section. "That''s enough!" Katrina murmured, not knowing what she was talking about. She was actually a little depressed, how could she compete with such a guy in the first place? Ever since Albert won the championship of the Magic School Potions Championship, Katrina has been depressed by her first thoughts. "When are you free?" Katrina asked. She has now devoted most of her experience to the Ls exam. If the exam fails, she will never accept it. "I''ll give it to you next time in class." Albert said as he raised his binoculars and looked towards the court, while Lee Jordan was yelling. Above the court, Harry was speeding up to chase the Snitch. However, when Albert turned his sight glasses over, Harry had just flashed a wandering ball, and he did not continue to accelerate, apparently having lost the trace of the Snitch. "Oh oh..." Gryffindor''s supporters are very disappointed, they are obviously eager to have the Firebolt Harry can end the game in a short time. Katrina was also applauding for their batter, and then she suddenly noticed that the two people around her were basically unresponsive, and looked at Hermione who was a little disappointed because Harry hadn''t caught the Snitch. An inexplicable sense of disobedience suddenly surged in my heart. Are they really watching the game? Why is there no response at all? The game was almost one-sided, and Gryffindor now leads Ravenclaw by a big margin of 70-0. "How can the gap be so big?" Isabel is a little puzzled. When playing against the Slytherin team, the opponent played tricks, resulting in Ravenclaw not getting any points. Isabel is understandable, but the current gap in points is obviously very abnormal. At least, she doesn''t think the Ravenclaw team will be so bad. "I can probably guess the reason." Albert didn''t sell off, and continued: "Wood wants to enter the club to play after graduation, so for him, every training now is very important, if he can win before graduation The Quidditch trophy is good for him to join the club, so the training for the Gryffindor team is actually very tiring." "The difference in training volume, coupled with the psychological pressure caused by the Firebolt, led to the initial tactics of the Ravenclaw team. They hoped to suppress the Gryffindor team in terms of scores. As a result, they did not play well. A lot of points are lost because of strength and mentality." Albert''s tone changed, "However, I want to wait for the mentality of the Ravenclaw players to adjust so that they can return to their previous level." The Sisters McDoug didnt speak. Not long after Albert had finished speaking, Ravenclaw finally scored for the first time and managed to regain a little disadvantage. Applause and cheers resounded throughout the stadium, even Slytherin. The college is cheering for them. The Ravenclaw team adjusted their tactics, Qiu still didn''t change his plan, and prevented Harry from capturing the Snitch in various ways, and their pursuit hands worked together more and more tacitly, and took another 10 points from Wood. After the Ravenclaw team played a normal level, the game became more exciting. However, Albert didn''t care about the end of the game. He saw Malfoy and his group on the edge of the field. Those guys seemed to be pretending to be a dementor. That''s stupid! Eighty percent is Malfoy''s bad idea again. "Look over there!" Albert touched Isabel''s arm, UU reading motioned her to look at the edge of the court. "What are they going to do?" It was Katrina who asked, and both of them had noticed Malfoy, Crabbe, and Gore, as well as Slytherin captain Marcus Flint sneaking towards the edge of the court. There seems to be something on board. "Probably...you want to scare Harry Potter?" Albert said uncertainly. Isobel didn''t say a word, and looked with interest at the few people over there who had already put on the black cloak. "Frighten Harry Potter and pretend to be a dementor?" Katrina asked incredulously. "But, the dementor is not..." At this time, there was a scream from nowhere. Then Albert saw a silver stag flying towards Malfoy''s disguised dementors, throwing them to the ground in fright. "They are so stupid, aren''t they," Katrina murmured. "That''s... the patron saint of Harry Potter." Isabel looked at the stag that had disappeared, with a rare trace of surprise on his face. "There is no need to be surprised. It is the savior after all," Albert said calmly. "A person who can kill a basilisk does nothing to be surprised." "You seem to care about the savior?" "This word has a special meaning." Albert didn''t intend to explain "However, amazing talent." Katrina naturally also knows the difficulty of summoning the patron saint of the flesh. She is actually practicing the patron saint secretly, but she still cannot summon the patron saint of the flesh smoothly. "When will you master the Patronus Curse?" Isabel asked suddenly. "The second half of the second semester." Albert thought for a while. "It took about half a year." At this moment, Mrs. Hooch had blown the whistle and the game was over. The Gryffindor team won! Chapter 751： relationship After the game, the Gryffindor students flocked to the center of the court to surround the Gryffindor players who hugged each other, and gave their own cheers, blessings and applause for this hard-won victory. In the audience, Albert gave his blessed applause, and then turned his eyes to the edge of the court again. Professor McGonagall was hurriedly walking towards Mar, who was frightened by Harry Potters patron saint, and fell to the ground. Fu and a group of people walked. "I dare say that Marcus Flint''s defense against the Dark Arts must be very poor." Albert said with a smile to Isabel beside him. "why would you say so?" Katrina also didn''t leave immediately, but also looked towards the edge of the court. In fact, most of the audience is paying attention to the changes on the edge of the court, and Hogwarts School has never lacked students who are willing to see the unlucky Slytherin. "If Marcus Flint knew about Dementors, he wouldn''t be fooling around with Malfoy, let alone such a farce." Albert said as he looked at the people struggling to crawl out of their cloaks. "We also went over to see what Professor McGonagall was talking about. It''s rare to see her look so anxious." "You guy... go by yourself!" Katrina ignored Albert and left the court with Isabel''s arm. The anger seemed to take away some of Professor McGonagall''s sanity, and she was yelling at Malfoy''s group. "Conspiracy to frame the Gryffindor team''s seekers, indecent and cowardly and despicable means. You will all accept the penalty, and you will have to deduct fifty points from Slytherin College." As soon as Albert got closer, he heard Professor McGonagall''s voice. Many students came to watch. It was obvious that Malfoy and his group, who had just been struggling to free themselves from the black cloak wearing the turban, were taught by Professor McGonagall. Many people felt very interesting. For this reason, the gloater no longer few. "Congratulations. After all, Marcus Flint is as stupid as ever." Truman didn''t know when he came to Albert''s side, he also looked at the scene below with interest. "Flint is the surname of a family of pure-blood wizards." Albert motioned to Truman and said as he walked. "Their family is very rich and there is no need to worry about work, so it doesn''t matter if it is stupid." "You have a lot of research on the magic world. However, some Slytherin pure-blood wizards are indeed a bit stupid, perhaps because of their close relatives." Truman made no secret of his dislike of those guys, "Of course, there is a little bit Youre right, those guys are rich, and it doesnt matter if they are stupid. Pureblood is their characteristic anyway, and he doesnt have to worry about his future life at all." Truman is about to graduate from Hogwarts School, and he has some knowledge of the magical world. In the magic world, Muggle wizards cannot get unlimited money to Gringotts to exchange for Kanon. This means that most Muggle wizards will become very poor once they step into the magic world. "What are your plans after graduation?" Albert asked softly, "Do you want to work in the Ministry of Magic?" With Truman''s excellent results, it is not difficult to enter the Ministry of Magic. "With this consideration, you, um, needless to say, I guess you are not interested in sitting in the office." Truman and Albert have been writing letters for many years, and he still understands the character of this genius. He smiled and asked: "Aren''t you good at divination? Help me figure out what job to choose, don''t tell me to pay for divination, I don''t have a gallon in my pocket." "You have two Gallons in your pocket." Albert unceremoniously prodded the other party''s lies. "Hahaha, I really deserve to be Albert, alas! I''m also worried about where to go after graduation. Maybe I really have to work for the Ministry of Magic. I can''t give up my status as a wizard, but I heard that Muggle wizards usually mix in the Ministry of Magic. It''s not very good." Truman sighed and said, "Hey, I really envy you." "The Magic Law Enforcement Department is more promising, but it''s generally not well-connected. I suggest you go to the Muggle Mediation Committee or the Muggle Liaison Office. I think the work there should be easier for you." Albert gave Truman an idea, "Most wizards usually dont like that job too much, and its hard to do it. You have an advantage in this area. You can join the Muggle Research Society by the way, Keredi Bubba. Professor Ji is one of the members." "You wouldn''t be one of them!" Truman asked jokingly. "No, but I know Wilhelm Wigworth, the president of the Muggle Research Society." Albert said: "We often have correspondence. I can introduce you to you. I think he will be very happy. You join them." "I didn''t study Muggle studies." Truman was a little embarrassed, but he still thanked Albert. "It''s okay. I also know people from the Muggle Mediation Committee or the Muggle Liaison Office. I can recommend you to go there, practice first, and then become a full-time assistant. If you want to, it should be fine." Albert actually understands Truman. Why not choose Muggle studies, this course looks like that to him. Truman didn''t answer immediately, as if he was thinking about accepting Albert''s kindness. "However, there are not many ascending channels," Albert reminded with a blink of an eye: "But it is still friendly to Muggle wizards, and there are still some invisible benefits." "I do." After Truman thought for a while, UU reading finally decided to accept Alberts kindness, "If there is anything I can help in the future, you can come to me, although I think you probably dont need me. But thank you so much." In fact, Truman still kept in touch with some seniors who graduated from Hufflepuff College, and naturally knew what was going on at the Ministry of Magic. If you don''t have contacts and qualifications, you will only hit a wall everywhere when you enter the Ministry of Magic. If you want to climb up, you have to spend time, and you may not be able to get up. As for the good results at Hogwarts, it will at best make you a better entry into the Ministry of Magic, but that''s all. "Give you a kind advice." Albert said suddenly: "If the situation is not good, when it is time to run, run immediately, don''t hesitate." "Run off, what do you mean?" Truman was a little confused, completely unaware of what Albert meant. "You will understand later, and it won''t be long before you see signs." Albert smiled and blinked. "Really, is this a common problem of prophets?" Although Truman complained, he still kept it in his heart. He felt that something was going to happen, otherwise Albert would not remind him to run away if the situation was wrong. At this moment, Percy and Penello passed by the two of them, talking and laughing and walking towards the castle. Their relationship looks very good, and Percy''s brain is finally normal, and the stakes should have been settled. "We have talked about that Percy is also going to enter the Ministry of Magic!" Truman looked at Percy and said to Albert, "However, I think his excellent results are more suitable to become an Auror." Truman didnt say something. He actually felt that Percy was snobbish and liked to deal with powerful people. If he develops in power, he will definitely break up with his current girlfriend and marry a pure-blooded wizard girl to help. Go further by yourself. Chapter 752： Party Throughout the afternoon, the students of Gryffindor looked extremely excited, as if it was not the Ravenclaw team that had just won, but had already won the Quidditch Academy Cup. After returning to the common room, Lee Jordan mysteriously revealed what he had overheard to everyone. The Slytherin players who tried to conspiracy to frame Harry were punished, and they needed to go to Filch''s confinement. It is said that Draco Malfoy has to go to the school hospital to do chamber pots tomorrow. This good news undoubtedly made Harry and Ron''s good mood even more pleasant. I dont know who it is. I took this opportunity to cast a spell on the "Daily Prophet" some time ago, and asked the newspaper to read Rita Skeeters article aloud, and re-read the dementor for everyone. The terrible monster also ridiculed the ignorance and mental retardation of the group of Slytherin students who tried to frame Harry. Pretending to be a dementor to scare people? Everyone was amused by what the Slytherin students did. There was a burst of joyous laughter in the entire common room. Wood walked across the crowd and quickly walked towards Albert by the fireplace. He looked up and looked around, as if looking for something, "Do you know where Fred and George are?" Before Albert could answer, Wood murmured again: "The two guys said they could help get the snacks and drinks needed for the party, and they didn''t know where to go with the coins I raised." "Don''t worry about Wood, I don''t think Fred and George will run away with that money." Albert softly comforted, "You should have confidence in them." "I''m just worried that they won''t be able to get snacks and drinks." Wood was a little depressed. After all, he had already collected the money for the party. If he couldn''t get snacks and drinks, it would be difficult for him to explain to everyone. "Don''t worry, Fred and George must have a way to get the snacks and drinks we need." Lee Jordan reached out and put his arm around Wood''s shoulder. "We should go to the kitchen to see if we can get some from the kitchen. The snacks alone are not enough for everyone to eat. By the way, what about the Albert? I saw him here just now." "I don''t know!" Wood thought Lee Jordan''s idea was good, at least it was more reliable than Fred and George''s proposal. "We''d better take Albert with him. That guy knows the house elves in the kitchen very well." Lee Jordan looked around, trying to find Albert in the crowd, before he could find Albert. Was pulled away by Wood. When the two came out of the kitchen, there was a lot of food in his hands, but Lee Jordan didn''t seem to be satisfied with it, and he still mumbled: "I said I should call Albert." "Didn''t we already get a bunch of food?" Wood wondered why Lee Jordan wanted Albert to come with him. Is it because the three of them can take more food? Lee Jordan didn''t explain too much. Albert''s treatment in the kitchen was really different from them. The house elves would even be happy to help Albert cook delicious snacks on the spot, instead of a pile of cold meatloaf and biscuits. Fred and George finally reappeared in the common room after missing for a few hours. What made Wood the most angry was that they did not bring back anything. "What about snacks and drinks? Dont tell me, you guys have everything. I didn''t get it." "Don''t get excited about Wood, we bought all the snacks and drinks for the party, they are all in here!" As he said, Fred took out a bag and kept digging out, several barrels of butter beer, a bottle of fizzing pumpkin juice, and a few large bags of Honey Dukes sweets. "Where did you get these things?" Angelina took a bottle of hissing pumpkin juice from Fred and couldn''t help but ask. "We got a little help!" George said mysteriously. A large number of biscuits, cakes, and pies were placed on neatly arranged tables in the common room, and the wizarding worlds pop music sounded in the corner, and Fred and George began tossing toad mints at the crowd. Albert flicked his wand lightly, conjured countless wine glasses out of thin air on an empty table, and filled them with butter beer. Fred and George took out the fireworks they made and set them off above everyone''s heads. A lion made of fireworks roared above everyone''s heads, and finally squeezed into a large splendid firework. "This is a new product for Fred and I. It feels pretty good!" George stood quietly beside Albert and said with a smug: "We have already thought about it. We will make these fireworks in the future and sell them to colleges who want to hold a party." "You are good at doing business!" Albert looked at the fireworks that exploded above his head, and couldn''t help feeling the twins'' talent in this regard. The party lasted from the afternoon to the evening. Albert could not understand why everyone was so energetic. After he returned from the House of Requirement, he found that the party was not over yet. Fred and George were performing a funny trick for everyone, surrounded by a group of people. However, Albert was surprised that at this lively party, someone was sitting alone in the corner. "Appropriate relaxation is more conducive to learning. There is no need to stretch yourself too tight." Albert put a glass of Butterbeer on the table in front of Hermione. "Would you like a glass?" "Thank you." Hermione hesitated for a moment, but still did not disappoint Albert''s kindness, put down the heavy book in her hand, and took a sip of the glass of butter beer. "The life and social habits of the British Muggle family?" Albert glanced at the book Hermione was reading, frowned and said, "Actually, I don''t think you need this stuff." "It would be fascinating to study them from the perspective of the magic world." Hermione said sincerely. "No, I don''t think this is fascinating. Most wizards dont understand Muggles and dont want to know them." Albert said to Hermione, "I know the person who wrote this book, and he admits it himself. "The Life and Social Habits of British Muggle Families" is a bit outdated." "Outdated, how could it?" Hermione was very surprised. "The development of the Muggle world is faster than you think. This is the advantage of technology." Albert did not worry about this problem any more, and continued, "Actually, if you want, you can write a book yourself to the wizard. We introduce the world of Muggles and their lives, so that wizards can better disguise and integrate into the world of Muggles." "Write a book yourself?" Hermione was taken aback by Albert''s proposal. "No one has more say in the Muggle world than the wizard who lives in the Muggle world." Albert said, taking a few custard biscuits from there and stuffing one of them into Hermione''s hand, UU Reading www.uuknshu.com "Lets eat something, it will help regulate your mood. If I were you, I wouldnt be reading in such a noisy place, and..." Albert deliberately lowered his voice and said, "If you want to reconcile with the two of them, please calm down and apologize to Ron. I don''t think he will be angry with you again, just like a cat with fried hair, squeezing the hair. Thats it. Its actually not difficult, it just requires you to have the courage to speak first." "You also think I was wrong." Hermione looked up at Albert. "No, I just want to say that only children can make a temper like this." After that, Albert turned around and went back to the dormitory to rest. As for when they wanted to hold the party, Albert didn''t care about it, and didn''t care about it. Hermione looked at Albert''s leaving back, took a bite of the custard biscuits in her hand, and refocused her gaze on the heavy book, but thought of what Albert had just said in her head. When she was packing her things to go back to the dormitory, Harry came over and asked, "Did you not go to the game?" "Of course I have been." Hermione closed the book and said to Harry: "You did a good job. I always believe that you can catch the Snitch and win the game for us." "Thank you," Harry said, pointing to the table where the food was placed and asked: Are you not going to eat something? " "No, I''ve already eaten it. Now I must finish reading this book by Monday, and there are 422 pages to read." Hermione''s voice was slightly tired, "Moreover, there are also People dont welcome me to participate." "If Scabbard hadn''t been eaten, it could eat a few of these Fudge flies. It has always liked to eat..." Ron apparently heard Hermione''s words and said loudly on purpose. "Good night Harry." Hermione''s voice was a bit more swallowed, she tucked the big book under her arm, and quickly walked towards the stairs leading to the girls'' dormitory, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Chapter 753： Conjecture and possibility "Sirius Black took a knife and broke into the Gryffindor Tower to assassinate Harry Potter?" Albert stretched out his hand to cover a yawn, listened to Fred, George, and Lee Jordan about what happened in the middle of the night, tilted his head and looked at the intact portrait passage and asked: "How on earth is Black without a password? Break into the Gryffindor common room?" "Longbottom wrote the password on a slip of paper, but after losing it, the slip was picked up by Black." Lee Jordan took out a handful of toad mints from the pocket of his robe and distributed them to everyone, and put aside one by himself. Entering his mouth, he said vaguely: "You were not there at the time, and you didn''t see Professor McGonagall''s angry appearance. You were shaking with angrily." "Some time ago, Longbottom seemed to say that the note with the password was lost." Albert reached out and stroked Tom who was resting on the table, looked up at the crowded common room and asked: "By the way, you should have not slept all night. Come on, dont go back to sleep up, what are you doing here, waiting to hear if Black was caught?" "Yeah, everyone is here waiting for news. Do you think Black can still slip away?" Fred brought a cup of milky hot milk tea with a small dish of custard left over from last night in his hand. Cookies. "The chance of catching Blake is not great." Albert said without hesitation, "If the professors can really catch Blake, I think you will receive the news as soon as possible." "Actually, I''m even more curious why Black didn''t kill Ron and continue to look for Harry?" George asked his doubts. "Do you want your brother to be killed by Black so much?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "As early as twelve years ago, Blake liked to kill innocent people." George pointed out this point clearly. "In the face of five sleeping boys, Blake is entirely possible to kill everyone. A man whose head was dazzled by hatred, Seeing that he will succeed in revenge, I don''t think he will easily give up such a good opportunity." "Perhaps, Black is worried that he will be stuck in the castle. Once everyone is awakened, it will be very difficult for him to leave the castle." Angelina also participated in this discussion. "I don''t think Blake is afraid of death. If he is really afraid of death, he won''t risk breaking into Hogwarts Castle and assassinating Harry. Tonight this is all weird." Shanna agreed with George, and she did not. I feel that a person full of hatred would be afraid of death, "Dont forget, your brother said that Blake is holding a knife, which means Blake has no magic wand, and a wizard without a magic wand cant exert real power at all. This is almost It was Blacks only chance of revenge, but he gave up." "As long as you kill the people in the room, Black will be able to grab the wand. I believe that a criminal who can escape from Azkaban will definitely have a way to escape from Hogwarts Castle before the professors react." "He must kill all the people in the hospital, and he may also meet the teacher..." Angelina also felt that her reasons became more and more untenable. "If I were Sirius Black, I would blow up the window and jump out of the window to escape." Albert pointed to the next window and said, "It would be too stupid to try to get out of the portrait passage. If Blake is so stupid, I think He was caught by the dementor long ago." "But there is at least..." Arya suddenly stopped speaking, and she also realized that the height of seven or eight floors was obviously not a big deal to the wizard, and the last time Harry fell from the sky was equally safe. The worst case is death. Are desperadoes like Black really afraid of death? Obviously not afraid. "There is indeed a lot of suspiciousness in this matter, and it is thanks to this that Ron was fine." Fred said while looking at Ron who had described the whole thing last night. "There are many ways to solve the doubt. Now I ask, you answer, tell all the reasons you can think of, no matter how ridiculous." Albert waved his magic wand and conjured up a notebook and a book out of thin air. A fountain pen. "first question: Why do you think Blake didn''t kill Ron, or even the other people in the dorm, and gave up revenge on Harry? " The pen automatically wrote this sentence in the notebook. "Don''t want to kill the innocent?" Angelina said first. "Or, worry that other students will be bet on the castle when they wake up?" "What about you?" Albert asked the others. Others frowned and thought, but still did not think of the reason, this fact is suspicious. "Perhaps, Black is actually a good person. He actually came to give Potter a gift, but he didn''t find Harry''s bed." When Fred said this, he amused himself. "Could it be that his brain is confused? The first instinctive reaction is to run away, just as most people''s first reaction when encountering danger is to turn around and run away." Lee Jordan felt that his reason was the most likely." After all, Black has been chased by the Dementors and Aurors, and it is not surprising that there will be such a reaction." Albert wrote all these down with a pen and continued, "If I were Black, I would never give up such a good opportunity." "Maybe, Black didn''t actually come to kill Harry, or that his goal was not Harry?" George tried to explore more possibilities. "Blake broke into Harry''s dormitory. Obviously, there was a purpose. If his target wasn''t Harry, what would it be? Obviously it couldn''t be Ron, otherwise he would have his throat cut." "Don''t forget, Dad once said that Blake said when he was sleeping: He was at Hogwarts. Who do you think he was referring to. Harry? No, this is just our guess." George continued, "The only one What is certain is that the target that Black wants to kill is in that dormitory." "How do you think Blake got the password?" Albert said again: "To be honest, I don''t believe that Longbottom threw the password around, and it happened to be obtained by Blake. This seems too coincidental. In this world There are not so many coincidences." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at each other and seemed to think of something: "You mean Blake has a helper in school?" Everyone looked a little disturbed, and this guess was very close to the truth. "That man tampered with Longbottom''s memory?" "Probably." "Longbottom is very forgetful and it''s not easy to see flaws." "Do you think it is possible for Black to pretend to be a professor in the school?" Shanna said, "As far as I know, there is a potion called compound potion that can make one person look like another." "Who do you think is more suspicious?" "Professor Lupin." Shanna said without hesitation: "Although he is a good professor, the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor every year always comes up with something, and he is a newcomer." "The compound medicine can be done, but it takes a lot of time to cook the thing." Albert wrote this down and continued to ask: "Does anyone have other ideas?" "Become a small animal, such as someone''s pet?" "If Black can become a cat, it doesn''t need a password. Of course, it can also be a disguise." "Does anyone have a new pet?" Angelina asked. "Hermione''s cat," George said. "He still chased Ron''s mouse." "So, Black disguised as Hermione''s cat was actually to hunt down Ron''s mouse?" Shanna felt very absurd when she said this. "How did Black get into the castle?" Albert said again. "Secret Road!" Fred, George and Li Jordan said in unison. After the others looked over, they lowered their voices and said, "It must be through the secret tunnel. I don''t think he will break into the castle swaggeringly." "Use the flying broom." Angelina said. "Or become a bird and fly into the castle," Sanna speculated. "Or use some weird magic, after all, no one knows whether he has learned any tricks from the mysterious man?" Alia reminded. "Last point, how did he hide the dementors?" "Phantom Curse?" Fred shook his head again when he finished speaking, because Dumbledore had said at the beginning that invisibility magic had no effect on Dementors. "The dementor deliberately let him out?" "He pretends to be somebody, or some kind of creature?" Everyone was silent. They remembered what Shanna had just speculated that Blake pretended to be someone hiding in Hogwarts? "But how did he escape from Azkaban prison?" "Actually, UU read to judge whether the professor is suspicious, as long as they take a bottle to drink frequently, the compound medicine usually lasts only one hour, so he must drink the compound medicine frequently to avoid exposure." "No." "No." "No." "In my impression, no professor has ever done this." Everyone searched their own memories and shook their heads. In fact, this kind of thing can''t be kept away, at least it can''t be completely full. "Then it is unlikely that he will pretend to be a professor. He should have a helper." "Okay, let me summarize." Albert quickly glanced at the notes and said, "What is certain is: Black does want to kill someone, and that person is in Hogwarts, Harry''s dorm for This Black suggested from Azkaban to escape from prison. He knew some secret passages in the castle that even Filch knew, so he could easily get in and out of the castle without being noticed by others. Black had a helper at Hogwarts School who could help him I got the password for the Gryffindor common room, and Black was able to make himself detectable by the dementors through some kind of disguise." "I think we are very close to the truth. Just narrow the scope and find out who Black wants to kill or his helper to uncover the truth." "The people Blake wants to kill, apart from Harry, I really can''t think of anyone else." "But Blake gave up killing other people." Shanna reminded, "Assuming Blake is a good person, who would he want to kill?" "How could Blake be a good person." Alia thought it was absurd. "If he is a good person, how could he be imprisoned in Azkaban prison for more than ten years? If he is innocent, the first thing he escapes must be It is to prove that you are innocent, to wash away your grievances, not to come to Hogwarts to kill." Chapter 754： inform After the sky lighted up, the Gryffindor students in the common room finally waited for the news. Professor McGonagall, with a tired face, regretted to tell everyone that Black had escaped again. Professor McGonagall just turned to leave the common room. Shanna walked a few steps and walked through the portrait tunnel behind Professor McGonagall. Obviously, she had something to say to Professor McGonagall. Seeing this scene, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at each other and shrugged back to the dormitory to make up their sleep. It was not difficult for them to guess that Shanna wanted to tell Professor McGonagall just now. As for the result, the three had actually guessed it. The students who were holding their breath and waiting for the news were all sleepy, and went back to their dormitories to rest. The common room suddenly became empty. Soon after, Shanna returned to the common room, but just by looking at the expression on the other''s face, Professor McGonagall obviously didn''t like these self-righteous "speculations", not to mention they suspected that there was Black''s helper in the school. "You are right, Professor McGonagall doesn''t want to believe these speculations." Noting the questioning glances from other people, Shanna reluctantly said: "However, she agrees with Black''s guess that he slipped into the castle from the secret road." There are so many secret passages in the castle, even Filch can''t know where they are all. Perhaps Blake discovered a certain secret passage leading to the outer layer of the castle when he was studying in school. "They are all adults, and they are more willing to trust their own judgments than to listen to a minor gesturing around. Especially when there is no evidence, don''t expect to be able to influence other people''s thoughts. This is ridiculous." Albert Pointing out without mercy, "To be honest, what you did just now is quite irrational." "Actually, I would rather trust your judgment. To a certain extent, you see things more thoroughly than most so-called smart people." Shanna said after a moment of silence: "If anyone can catch Black, I I bet that it must be you, not the professor at Hogwarts or the Auror at the Ministry of Magic." "You are very confident of me." Albert was a little surprised. "After all, you can predict, don''t you?" Shanna said naturally. "Actually, I think Dumbledore should ask you for help. They don''t have to mess around there." Alia is also very confident in Albert. She has not forgotten that Albert discovered the attack last year. The killer of the Muggle Wizard was the Basilisk, and by this it led to the heir of Slytherin. "My prophecy fee is very expensive." Albert smiled. "If you can catch Black, you can get ten thousand gallons in one go." Shanna pointed to the reward in the newspaper about Black, "This is worth your countless predictions." "No, at least I can get the prophecy fee in the first time." Albert looked at the reward list on the Daily Prophet, and said meaningfully, "As for Blake''s reward, whether I can get it in the end, it''s a question. ." "Okay, let''s go back to rest first. We were tired after not sleeping all night. If there is any new discovery, please tell us." Angelina reached out her hand to cover her yawn and greeted others to go back to the dormitory to make up for sleep. Black''s invasion undoubtedly shocked Hogwarts, and the group of dementors who tried to help search the castle were again blocked by Dumbledore with his wand. The dementors were very annoyed by this, but they had nothing to do. In the end, the Ministry of Magic can only influence the school through the school board, so... the safety of Hogwarts castle has been further strengthened. First of all, Sir Cadogan was sacked, which relieved the majority of Gryffindor students. The incompetent goalkeeper was placed back on the original eighth floor stair platform. He was extremely indignant and aggrieved about this. Sir Cadogan just followed the rules to act, and the whole thing was not his fault. In order to get the fat lady back to work, Dumbledore promised to hire some people to protect her safety. He happened to have just received a notice from the school board. As a result, the corridor leading to the Gryffindor common room was filled with rude and rude gnomes. These guys are not qualified security guards, at least in Alberts view. They only walk in the corridors at threatening steps, mumble and talk, and even compare the size of the sticks in their hands. Or hit the head of the partner next to him with a stick to explore the truth about whether the stick is strong or the head is strong. Oh my god! Those who didn''t know it thought it was a gangster. "I very much doubt whether they are qualified for this job. It is really hard to imagine that Professor Dumbledore would be willing to spend money to use them to strengthen security." After Professor Flitwick took Black''s wanted list and identified each security guard guarding the front door, Albert walked over to talk about it with Professor Flitwick. "This is a security guard hired by the school board. The magic part cannot be stationed at Hogwarts by the Auror. You can only do so." Professor Flitwick said as he walked. "However, I think there is no magic wand in their hands. Sirius Black should be more than enough." When the two passed a corner of a corridor, they saw Filch trying to nail the mouse hole in the wall with a wooden board. "To be honest, I suspect that Black''s goal is not Harry Potter." Albert said to Professor Flitwick. "Otherwise, Ron Weasley would have died last night, together with Harry Potter in their dormitory. Potter and even a few other students will also be killed. With Blake''s fierceness, I don''t think he will spare a group of sleeping children, plus one of them is the object of hatred that he dreams of killing." "There are indeed a lot of doubts. Maybe we need to wait for Blake to be caught before we have a chance to figure out the reason." Professor Flitwick kindly reminded: "However, it is Auror''s job to catch Blake." "The Ministry of Magic has always been very unreliable in doing things, such as letting dementors into Hogwarts." Albert murmured: "Sorry, I have always been a fan of dementors." "No one likes those things." Professor Flitwick stopped and said to Albert. "If you predicted something, you can tell me or Dumbledore." "I predicted that Black was caught, sir." Albert said after hesitating for a moment. "On one night, I saw from the crystal ball that I had caught Sirius Black, but the Ministry of Magic seemed to be going to go wrong. , Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge is not willing to give me Blacks bounty." "This" Professor Flitwicks expression was a bit wrong, and he didn''t expect Albert to say such things. "Did you catch Black?" he asked tentatively. "This is just a professor of prophecy, and there may still be changes in the future," Albert said calmly. "To be honest, I want to know the credibility of the Ministry of Magic." "If you really catch Black, I don''t think the Ministry of Magic will go wrong." Professor Flitwick said after a moment of silence, "If you want to see Professor Dumbledore..." "Professor Dumbledore should be very busy now. I think it''s better not to disturb him." Albert shook his head. "Besides, if you predict this kind of thing, you are not allowed to say anything." Professor Flitwick looked at the back of Albert''s departure and walked quickly toward the principal''s office. When he knocked on the door and entered, Principal Dumbledore was writing a letter in the office. "Felius, what''s the matter?" Dumbledore asked, looking up. UU reading "I met Mr. Anderson just now, and he said..." Professor Flitwick told Dumbledore what had just happened. "Mr. Anderson is suspicious of the credibility of the Ministry of Magic." Dumbledore asked with interest. "Yes, he seems to be very upset about the Ministry''s recklessness." Professor Flitwick asked suspiciously, "However, I thought you would care more about him catching Black." "Under what circumstances will the Ministry of Magic reckless." Dumbledore put down the quill. "What do you think Mr. Anderson wants to tell us?" "Maybe Blake is innocent?" Professor Flitwick felt incredible. "Yes, if Blake is innocent, I think the Ministry of Magic will definitely withdraw the reward for Blake. Based on my knowledge of Fudge, he is definitely unwilling to pay the Gallon, and he will naturally fall back." Dumbledore Speculated. "But why doesn''t Mr. Anderson want to come and tell you this in person?" Professor Flitwick was puzzled by this, "and how could Black be innocent." "Back then, Sirius Black was imprisoned in Azkaban Prison without trial." A light flashed on Dumbledore''s glasses. "So, we don''t really know what the specific situation is." "But why did he break into Hogwarts late?" Professor Flitwick said again, "he obviously intended to murder..." "Neither Harry nor his roommate were injured. I think Mr. Anderson probably guessed something." Dumbledore crossed his hands and said calmly, "However, he probably knows that we are more willing to believe what we guessed. Anderson. The husband is a very smart person. He understands what it means if Black is really innocent, so he took precautions for us in advance, and... he was obviously disgusted by the Ministry of Magic''s reckless practices." Chapter 755： Animal foot Since the attack, Ron Weasley has been the subject of attention, and he himself seems to enjoy the feeling of being a celebrity. As long as someone wants to listen, he is willing to tell the other party what happened that night, and he also adds a lot of "details" descriptions. Neville Longbottom, who led Sirius Black to successfully invade the Gryffindor Tower, was also punished for this incident. On the second day Blake broke into the Gryffindor Tower, Longbottom received a roaring letter from his grandmother. For a while, Mr. Longbottom succeeded in replacing Malfoy as a post-dinner joke. However, none of this has affected Albert, and he still leads a busy and fulfilling life every day. "give!" After class, Albert handed the folder to Katrina, "All the test papers you want are in it." "Thank you." Katrina held the folder in her arms and thanked Albert in a low voice. "You''re welcome, it''s agreed." Albert turned and walked towards Fred, George and Lee Jordan who were still waiting for him. "We are going to check that secret road." Fred looked around and made sure no one was eavesdropping around, then lowered his voice and said, "We might know where Black invaded the castle." "I''ve checked again and again. The portrait just happened to be out of the security patrol area, and Filch didn''t know that there was a secret road leading to the outside of the castle." George added, "The old guy recently used a lot of secret roads It''s all blocked." "If Black really enters from there, should we tell Professor McGonagall about it?" As soon as the voice fell, Lee Jordan found that the surrounding area suddenly became quiet. The three looked at Albert and waited for each other to make a decision. "Let''s talk about it! Okay, no one around, hurry up." Albert scanned the map in his hand and made sure that there was no one around, urging the three of them to move faster. The portrait slowly moved away, revealing the passage behind it, and the four immediately rushed in. George immediately closed the entrance of the secret passage to prevent others from discovering the existence of the secret passage. After lighting the wand, they were attracted by the footprints on the ground. "There are footprints, we guessed it." Lee Jordan pointed to the fuzzy footprints on the ground and excitedly announced the good news to everyone. The twins once sprinkled a layer of chalk powder in this passage. Although it has been a long time, they can still tell whether anyone has used this secret passage. "Sirius Black really entered the castle from this secret passage," Fred was excited about their new discovery. He held his wand and walked at the forefront of the team. He soon discovered that the footprints on the ground had disappeared and replaced it. It is the footprint of an unknown animal. " "What footprint is this?" George lowered his wand, trying to see the footprints on the ground, which were the footprints of some kind of animal. "Cat paw print?" "Blake became a cat?" The three of them remembered Alberts last speculation and said in unison: "Blake is Animagus. Professor McGonagall has the ability to turn himself into a cat. If Blake can also become a cat. Its not surprising to be able to escape from the Azkaban prison. I dare say that the cell over there must not be able to contain Black. Moreover, the Dementor has no eyes, and even if Black becomes a cat, they dont know. " Albert did not answer the words of the three of them, and silently took out the camera from the deformed lizard skin bag and took a few photos of those footprints. Several people continued walking along the passage, and found other similar animal footprints where the chalk dust had been scattered. On the way back to the castle, the four were discussing the matter, and they even boldly suspected that Sirius Black had become a cat hiding in the school. "Why do you think Blake will become a cat?" Albert handed the few photos he had taken to three friends. "If Blake becomes a cat, he doesnt need Gryffindors password at all, because no one will doubt a cat and this It should be a dog''s footprint. I can still tell the difference between a cat''s footprint and a dog''s footprint. Look at their pads. If you don''t believe me, you can tell Tom to step on the footprints and compare them with the photos. Just like I guessed last time Yes, the bigfoot should be Black, if he is really an Animagus." "Perhaps, we should go to the library to check Animagus'' records." Lee Jordan proposed. "Don''t be silly, if you were Animagus, would you go to the Ministry of Magic to register?" George shook his head and said, "If Blake is really Animagus, I think he will definitely not announce this. Thing." "I checked the relevant information. There are only seven Animagus in this century." Albert added: "However, as George said, there must be something missing, because if I were an Animagus Si, I will not register either, anyway, as long as it''s not used to steal information, don''t be known by the Ministry of Magic." "I think we are very close to the truth." Fred said excitedly. "If there is a dog wandering around the school, it might be Black." "It should be a black dog." Albert reminded. "Why a black dog?" "Because of Black." "Oh, it turned out to be like this." George looked at Albert suspiciously and asked, "I wonder if you already knew it." "Well, my prediction to Black turned out to be a black dog." Albert did not deny this. "I didn''t tell you directly because I needed evidence." "Harry said he once met a black dog." Fred said suddenly. "Well, his black dog was considered ominous, and he talked about it with me." Albert said that there was indeed such a thing: "Now it is completely confirmed. By the way, I was in Hogmore. I saw a black dog in De''s alley." "If that was Black, why did he give up killing Harry, and... the attack a few days ago was also very strange. I remember you once said that Sirius Black is Harry''s godfather." George felt more and more. This thing is weird. "Now there are signs that Sirius Black''s target may not be Harry, but other people." Fred agreed with George''s point of view. "Could it be that Pettigrew Peter?" Lee Jordan said tentatively: "I think that Wormtail should be him. Since Blake may be Animagus, then Harry''s father and Pettigrew Peter Will it all be Animagus? I remember Albert once said that the nickname on the map of Live Point may represent deformation." "What is Harry''s father?" Fred asked. "Stag, Potter''s patron saint is stag. He is very similar to his father, so he is probably also stag, which corresponds to the nickname of prongs." "Harry''s patron saint?" George''s voice rose slightly. I don''t know why, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little depressed. "How long did it take Harry to summon the patron saint of flesh?" Fred suddenly asked. "About half a year, if it counts from the time he went to Professor Lupin to train, it would be more than a month?" Albert also didn''t know the exact time. There was a weird silence, Fred and George suddenly stopped, stretched out their hands to carry Lee Jordan''s shoulders, and said earnestly: "You should work hard." "Shut up, we are now discussing about Black." Lee Jordan broke free of the twins'' hands and forced the topic back. "I am a little suspicious of Black now. After all, dogs generally represent loyalty. I really can''t imagine Black will be. Betray your friends, would you do this?" "No?" Fred and George shook their heads together. "What if the mysterious man threatens you with your family?" Albert asked suddenly. There was a longer silence. Yes, what if the mysterious person threatens with his family? "So, the person who betrayed Harry''s father might be the dead Pettigrew Peter?" Fred frowned and said, "That guy isn''t actually dead?" "His code name is Wormtail?" "What do you think he would be if he were Animagus?" George asked. "insect?" "Obviously impossible. Wormtail should mean that the tail is like a worm." Albert speculated. "It should be a mouse." "Mouse?" George repeated softly. He thought of one thing, and suddenly felt terrified: "Scaly! Yes, Scaly, Rons mouse is probably Pettigrew Peter." "But... how is it possible?" Fred looked at Albert, and his face was slightly pale after seeing him nodding slightly. "Don''t forget, Scabbard has been alive for a long time. Since Percy bought a new owl, the mouse has become Ron''s pet. God knows how long it has lived, five years, seven years, or even longer. George pointed out the evidence, "I remember Albert mentioned before that the life span of that mouse was a bit abnormal, and he joked that it would be very valuable to sell to Muggles..." If Shaban is really a wizard, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is really terrible. However, everything is reasonable. If Scab is really Peter Pettigrew, then he may be the one who betrayed Harry''s father. Otherwise, why would a living person pretend to be a mouse for more than ten years? Sirius Black apparently discovered from the "Daily Prophet" that Peter was still alive, so he escaped from Azkaban and tried to kill Peter Pettigrew to avenge his friend while Scabbard was in Harry''s dormitory. "If Blake is really innocent, shall we still catch him to exchange for a reward?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly. There was another long silence. "Grab the guy first. Then we can prepare some Veritaserum, or give him a dementia. I think we definitely need to figure out the specific truth first." Albert finalized the final decision: "There. Before, we have to be prepared. I think if Blake shows up, he is probably to capture Peter Pettigrew. If that guy is really alive, then we can capture Peter to exchange money. If the Ministry doesnt want it, we Just trade with Black, I believe he will definitely be willing to pay a large sum of money to buy that mouse." At this moment, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all staring at Albert with stunned mouths. They didn''t expect it to be like this at all. "This is blackmail!" Fred reminded in a low voice. "How can this be considered extortion? We spent so much energy, took so much risk, and finally safeguarded the justice of the magical world. We can''t leave empty-handed!" Albert said solemnly, "not to mention, Black himself. There is a reward. Before the reward is cancelled, we caught Black and we should get the reward. As for whether Black is innocent or not, that''s what the Ministry of Magic should worry about and what matters to us. Also, you don''t want to leave empty-handed. Right?" Chapter 756： The level grows After learning from Albert that Sirius Black was likely to disguise himself as a black dog, Fred, George and Lee Jordan often took their free time to wander outside the castle, trying to run across Hogwarts. Black the black dog, but this approach is undoubtedly a waste of effort. Albert never thinks that Black will appear around the castle when there are many people. If Sirius Blacks Animagus form is a cat, definitely dont worry about it causing suspicion. After all, there are really many students who bring pet cats to the school. It is normal for a few cats to wander around the castle, but Hogwar Another dog appeared around the castle, which seemed suspicious, because at Hogwarts school, apart from Hagrid''s fang hound, almost no students would bring a dog to Hogwarts. However, Fred, George and Lee Jordan never gave up searching for Sirius Black''s whereabouts. "What are you doing?" As soon as Albert and Isabel came out of Madame Pattifs teahouse, they saw three suspicious-looking guys walking out of the alley. "We''re looking for the black dog you mentioned last time." Fred blinked at Albert. "It''s a pity that it doesn''t seem to be here." "Let''s go first, so we won''t bother you on the date." George took Fred toward the Joko Joke Shop. "Oh, don''t tease him, don''t scare him away." Albert exhorted. When he turned his head, he found Isobel looking at him. "Children are always curious." Albert explained with a shrug. "child?" "Let''s go buy some snacks, what do you want to eat?" Albert turned off the subject and pointed to the honey candy store not far away. "Did you tell them?" Isobel was a little surprised. Albert would actually tell others about these things. "They are my friends and my helpers. Don''t worry, for the sake of their dreams, I don''t think they will mess things up." Albert said confidently. When the two were about to walk into the Honey Duke candy store, they were attracted by a sudden scream. Draco Malfoy seemed to be shocked by something huge, and he was running desperately, with Crabbe and Gore following him. Albert stopped and looked down the street, his gaze fell on Malfoy who was running wild, his eyebrows raised slightly. Suddenly, Malfoy''s left foot seemed to be tripped by something, and he leaned forward, face down, and fell heavily to the ground in a dog chewing position. That handsome face showed extensive bruises and blood was thrown out of his nose, almost disfigured. The situation of Gore and Crabbe was not very good either, in order to dodge Malfoy who fell, they also fell to the ground. The action of the three suddenly falling down immediately attracted the attention of other students on the street. People gathered around and whispered at the three people who fell to the ground. In fact, there are many gloating guys, especially Ron Weasley, who also rushed over. After seeing Malfoy who fell, he almost burst into tears with a smile. "Oh, my goodness, Draco, how are you doing!" Several Slytherin girls trot over and helped Malfoy who was a little slumped. Isobel glanced at Albert beside him, as if asking if he did it just now. After all, Isobel had seen Albert cause Malfoy a little trouble more than once. Albert shook his head and said it had nothing to do with him. He pushed aside the crowd and stepped forward, and asked, "What happened here?" "Harry, I saw Harry''s head floating in the air." Malfoy said in horror. Upon hearing Malfoy''s words, Fred and George guessed what had happened. George immediately sneered: "Mr. Malfoy, I wish Harry would die soon, so I saw Harry''s ghost." "Maybe, his head was broken." Ron sneered. "Well, don''t stay around here. Who wants to help take them back to the castle." Albert looked around and asked, "The bruises on their bodies need to be dealt with by Madam Pomfrey, and they may need a glass of tranquilizer." Most students obviously have no plans to return to Hogwarts now. At this moment, Ron raised his hand and said, "I can take the three of them back." "We can too." Fred, George and Lee Jordan expressed their willingness to "escort" Malfoy back to Hogwarts Castle. "Go away, I don''t need you to be hypocritical." Malfoy reached out and touched the wound on his cheek, his expression of pain distorted, he pushed away the crowd angrily, and limped towards the outside. A Slytherin girl hurried to chase after her, seeming a little worried about Malfoy''s situation. "I have to go back and tell Harry the good news." Ron greeted the others and left in a hurry. He had to return to the castle before Malfoy. Isabel frowned and said, "This is very bad." "The three of them will become Death Eaters in a few years. UU reading " Albert was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Their father is like that. You can read about it in the newspapers later. news." This time, Isobel was silent for change. "Honestly, to deal with unfriendly bad guys, you don''t need to be too kind to them at all." Albert picked up a small packet of Zizi Bee Candy and said quietly, "Hagrid''s griffin will be sentenced to death soon, and that guy is the culprit." The two did not continue this topic, and after buying snacks, they went to the hut in Hogsmeade. The house has been rebuilt. Although there is no change outside, the house has undergone earth-shaking changes. After the elaborate decoration of the house elf bit, the room became warm and comfortable, and a roaring fire was burning in the fireplace. The living room is covered with soft carpets, some comfortable sofas are placed, and there is a large bed in the master bedroom. The furniture in the room is all Albert asked Herb to buy. Then, the house elves used magic to put them into the storage box made by Albert, and brought them here directly from the warehouse. Now, Albert tries to fold and cut the space of the room, trying to hide the room on the other floor. It''s like setting up two floors, and only those with permission can enter the real house. After all, it is too suspicious to just disappear the house out of thin air, even if it is disguised, it is still impossible to conceal the powerful wizard. Therefore, Albert intends to use the Courageous Faithfulness Charm to completely hide the other part. Then, let the house elves live on the outer layer for a few days, creating traces of someone living here. However, this is a big project, and fortunately Albert is not alone, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take to complete. Chapter 757： Old hatred Boom boom boom! There was a knock on the door of the Potions office. Snape, who was sitting at his desk and correcting the paper, put down the parchment in his hand, and, urged by a quick knock on the door, opened the wooden door of the office and looked at the door in surprise. The foreign student frowned imperceptibly and asked, "Mr. Malfoy, what''s the matter with your face?" "Professor, we saw Potter''s ghost in Hogsmeade Village." Malfoy yelled in horror. "Come in." Snape shifted his position and let the three of them into the office. "If you can''t calm down for a while, I have a tranquilizer here." "We were talking to Weasley on the outskirts of Hogsmeade Village, and suddenly a large chunk of mud hit the back of the three of us..." Malfoy took a deep breath and began to tell how he saw Harry Potter''s head floating in the air in Hogsmeade, and he was suspected of being hit by a tripping curse on his way back to Hogwarts. It hurts cheeks. "I already know about this, you''d better go to the school hospital to deal with the injuries on your lower body first, so as not to leave scars!" Snape signaled that a few people could leave. He was going to find Potter, and according to Malfoy, Potter apparently went to Hogsmeade village secretly. Sure enough, that guy was as unruly as his father. Looking at the back of Snape quickly leaving, Malfoy''s mouth showed a sneer of conspiracy. Harry Potter would definitely be punished for this. The guy was not allowed to go to Hogsmeade Village. In fact, Malfoy had thought about everything as early as the way back to Hogwarts Castle. The journey of nearly an hour was enough for him to completely calm down and think clearly about the causes and consequences of everything. He even wondered how to avenge Harry Potter. The complaint to Professor Snape was just one of Malfoy''s revenge against Potter for throwing a mud ball. Today was the day that the furry stupid big man went to the Ministry of Magic to defend. Malfoy believed that no matter how hard Hagrid tried, everything was doomed. He didn''t believe that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast could escape the death penalty. However, Malfoy decided to do something about this matter and postpone the beast''s death sentence. Yes, postpone. There is a saying that long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. As long as the beast is not executed, there is hope. He wants to give the big man hope, and then watch him step by step toward despair. He believes that he can leave that big man an unforgettable experience. It''s best to let the other party take the initiative to let go of the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, so that that guy would violate the Ministry of Magic law. As long as it is handled properly, even Principal Dumbledore can''t keep him. In the end, he will definitely be expelled from school, and it is best to let him be imprisoned in Azkaban Prison. I believe that the expressions on Potter and Weasley''s faces will be very exciting by then. "pain!" The pain on his face brought Malfoy''s attention back. Madam Pomfrey was helping him deal with the bruises on his face. To prevent unsightly scars on his cheeks, Madam Pomfrey did not directly use magic to treat the wounds. , But after some cleaning, apply a lot of fresh flavor to the wound. "Well, Mr. Malfoy, you can get better in one day at the latest without leaving scars. Don''t wash your cheeks before then." Madam Pomfrey put away the bottle of fresh fragrance and motioned to the other person to give the seat to others. Gore and Crabbe also needed to deal with the bruises on their bodies. After doing a full-body examination for the three and confirming that there were no sequelae, Madam Pomfrey signaled that they could leave the school hospital. "This thing can''t just leave it like that!" Malfoy said angrily, and his words were quickly approved by the two partners around him. On the way back to the Slytherin common room, Malfoy explained his plan to the two attendants. "You''re right, the longer the time, the more harm will be done to that stupid man, and then we can even secretly release the beast to blame the stupid man." Crabbe felt that Mal Fu''s plan is very good. As we all know, the relationship between Potter and Hagrid is very good. "Now the sentence should be over. Will the Ministry of Magic be willing to modify the time of execution?" Gore raised his doubts. "As long as the excuses are reasonable, there is definitely no problem." Malfoy was confident in his own money abilities. On the other side, Snape, who was also very confident of his own dementia, was staring at the old parchment in his hand at this moment. He never thought that he would be insulted by a piece of parchment. In other words, he was actually insulted by the arrow fork, bigfoot, Wormtail and the moon face. Those bastards! Snape''s face was crooked. He had already guessed whose nicknames these were. Through the floo net of the fireplace, Snape summoned Lupin and almost smacked the old parchment to the opponent''s face. The negotiations between the two parties did not go smoothly. Snape thought that the parchment was full of black magic, and also thought that the parchment was handed over to Potter by its maker. The meaning was actually quite obvious, so I almost pointed to Lupins nose and asked him: Did you hand this parchment to Potter. UU reading At the same time, he is also warning Lupin: I am staring at you. Lupin''s reaction was not beyond Snape''s expectation, but just used the excuse of a joke prop to perfuse him. This thing must have been made by the four of them, and Snape was convinced of it. He found Lupin, but he didn''t intend to listen to the other party to perfuse himself. Just when Snape was about to expose the other party''s lies, planning to burn the torn parchment in front of Lupin. The plan has changed. Ron Weasley appeared outside the Potions office suddenly out of breath, and directly admitted that the parchment was a gift he had bought for Harry in Joko before. This was undoubtedly a stabbing in Snape''s chest. Of course Snape knew that the three **** in front of him were lying, but he could not give evidence. This was where Snape felt most embarrassed. He can''t blatantly use panic on other students and teachers. At least, this cannot be taken as evidence. Lupin seized this opportunity well and found a reason to take away the two of them. Before leaving, he not only took away the old parchment, but also spared Harry Potter from the penalty of confinement and let Snee Pu''s plan all fell through. After Harry and Ron left the Potions office with Lupin, Snape''s cheeks were completely twisted with anger, recalling some very unpleasant memories, especially Harry Potter mentioned his father. The look when I saved myself. Stupid guy, don''t know anything. "Damn werewolf, don''t let me find evidence, better not let me catch you with my own hands!" Snape was so angry that he almost lifted his desk. He must let Potter see his father''s true face. still have a chance. Next time, next time you must ask Potter to copy the great achievements his father left behind. Chapter 758： Night Talk After eleven oclock in the evening, Albert quietly walked through the portrait passage and returned to the Gryffindor Tower. The students had already returned to the dormitory to rest. There was only silence in the common room, except for the fireplace. Some embers shimmered. Albert was just about to go back to the dormitory to rest when he found a dark shadow next to the armchair closest to the passage. When he moved the light from his wand, he found Hermione sitting at the table and sleeping soundly. She has a book on her head. "Hermione, wake up, wake up, don''t sleep here, be careful of catching cold." Albert gently pushed the girl''s shoulder to wake her up. "Ah... I fell asleep accidentally" When Hermione opened her eyes and woke up, she looked around in confusion, her gaze fell on Albert again, and she barely cheered up and asked, "Where have you been, I have been looking for you all afternoon." "What do you want me for?" Albert took off his cloak and put it on Hermione, motioning to sit with him by the fireplace, the fire was reignited, and the faces of the two of them were illuminated by the raging flames. Looking at the burning fire, Hermione tightened her cloak tightly, as if remembering something, took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Albert, "Hagrid has lost the lawsuit, and Buckbeak will be defeated. Executing the death sentence, he sent me this letter." Albert took the letter, but didn''t read it. He could guess what was written in the letter. "Although the appeal can still be continued, I hardly see any hope. Malfoy''s dad threatened the committee." Hermione bit her lower lip and said, "You are right. You wanted to save Buckby through a lawsuit from the beginning. Ke is simply an extravagant hope." "Unexpectedly, isn''t it?" Albert corrected again: "I think Lucius should have bought the committee. Even if he continues to appeal, it would be a waste of time." "What are you going to do next?" Hermione raised her head and stared at Albert hopefully. "If needed, I, Harry and Ron can all help." "No, you don''t need to help this matter, just keep it secret. I will solve the rest by myself. The less people know, the safer." Albert simply rejected Hermione''s kindness. Hermione opened her mouth, looking a little lost. "However, you can let Hagrid continue to appeal, at least to make a gesture of never giving up." "Did not you say" "Some disguise is necessary." "Oh." Hermione nodded and said she knew it. "Actually, it shouldnt be difficult for you to guess what Im going to do next. I think you probably dont want to break the law." Albert softly soothed, "Go and make up with Harry and the others, and then go visit Hagrid, Hagrid. Someone needs to be comforted." "I''ve made up with them," Hermione whispered. "That''s great." As he said, Albert quickly glanced at Hagrids letter and threw it directly into the fireplace, watching the parchment turning into a pile of ashes in the flames, and then asked: "This letter, you have shown it to others. Yet?" "Harry and Ron have seen it." Hermione noticed Albert''s frown and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?" "Hagrid was so careless that he actually wrote this in a letter. I have told him how many times." Albert could not help shaking his head, "So careless, sooner or later he will get into trouble. No one can help him at that time." "There is a problem with the letter?" Hermione was puzzled. She had read the letter and found no problem. "Of course there is a problem, and it is very serious." Albert reminded solemnly: "What would others think if they read this letter? If the eagle-headed horse-winged beast runs away by itself, everyone knows it is the sea. Ge let go by himself. Even if he had an alibi at the time, everyone would think that he did it. If this letter is taken by Malfoy, the eagle-headed horse-winged beast must be dead, even in the end. If I let it go, I will take the matter of fact that Hagrid violated the Ministry of Magic law. "But... shouldn''t this count as evidence?" Hermione asked in confusion. "Do they need evidence? No, they don''t." Albert looked at the disturbed Hermione and shook his head. "As long as there is this letter, Lucius can get the Ministry of Magic to sentence Hagrid and let him lose the professor. He was thrown into the Azkaban prison by the way." "How can they..." "Of course they can, don''t care too much about the laws of the Ministry of Magic." Albert sneered, "And I will have trouble then. The pure-blood wizards wanted to trouble me, and they could find suitable excuses. ." "Trouble you?" Hermione was even more confused. "Because I embarrassed them, do you understand?" Hermione shook her head. "I am a Muggle wizard. The greater the halo on my body, the more a taunt for most pure-blood wizards. The stubborn pure-blood wizards are always aloof. I think you should not be difficult to see from Malfoy. Out of this." "But... they really..." Hermione seemed to want to say something, but in the end she shut up. "Last time, when I won the international wizard chess championship, there were some bad noises? They would not allow Muggle wizards to **** and **** on their heads, just like they once killed the first hemp in the magic world. It''s the same as the Minister of Wizarding Gua." Albert said astonishingly. Hermione opened her mouth wide in shock and looked at Albert in disbelief. "Don''t look at me that way, this is what someone told me." Albert recalled: "Nobby Leach was the first Muggle-born Minister of Magic in history, published by UU Kanshu in 1968. At that time, he was forced to resign due to a mysterious disease and died that year. Nobby Leach actually suffered from dragon pox. It is said that Abrams Malfoy did a good job, Abrams Malfoy. Fu is Draco Malfoy''s grandfather. However, the old guy got rid of it, and he died of dragon pox." Albert stopped there, and forced the topic back to say: "I will help Hagrid to deal with the eagle-headed horse and winged beast. You three don''t care about anything, and don''t talk about it everywhere, otherwise it will only hurt Hagrid. ." Hermione nodded vigorously, then lowered her voice and asked, "The relationship between the pure-blood wizard and the Muggle wizard is really bad." "It''s terrible, or how do you think that a lot of Death Eaters around the mysterious man came from?" Albert said calmly, "just like some Slytherins would be called Muggle Wizard Mudbloods." Hermione thought of Malfoy the first time. "Well, you don''t have to worry about these things, and don''t tell Ron and Harry what we are saying now, you can treat it as our secret." Albert winked at Hermione and said. "Why are you telling me this?" Hermione asked suddenly. "You can be seen as my advice and advice to you as a friend." "Friend? Thank you, Albert." There was a big smile on Hermione''s face. "It''s late at night, go back to bed, be careful of catching cold." "OK, good night." Hermione handed the cloak back to Albert and walked towards the stairs with the book in her arms. "good night." Albert looked at Hermione''s leaving back and murmured, "What a naive girl." He stretched out his hand to cover a yawn, raised his wand to extinguish the burning flame in the fireplace, and walked towards his dormitory. Chapter 759： Bitten by a dog Hagrid''s defeat of the lawsuit was entirely in Albert''s expectation, and this incident did not bring any disturbance to his campus life. Potter had come to him a few times to discuss ways to save Buckbeak, but Albert would always use "Don''t worry about it, I''ll take care of this." As for how to deal with it, it didn''t matter to Harry. Albert''s distrust irritated Harry and Ron, but they couldn''t think of a way to save Buckbeak. Even Hermione was desperate and didn''t have the confidence to let Hagrid win the lawsuit. Moreover, Hermione also warned the two of them not to care about this matter, and not to mention it outside, so as not to cause trouble to Hagrid, and more likely to directly kill Buckbeak. Therefore, even if Harry and Ron were angry about this at first, and they were never dazzled by the anger, they could not save Buckbeak, nor could they bear the burden of killing Buckbeak for their own reasons. Therefore, they can only trust him now, believing that Albert can help Hagrid solve this problem perfectly. "Continue to appeal?" Ron asked puzzledly. "Yes, this is what Albert meant?" Hermione explained: "Albert believes that Hagrid should not give up the opportunity to continue the appeal. Even if he knows he will lose, he must continue the above until he fails completely." "But... why?" Harry couldn''t understand why Albert had a solution to the problem, so why was it wasted? "He thinks that the Malfoy family spent a lot of gallons on buying the wizards of the committee, maybe they should spend more gallons." In fact, Hermione knew Albert''s intention was to let Malfoy spend more money to buy other wizards, and also to show an appearance of doing his best to confuse everyone. "I see, I will continue to appeal." Hagrid agreed with Albert''s proposal and believed that the other party would not harm him. "But... is this really useful?" Ron asked dryly. "Albert is still very reliable. The things he taught me are actually very useful." Hagrid recalled, "I drank a large glass of tranquilizer before going to this lawsuit." Hagrid began to tell what happened the previous few days: Last Friday, Hagrid took Buckbeak to London on a scheduled knight bus. The Griffin caused a commotion in the car. Finally, with the help of Ministry of Magic employees, Hagrid successfully managed Buckbeak was brought into the Ministry of Magic. The trial was held in the courtroom on the tenth floor of the Ministry of Magic, and the Dangerous Creatures Committee was hearing the matter. "Albert told me that when the Hogwarts board of directors handed over the accident to the Dangerous Animal Disposal Committee, they had completely abandoned Buckbeak." Hagrid was very surprised when he said this. Angrily, "They don''t care about the death of the eagle-headed horse-winged beast. Professor Dumbledore has no good way to do this." "Perhaps, he predicted it." Harry remembered that Albert was good at prophesying. It would not be surprising if he saw the solution to the problem from the prophecy. "For Albert, there are some things that don''t need to be prophesied at all, and the result can be guessed only by speculation." Hermione knew Albert''s ability. She hadn''t given up on divination, but in fact, she hoped that she could learn something useful. Although it may not be divination, it is also an improvement to be able to learn useful knowledge. After the court, Hagrid kept responding according to Albert''s suggestion. The people of the committee asked him questions, and he put the question on Malfoy''s head. "I told the committee that Buckbeak is only a magical creature. It is tamed and will not attack students rashly. This matter is entirely Malfoys problem. Just like you know that if you pull a dog by the tail, you will be bitten by a dog. After doing this, you were bitten by a dog. Can you blame that dog for biting you?" "This analogy is too appropriate." Hermin sighed. "If you don''t pull the dog''s tail, how can you get bitten by the dog?" "Yes, Malfoy was deliberate, so he deserved to be injured." Harry agreed with Hagrid''s point of view. Malfoy was injured entirely on his own. "That''s great." "I told them that Draco Malfoy was completely responsible for himself, because he deliberately went to trouble with the eagle-headed horse with wings, so he was injured. You cant blame the eagle-headed horse with wings, it just I coordinated with everyone there to teach, and I told them that Harry rode it around the school." "At that time Lucius Malfoy was very angry." Hagrid touched Fang''s head with a fan-like hand. "He is probably very angry. I will describe his son as an idiot!" "That guy was an idiot." Harry agreed immediately. "Most of Slytherins are idiots who are married with close relatives." Ron noticed that the others were looking at him, and quickly explained, "Don''t look at me that way, Fred and George always laugh at their brain problems, and He has a very bad temper, so it''s easy to appear as a dark wizard." "What happened later?" Hermione asked. "Later, the committee all sided with Malfoy." Hagrid sighed deeply. "Lucius probably coerced and lured, plus spent a large sum of money to buy the committee''s people." "They keep changing the subject, saying that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast is different from the dog, and they pick up all kinds of problems. Just like Albert said, the wizard is arrogant, and their main reason is that the magical animal hurts the wizard, so It must be sentenced, they dont actually care who the problem is." "Later, Lucius Malfoy stood up and spoke, and listed the so-called evidence (several photos of Malfoy''s injuries) and the so-called witnesses, and the committee did exactly what he asked for and couldnt wait. Sentencing Buckbeak to death, UU read and then ended the court without giving me a chance to refute. The whole process did not take more than half an hour." Hagrid said angrily, "This is how they tried. A group of beasts. Albert had long told me that the Ministry of Magic is actually not credible, and that the Ministrys laws are just jokes. Most wizards are bullying and fearing hardship. I didnt believe it at first, but then I believed it. "If it''s a horseman in the forest or an eight-eyed giant spider in the forest that hurt Malfoy''s little bunny, no one from the Ministry of Magic would be willing to sentence them." "Why?" Hermione asked puzzledly. "The horsemen simply ignore the Ministry of Magic. Once the people from the Ministry of Magic go to their tribe to catch the so-called prisoners, they will definitely be attacked by the horsemen in the entire forest." Hagrid took a deep breath and said, "As for the eight eyes. Giant spiders, they are very dangerous, especially in the forbidden forest. Once they are attacked by a large number of eight-eyed giant spiders, the best result is to escape." The Ministry of Magic dared to judge Buckbeak was actually grabbing Hagrid''s weakness. If Hagrid let him go, it would not cause so much trouble. The Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures is not going to provoke a group of angry eagle-headed horse-winged beasts, and they didn''t know that it was just Buckbeak, so they could only pinch their nose to recognize it. As for the trouble finding Hagrid, Dumbledore promised that there would be no problems. At most, there were more reports in the Daily Prophet that eagle-headed beasts with winged horses wounded people and escaped fearing crime. Albert had already seen the essence of this incident, but he did not remind Hagrid of this. He also knew that Hagrid was afraid of breaking the law and probably would not let Buckbeak go, and this was an opportunity to trigger the task, so he would rather Spend more time and are unwilling to use the simplest and most effective method. It''s good to go around this way, why not? Anyway, the problem will be resolved in the end, at most the program is troublesome. Chapter 760： Defense Association The storm caused by Sirius Black gradually subsided with the passage of time, and Hogwarts Castle returned to its former calm. If not for the dwarf security guards patrolling in the corridors often, the students might have forgotten the panic caused by Black''s two invasions of Hogwarts. But for most students in the fifth and seventh grades, the ordinary wizard rank test and the ultimate wizard test in a few months are the most concerned issues. "Professor Lupin is sick again?" "Is he really okay?" "Professor Lupin seems to take a few days off every month. I am a little worried about the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam in June." "We have hardly learned much useful knowledge in this course in recent years." After being informed that Professor Lupin was ill and studying for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, the classroom immediately started whispering. "I think this should be the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Shanna reached out and poked Albert. "Do you know what is going on with Professor Lupin?" "Actually, the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam is not as difficult as you think." Albert turned the subject away, and softly comforted: "As far as I know, we need to make a test paper, and then demonstrate the cracking spell and in front of the professors. Defensive spells. For example: Use humor to drive Bogut away. Most of the content of the exam comes from the book "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide". I think the Ministry of Magic should also be very clear about the Hogwarts Dark Arts Defense class. The exam The content cannot be too difficult." "Simple for you, doesn''t mean it''s easy for us." "You said, Professor Lupin is often sick, is it because of the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor?" Alia said suddenly, "The curse made Professor Lupin sick, in order to make him resign from school?" "I hope Professor Lu Ping is okay." "Perhaps, Professor Lupin should resign early." George interrupted suddenly, "The curse of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is a bit scary. Think carefully about the fate of the previous Defence Against the Dark Arts professors." "Professor Lupin knows about the curse of Professor Defense Against the Dark Arts?" "I think I should know." Albert said: "Professor Lupin also went to school at Hogwarts. He must know that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor changes every year." "Perhaps, we should persuade him to resign early to prevent Professor Lupin from having an accident." Shanna also didn''t want to see Professor Lupin''s accident. Everyone was very satisfied with the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. "It''s hard." Albert thinks it is absurd to let a professor resign early, at least he doesn''t think he can successfully persuade him. "I think it''s worth a try, isn''t it? If Professor Lupin is willing to resign early like Professor Brod, he may be able to escape the curse." Shanna still wants to try it. The last few Defense Against the Dark Arts professors are really good. It was too miserable, she didn''t want Professor Lupin to follow in their footsteps. "Albert, can you visit Professor Lupin with me, maybe we can persuade him." Shanna looked at Albert hopefully. "Surely you don''t want Professor Lupin''s accident?" "Today is not suitable, tomorrow!" Albert glanced at the moon profit and loss chart on the parchment and said, "When the time comes, I will visit him with you and tell him about the curse by the way." "I''ll go with you too." Lee Jordan murmured, "I don''t know if Professor Lupin would like to borrow us to use Bogut." "What do you use Bogut for?" Angelina asked curiously. "Do you practice resisting Bogut?" "He intends to use it to practice the patron saint curse." Fred explained with a smile: "Harry used Bogut to practice the patron saint curse, and he successfully summoned the patron saint in a short time." "Does this really work?" Shanna is also very interested in this. Her patron saint is still in the fog phase, and the patron saint curse is a blow to her. "At least, after Harry used this method, the effect was obvious." Lee Jordan also didn''t want to fall behind his little friend, "Maybe, I will succeed soon." "It''s really worth a try." Fred said without hesitation: "It just happens to be able to test our patron saint." Noting the confused expressions of others, George said mysteriously: "Actually... Fred and I have successfully summoned the patron saint of flesh." "You have successfully summoned the patron saint of the flesh?" Alia couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "The two **** succeeded a few months ago." Lee Jordan said grimly. "Yes, we succeeded." Fred grinned. "Thanks to Albert''s help." "A patron saint that has not been tested by a dementor is not a true patron saint." Albert reminded again: "If Professor Lupin is willing to lend us Bogut, he should really use that thing for training." In fact, they asked Mondungus to help find Bogut a long time ago, but the guy offered a high price, and he still hasn''t found Bogut yet. Sometimes it takes a bit of luck to find that stuff. "What is your patron saint?" Shanna asked curiously. "Magpie." Fred and George said in unison, "Lee Jordan is an orangutan." "Didn''t Lee Jordan have yet to summon the patron saint of flesh?" Angelina couldn''t help asking, "how do you know what his patron saint is." "Albert said, he was very accurate. Before we summoned the patron saint of the flesh, he guessed that our patron saint was a magpie." George explained, "He also guessed the gorilla." Everyone looked at Albert. "What do you think my patron saint is?" Shanna asked first. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head. "Then how do you guess what their three patron saints are?" Angelina asked with wide-eyed eyes. "Do you rely on divination?" "The form of the patron saint is a manifestation of the inner symbol. To a certain extent, it is a kind of leak." Albert patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder and explained with a smile, "Of course, I can guess. The main reason is that I have been together for a long time, and I know their three personalities very well." "Oh, we have known each other for a long time." The girls all looked disappointed. "Ahem, I think we may need a club, a Defense Against the Dark Arts club, and find someone to help us make up lessons. You also know that it is too difficult to get a high score in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class on your own. Shanna stared straight at Albert, meaning it was already obvious. The so-called "finding someone" refers to Albert. "I think this is a good idea. No one is more suitable than Albert." Angelina said excitedly. Of course she wanted to get a good result. "It doesn''t take too long. It only takes a few hours a week." Alia echoed. "There are still a few empty classrooms in the school. I think Professor McGonagall will definitely be happy to borrow us to use those empty classrooms. After all, we are preparing for the Ls exam." "I raised my hands in agreement to let Albert teach us. He taught us a lot of useful spells last time." Lee Jordan agrees with several people''s suggestions. With this club, the June Defense Against the Dark Arts exam will definitely It will be a lot easier. "I need to participate in enough clubs every week." Albert simply refused. "Moreover, the Wizards Card Club is about to hold the finals recently." "I''ve always been busy with the Witcher Card Club." Lee Jordan almost poke Albert''s chest with his finger. "I''ve figured out the name, it''s called Defense Against the Dark Arts Club." Fred said with a grin. "Are you sure you have seriously thought about the name?" Alia thought the name was perfunctory. "It can be called a duel club." Fred said again. "Professor Lockhart is still lying in the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries!" Angelina reminded. "That''s called the Defense Against the Dark Arts Alliance?" Shanna said. "This name is already used." George shook his head. "Is there this organization?" Shanna was a little surprised. "You probably forgot, Professor Lockhart is an honorary member of the Defense Against the Dark Arts League." George reminded. "That''s called the Defense Association, no one would like this name!" Shanna said again. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cm I didn''t agree, why are you in an established posture? And, is this going to steal Potter''s DA? Albert murmured wildly in his heart, "Besides, don''t you think this name doesn''t match what you want to do?" However, he soon discovered that a new mission had been triggered: to create a secret society with no less than twenty people? After seeing the general content of the mission, Albert was actually a little confused, because he had already established the Wizard Card Club, which had no fewer than 20 people. The difference is probably the crowd. From that day on, the Defense Association was established. Even the parties involved felt baffled when it was established. Albert is very busy every day, even if he has a time converter, he doesn''t want to waste time on this matter. However, after a new task appeared on the panel, he changed his mind. Spending one or two hours a week can not only win over a group of people, but also complete a task with rich rewards. Why give up? It smells so good! The purpose of the Defense Association was quickly set, to help everyone achieve good results in the June Defense Against the Dark Arts exam. What is more regrettable is that currently only a few Gryffindor students in the fifth grade have joined the association, and because there is no suitable meeting place for the time being, the defense association is currently only in name, or it is only verbally established. Anyway, Albert is not in a hurry. The task is triggered, that''s the most important thing. As for when to complete the task, he has time. From the description of the task, it is not to set up a learning interest group, but to set up an organization similar to an association. It is naturally possible to expand the interest group into an association-like organization, but this kind of thing is not anxious, even if it is anxious, it is useless. Chapter 761： persuade "When will the party start?" "What party?" Albert asked suspiciously. "Of course it''s a gathering of the Defense Association. Wouldn''t you deliberately forget about this?" Shanna stopped, turned her head to stare at Albert, and almost brought her head in front of him and asked Albert if it was Didn''t forget about it on purpose. "Everyone else plans to go to the party after they hear about it." Shanna said as she walked. "They''re all asking you when will it start?" "Don''t tell me, you mean a large group of girls by other people!" Albert asked tentatively. Shanna chuckled and couldn''t help laughing. "Would you like to be popular with girls?" "They are troublesome sometimes." "If you let the girls hear it, I don''t know how sad it is." Shanna has a look on your face. "You won''t talk nonsense everywhere." "Oh, of course there are some girls." Shanna speeded up and followed Albert, and said to herself: "Most of them are fifth-grade students. The Defense Association is mainly to help everyone get on the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam. Relatively excellent results." "That''s good. But... I can''t find a suitable meeting place for the time being." Albert said reluctantly, "I''m not sure if Professor McGonagall agrees with us to use the empty classroom in the castle." "If it doesn''t work, what are you going to do?" Shanna frowned, trying to think about how to solve the problem. Before arriving at the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, she still didn''t think of a suitable way. "Can it be in the auditorium?" "Definitely not, we need enough space to train magic." Albert shook his head and rejected, "Trust me, if we practice magic in the auditorium, Professor McGonagall will definitely lock me up." "But isn''t your Wizard Card Club in the auditorium?" Shanna asked in confusion. "That''s different." "Okay, but we dont have too much time. Its already three months now, and there are less than three months left." Shanna suddenly understood why Albert was reluctant to become a defense association. The meeting place It is a trouble that is difficult to solve in itself. "Okay, don''t worry, you can always find a solution to the problem." Albert pacified. "Well, I''ll leave this to you." After Albert said that he would solve it, Sanna guessed that Albert probably already had a plan. This guy definitely didn''t say anything deliberately, it was really annoying. After taking a few deep breaths and re-adjusting her emotions, Shanna raised her hand and knocked on the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. "Mr. Anderson, Ms. Wilson, is something going on?" Lupin was a little surprised, probably did not expect anyone to visit him at this time. Albert found that Lupin''s face was pale and his clothes were loose, and he did indeed look like he had just fallen ill. "Professor, we heard that you are sick." Shanna raised the basket with sweets and flowers. "Thank you, do you want to come in and sit for a while?" Professor Lu Ping smiled very kindly. He didn''t expect students to come to visit him. The three were chatting about what happened in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class yesterday. Lupin probably also understood the reason why the two came to visit him. He was obviously worried about Ls defense against the Dark Arts exam, or it was Gryffindors students who were worried about Lss. The Defense Against the Dark Arts took an exam, so the two came to visit them. "Don''t worry, in the next few lessons, I will specifically talk about the main points of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, so that you can have plenty of time to review this course on Easter." Lupin comforted him. Not disappointed by this, but rather pleased, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class was indeed messed up. "Miss Wilson, do you have any other questions?" Lupin saw how Shanna was trying to talk. "Professor Lupin, maybe I''m rude to say this, but have you ever thought about resigning early or changing positions?" Shanna hesitated for a moment before she asked. "Resign early, why?" Professor Lu Ping was very surprised. "This course is cursed. I think you should be aware of this. There is almost no professor who can stay in this course for more than a year." Shanna said seriously. "Resigning early has proven to be a relief from the curse. The best way." Professor Lupin was silent, looking at Shanna who was a little nervous and Albert very calm, smiling and saying: "I know there is a curse, but I feel that resigning now is irresponsible to everyone." "Perhaps, you think this is absurd, but have you ever learned about your former Defense Against the Dark Arts professors?" Albert helped Lupin all the status of his predecessor. "When we just enrolled, Professor Brod taught us Defense Against the Dark Arts. He knew about the Curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor as soon as he took office, and in the first class of school, he told us that he planned to resign early. Things." Albert recalled: "Professor Broad is known to be a professor who is still safe after serving as a professor of defense against the dark arts." "Professor Rowena Smith in the second year was a very good wizard. Later, he disappeared without warning. Everyone was looking for him. His whereabouts are still unknown. Many people say that he is dead." "In the third year, Professor Quirinas Quirrell was said to be possessed by a mysterious person on the back of his head. He died in a dungeon at the end of the semester and turned into a pile of ashes. Potter was the last witness." "Professor Guidro Lockhart in the fourth year was a liar. He became a fool inexplicably. He is now receiving treatment at the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. It is said that he will have to spend the rest of his life under the care of others. " "I think the so-called curse is not a rumor, let alone a coincidence. I never think that a coincidence will last for decades." Albert''s meaning is actually very obvious. UU reading "In fact, everyone sincerely hopes that you can stay as our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Shanna bit her lower lip, and said a little nervously and excitedly: "But everyone doesn''t want you to have an accident. Sorry, although it is very difficult. It''s rude, but there are some things I can''t help but..." "No, please don''t say that." Professor Lupin was not angry, but smiled and said to the two of them: "I will think about it, you are right, this curse is indeed a bit... scary." "Do you think Professor Lu Ping will resign early?" After leaving the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Shanna asked Albert curiously. "No." Albert shook his head. "Why, knowing that the curse is so terrible, doesn''t he worry about stepping into the back of the previous few?" Shanna was very puzzled, and she had resigned long ago. "Perhaps Professor Lu Ping has his own reasons for having to stay!" Albert actually knew that it was useless to say those words just now, but he still said, "We have done everything we can do, and how Professor Lu Ping will choose in the end is not something that you and I can decide." "Pity." Shanna sighed, still a little depressed. "I''ve decided where to meet." Albert turned off the subject. "Oh, where is it?" "For the time being, please help me to calculate how many people plan to join our club. I will notify you when the time comes." "No problem." Shanna thought of one more thing, and suggested: "At that time, it''s best to fix the time. On Saturday or Sunday, pick a time when everyone is more free." "Then Saturday night from eight to nine o''clock." Albert thought for a moment and said, "It just so happens that the school library is closed after eight o''clock." Chapter 762： When the plan is in progress "How is it, is the date going well?" As soon as he returned to the common room, Albert found that Lee Jordan was looking at him with a grimace, as if he had done something to apologize. "I''m not going on a date, I''m going..." When Albert wanted to refute, he was interrupted by Lee Jordan. "Then you should come and help me, I can''t do it myself over there." Lee Jordan stretched out his hand to wrap Albert''s neck and couldn''t help complaining: "Today I was so hard to toss me." "Isn''t this a good exercise for your abilities?" Albert said solemnly, "Look, aren''t you able to handle these things more skillfully now?" In order to soothe the injured heart of the other party, Albert took out a few candies from his pocket and stuffed them into Lee Jordan''s hands. Lee Jordan peeled off a candy and threw it in his forbidden mouth, and said slurredly: "Do you think I will believe your excuse?" "Yes, don''t believe Albert. This guy is just to be lazy. It''s really damning." Fred and George, looking like they were not too big of a problem, agreed with a grin on the side, and obeyed Lee Jordan. The candy is gone. "You two bastards!" "Who won this time?" Albert asked, turning off the subject. "Ravenclaw girl." Fred said without hesitation. "Crazy girl Luna Lovegood." George added. "It''s normal for her to win the championship. That girl loves wizard cards more than anyone else, and she''s smart enough, but her personality is a bit weird." Lee Jordan corrected: "Also, you shouldn''t call others a crazy girl, it''s very rude. " "You don''t want someone else?" Fred and George looked at Lee Jordan with weird eyes, with a look of strange uncle. "Shut up." Lee Jordan scolded angrily. "He means successor. We always have one day to graduate from school, and we need someone to help us continue to manage the Wizards Card Club." Albert naturally understood what Lee Jordan meant. This was actually what he asked Lee Jordan to pay special attention to. , Looking for students who are enthusiastic about the wizard card, so that the wizard card club can continue like Quidditch, and the person in charge must be sufficiently enthusiastic about the wizard card. "I think I should talk to Professor McGonagall." George suggested. "There are actually many clubs at Hogwarts, but these clubs are hard to last as long as Quidditch." "The fastest thing to do is Guidro Lockhart''s duel club." Fred said maliciously. "I heard that he is still in the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital." "Shut up, don''t interrupt." Lee Jordan spent a lot of time on the wizard card, and he thought further than others. He said, We can try to develop the wizard card into a club like Gobstone. Although the wizard card is now more popular than the Gobstone, the existence of the wizard card is still very short, and the system of the wizard card still needs to be gradually improved. We still have a long way to go, and it is best to get the support of Professor McGonagall." "I will go to Professor Genmag to discuss this matter," Albert said that he would handle these matters. "I think Professor McGonagall will not refuse. After all, the wizard card is actually for everyone to popularize science and magic. It helps students learn knowledge and makes them more united and harmonious." Albert is not exaggerating. The Wizards card game is indeed much more peaceful than the Quidditch game. Everyone is happily playing cards. Even the game is not much gunpowder. "Then leave it to you." Lee Jordan was very confident in Albert. "You find a few more, I will talk to them again when the time comes, if they want, take some time to take them with them." Albert said to the three. "You are better at these things, everything is up to you." Fred said, tapping Lee Jordan on the shoulder. "By the way, where did you go with Shanna before?" George changed the subject. "I went to visit Professor Lupin." Albert took a deep look at Fred and George, and briefly talked about visiting Professor Lupin. "You forgot to borrow Bogut from Professor Lupin." Lee Jordan''s tone became even more resentful. His patron saint still needs to practice more, and these **** are embarrassed to throw all their jobs to themselves. "Oh, I forgot about it." "Damn it, you would forget." Lee Jordan obviously didn''t believe that Albert would forget. "Professor Lupin is not willing to resign early?" Fred and George were both surprised. People who are a little sane in everything will not be stupid enough to stay and fight the curse. There are cases of the tragic end of the previous one, but there are still people who will pretend not to see it. Is this inconceivable to stay and die? "This is really a stupid decision." Lee Jordan murmured, "I think Professor Lupin would definitely be out of luck if he really didn''t want to resign early." "The worst case is that he turns into a werewolf, bites a student at Hogwarts, and then is thrown into Azkaban prison or sentenced to death by the Ministry of Magic." Albert closed the door of the dormitory and addressed several people. The roommate expressed his speculation: "The better situation is that his identity as a werewolf is exposed, and then a large group of students parents ask him to get out of school. Both methods are very indecent, and everyone will miss his resignation. His good." "I hope it''s the latter, otherwise Dumbledore might have to take the blame and resign." George also didn''t want Albert''s prediction to come true. He actually had a good sense of Professor Lupin. "How about you prophesy?" Fred proposed. "That''s a good idea." George agreed immediately. "Can it be done?" Lee Jordan asked. "Oh fine!" Albert went to fetch the crystal ball and began to predict the end of Professor Lupin. The mist in the crystal ball spun quickly, and was quickly replaced by a scene: Professor Lu Ping was packing his luggage. "It seems that Professor Lupin''s ending is not too bad. He is still alive and has not been imprisoned in Azkaban prison." The three of them were all happy with the ending of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, apparently it should be Albert. The second result specifically mentioned. However, the scene in the crystal ball changed again. They saw Albert with a serious expression holding his wand, and...Professor Lupin who became a werewolf. There was a deathly silence in the dormitory. Even if the three of them didn''t understand the prediction, they all understood, and their faces were slightly pale. The scene in the crystal ball clearly told them that Professor Lupin became a werewolf out of control, and was finally overpowered by Albert, and there was still time to pack his luggage, which meant that no substantial damage was caused. "Maybe, we should tell Dumbledore about this." Lee Jordan suggested. "It''s useless. They won''t easily believe it before hitting a wall." Albert put away the crystal ball and said calmly: "What''s more, from Professor Lupin''s own point of view, his choice is actually Its not wrong. Its impossible for anyone to easily change their minds before being swollen with reality, even me... If someone says that my predictions are actually deceptive, Im sure I dont want to believe it. Because I am confident in my prediction, that''s it." "Who would dare to say that your prediction is a lie, I will be the first to help you beat him!" Fred made a fist. "Are you really going to subdue a werewolf?" Lee Jordan is not optimistic about this, which means they have to take a big risk. The werewolf is too dangerous. Once he gets bitten, his life is really over. "We will help you." Fred and George said in unison. "It''s just a werewolf. If we give him a coma spell together, we will definitely get Professor Lupin in one go." "Are you sure the coma spell is effective against werewolves." Lee Jordan complained a little bit about Professor Lu Ping running around when he knew he would become a werewolf. uukanshu.com "Also, this thing is weird. There is a wolf poison potion, so this shouldn''t happen." "It''s definitely effective. Charlie and the others used the Stunning Curse to deal with the fire dragon." Fred almost patted his chest to make sure. "You said, could it be that Snape gave Professor Lupin the fake wolf''s poison potion?" George speculated. "It''s unlikely. Although Snape hates Professor Lupin, he shouldn''t take this risk. Once Professor Lupin becomes a werewolf in the castle, God knows how many students will suffer as a result." Albert shook his head. Tao. "Why it''s impossible, I think it''s entirely possible for Snape to do this." Fred agreed with George''s guess. "I heard Ron say that the map scolded Snape severely. He must have a grudge. " "You should exercise your abilities and prepare for the next battle." Albert reminded, "If we prevent this tragedy, I think the principal should give you a special contribution award for the reason." Albert happened to have a rewarding task, and he was short of a special contribution award. Chapter 763： Employment issues Dear Albert: Buckbeaks case has been successfully appealed. The committee will hold a hearing again on April 20. I dont know when you will be free. Come over and have tea with me and talk about your views on this matter by the way. Please let the owl reply to me. -Hager Albert took a pen from his robe pocket and wrote on the back of the note: Tonight at seven. Then, let the owl fly away with the note. "Whose letter?" "Hagrid''s, let me go to his place to drink tea, have you found the job you want?" Albert turned his attention back to his friends who were reading brochures and leaflets of various magic professions. "No, I didn''t find a suitable job." Shanna held a pink and orange leaflet in her hand and shook her head disappointedly, "Most of the magic professions here are not suitable for me. It seems that it is not easy for wizards to find satisfactory jobs. ." "I think you should be able to do most jobs easily, but it''s hard to find a job that satisfies yourself!" Albert understands that Muggle wizards are always uncomfortable looking for jobs in the magic world. "You can directly become a housewife after graduation, so you don''t have to worry about work problems." Alia quipped. "Is there a job you like here?" Shanna asked instead, "I think you have more choices than me." "Not yet, where''s Angelina?" Alia shook her head and looked at her friend. "I''m considering whether to become a professional Quidditch athlete." Angelina''s enthusiasm for Quidditch is not lost to anyone, and Wood''s road may also suit her. After all, there are a bunch of Quidditch teams in the UK, and they always need to recruit new players. "After retiring from the military, you can also consider becoming a Quidditch senior reporter for the Daily Prophet." Albert added. "There is a Quidditch World Cup every four years this year. Any of you will go to the World Cup?" Angelina asked suddenly, "It is said that the Bulgarian team is known as a talented seeker." "I know, it''s Victor Krum, who is said to be still in school." Lee Jordan said excitedly. "If we can get tickets at home, we should go to the game." Fred said dryly. "The chance is slim." George knows how expensive the Quidditch World Cup tickets are, and it is obviously difficult for their family to pay this large sum of Gallon. "Where is Albert?" Angelina asked. "Me? I can''t get tickets for the World Cup." Albert shrugged. Fred, George and Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling their eyes. They obviously didn''t think that Albert''s magical powers would not be able to get tickets to the Quidditch World Cup. A group of people discussed this year''s Quidditch World Cup enthusiastically. Shanna sat alone and looked a little declining. She couldn''t talk in this regard. She silently looked at the leaflet in her hand and didn''t know what she was thinking. "What are you looking at, so focused?" Albert asked with a smile. "You said this?" Shanna handed the pink and orange leaflet to Albert, "Perhaps the Muggle contact person might be more suitable for me." Albert took the leaflet, and at first glance he saw a very obvious slogan: Do you think you are willing to engage in Muggle liaison work? The most important thing is your enthusiasm, patience and a good sense of humor. Next, he glanced at the entry of Muggle contacts, which is almost the lowest threshold of all occupations, and only requires one. Ls Muggle Research Certificate. "I don''t think the Muggle liaison needs any sense of humor." Shanna showed obvious disgust on her face. "The Ministry of Magic seems to think this profession is inferior, so it only requires a .Ls Muggle research certificate." "No, this job is actually very important, but the wizards deliberately ignore it." Albert shook his head and said: "Muggle liaisons deal with the relationship between Muggles and wizards. Most wizards don''t like this. This job is caused by their contempt for Muggles." "What about you, what are your plans after graduation?" Shanna asked suddenly. "Me? I probably...publish a few books!" Albert said after thinking about it. "In the next few years, people need a book that can teach them to protect themselves." "Publish a book?" Shanna was a little surprised, but she was relieved quickly. With Albert''s achievements in various fields, publishing a book does not seem to be a strange thing. "If you don''t find a job you like, you can consider helping me." Albert invited with a smile. "After all, publishing a book is quite a laborious task. It would be much easier if someone helped." "Thank you, let''s talk at that time!" Shanna did not agree, and it was useless to refuse immediately. She felt incredible. She never thought that Albert planned to give herself a job. "I thought you would open a shop with them." Sanna naturally heard that the four of them were planning to open a joke prop shop. "Yes, I''m already preparing. After we graduate, we will be almost ready, but in terms of opening a store, I only provide technical and financial support." "Their luck is really good." Shanna said softly, but thinking of Albert''s invitation just now, she found that her luck was actually good. As for deception, Shanna really didn''t think about it, and didn''t think Albert would use this kind of thing to make herself happy. "What are you talking about?" Alia asked, leaning over. "Nothing, just talking about work after graduation." "I just heard it." Angelina said with a grin, "How is your copy of Defense Against the Dark Arts? When will it be published? I will definitely buy one and support it by then." "I haven''t started writing yet." Albert said helplessly. "That''s just the idea." "Then you are going to kidnap Shanna to help you work." Angelina poked Albert''s chest and said: "You don''t want Shanna to work for you for nothing, right?" "Am I like that?" Albert was rather speechless. The girls looked at Albert up and down, seeming to want to see something on his face. "Don''t be stupid, since Albert intends to publish a book, it means he will definitely make a fortune." Lee Jordan knows that Albert never does things that are uncertain. "What do you plan to do after graduation?" Alia asked. "You will know in the future. We have planned what we will do in the future a long time ago. As for these leaflets, let it go to hell!" "Where do you have so many Gallon shops, shouldn''t all be paid by Albert." Angelina was also very curious, staring at Albert with the other girls. Undoubtedly, the only person who can withdraw this start-up capital is Albert. He has participated in several international competitions and should have received a large bonus. "We''ll be able to get a lot of Galleons soon." Lee Jordan was a little bit overwhelmed, and after being stared at by the three of them, he coughed and changed his words: "I mean, you don''t understand that Albert is making money. How good is it, we are not worried about lack of money at all." "You guys are not planning to catch Sirius Black!" Shanna felt that she had guessed the plan of the four. "If you can catch Black, you can indeed get a lot of Gallons in one go." If you think about it, it really looks like what Albert would do. Albert was able to predict where Sirius Black might appear, and then took three roommates to ambush. UU reading Sirius Black is indeed dangerous, but he doesn''t have a wand now, and Albert is obviously not easy to mess with... If Black is attacked by four people, it is really possible to be caught in exchange for a bounty. "You are really going to catch Black." Angelina and Alia both felt incredible. In the magical world, Sirius Black turned into a purse in Albert''s eyes. "If we know where Blake is, this would be a good idea." George said with a smile. "After all, Blake has a reward of ten thousand gallons. If it succeeds, it will be a good windfall." "If Black had been so good at catching him, I would have caught him in exchange for a bounty. After all, there were ten thousand gallons." Albert coughed slightly and corrected: "Also, your topic is a bit biased." In fact, if Albert really wanted to catch Black in exchange for the bounty, he would have done so long ago. In his opinion, the experience that Black triggers can bring him much higher than the so-called bounty. Albert is not short of money, what he lacks is experience. Although there is still a lot of experience in his experience pool, such things as experience will never be enough. Chapter 764： Sourness Although it has entered March, the weather around Hogwarts is still very cold, and I don''t know if it is affected by a large number of dementors, and the snow around the castle has only now begun to melt. Albert walked through the muddy fields and followed the gravel path to the hunting lodge on the edge of the forbidden forest. There seemed to be something on the road that caught his attention. Albert squinted his eyes and looked towards the woods. He found a black dog by the woods, walking secretly on the lawn. There was a cat beside the black dog, Hermione. Crookshanks, it was walking fast with the black dog. A cat and a dog seemed to perceive Albert''s gaze and quickly disappeared into the forest. Albert regained his sight and walked towards Hagrid''s hunting lodge. There was light in the window of the hunting lodge. When Albert came up and knocked on the door, there was a beating inside the house, and Hagrid''s voice then sounded: "Go back, Ya Ya, go back." "Sorry, I am looking for you at this time." Hagrid opened the door and let Albert into the house. "It''s okay." Albert noticed Hagrid sticking his head out of the door, and after carefully observing his surroundings, he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I don''t know," Hagrid said casually. "There has always been a weird feeling these days, it seems that someone is staring here, maybe someone from the Ministry of Magic, they are probably worried that I will let Buckbeak go without authorization." "Someone is watching you?" Albert walked to the window and secretly observed the situation outside. "There is no one around the hut, otherwise Yaya would have warned, but I always felt a little weird." Hagrid muttered and walked to the fireplace, preparing to boil a pot of water to make tea for Albert. Albert is sure he is not from the Ministry of Magic. Those people dont know how to do such things. Lucius Malfoy still wanted Hagrid to secretly let Buckbeak go, so that he could find an excuse to throw people into Azkaban. prison. Albert had already guessed what was going on, and took out the map from his pocket to check the surroundings of Hagrid''s cabin. There are five names in the cabin. In addition to him, Hagrid, Yaya, and Buckbeak, there is also a guy who should have died: Pettigrew Peter. He really hid in Hagrid''s hunting lodge. No wonder Sirius Black and Crookshanks appear nearby. "Did you find anything?" Hagrid asked, turning his head. "A mouse," Albert said softly. "A mouse?" Hagrid was even more confused. "Yes, a mouse." Albert cast a closed ears listening spell without warning to prevent Peter from eavesdropping on the next conversation between the two. "Oh, that''s okay. I often have mice here to steal food. I saw one a while ago." Hagrid didn''t care about it and said casually, "Or, you can lend me the cat." "My Tom can''t catch mice." Albert said helplessly. He actually wanted to introduce Hermione''s Crookshanks to Hagrid, but thought that doing so might scare Peter away, and finally gave up. "How can cats catch mice?" Hagrid felt incredible. Albert didn''t answer this, his gaze fell on Buckbeak, the eagle-headed horse-winged beast also raised his head and stared at Albert, without any sense of danger that he was going to lose his head. "You have to rename it later. Buckbeak can''t use it anymore." Albert stepped forward and looked into Buckbeak''s eyes, completely ignoring Hagrid''s warning of "careful", and reached out to touch it. Head. "You should be careful." Hagrid somewhat blamed Albert for his reckless behavior. "However, you are right. I will give him a new name." He took the boiling kettle from the fireplace and poured it into a large teapot. While pouring a cup of black tea for Albert, he put a piece of chocolate cake in front of Albert, together with a piece of parchment paper. , That was a notice from the Ministry of Magic to Hagrid. Albert opened the letter, and after reading it quickly, he raised his head and said to Hagrid, "The current situation is not too bad." "Not too bad?" "At least the Ministry of Magic didn''t bring any servants to listen to your appeal." Albert picked up the cup of hot tea, gently blown off the heat, took a sip, and said, "I guess after the appeal fails this time, the next time the appeal is made, the Ministry of Magic will come and listen to you. Appealed." "Then what should I do?" Hagrid looked at Albert anxiously, hoping that he could give some useful advice. Albert put down his teacup and said calmly, "You need help." "Aren''t you and Hermione always helping me?" Hagrid asked puzzledly. "No, you misunderstood what I mean. I''m talking about professionals who help fingers." Albert explained, "In the Muggle world, there is a profession of helping people in lawsuits called lawyers." "But there are no lawyers in the magic world," Hagrid said with wide eyes. "I know, but you can spend money to hire a consultant who understands Ministry of Magic law and ask him to help you win this lawsuit." Albert explained. "But don''t you say that we can''t win this lawsuit?" Hagrid was a little confused by Albert''s words. "Yes, we may not be able to win, but that doesn''t mean we can''t use this to disgust Malfoy." Albert grinned maliciously. "Moreover, with the help of a wizard who understands the law, it can save you a lot of trouble. Of course, it would be better if you can win." "I don''t know such a person," Hagrid said awkwardly. "I can help you ask, and then you can do this, this, and then this." Albert lowered his voice and told Hagrid about his plan. "That''s okay?" Hagrid looked at Albert dumbfounded. Is this planning to let Malfoy buy his own consultants and then divide Malfoy''s money together? "Of course it can. The Daily Prophet will definitely be happy to report these lace news. As long as they don''t want this matter to be exposed, they will definitely have to buy him and make you a complete failure." "But... why don''t we just win this lawsuit?" Hagrid asked in confusion. "Because you can''t win, even if this matter is exposed, your chances of winning the lawsuit are still low. At most, it will cause Malfoy a little trouble." Albert took a bite of the chocolate cake and frowned. The taste of the cake is not very good, it is a bit hard, and it has probably been left for several days. "So, its the easiest and most effective way to do it, and dont you think its interesting? Malfoy and his son tried their best to kill Buckbeak. They spent a lot of Garon, but at the last minute they let it give I slipped away, I think their family will definitely be frustrated because of this!" "You''re right, the family should have been punished long ago!" Hagrid recalled what happened last semester, and had no affection for Malfoy at all. If Albert hadn''t discovered the secret of the Slytherin heir in time, maybe Ginny Weasley would be in danger, and he would be kept in Azkaban prison forever. This plan could pit Malfoy fiercely, so it couldn''t be better, and it just happened to be able to take a breath of malice. "However, what do you plan to do with this matter? Tell me a little bit, at least let me feel at ease!" Hagrid was convinced that Albert had found a way to get Buckbeak out. He asked tentatively, "Don''t you want to take the opportunity to take Buckbeak away on the day of execution!" "Of course not. I won''t use that kind of risky method." Albert shook his head and said, "However, I can''t tell you the method yet. Your mouth is not reliable enough. You''d better not even think about it, and I I think its better not to let other people know about this, so as not to leak the news." "Okay, okay! As long as you can save Buckbeak, everything else doesn''t matter." Hagrid finally compromised, not wondering what method Albert planned to use. "It''s dark already, I''ll send you back to the castle!" Hagrid got up and prepared to **** Albert back to the castle. Although he didn''t think Albert would be in danger when he returned to the castle alone, he still had to do some things. After watching Hagrid leave, Albert found a remote corridor. After confirming that there was no one around, he directly cast a phantom charm on himself, and quietly went to the bathroom on the eighth floor, waiting for the arrival of another himself. When he heard three knocks on the door and counted thirty seconds in his heart, when he walked out of the bathroom, Fred, George and Lee Jordan were all waiting for him outside. "Do you really not use the responsive room on the eighth floor?" The three continued to talk about the topic just now. "I plan to make a room by myself." Albert briefly said about his plan. "Make a room by yourself?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were a little startled. They couldn''t understand what Albert had done to make a new room in the castle. "Have you forgotten that there is a magic called Wuhen Stretching Curse?" Albert reminded with a smile: "We can use the Wuhen Stretching Curse to create an empty room. Some of the things inside were moved to the room. The only problem was that we had to find a remote and secret road that basically no one knew about." "Why not just use the room on request?" Fred couldn''t understand why Albert had to bother to make a room on his own, obviously there was a ready place to use it. "I don''t want too many people to know about the existence of the responsive house? If too many people know that place, we will not be able to use it in the future." Albert explained, "Moreover, this is an attempt, and we will continue to do so in the future. This technology is used a lot." "I think your approach is great. Others will definitely be shocked." George felt that Albert must have his reasons for doing this, so he didn''t say more, and he also wanted to take the opportunity to learn from Albert. Non-marking stretch curse. "We know a lot about secret roads." Fred said after thinking for a moment. "The secret road on the seventh floor is very suitable. I dare say that even Filch doesn''t know that there is a secret road behind the portrait. ." "If you find that the secret room used by the party has become a secret passage, you will be surprised." Lee Jordan seems to have thought that other people are planning to use the secret room outside the party, only to find that the secret room is missing. Chapter 765： Hogwarts cram school Several people appeared in a remote corridor on the seventh floor of the castle to check the location of the secret passage that Fred mentioned last time. "The entrance is here." The four stopped in front of a portrait of a middle-aged wizard. After Albert used the map to confirm that there was no one around, Fred immediately took a step forward and said the password to the portrait: "Sneak up." The wizard in the portrait put his thumb up to his lips, made a shush gesture to several people, and then turned to open the frame, revealing the secret tunnel hidden inside. The entrance is very secret. It is hidden behind Edgar Straug''s portrait. A special password is required to open the secret passage, which fully meets Albert''s requirements. "This password is like what we do now." Lee Jordan joked. "Only you talk too much." The three looked at Albert, waiting for his further action. Albert put a heavy book in his backpack on the ground, took out his wand from his pocket, and tapped it three times on the front of the book. The book suddenly unfolded, and a door slowly rose in front of everyone, just inlaid in the passage, as if there was a secret room here. "It''s cool, when did you make this thing?" Lee Jordan reached out and tapped on the door in front of him. No one else could guess that it was actually a book. "This is just a test product, similar to a wizard''s tent." Albert said simply, "I call this a fairy tale house." Several people pushed open the door eagerly, and what greeted them was... darkness. "Close your eyes, I''m going to light up the light." Albert reminded him, raising his wand and releasing a few **** of light. The whole room instantly lit up, and the space inside the door was much larger than the classroom. "The Innocent Stretching Curse can always bring us unexpected surprises." George said with emotion. When they were at home, they also used the Innocent Stretching Curse to expand the space for the development of joke props. "It''s just empty," Fred said, looking around. "We have to move something in." "Prepared a long time ago, everything is here." Lee Jordan smiled and put down the box in his hand. Inside were the items they had transferred from the responsive house a while ago. "When?" "When you were doing Quidditch training." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket, glanced at the time on it, turned his head and said to George, "Please go outside and wait for the others, lest they don''t know how to get in." "No problem, leave it to me!" George took the map handed over by Albert and asked in confusion, "Why not make the map more detailed?" "It''s enough if it can be used. It takes a lot of time to do it like a live map." Albert motioned to Fred and Lee Jordan to come over and help set up the scene. Soon a large number of cushions were added to the room, a blackboard and many armchairs, plus a few magic dolls for students to practice magic. "I think everyone will be surprised." Fred placed the armchair around the blackboard in an arc. "It''s really nice here. George said this is your secret base?" As soon as Shanna walked into the room, she immediately looked around, not forgetting to complain to Albert, "You should have told me earlier, so I was worried that I might not find a suitable meeting place." "After all, this is our secret base." Lee Jordan said with a smile, "originally we didn''t want other people to know about this place, but later we decided to use it as a gathering place." "Unexpectedly, there is such a place in the school." Angelina said softly. "There are a lot of secrets hidden in Hogwarts School. As long as you dig out, you can always find some unexpected surprises." Fred blinked and said, "There are other secrets in this secret room." "What''s the secret?" Angelina was also curious. "Only at a certain time, this secret room will appear." "Liar." "You will know later." "Specific time?" "What kind of magic do you plan to teach us today?" Arya walked to the magic doll, fiddled with the fake wand in the doll''s hand, and turned to ask Albert who was setting up the scene, "By the way, where did you get this? What kind of stuff?" "This is a teaching tool for a certain Defence Against the Dark Arts professor." Albert paused and continued, "After the professor left, things were thrown into the Hogwarts storage room. We found the storage room at the beginning. At the time, I discovered that these magic dolls could just be used to practice magic." "Storage room? Do you mean the dungeon?" The girls were surprised. They had never heard of such a place in Hogwarts Castle. "No." "Actually, I think it is more appropriate to call it a garbage dump. Most of the things that Hogwarts don''t use are thrown in." Lee Jordan said, "There is a pile of things over there, and many of them are unusable." "Actually, I''m even more curious about what that is?" Cedric greeted Albert and looked up at the luminous object hanging in the air. There were several similar things in this room, which provided plenty of light for the entire room. "A kind of magic props can be used to provide lighting, you can call it: magic lights." Albert introduced. Cedric seemed to have guessed something, looked at Albert in shock, and said admiringly, "I think this is a great invention." George closed the door of the room at the end and said to Albert, "Everyone is almost there, and we can start." Albert counted the number of students. About a dozen students came. In addition to the fifth grade students in Gryffindor, the fifth grade students from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff also came, but the number was very small. Some of them are local acquaintances Albert knows. "Okay, take a seat!" Albert motioned for everyone to sit down. "Aren''t you going to teach us magic?" A Hufflepuff guy next to Cedric found that Albert seemed to be going to teach them, and he couldn''t help but question. "Alger, we come here to meet up more so that we can get better scores on the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam." Cedric gave his friend a look and motioned him not to interrupt and waste other people''s precious valuables. time. "What I''m going to talk about tonight is the focus of the exam." Albert looked around everyone, and suddenly he had the illusion of becoming a professor. He continued, "Of course, Professor Lu Ping may talk about the key points he thinks in class, but this does not affect you from listening to me first, it is to strengthen your memory." "Why don''t you just practice it?" the famous Ravenclaw girl raised her hand and asked. "The Defense Against the Dark Arts exam is not only practical, but also a written test. Okay, don''t interrupt me, we''d better hurry up." Albert ignored her and continued, "According to the test papers I collected, The content of ordinary wizard rank examinations in the past generations have basically not changed much..." Albert brought out his understanding of the ordinary wizard rank test and what he thought was necessary after reading the test paper. The so-called test points are not boring. Albert will always come up with the corresponding test questions after he finishes speaking. Everyone can''t help but abandon distracting thoughts and listen to him intently. "...The five characteristics of werewolves. The written test of defense against the dark magic in the past will test students'' understanding of werewolves. I think the reason for this question is more that the Ministry of Magic cannot determine whether the werewolves are lurking around us. They want us Able to distinguish and stay away from these dangerous dark creatures." "I''m curious, where did your test questions come from?" the Ravenclaw girl asked again. "As long as you are willing to spend Jialong, it is not difficult to get the .LS test papers of the last few years." Albert drew three pieces of parchment from his backpack and said to everyone, "Well, today''s party is over. I guess that 80% of you will not use pens to memorize these things, so I will help you to sort them out briefly. The content is on the parchment paper. After you go back, go and read it by yourself!" With that said, Albert gave the parchment to Cedric in Hufflepuff and Katrina in Ravenclaw. "Why is there only a problem?" "The content I have just talked about is in the "Dark Force: Self-Defense Guide". You can just draw it and recite it yourself." Albert said calmly, "Actually, the scope of the .Ls test is the "Dark Force: The Dark Force:" "Guide to Self-Defense", there is still no question that exceeds this book, so you dont have to worry about the test being too difficult. As long as the direction of the review is correct, you can get a high score on the Defense Against the Dark Arts test." "At the next meeting, we will practice defensive spells and cure spells to ensure that everyone can pass the practical exam. Before that, I suggest that you remember what I said today. Anyway, you should start reviewing it too! "Albert said again, "I''ll let someone inform you about the time of the next meeting." "Albert, do you teach other classes?" Shanna asked expectantly. "Only the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, okay, let''s leave this room in an orderly manner. Lee Jordan, you can arrange for them to leave in an orderly manner." Albert said to Lee Jordan. "It''s very detailed, great." Katrina deliberately stayed behind and talked to Albert, "Have you considered coming to school as a defense against the Dark Arts professor in the future." "I never thought, this course is very evil, I never think I can resist that curse." Albert vetoed it simply. "If you charge them for surprise tuition, I think many students are willing to pay for it." Katrina knew the value of the parchment in her hand. She turned through the test paper for so long, and Albert concluded easily. The focus of the exam is out. "Forget it, I never do thankless things." Albert shook his head, "Also, I am no longer short of money." "It''s weird to say this from your mouth." Katrina rolled up the parchment and put it in her pocket, smiling as she watched the crowd leaving in front of her and said, "I think many people must regret not coming today." "At least, the Slytherin students will not come." After everyone had left, Albert raised his wand and extinguished the light above his head. After closing the door, he turned it back into a book and stuffed it back into his backpack. In the corridor outside, everyone was still waiting to say goodbye to Albert. "It''s better to hurry up next time, I can''t wait." Cedric asked with a smile. UU Read . com "By the way, and you don''t mind if I bring more people over next time." "Don''t mind, as long as you don''t come to make trouble." Albert said. "Goodbye, Teacher Albert." I don''t know who said it first, so everyone booed together, bid farewell to Albert in a slightly ridiculous tone, and gave him the title of teacher. "Ms. Albert?" Fred teased. "I''m not old at all," Albert said. "But you are one year older than us." George reminded maliciously, "so you are indeed older than us." "You will soon be envious, why not you are a year older than me." Albert said mysteriously. "Oh, really, don''t keep your appetite!" Lee Jordan stretched out his arm around Albert''s neck and said, "Did you predict something again, honestly explain." "Hmph, you''ll know about it next semester, wait slowly!" Chapter 766： Moving package As Easter continues to approach, Hogwarts students'' academic pressure has become more and more intense, and professors will always remind them in class that the final exam is getting closer and closer. What''s worse is that the professors don''t seem to believe that their students will work hard to review for the final exam results, and give them a lot of homework before the Easter holiday. Most students are too busy just to deal with the Easter holiday homework, and they can''t spare the extra time to review the content of the final exam. The vast majority of fifth-grade students can feel the looming approach. The pressure brought by the Ls exam has recently been more frequent in the library than in the past, and it is often that you have to go to the library in advance to occupy a place just after class. . The pressure brought by the Ls exam has caused many students who are about to take the exam to make some small problems. While everyone was doing their homework in the library, Patricia Stinson of Hufflepuff suddenly fainted, causing a commotion. "To be honest, I also want to faint directly." Fred looked at Patricia Stimson who was sent to the school hospital with envy, and whispered to George next to him: "Or, let''s use that thing. , Pretend to faint too?" George didn''t like Fred''s bad idea, and said badly: "Don''t be silly, you will never escape your holiday homework unless you want to be locked up right after the Easter holiday." "I just said casually." Fred sighed as he looked at the essay he had just started in front of him, and looked sideways at Lee Jordan who had just sat down, and joked: "You don''t have diarrhea anymore? Why are you going for so long." "I met Kenneth on the way, and that guy doesn''t sell Buffy Brain Rejuvenator now, but instead sells Dragon Claw Fan." Lee Jordan told the Weasley twins about Kenneth''s black market trade on the road. . "Dragon Claw Powder, is that stuff really reliable?" George jokingly said, "Don''t tell me, Kenneth cut off his nails and grind them into powder and sell them to others?" "He doesn''t have so many nails to cut and grind." "Find a few more?" Fred didn''t have any expectations of Kenneth''s character, and the guy might have mixed other things in the dragon claw powder. "I just tasted something. It really works. Many seventh-grade students ask him to buy dragon claw powder." Lee Jordan actually wanted to ask Kenneth to get some. After taking a small amount of dragon claw powder, he felt I am in high spirits, and my brain is particularly good. "Forget it, it''s easy to get caught when using Dragon Claw Fan in the exam, and maybe you have to repeat the grade. I would rather. The Ls test score is almost impossible, and I don''t want to be repeated by the school." Fred threw down the paper and started. Copy vacation homework. "It doesn''t have to be used to cheat on exams," Lee Jordan murmured. "Do you dare to believe this?" George secretly stuffed a candy into his mouth and vaguely reminded, "Is the price of Dragon Claw Powder cheap?" "I remember Albert bought it last time. It seems to be a pint of ten gallons. It must be more expensive on the black market." Fred added. Lee Jordan no longer mentions this matter. Yes, the price of Dragon Claw Powder is not cheap, and he doesn''t have enough Garon in his pocket for him to buy that stuff. "If you want, you can go to Albert. I remember the last time he said he planned to make some sweets that would make people smart." Fred recalled. "Don''t be silly, the intelligence booster is still lying on the parchment." George said without looking up, "but I think Albert should have extra intelligence booster, you can ask him to get one. bottle." "What''s the wit candy?" Ron, who was sitting next to them, interrupted and asked. "A candy that can make people smart in a short time." George explained. "And such a good thing." Harry thought he might need one too, and he was bothered by the pile of vacation homework in front of him. "It''s still in development. I''m afraid you will have to wait a few more years if you want. Most of Albert''s magical candy series are still on parchment for development." Of course, George wouldn''t tell them that the thing was actually a candy that Albert planned to use to make money for pure blood wizards and was going to develop, the price is particularly expensive. "If you have time to chat over there, come and check the information for me. The paper that Snape wants is almost the last one." Angelina was a little impatient by the whispers of a few people. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at each other. They were ashamed to say that they actually intended to learn from Albert''s paper. After all, Albert had to write a Potions Essay, in Snape''s words: Even if you win the Potions Championship, don''t think I will dispense with your Potions Essay. "I''m even more curious, why didn''t the professors give us the point?" George changed the subject stiffly. "I think if all the professors can teach us the key points of the exam like Albert, and then work hard to review for two months, everyone will definitely pass the Ls exam with excellent results." "They will do that, but they have to wait until the end of May." Sanna put down the quill, blew the potion paper in her hand, and said to everyone: "I once asked the current six-year students, and they said the professors want All courses will not be stopped until June, so let us spend all of our time on review." "It''s too late until June." George felt that the professors were not very reliable. "So, don''t expect to work hard to review at that time." Shanna said, "At that time, the professors were actually checking for everyone''s omissions, so as to avoid missing some test points when reviewing." "I really envy Albert, he never has to worry about the Ls exam." "Did you say when the next party will start?" Angelina asked Shanna: "By the way, how about the Albert, why didn''t you see him?" "I don''t know, he often disappears recently." George said quietly, "Probably went on a date. His girlfriend is about to graduate from school." "Their relationship has always been stable." Shanna envied the relationship between the two. "Yes, it''s very stable. I heard that they used to go abroad for vacation together. Maybe in a few years, you will receive their wedding invitation." Fred joked. He found that there was a dead silence around him. "Oh, there is something I almost forgot to ask." Alia turned the subject away, "Why did the secret room that I went to last time disappeared? Behind the portrait became a secret road." "What are you going there for?" Lee Jordan asked. "Go over there to review your homework, haven''t you noticed that the library has become more and more crowded recently?" "That secret room only appears when we are in a party." George said mysteriously. "And, it''s best not to let other unrelated people know that it exists. You don''t want to be disturbed during the party!." "Only appear at a certain time?" Alia obviously didn''t believe this kind of nonsense. "There are still many unknown secrets hidden in Hogwarts Castle waiting to be unearthed." George handed Fred the paper on the herbal medicine class and muttered, "I wish Albert could spend some time on holiday homework, so we It will be easier." "He only said that he had to do his homework." Lee Jordan put a candy in his mouth and began to copy his homework. "You can find information together and do vacation homework together." Albert appeared behind the two without warning, and put his hand on their shoulders. "Didn''t you use this method before?" "Can you stop being so scary." "When will the party start?" Shanna asked, "I think the Easter holiday is very good. It just so happens that everyone is free and the party time can be intensive." "I think so too." Angelina agreed. Albert took out the half-written essay from his backpack and said, "Don''t forget, we still have a lot of homework to do." "It''s us, not you." Angelina corrected. "If you want to get together, it''s best to hurry up and do holiday homework so that you have enough time to attend the party." Albert flipped through his notes to see how many holiday homework the professors gave them during the Easter holiday. "What party?" Ron didn''t know where he came out. "In Albert''s words. Ls Defense Against the Dark Arts exam cram school." Fred said to Ron, "The purpose of the party is to let everyone get high scores on the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, if you are interested. You can come and participate." "Sorry to interrupt." Ron retracted his head again. . The Ls exam is still far away for Ron, and he is now dizzy with a bunch of homework. "Can I participate, too?" Hermione asked. "Yes, if you want to join the Defense Association, you can pay attention to the next meeting time." "The Defense Association?" "It''s just a name, don''t care about it, Albert calls it Defense Against the Dark Arts cram school." George explained with a smile, "As long as you don''t make trouble, anyone can participate." "You have more vacation homework than us. Do you still have time to join the club?" Ron felt Hermione was crazy. UU reading "Let''s understand now. There is no harm in the Ls exam, we always have to face this exam." Hermione said calmly. "Can Slytherin College participate too?" Harry asked curiously. "Of course, anyone can go." "What if they make trouble at the party?" Harry asked again. "We will work together to throw the troublemaker out." Fred said without hesitation. "Actually, we all look forward to having Slytherin as the object of our practice." At this moment, Kenneth Toller quickly walked toward this side with the package, put the violently shaking package in front of Albert and said, "Your package, and a letter." "Why does this package move?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know either." Kenneth Toller shrugged. Everyone focused their attention on the gently swaying package, wondering what was inside the package. Chapter 767： Bogut in a box "Who sent you a prank package again?" Why do you say it again? This is not the first time Albert has encountered this situation. Lee Jordan looked at the slightly trembling package in front of him with interest, and wanted to know what was in the package. "Would you like to take it apart to see what''s inside?" Fred suddenly became interested. "Mrs. Pince is over there." George frowned and reminded: "Do you want to be kicked out of the library that way?" "Didn''t it mean there is another letter?" Albert asked Kenneth. "Yes, there is a letter, here it is." Kenneth handed the envelope to Albert across the table. "Wait a moment, let me read the content of the letter first." Albert took the letter, turned over and looked at the senders name, then stood up and walked to a remote corner near the window The sender turned out to be: Mondungus Fletcher. Mondungus? Albert was a little surprised. How could the thief suddenly send a package to himself? He probably hadn''t purchased anything from the other party recently. "Could it be..." Albert thought for a moment and guessed a possibility. Mondungus Fletcher helped him get Bogut and sent it to him directly by parcel. However, this possibility should not be high. After all, Albert hadn''t even paid Garon, he didn''t believe that a cunning man like Mondungus Fletcher was willing to do business at a loss. Albert opened the envelope and glanced at the contents of the letter paper. His expression became very weird. He really guessed it. There was a Bogut in the package. Albert found that he had underestimated Mondungus'' cunning, and this guy actually sent him something before he could pay. This is clearly a strong buy and sell, and the price is 50 gallons. Having said that, he was actually not worried that Albert would find an excuse to just use the Garon? For example, only the letter was received, but the package was not received. In other words, the package was detained by the school. Perhaps, in the eyes of Mondungus, that was the Bogut that no one wanted, even if Albert ran the bill, there was nothing to lose. What Albert didn''t know was that the Bogut sent to him was actually found by Mondungus Fletcher in a cabinet in the house. So even if Albert didn''t pay, he didn''t lose much. Moreover, Mondungus did not think that Albert would deliberately fail the account. Albert did not intend to go wrong, but he did not intend to pay at Mondungus'' price. Fifty gallons? Is this killing him as a fat sheep? Anyway, Albert only intends to pay 10 gallons. Give me money next time I go to Hogsmeade Village. If Mondungus is unwilling to accept this price, he can return it directly. As for the Bogut, Albert intends to use it first, but he won''t suffer anyway. A faint flame suddenly ignited on the letter paper, and in the blink of an eye, the envelope and letter paper were burned into a pile of ashes, which drifted away with a breeze. Albert retracted his gaze from the window, turned his head again and said to the people over there, "Don''t open that package here." However, it seems to be too late. I don''t know who opened the package. Inside the package was a small wooden box with a small lock on it. It seemed to trap the terrible monster in the wooden box, but Fred had already opened the small lock with a lock-opening spell. As soon as the lock was opened, the lid of the wooden box was slammed open with a strong force, and there was a loud popping sound in the library. Then Albert saw himself suddenly appearing on the long table, which shocked everyone nearby. I don''t know if he didn''t react, or if he wanted to hear what Albert, who had become Bogut, would say, the library suddenly became terribly quiet, as if he had stopped breathing. "Sorry, I have been deceiving you." Standing on the table, Albert bent down in a weird way and looked down at Fred, who was surprised, "I never planned to joke about the store with you, and there are not so many Garon wasted on that kind of boredom. In the matter..." Everyone watched this scene dumbfounded, and it felt strange and interesting. The whispers around gradually increased, and some malicious guys wondered if it was right. The pressure of the Ls exam was too much, driving the genius of Hogwarts crazy. Some students moved their eyes back and forth between the two Alberts with shocked eyes. They didn''t even figure out what was going on. Why are there two Alberts? Albert standing on the table was still launching a verbal offensive towards Fred, and his head was constantly approaching Fred. When he forced Fred to collapse from his chair, Albert on the table did not know. Is the center of gravity unstable, or stomped on the air, anyway, the whole person fell directly off the table. This funny scene made everyone stunned again. "are you OK!" Ron was startled by the sound of Albert falling off the table. Just as he was about to help him, he heard a popping sound in his ears. In the shocking eyes of everyone, Albert turned into a huge spider. The spider monster was six feet tall and covered in fur. Everyone around him was backed in horror. Even Harry, who has always been known for his bravery, was stunned, and Hermione almost tripped over a chair while backing. However, the most frightened person was Ron, who was overlooked by the spider. His face was pale, as if he might faint at any time. In fact, if you can faint directly, you will be happier. Dr. Spider had already rushed towards Ron, seeming to be attacking him. "what!" Ron''s screams resounded throughout the library. The moment Ron was thrown onto the table by the big spider, Ron almost went into shock. But he didn''t faint, he could only watch the big claws that made a clicking sound approaching him with horror, bearing the fear of being torn to pieces by the big spider at any time. The screams sounded one after another, and the unsuspecting students were terrified by this scene. When Mrs. Pins hurried over, she happened to see the big spider attacking Ron, and she was taken aback. When she pulled out her wand and was about to save the student from the big spiders mouth, someone was already better than her. Moves faster. "Hey, here." Albert took the first step and threw the book at Dr. Spider, and while successfully attracting Dr. Spiders attention, he came to it. In the next second, the big spider disappeared in full view, replaced by a book floating in the air. "Funny!" The "Harry Potter" ate myself, and Albert got it back into the wooden box. The crisis was lifted in this way. No one was hurt by this. Everyone was a little confused and didn''t figure out what was going on right now. However, they quickly recovered, especially when they heard Albert read the comical, they realized that Albert, and the big spider, were actually Bogut? "Sorry, someone mailed me a Bogut, and the package was opened." Albert grabbed the swaying wooden box and hurriedly left the library before Mrs. Pins became angry at him. After Mrs. Pince recovered, the wrinkled face became crooked with anger. She screamed angrily: "What the **** are you guys doing!" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all looked away and pretended that they were innocent. "Disrupt the order of the library, go out, go out, go out!" Mrs. Pins raised her magic wand and caused everyone''s backpacks, textbooks and ink bottles to hit their heads violently, driving everyone out of the library. It''s useless to pretend to be innocent. "Damn... Albert ran away by himself without reminding him." Everyone reached out their hands to cover the back of their heads and hurried out of the library. Those things were still chasing them on the head. "Who asked you to open the package?" George complained. "Aren''t you curious yourself?" Fred and George almost fought together. "By the way, what you are afraid of is really interesting." Kenneth Toller felt that what Fred was afraid of was very interesting. He didn''t expect Bogut to become Albert. "Shut up, I blame you for bringing the package to the library." The three glared at Kenneth Toller, as if it were all his fault. "Who asked you to open it yourself." Kenneth was unconvinced, and glared back. It''s a pity that he can''t beat three people alone. "Which one of you first deal with the annoying things behind you." Angelina couldn''t help complaining, they were simply suffering from unwarranted disasters. When a few people passed the corner, UU read www. uukanshu.com saw Albert holding a wooden box and raising his wand. All the things he had chased after them had disappeared and fell slowly to the ground. "By the way, who did you offend, why would someone send you Bogut." Shanna asked while packing up the things on the ground. After Kenneth left, Albert whispered: "I didn''t offend anyone. I found someone to buy it." "Looking for someone to buy it?" Everyone looked at Albert dumbfounded. They didn''t expect to find someone to buy Bogut. It''s been a long time since I saw him. "I plan to use it for training." Albert explained, "How to deal with Bogut, which happens to be a popular practice for the Ls exam, so I plan to use it as an exercise for the next gathering, and you can use it by the way. Come to train the patron saint spell." "Remember to keep it secret, don''t tell it." Albert reminded "Got it." Everyone nodded, and they also understood how much Albert had paid for the defense association. Chapter 768： fake As soon as people watched the angry Mrs. Pince chase the naughty guys out of the library, they were immediately attracted by Harry''s hurried shouts. "Ron, don''t scare me!" Harry stretched out his hand and gently pushed Ron, who was pale and dull-eyed, and yelled in panic. Ron, who had just been thrown down by the big spider, seemed to be greatly frightened, and his whole body was stupid. "What happened to Ron?" When Hermione retracted her gaze from the door of the library, she also found Ron''s face pale, and he collapsed on the ground, still shaking slightly. "Hermione, think of a way," Harry pleaded. "me" Hermione couldnt help feeling a little flustered. She didnt know what to do for a while, and hurriedly scratched her hair. "Yes, tranquilizer. Give Ron a tranquilizer. He must have been frightened by the big spider, I remember. Ron is afraid of spiders." "Do you have a tranquilizer?" Harry thought he was asking a stupid question. "We should send Ron to the school hospital immediately," Hermione said loudly. "I heard that Madam Pomfrey prepared a large pot of tranquilizers." "what happened." Mrs. Pince also noticed this, and knelt down to check Ron''s condition. "He must be terrified. Just now Bogut turned into a big spider and threw on Ron, terrified him." Harry gasped, "Ron is afraid of spiders." "Quickly send him to the school hospital." Mrs. Pins stood up and said to some of the students watching the excitement over there. "You guys come here to help and help take Mr. Weasley to the school hospital." Many students have seen Bogut become Albert and become a spider again, frightening Weasley. This incident spread through the school like a plague. Many Slytherin students gloated at this, especially Draco Malfoy. He also threatened to give Ron a pet spider to help him overcome his fear of spiders. As the culprit of the whole incident, Albert naturally couldn''t escape, and the group was being called to the office by Professor McGonagall. "Go ahead, Mr. Anderson, what is going on?" Professor McGonagall''s face was also ugly, and he had obviously received the news. "Someone sent me a Bogut..." Albert told about the whole thing honestly, during which he also wrapped Kenneth and took the package to the library for him, and when he was reading the letter, someone unpacked the package. Albert dared to pat his chest to make sure that everything he said was true, but some things that he thought were not important were omitted during the period, such as: Bogut was actually bought by someone. To some extent, it''s not a purchase, after all Albert hasn''t paid for it yet. The whole thing sounded like someone had sent a prank to Albert Bogut, and Kenneth took it to the library after receiving the letter. Others were wondering why the package moved, so they opened the package to see what was in it. As a result, those accidents were caused. As for Fred, who opened the package, admitted that he was wrong. According to him, Albert had received malicious letters from other people more than once. Those unsigned or suspicious envelopes or packages were usually A few of them helped to dismantle it. The last time someone sent Albert chocolate chocolates, Lee Jordan had been recruited. As for the reason? Of course it is very interesting. Sometimes something unexpected was offered, and Albert agreed with it. All in all, it means: this was a complete accident, they just helped unpack a suspicious package. Well, this is really correct. Everything was just a misunderstanding, and they didn''t expect someone to send Albert a Bogut. When the four of them pretended to be innocent, Kenneth suddenly said: I remember there is a letter, the sender seems to be called Fletcher...what is it. The four of them all looked at Kenneth. "Yes, there is a letter. However, after reading that letter, it was already burned. Just when I was about to remind them not to open the package, it was already too late." Albert looked innocent." Next time, I will never open those suspicious packages in the library." "Gryffindor deducted twenty points. You''d better go and see Weasley. He seems to be terrified by Bogut." Professor McGonagall sighed helplessly, knowing that I can''t blame Aber for this. special. Who would have thought that someone would send a Bogut to Albert? To some extent, Albert is also one of the victims. The few people didn''t receive much reproach, and smoothly left Professor McGonagall''s office. Fred told Albert about Ron''s hatred of spiders. "That''s because you turned his teddy bear into an ugly big spider." George said angrily. "Otherwise, how could Ron be afraid of spiders?" Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but shook his head. It was really unlucky for Ron to stand with such an elder brother. Think about the teddy bear he was holding, suddenly turning into a spider, everyone will leave a shadow in their hearts. "Who let him break my toy broom." Fred didn''t mean anything guilty. "What snacks does Ron like?" Albert asked George. "This...I didn''t pay attention, I think he would like it!" George said uncertainly. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at Fred who was distracted. "That guy must have done it deliberately." Fred said quietly, looking at Kenneth Toller''s leaving back. "What deliberately?" Lee Jordan asked puzzledly. "That guy definitely wants us to be locked up." Fred said affirmatively. "Well, do you know what Ron likes to eat?" Albert asked again. "I think he would like most of the sweets!" Fred said without hesitation: "You don''t need to bring gifts to that guy. Well, there seems to be some peppermint toad candy in my dorm." "That seems to be the mint toad candy left over from the last party!" George looked at Fred speechlessly, "I still have two boxes of chocolate frogs." "A box of Bibi Duo flavored beans." Lee Jordan also contributed most of the snacks. Finally, Albert conjured a basket out of thin air, a bunch of flowers, filled the basket with sweets and snacks, and then went to the school hospital to visit Ron with everyone. When they went to the school hospital, Ron was lying on the hospital bed talking to Harry and Hermione. "Sorry Ron, I didn''t expect to affect you." Albert put the basket full of snacks on the table next to Rons bed, then took a box of chocolates from the basket and stuffed it into Rons hand: Eat some sweets to help calm your mood. "It''s not your problem." Ron didn''t blame Albert, not to mention the fact that the other party came to apologize to him with a bunch of snacks. Moreover, to some extent, Albert was also a victim, he just accidentally got involved. "Where did you get this food?" Ron bit off the chocolate frog''s head and asked Fred and George curiously. "Of course it''s the snacks we bought last time in Hogsmeade. However, most of the snacks in the basket are Albert''s." Fred peeled himself a candy and said: "After all, you will be caught The spider turned pale with fright. It''s so terrible. Like that kind of spider, when we were in the first grade, we had a bunch of them in the forbidden forest." "There is that kind of spider in the Forbidden Forest?" Ron''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Well, each of the eight-eyed giant spiders that Hagrid released is the same size as the previous one, and there are a bunch of them, and they can speak human words, so you should not enter the forbidden forest at will. Once you accidentally break into the territory of the eight-eyed giant spider It''s over." Albert reminded kindly. "Where''s the Bogut?" Hermione noticed Ron''s pale face, and asked instead, "Who sent it to you." "Mr. Thief. However, I intend to use it as a teaching. It is said that defeating Bogut is one of the practical questions of the Ls Defense Against the Dark Arts exam." "Can I join the Defense Association?" Hermione asked. "This..." Albert said, "However, the so-called Defense Association is actually just to help everyone achieve a relatively good score in the Ls Defense Against the Dark Arts test. It may be a little too high for you." At this moment, the arrival of Malfoy, Gore, and Crabbe interrupted their chat. When Malfoy saw the four Alberts, he immediately reduced the smile on his face. "Weasley, UU read www.uuknshu.com I heard that you are sick, oh, sorry, I was wrong, but Bogut was scared to pee. Anyway, I brought you a gift, it will definitely cure Good you are afraid of the spider''s fear." Malfoy put the package on the table and took a few candies before turning and leaving, angrily Ron wanted to throw the package on Malfoy''s head. "Shall I take a look at it for you?" Fred said maliciously, "I bet 90% of them are spiders." "You don''t need to dismantle it, just throw it away for me." "Perhaps, you can send it back to Malfoy." George gave Ron an idea. "You can let go of cockroaches, mice, and the like." "That''s a good idea," Ron murmured. "I can help." Harry was happy to see Malfoy''s unlucky: "We can send it to Malfoy before the end of Easter. Making Easter eggs will surely give Malfoy an unexpected surprise." "You..." Hermione didn''t do the same with them. "Hermione, there is nothing wrong with it. See what good things Malfoy has done this semester. He should have been punished long ago." Chapter 769： IQ Candy The day before Easter, it happened to be Saturday again, and the Hogwarts students were fortunate to usher in the Easter holiday ahead of schedule. In order to celebrate the early Easter holiday, many students chose to stay up all night and party last night. Fred, George and Lee Jordan are three of them. The three played wizard cards in the dormitory. Later, he was rushed to the responsive house to toss and didn''t come back until five o''clock in the morning, waking Albert by the way. Albert, who just woke up after returning to the cage, stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, stretched his arms lazily, picked up the pocket watch from the bedside table, and checked the time: 7:42. "There is still plenty of time." This morning, Albert has an appointment with Isabel, and the two plan to go to Hogsmeade Village together to deal with the house that was renovated a while ago. In the next few years, it will be very important and will serve as Albert''s stronghold. Moreover, it has a unique meaning for him and Isabel. Having said that, it''s Easter again. Since I went to school at Hogwarts, it seems that every Easter will bring out some moths. I hope not this year... Albert stopped his thoughts, moved his gaze to the cat litter, forcibly diverted his attention, and avoided standing in disorder. "Good morning, Tom." Fat cat Tom has woken up, but he is still lying lazily in the cat litter, his tail swaying slightly, he seems to be in a good mood. Albert opened the window to let the breeze into the dormitory. The weather outside was still a bit bad, the sky was gray, and there was morning fog when I got up in the morning. Albert suspected that this bad weather was affected by the dementors. He shifted his gaze to Tom, who was squatting over there and eating cat food, and started to change his clothes. After a little tidying up in front of the mirror, he was about to go downstairs for breakfast. The common room was terribly quiet, and almost no students would get up early during the holidays. Oh, there is a classmate who is still an acquaintance. Hermione was sitting in the armchair by the window, working **** her vacation homework. What a hardworking girl. Albert was embarrassed to bother him, and when he was about to walk towards the entrance of the common room, he stopped again and walked towards Hermione. "Want to go to the auditorium for breakfast?" Albert asked. Hermione heard the sound and raised her head in her busy schedule. After seeing that it was Albert, she was stunned for a moment and seemed to fall into a brief hesitation. Albert could see that Hermione actually wanted to spend the limited time on homework. He smiled and pointed to the entrance of the common room and said to Hermione, "I still have to eat something in the morning to get the energy to continue doing homework? " "you are right." Hermione put down the quill, packed up the things on the table, got up and went to the auditorium with Albert. When the two passed by the dwarf security guard, Albert asked Hermione, "How does it feel to take twelve courses? Are you still used to it?" "Time is always not enough, even if I use that thing, I still feel that time is not enough." Hermione''s voice was exhausted, and the shadow under her eyelids became heavier. "I always felt that way before." Hermione stopped and looked at Albert deeply, obviously not believing such nonsense. "What''s the matter?" Albert stopped and asked, turning his head. "How did you solve this problem?" Hermione asked perfunctorily. "I will reduce the frequency of writing to other people, and increase the use of that stuff, and almost turn my day into thirty-six hours." Albert said as he walked, "Of course, this is also a disadvantage, that is, you. Its difficult to maintain a high level of concentration in your mental state, so you need to spend more time resting, and occasionally encounter difficult problems, so you have to use some special methods." "Special method." "Drinking a small amount of intelligence enhancer can make the mind of the drinker clearer." Albert said: "However, if it is used excessively, it is easy for people to become dependent on foreign objects. "Intelligence enhancer?" Hermione always felt like she had seen this potion somewhere, and it was not difficult to guess the effect of this potion. "In the fourth grade, you will learn how to configure this relatively cheap and practical potion. Its ingredients are not too difficult." As he said, Albert took out a bottle of candies from his pocket, and seemed to be pouring a few of them for Hermione to taste, but he found that there was only half of the candies in it, so he directly handed the bottle to Hermione: " This is for you, if you are tired, you can take one." "What is this?" Hermione asked curiously. "The gadget I made a while ago was originally intended to be sold to other students preparing for the exam. Eating this gadget can relieve fatigue to a certain extent and make your thinking clearer." Albert explained: "But , Im very busy lately and dont have time to get some to sell." "Is this the so-called magic candy?" Hermione hesitated for a moment, without reaching for it. "This is considered a test product. I have used it myself and have not found any side effects." Albert stuffed the bottle of candy into Hermione''s hand: "You may need it." Hermione was a little surprised that Albert had forced the bottle to him, but decided to accept his kindness and looked up and down at the words on the bottle: "Necessary before the exam?" "The remaining candies should be enough for you to use before the final exam," Albert said jokingly: "Eating this thing to take the exam is cheating. Of course, if you can prevent the professor from discovering it, it won''t be cheating." "Are you going to sell this stuff in the future?" Hermione asked. "Yes, I think this thing should be very popular with students." Albert said with a smile, "Of course, the price will be very expensive, so if you still want it after eating, you can only spend I bought the money." "I think Harry and the others will like this thing very much. UU reading " Hermione did not deny Albert''s words. Who wouldn''t like a candy that can make people smart? "Did you add dragon claw powder to the candy?" Hermione poured out a purple candy from the jar, pinched it on her finger and index finger and looked at it curiously, no different from a friend''s hard candy. "Of course not. Dragon Claw Powder is very expensive. Using that thing to make candies is definitely a lost business. There are intelligence enhancers in this candies." Albert made a boo gesture and said softly: "Remember to do it for you. I keep it secret." "Is the intelligence enhancer really that magical?" Hermione was still a little puzzled, after all, the potion taught in the fourth-grade potion class. If you really need it, you can make it yourself. "It works naturally." Albert blinked his eyes and said, "However, this is my improved intelligence booster in your hand. It is one of the results I got from participating in the Potions Championship." Hermione did not forget that Albert defeated all the magic schools and won the final champion of the magic school potions tournament. The gap is really not so big! Chapter 770： Percys Envy In the huge hall, only a few scattered students were having breakfast. Most of them were like Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, or simply didn''t bother to sleep in bed. Hermione sat silently next to Albert, absently spreading blueberry sauce on a slice of bread, and casually found a topic: "Should I practice dealing with Bogut at the next party?" "Well, Bogut is a more important test site." "Listening to you, I always think that Professor Lupin will use Bogut for the final practical exam." Hermione took a bite of the slice of bread and asked vaguely, "When will we meet again." "These... a few days." Albert was eating an omelette when he saw an acquaintance walk into the hall. "What these days." Percy just took a bowl of pumpkin porridge and sat down beside Albert. ". Ls dark magic defense cram school." Albert smiled and waved to Isobel. "When did our school have this stuff?" Percy asked without looking up, eating the bacon on the plate, "Could it be a party organized by yourself?" "Forget it!" Albert shrugged. "Many people are worried that the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam will fail." "Actually, the content of the .Ls exam for Defense Against the Dark Arts is not that difficult. They are all in the book "Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Defense"." Percy recalled the content of the .LS exam and couldn''t help but shook his head, "Practical exam. The content of the book is defense curse and curse resolving. Thats the knowledge points in that book. If you fail the exam, you can only blame them for not reviewing it carefully." "If you let others hear you, I guess they want to hit you." Albert joked with a smile. "Don''t you feel the same way?" Percy asked rhetorically. Albert laughed and didn''t say anything. He felt right that way, but he never said nonsense. "However, I heard a senior said that the exam is more stringent." Percy added two more grilled sausages to her plate, frowned and looked at Albert, who was drinking milk, and continued, "Especially Black Magic Defensively, otherwise the Auror would definitely need to be excellent in defense against the dark arts, not good." "Don''t you know?" Albert asked in a weird voice after eating the last bit of omelette. "Even foreign schools know that Hogwarts'' defense against the Dark Arts is notoriously bad." "You don''t seem to like eggs and milk." Hermione asked puzzledly. Its not that I dont like it, but Im tired of eating it. Ive been eating it for a long, long time. Albert made himself some pumpkin porridge and drank it as he explained, Chicken rice and milk can make me grow taller. Becoming stronger can also make you more beautiful and handsome. Do you want to try it and stick to it for a semester to see how it works?" "Forget it." Percy declined, and couldn''t help asking, "Do students from other schools think our defense against the Dark Arts is poor?" "During the second round of the Potions Championship, I was also attacked by students from the African side." Albert said lightly, as if the attacker was not him. "What did they attack you for?" Hermione asked incredulously. "Could it be possible to attack each other during the game?" "Of course it is to eliminate other competitors." Albert said of course, "Hermione, you are too naive, as long as no one knows, there is no evidence, naturally it is not a foul, and the students on the African side are very good at stickless. magic." "Where is that player?" Percy asked suddenly. "I was stunned." Albert said, "Later, I was disqualified from the game because of the attack." Percy had such an expression, he never thought Albert was a guy who would suffer. "By the way, I remember that you have a good relationship with Truman." Percy asked tentatively. "He seems to be planning to enter the Ministry of Magic and become a Muggle liaison after graduation. He is now preparing to take this year''s Muggle research exam." "Well, I heard." Albert headed his head. "Actually, I think it''s good to be an Auror if I can. I heard that Aurors earn a high salary and they can only eat by their ability." "Yeah, if Hogwarts... where the transcript can really come in handy at the Ministry of Magic, it''s probably the Auror''s admission ticket." Percy couldn''t help but sigh. He actually wanted to. He passed the possibility of becoming an Auror, but finally gave up and prepared to enter the Ministry of Magic for a future. "Is the Hogwarts grades useless?" Hermione was shocked. "It can''t be said that it''s useless, but it''s not very useful. The transcript is more like an admission ticket, which can prevent you from being blocked by certain occupations." Percy thought about it and said again: "Of course, it can also make you The resume is better. After all, the transcript proves your ability to some extent. It''s okay..." "It can be used to show off." A sudden voice rang in the ears of several people. Isobel appeared behind Albert and said with a smile, "However, the most important thing is that you will have more choices in the future. Even if you are dissatisfied with your current job, you still Able to find other jobs." "Miss McDoug, take the liberty to ask, what kind of work do you want to do in the future?" Hermione hesitated for a moment, or asked, "Will you enter the Ministry of Magic?" "I didn''t plan to enter the Ministry of Magic. After graduation, I will probably write a book or start a pharmacy with my friends." Isabel glanced at Albert and said meaningfully, "In fact, girls know how to do this. Its easier. If you dont want to go further in the workplace, the time after graduation is more about experiencing the joy of work. After all, once married, a large part of women stop working because they need to take care of their families. It is impossible to leave the child alone at home, so finding a suitable partner is more important than work. After all, it is a lifetime matter." "In fact, girls are never inferior to boys. There has also been a famous female prime minister Margaret Thatcher in Muggle history, and the Ministry of Magic has never lacked female ministers. I can only say..." At this moment, an owl flew into the auditorium and threw a purple invitation letter in front of Albert. Albert glanced at the sender and stuffed the invitation letter into his pocket. "You can only say that it depends on how you choose, whether UU reading is willing to work hard for this," Albert said seriously: "I think Isabel can do well in his career if he wants to. Of course. Of course, Hermione and Percy are the same, many things have to be worked hard for themselves." After speaking, Albert sat down with Isabel in an empty seat on the other side of the long table and whispered. "Sometimes I really envy them." Percy said, looking at Albert and Isabel. "Their relationship is really enviable." "No, I''m not referring to this. They are very free and don''t have to worry about the future." Percy said to Hermione after drinking the pumpkin porridge: "Think about what you plan to do in the future. This is right for you in the future. Development is good. Of course, if you want to join the Ministry of Magic, you can have a beautiful resume." The error-free chapters of "Harry Potter The Alchemist" will continue to be updated in the new book sea pavilion. There are no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend the new book sea pavilion! Like the Alchemist of Harry Potter, please collect it: () The new book Sea Pavilion of the Alchemist of Harry Potter has the fastest update speed. Chapter 771： Lies After breakfast, the two left the hall together. On the way to the House of Requirement, Isabel suddenly asked: "Have you ever peeped into Miss Granger''s future?" "Do I look like that person?" Facing his girlfriend''s almost accusing question, Albert shrugged helplessly: I don''t have one, don''t slander my expression. "I think that''s very much like what you would do." The two stopped before the giant stick on the eighth floor hit the silly Barnabas tapestry. Isobel turned to stare at Alberts eyes, poked his chest, and said seriously, "Although you are right Most of your friends are pretty good, but I think you are a little too kind to Granger. You probably dont know that many girls have noticed this. People who dont know thought you were going to be that Granger. Miss." "How did they know that I wanted to be Miss Granger?" Albert deliberately showed a very exaggerated expression. After being stared at by Isobel for a while, Albert deserves to put away the expression on his face, and asks helplessly, "Well, I''m just kidding, why do they think that?" "Jealous, probably." "I think so." Albert looked at Isobel with interest, waiting for her to continue. "You know a lot of beautiful girls. Louise, Catherine or Valeria who you met a while ago are all very beautiful girls. I don''t think you will be interested in a little girl who has barely grown up. "Isobel counted. "You forgot to add yourself." Albert added. She didnt care, and continued: So, the only explanation is that Miss Grangers future makes you very optimistic. Making a friend from a young age is different from waiting for her to grow up, reach adulthood, and become friends with each other. The concept of this aspect is your area of ??expertise." "It seems that I am a very scheming person in your eyes." Albert couldn''t help but joked, "Then what do you think I have for approaching you?" "Who knows?" Isabel looked at Albert, who passed through the corridor three times and opened the responsive house smoothly, and said: "Someone always does things with a very heavy purpose." "My purpose?" Albert stretched his hand to Isabel and said with a smile: "I just want to find myself a beautiful girlfriend who looks pleasing to the eye. After all, beautiful girls are a rare resource in school, of course you have to start. To be strong, lest you be snatched away." "You have said this before." Isabel reminded. She put her hand on Albert''s palm and walked into the responsive room together. "Yes, that''s my purpose. In fact, men are all visual creatures. When you see a girl who is particularly beautiful and has a good personality, you won''t miss it easily." Albert gently hugged the girl''s waist and placed it on her cheek. After kissing, he said fascinatingly, "So, when I saw you for the first time, I was already staring at you. It took me a lot of thought to finally give the most beautiful girl in school. Soak it up." Naturally, Isabel would not take this seriously. She still knew exactly what Albert was like, otherwise the two would not come together. "You really dare to say it." Isobel was a little speechless, even though she knew that some were indeed facts. "Aren''t the girls the same?" Albert said disapprovingly, "I dare say that most girls like handsome boys. As far as I know, Diggory is very popular among girls." "Why don''t you talk about yourself?" Isobel asked with some amusement. "Handsome, rich and famous men will naturally be sought after by countless girls." Albert said of course. "This is the norm. After all, girls want a romantic prince charming to marry them, otherwise They dont gather in groups under the mistletoe at Christmas." Isabel looked at Albert up and down, and asked with a smile: "Prince Charming, do you mean yourself?" "No, I don''t know how to ride a horse." "According to you, Miss Louise, who is of Veeva blood, is more beautiful and open than me, and she seems to want to chase you down, don''t you like her?" Isabel asked curiously. "I like it. After all, she looks pretty seductive. As long as her personality is not too bad, men usually don''t refuse." As soon as Albert finished speaking, he felt that his waist was twisted, and his teeth hurt. . "Then why don''t you go find her to be your girlfriend?" Isabel asked pretentiously, "She must be willing to be your girlfriend herself." "Because you definitely don''t like men with two boats." Albert sighed, "And I don''t want to lose you." "What if I agree?" Isabel said suddenly. "I never thought I had such a charm." Albert shook his head. "Also, this is not France in the seventeenth century, but no one would be willing to accept the lover." "You know very well." Isabel''s expression became more and more weird. "You haven''t peeped into my future, have you?" "No, I promise. Actually, I basically won''t look into other people''s futures." Albert stretched out his hand and fumbled in the corner on the right side of the room. He seemed to have grasped something out of thin air. Pulling hard, a vanishing cabinet appeared out of thin air. In front of the two. "The only time I used it to peek at Harry Potter." There was a little surprise on Isabel''s face, but he quickly showed a dazed expression. "Young Porter finally defeated the mysterious man at Hogwarts." Albert said calmly: "Later, Porter became the director of the Auror office. In a Quidditch World Cup interview, I was in Potter saw Hermione next to her, she seemed to be...the Minister of Magic." "Minister of Magic?" Isabel was very surprised, she knew very well the situation of the Muggle wizard in the Ministry of Magic, let alone climbed to the position of the Minister of Magic. "Perhaps, who will know about the future?" Albert said meaningfully. "Prophecies are only prophecies after all." "Sure enough, it really looks like your way of doing things." Isabel showed such an expression. If, according to Alberts idea, Hermione really becomes the Minister of Magic in the future, there are obviously many benefits to becoming good friends with the other party. Even if Hermione fails to become the Minister of Magic, make a friend. There is no harm in being a good witch, not to mention that this person is still a good friend of the savior Potter, and Potter eventually defeated the mysterious man. " "Don''t say that." Albert shrugged, "At least, I really want to be good friends with her, and even if Hermione can really become the Minister of Magic, it won''t be known how many years later." "You call this: early investment!" Isabel said, "I know you are good at this." "If you think so." "By the way, have you really never seen your future?" Isabel asked suddenly. "No, I didn''t dare to watch it for too long, and I didn''t want to do it." Albert shook his head. "Why?" Isobel was surprised. "The unknown future is the future," Albert opened the door of the vanishing cabinet and said, "Also, I''m afraid of seeing something bad, so I don''t want to peek into my future unless I have to." "Is it another weird remark of the prophet?" Isobel didn''t ask, raised his foot and walked into the vanishing cabinet. "See you later." "see you later." Albert looked at the closed vanishing cabinet and murmured, "Invest in advance? That''s true." Hermione was indeed a potential stock in Albert''s eyes. After all, it may be the future Minister of Magic. Taking care of the relationship is undoubtedly a very cost-effective thing. In the words of a businessman, it is: This is a stable and uncompromising transaction. What''s more, maybe through Hermione, it will affect the next things, and even trigger more panel tasks to gain more experience. Alas, Isabel sees it so thoroughly that even Albert has to admit that he is indeed a very purposeful guy. Of course, there are other reasons. In the past life, Albert still liked the clever character of Hermione. He was naturally willing to be friends with people he once liked, and occasionally give them some help. It would be better if he could make them like or admire themselves. A little bit of mans vanity, nothing more. Regardless of interest, feelings, or heart, Albert really couldn''t find any reason not to brush up on Hermione''s favorability and enhance the friendship between the two sides. Facts have proved that Albert''s efforts have been rewarded. UU Reading He and Hermione have become very close friends. After the Vanishing Cabinet reopened, Albert raised his foot and walked in and appeared in a remote house on the edge of Hogsmeade Village. Sunlight poured into the hall through the window. Isobel was sitting on the sofa and waiting for him. The house elf had already delivered two cups of black tea. Albert reached out and took a note from the shelf next to him, and sat down beside Isabel. He threw the note aside, took a sip of the black tea, and asked, "By the way, I''m going to read it together during summer vacation. Is the Quidditch World Cup?" "The two of us?" "I can go with your family cheeky." Albert said with a smile, "There will be an Easter party over there tomorrow. I will ask again at that time if I can help get tickets for the finals." "Mum may not be free." "It''s okay, you can just go with us then." After going to watch the Quidditch game, the two began to talk about the things in the notes, gradually improving their transformation plan. Chapter 772： Exchange feelings At dusk, the shops on both sides of the main street of Hogsmeade were about to close. Every day after sunset, the dementors will patrol the streets. In order to avoid dealing with these dark creatures, closing the shop in advance is the best choice. Albert was walking alone on the deserted street. When he was about to head to the Three Broomsticks Tavern, there was a crackle of Apparition in front of him, and Mogg McDoug appeared out of thin air without warning. He took out his pocket watch from his pocket, and after looking at the time, he raised his head and looked at Albert who was coming here. "The time is just right." Mogg smiled and stretched out his hand to Albert. After the latter caught it, the two disappeared out of thin air, as if they had never appeared before. Albert opened his eyes again and found that he was in a remote wilderness, with the sea faintly salty in the oncoming wind. Mogg led the way while introducing the situation to Albert. They are located at a remote seaside in the south of Wales. There is a manor here. This year''s Easter party will be held here. As soon as the two reached the bank of a cliff, Albert clearly felt something in front of him, and the traces of the spell were obvious. "Here we are." Mogg raised his wand and chanted softly, the air in front of him was distorted, and a fictional iron gate appeared out of thin air. After the two entered, the entrance disappeared. "We have a lot of similar manors, and many of these manors are inherited from other heirs." Mogg introduced to Albert. "The manor assigned to you is also one of them. These houses were originally for us to live in, but Not everyone is willing to live in this kind of place. After all, the heirs are not short of money. Later, those manors were protected by magic and used for temporary gatherings, emergency shelters, or as Floo fans'' factories." "Master, Mr. Bard and Mr. Gerber have arrived, and Mr. Tiberus is the only one left." The house elf bowed slightly to Mog, "The banquet can begin at any time." "Just start at the scheduled time." When Mogg took Albert into the hall, Bud and Gerber were chatting while eating. After seeing them come in, he smiled gently at the two of them. Bud also recommended to Albert a dessert that tastes soft and resembles a pudding. It is said to be a kind of magic dessert that keeps the user in a mood. Delightful. Albert suspected that there was a euphoria in the thing. However, it tastes good and tastes a bit like custard. "Good evening, hope I am not late." Tiberus Ogden appeared in the hall at the beginning of the banquet, and greeted the people in the seats with a smile. "You are always so punctual, well, everyone is here, let''s start the dinner!" Mogg took the lead in raising the champagne and said, "First of all, we should congratulate our Mr. Champion, congratulations to Albert for getting the magic school potion. The champion of the tournament." "You probably don''t know that the stubborn old guys in Wiesengarmo almost got their noses crooked after hearing the news." Tiberus said happily, raising his glass towards Albert. "Those bad-hearted guys would rather you lose the game than see you win the championship." "I also heard similar news." Gerber Smith raised his glass to Albert and said, "They are very unhappy, but they have to hold back when they are unhappy. Who will let you win the Potions Championship for the UK back!" "How do you feel about winning the second international championship?" Bud asked with a smile and raised his glass. "It''s a terrible game. It''s never a fair competition. Everyone is cheating." Albert took a sip of champagne and shook his head disappointedly: "The so-called gold crucible is not a crucible made of gold, but a gilded crucible. Goods, originally I wanted to experience what it''s like to use the gold crucible to boil medicine." "It''s normal to be disappointed. In fact, a long time ago, the gold crucible was really made of gold." Gerber recalled: "Later, I don''t know when the gold crucible turned into a gold-plated crucible." "About two hundred years ago, the organizer of that session claimed that the funds were not enough. In fact, someone embezzled a lot of money. In the end, they could only get a gold-plated crucible for the champion. Since that time, the golden crucible symbolizing the championship trophy has been All turned into gold-plated crucibles. Later, someone finally couldn''t stand it, and then gave the champion a bag of gold coins as a reward for winning." Tiberus said in disgust: "Since that time the gold crucible was replaced with a gold-plated crucible, There is no glory for the Potions Championship, which is probably after the Gilded Crucible Incident, the Potions Championship gradually evolved into what it is now." "Unexpectedly, there is such a history." Albert felt that he had gained a lot of knowledge today. "Are you a little disappointed?" "After all, even if the gold crucible is restored, it is just a thankless thing." Albert said he can understand, "and, the gold crucible is more of a symbol." "No, the original meaning of the Golden Crucible is actually to allow the winners to use the Crucible to exchange money when necessary, so as not to be impoverished." Tiberus said, "After all, I want to make an excellent potion The teacher concentrates on researching potions, at least he must ensure that he has nothing to worry about, so that the other party can focus on potion research." "By the way, is the title of Wissengamer''s British youth representative stuck like this?" Mogg suddenly remembered something and reminded: "I remember Albert will be an adult at the end of October this year. When he becomes an adult, the Ministry of Magic There is a reason to cancel his title of Wisengamo British Youth Representative." "It''s just a broken title. They don''t want to give it." Albert ate his plate of grilled prawns slowly, not caring about the so-called "title of Wiesengama British Youth Representative". "They will give it." Tiberus comforted: "Also, Albert guesses that there is no shortage of that title." In fact, few people actually cared about that title, mainly because Albert had enough titles. Even if they don''t want to give it, they still have to give it in the future. It is no longer the era of pure bloodism. Abrams Malfoy was killed with dragon pox sore is the best example. "I still remember that you seem to have a restoration spell. How is that spell now? Have you tested the effect of the spell on the werewolf?" "I haven''t used it on a werewolf yet. I don''t know what the effect is." Albert didn''t hide it, and continued, "You should know it too. I basically have no chance to try this spell." "We have to try the effect on the werewolf." Mogg said without hesitation. "A Merlin Medal is more valuable than the title of Wisengamao''s British youth representative. Even Dumbledore could not be in school. Received the Merlin Medal." "Recovering the humanoid spell is a very difficult transformation magic." Bud said to everyone: "I think the first success of this spell should be done by Albert." "I don''t mind these things." Albert ate his lobster, saying that he didn''t care about these false names at all. "Besides, werewolves are dangerous." "Yes, the werewolf is very dangerous, but we can let him take the wolf poison potion in advance, and put him in a sturdy cage to make sure that there is no threat after he transforms." Bud suddenly asked, "I remember your black The professor of defense of magic seems to be Remus John Lupin, right?" "Yes, it''s Professor Lupin." Albert guessed their thoughts, frowned and said, "You want me to try on him, it''s not a good idea." "No, we can wait for Lupin to resign from Hogwarts before inviting him to participate in this test, and he will agree. You probably didnt know that Dolores Umbridge drafted a The anti-werewolf law makes those werewolves who are willing to stay on their own feet almost unable to find a job. He must be in need of this expensive salary. Moreover, if the test is successful, countless werewolves will benefit from it. When people face the werewolves, It will also be safer." "Much like what the pink toad would do." Albert had a bad impression of Dolores Umbridge. He never forgot that one of his mission rewards would be deducted by Dolores. Umbridge''s favorability. "Toad? This description is quite appropriate." Tiberus took a sip of the red wine elegantly and smiled and commented: "That''s a hypocritical and vicious woman. It''s not wrong to stay away from her." "You probably don''t know that Umbridge always claimed in the Ministry of Magic that her late father was an excellent Wizengamo member." When Gerber talked about it, he seemed to want to laugh. "But actually Above, Umbridges father worked in the Magic Maintenance Department, named Orford Umbridge, and his mother was a Muggle named Allen. Later, she persuaded Orford Umbridge to retire early , And gave him a small sum of money to ensure that he disappeared from the Ministry of Magic silently, so as not to shame her. Then Umbridge began to make up a bunch of beautiful life experiences for himself." "Do you investigate very clearly?" Albert was very surprised. "Of course it is very clear that we have always been paying attention to those people in the Ministry of Magic who need attention, so that we can stay away from them. By the way, your Wisengama British youth representative is stuck. This is also because of this guy. ." "By the way, this summer there is a contest of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spelling skills. Do you want to participate?" Gerber said suddenly. "I don''t know what the award is." The topic jumped so much that Albert didn''t react. "It''s okay, let Bud explain to you in detail at that time, I dare you to say that you will be able to win easily." Tiberus suggested: "If I were you, I would scan all the awards that can be obtained before graduation. Once again, graduated from Hogwarts with countless auras. After you graduate from school, whatever job you want to do will go smoothly." "Speaking of the competition, I heard that the Ministry of Magic is trying to restore the Triwizard Tournament." Bud interrupted, "Maybe you can win the Triwizard Tournament by the way next semester." "I''ve heard of this competition. It seems that it was banned because people often die." Albert knows of course that the Triwizard Tournament will be held next semester, and he is already planning to participate in the competition, and to trigger tasks and earn a large amount of experience rewards. " "Yes, it''s really dangerous." Bud said, "If you want, I''ll sign up for you to participate in the Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spell-casting game. You can stop by when it''s over there. Watch this year''s Quidditch World Cup final." "Who else is going to watch the Quidditch World Cup?" Tibelus Ogden asked, looking around. "I need three, how many do Albert want?" Mogg asked, turning his head. "About four, right?" Albert said uncertainly. "That''s okay, then you will go to the Quidditch finals with them." Mogg nodded. "I will let the owl carry you." Tiberus suddenly asked: "When are you planning to get married with Isabel, and I can be your witness at that time." "Haha, it''s too late, Tiberius." Bud smiled unscrupulously when he talked about it. "Budd, I am older than you, so I am more suitable to be a witness." Tiberus reminded "It''s useless for you to see me. Their witness is not me." "Gerber, shouldn''t it be you?" Tiberus asked suspiciously. He actually knew that Gerber wanted this position more. "No." Gerber shook his head. "I just heard about it now." He never wanted to talk about the **** with Albert, that would make their relationship worse. Anyway, they both inherit the surname Wildsmith, which is enough for Gerber. "Is it Serra Harris?" McGonagall asked suspiciously. "Could it be Dumbledore?" "Surely you can''t guess, do you want me to answer?" Bud actually wanted to be a witness, but later learned that someone had preempted him, and he was depressed for a while. Now, it''s the other people''s turn to be depressed. Everyone no longer gave Bud a chance to sulk his appetite, and looked directly at Albert. "It''s Mr. Nico." Albert announced the answer: "He is my teacher." Albert told them about going to Nico''s house last year. "It seems that Nicol is really optimistic about you, he has prepared everything for you." Tiberus was a little disappointed, but there was no good way. The banquet lasted until the evening, and most of the time I was talking about various trivial matters to enhance everyone''s feelings. By the time Albert returned to Hogwarts Castle, the curfew was approaching eleven. When he returned to the Granfendo common room with a box full of desserts, there were hardly any other students. "You still work so hard during the Easter holidays?" "Where have you been?" Hermione smelled a faint smell of alcohol from Albert. "Also drinking?" "Go to the banquet. By the way, this is for you." Albert took a sweet from the box and placed it in front of Hermione. When I came back, I took a lot. Except for the one I was given to Isobel by the house elves, there were still five copies in the box, enough for others to share. "What is this, pudding?" Hermione looked at the pudding-like dessert in front of her curiously. "I don''t know, it is said to be a kind of magic dessert, which can make people feel happy." Albert prepared to go back to the dormitory to share the dessert in the box with Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. Chapter 773： You have bad breath "Weasley, would you like to see my new pet." Malfoy smiled and waved to Ron. He also took out a glass bottle from his robe pocket. The glass bottle contained the spider he had just caught at school. He stretched the glass bottle in front of Ron and asked maliciously. : "Look, this is my new pet recently. Isn''t it cute?" With that, Malfoy poured a spider out of the glass bottle and handed it to Ron. Ron couldn''t help but step back and almost fell over. Ron''s embarrassed appearance made the people headed by Malfoy laugh proudly. "Get out of Malfoy." Harry stepped forward and stood in front of Ron, stopping the spider that Malfoy had handed him. "Oh, I almost forgot. Poor Weasley seems to be afraid of spiders. They say that their house is so tattered. There should be a lot of spiders. How can they be afraid of spiders?" Malfoy smiled and put the spiders back into the glass bottle. Here, ridiculed unscrupulously. "You must have just gnawed stool in the toilet in the bathroom, and your mouth is really smelly, or did you drink too much chamber pot water last time and the bad breath hasn''t gone away?" George didn''t know when he would show up next to Malfoy, put his arm around his neck, took a piece of gum from his pocket and handed it in front of Malfoy, and said with a grin, "I have a gum for treating bad breath here. Would you like a piece of gum? , It can treat mouth spraying." "Go away." Malfoy pushed the gum out in disgust, as if it were something terrible. "George, you shouldn''t waste high-class goods on such people." Fred reached out and took the chewing gum that George was about to hand Malfoy. After unwrapping the paper, he threw it directly into his mouth and chewed, not forgetting to blow a bubble at Malfoy. "Well, the gum that can treat bad breath is gone, it''s a pity." George loosened Malfoy''s neck and pushed him to Gore next to him and shook his head: "It is shameful to have bad breath. If you want to buy a gum for treating bad breath, you can come to us. Effective and can quickly solve your bad breath problem." "Fred and George are right, Malfoy''s mouth really smells bad." Harry covered his nose in disgust, dragged Ron and walked away, as if Malfoy was a mass of dung. "you guys" Malfoy was mad with anger, but had nowhere to vent. "Malfoy''s mouth really smells bad." Ron felt that Fred and George were too right. "He must not brush his teeth seriously every day." Sitting aside, Hermione wanted to laugh a little. She was unpacking the Easter eggs sent from home, and she reached out and took out a chocolate-flavored marshmallow and threw it into her mouth. The sweets made Hermione''s mood a lot better recently. . Of course, there is another reason. Hermione received Albert''s help not long ago, and the pressure of studying was greatly reduced. Moreover, she has already planned to give up divination and Muggle research and obtain a normal homework schedule. Hermione carefully put away the Easter eggs, planning to find an opportunity to share with Albert, thanking him for his help. "Are you going to join the Defense Association next time?" Hermione said to Harry and Ron, "I heard that this time it might be a practical exercise." "Defense...what?" Harry looked at Hermione in confusion, "Go to your Defense Against the Dark Arts club?" "Didn''t that thing disbanded last year?" Ron said puzzledly. "Is it the Defense Society?" Hermione corrected: "It is a gathering organized by Albert. It is said to help everyone better pass the Ls exam. I heard them say that the last time Albert told you about Defense Against the Dark Arts. The focus of the exam is which knowledge points may be tested." "How can he know what will be tested. Oh, yes, he can predict. Did Albert directly predict the future test questions?" Ron suddenly felt that learning divination is also very important. If they can predict the future test questions, they There is no need to worry about exam questions at all. "Please, can you not think of the prophecy so low, okay?" Hermione was speechless, and asked, "Are you going to go together?" "When?" Harry asked. "It should be at 8 o''clock in the evening." Hermione is looking forward to this gathering. "Everyone says that you can learn a lot of useful things from Albert, and it''s more useful than reviewing Defense Against the Dark Arts by yourself." Hermione''s wish came true quickly. The last party was at 8 o''clock in the evening the next day. The three quietly rushed to the seventh floor of the castle and found that a group of people had gathered there. "Are you also going to join the Defense Association?" Harry stepped forward to greet Angelina. "Yes, today is a practical class." Angelina said excitedly. "Anderson seems very popular? I just saw a few Slytherin students." Ron whispered to Fred. "Albert never mind other people coming to the class." "Aren''t you afraid that they were deliberately making trouble?" Ron had no doubt that the Slytherin students could do such a thing. "Of course not afraid. If necessary, we believe that others will throw them out for us." Fred stood in front of Edgar Straug''s portrait and waved to several students further away. "The password to enter the secret room is surreptitious. However, if you come here outside of the party, you may not find the secret room. Don''t ask me why, Hogwarts Castle is so magical." Fred said the order and opened the secret. Entrance, let everyone in. Many people came to the party for the first time, and they all looked around curiously. Hermione''s eyes were more attracted by the light source in the room. She saw a light source that was as bright as an electric light, and her mouth widened. "What''s wrong, Hermione?" Harry asked suspiciously. "That..." Hermione said, pointing to the magic lamp above her head, "I dare you to say this must be a prop invented by Albert himself." "Okay, be quiet, the party has begun." Albert''s voice sounded in the room, and everyone looked in his direction. "Originally we were going to explain part of the cracking spell and defense spell today. UU reading " Albert reached out and patted the box under his **** and said, "However, you should have heard of it. I received one a while ago. A gift." "Bogut?" someone raised his hand and said. "Yes, so you have to face Bogut today." Albert stood up from the box and continued, "Bogut has always been one of the must-test questions for the Ls exam, whether it appears on the test paper, Its still a practical test. I think its best not to lose points for this kind of obvious sub-question." "Well, line up and face Bogut in turn. I think this shouldn''t be too difficult for you. At least, you should have a psychological expectation that you will not encounter it during the exam. Panic." "Of course, I don''t expect all of you to agree with my point of view." Albert looked around at the whispering people and continued, "If you think I have something you disagree with or cannot accept, you can stand aside and watch. You can leave, or leave directly, the door is over there, you just leave quietly. Dont disturb or waste other peoples time, otherwise they will definitely send you out. I believe some people are happy to do so." "Okay, everyone is lining up, it''s time to start." Chapter 774： No nose After Albert spoke, people began to huddle in a horizontal line, encircling Albert in an arc and a half. There are many people here who have no real experience facing Bogut. Fred, George and Lee Jordan are not in the team. The three of them had already practiced with Bogut in the same dormitory as Albert. "This is a rather novel experience." Angelina stood at the forefront of the team, holding a magic wand in her hand, looking nervously at the swaying box ahead. After the box was opened by Albert, a letter floated in front of Angelina, grinning and talking, probably meaning that Angelina was not admitted by the Quidditch Club. "Funny." Angelina waved her magic wand and crumpled the letter into a ball of paper, very relieved, but obviously not very effective. "Attention everyone." Albert frowned and reminded aloud: "If you want to defeat Bogut, you must force Bogut to become a ridiculous look of your own imagination, so as to eliminate the fear it brings to you. You can think about it first. What do I fear and how to deal with it." "Okay, next one." After Angelina stepped back, Arya stepped forward to face Bogut. After a crackling sound, Bogut turned into Alia wearing a wedding dress. Alia''s mouth twitched, and she raised her wand and shouted at herself in front of her: "Funny!" The wedding dress tripped Alia and caused her to fall to the ground in embarrassment. "Next," Albert called. Shanna stepped forward over Alia. After seeing Alia Bogut''s impression, she was suddenly a little afraid of being seen by others as her Bogut. This time, Bogut became the corpse of a middle-aged man, lying on the cold ground. "Funny!" Shanna''s expression became stiff when she saw the corpse. She raised her magic wand and pointed at the corpse of the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man put on a tuxedo and stood up and bowed slightly to everyone like a gentleman. "Next." This time, the practice of dealing with Bogut was very interesting. Everyone was afraid of all kinds of things, and it was simply a public execution. Cedrics Bogut is Qiu Zhang. This lovely girl said that he did not like him, as if to further discourage Cedric. Bogut became Qiu Zhang and said in public that he liked Albert. Katrina was afraid to let Albert know that she liked each other. There was a whistle in the room immediately. "It''s really you." Fred and George put on Albert''s shoulder and said, "It''s still popular as always." After Cedric, Katrina''s cheeks are as red as an apple. Ron''s Bogut is still a big spider. He puts the spider''s feet on roller boots. This poor big guy directly performed an eight-legged split on the spot for everyone. Hermiones Bogut was also very interesting. It was Professor McGonagall. She took a piece of parchment and told Hermione that all her exams had failed! It caused a burst of cheerful laughter again. "Next." Next came Harry Potter, who obviously wasn''t facing Bogut for the first time. Albert thought Harry''s Bogut would become a dementor. However, this time there was an accident. Bogut turned into Voldemort''s appearance, making the atmosphere in the room full of laughter uncontrollable. Stagnation, everyone held their breath, for fear that once they breathed, they would be killed by Voldemort in front of them. Just as Voldemort was walking towards the crowd, and many people were about to scream loudly, an untimely voice suddenly sounded: "Is this guy a mysterious person? He looks really ugly." Then, everyone heard the click and saw that Albert did not know when, took a camera, and took photos of Voldemort from several angles. Everyone stared at Albert who was taking pictures of Voldemort in amazement. The fear in his heart was fading. Instead, it was a desire to complain. They all hoped that this genius would respect the Dark Lord. To be honest, this was the first time Albert had seen Voldemort. On the whole, it was similar to what he saw in the movie. Due to the division of the soul many times, Voldemorts facial features have become very vague. Generally speaking, they are ugly and ugly to the public. Its not an insult to use the noseless monster to describe it, because Voldemort does not have a nose at all. Two flat air holes. "Well, Harry, it''s your turn, don''t be scared, it''s just Bogut." Albert encouraged. "Funny." Harry asked Voldemort to put on an Irish dress and perform a tap dance in front of everyone, but everyone couldn''t laugh. After all, it was Voldemort, and even if he knew it was Bogut, few people dared to laugh. Voldemort''s matter was just a small accident, but it also covered a layer of cloud over this test, and then dealing with Bogut would not be as happy as before. Albert put Burdt in the box again, stood in front of everyone and concluded: Bogut is a deformable creature that will become the thing he fears most when facing a person. "When dealing with Bogut, its best to go in company. This will confuse him, because when facing multiple people at the same time, it must decide which person to become the most afraid of, so it is often in order to be scared at the same time. Everyone becomes a nondescript thing." "However, you need to face Bogut alone during the exam, so just think about what you are afraid of, and then try to defeat it here. This is not difficult." Albert looked around everyone and continued: "It is really difficult. The thing is to face Bogut without any mental preparation. At that time, you may be confused by what Bogut has turned into. As long as you recognize it, it is not difficult to solve it." "Of course, you can''t despise them because of this. Bogut can become a magical creature or object, which can replicate its ability to a certain extent. Although this copying ability is very weak, you still need to be on guard. Once Bogut changes I became a giant and suddenly gave you a stick. God knows if it will knock you into a concussion." "Well, that''s it for today''s party. Next time we will still face Bogut again. You need to figure out how to overcome and defeat it in advance. With advance preparation, I think this is not a difficult task. Albert looked around the crowd and continued, "If you can''t even overcome this, I can only wish you good luck in the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam." "Okay, please leave the secret room in an orderly manner." Albert said again, "If someone was frightened by Bogut just now, you can come to me to get a tranquilizer." "You are well prepared." Shanna said with a smile. "Sorry, I didn''t expect..." Harry also knew that he was in trouble just now, and Voldemort''s appearance apparently scared many students. "Do you want it? I can give you one, but I can''t pass it around." Albert smiled and shook the photo in his hand. "Aren''t you afraid?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "Not afraid." Albert asked, looking at the girl beside him, "Sana shouldn''t be afraid." "Not afraid. Although I know what mysterious people do, I haven''t experienced it or grew up in the magical world. I am not afraid of this name like other people." Shanna said honestly, "He is ugly." "Yes, and I don''t have a nose yet," Fred teased with the photo. "The five senses feel like they are melted. It''s ugly to a new height." "Harry, I heard that the mysterious man was handsome when he was young." Albert asked. "Well, very handsome." "Compared with Albert?" George asked curiously. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com "Albert is more handsome, and that guy looks ugly and hideous when he gets angry." Harry lowered his voice. "Ahem, don''t judge these things here, just go back and rest." Albert gave a light cough, indicating that everyone was gone. "Unexpectedly, you still want to take a picture of it. Can you give me one?" Lee Jordan suddenly wanted the whole school to see Voldemort''s reaction. That must be very interesting. "Don''t be dead, I don''t want to be called to confinement by Professor McGonagall." "I''m curious how the mysterious man turned into that ghostlike look." Shanna was shocked, especially when Harry said that Voldemort was very handsome when he was young. "Probably to study the relationship between black magic." Albert said, "black magic is a bit very evil, and mysterious people have tried it on themselves before turning themselves into that kind of ghost." "If I become that ghost, I will definitely go crazy." Fred pointed to the person in the photo and said, "Look at his nose, there are actually two holes left." Chapter 775： Not human The news that Harry Potter''s Bogut became a mysterious man at the Defense Society''s gathering spread like wildfire, and it spread quickly in the school. When the students attending the party recalled this incident, the expressions on their faces were extremely complicated, because Harry Potter actually put an Irish dress on the mysterious man. Awe and excitement are mixed together, so many students want to witness this scene with their own eyes. For a while, Albert''s Defense Association gained a little fame among students. After inquiring that Albert did not refuse other students to participate in the party, many students also gave birth to the idea of ??looking at the Defense Association. The next day, some rumors appeared in the black market. As long as you paid a gallon, you could witness a photo of a mysterious man wearing an Irish dress. A Gallon, look at a photo. It''s simply stealing money. When many students knew about this, they ran to Albert to protest. The latter reluctantly said that he did not know about the matter. As for the photo, Potter took away after the party, so there is no photo left here. Yes, he really has no pictures, only film. Others wanted to see photos of mysterious people for free here, and the latter reluctantly said that they did not want to be confined by Professor McGonagall for spreading photos of mysterious people. I want to use him for free prostitution, it doesn''t exist. If you want to see the mysterious person wearing an Irish dress, you have to pay an expensive viewing fee, which is obviously unacceptable. They went to Harry, but the latter said that the photo was not with him either. The angry crowd did not want to be pitted by black-hearted merchants, so they stabbed the matter to Professor McGonagall. Hearing that someone was spreading photos of mysterious people, Professor McGonagall was really taken aback and planned to call Kenneth to ask about the details. However, Professor McGonagall was surprised to find that Kenneth was receiving treatment from Mrs. Pomfrey in the school hospital because someone had put a large powder in his pajamas, which caused him to be covered with boils. As for the dissemination of the mysterious person''s photo, Kenneth insisted that it was pure slander, and there was no such thing. Someone wanted to frame him and put a lot of powder in his pajamas. Professor McGonagall had no choice but to leave the school hospital after warning Kenny that he did not want to spread the photo of the mysterious person. Many students expressed their gloat about the dark-hearted businessman Kenneth''s miscalculation, but this guy did not make less money. There are always a few rich and curious guys in the school who ran to him to see pictures of mysterious people. I don''t know when, the image of a mysterious person with no nose, blurred features and wearing an Irish skirt spread quickly in Hogwarts school. Everyone knows that it was the savior Harry Potter who put the skirt on the mysterious man. Although many students could not help but take a sigh of relief when they heard the news, the image of the mysterious person became more and more popular after being further spread by other people. "That idiot Kenneth, if he is willing to make small profits but sell more quickly, he will definitely take the opportunity to make a lot of money." Lee Jordan complained angrily. If it weren''t for Albert for not allowing him to spread pictures of mysterious people, Lee Jordan actually wants to share this happiness with everyone. Saying that there is no picture, of course it is fake, it is purely used to fool others. "No, Kenneth is right." Albert put a reference book in front of Lee Jordan, and after noticing the trios confused gaze, he said: Even if there are many students who are willing to pay a silver sicor, dont forget, as long as Someone is willing to pay a gallon, which is equivalent to seventeen people paying. Moreover, once this kind of thing spreads on a large scale, it is easy to cause trouble and turn it into a rare item, thereby attracting those who are curious. , And willing to spend money to pay to watch is actually the best choice, because even if someone reports to Professor McGonagall, Kenneth can say that someone is slandering him." "Anyway, that guy is making money with your things, which makes me very unhappy." Fred grumbled and complained, "That should also have your share." "So, you just put the powder in his pajamas?" "If you don''t have any evidence, don''t talk nonsense. Be careful to sue you for slander." Fred warned with a smile, and it was indeed he who made the powder in Kenneth''s pajamas. "Actually, Kenneth originally planned to give me a share, but I refused." Albert said suddenly. "You refused?" When the three heard that Albert had actually refused, their expressions were a bit stunned. "I don''t want to get involved with this." Albert said. "That guy is so courageous, you refused, and he dared to do it." George admired Kenneth''s courage very much. "You guessed it right, Kenneth has pitted himself." Albert shook his head. "How to say." "The mysterious man hasn''t completely died yet, and he may crawl out of the coffin again someday. If he learns about this, what do you think the mysterious man will do?" Albert dared to pat his conscience to assure him. Without pitting Kenneth, the guy went on his way to death and never returned. "How to do it?" Fred said without hesitation: "It must be a direct shot of Avada to Kenneth." "Then let''s not..." Lee Jordan also realized the problem. Albert, who was taking pictures, would definitely become the target of revenge by the mysterious man. "If the mysterious person really crawls out of the coffin, I will hide immediately, so that he can''t find me." Albert was prepared for this. After all, he dared to take photos of mysterious people so blatantly, he naturally considered the consequences. "However, don''t worry about it for the time being. One day when he really lifts the coffin board and climbs out, the first thing will not be trouble for us. When he learns about it from some people, we will already hide. Woke up." "Will the noseless guy really lift the coffin board and climb out again?" Fred couldn''t help asking. In fact, even if they don''t ask, they can guess the answer. Albert''s prediction fits this matter. "The mysterious man is not as terrible as he imagined, don''t forget, we also have a savior here." Albert smiled and comforted. "Harry is not as reliable as he thought." "Harry will grow up." Albert said calmly. "As long as we take advantage of the panic caused by the mysterious man on the magic world, we can easily earn a lot of Garon and fame in the field of defense against the dark arts." "Oh, I found the mysterious person in your eyes, but also a tool for making money." George admired Albert''s courage and ability, and he also believed that Albert could achieve the prospect he described. "If the mysterious person finds out, his nose is probably crooked. Oh, yes, he doesn''t have a nose." Fred is actually not too worried about the mysterious person. After all, Albert has acted so calmly, and he is ready to make a fortune by using the panic brought by the mysterious man to the magical world. Obviously, he has predicted the outcome of the mysterious man through divination. At least, Albert is confident to deal with the trouble caused by the mysterious man. This allowed the three people who were already confident in Albert to start gearing up to make a fortune with Albert. "Before that, you''d better finish your vacation homework first." Albert opened his notebook and checked the calendar above and reminded him, "The Easter holiday is halfway through, and you didn''t even have time to review the exam content." "Didn''t you review it?" Fred said. "Of course I have." Albert corrected. "Don''t you want to say that you have done all your vacation homework?" George looked at Albert suspiciously. In his memory, Albert didn''t spend much time doing vacation homework and reviewing homework. "Quickly, the last one will be done." "When did you finish it?" The three looked at Albert, "You guy has been in the library for less time than us." "My homework is also higher than yours... I am more efficient than you," Albert refocused his gaze on the parchment in front of him. To be honest, this paper on existence curse is really not difficult for him. The speed at which he can finish his vacation homework is actually the speed at which he can write. "Did you just want to say that your vacation homework is less than ours? Damn it, you have twelve courses to do, but you actually have less homework than us?" "I didn''t say that..." Albert defended, although he did want to say that. "No, you definitely wanted to say that just now." "I think you continue to argue about these meaningless things, it is better to spend more time on your homework." At this moment, Hermione hurriedly walked towards this side. "problem occurs." She said to Albert anxiously, "Something happened to Hagrid." "What''s the matter?" Albert frowned. He always felt that his Easter was cursed, and he would come out every year to make trouble. "The Ministry of Magic just sent an owl letter stating that it has decided to change the location of Buckbeak''s appeal to Hogwarts." Hermione took a deep breath, calmed down and said, "Hagrid doubts that the Ministry of Magic intends to directly Bring the servants over to execute Buckbeak." "When?" Albert asked. "acquired." "There is still plenty of time." Albert''s tone was calm, as if all the questions were not worth mentioning to him. "But, having said that, didn''t the Ministry of Magic say that the next appeal is still at the Ministry? Why did you suddenly change your attention?" Albert suspects this is the butterfly effect. "I don''t know, Hagrid hopes you..." Albert raised his hand and interrupted Hermione. "I''m free in the afternoon, so I can go to Hagrid to have afternoon tea!" Hermione opened her mouth. Seeing Albert''s calm appearance, her nervousness couldn''t help but ease. She believed Albert had a way to save Buckbeak. "Albert is very calm." Harry whispered to Ron, "I hope he can save Buckbeak." "Harry." Hermione looked at Malfoy who had just passed by them anxiously, and looked at Harry reproachfully. "He probably didn''t hear it!" Harry looked at Malfoy''s leaving back uncomfortably. "Don''t fool yourself, Harry." "What should I do now?" Ron said uneasily. "Or, I''ll beat Malfoy..." "Don''t be stupid, you shouldn''t be making trouble." Hermione looked at her two friends desperately, and she thought she had better tell Albert about it. After the latter learned of it, he fell into short-stop silence. If this matter continues to develop, maybe Buckbeak will be rescued! However, Albert didn''t want to bet. He didn''t have Potter''s protagonist aura. If Buckbeak lost his head because of this, Hagrid''s mission would be completely over. But what''s the situation with Porter now? Did he gradually become a pig teammate under his own influence? In Albert''s view, Malfoy knew this was not terrible, after all, he could make the other party forget these things at any time. However, Harry Potter is the savior, the one who is favored by the world. If Porter really becomes a pig teammate, Albert thinks it''s better to keep him away. "Others are still not very reliable!" Albert murmured. He was not disappointed because of this. After all, with the existence of people like him, some changes will still occur in the future. Although Albert did not try to change certain things before, even he had to admit that certain things changed because of him. "Potter, don''t let me down!" Albert murmured. Once Potter is really unreliable, don''t blame him for taking Potter as a victim and personally sending Voldemort on the road. "What did he say?" Harry asked uneasily. "He said he would solve it." Hermione comforted. "But how is he going to solve Malfoy''s problem?" Ron asked. "I think it should be an oblivion curse!" Hermione thought of a certain possibility. After all, Albert also had a time converter. He could completely ambush Malfoy on his way out in advance, and directly cast an oblivion curse on the opponent, making Malfoy completely forget Ha Those words of Lee. Hermione wouldn''t have noticed this if it hadn''t been for seeing Albert taking his pocket watch from his pocket to check the time. "Maybe, UU reading , we should also learn the Forgotten Curse." Ron whispered, "It can be used on Malfoy then." "Don''t be stupid, once the Forgotten Curse is used improperly, it may directly turn others into fools." Hermione frowned and said, "If I were you, I would do my vacation homework first, instead of worrying that these won''t help. Busy business." "I didn''t mean it." Harry said. "Of course I know you didn''t mean it. There is no need to discourage Harry." Hermione softly comforted, "Albert is different from us." "I can''t see the difference," Ron muttered. "Don''t you think Albert is becoming less and less like a person?" Hermione''s face showed a helpless wry smile. "No matter what, I suspect that young Dumbledore is not like Albert. Horror, you can''t see his shortcomings. No matter what, he is invulnerable. Even many problems can be solved easily. It is omnipotent. I even heard that he plans to take Black to the Ministry of Magic to exchange money. Think about it carefully. Think, Black, who is notorious in the Ministry of Magic, is a money bag for withdrawals in his eyes." "Is it too late for me to sign up now?" Ron asked suddenly. Chapter 776： Under-beaten "What''s up with him?" "It looks like I fell off the stairs." "Pushed down by someone?" "It should be he who stepped on the air and fell down." "He''s really unlucky." "It deserves it." "It''s probably because of doing too many bad things in normal times, and being retaliated by others." There was a murmur around, but no student was willing to take the initiative to extend a helping hand to Malfoy, just looking at his embarrassed appearance and gloating. Draco Malfoy got up from the stairs embarrassedly, with unconcealable confusion and pain on his face. He couldn''t understand that he would forget to jump over the teasing steps, and stepped on the empty foot and fell into the teasing. On the steps, his right leg seemed to be sprained, and the pain was so painful that his tears were about to flow out. When everyone around him was attracted by Malfoy''s bad luck, Albert just glanced at Malfoy, then quietly turned and left. That''s right, Malfoy fell down the stairs, and he did have something to do with Albert. Just now, Albert secretly erased Malfoy''s small memory and cast a Confusion Charm on the opponent to divert his attention. The Confusion Charm worked well, and Malfoy fell over because of it. Albert really didn''t feel any pressure to make a little trouble for Malfoy. He dared to pat his chest to ensure that the Ministry of Magic suddenly changed the time of appeal, and it must have something to do with old Malfoy. Albert was not surprised by this. The Ministry of Magic had a really bad impression in his heart, and it would not take a day or two to do this kind of thing. Fortunately, Albert had made preparations in advance a few weeks ago, otherwise he might be caught off guard by unexpected accidents. Although it is always said that the plan cannot keep up with the changes, a person who is prepared will not be afraid of any challenge no matter when and where. Well, Albert is actually wary of the Easter holiday. He always feels that his Easter holiday will always make something messy. He would think so, not without reason. Since he came to Hogwarts to go to school, the frequency of accidents during the Easter holiday has even been comparable to that of Halloween. In the first year of school, Albert entered the Forbidden Forest in the middle of the night to search for Fred and George, and brought down a group of deadly eight-eyed giant spiders. If that''s not a big deal, the Easter holiday in the second year would be even more horrifying. Albert and Isobel killed their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor Rowena Smith in the Forbidden Forest. This is a big event, but during the Easter holiday of the third year, Albert and several of his roommates broke through the mechanism that protects the Philosophers Stone. You must know that it was the Philosophers Stone that Voldemort was targeting, and he also used it to blackmail. Quill, who had been possessed by Voldemort, had a lot of Garon, and he was just walking farther and farther on the road to death. Last year''s Easter was even more thrilling. In order to expose the Slytherin heir to the face, Albert risked being killed by the basilisk''s eyes and designed to escape the basilisk''s pursuit. So, what about this year? Who knows if Hagrid''s Buckbeak will be executed early this Easter, and Sirius Black will appear early. Then, there will be another man-wolf battle, a dementor battle, or a genius fighting prisoner? Maybe even everything happens together? It is said that there is no trouble if you are prepared. Albert is always preparing to complete the task better. That night, Albert ran to Hagrid''s hunting lodge for tea after dinner. During the tea, the two chatted about Buckbeak''s appeal. After listening to Hagrid''s description, Albert had probably guessed the reason for the Ministry of Magic''s revised appeal. It may be that Hagrid used a legal counsel for himself based on Albert''s suggestion, which caused Lucius Malfoy to feel threatened. The last time Hagrid, without any help, almost identified Draco as the second stupor who caught the dog''s tail and was bitten by the dog. If he hadn''t bought a bunch of people, God knows what would happen. This time, Hagrid not only found a professional legal counsel for himself, but also planned to make all the content of the appeal public, which made the old Malfoy feel great pressure. Once this matter is exposed, God knows where it will go. Therefore, Lucius Malfoy chose to buy Hagrid''s legal adviser, and through the Ministry of Magic''s relationship, the most simple and efficient way to solve the problem: directly sentence Buckbeak to death. Lest this matter continue to drag on, and there will be more variables. Who knows if the big guy will not appeal again if he loses this time, or how much trouble he will make. "This should be regarded as a mistake of my judgment." Albert generously admitted his mistake. If he hadn''t asked Hagrid to find a legal adviser to pit Lucius''s Garon, the other party probably wouldn''t want to cut the mess with a sharp knife. However, the plan was still effective. Lucius gave the magic consultant a bag of Kanon, told him to give up participating in this matter, and shut up. However, the old Malfoy didn''t know. He thought he had bought Hagrid''s legal adviser, but he never thought that the Garon he used to buy Hagrid''s legal adviser was half placed in front of Hagrid. If Lucius Malfoy knew that he had been involved in a conspiracy by others, he would probably be so angry that he would go straight to the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries. "no problem?" Hagrid didn''t care about Garon in the purse, but Buckbeak''s life. In his heart, no matter how much Dogalon got from the old Malfoy, he couldn''t compare with Buckbeak''s life. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Albert gave an ok gesture and began to talk to Hagrid about what he should do the day after tomorrow, so that his suspicion can be thoroughly washed away. "Is this really okay?" Hagrid was still a little worried after listening. "No problem, as long as you don''t make a mistake, they will think that Buckbeak broke free of the chains and flew away." Albert said. "So you have to drink a tranquilizer that day to make sure that you don''t show your flaws. This is very important. You must never show your flaws," Albert said again and again. "Of course, Dumbledore may be able to see something wrong, but don''t worry. , He wont pierce you easily. In fact, Dumbledore certainly doesnt want old Malfoys conspiracy to succeed, he would be happy to do that." "I believe you, and there is no better way now." Hagrid looked sideways at Buckbeak out of the window and said, "I will send you back to the castle." "You should have confidence in me and yourself Hagrid. We have been preparing for this for so long." Albert reached out and patted Hagrid''s arm. "We will not fail. At least, I will not failure." "As expected of Albert, what you said is really domineering." Just after Hagrid left, Fred, George, and Jordan Lee didn''t know where they came out, and the three of them were still holding biscuits they got from the kitchen. "This is called self-confidence, not domineering." Albert corrected. "No, no, just domineering." Albert was too lazy to argue with them, and turned off the subject and asked, "Is there anyone with me?" "You can eat Lee Jordan''s share." George said without hesitation. "He is losing weight recently." "I will definitely not forget your share, and I don''t need to lose weight." Lee Jordan handed the oil paper bag to Albert and said with a smile, "If you are hungry, you can eat George''s share by the way. ,I have no opinion." The four of them teased each other, and when they first walked through the third-floor promenade, they heard Malfoy''s disgusting voice coming from the corner. The four of them looked at each other and chose to sit still and listen to what Malfoy wanted to do. Maybe they can give each other a surprise. Around the corner, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were confronting Malfoy and his two attendants. "Potter, look at what this is. The eagle-headed horse with wings is dead, and the person dealing with the dangerous creature committee will bring the executioner the day after tomorrow to listen to the silly big man''s appeal!" Malfoy threw the letter he had just received to Harry Potter and said triumphantly, "I will also go to the appeal with Dad. Guess what he would say,''It''s not harmful, really! ''" "Shut up Malfoy." Harry looked at the blond boy in front of him in disgust, wishing to squeeze his nose with a punch, "You just want to tell us this, it''s so boring. Get out of the way, don''t get in the way." "To be honest, I have been looking forward to that day, and finally have the opportunity to personally see that shaggy stupid man and try to defend himself." As soon as Malfoy gave a nasty smile, a fist hit his disgusting face directly. Hermione''s punch actually staggered Malfoy two steps. Harry, Ron, Crabbe, and Gore were stunned. "You evil beast," Hermione raised her hand again and slapped Malfoy with all her strength. "Killing an innocent life with her own hands, is that interesting to you?" She had already pulled her wand out of her robe pocket and pointed it at Malfoy''s neck, threatening, "Believe it or not, I have turned you into a beast, so that you can truly experience the feeling of becoming a beast." "Hermione!" Harry grabbed her hand. "He''s not worth it." Malfoy was taken aback by the amazing power emanating from Hermione. Crabbe and Gore next to them looked at Malfoy at a loss, waiting for his instructions. After Malfoy held a "retreat", the three of them finally fled in embarrassment, and finally they were tripped by Fred casting a spell, which can be described as rolling and crawling. Ron looked at the three people who had fled, and said dumbfounded, "Hermione, you scared them away." "You were really handsome just now." Albert gave Hermione a thumbs up and said: "However, hitting people in full view is not a good thing, and you probably haven''t grasped the body deformation yet. It is best not to try on other people, otherwise some will happen. Very bad things will definitely cause you unnecessary trouble." "It''s not the problem!" Ron said weakly. "Then what do you think is the problem?" Albert turned his head and asked Ron. "The little boy from the Malfoy family is really annoying. No wonder someone secretly casts a Confusion Charm on him." George gloated. "What''s the matter?" Harry asked curiously. "Malfoy was cast a confusing spell not long ago. He fell down the stairs and was just sent to the school hospital." Fred curled his mouth and said, "Now that I dare to be so arrogant, I am not afraid of being stuffed into the toilet again. Do you feed **** here?" "Hey, I''m eating." Lee Jordan complained. "This world is really unfair. Why would Hagrid lose to someone like that." Hermione said angrily. "Hermione, Hagrid hasn''t lost yet. We have prepared so much information for Hagrid. As long as Hagrid is clear-headed, they will definitely not kill Buckbeak!" Ron said more and less confident. "My dear brother, it seems that your mind is still not clear!" Fred looked at Ron with pity: "The **** are ready with axes. Do you think Hagrid has a chance to win? ?" "Yeah, they''re even ready for the executioner!" Harry handed Malfoy''s letter to Albert, and he thought Albert might need it. Albert reached out and patted Hermione on the shoulder and reminded: "Anger can''t solve the problem." "But it can solve the people who make you angry." Fred added. "Shut up." Albert said seriously. "Anyway, you don''t care about this. Don''t go to Hagrid for these two days." "Speaking of which we seem to only cause trouble," Ron murmured. Harry and Hermione were silent. As soon as he returned to the dormitory, Albert was surrounded by Fred, George and Lee Jordan. "Are you planning to take Hagrid''s Buckbeak?" George asked. "We can help you." "No need at the moment." Albert thought for a while and said, "You can prepare first, maybe...I will need your help. It''s not a good thing for Lucius Malfoy to come to Hogwarts." "Forget it, I predict the result." Albert felt that he should sacrifice a big killer, and it would be best to kill all the problems in the cradle. "Every time I look at your predictions, I feel incredible. Is there really no unique trick?" Fred looked at the whirling white mist, envious of Albert''s divination ability. "Divination requires more talent than skill, otherwise Professor Trelawney will not be regarded as a liar by most students." Albert stared at the crystal ball closely, and a suitcase appeared on it. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at the cabinet next to them, where there was a suitcase of the same style. "Why is it a suitcase?" Fred opened the box and found that there was actually a staircase. He went down the stairs, UU reading www.uuknshu.com found that there was a blue sky and white clouds, and even a small lawn. "Oh, my goodness, how did you do it." Lee Jordan was stunned by the sight of the suitcase. "Are you going to hide Buckbeak here?" George felt that he had guessed part of Albert''s plan. Although he didn''t know how Albert was going to get Buckbeak away, this suitcase was definitely used to hide Buck. Bick''s. "This is actually the finished product of my latest research. A box is a small world." Albert said with a smile, "I plan to leave a secret room for the Wizards Club after we graduate from school." "You mean the classroom where the Defense Association meets?" "Yes. However, that thing needs to be perfected. You can also help when the time comes. Just like the robbers left a live map, then we will also leave things that belong to us." "This idea is really great." The three of them couldn''t help being immersed in Albert''s description, completely ignoring that they wanted to help Albert save Buckbeak just now. Chapter 777： Treasure boy "How will you be here?" Albert had just left Hagrid, and on the way back to the castle, he encountered an acquaintance who shouldn''t have been at Hogwarts. "Someone invited me here." Rita Skeeter''s gaze shifted down, and her gaze fell on the swaying suitcase in Albert''s hand, and asked curiously, "What''s in your suitcase?" "How much Gallon did old Malfoy give you?" Albert asked suddenly. "He''s very generous." Rita Skeeter said with a smile. "That guy is indeed very rich." Albert sneered. "In order to kill Hagrid''s eagle-headed winged beast, that guy doesn''t know how many Gallons have been spent." "Do you think that eagle-headed horse-winged beast is innocent?" Rita Skeeter seemed interested, and wanted to interview Albert''s views on this matter. "It''s actually very simple." Albert said quietly. "Someone deliberately grabbed the dog''s tail and was bitten by the dog. Instead, he blamed the dog and killed the dog with his backhand." "You know very well." Rita Skeeter has naturally understood this matter, and the actual situation is really similar to this. However, the truth has nothing to do with her. She is a reporter. Responsible only for the sales of the newspaper. The so-called truth is not so important in the face of hot sales. "Who do you think will win this time?" Rita Skeeter asked. "Hagrid hadn''t been able to win from the beginning. As for the reason: because he had no money and power, he couldn''t bribe officials of the Ministry of Magic, and naturally he couldn''t win. "Do you think the Ministry of Magic is corrupt?" Rita Skeeter continued to ask. "At least, there has never been justice." Albert stopped and said to Rita Skeeter, "I can tell you something, and in a while, you will understand what I mean. " "What will happen?" Rita Skeeter asked curiously. "Is it true that outsiders say you are a prophet?" "If you want to know, just wait slowly." "Well, can you tell me what''s in the suitcase? The suitcase seems to be moving." Rita Skeeter refocused her attention on the slightly trembling suitcase. "There''s a Bogut inside," Albert said without hesitation: "Just got it from Hagrid. Why, are you interested in writing a report about Bogut?" With that said, Albert was about to open the box and let Bogut out of the box to show him. "No, I''m not interested, I''m actually more interested in you." "It''s a pity, I''m not interested in you." "People are very interested in you. Oh, don''t go, I can tell you a secret secretly." "Not interested." Albert turned his head and left. Rita Skeeter had to walk quickly to keep up. She felt like she was facing a smelly and hard stone, and her whole body was dusted. "I heard that Wiesengamo is going to award you the title of Wiesengamo British Youth Representative." Rita Skeeter stared at Albert''s face, wanting to see how he would react when he knew this. "You know, I don''t like my news in the newspaper." Albert warned, "I don''t want our conversation to appear in the newspaper." "Of course I know, I won''t let it appear in the newspaper, I promise." "Your guarantee is worthless." Albert said calmly. "Of course, I''m not afraid of you doing that, because you can''t afford the consequences." I don''t know why, when Rita Skeeter heard this, she felt cold all over and her smile froze. "We are a cooperative relationship, and I always abide by the agreement between us." "Well, I have indeed heard other friends talk about this." Albert said, "However, I did not receive a specific notification, so I think the Wisengama British youth representative should be just a rumor. ." "As far as I know, there is indeed this incident. It is said that the Ministry of Magic is still going through the process." Rita Skeeter hesitated for a while, lowered his voice, "They gave a lot of money." "Oh." Albert said that he knew it. "Your reaction is really abnormal." "Otherwise, what do you want me to react? It''s just a British youth representative from Wiesengamo, it''s the same whether or not." After speaking, Albert carried his suitcase and walked to the hall. "Are they all the same?" Rita Skeeter suddenly felt very boring. Yes, Albert has two world-class championship titles on his head. Who knows if he will have more titles? If he continues to participate, it is really possible. The halo on his head is about to blind others'' eyes, and the title of a Wisengama British youth representative is really dispensable. According to the latest news obtained by Rita Skeeter, Albert seems to have invented a very important spell and is expected to receive the Merlin Medal. They can''t hold it down, they really have to give that guy a place, unless they really want to turn themselves into a joke. "Oh, what a treasure boy, it''s a pity that I can''t dig it, it''s too wasteful." Rita Skeeter murmured as he watched Albert leave. Rita Skeeter really didn''t dare to dig, for fear that she would die where she was. The cold feeling just now was not an illusion. That guy was definitely not as gentle as it seemed. "Are you familiar with him?" Shortly after Albert left, a voice rang beside Rita Skeeter. "I interviewed him once, a very difficult person to deal with." Rita Skeeter replied. "I thought that was your area of ??expertise." Lucius Malfoy walked towards the foyer of the castle. "It''s not worth writing about his news." Rita Skeeter noticed that there was a blond boy next to Lucius Malfoy, "This is the client, can I interview him?" "It''s not right now. You can wait until the appeal is over before doing the interview." Lucius motioned to Draco to shut up. "Where is the appeal, Dumbledore''s office?" Rita Skeeter asked casually. "Yes, it''s in the principal''s office. I came to pick up Draco to hear the appeal. Well, I think the representative of the Dangerous Creatures Committee should be coming soon." Lucius took out his pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time. "Dumbledore is a good witness. Look, they have arrived." Two wizards were walking towards this side, one of them was very old, the other was tall, with a shiny axe in his hand. "I thought you wouldn''t come." The middle-aged wizard greeted Lucius. "I didn''t really want to come over, but..." Lucius didn''t want this incident to be accidental, so he came in person and brought Rita Skeeter. Before that, he also spent a fortune to ensure that Rita Skeeter''s report only showed what he wanted to see. When several people entered the castle, they noticed that several unkind eyes were staring at them. They turned their heads and saw that Harry and his two good friends were looking at the people here with a disgusting look. "That''s Harry Potter, the famous savior." With a faint sneer hanging around the corner of Lucius''s mouth, he introduced to the people around him, "However, I heard that he was being chased by Black." Draco did not forget the day before yesterday was beaten, smiled maliciously at the three Harry, turned his head and said to Rita Skeeter: "Potter has always wanted to excuse the eagle-headed horse-winged beast. , They even want to let the beast go, if it''s not the big one..." "Shut up, Draco." Lucius glared at his son fiercely. After the group of people disappeared, Ron spit on the ground disdainfully, and said in disgust, "This is the so-called appeal of the Ministry of Magic. They even have an axe ready. It''s disgusting." "Don''t forget, Albert won''t let us intervene in this matter." Hermione glared at Ron fiercely. "I regret." Harry looked at the backs of those people leaving, and said with a sullen face, "Last time, I shouldn''t have stopped you from turning Malfoy into a beast." "If Buckbeak loses his head because of this, put Malfoy''s head in the toilet." Ron suggested. "That kind of beast is only good for eating shit." "We should trust Albert. He will definitely prepare everything. Hagrid won''t lose the appeal easily." Hermione actually wanted to go to Albert, but she was worried that she would mess things up. In fact, Albert really taught Hagrids appeal skills and special cards, but those were obviously not to help Hagrid through the current difficulties, but to disgust the Malfoys. At the moment, in the principal''s office. Hagrid was sorting out the hand card that Albert gave him yesterday, took a water bottle from his pocket, and poured a large mouthful of tranquilizer into his mouth. "I''m glad you are ready to appeal." Dumbledore looked at Hagrid who was drinking water and asked, "The tranquilizer that Mr. Anderson prepared for you?" "He said that I should drink some tranquilizer to express my thoughts clearly during the appeal, so as not to be influenced by emotions." Hagrid took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said in a low voice, "He will prepare for me. With these cards, we will definitely win the lawsuit today." "Mr. Anderson is still as reliable as ever." Dumbledore looked at the calm Hagrid and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He also knew that Hagrid was unlikely to win. "Actually, Anderson once told me that I had little chance of winning, so I was psychologically prepared, so I was allowed to drink more tranquilizers. He always said that panic couldn''t solve the problem." Hagrid''s cheeks were a little stiff, and he didn''t seem to be in any mood His face was so calm, his hands were still trembling slightly, and the blood of the giant obviously had a certain resistance to potions. "Didn''t Mr. Anderson think of a better way for you?" the headmaster''s office wall portrait asked, "I heard that he is the smartest student ever at Hogwarts. But, hell, how could he be? Be divided into Gryffindor." "That''s Mr. Anderson''s own wishes." The sorting hat on the shelf said that he would not take the blame. "Yes. Albert asked me to send Buckbeak away when the school started. I regret not listening to his advice." Hagrid really regretted not listening to Albert''s advice. . "Very foresight." Another portrait said, "I heard that Mr. Anderson is still a prophet." "I heard an old friend say that the Ministry of Magic intends to award him the title of Wiesengamao British Youth Representative." The portraits in the office didn''t pretend to be asleep, they all got up to chat, but the topic seemed a bit biased. "No." Hagrid said suddenly, "The Ministry of Magic seems to have deliberately stuck the title, saying that it is going through the process. It is estimated that Albert will be an adult when the Ministry of Magic finishes the process." "It''s just a broken title. Even if the Ministry of Magic doesn''t give it to you, with Albert''s level of performance, I doubt he can get all the awards before graduation." "It''s really hard to imagine such a genius as a Muggle wizard." "Don''t be silly Evra, that kid is not a Muggle." Phineas interrupted rudely. "The guy you are talking about has the blood of the Smith family." "Albert is a pureblood wizard?" Hagrid couldn''t help but his eyes widened. He felt that something was wrong, because Albert had said that his parents were both Muggles. "I think Mr. Anderson should know." Dumbledore intertwined his fingers and said calmly: "However, he probably doesn''t want anyone to mention it." Dumbledore''s words aroused the curiosity of the portraits, and they were all curious about what the Smiths did that would let a genius out. "Because of something unpleasant, Mr. Anderson''s grandfather was kicked out of Smith''s house, so their relationship is quite bad." Dumbledore did not intend to elaborate on this matter. "I know." Phineas said suddenly. "Hurry up and say Phineas, don''t hide your appetite." The portraits began to denounce Phineas. An old man even waved his cane at Phineas and threatened, "Say quickly, or I''ll beat you up." "Dumb gun." The principal''s office suddenly fell into a dead silence. In most wizard families, dumb guns were a sensitive topic, a taboo that no one wanted to mention. However, the most ironic thing is that the offspring of the dumb gun is actually a genius. The silence in the principal''s office was broken by a sudden knock on the door. The portraits on the wall pretended that they were asleep. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Hagrid opened the door and saw Lucius coming in with the others, almost unable to suppress the anger in his heart, "What are you doing here?" "Dear friend, please trust me. If I can, I don''t want to come to hear your appeal." There was a sneer at the corner of Lucius''s mouth. "Okay, time is almost up, let''s start now!" Dumbledore waved his wand and pulled out a few armchairs out of thin air. "Draco, be my side." Lucius took his son away from Hagrid, for fear that he would go crazy later and hurt his son. "Well, then we will now proceed to the appeal of the eagle-headed horse-winged beast wounding incident." After consulting Dumbledore''s consent, the elderly wizard took out a parchment from his pocket and finished reading the parchment. After posting the content, he squinted his eyes and said, "Hagrid, you don''t agree with the first death sentence, and hope to change the sentence and compensate the victims for medical expenses, right?" "Correct." "So, you agree that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast is guilty, right?" Chapter 778： guilty "Guilty? Of course not. I never thought the eagle-headed horse-winged beast was guilty." Hagrid took a deep breath and started flipping his hand to find the answer. This old man is really sinister. Thanks to Albert''s reminder, otherwise he might be led by the nose. "Then why do you hope to be able to change the sentence to compensate the victim''s medical expenses?" the elderly wizard asked, all he had to do is to convict the eagle-headed horse-winged beast. As long as they are guilty, they can be sentenced to death. Hagrid glanced at the contents of Kari, and didn''t dare to ask the old wizard''s questions. Albert had even figured out the answers to the questions for him. "That''s just my sympathy for Mr. Malfoy and worry about their family''s economy." After speaking, Hagrid glanced provocatively at Lucius, and continued to read the contents of his hands. He said more and more loudly: "As far as I know, Mr. Lucius Malfoy has already spent money in order to win this appeal. A large sum of Kalong seems to be a little tight on hand. Of course, this is also a little bit of my personal goodwill, which can make their lives not too bad. You can think of this as my humanitarian assistance, of course, because I have nothing to add. Long, only 50 gallons can be sponsored." Albert got this Garon from Malfoy, and it didn''t hurt at all to spend it. Hagrid''s summary was to spend money to settle, but the money was given reluctantly. After Hagrid finished speaking, the elderly wizard looked at Lucius Malfoy and asked, "Mr. Malfoy, do you agree with Mr. Hagrids proposal to settle this matter peacefully, and he will compensate you 50 gallons." Hagrid is willing to put out 50 gallons to quell this matter, which shows that he is actually very sincere, after all, Draco Malfoy has not been hurt too much. If it is an ordinary case, this matter is probably left to finalize the final compensation amount. This old wizard from the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures actually hopes to solve the problem in this way, but he also knows that it is almost impossible. Lucius Malfoy obviously didn''t intend to let it go. He spent more than 50 gallons on this matter. Lucius Malfoy spent so much thought to kill the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, not just because his son Draco was injured, but because he wanted to use this to hit Hagrid, so disgusting. Blido. Otherwise, this scene will not appear at all. The grudge between Malfoy and Dumbledore originated from the view of the blood of the wizard in the mime of the wizard fairy tale "Good Luck Fountain" adapted by Hogwarts when Armando Dupete was the principal. "I don''t agree, gentlemen." Lucius Malfoy said arrogantly. "My son has been hurt so much. That crazy beast deserves the punishment he deserves." Dumbledore watched all this silently. As a witness, he could not participate in this argument. This is one of the reasons why Lucius Malfoy chose Dumbledore as a witness. To be honest, he was very interested in the development of this matter, and Mr. Anderson clearly prepared Hagrid well. "Will the 50 gallon compensation still not calm your anger? Do you want more gallons from me? I really underestimated your greed." Hagrid put a hand card in his pocket. "The Malfoys won''t be short of your Garon." Lucius looked at Hagrid with his eyes on the turtle, "You should keep the Garon for yourself!" "So, it seems that 50 gallons can''t move you, so how many gallons 500 gallons or 5000 gallons do you want?" Hagrid asked suddenly. Draco Malfoy, who had originally planned to come to see Hagrid''s jokes, was now stunned by Hagrid who was talking about it. Is this really the professor who protects magical creatures he knows? It''s almost like a different person. "I really don''t understand why you should guard a crazy eagle-headed horse-winged beast." Lucius sneered. "Could it be that you deliberately instructed the eagle-headed horse-winged beast to hurt people?" "Mr. Malfoy, do you have evidence to prove your accusation?" the old wizard asked with a frown. "Gentlemen, I think Mr. Malfoy is distorting the facts." Hagrid raised his hand and said, "His son Draco Malfoy was harmed, and he was completely to blame. I have evidence, witnesses, and I have Responsible for every sentence." "Before the class, I told all the students: eagle-headed horse-winged beasts are very proud and easily lose their temper. Don''t humiliate it, otherwise it will be injured or killed." The old wizard looked at Draco, then looked back at Hagrid who was talking and frowned. "As one of the few wizards who can tame the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, I can tell you officially that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast will not take the initiative to attack the wizard. Professor Sivanos Kettlebo and Wilmina Gera Ms. Plante is an authority in this area, and they can testify for me." Hagrid continued, "If you think their words are not credible, you can ask Mr. Newt Scamander, he is in this area..." "Hagrid, does this prove anything?" the old wizard interrupted. "If even an expert can''t prove it, who do you think can prove?" Hagrid asked rhetorically, "Mr. Malfoy who is not even an expert?" "The problem is that the animal hurt, Hagrid, that''s the point." The old wizard found that Hagrid was more difficult than last time. If it weren''t for Kanon who had accepted Lucius, he wouldn''t want to share it with him at all. "If someone dares to deliberately reach out to poke the fire dragon in the eye, it is just worth it to be eaten or burned to death by the dragon flame." Hagrid said coldly. "These are two different things at all." "I still remember that when the eagle-headed horse-winged beast confessed to Draco Malfoy and bowed his head to him, Mr. Malfoy called him an ugly beast, so he was attacked. It''s like someone I dare to deliberately reach out to poke the fire dragon''s eyes, why do you do it deliberately, knowing that it is dangerous?" "So, we didn''t pursue your problem." Lucius said coldly: "We are now discussing the incident of the eagle-headed horse-winged beast attacking people." "With all due respect, Mr. Lucius Malfoy, does your son have a problem with his brain? If his brain is okay, why should he provoke the Griffins? Does he think it''s funny to joke about his life? Hagrid mocked mercilessly, "If this is the case, you should take him to the St. Mungo Magical Injury Hospital, because he may have a problem with his brain. I am worried that he will not be in class next time. Deliberately reached out to grab the tail of my hound, and after being bitten by the dog, he took me to court." Lucius reached out and held his son''s shoulders and looked at Hagrid with indifference. The maliciousness in his eyes was about to seep out. "Hagrid, if the eagle-headed horse has a winged beast hurting a person, it should be punished." "I don''t remember that the Ministry of Magic''s law stipulates that punishment must be executed in this respect." Hagrid sneered: "As far as I know, the person is still alive? Someone told me that our Mr. Malfoy was injured. In three days, he was able to fight with his hand that he claimed was severely injured. If necessary, I can provide witnesses, and there is more than one." Hagrid started to make a fool of himself, not giving any face to other people. He looked at Lucius and sneered, "Don''t think that you spent money to take away my legal counsel, I can''t help it. Until then, I I have already asked him about relevant legal knowledge." "You want to kill the eagle-headed horse-winged beast is totally against the law, because your son is not dead, let alone seriously injured." Hagrid stared at the old wizard and said, "I can provide evidence for this." "Hagrid, the eagle-headed horse has a winged beast hurting people, and it should be punished." The old wizard repeated. "Then, can you tell me what the punishment is, shouldn''t it be execution again?" Hagrid sneered, and he finally understood why Albert said he couldn''t win. "Since the eagle-headed horse-winged beast is crazy, it should be executed to avoid similar accidents again." The old wizard seemed to have spent a lot of effort to finish this sentence. "Why bother, I know you received 200 gallons from Lucius." Hagrid said suddenly, "but why bother, this gallon is not easy to take." "You are pure slander, how dare you slander the officials of the Ministry of Magic." The old wizard roared angrily. "Slander, if there is any slander, you know for yourself, don''t think I don''t know that you are his accomplice. I have recorded all the conversations in this trial, right and wrong, let people judge." Hagrid said blankly. "How dare you... no one will believe you." The old wizard had a bad hunch that Hagrid was too abnormal in doing the truth, but he had no other way out now. "Stigmatization, if you don''t have one, why should you be afraid?" Hagrid sneered at the old man in front of him. Since he has torn his face, there is no need to be polite. Albert once told him that as long as the content of the trial is recorded, he will have the opportunity to send the old guy in front of him to Azkaban prison in two years. Although he didn''t know the reason, Hagrid would not forgive the **** who had collected the money for malfeasance. "Now, I declare that the crazy eagle-headed horse-winged beast is guilty, and immediately execute the beheading. Walton McNeill, the executioner appointed by the committee..." Cough, Dumbledore gave a light cough and interjected: "I suggest to put the execution time in the evening to avoid other students from passing by. I don''t want my students to see the **** scene. Before that, I will make sure that the eagle The winged beast will not run away. Of course, you can go over there and stare." "Then execute the death penalty when the sun goes down." The old wizard gave Hagrid a stern look, and said to Dumbledore, "The professor you hired is not rational enough." "He''s just too sad." Dumbledore was also very surprised by Hagrid''s toughness, and Albert obviously said something to Hagrid. However, he suspected that the poor old man in front of him might be late. (Lucius and Walton McNeill are Death Eaters) After Lucius Malfoy left triumphantly with his son, Dumbledore said to Hagrid, "You were so excited just now." "Sorry, but you should have seen it too. They don''t want to give Buckbeak a living." Hagrid took the tranquilizer from his pocket and took a gulp. "Although Albert has already told me about this, I still... alas, he is right, cowardice is not desirable. Any laws and prohibitions of the Ministry of Magic are only aimed at ordinary people without power, and For those who are rich, officials are useless." After a moment of silence, Dumbledore asked, "What else did he say?" "He only needs me to record the process just now, saying that in two years, the old man may be fired for malfeasance, and he may even be thrown into Azkaban prison." Hagrid shrugged, from his pocket. Take out a round thing, a bit similar to a memory ball. "Mr. Anderson made it?" Dumbledore looked at the ball in Hagrid''s hand, already guessing what it was for. "Yes, he gave me this thing." "It seems that Mr. Anderson has found a solution to this matter." Dumbledore said softly, "What a reliable friend." "I don''t know, he didn''t say anything." Hagrid shook his head. "Shameless depravity!" On the wall behind Dumbledore''s desk, the portrait of the fat red-nosed wizard roared, "In my time, the Ministry of Magic never did this!" "The current judicial system is really eye-opening!" Phineas smiled and said to Dumbledore, "Well, do you regret giving up the position of Minister of Magic, if you become Minister of Magic, maybe the situation will not be so bad." To be honest, Phineas could tell at a glance that the old wizard of the Dangerous Creatures Committee had accepted Lucius Malfoys Garon. "No," Dumbledore said. "what?" "Even if I become the Minister of Magic, I can''t change anything." Dumbledore said peacefully, "It takes an opportunity to completely change the current situation at the Ministry of Magic." "Opportunity?" Hagrid repeated in confusion. "Actually, I don''t know when the opportunity will appear, maybe Mr. Anderson knows." Dumbledore knows the Ministry of Magic''s situation very well. Even if he really becomes the Minister of Magic, he can''t change it, but will be held back by a bunch of things. Voldemort''s remnant party will definitely do their best to cause trouble for him, UU reading and will lose the opportunity to train Harry personally. Dumbledore is actually afraid of the temptation of power. He is not sure what he will do after he takes power, so the best way is to stay away from power. Sometimes, Dumbledore still envied his old friend Tiberus Ogden. They really had a good time. Unfortunately, he can''t do that yet. "Perhaps, you should take the time to chat with that Mr. Anderson, it is not common for prophets." A portrait suggested. "Well, you call Hagrid, right? If you can, can you ask him to come here? I want to hire that Mr. Anderson to help me fortune something." Phineas said suddenly. "We are dead Phineas." The other portrait reminded. "I know, but I want to know something." "I can tell you, but..." Hagrid glanced at Dumbledore and said, "I think Anderson will be able to ask you for a lot of money." Chapter 779： actor "ended?" In the library, Harry, who was absent-mindedly doing his vacation homework, always sneaked a glance at the spot map in the book, and found that all the people gathered in the principal''s office had left, Harry immediately came to his mind and was on the spot. I got up, took the chair upside down, and made a loud noise, which attracted the eyes of the students who were doing vacation homework in the library. Ron and Hermione, who were doing their vacation homework seriously, looked at Harry who was packing their homework together. They seemed to think of something and started to pack their things. Ron actually wanted to see the situation of the appeal over there, while Hermione was worried that the two would cause unnecessary trouble at a critical moment. It''s not that Hermione didn''t want to believe Harry and Ron, but that the two of them didn''t go through their brains very much. If their brains get hot, God knows what will happen, and it might even ruin Albert''s plan. Albert was obviously worried about a similar problem, so he specifically reminded the three of them not to get involved in this matter. As soon as he left the library, Ron asked, "What''s wrong with Harry." "Malfoy and the others have left the principal''s office. I think Buckbeak''s appeal should be over." Harry said in a low voice. "Harry, I know what you are thinking, but let''s not interfere with this matter." Hermione quickly followed the pace of the two and reminded sharply: "We promised that you may make things change in the past. worse." "Hermione, we just want to know what happened to Buckbeak''s appeal." Ron comforted softly. "Harry, its a critical moment now." Hermione grabbed Harrys arm and said seriously: "We have nothing to do, so dont bother them. After this is over, we are going to visit Hagrid. Okay?" "Hermione, we just want to know the result, not to make trouble." Hermione''s distrust irritated Harry. "Two days ago, you messed up things, and finally asked someone to help you clean up the mess, Harry." Hermione reminded rather annoyedly: "You have to watch Hagrid be upset, by the way. Will people be satisfied if they hang out together?" Harry was speechless by Hermione. That''s right, he almost pitted Albert and Hagrid the other day. "Hermione, it was just an accident." Ron quibbled. "If Buckbeak loses his head because of this, you go tell Hagrid that this is just an accident?" Hermione glared at Ron and warned, "If we didn''t help, please don''t give it anymore. They make trouble, just wait for the result, you should believe..." Hermione shut up suddenly, because at the corner of the corridor ahead, he saw a group of Malfoy walking towards this side. Everyone''s faces are not pretty. Seeing their gloomy expressions, Harry was ecstatic. The reason can be imagined, obviously something bad happened. For example, Hagrids Buckbeak appeal was successful. After the four left, Ron touched Harry''s arm with his elbow and said excitedly, "Harry, did you notice the expression on Malfoy''s face? I dare say Hagrid must have won the lawsuit. , Otherwise Malfoy will never give up the opportunity to mock us." "Yeah, I said Hagrid will definitely win the lawsuit." Harry had an unconcealable smile on his face. He knew Malfoy''s character too well. If Hagrid loses the lawsuit, the other party will see They will definitely stop to ridicule, rather than look shocked. In fact, Hermione thought this way at first, but she soon remembered what Albert had said, and shook her head and said, "No, Hagrid lost." "Do you want Hagrid to lose the lawsuit that much?" Ron glared at Hermione dissatisfied, "and, from Malfoy''s suspicious expression of life, it is not difficult to see that Hagrid succeeded in his appeal." "No, you don''t understand, it''s not an appeal at all, Albert told me about it." Hermione was more willing to trust Albert''s judgment than the "so-called" truth, because Albert had told her why Hagrid could not win. "We don''t understand?" The expression on Ron''s face became more and more weird. "Albert may be a genius, but he must also make mistakes." "Let''s go and ask Hagrid personally," Harry interrupted the possible dispute, put away the spot map again, and trot towards Hagrid''s location. After a while, the three met Hagrid in the corridor on the third floor. However, after seeing Hagrid, Harry and Ron felt tight, because Hagrid did not see any joy of victory on his face. "Hagrid, we met Malfoy just now, his face is very ugly, did you win the appeal?" Harry asked immediately. "No, I lost." Hagrid looked at the three Harry and said blankly: "The officials of the Dangerous Creatures Committee were bought by Malfoy. You know what Lucius Malfoy is like. He is good at intimidating other people, even the legal counsel I was looking for was taken away by Lucius with Gallon, and the executioner McNeill, he is Malfoy''s old partner." Ron also looked at Harry dumbfounded, Harry also watched Ron become silent, as Hermione said, Hagrid lost Buckbeak''s appeal. "Where''s Anderson?" Harry asked tremblingly. "Didn''t he have a way?" "Albert has tried his best. He prepared a bunch of hand cards for me," Hagrid said as he took out a bunch of hand cards from his pocket, and said to the water bottle with the tranquilizer, "I followed his advice. After drinking the tranquilizer, and relying on the content he provided, Malfoy and his party did say that they had nothing to say, but the result was the same as Anderson said. Lucius Malfoy bought the person from the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Organisms and forcibly announced Buckbeak is guilty and sentenced to death." "Where is Dumbledore?" Harry asked furiously. "How could Professor Dumbledore allow this to happen." "Dumbledore worked hard," Hagrid said, taking a sip of the tranquilizer. "Dumbledore has no power to control the committee, and he was asked to be a witness... But I still appreciate him, Dumbledore will The execution of the death penalty is delayed until the sun sets, so I still have time to say goodbye to Buckbeak." "How come, they are dereliction of duty." Harry stared in shock. He finally knew why Hermione said Hagrid would lose, because from the beginning, Hagrid had no chance of succeeding in an appeal. And Albert obviously knew it from the beginning. "Don''t be sad Harry, it''s not as bad as you think." Hagrid said suddenly, "By the way, you guys have a drink too!" With that, Hagrid took out several paper cups from his pocket and poured a tranquilizer each for Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "What''s this?" Harry looked at the potion in front of him in confusion? "Tranquilizer." Hagrid said without hesitation: "After drinking it, stop discussing this matter, and don''t participate in it, let it go with the flow. No matter what the outcome of Buckbeak is, I have to accept it." "Hagrid!" Hagrid "Even if I don''t accept it, what can I do!" Hagrid stopped, patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Albert always said that anger can''t solve the problem. I think he is right." Harry stared blankly at Hagrid''s leaving back, looked at the paper cup in his hand, and fell into short-stop silence. "Drink, let''s go back and continue our vacation homework." After drinking the glass of tranquilizer, Hermione was about to go back to the library to continue doing homework. "What is this, Hagrid comforted us in turn?" Ron was also dumbfounded, "Did he drink this stuff and drink himself stupid?" "He''s not stupid, you are stupid." Hermione had understood what Hagrid meant, and said to Harry and Ron, "Let''s go, go back and finish the vacation homework, we will go to Hagrid tomorrow." The person who handled the Dangerous Creatures Committee did not run to Hagrid''s cabin and stared at Buckbeak. After all, they just fell out with Hagrid, and no one wanted to go out in the sun, and Professor Dumbledore also made a promise. Throughout the afternoon, Hagrid stared at Buckbeak in the pumpkin patch in a daze. Buckbeak seemed to be aware that something bad was about to happen, and he seemed to have no energy, but Hagrid did not dare to move it, because Albert had asked him not to take Buckbeak into the pumpkin field. Don''t worry about it again. After throwing all the hand cards in his pocket into the fireplace and burning them, Hagrid continued to read another piece of parchment. It says what to do after losing the appeal. Ok! Albert intends to let Buckbeak break free from the rope and fly away. As for how to do it, Albert didn''t say. Although Hagrid felt that this approach was unreliable, it was Albert who proposed this plan. Hagrid believed that since Albert planned to do so, he must be fully prepared. After memorizing the contents of the parchment over and over again, I practiced side by side in my mind, until the sun tilted and the sky dimmed, Hagrid threw the parchment paper into the fireplace and watched it turn into a pile. ash. Harry, Ron, and Hermione did not show up, making Hagrid breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the three of them would appear rashly to disrupt Albert''s plan! " At this moment, Yaya stood at the door and barked outside. "Ya Ya, be quiet." Hagrid walked to the door and saw Dumbledore, Lucius, the veteran committee member and executioner McNeill walking down the stone steps towards the hunting lodge. "Where is the beast?" McNeill asked coldly. "Outside, outside, in the pumpkin field." Hagrid glared at Lucius fiercely. A cruel smile appeared on McNeill''s face, and he passed the house to see Buckbeak who was pecking at mice. Just as he was holding an axe and preparing to execute the death sentence, Dumbledore suddenly said: "If I remember correctly, you must first read the official notice on the execution of the death penalty, and then you need to sign on it. McNeill , You should also listen, and you Lucius, since you are here, you have to sign as well. This is a procedure of the Ministry of Magic." "Yes, that''s it." Everyone squeezed into Hagrid''s cabin. McNeill was still observing the eagle-headed horse-winged beasts in the pumpkin field through the window, and seemed to be thinking about where to get his axe off. "...The Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures decided that the eagle-headed horse has a winged beast, Buckbeak, hereinafter referred to as a convicted person. The execution should be executed at sunset on June 6... The beheading was executed and the executioner Walton Mack appointed by the committee Neil..." The old wizard read the contents of the parchment under Hagrid''s hostile gaze. "...The following are witnesses. Hagrid, you need to sign here!" "I want a copy later." Hagrid took the quill tremblingly and said to the old wizard. "This request is completely reasonable." Dumbledore said. "Okay, but we have to wait for us to finish this thing." The old wizard reluctantly agreed. "McNeill, it''s your turn." Dumbledore said to the others after signing the parchment, "Malfoy, since you are here, you also need to sign." The two came to the table, picked up the quill on the table in disgust, and signed their names on the parchment. "Okay, McNeill, I''ll take care of you next." The old wizard rolled up the parchment and put it in his pocket. He didn''t plan to make a copy for Hagrid. "Hagrid, you don''t want to go out, it might be better..." Dumbledore comforted softly. "No, I want to accompany him on the last journey." As soon as Hagrid finished speaking, he heard a scream outside: "Where is the beast?" "It was originally tied here," McNeill said furiously. "What I saw just now is right here!" "It''s strange," Dumbledore said with interest. "We all saw it here just now." Lucius felt his heart held by someone, and looked angrily at Hagrid who had just walked out of the hut. "Oh, God bless it. If it is gone, it must have broken free, Buckbeak, how smart you are! Hagrid ignored Lucius at all, and happily shed tears. "Someone unlocked the chains," McMinnell snarled. "We should search around the castle and the woods." "It''s Potter, UU reading must be Harry Potter hiding the beast." Malfoy remembered the Harry Potter he had met in the hallway, and roared furiously: "He must have done it. I''m sure he took the beast away." "Don''t be silly, Mr. Malfoy, the dementors are monitoring Hogwarts school from all directions. They don''t let other creatures enter and leave the castle at will." Dumbledore said softly, "search the sky and the woods if you like. Yeah, but I have to remind you: Dementors are never allowed to enter Hogwarts." "Okay, Hagrid. I want a cup of tea, or a glass of brandy." "Of course, Professor," Hagrid''s voice trembled slightly with excitement, "I have an unopened bottle of brandy here, the Christmas present that Anderson gave me last time." "You guys!" Malfoy flushed with anger. He knew that he was being played by a hunting ground guard, and he really didn''t believe it if Dumbledore hadn''t helped him. "I''m sure they used the phantom spell and hid the beast in the castle. We''d better search the entire Hogwarts castle." Lucius Malfoy said angrily. Chapter 780： reliable "Harry, Ron..." Hermione urged in a low voice, "We have to get out of here quickly." Hermione regretted it, and regretted that she hadn''t insisted on preventing the two from sneaking over. At this moment, Harry hadn''t recovered his senses, his face was full of embarrassment, and he hadn''t even figured out what was going on over there. Buckbeak seems to have disappeared out of thin air? Yes it is. The eagle-headed horse-winged beast disappeared out of thin air in front of the three of them, leaving no trace, as if someone had used a Vanishing Curse on it. Is it really a Vanishing Curse? Hermione suspected that even Professor McGonagall could hardly make such a huge eagle-headed horse-winged beast disappear out of thin air. However, this incident was undoubtedly the work of Albert Anderson, but none of the three of them could see how Albert made the eagle-headed horse-winged beast disappear out of thin air in front of them. After discovering that the eagle-headed horse and the winged beast were missing, the Dangerous Handling Committee fell into a brief chaos. Before Harry could express his misfortune, he heard Lucius Malfoy''s angry growl, "It was Harry Potter who hid the beast." To be honest, Harry was dazed by Lucius Malfoy''s slander. Albert did this thing. What does it matter to him? Is it possible that the Malfoys are all fools? "Harry, let''s get out of here quickly. After Buckbeak disappears, they will definitely find Dementors to help search." Hermione reached out and took Harry''s arm, urging him to leave. If Malfoy found out that the three of them were here, even if they hadn''t let Buckbeak go, the incident would have been caught on their heads. Hermione thought of the reason. If it wasn''t for you, what are you sneaking around here at this point in time? They might even drag Hagrid and Albert down. "Oh, by the way, Hermione, do you know how Albert got the eagle-headed horse-winged beast out of sight?" Harry asked curiously. "I don''t know, Harry." Hermione shook her head and reminded: "Don''t mention it, we don''t know anything." "There are times when you don''t know." Ron said pretending to be surprised. "Can we go back to the castle first, I dare say they must go to the dementors for help." Hermione felt that Harry and Ron were so naive if they had not been beaten by reality. " "Malfoy must be mad." Ron''s face was full of gloat. Lucius Malfoy was indeed mad at this incident. They quickly contacted the dementors stationed around the Hogwarts school through the Ministry of Magic, and confirmed that no creatures had flown away from Hogwarts just now. As for the forest behind the pumpkin field, after the dementor carefully searched it, there was no trace of the eagle-headed horse with the winged beast leaving. The beast seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Lucius Malfoy was naturally unwilling to accept such a result. He was convinced that Hagrid had found a way to smuggle Buckbeak to safety. Lucius Malfoy was furious at the thought that the other party was actually moving the eagle-headed horse-winged beast under his own eyelids. After all, it was only time to sign, and the beast disappeared out of thin air. "Dumbledore, I suspect that eagle-headed horse-winged beast was hidden in the castle." McNeill said to Dumbledore drinking brandy. "So, we are going to search Hogwarts Castle." "This is not in accordance with the rules." The old wizard frowned and reminded. In fact, this kind of ending is undoubtedly the best result for the old wizard. The eagle-headed horse-winged beast did not die, and Hagrid shouldn''t hate himself, and he successfully completed his mission. As for the eagle-headed horse-winged beast ran away, he can''t really be blamed for this. After all, Dumbledore was also there, and he found no clues, let alone himself. "I will never allow Dementors to enter Hogwarts School." Dumbledore said his bottom line. Lucius Malfoy fixed his eyes on Dumbledore, then moved his gaze to the brandy on the table, his lips trembling imperceptibly. Humph! Malfoy left angrily. Lucius knew that he had lost, even if he could persuade Fudge to send the Auror over to search Hogwarts Castle, he would have missed the best time. During this period of time, the other party had already moved the eagle-headed horse-winged beast to a place where no one else could find it. "Okay Hagrid, then I''ll go back first." Dumbledore got up to leave. "Dumbledore, I''m with you, just about to tell Albert''s divination." Hagrid got up and followed Dumbledore out of the hunting lodge. He didn''t have to forget what the principal''s portrait told him to tell him. Of course, Hagrid couldn''t wait to see Albert and figure out what happened to Buckbeak. When Hagrid and Dumbledore walked side by side, they often turned their heads to look at the woods behind them: "You said they will do other things." "No, Buckbeak has already escaped. Even if they search the castle, it doesn''t make sense." Dumbledore was telling the truth. He didn''t think the Ministry of Magic could find the hidden Buckbeak in the castle. "Tell Mr. Anderson, I like lemonade." Dumbledore reminded. Hagrid was a little confused and didn''t understand what Dumbledore meant. However, he will pass on to Albert in its entirety. After separating from Dumbledore in the hall, Hagrid quickly found Albert in the hall who was having dinner. He strode forward and put a hand on his shoulder, "Thank you for the hand card and tranquilizers you prepared for me. They all work." "Have you won the lawsuit?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "No, I lost in the end." Hagrid didn''t feel the loss of the lawsuit on his face, but looked very excited. "Then why do you look so happy?" Lee Jordan couldn''t understand Hagrid''s thoughts. "Just now, Buckbeak escaped by himself, it was free." Hagrid announced. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at Albert together, and they dared to pat their chests to assure that Albert did this thing. But how did Albert do it? For the last two hours, Albert has been staying with them in the library. "What''s the reaction from the Ministry of Magic?" Albert glanced at the tasks completed in the task panel, and raised his head to ask Hagrid''s follow-up situation. "Lucius Malfoy was mad," Hagrid said. "They searched the sky and the woods behind the pumpkin field and found nothing." "After all, some people tried their best and ended up in nothing. It is naturally difficult to accept reality." Albert suddenly asked, "However, you must not come to me for this!" "By the way, someone wants to ask you to help in divination." Hagrid also realized that he had said too much, and quickly changed the subject, and briefly said that the portrait in the principal''s room wanted to find Albert for divination. "Is the portrait looking for Albert for divination?" All three of them thought this matter was very novel. "Yes." Hagrid nodded. "I charge a fee for divination for strangers." Albert asked with a frown. "Have you mentioned this to that person?" "I told him about it, I think..." Hagrid actually couldn''t figure out how to give Albert a Gallon for the portrait. "Maybe Dumbledore would be willing to help him with this Gallon! That''s right! , If you have time tomorrow, go to my place for tea, and Dumbledore asked me to tell you that he likes lemonade." "Oh." Albert said that he knew it. As for when to fortune telling the portrait, it depends on when he is free. He''s not in a hurry anyway! "What does that mean?" Fred asked suspiciously. "The password of the stone carving in front of the principal''s office." Albert explained. Just as Hagrid was about to leave, he happened to ran into the Harry trio who had just entered the hall. "Hagrid, are you okay?" "I''m fine Harry, Buckbeak flew away by himself." Hagrid excitedly told Harry about it. "Congratulations Hagrid." Hermione was very happy for Hagrid. "I bet, some people must be mad." Ron made an obscene gesture at Malfoy who was staring here, and couldn''t help but sneer: "You look at his expression, it''s like someone is pointing to his mouth. I fed a lot of shit." "Shut up Ron, everyone is eating now, can you not talk about those disgusting things." The twins turned their heads and glared at Ron, threatening, "Be careful we put a big dung bomb in your mouth." Ron shut up obediently, because Fred and George really took out the big **** bullets from their pockets. God knows why these two **** stuffed this stuff in their pockets. "What are you thinking about?" Lee Jordan asked. "I really didn''t expect that the first customer who asked me for divination was actually a painting." Albert actually didn''t plan to help the other party for divination, at least for the time being. Let him wait! Although Albert thought so, he soon discovered that he was not looking for the other party, and the other party had come to find himself on the initiative, and it seemed a little impatient. When Albert returned to the Gryffindor common room, he ran into each other before the portrait of the fat lady. This was a wizard with a goatee and a silver and green Slytherin costume. "Hello, Mr. Anderson, introduce myself. My name is Phineas Nigelus Black, and I used to be the principal of Hogwarts." The portrait introduced himself to Albert, "I think that big...sea Ge should have told you that I hope to find you for divination." "Aren''t you afraid that I am a liar?" Albert asked rhetorically. "The Black family is not short of money." Phineas said to Albert, "I can give you a hundred gallons and help me fortune whether Regulus Black is still alive." "You are dead." Albert reminded, "the reality should not be interfered with." "I know, but what does this have to do with your trade?" Phineas asked rhetorically. "It''s really okay," Albert said, "This is just a deal. As long as I see Garon, I will help you fortune telling." "You can go to the principal''s office," Phineas said. "Dumbledore has helped prepare Garon." "You can ask the house elves to send Garon to my dormitory, and I can help you fortune telling." Albert said, "Let the fat lady open the door." "Do you really know how to divination?" the fat lady asked curiously. "Who knows?" Albert raised his foot and walked in. After a while, the house elf actually sent a bag of Garon, along with a portrait of Phineas. "This is the expense. Can you start? I want to know if Regulus Black is still alive." Phineas stared at the crystal ball in front of him and said. "Is Regulus Black still alive?" Albert placed his hand on the crystal ball lightly, looked at the white mist that gradually rotated, repeating what he wanted to know in his heart. Soon, a pale face was reflected in the crystal ball, his appearance seemed to be floating in water. "It''s a pity that Regulus Black is dead. His body may be in the water." Albert adjusted the position of the portrait so that Phineas could see more clearly. The old man was silent. Although he had guessed it a long time ago, it was a big shock to him to see the great-great-grandson''s death, because it meant that Sirius Black was the only heir to the Black family, and that The **** is still a dangerous wanted criminal. Once caught by the Ministry of Magic, he will definitely not survive. "I want to know how Regulus Black died, and whether Sirius Black was caught by the Ministry of Magic and lost his life." "You know, every divination costs money." Albert reminded with a smile. "The guy who died for money." Phineas glanced at his mouth. "I''ll let the house elves bring it to you later, I promise with the reputation of the Black family." "You know, I don''t believe this." "Oh, **** it, wait a minute." Phineas disappeared from the portrait frame. After a while, the house elf brought another bag of Garon. "Can you start?" Phineas reappeared, angrily. "of course." This time, a necklace appeared on the crystal ball. "What does it mean?" "His death should be related to this necklace, this thing should be related to Slytherin, it has the mark of a snake." Albert said. "Nothing?" Phineas asked with wide-eyed eyes. "Gone." "I need more detailed information." "Have you seen any prophet who can present the whole thing? Anyway, I can only predict some key fragments, or some key items." Albert pushed the purse in front of the portrait, "That''s it. Right." Phineas was a little confused and didn''t understand Albert''s meaning, but he quickly reacted. Albert said that their transaction ended in this way, and he didn''t accept the Gallon. " "Wait, I want to know about Sirius Black." Phineas hurriedly called, and he hadn''t finished asking what he wanted to know. " "The wanted criminal?" "Correct." "Tell me whether he deserved it, and whether he would be killed." Phineas was still very concerned about the situation of the Black family. "Okay." Albert declared in advance, "however, no matter what the result is, I will never refund you anymore." "let''s start." When Albert''s hand flicked over the crystal ball again, what appeared in the crystal ball was a picture of Harry and Blake walking side by side, and the two seemed to be talking. "It seems that Black should be innocent, otherwise it would be impossible to walk with Potter and chat and chat with each other." Albert looked at the picture in the crystal ball and said. Phineas breathed a sigh of relief, but soon remembered something, and cursed angrily, "The trash of the Ministry of Magic, they didn''t even try it at the beginning, so they threw the people into Azkaban prison." "It''s like what the Ministry of Magic would do." Albert said to Phineas after putting away his purses. "It is not easy to clean up Black''s grievances. If I were you, I would ask Dumbledore helped solve the problem." "I will. But, do you have any good ideas?" "Grab Pettigrew Peter." Albert said without hesitation, "As long as you can catch Peter Pettigrew, UU reading should be able to prove that Black is innocent. Good luck." "I want to know where Peter Peter is?" Phineas said, "Help me catch that guy, and I''ll let Sirius Black give you a gallon, one thousand, no, three thousand." "Blake''s reward is ten thousand gallons." Albert reminded, "Also I suggest you go to Dumbledore for help. It is more reliable to find him than to me." "Ask him for help? Of course, I will ask Dumbledore for help, but I prefer to trust you." Phineas shook his head. "I heard about Hagrid. You are more reliable than Dumbledore. If not Your help, I think that beast is dead." "Five thousand gallons." Albert took out a scoring ball, "I''ll help you catch Pettigrew Peter and clean Sirius Black from the charge." "I agree, but I will pay the Gallon only after it is completed." Phineas agreed. Albert glanced at the task panel, and was satisfied with the new "Innocent Dog" task. He began to write the contract between the two parties and dictated it, recording the verbal agreement between the two parties by recording the ball. Chapter 781： The gap between people The task of triggering the "Innocent Dog" from Phineas was generally satisfactory to Albert. In fact, Albert has been trying to trigger the "Save Black" mission. It is impossible for him to work for nothing. As for whether Phineas was casting the net or really believed that he could save Black, Albert didn''t care at all. As long as there is a Garon reward on the task panel, he is not afraid of being cheated on. Maybe it is really unreliable to find a portrait to ask for money, but as long as the task is completed, the panel will not lose his Garon. Where does this money come from? Naturally paid by the Black family. "Now the task of "saving the eagle-headed horse and winged beast" has been completed." Albert consulted the task on the panel and murmured, "The next step is to resolve the grudge between Black the Black Dog and Peter the Rat." The original plot was supposed to be demolished by him, but Albert didn''t panic at all. He thought about what to do next, and threw Crookshank to Hagrid the next day, and Peter still had to run away. However, the number and quality of the tasks triggered by this incident are really not good. Except for the "dead people" and "disclosure of secrets" that were triggered earlier, there is only the "innocent dog" that was just triggered. As for the "Expulsion Dementor" triggered a while ago, it was barely able to get a touch, but the task reward was relatively average. If only a few more tasks related to Black could be triggered. Just when Albert felt that the tasks were scarce and the experience was hard to earn, there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the door, and then the door of the dormitory was opened. Fred, George and Lee Jordan left talking and laughing. Come in. "Just now, the little boy from the Malfoy family was attacked." Fred said triumphantly. "No one attacked him, the guy just had diarrhea." George corrected: "Unfortunately, all the toilet paper in the toilet was used up." "That''s a sad story." Albert knew who did the good thing even if he thought with his knees. "I believe this will not be difficult for Mr. Malfoy, after all, he is not the first time he has encountered this kind of thing." Lee Jordan smiled terribly, "If there is really no way, you can solve it by hand, and then use underwear. also." "Underpants won''t work." "Oh, I almost forgot, he seemed to pull his pants up." There was a burst of joyous laughter in the room. "Be careful that guy is going crazy to trouble you." Albert warned, "I dare say he must have a few suspicious targets in his heart." "We are very agile and we must have left no clues." Several people learned from Albert, and they were quick to do things, and it was difficult to get caught. "You can''t never be discovered." Albert stooped to hug Tom and said, "You''d better find yourself a backer, let him help attract hatred in front." "It makes sense, Kenneth did something similar last time." Fred immediately launched the Back Pot One. "Don''t think other people are too stupid, otherwise you will suffer sooner or later." "By the way, have you fortune-telling the portrait?" As soon as I returned to the dormitory, I noticed two bags of bulging Garon on the table. "The reward given by the other party is a very generous portrait." "I always think your words are a bit strange." Fred reached out and took the purse, took out a Gallon from it, and put it in his hand. "It''s so easy for a fortuneteller to make money." "After all, there are only a few wizards who need divination, and fewer are willing to spend a lot of money to find someone for divination." Albert is not so stupid to think that divination can be opened for half a year and eat for half a year. "When you become famous enough, there will naturally be more people who come to find you for divination." Fred doesn''t think there is any problem with this. "By the way, where did you get Hagrid''s little pet?" After Lee Jordan closed the door tightly, he asked aloud, "I heard people say that the eagle-headed horse-winged beast suddenly disappeared just before its head was beheaded. It is said that the Ministry of Magic asked the dementors to search the surroundings of the castle. There was no trace of the eagle-headed horse with a winged beast, it seemed to have disappeared out of thin air." "I probably flew away by myself. Animals are not stupid, especially since they have been with people for a long time." "At that time, you were always with us!" Fred naturally didn''t believe Albert''s nonsense, and he was curious as to how the other party rescued Buckbeak under the noses of Lucius Malfoy and the Ministry of Magic, leaving their faces swollen. "A little trick." Albert said with a smile. "However, Lucius Malfoy must be furious. He has spent a lot of money on this." "You said Malfoy was stupid, spending so many gallons, just to kill Hagrid''s eagle-headed winged beast to avenge his stupid son? Anyway, I don''t believe it, his son is not dead." To be honest, Lee Jordan hasnt been able to understand why Malfoy did this. Does their family really have money and nowhere to spend it? "He probably wants to disgust Dumbledore!" Albert said without hesitation: "If I don''t use off-the-board tricks, that guy''s plan will definitely succeed. In fact, he also knows that Dumbledore probably won''t do that. , But he didn''t expect..." "Unexpectedly, someone took away the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, making this lawsuit a joke." George added. "Probably that''s it." Albert shrugged. "By the way, everyone is asking when you will have another party. The Easter holiday is almost over." Fred threw Garon back into his pocket and asked. "Two more days." At this moment, footsteps came from outside. The door of the dormitory was knocked again, and the four exchanged glances. George stepped forward to open the door, and he discovered that Harry, Hermione, and Ron had come. "Harry, what''s the matter?" George took a step back, allowing the door to be opened. "We''re looking for Albert." Harry looked in and found that Albert was smoothing his fat cat. "Is there anything to do with me?" Albert asked. "Can we talk alone?" Harry suggested. "Oh, UU reading of course." Albert looked at Fred, George and Lee Jordan. The latter shrugged and walked out of the dormitory. Before leaving, he closed the door. After the door of the dormitory was closed, Harry said in a low voice, "Did you take Buckbeak away." "Is it important?" Albert asked rhetorically, "and, don''t you already have the answer yourself?" Harry opened his mouth, he understood what Albert meant, but... "There are some things, just know it yourself, there is no need to deliberately explore it." Albert looked at the dormitory door, "Moreover, secrets are meaningful only if they are kept. Harry followed Albert''s gaze and looked over, not understanding what the other party meant. "You are still not cautious!" Albert raised his hand and pointed towards the dormitory door. The door suddenly opened. A group of people fell in and fell into a ball on the ground. Harry stared at this scene dumbfounded. Chapter 782： make trouble The Daily Prophet is reporting on the escape of the eagle-headed horse-winged beast. This report directly reduced the Ministry of Magics Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures into a laughing stock. Rita Kist has not forgotten to buckle their heads and deliberately let go of the black pot of eagle-headed horse-winged beasts. Now everyone knows that the clever eagle-headed horse-winged beast successfully slipped away from the committee''s eyes in less than ten seconds. "Is there any important news in the newspaper?" Ron took the Daily Prophet from Harry and began to read the headlines in the newspaper. "No, the Ministry of Magic still couldn''t find Buckbeak." Harry seemed to think of something, and after a pause, he continued, "However, they seem to be suspicious of Hagrid, thinking that he secretly unlocked the chains and let Buckby go. Grams." "They are just looking for a scapegoat. I dare say that Hagrid might have been imprisoned in Azkaban by the Ministry of Magic if it hadn''t been for Dumbledore to guarantee him." Hermione said sharply, "and, the newspaper. There is no mention of bribes being accepted by officials of the Ministry of Magic." "Don''t be angry with Hermione," Harry said comfortingly. "At least, Buckbeak is not dead." In fact, what Harry didn''t know was that Lucius Malfoy had applied to the Ministry of Magic for a polygraph to confirm whether he was involved in the escape of the eagle-headed horse-winged beast, but this matter was rejected by the Minister of Magic. . Once Panthera or Veritaserum was used, Harry would have no secrets at all. However, the so-called "laws" of the Ministry of Magic obviously do not allow those things to be abused in the open, let alone used on the savior. "Where are you going?" Harry looked at Hermione who was packing her things suspiciously. "There is a gathering of the Defense Association today. Are you going to attend it?" Hermione packed up and prepared to leave. "I remember it seemed to be a confrontation practice with Bogut." "wait for me." Harry didn''t want to stay to do homework for the vacation, so he immediately packed up and prepared to go to the party with Hermione. "Where is Ron?" Hermione asked. "Forget it, I''ll go too." Ron stuffed the rolled newspaper into his school bag, planning to go to the eight o''clock party with Harry and Hermione. Before attending the party, the three of them first went back to the dormitory, put down their backpacks, and hurried to a certain corridor on the seventh floor of the castle. As soon as the three arrived, they were taken aback by the noisy crowd in the corridor. "There are so many people." After walking through the crowded corridor, Ron couldn''t help but sigh. "There are indeed many people willing to come to the party." Hermione counted the students gathered in the corridor on the seventh floor. There were already more than a hundred people. In fact, this is really thanks to the mysterious man. Many students who are curious about the mysterious person''s appearance have gathered here, because today they are also going to practice dealing with Bogut, and there may be a chance to witness the mysterious person''s true face. Of course, there is another reason that Albert''s defense association allows others to participate in the past, and there are actually many admirers of him. "I saw a lot of Slytherin students, and those guys seemed to have no good intentions." Ron saw a lot of acquaintances at a glance. "Look over there." Harry pointed his finger at Malfoy who was talking to someone in the corridor. Ron looked in the direction of Harry''s fingers and blinked, suspecting that he was mistaken. That''s right, it was Mr. Malfoy who had diarrhea without toilet paper. He was lucky. Two days ago, he met an acquaintance who helped him pass toilet paper, so that he could escape the tragedy of not having toilet paper. Honestly, Harry didn''t think he should let the students who mess up, especially Malfoy, who always looked down on the Muggle-born wizard, how could he come here to attend the party? How weird it is. "Everyone, be quiet!" Albert walked out of the passage behind the portrait and said to the noisy students in the hallway, "I don''t think many people know what we are doing here." "Learning to defend against the dark arts?" someone said. "Practice against Bogut?" Many people were talking differently, and the crowd was full of noise. "Unfortunately, this is actually the fifth grade Defense Against the Dark Arts exam cram school." Albert used the tip of his magic wand to make an ear-piercing explosion. After everyone covered their ears, everyone gradually calmed down. "We are gathering here to hope that the fifth grade students can get a good score in the upcoming Ls Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, so I don''t want you to get anything wrong or misunderstand something." A whisper sounded all around. "Of course, we do not reject other students. If you want to familiarize yourself with the content of the Ls Defense Against the Dark Arts exam in advance." Albert said after a pause, and continued, "But there are a few things you need to know: the content of the party The fifth-grade students will be the first priority. If you want to participate in this gathering, it is forbidden to make trouble, and you can leave quietly if you dont like it. Finally, if someone makes trouble on purpose, I think someone will be willing to stop him from wasting everyones precious time, think Go in when you are clear." With that, Albert turned and walked into the secret room, leaving behind a group of students whispering. Most of the fifth-grade students followed in. They originally complained a little bit about Albert for putting everyone else in, but what Albert said just now obviously had already arranged everything. Will Bogut appear in the practice assessment? Naturally, they also asked students in the sixth or seventh year of age. The answer is yes. No one hopes that because some people let them lose the opportunity to face Bogut. Many people are willing to go in, driven by curiosity. After all, everyone said that the last party was fun, and they wanted to follow up. Therefore, there are actually quite a few students who followed up in the secret room, and the originally slightly enlarged space seemed a bit crowded. "Okay, I won''t say more nonsense. The fifth graders come over and get off the line." Albert said. "Can''t we participate?" someone couldn''t help but ask. "There are too many people and time is limited," Albert said. "Then what''s the point of our coming to the party?" The man complained again, and was recognized by many students. "The door is over there." "What do you mean?" "It means that no one is forcing you to come, and no one is forcing you to stay here. If you don''t like it, you can leave directly. The door is over there." Fred and George both smiled maliciously at the man, "You You can leave by yourself, or we can send you away." "I want to see how you guys..." The man froze before he finished speaking. "Sorry for letting everyone in, we have to send this one out." Fred walked towards the man who fell down. "What the **** are you doing!" Many people didn''t expect them to do it directly. "Of course it was to send him away." "I repeat, no one is forcing you to come, and no one is forcing you to stay here. If you want to leave the door is over there, if you want to make trouble at the party, we will throw you out directly." Albert''s voice was in the room. Sounded inside. "I want to see who threw whom." Several students hiding in the crowd secretly cast evil spells on Albert. UU read , but the spell was bounced off before hitting Albert, making the guy who had succeeded in the sneak attack instantly dumbfounded. "This" Before the Slytherin student could react, he was hit by several spells and slumped to the ground. The other guys who were still arrogant just now have been taken care of, and the scene is in chaos. Of course, more often, other colleges are secretly taking revenge on the students of Slytherin College. Therefore, most of the people who were knocked down were Slytherin students, and only a few rationalists, who hid beside them before the conflict occurred, were not affected. "If you don''t like it, don''t force it. There is a price to make trouble. Why don''t you understand people?" Fred and George threw a certain Slytherin into the corridor outside, and the others followed suit. Outside A group of Slytherin students lay soon in the corridor. As for whether there were any innocents among them, it would only be bad luck for him. "Well, everyone who got in the way has disappeared." Albert came back to the Bogut box: "Go ahead, everyone, and try to solve Bogut''s problem." Chapter 783： Look for Most fifth-grade students are very concerned about the content of the .ls exam, and they are also very serious when dealing with Bogut. No matter whether they will expel Bogut again in the .ls practice test, they will not take their own Achievements go to joke. After all, there have been two consecutive cases before, enough to prove that it is important to master the expulsion of Bogut. God knows if they will continue to take the expulsion of Bogut this year? With the experience of dealing with Bogut at the last party, most fifth-grade students are fully prepared and easily use "funny" to repel Bogut in the box. After most of the students were able to deal with Bogut, Albert asked the group of students who were willing to stay to line up to deal with Bogut. They couldn''t let them just watch it. This was not conducive to unity, and the secret room was repopulated. Joyous laughter. However, Harry gave up the opportunity to face Bogut again, so people failed to see the mysterious man wearing a long skirt as he wished. Time always flies so fast. After the party, Albert put Bogut back into the box, cleared his throat and said to everyone: "The next time I have a party, I will start telling everyone about the cracking spells and Defense spell. Alright, todays party is over, please leave in an orderly manner." As soon as he came out of the secret path, Harry stretched his waist and said with a smile, "Speaking of which, today''s party is really interesting." "I thought you guys would find it very boring." Hermione looked at Harry and Ron suspiciously. To be honest, she found it quite boring. I didn''t learn much useful things today. Most of the time, I could only stand by the side. See how others deal with Bogut. "It''s boring, how could it?" Ron split his mouth and laughed. "This is the first time I have seen a Slytherin student who was deliberately making trouble being carried out sideways. It is indeed Albert. Throw people outside on the corridor." Malfoy was carried out sideways with Harry, and it felt so great. Harry looked at the Slytherin students lying all around in the hallway, raised his foot and walked in front of Malfoy, looked down at the unmovable hapless guy, and said with a smile: "I really don''t understand why you fools want to Come to make trouble, is this here to fight?" "What should they do?" Hermione looked at the Slytherin students lying in the hallway, frowning and said, "Will you just throw it here and cause trouble for Albert." "Everyone can prove that they ran to make trouble on purpose." Harry didn''t think Albert would suffer a loss in this matter. From his impression of Albert, that guy was not the kind of person willing to suffer. Ron agreed with Harry very much. Even if Snape was unreasonable, Professor McGonagall would certainly not trouble Albert. After all, this was the equivalent of going to the library to make trouble and disturb other people''s studies. What''s more, Albert was still Professor McGonagall''s favorite student, and even Snape could only stare. "Usually bad things can''t be done too much. Look, you have been retributed." Har used his force to punch Malfoy on the nose, split his mouth and smiled, "This punch is for Hagrid, and this punch is for Hagrid. Buckbeak, who was almost killed by you, was beaten." "Harry, what are you doing?" Hermione jumped off Harry''s behavior, reaching out to pull Harry away. "Of course it''s revenge. If Buckbeak hadn''t flew away by himself, it would have been killed by this bastard. It wouldn''t be too much to beat him." "Bikbek is not..." "By the way Ron." Harry interrupted loudly. "I remember the last time Malfoy gave you a gift in the school hospital. You forgot to return the gift. Today is a good opportunity. I remember he seems to like spiders. , And raised a lot, maybe we can get some to give him." "I only have this thing now." Ron took out a big dung bomb from his pocket, and under Malfoy''s horrified gaze, he planned to stuff it into the opponent''s mouth. Hermione stopped it the most. Finally Ron decided to take it. A big dung bullet was stuffed into Malfoy''s pants, then he turned him over again, crushing it. A stench came from Malfoy''s pants. This is what I learned from Fred and George. "We''ve all heard it. Be careful to sue you for slander." Fred reached out and stopped Ron''s shoulder and said, "If I were you, I would just put the dung bomb in his underwear." "Or put some water on his pants so that everyone knows that Malfoy is peeing his pants." George added. "Is it necessary to do this?" Hermione asked with a frown. She actually wanted to see what Albert had to say, only to find that Albert was missing. "You don''t need to be polite to deal with those bad embryos." George said lightly. "This guy almost sent Hagrid to Azkaban prison and almost killed Buckbeak. Old Malfoy also deliberately Trouble with Principal Dumbledore, I can''t find anything that requires the other party to be polite." This incident finally alarmed Professor McGonagall. After all, a group of people lay in the corridor at night, and it was naturally impossible to be ignored by Filch. As you can imagine, Albert was called to Professor McGonagall the next day. In his office, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are together. "Go ahead, Mr. Anderson, what the **** are you doing!" Professor McGonagall said angrily. I was really angry when I learned about it yesterday. Albert sneaked a glance at Snape next to him, and said calmly: "At 8 o''clock last night, I was tutoring everyone on defense against the Dark Arts. During our party they ran over to make trouble. ...You also know that everyone is nervously reviewing for the .ls exam, and their tempers are not very good. When they see someone coming to make trouble, they ask them to leave, so as not to disturb. But they don''t seem to want to leave like this, so..." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all suffocated a smile, lowered their heads and dared not look at each other. . "So, you cast a spell on them." Professor McGonagall''s expression softened. He obviously didn''t think Albert would lie, after all, there were a bunch of people there. "No, no, Professor McGonagall, they first attacked me with a curse. Many students can prove it." Albert said helplessly, "Then they were invited out by other students. After all, everyone was under a lot of pressure. , The anger is also high, and in this situation, it is inevitable that you can''t help it." "You threw them in the hallway?" "After all, the party needs to continue. Everyone takes the time to visit, and you can''t learn nothing without learning." "You teach them the defense against the dark arts?" Snape asked hoarsely. "Is there a problem with the professor?" Albert asked back. "Everyone just hopes that the Defense Against the Dark Arts test score will not be too bad." "Okay, let this be the case, don''t do this kind of thing again next time." Professor McGonagall warned. "No one wants this, professor." Albert said. "Since you are all here, let''s talk about employment counseling." Professor McGonagall began to rush people. Snape left directly. As for trouble with Albert, there is really no way. Others are reviewing for the exam, and you deliberately interrupting it is purely looking for a fight. "Which one of you will come first?" Professor McGonagall regained his gaze and looked at the four people in front of him. "Let Albert come first." Fred, George and Lee Jordan took a step back together and raised their fingers to Albert. Chapter 784： Employment consultation "The three of you will wait outside first. When I finish talking with Albert, it will be your turn." Professor McGonagall motioned for the three to go out, raised his finger to the armchair next to him, and asked Albert to sit down and speak: " Lets talk about your thoughts on future careers, which can better help you decide which subjects to continue studying after entering the sixth and seventh grades." Albert frowned slightly, as if he was seriously thinking about the question Professor McGonagall said. "Have you ever thought about what to do after graduating from Hogwarts?" "Not yet." Albert shook his head. "However, I should write a book first after graduation." "Publishing a book?" Professor McGonagall was surprised, but before she had time to say anything, Albert said, "The Dark Forces: Guide to Self-Defense, although very good, is good for Hogwarts students. Its not enough to just learn the content inside." "So, are you planning to write a book on the defense against the Dark Arts?" Professor McGonagall was taken aback by his thoughts. "Yes, "The Dark Forces: Self-Defense Guide" has a wide range of content, but it is only suitable for getting started, but it is not practical. The field of defense against the dark arts should pay more attention to practicality." Albert thought for a while and said: "In In the near future, people in the magic world need a more practical defense against the Dark Arts book to strengthen their awareness of self-protection." With that, Albert took out the folder from the deformed lizard skin bag and handed it to Professor McGonagall. "This is?" Professor McGonagall took over the folder, and after flipping through the contents, he fell silent for a moment. The words really didn''t stay verbal, Albert was already doing it. She even suspected that before Albert graduated, the book could be finished and published successfully. Professor McGonagall opened his mouth and finally couldn''t help asking: "Have you considered entering the Ministry of Magic? I believe that with your achievements and connections, you can become Minister of Magic in less than 20 years." "I haven''t thought about it, and I don''t want to live in the Ministry of Magic. I don''t feel very good over there." Albert shook his head and said, "Maybe I will open a shop or become a fortune-teller. I heard that the prophet Very respected by everyone in the magic world." "People who can really predict the future are indeed respected by everyone, but there are really very few wizards like that." Professor McGonagall kindly reminded: "Most of the fortune-tellers are not doing very well. Maybe you have already understood. Up." "I know." Albert said calmly, "but true prophets never worry about these problems. By the way, the next principal of Hogwarts is Professor Snape. If a certain pink toad doesn''t count if." "Is this... a prophecy?" Professor McGonagall was taken aback when he heard the words and looked at Albert suspiciously. "Yes." Albert headed his head: "In a few days, the magic world will usher in unexpected surprises. Maybe, you can look forward to it a little bit." "Well, I think the .ls certificate and the s certificate are not worth mentioning to you." Professor McGonagall suddenly felt that he really did a stupid thing just now. Albert didn''t need her employment consultation at all. He had already If you have a plan for your own life, you don''t need others to worry about it. "If you want to be the Potions Professor that day, Hogwarts will definitely welcome you." Professor McGonagall said with a smile, "When you go out, help me get Fred in." Albert was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, "I''ll consider it seriously." Seeing Albert''s departure, Professor McGonagall frowned. If Snape becomes the principal, what about Dumbledore? Also, what does the pink toad mean? " When Professor McGonagall thought about what Albert wanted to express, Fred opened the door and walked in. "Sit down, Weasley." Professor McGonagall repeated what he said to Albert: "Lets talk about your thoughts on future careers. This can better help you decide to enter the sixth and seventh grades. What subjects will you continue to study later. Have you ever thought about what you will do after you leave Hogwarts?" "Of course there are professors. I plan to open a joke shop, a joke shop that can bring joy to everyone. Well, a shop like Joko''s joke shop." Fred said. Professor McGonagall opened his mouth, for a moment he didn''t know what to say. "You plan to open a joke shop." "Yes, we are already preparing, and we should be able to open a store immediately after graduation." Fred was very confident. It didn''t look like bragging, but as if he was already prepared. "you guys?" Professor McGonagall felt that there seemed to be something wrong with today''s employment consultation. Fred had a clear goal and said that he would open a shop after employment. "to us." "Mr. Weasley, I have to remind you that opening a store requires a start-up capital." Professor McGonagall actually didn''t want to hit Fred, let alone wait for Fred to get ready to open the store, only to find that Garon was in his pocket. Not enough for him to open a shop. "Also, if you want to open a joke shop, I think you should spend a little time on the five main subjects. After all, making those joke props requires sufficient knowledge as a basis to realize the idea." "On this point, please don''t worry. We have collected enough start-up funds, and Albert will provide us with knowledge support." Fred said confidently, "He is very supportive of us and thinks to start a house. The joke shop can make money." "This" Professor McGonagall felt that he knew where Fred was talking about the start-up money. "Well, since you already have your own plan, I won''t say much. Mr. Anderson''s vision is still trustworthy. UU read , but I still recommend that you spend more time on the main subject. Especially in the field of spells, its never wrong to improve yourself now, and Mr. Anderson has been doing the same." "Professor I will." Fred said. "After you go out, help me call George in." It can only be said that they are indeed twins. George and Fred answered basically the same. Professor McGonagall looked at the back of George''s departure, and was considering whether to continue the employment consultation. He wondered whether Lee Jordan would do the same in the future? "What do you want to do after graduating from Hogwarts?" Lee Jordan frowned. "Maybe we will open a Witcher brand store." "Wizard card?" Professor McGonagall was taken aback. Of course she knew what the wizard card was. Isn''t this the club formed by the four of them? It is said that this game was invented by Albert. "Yes, the wizard card." Lee Jordan nodded and said, "Albert thinks this card is very promising and will be separated from the joke shop separately, and I also like it very much, hoping to make the wizard card popular. The magic world. In fact, the professor should have noticed that the wizard card can not only bring joy and quietness to everyone, but also unite the students in the school well, and can effectively enhance their knowledge of magic..." Li Qiaodan''s words made Professor McGonagall a little dizzy, but she finally understood what was going on. The feeling was that Albert took a few people out to open the shop. No wonder they are so confident. Is Albert good? Of course it''s amazing. They have already arranged things before graduation. Listening to them, even if the three of them took out a folder to show her, she wouldn''t be surprised. (Really have this stuff) As for where Garon, who opened the shop, came from, Albert has won two awards, and he has no shortage of start-up funds. Chapter 785： Fight Many Slytherin students were upset about the fact that they were carried out and thrown in the hallway at the last party. They immediately appealed to Snape. As a result, the other party was not punished at all. On the contrary, they were the next day. Was confined by Snape. This incident made many Slytherin students angry. Of course, many Slytherin students wanted to trouble Albert, but they soon discovered that they couldnt beat Albert either by magic or with their fists, and the other sides brain was better than them, and better at conspiracy than them. trick. After calming down a little bit, no one wants to trouble Albert. Isn''t this trying to make yourself suffer? As a result, fewer people wanted to trouble Albert. Most of the Slytherin students chose to shift their targets. After all, Albert hadn''t put them down and threw them into the corridor. It just so happened that the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin for the championship trophy was approaching. This gave them a good excuse to vent their inner anger. This directly made the relationship between the two parties worse. It''s like a gunpowder keg, which explodes with just one shot. Since that day, there have been frequent small riots in the corridors. This kind of incidents have become more and more. The dissatisfaction and hostility between the two sides have become more and more intense. Finally, it developed into a vicious incident. The tension between the two houses has reached the point of igniting Up. The gunpowder barrels eventually exploded, and the cause is no longer known. Anyway, it was a vicious event that evolved into a small fight. Three Gryffindor students and two Slytherin students, plus an innocent Hufflepuff girl need to stay in the hospital for a long time. It is clear that the hair becomes leek, the nose has bean sprouts, and the ears grow green onions. The hapless Hufflepuff girl was affected by the transformation magic and grew pig noses, pig ears and pig tails. She is still receiving treatment by Madam Pomfrey in the school hospital. Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape were furious when they learned about it, and dealt with the students who made trouble, but they still couldn''t contain the spread of chaos. It didn''t take long for the famous Harry Potter to be beaten by Malfoy in the corner of the castle with Crabbe and Gore. If it weren''t for a few Gryffindor students passing by, Harry might have to stay in the hospital for observation. In the afternoon, Malfoy, Gore, and Crabbe were attacked by unknown persons and were pulled into the toilet and beaten up. Even without a brain, they could guess who was responsible. This has caused Harry, and his life has been particularly difficult these days. As long as they were walking on the road, there would always be someone from Slytherin stretched out their legs to try to trip him, or deliberately came out to push him, and wanted to have a little conflict with him. As long as Harry is alone, things are not good. Wood had to have someone accompany Harry to prevent the Slytherin people from getting him into the school hospital. As you can imagine, the anger between the two sides is getting bigger and bigger, the frequency of conflicts is getting higher and higher, and the pair is going to fight a game before the Quidditch match. "Oh, my God, Harry, did you fight with others again?" Hermione, who was taking the Albert Normal Wizarding Exam, was startled by Harry''s embarrassed appearance. His nose was skewed by someone, and his eyes seemed to have been beaten by a fist. They became black and blue. They looked like panda eyes, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. Not only Harry, but Rons condition is not good. His face has scratches and his clothes are ripped. It looks like he had a fight with someone. Although Fred and Georges were not as bad as Harrys, But also very embarrassed. "I was sneak attacked by the **** of Malfoy again." Ron wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and couldn''t help but yelled, "That kind of coward, cowards, always bring a group of people to dare to trouble me, next time I Be sure to press his head into the toilet." Recently, no matter where Harry went, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Gore would always appear silently, and as long as they saw no one around Harry, they would rush over to beat him. Fred is applying ointment to the wound. It is said that it is a by-product of the research of cosmetic medicine. It is said to be effective in treating wounds and eliminating black spots. "I said that I shouldn''t be merciful last time, and next time I''d better beat him into a fool." Ron checked the wound on his face with an aura. Neither party used magic, but directly fisted, and the intention was immediately dispelled, and no one wanted to be confined. "Albert, did you still have the ointment from last time?" Fred asked. "It''s in the wooden box in the drawer of the bedside table in the dormitory." Albert said. "The rest should be enough for you to use once." "I''ll get it." George walked quickly to the stairs. "By the way, no one is bothering you." Fred muttered. "Because they can''t beat me, knowing that they can''t beat me, will you look for abuse?" Albert shrugged, probably noticing that Hermione was looking at herself. "I have practiced some self-defense skills before, and they can''t win. I am normal." "That''s because you were scared of hitting them before." George recalled. He still remembers that when he was in the first and second grades, there were still many people asking Albert for trouble. Uukanshu.com was beaten by him in the end, but he couldn''t beat his fists and magic, so naturally no one dared to look for Albert''s bad luck. "what is this?" Hermione saw Fred take out a small plastic bottle. After carefully unscrewing the lid, it contained a viscous cyan paste with a faint, cool fragrance. "You have to ask Albert about that." George began to carefully apply ointment to Fred''s face. "An effective anti-swelling agent that can eliminate black and redness on the body in a short time. It is generally used to treat pimples on the face." Albert introduced, "You can think of this as a beauty product. " Well, in fact, this thing is an improved product of the swelling elimination agent. The girls studied the by-product of the beauty medicine, and after further improvement, it became the current thing. " "Beauty potion?" Hermione was very surprised that the effect of the ointment was amazing, the redness and swelling on Fred''s face was disappearing, and the dark circles on Harry''s face had faded a bit after the application. "I dare say that girls will like this thing very much. Many girls are troubled by pimples." Hermione couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, Lee Jordan hurriedly returned to the lounge to tell everyone the good news: Slytherin is ready to open, betting on Gryffindor or Slytherin who can win the championship. "Unexpectedly, those idiots dared to open the market?" George looked strangely strange, he still remembered the last time those guys lost that was a terrible word. "Who are you going to win?" Ron asked excitedly. "Of course it was Gryffindor who won the game and won the final championship trophy, but I have some doubts about Slytherin''s ability to repay the money. Dont forget, last time they owed money and didnt pay it back. That group of people simply It''s not credible, maybe it was a joint effort to cheat money." Albert expressed doubts about the credibility of Slytherin College. Chapter 786： Give the arrangement After the Easter holiday, a dull atmosphere was silently enveloped in the castle. Most students spend the Easter holiday in rushing to do holiday homework, and can''t spare time to review the final exams. Just after the Easter holiday, they suddenly realized that the final exams were only one month away from them, and their hearts were even more serious. Depressed. Not only the final exams, but the Quidditch final between Gryffindor and Slytherin is also approaching with the end of the Easter holiday. The final to determine the Quidditch championship will be the first after the holiday. The weekend begins. On the eve of the game, the atmosphere in the Gryffindor common room was very depressing, and the noisy environment was filled with anxiety and anxiety. The players are sitting in armchairs in the corner of the lounge, drinking butter beers and eating desserts on the table, discussing tactics that may be used tomorrow and how to attack the Slytherin team. Its not enough to beat the Slytherin team. They have to be more than fifty points ahead of the Slytherin team. They have to catch the Golden Snitch to win the final Quidditch trophy, so Angelina, Alia and Katie are looking for Golfers became the focus of this discussion. Fred and George think that Wood has overlooked one thing. They think that the Slytherin team will definitely use all kinds of despicable means to prevent them from winning. Therefore, they should use Transylvanian fake moves to make a strong counterattack, not at all. Need to be polite to them. When Albert took Tom downstairs to let the wind out, he could naturally feel everyones anxiety, but some things were difficult to understand, and in the end they could only be summarized as the so-called atmosphere. Even Hermione was infected by this atmosphere and put it down. book. "I can''t concentrate on studying." Hermione closed the book and said to Albert who was teasing the cat next to her. "It''s too noisy here. If you want to read, you should go back to the dormitory?" Albert gently stroked Tom''s head. "No, that''s not the reason." Hermione shook her head. "I feel very upset and a little nervous." "It''s not that you played the game, why are you nervous?" "I hope Harry can beat Malfoy and win the championship for the Gryffindor team." Hermione suddenly hoped that Crookshanks would be by her side. She stretched her hand to Tom, scratched Tom''s ears, and said to Albert: "If you lose to the Slytherin team, to someone like Malfoy, I will definitely not be able to stand it." "You should believe in Harry, and believe in everyone. They have been training hard and desperately trying to win the game." Albert softly comforted, "Moreover, Potter has Firebolt, completely crushing Mar on the broomstick. blessing." "You''re very calm." Hermione felt that Albert didn''t really care about the outcome of tomorrow''s Quidditch match. "Because I believe Harry will bring victory to Gryffindor College." Albert said calmly. "Oh, I almost forgot that you could predict the outcome of the game." Hermione murmured, "It seems that Gryffindor should have won in the end." For some reason, Hermione''s mood improved suddenly. "By the way, your Crookshanks can catch mice?" Albert thought that Hermione seemed to have made up something on his own, and asked instead of the subject. Hermione looked at Albert suspiciously, and didn''t understand what he was doing with this, so she waited quietly for him to continue. "Hagrid''s cabin seems to have a lot of mice. He asked me to borrow Tom last time, saying he asked Tom to help catch mice." Albert continued, "However, my Tom can''t catch mice." "Does your Tom know how to catch mice?" Hermione could hardly imagine that a cat didn''t know how to catch mice. "Tom will only act like a coquettish with me all day." Albert stretched out his hand and gently touched Tom''s head, ignoring its protest, and then reached out to touch Tom''s fat belly, "but it''s just like that for me. Enough, I dont need Tom to be able to catch mice. Anyway, Ill keep it. The significance of keeping a pet is more about company. Hermione felt that Albert''s Tom was abandoned by him, but there is one thing that is undeniable that Tom is more cute than her Crookshanks, and is better at selling cute and coquettish, which is very attractive to girls. . Of course, Hermione actually agrees with Albert''s sentence: The meaning of keeping a pet is more about company. "When does Hagrid use a cat?" Hermione asked. "Why don''t I take some time to send Crookshanks to help catch the mice?" "Next time I meet Hagrid, I will ask him about it. After all, when a cat catches a mouse, it might mess up Hagrid''s cabin." "Don''t worry, Crookshanks is very smart." Hermione didn''t know where to get Crookshanks from, and while giving him a smooth hair, said: "In a few days, I will send you to Hagrid. At that time, you must catch the mouse seriously." "I think Hagrid will be very happy." There was a faint smile at the corner of Albert''s mouth, and he was about to arrange Peter Mouse. After Albert dismantled the story of Buckbeak, he was already preparing to arrange the rest of the matter clearly, so as not to lose control of the plot of the dog and the mouse. After all, it was related to Alberts task rewards. There is a lot of Kanon, um, and Blake''s innocence by the way, he will never allow the situation to get out of his control. UU Reading www.udkanshu.com "It''s finally over. I really don''t understand why Wood said these things before the game." Fred poured a sip of Butterbeer into his mouth and couldn''t help complaining. Wood is just adding pressure to them. "Where did you get the butterbeer." Ron couldn''t help asking. "I bought it during the last Wizards card game, and there is a bucket left. I originally planned to stay and wait for the end of the exam to celebrate." George explained. Albert''s method worked well. Drinking some butter beer, adding some snacks, and talking about light-hearted topics, the whole person relaxed a lot, and there would be no such great psychological pressure. . As for the game, they don''t really agree with Wood''s tactics. Using Transylvanian fake moves is undoubtedly the best way. Even Albert agrees with his tactics. In the eyes of the twins, the Slytherin team will absolutely do whatever it takes. They don''t need Transylvanian fakes to cause them to be free throws, because the other party may have done more than them. "By the way, did you place a bet?" Fred said suddenly, "We all beat Gryffindor to win." "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t get the money back?" Albert shrugged, "Anyway, Slytherin''s credit is not very good. God knows if they won''t give me the money if they lose." "That **** Kenneth said you bet ten gallons." George narrowed his eyes slightly, seeming to realize that he was being tricked. "That guy is bluffing around with your name. Fortunately, we''ll just press a few Sicos. Even if we don''t come back, we will lose a lot." Fred and George realized that they had been fooled by the bastard, and their faces didn''t look good. good looking. "Will I come back if I win the money?" Ron''s face next to him was paler than usual. He also placed a bet, and also pressed all Sico in his pocket. Chapter 787： 3 to 1 The next morning, as soon as Albert entered the auditorium, he felt that the surrounding atmosphere was not right, and there was a smell of gunpowder everywhere, like a gunpowder keg that exploded with a poke. Albert quickly found the location of Isabel, and decisively flashed the plate, and sat next to his girlfriend. "Why, are you going to transfer to Ravenclaw College?" Penello joked with a smile after seeing Albert running over, "I think you will definitely welcome your transfer." "The smell of gunpowder over there is too strong, is it necessary to play a ball? It made my appetite worse." Albert did not take Penello''s words, and ate the plate to himself. Food, said maliciously: "Just let both sides fight directly in the auditorium. If you lose there, even if you lose today''s game, anyway, after the game starts, the two sides will still fight on the court." "I thought you would support the Gryffindor team?" Penello asked with a smile. "Of course I support them." However, this does not sound very sincere. "The body of the Slytherin players is much better than that of the Gryffindor players, and there are three girls in your team, fighting is not dominant." Penello reminded with a smile. "What you said makes sense." Albert put down his fork and turned to look in the direction of the Slytherin team. If the two sides fought, Gryffindor really couldn''t win. Penello didn''t expect that Albert would agree with him. He was taken aback and couldn''t help laughing. "How about you, do you want to go to the Quidditch World Cup together during the summer vacation?" Albert finished eating the food on the plate and turned to look at Isobel, who had also finished eating. "The hospital is always busy. Mom may not be free." Isabel took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth and said to Albert, "I should take you and Katrina to the Quidditch World Cup by then. ." "Or, let''s go there!" Albert said jokingly, "Just say I only got two World Cup tickets." "Who said we are the two." Isabel naturally understood Albert''s meaning, and said with a strange expression. "Not long ago, Catherine asked me if I wanted to watch the Quidditch World Cup. I already agreed and said It''s time to go together, haven''t they mentioned it to you?" "When are you familiar enough to go to the Quidditch World Cup together?" Albert asked warily, when will these two guys get better. "Valeria will also go together. She has already planned to open a beauty shop with Catherine after graduation." Isobel continued, "We agreed to meet there and talk about beauty medicine. There seems to be new progress on their side." Although Albert is not very involved in the research and development of beauty drugs, the three of them did not forget to bring him when they talked about beauty drugs. They all knew that Albert''s level could help them promote beauty faster. Pharmaceutical research. The girls'' youth is only a few years old, the sooner the medicine can be developed, the better. "Are you really researching beauty medicines that can make people beautiful?" Penello couldn''t help but open his eyes. For the girls, keeping themselves beautiful is almost something they can''t refuse. "It''s not that magical. At most, it is something that eliminates pimples, eliminates freckles, and keeps the skin soft and smooth." Isabel thought for a while and said, "In fact, using cosmetics is not good for the skin. Its easier to age, and we also consider past developments in this area." "No wonder you don''t think much about your use of cosmetics anymore." Penello couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "Because I said that if you use too much cosmetics, you will get old." Albert said with a smile. "Fortunately, I don''t make up often." Penello said jokingly. "If you need help to open a beauty shop, remember to ask me, just give me an internal price..." A warm applause interrupted the two of them. Albert turned his head and found that the Gryffindor team received a warm welcome as soon as they entered the auditorium. Not only Gryffindor, but also Ravenclaw and Hebrew The people on Chipach''s table are applauding for them too. Of course, the boos from Slytherin were inevitable, but their boos were overwhelmed by applause. "Do you think the Gryffindor team will win? Last night, many students from Ravenclaw placed bets on Slytherin, saying that they would bet that you would win and win the final championship trophy." Luo seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "They said you said Gryffindor would win, and you never lost in gambling." "Did I?" Albert pointed his finger up in amazement. "Correct." "Everyone believes it?" Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, feeling unbelievable. "Aren''t you afraid of the Slytherin students cheating?" "Don''t be afraid, Kenneth has pulled Hufflepuff into the water." Truman emerged from nowhere. "If Slytherin loses the bet and is not willing to give money, then they will offend the three colleges at the same time. Most of the students." "This trick is ruthless." Albert finally knew why Kenneth didn''t worry about Slytherin''s recklessness. Truman asked suddenly, "You didn''t make a bet, did you?" "What''s the matter?" Albert asked suspiciously. "That **** really lied to everyone." "Don''t say that, as long as the money can be recovered, Albert will definitely be willing to bet In Kenneth''s view, this time I basically won, as long as the students from the other two colleges If you get the water down, you won''t be afraid that Slytherin will lose money." The reason why Albert didn''t want to make a bet was more worried about Slytherin''s wrongdoing. It would be disgusting if he wins the bet but fails to get the money in the end. As for Slytherin, for the sake of face, they have agreed. After all, if they win, they can get a lot of money, and the probability of the Gryffindor team winning the final game is actually not high. Looking at the back of Kenneth''s departure, Albert doubted whether this guy would be stripped naked or put his head in the toilet that day. I dont know if its a bet on the Gryffindor team. The voices supporting the Gryffindor teams victory are getting louder and louder. Albert even saw the scarlet color with the Gryffindor lion on the court. The flag also says "Gryffindor must win." "This rose is for you." Percy distributed a scarlet rose to Albert, which was regarded as a red ornament that symbolized Gryffindor. "Next time you get a lion head badge that will roar?" Albert took out his notes and jotted it down briefly. He believed that Fred and George would be able to handle the badge problem by themselves. The Slytherin side was similar to Gryffindor, the only difference was probably that Professor Snape was sitting in the front row, and he also wore the green ornaments that symbolized Slytherin like everyone else. The dean takes the lead in supporting his own team? "Gryffindor should win!" Percy and Penello were sitting next to Albert. As for Truman, this guy was dealing with the bet with Kenneth. "How much did you press?" Albert asked Percy. "One gallon?" "what about you?" "I don''t like gambling." Isabel motioned to Albert to look at the court, and the Quidditch game was about to begin. Chapter 788： Quidditch War The Gryffindor team and the Slytherin team have left their respective dressing rooms and lined up into the court. The strong smell of gunpowder spilled on the court. Before the start of the game, the captains of both sides held each other''s The hand seems to want to pinch off the other''s fingers. Lee Jordan still acts as the commentator of the Quidditch game as usual. When introducing the teams of both sides, his slightly biased statement attracted boos from the Slytherin students. For a moment, Mrs. Hooch''s whistle sounded, but soon drowned in the roar of the crowd, kicking off the dirty ball game. As Albert expected, the Quidditch Stadium became a battlefield for both sides. When Angelina scored successfully and grabbed ten points for the Gryffindor team and flew around the field with her fists, she was confronted by the Slytherin captain Marcus. The big guy almost took Angelina from flying. Hit the broomstick. The original excitement screams below were replaced by anger, and waves of fouls came from the scarlet ocean. Although Marcus claimed that he didn''t see Angelina just now and apologized to her insincerely, he still failed to escape the penalty. Amid the cheers of the audience, the Gryffindor team scored again. Of course, this matter couldn''t be forgotten, and Gryffindor''s revenge came soon. When Fred flew past Marcus by accident, he "accidentally" hit the back of his head with a bat, causing the triumphant guy to directly hit the broomstick and knock on his forehead. There was a red mark, and nosebleeds started. Of course, Fred was penalized by Mrs. Hooch for attacking the Slytherin players for no reason. The game continued, and the conflict on the court began to escalate. "That guy is really unskilled, and it was absolutely deliberate just now." Isabel looked a little annoyed while holding his binoculars and looking at the glasses, not only her but also the girls on the court. Just now, Montague, Slytherins pursuer, reached out to pull Katies hair, and pretended to falsely claim that he had mistaken her head for a ghost ball. If it weren''t for Katie''s legs to clamp the flying broom, she would have fallen off the broom. "Even the audience discovered Montagu''s despicable means, so embarrassed to pull the girl''s hair." Li Qiaodan raised the microphone and shouted: "Girls, let us wish Montagu will never find a girl. friend." "Jordan, can''t you just comment?" "I''m making a fair comment, Professor!" Lee Jordan quickly moved the microphone to prevent Professor McGonagall from taking it away. "The girls also agree with me." "The commentator is your friend, it''s really a funny guy." Penello said to Albert with a smile, not because the commentary was fun, but Lee Jordan was very interesting in explaining that the two sides hurt each other. The Slytherin team was dissatisfied with the Gryffindor team leading the score and began to take unscrupulous methods. Bol directly hit Alia with a stick, trying to prevent her from scoring a goal, and claimed that he thought Alia was a wandering ball. It didn''t take long before Bor was retaliated by George. He directly took an elbow blow with his face, and fell in pain with his hands covering his face. Of course, both sides were penalized by Mrs. Hooch. "They are fighting at all." Isobel frowned. "Recently, I have accumulated a lot of grievances, so I said that I should fight before the game to let the opponent calm down, so as not to have a strong smell of gunpowder in the game." Albert was not surprised at all, he still clearly remembered that he had just arrived. In the school''s first Quidditch match, both sides sent off the opposing team, and the Slytherin team obviously had such plans now. From the beginning to the present, most of the game time has been spent on penalty points. Gryffindor has an advantage in penalty points, and Wood is better than the Slytherin goalkeeper in saving. However, Madam Hooch was so mad at the actions of both parties, she resisted that she didn''t let everyone go straight away. "Despicable, shameless and indecent..." Lee Jordan jumped out of the reach of Professor McGonagall and screamed into the microphone, "Attacked the goalkeeper directly." Wood was really unlucky. The brilliant save caused him to be noticed by the Slytherin team''s batter. He was hit by a stick in his stomach and arm. Fortunately, his right hand caught the broom''s tail in time, so he didn''t fall off the broom directly. Of course, even if he fell directly, Albert would use a spell to catch Wood, and in fact he did. The whistle was blown again, and Mrs. Hooch yelled at the two Slytherin batters, but the punishment was only a light free throw. Madame Pomfrey was also annoyed by both sides'' practices. Before the game, the smell of gunpowder was too strong. Albert suggested that Professor McGonagall invite Madam Pomfrey to sit on the court to avoid accidents during the game. Wood was the first beneficiary. He was being poured a bottle of potion. Later, he replaced Albert''s broom and returned to the court to continue the game. As for Professor McGonagall, she has no intention of caring about Lee Jordan, and she is also yelling furiously, obviously also angry at this dirty game. After Wood''s incident, the Gryffindor team became fierce, and it seemed that they did not care about the outcome of the game. Angelina even drove the ball directly into someone, grabbed the ghost ball and stuck it directly on Marcus''s face. Fred and George even took up sticks and hit people around, as if recreating the dangerous situation of the violent batter couple of the year. The two of them quickly focused on the Slytherin batter, holding a stick as a weapon, and attacking each other. As twin brothers, Fred and George are more understanding than each other and have the upper hand in this confrontation. . As for the two wandering balls, let them play by themselves! Madam Hooch was trembling with anger and wanted to blow her whistle to stop the riot, but she soon discovered that her whistle couldn''t make a sound. Not only on the Quidditch pitch, but even the auditorium began to noisy. I don''t know who threw a big dung egg on the Slytherin seat and immediately blasted the gunpowder keg. The two sides started throwing things at each other, and some people took off their boots and threw them away. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, who were caught between Gryffindor and Slytherin, simply suffered unpredictable disasters. Looking at the chaotic auditorium, Snape, who was sitting in the front row of the Slytherin team, had his face twisted quickly. Just now, several large dung eggs fell nearby, and the air smelled of sickening rotten eggs. The professors are also aware that the situation is going to be bad. If it is not stopped in time, it is likely to evolve into a group fight, which is obviously not what they want to see. They all looked at Dumbledore to see what the principal planned to do with it. Dumbledore was also surprised at the chaotic situation right now. He knew that Slytherin and Gryffindor students often clashed, but he didn''t expect the situation to be so bad. In crowded areas, chaos is absolutely not allowed. "Quiet, the game is suspended!" Professor Dumbledore''s loud voice overwhelmed the noise above the court, and the noise gradually subsided. Madam Hooch also took the opportunity to blow the whistle, and the sharp whistle echoed over the court. Members of both teams were severely taught by the angry Madame Hooch, and then asked to line up to go to Madame Pomfrey for treatment. During this period, if anyone fights without authorization, they will be disqualified immediately. Then they were taught another lesson by the angry Madame Pomfrey. In the chaotic stadium auditorium, the original riot gradually calmed down, and the professors shuttled across the stadium with open faces to avoid chaos again. Professor McGonagall finally snatched the microphone from Lee Jordan, gave everyone a severe meal, and warned everyone that if they did not want to watch the game peacefully, the school would cancel this year''s Quidditch final. Well, the threat of canceling the Quidditch match was indeed useful, and both sides settled down. As for the seats between the two, they are deliberately separated by a long section, forming two distinct colors. "I thought I would fight directly on the court." "Albert, you are the prefect, how can you..." "If there is chaos, even the chairman of the student council will not work well." Albert interrupted with a smile. About half an hour later, the game continued. This time everyone restrained a lot and stopped doing it directly. Even if they didnt believe in hitting someone, or accidentally slamming a club into someones mouth, they would immediately give sincereness to the opponent. His apology is nothing short of harmony and friendship... blame. The originally ignored wandering ball has become the object of competition between the two sides. Using the wandering ball to hit the opponent is undoubtedly the most gentleman''s approach. Harry Potter was hit by a wandering ball and fell directly off the broom. Fortunately, it was only five or six feet above the ground at the time, otherwise it would be choking. "How dare you guys!" Professor McGonagall threw a fist at Malfoy angrily. While Harry was chasing the Golden Snitch, Malfoy clamped his broomstick with his legs, grabbed the tail of the Firebolt from behind, and tried to take it. Pull back. The Slytherin batsman took advantage of Harry''s broom to be slowed down, used a walker to concentrate his midfielder, trying to knock Harry out of the game. The stands were instantly filled with boos, laughter, and angry shouts, and someone took the lead in throwing things on the court, cursing Slytherin for being shameless. "I have never seen such a despicable guy," Li Jordan screamed into the microphone, "He actually planned to try to beat the Firebolt by hurting Harry. This kind of guy should have gotten off the court." "Oh, look, the retribution is coming." Malfoy, who was originally floating in the air and gloating at Harry in embarrassment, was also attacked by a wandering ball. The wandering ball hit the broomstick of the smooth wheel 2001, causing Malfoy''s broom to lose control, and fell straight slantingly, plunged into the nearby auditorium, which happened to land in the Gryffindor area. The enthusiastic audience gathered towards Malfoy, not knowing what they were doing. After a few seconds, the crowd dispersed again, and everyone saw Malfoy rising from the ground staggeringly, his clothes full of footprints. "Look, our audience is so enthusiastic." Li Jordan shouted openly: "They seem to be sending their blessings to Mr. Malfoy through some kind of ceremony." Haha laughter instantly enveloped the entire stadium, and even Slytherin''s dissatisfaction and anger were suppressed. Malfoy was back on the court, Harry''s injury was healed again, and the game was still going on. The Gryffindor team has now led by more than fifty points, thanks to the penalties taken after the conflict between the two sides. As long as Harry catches the Snitch, they will be able to win the final game. This will undoubtedly make the Slytherin team nervous, re-adjust its tactics and assign more people to hold Harry, lest he really catch the Snitch. . The game lasted for more than an hour, and the players were already scarred. The audience below watched very enthusiastically. Even Albert had to admit that today''s Quidditch final was really wonderful, and the two sides soared to the lower limit. , It really broke through his understanding of Quidditch, and what was even more exaggerated was that such a move was not forbidden. Oh, Madam Hooch''s whistle seems to be awkward again. The noise and noise on the court suddenly disappeared. People only saw Malfoy who was diving. Harry was also accelerating. Although he was behind a little bit, the acceleration of the Firebolt was very strong, and he was almost catching up with Malfoy. A famous Slytherin student knocked Harry to the side, and seeing Malfoy was about to reach out to catch the Snitch, only to find that his broom was shaking violently. Alia shot from the side and kicked Malfoy''s broomstick. UU Reading made the Seeker completely lose the pursuit of the Golden Snitch. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became weird, because after the two seekers left the field, they were replaced by two pursuers chasing the Golden Snitch. In the end, Slytherin''s pursuer Marcus succeeded in catching the Snitch, and when he raised his arm high, a loud cheer erupted from the Slytherin auditorium. The Slytherin team caught the Snitch, and they caught the Snitch. "Oh my God, I really don''t know how Slytherin chooses the captain. Doesn''t he know that except for the seeker, it is a foul for any athlete to touch or catch the Snitch?" Lee Jordan''s voice suddenly rang loudly. stand up. The atmosphere on the court stagnated for an instant, and was soon replaced by a roar of laughter. The expression on Marcus''s face froze, the Snitch slipped from the tip of his loose finger, and finally spread its wings and slipped away. After the penalty points, the game still continued, the scores of the two sides began to widen the gap, and the competition for the Golden Snitch became even more cruel. The Gryffindor team no longer wanted to score. They adopted a one-on-one tactic to give Harry a chance to fight Malfoy. Facts have proved that this tactic is very effective. After a while, the two began to fight the Golden Snitch again. This time, Malfoy was defeated without interference from others, and it was a terrible loss. It was because the performance of the broom was completely crushed. Even if Malfoy threw down his broomstick and hung on Harry''s broomstick in the end, trying to interfere with him in catching the Snitch failed. Harry was more swift than Malfoy. He directly rushed forward and rolled several times on the ground. When he got up, he lifted the Snitch caught in the palm of his hand. As for Malfoy, he fell to the ground holding Harrys firebolt, looking at the Potter who raised his right hand in front of him stupidly. Lost. He lost! Chapter 789： Behind the scenes Gryffindor students are immersed in the excitement of winning the Quidditch trophy, and the common room is filled with a cheerful atmosphere, and everyone is talking about interesting things that happened during the game. However, what makes them even more excited is that they won the bet. Yes, I won. They still make money from the dealers on the Slytherin side. There is nothing more worthy of their happiness than this. Of course, this money is actually not easy to make. Only when the Gryffindor team was able to score the first goal, Harry successfully caught the Golden Snitch, the Gryffindor team defeated the Slytherin team, and finally won the Quidditch trophy, and so on four points. The bet is a win, and the Slytherin group of dealers need to pay twice the odds for this. "How about it?" As soon as Kenneth returned to the common room, he was surrounded by a group of people. Everyone rushed to ask if Slytherin had paid back the money as scheduled. "Unfortunately, they don''t have that much Garon to repay our debts for the time being, but I have already got back everyone''s principal. The rest of the Slytherin side will be paid before the school holiday." "How can it be like this." Everyone was very dissatisfied with the Slytherin students'' practice of not paying back the money, and they were afraid that they would not pay it back. "They really don''t have money to give. After all, they lost too badly. All three academies won, so they lost. Don''t push too hard. Give them some time." Kenneth was very understanding. No way, the Slytherin group of dealers really lost so badly that they didn''t pay enough to take off their pants. He estimated that Slytherin would have to pay at least a few hundred gallons to the dealers, at least thirty or forty gallons. Kenneth doubted whether those guys could pay the money, even though those People''s families are rich, but it doesn''t mean they are also rich. "What should they do if they don''t pay back the money?" Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Slytherin students have always had a low credibility. What if they don''t pay back the money?" "They didn''t dare." Kenneth sneered, "Unless they want to be targeted by the students of the three colleges, and we have signed a magic contract with Slytherin, if they don''t pay before the summer vacation, Will pay for it." "What''s the price?" someone asked curiously. "Temporarily confidential." Kenneth said mysteriously. "If they really breach the contract, you will find their faces particularly interesting next semester." Kenneth dared to bet against the Slytherin guys with extremely bad credit. Naturally, he expected that this might happen, so he was ready to find it. Otherwise, how could he be willing to accept bets that are so unfavorable to him? "Say it, say it!" everyone urged. "If you don''t want the principal." Kenneth took out a list from his pocket and began to distribute everyone''s principal. "George, where''s Albert?" After distributing the principal in the bag, Kenneth walked towards the three people playing wizard cards in the corner. "He went out." "Remember to help me return Garon to him." Kenneth put a small bag in front of George, "Twenty Garon, oh yes, and this is your principal." "You made a lot of money this time?" George took the bag, checked the Garon inside, and asked Kenneth. He felt that the guy in front of him must have made a lot of money by taking this opportunity. "This number." Kenneth shook his hand twice. "100 gallons? I thought you would use this to make a fortune." George felt that he had overestimated Kenneth''s greed, knowing that they also followed Albert after knowing that Albert had put 20 gallons to bet. Burt placed a bet. "If the other side loses too much and exceeds the limit they can bear, the other party may not lose it at all, then we will lose too much." Kenneth naturally considered the situation that the other party can''t afford it. At that time, it was not a matter of offending the students of the three colleges. Well, Albert had actually warned him that he shouldn''t be too greedy, let alone let the people on the Slytherin side lose too much, lest they can''t afford it. In fact, most of the students just support, no one will really spend a lot of money to gamble. Most of the money in this bet falls into the pockets of a few people. For this reason, Kenneth directly **** the interests of the three academies, and also produced a magic contract to ensure that Slytherin did not dare to go wrong. "You are really black." "If you feel that my heart is dark, then give up the remaining twenty gallons." Kenneth despised the three guys in front of him, and obviously he took advantage of him, so he was ashamed to talk to him here. "Why not bet the money you win by your own ability?" Fred pouted. The dealer on Slytherin''s side was arranged so clearly, but in the end, they didn''t know who did it. The three of them were sure that even the hapless Kenneth didn''t realize that he had been pushed to the front. Well, the contract signed by the two parties has magical effects, and who provided the thing, even if you think about it with your knees, you can guess it. "You... earned 20 gallons?" Ron felt a little dull in his chest. "Yes, didn''t you follow along?" George couldn''t understand the expression on Ron''s face, and looked at Kenneth suspiciously, who shrugged with a smile. "What''s the matter with you?" Hermione noticed Ron''s strangeness. "Nothing." Ron turned his head to look at Harry and asked, "How many Gallons did you suppress?" "Ten gallons." Harry said without hesitation, "I don''t think we will lose, nor do I think we will lose, let alone UU reading ." "It''s really Harry." "I just said casually, what about you, I remember you were also betting!" Harry looked at Ron''s slightly pale face, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?" "He gave up on his own later." Kenneth''s expression was quite funny, as if he wanted to laugh, but held back. "Why give up?" Lee Jordan was a little puzzled. He actually gave up on this kind of steady profit? As long as you look around, you will know that the students of the three colleges are betting against the banker on the Slytherin side. If you dare to make such a big move, it is naturally impossible to bet without thinking. "Actually, I always thought Ron had nothing to do with money." Fred said suddenly. "I feel the same way." George nodded in agreement. "Shut up." Ron glared at the twin brothers angrily. In fact, he also felt very unlucky, why did he give up in the first place? It seems that I heard Albert say that Slytherin students like to play tricks. If they really lose the bet, they are likely to play tricks without giving money. So he went to Kenneth and told Kenneth that he would not gamble, so as not to leave the rest in his pocket. I also lost that little money. At this moment, the door of the common room was opened, and Albert raised his foot and walked in. "Where have you been?" George picked up the purse on the table and threw it towards Albert. "Where is Hagrid. By the way, Hermione, you should be fine next Wednesday. Take your Crookshanks to Hagrid''s place and let the cat help him clean the mice in the house." "Can''t it be tomorrow?" Hermione was a little confused, not understanding why she would choose next Wednesday. "He needs some time to organize things." Albert said. As for why it is next Wednesday, it is naturally because next Wednesday is the full moon, he is ready to arrange the "cats, dogs, wolf rats" clearly. Chapter 790： Gryffindor never lacks courage "Go to Hagrid to catch mice?" Both Harry and Ron thought this matter was a bit inexplicable. Although they all knew that Hagrid''s hut did have a lot of rats, but... they always felt that this thing was strange. "Do you want to go together later?" Hermione picked up Crookshank and put it on her lap, took out the comb Albert gave to Cat Shunmao from the pocket of his robe, and asked Harry and Ron smoothly. "Well, it''s been a long time since we went to Hagrid''s side." Harry asked Ron, turning his head, "Want to go together?" "Of course." Ron nodded. Since the last time Buckbeak escaped, the three of them had never been to Hagrid again in order to avoid suspicion. It''s been a long time since the Buckbeak incident. No one should be paying attention to it. It''s a good opportunity to ask Hagrid what happened. The three of them have always been curious about how Albert had managed to hide Buckbeak out of thin air, and where he hid the eagle-headed horse-winged beast. Hermione also asked Professor McGonagall, however, the Vanishing Curse obviously couldn''t do that, at least Professor McGonagall could not. After a brief discussion, the three of them decided to go to Hagrid after dinner, so as not to catch mice and make them run out of time to eat. It is not interesting to be hungry at night. Hermione found Albert who was eating, "Shall we go to Hagrid together?" "I have something to do. I''ll come back later." Albert gave Lee Jordan who was trying to say something, shut his eyes, and continued to eat. After the three of Harry walked away, Albert turned his head and asked Lee Jordan: "How is your Patronus spell?" "It''s done." Lee Jordan said with a proud chest. Fred and George joked: "It must be an orangutan!" "Yes, it''s the orangutan." Lee Jordan was a little depressed, and Albert was really accurate. "Barely catching up," Albert murmured. "Catch up with what?" Lee Jordan asked puzzledly. "The last plan, is it going to begin?" George asked in a low voice. He thought it might be because of this incident that Albert asked if Lee Jordan had mastered the Patronus Charm. "When will it start?" Fred was not stupid, and immediately guessed what it was after being reminded by George. "I will." Albert said. "Will?" Lee Jordan is still a little confused, not sure what the situation is now, is it that the plan to capture Black Dog Black is about to begin? "Do you think that guy is hiding with Hagrid now?" George was the most attentive of the three, and he immediately realized something. Albert once said that Pettigrew Peters Animagus might be a mouse. It is self-evident where the valuable old mouse is hiding. Therefore, Albert asked Hermione to take the cat to Hagrid, intending to use the cat named Ke or something to force Peter out of Pettigrew. Then, the black dog Black was attracted by Peter the mouse, so that he could catch them all. But, is this really effective? This idea was quickly suppressed by the three of them. Albert was very shrewd and never did anything unsure. Just look at the eagle-headed horse-winged beast escape incident a while ago. "I remember Professor Lupin as if..." Fred said in a low voice. "Today is the full moon." Albert reminded. At this time, Professor Lu Ping was probably in his office, waiting to get through the painful stage of becoming a werewolf. "Well, it''s right!" The three of them looked at each other and nodded to show that they understood. In fact, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were wrong. It was not about Albert''s prophecy, but Albert''s intention to directly turn the prophecy into reality. "You go back and make preparations. Use this to stare at the three of Harry. It''s not the time for us to play." "Where are you going?" George asked in confusion, taking the parchment paper and three strange badges, "and what else is this?" "This thing can block the tracking of the live spot map." "I said why I couldn''t find Albert''s date place before. It turns out that this guy already knew how to block the spot map." George put the map in his pocket and gave the badge to Fred and Lee. Jordan. Albert intends to go to Professor Lupin, give him a hint, and talk about the restoration of the werewolf curse by the way. When he rang the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Professor Lupin was sitting behind his desk enjoying dinner. "Is there anything? Mr. Anderson." Lupin was surprised that someone came to him now. "Well, something." Albert looked at Professor Lupin, who was slightly pale, and said straightforwardly: "Professor, have you ever heard of the Restoration Curse? "What kind of magic is that?" Lupin looked at Albert suspiciously. He had realized that the other party came to find himself at this point in time, obviously there was something else. Albert introduced calmly: "A curse that can restore a werewolf to a human form." Professor Lu Pings face instantly became ugly. He knew what Albert meant by this. The other party obviously knew his identity as a werewolf, but he was relieved very quickly. Albert was too smart. Just watch him ask for leave. Its not difficult to guess this at the time of day. The other party came to persuade him to leave earlier. Im afraid this is also the reason. "Does such a spell really exist?" Lupin put down his fork and asked gently: "I haven''t heard a similar spell so far, otherwise the werewolf would not be that scary to everyone." "Gidro Lockhart mentioned the restoration of the humanoid curse in "Wandering with the Werewolves." "That''s just one piece, and I heard..." Lupin finally didn''t say in front of Albert that Guidro Lockhart was a liar. However, Albert did not have this estimate, and shrugged: "Yes, he is a liar and likes to turn other people''s stories into his own." Lupin was startled by Albert''s astonishing words, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say. "The restoration of the humanoid curse did exist. An old Armenian wizard used it against the Wagga Wagga in Australia." Albert looked at Professor Lupin in a daze, and continued: "It''s just that the old wizard was because of Loha. A large part of the memory of the special relationship has been cleaned up, and now it has become a little silly." "So, this spell is lost." Lupin felt that Guidro Lockhart''s end was completely self-blame. "Forget it, I got the old wizard''s notes from Lockhart last year and restored the spell, but I haven''t tested the effect of the spell on the werewolf." Albert said why he was here. Lupin was silent. He finally knew what Albert had come to do with him now. He was going to experiment with himself! Although Lupin didn''t like this kind of thing, he didn''t immediately reject Albert''s proposal. He knew the importance of restoring the humanoid spell, which was really important to werewolves. If it works, it can make dangerous werewolves harmless. As for the wolf poison potion, the thing is too expensive, and the werewolf simply can''t afford it. At this time, someone knocked on the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, interrupting the brief conversation between the two. "Come in." Lupin said loudly. The door opened and Snape walked in, with a steaming goblet in his hand, and squinted his eyes when he saw Albert. "Ah, thanks a lot, Severus." Lupin smiled at Snape. "Will you put it on the desk?" Snape put down the steaming cup and moved his eyes back and forth between Albert and Lupin, pursing his lips, and whispered, "You should drink it directly, Lupin." "I will drink it after dinner," Lupin said. "If I were you, I wouldn''t stay here for too long." When Snape left the room, he did not forget to remind Albert, "I think you must know the reason." Seeing that the door was closed again, Albert retracted his gaze, glanced at the goblet that Snape had brought to Professor Lupin, and said softly: "Lymphomaniac, if you drink too much, it will be harmful to your health. And there will be a slight reduction in lifespan?" "You know?" Lupin asked curiously. "Of course I know that I have participated in the improvement of the wolf poison potion." Albert said incredibly calmly, "This thing was originally too expensive and too difficult, so basically no one paid attention. After several generations of improvements, the price of the current thing has been reduced by more than half, and it is easier to cook, and the effect is quite objective, that is, the medicament is relatively toxic and will have a bad effect on the body." Regardless of whether the wolf poison potion can make werewolves harmless and maintain their sanity, the potion itself is also poisonous. Albert, as the reformer of the wolf poison potion, is naturally very clear about this matter. Once he drinks too much, this thing is harmful to the body. What''s more, this thing is too costly. "Oh, I almost forgot, you are still the champion of the Magic School Potions Competition." Lupin''s expression quickly returned to normal, and now he finally understands why many professors are pushing Albert very much. "But, to be honest. This thing is really ugly." Professor Lu Ping couldn''t help but vomit. "Because this thing was not used for drinking in the first place." Albert said in a weird tone: "This thing is used to receive the Merlin Medal. You said there are a few werewolves that can really afford such an expensive potion, even if The price of the improved wolf poison potion is still not affordable for ordinary people." "You''re right." Lupin nodded, feeling that what Albert said was really reasonable. He suddenly asked, "Where is the restoration curse?" "It''s a very complicated spell, and it''s still magic in the advanced transformation domain." Albert said calmly: "I''ll be honest. Many friends think I should take this opportunity to get the Sir Merlin Medal." Is it still for the Sir Merlin Medal? Lupin was silent. However, in fact, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. "Really a mature over-the-top student." Sitting behind his desk, Lupin couldnt help showing a wry smile. In fact, he had nothing to refuse, and instinctively told him that he should agree to Alberts suggestion, even if the other party had already made it clear that it was for the Sir Merlin Medal. The point is true, and the importance of restoring the humanoid mantra cannot be denied. "Are you going to try this spell on me now?" Professor Lu Ping asked rhetorically. "Of course not now. I won''t take this risk." Albert stood up and said, "Wait for the summer vacation. If you are willing to help, you can treat it as a job, and I will pay you a lot of money. Kanon." It is normal for Lupin to hesitate. After all, he was using himself as an experiment. Even if Albert said that the spell would be harmless even if it failed, and he was willing to give a large sum of Kanon to thank him for his cooperation. "If you are willing to help, I can tell you one more secret that I discovered a while ago, a secret that may be related to Black." Albert saw Lupin not speaking, and said mysteriously. "What''s the secret?" Lupin agreed. "I once saw the name Peter in Hogwarts Castle." Albert said astonishingly. "what." Lupin stood up in surprise. "That thing is actually very useful. You have confiscated Potter''s spot map, so you probably don''t want him to find Black for revenge!" Albert looked at the spot map placed by Lupin with a smile. Before Lupin opened his mouth, he said, "I used him before the live spot map was handed over to Harry. UU Reading has also seen the name Peter at school. As far as I know, Blake once bombed him. A wizard named Peter died." "Thank you." Lupin said gratefully. "You are welcome." After Albert turned and left, Lupin didn''t bother to eat anymore. He picked up the map of the spot and carefully screened the name of Peter in the castle, but he did not find Peter''s name among the many names. Peter has left Hogwarts? No, if Black is still blocking him outside, he will never escape from the castle. When Lupin slumped back in his chair, he saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione sneak out of the castle and went to Hagrid''s hunting lodge. Professor Lupin frowned, stared at the live map in his hand, and checked one side again. He didn''t think Albert would deceive or play tricks on himself, because it was unnecessary and would not do that. I must have missed something. What will it be? Lupin regretted not asking clearly just now, he thought Albert must know some secrets. "If Peter is really alive..." Lupin''s heart was very tangled, he knew he had to do something, maybe he should confess everything to Dumbledore. However, Lupin was afraid to let Dumbledore know that he had failed him, and that guilt would completely swallow his heart. "Be brave, you should be brave about Lupin, don''t run away." Lupin slapped his face and muttered, "Harry has no family, he can''t lose his godfather anymore. Lupin decided to wait until tomorrow to get back to him, and then go to Albert. The other party must know something. He must find out if Peter is really alive, and then go to Dumbledore and confess what he knows to the other party. , Only Dumbledore can help Blake in a difficult situation. Chapter 791： Run quickly In order to avoid being caught by others leaving the castle, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were squeezing under the cloak of invisibility, carefully tiptoeing through the auditorium, and when they walked down the stone steps in front of the gate, the sun was almost set in the forbidden forest. Behind. Crookshanks had been urged repeatedly by Hermione, and followed the three of them to Hagrid''s cabin. Standing in front of Hagrid''s hut, Harry looked around cautiously, and after making sure that no one was around, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. The door quickly opened from the inside, and Hagrid poked his head out of the door and looked around carefully, but could not find any visiting guests. In the end, Hagrid noticed that there was a cat under his feet, just passing by his feet, and after getting into the house, he began to sniff the surrounding air. A cat, knocking on the door? Hagrid thought his ideas were absurd. "It''s us, Hagrid." Harry''s voice suddenly came from the side. "Don''t look, we are wearing invisibility cloaks." "Why are you here now? It''s almost night." Hagrid took a step back and waited for the three of them to enter the house, and said to Harry, who had torn off the invisible cloak, "Didn''t you say there is only one class in the afternoon, you should have come earlier." "Sorry Hagrid, I have a lot of classes in the afternoon." Hermione was also very helpless. She needed more classes than Harry and Ron, and it was impossible for Hagrid to skip class specifically to help Hagrid catch mice. "Is this your cat?" Hagrid looked at Crookshanks, not to mention the late arrival, got up to make tea for the three of them, and brought a plate of biscuits. "It looks better than Albert''s. As long as he is alert, his cat will be afraid when he sees a mouse." "There are cats that are afraid of mice?" Ron felt incredible. "Yes, Albert''s cat is just like that, lazy, and very fat. It takes a lot of effort to walk. When others see it, they think it is a pig." Hagrid smiled and looked at the one who was searching for the smell of mice. Crookshanks said, "A good cat is the one who catches mice. But for Albert, it doesn''t matter whether his cat catches mice or not." Peter, who was eavesdropping in the milk jug in the cupboard, had a breakdown in his mentality at the moment. He didn''t expect that Hagrid would find a cat to catch a mouse. What and what is this! I thought it was just talking casually, but I didn''t expect Hagrid to find a cat to catch the mouse, and the cat that he found was still the one that kept chasing him. The cat was crazy, just holding on to him, as if there was a deep hatred between the two sides. If it weren''t for Peter''s black dog who knew about Black''s Animagus, he would even suspect that the black cat was Black''s transformation. Now I just pray that the crazy cat will leave after catching the mouse. The conversation in the room continued, but they couldn''t understand Peter''s complicated mood now. "Hagrid, what happened last time?" Harry asked in a low voice. Hagrid poured a cup of amber tea for each of them, stared at Crookshanks looking for mice, and replied casually, "What''s the matter?" "At the time, we were wearing invisible cloaks and hiding aside to peek. Buckbeak disappeared without warning before being executed." Ron asked in a low voice. "I don''t know, I probably ran away." Hagrid made a hissing gesture to the three Harry, beckoning them to stop discussing this matter. Even if the matter has passed, Hagrid knew that this matter must be kept secret, otherwise someone would know it, and God would know what would happen. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all understood what Hagrid meant. Although they were very confused and wanted to know the truth, they stopped asking about the matter any more. Seeing Hagrid''s appearance, they obviously didn''t intend to reveal the news. "Look, it caught the first mouse." Hagrid bluntly diverted the attention of the three of them. Crookshanks had just crawled out of Hagrid''s bed with a dead mouse still in his mouth. "Your cat is very powerful. It took a long time to catch the mouse." Hagrid picked up the dead mouse thrown by Crookshanks from the ground and said softly. Hermiones Crookshanks were indeed amazing. After a while, three rats were caught in Hagrids hut, during which they knocked over a bottle. Peter, who was hiding in the milk jug, had been shrunk into a ball with fright, for fear that he would be discovered by the crazy cat, which might lead to abandoning all his efforts and exposing himself to everyone''s vision. It''s a pity that Peter couldn''t escape Crookshanks'' nose after all. After the mouse trap expert Crookshanks killed the fourth mouse under the kitchen cabinet, he finally focused on the cupboard. Seeing Crookshanks spotted the mouse again, Hermione reached out to grab the cat and lifted it to Hagrid''s cupboard. Crookshanks immediately stared at the milk jug in which Peter was hiding. Peter, hiding in the milk jug, felt like he was going crazy. Why is he so unlucky! Damn it! Damn it. When Hermione removed the milk jug from the cupboard and opened the lid, she was taken aback by what came out of it. As soon as she loosened her fingers, the milk jug fell from Hermione''s hand and fell into a pile of fragments. . Peter, hiding in the milk jug, immediately ran away after the jug was broken, desperately drilling under the cabinet, so as not to become the ghost of the crazy cat. "What''s wrong, Hermione?" All three of them were taken aback by Hermione''s exclamation and turned their heads to see the milk jug and a big mouse that had fallen to pieces on the ground. "Scaly, why are you here?" Ron stared at the mouse quickly sneaking into the cabinet. Crookshanks rushed into the air, growled in a low voice, and began to furiously reach under the cupboard with his front paws. "Crookshanks, don''t do that." Hermione grabbed Crookshanks by the waist, UU reading struggling to lift it up and put it somewhere else to prevent it from killing the spots. "Is it really Scabbard?" Harry asked suspiciously. Wasn''t Shaban eaten by Crookshanks a while ago, for which Ron and Hermione had a big fight. "No, I can''t read it wrong." Ron lay on the ground, trying to catch the mouse hidden under the cabinet, but was bitten, and painful screams echoed in the room. After a lot of effort, Ron finally grabbed the struggling mouse and lifted it to a place with light to observe carefully. It is indeed scaly, it is thinner than before, and its fur has fallen off a lot, leaving patches of bald skin. The mouse twisted in Ron''s hands, as if desperately trying to be free. "Scorched, it''s me, Ron." Ron told Hermione to get the cat away, "With me, nothing here will hurt you!" Ron tried to keep Shaban in his pocket, but the mouse became violent, screaming, twisting and kicking frantically, biting Ron''s hand again, taking advantage of his painful letting go. He slipped through Ron''s fingers and fell to the ground desperately to flee outside. Crookshanks broke free of Hermione''s hand and chased them quickly, so fast that Harry and Hermione could not stop them. As for Ron, after seeing Crookshanks go to the spot, he chased him immediately. "Hermione, let''s go and see too." Harry finished speaking and hurried after Ron. "Wait Harry." Hermione vaguely felt something was wrong, and cast a pleading look at Hagrid. "Oh, my God! What is going on?" Hagrid looked at the three people who left in a hurry. He was still confused, but he was not worried about letting Harry, Hermione, and Ron run around at night, so he was about to follow out, but it was already dark outside, so Hagrid turned back and took an oil lamp before catching up again. Chapter 792： Aggrieved black "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! Peter felt like he was driven mad by a cat, he hadn''t exercised as vigorously as he is now in a long time. The explosive power of a mouse is limited, even if the mouse was originally a wizard, but when it becomes a mouse, its stamina and physical quality are almost the same as those of a mouse. Peter knew that he had to get rid of the crazy cat chasing after him as soon as possible, and Ron who was still chasing after him, and he had to get rid of the Black that might appear at any time, escape from the Hogwarts school, and find a place to apparate. Leave. However, before Peter could think of a way, he found a **** dog in front of him was blocking his way. The appearance of Sirius Black made Peter very desperate. There are dogs in the front and cats in the back, and the mouse is so difficult. Just when Peter was almost desperate, Ron''s shout came not far away: "Scaly, don''t run around, come here..." His little master Ron appeared, and Peter had no other better way. He suddenly stopped running, turned and ran to Ron, hoping to be sheltered by the little master. Crookshanks, who had been chasing after him, didn''t brake like Shaban. After running a long distance, he returned to chase. However, it was too late. Barbara was held in Ron''s hands, and the cat that wanted to pounce was almost kicked by Ron. Crookshanks watched vigilantly at Peter, who was trembling slightly all over his body, returning to Ron''s pocket. "Go away!" Ron waved his hand rudely to expel Crookshanks, but his attention was quickly attracted by the **** dog in front of him. He involuntarily stretched his hand to the wand in his pocket, trying to use magic to drive away what looked like Very dangerous **** dog. However, the black dog Black reacted much faster than Ron, and when he jumped, his front paws were already on Ron''s body, knocking him to the ground, and almost breaking his ribs. The hideous appearance of the **** dog made Ron pale with fright, as if he might bite his neck off at any time. Ron was not bitten off his neck, but he was bitten by the black dog on his arm and dragged effortlessly toward the beating willow. Harry, Hermione, and Hagrid hurried over and saw Ron being dragged away by a big dog. He hurriedly reached out his hand and took his wand from his pocket. Hagrid threw the lantern on the ground, and the whole person walked quickly towards the black The dog rushed up, the posture seemed to be ready for a hand-to-hand fight with the black dog. Before Hagrid started fighting with the **** dog, the black dog regained its human form, reached out and took Rons wand from Crookshanks mouth, and pointed to the sea that was rushing over here. grid. Hagrid stared at the restored human form in shock, and quickly guarded Harry and Hermione who were running over behind him, and roared at Sirius Black in front of him: "You dirty, smelly traitor, you have The ability is directed at me!" "My goal is not Harry, I only want the mouse, I only want..." "Mouse, what mouse, I want to avenge James and Lily." Hagrid rushed towards Black without fear. When he was approaching Black, Black did not try to attack Hagrid, but pointed his wand down. Ron, at his feet, threatened hoarsely, "Don''t move Hagrid, I definitely don''t want this kid to have an accident!" "You bastard, come at me for something." Hagrid stopped, staring at Black in front of him, wishing to break the opponent''s limbs with his bare hands. When Black threatened Hagrid with Ron, suddenly a red light fell on Black the black dog Black without warning. Black''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that he would be overcast by someone, and his body shook suddenly. After two blows, in the end he couldn''t resist the drowsiness and fell heavily to the ground. "This" Hagrid was stunned, not only him, but Harry, Hermione, and Ron were also stunned. The accident was really futile. "Hagrid, you are still as reckless as you always do. This is not good." A familiar voice suddenly sounded. "Who, where is who?" Hagrid froze for a moment, and shouted, "Is Albert you?" "Well, it''s me." Albert appeared out of thin air without warning, stunned Harry, Hermione, and Ron around him again. "you" "Don''t you, we have been waiting for this guy to show up by himself." Albert added a coma spell to Black to make sure that Black would not wake up easily. He is not so stupid to think that it is safe to tie people up with ropes. At this moment, Shaban struggling to rush out of Ron''s pocket, as if preparing to flee to a farther place, instinctively told Peter that the guy in front of him was dangerous. It was he who asked Hagrid to borrow the cat, otherwise how could he end up like this? Just as Peter was about to escape at night, a white light suddenly lit up around him, and an invisible magic shield enveloped an area around Albert. Immediately afterwards, a ball of light floated from the tip of Albert''s wand, instantly dispelling the surrounding darkness. Before he could escape, poor Shaban became a mouse in his cage. After Peter realized that he could not escape, he wanted to return to Ron''s side to seek shelter, but it seemed a little late, and a red light struck him. The patchy body caused the poor mouse to pass out directly. "you" Ron''s body stayed in a leaping posture, all kinds of ground fell to the ground, the whole person was stunned, watching Albert cast a coma spell on Shaban, before he went down to pick up the mouse and throw it into a metal In a small cage built. Ron was stunned by the scene before him. He got up embarrassed and looked at Albert angrily and asked, "What the **** are you doing, why are you attacking Shaban." He didn''t understand why everyone hurt Scab like this. At this moment, Ron wanted to rush to get Scab from Albert''s hand, but when he was about to put it into action, he was hit by a whole body restraint curse. Harry, Hermione, and Hagrid were stunned again. They didn''t understand why George was attacking Ron and where he came from. Yes, the person who attacked Ron was surprisingly George, who, like Albert, appeared in the magic shield without warning. "Oh, I''m not calm," George looked at Ron, who was bound by his whole body, his eyes full of helplessness and pity. "Why can''t you calm down? No wonder Albert''s courage to complain about Gryffindor has become reckless. Although I understand your mood, sometimes anger is really useless." "Next, you have to face a cruel reality again." George turned his head and asked, "Is it our goal?" "Well, that''s right, it lacks a toe." Albert said after careful inspection, "Things are really going better than we thought." "What the **** are you guys doing?" Hagrid asked with a frown. He was now confused by Albert, but Hagrid dared to pat his chest to make sure that it had something to do with Albert. Just like the last time Buckbeak disappeared without warning, this time Sirius Black, a serious prisoner wanted by the Ministry of Magic, was clearly arranged without knowing anything. "Ron was so excited just now, I just asked him to calm down." George shrugged, "Lest he do anything irrational to mess with us." "Albert, what''s going on!" Hermione asked tremblingly. "As you can see, we caught Black." Albert waved his wand and easily trapped the roaring Crookshanks in a sturdy ball cage, and then turned into a chain to fasten Black firmly. "Okay, get this off quickly. I''m going to break Blake''s bones one by one." Hagrid urged his fist against the magic shield in front of him. "Sorry Hagrid, I can''t let you do this. Sirius Black has a reward of ten thousand gallons," Albert reminded kindly, "I need to hand Black to the Ministry of Magic in its entirety, as to how to deal with it. It, let the Ministry of Magic decide." As he said, Albert added: "I estimate that Sirius Black will be executed directly by the Ministry of Magic 80% of the time, so you don''t have to worry about this matter." Harry and Hermione were stunned, and they suddenly understood why Albert was here. That''s right, just to catch Black. As for why Black was caught, of course it was because Sirius Black was worth ten thousand gallons. Hermione thought more than Harry, and she looked at Albert with a complicated expression, suspecting that Albert had contributed to the current situation. "Mr. Anderson, you should be very clear that Black is innocent!" A figure suddenly walked out of the darkness, with no blood on his face, and said helplessly: "I originally planned to go to you to discuss this matter tomorrow, but I didn''t expect..." "Innocent, how could Black be innocent." Harry looked at the person who had just spoken angrily, and when he discovered that the person was actually Professor Lupin, his expression froze, and even Hagrid was confused now. "Professor Lupin, you should stay in the office, you shouldn''t be here." Albert lifted the unfolded magic shield and said as he watched Professor Lupin coming out of the darkness, "it seems to be seeing an old friend It made you so excited that you even forgot that today is the full moon. Do you know how dangerous your behavior is now." Albert raised his hand and interrupted what Professor Lupin wanted to say, and continued: "You are putting everyone and even the entire school students in danger. This is very bad. If something happens, you will not directly enter Aziz. The problem with Caban Prison." When Albert was talking, the weeds around Professor Lupin turned into vines, and automatically wrapped around his wrists and ankles, and tied Professor Lupin. These vines eventually turned into strong chains, like a chain. It was firmly nailed to the ground like an indestructible dungeon. "What the **** are you guys doing?" Harry growled angrily. "If I were you, I would stay away from Professor Lupin." Albert reminded, "He may transform at any time." Hermione understood Albert''s meaning and stretched out her hand to grab Harry''s arm and tried to keep him away from Professor Lupin. Although Albert trapped Professor Lupin, God knows if he will be comfortable after he becomes a werewolf. . "Hermione, do you know what?" Harry felt like a fool. Everyone knew what was going on, but he didn''t know what was going on. "Professor Lupin is a werewolf." Hermione pursed her lips. "Today is still a full moon. Professor Lupin may become a werewolf at any time." "Yes, Professor Lupin is indeed a werewolf." Albert said, "However, what he did today is very unwise." "I must come, I can''t let Black..." "If I were you, I would stay away from him Potter." Snape walked out of the darkness, staring feverishly at the unconscious Black, then moved to Lupin, who was trapped in chains, and sneered: "Someone is going to Azkaban again tonight. I''m down. I''m interested to see what Dumbledore would say when I heard this, you know, Lupin, Dumbledore believes you are harmless, but you dare to run out alone at the full moon." "Severus, don''t be blinded by hatred." Lupin said anxiously. "Albert, you should know that Peter Pettigrew is still alive. His Animagus form is a mouse. Black is innocent from the beginning. Don''t let an innocent life die by yourself." "Whether Blake is innocent, let him personally tell the principal." Albert shrugged, "I think Principal Dumbledore must have a way to make a judgment." "Professor Snape, if you want this glory, if you want to find Blake''s revenge, I can sell it to you, catching Blake should be able to get the Ministry of Magic for a Sir Merlin Medal." Albert grinned. "You know, I''m not really interested in these glory." "Puff!" George couldn''t help laughing. Snape stared at Albert fiercely, and was interrupted just as he wanted to say something. "Don''t stare at me like that. The deal belongs to the deal, even if Dumbledore is here. If you are really not interested in it, write to the Ministry of Magic and tell them that Blake has been caught. Let the Ministry send Someone is here to take Blake away. By the way, remember to remind the Ministry of Magic by the way to bring me a reward of ten thousand gallons. I dont pay for credit here. I pay the money in one hand and Blake in the other." Albert doesn''t care about other people''s stunned eyes, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com turned his head and said to Hagrid: "You go to Professor Dumbledore. I think he might want to know the current situation and control the situation by the way. If Professor Lupin becomes a werewolf, it will be difficult to deal with. Well, by the way, let the principal come over and give me a testimony. You know, the Ministry of Magic has always had a bad reputation. Maybe they would be too expensive and unwilling to pay the bounty, so they just use that parchment to fool me." "You really dare to say it." Snape squinted. He had heard Albert''s warning. The guy in front of him didn''t care about him at all, and even directly despised the Ministry of Magic, since he was about to sell himself the Merlin Medal. You can see this. "Um, what are you doing here?" Albert didn''t care about the look in Snape''s desire to kill, and asked calmly, "Aren''t you hurrying? Or are you planning to spend 20,000 gallons to buy this credit?" With the bounty, if you want, we can sign the magic contract first..." "Enough...shut up!" Snape snapped. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 793 Aggrieved Black), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 793： While the script is in progress "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! Everyone on the scene turned their heads to look at Snape, but their eyes made Snape feel inexplicably anxious, but this emotion didn''t last long before everyone else looked back and completely ignored him. "Hagrid, don''t stand there, go to Principal Dumbledore and tell him what''s happening here." Albert returned his gaze to Hagrid, who was still standing still, and urged. "Oh, well, you guys..." Hagrid hesitated. In fact, he didn''t know what he should do now. He rationally told Hagrid that he should listen to Albert and go to Dumbledore, but he was still not at ease. Here, Harry''s safety is not assured. Hagrid hesitated for a moment and suggested, "Should we go to the principal''s office to find Dumbledore?" "If you want Professor Lupin to enter Azkaban Prison, I have no objection." Albert looked at Snape again, and the other party apparently didn''t bring the wolf poison potion. Lupin, who had not drunk the wolf poison potion, was very dangerous at the full moon. Albert never underestimated the harm of a werewolf, let alone risk his future. After noticing Hagrids puzzled expression, Albert once again explained: Professor Lupin may become a werewolf at any time. If he suddenly becomes a werewolf in the castle, even if I dont say it, you know What are the consequences!" Hagrid couldn''t help shivering. He realized that he had just made a very stupid suggestion. Once Professor Lupin became a werewolf in the castle and bit other students, the consequences would be unimaginable. "I''m going to find Dumbledore now." Hagrid finished speaking and ran quickly in the direction of the castle. "Professor Snape, how are you thinking about it?" Albert returned his gaze to Snape. Seeing that the other person was still staring at him with unkind eyes, he shrugged and said, "Forget it, wait for Dumbledore. Come here, let him contact the Ministry of Magic!" After that, Albert stopped paying attention to Snape, and turned his gaze to Lupin, who was trapped, and asked: "Tell me what you know, I think Harry Potter can''t wait to know. The truth is out." "the truth?" Snape snorted coldly and walked towards the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, apparently to inform the Aurors stationed near Hogwarts School. He knew very well in his heart that now was a good opportunity for Lupin and Black to get revenge. When Dumbledore came, the chances of trying to kill them would be even lower. After Snape strode away, Professor Lupin''s mouth, which had been sealed, regained his freedom. In fact, Professor Lupins wand is still in his hand, but he did not deliberately break the chains on his body, because Lupin himself knew that once he broke free, Blake who fell over there might be his fate, Ai Bert will never let himself threaten his safety, which may become a werewolf at any time, this is simply a time bomb. "I was looking at that map in the office just now, trying to find Peter''s whereabouts through it." Lupin smiled bitterly. "Do you know how to use it?" Harry asked suspiciously. "He should be the face of the moon." George, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said. "Yes, I am the face of the moon. This is the nickname given to me by my friends when I was in school." Professor Lu Ping glanced at George, his eyes fell on Albert again, and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect you to guess this. Arrived." "I''ve guessed it since I found out that you are a werewolf." Albert said calmly. "You haven''t said how you know..." "I helped draw." Lupin interrupted impatiently. "Jaime thinks we should leave something as a sign after graduation, so we made the map of vitality together." "You drew it?" Harry was surprised. "You, Ron, and Hermione may have sneaked out of the castle and went to Hagrid. Then I saw the name of Peter I had searched for a long time in Hagrid''s cabin, so I came out." Lupin smiled bitterly. , He has realized that he has made a very stupid mistake. "However, I''m very curious, how did Mr. Anderson and Mr. Weasley conceal the survival map?" Professor Lu Ping cast a grateful look at Albert. With Albert here, he shouldn''t give Deng Deng a grateful look. Blido causes more trouble. "Use this thing!" George took out the shield that Albert gave to him not long ago. "This is?" Lupin looked at Albert with some doubts. "The core of the map is the human trace curse. It is not difficult to block this curse." Albert said calmly. "Why do you say that Black is innocent." Harry interrupted the chat between the two impatiently, he wanted to know the so-called truth more than to talk about these meaningless topics. "I saw Pettigrew Peter''s name on the map," Professor Lu Ping explained: "You may have heard that he was killed by Black, but his name is displayed on the map, so this is very improper. The only explanation is that there is a duplicate name, or Peter is still alive, Harry, if Peter is still alive, why pretend that he is dead, what is he afraid of?" "Evidence, I want evidence." Harry had also completely calmed down, thanks to where Albert was, otherwise he thought he might rush up to kill the unconscious Black with his wand. "Peter is the rat in Mr. Anderson''s cage." Lupin said gently: "If you agree, I can use a magic to force Animagus to restore his human form. If he is just a rat, the spell will not bring it to him. hurt" "This matter can wait for Dumbledore to come and say." Albert did not refuse, but the expression on his face suddenly froze, because Lupin''s profile silhouette was changing, and his body became stiff and his limbs became stiff. Began to tremble. The people bathed in the moonlight only felt stunned. They saw Professor Lu Pings head stretched and his body was the same. His shoulders were arched, his face and hands were hairy, and his palms were curled into claws. . A terrible roar resounded over the entire Hogwarts school, and the process of becoming a werewolf seemed very painful, and even the chains that trapped Professor Lupin were rattled. "Oh my God!" Hermione panted and ran to Albert''s side, she only felt that only Albert''s side could make her feel safe. "Well, I thought I would have to wait a while!" Albert waved his magic wand, and in an instant, countless iron bars rose from the ground, turning into a huge birdcage under everyone''s eyes, trapping Professor Lupin in it. "Can you trap him temporarily?" George looked at the trapped Professor Lu Ping, still a little worried, witnessing the transformation of the werewolf really shocked them too much. "Don''t worry, it''s okay for the time being." Albert waved his wand again, and a thick wall of soil rose from the ground, forming a strong cage that trapped Lupin in it, which was regarded as a direct transformation into a werewolf. The small black room was closed, and even the roar of the wolf was also blocked. "Why don''t you try your humanoid restoration spell?" George couldn''t help but ask. "When Professor Dumbledore comes, I''m not sure whether the spell is effective or reliable." Albert is now seeking stability. Werewolves are extremely dangerous creatures, and you can''t be too careful. O At this moment, Albert suddenly felt an inexplicable chill. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. At least a hundred dementors came from all directions in the darkness. As soon as such a large number of dementors appeared, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, and a lot of mist began to float. After the dementors appeared, the forest flowers and plants were frostbitten and withered. "How come the dementors are here?" George took a deep breath, the cold feeling penetrated his internal organs, making him shiver. "It must have something to do with Snape." Albert curled his lips, he didn''t care too much, he expected it anyway. "What the **** is Snape doing!" George raised his wand, planning to summon his patron saint before the dementor arrives. However, George failed, and the appearance of the Dementor affected his normal performance. "You will help me stare at Professor Lupin''s side later!" Albert said, "Potter, summon your patron saint. If you can''t do it, go back to the castle with Hermione to find Dumbledore." "Then what do you do?" Hermione asked worriedly. "They can''t do anything with me." Albert raised his wand and summoned his patron saint. The silver lion eagle head emerged from the tip of the wand and flew a circle above Albert''s head to disperse the contemplation. The atmosphere of fear brought by the blame. "Okay, it worked!" George looked at the patron saint in front of him, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and began to command the patron saint to surround them. The lion-eagle head beast spread its wings and flew towards the approaching dementors under the command of Albert. The light on its body was getting brighter and brighter. The countless dementors could only retreat, but they did not give up. , Still scattered from all directions towards this side. "What to do?" Hermione asked nervously. She couldn''t summon the patron saint at all. "Their goal should be Black," Albert glanced at Harry who was crumbling, and said calmly, "You take Potter out of here first." "I won''t leave." Harry shook his head. He doesn''t believe Albert. If he is in danger, Albert will definitely throw Black here. Harry couldn''t and didn''t want Black to die here, he wanted to know the truth about it. "Hushen guard!" Harry screamed, trying to stop the scream in his ears. A silver light gleamed from the tip of his wand, swaying in front of him like mist. "This" Albert''s patron saint had turned back, hovering over them, pushing back the dementors who were trying to get close to them. Harry next to him looked very bad, and he might fall down at any time. "These things are really annoying!" Albert continued to inject more power into it, allowing the patron saint to shine with a more dazzling light, wave after wave spreading around. The dementors seemed to be frightened by the power of the patron saint, and began to retreat, collapse, and gradually disappear into the darkness. They finally left. "They are finally gone!" George breathed a sigh of relief and almost sat down on the ground, surrounded by a group of dementors, putting him under tremendous pressure. "Don''t let your guard down, there must be people around, there can be no dementors alone." Albert narrowed his eyes and scanned the surroundings. He thought the Ministry of Magic might be nearby. Suddenly there was a popping sound around him, and Harry finally couldn''t help but fainted. He was easily affected by dementors. When faced with a large group of dementors, he was more affected than them. Hermiones condition is also not good, now she is just holding on, and may faint at any time. "Did the people at the Ministry deliberately." George doubted this. Now that he knew that Sirius Black had been controlled, the Ministry did not need to dispatch such a large number of dementors. "Sure." Albert curled his lips. "Anyway, there must be a problem between Snape and the Ministry, or they both have problems." Not long after the Dementor retreated, a few figures appeared on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, and Albert did not find Snape among the four. "who are you?" Albert raised his wand vigilantly and swiped it in front of him. A wall of fire ignited without warning and directly stopped the four people from advancing. "We are the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic." One wizard among the four stood up and said, "We have just received a message that someone has caught Black. Let us come and receive it." "Prove your identity." Albert said. "We have the certificate of the Ministry of Magic here." The leading wizard took out the certificate of the Ministry of Magic from his pocket, shook it to Albert, and put it away again and asked: "What''s the situation with Black? He shouldn''t run away, right? ?" "That guy was in a coma and is still in a coma." Albert did not relax his vigilance at all, and gave George a sly look. "If you want to take Blake away, please give me my bounty first. ." "This is not in accordance with the rules." The Auror frowned. "So, you are going to fall back on it? That reward was fake from the beginning?" Albert''s tone didn''t sound very friendly. "This requires a process before we can give you the bounty." The Auror was already a little impatient, and they raised their wands to extinguish the flames in front, and came over here. "!" Albert unceremoniously gave an attack order after the four had crossed the wall of fire. An Auror who originally wanted to do something was directly hit by a sudden red light. UU Reading directly fainted to the ground. Before the other Aurors could react, they all fell. Down. "What the **** are you doing?" Hermione looked at the four Aurors who had been brought down in shock, not understanding why Albert did this. "Snape is not here." Albert said calmly, "So, these guys are very likely to be fakes. Even if they are really officials of the Ministry of Magic, they are equally unkind. Otherwise, we will not be constrained. Strange attack." Of course, the main reason was that they didn''t plan to pay, which Albert deeply detested. What the **** is the so-called process, how could Albert not know, what title is not the process now? Albert didn''t have any good feelings about this kind of scam, and the other party had crossed the line of fire. Obviously, he had some plans. Naturally, he would act first to be strong, and then he would suffer. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorite" below to record the reading record of this time (while the script of Chapter 794 is in progress), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 794： Swollen face "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! "What are you going to do with these four guys?" George pointed his magic wand at the four unlucky guys who had been brought down. They were actually so embarrassed to lose. Before they could react, they were taken by Albert to shame. No way, this is Hogwarts. They never thought they would be attacked. What''s more insidious was that Albert had been using Black''s matter to attract their attention. "Everyone will make up the coma spell, and then hand in their wands." Albert waved his wand and directly conjured a bunch of chains to securely bind the four of them, looking like grasshoppers tied to straw ropes. Hermione was stunned by Albert''s operation. She couldn''t understand how Albert brought down four elite Aurors in an instant, and why did Albert attack the staff of the Ministry of Magic? "Is this really good?" George was obviously also a little worried. "Nothing bad, don''t forget, these **** just attacked us with dementors." Albert''s voice was cold, like a cold wind blowing in the winter, making their hearts tremble, "Put away your hypocrisy Kindness, if we dont know the patron saint curse, do you know what we will end up? Being sucked by the dementor and turned into a zombie, I guess theres no time to listen to my nonsense here." "They should..." Hermione''s body trembled slightly, very unwilling to believe that things would go in the direction Albert said. "Don''t tell me that it should be. Since the group of dementors came in a swarm, it means that the Ministry of Magic has temporarily lost control of the dementors. It is normal for a few unlucky dementors to **** their souls away. Albert turned his head and looked at Hermione and said, "You can still stand here now, more because my patron saint is strong enough to shelter you few." "You are still very innocent, which is good, but facing the world of adults outside of school, your thoughts are naive and almost ridiculous. I can tell you clearly, if you die here, don''t expect the Ministry of Magic to apologize. , They would just find an excuse to perfuse the past. Even a dozen Muggle wizards will not cause much disturbance in the magical world, and Fudge doesnt even have to take the blame and resign. Alberts tone was thick. Ridiculed, "I hope this experience can make you mature, and you can pay less expensive tuition as an adult in the future." Hermione was speechless by Albert''s words, which also had a great impact on her. She found that she had taken it for granted before. "You should have discovered that Snape is not among them. Who knows if this group of people is the real Ministry of Magic Auror, not a group of kittens and puppies pretending to grab our bounty money, or Blake''s accomplices. "Albert continued to slap them. "Harry, Hermione, Ron, Albert, where are you?" At this moment, Hagrid''s shout came not far away. "Start." Albert lowered his voice and uttered a cryptic word to keep the two hidden persons vigilant. Then he raised his wand and released a dazzling ball of light towards the sky. The dark night was instantly illuminated by white light. Not far away, Hagrid, Dumbledore, and several Ministry of Magic personnel were approaching here, and Albert actually found Snape. "Mr. Anderson, Hagrid said you caught Sirius Black?" Dumbledore''s gaze fell on the sturdy cage, frowned, but quickly moved to Albert. "Yes, I caught Black, this guy." Albert used his magic wand to move the unconscious Black in front of a few people and inspect the goods for them. "Oh, my God, you caught Black, you really caught Black." The Minister of Magic Fudge looked at Black, who was unconscious, and his mouth opened wide in shock. The Aurors had not been able to catch Black for nearly a year, and they were caught by a student in this way. Fudge had even thought about how the "Daily Prophet" would mock the Ministry''s incompetence. "Who can explain, what''s going on with them?" A wizard with dark brown hair and gold rim glasses noticed the Aurors who were tightly bound by chains. "Oh, you mean the four dark wizards." Albert unceremoniously charged them with the dark wizard''s black pot. "Dark wizard?" the wizard repeated. "Yes, this group of guys actually drove hundreds of dementors to attack us, and Harry over there passed out after being attacked by the dementors." The corner of Albert''s mouth showed a lightness. A light smile: "Later, they claimed to be the Ministry of Magic Auror, but they could not produce any evidence to prove that they were Aurors, and they wanted to forcibly take Sirius Black from my side. I suspect that they are actually Blacks. If you are a member of the party, let them down first. Just when you were about to interrogate, you came, and they will be handed over to you for interrogation. Please be sure to get rid of this group of dark wizards." Cornelius Fudge looked at Albert dumbfounded, and then moved his gaze to Dumbledore next to him, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard? The dark wizard? How did the Auror of the Ministry of Magic become a black wizard when he spoke to the opponent? "I think this should be a misunderstanding?" Fudge said dryly. "I don''t think so." Albert cast a glance at Fudge, and said to Dumbledore: "They put a bunch of dementors, more dementors than the last time they attacked Quidditch Stadium, if it weren''t for me. If you use the guardian **** curse well, Im afraid you will only see a few soulless bodies when you come. With all due respect, you are telling me this is a misunderstanding now, and youre sure youre not kidding. "He is lying." Facing Albert''s severe accusation, Fudge said angrily: "If there are hundreds of dementors, how can he be all right." "I have evidence." Albert took a crystal ball out of his pocket and threw it directly to Dumbledore. This was evidence that Lee Jordan had secretly recorded. Dumbledore reached out to take the crystal ball thrown by Albert, his mouth trembling slightly, of course he knew what it was. In the crystal ball, the scene of the dementor''s attack just now was played back. The momentum was so great that ordinary wizards could not resist even if they knew the patron saint curse, but after a white lion eagle head appeared, they finally defeated the trouble. Dementor. the truth. Sometimes it is so cruel, so cruel that it is unacceptable. Fudge''s face turned from white to red, and then turned into an ugly purple color, even the faces of the two Aurors next to him were very ugly. They didn''t expect that they actually moved their faces to make the other party pump, and they were directly swollen by the other party. "Apologize." "what?" Fudge looked at Albert in shock, as if he had heard something unbelievable. "I think the Ministry of Magic owes us an apology. Especially Harry, he almost died by the group of dementors just now." Albert raised his wand a little, the crystal ball. He immediately flew out of Dumbledore''s hand, fell back into his hand, and was tucked back into his pocket. "Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore frowned slightly, and he could see that Albert didn''t intend to let it go. As for why, Dumbledore is actually very clear. The contradiction between the two sides is obviously caused by Fudge deliberately getting the title of Albert, and Albert is not an easy guy, otherwise Hertok Duggworth would not be embarrassed to find him. He adjusted the relationship between the two. Now its different. Dumbledore knows exactly how many people are standing behind Albert. If Albert really wants to mess up, Fudge will definitely be out of luck. Look at the crystal ball just now. How well prepared he is. "Dementors do have a great hidden danger." Dumbledore gave Fudge a warning look. "Now that Black has been caught, I think they can be removed from the school?" "Oh, yes, Black, being interrupted like this, I almost forgot about it." Fudge wanted to expose what had happened, but he couldn''t put it down and apologized to Albert and the others. "Then talk about Black. Since I caught Black and you plan to take him away, shouldn''t you give me Black''s bounty?" Albert raised his wand and stopped the guy from going on. The former Auror. "We didn''t bring Garon here." Fudge said angrily. "Wait..." "Professor Snape, didn''t you tell me something?" Albert interrupted directly, "I remember I reminded you." "I did." Albert''s question made Snape''s expression more gloomy. "Since you didn''t bring money, you can''t take Black away." Before Dumbledore could speak, Albert continued: "If the Ministry of Magic loses Black, my bounty will be gone." "Ministry of Magic..." An Auror was interrupted just as he wanted to speak. "I haven''t forgotten that just a while ago, a eagle-headed horse-winged beast ran away under the eyes of the Ministry of Magic." Albert poked at the pain point of the Ministry unceremoniously. "A beast can escape. Let alone a sly guy like Black." "That was just an accident." "If the Ministry of Magic loses Black, you tell me it was an accident. Who will compensate for my loss?" Albert asked, "I''m sorry, in view of the Ministry''s recent accident, I have to pay for my property. consider." Fudge''s face turned purple, but he couldn''t refute it, because the other party''s words were completely reasonable, ten thousand gallons, and everyone would think twice about whether it would be lost due to an accident. The worst thing is that the Ministry of Magic has a precedent. "If you want to take Blake away, but don''t want to pay the bounty Kalong right away, someone must provide a guarantee and sign and leave a record to prevent someone from deducting my bounty directly after an accident." "The credibility of the Ministry of Magic..." "The credibility of the Ministry of Magic is very problematic." Albert interrupted directly. "Some people wrote to me a while ago, congratulating me on winning the Wiesengama British Youth Representative. As a result, the Ministry does not seem to plan to award the award. give me." "Nonsense." "A lot of Wisengamas friends and friends from the Ministry of Magic wrote to me and told me. At first I didnt believe it, but if you receive a dozen letters, even if you dont believe it, youll have to believe it. After all, I dont think they need to be a group Lies to tease me, everyone is very busy, no one is so boring." Albert suddenly smiled. George dared to pat his chest to make sure that he had never seen a smile like that on Albert''s face. It made him feel chills. "After you hand over Black to the Ministry of Magic, even if you have completed the bounty, we will naturally pay you the bounty. Since you dont believe in the Ministry, let Dumbledore be a witness. Its just that the amount of the reward is a little bit It''s big, and it needs to go through the process." Fudge didn''t dare to talk about the topic just now. Albert''s words showed a lot of problems. He had a bunch of friends in the Ministry of Magic and Wissengamer. Fudge doesn''t even need to think about this matter. If Albert really had no friends in Wiesengamao, the title of Wiesengama British youth representative would not be forcibly passed. Fudge actually didnt want to talk with Albert anymore. Tonight, hes been flattening, just like someone keeps stuffing stool in his mouth, making him extremely uncomfortable, and since Albert can record the scene of the dementors attack , Why can''t you record their conversation? "Let''s talk about other things next!" Albert ignored Fudge, and pointed to the cage next to him: "Tonight, Professor Lupin ran out without drinking the wolf poison potion. I can only temporarily Its stuck here." Albert raised his wand and waved it lightly. The original cage began to melt away, revealing the transformed werewolf inside. The angry roar immediately rang in everyone''s ears, scaring Fudge and his group almost to collapse from where they were. "Thanks to you, there were no accidents," Dumbledore said gently. "I have a spell that can restore Professor Lupin''s prototype," Albert continued: "But this spell has not been tried on a werewolf. I don''t know exactly what effect it will have." "It''s the restoration of the humanoid spell. I''ve heard people mention this spell. Give it a try, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore looked at Albert with interest, knowing that everything tonight is in Albert''s grasp. , He believes Albert can settle everything easily. "Don''t you?" Fudge couldn''t help asking Dumbledore. "It is said that the restoration of human form spell was invented by Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore explained gently: "The effect of the spell is to restore the human form of the werewolf who turned at the full moon." "Is there really such a spell?" The two Aurors around Fudge were shocked. They all knew what it meant. If there were such spells, the threat of werewolves would be greatly reduced. Albert raised his wand and pointed at the werewolf in the cage, and began to cast the restoration curse. This spell was a bit complicated. Finally, everyone saw a blue light hit the werewolf in the cage. The original irritable werewolf suddenly twisted in pain, and soon he His body convulsed violently and returned to the original appearance of Professor Lupin, but the huge pain seemed to make Professor Lupin semi-conscious. "Great spell." Dumbledore looked at Lupin, nodded and asked, "I don''t know if you can take it out and share it with others." "Of course." "The magic world will remember your contribution." The dark-brown haired wizard with gold rim glasses next to Fudge said to Albert. "One last thing. UU reading As far as I know, the reason why Professor Lu Ping took the risk is because he found the trail of Pettigrew Peter, thinking that he is still alive." Albert said. Speaking profoundly. Fudge just wanted to yell at him, but finally resisted it. The series of things that happened tonight made him learn to shut up. "Is there any evidence?" Dumbledore asked easily. "Well, this is the evidence. You can force him to show his true shape. If he is Animagus, he should be called Pettigrew Peter. If not, then what Professor Lupin said should be false." With that said, Albert handed the cage to Dumbledore and said, "Try it, I don''t know how to force Animagus back into a human form." Fudge looked at the mouse in the metal cage Albert gave Dumbledore, and his head went blank for a moment. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 795 Face is swollen), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 795： Aggrieved "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! At this moment, not only was there chaos in Fudge''s head, but the others also looked unbelievable. Dwarf Peter is still alive? How can this be! Didn''t Peter die twelve years ago? How could it be alive. Everyone stared at the cage in Dumbledore''s hand. If the mouse in the cage is really Pettigrew Peter, then Sirius Black was innocent from the beginning? What and what! "No, it''s impossible. Pettigrew Peter is dead, I was there...how could he be alive!" Fudge was very excited. Once Pettigrew Peter is confirmed to be alive, the Ministry of Magic will become a laughingstock. . See what the Ministry of Magic has been doing in the past year? Hunt down Sirius Black. Once Pettigrew Peter is still alive, it basically means that Black is innocent. Even if the so-called repeated investigations are required, the truth will always be the truth. The surrounding Aurors were also taken aback by Fudge''s words, and their eyes fell involuntarily on the metal cage held by Dumbledore, and then sneaked towards Albert who was standing nearby and waiting. Scrimgeour had actually realized that tonight, the guy named Albert Anderson directly stepped on the face of the Ministry of Magic. What frustrated them most was that Fudge actually took the initiative to move his face over. After being beaten and swollen by the other party, they even thanked the other party for helping the Ministry of Magic to catch Black, and thanking him for helping the Ministry of Magic to untie the past. the truth. However, it really doesnt matter to the Ministry of Magic who betrayed the Potters back then, and they had no intention of reversing the case, because if Sirius Black was innocent, Scrimgeour could even guess that the Ministry would be accepted. How much pressure they would rather use Blacks death to bury the truth. As for whether Black is innocent, it really doesnt matter. Dumbledore got the mouse out of the metal cage, placed it on the grass in front of him, and lightly tapped the mouse with his magic wand, and the blue and white light instantly enveloped the speckled body. The next moment, the spotty body floated slowly, floating in the air, and the small body twisted frantically, as if there was something going to come out of its body. Hermione''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she hid behind Albert, looking nervously at the mouse floating in the air. After a dazzling flash of light, a head suddenly appeared on the ground, and his limbs also stretched out, and a middle-aged wizard fell in the place where Scabbard was just now. Little dwarf Peter appeared in front of everyone out of thin air. Not only Fudge, but even the two Aurors behind Fudge stared at the middle-aged wizard who suddenly appeared. "Little dwarf Peter is still alive." Fudge stared at the middle-aged wizard on the ground dumbfounded, knowing that it was all over. The four Aurors were nothing but rubbish. Fudge asked them to bring the dementors to investigate the specific situation first, just to make time for them to deal with the matter, but they messed up the matter and made the Ministry a joke. . "It seems that Mr. Anderson is not lying." Dumbledore said to Fudge while looking at Peter who was unconscious. "No, it was Professor Lupin who found that Pettigrew Peter was still alive." Albert shook his head and corrected. "Anyway, Pettigrew Peter is still alive. I am afraid that the incident will have to be investigated again. I remember that Black was thrown into Azkaban prison without trial." Dumbledore didn''t care about Fudge, whose face was ugly. , Said to himself: "Blake is probably wrong. He probably didn''t collude with Voldemort." "Don''t mention that name." Fudge growled loudly. "It was him, it was this **** who killed James and Lily." Hagrid was shaking all over, as if he wanted to rush to beat Peter and avenge the Potter family. "Calm down Hagrid, as long as the news that Peter is still alive is exposed, his fate will definitely be worse than you think." Albert comforted. When everyone heard the words, they turned their heads to look at Albert, as if waiting for him to continue speaking. "I think Peter has been hiding in Weasley''s house disguised as a rat for the past twelve years. He is not hiding from Black''s pursuit, but from the supporters of the mysterious man." Albert glanced at Peter who was unconscious. , Said softly: "The mysterious man arrived at Potter''s house based on Peter''s intelligence, and he missed there. Most of his supporters entered Azkaban, but there are still many who escaped, hiding and waiting for the opportunity. If they knew that Pettigrew Peter was still alive, what would you say they would do." "That group of guys will never let Peter go easily." Hagrid''s mood suddenly improved a lot, because Albert had already described the tragic end Peter was about to face, but he would not sympathize with this bastard. "Wake him up, I think Professor Snape must have Veritaserum, feed Peter something to know the truth." "Lets go back to the castle first." Dumbledore said, "Harry and the others need to take care, Severus, take your powerful Veritaserum to the principals office. Mr. Anderson, you also go with you, as for the others. Everyone should go back and rest!" Snape''s expression was ugly. He realized that Blake had escaped, but he could not change the result. He could only watch Blake escape from crime with his own help, which made him more uncomfortable than killing him. "It''s illegal to use Veritaserum..." Fudge said blushing. "I think everyone can''t wait to know the truth." Dumbledore said. "It''s better to tie up Professor Lupin. I''m still not sure if restoring the humanoid spell will restore Professor Lupin''s humanity." Albert waved his wand and conjured a rope to bind Professor Lupin firmly. The mouth is blocked to prevent him from biting. Then Albert called in a stretcher and asked Hagrid to put a few people on it. The two Aurors next to Fudge looked at Albert again, and that was not the magic level a fifth-grade student should have. Several people returned to the castle like this, Harry, Ron, and Lupin were sent to the school hospital by George, and Blake and Peter were carried into the principal''s office by Hagrid. When they appeared, the portraits on the wall were all listening to their conversation with their eyes closed. When Phineas saw Black who had been carried into the principals office by Hagrid, his heart was tense, but he soon saw Peter who had also been carried in. He finally breathed a sigh of relief and moved towards Ai who finally walked into the principals office. Burt cast a complicated look. Phineas never thought that Albert could really catch Peter and clean up Black. But the other party really did it. The door was knocked quickly, and Snape held a medicine bottle in his hand, handed it to Dumbledore, and exhorted, "Three drops are enough." Dumbledore opened Peter''s mouth, poured three drops of Veritaserum, and pointed his wand to Peter''s chest and said, "Get back quickly!" Dwarf Peter''s eyelids trembled slightly, but he did not open his eyes immediately. Actually useless? Dumbledore was a little surprised, looking sideways at Albert. "Feed him this stuff and he will wake up." Albert took a bottle of medicine from his pocket, poured a pill from it and handed it to Dumbledore. "What is this?" Dumbledore asked, looking at the pill on his hand. "My own special potent restorative can directly awaken the wizard in a coma and lift the spirit. It is not harmful, and normal people can eat it. If you eat it, you will feel energetic, refreshed, and refreshed, as long as you dont If you eat too much at once, there will be no side effects." "What happens if I eat too much?" Snape asked suddenly. "I will have nowhere to vent my energy, and I will feel very tired afterwards." Albert explained. Dumbledore put the pill into Peter''s mouth, poured some water into his mouth, and pointed his wand to his throat and whispered, "Cough and disappear." Peter who swallowed the potion soon woke up, but his eyes were dull, his cheeks sagging, as if he was hypnotized. "Can you hear me?" Dumbledore asked calmly. "Hear," Peter whispered. "I want you to tell us if the James family''s death is related to you." Dumbledore said calmly. "I think the Dark Lord leaked the secret." Peter said. "It seems that the truth has come to light." Dumbledore said happily, but the Minister of Magic Fudge looked ugly next to him. "You killed the Muggles in that street too?" Albert continued. He didn''t care about other people''s gazes. "Yes. I need to suspend my life to avoid revenge from the Dark Lord''s supporters. At that time, Black blocked me, which happened to be the best opportunity." Peter said. "What is your purpose in hiding in Weasley''s house disguised as a mouse." "Inquire about the news." "What''s the purpose of approaching Harry." "I''m waiting for the opportunity. If the Dark Lord really makes a comeback, I will give him the last person from the Potter family. As long as Harry is handed over to them, no one will dare to say that I have betrayed the Dark Lord." Peter said. After speaking, he received a punch in the face and bumped the whole person to the ground. "How dare you, James and Lily are your good friends, how dare you treat their son like this?" Hagrid roared angrily. If it weren''t for the Auror, he would have rushed to kill Peter. "They never regarded me as a real friend." Peter said, "I''m just a follower. I''m just a follower. "Why betray them?" Albert stopped Hagrid''s atrocities and continued to ask. "The Dark Lord threatened me with my mother. I have no choice." Peter said, "I didn''t want to enter the Order of the Phoenix. I said I still have a mother..." "Enough, take him away, I think Azkaban prison will be his best home." Fudge stared at Albert with gritted teeth. If he hadn''t realized he was being played by someone, then. He is really a fool. Fudge was sure that this guy named Anderson knew from the beginning that Pettigrew Peter was still alive. What happened right now was arranged by him alone, and he actually fell out of the other party''s trap like this, acting as the other party wanted like a puppet, and he had promised to give him Black''s bounty. Until now, Black''s bounty is still valid, and this bounty has been completed, even if the Ministry of Magic wants to regret it, it is already too late. Fudge didn''t dare to do that. Once he did, God knew what would happen. "That''s all about Black." Fudge brushed his hair absently with his fingers, walked to the fireplace and said to Dumbledore: "The Ministry of Magic may summon Black at any time to let him cooperate with further investigations." After speaking, the Aurors took Pettigrew Peter into the rising green flame and disappeared directly into the principal''s office. "Mr. Anderson, you successfully saved an innocent life." Dumbledore said gently. "You''re welcome, this is just a deal, money to do things, nothing more." Albert raised his head and said to the portrait of Phineas: "When Blake wakes up, remember to ask him to send five thousand gallons to me. Inside the vault of Gringotts." "What''s the matter with five thousand gallons?" Hagrid looked at Albert dumbfounded. "Mr. Phineas spent five thousand gallons and asked me to catch Pettigrew Peter to clean up Black''s grievances." Albert explained. "I will convince him." Phineas'' expression was very complicated. "No one can take my Garon." Albert said calmly. "Since when did you doubt Peter''s identity?" Dumbledore asked curiously as if he hadn''t heard the conversation between Albert and Phineas. "A long time ago, I suspected that the mouse named Scabbard was originally Percy''s pet. It is said to have lived a long time before becoming Ron''s pet. A mouse more than five or six years old is very abnormal. Afterwards, I happened to see Pettigrew Peters name on the map through the mantra curse." Albert shrugged and continued, "Later, Hermiones cat chased Rons streaky, I I began to wonder if he was Peter Pettigrew. Well, don''t look at me like that. If you didn''t suspect that Peter was still alive, I would have captured Black and replaced Kanon." "However, you have offended the Ministry of Magic, I dare say they will definitely not give you Black''s bounty," Phineas reminded gleefully. "Fudge seems to want to tear you up. Fragments." "It doesn''t matter, Fudge will be ousted from power soon." Albert said indifferently. "The other one is a short-lived ghost and will die in a few years." "As for the bounty, it wasn''t Fudge who paid it. Sooner or later, the Ministry of Magic would have to pay it back." Albert said indifferently, "No one can rely on my Garon, not even the Ministry of Magic. Yes. Hagrid, you first take Black to the school hospital and give this to him by the way." After Hagrid carried Black to the school hospital, Albert said to Dumbledore, "Could you please give this letter to Fudge for me." "A reward?" Dumbledore asked, raising his eyebrows slightly. "No." Albert smiled. "A fair deal, he doesn''t suffer." "What''s the matter of stepping down?" Dumbledore asked, taking the letter from Albert. "I don''t know, Fudge will be ousted by everyone in a few years. His successor is Scrimgeour. However, that guy is a short-lived ghost and will die soon after taking over." Albert thought for a while and added. "If Scrimgeour wants to know how he died, you can ask him to come to me. It only takes a thousand gallons, and I can help him make a prediction." "You will definitely become a good businessman." Dumbledore said with emotion. "No, it''s just a deal. I predicted for the other party, and he paid Gallon." Albert shrugged, "It''s like I told you the result of the prediction, and you sent me a letter." "That''s reasonable." Dumbledore nodded and walked towards the fireplace, disappearing into the blazing flames. Ministry of Magic and Minister''s Office. Fudge looked at Dumbledore who had entered his office, suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, "Is there anything wrong?" "Mr. Anderson''s letter to you, he said he is going to make a deal with you." Dumbledore put Albert''s letter in front of Fudge. "letter?" Hearing Dumbledore mentioning Albert, the expression on Fudge''s face became even more ugly, but he opened the letter and quickly scanned the contents of his eyes, his expression was a bit sluggish. He just came back from Hogwarts, UU reading www. .uukanshu.com Fudge is sure that the guy has no time to write this letter. In other words, the letter had been written from the beginning, and the other party had long expected that the Ministry of Magic did not intend to give ten thousand gallons. "He, do I mean that guy is really a prophet?" Fudge watched with a vague expression on the letter paper that started to burn, and finally turned into a pile of ashes. "It is said that Mr. Anderson can peer into the future through the crystal ball, so he easily catches Black." Dumbledore said. "I agreed." After Fudge squeezed a few words out of his mouth, he seemed to lose all his strength and slumped in the armchair. After reading this letter, Fudge only felt like a fool, playing around as a monkey, but Fudge knew that he had no choice and could not refuse Albert''s proposal. It''s just that the aggrieved heart makes him want to hit someone. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 796 Frustrated), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 796： Whats going on in this world "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! In the darkness, after opening his eyes, Sirius awoke and found himself lying on a comfortable soft bed. Sirius sat up abruptly and looked up around him. It was pitch black around him, and he couldn''t see anything. This is definitely not Azkaban prison. If someone from the Ministry of Magic catches him, he will definitely let the Dementor **** his soul directly. "Where is this place?" Sirius quietly turned into a black dog, allowing himself to see clearly in the dark. Lupin was lying on the hospital bed next to him, and Harry and his friends were lying on the opposite hospital bed. "This is... the school hospital?" At this moment, Sirius''s head was in chaos. He didn''t know why he appeared in the school hospital, and was racking his brains to remember what happened before he lost consciousness. Someone brought him here, but why didn''t the other party hand him over to the Ministry of Magic? Even if they were waiting for the Ministry of Magic to come, they still needed to detain him alone instead of throwing them in the school hospital unsuspectingly. "woke up?" In the darkness, a sudden voice interrupted Black''s contemplation. Sirius jerked his ears and looked around again, but he still couldn''t find anyone who could speak. "Here, the photo on the table," the voice reminded. Sirius followed the sound and looked at the photo on the bed cabinet. He knew the person in the photo, his great grandfather Phineas Nigelus Black. "It''s such an uncomfortable guy." Phineas grumbled as he looked at the dog''s head close to him, "I actually need my late person to help you solve the problem, and whether you can change back into a human. I don''t want to talk to dogs." Sirius didn''t want to bother with the nagging person in the photo, and was considering whether to slip away now, Phineas'' words drew his attention back again. "If you want to know your situation, just listen to me to finish. This is much better than tossing about you over there." "Long story short." Sirius turned back into a human form, took the photo and walked to Lupins hospital bed. He picked up his wand from the bed cabinet and turned into a ray of white light. His gaze swept across the old mans face, and he was a little worried about Lupins body. , He looks weak. "I found someone to help you clean up your wanted criminal, so you can stand here and talk to me now instead of being thrown into Azkaban prison." Phineas whispered: "Uh, you You cant enter Azkaban Prison. If the Ministry of Magic catches you, you will definitely be killed directly. "Cleaning off charges?" Sirius retracted his gaze from Lupin, looked at the old man in the photo, and asked suspiciously: "What do you mean?" "Literally." Phineas said grimly. Sirius seemed to be unable to believe his ears. He pressed his pounding force and asked hoarsely, "This sounds absurd." "During the time you were unconscious, Mr. Albert Anderson had caught Pettigrew Peter for you, and transferred that guy to the Ministry of Magic, and by the way Dumbledore helped you clean up the charges." Yass''s voice was very weak, but his tone was filled with inexplicable pride and emotion, "So, you are no longer wanted." Sirius couldn''t help widening his eyes. The news was so dreamy that he couldn''t believe it was true. "What you need to do now is to transfer the five thousand gallons to Mr. Anderson''s vault in Gringotts as soon as possible." Phineas sternly warned: "Although I agreed on your behalf without authorization, don''t try Rely on this Kanron, Mr. Anderson kindly puts you at ease, and saved you and your godson Harry Potter''s life. You must thank each other when you have time." "What''s the matter with Five Thousand Galleons?" Sirius Black was still a little dazed, but he remembered the name Albert Anderson. The other party saved him, saved Harry, and helped catch Pettigrew Peter, cleaned him up and restored his honor. "Of course it is the price of spending money to ask Mr. Anderson for help. You are not friends, and you don''t even know each other. Naturally, it is impossible for the other party to help you for free. This price is already very cheap. People need to know how to be content." Phineas started to talk to Black about what he knew. Although he didn''t know how Albert did it, it didn''t prevent Phineas from connecting these things together. "I see. I''ll write to Gringotts later and ask them to help transfer the five thousand gallons to Mr. Albert Anderson''s vault." After listening to Sirius Black, it took a long time to come back to his senses. Although he was not able to avenge James and Lily in the end, he was undoubtedly the best result right now. As Phineas said, he really needs to thank Albert and thank the other party for not having For ten thousand gallons, he was arrested and handed over to the Ministry of Magic for a bounty; thanks to the other party for saving him and Harry while surrounded by dementors, so that they were not allowed to be sucked away by the dementors and become soulless The walking dead; thanks to the Auror who blocked the Ministry of Magic for a tough time and gave him the opportunity to wait for Dumbledore to come and fight for him to get rid of the crime; also thank Mr. Anderson for giving him a whole new life. This is no longer a mere five thousand gallons to express his gratitude. As for Mr. Anderson, Sirius had actually guessed who the other party was. The student who stared at the black dog in the alley that day, Blake was sure he was the one. Although I didn''t realize the kind of joy that the feud had achieved, Sirius still looked forward to a brand new start, a brand new life! "Find someone to marry early and have a few children. Don''t let the blood of the Black family be cut off. Your brother Regulus is dead, and you are the only one in the Black family." Phineas whispered. Saying: "And remember to thank Mr. Anderson, you are still alive thanks to him, and he is also having trouble with the Ministry of Magic because of you." "What''s the matter?" Sirius didn''t have the slightest affection for the Ministry. He was thrown into Azkaban Prison without approval. "What else is going on? Peter is still alive, making the Ministry a direct joke, and those guys don''t care if you are innocent at all." "I see." Sirius stuffed the photo of Phineas into his pocket and walked to Harry with the faint white light on his wand to check the situation of his godson. The person in the hospital bed on Harrys right began to move. When Ron opened his eyes, he noticed some faint light coming from the left in the darkness. When he turned his head, he saw the figure sitting on the head of Harrys bed. , The other party also just looked up. In an instant, the figure in front of him overlapped with Blake who broke into the student dormitory with a knife. "Ahhhhh..." A shrill scream rang out in the school hospital, and Madam Pomfrey was about to rest next door and woke up. "what happened?" Madam Pomfrey in pajamas hurried into the ward holding her magic wand. "Boo, Black!" Ron raised his unwrapped arm, pointed at Black beside Harry''s bed, and screamed in horror: "He is Sirius Black." "Calm down, Weasley." Madam Pomfrey glared complainingly at Sirius, who was not asleep in the middle of the night, and after taking a glass of tranquilizer and pouring Ron into it, she explained to him: "Mr. Black is no more. He is wanted, he is innocent." In fact, when she first learned of the news, Madam Pomfrey was equally bewildered. Later, Dumbledore explained the matter to her personally, and it took a long time for Mrs. Pomfrey to accept the so-called "truth". "Sorry, I scared you." Black was also helpless. He really didn''t mean to scare Ron. No one else knew that he had recovered his reputation and still regarded him as a wanted criminal. "Since you are innocent, why did you break into our dormitory with a knife?" Ron was still brooding about the incident. "I''m looking for your pet, the scabious mouse. It''s actually a wizard named Pettigrew Peter. That guy''s Animagus is a mouse." Sirius explained to Ron, who was still a little disturbed. . "Dwarf Peter has been killed by you." Ron felt absurd. "No, he is still alive. He has been imprisoned in Azkaban Prison by the Ministry of Magic. Otherwise, how do you think I restored my reputation." Sirius said hoarsely, not paying attention to Ron''s eyes. "You guessed it tomorrow morning. You can see relevant reports in the Daily Prophet." Ron looked dumbfounded, and didn''t even understand what happened. When he woke up, the whole world changed. In fact, it''s not just him who is bewildered, the entire school hospital, and even the entire British magical world will soon be bewildered. They didn''t understand how the murderous fugitive Sirius Black, who was still wanted by the Ministry of Magic yesterday, became a tragic hero who had silently guarded Harry Potter for twelve years? And Peter Peter, who was once regarded as a hero, is still alive and has become a murderer who betrayed the Potter family. Except for a few who knew the truth about the whole thing, others were destined to continue to be confused for a while after reading the "Daily Prophet" in the morning. What is going on in this world. Harry suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the hospital bed. He looked up and found that he was in the school hospital. What made Harry even more shocked was that there was a middle-aged man with a sloppy dress sitting next to him. Recognizing the identity of the other party, Sirius Black. "Why are you... here?" Harry stepped back nervously, trying to get away from Black, reaching out to touch his wand. "Sorry, I seem to scare you." Black looked at his outfit, and said helplessly: "Lupin is right. I should change my clothes to visit you first." "Why are you here?" Harry was still a little nervous, and Blake was still just a murderous wanted criminal in his mind. "I''m free." Sirius said, passing the newspaper in his hand to Harry, "Peter Pettigrew has been imprisoned by the Ministry of Magic in Azkaban prison, so my reputation has been restored and I am no longer a wanted criminal." Harry looked at the pictures on the front page news of the latest issue of The Daily Prophet, then raised his head to look at Sirius in front of him, and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. To be honest, Harry''s mind is now in chaos. How could the world change so much when he woke up? The wanted criminal who was once vicious, turned into a hero with tragedy. The reason Sirius Black escaped from prison was to protect him. It was ridiculous. However, all of this was still true, and Harry had no doubt about life. "It''s hard for me to understand your feelings." A wry smile appeared on Sirius''s face: "Actually, I didn''t know that I had this until recently." When Sirius first woke up, he found himself lying in a hospital bed at Hogwarts, and he even wanted to sneak away. In the end, he still didn''t like the great grandfather Phineas and explained everything to him. Knowing that Phineas spent money to help him clean up his charges, Sirius also took a long time to accept this absurd answer. "So you are innocent, Pettigrew Peter is the traitor who betrayed my parents." Harry asked tentatively. "Yes." Black said guiltily, "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me, Peter would not succeed." "Dwarf Peter is really alive? Is he really Ron''s scab?" Harry continued, he couldn''t wait to know the truth. "Yes, he is still alive." Sirius said softly. "To be honest, I am still at a loss. I only learned that Mr. Anderson had captured Peter and helped me restore my reputation not long ago." "Mr. Anderson?" Harry asked with his mouth wide open. "You mean Albert Anderson?" "Yes, if no one else at Hogwarts calls this name, it should be him." Sirius said about it with emotion. "Albert Anderson?" There was still chaos in Harry''s head, listening to Black talking vaguely. "What happened after I was in a coma." "I don''t know too much." Sirius hesitated for a moment before turning the subject away, "I don''t know if anyone has told you? I am your godfather." "Yes, I know." Harry said dryly. "Now I have restored my reputation. If you want one, a different home..." Blake said while secretly observing the changes in Harry''s expression. Although he tried to conceal his uneasiness, he did not succeed. However, Harry did not notice the change on Sirius''s face, but was attracted by his proposal. "Living with you?" Harry''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Leave Dursley''s house?" "Yes." Black nodded and said, "Of course, if you are willing to live with your aunt and uncle, I can understand." "Are you crazy?" Harry said hoarsely. "Of course I want to leave Dursley''s house!" At this moment, Harry felt like he had been hit by luck. He was finally leaving Dursley''s house to live with his parents'' best friend Black. The excitement made Harry feel dizzy. If he told the Dursley family that he was going to live with the wanted man they saw on TV, he really expected the look on the Dursley family''s face. However, what is going on, Harry still hasn''t figured out what is going on. Sirius actually didn''t know much, so he told Harry what he knew. "So Rons pet mouse is Pettigrew Peter? The reason why Hermiones cat stared at Zebra was because Crookshanks saw that Zebra was not a mouse? So it was not Lupin who helped you invade the castle. Professor, but a cat?" Harry felt that the more he listened, the more absurd he felt, especially when Hermione''s cat actually helped Black steal Neville''s note and helped order the owl. Also, that firebolt was actually a gift from Sirius. However, the most stunned Harry was still behind. The reason why Albert helped to clean up Sirius was actually because Sirius'' high-grandfather had paid five thousand gallons to hire him for help. "Harry, I can chat with you here, thanks to Mr. Anderson, he helped me solve the trouble, it is normal for me to give him a sum of money." Sirius smiled bitterly: "Actually, Mr. Anderson has been eyeing me a long time ago. Now, if he cares about Garon, he would have handed me over to the Ministry of Magic, but Mr. Anderson did not do that. He seems to have discovered Peters existence. Later, he also drove away a large number of dementors, Saved our lives. I heard that he and his friend brought down the Auror of the Ministry of Magic...In short, Mr. Anderson gave me a whole new life." Harry listened to Black with his mouth open from start to finish. "After Mr. Anderson got the money, it seemed to be distributed to a few friends with him last night. I heard that they plan to use the money to open a store to realize their dreams." Sirius was very grateful and admired Aber. Special, "He also took out a large sum of Kanon and hired Lupin, so that Lupin, who quit his job, can live a decent life for a long time. I can take the time to thank him another day." "I see. UU reading " Harry nodded stiffly, "Wait, you said Professor Lupin resigned?" "Yes, he resigned himself, and he should pack his luggage in the office now." Black said softly, "I will leave school with him later." "Why?" Harry asked in surprise. "Snape told everyone that Lupin was a werewolf this morning." Speaking of this, Blake gritted his teeth with anger. "If Lupin doesn''t resign, the parents'' owl letters will overwhelm Dumbledore. In his office, no one wants to let the werewolves teach their children, and he doesnt want to take risks. If it werent for Albert, God knows what would happen. Black continued, "Dumbledore used Snapes Veritaserum to tell Peter the truth. I think for that guy, I lost the best chance of sending me to Azkaban, and thanks to his I only got rid of the crime of Veritaserum, which was undoubtedly a big blow to him, so he did that to retaliate against Lupin." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 797 What happened to this world), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 797： Beneficiary "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! In recent days, many things have happened, and the students are stunned. First, the Minister of Magic Fudge suddenly declared Sirius Black innocent in the Daily Prophet, and also claimed that the Ministry of Magic had arrested Pettigrew Peter, the murderer who had betrayed the Potter family, and had received the award to Pettigrew Peter. Merlin First Class Medal. It didn''t take long before they heard that Snape had revealed to the Slytherin students that Lupin was a werewolf. It was only when the Slytherin students spread the news that "Lupin is a werewolf" throughout the school and wrote to tell the family that Professor Lupin had resigned from Dumbledore. However, the next morning, a group of owls still piled up Dumbledore''s dining table with letters of protest, and there were even a few roaring letters in it, which shocked everyone to cover their ears. Whether it is the Daily Prophet or the various rumors of Hogwarts, no one has ever connected these things with Albert. Obviously it was the culprit who caused this incident, but it seemed that it had never existed before, except that there were a few more special contribution medals in the prize showroom. Isobel and Albert were walking on the campus, and inadvertently talked about what happened a while ago, and simply commented, "You are still as motivated as ever." Although Isabel doesnt know exactly how Albert did it, its not easy to catch Pettigrew Peter and restore Blacks reputation, let alone bring the whole thing to an end. "I just pushed it at the critical moment." Albert said. "Actually, I''m even more curious about what the Ministry of Magic is using to gag your mouth." Isabel knows Albert too well. This guy does everything with a strong purpose. If it''s no good, he will definitely not interfere in this matter. "this" Albert took out a wooden box from the deformed lizard skin bag and opened it to let Isabel see the contents. Isabel looked at the time converter in the wooden box, stared in shock, and asked in disbelief, "Will the Ministry of Magic agree to give you this stuff?" "It was not the Ministry of Magic who agreed, but Fudge agreed." Albert corrected with a smile, and he closed the box and put it back into the deformed lizard skin bag. In fact, Albert had long known that after handing over Peter, the Ministry of Magic would not be able to give him Black''s bounty. No one wants to be taken advantage of. Even if the Ministry of Magic knows that it must give this bounty, it can still go through the procedures and drag it first, just like the title of Wisengamao''s British youth representative. As for when to complete the procedure and when to pay. Of course, Fudge also realized that Albert was not easy to mess with, otherwise the title of Wisengamao''s British youth representative would not be forcibly passed. If it can be delayed now, it is because the other party doesn''t care at all. If Albert really wants to cause him trouble, he probably won''t be able to eat. There is no need for the two sides to be in a deadlock. Therefore, according to the advice in Alberts letter, the 10,000 gallon bounty was secretly replaced by a time converter, and the Ministry of Magics internal process was followed. The whole matter was kept confidential. Albert needed to ensure that the time converter was not used for learning. , On matters other than research. Of course, what made Fudge ultimately compromise was not that Albert gave up the 10,000 gallon bounty, but that he agreed to remain silent on the whole matter and supported both parties to obtain the Merlin Medal. Fudge has seen the effect of restoring the humanoid curse with his own eyes. The effect of returning the transformed werewolf to human form will definitely enable Albert to obtain a Merlin Medal. It is very difficult for Fudge to obtain the Merlin Medal, especially He couldn''t pass the Weisengamo vote. The compromise between the two sides will undoubtedly benefit Fudge. After all, Albert only needs a Merlin Class III Medal, and he doesn''t have to do anything to get the Merlin First Class Medal. As for who made it, it''s really hard to say. For Albert, Blacks bounty is definitely not available. Its more practical to exchange for something useful, and the time converter is very important. This thing is almost equivalent to a "regret medicine" that can be manipulated by him. Continuously. Unless Albert intends to follow Harry into the Ministry of Magic to "steal" the time converter when he is in seventh grade, or to imitate a fake time converter to replace the real one he has, this is the best way. And it''s not the time to fall out with the Ministry of Magic, anyway, Fudge will definitely fall from the position of Minister of Magic in the end, and then he will quietly step forward and kick his **** to make Fudge fall more miserably. He kept the matter secret, and even erased his traces, Albert didn''t even care. He didn''t want to be the object of attention at all, and he was not a monkey in the zoo. Grasping Peters credit was originally intended to be given to Snape, but the Potions Professor categorically refused. He made it clear that he did not want the credit, let alone the Merlin Medal III. In Snape''s words, it was this thing that made him disgusting. So the credit for catching Pettigrew Peter ultimately fell on Black''s head. This is also the reason why Black''s face was so bewildered when he flipped through the "Daily Prophet". The report of the whole incident is fundamentally different from the truth he knew, but does the truth matter? Sometimes it really doesn''t matter. "What did Blake give you?" Isabel asked curiously. According to Albert''s style, Blake, who has nothing to do with him, must pay something. "This number of Galleons." Albert spread out his five fingers and said, "However, I only took half, and the rest will be given to other participants." "It''s just stealing money." Isabel couldn''t help but sigh. She is sure that those students who are looking for work after graduation may not be able to earn this large sum of money after working for many years. "Yeah, I''m just grabbing money!" Albert said without shy. "The Black family is quite rich anyway. If Sirius Black is killed by the Ministry of Magic, Black''s direct line will be all dead. , The wealth in Gringotts vault has not been cheaper than others, in that way, it is better to cheaper me, I take money to do things, the price is absolutely fair. Dont you know, Sirius Black came here specially before leaving school Thank you for inviting me to watch the Quidditch World Cup during the summer vacation." "I found your cheeks are getting thicker!" Isobel reached out to pinch Albert''s cheek, and couldn''t help laughing. "I don''t have a thick skin, how to make money, how to find a girlfriend." "Stop making trouble, let''s talk about business!" Isabel picked a flower from the flowerbed. "I talked to Professor Bascheda Bablin, and she is willing to help on the magic text." "Are you going to start with the ancient magic text? I thought..." Albert was a little surprised by Isabel''s choice. "You don''t leave a lot of drafts. I plan to sort them out. Then we can publish the book together, just like you and Uncle Moge did." Speaking of Mogg''s "Basic Magic Text Complete Solution", it is simply a big pit. "This is a good idea." Albert supports Isabel''s choice, and he also knows that the other party will do it, and there are many reasons related to him. When the two were talking and laughing and whispering, two guys with little eyesight came over here. "Is there anything, Mr. Potter?" Albert didn''t give Potter and Weasley, who were bothering him on the date, look good. What''s the matter with these two guys? Didn''t you see that he was dating someone else? "We have always wanted to talk to you about what happened the other night." Harry said in a low voice. Not far away, Hermione looked at the people here, and put her hand to cover her forehead. She actually wanted to prevent Harry and Ron from coming over and disturbing Albert''s date, but Harry hadn''t been able to find a chance to talk to Albert about that night, so he didn''t listen to her advice at all and came directly. "I thought Blake told you all!" Albert looked at Harry and said calmly. "He doesn''t know what is going on either." Harry learned something from Hermione, such as Albert giving Ron''s rat to Dumbledore. Although Albert said that it was Professor Lupin who provided Peter''s information, there are still many doubts about the matter, especially the report in the Daily Prophet, which is far from what he knows. "The truth, is it really that important?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I just want to know..." Harry was speechless. "If you want to know the truth, just ask Hagrid and Hermione. I think they know enough for you to spell out the truth." Albert reminded: "If you have nothing else, don''t disturb us. It''s a date." "Sorry, and thank you last time for saving us." After Harry Potter thanked Albert, he had no choice but to turn around and walk away. He felt that Albert didn''t want to say more, it was probably because the two interrupted his date and made him unhappy. "I thought you would tell him." Isobel asked Albert with a smile. "Maybe, maybe not, but absolutely not now. My temper is not good enough to be interrupted by someone on the date and I can patiently explain it to each other." Albert put on my angry expression. "Let''s go, let''s walk over there." Isobel reached out and pressed Albert''s puffed cheeks to help him calm down, and then pulled him towards the shade of a tree not far away. After seeing Harry coming back, Hermione immediately asked, "How is it?" "Anderson asked me to ask you and Hagrid." Harry said dryly. "You run to disturb people when they are dating." Hermione was somewhat helpless with Harry''s actions. "Anyone will be angry if they change." "Hermione, don''t you want to know what happened that night?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "What can I do if I know it?" Hermione asked back. "Do you expect him to tell us everything?" "But the "Daily Prophet", don''t you think the above report is weird?" Ron continued, "They didn''t even mention Albert, and Pettigrew Peter was caught by Sirius. He himself had no idea about it. Fred and George told me that the Ministry of Magic would definitely not pay the bounty for catching Black." "Do you think Albert will tell you privately about things that even his friends don''t know?" Hermione thought Ron''s idea was a bit funny. Since being educated by Albert, her ideas have matured a lot. At least he was no longer as innocent and naive as before, taking everything for granted. "Sirius gave Albert five thousand gallons. I dare say he knows it better than anyone else." Harry Said suddenly. Hermione was silent. Of course she knew that Albert had helped Black because of the money. But even Sirius, the person concerned, doesn''t care, and he is grateful to Albert, so what right do other people have to make irresponsible remarks? "That''s five thousand gallons." Ron has never seen so much money in his life. It is said that Albert divided the five thousand gallons he got from Black and shared it with Fred and George, and he was almost jealous of Ron. "Let''s go to Hagrid, I think he must know what happened that day." Harry felt that by concatenating Hagrid and Hermione''s words, he should be able to figure out what happened that night. However, after they arrived at Hagrid''s hunting lodge, they did not find Hagrid. "Hagrid?" There was a squeaking sound inside the door, and the three looked at each other, and finally Harry opened the door of Hagrid''s hut with an unlocking spell. Yaya immediately rushed forward. "Hagrid?" Harry reached out and touched Fang''s head. He looked up around the room. There was no one inside. Hagrid didn''t know where he was, but he had a suitcase on his bed. "What''s this?" Harry noticed the box on the bed and was about to go over and check the suspicious-looking box. "Harry, don''t mess with Hagrid''s things." Hermione stopped her voice. At this moment, the box suddenly opened, revealing a tunnel. Hagrid walked out of the box and was taken aback when he saw someone outside. After seeing clearly that it was Harry, Ron and Hermione, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you here." "Is this the Unmarked Stretching Curse?" Hermione looked at the stairs in the box, very surprised. "Hagrid, what is this?" Hermione vaguely guessed the answer, but couldn''t help but ask, "What''s hidden in the box?" "Shh!" Hagrid made a silent gesture. UU read www.uuknshu.com before closing the door and said, "Buckbeak is hidden inside. Albert gave me Buckbeak a few days ago. He Said to wait for it to leave during the summer vacation to avoid being targeted by people from the Ministry of Magic." "Sure enough, Albert took Buckbeak away, but how did he do it at the time." Hermione felt that Albert was hiding a secret all over him. "I don''t know either." Hagrid shook his head. "By the way, Hagrid, can you tell me what happened that night?" Harry didn''t forget his purpose of coming here. "I thought you would ask Albert. He should be the clearest person. I think the whole thing has to do with him." Since Hagrid knew that someone had used five thousand gallons to help Black clean up the charges, he felt that Albert arranged the matter. Although he didn''t know how Albert did it, the matter was resolved perfectly and smoothly. Albert''s brain is really good. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 798 beneficiaries), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 798： Teacher Anderson "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! The news that Professor Lu Ping was a werewolf caused a turmoil in Hogwarts School, allowing students to eat melons for a while, until... a week later, the Hogwarts melon-eating crowd paid for it. cost. After Professor Lu Ping resigned as Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, the students were shocked to find that the school did not hire other professors to replace Professor Lu Ping''s work, but instead directly cancelled the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Yes, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class was temporarily cancelled by the school. The reason was that President Dumbledore could not recruit the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor for the time being, and no one was willing to substitute for the students. This incident caused the Hogwarts students who were facing the final exams to have bad luck in an instant, especially the students who were about to participate in O.W.Ls and N.E.W.Ts. Because Professor Lu Ping didn''t have time to tell everyone about the key points of the exam, let alone the topics that he thought were most likely to appear in the exam, he resigned and left. The Dark Arts Defense class, which was already a pitfall, directly stunned the students in the fifth and seventh grades. As a result, the only defense association that is connected with the Defense Against the Dark Arts class and helps fifth-grade students with tutoring, has become more popular. Some students with a particularly strong desire to survive even made a bold proposal for Albert to teach everyone the defense against the Dark Arts class. The most speechless thing is that Professor McGonagall actually asked Albert for advice. If you change to someone else, you don''t have the qualifications, but a genius like Albert is an exception. There is similar treatment to the genius and beautiful girl Isobel who is about to graduate. Neither of them agreed to teach the students, but they were willing to use the Dark Arts Defense classroom to tell everyone about the key points of the exam in their spare time, which was regarded as a tutorial for everyone. As for whether to go to the party or not, that is the business of other students. The news spread throughout the school like wings. Many students expressed disdain, but more people were relieved, especially the fifth and seventh grade students. Both grades and seventh grades need to face important exams. The results of OWLs and NEWTs are their own. No one will have trouble with them. Even most of the fifth grade Slytherin students hold their noses to go to the party. Those who want to make trouble at the party will be hostile by everyone. , Before Albert could speak, a group of people would throw the troublemaker out. "Goodbye Mr. Anderson." After the party, a group of girls greeted him with a smile. At first, a certain Ravenclaw girl used to tease him, but somehow, many fifth-grade students called him that, making Albert feel that he was several years old all at once. The most gratifying thing is probably the successful trigger and completion of a "teacher"-related task, which rewards some experience and prestige in the magic world. "I really hope that this semester will be over soon." Fred reached out and grabbed his head, and complained to George who was doing homework next to him. "Obviously, the OWL exam is about to be done. Why are the professors working so hard to give us homework? , I think Im going crazy." "Albert definitely doesn''t want you to throw away your studies now." George understood what Fred meant. He actually wanted to throw away the annoying homework and took a break from school to open a joke shop in Diagon Alley. But he knew that Albert didn''t want them to do this. The Weasley twins will have such careful thinking, in fact, it comes from an unexpected harvest not long ago. Although Black couldn''t get his 10,000 bounty, Albert still borrowed the incident and successfully got a large sum of money, and the three people involved in this incident also got 10% of the benefits. As for where did the money come from? This is what Lee Jordan overheard from Harry. It is said that Albert secretly accepted the commission of the portrait to help Blake clean up the charges and received a full five thousand gallons. Ten percent per person, which is five hundred gallons! That''s five hundred gallons! The three were shocked by Albert''s generosity. That night, they didn''t really do anything, so they easily got a large sum of Galleons. With a thousand gallons, the twins start-up funds to open a shop are enough. Recently, they were laughing in their dreams, which made Lee Jordan look a little strange at them. "You don''t want to quit school to open a shop, do you?" Li Qiaodan asked suspiciously. The four-person co-opening of the shop had been planned early, and he suspected that Fred and George wanted to start the plan ahead of time. "We thought, but Albert would probably not agree." Fred shrugged and looked at Albert who was writing a letter. "If you don''t have enough knowledge, you will soon encounter all kinds of troubles in the development of joke props." Albert said to the twins while checking the content of the letter, "Zoko is actually the best case. , People who reach middle age, or even dont need middle age, will become blank in their minds and can no longer come up with interesting inventions. The shop is just like that. When the shop here opens, you will soon squeeze him out Shop now." "Really?" Fred and George looked at each other, but Albert was always accurate. "Really, but Joko probably won''t sit and wait for death. He will definitely cause trouble for you by other means." Albert said calmly. "You seem to have said something similar before." Lee Jordan said with a smile. "It''s not the time, right?" George muttered. "It''s not the time to open a store, and I think you should hurry up while you are in school, accumulate, and prepare for opening a store after graduation. After you leave school, you basically have no extra time to study." Of course, even if Fred and George wanted to take a break from school to play a joke shop, there was no Garon, and Albert did not give Garon to them, and the amount of Garon still exists in his treasury. "I think Albert is right. It''s too early to open the store and we are not ready yet." Lee Jordan also thinks it is best to follow Albert''s advice, which can save them a lot of trouble. "At least, you have to make them popular among students like the wizard cards, so that customers will come to care about our store in the future, and opening a store also requires skills. These all need to be explored and how to make money." In the HP novel, the O.W.Ls results of the Weasley twins are in a mess, and now the two with the start-up funds are even more volatile, but Albert still hopes to bring the twins back on track. Can''t you ask him for everything in the future? That would not bother him to death. Albert took his roommates to open a shop, the main reason is to lie down and divide money, and by the way, find a way to realize the knowledge he has. In his opinion, the reserve of knowledge determines the upper limit of the joke shop, the amount of money to be allocated, and the amount of money to be allocated while paddling. Of course he can play Lafred and George, but Albert still thinks it is necessary for Fred, George and Lee Jordan to work hard. As for how to...convince them, Albert is very experienced in this area. After all, he is considered half a magic stick. Sometimes, to work hard for one''s own ideals and goals is more motivated than anything else. then In short, Albert feels that he has the potential to be a life mentor, and persuades others to do a set of things. It is very simple to persuade them (limping). Since May, the exam is approaching. The students have to endure the temptation outside the castle to force their brains to work hard. Even Fred and George are working hard to prepare for the O.W.Ls exam. As the exam approaches, all kinds of weird exam syndromes become more prominent. Student Union Chairman Percy''s temper became more and more irritable. Whoever disrupted the tranquility of the common room at night would be severely punished. Katrina of Ravenclaw likes to come over to discuss the so-called test points with Albert in her spare time. Diggory also has this habit, as if they believe that Albert''s points will be tested. Patricia Stimson of Hufflepuff collapsed again, and she burst into tears at the Transfiguration Curse, and said she was an idiot and couldn''t learn anything. Slytherin is telling others how difficult the O.W.Ls exam is, and that whoever used what has achieved excellent results in the O.W.Ls exam. The old man is sinister and wants to lead people into the pit. There are also people who like to inquire about the review time of others, which is very annoying in short. Everyone has different ways of preparing for the O.W.Ls exam. In order to thoroughly stimulate the fighting spirit of the three people, Albert generously said that if their OWLs test scores are good, they will be invited to watch the Quidditch World Cup in the summer vacation (Blake wants to give Albert a few World Cup tickets), and he can also help by the way. Predict the outcome of the World Cup finals. Fred, George and Lee Jordan all understand, which means they can make a fortune together. In the past, Albert was very accurate in betting with others, and if he added a prediction, it would be a real profit without losing money. With the three-pronged approach, the learning enthusiasm of the three people was thoroughly stimulated. With the same purple candy given by Albert, they worked hard every day to review, and even spot-checked each other to recite key knowledge that needed to be memorized at night. Of course, the three of them are also very smart. They spend most of their time consolidating the subjects they are good at. Although there is a serious suspicion of partial subject, they are much better than facing the O.W.Ls exam at will. Recently, Katrina seems to be burning, always likes to find him to discuss the key points, it seems that the posture does not give up if you don''t give all the twelve courses. To this end, she also took out a big killer, and asked Isobel to persuade Albert to obediently. Albert actually wanted Katrina to go back and learn about mentality with Isabel, so that she wouldn''t have to worry about the written exam. Fred, George and Lee Jordan actually want to learn too, but the three of them just can''t learn it, otherwise they don''t have to work hard to recite the memory. Albert still remembers one time when he went back to the dormitory, he saw Fred plug his ears with his fingers and wriggle his lips silently, reciting the deformed notes over the years. George, whose face was full of paper strips, lay on the bed to recite the definition of the basic mantra. Lee Jordan checked the "Standard Mantra, Level 5" to help him check it, and put a sticker on George''s face if he recited a mistake. Seeing Albert''s return, the three of them stopped reciting the book, and threw the book away, took a bottle from the bedside table and asked Albert. "How many of these things are there in your place." "We all think this thing will be very popular." The three of them talked one by one, causing Albert a little headache. "The last bottle of that stuff is left, and it''s gone after eating." Albert said, "So I will save you a little bit from the beginning." "Then can you get more, you can take the opportunity to make a lot of money." "No, no time for now." Albert said. "How do you do it, do you want us to try it?" George suggested. "Boiling requires a certain level of potion skills. With your current level of potions, you can''t make this stuff." Albert is very aware of the potion level of Fred, George and Li Jordan, and shook his head, "You Now I know why I want you to study hard, otherwise even if I give you the recipe and manufacturing method, you will not be able to figure it out. Even if it is barely successful, it will not achieve the effect you eat, and the quality will be poor. a lot of." "The ingredients are complicated?" "What you are taking now is a modified version of the intelligence enhancer." Albert did not hide it, and continued: "There are several kinds of potions mixed in it. Sufficient, even the whole person''s mood has become happy, and the person has become cheerful and confident?" "Yes, it''s a bit like taking Fu Ling Ji, but the lasting effect is very short." This is actually the civilian version of the blessing potion. Although it can''t be as effective as the blessing potion, it can also add a positive buff to people, but I don''t know what the reason is, and the duration is very average. "So, you finished that stuff?" The expressions of the three of them were a little embarrassed, and they looked away and did not dare to look at Albert. "Do you know what I call that thing?" Albert asked suddenly. "What is it called?" the three asked curiously. "IQ candy is used to fool others. Only people who are stupid and have a lot of money will buy this stuff." Albert silently removed a folder from his backpack, shook his hand and said, "Don''t worry about it. Come, come and take a look at this thing." "what is this?" "The focus of the exam." Albert dropped the folder on the table and said, "As long as he can master it, he can basically do well in the exam." "It''s really Albert." The three immediately rushed towards the folder, for fear that the thing would fly away with its wings. After George picked up the contents and flipped through it, he suddenly looked miserable. There were so-called important points. "Are there any key points?" Li Qiaodan asked in a low voice. "Why don''t you ask if there is an examination paper." "I don''t think it''s weird even if you actually get the test paper." "Yes, it''s behind." Albert said. The three of them all overturned and found that they had found the test paper, but after a closer look, they found that it was last year''s test paper, and their expressions froze. "You said we can sell this stuff?" The three peoples eyes lit up, and they continued, We can arrange these and sell them to others as test materials, one for a gallon, and there must be a bunch of people willing to pay. "I think you will be beaten." "Who dares to beat us." The next moment, a fist magnified in front of Fred, knocking him down on the bed. "You hit me." Fred glared at George. "Stop making trouble, review it now, there are so many opportunities to make money, don''t rush it." George shrugged, "However, these handwritings don''t look like yours." "Well no, Katrina sorted it out. I scored you points. Thank me very much." "By the way, why did Mrs. Anderson hook up with Katrina again." "Teacher Anderson, teach me how to make a girlfriend." "You have no hope, Teacher Anderson is handsome enough, and you can''t match the handsomeness in any way you look at it." "Mr. Anderson, I really want to hit someone." For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 799 Teacher Anderson), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 799： O. w. Before the Ls exam "Harry Potter: Alchemist New ( Find the latest chapter! With the advent of June, the weather around Hogwarts became very muggy, and the castle was even more uncomfortably hot, but the students had to stay in the castle, forcing their brains to work hard for the upcoming end of the term. Be prepared for the exam. For the fifth grade students, the only comfort is that the professors no longer assign them homework, and the remaining class time is also used to review the key points of the exam that the teachers think, so as to better welcome the coming O . w. Ls exam. While everyone was working hard to prepare for the final exam, there were some unharmonious voices. For those who are prepared, O. w. The Ls exam is just like that, there is no need to hold back like other students, so that Albert stands out among the busy students. But genius is always a little different. Apart from admiring or occasionally complaining and cursing him for failing the exam, everyone has no extra time and thought to waste on him. The sky is clear and cloudless, and it is a good opportunity to take a walk outdoors. The summer breeze blows from the lake and ripples. The students looked out of the castle through the window, thinking of lying under the shade of the trees outdoors, and passing the time lazily, but the upcoming exams kept them tightly confined in the castle. However, there are always exceptions to everything. Albert took Isabel''s hand and walked outside the castle, whispering in a low voice, enjoying the world that belonged to only two people. A breeze blew across the sparkling lake, and the green grass on the shore of the lake glided like satin. Isobel gently brushed down the tossed hair, looking at the rippling lake, toward the ground next to him. Albert gave a gentle smile. "Just here!" Isobel waved his wand and conjured a picnic cloth out of thin air. After spreading it flat on the ground, he pulled Albert to sit in the shade of the tree. "Open and see what Bit has prepared for us?" Albert conjured a picnic basket out of thin air, pushed it in front of Isabel, and made a please gesture. Isobel opened the picnic basket, and a white mist poured out from the picnic basket. She found a big cup in it, with a strange-looking straw inserted in the cup, and an exquisite double ice cream on top. Insert two spoons and a plate of iced fruit. "I think you should put your mind on the O. W. Ls exam." Isobel smiled and picked up the spoon, scooped a spoon of ice cream in his mouth. It was sweet and very ice. It''s really comfortable to eat in summer. "Domestic Elf Bit prepared it, so I opened my mouth, and it prepared everything." Albert looked at the girl who lifted her hair lightly, lowered her head and sucked a cold drink but fine-tuned her eyebrows and asked, "N How is E.w.Ts preparing?" "All the ones that should be reviewed have been reviewed. Scan before the exam to re-enhance the memory. How about you?" Isobel picked up the strange-looking straw, held it in front of him, looked at it, and asked suspiciously. Said: "How can I use this straw, why can''t I **** it up?" "This thing is called a lover''s straw." Albert pointed to the other two ends of the straw and said, "It takes two people to use it together. Of course, it can be used alone, as long as you plug it again. NS." "You invented it?" Isobel felt that he had guessed correctly, and smiled and bit the straw and took a sip. Albert always said that he didn''t understand romance, but Isobel felt that he didn''t understand it on purpose. He didn''t do this kind of thing less. Albert feels a bit like a sparkling water drink, with mint in it, and it tastes refreshing. The house elf bit is really talented in cooking. "Open your mouth, ah!" Isobel took a sip of ice cream and handed it to Albert''s mouth. Albert opened his mouth and held it, and the ice cream melted in his mouth. It was cold and sweet. If not for the whole school students to retreat in the castle to prepare for the exam, they would really dare not have an intimate picnic here. Now most of the students are preparing for the final exam, and no one has the time to pass on their gossip news. In fact, Isabel is not as calm as Albert thought, the upcoming N. E. w. Ts still gave her some pressure. Although Isabel doesn''t care about grades very much, she still wants to draw a perfect end to her school life with all her outstanding grades. Genius, most of them have a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder and perfectionism. "It feels so good now!" Isabel said obsessively, looking sideways at Albert''s face. She knows this is the sweet love feeling that many girls dream of, and it''s no wonder that girls yearn for it so much. "I will let it last as long as you want." Albert said, resting on Isabel''s knee, looking at the blue sky. "Do you think we will use that boat?" "That''s just a guarantee. No one knows what the future will be like. Be more prepared and you won''t panic." Albert blinked at Isobel, smiled and said, "Moreover, even if you don''t need it. Come on, we can also take a boat to the sea to escape the heat in the summer. I look forward to your appearance in a swimsuit." "I really don''t understand why Muggles made such clothes." Isabel''s cheeks were a little red. When he visited the swimsuit store last summer, Albert planned to buy her a set. She declined, because she felt that such a swimsuit had a little less fabric and was too bold and revealing. "Probably to highlight my figure and charm. This is a self-confidence. On the beach where Muggles gather, there are groups of girls in swimsuits." Albert said: "If you don''t believe me, I can take you to another day. Vacation over there." "Oh, Valeria always said that good men are either greedy for power, or greedy for beauty, or greedy for power and beauty." Isobel was pushed down on the ground as soon as he spoke, looking at Abe above. Special, smiled and asked, "She said you are the second kind." "Dumbledore is that kind as she said?" Albert felt a little amused. "The principal is probably an exception!" "Well, she was right. I do like beautiful girls, especially you, so..." Before he could finish his words, he was blocked by cherry-colored lips, and all his words were blocked. Blocked back. Beside them, a windmill was spinning in the wind. Happy times are always so fast. After six months, even Albert has to start to concentrate. He doesn''t want to roll over halfway, after all, it is related to the task reward. Even if there is almost the slightest possibility, Albert will kill it in the cradle, after all o. w. There is only one Ls exam. In the last metamorphosis class, everyone finally learned o. w. The arrangement of the Ls examination process. "Your o.w. Ls exam will last for two weeks." Professor McGonagall distributed the test date and time schedule to everyone, and said: "You have to take the written test in the morning and the practical test in the afternoon. During this period, you still have enough time to turn over the key points of the test." Albert glanced at the timetable for the exam. The first exam was the theory of spells, which was scheduled to take place on Monday morning. Well, and the old o. w. There is actually no difference in the arrangement of the Ls exam. "Just like that, they still want to stop others from cheating?" Fred said in a low voice to the people around him. In the past few days, they compared what the professors said with the regular test papers. Although there are some differences, they are basically correct. "The written test is relatively simple, as long as rote memorization is enough, the main thing is practice." George speculated, "I heard that many people become very nervous in the practical test, and then make mistakes. Snape doesn''t always do that. Do?" "One thing, I must remind you that cheating is absolutely not allowed during the exam." Professor McGonagall said after returning to the podium after handing out the test timetable: "Every year there are students who think they can cheat successfully, but They all failed and received the harshest punishment." "Don''t try to use the automatic answering quill, memory ball, detachable entrainment cuffs and automatic error correction ink, or even take dragon claw powder in advance, the intelligence enhancer will be checked out. I remember that one class of students took inferior Bafei Xingmin He almost turned himself into a fool." Professor McGonagall''s gaze stayed on Albert for a moment when talking about Buffy Rejuvenating Agent. "I emphasize again, don''t try to get through by any means, because your test papers have been imposed the strictest anti-cheating spell." Professor McGonagall glanced at the students below with a stern look, "I hope Gryffindor The college, and even the whole school, should not take the initiative to challenge the authority of the Wizarding Examination Bureau, that would turn oneself into a shame for the school." "When will we know the results?" Shanna asked, raising her hand. "Your grades will be sent to you by Owl in July." Professor McGonagall glanced across Fred, George and Lee Jordan, and said sternly: "This exam is related to your sixth-year course selection. And your future, so everyone must do their best." "By the way, there is one more thing. I hope you don''t hand in your papers in advance during the written test, so as not to affect other students who are taking the test." After that, Professor McGonagall looked at Albert again, and that was clearly speaking to him. of. "Don''t hand in the paper ahead of time." Lee Jordan said gleefully, touching Albert with his elbow. Every time Albert always slips ahead of the exam, and now this guy needs to accompany them slowly in the sultry big classroom, which is really a pleasure. "I think there is nothing wrong with my curse theory." At dinner, George discussed the exam with everyone at the table: "In terms of practice, it is likely that you will be tested for basic sports spells, floating spells, color changing spells, happy spells... According to the information we have, the professors will also ask for it. You do certain things to judge the use of your spells, but these are not difficult, are they." With that, he tapped his magic wand on the dinner plate, and it ran on the table with its long legs. "I also think it''s not difficult." Fred is also very good at magic spells, because this course is very helpful in making joke props. He has not always studied very seriously, and Flitwick is a great one. Professor, he can always get along with everyone happily. "Where''s the practical exam for the deformation class?" Angelina asked. "Albert thinks he can test the Vanishing Curse, because this magic is the hardest in the O.W.Ls Transformation Test. It will be tested every few years in the past. I didn''t take the Vanishing Curse last year, but he took the test the year before. The probability of appearing today is very high. , Under normal circumstances, they will get some animals to make you disappear." "Listening to you, I think I might get a few excellent exams." Shanna took the notebook and wrote them down. He planned to train them specifically. They are all important points. "I don''t think you have any problems in this respect." The girls are very envious of Shanna''s achievements, as for Albert, they are too far away. "By the way, where''s the Albert? George asked suspiciously. "He seemed to say that he was going to pick up people." Li Qiaodan whispered: "I remember he seemed to be familiar with the chief examiner, and he was probably talking to them in the professor''s lounge." Li Qiaodan really got it right. Albert was indeed called to go to the classroom lounge to pay for these elderly examiners to speak. No way, Dumbledore is the only one who knows these examiners very well. The relationship between other professors and them can only be regarded as normal, and they have to be treated respectfully, making both parties very uncomfortable. On the contrary, Albert, who has always been in correspondence with most of them, can easily talk and laugh with them and talk about some relaxed topics. "I heard that Fudge is helping you apply for the Merlin Class III Medal." During a small chat, Macchiban happened to mention something recently related to Albert. "He said that he had seen you use the humanoid restoration spell on the transformed werewolf and successfully turned the werewolf back into human form. He thinks that the spell may effectively reduce the damage of the werewolf. During the review process, he has already helped you exempt, but you have to submit some more. Relevant statistics. I dare say you must be the youngest winner of the Merlin badge." "I can testify about this. UU reading " said Dumbledore, who had been laughing and talking. He probably guessed that this was one of Albert and Fudge''s transactions. "What''s the matter with Macchiban, why haven''t I heard of it?" Professor Tofodi asked. "I''ve only heard that Fudge intends to apply for the Merlin First Class Medal to recognize his contribution to the magical society as Minister of Magic." An elderly man said, "And it''s actually from Wissengammon''s side. Already half of them have passed, I remember you seemed to vote yes." "Greengrass, some things are just like this. Even if we can''t understand it, we can''t change the fact that Fudge wants a president. As for how much controversy this matter will cause in the wizarding world, that''s a problem that Fudge should solve by himself. "Machiban said without evasiveness, "It''s not the first time that I have awarded a medal anyway." "Oh, **** prejudice." Greengrass glanced at the genius next to him, and he understood. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (before the Chapter 800 O.w. Ls exam), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 800： o. w. Ls exam On the day of the Ls exam, there was a suppressed atmosphere in the auditorium. Most of the fifth and seventh grade students who were about to enter the exam room remained silent. The depressive atmosphere before the exam even affected students in other grades. Opposite Albert, Shanna actually ate and flipped through "The Curse Achievement" for fear that she would forget the main point of the book. The absent-minded Lee Jordan, yawning on his right hand, mistakenly used salt as sugar and added it to pumpkin porridge. Even Fred and George, who had always been heartless, were affected by the exam and became taciturn, and even his appetite deteriorated. . Only Albert, as usual, ate slowly, unaffected by the depressive atmosphere before the exam. After the breakfast, the students of other grades all went to the classroom, but the fifth and seventh grade students remained in the hall aimlessly waiting for the exam to start. Well, that''s right, Ls and the curse theory will be tested together in the auditorium, but the seats will be separated. Waiting is the most difficult thing. Everyone seems nervous. Many people try to calm down their emotions by flipping through the books, but more often they still secretly look at the auditorium, seeming to be eager to see something. Albert has long experience in this, and he gave George the half-pack of mints left over last time, and asked him to distribute the sweets to everyone to help them relieve their anxiety and anxiety before the exam. Of course, other colleges are naturally not available. "You are very thoughtful." With sugar in her mouth, Shanna found Albert who was lazily flipping through "The Curse Achievement" on the stone bench in the courtyard, and sat down beside him with a smile. "No way, rich experience." Albert put the book together and asked casually, "Think about the exam papers, Ls is actually not that difficult." "Yeah." Shanna answered casually without knowing what she was thinking. After a while, all the Gryffindor candidates came out, surrounded by Albert, with mint in their mouths, talking about the subject of the exam slurly, and the original nervous mood unknowingly relaxed. The Ls exam starts at ten, and the professors start arranging candidates to enter the venue at 9:30. The auditorium has been rearranged by the professors. The four long college tables have been removed and replaced by many small single tables, all facing the faculty seat at the end of the auditorium. The first curse theory exam was invigilated by five professors including Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Professor Macchiban, Professor TOFodi and Professor Greengrass. Students need to go through a round of inspection before entering the examination room. Filch was standing at the entrance of the auditorium, holding two honesty detectors to check whether he was carrying any contraband. After being roughly checked, they will take the exam seat numbers they have drawn to find their respective positions. Most students who try to cheat will not be stumped by this, of course, there are always exceptions. "It''s really hard to imagine that you would be so stupid." Filch touched the cuff of the Hufflepuff boy with the honesty detector, and a sneer was drawn at the corner of his mouth. "You should be glad you haven''t taken the exam. At the beginning, if I want to tell you, you should be disqualified from the exams for you guys who sneak and skid." As a result, in addition to the memory ball and a few error-correcting inks, there are two more detachable entrainment cuffs on the table. Many students found it very interesting, thinking that those guys who tried to cheat were so stupid, they would definitely not be discovered by Filch. Albert found that there are two types of detachable entrainment cuffs. One is the magic version, which is invisible to the naked eye, but will be detected by the honest detector, and the other is the non-magic version, but Filch seems to be experienced. Can easily check it out. He scolded and squeezed to issue number plates to candidates, and in the end he really succeeded in saving a few students who went astray. Albert glanced at his number plate and quickly found his seat number C7. The boy in front of him was a Ravenclaw boy and the girl from Hufflepuff was behind him. Uh, that is the Pa who often breaks down. Trixia Stinson. After checking the spare quill, ink bottle, and parchment on the table, Albert found that Professor Flitwick, who had given them the test paper, quietly sat behind them to monitor the entire examination room. After Professor McGonagall turned the huge hourglass on the table upside down and set it aside, he announced to all the candidates: "You can start answering the questions." Albert picked up the test paper, quickly scanned all the questions, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the exam questions are all the most basic things. As long as you master the knowledge points in the spell class, you don''t have to worry about not being "excellent." The curse theory test is divided into three types of questions: The first is to answer questions. For example: a) write a spell that can make an object fly; b) describe the action of waving a magic wand. The second is multiple choice questions. For example: The correct spell for making a fire spell is: a) The flames are raging, b) are burning, c) are burning quickly, d) are burning out The third type is the cracking spell. For example: Please write the cracking spell of the hiccup spell. The content of the test is really super simple. The only problem is that there are a lot of questions. There are 100 questions on the test paper. For some students, the time may not be enough. Of course, for Albert, this test paper is really not difficult. With the blessing of the panel, his memory is far beyond that of ordinary people, and the answers are naturally fast, perfect without thinking. At this moment, Albert suddenly heard a sharp siren: cheating, cheating. He looked away from the examination paper and looked up at the front of the sound in astonishment. Not only Albert, but everyone else in the auditorium was taken aback by the sound, and cast their curious eyes on this side. Someone cheated? Did this trigger the anti-cheat mechanism? The students are very curious, this is the first time they have encountered such a situation. The Ravenclaw student looked a little at a loss, because the black-faced Professor McGonagall had quickly stepped down from the teacher''s bench, took the hapless man out of the auditorium, and silenced the voice by the way. "Quiet, don''t look around, continue to answer the questions." Professor Flitwick''s sharp voice sounded afterwards, his face was also very ugly, after all, he was a student of his own college. After the exam, the cheating incident quickly caused a stir among the students. The news was quickly heard. It is said that the hapless person who was carried out secretly took Dragon Claw Powder during the exam, which triggered the anti-cheating mechanism. "He turned dragon claw powder into a pill and held it in his mouth." Lee Jordan said, "it should be Kenneth''s **** who helped him. That guy in the school is selling dragon claw powder. He can hurt others. Yes, I heard that the qualifications for the curse exam have been cancelled, and Professor McGonagall will write to the other partys home to notify him of the matter, and if he cheats again, he will directly repeat the grade." "How did it detect it?" George asked suspiciously. "No wonder no one succeeded in cheating." Fred was a little afraid. He actually wanted to do that, but Albert had warned him and had to give up. "The Dragon Claw Fan and the Intelligence Enhancer Ministry of Magic must be guarded. These two things are the easiest to get. If you can catch your mind, I''m sure no one will find you cheating." "How are you doing." Shanna asked Albert to borrow the test paper. "I think you ended up sleeping directly on your stomach." "Should get full marks." "I didn''t answer a few questions well." Shanna was a little depressed. "Can you shut up?" Fred complained, covering his ears, "I finally finished the test, so I don''t want to correct the answer somewhere. It makes me feel sick." At lunch, the auditorium was restored to its original appearance, four college tables reappeared, and Gryffindor fifth-grade students all came to Albert''s side and listened to him talk about what he might take in the afternoon practical exam. . No way, almost everything Albert said in the morning was tested. In the afternoon, the curse practice exam starts at two o''clock. All candidates are required to come to the small room next to the auditorium in advance, waiting to be called to the auditorium to take the practice exam in alphabetical order of their surnames. Albert enters the arena first, and there are two other people with him. "Professor Macchiban is free, Anderson." Professor Flitwick, who was standing at the door, assigned the examiner to the students who entered the hall. "Okay, let''s get started. Mr. Anderson, I think this exam is very easy for you." Professor Macchiban smiled kindly at Albert, "Please let this glass cup run on the table, Then let it jump into the air and perform a few side turns. Of course, it can be done without a single breath." It actually means that the score will be higher if you complete it in one go. Albert did it easily. It was nothing more than the use of basic sports spells and floating spells. The glass cup completed all the movements in one breath, just like an elegant athlete. "very perfect." As soon as the voice fell, the sound of the glass falling and breaking on the floor sounded in the auditorium. Albert looked down at his glass cup, then turned to look at some unlucky person who had failed to turn sideways in a performance far away, and then regained his gaze to look at his old friend. Professor Macchiban smiled at Albert, pointed to the mouse caught from the cage beside him and said, "Please turn it green and make the mouse a big plate." "Color-changing curse and expansion curse." Albert waved his wand lightly, and the mouse immediately turned green and began to swell slowly, quickly reaching the opponent''s request. "Very perfect." Professor Macchiban signaled that he could leave. Albert is very satisfied with the difficulty of today''s Ls exam, which means that he can easily get "excellent" and complete twelve outstanding tasks. Albert went directly to the dormitory first, and got himself a bottle of frozen butter beer to cool off the heat. The sultry weather made him feel uncomfortable, and then he took his book to the library and went to the library to review the transfiguration exam to be taken tomorrow. During dinner, everyone gathered in twos and threes to talk about today''s spell test. "It feels very simple, I can at least get a good test." "It would be great if the deformity exam could be so easy." Fred said. Albert looked at Shanna who was a little unhappy and asked, "Are you okay?" "My mouse swelled like a balloon, and it drifted away when I wasn''t paying attention." Shanna was a little depressed. "Don''t worry, you can at least get a good grade with your grades." Albert casually comforted, but Shanna obviously didn''t want her grades to be at the limit. A loud voice suddenly resounded throughout the auditorium, shaking down the dust on the ceiling. The hapless Ravenclaw became the subject of attention, but his luck was better than the protagonist of the yelling letter before, because everyone didn''t have much thought to discuss this matter. After dinner, everyone returned to their common room to prepare for the exam tomorrow. Gryffindor put together a piece and listened to Albert''s explanation of the analysis of the Transfiguration Exam on the second day. By the way, he took out the examination papers of the past dynasties and flipped through it. Anyway, the content of the examinations of the past dynasties has basically not changed. With yesterday''s experience, no examinee was stupid enough to cheat, and even the entrainment did not happen again. After turning over the test papers, Albert found that the focus of the Transformation Exam is really to test how much theoretical knowledge you have memorized. The Practical Exam of Transfiguration in the afternoon was the Vanishing Curse, and Albert was honored to be the first batch of candidates. He needed to hide a cute ferret in front of Professor TOFodi. The vanishing spell is the most important spell learned in the fifth grade transformation class, and it is also the most difficult spell to master in the transformation spell. The larger the item, the more difficult it is to use the spell to make it disappear. Albert felt that some students were going to be unlucky, because the biggest disappearing object they had practiced was the big mouse, and letting the mouse disappear would make a group of students difficult, let alone remind the ferret, which is much larger than the big mouse. "Okay, let''s get started, Mr. Anderson." Professor Tofty smiled: "You need to use the Vanishing Curse to make it disappear." "Well, it looks cute." Albert reached out and touched the ferret''s head, then drew his wand and tapped it on its head. "Disappear." A light flashed, and the ferret disappeared out of thin air. "It''s perfect." Professor Tofty smiled and went to get the wand on the table, ready to get the ferret back, but Albert was faster than him, and after a few crackling noises, the ferret appeared out of nowhere. "For you, such an exam is really easy." Professor TOFody blinked at Albert and said, "If you can give me an extra performance, I can give you extra points." In fact, Albert can be excellent regardless of the amount of extra points. However, he did not refuse, pointing his wand at the ferret and turning it into an eagle. When the eagle was about to spread its wings, it fell on the ground and turned into a snake. The badger, and then a huge lion. A roar of a lion sounded in the auditorium, and Albert turned the lion back into a ferret, picked it up from the ground, and placed it in front of Professor TOFDI. "Very good, very good, you can go." Professor Tofti is very happy to see other new things. It is not easy to transform into a huge lion. The greater the difference in the size of the deformed creatures, the more difficult it is. Higher. However, the other professors were not too happy, because the creatures that had been prepared to transform the students were all struck by the roar of the lion. The culprit has already been buggered. "It turns out that you made the roar of the lion." At dinner, Fred, George, and Jordan Lee almost couldn''t hold their backs laughing when they talked about the practical exams. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "You may not know that many of the students who stayed in the room waiting were practicing with magic wands. They were startled by the roar of the lion, and the whole room was messed up." Everyone seemed to want to laugh. Obviously a lot of interesting things happened. In the end, Li Jordan said, "A Hufflepuff boy had leeks growing in his buttocks, and two Slytherin robes were set alight. Ya was almost frightened by her magic wand, and one of Ravenclaw was almost taken to the school hospital. "Professor Tofordi gave you extra points?" Shanna paid more attention to this topic. "Probably I am more familiar with him!" Albert said jokingly. "Your test scores in the transformation course must be excellent again!" Shanna managed to let her iguana disappear. Some students even tried several times before succeeding. George is one of them. He is not in a high mood now, because Fred achieved good results in the Transfiguration Exam, and in his own words can at least mix well. Chapter 801： Right error With the exam experience in the first two days, everyone has a relatively intuitive impression of the level of the Ls exam. The herbal medicine written examination on Wednesday, like the previous two written examinations, mainly examines the magical properties and applications of magic plants and mushrooms. It is similar to the test of magic theory. It also requires a hundred questions, and most of these questions come from sources. In the book "Thousands of Miraculous Herbs and Mushrooms". Therefore, if you want to get a high score on the herbal medicine written test, you have to read your "A Thousand Wonders of Herbs and Mushrooms" well. The practical exams in the afternoon will be held in Greenhouse No. 3, and candidates need to enter Greenhouse No. 3 one by one, deal with the fangs geranium alone, and collect a certain number of fangs. The key to getting a high score is to avoid being bitten by the fangs geranium as much as possible. Several examiners will judge whether the students collect their fangs in a standard manner and whether they have been bitten to give scores to the students. Even with the dragon leather gloves, Fred was bitten by the fang geranium many times, and his performance in picking the fangs was simply a mess, but George looked handy when dealing with the fang geraniums. "I can finally get rid of this course." When Fred was eating dinner, he repeatedly checked the injuries on his hands and complained, I dont have much patience to take care of those things. If I can barely pass the exam, Im very satisfied. Anyway, I dont plan to continue taking this course. Class." "Making joke props must use a lot of magic plants." Albert reminded. "Isn''t there you and George?" Fred shrugged and said: "I discussed with George at the beginning, one learns transformation and the other learns herbal medicine. We call this division of labor and cooperation." "What about making potions?" Lee Jordan asked with a smile. "Isn''t there Albert?" Fred said disapprovingly, "Furthermore, we can also make ordinary potions. As for those particularly difficult potions, we will leave them to Albert." "Tomorrow is the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam." George said suddenly. He wants to fight for it to see if he can get a good one. This is the only chance they can get good. "I think the exam should not be too difficult. Albert has taught so many people a while ago. Maybe the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor next semester will be surprised to find that so many students have achieved good results." Lee Jordan said to the next semester. The more confident the exam, the so-called written test is nothing more than to see who has memorized the key points. As long as you are willing to spend more time on the key points, there is basically no problem with the written test. As for the practical exams, there is no problem. Albert took out alone to talk about the cracking curse and the defensive curse. He needs to relieve a cursed mouse from the spell and repel the Bogut that emerged from the small box. "What are you afraid of really special?" Professor TOFDI blinked his eyes while looking at Albert who had just demonstrated a perfect Bogut expelling spell. "Everyone said that." Albert gave Bogut away as soon as he emerged. "If you are willing to show something special, I can give you extra points." Professor Tofodi said with a smile. The extra points are meaningless to Albert, but he didnt bother to break Professor Tofodis careful thoughts. He lifted up his wand and flicked it. Five silver **** of light came out from the tip of the wand and circled around Professor Tofodi. Fei unexpectedly uttered Albert''s voice together: "Is this all right?" "Of course, it is great. Your use of the patron saint has reached a very superb level. I dare say that few people can do this." Professor TOFDI is not stingy with his praise and applause, Albert Can always bring him unexpected surprises. It is very difficult for ordinary wizards to summon the patron saint, not to mention the form of directly hiding the patron saint like Albert, and also summon multiple patron saints in one breath, and finally let the patron saint speak. This is no longer a level that ordinary wizards can reach. Even a wizard who can achieve this level in the entire British magical world can count it with both hands. The other examiners all noticed the ball of light that melted into a silver mist above Professor Tofodi''s head, and they didn''t know what they were thinking. Albert successfully got the fourth outstanding. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan also passed the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam easily and thought they had a chance to be excellent. At dinner, many fifth-grade students came over to express their gratitude to Albert, and thank Albert for his help with the Defense Against the Dark Arts, so that they can easily pass the Ls Defense Against the Dark Arts written test, and there are not many practical exams in the afternoon. Difficulty, Albert has focused on cracking spells and defensive spells, and even has special training to deal with Bogut, there is no reason to test it. The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor next semester will definitely be very pleasantly surprised. That night, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all had a good time, because they have three full days to prepare for the next exam. Albert has two more classes tomorrow, the ancient magic writing test and the Muggle study written test. They were originally one class a day, but both of them are written examinations, so I took the exam together. However, the number of students participating in the ancient magic writing test was extremely small, even if the seventh grade students were counted together, it barely exceeded twenty. Albert glanced at the ancient magic text test papers. He had the sense of seeing English in the previous life, and it was a very simple one, giving him a sense of seeing the English test paper in elementary school. It took Albert nearly ten minutes to finish the test paper and check it by the way. Then, he went to sleep on the table, making Katrina who was sitting behind him a little suspicious of life, because Albert was basically sleeping on his stomach for the entire exam. The Muggle study written test in the afternoon was even more nonsense. After reading the test paper, Albert was a little doubtful whether the wizard who produced the test paper had lived in the Muggle world. "Gua''s Family Life and Social Habits" are excerpted from the book. Of course, this kind of thing is a matter of course for the Hogwarts exam, but Albert thinks this exam is a bit funny. For example: Describe Muggle''s etiquette when meeting a guest for the first time: Another example: a) Please briefly explain why electricity is needed in Muggle life, and b) what things need electricity. And this is in the wide range of electrical appliances, you can see the shadow of sockets and switches, because "The Family Life and Social Habits of British Muggles" mentioned that these two things require electricity. In the end, Albert didn''t get entangled anymore, anyway, he needed to get an excellent exam, and that was the case for other questions. Whether the correct answer is correct is really not that important to Albert. Chapter 802： Episode On weekends and holidays, the atmosphere of the exams at Hogwarts Castle has become even stronger. Except for students in the fifth and seventh grades, students in other grades are also beginning to face final exams. Everyone is seizing the last two days and working hard to review the key points of the exam mentioned in the class. However, there are always exceptions. After Fred, George, and Lee Jordan took the first few classes, they all looked lazy, and didn''t even pay attention to the Potions exam next Monday. The meaning of their words was: It is impossible to review. The three obviously didn''t plan to go to Snape''s potions class anymore. In fact, it would be difficult for them to go to Snape''s potions class again next semester. Only in the .ls exam, students who get "excellent" are eligible to take Snape''s potion improvement class, and there are only a handful of students who can reach this level in the four colleges. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were very happy not to see Snape''s stinky face in class. The three obviously knew that they would not be able to achieve excellent results in the .ls exam. Albert is not worried about this. He just won the Potions Award, and his knowledge in potions far exceeds that of other students in the same class. The potions made in the practical exams are selected from the potions book. Need to worry. As for the content of the written test, he had read the test papers of previous years in advance, and he had also recited the so-called key points. He didn''t think the potion written test would cause him trouble. Well, in fact, the .ls exam is too simple, which gave him a lot of confidence. "If I were you, I would definitely give Snape a big surprise." Albert was sitting by the window drinking butter beer and chatting with the three of them who were playing the wizard card. "Forget it. It''s basically impossible to get good in the potions exam. If you can get good results, it will surprise us first." "Kenneth left the black market to us." George poured himself a glass of butter beer, sat opposite him, and casually mentioned what happened after Albert ran for a date last night. black market? The black market of Hogwarts is not a black market in its meaning, but refers to a list of the names of some people in the four colleges who frequently conduct black market transactions, and the locations of several channels that are often used for private transactions. Everyone actually knows some people, but there is no detailed list given by Kenneth. "Kenneth didn''t ask you for money?" Albert asked suddenly. "That guy wants five gallons, but we only give him one gallon." Fred threw away the wizard card in his hand and lay down on the armchair. "To be honest, I have a kind of being given by him. Feeling cheated." "You don''t know what that guy is." Albert doesn''t know much about the so-called black market. Normally, if you want to buy something in the black market, you have to go to a certain person and ask for the price. Gryffindor is Kenneth. "Actually, you can try to directly write the things you want to trade on the bulletin board. Next year, you can also start to try to sell joke props in school to build a reputation for leaving school. After the .ls exam is finished, you can post it. Its an advertisement. Albert gave the three of them a trick. As for the black market, you can also find a secret passage that Filch doesnt know about, and make a bulletin board over there, so that everyone can leave a message on the bulletin board. Things to trade, provide everyone with a place to trade." "It''s a good idea, but it''s not easy to find a hidden passage that Filch doesn''t know." Lee Jordan said and looked at Fred and George. If anyone knows the secret passage in the school better than Filch, That''s probably the two of them. George proposed to take out the secret passage behind the big mirror on the fifth floor as a trading place for the black market. Anyway, the secret passage leading to the outside has collapsed. Then they started discussing the name of the shop. Because of the relationship of the four, the name of the store cannot be added with the last name. Magic joke shop? This is the name currently prepared. Albert doesn''t bother to care about it. His level of naming is actually quite average, as you can tell from the fat cat named Tom beside him. The gentle summer breeze blew in from the window and brought a little sleepiness to Albert. He couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to cover the yawn, and looked out the window. He inadvertently caught a glimpse of Hagrid at the edge of the forbidden forest with his hands in his hands. It seems... carrying a suitcase with Buckbeak. "I''m going to find Hagrid, will you go together?" Albert asked, looking at the four people who were discussing the name of the store. "Go by yourself!" George said. Well, unexpected answer. The relationship between the three and Hagrid can only be said to be average. Albert returned his gaze out of the window and found that Hagrid had disappeared. After leaving the common room, Albert took out the map from his pocket. Hagrid was not in his hunting lodge. He probably guessed what Hagrid wanted to do. "Is this to send Buckbeak back to the colony of eagle-headed horse-winged beasts?" Albert could understand Hagrid''s thoughts that he couldn''t bear to lock up Buckbeak, but he still felt that Hagrid was too risky to do that. At least he should discuss it with himself first. "These guys, all of them are unreliable!" Albert babbled and complained as he walked into the boys'' bathroom on the eighth floor. An hour ago, Albert came out of the boys bathroom and was about to go to Hagrids hut. He suddenly thought of something and gradually slowed down. "Could it be that I changed Hagrid''s thinking that led him to send Buckbeak back to the eagle-headed horse-winged beast colony?" Albert stopped, hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to wait. Secretly follow to see what Hagrid wants to do. "Then what should I do now?" Albert suddenly felt a little depressed, and finally decided to go to the responsive room to read a book, as it was to review the potions exam. Where did he meet Katrina, who was also reviewing for the potion exam, and the two chatted casually about the key points of the potion exam. The chatting time passed quickly. Albert took out his pocket watch to see that the time was almost up, and then used the Illusion Charm to hide himself, and went to the outside of the Forbidden Forest to wait for Hagrid to appear. After a while, after seeing Hagrid entering the forest with a suitcase, Albert walked out from behind the tree trunk. "Why are you here?" Hagrid was very surprised. "You should discuss with me first." Albert said with a slight reproach, "At least I can give you some advice." "Sorry, I don''t want to disturb you. I know that the .ls exam is very important to you." Hagrid looked at Albert and couldn''t help but glanced at the suitcase. "But it''s stayed inside for too long, it seems The mood is very depressed." Hagrid obviously felt very sorry for Buckbeak, and the life in the box was not so good, so he planned to secretly send Buckbeak away without telling Albert. "Can you find the tribe of eagles with wings?" Albert asked. "Of course." Hagrid snapped his chest and said, "I know they are in every nest in the Forbidden Forest." "Aren''t you afraid of someone following you?" Albert said grimly, and he took a badge from his pocket and threw it to Hagrid. The work has to be done cleanly, he doesn''t want to be pitted for some reason. "What is this?" Hagrid glanced at the badge on his palm and asked suspiciously. "Blocker. With this thing, others can''t lock you through spells. Of course, the owl can''t find you." "thanks." Hagrid smiled and stuffed the badge into his pocket, and greeted Albert, "I think you are definitely planning to go here too." "Is it far from here?" Albert asked. "About half an hour away." Hagrid briefly estimated the time. "It shouldn''t pass through the hunting range of the group of eight-eyed giant spiders." Albert asked again. "Don''t worry, I think those eight-eyed giant spiders should have forgotten you." Hagrid knew why Albert was wary of the eight-eyed giant spider. "Who knows." Albert took out his broomstick from his pocket and sat on it, and said as he flew, "I won''t make fun of my life." With that, Albert took another thing out of his pocket. "Always see you pull out some weird things." Hagrid looked at something similar to a pocket watch in Albert''s hand and asked curiously, "What is this again?" "The wizard radar can detect whether there are other wizards within a radius of one kilometer." Albert said casually, "The principle is a bit like a sight glass, and it also uses the mantra. Well, you can''t understand these 80% of them. ." Of course, this thing is still a semi-finished product, and the things Albert brought out are mostly semi-finished products. "So, do you plan to use this thing to see if anyone around us is watching?" Hagrid guessed the usage of this thing. "Yes." Albert lifted his wand and tapped it on the suitcase, directly using the phantom spell to hide it, lest Hagrid held a suitcase to attract people''s attention, despite the possibility of encountering people. It''s small, but it''s always a precaution. At this moment, the wizard radar reacted, and Albert saw several red dots approaching here quickly. "Hagrid, someone is here." Albert wanted to take out an invisible cloth from the deformed lizard skin bag to cover the two of them, but the movement of the red dots on the radar was too fast. "What''s the matter?" Hagrid asked. "I don''t know." Albert frowned slightly. He felt that he should stop Hagrid from coming to take the risk. Above their heads, a few wizards on broomsticks passed by. "What''s wrong, Hagrid." Albert confirmed that the group had gone away, and looked at Hagrid, who was frowning on his side. "It should be a poacher." Hagrid said with a sullen face. Few poachers would rush into the forbidden forest. This place is more dangerous than imagined. "Today is really not a good day to go out." Albert murmured, "Are you planning to put Buckbeak back into its community?" Hagrid hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, even if he wanted to do something, they couldn''t do it, they couldn''t fly. "By the way, you released the eagle-headed horse-winged beasts in the Forbidden Forest?" Albert deliberately changed the subject. "No, eagle-headed horse-winged beasts are very common in Europe. I met them while staying at Hogwarts as a hunting field guard." Hagrid was really distracted by Albert. "It is said that the eagle-headed horse body The appearance of the winged beast is related to the wizard. It was originally the product of the cross between the lion-body eagle-headed beast and the horse." In fact, the strange and weird creatures in the magical world are all made by wizards. For example, the snails that will appear in the next semester are one of them, which are obtained from the hybridization of a lion-headed heliconia and a fire crab. What''s more terrible is that they are not like donkeys and can reproduce, so a whole new kind of creature appeared in the magical world. "They usually start laying eggs in mid-July." "egg?" "Yes, a large and fragile egg can usually hatch within 24 hours." Hagerkop said, "During the spawning period, the eagle-headed horse-winged beast''s nest will become very dangerous. Attack any creature that tries to approach the lair." Suddenly Albert didn''t know what to say, but the thing was born egg? "The eagle-headed horse-winged beasts usually start test flights in seven days, and they can fly long distances in a few months. They usually fly to the south with their parents in winter for food." Hagrid introduced. "To be honest, you should tell the students about this, they need to understand this knowledge." Albert proposed. "It''s a good idea. I''ll have a similar class next semester." Hagrid said seriously. "I already have a good idea. I''ll try it out in the summer." Albert could not help but mourn for the others. As he followed Hagrid forward, he instinctively glanced at the wizard radar in his hand, and couldn''t help squinting his eyes. when? He handed the Wizard Radar to Hagrid and made a false gesture. After reading it, Hagrid was taken aback, but Albert stopped him when he wanted to turn his head. "I went ahead to find the way, you may be lost." Albert finished speaking and let the broom fly forward. After a while, he hung up and turned back, and soon found the four wizards following them. These four guys actually floated in the air about a hundred feet away from them, silently following Hagrid without speaking. Albert drew out his wand and used a wide range of coma spells in the approximate direction of the four people. When the red light exploded into the void, the four poachers reacted and drove their broomsticks to fly out of the area of ??the coma spell, but It was too late, and the four people who were affected by the coma spell began to blur their consciousness. They had no time to react, and they were knocked down from the air by the coma spell. Of course, due to the spell, none of the four were thrown to death, but they have all fallen asleep. Hagrid stared at the four people who were thrown together and asked, "How did you do it." "Of course it was a sneak attack. They were just caught off guard by me." Albert said naturally. "What are you going to do?" Hagrid asked. "Look at what their purpose is, and then deal with it." Albert tied them with a rope, awakened one of the wizards, and directly used the idea of ?????????????????????? The memory of the wizard flashed before Albert''s eyes. He saw four young people meeting in the pig''s head bar. He heard that there was an eight-eyed giant spider breeding base in the Forbidden Forest. So he wanted to come and try his luck. I found the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, but I met them on the way and recognized Hagrid. He wanted to try his luck with Hagrid secretly, and maybe he could find something valuable. It is a group of poor ghosts who try their luck in the forbidden forest and try to make a fortune. "What are you going to do?" Hagrid frowned and asked Albert. This kind of guy who runs to the forbidden forest to try his luck every year, but there are very few who can really make a fortune. "Confiscate their tools of committing crimes and erase their memories. When they wake up, they will naturally leave by themselves." In fact, if they didn''t follow him and Hagrid, Albert wouldn''t bother to control them. "Well, just do it." Hagrid agreed. After a few people woke up, they found themselves lying on the ground for some reason. The magic wand on UU Reading was still missing and flew away in a hurry. Albert and Hagrid watched this scene. inside. "You said they will come again." Hagrid lowered his head and asked Albert. "I don''t know." Albert said, passing the wand to Hagrid. "Do you want to try it?" "When I was expelled, I was deprived of the qualifications of a wizard by the Ministry of Magic and was forbidden to carry and use magic wands." Hagrid smiled bitterly. "I can make you a telescopic cane or a telescopic umbrella, and you can take it with you." Albert smiled and comforted, "You don''t have to worry about these problems, as long as no one finds it, it''s not illegal." "Can you do this?" Hagrid asked in surprise. "There are always loopholes in the law." Albert said contemptuously. "Moreover, most of the laws are actually used to restrain ordinary people. After that, you must have a deep understanding." Hagrid was surprised at what Albert said, but he had to admit that it was right. When facing Lucius Malfoy, the law of the Ministry of Magic was so ridiculous. In the end, Hagrid still didn''t ask Albert to help with that kind of thing, and the two did not go to the eagle-headed horse-winged beast''s lair, but released Buckbeak near the lair. "Go back and live with your companions." Hagrid touched Buckbeak''s head sadly, unchained it and said to Albert, "I shouldn''t have let them show up in class." "It''s not your fault." Albert softly comforted, "Let''s go back." "Come on, I''ll visit you in the future." Hagrid waved goodbye to Buckbeak, who was looking back as he walked, "I really don''t want him to leave." "It won''t do you any good to stay. Buckbeak is natural." Albert said as he watched Buckbeak fly away. "At least, you can come back and visit him occasionally." Chapter 803： Whose pot The potion written test on Monday was simpler than Albert expected. Most of the questions on the test paper were for candidates to describe some potion ingredients or certain medicines. For example: Describe the characteristics of moonstone and its use in pharmaceuticals. The potion practice exam in the afternoon was even easier, because their dear Professor Snape was not wandering in the exam room, and no one was staring at them to make potions like a spirit behind them. No one will deliberately create pressure on them. Most students make potions more easily than usual, and even Fred and George are no longer looking like enemies. Albert dare to say that after this potion exam is over, there are definitely a lot of students who think that their previous potions scores were not satisfactory, most of which are due to Snape. When the invigilator Professor Macchiban said: "Please leave your crucible, the exam is over", Albert quickly scanned the label on the cork of the ampoule containing the vitality tonic, and left with the other students. examination room. "It should be no problem to pass the exam this time." Fred excitedly announced the good news to his three roommates. Both he and George have specially practiced the preparation of vitality tonics, so the practical exam in the afternoon did not cause them much trouble. If the written exam results in the morning are better, there may be a chance to be "good". "Thanks to Albert." George suspected that Albert was quietly helping them pass the .ls potion exam. Otherwise, given his and Fred''s potions level, it would still be a bit difficult to pass the potion exam. He still has this self-knowledge. "Finally free!" Lee Jordan stretched lazily and suggested with a smile, "Go back for a drink and celebrate in advance." "There are four exams left!" Angelina raised her eyebrows. "Fortune-telling, history of magic, astronomy, and protection of magical creatures, no matter what, who really cares about those things?" Lee Jordan didn''t care about the remaining few exams, and said the voice of many candidates. Fortune-telling classes are completely **** in the eyes of many students. Perhaps a few students like to fortune-telling, but the only student who can really fortune-telling is Albert. What if he gets excellent in the .ls exam? The history of magic is hated by almost all students. It has something to do with their professor of history of magic, Cuthbert Bins, whose class is always drowsy. So far, for nearly a hundred years in the British magic circle, there has also been a well-known historian Bathilda Bagshot, who is also the author of "The History of Magic". Astronomy is a relatively important subject. It has been there since the first grade, but in everyones minds, this subject is actually no different, because there is no sense of existence, let alone the use of learning. Really valued it. Since Hagrid took over the protection of magical creatures, this course has not been popular with everyone. Many people are wondering whether they can learn useful knowledge from the protection of magical creatures, and it is very dangerous to deal with that group of magical animals. Professor Keitelberg is the best example. "Professors must have a good improvement class at a minimum. You can''t just go to one or two improvement classes and start messing around next semester." Shanna reminded, "Be careful that Professor McGonagall directly asks you to repeat the exam." "No." Fred shrugged. "Actually, I think it is enough to take two or three elective courses in the sixth and seventh grades, so that we have enough time to prepare after graduation." Fred and George didn''t take it seriously. They are not in a hurry to suspend school and open a shop. They plan to follow Albert''s proposal to become famous as a magic joke shop in school. By the way, learn from Albert and accumulate and make more interesting. Props. They have seen Albert''s so-called "semi-finished products", and most of the boxes are good things. As long as it is improved a little bit, it will definitely sell well. Of course, everyone is more concerned about tomorrow''s practice test for protecting magical creatures, and no one really cares about Fred''s nonsense. The next day''s practice test for protecting magical creatures was held on the grass on the edge of the forbidden forest. Three tents have been set up there. Everyone was told to keep silent while waiting and enter the tents in order to take the practice test for protecting magical creatures. Albert was naturally the first group of students to take part in the practical exam. When he opened the curtain of the tent and walked in, he saw that the tent was divided into three areas. Professor Macchiban was sitting behind a long table in the middle of the tent. , Pointed to a nest of hedgehogs on the ground on the right and said: "There is a prickly man among those hedgehogs. You need to accurately identify which one is the prickly man." Albert glanced at the pile of clutter next to him. They were all things that might be useful. He quickly found milk in a bottle, conjured a bottle out of thin air, and put on dragon leather gloves. After that, they started to feed the hedgehogs. Albert soon discovered that the thorns of one of the hedgehogs were all standing up. "It''s just a prick." Albert said to Professor Marchban. Stingers are very suspicious animals. When they think that someone wants to poison themselves, their magical thorns will stand up. "Very good." After the baby bottle disappeared, Professor Macchiban pointed to the tree in the tent, and continued to describe to Albert the exam questions he needed to complete. "There are some tree guarding pots there. You need to show me how to touch the tree guarding pots correctly, and you need to take a leaf from the tree and give it to me." Albert walked to the tree, looked at the nervous tree guard on the tree, and recalled this kind of biological information in his mind: If you want to remove leaves or wood from the tree guarded by the tree guard, you need to give them some turtles or fairy eggs in exchange. When Albert was looking for milk, he noticed that there were turtles on the table. He quickly took some turtles from the table, first gave some tree guards on the tree to lower their vigilance, then pointed to the leaves on the tree, and shook the turtles in his hand, indicating that he wanted Replace the soil turtle for a leaf. In fact, the course of protecting magical creatures not only tests everyone''s understanding of basic theories, but also tests their patience and love for magical creatures. If you don''t have enough patience to get along with these little guys, you may end up messing up. "Very good." Professor Macchiban looked at the leaves in his hand and pointed to the circled area and said, "You also need to show me how to feed and clean the fire crabs." The so-called fire crab is actually a kind of magical creature that looks like a sea turtle with jewels of different colors on its shell. Fire crabs are very valuable, and their shells can be made into high-quality crucibles after they die. Of course, most wizards didnt have the patience to wait for them to die, so they were killed directly, so they are protected by the Ministry of Magic, there is a special protection area on the beach, and fire crabs can also be sold to other wizards as pets. , But Albert suspected that ordinary wizards would never buy this stuff. Albert thinks this thing should be called the fire tortoise. It is probably called the fire crab because its feet are like crabs, and it can only walk sideways. When this creature thinks that it encounters an attack, its tail will spit fire, and it will be easily burned if it is not careful. This is also the place where one should be most vigilant when feeding and cleaning fire crabs. However, as long as you dont deliberately stimulate the fire crab, you dont actually have to worry about getting burned. As for cleaning, just give it a whole body restraint curse, you can easily restrain it, and then complete the fire crab without any danger. clean. As for what will happen when Fire Crab is lifted from the spell and regained his freedom, UU Read www. Uukanshu.com doesn''t care about him, maybe they also prepare other fire crabs. After leaving the tent, Albert ran to the hunting lodge to chat with Hagrid, and by the way observe the conditions of the other candidates. Sure enough, many students have suffered, with burn marks on their bodies. Fire Crabs are not easy to provoke, and Hagrid basically didn''t teach them any useful knowledge this semester. It is normal to touch a nose with dust on the Fire Crab. "How was your test?" Hagrid asked in a low voice, his tone sounding guilty. "It''s okay, but the fire crab has not been dealt with. I think now that many students will complain that you haven''t told how to feed and clean the fire crab." Albert was a little helpless, Hagrid could give this fifth grade student to the pit. damn. Hagrid suddenly looked a little embarrassed, because he really didn''t tell them much useful knowledge this semester. Fred and George have also come out. Both of them looked a little embarrassed. Fred''s hair was partially scorched, George''s clothes were scorched, and there were burn marks on his hands. "Damn it, why would anyone want to keep such a dangerous pet?" Lee Jordan appeared cursingly. Not only did he have burns on his body, but he also had scratches on his hands that were made by the tree guard. "Go to the school hospital and let Madam Pomfrey take care of it for you. I guess many people will go back." Albert proposed. "Why don''t you have anything at all?" Fred complained angrily. Among the candidates who entered the tent exam, Albert had nothing to do. "Who knows." As soon as a few people arrived at the entrance of the school hospital, they heard Madam Pomfrey''s complaints. The unlucky students who were burned were all coated with orange ointment. "I really don''t know how Charlie dealt with the dragon." George suddenly admired Charlie''s choice. Chapter 804： unreasonable In the common room that afternoon, the fifth grade students headed by Albert were toasting to celebrate another day before the end of the exam. "Where did you get so much Butterbeer?" Angelina remembered that these guys had been drinking cold Butterbeer recently. "You have to ask Albert about this." Fred said that the butter beers were all obtained by Albert, and they didn''t matter. "I asked the house elves to go to Hogsmeade to buy them." Albert felt the girls'' gaze and explained with a smile: "As long as you have a good relationship with the house elves, they won''t mind helping occasionally. You run errands to buy things." "Really worthy of you!" Lee Jordan admired. Of course he had seen the house elves in the kitchen who enthusiastically stuffed them with biscuits and pies, but that was all. Most of the students have never even seen the house elves with their own eyes. They have only heard of many house elves in the school. It is totally unimaginable that Albert can let the house elves in the school help purchase butter beer. In fact, everyone was misled by Albert''s words. The house elf actually refers to Albert''s house elf bit, not the house elf in the school. There will be an exam tomorrow, so naturally everyone dare not drink too much. After taking a break and chatting for a while, I consciously reviewed the content of tomorrow''s exam. As long as you have read the astronomy theory test papers of the previous few sessions, you will know that tomorrows astronomy written test is actually not difficult. It is to fill in the names, positions, and operating modes of stars, constellations, planets, and satellites. What''s more, it takes time and energy to memorize the knowledge points in the classroom. As long as you are familiar with it, it is not difficult to get a high score. The more difficult part is the astronomy practice exam tomorrow night. They need to reach the top of the astronomy tower before eleven o''clock in the evening. The content of the test is to observe the stars and fill in the blank astrological charts by observing the actual starry sky. You have done this before. As long as you listen carefully in class, there is basically no problem. As for the divination class tomorrow afternoon, no one really cares, and no one intends to waste valuable review time on it. "I think the arrangement of the Wizarding Examination Authority is very unreasonable." Shanna tapped her finger on the examination schedule on the table and raised her own doubts. Im just crazy. I really dont understand why the Wizarding Examination Administration does not move the study of divination and arithmetic to Friday?" In fact, not only Shanna felt this way, but other fifth-grade students felt this arrangement was strange. Especially for students like Albert who need to take twelve courses, won''t they have to take four exams tomorrow, and the exam time for divination and arithmetic divination still overlaps. In the eyes of the unsuspecting students, the brains of the Wizarding Examination Administration must have been caught by the door. Of course, no one would worry that taking four consecutive exams would affect Albert''s performance. This guy is obviously still able to deal with these exams. Seeing that everyone is embarrassed by the fire crab in protecting the magical creatures, he has nothing to do. Alia looked at Albert, blinked and said, "I''m actually more curious about how you can participate in divination and arithmetic divination at the same time?" This is also a question they are curious about. So far Albert has never missed an elective course. How he appeared in two places at the same time is still an unsolved mystery. "Don''t ask, it''s the avatar spell." George ridiculed solemnly: "I also asked Albert to teach me the avatar spell, but he told me that the spell was too dangerous." Everyone asked in unison: "What kind of spell?" "Is it good to be alive?" Albert asked rhetorically. "The spell is dangerous?" Everyone stared at him suspiciously, trying to force Albert to tell the secret. "Very dangerous, and the spell is still very unstable. If you use it casually, you will either kill yourself first, or be invited by the Ministry of Magic to visit Azkaban Prison." Albert is not deceiving. , Most of the warriors who dared to use them have their graves growing. Of course, if you use the experience and skill points to fill up the hour reversal spell through the panel, you may be able to use it safely, but that cost is too huge. Using the time converter is obviously safer and more stable, so it is impossible for Albert to use it. Waste your valuable experience and skill points above. This is what he used to do with Merlin''s Medal of the Order before, but not only to complete the task, but to give Fudge an irresistible reason to get the time converter he wanted from the Ministry of Magic. "What kind of spell, don''t hang people''s appetite." Angelina gritted her teeth with hatred. This kind of guy who likes to hang people''s appetite is the most annoying. "I promised Professor McGonagall to keep secrets." Albert shrugged. "Also, I don''t say it is for your safety. Your curiosity is so exuberant. You tried to kill yourself that day. It''s killed, isn''t it my fault?" If it weren''t for the fact that there was no room for frolicking in the common room, several people would start chasing Albert. The astronomy theory exam the next morning was very simple. Albert completed all the questions easily. They were similar to the previous exam questions, and some of the questions were even repeated. After the written test of astronomy theory, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan suddenly had an idea and discussed selling these test papers to the next .ls candidates. The price can be cheaper. There are so many test papers, which will definitely sell a lot of Kanon. It can also help everyone easily pass the .ls exam. Well, this is more reliable than cheating. Albert is very suspicious that if these three guys do that, will the .ls exam and s exam be ruined by them? The divination test in the afternoon is not in the auditorium, because the auditorium needs to be used to test arithmetic and divination. Albert plans to take arithmetic and divination first, because that way, when using the time converter to go back to the past to take the divination test, you dont need to take the divination test. After the end, you have to find a place to count the time. Arithmetic divination is somewhat similar to probability statistics. The core of this course is to use numbers to predict the future. To put it bluntly, it is a question of probability. The content of the exam is actually some arithmetic forms. There is no strange mathematical formula on the wizard''s side, it is pure arithmetic, as long as the calculation ability is good, it can basically be passed. Of course, this course is not very friendly to students who are not good at arithmetic, and Muggle Wizards have an advantage in this regard. In Albert''s opinion, the difficulty of the arithmetic and divination test paper is related to the .ls exam. If the difficulty is too high, most wizards will probably be brushed away directly. "Have you passed the divination test?" As soon as she left the hall, Katrina approached Albert. "Not yet, let''s go together!" Albert invited: "How is your arithmetic divination test?" "I think the arithmetic and divination test is fairly smooth, not particularly difficult." Katrina gave Albert a sneaky glance, hesitated for a moment, and couldn''t help asking: "How did you do it? The arithmetic divination is done." As everyone worked hard to calculate, Albert finished the test papers and began to sleep on his stomach. "My math in elementary school is pretty good. It doesn''t feel difficult to calculate those things." Albert noticed the confusion on Katrina''s face and explained with a smile: "Muggles started school at a very young age. I remember the wizard. It doesnt seem to be necessary, its actually a waste of time." "It sounds like a lot of work." Katrina really couldn''t understand what it was like to start school at an early age. "It doesn''t hurt to learn more." The two spent some time going to the responsive house on the eighth floor of the castle. In fact, it is fine to find a secret passage, but it may be the last time the time converter is used. Katrina thinks that she should be careful. After entering the responsive house, Katrina took out the time converter from her pocket, wrapped it around Albert''s neck with a gold chain, and took him back two hours ago. When the two left the responsive house, Katrina suddenly asked: "Is it true that Isobel said that we are going to watch the Quidditch World Cup in the summer vacation?" "Really, someone said they would give me a few tickets to the Quidditch World Cup." Albert said casually. Well, Albert really didn''t lie, Black did say that he would give him a few Quidditch World Cup tickets. "Just the three of us?" Katrina asked again. "I actually asked Isabel to invite your family, but Mrs. McDoug seems to be out of time, so Isabel will take us with us at that time." Albert walked down the stairs, and they were going to the empty classroom on the third floor to take the practice test for divination. As for the content of the divination exam, everyone has already known it for a long time. It is palmistry, tea divination and crystal ball divination. Of course, knowing the content of the exam is a different matter from passing the practical test. Candidates need to enter the exam room in order to take the exam, while Professor McGonagall maintains order outside the exam room. As for the order of entry, they have already memorized the order after several exams. Albert is the most advanced group of people. "I have been looking forward to this day for a long time." Professor Macchiban greeted Albert with enthusiasm. Since knowing Albert was a prophet, she was curious whether Albert could really predict the future. Professor Macchiban spread his wrinkled palms on the cushion and said to Albert, "What do you see from my hands." Albert gave some simple judgments based on the palmistry knowledge he learned in the divination class. "Generally speaking, if nothing happens, you will definitely not die in two or three years." Albert pointed to Professor Macchibans slender and profound lifeline and said, "However, your life span will not be too long. It''s about seven or eight years. If there are no accidents, the time can continue for a few years." Albert didn''t give a specific time. He felt that it was pure nonsense. No wizard can accurately judge the lifespan of others just by looking at his palms. Professor Marchban was indeed very old, older than Dumbledore. I have to say that many wizards live very long. Professor Macchiban retracted his palm, pointed to the teapot next to him, and said, "Use the tea leaves to help me fortune telling!" After that, she poured herself a cup of tea, drank the tea in the cup, only the tea leaves at the bottom of the cup, and handed the cup to Albert. Albert shook the tea dregs three times with his left hand, then turned the tea cup over and buckled it on the teacup holder; waited until the last bit of tea water ran out, and then started to observe the tea in the cup. "cross." He cleared his throat and said: "You may encounter some trouble. I can''t determine the exact time, but I don''t think it will be the latest. It may be a few years later. If you want to know what the trouble is, I can use the crystal ball to help. You divination. To be honest, tea divination is not my strong point." "Well, if you can do it, I can give you full marks." Professor Macchiban raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes fell on the tea dregs in the cup, and he raised his head and said to Albert. In fact, as long as Albert can really predict the future, the divination test can directly give full marks. As for the exams, everything is secondary, even those who get excellent candidates, there is no way to predict the future. Most of the time, I told the examiner according to the knowledge in the book, which is actually very boring, and the high score is useless. Albert focused his attention on the crystal ball in front of him, stretched out his palm and touched it lightly. In Professor Macchibans field of vision, the white mist in the crystal ball quickly rotated. uukanshu.com then looks like a mirror that has been pushed aside the mist and becomes clear and ethereal. Professor Macchibans eyes widened, because she really saw some pictures in the crystal ball, which was a small part of the newspaper, a report about her. The content is to accuse Mrs. Macchiban of secretly colluding with the goblin to subvert the group. "Secretly colluding with the goblin to subvert the group?" Professor Marcheban felt that this report was absurd, and she was sure of what happened during the period, otherwise the "Prophet Daily" would definitely not dare to report on a senior Wisengama member like this. Just verify the tea divination in front. Can you see something more detailed? "Professor Macchiban asked curiously. "The longer the interval, the less things can be predicted." Albert stared at the crystal ball, raised his hand and touched it lightly. The mist in the crystal ball revolved, and this time a person appeared in the crystal ball. "Your business has something to do with this person." Albert said, pointing to the reappearing figure. A newspaper photo that reappeared in the crystal ball was Umbridge. I have to say that Umbridge is too recognizable. Professor Macchiban looked at the figure in the crystal ball and murmured: "Dolores Umbridge?" "Is this guy Dolores Umbridge?" Albert looked at the woman in the crystal ball. "Do you know her?" "I heard something about her, and someone told me to stay away from her." "You really brought me an unexpected surprise." Professor Macchiban brought the topic back again and said, "You are the second student who has been able to achieve this level of invigilation for so long." "Who was the first?" Albert asked curiously. "Inigo Inmag, the author of "Dream Interpretation Guide"." Professor Macchiban finished saying that he signaled that Albert could leave. Chapter 805： end Gusrda Macchiban has lived for a long time and is still a veteran member of Wisengamao. In the magical world, the older and more respected the place, the network and influence of Professor Macchiban are no better than Dun Bu. Professor Lido is inferior. Albert just used this exam to prove his identity as a prophet. A prophet, or a prophet, actually has a very high status in the magic world, and Albert happens to have this ability. He also needs the title of a prophet to increase his reputation, improve his status in the magic world, and reduce the resistance that may be encountered in the future. . And reputation is something that requires careful management. Whether it''s personal connections or prestige, the old friend Professor Macchiban who has a good relationship with Albert is currently the best choice. Let the other party''s seeing be believing, and the follow-up will be much simpler. After re-meeting with Fred, George and Lee Jordan in the common room, the three couldnt help but complain to Albert, I dont know why we chose this stupid subject in the first place. Throw it into the trash can, and that''s where it''s best." "Because the divination class can make you lazy paddling." Albert smiled and stabbed the three of them in the waist. "Ahem, no matter what, at least we can give it up now." Lee Jordan coughed lightly and began to take the lead in talking about what happened on the divination exam. He doesn''t know how to read palmistry at all, so he can only say something to prevaricate during the exam. In fact, many students are like this. Divination? No no, isn''t that a lie? Even Professor Trelawney is a recognized liar, and a student taught by a liar professor is naturally not a serious student. "That..." "Professor Macchiban." Albert added. "Yes, Professor Macchiban, she is actually very old. I suspect she may be older than Professor Dumbledore, so I just..." George grabbed Lee Jordan''s palm and said solemnly, "Yours. The lifespan is very long, but it is almost at an end. From the lifeline, it should be able to live for another five years." Lee Jordan pulled his hand back and couldn''t help but vomit: "Do you understand which lifeline is?" "Of course you can understand, that''s this one." George looked at Lee Jordan with suspicious eyes, "You don''t even understand this, right?" "Obviously the upper one is the lifeline, your one is called the wisdom line." Fred corrected. "Which one." Lee Jordan looked at Albert, who was running a cat next to him. He felt that Fred and George were unreliable. "Fred is the emotional line, George''s is the wisdom line." Albert corrected speechlessly: "The lifeline is the one with the thumb. The longer the lifeline, the longer the lifespan is usually." Lee Jordan laughed out loud. He stretched out his hand and patted Fred and George on the shoulders and said: "You are so embarrassed to say me, don''t you know nothing like me?" "I didn''t expect to pass from the beginning anyway." Fred said with a grin. "Turn over the astrological chart." Lee Jordan sighed and said, "I don''t want to be so frustrated in the test tonight. I feel like a big fool." "Don''t be sad, you are a fool." "Shut up, aren''t you?" Lee Jordan asked Fred with a hippy smile, "Are you going to give up the astronomy practice exam at night?" "Of course not, why should I give up." Fred reached out and put his arms around Albert''s shoulders and said, "I''ll take a good position next to Albert, you shouldn''t mind letting me copy it!" "If you have that ability." Albert is not optimistic about Fred cheating. The observatory is just that big, and there are two examiners staring at him. The light at night is not good. It is a technical job to peek at other people''s astrological charts. "To be honest, even if I let you copy it, you guess it will be difficult for you to succeed." "Hahaha!" George and Lee Jordan laughed terribly. "Can''t you just say something good? I think even if you succeed, you will say you failed." Fred muttered. He also intends to look through the astrology chart later, so he has to fill in something on the test paper. . They all go to astronomy seriously, but they don''t do their homework seriously. At eleven o''clock, a large group of candidates came to the top of the Astronomy Tower. Tonight, this place was expanded by the Wuhen Stretching Curse, enough to accommodate all the candidates. Today may be your lucky day. There are no clouds in the starry sky above, so it is very suitable for observing astrology. The bright moonlight bathed the entire astronomical tower, whether it was filling them with astrological charts or cheating. Fred did not give up the intention of cheating, and had already set the sight glasses next to Albert. Well, Albert always feels crowded around him, and it seems that many people have the same thoughts as Fred. When everyone was looking for a place to set up their own binoculars, and when the chief examiner was distributing the test papers, a sudden voice suddenly sounded. "What are you all squeezing here for?" Professor TOFody, who was in charge of distributing the test papers, asked the candidates around Albert to move away. "Everyone should answer the papers by themselves, don''t try to cheat, otherwise, if you are caught, you will be immediately disqualified for the exam." After Professor Macchiban announced the start of the exam, everyone began to fill in the blank astrological chart in their hands. Albert looked at the map-like circular astrological chart in front of him, put his eyes close to the telescope, adjusted the focus to observe Venus, and accurately recorded the positions of the observed stars and planets on the astrological chart according to the actual starry sky. This feeling is a bit like drawing a map, but this time I am drawing an astrological map. Professor Macchiban and Professor Tofodi sat in the armchairs on the top of the Astronomy Tower and looked around the examination room. They often stood up and wandered among the candidates to prevent students from trying to cheat. They can be regarded as fulfilling their duties. You must know that it is eleven o''clock in the evening. For the two elderly people, staying up late is a very hard task. At this moment, there was dead silence on the top of the Astronomical Tower, and everyone could clearly hear the rustle of parchment and the hurried writing of many quill pens. As long as you take an astronomy get out of class seriously in class, do your homework seriously after class, and fill in the blank astrological chart you have no difficulty. Albert double-checked, and after confirming that there were no errors, he yawned boredly and waited for the exam to end. Fred next to him always wanted to sneak a peek at his astrological map, but because Professor Macchiban was wandering nearby, he had not been able to succeed. His aggrieved appearance made Albert want to laugh. A little bit of time passed, and the castle gradually fell into a dead silence. When Professor TOFodi announced that the last twenty minutes of the exam were left, most of the students had already filled out the astrological chart and were doing the final check. "Oh, I almost could see it." Fred was unsuccessful until the paper was rewinding. He looked at Albert with a grimace, "I almost passed it, and it''s all due to your broken mouth." "Anyway, you don''t care about your astronomy scores." Albert stretched out his hand and covered a yawn: "Go back and rest. Tomorrow afternoon you will have to test the history of magic. The last one is over, and you can have a celebration after the test." The written test of the history of magic was only conducted in the afternoon, probably to allow the two examiners to have a good rest. Staying up late was too hurt for the two elderly people, and the candidates who took the test in the early hours of the morning could also have enough time to rest. , Not to lose energy in the exam the next day. The next day, Albert slept late and woke up, in his words, so that he could get a full rest. Just review it, he doesn''t need it. Just go through the previous examination papers before the exam, and simply go through the so-called key points from beginning to end. As for turning over Isobel''s notes that are several feet thick, let him go, Albert still doesn''t want to go crazy. However, some people are already going crazy. Alia was holding her head in her hands, sitting by the window in the common room, flipping through the notes on the history of magic that she borrowed from Albert, which was two and a half feet thick. She said to Angelina, "I know that this course is useless, and I''m still working hard to review it. I feel like a fool." "Just remember some important points, unless you want a high score." Angelina glanced at everyone who was flipping through the book, and said in a low voice: "Anyway, I don''t expect it. I will be satisfied if I can get the certificate." Except for Albert and Shanna, everyone else prepared well through the history of magic. With the previous test papers on the history of magic, passing the test is not a problem at all, because most of the key points have been marked. . At two o''clock in the afternoon, fifth-grade students walked into the auditorium one after another to welcome the last .ls exam. The test paper for the history of magic had been distributed in advance, and it was held upside down on the table in front of them. Everyone is actually very relaxed, after all, they have the mentality of taking the exams casually. Even if the test of the history of magic fails, at best, the .ls score is ugly. Except that some guys who want to get twelve excellent courses will take it seriously, few really care about this course. Moreover, there is no improvement class in the history of magic at all in the school, and no one wants to take this improvement class. To be honest, the history of magic is definitely Albert''s most hated subject, because the course itself is very boring, and it takes a lot of time to memorize things. He actually doesn''t catch a lot of colds with many things written in the exam. For example, the third question: In your opinion, did the Magic Wand Act facilitate or help better control the goblin riots in the eighteenth century? Oh, hell! Although Europe is full of this face, or the whole world is like this face. The wizard''s refusal to give the goblin the right to hold the wand is nothing more than a suppression of the goblin. One of the reasons for the goblin riots was that the wizards tried to control the Gringotts Bank. Of course, the fairies themselves are not a good thing. Those cunning guys like to tamper with their own history, which is equally disgusting. In Albert''s view, the outbreak of conflict between the two parties is purely a matter of race and interest, and there is no noble claim. There is also the tenth question: Why did the wizards of Liechtenstein refuse to join the International Federation of Wizards? The first president of the International Federation of Wizards was called Pierre Bonacourt. This guy tried to persuade other countries to ban the hunting of trolls and give them the rights they deserve, and Liechtenstein was subjected to evil and cruelty. The harassment of the mountain monster tribe, the two sides also broke out in large-scale conflict, it is naturally impossible to buy Pierre Bonacourts account. Regardless of whether Pierre Bonacourt is setting up a human being or is a virgin **** himself, he is definitely not thinking about it. Perhaps there are a few giants in the world who are kind, but most of the giants are absolutely Kindness and friendliness cannot be matched, and few countries are willing to buy his account, so Pierre Bonacourt did not stay long in the chairmanship and got out. In fact, most politicians are of this kind of virtue. They are only elected representatives, and many of them do not have the ability. Otherwise, how could they propose so many ridiculous bills? It took a lot of time for Albert to finish writing the history of magic papers, and he doubted that others had enough time. Anyway, the .ls exam was finally over, let him breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as I walked out of the auditorium, there was a burst of ghosts and screams, and the fifth-grade students were using this method to vent the pressure caused by the .ls exam. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan greeted Albert happily and talked about the plan to hold an all-night celebration after the exam in the common room. It just so happened that the students in the other grades also finished the exam. Thus, the carnival celebrating the end of the exam began. Beautiful singing came from the record player, a lot of candies fell from everyone''s heads accompanied by cheers, the wine glasses on the table were gradually filled with butter beer, and the tables were filled with food dishes. Everyone was eating and chatting. Interesting topics, or watching people dancing crappy dances. "It''s finally over." Percy sat next to Albert with a plate of food. "The .ls exam shouldn''t be difficult for you." "The 12 excellent ones should be fine, but it feels like the resume is pretty good and it''s useless." Albert was still very confident in his grades after the exam. "It''s like what you would say." "How was the .ls exam?" Hermione didn''t know where it came from. "The difficulty is not high, it''s all about the relatively basic knowledge." Albert said with a smile, "If it is you, it will definitely be easy to achieve excellence. Of course, divination may be more pitted. UU Reading www.uukavanshu .com" Albert turned his head and asked Percy: "By the way, how did you get good in divination." "It''s very simple. Just remember the things in the fortune-telling book and put it on when you use it." Percy said, "Except for you, there is no real fortuneteller in this course, so you can only use the books in the book. Knowledge, as long as it can be done well, it is basically not difficult to obtain excellence." "That''s it?" Hermione was dumbfounded. "Otherwise?" Percy asked rhetorically, "No, all the candidates will fail." "But... what''s the point of this class?" Hermione asked puzzledly. "Of course it makes sense, isn''t there an Albert?" Percy pointed at Albert and said, "This is the meaning of the divination class." "Want to go up for a dance?" Shanna ran to invite Albert. Albert did not refuse, pulling Shanna to a simple dance to the music. Not far from them, Fred and Angelina dance more unrestrainedly. Lee Jordan is dancing with Alia, and Georges partner is Katie. Accompanied by beautiful music, more and more students Join in. "Are you going to have a tune?" Shanna said, "I like this tune very much." "No, I plan to sit down and eat something." Albert declined. He sat down next to Hermione, picked Tom from her feet and put him on the seat next to him, looking at Harry who was a little glum, and asked casually, "What''s wrong with him?" "Dumbledore wouldn''t let Harry move in with Black." Ron, who was chewing on chicken legs, replied for Hermione. "I think the principal must have a reason to do this. You should communicate with him." Albert picked up the plate and picked some food for himself, and Tom next to him actually looked at the food on his plate. "You have just eaten dinner, and you will become a pig cat after eating it." Chapter 806： 2 things before the holiday The gentle summer breeze blew across the sparkling lake, bringing the cozy laughter of the girls on the lake shore. Since the end of the final exam, everyone has become lazy and left the sultry castle to spend the last leisure time before summer vacation. In the shadow of the beech trees by the lake, Albert and Isobel were sitting there whispering. "How does it feel to graduate?" Albert asked the girl who was slightly distracted next to him with a smile. "A bit lost and confused." Isabel tilted his head and looked at the big boy next to him and said: "With a little bit of reluctance." "Because of me?" Albert asked knowingly. "Um, I feel a little sorry for not being able to graduate with you." Isabel looked at the group of girls not far away who took off their shoes and socks and soaked their feet in the cool water of the lake, and said softly, "Leaving school. When facing real life, many people will change, become unfamiliar and realistic, and drift away from the past." "I should be the one who needs to worry about. Maybe after you went out, you saw the colorful world outside, so you threw me away." Albert picked up Isobel''s hair and put his head in the girl''s ears. Bian whispered: "Maybe, I should..." Isobel''s cheeks were flushed with redness, and he couldn''t help but give Albert a white look. "Why are you so full of these things now?" "I''m almost adult." Albert blinked and said, "As long as you have money and you have a worry-free life, there are many things you don''t need to care about at all, and you don''t need to be restrained." "No." Isabel shook his head. "This is ridiculous. Can''t you be more serious?" "I''m not kidding. As far as I know, Porter''s parents got married after graduation and soon had children." Albert gave an example: "They are not as mature as we are in their mentality." Of course, these words are just talking, they are too young, not ready yet, and the timing is wrong. An owl flapped its wings across the blue sky and flew towards the school. With a letter in its mouth, it fell under the shade of a beech tree when it swept across the lake and handed the envelope to Ai. Burt. "Thank you." Albert took out the owl nut and fed it to him. "You are really a busy man." Isabel joked. "It is said that the famous Mr. Anderson receives a letter in two days on average." "Not to raise you for money." Albert asked with a smile, "How can I repay me?" "Don''t you see who sent it?" "Old man Tiberus Ogden." Albert glanced at the sender and probably guessed what was inside the envelope. He opened the envelope and drew out a small pile of Quidditch World Cup tickets from the letter. It seemed that Albert was a bit speechless, and they were all top tickets. "I dare say that these tickets don''t cost money." "Internal tickets?" Isabel guessed the reason. "Well, by the way, does Mrs. McDoug really not go to the football game?" Albert asked, "Here are tickets for four people." "I don''t know, my mother has always been busy, I will write to you again when that time comes," Isobel said. "Don''t worry, it''s more than a month before the Quidditch World Cup anyway." The few days before the holiday are the most comfortable days for everyone. They don''t have to go to class, let alone worry about final exams. Albert and Isabel are tired of talking about the summer vacation. He has arranged that he can meet at Hogsmeades house during the summer vacation. The house is basically completed. If Isabel wishes, he can Working over there, the two can also meet over there through the vanishing cabinet. Yes, using the Vanishing Cabinet does not count as using magic, just like riding a broomstick, without being warned by the Ministry of Magic. Albert has decided to put the vanishing cabinet in the responsive house into a suitcase and take it away. Send a letter with a girlfriend using an owl. How can you use a double-sided mirror to chat to be happy? Use a double-sided mirror to chat. You know that men and women in love can''t wait to get tired of being together all day. On the last night of the semester, everyone went to the auditorium in twos and threes to attend the year-end banquet. Looking at the scarlet and gold decorations in the hall of the auditorium, it is not difficult to guess that the Gryffindor Academy won the Academy Cup this year. On the faculty bench, Professor McGonagall was shaking hands with Professor Snape who was smiling awkwardly. The reason was that Hogwarts won the Potions Championship. This is undoubtedly a thing to celebrate. Tonight''s Gryffindor Academy seems to have become the protagonist of the banquet. The long table is extremely lively. Every Gryffindor student is celebrating the victory of the Academy Cup. The next day, while dragging his suitcase and boarding the night wagon, Albert''s line of sight was not looking towards the direction of the Black Lake. The seventh grade graduates had a boat crossing ceremony. Students will once again take the magic boat when they arrived at the castle in the first grade and leave the castle in a poetic and symbolic way. "Fortunately, we got a few orders before the summer vacation." On the night horse carriage, Fred and George talked to Albert about the gains of the past few days. Although they were unable to post an advertisement on the bulletin board due to Percys relationship, the results of the few days before leaving school were displayed. It still arouses the curiosity of many students, plus the selling price is not expensive, there are actually many students who are willing to spend money to buy. The smiles on Fred and George''s faces made them happy even though they had only a few orders. This is undoubtedly the first step to success. "By the way, are you all going to watch the Quidditch World Cup this summer?" Lee Jordan asked Albert suddenly, "If you can''t get the tickets, you can ask my dad to think of something. He will definitely You are very welcome." "Don''t be silly, Albert can definitely get tickets, I remember Black seems to be planning to invite him to the game." Fred is not worried that Albert won''t get tickets at all, that guy''s avenues are too wide. Don''t worry about not being able to buy tickets at all. "I got the tickets. Someone gave them." "Blake?" "No, some old friend." "what about you?" "My dad can always get tickets from the unit." George couldn''t help but ask, "What have you been looking at since just now." "A lake crossing ceremony for a seventh-grade graduate." Albert said with his gaze back. "When were you interested in the graduation ceremony?" Fred asked puzzledly. There is a sea crossing ceremony every year at Hogwarts, but he has never seen Albert pay such attention. "Idiot, Isabel graduated this year." George reminded. "By the way, Percy''s idiot actually intends to apply for a job at the Ministry of Magic." Fred suddenly said, "My mother always wants us to work at the Ministry of Magic, but she doesn''t know my dad''s reputation. The blood is not happy, they even call us pure-blood traitors." "Bill was a curse solver in Egypt, not only because he liked excitement, but because he knew better than anyone else, it is too difficult to be promoted within the Ministry of Magic." George was not optimistic about Percy''s choice. "Bill has secretly told us before that it is very difficult for Muggle wizards to get promoted in the Ministry of Magic. You have to look at the faces of people every day. It''s not a human life." After boarding the train, Albert rarely separated from the three. After crossing the lake, Isabel left directly, and her luggage was packed and sent away by the house elves. The four played a few games, and when the witch on the cart arrived, they bought a lunch and ate and chatted about some trivial things about the summer vacation. Fred and George also got a simple list of magic props from Albert, which contained many very interesting gadgets. "I think we can sell invisibility cloaks in the future." Fred muttered softly. "It''s only for scaring people without a head." "You can at most make some third-rate invisibility cloaks. Well, they are things made by casting magical spells or blindfolds on ordinary traveling cloaks. However, with your abilities, it usually doesn''t take long before it will show up. If you only sell it to students I think its enough. However, I suggest that you start with the simplest, and you need to accumulate experience in everything." In a few years, defensive magic items will become very popular, and Albert intends to take them to make a fortune. For this reason, Albert has already put together their own gift packages for the wizards of the Ministry of Magic and ordinary wizard families, which can effectively help them resist the intrusion of dark magic. In that chaotic era, I believe many wizards are willing to spend money to buy peace. The production of the product needs to ask Fred and George, and Albert intends to bring Lupin to help produce magic items. After all, Lupin also needs a job, and it is still a very meaningful job, Albert believes that the other party will not refuse. The Hogwarts Express gradually slowed down, and Albert followed the crowd to get off the train and saw a familiar figure on the platform. "You adapt to your identity very quickly." Albert discovered that Isobel had come to pick Katrina home. "Since I graduated, naturally I will pick up people." Isabel waved to somewhere, "Katrina, here..." "Where''s mom?" Katrina asked suspiciously. "I will pick you up in the future." Isabel said. Katrina was a little surprised, it was difficult to accept such a change. "Well, we should go home, see you some other day." Isobel smiled and kissed Albert on the cheek, while holding Katrina''s hand, while taking the suitcase, Apparition left. "Sister control really can''t afford it." Albert dragged his luggage through the entrance alone, UU Reading returned to the Muggle World. After walking out of King''s Cross Station, Albert did not find Herb''s car, so he raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking they were late, but he heard the sound of car horns in the distance. "Here." Niya was standing outside a car and waving at him. "What''s the matter?" Alberta walked over with his luggage and found that it was Grandpa Luke who had come to pick him up. "Heber and Daisy went to the East not long ago, and you will live with us during the summer vacation." Luke explained with a smile. Niya carried Tom''s cage into the back seat. Albert stuffed the remaining luggage into the back of the car and sat in the passenger seat and asked, "Why didn''t they write to me about this." "I didn''t let it. I''m going to surprise you." Luke blinked, "Sansa should have something you like ready." "It''s really surprised," Albert said. "He seems to see your so-called money-making opportunity over there." said Niya, who has been playing with the ears of the fat cat Tom. "They have been investigating the market over there to prepare for your prediction." "Very good, the opportunity is reserved for those who are prepared." Albert agrees with Herb''s approach. As long as he seizes the opportunity, he can make a fortune. "I don''t like that side very much." Niya stretched out her hand and scratched Tom''s chin and said, "I can''t speak the language, and I always feel messed up there." "Have you not learned the language over there?" Albert asked. "I learned it, but I can''t speak well, and I don''t understand it well. It is said that what the colony says is not the same." Niya complained, "Not everyone is like you." "If you don''t want to stay there, you can come back when this side is over." Albert comforted, "During this time you will be going abroad for vacation." (End of this volume) Chapter 807： Report "Recently, don''t eat beef." Albert stared at the evening news on the TV, frowned slightly, and said to Grandpa Luke, who was sitting across from him while reading the newspaper while teasing the cat. "We haven''t eaten beef for a long time, and now no one dares to eat beef." Sansa put the cut fruit bowl on the table and watched the news being broadcast on the TV. The announcer was struggling to report on mad cow disease. Since the outbreak of mad cow disease in the UK in May, the government has still not found the cause of mad cow disease, and this symptom has a tendency to spread to other countries. " "They must have found the reason, but they dare not tell the truth. 80% of the cattle''s feed has a problem." Albert inserted a pineapple and put it in his mouth. The taste was not bad. It is said that pineapples used to be very valuable in Europe, and only the rich can afford them, so many wealthy people in Europe like to eat pineapples or candied pineapples. Of course, they like to cook pineapple as a dish. Under Alberts strong suggestion, the Andersons have changed their way of eating pineapples. Instead of cooking pineapples as a dish, they will cut pineapples and soak them in salt water for more than half an hour, and then take them out as a fruit to taste and eat. There will be no sour taste. "Feed?" Luke was surprised. He didn''t understand why Albert said that. Does he know anything? But... what can Albert know? He stays in the magic world most of the time now. "Cannibalism." Albert remembers that the cause of mad cow disease is cannibalism. "I remember where I saw it. It is said that the indigenous people on a certain island have the custom of eating the internal organs of the dead, and they have severe similar symptoms." "Don''t be so scary, okay?" Just after taking a shower, Niya walked out of the bathroom wearing a pale pink nightdress. While wiping her wet hair with a dry towel, she inserted a piece of Pollo from the dish and put it in her mouth. Do you still have the second kind of beauty medicine over there?" "Are you all used up?" Albert was very surprised. He remembered preparing a lot of that stuff for the family last time. "I was taken away by my mother, she asked me to ask you." Niya sat next to Albert, rubbing her hair with a dry towel, her white face with a little helplessness, her beauty potion Almost running out, the girls are especially concerned about their looks. "I still have some, you can use it first, and I will help you recreate it next time." Albert felt a faint scent of rose on his face. It was the shampoo and shower gel on Niya''s body. Fragrance. There is a faint lilac in Isabel''s shampoo, which she liked last time in France, and Albert bought her a dozen for this. Niya''s body suddenly leaned forward, leaning in front of Albert to look up and down. "what happened?" Albert reached out and gently pushed Nia''s face away. "I''m just curious that you would actually use this thing too." Nya stretched out her hand to pull Albert''s cheek as she said, as if she wanted to see if someone pretended to be Albert. "Of course I also care about my image a little bit. Since I can become a handsome guy, who wants to be an ugly guy." Of course, Albert also uses cosmetics, and will apply a little when washing his face, and the effect is not bad. At least, don''t worry about pimples anymore. Young men and women of 17 or 8 years old are prone to encounter this kind of problem. No one likes their faces full of pimples. In a way, Albert is more of a little white face than Diggory, but no one dared to call him that way. "Don''t you need to use the hair dryer?" Albert turned off the subject, "Blow it so that the hair is easier to dry, and I will go to bed later." "Aren''t you going to take a bath first?" Niya asked back. "Um." Albert went to the bathroom, and he planned to rinse it briefly so that summer nights would not be so stuffy. While soaking in the bathtub, Nya and Sansa were talking outside. They were discussing the news on TV, as if they were saying that beef is prohibited from appearing in the food at the school. "This era is really terrible." Albert sighed slightly. He remembered that mad cow disease could be transmitted to humans. Although milk does not seem to be contagious, this incident directly caused him to lose his appetite for milk in the morning. When Albert came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, the TV was still reporting about mad cow disease, and an expert was talking to the broadcaster. To be honest, Albert instinctively hates the term expert. In the last life, there was a saying that "experts are dogs", and most of the things that can appear on TV screens are this kind of stuff. "Mad cow disease can be transmitted to humans." Albert moved Tom aside and said to the three people who were watching TV. "Just listen to the expert talk show next time. Ninety-nine percent of these guys are paid. Or it was thrown out by the government to quell the incident." "Really?" Niya couldn''t help but shiver, "Then we used to..." "Don''t worry, it''s generally not that easy to get infected, just don''t touch it in the future." Albert stretched out his hand and touched Nia''s head, softly comforting. "The reason?" Luke put down the newspaper and frowned and asked, "Why is there a large-scale outbreak of this symptom in China?" "It is said that the feed dealers mixed some bovine entrails and minced parts of the body into the feed to provide protein for the cattle." Albert picked up a kitten from his feet and said while playing with its ears. : "This is probably the source of this disaster." "Those people really did everything for money." Luke looked very angry. Nowadays, ordinary people are very disturbed when they talk about it, and no one dared to eat beef anymore. "It''s useless for you to be angry here. The government obviously doesn''t want ordinary people to know about this, so it asked the experts to calm the turmoil." Shana said to the two of them: "You should rest earlier, too." "Um." After the two old men returned to the master bedroom, Albert turned off the TV and said to Niya who was beside him: "Okay, go to bed, too. Staying up late is not good for your skin." "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do." Niya pouted. "Someone always sneaks out for a date at night." "I have locked the door at night," Albert said. "Last time I looked for a cat, you were not in the bedroom." Niya''s eyes flashed with triumphant light, "Actually, you can bring her to stay at home for a few days. Grandpa Luke and Grandma Sansa will probably be very happy. Glad you brought your girlfriend back." "Isabel intends to publish this book, and I will occasionally go over and give her some advice." Albert coughed lightly, "After all, I also have a copy of that book." "I thought you would die without admitting it, thinking that your lovely sister was fooling you." "You forgot, I can easily see through other people''s minds." Albert stretched out his hand to mess with Nia, smiled and said, "Just tell me if you have anything." "I saw a dress in a magazine and hope it will be my birthday present." Niya didn''t know where to get a magazine, and pointed to the beautiful dress on it and said to Albert. "Your birthday is still a few months away." Albert reminded. "It should be paid in advance," Niya said. "Pre-consumption is not good." Albert reached out his hand and picked up the "Daily Prophet" from the table, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com looked at Niya and asked, "Didn''t Herb give you 10,000 pocket money, you have spent all of it?" "I used it to buy some funds and stocks to test the waters. Uncle Charlie helped me get an account." Niya pouted and said, "So, I don''t have money to buy things now, so I can only ask you to advance the birthday gift in advance. ." "You are not afraid to lose all your money." Albert was a little speechless, because Niya didn''t lie. She has been studying the economy, finance and how to make money in business recently, but most of the time she has a small loss. "You always need to spend money on trial and error, but not everyone can predict the future like you." Niya said frankly, "I need to accumulate experience and understand the situation." "That''s true, but if you want to try and make mistakes, you can go to the east with Herb. The trial and error cost is low and it is relatively easy to make money. Especially with the start-up capital, it is easy to make money in the right direction, even if you have something in the future. Even if you dont understand, you can lie down and collect money." "No wonder mom ran over." Nia suddenly understood a little why Daisy had gone to the East, if it was really like what Albert said. "All right, birthday present." Albert looked at the price of the dress in the magazine and said to Nia, "It''s been a long time since I went shopping together." "Oh, I knew Albert was the best!" Niya said excitedly, and even hugged Albert and kissed him on the face. "Tomorrow I will talk to Grandpa Luke about going shopping." "I really like to take advantage of me." Albert shook his head. After returning to the bedroom, Albert tried to get in touch with Isabel through the double-sided mirror. While waiting for a response there, he picked up today''s "Prophet Newspaper" and flipped it through, but was caught by an article in the newspaper. It attracted attention, and even Isobel''s voice was temporarily blocked by him. This is impossible! Dwarf Peter actually died? Chapter 808： Brothers and sisters Dwarf Peter is dead? To be honest, when Albert saw this report, his first reaction was not that Pettigrew was dead, but that the guy escaped from Azkaban. Although he had long believed that Pettigrew Peter would escape from prison, he was still a little surprised when he learned the news from the newspaper. The story has changed a little due to his intervention, but Pettigrew Peter is also considered a relatively important figure, and it is the key to Voldemort''s resurrection. It is impossible for him to be directly chilled because he was sent to Azkaban prison. Without him, Voldemort might have to stay in the forests of Albania for the next few years or even decades, and stay with his snake friends and mouse friends. Because among Toms old buddies, no one really wants him to come back. Otherwise, after more than ten years, how could no one go to look for Voldemort in the forests of Albania? In fact, this matter is no longer a secret, as long as the well-informed wizard knows that Voldemort may be hiding in the forests of Albania. "By the way, Tom is actually quite poor. The faithful and reliable squatting in Azkaban prison, leaving only a group of unreliable twenty-five boys." Albert muttered to himself, "I." I remember that he seemed to be able to see through other people''s lies, and I was really curious about how he felt when facing the group of Death Eaters below!" Of course, even if Tom really crawled out of the cauldron, he probably wouldn''t tell Albert. The question now is how Pettigrew Peter escaped from Azkaban prison. The news that his Animagus was a rat. I believe the Ministry of Magic should have known from Black. There is no reason to let him Dwarf Peter has a chance to escape, otherwise the Ministry of Magic will have to squat down the toilet and eat shit. "Albert?" The familiar and soft voice in the ear sounded again, interrupting Albert''s thinking, Isobel''s white and beautiful cheeks appeared in the double-sided mirror, looking at Albert who was a little surprised. "What''s the matter?" she asked softly. "I found something," Albert said. "Wait a moment. I have to write it down and study it another day." After speaking, Albert picked up the notebook on the table, quickly recorded the story of Pettigrew Peter, and cut out the report by the way, and attached it with some thoughts for his follow-up. Then he started chatting with Isabel, and met in Hogsmeade''s house by the way. "See you later, dear." Albert put down the double-sided mirror and walked to the corner of the room. The craftsmanship of the Vanishing Cabinet is actually not low, and it was sought after by everyone during the First Wizarding War. Once the Death Eaters come, the wizard can hide in the vanishing cabinet and be immediately teleported to another place to escape. However, there are some problems with the Vanishing Cabinet. Its selling price is very expensive, and it is very expensive, so the wealthy wizards can afford it. For the rich wizards, it is actually very cost-effective to spend money to escape the catastrophe. . Of course, after the Ministry of Magic restored peace, the Vanishing Cabinet was eliminated by the times, but in Albert''s view, this technology is still very valuable. He lifted his foot into the vanishing cabinet, and as the cabinet door reopened, he was in the room in Hogsmeade Village in the blink of an eye. Out of the hidden secret room, Isobel in his nightdress was looking at him with a smile. "I miss you." Albert spread his hands toward the girl. "We seem to be chatting every day." Isobel stepped forward and hugged Albert, kissed his upper lip lightly, and laughed, "Your kissing skills are much better than before." "Thanks to your teacher." Albert let go of his hand and took the other person to sit down. "Is it okay to spend the evening here?" "I told my mother that you have a house in Hogsmeade." Isabel asked Albert to hold her in his arms. "What did your mother say." Albert asked curiously. "He said you are more interesting than my dad." Isabel smiled happily. "She never objected to our affairs, probably to save some snacks, so as not to worry about my future." "Your mother''s greatest wish is probably to see your sisters get married and have a happy family of their own." Albert can understand Mrs. MacDoug''s thoughts. "By the way, my mother doesn''t plan to go to the World Cup with us, saying that the hospital can''t walk away." Isabel got off Albert. It was a little hot to hug him in summer. "Do you have a suitable candidate? " To be honest, Isabel is a bit entangled, she doesn''t like people to disturb them, but the tickets can''t be wasted like this. "That''s it." Albert thought for a moment. "Then I will take Nina to the Quidditch World Cup. She has always longed for the magic world." "Niya?" Isabel frowned, thinking about the risks of this matter. Albert''s sister is a Muggle, and it will be troublesome if exposed, but Albert said that there must be some way to bring his sister without causing trouble. After all, it is not that difficult for a Muggle to bypass the Ministry of Magic with the help of a wizard. "At that time you have to pay close attention to her." Isobel actually understands Albert''s feelings, and she also loves her sister very much. "Thank you." Albert sighed lightly. "Not being a wizard is a very cruel thing for Nia." "Thank me, then." Isobel stared at Albert with scorching eyes. "I suddenly found that you are more beautiful than before." Albert was a little surprised at Isabel''s changes. She seemed to adapt to her role quickly, giving him the feeling of a newlywed wife in love. The quiet night is long, but the nightlife belonging to the two has just begun. Albert left before dawn. Before that, he used the time converter to return to a few hours ago, then returned to his bedroom using the vanishing cabinet, and threw himself on the bed to continue sleeping. When he woke up, the sky was completely bright, and there was a knock on the door outside, and Nya pushed the door into the room, and looked at Albert suspiciously, "You look tired?" "The beauty medicine is on the table," Albert reminded. "I think you need to be more restrained." Niya said bluntly, "Or do you think that kind of thing is really fascinating?" Albert felt an inexplicable embarrassment, especially since it was his sister who was talking about it with him. Noting the embarrassment on Albert''s face, Niya curled her lips and said, "The girl now is actually more open than you think. A certain friend of mine is with his boyfriend...Anyway, you know." "Your friend?" Albert looked at Nia suspiciously, his mouth twitching slightly. "The same age as me. In fact, most girls at my age are looking for boyfriends." Niya pulled a chair and sat down to chat with Albert. "You should protect yourself and stay away from those scumbags so that you don''t get hurt." Albert carefully educates, "When looking for a boyfriend, you must pick someone you like and do things reliably. The most important thing is the three views. suitable." "Don''t bring yourself in, there are not many guys like you in Britain." Niya couldn''t help but complain, "You probably don''t know how popular you are!" In fact, Niya is not interested in most boys now, the main reason is that Alberta has raised her eyes. When I meet male friends, I always like to compare him with Albert, and then... its not good to have a too good brother. The breakfast was very hearty. The meat on the table was basically replaced by fish and chicken. Everyone was eating and talking about going shopping later. "By the way, there is a Quidditch World Cup in the wizarding world this year. Someone gave me a few tickets. Do you want Niya to go to the game with me?" Albert suddenly asked. The hall suddenly fell into a dead silence. "Watching the game?" Niya raised her head to look at Albert, and asked in a trembling voice, "Can I really go?" "Of course, you can just pretend to be a wizard and get in." Albert said with a smile, "but you must not run around, let alone leave me. This is my condition and requirement." "No problem at all." A very bright smile appeared on Niya''s face. She felt that today was her lucky day. "Quidditch?" Luke had a little nostalgia on his face. "The Daily Prophet says that Britain seems to have not won a championship in 30 years." "Is it really okay?" Sansa asked worriedly. She felt that it was still unreliable to let Nya into the wizard, if her identity was revealed, it might cause a lot of trouble. "Don''t worry, as long as she doesn''t run around, there will be no problem." Albert barely patted his chest to make sure, "It''s like traveling abroad." "Who else besides you?" "Isobel and her sister Katrina will also go to the Quidditch World Cup with us." Albert said, "At that time we will live in a tent." "A tent?" Every time Sansa talked about things in the wizarding world, she felt that she couldn''t keep up with the topic. "The wizard''s tent has a lot of space, like a small house," Luke explained. "Magic is magical." Sansa said, "I have dumplings at noon, what fillings do you want." "Shrimp dumplings," Albert said, "I can help out when the time comes." After breakfast, the family took Luke''s car to London for shopping. After the two parties agreed on the time and place to meet, they separated on the side of the street. Albert''s first stop was to buy a dress for Nia. It was a brand store, and the clothes in it were old and expensive, which was why Niya sought him out. Naturally, it is impossible for Niya to drop all the pounds in the stocks, but she intends to save some money for herself to cope with emergencies. And, in her words: Albert doesn''t need pounds anyway, it''s better to spend the money on his lovely sister. "How?" Niya wore a beige dress and turned in front of Albert. "I think this dress matches the hat you gave me last time." "Not bad." Albert felt that Niya had become a lot more mature, not the same as his lively and lovely sister in his impression. I can only say that pretty girls look good in everything. "This is the most popular style right now, and it suits your girlfriend," the young waitress touted. "That''s my sister." Albert corrected. The waitress was a bit embarrassed. She felt that the two of them were more like lovers. After all, girls usually find their girlfriends or boyfriends to buy clothes. "Yes, this is my brother." Niya blinked at the young waitress and said, "However, he already has a girlfriend." The waitress looked at the siblings who came to the front desk to check out with a stunned face. "Okay, next, let''s go buy your clothes!" Niya turned around and said to Albert. With adequate nutrition, Albert''s height is close to six feet, and many of his clothes have become shorter. The girls'' enthusiasm for shopping is terrible, and Albert can''t understand why Nia is so keen to buy clothes for herself. He felt like a doll trying on clothes, and he was satisfied after changing to several clothing stores. Of course, Niya''s vision is very good. Albert looks more sunny and handsome after putting on a new set of clothes. However, the troublesome problem is that the two will always be mistaken for boyfriend and girlfriend by the shop assistants. "I think we are still somewhat similar." Albert looked at himself at the glass window of the milk tea shop and said that he didn''t understand why people always think they are lovers, not brothers and sisters. "That''s their trick. Most boys are always more generous in front of their girlfriends, so when they see men and women shopping together, they will always assume that they are a couple." Niya took a sip of milk tea and pierced it easily with a smile. The little thought of the clerk. "Okay, we almost bought everything, we should go back." Luke and Sansa are much faster than them, and there are a lot of things on the back seat of the car, including a big fan. With the advent of summer, the fan in the living room can no longer satisfy four people. As for air-conditioning, the cost of installing air-conditioning in Europe is actually quite expensive, and it usually doesnt last long in summer. When he got home, Albert sat in the living room and watched the TV for a while. After feeling the wind of the big fan, he went to the kitchen to help with cooking. At noon, it was seafood fried noodles with a large portion of seafood dumpling soup. While everyone was enjoying the food, an owl flew in from the window, threw a letter in front of Albert, and almost knocked over his bowl of dumplings. Albert picked up the letter and glanced at the sender. It was a personal letter from the Minister of Magic. Albert opened the letter and read the contents of the letter: Fudge told Albert in the letter that he had received the Merlin Class III Medal. Then, another owl flew in. UU Reading threw a parcel on the table. Inside the parcel was an exquisite box with a gold medal and a white ribbon symbolizing the Merlins Third Class Medal. . Albert picked up the medal, weighed it in his hand, threw it back into the box, and said, "Gold-plated." The three people who were originally attracted by the medal were all stunned. "The current medals and trophies are all gold-plated." Albert picked up another official letter from the Ministry of Magic, which looked very formal, and found that it was actually commending him for his outstanding contribution to the restoration of the humanoid spell. Albert originally thought that he needed to provide more information about the restoration of the humanoid curse, but it was only approved after strict approval. He did not expect to win the award so easily, and it was so sloppy that it was unpredictable. What he didn''t know was that Fudge had asked him to try to restore the humanoid curse at the full moon last month, and then restored the werewolf to his human form in full view. Thus, Albert won the prize. Compared with Alberts hasty award, Fudges award ceremony was much more formal. Almost the entire front page of the Daily Prophet reported that he won the Merlin First Class Medal, which directly referred to Alberts award. The news squeezed into the corner. However, Cornelius Fudge''s award is not satisfactory, and many wizards believe that Fudge is not eligible for the award. In contrast, news of Albert''s award-winning location also spread quietly. After the three owls of the Ministry of Magic, more owls swarmed and brought congratulations from old friends. "Oh, my goodness, how come there are so many owls." Sansa looked at the owls flying around in the kitchen, feeling a little at a loss. The birds made a mess of their lunch. "Congratulations from a friend." Albert looked at the messy restaurant and said helplessly, "I will help clean it up later." Chapter 809： godfather With a "bang", the door was violently pushed open, and a rush of footsteps came from outside the corridor. A figure broke into the hall like the wind, panting and looking at the person reading the newspaper and said: "Today''s " Did you read the Daily Prophet? Peter is dead, and that guy is dead." "Don''t worry, it doesn''t look like your character." Blake looked up at his old friend, poured him a glass of butterbeer, and motioned for him to drink something first and breathe slowly, "I just saw it in the newspaper and they said Peter He died in Azkaban prison." "This matter is suspicious." Lupin took a deep breath and said, "He can''t die in Azkaban prison so quickly, you know what I mean." "You suspect that Peter ran away in some way." Black frowned, seeming to be considering the possibility of this. After being imprisoned in Azkaban for twelve years, he is very aware of the prison conditions and has more say than most people. The words of the old friend are prejudiced. As far as Sirius knows, after being imprisoned in Azkaban prison, many wizards went mad and died within a few weeks, but Peter... Remus thought it was right. Peter had a pretense. Death record, and twice. Why is it not difficult to have a third time? "Not only that." After Lupin drank the butterbeer in one breath, he continued, "I heard that Mrs. Peter visited Peter in jail before he died. Later, Mrs. Peter went crazy a few days after returning. , Set a fire and burned myself and the whole family." "It was not reported in the newspaper, and how did she get into Azkaban Prison?" Black frowned deeply. He felt that Remus''s guess was correct, and there was a problem with this matter. Their old buddy may have really escaped from prison. The two carefully read the "Daily Prophet" the day before yesterday, and finally found a report about Mrs. Peter''s self-immolation in an inconspicuous little corner. The article is not long, it probably means: Mrs. Peter couldn''t accept her son''s transformation from a hero to a murderer, and she went insane. No matter how you look at it, these two things are suspicious. Especially Peter died on the third day his mother visited him, and his mother died on the second day of the visit. "There is a way to determine if Peter is dead," Sirius said suddenly. "What way?" Lupin asked. "Find someone for divination." Sirius gave a weird smile. "You mean Anderson?" Lupin immediately realized what the old friend meant. "Yes, I heard people say that Mr. Anderson''s predictive ability is very strong, and he can even easily predict what will happen in the future." Sirius directly turned Phineas into someone. "I plan to invite him to see Que. At the Diqi World Cup, you can ask him for help at that time, it is much better than we rack our brains here to guess." Lupin frowned and asked, "Will he be willing to help?" "Yes," Sirius said meaningfully. "The Mr. Anderson charges a fee, but I think it''s not a loss to spend some money to figure it out." Sirius didn''t care very much about the Black family''s fortune, at least for him, it was a little bit that Garon hadn''t figured out the importance of Peter''s life and death. If Peter did escape, Sirius would not let him go anyway this time. Yes, Peter is dead! With a cruel smile on the corner of Blake''s mouth, die completely and stop appearing. Although Albert''s actions at the time were the best choice and helped him restore his reputation, it was a pity for Black that he failed to kill Peter himself to avenge James and Lily. Now, this opportunity may come. "Don''t talk about it, Remus, if you have time, please help me clean up the house." Sirius pleaded, "I thought about bringing Harry to live with him for a while, but I''m all alone. I can''t finish it in summer." "Okay, it just happens that I haven''t had anything to do recently." Lupin nodded and agreed, he doubted that even if he gave Sirius a year, he would not be able to clean it up. "It''s great, then you will also go to the Quidditch World Cup with us!" Sirius suggested. "I''m afraid not." Lupin shook his head and refused. "Why?" Sirius asked inexplicably. "Under normal circumstances, the World Cup finals will probably be around August 20th. You know, by then the full moon is approaching." Lupin explained, "I can''t take a risk." Sirius was silent, he almost forgot about it. "Well, where are you going to start cleaning?" Lupin asked, patting Black on the shoulder. "If you want to clean up this place completely, don''t stand there and watch it stupidly." The two were busy all afternoon and still failed to clear Harrys room. They found a nest of foxes in the bedroom. In order to eliminate these annoying pests, Sirius used a lot of foxes killer. Make a mess of the whole room. "I feel like I am about to become a house-elf. Maybe I should ask Dumbledore to borrow some house-elves to help with the cleaning, so I can get it done quickly." Sirius sat in a chair tiredly, eating simple food made by Lupin, and cleaning the room was clearly not his strong point. He didn''t do that in the end. In fact, Sirius hoped that his old friend could move to 12 Grimmauld Place to live with him, and the two could take care of each other, but Remus refused his kindness. "Jaime''s son is incredible like him." Sirius said in a low voice, seeming to fall into the memory, "Really alike." "Harry is more quiet, unlike James who always likes to be handsome in front of girls, and he doesn''t talk too much." Lupin missed his old friends a bit. "But Harry likes to make trouble too." Sirius smiled happily. "Yes," Lupin said, "Harry is brave, but also reckless." "I have almost never seen a Gryffindor student who is not reckless." Black could hardly hide the smile at the corner of his mouth. "I remember you said that Harry''s patron saint is also a stag." "Yes, Stag." Lupin nodded and said, "I appeared in the Quidditch game last semester." "However, Harry doesn''t seem to have had a good time these years. I plan to take the time to visit his Muggle relatives." An unpleasant flash flashed between Sirius'' eyebrows, "If it weren''t for Dumbledore..." "Dumbledore has his own considerations," Lupin interrupted, "I will go with you then." "Stop talking about this, let''s talk about you!" Sirius changed the subject. "Me? Still the same. At first, I wanted to work for the Ministry of Magic, but I was rejected. You should be able to guess the reason. Finally, relying on my father''s relationship, I got a zero-hour job at the Ministry of Magic and did half a job. Moon." Lupin''s mouth showed a helpless wry smile. Thanks to my father''s house, I won''t have no place to live. Afterwards, I have been working part-time, you know, I did not keep working for too long, if anyone finds out that I am..." Luping paused, chuckled, and continued: "Then, I thought if I could open a store by myself, I wouldn''t have to worry about being discovered, but it didn''t open..." The reason is naturally that I did not make enough money to open a shop. "What then?" Sirius found that his old friend had not had a good time all these years. "Later, I had fewer and fewer opportunities to work in the magic world, so I could only do odd jobs in the alley. When I was not working, I went to the Muggle World shop as a salesperson, sometimes as a cleaner, anyway. Its a very piecemeal job, and I have a barely living life." "We can open a store together," Sirius suddenly suggested: "Anyway, I have nothing to do. I have to find myself a decent job." Lupin was silent, and was honestly touched. Of course he knew that Sirius proposed to open the shop for him, at least he could have a stable job, and he didn''t have to work everywhere. "I''ll talk about this later." Remus was a little moved, but didn''t immediately agree, because he didn''t know what shop to open. In recent days, the Dursleys have been shrouded in the shadow of fear. This incident started a few days ago, one morning after the Dursley family went to King''s Cross Station to pick up Harry Potter. Vernon saw that his nephew suddenly took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him, saying that his godfather asked him to pass it on. The content of the letter was probably: A man named Sirius Black claimed to be Harry''s godfather and said that he would visit them in two days and talk about Harry. In Vernons impression, Potter had no godfather, but his little hope was ruthlessly shattered by Harry. "He is my mom and my dad''s best friend, a convicted murderer, but he escaped from the magic prison a while ago, and is willing to keep in touch with me through the owl and learn about my situation." To this day, Vernon still hasn''t forgotten the look on Harry''s face when he said these words. What made him even more frightened was that such a murderer actually planned to come and visit them, and this immediately made the Dursleys panic. Vernon even wanted to call the police at one time, but he had no choice but to meet the murderer named Black. Because even the police could not stop the murderer named Black from appearing in front of them. "When will he arrive." Vernon asked with trembling lips. His face was very pale, and he could see that he hadn''t been doing well these days. "It should be coming soon. The agreed time is eleven o''clock." Harry raised his head and looked at the clock on the wall, holding back his smile desperately so that his face didn''t show any expression. He did not tell the Dursleys that Sirius was innocent and had restored his reputation. Dudley shrank in the corner of the sofa in extreme horror, and Aunt Petunia was also horrified. In fact, Vernon wanted to let his wife and children leave and face the infamous murderer Blake by himself, but Aunt Petunia did not agree. Even Dudley did not leave, even if they were very afraid of visiting soon. Their murderers. What the Dursleys didn''t know was that Sirius Black, the murderer who was about to visit them, was dressing up for the meeting. He was playing with his suit in front of the full-length mirror to make himself look more formal. Ten years of living in Azkaban has taken away a lot of Blake''s things. In the mirror, he is no longer as handsome as before, and he has no youthful looks. However, since the crime was cleared and his reputation restored, Black rekindled hope, and his body, haggard by Azkaban''s ten-year prison life, was rejuvenated. "That''s it!" Black looked at himself in the mirror, and asked Lupin, who was also wearing an old suit next to him. To be honest, Sirius didn''t like such clothes, but Remus thought it was necessary to wear them. This was a very formal meeting. To be honest, Lupin didnt want to go. It was Siriuss family affair after all, and he was just an outsider, but he was worried that his old friend would mess things up. He had a lot of dealings with Muggles. Obviously it is clearer how to get along with them. After all, this meeting was for Harry, and they had to think about it. "Surrey CountyLittle Huijin DistrictLvzhen Road 4!" Lupin took out the note Harry had written to them from his suit pocket, read the address on it, and took out his pocket watch to look at the time and said: "The time difference is over, we should also set off." They did not Apparate directly to No. 4 Privet Road, but appeared near Privet Road to avoid causing trouble to Harry. The use of magic in the Muggle living area requires special care. Once magic is used around a minor wizard, the Ministry of Magic will think that the minor wizard is using magic, and it is very troublesome to explain. "That''s it." Lu Ping looked at the number plate on No. 4 Priveng Road and rang the doorbell. After the doorbell rang, the Dursley family of three in the living room huddled together in horror, and Harry hurried to open the door. After waiting for about tens of seconds, the two heard rushing footsteps from the door, the door was opened, and Harry''s surprised face appeared in front of them. "Professor Lupin, why are you here too." Harry couldn''t help asking. "I don''t worry about Sirius." Lupin said with a smile. Sirius looked at Harry''s living environment, then followed Harry into the house, and saw the Dursley family shrunk in the living room. They looked terrified. Compared with the surprise on Sirius''s face, The Dursley family who saw the legendary murderer enter the living room was astonished at the moment, because Lupin and Blake''s dressing was so normal. "I''m Sirius Black." Sirius Black took a deep breath and said something that had been repeated countless times in his heart: "James and Lilys classmate and friend, Harry Potters godfather, I think Harry should have told you about me. Next to me is Remus Lupin, a classmate and friend of James and Lily, and a professor at Hogwarts." Sirius had selectively forgotten the fact that Remus was a former Hogwarts professor. Harry also noticed this, but didn''t say much. "I think I should have made it clear in the letter. I''m here to talk about Harry''s custody and custody." Sirius knew that the family was not good to Harry, but he still suppressed his anger and irritability by force. Be as polite as possible. "When we adopted him, we heard that you weirdos have nothing to do with him." Petunia said, staring at Black closely. "For some reason, Mr. Black was regarded as the side of mystery... the dark forces; he was imprisoned in Azkaban-Prison, UU reading did not discover this major mistake until not long ago by the Ministry of Magic." Lu Ping explained. "This error has been corrected, and Mr. Black has restored his reputation and freedom." The Dursleys all stared at Harry. Although the wizard made them frightened, they were even more angry when they were being played around. "We need you to allow Harry to come and stay for a while during the next summer vacation." Lupin frowned and said, he could feel that these Muggles were not friendly to Harry. "Didn''t you guys want custody? I agree, but why..." Vernon wanted Harry to get out immediately, so that their family could be back to normal again. "Harry''s mother used an ancient magic to protect him. This magic may have something to do with family, affection or blood." Sirius said impatiently. "This is also when Dumbledore decided to send Harry to The reason here." "In order to continue this magic, it was necessary to live here for a period of time each year before Harry Potter became an adult-after all, you are the last relatives in this world who have the same blood as him." Lupin added. road. It was the first time Harry heard of this kind of thing, and he actually complained privately why Dumbledore would not allow him to live with Sirius. Petunia said simply: "As long as he is quiet and doesn''t do anything strange." "I will." Harry nodded and promised. "That''s great. It seems we have reached an agreement." Lupin said happily. "Harry, we''ll pick you up later." "We don''t expect you to take care of Harry like your own children. You just need to treat your relatives'' children like a normal family." Sirius suddenly stared at the Dursleys and threatened, "I don''t Hope to hear something bad, understand?" Chapter 810： Rich in theory Ever since I told Niya that he took her to the Quidditch World Cup this summer, Albert found that his sister had become very clingy. Most of the time, he became a curious baby, surrounded by him and listened to him talking about the magic world. "You have worked so hard, do you have to write back to these letters?" Niya was wearing the beautiful dress she bought in London last time, holding two cups of freshly made ice black tea and sitting next to Albert, placing one of them in front of him, biting the straw and taking a sip of refreshing black tea. , "With so many letters, you are not afraid to pull Snow down." "At that time, I will take it to the Owl Post Office to send it together." Naturally, Albert would not let his Owl send these letters, otherwise he would be busy until the Year of the Monkey. "Does the Owl Post Office have a group of owl postmen?" Niya blinked her pretty eyes and asked, staring at Albert''s profile. "Yes, there is a group of owl postmen, there are about two hundred owls." Albert finished the envelope. After filling in the name and address of the sender, he put the envelope aside and took a sip of Niya''s special iced black tea, "It tastes good." "Uncle Charlie said this iced black tea is selling well, let me ask you if you have any recipe." "Didn''t he find someone to try to develop a new beverage?" Albert asked rhetorically. "When it''s developed, it''s just a good word of mouth." "Yeah." Albert didn''t care, and continued to open the letter, read the content inside, and wrote back to the other party. Most of the letters actually had no substance, and they all congratulated him on receiving the Merlin Medal III. Of course, I am willing to write to congratulate him. It is a recognition of his award. It is better than Fudge. The Minister of Magic still carries charges of seeking personal gain. For this reason, Fudge has recently been pulling people around to make donations to the St. Mungo Magical Injury Hospital in an attempt to eliminate the negative impact. "What''s the matter with these letters next to you, won''t you open it?" Niya picked up a letter and asked. "If you send something from a stranger, don''t open it, lest there is a curse or something bad in the letter." Albert explained. "Is you jealous that you won the prize?" Niya understood, this kind of thing is quite common. Some jealous guys are very vicious. "Well, some purebloods like to suppress Muggle wizards. It''s normal to be jealous of me for winning." Albert finished the cup of black tea and continued, "That''s why I let you leave the UK." "How much you hate you." Niya muttered. "I don''t know if you are not hated. But I just don''t want you to be involved in this turmoil. It''s not too much for the bad guys to do anything extraordinary." Albert stretched out his hand and rubbed Nia''s hair. "I don''t want to regret it, and I don''t want to have to take revenge afterwards. Even if they kill them all, they can''t make up for their losses." "Don''t always mess with my hair." Niya pursed her lips and complained, "Also, you actually kill people too." "Of course, knowing magic, wanting to kill individuals, it couldn''t be easier." Albert said softly, "but that is a very cruel thing." Yes, Albert really doesn''t like killing. Because murder is the most unforgivable crime in this world. It is ridiculous to think about it carefully. Of course, Albert prefers to turn a person into an idiot, or another stranger, so that he can spend the rest of his life in a daze. This is the inspiration provided to him by the hapless Lockhart. Think about being a Death Eater losing his wand, losing his previous memories, being tampered with into a lonely homeless man, and living in the Muggle world he despised, and his family and friends will never find him. It''s fun to only eat in the trash can like a stray dog, barely lingering and panting alive. "What''s the matter with the gold medal you won last time?" Naturally, Niya didn''t know the malice in Albert''s heart. She put down the glass she had finished drinking, and picked up a cat, gently rubbing its chin and stamina, carelessly. Chat with Albert. "It''s a reward for making a valuable contribution to the magical world." Albert explained, "It''s called the Third Order of Merlin." "Is that Merlin?" Niya asked, "The Merlin of King Arthur." "Yes, that''s Merlin," Albert said. "The Ministry of Magic is really stingy." Niya had also seen the medal and couldn''t help but vomit. To be honest, if you can give a medal, it means that it is not easy to win this kind of award. In the end, you give a gold-plated medal, and it feels like sending someone else. "In fact, it''s all the same, the Muggle Olympic gold medal is also gilded." "That''s different. The Olympic gold medal is silver-plated, and your piece feels like copper-plated." Niya murmured. "It doesn''t really matter if it''s medals or something." Albert said, "These letters are actually meaningful." "Those letters?" "Yes, wizards actually like to rank seniority. The older they get, the more popular they are. These mean identification. Most of them are well-known wizards in a certain field in the magical world." Albert casually calmed down, "Although many people''s No relationship is needed." Of course, it is not these things that are most satisfying for Albert to get the Merlin Class III Medal, but the task rewards given by completing the panel. can obtain a certain designated skill. This mission reward is more precious than other things. So far, Albert still hasn''t figured out which skill to choose. Animagus is actually pretty good. This spell is difficult to master. It can skip a lot of trouble if you learn it directly through tasks, and there is a related task in his panel. But... there are very few rewards for this selected skill. Except for the last time I won the Special Contribution Award, "There have been three things", only this time I was awarded the Merlin Medal. So Albert is hesitant to use the reward directly. Of course, he also considered using this method to obtain more Merlins third-level medals, but this idea was quickly extinguished. Perhaps, he can make a lot of contributions, but it is absolutely impossible to get a lot of Merlin''s third-level medals, unless you control the source, give yourself awards, and turn the Merlin medal into a bad street. It is possible, but difficult. Sure enough, I should cherish it. After all, it is possible to choose the formula of the Philosophers Stone. With his alchemy skills, there is a high probability that the Philosophers Stone will be restored in the near future. At that time, he and Isabel will be immortal like the Nicos. Immortality is an irresistible temptation for many people, and it is now placed in front of Albert. If you can prevent yourself from aging, and if you can live forever, then Tom will have to be mad with envy. Depending on the panel, maybe it can be done. is such a crazy idea. Albert temporarily suppressed these mixed thoughts, he is still young, don''t worry. "By the way, what is your contribution?" Sometimes Niya has the illusion that Albert is omnipotent. "I restored a spell to force the werewolf back to human form." Albert said. "Are there really so-called werewolves?" Niya felt incredible. "It''s true, and werewolves are very dangerous. At the full moon, werewolves will uncontrollably transform into werewolves, which is very dangerous. As long as the transforming werewolves bite, they will be infected into werewolves and cannot be reversed." Albert He whispered, "In fact, there are many werewolves in Britain. Most of them are not even wizards, but ordinary people who were bitten by werewolves." "No wonder they will give you awards." Niya said with emotion, "If there are werewolves, there must be vampires too!" "Yes, but I haven''t seen it." Albert glanced at the remaining envelopes on the table and couldn''t help sighing. There were still a lot of envelopes received last time. The sense of sight of batch assignments. After the break, Albert continued to open the letter and read the content inside. He did not intend to reply to some of the letters. Serra Harishis told him in the letter that the International Alchemy Conference will be held in Egypt this year and asked him if he would like to join him in the event. The old man already knows the relationship between Albert and Nico, and is looking forward to Albert''s way of winning the Gold Medal for pioneering contributions to the International Alchemy Conference like Dumbledore. Not only about Serati, many old friends also asked about it in the letter. "The International Alchemy Conference seems to be at the end of July and lasts for three days." Albert murmured, "This year there seems to be a Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spell Casting Techniques, and I feel like it can be done with a panel task." By the way, Dumbledore has won these two awards when he was young, and it was really amazing. Maybe, this is the real genius! "There is your package." Niya jumped up from the sofa, ran to the window and put the owl holding the package outside into the house. Albert looked at the tired owl, prepared some water and food for it, then picked up the package and found the sender''s name: Valeria. "Acquaintances?" Niya asked. "That''s it." Albert opened the package, his eyes fell on the top of the two rolled letters, and there seemed to be a few photos inside. Albert picked up a rolled-up letter and began to read. This is Valerias letter, which means that she went to the United States, opened a pharmacy with Kathleen, and also provided beauty services to witches. It was very popular. , The letter also mentioned one thing, Buffy Brain Rejuvenant sold out, Catherine hoped that he would make another batch. Of course, the letter did not directly mention Bafei Rejuvenating Medicine. Valerias letter was very long. The first half of the letter was about business, and the second part was gossiping. By the way, I complained about the unfriendly environment over there, and also talked about Liezebel, not even on certain things. To avoid taboo, the letter also mentioned that the medicine in the package was for him to "rejuvenate". If it was very popular there, it even included the formula of the medicine so that Albert could make it by himself. "You know a lot of pretty girls, aren''t you afraid that your girlfriend will be jealous?" Niya''s voice came from the side. She held the photos in the package. Except for a few photos of the pharmacy, the rest were taken by the two girls. The one in Nia''s hand was Valeria wearing a nightdress, and it looked very... Bold. "They know each other." Albert took up another letter and opened it, and added, "Cosmetic medicine is what they researched together." "What is the relationship between this woman and you?" Niya asked, picking up Valeria''s picture. "It doesn''t matter, she is Isabel''s pen pal. I met her at the Potions Championship last year." Albert asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" "She has an attempt against you." Niya said. "Attempt? I know." Albert said that he knew that the girls at Hogwarts had also tried against him. He casually said, "They want me to help improve the perfect cosmetic medicine." "No, I didn''t mean that." Niya curled her lips and said straightforwardly, "This woman is hitting your attention. She obviously wants to sleep with you. Maybe you are too tempting." Albert was a little stunned. He picked up the picture and looked at it carefully. Although it was a bit provocative, but... "You probably don''t understand what this kind of picture means..." Niya said with a complicated expression, "Who do you see will send this kind of picture to a stranger." "Don''t look at me that way, I have Isobel." Albert said helplessly, his sister seemed a bit precocious. No, it should be said that the education in this area is very early throughout Europe. I heard that some countries will bring the opposite **** to their homes at the age of fifteen or sixteen. Well, at the age of fourteen seems to be... uh, he seemed to have heard similar things in his previous life, such as rumors that a certain high school could not find a virgin, and one or two friends of the opposite **** are also very common here. So, is it really because I am too conservative? In comparison, the wizard side is obviously more conservative. "I haven''t encountered a **** who stepped on a few boats." Niya curled her lips, turned the subject away and asked, "What are these potions for?" "Recover physical strength." Albert opened Catherine''s letter. This letter was obviously much shorter than Valeria. It probably mentioned a few things: She opened a shop with Valeria, UU reading www.uukanshu .com Bafei Rejuvenation is very popular. I will go to the International Alchemy Conference in Egypt at the end of the month, and I will go back to the Quidditch World Cup in the UK next month. I hope Albert can help provide some convenience. "They will come to the UK to watch the World Cup next month. You should be able to meet them over there." "I suggest you stay away from them." Niya reminded, "Girls are easy to be jealous." "Don''t you have no boyfriend?" Albert asked suspiciously. "What does this have to do with falling in love?" Niya has rich theoretical experience, "Isabel is so good to you, don''t let them down." "Am I like that kind of person?" Albert was speechless. "If there are handsome boys around Isabel, you will definitely be uncomfortable." Niya reminded, "Of course she is no exception." "I''ll pay attention." Albert stopped quickly, he found out that Niya was planning to fall in love with herself? After stuffing the letter and photos back into the package, Albert began to write letters back to Sierra. He does plan to attend the International Alchemy Conference, and he can take Isobel with him at that time. There is also the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques. He is going to ask Bard to see when this event will start. If possible, he doesn''t want to miss it. These games are likely to trigger panel tasks. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: ~： Ask for a day off. Today, I sorted out the contents of the new volume, and sure enough, after finishing the volume, I still have to take a break and sort out the general ideas. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 811： Malfoys trick Crackling sounded in the dark alley, and a hooded figure appeared out of thin air. The stench in the alley made the Hooded man wrinkle his nose, then looked up vigilantly around, making sure that there was no one around, then quietly walked out of the alley and disappeared into the desolate street. Passing through an old and abandoned block, the Hooded Man stopped in front of the dilapidated townhouse. He seemed to murmur softly. The gap between the two dilapidated townhouses suddenly split open, revealing a hidden one in between. A wooden door. After the Hooded Man approached, the wooden door opened without warning, and he immediately walked in. The wooden door closed behind him, and a flame immediately lit up in front of him. Lucius Malfoy lifted his hood behind his head, revealing his slightly pale face in the firelight. This is their stronghold. Today''s Death Eaters are all yelling and beating rats on the street. Naturally it is not suitable for being too high-profile, so they found a secret meeting place. Malfoy walked through the promenade to a door. He stretched out his hand and tapped it three times. Then, he walked directly through the wooden door and appeared in a very luxuriously furnished living room. The original noisy living room stopped abruptly after Lucius Malfoy came in, and everyone looked at Lucius Malfoy. "Old man, you were almost late." In the silent room, someone suddenly broke the silence. If Hagrid was here, he would have recognized that the person who had just spoken was Walton McNeill, who had almost cut off Buckbeak''s head. "That took me a lot of time." Lucius Malfoy was sitting in the vacant seat, and it was not difficult to see Malfoy''s status in the group from his seat. "What''s the result?" Old Gore asked. "Is Peter really dead?" Old Crabbe continued. "Dwarf Peter is indeed dead. I personally confirmed his body in Azkaban''s graveyard. It is indeed correct." Lucius Malfoy looked up at the crowd, cleared his throat and spoke briskly. Said, "As far as I know, after Peter Pettigrew was captured, no one was confessed." Everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although as early as more than ten years ago, everyone in this room escaped from prison through various excuses, but no one knows whether Pettigrew Peter will confess them again and cause them other troubles. After all, there have been similar cases in the past where some traitors relied on reporting their peers to give themselves the opportunity to reduce crimes. "It''s so cheap that bastard." In the past few months, they all wanted to kill Peter. Its just that its not easy to quietly kill Peter in Azkaban prison. Otherwise, Lucius Malfoy would secretly kill Sirius Black more than ten years ago and let his wife inherit the Black family. Legacy. "This thing is weird. Peter''s house was gone not long ago," said the humpbacked Knott suddenly. "Do you think Peter pretended to be dead?" Malfoy frowned and looked at Nott who was talking next to him. Yes, Peter has a precedent. "The Peter''s old woman went to Azkaban Prison before she died, and burned herself to death within a few days." Nott reminded. "Perhaps, she is crazy." Old Gore muttered softly, "After all, her son suddenly changed from a hero to a murderer, which stimulated her a lot." "This is not the point. Azkaban Prison should not allow people to enter and leave at will." Avery also frowned. Peter has a precedent for false death and escape. Although he doesn''t think Malfoy is lying, but... "I know about this. The woman is dying and wants to see her son." Lucius spoke and continued. "So, she donated most of the Peter family''s property to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injury and Injury. Persuade Fudge to allow her to go to Azkaban to see her son for the last time." There is no doubt that Fudge agreed. Look at that large donation. Moreover, it can be regarded as satisfying the wishes of the dying person. To be honest, although Peter died in Azkaban prison, others still hate him very much. Most of the Death Eaters thought Peter lied to them, because the Dark Lord arrived at Potter''s house based on the information Peter provided, and then missed there. As a result, the great situation collapsed with the disappearance of the Dark Lord, and a large number of Death Eaters were captured into Azkaban. There were not so many people who hated Peter, but Peter was already "dead" at that time, and they had nothing to do. Go trouble with Mrs. Peter? The Death Eaters who had just escaped a catastrophe couldn''t wait to get rid of their relationship, how dare they rush to the top. However, they have been tricked by Peter as a monkey. Naturally, they have to prevent these things from happening again. If Peter is really not dead, then naturally they have to kill people quickly. "Fudge has been looking for people to donate money recently." Avery said suddenly. "Is he looking for you too?" Old Gore asked Malfoy, turning his head. "I haven''t donated money to the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Magic for the time being." Lucius Malfoy''s mouth was sneered, "I''m still thinking about it." "Recently, many people are not satisfied with Fudge''s approach." Avery said suddenly. It should be said that the pure blood is dissatisfied with Fudge''s approach. The Death Eaters actually represent the interests of the pure-blood faction, which is why many pure-blood wizards support the Dark Lord. Most pure-blood wizards know that the people headed by Malfoy are Death Eaters, but so what. As long as they dont say anything, do you still count on the so-called justice? Everyone in the room was able to escape at first, in addition to the fact that they didn''t leave anything behind, another reason was that the pure-blood sect inside the Ministry of Magic helped them get rid of crime. "Otherwise, do you expect to be exonerated by being controlled by the Imperius Curse?" Pouring Veritaserum in, you can ask anything, and their crappy excuses will turn into jokes. "You mean Fudge awarded the Merlin Medal to the Muggle Wizard?" Malfoy left to know what Avery wanted to say. "Yes, he compromised. This is not a good omen." Avery said dissatisfiedly. "Fudge should have been on our side, but he didn''t do that." Part of Fudge''s current troubles was actually caused by some purebloods who couldn''t understand his behavior and deliberately caused him trouble. "Whether Fudge wants it or not, he can''t stop it." Lucius Malfoy saw the matter very clearly. He can''t hold it down anymore. If Albert was just a talented Muggle wizard, in fact it was just like that, the Ministry of Magic could naturally suppress all his credit easily, and this kind of thing would not happen once or twice. As long as the Ministry of Magic does not recognize it, even if a Muggle wizard is awarded the Merlin Medal, the process will be stuck. It will be easier for the other party to come to the Ministry of Magic in the future, and it is basically difficult to have a good day. However, the situation is different. Albert''s contacts are very wide, and he is supported by the moderates headed by Dumbledore and wizards from other factions, so even if Fudge wants to suppress it, he can''t suppress it, and he has many political opponents. He still can''t do the stupid thing that pushes other people to the enemy. Compromise is the best way. Anyway, it is a Merlin Medal, and he can get the Merlin First Medal as he wishes. Fudge''s compromise is not a good sign for the purebloods, they desperately need Fudge to stand on their side so that they can exert influence on him and expand their influence. "We can trouble Fudge." Lucius Malfoy tapped the table lightly with his fingers. "Then slowly draw him in and use him." "What are you going to do?" Avery asked. He knew that Malfoy was better at these conspiracies, and he knew how to pick himself out. "We can do something after the World Cup is over." Lucius Malfoy said softly. "We should also guide him towards respected families. This is not difficult for us because we have money." "Are you going to donate to Fudge?" Avery understood Malfoy''s meaning. "Yes, there are many benefits to donating some money to him, and we plan to introduce Fudge to our circle and gradually lead him to favor those respected families." Malfoy had a confident smile on his lips. As far as he knew, Fudge was obsessed with the feeling of being Minister of Magic and everything that this position brought him. It was not difficult to influence him. [After reading this chapter, please search for more; https://read more wonderful novels] Chapter 812： Arrange "Go to Egypt to participate in this year''s International Alchemy Conference?" After hearing Albert''s proposal, Isabel asked in confusion, "Aren''t you going to watch the Quidditch World Cup?" "There is no conflict in time. After we finish participating in the International Alchemy Conference, we still have time to rest for a while before going to the Quidditch World Cup." Albert said with a smile. "But" Isabel hesitated, after all, after graduating from school, he couldn''t do whatever he wanted as before. "Anyway, you still have a lot of time to complete the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts", and I hope you can live happily without being upset by certain things." Albert looked at Isobel with gentleness. Said, "This opportunity is very rare. Catherine will also go. She wrote to me a while ago and mentioned it in the letter. Have they contacted you?" "I talked about it in the double-sided mirror, saying that I opened a potion shop to make cosmetics for witches in the United States." Isabel nodded and said that he knew about it. "Valeria also asked if I could Whether to arrange a place for them, it seems that I am planning to come to the UK in early August." "At that time, they can be arranged in the hotel of the broken cauldron bar." Albert said without hesitation. "Is this... not so good? When you went to Catherine''s house, it seemed..." Isobel hesitated. After all, the relationship between the two parties is pretty good. "That''s Nigulas''s house." Albert corrected. "Or, how about going to your house for a few days? They probably won''t stay for a few days anyway. Then you can study the beauty medicine." Albert naturally does not allow people to be brought here. "Lets talk about it when the time comes. If it doesnt work, take them to the Broken Cauldron Bar." Isabel agreed. As for bringing Catherine and Valeria here, Isabel never considered bringing them here, even Katrina did not. Know the specific location of this house, let alone other people. "That''s it." Albert put it in his notes, turned over the things he had made last night, and said to Isobel, "Yes, I need you to test something for me." "What is it?" Isabel asked curiously. Albert went to the shelf and removed the suitcase on it. Isabel knew that this suitcase was very big, and it was like a small world inside. Not only built an exquisite wooden house, but also opened up a large flower garden with a large number of roses and fresh white flowers. The house elf bit takes time to take care of the flower garden every day. "I''m going to let Bit go into the suitcase, and then you will apparate with the suitcase to another place, to see if the apparition will affect the people in the suitcase." Albert left the study with the suitcase, side Explain to Isabel what she will do later. "You plan to use this method to sneak Nia to the Quidditch World Cup?" Isabel has already thought of the reason why Albert asked her to help with this test. "Yes, some special methods have to be used." Albert admitted, "I think this is more reliable than using a door key or apparition." It is difficult for ordinary wizards to bear the use of Apparition Travel without training, not to mention that Nia is just an ordinary girl, and Albert will never let his sister take risks. "Bits." "Master, what''s your order." The house elves appeared in the hall without warning. "I need you to do an experiment for me." Albert raised his hand and motioned for Bit to listen to his words. "I need you to enter this suitcase. Izabel will apparate with the suitcase later. You need to tell me." , What does it feel like to be in the box Apparition." "Okay master, do you want to start now?" Bit asked sharply. Albert looked at Isobel, who nodded to indicate that it was time to start. He opened the suitcase, motioned for Bit to go in, then closed the suitcase again and handed it to Isabel. After a while, there was a crackling noise from the street outside, and Isobel disappeared with his suitcase. However, Albert did not wait long before Isobel returned. The two opened the suitcase on the table in the hall and said to the house elf inside, "You can come out." "Master, is it over?" the house elf asked suspiciously. "Yes, it''s over, do you feel any weird staying inside?" Albert asked directly. "No feeling." Bit told the truth. "real?" "Really." "Very good." Albert said to Isabel with a smile. "It seems that there should be no problem with my vision." "Moving house?" Isabel guessed what Albert meant for this stuff. "You can actually invite Catherine and Valeria to your house, and then let them live here. Later I will let Bit set up a potion-making laboratory in it, so you dont have to worry about having no place to discuss. , Researching beauty medicine." "Will it be rude to do this?" Isobel frowned. "At that time, I will turn the entrance into a door." Albert is very experienced in this kind of thing. My secret base." "That''s what you would do." Isobel agreed. She felt that it would not be a good idea to arrange Catherine and Valeria in the Broken Cauldron. Well, although it seems not very good to arrange to live in a suitcase, Isobel will live there together at that time, and both parties can do experiments at any time to discuss issues in the field of potions. "That''s right, Master." The house elf Bit suddenly said, "Yesterday, there was news from Gringotts. It seems that Mr. Lupin transferred a sum of Garon into your vault in Gringotts. I have put the letter in the study. Inside." "I already know about this." Albert said. Since the Merlin Medal had already arrived in advance, the job of hiring Lupin to test the spell naturally stopped. Lupin wrote a letter the day after Albert was awarded the Merlin Medal, stating that he had paid back that large amount of employment. Albert didn''t care much about this. He didn''t think Lupin would detain the Garon. If he did that, Remus Lupin would no longer be Remus Lupin. After completing the experiment, the two returned to the study to discuss how to write the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts". The knowledge that the Grade Magic Text skills gave Albert is not comparable to that of "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Runes". They have this part of knowledge. , "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Runes" is not very qualified in Albert''s view. "We can sort out the information, and then discuss this with Professor Basshida Bablin. She teaches ancient magic texts, and her thinking in this respect must be clearer than ours." Albert wanted to put Yi Zebel led to the direction of writing school tutorials, not wanting Isabel to follow her father''s old path. The knowledge and connections in his mind can help Isabel succeed, and it is safe and reliable. Isobel naturally understood what Albert meant. This was to write a new textbook for Hogwarts students. "Actually, this kind of thing should be compiled by the Ministry of Magic and experts in related fields in the magic world. Most textbooks have a lot of problems. The textbooks in the field of ancient magic texts are actually not standardized, and you should feel it yourself. "Albert encouraged, "Believe me, it won''t be long before your name will appear on the chocolate frog picture." "You have confidence in me." Isobel''s expression was a little weird. "Of course, if you are willing, you can definitely succeed." Albert said confidently, UU reading "We don''t actually need to worry about our livelihood, let alone worry about work, we can do something more. Meaningful things." "In my opinion, Miranda Gosak is more worthy of admiration than most wizards. The school textbooks she compiled have benefited countless people. A wizard who is good at ancient magic texts does not mean that he must be good at teaching. Preface books are more conducive for students to grasp the knowledge in the books more easily." In Albert''s view, the "Basic Magic Text Complete Solution" that McDoug wrote with him is simply a large brick, but any wizard who has read that book will think that the basics can be removed. "It really makes more sense." Isabel looked at Albert and said softly. [After reading this chapter, please search for more; https://read more wonderful novels] Chapter 813： Shop "I feel like I''m driving crazy!" Sirius threw aside the rag in his hand and sat down on the chair. They have been cleaning 12 Grimmauld Place for several days, and it took a lot of effort to clean up a lot of dust, cobwebs and messy debris. However, even one room has not been completely cleaned up until now, and it is not easy to clean it up so that people can live in it. Sometimes magic is not as practical as imagined, especially when dealing with this house that has not been cleaned for more than ten years. Even if you command a rag to wipe it carefully, it is difficult to completely wipe things clean. Many stubborn molds require a lot of money. Wipe slowly with his strength. "Don''t be lazy about Sirius, think about Harry. If you want to bring Harry to live with 12 Grimmauld Place, you have to clean it up." Lupin frowned and looked at the spiritless Sirius. He had guessed that the other party''s patience was running out. Most wizards were not good at handling housework, and usually liked to use magic to solve problems. "I''ll give Harry a new home, but you have to let me rest first!" Sirius poured himself a glass of Butterbeer, took a big sip, and changed the subject and asked: "Did you return the Gallon? " "Mr. Anderson has already received the Merlin Medal III. I think he probably no longer needs me to test that spell anymore." Lupin said softly, "Also, from the beginning, I felt that he had given too much. " "He just gave you the five thousand gallons he got from me." Sirius drank the Butterbeer in his glass, stared at the sneaky shadow outside, and closed the wooden door with his wand. , Continue to say: "Of course, it is undeniable that that guy is very powerful and generous. He was able to get himself the Merlin Class III Medal when he was a minor. Its such an amazing guy. I think some guys will probably be thunderous. Right!" "I heard that he has also won the International Wizard Chess Championship and the Championship of the Magic School Potions Championship." Lupin was shocked when he first learned of these things. "That Mr. Anderson gave me a way to see Dumbledore. Professor Lido''s illusion when he was young." "Tell me about Harry. Was the smart little girl with him his girlfriend the last time?" Sirius was obviously more interested in his godson. "No, Harry and Hermione should be just good friends." Lupin reminded helplessly: "Besides, how old they are." "I remember that James began to like Lily when he was very young." Sirius recalled: "I remember being on the train. Well, you probably dont know. We were in the same car at the time. Later, James There were some unpleasant conflicts with Snape." "Lily is in the same compartment as Snape. I think James started to be interested in Lily at that time." "Later, you also know that as long as Lily is nearby, James''s clever head seems to rust?" "Become stupid." Lupin added with a smile. "Yes, that''s it." Sirius has always missed the funny stories of his old friends recently. "The two of them are still young. Maybe when they grow up, they may be together." "Maybe." "By the way, how are you thinking about opening a store?" While talking, Sirius jumped to another topic. "Then what store do you think we should open?" Lupin frowned when he asked about opening a store. "Your personality is really suitable for opening a store, and opening a store can really make money. Can''t you always lose money?" "Tell me what you think!" Sirius said indifferently. "Last time, when I wrote a letter to Albert, I mentioned opening a store incidentally. He gave me two suggestions." Lupin said suddenly. "What advice?" Sirius asked curiously. "Open a gourmet shop in Hogsmeade, which is sold exclusively to Hogwarts students, provided that you are interested in a variety of food, beverages and sweets, or are well-known house elves who are good at this." Lupin smiled bitterly. : "He thinks this should be able to make a fortune for us, and there is a way to help us solve most of the problems, but it will be busy at night." "What''s the second suggestion?" Sirius asked, frowning. To be honest, he has no talent for cooking. At least, Sirius hasn''t used the kitchen for a long time. "The second way is to publish a magazine, and publish a magazine that is suitable for Hogwarts students to buy." Lupin continued: "And to establish a radio station of his own, he did not say the specific plan, but Anderson said that we may in the future You need to use this thing to spread your voice." "What do you mean?" Sirius felt that there were other meanings in these words. "I don''t know." Lupin shook his head. "Then which one do you think is more appropriate." Sirius asked. To be honest, Sirius didn''t like these two proposals, but if the two wanted to open a shop, he would undoubtedly need to make some compromises to help his old buddy get a suitable job. Lupin shook his head and said nothing. He didn''t think Sirius could do these jobs. At most, his old buddy wanted to spend a sum of money to help him open a shop, nothing more. "At that time we can talk to him again." Sirius said: "Mr. Anderson has no prejudice against you." At this time, a snow-white owl flew in from the window. "It''s a letter from Harry." Sirius recognized Harry''s Hedwig at a glance, and he has been contacting him every few days recently. "What''s in the letter?" Lupin asked. "Harry asked me when to pick him up, and said that the Weasleys invited him to the Quidditch World Cup." Sirius looked at the surroundings, sighed softly, and muttered to himself: "I suddenly felt that my godfather was very incompetent." "Don''t say that, you just haven''t gotten used to your role yet." Lupin comforted softly. "No, I messed up everything." Sirius was discouraged. "I should find a way to get a few tickets for the Quidditch World Cup. I need two, three, or five tickets, and an invitation. Harry''s friend, I haven''t really thanked Crookshanks." "Mr. Anderson said he doesn''t need it anymore. He mentioned it in his letter to me. A friend gave him several tickets for the Quidditch World Cup." Lupin thought of something and suddenly said: "He seems to have guessed me. I''m helping you clean, so let me tell you." "Forget it, make sure you need a few, and then go get tickets for the Quidditch World Cup." Sirius looked at Lupin and said: "We can go to the World Cup in advance. Anyway, there is still a long time before the full moon. Don''t refuse. , Otherwise I''m ashamed to ask you to help me clean this house." "Okay." Lupin hesitated for a moment, but could only accept Blake''s kindness. "How about the Ministry of Magic recruitment?" Mrs. Weasley looked at her son expectantly. "Very successful. I have entered the International Magic Cooperation Department of the Ministry of Magic and have been appreciated by Mr. Crouch." Percy proudly announced the good news to everyone. With his beautiful resume, there are many departments in the Ministry of Magic willing to recruit him. In the end, Percy chose to believe Albert''s judgment and enter the Ministry of Magic''s International Magic Cooperation Department. Of course, Percy did not make a blind choice, but Barty Crouch, the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, is a very capable and likes to be a factual person. Compared with such a person, he has the chance of promotion. Big. It turns out that Crouch quickly looked at his resume and chose himself to be his assistant, even though he couldn''t even remember his name. "It''s great." Mrs. Weasley was satisfied. "Oh, congratulations, Percy, the boring office life will always be with you." Fred and George slapped Percy on the shoulder to congratulate them. "Shut up and go away." Percy said impatiently. "It would be great if you two can save me snacks like Percy did." Mrs. Weasley glared dissatisfiedly at her son who didn''t let him worry about. Fred and George''s O.W.Ls results disappointed her, each of them only passed five subjects, and they were still very reluctant. "What''s so good about working in the Ministry of Magic," Fred pouted disdainfully: "Albert didn''t want to join the Ministry." "He is him and you are you." Mrs. Weasley said angrily. "He is a genius and a master of prophecy. He is more accurate than anyone else. If the Ministry is so good, why doesn''t Albert want to join the Ministry?" Fred retorted, "George and I don''t want to work in the Ministry. The rest of my life will have to face a boring office." "Don''t talk back." Weasley said with his hips akimbo. "Actually, many people say that if Albert enters the Ministry of Magic after graduation, he will be able to become Minister of Magic within ten years at most." George said suddenly, "but he just doesn''t want to enter the Ministry of Magic. It will fall in the next year. "Who predicted that the Ministry of Magic would fall?" Ginny just came down from the stairs, looking at Mrs. Weasley and asked: "When will Charlie and Bill come back?" "They wrote back, probably until August." After Mrs. Weasley finished speaking, she turned her head and asked Fred and George, "If you don''t work at the Ministry of Magic, what are you going to do in the future?" "We want to open a joke shop." Fred and George said in unison. "That is our dream. We decided to open a joke shop after graduation a long time ago. You and Dad don''t have to worry about us." "Are you trying to **** me off?" Mrs. Weasley yelled. "What''s wrong with opening a shop?" Fred and George complained dissatisfiedly. "We have our own ideals, our own wishes, and the life we ??want. We don''t want to go to the Ministry of Magic, or live that boring life, our life. Its up to us to decide." "I want to see how you plan to open a shop." Mrs. Weasley walked away angrily. "Don''t worry, when we make money, mother will naturally oppose it." Fred noticed Ginny''s gaze and shrugged. Shut up." "This is a very realistic thing. Mom just thinks more rigidly and thinks that the Ministry of Magic''s job is more stable." George laughed to himself, "If you can live better, who will refuse? What''s more, the Ministry is about to collapse. " "Who made the prediction of the Ministry of Magic''s downfall?" Ginny asked curiously. "Of course it''s Albert." Fred and George said in unison. "Does he really predict?" Ginny had also heard this rumor. "Of course, if you want to make money, this Quidditch World Cup is a good opportunity. Albert promised to help predict the outcome of the last game. By that time, betting with us will definitely make a lot of money." Fred Said with a grin. "Remember to bring me when the time comes." Ron Cong also came downstairs and said to the twins. "No gambling." Mrs. Weasley looked at her sons angrily. "Mom, this is a good opportunity to make a fortune. Albert has never lost a bet." Ron complained. "You don''t know how many Gallons Fred and George made with him." "No, no, bet, bo!" Mrs. Weasley said word by word. "This is not a gambling, this is a stable and uncompensable business," Ron muttered. "What are you talking about?" Mrs. Weasley glared at her son, not letting him worry about each one. "It''s nothing, by the way, mom. Harry wrote to me just now. He seems to be in trouble." Ron quickly changed the subject and let Fred and George take him with him when the betting problem comes. "What''s the problem." Mrs. Weasley was successfully distracted. "Well, Uncle Harry''s son seems to be losing weight, so he plans to go on a diet for the whole family. Can you help Harry prepare some food so that he won''t be hungry." "Oh, no problem. I''ll help Harry prepare some meat tonight." Mrs. Weasley returned to the kitchen to take photos of the food in the pot. "Lose weight?" Fred and George''s expressions are strange: "Albert always wants to lose weight for his cat, but the more he loses weight, the fatter he gets." "Tom is very cute." Ginny also touched Tom. She looked up at Fred and George and asked, "By the way, when do you plan to open the shop, it will definitely require a certain amount of money." "No, they already have a lot of money to open a shop." Ron said sourly. "Harry mentioned to me that Albert gave them 10% of the Gallon he got from Black." "10%...how many?" Ginny asked curiously. "Five hundred gallons." "You say it again, how much?" Percy''s eyes were almost bulging. "Five hundred gallons, per person," George said. "So, we don''t have to worry about opening a store at all." "How is it possible, how is it possible," Percy murmured, "Why would Black give Albert five thousand gallons." "Why it''s not possible? Albert has been eyeing Black a long time ago, and he was going to take us to catch him for a bounty." George glanced at Mrs. Weasley who was eavesdropping in the corner, and continued: " Later, after investigation, we found a lot of irrationality, so we didn''t attack Black when he broke into Hogwarts." "You mean that Black broke into Hogwarts on Halloween and he realized it." Percy asked incredulously. "Of course, Albert is a prophet. It couldn''t be easier to predict when Sirius Black will appear." Fred said triumphantly. "Blake is nothing but a pocketbook in his eyes. " "Later, Albert did not know who made an agreement to help Black restore his reputation, and Black paid a gallon as a reward." George said naturally, "Otherwise, you really think why Sirius can restore his reputation so smoothly. ?" "So, are you all rich now?" Ginny was also shocked by Albert''s generosity, which was a thousand gallons and gave it away. "My gown is up to you," Ron asked. "We want to buy you a new set, but those Galleons are all in Albert''s vault, and that money will be used as the start-up capital for the joke shop in the future." George shrugged, and I can''t help it. "You can bet with us in the Quidditch World Cup finals. Its not easy to earn a dress." "He is so kind to you." Ron said enviously. "Albert called this to have Garon everyone earning together, and Garon will never end up earning this stuff." "By the way, Ron, did you invite Harry to the game?" Ginny asked. "I''m not sure about this. Maybe Harry will go to the game with his godfather Sirius." Ron said, "I think Harry will go to the game with his godfather more likely. He said two Contact me again tomorrow." "Where''s Hermione?" Ginny asked again, her relationship with Hermione was pretty good. "I don''t know." Ron shook his head. "Harry said he might invite Hermione with me. They seem to plan to watch more than one game." "Awesome, it would be great if you watched the game most of the summer vacation." Fred and George said. "Percy, how''s your job application going?" Just then, the door of the restaurant was pushed open, and Mr. Weasley came in with a briefcase. "I have successfully entered the International Magic Cooperation Department of the Ministry of Magic." Percy said absently: "I have about a month to get familiar with the work of the Ministry, and then I can officially go to work." "That''s great." Mr. Weasley was really happy for his son. "Dad, Fred and I don''t want to work at the Ministry of Magic. We plan to open a joke shop after graduation." George said suddenly. "Oh, do you want to open a shop?" Mr. Weasley was silent suddenly, he couldn''t help his son. "Don''t worry about the money, we are ready." George knew the reason for his father''s silence and continued, "I hope you can help us persuade mom." "Oh." Mr. Weasley was silent for a long time before suddenly asking, "Where did you get the money." "The last time Black succeeded in regaining his reputation was Albert''s help." Ron simply said the whole thing. The expression on Mr. Weasley''s face was completely frozen, his mouth grew, and he didn''t know what to say. "You have grown up." Mr. Weasley said with a complex expression, "Since Albert is optimistic about you and is willing to help you, I won''t say anything, your mother will help you to convince her." "I agree. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" Mrs. Weasley is still very angry, "Even if I don''t agree, what can I do? You all have stiff wings, and you can fly by yourself." "No, in Albert''s words, it means economic independence, and the whole person is also independent." George couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Albert gave the method really worked. "By the way, Dad, why didn''t the newspaper report that Albert was awarded the Merlin Class III Medal?" Fred was eating, suddenly remembering something and asking, "Moreover, from the Ministry of Magic. The Sir Merlin Grade III Medal that I gave him is still gilded." "What gilded one?" Ron asked curiously. "Medals, Albert wrote to us about this two days ago." George added, "I remember he told me that the gold crucible was gilded last time." "I''m actually not quite sure about this." Mr. Weasley was a little embarrassed. He had heard of this, as if Fudge deliberately suppressed the news of Albert''s award, because some pure blood didn''t want everyone Knowing that an underage wizard actually won the Merlin Class III Medal. In their words, it is a kind of protection for minor wizards. To be honest, Mr. Weasley was equally surprised when he inadvertently learned the news from others. "I don''t think it''s unreasonable for Albert to hate the Ministry of Magic," Fred said. "I remember that the Ministry of Magic deducted his youth award last time and didn''t give him." "The Wiesengamo British Youth Representative Award." George said. "Yes, that''s it." Fred said. "Who said that?" Of course Mr. Weasley knew what Wizengamore''s British youth representative meant. "Albert''s friends in Wiesengamo told him, and we have all read the letter." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 814： Have an appointment "Actually, I have always been curious, why your foreign language can speak so well." Since the start of the vacation, apart from doing summer homework, Nya spent almost all her remaining time practicing foreign languages ??with Albert. Luke and Sansa also joined this family-style chat for the upcoming trip to the East. Ready. "Maybe it''s because I have different talents in this aspect," Albert said without blushing. Niya obviously doesn''t believe it, because Albert can speak a lot of foreign languages. Even if the talents are different, no one is as talented as him. A language needs to be used frequently to master it skillfully. The practice during this period of time has made Niya have a deep understanding of this, and Albert obviously has no such opportunity. "Why not be optimistic about the subcontinent?" Looking through the books that Herb returned from the Far East colonial zone, Nia re-discovered the topic, "There are also quite a few people in the subcontinent, and there are still many British people still living in the subcontinent." "There are actually very few real people in the subcontinent." Albert simply commented, "It''s dirty, messy, and unfriendly to girls. People who are not used to it were easy to get sick in the past." "You seem to be very clear." Luke asked with a smile, "Any information from the book?" "I have investigated." Albert said softly, "If I hadn''t become a wizard, I would probably first consider earning some money in China, and then use the earned money to go to the United States or the Far East. You know, the outbreak of the economic crisis There is a pattern. This is a disaster, and it is also an opportunity." "Well, I''m not an idiot, I know what you mean." Niya knew that Albert had asked their parents to go to the Far Eastern colonies, which was obviously related to this matter. This is an opportunity, no one will dislike his lack of money. "By the way, I''m going to travel far away in two days. A friend invited me to participate in a game, maybe I can bring a trophy back." Albert said to everyone with a smile. Yesterday, Mr. Bard wrote to him. In the letter he mentioned the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques. The venue of the competition was in Spain. "How long do you plan to stay outside?" Niya''s voice was a little higher, and she was obviously not happy. Albert had only stayed at home for a few days during the holiday, and was about to go out again, and she didn''t bring herself. "It won''t be too long, two or three days at most." Albert softly soothed: "I will remember to bring you souvenirs." "I''m not a child, so what souvenirs." Niya said unhappily, "We will leave Europe next year. We may be apart for many years. You should spend more time on your family." "Sorry, this is indeed my negligence." Albert has been busy with his own business, and he has indeed ignored the relatives around him. "If you want to succeed, you have to give something." Luke didn''t blame Albert, and said to Sansa, "The pineapple in the kitchen should be soaked." Sansa got up and went into the kitchen, took the pineapple out of the salt water and set it on the plate, and inadvertently caught a glimpse of an owl flying here. "Letter from your owl." Sansa opened the kitchen window and said to Albert in the living room. An owl flew in from the window, flew through the open door into the living room, landed on the table in front of Albert, raised his right leg, and an envelope tied to the owl''s leg. Albert pulled Tom aside, reached out his hand and took the envelope off, scanned the seal on the letter, and said with a smile: "Sent from the school." "When will you go shopping at Magic Street?" Niya asked expectantly, "Can we go with you then?" "Of course, we can go together then." Albert went to the kitchen to prepare water and food for the owls. Then he tore open the envelope, took out a small stack of parchment paper, and unfolded it to find his transcript: Ordinary Wizard Rank Examination Results Pass score: Excellent (O) Good (E) Pass (A) Unqualified results: Poor (P) is very bad (D) Very bad (T) Albert Anderson''s results are as follows: Ancient Runic: Arithmetic and Divination: Astronomy: Protect magical creatures: Mantra: Defense Against the Dark Arts: Fortune-telling: Herbalology: History of Magic: Muggle Research: Potions: Transfiguration: really won twelve excellent. After reading the transcript of the ordinary wizard rank exam, Albert found that his heart was not fluctuating, but the "simple ordinary wizard rank exam" in the panel task became available. "What are you looking at?" Niya moved her head over. "Examination transcript from last semester." Albert handed the parchment to Nia and opened the other letters in the envelope. As expected, there was an additional purchase option for the dress on the list. "Will you take Muggle studies?" Niya has read the book "Family Life and Social Habits of British Muggles". It is really hard to imagine that the wizard has such a superficial understanding of ordinary people, and she has finished the course with Albert''s character and patience. "All the good ones are better," Albert said, "But you are right, the wizards don''t understand Muggles at all, and Muggle research is really stupid, and sometimes even feels embarrassing." "I feel that wizards are a bit arrogant, and although magic is easy to use, the magical world is really backward." Nya was very impressed by the backwardness of the magical world. "On the contrary, the development of the ordinary world is much faster than the magical world. ." "It''s normal, because the number of wizards is small, so the development of the magical world is destined to be slow." Albert put the letter back into the envelope, reached out to touch Tom''s head, and prepared to go back to the room to write to Bud. Letter, agreeing on a time for the two parties to meet. "It seems that there is another owl." Albert picked up a pineapple, and just about to leave the living room, he heard Niya''s voice from behind. When Albert turned his head, he saw a gray owl hovering above the crowd, throwing a letter in front of Albert, and he didn''t seem to have any intention of flying away immediately. Albert bent down and picked up the letter, and found that the sender was actually Angelina. He opened the envelope, took out the letter paper and started reading: Dear Albert: Yesterday, I received a letter from the schools Owl. My O.W.Ls scores were not very satisfactory. In the end, I only passed seven courses. I think all of your O.W.Ls must have been awarded O. There is something that keeps me concerned. I didn''t find the Quidditch team captain badge in the envelope. I hope you won''t laugh at me for it. I have secretly asked Fred, George and Alia, but none of them received the badge, so I suspect that Professor McGonagall forgot to put the badge in the envelope and hesitated to write to Professor McGonagall. This matter. If you know anything, I hope you can write back to tell me, and congratulations on your winning the Merlin Class III Medal. I plan to go to the Quidditch World Cup this year to watch the game, Fred said you will go too, see you then. I wish you a happy summer! Angelina Johnson Albert of course knows why Angelina did not receive the Quidditch team captain badge, because next semester there will be no Quidditch competition at all. "Come with me." Albert said to Gray Owl that he can''t let this guy disturb everyone. After a while, Angelinas Ash Owl flew away with a note. Xuela was still standing on the table, looking at the owl flying away from the window, blinking, and she seemed to say: "The nasty guy is finally gone." Albert continued to write to Bud, telling him that he was going to go shopping in Diagon Alley tomorrow, and he agreed to meet him there. It would be even better if you could solve all the problems by the way. Not being able to use magic would be a hassle after all. After writing to Bud, Albert told everyone about going shopping in Diagon Alley, but to his surprise, Grandpa Luke was not enthusiastic about going to Diagon Alley, and he didnt even plan to talk to Albert. I went there together, just saying that I would wait outside for them to finish shopping before taking them back. "Grandpa, why don''t you go together?" Niya asked puzzledly. "I think it''s good now. We can''t be wizards after all, and we are not in the same world as wizards." Luke gently stroked Nia''s head and said, "In this case, don''t have too many intersections, lest we can''t give up in the future. ." "My dear, let''s go to the movies when the time comes. We haven''t been to the movies together for a long time." Sansa suggested with a smile. Although she is also curious about what the magic world looks like, she obviously does not intend to leave Luke. , Watching a movie is undoubtedly the best choice to pass the time. The next day, Luke sent Albert and Nia to the vicinity of the Broken Cauldron Bar. "There seems to be nothing over there." Through the car window, Sansa looked at the place where Albert and Nia were headed suspiciously. "The Broken Cauldron Bar is over there, but ordinary people can''t see it because it is enchanted." Luke calmly explained, "Okay, let''s go to the movies!" Albert took Nia by the hand and walked into the Broken Cauldron Bar. He found that the bar was more lively than before. Most of the people were talking about this year''s Quidditch World Cup. Tom was surprised when he saw Albert. Albert ignored Toms gaze, looked around and didnt find Isobel, he reached out and took out his pocket watch from his pocket, glanced at the time, and muttered, "Maybe, they are waiting for us at the ice cream shop." "You have an appointment with Isabel?" Niya asked. "She will go shopping with her sister." Albert explained, "It just so happens that you can meet Katrina first." Niya curled her lips in dissatisfaction, obviously more willing to go shopping with Albert, if Isobel was there, she would become an extra light bulb. Albert did not notice the change in Niya''s mood, and took her to the backyard of the bar, using his magic wand to open the entrance to Diagon Alley. "No matter how many times I look at it, it feels incredible." Niya said, looking at the rearranged brick wall. "Yes, it was incredible the first time I saw it." Albert took Niya''s hand and walked into the brick arcade, and said with a smile, "Welcome to Diagon Alley." "If I can, I really want to go around." Niya said, looking at the lively Diagon Alley. "Unfortunately, we only have two hours of shopping time." Albert took Niya''s hand to the Florin cold drink shop. Isobel and Katrina are obviously not here yet. "Oh, look at who I saw, what a rare visitor." Florin greeted Albert with a smile. "Two chocolate nut sundaes." Albert took a gallon from his pocket. "No, I''ll ask you for free. I heard that you won the Merlin Medal III." Florin smiled and handed the two ice creams just made to Albert, and asked in a low voice: "This beautiful man Is the girl your girlfriend?" "She is my sister." Albert corrected. "But, thank you for the ice cream, I will take the time to make predictions for you another day." "Oh, it seems that they said you would predict that is true?" Florin looked at Albert curiously, "True prophet is not common." "Yes... he can predict, and he is very accurate." Just as Albert was about to say something, he heard a familiar voice next to him. "I thought we were going to wait a while." Albert smiled and said to the two sisters, "What do you want to eat, I will treat you." "Then I''m welcome, Katrina, what do you want to eat?" Isabel asked his sister with a smile. "Same as you." Katrina is secretly looking at Nia who is holding Albert''s hand. She is a pretty girl who is also not inferior to her sister. It is said to be Albert''s sister, a Muggle who can''t use magic. Niya took a bite of the ice cream and secretly looked at Katrina. "Let''s go to Mrs. Morkin''s robe shop first." Albert suggested, "We have two hours of shopping time." "Why do you want to make a custom dress suddenly?" Katrina asked. "The school will hold a Christmas ball this year." Albert explained that all students who plan to attend must prepare dresses. "You don''t plan to go home this Christmas?" Niya was even more unhappy. "Don''t worry, I have other ways to go back and spend Christmas with you." Albert smiled and touched Niya''s head. Katrina looked at Albert, who was doting on her sister, and couldn''t help but curl her lips. "What is the reason?" "The Ministry of Magic is trying to restore the Triwizard Tournament, when the other two schools will come to Hogwarts to participate in the competition, so Hogwarts will hold a Christmas ball." Albert told everyone what he knew, " It is said that the champion who wins the championship can get 1,000 gallons." "Congratulations, another trophy." Katrina congratulated in advance. She doesn''t think anyone will be Albert''s opponent, this guy is simply a ruthless trophy harvesting machine. "At that time, I want to discuss something with you." "What''s the matter?" Katrina asked. "Wait until I choose the warrior of Hogwarts, if I don''t choose it, I''ll assume that I didn''t say anything." Several people were talking outside the robe shop of Mrs. Morkin. Isobel frowned and looked at his sister. She probably guessed what Albert wanted to say to Katrina. They entered the shop, there were already people inside. After the four people entered, the shop became more crowded. A teenager with pale yellow hair was trying on a dark green dress, looking sideways in the direction of the footsteps, and said in a strange tone of yin and yang, "Mom, I smelled a strange smell, maybe we should change it again. Stores." Albert frowned and stared at Malfoy. He couldn''t help but squinted his eyes to examine the mother and son in front of him, with a deep malice at the corner of his mouth. Even Niya couldn''t help but look at her brother. Suddenly she felt a little strange, and she looked at the blond boy in front of her, obviously because of the words just now. Narcissa Malfoy looked at the four people who entered the robe shop and said, "Well, let''s go to the dress shop, where we can buy better dresses." "Causality is a very magical thing." Albert''s voice was very soft, but it happened to be heard by Malfoy who was about to leave. "I thought you would be angry." Katrina glanced at Albert and said. "That will only make you look uneducated." Albert said calmly to Mrs. Morkin, "I need to re-customize two school uniforms." "Don''t you want a dress?" "No, I have a dress." Albert said, "That one is good." "Is that one last time, wouldn''t it be too small?" Isabel knew which dress Albert was talking about. "No, it has been enchanted to automatically fit the user''s height and body shape." Albert explained quietly, which is actually what Bud told him in the letter, "Your dress is actually the same." "Oh." Isabel was a little surprised. When Albert was measuring his body, he quietly pulled Katrina aside and talked about the dress. However, Katrina eventually customized a dress. After measuring the size of the clothes, a group of people plan to continue shopping. Niya pulled Aite to go shopping, Katrina wanted to go to the bookstore to buy books. "I''ll go with you, and meet at the robe shop then." Isobel couldn''t worry about his sister shopping alone, "What class are you going to take next semester?" "Arithmetic, divination and ancient magic texts, and five basic courses." Albert handed a small bag of gold coins to Isabel, "Then please." "You won''t be angry, are you?" Katrina asked in a low voice as Albert left. "No." Isabel said, shaking his head. Katrina whispered, "Don''t you think he spoils his sister too much." "His family will leave the UK soon. It is normal for Albert to spend some time with his family." Isabel said calmly. Katrina opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. After separating from Sister McDoug, Niya''s mood improved a lot. She grabbed Albert''s hand and took him to go shopping, her big eyes filled with curiosity and excitement, and she wanted to see all the surrounding scenery. All in the eyes of income. Albert bought some novel things for Nia. When they came out of the drugstore, Niya''s expression looked very abnormal. She asked in a low voice, "Couldn''t the wizard''s beauty potion also be made from those things, right?" "Not necessarily, usually, the potion is just like that, don''t think too much." Albert softly comforted. "Do you feel sick when you drink the potion for the first time?" Niya asked again. "It''s kind of, but it''s just a habit." Albert thought for a while and said, "However, ordinary wizards don''t explore the specific formula of potions, and they don''t care, as long as they can cure themselves." "It''s hard to understand and hard to accept." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time and asked, "If there are potions that can make you smart or beautiful, those potions that look a little disgusting, would you drink it?" "Probably so." "That''s right, you only need to pay attention to its effects, and you don''t need to care too much about other things." Albert said to Nia, "Let''s go, let''s get the robe, I think Katrina should be too Finished shopping." "Do you want to go back?" Niya felt a little bit upset, she still had a lot of places she wanted to go. When the two passed by a shop selling owls, she asked in a low voice, "Can I buy an owl, and I can contact you through it in the future." "No, at least not now." Albert directly refused, "And, isn''t there a double-sided mirror?" "The mirror is at my mother''s. If you can find another mirror for me, we won''t have to worry about communication problems in the future." Niya pursed her lips and complained. "I''ll take a look at that time." "Don''t forget." When the two returned to the robe shop, Isobel and Katrina had already finished shopping. After finishing shopping, Albert proposed to go out for a bite to eat, and wait for Grandpa Luke, who has watched the movie, to come and pick him up. "Would you like to eat at the Muggle side?" Katrina hesitated. "If you only study Muggles, you will never know how Muggles live." Albert said with a smile, "I think it is a good choice to understand Muggles from food." A few people went to the nearest Charlie''s milk tea branch, where they ordered some delicious desserts, such as various pie and grilled cheese sticks with explosive heat, various flavors of fried chicken drumsticks, fried chicken nuggets, grilled sausages, and finger biscuits. Today''s milk tea shop is not just a milk tea shop, but has begun to transform into a gourmet shop. Of course, Albert also shares the money made by Charlie''s shop, but it is under Daisy''s name in name. Katrina took a bite of the fragrant and delicious grilled cheese stick, squinted happily and said, "This thing is delicious." "This is for you." Niya handed her grilled cheese stick to Katrina. "Aren''t you going to eat it?" Katrina asked puzzledly. "If you don''t eat too much, you will get fat. These things have high calories." Niya explained in a low voice. Katrina looked at the cheese stick in her hand, and suddenly felt that it was not good. "Don''t worry, it''s okay to eat occasionally." Albert smiled comfortingly. Not long after the four people paid and left the shop, UU Reading Luke drove to pick up the things Niya and Albert had bought. "Why didn''t you leave together?" Katrina asked Albert, who was still standing next to them, puzzled. "I have an appointment with someone." Albert walked towards the cauldron bar, "how do you plan to go back." "I will use the Apparition to take Katrina back later." Isabel asked casually, "Who are you waiting for." "Mr. Bard, he said he would take me to the Barnabus Finkley Excellent Spell Casting Competition." Albert took Isobel''s hand and asked, "If you want to go with you, just go on vacation." Up." "Forget it." Isabel shook his head, "Next time I go to Egypt to participate in the International Alchemy Conference, I will go together again." Katrina didn''t know why she suddenly felt sad for Albert''s opponent. The three of them entered the Broken Cauldron Bar one after another. Isobel and Katrina returned to Diagon Alley. Albert quickly found Mr. Bud at the counter. "I hope I didn''t let you wait too long." Albert said apologetically. "Did you finish over there?" Bud didn''t care about it. "It''s alright." Albert said. "Let''s go, then." Mr. Bud greeted Tom, and left with Albert who had just returned to the Broken Cauldron Bar. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 815： Relations "How was your summer vacation?" The two turned into a desolate street, with only a few dilapidated offices around, and the bustling street where they had just arrived is simply two different worlds. "It''s okay, do you plan to go to the Quidditch World Cup this year?" A dilapidated red telephone booth not far away caught his attention. He remembered that one entrance of the Ministry of Magic was in a public toilet, and the other was a dilapidated telephone booth. "If you don''t go, the British team has been playing very badly. They have missed the trophy for 30 years, and it is estimated that they will lose miserably this year." Bud is very optimistic about the British Quidditch teams. "It''s normal. This country has been going downhill and it feels heavy. Recently, there have been a lot of troubles on the Muggle side, which made me afraid to eat beef." Albert asked casually. Chatting with Bud. "We are here." Bud pointed to the shabby red phone booth in front of him, and said to Albert, "You go in first." "Is the entrance here?" Albert opened the dilapidated phone booth and walked in, turned his head and asked Bud behind him: "Actually, I''m curious, why don''t we apparate directly to the Ministry of Magic?" Bud also squeezed into the phone booth, picked up the broken phone handset, and said to Albert, "Take it as a novel experience." "It''s really novel, how should we use it?" Albert looked at the dilapidated phone booth, thinking that Muggles would not enter this place by mistake. "You need to dial the number 62442." Bud reached out and dialed this number as a demonstration to Albert: "It''s mainly because you are not an adult now, and there are a lot of guys staring at you recently. I think it will take some time to go through the program. , So as not to cause you unnecessary trouble. I greeted you there, we just went through the process." "Those guys don''t do what people should do all day." Albert shook his head and said, "If you are envious, you will have more children, maybe you will have a few geniuses. Even if you can''t find geniuses, you can do it for the fertility of the magical world. Contribution. If the number of wizards is one-tenth of Muggles, there is no need to hide underground like mice." "Your words remind me of someone." "Gellert Grindelwald?" "Yes, that guy is an idealist. It''s a pity that he was too radical in doing things, he didn''t know his mind well, and he used the wrong way. Even if Dumbledore didn''t come out to stop him, Gellert Grindelwald would fail. " When Bud recalled, the dial whirred back to its original position. Suddenly a woman''s indifferent voice sounded from the phone booth. The voice did not come from the microphone, but clearly appeared in the phone booth, as if an invisible woman was standing beside them talking. "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, please state your name and your affairs." "Budd Brod, a member of Wiesengamau, is here to help Mr. Albert Anderson apply for the temporary use of magic by a minor wizard." "Thank you," the woman said coldly, "Guest, please pick up the badge and don''t put it in front of your clothes." A silver badge slid out of the metal chute used to withdraw coins. Albert reached out and picked it up, and looked at the badge carefully. It said: Albert Anderson, go through the formalities. "I guess you probably don''t like these. Honestly, I don''t like it either. It''s too cumbersome." Bud blinked at Albert and said, "Moreover, it''s easy to leave behind for wizards who go to the Ministry of Magic for the first time. Bad impression." Albert looked at the phone booth slowly sinking into the ground, with a small smile at the corner of his mouth. To be honest, Albert was actually looking forward to the shivering British Ministry of Magic in Tom''s shadow. There are actually many ways to prevent Voldemort''s resurrection. The simplest is to raise or replace the ashes of old Tom, so that Tom can''t find the bones of his relatives and resurrect him. But Albert never thought of doing that. Because in his opinion, the process of defeating Voldemort is very important to the entire British magical world. This can be said to be a revolution. Only through this revolution can the pure-bloods in the Ministry of Magic be completely weakened. As for bloodshed and sacrifice? There is no revolution without bloodshed. As long as you dont keep your own blood. There is a saying in the last life: The children of other people will never die. "What are you thinking about?" Bud asked. "I don''t know how many people will die in the Second Wizarding War." Albert said softly. "That prophecy is about to come true?" Bud was surprised, guessing why Albert said this. "Yes, it''s very close." The sidewalk outside the glass window of the phone booth rose higher and higher, and finally there was darkness above their heads, and nothing was seen. "Dwarf Peter is not dead." Albert looked at the darkness ahead and said softly, "He probably went to Albania." Bad has understood Albert''s meaning. It is said that Voldemort is in Albania, which seems to herald the return of the Dark Lord. "What did you see?" Bud asked again. "The omen will appear soon, at the Quidditch World Cup." Albert said mysteriously, "I also saw Porter''s wanted list. The number one bad guy is offering a reward of 10,000 gold gallons." "As long as Dumbledore is still alive." Bud suddenly had a bad feeling, "The Ministry of Magic shouldn''t be..." Yeah! As long as Dumbledore is still alive, Voldemort will not dare to control the Ministry of Magic blatantly. In peacetime, no one will realize this. Scrimgeour was actually very unlucky. After Dumbledore''s death, he didn''t even realize the seriousness of the problem, so he just accepted it. Actually, even Scrimgeour took measures to deal with Voldemort''s rise. In order to control the Ministry of Magic, Voldemort would inevitably get rid of him and find a suitable puppet on top. It''s useless even to compromise with the Dark Lord, who made the Auror Office Director so hateful. "No accident, the principal should be dying." "It''s a cruel truth." Bud asked Albert, "Have you tried to fortune Dumbledore''s death?" "No." Albert shook his head, "Besides, I don''t think I can change anything." "The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant day." The woman''s voice rang again, and the phone booth door slammed open. The two walked out of the phone booth one after the other. Not far from the magnificent hall, Albert followed Bud towards the security checkpoint with the sign "Security Check" written on it. The one who received them was a middle-aged wizard, who looked like a salted fish, but respected Bud, and stared at him in surprise after noticing Albert''s name. "Please put the magic wand there." The wizard was kind to Albert and asked him to put his wand on a brass machine similar to a balance. That is the machine that checks the wand. "Eric, we have to go." Bud took Albert directly to the International Magic Cooperation Department to find Old Barty Crouch, intending to skip the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic directly through this relationship. Yes, Bud doesn''t want to deal with Dolores Umbridge. "Oh, well, it surprised me." Old Barty Crouch looked up and down Albert next to Bud, and said to Percy who was also a little surprised next to him: "Weatherby, please send this to the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, and find their director Umm. Richie sign the name. UU reading " "Okay, Mr. Crouch, I''m going now." Percy took the parchment and walked away. "You look tired." Bud said with a smile. "It is not easy to organize door keys in five continents." Crouch looked really tired. "If I were you, I would definitely find myself an easy job." Bud said with a smile. "Not everyone likes to be lazy like you." Crouch shook his head. "I am not lazy, I have been cultivating good wizards." Bud raised his finger to Albert, saying that he was not lazy at all. "Unfortunately, Albert is not interested in entering the Ministry of Magic, otherwise I would recommend him to come and help you after graduation. You will definitely feel a lot easier." Bud said as if selling something. "Albert also mastered very Multi-national languages ??are very suitable to wait for you to take over your job when you retire." "Oh, that''s a pity," Crouch said perfunctorily. During the conversation between the two, Percy had returned with the parchment. Crouch glanced at the parchment, stamped it, and gave the parchment to Bud. "Good luck, it would be better if you get an award." Crouch said to Albert: "It''s been a long time since Britain won an international award." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 816： Vampire Bar The moment Albert stepped into the rising green flame, it seemed as if the whole person had been sucked in, and the swirling green flame led him to spin quickly, as if being thrown into a washing machine. After the feeling of being down to the ground recovered, Albert shook his feet slightly and regained his feet. "Welcome to the Spanish Ministry of Magic." As soon as he walked out of the fireplace, Albert heard the voice of a strange old man nearby. Of course, the old wizard probably didn''t expect the visitors to understand Spanish. He just greeted the passengers who came out of the International Floo Network as usual. After all, there are very few wizards who use the International Floo Network, and it is rare to encounter one. Albert turned his head to look at the old wizard sitting in his chair and reading the newspaper, and looked at the surrounding environment. After noticing that the green flame that had just been extinguished was burning in the fireplace again, he immediately stepped aside. Bud came out of the fireplace, reached out and patted the ashes from his clothes, and greeted the old wizard next to him in fluent Spanish: "Oh, Rodris, it''s so nice to see you. I didn''t expect you to pay back Not retired." "I think its good to stay here. I read the newspaper every day and I dont have to do anything. You can get a good salary every month." The old wizard put down the newspaper and took the initiative to give Bud a simple hug. "It''s you, obviously you retired when you were young." "You should be coming soon too. I heard that the Ministry of Magic discussed whether to close the International Floo Network and let the International Door Key replace it." Bud said regretfully, "I think Spain should be coming soon too. ." "It doesn''t bother you to worry about it. Unless the Ministry of Magic can find a stable and fast means of transportation, it will not easily cancel the International Floo Network." Rodris said it is true, although the International Floo Network is not comfortable. , But using it to travel is safe and fast enough, far from being a substitute for a door key. After all, a wizard who uses a door key to travel can easily cause the symptoms of stun keys. Albert always felt that the tone of the two old men''s speech was a bit weird, like a pair of enemies. "This is..." Rodrice looked at Albert. "This is my student." Bud introduced to Albert with a smile: "This is my old friend Rodris. Don''t think he is just an old man now. This guy was once a duel champion, Barnabus. The winner of the Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques, and the honorary veteran of the Anti-Dark Magic League." "Hello, Mr. Rodrice, I am Albert, Albert Anderson, I am glad to meet you." Albert said and shook his hand with the old man. "I seem to have heard this name." Rodris blinked and looked at Albert. He always felt like he had heard the name Albert Anderson. "Albert is the champion of the International Wizard Chess and Magic School Potions Championship. You have heard his name very normal." Bud said triumphantly: "I brought him to Spain this time to participate in the day after tomorrow''s Barna. Booth Finkleys excellent spell-casting game, maybe he can get a trophy back." Rodris felt bad all of a sudden, and this time Bud accidentally made Bud sick. "Okay, we have to go, see you another day." Bud took Albert out of the Spanish Ministry of Magic in a happy mood. He seemed to notice Albert''s weird gaze and explained with a smile: "Rodris was just a man before. The guy who likes to show off, once disgusted me, and then I decided to disgust him once I met that guy in the future." Albert was a little bit dumbfounded. When he followed Bud out of the Ministry of Magic, he discovered that the Ministry of Magic in Spain was directly disguised as a supermarket, and the big sign "Closed for renovation" was hung on the dusty door. There are some unfinished buildings around them, and there are no other residents at all, so they dont worry about attracting Muggles attention. "Where are we going, do you sign up for the competition?" "Go to the temporary footing first." Bud motioned to Albert to follow him. The two went to an unfinished building a hundred meters away from the supermarket. The surrounding buildings are actually just like unfinished buildings on the surface. When they walk in, they will find the secrets hidden inside. That is a much cleaner bar than the Broken Cauldron Bar. The bar is quite lively, and many wizards are whispering. After the two entered the bar, the guests at the table at the door stopped talking and cast curious glances at Albert and Bud. "Banabus Finkley''s excellent spelling game will be held here. It was not here before, but then the owner of this bar financed the Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spelling game and moved the venue. Come here, even the name of the bar has been changed to Barnabus Bar." "That boss is very smart." Albert looked at the bar, and felt that it was similar to a Muggle bar. He felt that 80% of the bar customers were wizards who came to participate in the Barnabus Finkley Outstanding Conjurer Skills Contest. "Yeah, very smart." Bud led Albert to the bar and continued to introduce him: "This bar pays to host various international competitions every year. By the way, the bar owner is half a vampire, literally On the meaning." "A bar opened by a vampire?" Albert thought it was very interesting. In this world, vampires are not the same as werewolves. They are actually somewhat similar to Veevas. They are humanoid magical creatures that can produce offspring from people instead of relying on the so-called first embrace. However, because some vampires can''t control the urge to **** blood and kill their blood suckers, they are very unwelcome by wizards. Moreover, it is rumored that the fangs of vampires can be used to make a very advanced aphrodisiac, which directly causes vampire hunters to be happy to take care of them often. The two came to the bar and booked two luxurious rooms with the bartender, for which Bud paid a small bag of gold coins. The magic currency used here in Spain is somewhat similar to Gallon, but the value is not Gallon high. The latter is a common currency in the world. "If I were you, I would be wary of wines handed to you by others. It is said that the daughter of the bar owner, Diana, likes to hook up handsome and promising young men in bars. UU reading " has never been traced in Albert Bud kindly reminded him when he stretched his bag to take out the suitcase. "Do half vampires also **** blood?" Albert was surprised. "Most half-vampires will still be partially affected, and blood will make them excited." Bud seems to know vampires well, "Moreover, getting blood sucked by a vampire is very dangerous." Albert looked at Bud suspiciously. He thought the other party might have had a similar experience. "Have been recruited before." If it weren''t to remind Albert, Bud wouldn''t even want to mention dark history. "Tell me about Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spell-casting technique!" Albert naturally wouldn''t ask himself to be bored to ask about Bud''s dark history, and just divert the topic. Although Albert''s skill panel has Voldemort''s spelling methods, he has no idea about the rules and methods of this game. "The game is different from what you think. The referees will let the contestants use magic wands to show their magical talents, and then score the contestants based on the level of spellcasting. After several rounds of screening, the final champion is selected. By the way, since Pakistan After Nabs Finkleys excellent spellcasting technique was moved here, the championship trophy has always been made of pure gold, so you dont have to complain that the trophy is gold-plated. At the end, Buds mouth A faint smile. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 817： Tricky Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! In order to help Albert win the Banabs Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques, Bard began to do surprise tutoring for Albert as soon as he arrived in Spain. In Bud''s view, Albert''s spell-casting technique is actually very good, and the reason that hinders him from winning is more that Albert has no knowledge of the content of this competition. Therefore, Bud told Albert a lot about Banabs Finkley''s excellent spell-casting game, trying to help Albert deepen his understanding of the game and guide him to show his advantages. "Your spell-casting technique is already excellent. The problem now is how to show it. Although most referees have good eyesight, you still need to take the initiative to show your excellent spell-casting technique. This is very important. "Bad is very confident in Albert, otherwise he would not strongly recommend Albert to come to participate in this competition. However, what Bud didnt know was that Alberts current spellcasting technique originated from Voldemort, the famous Dark Lord, whose understanding of spellcasting is naturally far beyond ordinary wizards, and has a unique set of spells of his own. Technique. It''s just that when Albert usually uses magic, he doesn''t let his spellcasting techniques be too obvious. Dumbledore, as the person who knew Voldemort best, would easily attract this person''s attention if he was too ostentatious in front of him. This was definitely not what Albert wanted to happen. Anyway, Dumbledore died a few years later, and then waited for Voldemort to be sent away by Harry, and the Dark Lord''s spellcasting technique completely changed into Albert''s shape. Although plagiarism is a shame, if the target is Voldemort, there is no need to feel embarrassed. Towards the evening, the door of Bard''s room was knocked, and it was a middle-aged woman who came to visit Bard, who seemed to be an acquaintance of Bard. Bud had a few conversations with the man in the hallway, then came in to greet Albert to go downstairs to eat. The bar and hall are lively and noisy, and the surroundings are full of various languages. The contestants come from various European countries, and there are several even in the UK. Among them, there is also an acquaintance of Albert, the last Slytherin prefect and former seeker Terence Higgs. However, the encounter between the two parties was not a pleasant one. The old wizard who brought Terence Higgs to the game didn''t like the intersection between him and Albert, so after the two sides only greeted them, there was no longer any intersection. "Come on Higgs, don''t let me look down on you." Bud said to the old wizard, "your prejudice is still that annoying." "It''s none of your business, Brod." Old Higgs also disliked Bud very much, and walked away with his grandson. "Pure-blooded prejudice," Bud said contemptuously. "They even intend to leave this prejudice to their offspring." "I think this should be a matter of interest. This kind of prejudice can make them fit into that circle. At present, the stubborn pure blood still holds a lot of power in the Ministry of Magic." Albert directly expressed his opinion, " If one day, this prejudice can no longer benefit them, perhaps they will choose to give up this prejudice." "You can see it very clearly." Bud looked at old Higgs''s back, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "I really know that there are many similar cases in the magical world." Albert smiled and made a respectful look. "Take the Malfoy family as an example. Long ago, the Malfoy family was actually close to Muggles. They had a deep connection with Muggle nobles, but due to the "Secrecy Act", they were excluded by the Ministry of Magic. After the loss of interest, the Malfoy family changed from being close to Muggles to loyal supporters of pure-bloods. The Higgs family was also close to Muggles, and there were even more than one case of intermarriage with Muggles in the family history, but later They directly modified their genealogy, trying to cover up that period of history." In the pure-blood school, many wizard families actually have similar cases. Bud casually took off some pureblood panties, no wonder he hated those guys. However, this topic did not last long, and Bud brought the topic back to the Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques, and also talked to Albert about the origin of this award. The Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques actually comes from the book "Finkley''s Trick". Finkley is a wizard with a great gift for magic. Later, he wrote a book called "Finkley''s Trick" to introduce his unique insights on casting spells. "Bad took a sip of whiskey, seeming to fall into a short memory: "The result is almost as you guessed. This book became popular afterwards and was acclaimed by many wizards. It also made Banabs Finkley famous. Let him gain a fortune. " "The wizards of that era didn''t pay much attention to these issues, and most of the wizards performed very badly in their use of magic, even when they were in duels with others." "As far as I know, even the Auror of the Ministry of Magic is also learning this, so that he can cast his spells more smoothly, elegantly, and freely, and the spells he uses will be enhanced to a certain extent for some reasons." Later, in his later years, Finkley used the money from the sale of "Finkley''s Trick" to hold the Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques. The International Federation of Wizards also thinks this award is meaningful, so it deliberately keeps it, and some wizards who are proud of Barnabus Finkleys spelling have paid for the game, hoping to get from other wizards. Get more excellent spell-casting techniques. What used to be "Finkley''s Trick" has now become "Banabus Finkley''s Spelling Techniques". This book has been revised for several generations. Many extraordinary wizards will also use this book to perfect themselves. The spellcasting technique. After listening to Bud''s story in silence, Albert really admired the old man''s knowledge reserve, and he knew exactly this kind of thing. However, their conversation did not continue. A charming middle-aged witch came over with a quill and parchment to register the contestants who were preparing to participate in the competition. Albert recognized that the opponent was the one who had sounded Buds room not long ago. A middle-aged witch. "He is the Albert I mentioned to you." Bud introduced to the other side, "I will also participate in tomorrow''s trials." "Please register your name here." The middle-aged witch put the parchment and quill in front of Albert, "Write her name, age and where she is from." Albert glanced at the parchment and quickly filled in his name on the form. "Sixteen years old?" After seeing Albert''s age, the middle-aged witch raised her eyebrows. She probably didn''t expect Bud to bring a minor wizard over to the competition. "Please put away this badge." The middle-aged witch took out a badge from her robe and handed it to Albert, with the number 17 written on it. "She is Diana, the owner of this bar." Bud introduced Albert to Albert after the middle-aged witch left. "There is a quarter of vampire blood." Albert noticed that this woman was called Diana. Having said that, Diana is not like a Spanish name, it is more like a British name. Moreover, the so-called vampire bar is purely a gimmick. "She doesn''t look like a vampire, except that her skin is a bit pale." He said that if it were really a bar run by a vampire, it would have been closed already. "Uh, it''s really not much different from ordinary people." "You seem to know her very well." Albert asked tentatively. "Not very familiar. I''ve seen it a few times before." Bud said to a passing waiter. "Give me a glass of whiskey. What do you want?" "I don''t drink." Albert shook his head and continued to eat. To be honest, Albert somewhat doubted that Miss Diana was Buds lover. However, given the age difference between the two, it seems that it may also be Bud''s daughter. This cannot be blamed on Albert''s suspicion. There seems to be an inexplicable familiarity between Bud and Diana, and there must be something to do with them. Chapter 818： Skill pressure group Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Albert was very satisfied with this meal, mostly with Spanish-style cuisine. Among them, there is also a cold soup "Andalusia" that Bud thinks he should not miss when he comes to Spain in the summer. What surprised Albert the most was the Spanish paella. Rice is absolutely rare in Europe. European countries where rice is the staple food can be counted by a finger, but it is undeniable that the taste of paella is really good and amazing. After the meal, there is a famous Spanish custard dessert. Well, it''s actually pudding, which tastes great. The barman also recommended to them the famous Spanish fruit wine. However, Albert didn''t plan to drink alcohol. After dinner, he was going to go back to his room to rest, and chat with Isobel by the way, and talk about his experience in Spain. When he was about to get upstairs to rest, the noisy bar suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked towards the stage, as if they were holding a concert. "Tonight, Yanila will sing three songs in the tavern. She is the most famous female singer in the Spanish magic world and has many fans in the international magic world." Bud introduced the person on stage to Albert. The sweet-looking blonde girl, "She is also the daughter of this bar owner." It is undeniable that Yanila is a very beautiful blonde girl, and she looks very young, and her singing voice is also very sweet, but in Alberts opinion, it is that way. Somewhat immune. However, after the end of a song, Albert found that all his attention had been focused on the singer. When listening to the other party sing, he felt an inexplicable sense of joy. "It''s weird." Albert frowned and looked around, and found that the audience who had been immersed in the song did not want to stop singing. "Charm magic?" The expression on Albert''s face became more and more weird, and he re-examined the **** the stage. Could it be the ability of a vampire, or that the young vampire actually has some Veeva blood? However, this is also quite remarkable. It is possible to incorporate charm magic into the song and give the music a hypnotic charm ability. It is no wonder that Miss Yanila can become a famous singer. After the trio, Yanila left. However, there was a brief uproar in the tavern, and people were unwilling to let the female singer leave. "Isn''t it great." Bud blinked at Albert. "She will be a special guest to award the trophy to the winner of the Barnabus Finkley Outstanding Conjure Conjugation Contest. By the way, I forgot to tell you. Now, winning the championship does not mean winning the gold medal. Even to win the championship, you still need to show amazing spell-casting techniques in order to be recognized by the referees and win the final gold medal." Albert raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there any difference?" "The championship award will receive a gold-plated trophy and a bonus, while the gold award will receive an exquisite pure gold medal. The latter is more valuable and will be recorded forever." Albert can''t help but suspect that there will be people willing to participate in such a competition, and "You didn''t say that last time!" At this moment, Albert found that his panel task finally moved. He quickly opened the panel to view the new task that had been waiting for a long time. His expression suddenly became very exciting. Task: Skills to suppress the group. The Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Spelling Techniques is an international award that has attracted the attention of wizards. It is rumored that a wizard who can win the Gold Award for Barnabus Finkley''s Outstanding Spelling Techniques will become a great one in the near future. wizard. Now that you are planning to participate in it, use your wonderful spelling technique to win the final championship while passing the review of the referees and gaining everyone''s approval. Reward: 10,000 experience, 1 skill point, 1 gold medal, master your own spell-casting technique, Yanila''s favorability +20, and prestige in the magic world +1000. Although the name of the mission is a bit weird, the rewards of the mission are very rich, and the meaning of the mission seems to be able to master your own spell-casting techniques? Could it be that Voldemort''s spell-casting technique was secretly replaced by his own? It is possible, after all, everyone would only think that it was his spell-casting technique. However, what happened to Yanila''s +20? "Could it be that the so-called beauty loves heroes?" Albert felt like vomiting in his heart. "What are you thinking about?" Bud asked suspiciously. "That Miss Yanila seems to have a problem with her singing." Albert said in a low voice, "It feels like...Veeva." He moved his lower lip slightly and said in a voice that only two of them could hear. "It is said that her father has a quarter of Veeva blood." Bud casually helped Albert answer his doubts. Albert: "..." Why do you know everything? However, it is undeniable that Miss Yanila''s singing is really good. Albert thought for a while and asked, "Can I get her record, I want to take one back as a gift." In fact, he was very curious whether Miss Yanila''s record still had the charm of her live singing, and he couldn''t go back empty-handed when he came to Spain. "As long as she wins the championship, Yanila will give you a set of her autographed records." "Is it valuable?" Albert asked suddenly. "It should be very valuable, after all, it is very commemorative." If Bud knows that the guy opposite is considering how much this record can sell, he will definitely regret what he said just now. "By the way, I''m very curious about something." Albert asked his own doubts before going back to rest, "how does the organizer solve the problem of communication among wizards from all over the world." When holding international competitions, communication is often a big problem. "It is said that the owner of the bar masters more than ten foreign languages, and most of the translation problems are solved by the owner of this bar. This is one of the reasons why the competition is held here." Bud took a sip of whiskey, not knowing why The expression looking at Albert was a little complicated. "It''s amazing." Albert couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. This is the real master of language. Rather than the parallel imports accumulated by his use of panel skills. "Don''t you master many languages ??yourself?" Bud was a little puzzled, but he knew that Albert was proficient in various languages. "Oh, really?" A voice interrupted the chat between the two, Diana walked over with a glass of fruit wine, and also looked at Albert with scrutiny. "Bad said you are a very amazing genius." Diana said in French, seemingly to test whether Albert has mastered multiple languages. "Mr. Budd is a very amazing genius." Albert did not answer this, and threw the topic directly on Bud. "He is indeed a genius. He has also won the Gold Medal for the Excellent Spelling Technique of Banabs Finkley before." Diana glanced at Bud and changed his language again, this time in German. "Well, he mentioned it to me, and I admire him." Albert stared at Diana''s eyes and replied in German as well. "He seems to be taking you down his old path, but you are younger than him back then." Diana changed another language, this time in Russian. Just as Albert was about to speak, Diana changed another language and continued, "If you can get the gold medal, I will introduce my daughter Yanila to you, um, yes The girl who had the concert just now, she is the same age as you." "Ahem, I have a girlfriend." Albert cleared his throat and reminded him. "It''s just to introduce you to it." Diana seemed to nod with satisfaction, "Come on, since Bud is so optimistic about you, I believe it is not difficult for you to win the gold medal." After Diana walked away, Albert looked at Bud again, and asked with a weird expression, "Your daughter?" The expression on Bud''s face was equally weird, as if he recalled some unremembered past events. "Not really." What does it mean? Albert was sure that Diana was Bud''s daughter, he had secretly used the pantheon, and Diana''s hint just now was already obvious. Chapter 819： Have ulterior motives Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! "Tonight is a long experience." Albert came out of the bathroom with a dry towel on his head. He just sat at the table and was about to use the double-sided mirror to chat with Isabel. The door of the room was knocked. "Something?" Albert hurriedly wiped the water from his head with a towel, and when he opened the door, he found that the bar owner Diana and her daughter Yanila were standing in the corridor outside. "This is the list." Diana smiled and handed a piece of paper to Albert, reminding: "The game will start at around ten tomorrow. You can choose a magic from the list and show it in front of the referee." Albert took the paper and scanned the contents above his eyes, his eyes fell on the stack of paper in Diana''s hand again, and he quickly guessed what was going on. Tomorrow the game will begin. All contestants need to show magic in front of the referees. They must prepare in advance to avoid accidents when they are not touched at that time. As for Yanila''s curious look, he was directly ignored by Albert. "thank you, I know now." After chatting with Diana for a few moments, Albert closed the door again. When he was about to return to the table, the voice of mother and daughter came from outside the corridor. "Mom, you are right, that Mr. Anderson is indeed a very special person. However, he seems to know what you want to do, and is somewhat disgusted." Yanila''s voice was very soft, and Albert could barely hear her. "Don''t be silly, my daughter." Diana looked at Yanila''s beautiful face and said softly, "You are so beautiful, and you are still a big singer, who can refuse you?" "You didn''t mean that he already has a girlfriend." Yanila frowned and said, obviously disagreeing with Diana''s proposal. "So what?" Diana disagrees. "How many couples broke up after graduation. Yanila was speechless for a while. Well, although that Mr. Anderson is indeed the type she likes, but... Yanila can''t talk about liking each other, at best, she has a good impression. On the contrary, I dislike what my mother asked her to do. Temptation, chase a man? It''s not that no one wants her Yanila, so why bother to do this? Since taking the road of singers, Yanila has no shortage of suitors in school. And, who can guarantee that that guy will win the Gold Medal for the excellent spelling technique of Banabs Finkley? Anyway, Yanila was disgusted with this incident. However, all the men in their family are looking for gold medal winners. It is for this reason that Yanila hasn''t looked for a boyfriend yet. "You should believe my vision, I am very accurate in seeing people." Diana was confident in her vision, and from the brief conversation between Bud and Albert, it is not difficult to see Albert''s extraordinary. It''s not just the guidance of the seniors to the juniors and the teachers to the students. The conversation between the two of them is more equal and casual, just like good friends. Yanila curled her lips, but did not try to refute Diana''s words. Her mother was really good in this regard. "You should pray for him to win the gold medal." Diana did not continue to talk nonsense, "Forget it, I will take you to meet other players. However, I am sure there is no Mr. Anderson suitable." As soon as the two left, Albert''s door was reopened by a gap, and then closed again. Albert, who was originally sitting at the table, pinched a round stone with his fingers, stretched out his hand to take off the earphones, his expression on his face was very strange. He probably figured out what was going on. "I didn''t expect this kind of ridiculous and weird thing to be able to meet me?" Albert couldn''t help but shook his head, shook off the distracting thoughts in his head, and started to contact Isabel using the double-sided mirror, and read the piece of paper he had just received by the way. Thirty different schemes are listed on the paper. The difficulty is not too high. Contestants only need to choose one of them and show it in front of the referee. In fact, this can be regarded as a kind of persuasion. If the contestants can''t even do this well, they should give up participating in the competition in advance, so as not to make a fool of tomorrow in full view. After all, the vast majority of wizards with excellent spelling skills are not too low in magic skills. This is one of the reasons why the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Casting Techniques has a high gold content. Many wizards who won gold medals eventually became celebrities. To some extent, the Diana family''s method of selecting people is actually correct, and the person who is selected using this method must be a genius. On the other side of the double-sided mirror, Katrina is talking to Isobel about the work she plans to do in the future and the subjects she should take after she reaches the sixth grade. It should have been Mrs. McDougs responsibility to advise Katrina, but she was too busy, so Isobel had to help. "Did you hear any sound just now, as if someone was calling you?" The expression on Katrina''s face was a bit weird. She seemed to hear Albert''s call from the room just now. "Someone is calling me?" Isabel asked suspiciously. "Yes, it''s Albert. I heard his voice just now. He seems to be calling you." Katrina made a hissing motion, "Did you hear it? That voice appeared again." "Is there?" Isabel stared at Katrina and couldn''t help but teased, "Did you miss him so much that you got it wrong." "It''s not interesting at all." Katrina stood and looked for the source of the sound. "Well, I''m not teasing you, the sound actually came from the double-sided mirror." Isabel pointed to the double-sided mirror on the table, and explained to Katrina with a smile: "We have always passed through Keep in touch with the double-sided mirror." Katrina picked up the double-sided mirror clasped on the table and looked at the strange acquaintance in the mirror. "Where is Isabel?" Albert recognized the girl in the mirror who looked a bit like Isobel at a glance. "Beside me." Katrina put the double-sided mirror back on the table and walked away altogether. She didn''t want to watch the two show their affection, so she left them the next time. "It looks like I interrupted your chat just now." Albert said apologetically. "I just talked to Katrina about the sixth grade study." Isabel pulled the chair away and sat at the desk. "However, she seems to be going to take the same courses as you, only choosing math divination and ancient magic writing." "It''s with us. Besides, the other courses are useless." Albert said without shy. "By the way, I used the International Floo Network to arrive in Spain today. You should have come with me. The food here is good, and I have encountered some interesting things." Albert and Isabel talked about what happened in Spain, but did not mention Yanila. I simply mentioned that I met a singer here who sang very well, and said that I would bring her a gift when I returned. Yes, Yanila is a good singer in Albert''s eyes. Time flew by between the two casually chatting, and the last two even went to bed to continue talking. When talking about the Christmas ball, Isobel was a little silent. Albert once told her that if he is elected to the Triwizard Tournament, he hopes to invite Katrina as his dance partner at the Christmas ball. Then, replace the sisters and let Isabel come to accompany him to dance the first dance. Sister McDouger looks alike in the first place. After dressing up, it is estimated that no one will recognize it. Even if they recognize it, they just don''t have to accept them. Isabel never doubted Albert''s ability, nor did he doubt that he could not become a warrior in the Triwizard Tournament. However, Albert''s proposal made her hesitate. Although Isobel wanted to dance with Albert, she felt it was unfair to her sister. In this regard, Albert didn''t know what to say, he almost forgot, Isobel was still a sister, and he was really too good to say to his sister Katrina. In this regard, Albert did not refute. This matter is still more than half a year away, and a solution to the problem will always be found at that time. As the night darkened, the bar gradually fell into silence. However, many people are destined to suffer from insomnia tonight. When he woke up the next morning, Albert was in good spirits. When he got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast, he found that the atmosphere in the bar was very depressing. The lively atmosphere of last night was completely gone. Everyone seemed to suffer from anorexia at the same time and had no appetite for the food in front of them. Albert suddenly had the illusion of preparing for the college entrance examination in his previous life, but the atmosphere here does not affect his appetite at all. "It seems that you had a good rest last night." When Bud went downstairs, he found that Albert, who had just wiped out a toast sandwich, was eating a "stick" similar to fried dough sticks with hot chocolate. "good." After eating "You Tiao", Albert commented: "The breakfast here is a bit too sweet, I feel a little uncomfortable." "I think so too." Bud ordered himself a toast sandwich and a glass of hot milk. He looked up the entire bar and said with a smile, "Most of the contestants don''t have a good appetite like you." Yes! The other contestants have serious anxiety disorders, and obviously they can''t compare with the guys with rich experience and strong mentality like Albert. "You are so calm!" Rodrice emerged from nowhere, sat down on the seat next to Bud and looked at Albert. He was surprised that Albert showed his calmness, which was not like the composure and calmness that a minor wizard should have. "If you have experienced a lot, you won''t be nervous." Albert didn''t lie, his current mental quality is really tempered. After all, he has killed people, battled basilisks, faced werewolves, and participated in two large-scale competitions. Naturally, he was calmer than most contestants. "Are you the referee?" Bud cast a searching look at his old buddy. "No, I''m just an uninvited audience." Rodris said, shaking his head. "Is Mr. Dumbledore in the jury?" Albert asked suddenly. He was really afraid that Dumbledore would suddenly come out, and he could see something in his spell-casting technique. It should have been fortune-telling first last night, it''s a miscalculation! "No, there have always been five people." Rodris said: "The referees of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spelling methods are professionals. In fact, most international competitions are usually referred to by professionals. In order to maintain the fairness and justice of the game." To be honest, Albert is not cold to so-called professionals, and even scorns the so-called fairness. "Hypocrisy, you are embarrassed to say this kind of nonsense." Bud curled his lips disdainfully and said: "What the **** are most of the international games, don''t tell me you don''t know?" "At least, Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spell-casting game is relatively fair." Rodris shrugged. "You should be aware of this." At this moment, the bar suddenly became quiet. Albert turned his head and looked at the stairway of the bar, and saw five elderly wizards coming down from the stairs, and the bar owner Diana respectfully accompanied them. "Those should be the referees!" Albert looked at the old people, three men and two women, and they were all very old. Albert suspected that they were older than Dumbledore. The atmosphere in the bar became more depressing. Even Bud and Rodrice were not arguing. They briefly introduced Albert to the five old people, and also mentioned how they should show their magic in the future. A simple and effective suggestion: do miracles vigorously. Adhering to the principle that wizards with excellent spellcasting skills will not be too low in magic skills, contestants should show their magic as much as possible, as long as they are not too lame and make serious mistakes, they dont have to worry about being eliminated in the first round of screening. . When the time came to 9:30, the waiters in the bar began to tidy up and make room for the next game. The stage used for the concert last night became a stage for contestants to perform. The contestants who are about to participate in the competition need to line up in groups according to the number plates assigned yesterday, and show their magic on the stage one by one. Albert''s number plate is No. 17, which is the last few of the first teams. He looked at his front and back carefully, and the man in front of Albert was a man who was not much older than him. His face was slightly pale, and he had been wiping the sweat from his palms with a handkerchief, and he seemed nervous. Behind Albert was a mature wizard who was about 27 or 8 years old. He seemed to be much more calm. When Albert turned his head, he happened to look at each other''s line of sight, and the man seemed surprised. Albert''s youth and calmness. "You also came for Miss Yanila?" The wizard spoke fluent French. "Miss Yanila?" Albert asked in French. "you do not know?" "Know what?" Albert asked rhetorically. UU reading www.uukananshu.com The wizard looked confused, "Aren''t you a student of Busbarton? How come you don''t know Miss Yanila." "No, I am a student at Hogwarts." Albert corrected. The wizard suddenly stopped speaking, as if not intending to reveal the news to Albert. Of course Albert saw this guy''s thoughts, and he couldn''t help but curl his lips. It seemed that someone else knew about Yanila''s family, and she was really unlucky. At the time Albert was chatting with others, the game had already begun. With the help of Diana and a pair of young men and women, the contestants began to show their magic on the stage in an orderly manner. Contestant No. 1 is a man in his thirties. He waved his magic wand in a way that he considered graceful and conjured a large swath of flowers out of thin air. Chapter 820： actor Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! The various magics displayed on the stage made Albert stunned. The excellent spellcasting game of Banabs Finkley had the sense of sight of a circus. But it is undeniable that most wizards who dare to participate in the competition have a few brushes, at least those players who are on stage are not too bad in magic. Some people conjured up a flock of birds and showed up in front of the crowd. Others used magic wands to direct the dolls and performed an elegant dance. Some even performed the trick of breathing fire with their mouths. However, the most eye-catching one is probably a middle-aged wizard in his forties. He used Animagus to transform into an owl and then re-morphed into an owl after flying around the stage. The human form drew a burst of exclamation and applause from the audience. However, as long as the number of participants is large, naturally there is no shortage of runners. Especially those young boys, the magic they showed to everyone was relatively average. Among them, a famous man in his early twenties made frequent mistakes because of being too nervous, directly making himself the focus of the game. The man finally walked off the stage with his head down, and left the bar directly. He probably had no face to stay, for fear that he would become someone else''s joke. The team is advancing quickly, and it takes a while for everyone to get Albert''s turn. The young man in front of him stumbled on stage and showed everyone the magic of turning a paper bird into a real bird. As a result, the bird flew over his head for a while, and then fell directly onto the stage. Sporadic laughter. Albert saw the few referees not far away and shook his head imperceptibly, as if he was still writing something on the paper. "Let''s welcome player number 17." Diana read the player number to the registration sheet. However, instead of calling only the player number like before, she said a few more words: "It''s worth mentioning that player No. 17 participated in the excellent spell casting technique of Banabs Finkley this time. The youngest player in the competition, currently only sixteen years old, is still a Hogwarts student, let us wait and see." Albert took a deep breath and lifted his foot onto the stage. At the moment he stepped onto the stage, Albert could feel that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, and being watched by a group of people didn''t affect his performance much. Albert began to concentrate and get rid of distracting thoughts. Then, he raised his wand, shook it slightly, and an old armchair appeared in front of Albert out of thin air. Albert''s wand was swung lightly for the second time, and the armchair turned into a lion. He stood up from the ground and rubbed Albert with his slightly rough mane, like a docile domestic cat. Then, the lion turned around Albert, seemingly dissatisfied with the gazes staring here, and let out a thrilling roar towards the audience below the stage. At this moment, the wizards closest to the stage couldn''t help but squeeze their magic wands to prevent the lion from suddenly jumping at them. However, their worries were completely unnecessary, and Albert swiped his magic wand twice, and the lion disappeared. After showing the transformation magic, Albert walked off the stage under the gaze of countless people. There is no doubt that he used a very powerful transformation spell just now. What surprised them more was Albert''s talent in transformation. At this age, he could do this so easily, and his composure and calmness also made them People looked at it differently. Even Diana, who was acting as the referee, was very satisfied with Albert''s magic. She even nodded in satisfaction when seeing the five referees. "Very powerful transformation spell." Even Rodrice had to admit that Bud was right, and Albert was indeed a very powerful genius. Under normal circumstances, the larger the volume, the more difficult it is to transform, not to mention that the lion does not have any flaws, it is quite a perfect transformation magic. The game is still going on, Albert found that most young people come to the game for another purpose. They are often the most nervous group, and nervousness is contagious most of the time, causing most players to participate in the competition under nervous mood. As you can imagine, trophies, prizes, medals and even beauties are with them. It doesn''t matter. As a result, many players who knew they would be eliminated looked at Albert with envy and jealousy. After all, Albert is currently the most promising player to win the championship. The most important thing is that he is only sixteen years old, the same age as Miss Yanila, and he is a natural pair. A thick citric acid spread quietly in the bar. "I really don''t know why they came to participate in the competition." Albert naturally guessed what was going on, ignored the eyes of those people, and chatted with Rodris next to him about the magic performance on the stage. "You have passed the first round of screening. There is nothing wrong with it." While reading today''s Bullfighting Daily, Bud introduced the competition process to Albert. "After the first round of screening is over, sixteen players will be selected from all players. Players." "The second round is considered to be the real selection of wizards with excellent spelling techniques. Usually the first few players are selected to enter the third round." "The third round consists of upper and lower parts. The first part is a gathering of contestants and five referees similar to an exchange meeting. The referees will also talk to you individually about the spelling technique and ask you to give them individually. Show it and determine if you are eligible for the gold medal." Bud was very satisfied with Albert''s performance. Albert was not surprised by this gradual screening process. After all, the energy of those old referees is limited, and it is impossible to directly select the champion from the countless contestants. It takes a lot of energy, and it is hard to say how credible they are. After completing the first round of the competition, he calmly watched the performance on the stage, and occasionally talked to the two elderly people around him about the level of the players on the stage, as if everything had nothing to do with him. The game lasted until 8:30 in the evening, but no one was impatient because of it, and it was a wonderful and interesting performance for them. In the meantime, many jokes were made. For example, a boy fainted before he had time to play because he was too nervous. Another contestant actually conjured a bouquet of roses during the performance and gave them to Miss Yanila on the spot. After being generously accepted by Yanila Luoluo, her face flushed with excitement, as if the other party had accepted his confession. The man''s move won him a boo. Later, when Albert ate dinner, he heard that he was beaten. As for Albert''s another alumnus, Terence Higgs, although he performed better than most young wizards, he still belongs to the round of players. Terence was not surprised by this result, but the old Higgs almost tilted his nose. Originally, he didn''t expect his grandson to win the championship. He just brought him to show his face and get to know everyone. However, everyone is afraid of comparison. Albert is so dazzling. Not only did he show his extraordinary talent for transforming, he also passed the first round with ease. Now everyone in the bar is talking about the 17th, and even someone has opened a bet on whether the youngest contestant in history can become the final champion and win the final gold medal. The youngest contestant, the youngest genius, the youngest champion, and the youngest Barnabus Finkley gold medal winner of excellent spelling techniques. These are all very good gimmicks, and they immediately attracted the attention of countless people. In order to make people place their bets firmly, the opening dealer even picked out Albert''s youngest international wizard chess champion and the champion of the Magic School Potions Championship. For a time, a genius shrouded in countless auras appeared on the "Bullfighting Daily", and it made countless wizards waving their money bags to join the carnival. "They revised your odds. It seems that they still have some confidence in your winning the championship." Rodris smiled and handed the "Bullfighting Daily" to Albert, then turned to ask: "Old man, you plan to play Note?" "I slapped 50 Garon and gambled on Albert to win the gold medal." Bud looked at Rodris with a smile: "Would you like to be together? I promise you won''t lose." Rodriguez smiled without saying a word. He actually bet that Albert would pass the second round. "Is this stuff reliable?" Albert has found his own odds in the newspaper. The champion is 2.5 times the odds (originally 4 times), and he bet on the gold medal is 8 times the odds. There is only 0.3 times the odds for betting to be eliminated, and 0.8 odds for betting to pass the second round. In the eyes of most people, Albert has a high chance of being eliminated. No one would believe that a sixteen-year-old underage wizard can really win the championship or the gold medal for the excellent spelling technique of Banabs Finkley. "Is it reliable?" Albert asked again. "Do you want to bet too?" Bud frowned and looked at Albert. Under normal circumstances, contestants are not allowed to place bets, but there are always ways to get around this problem, such as finding someone to help place bets. "Reliable, this is a bet between the Bullfighting Daily and the Spanish Ministry of Magic." "The Spanish Ministry of Magic has a part too?" Albert was a little surprised. "It is nominally a gambling game opened by the Bullfighting Daily, but the Spanish Ministry of Magic guarantees it." Rodriz explained. "I''ll see how many Gallons there are." Albert murmured and threw down the remaining food and went upstairs. Of course, this is just an excuse. Albert went upstairs to do a divination for himself. He felt that he had no reason not to make this money. The white mist in the crystal ball kept spinning, and Albert saw that Yanila was wearing the gold medal on Albert''s neck holding the trophy. Next to him was the reporter who was filming them. Albert was very satisfied with the picture in the crystal ball. He won the gold medal, completed the task, and can use this to transfer a lot of Kanon. As for, did not bring enough Kanon? This is not difficult for Albert. He took out the double-sided mirror to get in touch with the house elf, and asked Bit to go to Gringotts to withdraw the money, and bring the money over by the way. Rodrice had already left when Albert came downstairs, and Bud was talking to Diana, the owner of the bar. "How much are you going to press?" Bud asked Albert with a smile. "I plan to press myself to win the gold medal." Albert continued to sit down and eat. "You are very confident!" Diana reminded with a smile: "However, the gold award is not so easy to win, at least there is no precedent for a minor wizard to win a gold award. As far as I know, the youngest known winner. It is Mr. Albus Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts." "My luck is good." Albert finished eating quickly and returned to the room to wait for the house elf to bring Garon over. "It has nothing to do with luck." Diana looked at Albert''s back upstairs and asked Bud: "Do you think he can win the gold medal?" "I have confidence in him." Bud looked at Albert''s back, turned his head and said to Diana: "But, don''t make his mind. Albert is already engaged." "Engaged, you are sure, he is not an adult now, should he be preparing for sixth grade at Hogwarts?" Diana couldn''t help but frowned, thinking that Bud was lying to him. "Well, I''m engaged." Bud nodded and said, "He plans to get married after graduation. Yanila has no chance. Don''t think about it." "Aren''t you very optimistic about him?" Diana was a little angry, "Why stop it?" "Because I want her to be able to choose her own happiness freely." Bud said quietly, "You know whether you are happy or not in these years." "Then why didn''t you stop me." Diana gritted her teeth and walked away. "Because I can''t stop it at that time!" Bud looked at Diana''s back and sighed softly: "And, that''s your choice, isn''t it?" Albert had no idea about the conversation between the two. He had just picked up a heavy money bag from the house elf Bit. Such an opportunity is rare, and Albert intends to make a fortune. As for how much to press at that time, you have to discuss with Bud in advance. After Albert finished taking a shower, he took the bag of gold coins and knocked on the door next door. "What''s up?" Bud''s eyes fell on the purse in Albert''s hand, and he immediately realized something. "I intend to win the gold medal by pressing myself." Albert put the bag of Gallon in front of Bud, UU reading www.uukanshu. com said straightforwardly. "All?" Bud looked at the bag of Galleons Albert put in front of him, and suddenly remembered something. Albert will predict! "Yes, all. However, I am a little worried about whether the other side can afford this loss." Albert simply said his worries. The morals of these people. "How much is there?" Bud asked, picking up the gold coin and tumbling his weight. "1000 gallons." Albert said honestly. "Is it a little too crazy?" Bud murmured in his mouth. However, in the end he did not reject Alberts proposal, This requires someone to divide the bet. I have to ask a few old friends to help. However, if I win, I have to each take out 100 gallons. Remuneration blocked their mouths." "Win-win, I understand that." Albert said he knew. Chapter 821： Dark horse Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! At breakfast the next day, Albert flipped through the latest issue of The Bullfighting Daily and found that his odds had actually dropped. To be precise, the odds for winning the gold prize had dropped to 6 times. It was obviously the Bullfighting Daily. They found that someone had pressed a large amount of Kanon on it, and they were so frightened that they quickly lowered the odds. Even if the "Bullfighting Daily" has an abnormal brain, you will realize that something is wrong when you find that someone has thrown a large sum of money into it. So far, basically no one thinks that the 17th (Albert) will win the Gold Award for the excellent spelling technique of Banabs Finkley. However, there are actually several people betting in it now, and they are still investing a large sum of Galleons all at once. What does this mean? No one knows better than those who started the gambling game. In fact, what Albert didn''t know was that his odds had been lowered three times. The first time Bud cast 500 Galleons in it, the organizers saw that there were other people who were preparing to gamble on the 17th to win the gold medal, so they were so scared that they lowered his odds to 7 times. Later, the "Bullfighting Daily" discovered that someone had cast hundreds of Galleons into it one after another, betting that Albert would win the gold medal, and had to lower the odds again. No way, there must be a demon if something goes wrong. The odds are so high, if you really lose, you dont even lose all your underwear. "Those guys are really timid." Bud put away the newspaper, smiled and said to Albert: "I''ll take care of that for you." "It''s normal to smell something wrong. The gambling is to make money. Who wants to make a loss-making trade?" Albert disagreed with this, and continued to read the relevant reports in the Bullfighting Daily. The Spanish magic circle has paid a lot of attention to the Banabs Finkley''s excellent spelling technique competition. The most promising gold medalist at present is the Mr. Animagus who is good at transforming magic. Of course, Albert''s popularity is also very high, but he feels that the popularity is deliberately made by the "Bullfight Daily". Is this digging a hole for yourself? To be honest, Albert really doesn''t have any psychological pressure on the wool in the gambling field, and there are not many such opportunities. Once the identity of the prophet is spread, it cannot be done, otherwise it will easily attract hatred. When Albert was flipping through the newspaper to look up the list of sixteen players, he noticed that there were only three players under the age of thirty. Among them, there is a player named Noe, who seems to have just graduated from Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Albert still remembers that in the first round of the performance, this person took out a handkerchief from his pocket and turned the sky full of butterflies. Finally, he performed a trick to make the butterflies gather in his hands and turn into a handkerchief again. That scene made Many viewers were impressed. However, this person''s appearance is relatively average, and he exudes a sigh of depression, which is really not very flattering. The other was the mature wizard who had lined up behind Albert. He was said to be a native of Spain, whose name seemed to be Anthony. In the first round, he showed everyone the changes in water polo through transformations and spells. The difficulty is not high, but it demonstrates his spell-casting techniques very well, so it gets a very good evaluation. Is currently one of the most qualified to compete for the championship. At about ten o''clock, Diana, the owner of the bar, came over to inform the players to go to the second floor to participate in the competition. "see you later." When Albert got up and left, he found that many customers were waving at him to cheer him up. Obviously, many people pressed Albert to pass the second round. Albert smiled and waved to them, and followed the crowd to the second floor. "You are really welcome." The decadent man named Noe suddenly said to Albert: "I heard Louise mentioned you, she always said you are a genius. After seeing you, I suddenly understood that Louise Why did Silk reject me." "No, I think you might have made a mistake. I already have a girlfriend. Miss Louise knows and has seen my girlfriend." Albert looked at the decadent man in front of him and corrected him. He felt that Louise''s rejection of the guy in front of him was completely the decadent breath on him. If this Mr. Noe can be more confident, he won''t be easily rejected, after all, good people always have their own shining points. Noe looked embarrassed, he realized that he seemed to have made a mistake. The two followed the crowd into a living room, which was surrounded by a semi-arc with more than 20 chairs, and some of the chairs had numbers on them, apparently for them to sit in the same seat. The five referees have all been seated. After entering the living room, the contestants choose their own numbers to sit in. Albert also walked to the chair with number 17 attached. As soon as he sat down, he noticed the envy and jealousy gaze from the next door. "This person is afraid of being sick." He murmured, focusing on the stage in front, completely unaware that the famous female singer next door was looking at himself curiously. As for the middle-aged wizard who is good at Animagus, now he stood in front of them with a sullen face, nodded to several referees, and began to show his best at transformation magic, in fact, with Albert Turning a table into a lion is almost the same, it''s just a gradual process of gradual change. That person was like a conductor. Every time he waved his magic wand, what was in front of him would undergo a transformation, constantly changing into various appearances. He disappeared after bowing. After Mr. Animaguss presentation was over, warm applause gradually sounded in the living room. Sure enough, the sixteen players who can appear here are not easy. However, the scoring session after the performance was a bit unexpected. The score of this highly regarded Mr. Animagus was not as high as expected. Two seven points, three six points. This is the evaluation given by the five referees: barely passing. The players below all began to whisper. Albert guessed the reason for the low score, probably because he didn''t show his spellcasting skills in the performance just now, or that the level of this person is very average. Next, it was Albert''s turn to play. He took a deep breath and waved his wand lightly. Countless blue sparks flew all over the sky, and then as Albert stretched out his left hand, the sky sparks began to converge into a blue bellflower flame on his palm. Albert stretched his left hand to his mouth and blew lightly at the flame. The blue bellflower flame was actually enveloped in a water ball. Following Albert''s fingers, the water polo slowly floated into the air. Swinging an elegant arc on Alberts magic wand, the surface of the water polo gradually freezes, and a thick layer of frost is frozen, as if it has become a blue ice egg, and the orchid flame inside seems to be leaping. life. Before everyone reacted, the ice egg suddenly exploded into countless broken ice, and a firebird with blue bellflower flame broke out of its shell. As Albert waved his movements, more and more flames melted into the fire. In the bird, let its body gradually expand, as if the firebird has grown up. It waved with Albert''s wand, rolled up the blue bellflower flame and passed over everyone''s heads, and finally turned into sporadic blue flames, which gradually disappeared. The surroundings suddenly became quiet and terrible, a crisp applause sounded, sporadic applause more and more, and finally the city was swept across the city, even several referees raised their withered palms and clapped enthusiastically. Everyone found that they underestimated the No. 17 player. The opponent has high attainments in the field of silent spells and wandless magic. In the end, Albert won an eight, three nines, and a ten. With a score of forty-five, he directly crushed Mr. Animagus, who was originally favored by everyone, and that score was like a big mountain crushing everyone. Heart. Although the others have not yet demonstrated their techniques, they all realize that it is very difficult to beat Albert in points. Mr. Anthony, who was sitting next to Albert, looked ugly, as if someone had stuffed his mouth with shit. Of course, he is not the only one who has the same ugly expression, as well as the special correspondent of the Bullfighting Daily who takes pictures and records next to him. Their faces were green, and they obviously hadn''t forgotten their newspaper''s hype about Albert. This is digging a hole and burying themselves in it! Albert is obviously already qualified to compete for the final championship, and the players who were optimistic at the beginning were ruthlessly crushed by the opponent. If he wins the championship, he even wins the gold medal... The special reporter''s expression became more and more ugly, and he wanted to rush out to pass the news to his own newspaper, asking them to quickly lower Albert''s odds, or else they would lose all their underwear this time. "How did you do it just now?" Yanila blinked and asked. She had never seen such a magic before, it was really unimaginable. Albert smiled slightly at the other party, but made a hush gesture to signal the other party to watch the performance on the stage seriously. Yanila curled her lips, but she had to admit that she was too small to look down on the guy in front of her. He really might win the gold medal for Banabs Finkley''s excellent spell-casting technique. At least, the champion can''t escape. Yanila still remembers what happened last night. Bud took a sum of Gallon and asked her mother Diana to help place the bet, and all of them squeezed Albert to win the gold medal. It is not difficult to see from the extent of the drop in odds this morning, it is obviously not only his mother who was asked by Bud, and the Kanon used to bet is most likely from the guy in front of him. The expression on Yanila''s face suddenly became very tangled, and she no longer paid attention to the game above, but stared straight at Albert''s profile, not knowing what she was thinking. It was not until the player made a mistake on the stage that the girl turned her gaze back on the stage. Yes, mature male Anthony made a mistake. Because he happened to catch a glimpse of Yanila staring at Albert''s side face in a daze, and his emotions fluctuated violently, causing magic errors. Anthony finally completed his performance, but the score was not much better than that of Mr. Animagus, and finally ended sadly with 35 points. That mistake really caused him to lose a little bit of points. "It''s useless for you to stare at me like this. I already have a girlfriend." Albert met Anthony''s eyes and reminded helplessly. After speaking, he opened his pocket watch and let the other person look at the carvings inside. That is a painting of Albert and Isabel. The expression on Anthony''s face is wonderful. Because of Albert''s move, he told him straightforwardly: I have a girlfriend myself, and it is not inferior to Miss Yanila. In fact, Albert can fully understand the other party''s mood, but that guy seems to be in the wrong direction. Isn''t it good to try to win the gold medal? Oh, I almost forgot, the champion and the gold medal were wrapped up by him. However, this guy in front of you definitely doesn''t know! If you don''t know how to work hard all day, you know that envy and jealousy are bad, and he also has a very handsome face, and he doesn''t know how to make use of his own advantages. Dont you know that licking a dog never ends well? Moreover, you are too embarrassed to hit the idea of ??a girl who is almost half his age, and Albert despises him from the bottom of his heart. Ignoring the loser next to him, Albert continued to watch the performance on stage. However, he found that there are not many wizards who actually get high scores, and most players only hover around 35 points. With the exception of Albert, the current highest score is forty-two. He is a forty-something wizard and has a very special way of acting. He didnt know where he got a training doll, and then used all kinds of magic in front of everyone. A bunch of simple spells fell on the hapless doll, and the movements were quite neat. He has his own unique insights in casting spells, and he seems to be a very good combatant. Albert suspected that the other party was likely to be an Auror-like character. That fighting skills really have nothing to say. Another outstanding person is the decadent man Noe. This guy turned a sea of ??roses into a sea of ??roses, then turned the petals into butterflies, and turned up a butterfly storm, giving Albert a feeling of rainstorm pear blossom needles. Albert felt that turning the rose into a butterfly is purely redundant, and that this kind of attack is actually very resistant, and the problem can be solved by just holding up the protective cover. However, Albert felt that the opponent''s ability to score high should have something to do with his spelling technique. After all, this game is more of a spellcasting technique, instead of showing magic. It''s just that Albert really didn''t understand how the opponent''s spells were used. In the end, there was a middle-aged woman who passed the forty-point threshold. The magic performed by her was equally mediocre, but she also got a high score of 41. A total of four players were selected for the third round. The final round of competition will start tomorrow. After the game, Albert got up and left, ready to talk to Bud. This game made him realize that his understanding of the game seemed to be wrong. When he was about to leave with the flow of people, he found that several reporters were approaching him, pretending to interview him. No way, who made Albert the biggest black horse in this game. However, Albert was really not interested in the interview, and he didn''t give them a chance. One of them got caught up in the crowd. Chapter 822： For nothing Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! After the results of the second round of the Barnabus Finkleys excellent spelling game were released, there were not many people in the Barnabus Bar soon. In order to redeem the winning gold coins, some people continued to bet because they heard that player No. 17 had an overwhelming score in the game just now. Maybe player No. 17 can win the championship or even the gold medal. Many wizards who are optimistic about the dark horse of Albert have chosen to bet that he can win the final championship. As for winning the gold medal, it is a bit difficult. The Bullfighting Daily had to lower Albert''s odds again. The odds for the gold medal were only one-third of the original, and the odds for the championship were only one-fifth of the original. Many wizards who hadn''t made a bet in advance have beaten their chests and feet. "What do you think?" Bud put down the newspaper and looked at Albert who was eating ice cream. "This game is different from what I thought." Albert has a skill panel, and his understanding of spelling techniques is naturally far better than other wizards. However, after several rounds of competition, Albert has doubts about the excellent spelling skills of Banabs Finkley. What is the spellcasting technique? To put it bluntly, it is the experience and skills of using magic. However Well, the first two rounds of competition did give Albert a lot of doubts. After hearing Albert''s doubts, Bud smiled and put a book in front of Albert. ""Banabus Finkley''s Cursing Technique"?" Albert scanned the title of the book and found that it was actually in Spanish. "I got this specifically for you. It''s only available in Spanish, but I don''t think you have any problems with reading!" "This thickness...I used to see a reduced version?" "Yes, all published outside are cut-off versions. This is a reward for the gold medal winner." Albert quickly wiped out the ice cream in his hand, took out a handkerchief and wiped his palm, and began to flip through the book in front of him. In just two hours, Albert simply scanned the book. What should I say? This book is actually useful, but it is also useless. Albert used Voldemort''s spelling technique. The spelling technique recorded in "Barnabus Finkley''s Spelling Technique" is useless to him, but the ideas provided in the book are useful. Combining his knowledge, Albert got the answer he wanted. However, Albert disliked it very much. If you apply this book, it''s like putting a shell on yourself. I was originally free, but now I have to put a shell to restrain myself. It feels ridiculous to think about it, but...maybe this is the idea of ??Banabs Finkley''s excellent spell-casting game! A clever wizard can use the opponent''s wielding posture and the name of the spell to see the spell that the opponent wants to use, and make countermeasures in advance. Therefore, the silent spell and the wandless magic are important parts of the spelling technique of the master wizard. Albert''s high score in previous performances was not because of how wonderful his performance was, but because the five referees all saw that he was able to use silent spells and wandless magic skillfully. For most adult wizards, this is almost impossible. And why did the middle-aged wizard and other wizards who are suspected of Aurors get good scores? In fact, it comes from another aspect, the optimization of the opponent''s law. Each spell swing gesture is fixed, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t fine-tune it to make your spelling more smooth and natural. There is a big difference between using a spell in a panic and using it calmly, and there is also a big difference in the power of the spell. The movements and arcs of some wizards who wield their wands are exaggerated, but in fact they are just to make their spells smoother. However, Albert doubted that they would dislocate their arms first. That night, Albert carefully studied the knowledge of Voldemort''s spelling techniques in his head. He just mastered many of the skills and had not studied in depth. No way, sometimes even the inventor of magic doesn''t know how it works. Sometimes it''s just fine to know how to use it. It doesn''t make much sense to entangle so much. However, if Albert wants to win the championship and the gold medal, he has to be willing to spend time on it. The result of the divination only represents the final result, and does not mean that he can lie down and win, because the future has not happened yet. While Albert was working hard for the gold medal, the Bullfight Daily was holding a secret meeting. The sudden dark horse caused the gang of people who started the gambling game to be overwhelmed. "You mean, we have already lost more than 5,000?" A wizard hiding in the shadow couldn''t help but question. It''s no wonder he was so shocked that basically there has been no loss of money since they started the gambling game. The one who loses will always be the one who made the bet. This is the truth of the gambling game. "Yes, if the 17th wins the final championship, we will lose 17,000, and this amount continues to rise. If the 17th wins the gold medal, we will lose 45,000." A wizard in charge of statistics Several people at the meeting reported. "How can it be!" The wizards in the room were very surprised, knowing that they are the organizers and rarely lose money. "A lot of wizards are betting that he can win the championship. As for the gold award, in the early days of our gambling game, many people were optimistic about the number 17 and pressured him to win the gold award. At that time, the odds were very high, and we lowered the loss three times as a result. Rate. More and more people will win the gold medal on the 17th." There was a strange silence in the conference room. "At present, who is the best for us to win the championship?" someone asked. "Number 53." The wizard in charge of the report put a photo on the table. It was a decadent male Noe who had just graduated from Boothbaton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "If we only win the championship, we can benefit 21,000." "I see, you continue to count, we need the latest data." The wizard presiding over this secret meeting waved his hand, indicating that the other party can leave. "Are you too nervous, that''s just a sixteen-year-old kid, don''t you think he can really win the gold medal?" Finally someone couldn''t stand the depressed atmosphere in the conference room and said. This is actually true. The championship of Banabs Finkley''s excellent spell-casting game is easy to win, and winning the first place is the championship. However, to win the gold medal, you need to be recognized by several referees. This requires not only talent, but also a lot of experience. There are very few wizards who can win the Gold Medal of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spelling technique before the age of 30, and those winners are all renowned geniuses in the magical world. However, they did not forget that Mr. Anderson was actually a genius with a reputation in the magical world. After all, the champions of the international wizard chess tournament and the Magic School Potions Championship are of very high standards. "Now that there are very dangerous signs, we have to consider the worst outcome." Someone reminded. "Can you start from the referee''s side." Someone suggested. "This is definitely the stupidest way I''ve ever heard." An older wizard sneered. "Then what do you say?" "Perhaps, we can talk to that Mr. 17, after all, the champion and the gold medal are only a little bit of money, we can..." "That''s impossible. You probably don''t know how many Galleons the British guy who brought the 17th to the game bet him." Someone shook his head and denied the bad idea. "Only there is a 550 plus. Long, and there may be more. You must know that they started betting when we opened. I even suspect that the initial bet money is related to the British guy." "The first batch of bets were friends of that person." The person in charge had to remind others, "and they are all ugly guys." "I''m curious, where is his confidence." "Just because his name is Bud Brod, the former Barnabus Finkley Gold Medal winner for outstanding spells, and he was only twenty-five years old when he won the prize. I think you should know what this means. " "The seventeenth is his student." After a short silence, someone said, "So, did he take us wrong?" Everyone knows this is just an excuse. "Maybe, we can make him miss the last game." Someone suggested, "It''s actually not difficult, isn''t it?" There have been no similar cases in the past, and most of the time, "Bullfight Daily" will not lose money. However, this time a ruthless person came and directly stunned them. "Everyone, I must remind you that if this kind of thing fails, the consequences will be serious." The representative from the Ministry of Magic finally couldn''t help but speak, "At that time, it will be more than just a matter of money." "A little money, you tell me this is a little money?" someone screamed extremely corruptly. "Yes, it''s a little money for the entire "Bullfighting Daily". You have to know that once exposed, it''s really finished, it''s really finished, do you know what I mean? Do this stupid thing, don''t expect it The Ministry of Magic will help you find out." Kidnapping players, that is absolutely stupid. If you want to manipulate the outcome of the game, you should usually buy off referees to solve the problem. But the referees of most major tournaments are actually fairly fair, especially those who are a lot of age, it is basically impossible to buy them. As for the acquisition of No. 17, it is even more impossible. He is only 16 years old, at the age of youth and vigor and fear of nothing. Once the talk collapses and the other party stabs the matter out, the problem will be big. A young man can''t bear any grievance, let alone an arrogant genius. There was a strange dead silence in the room again. Ihus Knowlton thinks he is not a good person. He has no serious work. He has to rely on small thefts to make a living. Breaking through doors and reselling smuggled supplies are what he does most often. For this reason, Ihus did not go to jail for less. However, he found that the latest one was particularly short. He originally thought he would squat for a month, but he did not expect to be released in a week. Before Ixius had time to be happy, he was called for. For the sake of gold coins. Ihus drank a bottle of compound medicine and sneaked into the Barnabus Bar, pretending to be a foreigner. His task was to disqualify an underage wizard from tomorrow''s game. Well, even if you don''t have to think about it, you know who is looking for yourself. Moreover, the weirdest part of this task is to have one of the contestants drink a small bottle of blessing potion. Yes, give the contestants a blessing potion. In any competition, the use of Fu Ling agent is prohibited, once found, the competition will be disqualified directly. I have to say that the guy who came up with this method is really a ghost. Even if the last 17th really won the championship and the gold medal, it was exposed that he was suspected of using the elixir, and then it was detected that the opponent did use the elixir, the championship and the gold medal naturally had nothing to do with him. " As for Albert Anderson''s reputation, what does it have to do with them? They even comforted themselves by saying: This is revenge for Bud Brod''s fleeing their wool. However, the plan was good, but the wrong object was picked. Ihus has not yet figured out what happened. He remembers sneaking into the room of Mr. Anderson before dawn, releasing some hypnotic gas into it, and preparing to give that Mr. Anderson to take Fuling. Agent. However, when he covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief soaked with potion and opened the door, Ihus found his memory became blurred. When he woke up in a daze, he found himself tied to a chair. Go, and his target is yawning, looking at him with a very strange expression. Last night, when Albert was about to go to bed, the panel suddenly triggered a new task. Well, now he already knows the reason for triggering the mission, and the guy in front of him is the passenger he met when he came out of Bud''s room. "I think the guy who came up with this method is just a ghost." Albert was not angry. He fiddled with the blessing potion seized by the other party just now. Ji will have obvious symptoms of arrogance, and it also proves incidentally that I actually passed the previous two rounds by relying on Fu Ling Ji." "You can honestly explain it yourself, let me forcefully use the recitation spell on you, you know, that overuse of that spell may turn you into an idiot. When I think about it, no one cares about your life or death." Bud looked darkly. He stayed up all night with the guy in front of him, and now he is in a bad mood. I didn''t expect that the gambling side actually planned to play a black hand and directly disqualified Albert from the game. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Ihus couldn''t understand how he exposed, but he knew that he had better explain it clearly, lest he became a victim and died of unclearness. "What do you think we do with him?" "Why don''t you if you have money." Albert said with a smile after using the Stunning Curse to faint him. " With that, Albert threw his wand to Bud. "I''m not used to this stuff." Bud waved his wand twice and shook his head. "Then pick one from here and use it smoothly." Albert took out a box with a bunch of new wands in it. "I think they must be furious." Bud drew his wand and waved it twice, pointing it at the hapless Mr. Isius'' head. "The soul is out of the body." Chapter 823： Someone cheating Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! No one knows what happened last night. At least, no one on the surface knows. Because of being awakened by Bud in the middle of the night, Albert was not in good spirits this morning. He reached out his hand and yawned and read the "Bullfight Daily" slowly. The bottle of fortune last night, after being tested personally by Isius, has been proven to be harmless. The other party also successfully got the final payment of 1,000 gold coins from the "Bullfighting Daily", plus the first two hundred gold coins, Albert was allocated 600 gold coins, plus a bottle of blessing for about two days, and completed it by the way. Panel task. "You look sleepy?" The bar owner Diana came over to inform Albert of the time of the party. "By the way, where is Mr. Budd?" "He should be still asleep. We talked late last night and then rested." Albert put down the newspaper and said. "Yes, there''s something else." Before Diana turned and walked away, she turned around and said: "After the game is over, there will be a small banquet for you and the referee. Yes, please do not have to stay here after the banquet and then leave." Albert looked at Diana''s back and raised his eyebrows slightly. He thought of something Bud had mentioned to him. At this moment, Albert felt as if someone was spying on him. He picked up the newspaper again as a cover and quietly looked in a certain direction. There sits a special correspondent for the Bullfighting Daily. Albert suddenly knew why the guy was looking at himself secretly. This was to observe whether he had symptoms caused by an overdose of Fuling. "Would you like to tease him?" An inexplicable bad taste suddenly surged in Albert''s heart, but this thought was soon suppressed by him. It''s better to disassociate yourself from this matter. After all, everything is Isius''s fault. It was he who deceived the group of people who opened a gambling game in the Bullfighting Daily and took their money and ran away. What does it have to do with Albert? The tracking curse that the opponent left on Isius had long been forcibly blocked by Albert using magic. When the time comes, the frustrated man behind the scenes will find that he has been played by someone as a monkey. It must be very interesting. "It feels really good." There was a slight smile at the corner of Albert''s mouth, and he finally knew why there were so many old men. It''s so pleasant! After looking at each other''s eyes with special correspondent Lucian, Albert smiled and nodded towards each other, then looked away from the other''s stunned gaze, and re-read the latest issue of Bullfighting Daily. Having said that, he found that the front page headlines of the Bullfighting Daily were really embarrassing. Anyway, it''s an advocacy to him. However, at the end of the article, Albert discovered that there was a hole in it. If Albert is found to use a lot of blessings, the eight achievements will immediately become the object of countless people spurned, and many people will fall victim to him. Really ruthless! If you are scorned by others, your reputation will probably be ruined! Sure enough, the wool of those guys was right, why didn''t the house elves bring more Garon back then! What a pity. When the time was almost up, Albert got up and followed the other players upstairs to the party. Yesterday''s living room was surrounded by comfortable sofas, and drinks and desserts were placed on the small round table in front of them. Several referees have already taken their seats, and the players are sitting among the referees, communicating one-on-one. Albert is very calm. He has a lot of experience in getting along with old friends. The man who was suspected of being an Auror was very adaptable, and the other woman quickly entered the state. It was the decadent Mr. Noe who stammered when he spoke, and was the most embarrassed of the four. Albert was chatting casually with the lady next to him. The two parties spoke Italian. After a brief communication, Albert learned that the lady in front of him was called Monica, who was said to have been working as a referee for 63 years. The two chatted casually about Italian cuisine, and the relationship between the two parties became much closer. Monica looked at Albert, who was talking, and was surprised that Albert was a Muggle wizard. Although she has read the information, Albert does not look like a Muggle wizard, and what surprised Monica most is Albert''s circle of friends. The other party has spoken about several Italian experts in various fields. Listen to him. The relationship seems to be pretty good. Later, the conversation between the two of them was gradually led to spell-casting techniques, and Albert directly used the knowledge on the panel skills to fudge...Well, it''s not a flicker. In short, Ms. Monica has her mouth open many times, seeming to be shocked by Albert''s unique insights on spelling techniques. Even Mr. Yafo, the Bulgarian wizard next to Albert, couldn''t help turning his head and chatting with him. Looking at the 17th, the most dazzling number in the whole party, special correspondent Lucian showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, on the 17th, he took Fu Ling Ji, otherwise it would be impossible to talk to a few referees. The next step is to let the opponent out. This is also the main reason why Lucian appeared here. As long as No. 17 is found to be disqualified from the competition by taking Fu Ling, he will get a large bonus. Lucian can''t wait. However, what makes him wonder is why the 17th has not revealed any flaws? Using large doses of the blessing potion should become arrogant and make the referees aware of something wrong, but why is there no sign? "What a weird thing." In the eyes of special correspondent Lucian, Albert''s body clearly reveals the characteristics of a lot of blessing agents. But... why? The party lasted for two hours. Lucian left the living room behind the contestants with confused eyes. He couldn''t understand why the situation was different from what he said. Finally, Lucian quickly returned to the Bullfighting Daily to report the strange incident and asked whether to start the preparatory plan. The so-called preparatory plan is actually pretending to be someone else to report that Albert has taken a blessing. Yes, report it. Then, investigate. As for who made the report, it really doesn''t matter. Anyway, this kind of large-scale competition has a process of checking the blessing agent, which is more time-consuming and labor-intensive. After receiving the report, the Spanish Ministry of Magic immediately took action, an image of justice that I will resolutely maintain a fair and just game. This incident caused an uproar. In addition, the Bullfighting Daily deliberately digs holes in the headlines. Many people are beginning to wonder if the elixir was used secretly on the 17th. After all, he is too young. The young wizard who is jealous of him is also happy to see him unlucky and starts to fan the flames and demand fair treatment of this matter. A fair. "I found that some people really do everything for money." Albert sighed slightly, "They did it." "In your expectation, isn''t it?" Bud thought it was getting more interesting. The Bullfighting Daily met Albert and it was a sizzling kick. "No, I didn''t expect the other people''s changes." Albert didn''t care about the suspicious eyes around him, and said in a very soft voice, "Do you think the magical world in England will be like this..." "So stupid?" Bud wasn''t surprised at all. "They just don''t want to admit that I am a genius. They are more willing to believe that I secretly cheated with the elixir." Albert was surprised at all. "The same is true in the British magical world. People only want to see what they want to see. This is natural." Bud sighed. He knew what Albert was referring to. "If Voldemort returns one day, the entire British magical world will probably desperately deny that he is still alive." "It is more because of the Spanish Ministry of Magic. They want civilians to be well managed, and fools are undoubtedly better to manage than smart people." Albert said softly, "However, I think this is more interesting." To be honest, Albert doesn''t think he is a magnanimous person. Therefore, he is now particularly looking forward to the wonderful expressions on the faces of those who had suspected that he cheated on the blessing potion after learning the cruel truth. After lunch, the four contestants were gathered in the living room. Several referees, the bar owner Diana, the special correspondent of the Bullfighting Daily, and three officials from the Spanish Ministry of Magic were all present. "I''m sorry to call you all over, but I think you may also hear some bad rumors." Diana frowned, and this happened to her very upset. "For the fairness of the game, the organizers feel it is necessary to take action." "How are you going to test?" the wizard who looked like an Auror frowned and asked, "Using Panthera or Veritaserum?" "We are more inclined to use pantheonism." Diana said, "Mr. Digar is a master pantheon, he can... please say Ms. Camerin." "How can you ensure that he doesn''t mess around with the memories in my mind." said the only woman in the team. "Do you have any questions, Mr. Noe?" "How do you guarantee that he won''t lie?" No has already smelled the conspiracy. "Don''t tell me that he is an official of the Ministry of Magic. As long as he is an individual, he may lie for some reason." The faces of the officials from the Spanish Ministry of Magic were very ugly, especially the players who had a deep distrust of them. "Please tell me Mr. Anderson." Diana nodded at Albert. "As far as I know, major events have their own way of checking cheating." Of course Albert knows the way. A small amount of Veritaserum will not cause harm to people. However, many large-scale competitions actually dont like to use Veritaserum, because this thing is a prohibited item, it is very troublesome to use it, and there are ways to avoid it. The antidote to Veritaserum. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little stiff, even Diana didn''t know what to do, and she had never encountered such a situation. "Don''t worry." One of the five referees stood up and said, "Actually, the referee team has already had a way to identify whether to use the elixir." Everyone looked at the referees. "To be honest, we don''t advocate using it." With that, a referee opened a box with a transparent medicine inside. "As we all know, if you take Fuling too much by itself, you have some bad symptoms, and you can''t drink it continuously, otherwise there will be very serious consequences." Ms. Monica introduced to everyone, "If you have taken Fuling within a short period of time, If you use it again, you may have symptoms such as dizziness and poisoning. Of course, if you dont use Fuling, it is harmless." "Short time means how short it is." Albert asked. "If it''s a year, he feels he can just give up." "Within a month." Monica said. "What if you are poisoned?" "We have first aid medicine here." The four of them looked at each other, and finally looked at the Ministry of Magic officials. "We need to prove the effectiveness of this medicine." The official headed by the three said, "You know, this is related to a gambling, and we have to be cautious." "We have a blessing potion here." An elderly referee took out a golden vial and handed it to him. "Only one drop is enough, otherwise there may be trouble if the poisoning is serious." The faces of the three officials of the Ministry of Magic were not very pretty. Finally, one of them drank a little blessing potion, and then drank the potion used for the test. As a result, the whole person panicked and almost passed out. Not only that, his face suddenly changed. It''s pale, like being sick. "Drink this, it will make you more comfortable, although it will be better after a while with the previous dose." As they said, they took out another bottle, lowered it into the water, and let the official of the Ministry of Magic drink it, his face looked better. "Well, do you admit it yourself, or drink some of this stuff?" "I''ll do it first." The wizard who was suspected of being Auror stood up, and he took the cup that the referee had handed over and drank it. No effect. The second one is Ms. Camerin. The same has no effect. "I''ll do it first." Noe vaguely sees that the current incidents may be aimed at the 17th. However, he didn''t feel that the other party needed to use a blessing potion. The same has no effect. Everyone stared at Albert, and he directly finished the cup and drank it in full view. Well, it still has no effect. "how come!" Both the Ministry of Magic and the special reporter were very surprised, as if they had long ago determined that someone would take a blessing to participate in the competition. "It seems that this should be just a joke, maybe the Ministry of Magic should carefully interrogate the guy who deliberately reported." If you still don''t see what''s going on, you''re really stupid. Obviously, it was aimed at the 17th, UU reading and this matter is 80% related to gambling. "Well, everyone has seen it. No one cheated with the elixir." A male referee team and three Spanish Ministry of Magic officials said, "I think this should be just a joke." Just a joke? The three officials of the Ministry of Magic left with ugly expressions. They didn''t understand how this happened. Lucian, a special correspondent for the Bullfighting Daily, looked even more ugly. He shook his body slightly, reaching out to support the chair before he almost fell to the ground. Didnt it mean that the number 17 used the blessing agent? Those referees are deceiving them? Still say...Isius'' **** deceived them. Lucian couldn''t imagine how much money the Bullfight Daily would have to lose once it won the championship on the 17th. Chapter 824： Mystery operation Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! "Did Ixius found it?" "No, he is missing, and the tracking magic that was originally left on him has no effect." "Keep looking, that **** must pay for it." "This is not the time to trouble Ihus." "Damn it, you shouldn''t have found an outsider to handle this." "Don''t you agree?" There was already a quarrel in the conference room, and the "big guys" sitting here did not expect that they would be played by a "little guy". At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked open, and a panting wizard ran in and shouted: "Gold Award, the Gold Award has appeared!" "who is it?" "Who won the gold medal. All the people in the conference room stood up and looked anxiously at the breathless wizard, wishing to cast a heartbreaking spell on the half-talking guy. "It''s No. 17," the wizard said with a weeping face. "The youngest No. 17 won the championship and the gold medal." Suddenly, the "big men" in the conference room seemed to have lost their bones and slumped on their chairs. How can a minor wizard win the gold medal. This is impossible! In any case, they are unwilling to believe it. "The 17th is a Muggle wizard. How could he have won the gold medal? We should file a formal complaint with the International Federation of Wizards." Someone shouted angrily. His proposal was immediately echoed by others. "The wizards who won the bet will soon come over to redeem their bonuses." The wizard who came to inform us in a low voice reminded. The person in charge of the gambling game looked at these people in front of him, took a deep breath and said to the wizard beside him: "Let those wizards who have won the lottery exchange them in batches." Gold coins must of course be given. Once you lose your credit, you will really be over. Don''t even think about opening a gambling game in the future. If it''s just a private gambling game, it will run away, but this is a gambling game opened in the reputation of the Bullfighting Daily and the Ministry of Magic. If they don''t give money, the Ministry will trouble them immediately. "How much money did you lose in total?" The person in charge of the gambling game looked at the wizard who was eloquent to his side. "A total loss of 67,000." The young wizard whispered. "How many?" "Sir, a total loss of 67,000." The young wizard repeated. Hearing this data, the meeting room fell into a dead silence. "How come there are so many?" someone finally couldn''t help asking. "Because of today''s headlines, many people think that the 17th will win the championship." "We can''t afford this money." Someone said excitedly, "This is 67,000, not 67, nor 670, but 67,000. Where can we get so much money to fill this hole." "You want to fall back?" The person in charge of the gambling bureau narrowed his eyes and looked at the others in the room. "We should think of other ways." "The group of people outside won''t give you time to think about it. If you lose, you lose." At the same time, there were waves of cheers in the Barnabus Bar, and the beneficiaries raised their glasses and loudly wished the youngest winner of the gold medal in the history of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spelling technique. In the living room on the second floor, everyone is holding an award ceremony for the youngest winner. "congratulations!" Yanila looked at Albert with a complicated expression. She didn''t expect the man in front of her to actually win the gold medal. In full view, Yanila smiled and handed the championship trophy to Albert, and then helped him put on the medal symbolizing the gold award. "Thank you." Albert smiled and thanked Yanila. To be honest, he is still a little confused now, why did he win the gold medal? After testing the blessing agent, he chatted with the referees alone for a while, then showed the patron saint spell, and was inexplicably told that he had won the gold medal. "This is your bonus." Yanila handed a bag of bonuses to Albert, then picked up "Banabus Finkley''s Curse Technique" from the disc and gave it to him again, and finally it was her own signed record. As Albert gave Bud what was in his hand and held the championship trophy high, countless cameras lighted up, and Albert squinted his eyes. Next, he was surrounded by countless reporters. "One question per person." Albert told reporters "Mr. Anderson, do you have anything to say after winning the championship?" a reporter asked. "Mr. Bud, I won the championship." Albert smiled and handed the championship trophy to Bud, and took the brick book from him. "Who is that Mr. Budd?" "Next." Albert ignored him and pointed at another reporter, "It''s you." "Is it true that you are going to marry Miss Yanila?" "Fake, I already have a girlfriend." Albert chose another reporter again. As for some people who wanted to fish in troubled waters, he ignored them. A dozen reporters were sent away by Albert in this way. "Mr. Anderson, you have spoken at least six languages ??since just now. I am curious how many languages ??do you master?" "About a dozen, I haven''t counted them carefully. I can use most of the European languages." Albert raised his hand and interrupted, "Okay, that''s it." He pushed aside the crowd and returned to his room. "How do you feel about winning?" Bud asked with a smile, and Albert''s sentence just now, "Mr. Bud, I won the championship." made him very happy. "Not very good." Albert asked casually, "When shall we go back?" "I thought you would want to stay here for a few days." "just forget it!" "If you don''t go down to meet with your supporters, I think they probably want to meet you, the youngest gold medalist!" "It''s just a fake name." Albert threw things on the bed at will, and after Bud closed the door, he asked in a low voice, "When can I get the account over there?" "It''s going to be a few more days. But don''t worry, you probably have to stay for a few days." Bud motioned to Albert not to worry. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked with a frown "All wizards who have won a gold medal need to keep their own spells." Bud explained. "I want to go back tomorrow, it''s not safe here anymore," Albert said. Bud quickly reacted and nodded and said: "You are indeed not welcomed by some people. It is right to go back to the UK as soon as possible. I am afraid that we will have to wait a few days for the problem here. I will help you with the money when the time comes. Store it in the Gringe vault." "Then please, we will return to England tomorrow." Albert really didn''t want to stay here anymore. Moreover, he felt that Diana and Yanila looked at him very wrongly. If possible, Albert actually wants to return home now. However, he must attend the banquet tonight. After all, it can be regarded as a banquet specially prepared for them, and it is very rude to refuse. There are a variety of carefully prepared and hearty dishes on the table, but the atmosphere is a bit strange. "To be honest, I am curious how exactly Mr. Anderson won the gold medal?" Halfway through the banquet, Ms. Camerin finally couldn''t help but ask the answer that everyone else wanted to know. How did you lose. "Mr. Anderson on the 17th has gone farther than you in the spelling technique." Ms. Monica explained with a smile: "He actually created a very clever spell-casting technique, and he also has a deep in the spell-casting technique. You know. Moreover, you should have discovered that Mr. Anderson has high attainments in silent curses and wandless magic. He is undoubtedly a genius among geniuses." Everyone was silent, and they could actually see that Albert''s silent curse and wandless magic were both brilliant. "Mr. Anderson''s use of the patron saint is also amazing." Mr. Alfer added with a smile, "I''ve never seen anyone else using the patron saint like that." The other three looked at each other. Maybe they still had doubts, but seeing the admiration of the referees, they realized that there was a big gap between them and Anderson, which made them a little bit depressed. After all, no one likes losing games inexplicably. "Under normal circumstances, the second round of competition basically means that the champion is selected. If you are concerned about the previous generations of competitions, you can''t see this." One of the old referees explained to everyone with a smile: "The third round of gatherings and individual interviews are more to determine whether he is eligible for the championship and the gold medal. By the way, lets take a look at how everyones spells are cast? Of course, these Don''t talk outside." Albert was a bit speechless, but he didn''t expect the referee to say it himself. However, he can actually understand that if he doesn''t say it, the other players who are eliminated will probably be very unconvinced. "Mr. Anderson, I''m afraid you will have to stay here for a few days. We want to talk to you about your spelling techniques and record it." "We can contact through Owl, or other methods." Albert, who has been eating silently, raised his head and said: "I don''t think it will please some people now, and I want to return to the UK as soon as possible to share this joy with my relatives and friends." The five referees looked at each other and finally agreed. It is estimated that those who started the gambling game hated Albert, and the previous blessing poison incident was their trick. Everyone talked about eleven o''clock before they left each other, Albert also got other people''s contact information, the suspected Auror wizard named Demps, working for the Anti-Dark Magic League. Albert talked with him about the defense against the dark arts for a long time, and finally Demps wanted to introduce Albert into the anti-dark arts alliance. At night, Yanila, wearing a beige nightdress, came out of the bathroom and found her mother Diana sitting on a chair in the room. "Mom, is there anything?" Diana looked at her daughter and reminded her with a sigh, "He will be back tomorrow." Yanila rubbed her hair for a while, her face was tangled. "Your chances are running out, don''t miss it." Diana put a bright red potion and a key on the table, "You don''t hate him, do you?" "He doesn''t like me." Yanila laughed at herself: "He has a girlfriend himself." "You are wrong. No man doesn''t like beautiful women, unless there is a problem with his sexual orientation." Diana walked to Yanila and gently hugged her daughter and said, "Moreover, you are beautiful enough and good enough. As for his character, dont worry, I asked Bud, Andersons character is very good. So, you have to seize the opportunity, if you miss it, Im afraid you wont find another one in the future." "I actually hesitated like you did, but I chose your father in the end. Although we don''t meet many times each year, he still loves me very much, even if I am not his wife." Yanila looked at her mother''s leaving back, and became entangled. She dried her hair and stood in front of the full-length mirror to look at herself. Yanila actually hates doing that, and her self-esteem doesn''t allow herself to do it, but Diana is right. She really doesn''t hate Albert, and she missed it, and she probably won''t do it in the future. Finally, Yanila gritted her teeth and left her room with the potion and key. When he arrived outside Albert''s room, the door next door suddenly opened, and Bud leaned against the door and calmly looked at Yanila who was taken aback. "your decision?" "Well, my decision, do you think this is inappropriate?" Yanila looked at her grandfather, although the number of meetings between the two parties was pitiful. "I respect your choice." Bud looked at Yanila deeply and said meaningfully, "but your choice does not mean his choice." The girl looked at the closed door, took a deep breath, picked up the key and inserted it into the keyhole. When she twisted the key and was about to push the door in, she found that the door did not move. "What''s going on?" Yanila looked at the doorknob suspiciously, and then at the door in front of her. She took out her wand and tried to open the door with a door-opening spell, but the door remained motionless. "Anti-Arahho Cave Curse?" Yanila looked at the door in front of her suspiciously, and finally she chose to open a round hole in the door directly. When the girl raised her foot and stepped in, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly sounded in the room: "What''s the matter? Miss Yanila." "You haven''t slept yet?" Yanila''s face flushed quickly, and she sneaked into the man''s room in the middle of the night and was caught by the other party. It was really embarrassing. "I''m actually waiting for you." Albert flicked his wand to light up the lights in the room. "Do you know what I am here for?" Yanila hid her hand holding the potion behind her. "Mr. Budd told me about his dark history." Albert said with a smile, "So, I guess you might come tonight. "My teeth are normal and I don''t have the habit of biting people, so you don''t have to worry that I will bite your neck suddenly." Yanila mustered up the courage to walk towards Albert, ready to push the opponent down in one breath. "No, I think you have misunderstood. I actually didn''t intend to have anything to do with you." Albert looked at the blond girl who walked in and quickly suppressed the waves in his heart. "You don''t actually need to be like this." "Do you know how determined I was to come here?" Yanila''s face was brushed and turned pale, and she looked very angry. "I can tell." "Am I not pretty enough?" Yanila asked. "No, you are beautiful." "Then why, I didn''t even expect anything, just treat me as a lover." Yanila almost finished her words through gritted teeth. "I accept that you are beautiful and you are very heartwarming, but I will not do that." Albert said in a calm tone: "I won''t make a mess of my future life because of a mistake. Okay, good night Miss Yanila, I wish you a good dream." After speaking, Albert took out his wand and put Yanila directly down, who was still about to say something. "Oh, what a pity." Albert used his magic wand to move the opponent onto his bed, looked at the delicate and lovely face, and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. Pretty girl, who doesn''t like it? Moreover, they took the initiative to deliver them to the door. It''s just that Albert doesn''t think this kind of thing is worthwhile, and Isobel is not an idiot. If something really happens to him, Albert doesn''t think this kind of thing can hide Isobel. Why mess up the good life in the future. If you really need a woman, you can go back to Isobel tomorrow, and his girlfriend is also very beautiful. "solved?" "Um." Isobels resentful voice came from the double-sided mirror: "Speaking of which, you are getting better and better now, and even beautiful girls have taken the initiative to give them a hug." "Yeah, UU reading www.uuknshu.com is indeed a very beautiful girl, I think she is a bit pitiful." Albert sighed softly, "However, you should come out with me, so I won''t Encountered these troubles." "You are right." Isobel regretted that he didn''t accompany Albert to Spain. Man. He can refuse for you once, twice, three times, or even more, but don''t expect him to refuse countless times for you. People can never stay sensible all the time. Although Isobel does not want to admit it, this is the reality, especially good men, it is always easy to attract other beautiful girls. "When will you come back tomorrow, I will pick you up." Isobel said. "Probably... morning!" Albert glanced at the **** the bed and said to Isabel, "I miss you a little bit." "me too." Chapter 825： Gossip Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! "George, George, where are you? Come and watch today''s "Daily Prophet" headlines." Fred''s yelling sounded in the kitchen. "Early in the morning, don''t roar and scream over there." Mrs. Weasley, who feeds the chickens in the courtyard, glared at her frizzy son with her arms folded. "Mom, look at today''s "Daily Prophet" headlines." Fred excitedly handed the newspaper to his mother, and said excitedly: "Albert actually got the excellent curse of Banabs Finkley. Technique award, do you know what award it is?" "It would be great if you can also make people worry like Albert." Mrs. Weasley took the newspaper, looking like she hates iron and steel. "You should compare your baby son Percy with Albert." Fred curled his lips and said, "George and I were only those you picked up from the flower garden." "You dare to talk back, do you want to **** me off!" Mrs. Weasley looked at Fred, who had disappeared, and her eyes fell on the newspaper in her hand, which read: The youngest Barnabus Finkley winner of the Gold Medal for Outstanding Spellcasting Technique was born. The headline news is accompanied by a photo of Albert holding a trophy in both hands, a medal around his neck, and a confident smile on his face. "Mom, did you see today''s newspaper?" Percy''s voice came from the kitchen. "Where is it? Fred took it out just now." Mrs. Weasley went to the kitchen window and stuffed the newspaper in. Percy took the newspaper, glared at George who was snickering next to him, and caught sight of Fred who had just turned a corner into the kitchen. "Oh, you should mention Albert less in front of your mother. She always likes to compare us with him." George gloatly reminded his twin brothers, "Always talk about other people''s children." "I knew I should study hard." Fred regretted it a bit. Since their .LS grades were sent home, the two had a bad summer vacation. . Albert once reminded them that if Ls''s grades are not good, the summer vacation may not be better. Alas, next time I must block the guy''s mouth before he speaks, and every time I say those bad things, what to say, what''s in it, it''s really unlucky. "I don''t know how much prize money this championship has?" George walked behind Percy, stared at the newspaper for a long time and said, "Actually, I am more curious about how much he made this time." "It shouldn''t be much, at most one or two thousand gallons." Fred heard Albert talk about bonuses. Most international champions can get a good bonus. "No, you definitely didn''t pay attention just now. The newspaper stated that the Spanish "Bullfighting Daily" lost tens of thousands of Gallons due to gambling." Georges read it carefully several times and said: "Do you think it was based on Albert''s Character, will he give up this opportunity? I dare say he will definitely bet to win the championship by himself. God knows how many Gallons he won." Percy''s eyes fell on the front-page news again and found the record of interviewing the reporter. For example, some people are preparing to file a formal complaint with the International Wizarding Federation. They even lied that someone used a blessing potion during the competition, all in an attempt to prevent young British wizards from winning. Perhaps what attracted the most attention of British wizards was Albert''s lace news. Those shameless reporters reprocessed Albert''s answers and even distort the meaning directly. Percy put down the newspaper. He felt that the most correct thing Fred and George did in their lives was to get to know Albert. Albert, who had always been generous to his friends, reached out to them. At least the future of the two It would be too bad. In fact, from Fred''s sentence at most one or two thousand gallons, it is not difficult to see their attitudes and changes towards money, unlike poor Ron, who is still struggling with that point. "This is an international award with a lot of weight. It is said that it is easy to win the championship, but it is difficult to win the gold award. And any wizard who wins the gold award will eventually become a great wizard." Percy recalled, " It is said that Dumbledore once won this award." "It''s really Albert." George couldn''t help but said with emotion: "I always feel that winning is as simple as drinking water for him." "He''s not going to participate in the International Alchemy Conference, maybe he can get another prize back then." Fred was very confident in Albert. "What''s wrong with Hermione?" Mrs. Granger found her daughter frowning while looking at the newspaper. "Albert won the prize." Hermione spread the newspaper on the table, and Mr. Granger and Mrs. Granger turned their heads to read the headlines. The Grangers still remember that their daughter once said that the handsome young man in the photo was the senior who took good care of her at school, and was also the first friend Hermione made in the school in a meaningful way. "You should be happy for him." Mr. Granger was a little confused, not understanding why his daughter frowned. "The newspapers are reporting indiscriminately again," Hermione pointed out Albert''s lace news: "I remember the last time he won the international wizard chess championship, the group of reporters also wrote lace news indiscriminately on the article." For some reason, Hermione gets angry every time she sees that group of reporters cover Albert''s lace news in the newspaper. The whole school knew that Albert had a girlfriend and that they were close. "You have to know that in order to sell newspapers, those newspapers dare to write anything, because many people like to read these gossip news." Mr. Granger looked at his daughter, blinked his eyes and said: "That is indeed a Very good boy." "Excellent, no, I think it''s better to use genius." Hermione corrected. "I remember this Mr. Anderson often gives you gifts." Mrs. Granger smiled. She thought Hermione might like that handsome boy. Genius, handsome, rich, and gentle, who doesnt like such a boyfriend? Hermione suddenly noticed that her family was looking at her, and asked suspiciously, "What are you staring at me for?" "I remember that you are going to buy gowns this semester. It should be a dance party. He might invite you to dance." Mrs. Granger reminded with a smile, "Seize the opportunity." "What are you thinking? Albert already has a girlfriend." Hermione looked at the handsome boy in the newspaper without knowing what she was thinking. "See what I do?" Isabel found that his sister was staring at him with a weird look. "How do you dress up?" Katrina looked at the beautiful Isobel, and she didn''t understand how she was dressed up. "Are you going to go on a date with Albert?" "No, I didn''t sleep last night, so I just dressed up a bit." Isabel asked, "Would you like to pick up Albert with me?" "What do you do to pick him up?" Katrina asked suspiciously. "Did you not read today''s newspaper? He just returned from Spain." Isabel said. Katrina picked up the "Daily Prophet" on the table, saw the guy holding the championship trophy at a glance, then quickly glanced at the content of the headlines, and asked, "Aren''t you angry? That guy clearly has You are, you are still hooking up with other women outside." "That''s just what the reporter deliberately fabricated like that for newspaper sales." Isabel said indifferently. "I''ve been chatting with him last night." "I''m not going." Katrina wasn''t interested in asking herself to be boring. . "I''m leaving." Katrina looked at the back of Isabel''s departure, and then picked up the newspaper on the table and began to study, "Intentionally? Not necessarily, if there is nothing wrong, the group of reporters will definitely not write like this." Albert had no idea that he had been choreographed by reporters again. As soon as he walked out of the fireplace of the International Floo Network, he only felt that the food in his stomach was rolling, and he hadn''t slept all night, which made Albert feel very uncomfortable, like a motion sickness. "are you OK?" Bud noticed that Albert''s face was slightly pale, and asked worriedly. "It''s okay. I stayed up late last night, and now I use this stuff again. I feel a little uncomfortable." Albert waved his hand to indicate that he was okay, and he said to Bud, "I have to go to the Broken Cauldron bar first. Isobel is over there. wait for me." "You can use the fireplace here to go directly to the Broken Cauldron Bar!" Bud said to Albert with a smile. "There is no need to waste time walking." "Then I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow, Mr. Bud, and thank you this time." Albert once again expressed his gratitude like Bud, took out the Floo powder from the jar and sprinkled it into the fireplace, directly Go to the broken cauldron bar. When Albert came out of the rotating fireplace again, the spinning dizziness almost made him fall. In a daze, it seemed that someone stretched out his hand to support Albert, and when he recovered, he found that the person was Isabel. "I didn''t make you wait long!" Albert asked. "No, I''ve only been five minutes." Isobel reached out and hugged him. "Welcome back." "You put on makeup?" Albert asked in surprise. "Does it look good?" Isabel asked. "It looks better than before," Albert said honestly. "Should I go to Hogsmeade now?" Isabel asked, holding Albert''s hand. "Well, it''s faster to go back from there. The sequelae of using the International Floo Network are a bit big. I have to lie down and rest for a while." "Don''t make noise, let me sleep a little longer?" Albert opened his eyes tiredly and found that Nia was sitting next to his bed holding Tom, and from time to time she swept his face with the cat''s tail. "Get up for dinner." Niya asked suspiciously: "Did you not sleep last night?" "Um, talked with Isabel for one night." Albert covered his yawn again, got up lazily from the bed, glanced at the trophies and medals on the table, and said to his sister: "I will bring you A gift, did you see it?" "Are you talking about records?" Niya asked rhetorically. "Well, it is said that she is a very famous singer in the European magic circle." Albert pointed to the door of the room and motioned for Nia to go out. He was about to change clothes. "The singer is okay, and the voice is very good, but the song is not good." After Niya left the bedroom, she leaned back on the wall next to the door and talked to Albert, "I feel that the aesthetics of the magic world are relatively average." She has not forgotten the last time Albert gave her a record. It is said to be a very famous song in the magic world. It seems to be called "You stole my pot, but you can''t get my heart." Since that time, Niya has been I don''t have much expectations for the songs of the Ministry of Magic. "This is the shortcoming of a small number of people. With a large number of people, excellent works will emerge." Albert said with a smile: "If there are no favorite songs, I will give them to others." "Well, I will keep one, and you can give the rest to others!" When Niya followed Albert to the restaurant, she suddenly asked: "What is your relationship with that Miss Yanila? Why does the newspaper say..." Before Niya finished speaking, Albert interrupted her. "Newspapers need to sell themselves, so that group of reporters always like to make up all kinds of news that attract people''s eyes." Albert looked at his sister and said, "I remember telling you about this before. Read the newspaper. Be smart, or you will easily become a fool." "I remember you once said that if a lie can deceive others, there must be some truth in it." Niya stared at Albert and asked: "I''m more curious, those in this newspaper are the truth? And , Arent you afraid that Isabel is angry and jealous?" "Isabel is a smart girl, and smart girls are usually very good at their own judgments and don''t easily believe these rumors." Albert said hello to Luke and Sansa, and began to sit down and eat. "That Miss Yanila is actually the daughter of a bar owner, and the game was played in that bar." "Why does the game take place in a bar?" Niya was puzzled, obviously unable to understand what the operation was. "It''s a bar rather than a hotel." Albert said again: "The owner of that bar, Ms. Diana, donated money to the game. They sponsored the gold medal, and the bar owner''s daughter happened to be a A very famous singer, so as a special guest to award the champion." "Advertising?" Niya understood. "But what does this have to do with your marriage to him?" "This is related to some rumors in the bar, um, it is said that it was a bar run by a vampire." "Wait, you mean that Miss Yanila is a vampire?" Niya was surprised. "There should be vampire blood, but it should be very weak." Albert continued while eating. "Rumors say that the descendants of that bar are basically women. They like to find gold medal winners as partners, so they There is that news in the newspaper." "Really?" Niya asked curiously. "Really." Albert said, "However, I refused. After all, I have a fiance." "Does Isobel know about this?" Niya felt that these vampire girls were really special. Most of the wizards who were able to win awards should be very old. People like Albert are definitely endangered species. "She knows." Albert said quietly. After dinner, everyone sat in the living room, playing cats, watching TV, and chatting about what happened in Spain. Until late at night, everyone went back to their rooms and rested. Albert asked Shera to send gifts to Fred and George. He actually bought a set of songs, and he gave Isabel the signed album from the champion. Others each gave away a record. After watching the owl fly away, Albert walked into the vanishing cabinet to the house in Hogsmeade, and then took out the time converter to go back a few hours ago. When he came to the hall, he found that Isobel in his nightdress was listening to music while flipping through the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, waiting for him to come over. "You still look sleepy." "It''s not because I talked with you all night last night, and I picked you up again today. I lay down for a while in the afternoon and basically didn''t sleep much." Isobel covered a yawn and put his head on Albert''s Shoulders. "Then go to bed early!" Albert felt that he was also infected by Isobel''s drowsiness, and couldn''t help yawning. "That Miss Yanila is really a beautiful girl." Isabel whispered. "She has some Veeva descent, and it''s normal to be beautiful." Albert picked up Princess Isabel. "However, Miss Yanila''s charm is not as big as she imagined." Isabel said softly, "Still, she herself actually resists doing that. After all, she is a stranger who has only known her for a few days." "why would you say so." "Because if she doesn''t hesitate, she must be the best one!" Izabel put his arms around Albert''s neck and put his mouth to his ears, "I will definitely not give you any chance to refuse. I will give you first. Let''s talk about it when you push it down. After all, her family does this, how can there be no way to get you in your own place?" "You are right." Albert suddenly felt that Isobel''s words made sense. "She actually prefers you to take the initiative. After all, there are fewer daring girls. If you take the initiative, half-push half and you agree." Isobel said, "However, I''m actually more curious about your reasons for rejecting her." "Why do you want to know this?" Albert asked. "Pure curiosity, after all, it''s been delivered. Normal men should be hard to resist." Isabel is really curious. When Albert told her about it, she was really surprised. "You are not angry." "In fact, quite angry." Isabel asked with his arm still around Albert''s neck, "Why?" "Do you want to hear the truth or is it fake?" Albert asked after putting Isobel down. UU reading www. uukanshu. com "It''s a lie." Isabel said. "Because I think of you and don''t want to make you sad." "I like this answer." Isobel kissed his cheek and giggled. "What''s the truth?" "The truth is that I don''t think it''s worth it." Albert was silent for a moment and said, "If something happens to him, maybe his fiance will be gone, and people may meet a satisfactory one in their lifetime." "Besides, you are so smart. I think even if you can hide it for a while, it is impossible to hide it from you forever. In the future, we will live together. There is no need to mess up with this thing. Moreover, you are also very beautiful. I think I am There is really no need to take this risk, although Yanila is really beautiful, and it makes me feel a little moved." "Really like what you would say, rational, and like to measure gains and losses." Isobel shrank into Albert''s arms like a kitten and fell asleep. Chapter 826： Wormtail Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! "Sorry, kid, I blame you for tireding you... stay alive... don''t do bad things anymore." Peter opened his eyes suddenly and woke up from his sleep. He stretched out the sheet and sat up, his forehead was soaked with sweat for some time, and his breathing became a little short. As soon as he closes his eyes, Peter will return to that day. His mother sacrificed herself to help him escape from Azkaban prison. Since his mother died in Azkaban prison, self-blame and guilt have been torturing Peter''s heart. "Live well?" Peter smiled helplessly. Can he really give up everything and keep his name incognito, and live well? too difficult. It''s too difficult. In order not to be found alive by others, Peter had to stay away from the magic world and hide himself in the Muggle world. But how can a wizard live like ordinary people? Of course Peter couldn''t, and he knew he couldn''t integrate into the Muggle world. Even Arthur Weasley, who is most obsessed with Muggles, can''t do this. Therefore, most of the time Peter can only use magic to solve the problems he encounters, so that he can lead a decent life. Long-term use of magic in the Muggle world is easy to cause trouble for himself, and may also attract employees of the Ministry of Magic, so most of the time Peter only stays somewhere for a few days. Then, you have to carry a suitcase like a traveler and embark on a new journey alone. Especially after leaving the UK, the language barrier made communication very difficult, and also made Peter''s life more difficult. He had to frequently use magic to solve the troubles he encountered. And everything Peter does is not compatible with good people. He knows that he can''t become a good person. Probably let her down again. The sky was still dark, and the street outside the window was completely dark. Peter, who was awakened, had no sleep. After putting on a decent dress for himself, he began to organize his suitcase. When it was clear, he would leave the hotel with a suitcase like an ordinary traveler. A familiar crackle came from outside the street. Peter was like a mouse stepped on his tail. He quickly hid his wand under the bed, and the whole person quickly turned into a mouse and got under the bed. After a few seconds, the door of the room was opened without warning. The three wizards with magic wands rushed into Peter''s room vigilantly. They quickly scanned the empty room, their eyes fell on the half-organized suitcases on the bed, and they exchanged glances. "I didn''t hear the sound, it shouldn''t be Apparition." A wizard quickly scanned the room and began to check where people could hide in the room. Naturally, he didn''t let it go under the bed. "It''s a man, just left." One of them glanced at the clothes in the suitcase and said, "Who do you think it will be?" "I don''t know, that guy is really alert, I guess he hasn''t run far yet." Another wizard waved his wand toward the suitcase and took it away directly. Before the three of them left, by the way, the magic used by Peter on the innkeeper was disarmed. "Damn it." Peter waited for a long time before he got out of the bed. He didn''t want to change back quickly. Instead, he watched the neighborhood for a while to make sure there was no threat around him before he took out the wand he had hidden under the bed. Then change back to human form. This is not the first time Peter has encountered this kind of thing. Using magic in the Muggle world at will, it is easy to be targeted by the Ministry of Magic. This time his luck was relatively bad, and he never expected that he would be targeted so quickly. However, the situation is not too bad. At least, the wand is saved. As long as the wand is still there, he doesn''t have to worry about life problems. Magic can make him easily get everything in the Muggle world. Before leaving the inn, Peter secretly borrowed some money from the innkeeper to avoid the embarrassing situation of having no money. It is quite unwise to use magic rashly now, especially in such a dense Muggle area, he doesn''t want to be targeted by the Ministry of Magic. So Peter used Apparition to leave after borrowing the money. Somewhere in a remote alley, Peter appeared out of thin air. He sniffed the terrible smell in the alley, frowned slightly, and quickly left the alley, bought himself a sandwich with the borrowed money in the shop on the side of the road, and then just wandered the city. The destination is walking. Peter actually didn''t know where he was going, what did he want to do? Ever since he left England on a Muggle ship, he has been wandering all over Europe. Most of the time, Peter only needs to avoid wizards and let others find that he is still alive. "It''s really embarrassed, like a stray dog. When Sirius flees, was he as embarrassed as me? No, he must be worse than me, he can only become a stray dog ??wandering around." Peter ate his sandwich. Memories of the guy who made himself so embarrassed. He threw the finished sandwich bags into the trash can, and then sat on a chair by the park in a deep thought. Why did things become like this? Peter had asked himself this more than once. If it weren''t for Voldemort, maybe he wouldn''t be what he is now, but Peter didn''t dare to hate Voldemort, and he didn''t have that courage. Therefore, Peter hated Potter, hated Blake, and also hated Lupin, hated them for pulling himself into the Order of the Phoenix, hated them for bringing misfortune to himself. Actually, Peter didn''t plan to join the Order of the Phoenix at the beginning, but because of the relationship between Potter, Black, and Lupin, he eventually joined the Order of the Phoenix with them. Then, all nightmares started from then! After being threatened by Voldemort and forced to choose between family and friends, he embarked on a path of no return. Peter chose his family and betrayed his friends, if that really counts as a friend. The betrayal was not just because of being threatened by the Dark Lord, but Peter was also retaliating against his friends who caused misfortune and disaster. No, they never regarded him as a friend. "It''s gone from the beginning," Peter murmured. Yes! He has no retreat! Peter also didn''t want to live like this. He didn''t want to live like a stray dog. He had to worry about being afraid at any time, that Black would come back to kill him, and that Death Eaters would come to kill him. "Albania." Peter said the place name softly. Legend has it that the Dark Lord is hidden in the forest of this country. If he can help the Dark Lord come back, those Death Eaters who wish to kill him will have to give up their hatred, accept him again, and seize him. The Ministry of Magic who took Peter''s estate would also be punished. Also, Black, Lupin and others. Peter also hated Albert, who sent him to Azkaban Prison. When he escaped from the prison, he also wanted to go and seek revenge from Albert. But Peter finally gave up. He finally escaped. He didn''t want to take the risk. In fact, Peter didn''t dare to seek revenge from Albert. The arrangement was so miserable last time that Peter had a problem with Albert. Some shadows in my heart. That guy is very nasty, insidious, cunning, and his own abilities are terrifying, he is known as the young Dumbledore. Peter suspects that the opponent can also use magic skillfully without using a magic wand. Once the sneak attack fails, its really over, and the most embarrassing thing is that Peter doesnt know where Alberts house is. He may be able to find the location of his house after spending time, but Peter is afraid to take risks. He still doesnt want to die. The fact that he is still alive is exposed, and everyone will never let him go. Leaving the UK as soon as possible is the best choice. Maybe, only when the Dark Lord comes back, everything will be different. He doesn''t need to live in embarrassment like he is now. At that moment, Peter seemed to have made up a certain determination, resolutely embarked on the journey to Albania. The road to Albania was not smooth. During this period, Peter used Muggle tools most of the time, and sometimes he even had to use the Imperius Curse to control the Muggle, let him leave the country with himself and the wand turned into a mouse, so as not to attract the attention of the wizard. It took Peter a full week to arrive in Albania by steamer from an Italian port. Albania is a chaotic and poor country. The Muggles there are very poor, the population is very small, and there is no Ministry of Magic. Many dark creatures and black wizards like to settle in the Albanian forest. However, this really broke Peter a bit. The Albanian forest is not big or small. It is not easy to find the hidden Dark Lord in such a country. No one knows what the Dark Lord is hiding in that forest. Peter has to look for it one by one. Finding someone is not easy, especially when the target is the Dark Lord, it is even more difficult to find him. However, Peter has a special way of searching. Probably because it is the relationship of Animagus, Peter is relatively close to other animals, especially mice, there is always a strange close relationship. Whenever Peter turns into a mouse, he can communicate with the rats in the forest to inquire about the news in the forest. This makes him more efficient in finding the Dark Lord. After all, no one is more efficient than the residents living in the forest. Understand the situation in the forest. Peter spent a lot of time, but he did not find the Dark Lord, but found a bunch of dark creatures, especially vampires, banshees and trolls, and even some wizards settled here, but he just didn''t find the Dark Lord. Although it made Peter a little bit disappointed, he also knew that this was a normal thing, whether it was the Dark Lord that was found by someone, instead of the so-called "Legend that the Dark Lord is hiding here". Peter did not give up easily. He is screening the forests in Albania one by one. It has to be said that the forest area of ??this country is really not average, and at least 30% of the land is covered by forest. Time is slowly stripping away Peters patience, but for a guy who doesnt know what to do, this kind of boring thing is undoubtedly very suitable to pass the time, and communicating with mice is actually not too boring, he You can learn a lot of information about the forest under your feet every time, and you only need to pay for some food. Moreover, staying in Albania, there is no need to worry about wizards, at least there are basically very few wizards here. He has decided that if he did not find the Dark Lord, he would settle here, away from those right and wrong, at least this land is more suitable for him to live in than Britain and even Europe. Yes, many criminals have settled here. "There are not many remaining forests. Is it really just a legend?" Peter took the map he got from Muggles, and the forests marked on the map were crossed one by one. Most of the legends are actually somewhat based. Peter came to the edge of a forest again. The sky around him was completely dark. The dark forest looked a bit hideous, but he couldn''t frighten Peter away. He used to sneak into the forest at night. However, Peter is not in a hurry to enter the forest now, because he is hungry and intends to eat something to fill his stomach at a nearby Muggle hotel, and he also needs to bring some gifts to those mouse friends. When Peter entered the hotel disguised as a Muggle carrying a suitcase, he suddenly heard someone calling himself. "Dwarf Peter, are you still alive?" Peter was shocked, his heart beating violently, and countless thoughts popped up in his head. When he turned his head, he saw a strange woman. Peter knows Bertha Jorkins, who works in the Ministry of Magic and is a woman with a not very clever mind. "Well, still alive, a lot of things have happened." Peter lowered his eyes. He knew he had to eliminate the hidden danger. If Bertha Jorkins returned to the Ministry with news that he was still alive, God knew what would happen. Maybe some people think that Bertha Jorkins is stupid, but Sirius, Lupin and the other Death Eaters can definitely guess that they are still alive and come over to make trouble for him. This is something Peter cannot tolerate. , He must erase the memory of Bertha Jorkins meeting him, and even kill her. "I heard you..." "Some things are not suitable to be said here." Peter raised his hand and interrupted. "Let''s go out and have a chat. A lot of things have happened during this period of time." Bertha Jorkins hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded and followed Peter out of the hotel. The two walked briskly in the night, and Peter also began to tell some things that happened to him. For example, how he escaped from Azkaban prison, why he betrayed the Potters, why did he become a mouse and hide. "If it were you, how would you choose, watch your family members be killed, or compromise." Peter smiled bitterly. "So, you betrayed the Potters?" Bertha Jorkins asked rhetorically. "No, no. I actually secretly hinted that the Potters should run away and let the mysterious person take the air, but unfortunately they didn''t have time to run away and were blocked, so they died." Peter could not hide his face. He is portraying himself as a person who is not dangerous. "Later, my mother knew that I was still alive and was always very guilty, thinking that the things that year were all because of her, so I was forced to do it. With that choice, she felt that she was dying, so she took the compound medicine instead of me to die in Azkaban prison. She hoped that I could live well, so I came here to start a new life." "Then why didn''t you come out to prove that Black was innocent." Bertha Jorkins continued to ask. "I think, but Sirius wants to kill me, and the Death Eaters want to kill me too. If I stand up, I''ll be dead." Peter retorted, "If it''s you, would you like it?" "After the Potters died, Sirius used to chase me down. I tried to explain all this to him, but Sirius just didnt want to believe it. UU reading thought I killed the Potters and used them. A powerful magic, trying to kill me. Later, our spells collided and blew up the entire street, and the injured I had to turn into a mouse and ran away from the sewer in a hurry." "As for Black, it is purely that the Ministry of Magic needs to find someone to take care of it. After all, a lot of Muggles have died and must be accounted for, and Black laughed over there again, and was caught by the Ministry without trial. Throw it straight into Azkaban prison." Peter couldn''t help but laughed at himself, "Actually, I didn''t expect it to be like this." "You probably don''t know, my mother donated most of Peter''s wealth to the Ministry of Magic in order to see me in prison." "real?" "Of course it''s true." Peter stopped, no one sneered. "Otherwise, why do you think the Minister of Magic Fudge would allow her to visit me in Azkaban prison?" "Why..." Before Bertha Jorkins was finished, he saw Peter holding a magic wand pointing at herself. The next moment, a red light lit up under the curtain of the night, and Bertha Jorkins was caught by Peter. The coma spell was brought down, and he didn''t pay the price for his stupidity. Chapter 827： The magical effect of mandela grass Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! The breeze blew by, mixed with a hint of floral fragrance. The girl took a sip of fruit tea and looked at the flowers blooming in the courtyard, with a faint smile hanging around her mouth. This is not so much a place of work, it is more like a new home for the two. Isobel retracted his gaze from the flowerbed, sat back at the desk by the window, picked up the envelope on the table, and carefully read the letter from Professor Bathsheda Bablin. Professor Mowen mentioned a lot in the letter. Useful suggestions and ideas. "Sure enough, taking the first step will always be the hardest." Isabel murmured. When she picked up the quill and was about to continue her work, the sound of very light footsteps suddenly sounded in the study, causing her to slightly raise her brows and look up at the bookcase next to her. A few seconds later, the bookcase suddenly moved to the side, revealing the secret door hidden behind the bookcase, and a familiar figure walked out of the hidden secret room. "Why are you here?" Isabel asked in surprise. During the day, Albert basically stayed at home with his relatives and would not come to Hogsmeade''s cottage. Now that he is here, there are obviously other things. "Well, I just received a letter from Mr. Serra." Albert took out a piece of letter paper from the pocket of his slacks and briefly described the content of the letter to Isabel: "We are going to Egypt to participate in international alchemy the day after tomorrow. Technical Conference." "Are you going to participate in the competition, or just to exchange the experience of alchemy with others?" Isobel did a survey of the International Alchemy Conference, its nature tends to be more academic conferences, and alchemists get together. Exchange research results. As for the so-called Gold Award for Pioneering Contribution at the Cairo International Alchemy Conference, it is to select the most valuable result from the wizards who participated in this academic conference. "Since I went to participate, it would be best to win an award." Albert is very satisfied with the task rewards given by the Gold Award for Excellent Spelling Techniques by Barnabus Finkley. The skills of Voldemort''s Spelling Techniques have disappeared, replaced by aa Spelling Techniques. However, what makes Albert a little bit dissatisfied is that Voldemort''s spell-casting technique, which had already been upgraded to level 3, has not been inherited. The new skill directly becomes level 0, so he has to spend experience to upgrade his skills again. You need to know that the skill is 2 to 3. But it takes a lot of experience. The rewards given by the tasks in international competitions are usually not too bad. Of course Albert wants to fight for himself. Maybe the task rewards he brushed out can bring him unexpected surprises. "Then what works are you planning to participate in?" Isabel is a little curious about this. She knows that Albert is very good at alchemy and also makes many interesting things. Albert subconsciously glanced at the package he was holding in his left hand, smiled and shook his head and said: "I haven''t considered what to take to participate in the competition. Mandela straw wine is the most suitable result I think so far." It is a magic wine brewed by Albert through the skill of "Mandela grass basic common sense". It is said that the effect of this wine is very good. I have to say that "Mandela grass basic common sense" is really a treasure trove, basically it can be regarded as a clear arrangement of mandela grass. Sometimes Albert even wants to comprehend a similar skill. It would be better if he could get the basic common sense of a unicorn. He was sure that he was a treasured unicorn. If it could be used properly, it would definitely be a fortune. Extraordinary wealth. You know that the horns, tail hair and blood of unicorns are very useful. "Can mandela also be used to make wine?" Isabel is surprised, of course she knows what mandela is. "Yes, fresh mandela roots can be used to make wine, but the process is a bit cumbersome. As for its effects, you will never think of it." Albert gave Isobel a meaningful smile. Noting the smile on Albert''s face, Isobel stopped questioning and turned off the subject, "Actually, I''m even more curious about what''s in the package you are holding?" "You said this?" Albert handed the package to Isabel and said mysteriously, "There are countless people''s dreams in it." "The dream of countless people?" Isabel looked at the package in front of him, and asked tentatively, "Can I open it and take a look?" "Take it apart." Isobel opened the package and found that it was a sealed metal box. Except for some patterns, there was no gap in the box. "It''s very well protected, Mr. Le May sent you?" Isabel had seen something similar before, and instinctively told her that there was definitely something good in it. "This is a kind of insurance." Albert explained with a smile, "it is set so that only me can open it, and opening the box forcibly will destroy the contents." As he said, Albert pressed his thumb somewhere in the box, and only heard a very light clicking sound, the box opened without warning, and there was a bottle of pure ruby-like potion inside. "What is this?" Isobel couldn''t help asking. "A potion that can delay aging." Albert handed the potion to Isobel. "Delay aging?" Isobel stared at Albert in disbelief, as if he wanted to determine whether the other party was lying, and she couldn''t help holding the potion in her palm. At this moment, she suddenly understood why Albert said this was countless people. Dreams. "Probably... OK." Albert took out another bottle of powder from the box, as well as many sheets of parchment paper. The parchment paper detailed the manufacturing method of this potion. "This is what you discussed with Mr. Nico?" Isabel''s voice was trembling, and she seemed to unplug the bottle and drank the potion. No woman can resist the temptation to delay aging. "Well, the teacher helped me to complete the preliminary. However, the way he chose was different from the way I originally thought." Albert stared at the red powder in his hand. This thing is actually a catalyst, somewhat similar to the effect of a magic stone. . Obviously, the inspiration for this approach came from the Elixir of Life. Albert knew that as long as he mastered the manufacturing method of this potion, he could improve and perfect it by upgrading his skills. This is the advantage brought to him by panel skills. However, because many of Albert''s alchemy are upgraded through panel skills, it directly leads to his high level of theoretical alchemy, but the actual level of alchemy is not too high. He can master the alchemy on the skill panel relatively quickly, but he can''t make too advanced items. "Mandrake root is actually one of the raw materials of the elixir of life, and it can be turned into an anti-aging potion through a complex potion process." As he said, Albert shook the pile of parchment in his hand, and smiled and handed them to Isabel with his bright eyes. The latter took the parchment with trembling hands and read the contents greedily. However, Isabel is a little confused. She can understand every word, but she is still confused. "Without certain theoretical knowledge of alchemy, it is actually normal to not understand." Albert looked at Isobel''s lost appearance and softly comforted, "Your expectations are too high. This thing will not go through a long period of time. Research and improvement, the effect is definitely not the same as you think." "Won''t you want to use it to participate in the competition?" Isabel obviously disagrees with Albert''s decision. Although using it to participate in the competition, he will definitely win the gold medal for pioneering contribution to the Cairo International Alchemy Conference. but It''s not worth it. It''s just a broken prize. It is not worthwhile for Albert to leak out the production methods to delay aging. Once the anti-aging agent is known, God knows what will happen. "No." Albert shook his head, smiled and said to Isobel, "Come with me, the things in the laboratory will surely bring you unexpected surprises." "What is it?" Isobel asked, "Mandela straw wine?" "Can you guess what its effect is? If you guess it, you can use that bottle." Albert said with a smile. "I don''t know." Isobel stared at Albert for a while, and couldn''t help but curl his lips. Albert''s Occlumency became more and more powerful. As long as Albert was unwilling, it would be difficult for others to see what he was doing. What to think. However, Isabel is not in a hurry. She knew very well that Albert''s talent in alchemy and potions would definitely be able to improve a more perfect potion for anti-aging. The two walked towards the laboratory. The house elves had already moved all the glass brewing utensils, and the liquid inside turned rose red. Well, it''s mainly related to the rose petals added in the brewing process of Mandela. "Is wine considered a kind of alchemy?" Isabel asked in confusion. "It''s not really wine, it''s more like a potion, but it doesn''t need to be brewed like a potion, but I asked Mr. Serra, and he said it should be. Because the scope of alchemy itself Its very wide and the boundaries are blurry. Some potions are actually made through alchemy. Its not wrong to say that they are alchemy. I remember that pharmacists actually have other names: brewing pharmacist or pharmacist." "What is its effect?" Isabel asked. "Don''t guess?" Albert smiled and put his face to her ear, and said softly: "This wine is good for fertility and has a certain aphrodisiac effect. Would you like to try it? Serra has already tested it. Now, you can drink with confidence without any obvious side effects." "Test?" Isobel frowned slightly when he heard the word. "After a few animal tests, I will find someone to test it." Albert noticed Isobel''s frown, reached out to help her smooth it, and said softly, "As long as the price is right, there are many impoverished wizards. Willing to help the pharmacist test the potion. According to the feedback from the test, this wine does have an effect. It is said that the taste is sweet, a bit similar to sweet wine, which is probably related to the honey added at the end." He picked up a paper cup and poured some liquor from it. A faint fragrance immediately diffused. Albert put a finger on the liquor and licked it on the tip of his tongue. His eyes lit up, unexpectedly. With so many things added, it tastes pretty good. Isobel also learned that Albert dabbed a little with his fingertips, and found that this thing did not account for wine at all, it was a bit like a kind of juice without much wine taste. However, there is no alcohol in it, even higher than beer, but it is covered up. "What are you going to do?" Isabel stared at the Mandela in the bottle for a moment, then moved to Albert who was weighing things, with a little confusion on his face. "I''m going to try to make an ointment." Albert took a note from his pocket and handed it to Isobel, which recorded the manufacturing method. Name: Flying Ointment Materials needed: 200 grams of beeswax, 20 grams of **, 10 grams of Billiweig insect stings, 25 grams of Mandela root powder, 30 grams of Chrysanthemum extract, 15 grams of buttercup. Production process... "What''s the use of this thing?" Isabel found that there are two ointment formulations, and the methods of use are also different. Seeing how the flying ointment was used, Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly. She felt that this was not a serious thing. "Flying ointment can relax the body and mind and enjoy the feeling of floating in the air." Albert was melting the beeswax, and said to Isobel, "If the formula is adjusted, people can fly directly." "Flying?" Isobel was puzzled. "Literally." Albert explained. "However, the danger lies in uncontrollable, and there is a risk of falling directly from the air." Isobel suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Okay, do you want to try it?" Albert put the flying ointment into a small bottle, blinked at Isabel, and said, "It will definitely impress you." It seems that in order to verify the effect of flying ointment, Albert applied flying ointment to the back of his hand and felt it carefully, except that it was a little cold, it didn''t seem to feel anything. Albert asked Isabel to help paint his left arm, and it finally had some effect. He swung in the air a few times and said to Isabel, "The arm is indeed lighter, and it seems that something has helped offset it. Gravity. Well, you can understand it as the feeling of a person floating on the water." Although the effect is relatively average, Albert still feels that this potion has good potential. He spent some time finding the flying ointment on the skill panel and put some experience in it to upgrade his skills. By adjusting the raw materials and manufacturing process, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com Albert quickly recreated an improved version of the flying ointment, which feels particularly relaxing when applied to the arm. The effect of the other version is more obvious, as long as it is applied to the surface of the object, it will be similar to imposing a spell like a floating spell on the object. Albert suspects that if this thing is further developed, it may be made with the technology of broomsticks. A magical version of the airship. He quickly found Isobel, shared his new discoveries with the other party, and successfully let the study chair float in the air. "I think this thing is more reliable than Mandela straw wine." Isabel commented. "Okay, leave those alone, come and help me apply this stuff." Albert stuffed another bottle of flying ointment into Isobel''s hand and took her hand to the master bedroom. "Don''t you think... or wait for the evening." Isobel understood Albert''s meaning, his cheeks flushed slightly. "I think there is actually no difference between day and night." Chapter 828： Youth and love Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Ouroboros bar, Cairo, Egypt. In just one day, Valeria''s good mood for a holiday in Egypt was completely evaporated by the hot sun outside. All right. In fact, Valeria came with her friend Catherine to participate in the International Alchemy Conference and came to Egypt for a vacation. As early as three days ago, they arrived in Egypt. When they first arrived in Cairo, they even ran to visit the tourist attractions here, and then they never left the Ouroboros bar where they were staying. "I hate Egypt, I hate this kind of spooky weather." Valeria drank the red drink in the glass, looked sideways at the scorching sun outside the window, and complained to the female companion beside her, "It''s not good for the skin to stay in this kind of ghost place for a long time." "Then why are you insisting to follow me, isn''t it okay to stay and see the store?" Kathleen slowly read the "Finx Daily" provided by the bar for free, and said without looking up. "The United States is even more uncomfortable. There are a lot of rules and regulations, and I almost can''t breathe." Valeria is not cold about the atmosphere of the American magical world. She patted her chest lightly with her hand, as if to allow herself to catch her breath, and then glared at her friend and complained: "Also, you ran out to play by yourself, so you are embarrassed to leave me in the store to work?" "Aren''t all the profits made during this time belong to you?" Valeria poked the ice cubes in the cup with a straw, and said confidently: "What do I want the money for? Wouldn''t it be more comfortable to find a rich person to support me?" "Then you just refused Cameron what to do last time, wasn''t that guy very rich?" Kathleen asked rhetorically. "I''m not a fool. The guy named Cameron knew it was not a good thing at first glance. Moreover, he didn''t try to chase you in the first place, but he got a dirty nose on your side and then chased me in turn. "Valeria was out of anger when she heard Catherine talk about Cameron, the wizard who had pursued her a while ago. Cameron is indeed pretty handsome. He is in the same class as Catherine. The family is also rich. But what makes Valeria very upset is that the guy''s eyes are always squinted when they see them, and he is pursuing. Catherine ran to pursue her after her failure. What do you think of her, a spare tire for the car? What irritated Valeria the most was that Cameron was totally insincere, just looking for a beautiful woman to play with. Doesn''t he know that being young is a woman''s most precious wealth? "Actually, being single is fine." Catherine knew that Valeria still wanted to find a good home for herself before she turned twenty-five. The beauty shop of the two is now very famous in the United States. After all, there are two big beauties in the shop. The effect of the beauty medicine is also very good, and it is widely favored by the witches. With the money, Valeria''s vision of picking her boyfriend has become even higher, and the men who have come to her to strike up a conversation have made her refuse. In fact, half of this is Alberts pot. He raised the eyes of the two of them, and made a lot of money because of the beauty. Both of them are living very well now, and finding a boyfriend is no longer so anxious. NS. "Are you really looking for one?" Valeria couldn''t understand Catherine''s thoughts. "It''s difficult to find a suitable one. I can barely make do with it. It''s not as comfortable as coming by myself." "Isn''t there a good candidate?" Valeria stared at Catherine. She thought that her friend had a great affection for Albert. It doesn''t seem to be a strange thing to change from a friend to a lover. Sometimes friends who have a good relationship can run to the bed to chat, and then they will be together later. "So, that''s why you got the idea of ??Anderson?" Catherine knew why Valeria ran to Egypt with herself, "Be careful that Isobel broke off friendship with you." "I didn''t say to rob her boyfriend." Valeria pouted, "And, aren''t they married yet?" "They are engaged." Catherine reminded. "If you dont get married, you have a chance. And, you said, Albert may be able to make a real beauty potion," Valeria took half of Catherines drink and continued to drink. "We both Someone has to sacrifice a bit, otherwise one day Albert really succeeds, and he will surely hide it from us." "Don''t think about it, Isobel will also come to Egypt, you won''t have the chance." Catherine also had to admit that Valeria''s words were very reasonable. Who would share valuable research results with strangers who have nothing to do with it? "Isabelle is not writing a book?" Valeria asked puzzledly: "Speaking of which, I remember she used to say that after graduation, she wanted to inherit her father''s dream and continue to study magic?" "People always change, and why do you think she and Albert came to Egypt?" Catherine put down the newspaper and looked at her friend, and said angrily, "Just to prevent you from taking advantage of her absence. The man who went in and slept with her. I dare say the photos you sent last time must have caused Isabel''s vigilance." "Should it not be the Spanish report that caused Isabel''s vigilance?" Valeria felt that it should be the Spanish female singer''s pot. "No woman knows enough to let her boyfriend stay with other beautiful women." "Why don''t I go and tell her straight, Isobel must know my careful thoughts, she is very good at dementia." Valeria thinks I can talk to Isobel, as long as she doesn''t grab each other The contradiction between the two parties is not irreconcilable. After all, men are all lascivious, especially good men who dont lack women. One day when a lover suddenly appears outside, its better to put it under your nose, and then they can open a beauty shop together. "If you dare to tell Isabel, you probably won''t even have to do it with friends." Catherine snorted, she thought Valeria was whimsical, and this guy wanted to go to England to partner with Isabel. She actually knew that life in the United States made Valeria feel very unfree. In fact, most outside wizards hate the atmosphere of the American magical world. "They are here." Valeria waved to the door, and saw young men and women who had just entered the bar approaching here. "Why are you here just now?" "When exchanging gold coins on the goblin side, I ran into a little trouble." Isobel pulled the chair away and sat down opposite Catherine. Albert put the suitcase at Isabels feet, then went to the bar to find the bartender to do the room registration, and ordered a few iced drinks with the gold coins he had just exchanged. The waiter quickly brought the drink over with the plate, and Albert got his room key, and their room was booked by Nicholas who had come in advance. "The weather here is too hot. If you want to go for a walk, just wait for the evening." Albert sat down next to Isabel, took a sip of the iced drink, and felt a bit like the sour plum soup of the previous life, cool and refreshing. "Let''s go together tonight." Valeria nodded in agreement. She took a sip of ice cream and asked Albert with a smile, "This time you came to the International Alchemy Conference, do you still want to make a pioneering contribution? Go back with the gold award?" Although Valeria''s words seemed like a joke. However, this is not impossible. Catherine said that Albert is very good at alchemy. "Where is Catherine?" Albert did not answer, but instead asked, "Are you here to compete or..." "I just came here to learn more with Grandpa Nicholas. Maybe I can find some inspiration here." Catherine secretly looked at Isobel with red cheeks, but was surprised to find that Isobel didn''t have makeup, but it was better than the last time I met. It''s more beautiful. Many people in the bar secretly looked at their gazes, and a small part of them moved to Isabel. " She suddenly became a little jealous, and Albert must have really developed a more effective cosmetic medicine for Isobel. "What about you, are you really going to win another gold medal?" Catherine asked rhetorically. "Naturally, we have to fight hard. It doesn''t matter whether we can win or not." Although Albert said, everyone who knows him knows that this is a kind sentence: it means that the emphasis is on participation. However, every time Albert finished saying this, he would easily take the champion away before leaving, making the players who participated in the competition with him grit their teeth. "This is the result of my research." Kathleen said as she took out a box. After opening it was a medicine bottle with a light gray liquid in it. "Plant extract?" Albert guessed what was in the medicine. "Yes." Catherine nodded and asked, "What is your result?" "I have achieved some results in the research of mandela grass." Albert took out a palm-sized box, opened it and pulled out a bottle of... wine? The glass bottle really looked like a wine bottle. "This is a potion?" Both of them were a little uncertain, because they had never seen a potion in a wine bottle. " "This is Mandela straw wine." Albert introduced to the two with a smile, "I call it youth and love." "Can mandela grass also be brewed?" Catherine and Valeria looked at each other, feeling that they had gained a lot of knowledge, but they didn''t expect that mandela grass could make wine. Moreover, they all guessed that this thing in front of them must have any special effects, otherwise it would be a laughingstock to take a strange bottle of wine in the competition, and Albert obviously would not make jokes about his reputation. "Yes, but it''s more troublesome. This is a magic wine with some special effects and a very good taste." Albert said meaningfully, "After drinking it, the human body will experience the vitality of youth and the beauty of love. So I call it youth and love." "Can I taste it?" Valeria asked. "Wait until you find someone you like!" Isabel helped Aite refuse. She has drunk this thing and naturally knows its effect. The weird name of "Youth and Love" was given by the two together. "Any other results?" Catherine asked. To be honest, using the so-called "magic wine" to participate in the International Alchemy Conference is still a bit unreliable. "This can be regarded as the result of my research." Albert took out a flat container, which contained the improved flying ointment after upgrading to level 3. Before anyone else could speak, he smeared a little flying ointment on the glass cup after drinking, and the cup floated swayingly, as if someone secretly used a floating spell on it. Catherine also smeared a bit on the newspaper, and found that the newspaper had also floated. "It''s incredible," Valeria murmured. "This thing is also made of mandela grass?" Although Catherine couldn''t think of any use for this thing for the time being, she couldn''t help but sympathize with Albert''s opponent. "Is this kind of ointment a product of alchemy?" A young and handsome wizard walked towards them, looked curiously at the cup and newspaper floating in the air, and then fell to Albert''s oil on the cup. On the anointing, he smiled and said to Albert, "I think you should have also come to participate in the International Alchemy Conference! My name is Aria, I am glad to meet you." "Albert." Albert stretched out his hand to shake the opponent. "Are you exchanging your alchemy achievements? Can I join you?" Aria stared at a few alchemy works on the table, and politely introduced herself, "I also have a good experience in alchemy. To be honest. Its been a long time since I met a young colleague." "Sorry, our table is full." Catherine said quietly, "There are already reservations in the two places next to it." After that, she ignored the handsome young man, looked directly at Albert and asked, "Where is my grandpa?" "They met acquaintances on the road. They are probably still chatting. They should be here in a while." Albert gave Aria, who had a slightly stiff cheek, an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I interrupted, let''s talk at the exchange meeting tomorrow!" Aria gave Albert a polite smile, turned and walked away. "That guy''s intention is really obvious." Catherine curled her lips in disdain. The other party seemed to come over to talk to Albert about alchemy, but Catherine knew very well that the guy had been watching them secretly a few days ago. I really thought she didn''t know? "After all, there are three big beauties here, and Mr. Aria is still so handsome, and he will definitely want to pursue you." It''s not difficult for Albert to guess the purpose of the uninvited young man. Pursuing beautiful women, it''s normal to meet them in a bar. "What if he asks your Isabel?" Catherine asked. "I will reject him directly." Isabel said calmly. "What if he chases after him?" Valeria asked. "I''ll take him to the hospital." Albert said with a smile and narrowed his eyes. "However, I don''t think I have a chance. Aria is obviously a smart man." "Are you smart?" Valeria didn''t think how smart Aria was. She could be called smart if she was able to see through her intentions at a glance? "Of course, he talks to me, not to you, because strange girls are especially wary of strangers when they are abroad." Albert said calmly, "Even if he is handsome, he will still be wary when he comes uninvited. His movement is untested, if everyone becomes friends first you can lower your vigilance." "Well, that guy actually bet people and soaked one of you." Isobel said suddenly. The atmosphere around became a little weird, and Catherine squinted her eyes and asked, "Are you sure." "I''m a photographer. The Mr. Aria just now doesn''t know Occlumency." Isobel took a sip of his drink and said lightly, "It''s not difficult to know what he thinks." "Albert must have had a hard time," Valeria teased. "Albert is very good at Occlumency, I can''t see through his thoughts, and I don''t want to spy on other people''s thoughts at will." Isobel said calmly, "Of course, I don''t have the habit of sharing boyfriends with others. " "Don''t say that, I won''t rob you, and I can help you watch him." Valeria said it tactfully, but Albert understood. What''s the matter with this guy, are Ukrainian girls so open? Chapter 829： My mind was caught by the door You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ahem, do you want to go shopping together at night?" Albert gave a light cough, trying to divert everyone''s attention, lest everyone was embarrassed by the topic just now. "It''s not that safe at night here, especially for outsiders." When Catherine spoke, she deliberately lowered her voice: "Moreover, many of the goods on Kahal Square were prepared by locals for wizard tourists. The fake and inferior products are not too expensive and unreliable." "No matter where you go, there is a phenomenon of slaughter." Albert is not surprised, he has seen such things a lot in his previous life. "Catherine actually likes you very much!" Valeria blinked at Albert. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little weird. "I''m honored." Albert nodded and smiled at Catherine. He felt that Valeria wanted to make trouble in front of him. Catherine didn''t refute, but stared at Valeria dissatisfiedly, as if to say: "It''s fine if you are in estrus, don''t drag me into the water." Isobel was calm throughout the whole process, completely disregarding Valerias careful thoughts. She actually saw a long time ago that Valeria and Catherine had a good impression of Albert. But what about it? Even if Valeria knew it, that was the case. For a while, everyone was silent. The weird atmosphere at the scene made Albert very speechless. Is this the legendary Shura Field? In the past, I wanted to find two or three girlfriends, and my mind was definitely caught by the door. The arrival of Serra and Nicholas broke the awkward atmosphere. "It''s been a long time, Mr. Nicholas." Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and took the initiative to stand up and give the old man in front of him a hug. "I heard that you won the Banabs Finkley Gold Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques a while back." The old man sat down next to his granddaughter and smiled and said to Albert: "With your current winning speed, it will be a few years from now. You can get all the international awards together. However, I am more curious now, what alchemy results do you plan to use to take away the gold award from the International Alchemy Conference?" "I made a little discovery in the research of mandela grass." Albert took the mandela grass wine and flying ointment out again. Then, briefly explain the effects of the two things to the two elderly people. After listening, Serra exchanged glances with Nicholas, and finally Serra spoke. "One thing, I think you need to know that participating in the International Alchemy Conference means that you need to provide the formula and related materials of the research results. You should know what this means!" Serra lowered his voice and said, "We suggest you Take out both the Mandela wine and the flying ointment, and then only take the flying ointment to the International Alchemy Conference." "Why?" Valeria asked puzzled. She felt that 80% of this incident had something tricky that they didn''t know. "Because if you provide a formula, it means that other alchemists will soon know the alchemy formula. Although the Egyptian Alchemy Research Center will apply for a patent, the patent is actually useless, because other people can completely produce it privately, and their interests will be damaged. In addition, it is almost impossible to hold those guys accountable across the border." It''s not difficult for Albert to guess the reason. However, he doesn''t really care about these semi-finished products. Both the Mandela straw wine and the flying ointment have room for improvement. If the semi-finished products can be used to complete the panel task, it is actually a good deal. "There is another reason. Wizards before the age of 30 can only receive the Gold Award for pioneering contributions, while wizards over the age of 30 can win the International Alchemy Award. Although the medals and bonuses of the two awards are the same, But the meaning is very different." "Why separate the awards?" Valeria asked suspiciously: "Is it to give young people a chance to win?" "Yes, that''s it." Serra nodded and said, "It is a chance to give young people and save some face for other alchemists. If the interests of both parties do not conflict, the International Alchemy Conference will be more harmonious." "Of course." Nicholas looked weird, "the other reason is to let young people share the fruits of alchemy." Everyone looked at Nicholas, waiting for him to finish. "In fact, many wizards do not want to hand over their research results, especially those more profitable inventions. You must know that nothing in this world is more profitable than a monopoly. Especially the mandela straw wine. Believe me, many wizards will like it. , That means a lot of wealth." "If you want to sell this kind of wine in the Americas, you can find Catherine. Anyway, you don''t know if you are working together for the first time." Nicholas was very satisfied with Albert, and even thought about matching him with Catherine. Unfortunately, after Catherine became his heir, this kind of thing was impossible. "I will think about it," Albert said. However, he is not yet ready to consider these things. Valeria winked at Catherine, and she also felt that Nicholas also intended to bring them together and deepen the relationship between them. As far as Valeria knows, Albert and Catherine not only cooperated in the research and development of beauty medicines, but also sold Buffy Brain Rejuvenants for other reasons. However, Catherine never said that this is also the reason why she suspects that the two are tricky. "By the way, here you are. This is the admission ticket to the International Alchemy Competition." Serra took a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Albert. Then he reminded: "You guys might have to go to bed early today, because You need to get up early tomorrow morning, about five o''clock, any questions?" "I want to buy some specialty products here. It would be better if I could buy a few books on alchemy and go back." Albert said. He felt that when he came to Egypt, there were some things he shouldn''t miss. "If you want to buy alchemical items, you can go to the black market here. It is open every Saturday afternoon. If you want to go in, you must have an acquaintance recommend it to the bar owner." Nigulas introduced to Albert: "Of course, you can also go to the card. Heller Plaza. Well, near Muggles Liberation Square. However, I suggest you use Floo powder directly from here. It will be much faster. Although it costs a little money, I think that little money is for you. does not matter." "Are you going together?" Isabel invited Valeria and Catherine. " "No, we''ve already visited." Catherine refused. "I think it would be nice to go shopping again." Valeria said, "Last time, I passed by during the day, and I left after a quick stroll. I heard people say that there might be a circus show at night." "Who said it, yourself?" In the evening, everyone dines in the pub. The staple food here is flatbread. It is said that they will add some grilled meat and fresh vegetables to it. A gray-green thick soup, the taste is not bad, a bit like mixed vegetable soup, but a bit ugly, usually eaten with flatbread. Albert prefers grilled chicken, which is filled with green wheat and rice. The taste is very good, a bit similar to chicken wing rice, and the taste is great. The drink is roselle tea, which is said to have beauty effects, so the price is a bit more expensive than black tea. It is said that a small amount of honey is added to it to make the taste sour and sweet. Many girls like to drink it. During the meal, Catherine also mentioned that the Egyptian side uses roselle essence as a beauty medicine. After dinner, they sat there chatting for a while, and the four went to find the bartender together. Under the guidance of the service desk, they went to Kahaler Square through a fireplace, for which they paid a gold coin. At night, the Kahal Square is quite lively. Oil lamps are on both sides of the street. Many vendors are setting up stalls on the side of the road, selling some messy things. They tell Albert directly that the 80% of the vendors sold are things that fool people. . It is a pity that there is no circus show in the square today. However, Albert found a stall selling gourmet food, and was even more surprised to find that it was actually selling roasted sweet potatoes. However, since it was not long after dinner, they only bought two copies. "It tastes very good, much better than roasted potatoes." Isabel took the piece of sweet potato covered with cheese that Albert handed him, and commented with a bite. "You can let the house elves do it for you, but it may be more difficult to buy sweet potatoes in the UK." Albert felt that he could hire Dobby to help him grow things in the future. Its best to build a greenhouse, so you dont have to worry about running out of fruits and vegetables in the future. Not knowing that this is the case on weekdays here, Albert found the bookstore. However, what disappointed him was that there were not many books that he wanted. The so-called "Introduction to Alchemy", "Qiao Sheng Black Magic" and other books, he has all turned over, and buying them back is pure waste. money. In the end, Albert only bought a few high-end books that he was interested in, which was not in vain, because the situation in the magic item shop made him even more disappointed. Although alchemy is very advanced, there is not much new in the shop. s things. Most Alberts can basically guess the principle as long as they have seen it, and the last few people returned with some snacks. In addition to Albert bought a pile of books, plus a few suspicious defense against the Dark Arts items in the magic shop, Isabel bought a bottle of roselle essence as a beauty potion and the pile of delicacies in the hands of the two girls. "I told you a long time ago, there is nothing interesting there at all." Catherine said calmly. "You are right." Albert didn''t refute, nodding, "Let''s go back and rest first. See you tomorrow." Looking at the closed door, Valeria took a bite of the barbecue and sighed slightly, "It seems that we have no chance." "You have no chance." Catherine said, "Go back and rest. I have to get up early tomorrow. If you can''t get up, don''t blame me for throwing you here and go to the International Alchemy Conference by yourself." "Don''t be so merciless!" Valeria looked at her friend helplessly after closing the door. Suitable, do you plan to solve it with your fingers in the future?" "There is nothing wrong with strengthening contact with Albert. You are not in business. Further strengthening the relationship can make you closer. As for in the future, you can also have a child. You don''t need him anyway. Responsible," Valeria persuaded. "You are very enthusiastic about bringing us together?" Catherine looked at her friend with a weird look. "No way, Isobel is the first love, and Albert himself is that kind of rational guy." Valeria murmured, "But as long as there is the first time, there will be a second time, and I will have the chance. ." "Is it really necessary to achieve this level?" Kathleen felt that she knew her friend again. "It is necessary." Valeria said seriously, "I yearn for money and hope to maintain my beauty. I dream of having a good gentle and considerate man, living a free and comfortable life, and doing what I like every day. " "And now, Albert shows me that what I want is close at hand, why don''t I pursue it? I won''t fight with Isabel, because I can''t win, but what about being a lover, anyway. Dont care. Valeria said quietly, Ukraine is a terrible place. If youve been to where you have been, and know where youve been, youll know why I did that. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 830 is caught by the door), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 830： Pioneering Contribution Award You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Albert felt that not long after he closed his eyes, he was awakened by the rapid knock on the door outside. He opened his eyes in a daze, and instinctively reached out to touch the wand on the head of the bed, and muttered, "Damn it, what time is it now." Yesterday, although Mr. Serra mentioned that he had to get up early today, it didn''t have to be so early. It was still pitch black outside the window. He yawned again, and the wand in his hand flicked slightly, letting the ball of light escape from the wand and hover above his head. The soft white light immediately dissipated the darkness in the room. "Why, is it time for departure?" Isabel asked sleepily. There was a quick knock on the door outside. Albert scanned the sight glass on the bed cabinet, and the magic alarm did not respond, indicating that there should be no danger nearby, so he replied to the door: "I''m awake, let''s go down." Although the sight glass is very unreliable, Albert also has to admit that the sight glass is still useful after all, at least it can provide them with early warning. If the detection and early warning effect of the sight glass can be combined with the footprint spell, it would be even better to make it into an early warning radar. It''s a pity that Albert''s attainments in alchemy are limited, and he still hasn''t been able to realize it. It is sometimes quite difficult to make magical objects work too delicately. He stretched, pulled the thin quilt away and got out of the bed, then he yawned and started to change his clothes when he was sleepy. "What are you staring at me for?" Albert changed his clothes and found Isobel staring at him in a daze. "Do you need me to change your clothes?" With that said, he helped Isobel get the clothes over, and reached out to help her undress "I knew it was taking advantage of me." Isobel patted Albert''s paws, she looked as though she hadn''t woken up yet, and seemed very tired. No way, its hard to fall asleep when you go to a strange place. As a result, you are woken up again before you sleep, and you are already very educated without losing your temper. "Isn''t your advantage already taken up by me?" Albert walked into the bathroom with a smile, ready to brush his teeth and wash his face, so that he would wake up completely. As for watching beautiful women changing clothes, this is not the first time I have seen each other. "If you are tired, don''t go and stay in the bar to rest." Albert put his head out of the bathroom and said to Isobel who was changing clothes. "no need." After Albert finished washing, Isobel got dressed, and it was already ten minutes later when they went downstairs together. Many people are waiting in the bar. It is not difficult to see that most people are in a bad mood. People are yawning and drinking hot tea distributed to them by the bartender. Since the International Alchemy Conference needs to borrow the site of the Alchemy Research Center, and the entrance of the Alchemy Research Center is at the Sphinx, the alchemists participating in the International Alchemy Conference must pass in batches to avoid a large number of wizards appearing The vicinity of the Sphinx attracted the attention of Muggles. This is actually the reason why the Sphinx passed so early. After all, the Sphinx is a relatively famous attraction. "Can''t they use Apparition to go directly to the location of the International Alchemy Conference?" Valeria drank the hot tea provided to the guests by the bar, and whispered: "Don''t they know that lack of sleep is the greatest natural enemy of women?" "It''s normal for the Alchemy Research Center to ban the use of Apparitions. This is to prevent someone from invading." Catherine is not difficult to understand, just like the Ministry of Magic in most countries also prohibits Apparitions. "What''s the use? The magic that the wizard prohibits Apparition can''t stop the house elves." Valeria curled her lips. "However, I doubt what the organizers are thinking about. If everyone is in the past, would it be possible to stand together? Snooze over there?" Yes, due to lack of sleep, most of the contestants are sleepy to death. How can they still be in the mood to participate in some international alchemy conference, and they have not even eaten breakfast now, so they can''t compete hungry. "There will be enough places for you to sit down and rest, and there will be plenty of free food, so you don''t need to worry." It''s not the first time Nicholas has come to participate in the International Alchemy Conference, so he understands the situation here. At this moment, a famous wizard yelled to the crowd: "All the people participating in the International Alchemy Conference will gather here, and the people participating in the International Alchemy Conference will gather here. Come here and gather. We are about to set off." "Let''s go there too!" Nicholas led everyone to the crowd. Then, they were quickly told that they had to apparate in batches. The six Alberts held hands and appeared near the Sphinx, and they saw light swaying in the dark. The desert at night was a bit cold, and Albert was blown by the cool breeze, and couldn''t help but get excited. They walked in the direction of the light source and came to the side of the Sphinx. There stood the famous wizard in the cloak. After chatting with Serra for a few words, they motioned for them to be flat from the side of the Sphinx. The wall passes through, similar to platform nine and three-quarters. The interior of the Sphinx is a large hall. A wizard checks their admission ticket at the entrance. He inserted the admission ticket from the back of the golden sphinx statue''s head, then pulled it out of the sphinx statue''s mouth and handed it to Albert again. "Okay, come in, your display cabinet is No. 51." The so-called display cabinet is a glass table, a bit like the gold jewelry display cabinet of the previous life. Behind each counter is a staff member of the Alchemy Research Center. After checking Alberts admission ticket and registering, So I put the Mandela wine and flying ointment in display case No. 51, and a piece of parchment paper describing their effects will be placed next to them. "Okay, let''s find a place to rest first." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and led everyone to the rest area on the edge of the hall. There is also a counter that provides them with free breakfast and drinks, and several house elves are busy preparing meat patties for everyone. It is to add various fillings to the freshly baked pie. Basically, everyone who came here took a pie and gnawed there, with a strong fragrance floating in the air. When Nicholas was resting, he told them about the black material of the International Alchemy Conference by the way. Many of the so-called alchemy achievements in the display cabinets are mostly useless semi-finished products, and there are even false and inferior products. However, everyone has acquiesced to this kind of thing, otherwise there would be so many alchemy results. Of course, fakes and inferior semi-finished products are not allowed in the competition. It''s just that there will be a few unlucky people in each session, who are exposed to lies by the heady newcomers. The so-called participation of more than one hundred people is to bluff people. Everyone just wants to use this opportunity to communicate, and by the way to build a relationship, the number of people who actually participate in the International Alchemy Conference may be counted by ten fingers. The so-called Gold Award for pioneering contributions at the Cairo International Alchemy Conference is even more worthless. If it were fifty years ago, the compelling standard of the International Alchemy Conference was actually quite high. Every time the competition was fierce, but then as people explored alchemy, the results of alchemy became less and less, and competition was added. The income of the game is a bit unattainable, so many people just use their achievements to show everyone a little bit, but do not plan to participate in the competition. Although the Gold Award for Pioneering Contribution is not always possible, as long as there are no accidents, the probability of Albert''s flying ointment winning is still very high. However, Albert himself didn''t care about this very much, he was looking at the new task that had just been triggered. Medal collector. Now that you have participated in the International Alchemy Conference, why not get the gold medal handily, although no one wants that thing, but he is at least a medal, which can give you a better name. Rewards: 5000 experience, 2000 gallons, alchemy +1, prestige in the magic world +1000. I dont feel as good as the Banabs Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques last time, but the medals are actually okay. Alchemy +1 can wait for him to raise the alchemy before receiving it. However, the description of this mission is exactly the same as Nicholas said. Few people are willing to participate. Although 2000 gallons are quite a lot, there is still a big gap with the unique business brought about by alchemy. "I saw a lot of old friends just now and told them about you. Those guys are very curious and want to see you." After Serra came back from a stroll, she took Albert to visit him. Good old men. Although Serra meant to let Albert know each other, more often it was to show him off. When Serra introduced Albert, he seemed to say to them: Look, this is my proud protg. . Seeing those old men''s stunned, surprised, envious and admiring gazes, Serra felt that the bad mood of getting up early was swept away. "This is Morpsos." Serra introduced a Greek to Albert. "This is Albert Anderson, a descendant of Mogg McDoug." The alchemist named Morpsos froze for a moment, then looked at Albert again, nodded at him with a friendly smile, and introduced his son Jason to Albert. That was a boy who was a few years younger than Albert. He spoke very bad English. Albert was very uncomfortable, so he simply talked to Jason in Greek. As for Sela''s introduction, he probably guessed who the Morphoss in front of him was. "Your Greek is awesome!" Jason was really taken aback when he discovered that Albert had switched languages ??without a trace. "That group of people are always so good." Listening to Albert''s fluent Greek, Morpsos recalled the first time he met McDoug, that guy spoke very fluent Greek. language. "Are you going to train Jason as a successor?" Serra chatted with Morpsos in English. "Well, Jason is still good, and he likes alchemy very much. I will bring him out to increase his knowledge." It is naturally impossible for Morpsos to give the benefits of Floo fans to others. It is the best way to cultivate his own son as heir. Good choice. "Which one? I remember he seemed to be good at potions." Morpsos already remembered who Albert Anderson was. The cheating at the Magic School Potions Championship last time caused a small disturbance in the Greek magic world, and recently this one won the Banabs Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques. To be honest, that award has more weight than the current gold award for pioneering contribution. "He is also good at alchemy." Serra said meaningfully. "Is he here to participate in the International Alchemy Conference?" Morpsos couldn''t help widening his eyes and asked in disbelief. "Yes, and 80% can get the gold medal for pioneering contribution." Serra is very confident in Albert, not many young contestants come to participate. "If you go to Showcase No. 51, you will definitely have unexpected surprises." After a brief acquaintance, Serra took Albert and walked away, leaving only the dumbfounded Morpsos. A minor wizard won three international awards? It''s almost like dreaming. "Who is that person?" Jason asked Morpsos, "He is really good." "It''s really a very powerful guy, you will deal with him in the future." Morpsos smiled and said to his son: "Let''s go, let''s see his alchemy results." "He participated in the show?" Jason was even more surprised. "Yes, and I plan to participate in the competition. It is very likely to win the gold medal for pioneering contributions." Morpsos didn''t think Sela needed to lie and brag. The halo on Albert''s head seemed to make those bragging bleak. . However, Morpsos found that he still underestimated Albert''s abilities. The display cabinet No. 51 was full of people, especially after seeing the introduction of the bottle of Mandela. If it really has that effect, no, with that young man''s arrogance, obviously it won''t be fake. Morpsos thought he might have a chat with each other, a voice suddenly echoed in the hall, interrupting his thoughts, and it was Hermes, the president of the Alchemy Research Center, who spoke. The old man chatted over there for an hour, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is mainly to introduce the international alchemy conference and the process of participating in the competition to contestants from various countries. This is an old man with no compelling numbers. He is talking right over there, but basically few people in the whole meeting are listening. Everyone is talking separately. In fact, as long as the process of the International Alchemy Conference is printed on paper and sent to everyone to read, it can also shorten the opening speeches to a few minutes. After I didn''t know who was the first to applaud, everyone also breathed a sigh of relief and applauded together. Then, the International Alchemy Conference officially began. The first link was for alchemists to show their alchemy achievements, and those who were interested could sign up for the competition. Of course, the alchemy results that are willing to participate still need to be strictly reviewed by the organizer. Participants need to register first, then conduct an on-site review, and finally provide detailed information, which will be verified by the Alchemy Research Center. After passing the pass, the Alchemy Research Center will help with related patents. As for who is eligible for the award, a panel of five professional referees and three senior alchemists form a final vote. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 831 Pioneering Contribution Award), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 831： Showcase No. 51 You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are more and more alchemists in front of display case 51. I dont know if its peoples curiosity, or the alchemy results displayed there are too tempting. Anyway, there are many wizards who see the crowds there. So many alchemists gathered over there to watch. The wizards who came together soon joined in discussing the possibility of using Mandela grass roots to make potions. It is very common to use Mandela grass roots to make potions, but the use of it to make wine is unheard of, and the use of Mandela grass roots is unheard of. Does the wine brewed from grass roots really have the effects described on the parchment paper? Wouldn''t it be bluffing? If the Mandela straw wine is really effective, it will be very attractive to a large number of wizards. Of course, it may be fake. Mandela grass cannot be brewed at all, and the wine in the display case does not have the effect depicted on the parchment paper, and the possibility is very high. The discussion of Mandela straw wine quickly became polarized. More people believed that the bottle was fake, but some alchemists who knew Serra and Albert thought it was true. "It''s all gone, this is a fake at all." Many alchemists feel that this is not good, because every international alchemy conference has similar incidents. They think that fraudulent things should be banned from appearing in the showcase. "Who knows who Albert Anderson is? I always think this name is a bit familiar." When someone saw the exhibitor of the work, he slightly frowned and asked the acquaintances around him. "You don''t usually read newspapers?" Claude said grotesquely. "You don''t even know the famous geniuses, and you still think that what people show is fake?." Claude is also an old friend of Serra, and he has seen Albert at an alchemy party, and he knows the child''s ability. However, he speaks so yin and yang strangely now, because Serra showed off his face not long ago, and finally had the opportunity to tease his old opponent, and he felt very comfortable. As for things that are fake? Claude didn''t think Serra would be so unreliable, not to mention that Albert was still a genius with countless auras on his head. There was really no need to kill his reputation, let alone do that. "Others are planning to participate in the competition to win the gold medal for pioneering contribution. Can things be fake?" "real?" "You should usually read more newspapers." Claude shook his head. "The kind of people are so proud that they don''t even bother to lie to you." "Okay, Claude, there is no need to be so yin and yang." Adolf couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly, and explained to others by the way: "We knew Mr. Albert a few years ago. He was very young back then. Has shown extraordinary talent in alchemy. "You mean that bottle of wine is real?" Many wizards raised their eyebrows in thought, and didn''t know what they were thinking. However, Adolf has a good reputation, and since he said that, he must know something. "Albert Anderson is the Gold Medal winner of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spellcasting technique a while back. He has a halo of several world-class champions on his head. Why do you think people should fool you? Are you worthy?" Claude felt relieved after spraying the group of people. Hearing Claude said this, the expressions on many wizards'' faces were a little unnatural. However, some people finally remembered why the name seemed familiar. However, they quickly became excited, because Claude said that Mr. Anderson intends to participate in the competition, and then take the title of world-class champion. This means that an opportunity is here, and they all know exactly what is going on at the International Alchemy Conference. As long as there are enough gold coins, there is a chance to buy the formula of Mandela straw from the Alchemy Research Center. As if to verify the authenticity of this statement, several personnel from the Alchemy Research Center came over here, intending to review and accept Albert''s research results. The people around also began to whisper, and even a few people left in a hurry, seeming to want to find someone, but more wizards stayed in place and waited for the audit result. Of course, there are many guys who think of Albert as a fool. Yeah, in their eyes, what is it that Albert is not a fool? Didnt that Mr. Anderson know that participating in the International Alchemy Congress competition was to hand over the recipe? The Alchemy Research Center is willing to give this bonus, the most important thing is to get some alchemy results from other alchemists. Two thousand Gallondos? Not much, not much at all! After all, it is not only the alchemy results that have been awarded, but the alchemy results that failed to be awarded can also be obtained. When the time comes, they can research and improve them, and then sell the technology secretly, so that the cost can be easily recovered, and more At that time, you can even go whoring for nothing, because the gold award for pioneering contribution is only awarded to those alchemists who have excellent alchemy results. As for patent protection, everyone knows that it is a joke. This is also the reason why many alchemists only want to show their alchemy results, but are not willing to take part in the competition. However, just as a few onlookers were considering how much money it would cost to get the winemaking technology, they found that the staff took out the flying ointment next to the bottle of wine from the display case. That''s right, what he brought out was a small box of flying ointment, not the bottle of Mandela. "puff!" I don''t know who finally couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "why are you laughing?" "Many people regard Anderson as a fool. Who is the fool now? It''s so interesting." Not only Claude, but also Adolf is looking at his colleagues around with interest, thinking they are. It''s so stupid. Really treat others as idiots? But I don''t know that I am the real fool. Adolf''s attention moved again to the chair that floated up after applying flying ointment, and couldn''t help but sigh, "If nothing else, he should be the gold medal for pioneering contribution." Although the usage may not be found for the time being, this technique is undoubtedly very valuable. "Maybe, that bottle of wine was originally fake, so that guy didn''t dare to use it to participate in the competition." Someone murmured. However, he soon ushered in a bunch of contemptuous eyes, and other people even couldn''t help staying away from him, for fear of being infected by an idiot. They actually want to figure out the specific effects of Mandela straw wine. If it is really effective, they can cooperate with Albert. As an alchemist, they naturally have no shortage of sales channels in their hands. No one will have trouble with money, and such a genius is worth getting acquainted with. It''s not easy to find Albert in the showroom. There are too many people here, and there are chattering discussions everywhere. God knows where Albert is. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 832 Showcase No. 51), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 832： Outside and inside You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While those with ulterior motives were looking for Albert in the venue, he was taking Isabel to visit the "alchemy results" in the showcase one by one, and by the way, to see if he could draw some inspiration and ideas from other alchemists. Or technology. Hundreds of alchemy results dazzled him. There are wizards who claim to have poor magic control, and even dumb guns can use magic wands smoothly. It is said that the inventor of the magic wand also participated in this competition. As a result, a staff member exploded while testing the magic wand. The staff member and the unlucky onlookers around were embarrassed by the explosion. What made Albert even more speechless was that someone claimed to have made the Philosopher''s Stone and showed everyone a red stone. Of course, no one takes the philosopher''s stone in the showcase seriously, everyone knows that it is just a silly joke. Some people claim to have invented a relief agent that can eliminate the blood curse of unicorns, and boil the blood of unicorns into a magical potion that can prolong life. Albert felt that it was a bottle of ordinary unicorn blood, and the so-called relief agent was just a powerful restorative made by Mandela grass roots. However, this thing obviously cannot eliminate the terrible curse brought by the blood of the unicorn. To some extent, the blood of unicorns can indeed prolong life, but the terrible curse is scary, and not many people want to be half-dead. What surprised Albert the most was a piece of metal. The introduction on the parchment said that it was a magic iron invented by a wizard himself. It is said that it can make the magic attached to the magic iron lasting and stable. The inventor wanted to prove the magic iron. As a result, a floating curse was released on that piece of magic iron, making it float in the air all the time. There are indeed some excellent metal craftsmen among human wizards, but the fairies are obviously better at using magic to process metal. The so-called magic iron in the display cabinet in front of them is somewhat similar to the iron forged by fairies. Later, Isobel secretly told Albert that the alchemist who was suspected of being a metal craftsman was actually a guy in a gray area. The so-called "magic iron" is actually a fairy iron. That guy controlled a fairy who knew how to forge fairy iron to forge it for him, and he put that piece of "magic iron" here on display, just to take the opportunity to become famous and make a fortune. Before long, Albert discovered another metal called magic copper. According to that person, magic copper has high plasticity. After special processing, it can become soft and light, and it has memory, and it is also very accommodating to magic. Well, it''s actually the metal raw material for making Golden Snitch. Bowman Wright, who has the same name as the inventor of the Snitch, is also a metal craftsman, but he is not here to show the Snitch to everyone, but to promote a treasure chest to everyone. It is said that it can be used to store things that you don''t want to be discovered. The entire treasure chest can resist and isolate the detection of magic. Some ancient wizard families always have some contraband that they don''t want the Ministry of Magic to know. They are the best customers, and the kind that can be hit hard. However, Albert thinks that this thing is very similar to the box used by Mr. Le May to store important items. He has two in his possession, and he also knows how to make this kind of box. The difficulty is actually not high. The real difficulty is that How to get the magic bronze, I dont know if Mr. Le May knows how to make the magic bronze. Albert decided to go back and write to the other party to talk about this experience, and by the way, to mention the magic copper. There are actually many alchemy achievements displayed in the venue. For example, the cross that claims to be able to drive away dark creatures, the powder that claims to be able to make people smart with a sip, the ointment that claims to be able to eliminate the scratches of werewolves, all kinds of messy things look like It''s silly, but everyone knows that those 80% are fake. Before Albert and Isobel finished visiting the display cabinet, they were blocked. The wizard kindly expressed to Albert that he wanted to cooperate with him to sell Mandela. Albert euphemistically stated that he needs time to consider, and that mandela straw wine is expensive and the brewing time is long, saying that he has no plans for mass production. However, Albert still left his contact information to give the other party an illusion that he was considering whether to cooperate with them. No one will finalize this kind of thing all at once. Moreover, the cost of Mandela straw wine is indeed a bit expensive, and Albert does not intend to pursue a policy of being close to the people. After all, the manufacturing cycle is long, the materials are expensive, and the sales volume itself is not too high. If you cant grow mandela yourself, it is definitely a loss-making business. However, planting mandela itself is not simple. thing. It''s better to raise the price. Selling less may not make money, just as the blessing will always have a price and no market. After all, the magical world never lacks rich wizards. "If those people know that you are deliberately procrastinating, they will probably jump in anger!" Isobel saw through Albert''s cautiousness at a glance, neither rejecting nor sinning. Anyway, he just "drags" until the other party is impatient, and drags it until the other party gives up by himself. As for the answers other people want. Sorry, Albert is still in school. Please wait for two more years and discuss this matter when Albert graduates from Hogwarts. Although it is disgusting, Albert has a fair reason to shirk, and others are embarrassed to say something. Who made him underage and not graduated yet? Even if they had the patience to wait for another two years, Albert had already disappeared at that time, making them completely unable to find anyone. Naturally, the reason was that they were worried about being persecuted by the Dark Lord. No one can blame him, after all, life safety is more important. So two years passed. Four years is enough to kill most people''s thoughts. As for the fact that he really wants to sell Mandela straw, Albert has no shortage of channels. A profitable business will be rejected by a few people. At lunch, the staff of the International Alchemy Congress took the initiative to approach Albert and informed him that he had passed the preliminary review and needed to provide the organizer with detailed information about flying ointment, so that the Alchemy Research Center could hurry up and analyze the information. verify. At the end, the Alchemy Research Center also provided a document on patents. Once the Alchemy Research Center has verified the information provided by him, the patent can be authenticated. However, what puzzles Albert the most is... "You mean I''m very likely to win a gold medal for pioneering contributions, and it is best to prepare a document, maybe a few minutes of speaking on stage?" I don''t know if it is temptation or other reasons. Anyway, when he heard this from the staff member who was dealing with him, Albert almost didn''t suppress the consternation on his face. Even if the other party said that he admired him very much, he still felt that the other party was tempting him to hand over the flying ointment formula, and even the organizer said this to every alchemist who participated in the competition. Moreover, the guy in front of him knew how to use Occlumency, and Albert didn''t see anything in his eyes. "Sure enough, they are all deceptive." Although Albert had been mentally prepared, he couldn''t help but curled his lips. When handing over the flying ointment formula promptly, Albert deliberately made the manufacturing method of flying ointment a little more refined and difficult. "You seem to be very busy." Catherine took a glass of ice and drank, and motioned Albert to sit down. She had something to say to him. "what''s up?" "I heard that after the academic conference is officially held tomorrow, it will be announced who has won the prize. I originally wanted to tell you in advance, but... Forget it, do you know about this?" "Yes. But, flying ointment is just like that to me," Albert took the black tea that Isobel handed over, took a sip, and said calmly: "That thing is only a semi-finished product, maybe I will use it in the future. Improved into flying paint, it will be more convenient to use. Of course, the Alchemy Research Center may help me complete this process." "It''s good if you know it yourself, although I don''t think you will come to the game without knowing anything." Catherine knew about Albert''s relationship with Serra, and the old man obviously wouldn''t deliberately go to pit Ai. Burt, many things should be clear to Albert, Catherine is just reminding him now, and these things were only known to Nicholas when she told her. "I heard that there are 12 contestants in this competition, and four of them are under 30." Valeria ate a cone and sat down opposite Isabel, and said the news she had just inquired. "You There should be a great chance to win the gold award for pioneering contributions." "No, this award is very bad, but it''s not counted like that." Catherine disagreed with Valeria''s statement. "If it doesn''t matter, or the alchemy results handed in are not good enough, they will not award the pioneering contribution gold award at all. ." "I suddenly found out that the Potions Championship is actually pretty cute." Valeria couldn''t help but vomit. "Did they tell you that they might give you a few minutes." Catherine ignored Valeria''s complaints and continued: "They have said similar things to every young wizard who participated." "It''s not hard to guess." Albert was not surprised at all. "If the alchemy results are promising, they will really let you speak on stage for a few minutes. If you can do a good job in this link, you can easily win the gold award for pioneering contributions." Kathleen said again, "Of course, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, your background is also very hard. As long as you don''t make mistakes when speaking, there should be no problem. "What if the contestants are not backstage?" Valeria asked, blinking curiously. "Unless the alchemy results are recognized by most people, it is difficult to win a prize." Catherine told a cruel fact. No way, international awards are not so easy to get. Although insiders know what''s going on, outsiders don''t know what''s going on. They only think that whoever won the Gold Award for pioneering contribution at the Cairo International Alchemy Conference sounds like a very powerful one. At this moment, the Mr. Aria who had a fate yesterday came over here, said hello to Albert, and briefly talked a few words, expressing the hope that he would have the opportunity to talk to Albert tomorrow. Exchange research results. This time, Mr. Aria didnt have much thought, and he planned to take this opportunity to befriend Albert. After todays incident, as long as he is not a fool, he can see that Albert has a lot of history, and he is still a very powerful genius. There is no harm in such a friend. After Aria left, Catherine suddenly said: "Have you seen the research results of that Mr. Aria?" After a brief recollection, Albert remembered the alchemy achievements of this Aria, which seemed to be a messenger. It was said that the information was transmitted mathematically on the parchment through the resonance effect of two stones. "I think he is probably the guy who may be a threat to you among all the players." Valeria has to admit that the communication technology is indeed much faster than the Owl Postman. "Yeah." Albert wins casually. "What do you mean?" Valeria asked, "I''m betting that you can win the gold medal for pioneering contribution. Don''t you suddenly drop the chain for me!" "Does this bar have a gambling game?" "Basically all world-class games will have bets." Catherine said with a smile, "By the way, I also bet you will win, so don''t let us down." "Does Isobel buy it too?" Albert asked curiously. "No, I don''t know anything about it." "Is it reliable to be a banker?" Albert considered the possibility of taking the opportunity to make a fortune. "This is just a private game." Catherine said. "That''s it." Albert temporarily gave up this opportunity to make money. "You can win, right!" Valeria stared straight at Albert. "We have over half of our assets. If you lose us, we can only rely on you to feed us during the Quidditch contest. NS." "real." "What''s really?" "I mean you pressed a lot of money?" Albert asked. "not much." "I scored two levels after winning." Albert said. "What if you lose?" "If you lose, naturally you lose money." "Do you want to have sex?" "I''m working hard to make you win money." "It seems that you are very confident!" Catherine said, "Actually, I also think that communication technology is quite powerful." "His technology seems to be very advanced, but it''s actually that way, and it''s still difficult to popularize." Eber''s simple comment, "As far as I know, Muggle already has similar technology, and it has been studied with painstaking efforts. That kind of thing that cannot be popularized might as well improve Muggle technology and see if we can improve a magical fax machine. "Albert hasn''t lied. There are so many things about wizards. In fact, they all improved the Muggle side. "I remember you already have similar technology?" Izabel said suddenly, who hadn''t spoken much. "Fax technology?" Valeria asked suspiciously. "No, it''s information transmission technology." Isabel corrected. "When we were still in school before, our chat tool was invented by Albert. It used the function of transferring information by changing the letters on the magic metal piece through the change spell." Isabel recalled, "I remember It seems to be called a communication bookmark. That thing is more reliable than an owl, and it can also be used for real-time chat in class or at night, which is quite convenient. However, after graduation, we seldom use this thing. The double-sided mirror will be more convenient. ." "Ahem, in short, come on, as long as we win the bet and make money, we will divide you 20%." After Valeria and Catherine looked at each other, they didn''t know how, and always felt a little full. This wave of Isabel really caught them off guard. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 833 Outer and Insider) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 833： The adult world is really complicated You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the podium at the venue, a well-known alchemist, about 60 years old, was speaking in poor English about the slowness and decline of alchemy development in recent years, and Albert''s eyelids in the audience trembled. Suo, almost closed his eyes and fell asleep. This morning, Albert still woke up in the dark, even after drinking a large cup of strong tea, he still couldn''t stop his sleepiness and yawned. Isabel sitting next to him was not much better, and Catherine and Valeria looked like they could fall asleep at any time. It seems to be to keep themselves awake. Many wizards who came to this meeting were whispering and whispering. It was also the middle-aged wizard on the stage who used the microphone to amplify his voice, otherwise it would be embarrassing. "Mr. Serra, has Professor Dumbledore basically stopped attending the International Alchemy Conference since he won the Gold Award for Pioneering Contribution to the Cairo International Alchemy Conference?" In order to keep himself from falling asleep, Albert planned to find someone to chat, and he also heard something from the words of the middle-aged wizard on stage. "I don''t know. However, in recent decades, I have indeed never seen Dumbledore attend the International Alchemy Conference." Serra was not too surprised. He could actually guess the reason. The guy on the stage talked about how to promote the development of alchemy, but are those words really useful? In Albert''s view, the old guys on the stage should bear most of the responsibility for the decline of alchemy. Moreover, just nagging over there for a long time, the result is just a bunch of nonsense. The leader fails to fulfill his responsibilities and engages in all kinds of disgusting things over there. Alchemy naturally becomes what it is now. It looks like a ghost. In particular, they like to suppress newcomers. Many older and experienced wizards like this kind of shit, but they forget that they are old, and a large part of them are not able to accept new things anymore, and their ability to innovate is insufficient. If there is no innovation and no enterprising person to open up a path for everyone in the front, the development of alchemy will naturally become very slow. The group of people on the stage is naturally very clear, but sometimes for their own benefit, sometimes even if they know that it is wrong, some people will do it. Take the Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques that Albert won not long ago. Someone shamelessly lodged a formal complaint with the International Federation of Wizards. If you change to an ordinary wizard, you will probably be embarrassed. There is a saying: A minor wizard is not a wizard. Moreover, Albert is underage, and underage wizards basically have no right to speak. However, he has a lot of auras on his head, and he has just announced a humanoid restoration spell that helps wizards and werewolves solve their troubles. The Wildsmith family used contacts to help him get it done, and the matter ended silently, otherwise God knows something will happen. While a few people were chatting, several staff members were distributing a new alchemy book to the members in the venue. The International Alchemy Conference was obviously not just shouting slogans on the side, they re-written alchemy-related Textbooks. However, after seeing the price of the book, Albert wondered if this group of people borrowed the book to make a fortune, because the book is not cheap, at least not as cheap as textbooks. If you really want to popularize alchemy, the price should be at least cheaper. Although it is undeniable that this book is actually not bad, and is basically more formal than the one Albert bought the day before yesterday, but that''s all. I don''t know when the speaker on stage changed to a wizard who was about fifty years old. The topic this time was the use of alchemy. However, I don''t know if it is because of this lack of preparation or other reasons. The topic is very fragmented and the talk is very short, about a quarter of an hour, which is really short compared to the previous one who talked for almost an hour. Albert thinks that what this person probably wants to express is to make alchemy practical and apply it to life, not just a record on parchment. He believes that when alchemy is better used, Can better promote the development of alchemy. However, it seems to most people to be empty talk, because everyone will try their best to turn their alchemy results into actual benefits that can be seen and encountered. After this, there are third, fourth, and fifth nonsense. Everyones patience is almost consumed by them. The organizers themselves seem to know this very well. . As a result, the meeting was finally suspended, letting everyone eat something, by the way, let others chat and rest for a while, and then continue to announce the outstanding works that emerged at this year''s International Alchemy Conference. "Ha, it''s so boring, I almost fell asleep," Valeria murmured. In fact, she didn''t plan to come over to participate in today''s meeting, but was forced to drag her over by Catherine this morning. "Is it boring?" Catherine asked rhetorically. "Isn''t it boring?" Valeria asked Albert and Isobel. "It''s okay," Albert said. "What''s okay?" Valeria dissatisfied, "I saw you almost fell asleep." "Actually, if you can understand it, you will actually find it very interesting." Kathleen said meaningfully. "Understand what?" Valeria asked suspiciously. "The shamelessness of adults." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his face and said, "Oh, I almost forgot. I am the only one here who is still under adulthood. It''s a hell. However, the opportunity to witness the shameless faces of those people is actually Quite rare." "Are you trying to imply that we are old?" Valeria pouted. At this moment, an elderly man came over here. "Congratulations, Mr. Anderson, you won the gold medal for pioneering contribution at the Cairo International Alchemy Conference." The old man smiled and congratulated Albert, but Albert somehow felt that the old man''s smile in front of him was hypocritical, "but Please keep this secret first, and prepare the speech manuscripts you will need to use next on stage. I hope you can share some of your personal opinions on alchemy and contribute to the development of everyones thinking." "I know." Albert said that he knew. "My name is Richard." The old man didn''t seem to intend to leave immediately, but took the initiative to talk to Albert, "Maybe, you don''t know me, but I heard other French colleagues mention you." "Hello Mr. Charles." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was reminiscing about seeing the name there. When he saw Isabel point to the book in his hand, Albert remembered who this man was. Charles Brick. The author of the textbook "Modern Alchemy Development and Research". ""Modern Alchemy Development and Research"?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "Yes, that was what I wrote. What do you think of that book." Charles was satisfied that Albert recognized him. "Hogwarts does not have a course in alchemy." Albert said suddenly. "Although most wizards have heard of alchemy, they don''t know what alchemy is. They are like wizards who have never studied transfiguration. , Will confuse the curse with the transfiguration." Charles raised his eyebrows slightly, but he was still ready to listen to Albert''s words. Perhaps the other party''s words were not compliments, but at least he expressed his opinions more clearly. "The Development and Research of Modern Alchemy" is too superficial for people who understand alchemy, but it is really difficult to understand for people who have not even started to understand alchemy." Albert simply said that he had finished reading it. The feel of the book. "Do you think "Modern Alchemy Development and Research" is very tasteless?" Charles''s expression became a little subtle, "I don''t know what suggestions you have?" "I suggest you publish a simpler alchemy book, introduce alchemy to wizards who do not understand alchemy, and lead them to open the door of alchemy, and then this book can be placed in the middle, and then published. A more difficult alchemy book can be regarded as a set of teaching materials." "You seem to understand this matter very well." Charles was a little curious, and was not angry at Albert''s words. He was also considering the feasibility of the suggestion. "My girlfriend is currently writing textbooks of ancient magic texts, and I am helping her organize these things." Albert said with a smile. Charles glanced at Isobel, nodded slightly towards Albert and said, "I will consider your suggestion carefully." Richard had to admit that Albert made a lot of sense, because in addition to the countries around Egypt, many schools actually do not have alchemy classes, even in France, where alchemists like Nico Mailer have appeared. There is no such thing as alchemy. "You don''t seem to like him very much." Serra looked at Richard''s leaving back and asked with interest. "He made me feel hypocritical." Albert said without hesitation. "You are right, that is indeed a hypocritical guy. In fact, most people are hypocritical." Nicholas was not surprised at all. "As long as you have value, they never mind making themselves hypocritical. That guy is the Honorary Vice President of the Alchemy Research Center. The book "Modern Alchemy Development and Research" was written with his help. Although it looks more formal, but honestly the book is really general. However, you can get it. He has to thank him for his pioneering contribution. They originally wanted Aria to win the prize." The others were no longer sleepy, and they immediately raised their curiosity, and they came to listen to the twists and turns of the story. "That Mr. Richard thinks that your alchemy results are valuable, and they may be used in certain places in the future, and Arias magic messenger is difficult to be widely used. Of course, it is also related to what happened yesterday. They all realize that you know a lot of famous alchemists, and there are countless dazzling auras on the top of your head. They give you the Gold Award for pioneering contributions to the Cairo International Alchemy Conference. You can complete it as a gimmick for publicity, the youngest award in history. Its like you won the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques last time, you can use this to increase the visibility of the International Alchemy Conference." "Of course, the most important thing is that you are still young and worthy of investment. At least you are a good friend. It is undeniable that you can actually make friends like Mr. Richard." "The adult world is really complicated!" Albert couldn''t help joking. In the afternoon, no one continued to waste everyone''s precious time on stage. They neatly displayed the alchemy achievements of the twelve participating players. Albert ranked seventh. The first contestant is a middle-aged man. He used alchemy to extract a small pill similar to a tranquilizer. The thing is not as effective as a tranquilizer, but the pill is easier to store and carry, and it can also be effective. It can be used to cope with some comparisons. Emergency situation. UU Reading The second contestant is a man in his 30s. He uses alchemy to create a pair of multifunctional glasses that enable the wearer to see objects clearly in the dark, and is said to have the ability to see through invisibility. However, these technologies actually existed for a long time, and many people did not recognize them as alchemy results. The third is a witch who is under thirty years old. She extracts the essence from the gill sac and formulates an alchemy potion that is said to be able to make people breathe underwater. As a result, many people think that this method is extremely wasteful of branchial sacgrass, which is nothing more than taking off your pants and farting. The fourth place is Aria. His magic messenger is favored by many people, because it seems to be able to transmit information over a long distance, which is very helpful for transnational communication. The fifth, sixth and seventh Albert, his avatar and alchemy achievements were shown on the projector, and there was a quiet whisper in the audience. Flying ointment is indeed relatively new, but that''s it, because There is no use for this thing at all, but there is no doubt that it is useful. However, most people are not concerned about flying ointment, but Albert''s age, because he is actually a minor. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 834 The adult world is really complicated), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 834： Self introduction You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the host of the International Alchemy Conference officially announced to everyone that Albert Anderson had won the Gold Award for pioneering contribution, the conference site suddenly fell into a dead silence, there was no applause, no cheers, and some just looked at and questioned. , As the alchemists at the scene turned their heads, they all focused on Albert. The feeling of being stared at by many people with scrutiny and questioning is really bad. The alchemists present even selectively forget to keep staring at others is a very rude thing. However, in the face of hundreds of people''s gaze pressure, Albert''s expression on his face still didn''t change much. After all, he was a person who had seen the big scene, and the malicious gaze of those people could not make him shrink. On the contrary, Isobel, who is extremely sensitive to others'' eyes, couldn''t help but frown. She quietly reached out and took Albert''s hand, trying to give him courage, encouragement and support by holding her palm, but Albert was obviously not a lack of courage. People, otherwise they would not be assigned to Gryffindor. Of course he knows that many people are gloating about this, wanting to see that they are embarrassed, and in the end they may even be pressured to give up the gold award for pioneering contributions, leaving the International Alchemy Conference as they wished, and becoming everyones after-dinner. A joke of gossip, but these people are destined to be disappointed. The awkward atmosphere at the scene did not affect Albert at all. He got up and left his seat, and slowly walked onto the podium with the malicious gaze of countless wizards. The host looked at Albert and probably didn''t expect this to happen. After he came on stage, he quickly passed the microphone. "The scenery here is really good. I saw a lot of old friends in the audience." Albert took the microphone, seeming to be testing the function of the microphone, and said casually: "Of course, I know that many of you are right. I have doubts about being able to win this award, but people who know me here should not have such thoughts." "My name is Albert Anderson. I am 16 years old this year. Well, I will be an adult at the age of 17 in a few months. I come from a Muggle family. The Gold Medal for Pioneering Contribution at the Cairo International Alchemy Conference should be my fourth. International awards." At this moment, a small smile appeared at the corner of Albert''s mouth, as if mocking the mediocre people who were jealous of him. "Previously, I had won the International Wizard Chess Championship, the Magic School Potions Championship, and the Gold Medal of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spelling technique. By the way, if I have time next year, I should participate in a duel contest and try Won the fifth world-class award." After saying this, Albert deliberately paused for a while, leaning forward slightly, as if to appreciate the change of expression on the faces of the group of people in the audience. "Of course, I have won a lot of other awards that are not World Awards. Personally, I think the more valuable one should be the Merlin Third Class Medal I won not long ago. Because I restored a humanoid restoration spell that can help solve the threat of werewolves. I can understand your doubts about my award, but for me, its just another award. Allow me to brag about it. I have won too many awards, but Im still passionate about it. Collect various awards." quiet! The audience was silent, and everyone in the venue was dumbfounded. How dare he! They didnt expect that Albert would tell them in this way that you really think too much, and I really dont need to cheat, because winning these international awards is as easy as drinking water for me. If you dont believe me, You see, I still have several world-class championship titles on my head as the best proof. However, Albert really dared to do this. He used cruel reality to draw the faces of everyone present and told them that it was time to wake up. If there is no real ability, a Muggle wizard with no background, why won this string of world championship titles, and why become friends with those famous alchemists? Sporadic applause began to sound in the venue, and the alchemists who were familiar with Albert waved at him in a friendly manner. The other unconvinced faces looked ugly, but they had to admit that they were shocked by Albert''s series of world-class titles. Maybe someone can get so many world-class titles, but they are definitely not as young as Albert, and this is still a Muggle wizard, with no wizarding background at all. If someone cheats, 80% of them will say that your brain is broken. , Should I knock open my head and see if there is batter in my head. Aria, who was still not convinced, had a particularly complicated expression on her face at this moment, looking up at the young man on the stage who was looking down on them. Just now, the reactions of other alchemists made him feel lucky, but after Albert introduced himself, Aria knew that he had completely lost. Serra, who was still a little nervous, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was still worried that Albert would not be able to withstand the pressure and get embarrassed, but he didn''t expect Albert to slap his backhand, bringing an unexpected surprise to everyone. . Nicholas has always been calm. Although he has not had much contact with Albert, he himself has confidence in the Wild Smith heir and is very optimistic about Albert. At this moment, Nicholas was admiring the stunned alchemists around him, and he agreed with Albert''s approach. There are times when you absolutely cant retreat. Retreat can only make other people feel more impeccable. They should be hurt. Those people will know how to be in awe, and Albert happens to have this ability, even if he finally falls out with some people. It doesn''t matter, Nicholas felt that Albert should not come to the International Alchemy Conference next time. Isobel stared at the figure on the stage, with a slight smile on his face, as if he was not surprised by what had just happened. She knew Albert, that was not someone willing to suffer. The counterattack just now was so interesting, it was not difficult for her to imagine the expressions on other people''s faces. As for Catherine and Valeria, both of them were looking at Albert on the stage in a trance. The self-introduction just now was so handsome that they caught them a little. Many people have dark faces, dark faces in every sense, but even so, what can they do? Is it possible to lodge a formal complaint with the International Federation of Wizards? Even if you appeal, is it really useful? Anderson can win so many international awards, it is impossible for no one to be convinced to lodge a complaint with the International Wizards Federation, but Anderson still participated in the International Alchemy Conference and won the gold medal for pioneering contribution, which is very telling. After Albert finished introducing himself, he gave the people in the audience a few minutes of buffer time. Then, regardless of other people''s reactions, he began to talk about his personal views on alchemy. In this regard, Albert has far surpassed others, not only related to his knowledge of panel skills, but also with Nico Lemay, and even many famous alchemists, he said on stage Things are very new and refreshing, and most of the alchemists have very complicated expressions on their faces. They can clearly feel the threat from the sixteen-year-old. However, just as people were immersed in Albert''s speech, the people on the stage suddenly stopped. At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded, and even wanted to shout loudly for the people on the stage to continue speaking, because Albert only spoke half of it. Why don''t you keep talking? Is it okay to be so appetizing? In the host''s stunned gaze, Albert finished the speech with a smile, handed him the microphone, and then walked off the stage, ignoring the others. The organizers of the International Alchemy Conference would not have thought of his situation just now. Albert didn''t believe it anyway. Since the other party makes him uncomfortable, he doesn''t mind making everyone uncomfortable. Okay, everyone probably realized that Albert deliberately didn''t finish talking about them and disgusted them, and they couldn''t be angry with Albert, because this show operation was completely within a reasonable range. You said he didn''t finish, Albert did finish. The organizer of the International Alchemy Conference originally gave him not much time to speak, but from the time he introduced himself to the present, he has been speaking for more than half an hour. You say that he is finished, Albert can indeed continue to say a lot of things. When everyone was left speechless by Albert, they all realized that this genius actually held a grudge. "You seem to be very happy." After Albert returned to his seat, Isabel put his face to his ear and said softly, "However, you may offend some people by doing that." "If you offend, you will offend. Anyway, I don''t plan to come to the International Alchemy Conference again." Albert didn''t care at all. After all, the two parties are not friends. Since they are not even friends, what do they care about? "I think so too." Isobel smiled, as long as Albert doesn''t care, she doesn''t care much. It is estimated that there will not be much overlap in the future anyway. Albert came to participate in the International Alchemy Conference, nothing more than coveting the rewards given by the panel task, really think he cares about the gold medal? Gilded things, what''s to care about. With the growth of age and strength, Albert''s wings have gradually become fuller, and he will be an adult in a few months, and the magical world''s restrictions on him will also be reduced a lot. When Albert is an adult, his body will be traced. It will disappear completely, and the things that once troubled him will no longer exist. The International Alchemy Conference really has no choice but to take Albert. After all, he also walked through their formal procedures, and he really should not blame Albert, otherwise it will become his lecture, which is obviously not in line with Process, so they really have to thank Albert. After that is the finishing work of the host. They formally awarded Albert a gold award for pioneering contribution and a patent certificate for flying ointment. No one won the other award, which did not exceed everyone''s expectations. Under normal circumstances, only one person won. Unless the alchemy results are very good, there will be basically no "exception". The International Alchemy Conference did not end there. The organizers also held a small gathering for everyone, and provided a lot of food and drinks, so that everyone could sit down and exchange their research results at will. Albert was quickly surrounded by a group of acquaintances. Many people laughed and teased his self-introduction, and asked Albert to continue the previous topic. Many alchemists who looked at Albert had extremely complicated expressions, because they found that Albert had already belonged to his own circle, and there were still a lot of people in that circle. There was no shortage of famous alchemy in that circle. division. Albert will not be stingy, and will continue with what has just been said. Many of the guys who were very angry with Albert''s sorrows all pricked up their ears and eavesdropped nearby, but what annoyed them was how the guy spoke so quietly. After Albert finished speaking, he was about to leave. He did not intend to stay in Egypt overnight. "Sorry, I have to take this medal back now." Albert tactfully refused other people''s retention, and said that everyone would get together again another day. In the afternoon of the same day, Albert left directly and prepared to use the International Floo Network on the Egyptian side to return to the UK. "Are you so anxious to go back?" Valeria and Catherine also packed their bags to go to England with them to watch the next Quidditch World Cup. "Don''t you go back and stay here to make people look on like a monkey?" It is not difficult for Albert to imagine how many wizards will come to watch him after this incident is exposed. He is not Lockhart, but he has no hobby of being watched. . "Your previous wave was indeed a bit cruel." Kathleen joked with a smile, "I dare say that the "Finx Daily" will definitely report this matter." "Where shall we live when we go to England?" Valeria was more concerned about this question. "Broken Cauldron Bar barely make do," Albert said. "Can''t go to your house?" Valeria asked deliberately. "Of course you can, but you have to squeeze a room with me." Isobel took the words. After bidding farewell to Serra and Nicholas, the four went to the Ministry of Magic in Egypt and returned to England through the international Floo network there. After all, they are all adults and can take care of themselves. A few people first went to the Broken Cauldron Bar, feeling that the environment there was average and might not be safe for the two girls, so they decided to squeeze a room with Isabelle. "It looks like it has to be laid on the floor." Valeria wasn''t too surprised, "Or we can set up a tent in your yard." Isabel puts the suitcase Albert gave her before leaving on the ground. After opening it, he opened a door with a light wave of his magic wand. "Come with me." Isabel opened the door and said to the two of them. "This is in the box?" The two followed Isobel down the stairs and found themselves in a room. "Yes. We will stay here next." Isobel took the two to visit the room, "So, you don''t need to lay the floor, there are enough rooms here." "It''s more spacious than expected." Katherine pushed open the door of the wooden house and found that the sun was shining outside, and there was actually a large herbal field inside, planting a lot of raw materials for beauty medicine. "It seems that we are disturbing the world of you and Albert." Valeria said quietly. "Yeah." Isabel replied noncommittal, and said suddenly, "After Albert graduates, we should get married immediately, and we will send you invitations at that time." Valeria''s expression froze, Kathleen raised her eyebrows slightly, "He can''t wait, is he too anxious?" "Um, Albert is indeed a bit anxious, but there are other reasons." Isabel did not intend to explain this to the two of them, "You will know later." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 835 self-introduction), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 835： Sisters friends You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The youngest winner of the "Gold Medal for Pioneering Contribution to Cairo International Alchemy Conference" was born! Katrina was sitting in the dining room looking through the headlines of today''s "Daily Prophet", and found that she seemed to have seen a similar scene in the newspaper again. Not long ago, the headlines of the "Daily Prophet" had similarly reported the good news that Albert Anderson won the "Banabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Casting Techniques." "That guy is really good." The girl carefully read the article in the newspaper and compared the report with what she had heard from other people. She couldn''t help but lose interest in this report. At least 70% of the content was made up indiscriminately. She still remembered Isabel saying that Albert''s self-introduction after winning the award was particularly handsome, and directly shocked the wizards who questioned his award because of his age. "Should I let the Christmas ball come out?" Katrina guessed what Albert meant by inviting herself to this year''s Christmas ball. She was actually very entangled and even a little angry. However, Isabel has made it clear that he does not intend to attend the Christmas ball, and is willing to lend her the dress. Katrina actually really liked Isabel''s dress, and it happened to match Albert''s dress. Perhaps, she should give the opportunity to Isabel. Putting down the Daily Prophet, Katrina raised her head and looked in the direction of the kitchen, and a busy figure came into view. Since Isobel invited two girlfriends to the house as guests, Katrina suddenly discovered that her house had unexpectedly added a house-elf, who was not only responsible for preparing three meals a day, but also helping with housework. She once asked Isabel what was going on with that house elf? "If you find someone to borrow it, you will be back soon." This is the answer Isobel gave. Looking for someone to borrow a house-elf? Who would lend their own house elves to others for a few days? Who are they trying to coax? Do you really look like a fool? Of course, Katrina has not suspected that the house elves that appear now are servants brought by two female friends of Isabel. After all, they dont seem to be able to take care of their lives. But this possibility was later ruled out by Katrina, because when the pretty girl named Valeria saw the house elves, she seemed surprised that they had house elves at home. Moreover, Katrina always felt that the house elf looked a bit familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before, and the number of house elf she had seen with her own eyes was really very limited, and she could count it with just one finger. Isabel actually borrowed the house-elf from Uncle Mogg''s manor to help, and Uncle Mogg actually agreed? "Miss Katrina, breakfast is ready." The house elf bit bowed slightly to Katrina, awakening the girl from her contemplation. "Wait a minute, I''ll call them." Katrina got up and walked to the second floor, raised her hand to knock on Isabel''s door, and when she heard that there was no response, she pushed the door directly in. There was no one in Isabels room, but there was a wooden door on the floor in front of the bed. Katrina reached out and pushed open the wooden door in front of him, muttering: "Sister, how many things are you hiding from me." Behind the door is a downward staircase. Walking down to a corridor, Katrina walked to a door, raised her hand and knocked on the door lightly, and said to the people inside: "Isobel, get up for breakfast. ." The door did not open, but the door next door opened first. Valeria, wearing a thin suspender nightdress, walked out of the room with a yawn, smiled and raised her hand to say hello to Katrina: " Good morning, Katrina." "Good morning, Valeria, breakfast is ready." Katrina couldn''t help but shift her gaze to Valeria''s beautiful collarbone. She was a little envious of the other''s plump curvature. There is no denying that Valeria is definitely. The type that many boys like. In the past few days with three beautiful women, Katrina is under a lot of pressure, and she almost has doubts about her charm. "Good morning." The door next to him was also opened, and Isobel, who was still a little sleepy on his face, walked out of it. At this moment, she has put on the beige dress she usually wears, looking pure and intellectual. "You stayed up late last night?" Katrina couldn''t help asking, finding that Isobel''s face was still a little sleepy. Insufficient sleep is a natural enemy of women, and Isobel has always paid attention to maintaining his own beauty. Would he risk staying up late? "We did some research with roselle last night and tried to make it a beauty potion." Isobel covered a yawn. In fact, she didn''t want to stay up late yesterday, but Valeria and Kathleen who were over-excited took her to stay up together, which caused her to lack sleep today. "How did it turn out?" Katrina asked curiously. In fact, she has been paying attention to this matter all the time, and she herself is also a beneficiary of those cosmetic medicines. "Not ideal." Isabel said, shaking his head. "Don''t listen to your sister''s nonsense, the effect of beauty potion No. 17 is actually pretty good." Catherine walked out of the room, and she had also put on her usual cool summer clothes, "I just didn''t achieve what Isobel wanted Its just the effect." "Adding lemon slices, rose petals and honey to roselle tea also has a beauty effect." Valeria said with a smile, "and it tastes very good, it will give you a taste of love." "Stop it, you haven''t been in love yet, know what it feels like to be in love?" Catherine reached out and patted Valeria on the shoulder, telling her to go back to the room and change her clothes. "Secret love is also love." Valeria curled her lips and turned into the house. "What kind of cosmetic effect do you want?" Katrina is even more curious. She actually knows that Isobel has been studying cosmetic medicine, and has also collected a large number of cosmetic medicine formulas for reference, improvement, and research. Great results. It is said that Catherine and Valeria opened a beauty shop, and their business is very hot. It''s just that those results don''t seem to satisfy the big beauties in front of them. "Delay aging." Catherine said without hesitation, "Let your face not grow old and stay young forever." "Is it really possible to do this?" Katrina felt that they were a little crazy to make themselves beautiful. "There are all elixir, why can''t there be elixir of beauty?" Valeria''s voice came from the room quietly. "Perhaps, you should go to Albert for help, he should be considered an expert in this area, and I remember that his teacher is Mr. Nicol Lemay, maybe he can provide you with some useful help." Katrina Suggested. Although she didn''t know the reason, she always felt that if anyone could invent that kind of magical potion, it might only be Albert. "Nico LeMay, is that Nico LeMay?" Valeria pushed the door out, staring at Isobel with bright eyes. "Yes. However, the Le Mays have no research on cosmetic medicine." Isabel cast a glance at his sister, and turned the subject away: "Okay, don''t stand here and talk, go have breakfast!" Isabel dare not let Valeria and Catherine know that Albert has developed the prototype of a potion formula that can delay aging, especially when the output of that potion is still uncertain. They knew it was undoubtedly a disaster, and in order to keep themselves young, the two in front of them might even do anything about it. At least, Isabel never overestimated Valeria''s integrity. "The witness you are talking about is Mr. Nicole Lemay? However, I have heard that the Philosopher''s Stone seems to have been destroyed." Catherine suddenly understood what other reasons Isobel said. . After losing the Philosophers Stone, Nicole Le May probably has little time left. If they hope that the old man will become their witness, they will naturally not be able to delay it for too long. "Well, the Philosopher''s Stone has been destroyed." Isobel did not deny the incident, but he didn''t want to talk about it, so he changed the subject and asked: "When are you going to watch the World Cup?" "The U.S. team has been struggling in recent years. This time it managed to squeeze into the top sixteen. I plan to cheer for them in the past. I happen to have friends on that team." Kathleen said: "We plan to The camp is scheduled for tomorrow. By the way, when are you going to watch the football game." "We will probably go to the last few games. Albert did not support which team in particular." In fact, Isobel did not support which team in particular. "At that time, you can live in a tent with us, and you don''t need to find another camp. It will be more convenient to discuss beauty medicine together. UU Reading " Valeria said with a smile, "You Say if it''s Catherine, there will be house elves to help us prepare three meals." "By then, I don''t know what arrangements Albert has. It seems that he is going to take his sister to the football game." Isabel didn''t plan to live with them. There will be four people on their side by then, and they will definitely not be able to squeeze. of. Katrina, who had been eating silently, suddenly felt as if she had heard something incredible. The so-called house elves looking for someone to borrow, listening to Valeria''s tone, the house elves will obviously be with them in the Quidditch World Cup. How does it sound like Albert''s? But isn''t Albert a Muggle wizard? Sure enough, there are some secrets that I don''t know. The woman''s instinct told Katrina that both Valeria and Catherine seemed to have other ideas about Albert. This is considered to lead the wolf into the room, or are they directly related to each other in an unclear relationship? She secretly looked at the three people who were talking, wondering if she could find a chance to chat with Isabel. She felt that her sister was so shrewd that it was impossible not to notice this. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Sister''s friends of Chapter 836), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 836： My stupid sister You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After dinner, Albert stayed with his family in the living room and watched TV news, casually chatting about simple life trivial matters in foreign languages. Nya, who had just taken a shower, came out of the bathroom and quietly came behind Albert, who was flipping through the newspaper and chatting with Luke about oriental food, stretched out her hand over the sofa, and hugged Albert''s neck from behind. "My dear brother, when will you take me to the Quidditch game?" "My dear sister, do you want to strangle your brother." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Nia''s white arm, motioning for the other party to let go. "Why? I''ll just ask about the exact time." The girl pouted dissatisfiedly, "You also know how much I look forward to the Quidditch match." "Niya, you need to be patient." Luke said to his granddaughter. "No one knows how long a Quidditch match will last. It may be over in a few hours, it may take a few days, or even longer." "It is said that the longest Quidditch match lasts about three months." Albert said to Nia while flipping through the newspaper, "So don''t worry, get everything you need ready first." "Three months, are they crazy?" Niya felt incredible. A Quidditch game actually took three months, and how did they persist for three months. "Perhaps it''s crazy. I can''t understand it anyway, but some games do last a long time." Albert actually couldn''t understand it either. He turned the newspaper to the Quidditch column and pointed to it. He said to Niya, "It will be a few days before the round of 16 is over. If we pass now, we will not be able to watch the game without tickets. We can only wait in the camp. " "You can go camping first!" Niya said without hesitation. However, she seemed to realize something and quickly changed her words and said, "England actually lost to Transylvania 10 to 390. What a terrible loss!" In fact, Nia might not really like the so-called Quidditch game, she just wanted to meet the wizards'' feast. "Okay, let go of my neck first. If I get strangled by you, no one will take you to the Quidditch World Cup." Albert was a little helpless, since he told Niya to take her there during the summer vacation. After watching the Quidditch World Cup, the sister who was a little stranger has changed back to the little girl who liked to stick. It''s just that the little girl back then has gradually grown up. Niya let go and sat next to Albert. "I can probably guess what you want to do there." Albert looked at the expression on Nia''s face and said calmly, "However, I have to regret to tell you that you have to stay most of the time. You are not allowed to go anywhere in the tent." "Okay, I see." The girl was aggrieved. Ever since Albert said that he would take her to the Quidditch World Cup, Nia was a little too excited and forgot Albert''s previous instructions and reminders. "Just know, if you dare to sneak out, I can only ask Isabel to send you home immediately." Albert warned. "Didn''t you say that tickets are expensive?" "It''s very expensive, but it was given by someone else. Even if you give it away, I don''t feel distressed. Anyway, it''s not spending my money." Albert once again offered a big killer, "Don''t forget me, if you stay safe , Next year I can take you to visit Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." "Go to Hogwarts?" Luke was in a trance when he heard Albert talk about going to Hogwarts. "Well, go to Hogwarts." Albert explained, "This year the school will host the Triwizard Tournament. If I can successfully become the Warriors of Hogwarts, before the third game, the relatives of the Warriors will I was invited to the school to watch the finals, and then you can go to Hogwarts." "Forget it." Luke shook his head, got up and went back to the room to rest. Albert looked at Luke''s leaving back, looked back at his sister, and sighed softly, "Actually, sometimes I even wonder if I did something wrong." "What did you do wrong?" Niya asked. "Take you to the Quidditch World Cup?" "So, do you regret it?" Niya stared at Albert. "It''s not a regret, I want to take you to the World Cup, I want to take you to Hogwarts, but I don''t want you to regret it, but I''m still a little worried..." Albert doesn''t want Niya to become another Harry Aunt Petunia. "what are you worried about?" "I''m worried that you will be addicted to the world that doesn''t belong to you." "I just made you worry about that." The expression on Niya''s face became more and more weird. "Yes." Albert said bluntly, "because you are my sister." "Then I should be glad I am your sister?" "If you''re just a stranger, I don''t even bother to take care of you." Albert turned off the TV and said to Nia, "Be patient, the top 16 will soon be over, and you won''t have to wait too long." "I see." Niya pouted. After returning to his room, Albert began to use a crystal ball to foretell what would happen in the Quidditch World Cup. When he saw the Dark Mark from the crystal ball, the door was knocked, Nia pushed the door and walked in, followed by Fat Cat Tom. "Are you prophesying?" Niya saw Albert sitting in front of the crystal ball, curiously leaning over to look at the scene in the crystal ball, and asked suspiciously, "What is that? It looks a little disgusting." "Dark Mark." "Dark Mark?" "A few decades ago, there was a very evil wizard. Every time he killed someone, he would release such a mark over the deceased''s house." Albert reached out and picked up Tom and said calmly, "He likes to spread fear in this way. ." "Will people die in the Quidditch World Cup?" Niya was suddenly a little uneasy, "Will that evil wizard appear at the game?" "It is said that he is dead, or half alive." Albert scratched Tom''s ear and said, "However, his servants like to torture ordinary people for pleasure." While talking, the scene inside the crystal ball became a few ordinary people floating in the air, panicking. Then, they became a group of guys with hoods on their heads and masks on their faces. "Each of those people''s hands are covered with blood." "You are scaring me again." Niya complained with a pouting mouth. "Scare you? You think too much, my dear Nia, why do you think I want everyone to leave England and go to the east for refuge." Albert raised his hand and gently carried the crystal ball, and the white mist once again flooded the crystal ball In the above picture, a short bald man reappears. Of course Albert knew this 5000 Gallon Mr. He was able to enter Azkaban smoothly. Thanks to Albert pushing him behind. It is said that this 5000 Gallon Mr. has died in Azkaban. Jailed. "Who is he?" Niya looked at the man appearing in the crystal ball, UU reading www.uukanshu. com asked suspiciously "The beginning of this chaos," Albert said calmly. "He will help the evil wizard return and cause terrible chaos and turmoil to the entire British magical world." "Why don''t you want to stop him?" Niya was a little puzzled. If the other party could prevent the evil wizard from returning, their family would not have to leave the UK. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Albert slapped her head severely, covering her head in pain and squatting down. "Are you too stupid, or do you think I live too well?" Albert stared at the figure in the crystal ball, stretched out his hand to tease the cat, and said to himself: "We are not the protagonist of the novel, nor are we The so-called savior doesnt have the luck to turn bad things into good fortune, so dont try to die, you will really die. Whats more, defeating the Dark Lord and saving the world should be done by the savior, are you right? , Tom." "Is there really a savior?" Niya couldn''t help asking. "Of course." Albert said, looking at the crystal ball, "Savior Harry Potter, this Christmas, you will be able to see his reports in the newspapers." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 837 My Stupid Sister), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 837： Tom baby You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Peter Pettigrew would never have imagined in his life that someone would observe him through a crystal ball, and the person staring at him was the enemy who once sent him to Azkaban Prison. Yes, Peter would never think of, nor would he want to know. Otherwise, Mr. Peter, who was as timid as a mouse, might not be in the mood to help Voldemort find a unicorn in the depths of the Albanian forest, and instead left the half-dead master directly to escape. At this moment, in a dark forest in Albania, Peter is walking through the woods quickly, trying to find the unicorn alone. It''s just that Peter''s grades in the protection of magical creatures were mediocre, and he didn''t know how to find unicorns in the forest. Fortunately, however, Peter can know the approximate location of the unicorn through his dirty kid. But just finding the unicorn is not enough. It is not easy to get the blood of the unicorn. Because unicorns themselves are magical creatures with very powerful magical powers, not only do they walk like flying, but ordinary magic can hardly hurt them. Maybe unicorns are not as powerful as fire dragons in resistance to magic, but they must not be ignored. . Moreover, Peter was pretty sure he couldn''t keep up with the speed of the unicorn at all. However, obtaining the blood of the unicorn was the first task given to Peter by the Dark Lord. Peter knew very well that he had to grit his teeth anyway, unless he wanted to go straight away. If he really did that, then the Dark Lord would no longer have his place next to him, and he would still appear in the dark. In the devil''s kill list. Peter Pettigrew looked at the deep jungle ahead and laughed at himself: "Isn''t this the result I want?" The current Voldemort is very weak, so weak that he has lost most of his power, he can''t even use magic, and he can only live like an ant. All this made Peter ecstatic. Because only when the Dark Lord needs help the most, and when he offers his loyalty, it is possible for him to obtain a higher honor than other Death Eaters. Of course, Peter never expected the so-called glory, and knew that Voldemort did not fully trust himself. But, what about that, the Dark Lord will definitely not do anything to him. If he kills himself who helped him when he needs it most, how can he gain the loyalty of other Death Eaters, and who dares to continue to follow his allegiance? What about him? As long as he helps the Dark Lord recover his body, no Death Eaters will come to trouble him at that time, and the magical world in the UK will also usher in a turmoil, and then the Minister of Magic will probably be a headache. found it! After spending a lot of time, Peter finally found a single unicorn deep in the forest. It was drinking by the river. It looked very beautiful from a distance. The unicorn seemed to perceive the arrival of the evil guest and raised his head. Looking towards Peter, the eye mask was full of vigilance. Peter knew he had only one chance, and once the unicorn started to run wild, he would have no chance. A shrill shout penetrated the night sky. "Killing Curse!" A strong green light lit up in the dark forest. After the green light was dimmed and the forest returned to normal, Peter found that his spell had failed. The unicorn stepped briskly and easily avoided the Killing Curse, rushed to the distance, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Peter''s sight. "Damn it!" When Peter tried to chase him forward, he noticed a noise on the right side, and the unicorn sprang out from the side. He was almost pierced by the unicorn on the unicorn''s head. Fortunately, Peter successfully used the Apparition to avoid the unicorn''s attack at the moment of his daughter''s attack. "What a cunning beast." Peter had never felt that a unicorn was so difficult. He thought that the unicorn would continue to attack him, but he was surprised to find that the beast had escaped, and he was still stupidly vigilant around him. Peter had to look for a new target. Adult unicorns were too difficult to deal with. He even doubted that Avadaso could kill such powerful magical creatures as unicorns all at once. Peter regretted his recklessness. If he could find a young unicorn, the situation might not be so bad. Peter found the whereabouts of other unicorns through those mouse friends. This time, Peter was not in a hurry to start, he suspected that he would follow the mistakes of the last time. So, it took him several days to finally find a group of unicorns, but Peter could see that those unicorn groups were not easy to mess with, so he finally gave up and wandered alone on the edge of the forbidden forest, looking for Some fish slipped through the net. Peter''s luck wasn''t bad, he found a single, young unicorn. The wailing of the unicorn sounded in the forest. "Not dead?" After the green light dissipated, Peter found the unicorn struggling to get up from the ground. The Avada Sorcerer did not kill the unicorn immediately, but it still caused very serious damage to the unicorn. His magical power is only average among wizards, but the killing curse is easy enough to kill any creature, but the unicorn was not killed immediately, which surprised Albert. Peter added a few more Avadasuo''s life spells and completely killed the unicorn, before panting for blood. When Peter put fresh unicorn blood into the glass bottle, he looked up and saw a group of angry unicorns. He was surrounded, but Peter did not panic at all. Before the unicorn rushed towards him, The direct phantom appearance disappeared. The angry neighs of unicorns resounded in the forest. "Master, I have collected the blood of the unicorn." Peter hurriedly returned to the forest where the Dark Lord inhabited, took out the bottle containing the blood of the unicorn, and said to the dark shadow in the forest: "Next, what should I do?" "I need you to use the blood of the unicorn and the potion of Nagini''s venom to give me a decent body temporarily." Voldemort said of his next plan. At this moment, a rustling sound rang out in the darkness, and a giant 12-foot-long snake appeared on Peters. Although it was not the first time I saw this snake, it still made Peter feel very uneasy. , But Peter knew what to do. It didn''t take him long before he prepared the formula for making potions. The blood of unicorns is the most difficult to obtain, but now it is no longer heard. Peter stood in the cauldron tongs, muttering a spell that is said to be the dark lord himself, and then put the snake possessed by the dark lord into the cauldron of the tossing potion, accompanied by a scream After the sound, a baby-like figure slowly rose up in the cauldron. Bertha Jorkins, who was under Peter''s control, immediately took out the towel and kept the ugly baby, if it was really a baby. "Master, how are you feeling now." Peter asked cautiously. "This body is still very weak, but at least it has restored me some magic power." Voldemort''s voice was filled with excitement, and the situation was developing for the better. "Master, what should I do to help you." Peter asked respectfully. "I know that an ancient black magic can create a resurrection potion, allowing me to restore my original body and get back the power that originally belonged to me." The Dark Lord said hoarsely: "When I restore my original power, you will get the answer. Some rewards." "Thank you for your generosity. You need those materials. I will help you prepare them immediately." "I need three powerful medicinal primers," Voldemort said hoarsely. "My father''s bones, servant''s flesh." As he said, he looked at Peter who was shaking to the chaff, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t need much, and it won''t kill you, and I also need you to help me control the resurrection potion." Peter couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the last item?" "The blood of the enemy," Voldemort said. Peter felt that this should not be difficult, because there are still so many people who hate Voldemort, it shouldn''t be difficult to catch a wizard and get blood after returning to England. "I know where my father is buried. It is not difficult to get his bones, but... I want the blood of Harry Potter, I want the blood of the man who made me lose my magic thirteen years ago. " "With all due respect, Master, it is too difficult to harm Harry Potter. He is under tight protection now. I am afraid it will be hard for me." Peter said tremblingly, "If we use another wizard, we can fight quickly. Quick decision, I will help you get back your original strength as soon as possible." "It must be Harry Potter''s blood," Voldemort''s voice sounded weak, but very firm. "At that time, the protection his mother left on him will also exist in my blood, that woman''s Power can no longer shelter Harry Potter." "I am afraid it will be difficult to do this with my own strength. If you allow me, maybe I should summon other Death Eaters who have not been imprisoned in Azkaban." Peter suggested in a low voice, "Maybe, when the time comes. There is enough strength to accomplish this." "I''ll worry about them, but not now." After Voldemort lost his power, he no longer trusted anyone, let alone showed his weak side to those walls. He is more willing to promote his reputation after resurrection, and let those half-hearted guys worship him, UU reading let the traitor live in fear day and night, until silently dying in a dark corner . " "Okay, let Bertha Jorkins come by, of course. I remember you said that this woman is working for the Ministry of Magic. Maybe she can provide us with some useful information." Voldemort picked up Peter strenuously. ''S wand, pointed at Bertha Jorkins, and used psychic minds on him. The expression on Bertha Jorkins''s face looked very painful, and it was obvious that Voldemort was forcibly flipping through her memory. "Oh, it''s really surprising, someone actually used a strong forgetting spell on Bertha Jorkins." Voldemort was in a good mood, and he easily got a lot of information from Bertha Jorkins. "However, when encountering a powerful wizard, the Forgetting Curse won''t work." "Master?" Peter asked nervously. "Now, let''s go back to the UK in no hurry. The Quidditch World Cup is being held there. There will be countless wizards pouring into that country from all over the world. All the nosy guys from the Ministry of Magic are dispatched. They will stand guard everywhere. , Pay attention to any abnormal activities, so we must wait patiently." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 838 Tom baby), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 838： Nightmare You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Harry opened his eyes suddenly and woke up from his sleep. He stretched out his hand and touched his forehead lightly. He bared his teeth in pain. The lightning scar on his forehead was so painful as if someone had printed a red wire on his skin. . When Harry slowed down and turned over to sit up, his forehead was already wet with sweat. He looked around in confusion and his eyes fell on Ron who was lying not far away, snoring. What''s the matter with that dream? Harry even knew two people in his dream. One of them was Peter Pettigrew, who was said to have died in Azkaban prison not long ago. The other was sitting in an armchair with his back facing him, but Harry would never forget That cold, sharp voice...it was Voldemort''s voice. The person in the armchair is definitely Voldemort. They also murdered a person just now. Harry frowned and concentrated desperately trying to recall more things. By the way, they seemed to be talking about something, they seemed to be plotting some conspiracy. "What''s the matter Harry?" Sirius'' voice rang in Harry''s ears. "I had a nightmare." Harry was still rubbing the scar on his forehead with his hands, trying to relieve the pain it caused. Sirius noticed Harry''s hand rubbing his forehead and frowned and asked, "Does your curse scar hurt?" "Well, the last time the pain occurred was because Voldemort was nearby." Speaking of this, Harry looked around uncomfortably. They were in the Quidditch World Cup camp, where there were a large number of Ministry of Magic guards, and Voldemort was obviously impossible to be nearby. Sirius was silent and didn''t know what was thinking. "What did you dream of?" he asked suddenly. "I dreamt of Voldemort and Peter. They are murdering a person, and they seem to be plotting some kind of conspiracy." Harry said in a low voice the scene he saw in the dream, and added, "I think that dream is very realistic. It''s like that happened before." "You''re right, Sirius." Lupin''s voice rang from the side. "Peter really escaped from Azkaban prison." "Isn''t that great, that **** will pay for it." Black gritted his teeth. "Since he is dead, he should lie back in the coffin. Even if he crawls out, I will press him again. Go back to the coffin." "Professor Lupin, do you think the dream I had is real?" Harry was still a little confused. Although he thought the dream was very realistic, it was really a dream, or did he actually have the gift of prophecy? However, I have never heard anyone say that someone predicted it through dreams. "I don''t know too much, but since that dream is very realistic, it might mean what we are not experts in prophecy. We have to find someone who is good at this field, and maybe we can give you the answer you want." Lu Ping did not He would make judgments rashly on the matter, but Harrys dream like that would obviously not be a good sign. "Are you talking about Anderson?" When Harry talked about finding a professional in Lupin, the first person in his mind was Dumbledore, and then Albert. Harry was reluctant to disturb Dumbledore with this kind of thing, and he didn''t even know how to write this letter? Dear Professor Dumbledore, I''m sorry to disturb you, but my scar hurts this morning? This is ridiculous. The principal is very busy, so he shouldn''t bother him with this kind of thing. As for Albert Anderson? Although Harry didnt want to admit it, the mysterious guy seemed to know a lot. Sirius is still very grateful for his help. Ron next to him seemed to be awakened by the sound of their words. He opened his eyes sleepily and sat up, but soon he lay back on the bed and fell asleep deeply. "Let''s go out and talk!" Sirius motioned a few people to the kitchen outside to talk about it, so as not to wake Ron who was still asleep. They left the room silently and sat down at the garden table in the kitchen. "Do you think that dream is real?" Sirius lighted the oil lamp on the table, looked at Harry in a trance, and asked in a low voice. "Very realistic, as if it actually happened." Harry repeated nervously, "I heard that Anderson can see through the crystal ball, something that might happen in the future." "Perhaps, we should take the time to write a letter to Dumbledore and tell him about this." Lupin suggested. "Well, it''s time to write a letter to Dumbledore, let me write it." Sirius agreed with the old friend''s suggestion, seeming to think of something, and asked: "I remember Albert will also come to see Quidditch. World Cup, do you know when he will come?" "Sirius, do you want to find Anderson for divination?" Harry could probably guess what Sirius did with Anderson. "Yes, look for him for divination, that guy''s divination is very accurate." Sirius nodded. "But, he seems to have to collect a large sum of gallons every time he divination!" Harry muttered softly. "Isn''t this normal?" Sirius didn''t care about Garon''s question at all. "Normal?" Harry couldn''t turn his head. "Of course it''s normal." Sirius looked at Harry''s confused gaze, and calmly explained: "The price for a real master of prophecy to make a prediction is definitely more than this price. To some extent, his prediction is quite affordable. ." "Affordable?" Harry thinks he has any misunderstandings about Benefits? "What are you going to let him divination?" Lupin changed the subject, knowing that Harry could not change his mind for the time being. "Perhaps, we can let him fortune out Peter''s position." Black didn''t intend to let him go, so he thought for a while and said, "Or, ask him to fortune telling whether Harry''s nightmare is true." "Maybe, we can try to get Albert to divination Voldemort and Peter''s conspiracy?" Harry said suddenly. "Conspiracy?" Lupin and Black looked at each other and shook their heads. "It might be difficult for Harry, and there are limits to divination." "Okay, Harry, you go back and lie down for a while, I''ll prepare breakfast for everyone, what do you want to eat?" Lupin took out his pocket watch, glanced at the time, and asked gently. "I don''t really want to eat." Harry looked at Sirius who had taken out the quill and parchment, and asked, "Is it really okay to disturb Principal Dumbledore with this kind of thing?" "There is nothing wrong with it. This can make Dumbledore more vigilant." Sirius felt it was necessary for Dumbledore to know about this. He had a strong hunch that if Peter really escaped from Azkaban prison, he might go to find Voldemort''s asylum. When Ron and Hermione woke up for breakfast the next morning, they found Harry''s spirits a little sluggish, as if he didn''t sleep well last night. Harry told them about his nightmare last night. Ron was completely stunned when he talked about Voldemort from Harry. Hermione''s eyes were a little worried. She felt that Lupin''s approach was right and that Professor Dumbledore should be told about it. "Hermione, do you know when Albert will come to watch the Quidditch World Cup?" Harry suddenly asked. "Are you looking for Albert something?" Hermione asked suspiciously. Harry briefly talked about Sirius preparing to find Albert for divination. "A hundred gallons at a time for divination, are you sure that guy is not stealing money?" Ron was stunned again when he heard the price mentioned by Harry. "I''ve got the price a bit outrageous, but Sirius seems to think it''s a bargain." Harry was still a little depressed when he talked about it, even he didn''t know why. Hermione was eager to talk, she felt there was a problem with Harry and Ron''s way of thinking. "What''s wrong with Hermione?" Harry saw what Hermione seemed to say. "It should have been in the last few days. I remember that he seems to be going to see the stadium with his girlfriend." Hermione said with a complicated expression. "Maybe you should ask Fred and George. They should be clearer." "I''m afraid not. Fred and George borrowed my piglet. We can hardly find the owl delivering the letter." Ron frowned and said that he and Hermione were invited by Sirius because of Harry''s relationship. Come early to watch the Quidditch World Cup. Ron''s father originally planned to take everyone over to see the Quidditch finals. However, the two matters are not in conflict, because Sirius may need to leave temporarily to help Lupin through the painful time of the full moon transformation by the time of the Quidditch finals. Fortunately, after the announcement of the restoration of the humanoid curse, Lupin did not have to suffer too much during the full moon. "Don''t worry, we can always meet Albert." Hermione comforted, "I''ll talk to him about divination when the time comes." "It seems that Fred and George are planning to make a fortune with this Quidditch World Cup." Ron seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly asked, "Are you going to participate in that time?" "Ron, gambling is harmful." Hermione frowned. "You probably don''t know, even Percy intends to take this opportunity to make a fortune." Ron didn''t care about Hermione''s words: "This is a rare and good opportunity." "You mean Albert intends to cheat by prophecy?" Hermione was taken aback. "Cheating, the guy himself is very lucky. Does he need to cheat by prophecy? I remember Fred and George said that Albert never lost money." Ron was envious of Albert''s luck and talked about Frey. The magical story that De and George told them. "So, he just hadn''t enrolled in school, so he bet on the train that Fudge would become Minister of Magic and made a hundred gallons." Hermione and Harry were equally stunned after hearing Ron''s words. "At that time he had just enrolled. I dont know the magic world yet!" "That''s why Albert''s luck is very good." Ron nodded seriously, as if to confirm something again, "You don''t think Albert, who has just entered school, can secretly cheat through prophecy?" "I dare say that guy must be rich." Harry said leisurely. "He is indeed very rich," Ron said with a complex expression. "I heard Fred and George say a while ago that Anderson seemed to have participated in some competition and won another international award. That guy won only in a summer vacation. Won two international awards, two big prizes, and several thousand gallons in one go." "International Alchemy Conference." Hermione corrected. "Albert gave me a small packet of roselle tea, saying it was a specialty brought back from Egypt." "Thousands of gallons." Although Harry was not short of money, when he heard that Albert made thousands of gallons easily, he felt that the two were not in the same world at all. "You don''t know. When Mom was cleaning Fred and George''s room a while ago, she found a stack of order forms, with several long pages of price lists." Ron seemed to think of something and said enviously, "What fake wand? Magic candy, they have invented a lot of funny things, and they are planning to open a joke shop to make their mothers very angry. It is said that Albert has been paying to support them to do those researches, and even plans to work together after graduation There is a joke shop, and my mother has nothing to do with them. In the end, she can only compromise and stop caring about them." Speaking of opening a store, Harry suddenly remembered something. "Sirius seems to be planning to open a shop with Professor Lupin, but they haven''t decided yet what shop they want to open." Harry said suddenly. "Why did Sirius suddenly want to open a store?" Ron was a little surprised. He felt that Sirius''s lavish way of spending money would probably lose money when opening a store. "Not very clear." Harry shook his head. "I guessed it," Hermione said suddenly. "What''s the reason?" Harry and Ron asked in unison. "Probably I want to give Professor Lupin a job." Hermione said with a complicated expression. "As Professor Lupin, it is difficult to find a suitable decent job outside, and Sirius and Lupin are good friends. He probably doesn''t want his good friend to have a bad life, so he wants to give him a decent job in this way!" At this moment, the three of them were silent. This seemed to explain why Sirius suddenly wanted to open a shop. UU reading www.uuknshu.com "However, opening a store and doing business is not an easy task." Hermione is also very dissatisfied with Sirius: "If the business is not good, I doubt how long that store will last." The three were silent again. This is indeed a cruel reality. It is not easy to open a shop and do business. "Maybe, you can ask Sirius to ask Albert for help." Ron said suddenly: "If Sirius really only wants to give Professor Lupin a job, and does not expect that shop to help him make money, as long as he is willing to The part of the earned Garon will be distributed to Albert, and that guy must have a way to prevent the store they opened from closing down at a loss." "Furthermore, Albert may waive the divination fee after getting acquainted with each other. That guy has always been nice to his friends." Even Harry had to admit that Rons last sentence was correct. Anderson was really good to his friends. He had helped Hagrid many times, so he didnt see him asking Hagrid for a Gallon, and he also helped. The Weasley brothers fulfilled their wish to play a joke shop. " "You are right, I will mention this to Sirius." Harry also sincerely hoped that Professor Lupin would have a decent job. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 839 Nightmare), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 839： Camp You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ding Dong! Doorbell rang. Sansa opened the entrance door, looked at the red-haired girl outside, smiled and let her into the house. "Isabel, right." A long time ago, Sansa had seen Isobel in the photos given by Albert. Sometimes she had to feel that the three generations of grandparents had good eyesight, and the red-haired girl in front of her had something special. Temperament, very compatible with Albert. "I think Albert should have mentioned it to you." Isabel said to the old man with a smile, "I''m here to pick them up to watch the Quidditch World Cup." "Albert and Nia are still having dinner, would you like to sit down and have something to eat with everyone!" "No, I''ve had breakfast." When Isobel followed Sansa into the restaurant, he saw Albert, who was dressed in plain clothes, was eating breakfast, and Niya''s dress was also ordinary. However, with the temperament and appearance of the Anderson brothers and sisters, even if they are dressed very ordinary, they are also easy to attract the attention of others in the crowd. Niya put down her fork, took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth, and couldn''t wait to ask: "Shall we go now?" "Yes. But, we have to put everything we will use in the last few days into the box." Albert ate the last bit of food on the plate, then raised his head and said to Niya: "You have to do it later. Stay in the box so that you can secretly Apparate and enter the camp." "Stay in the box?" Niya shifted her gaze to the suitcase in Isobel''s hand, and asked suspiciously: "Will you suffocate people to death." "There is a lot of space inside, and you''ll know when you get in." Albert motioned to Isobel to open the suitcase, directly revealing the winding staircase. "Magic is incredible. I didn''t expect that even this kind of thing can be done." When Niya pulled the small suitcase in, she was shocked to find that there was actually a house inside, and there was not only sunshine outside, but also a lot of flower fields. . "Stay here, Apparition will not affect you." Albert smiled and said to Nia: "You can choose a room you like here." "Are we going to live here next?" Niya asked puzzledly. "Yes, we may all live here in the next few days." Eber nodded his head and left the suitcase with Isobel. "Then we will go first." Albert said to Luke. "Aren''t you leaving with her?" Sansa looked at Isobel who was leaving empty-handed, and looked at Albert with a suitcase, asking suspiciously. "I''m underage and can''t use magic, so we have to leave." Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time and said, "I need Grandpa Luke and Grandma Sansa to leave the house for a while. You can go to nearby conveniences. Buy something in the store." "Take good care of your sister," Luke exhorted. "I will." Albert raised his foot and returned to his room. The house elf Bit was already waiting for him in his room. Albert handed the suitcase to the house elf Bit, and then he entered the vanishing cabinet and secretly Apparated and went to Isabel''s house to join the two sisters. The task of the house elf bit is to return to Hogsmeades house with a suitcase when there is no one at home, wait for Albert to set up the tent, and then secretly bring the suitcase to meet the three. At this time, Isobel was taking Albert and Katrina''s entourage to reveal himself to a site specially designated for Apparition by the British Ministry of Magic. When they first arrived, they saw an exhausted old wizard not far away. He was frowning and looking at the young trio. His gaze stayed on Albert for a while, and he moved to seem unaccustomed. Katrina Apparated. "Is there any problem?" Albert noticed the old wizard''s gaze and asked uncomprehendingly. "Is it only you?" "We have registered in advance, I think you should be able to find McGonagall on the parchment." Albert reminded. "Oh, McGonagall...you are over there, and the site manager is Mr. Payne." The old wizard suddenly said, "You are Albert Anderson, right?" At this moment, several young people fell to the ground in embarrassment, obviously a sequelae of using the door key. Albert didn''t answer, but just nodded towards the opponent, and then looked for the Muggle Mr. in the direction of the opponent''s finger. The three of them quickly saw the stone house, with a man standing at the door with a trance and indifferent expression on his face. "Good morning, you are Mr. Payne." Albert stepped forward to greet each other, and he could clearly see that the hapless man had just been casted on the Forgetting Curse. Mr. Payne looked at the three young people and asked, "Ah, yes, you are?" "McDoug, I booked a tent two days ago and will probably stay here for twelve days. Of course, it is not ruled out that we may leave early." After speaking, Albert consciously took out the pound sterling he had prepared in advance and handed it directly to Mr. Payne. "You have a place over there." Mr. Payne looked at the list posted on the door, and took the pound sterling from Albert. "Thank you." Albert took the map and took Sister McDoug toward the camp over there. "Will that Muggle become a fool?" "No, but I''m afraid I will be a little forgetful. Using the Forgetting Curse too many times will always leave some trouble." Albert said. As soon as he entered the camp, Albert saw two rows of neatly arranged new tents in the camp, which looked the same as Muggle tents, but there were still some wizard tents to see that magic was used. He wanted to count on the wizards. It is obviously not realistic to be able to hide oneself. They quickly came to the end of the camp, and it took a minute to find the wooden sign with McDouger in it. Albert quickly unloaded a very simple tent, and used magic to set up the tent in a short time. The space inside the tent is also much larger than outside. Except for a table, there are only a few beds left, which looks very simple. Of course, they didn''t intend to live in tents, so it doesn''t matter how simple it is here. "This is definitely the worst tent I have ever seen." Katrina couldn''t help but complain. "At least, it''s still a tent, and it didn''t let you live here." Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, and said to Sister McDoug. Come and join us." "Bit is your house elf?" Katrina asked curiously. She didn''t wait for Albert''s answer. There was a crackling sound from the compartment, and the house elf appeared in the tent carrying a suitcase. Albert took the suitcase and opened it at the entrance of the compartment, disguising the entrance of the suitcase as the entrance of the compartment, which looked like he had opened the door and entered the compartment of the tent. As for the current broken tent, it was actually prepared for the house elves. Once they encounter any trouble, the house elves can immediately take the box and phantom and run away, and throw the broken tent directly here. "If something happens, you can notify me directly through this thing." With that, Albert took out a bracelet from his pocket and gave it to the house elf, which was a communication item he made. He has made a lot of similar things, but most of the contact items can only be one-to-one, and there are defects. "Good master." The house elf put the communication bracelet in his hand and started to busy himself. "Owner?" Katrina keenly caught the meaning of the house elf''s words and looked at Albert suspiciously. The latter didn''t intend to explain at all, and directly opened the door and entered the suitcase. "Have you reached your destination?" Nya heard the sound coming from the room, and hurried back to the room, and saw Albert showing up in the house with two beautiful red-haired girls. One of Nya knew him, and the other should be Isabels sister Carter. Rina. She heard them say that Isabel''s sister would also go to the Quidditch World Cup with them. Katrina also looked at the pretty girl in front of her curiously, suddenly a little depressed, because Albert''s sister was also a pretty girl. "My sister Niya, this is Isabel''s sister Katrina, this should be the first time you have met." Albert introduced them to the two. After the two met each other, Katrina suddenly asked Albert: "There must be a Muggle expulsion curse on the Quidditch stadium. How do you plan to bring her into the stadium?" "It is not difficult to block the Muggle expulsion curse. It is not a particularly powerful curse." Since Albert dared to bring Nia to watch the Quidditch World Cup, he naturally considered various situations and had corresponding responses. measure. "You have to rest for a while. During the day, in order to prevent Muggles from discovering anomalies, the camp is normal and there is no place to go shopping. In the evening, there will be vendors selling things in the camp. Then I will take you around. Go shopping and buy some souvenirs." Albert knew the situation here in advance through other channels. "Can I do it too?" Niya blinked and asked. "Of course you can, but you have to put these things on first, and you won''t be able to leave me at that time." Albert took out a few magic items and handed them to Nia, and then drew out his wand to apply magic on her. "Is it really okay to do this?" Katrina was a little worried. Albert, this guy was really unscrupulous and didn''t put the Ministry of Magic in his eyes at all. "I have studied the traces of the Ministry of Magic. As long as you no longer use magic outside the magic world, there will be no problems. I have tested it in Diagon Alley before. As long as you are in the magic world, even if you are with Muggles. You wont be warned if you use magic. Albert took Nia out of the suitcase and appeared in the tent. "what is that?" The girl was shocked when she saw the house elf at first sight, and she couldn''t help shrinking behind Albert. "House elves are similar to hiring servants. Some wizard families have house elves to serve." Albert casually explained, "His name is Bit, who takes care of our daily lives." "This is my sister Niya." Albert introduced Bit, and the house elf bowed slightly to Niya, and then continued to work on his own affairs. "Does this tent use similar magic?" Nia followed Albert out of the tent and found that there was a large space inside the tent, but the outside was just a very small tent. People coming and going outside the tent looked like an ordinary camp. If there weren''t those strange costumes, these wizards were trying to disguise themselves as Muggles with poor acting skills, but they didn''t even realize that their behavior was in Muggles. The eyes are so weird. "I think they treat ordinary people as idiots." Niya looked at the group of wizards with poor acting skills and couldn''t help but complain. "Yes, no one really cares about those things, because they prefer to use magic to solve problems." Albert said softly, "If a Muggle discovers the secret here, wizards will use magic to solve the problem." "Let the other party forget?" "Let the other party forget." "Really...arrogant." Niya muttered softly. "This is the wizard." Albert patted Nia on the shoulder and motioned her to go back to the tent to rest and stop running around at this point in time. "When will the Quidditch match begin?" Nia looked up at Albert. "About night," Albert said. "It''s a terrible time period. Staying up late is a woman''s natural enemy." Niya murmured. "I totally agree with your opinion." A voice came from not far away. Albert turned his head and saw Catherine and Valeria walking this way. Niya looked at the two uninvited guests in front of her in amazement, frowned and said, "You are so charming." "Who is this beautiful girl, is it your new girlfriend?" Valeria greeted Albert enthusiastically, and looked at Nia curiously, and couldn''t help but teased, "Isabel is sure It will be very sad." "Go in and talk." Albert invited the two into the tent. "Your tent is really simple." Valeria looked at the tent in surprise, it''s hard to imagine that Albert would live in such a ghost place with Isobel. "Idiot, they definitely don''t live here." Kathleen''s gaze fell on the girl next to Albert, and she was also curious about who the beautiful girl next to Albert was. "This is my sister, Niya. UU reading " Albert introduced the two, "This is Catherine and Valeria, my friends in the magic world, you used to Beauty pharmacy also has their share of credit." "My sister?" "Magic world?" Unlike Valeria, Catherine noticed Albert''s words. "Nia is a Muggle, remember to keep it secret." Albert also knew that this kind of thing couldn''t be kept away from the smart guy, so he went straight to a showdown. The two looked at each other, but they also said they would keep it secret. "If you look for Isabel, she is resting inside." Albert pointed to the entrance of the suitcase. "Do you mind if we have a meal with you, Catherine''s cooking skills are really not good, and I can barely eat what I cook." Valeria said pitifully. "I will let the house elves prepare more of your portion." "Actually, if we can, we would even want to move over to live with you." Valeria continues to make progress. This is her goal. Niya looked suspiciously at the big-breasted blonde woman in front of her, who thought she had other plans against Albert. "Unfortunately, we don''t have any spare seats here." Isobel declined directly. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 840 Camp), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 840： Peter: Im too difficult You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hmph, women, sometimes it is troublesome, especially the more beautiful women are, the more troublesome it is when several beautiful women get together. Most of the time, they don''t even do business, but like to compare who is prettier. Since Valeria and Catherine arrived, the surrounding atmosphere has been very wrong. Albert took Nia to escape the wooden house for the first time, sat back in the armchair of the tent, and read the book in his hand slowly. Daily Prophet. "It seems that being too popular is also a distressing thing!" Niya was a little gloating. She rarely saw Albert when she was so embarrassed, and she felt particularly interesting. "Yes, so you don''t have to tease me." Albert continued to read the newspaper in his hand. The news in recent days has been related to the Quidditch World Cup. "Is it really okay?" Niya fiddled with the rough-worked bracelet on her hand, and suddenly asked: "Is it really going to cause you trouble?" "As long as you are obedient and don''t run around, there will be no problems." Albert calmed down softly: "Remember to sleep at noon to avoid sleepiness at night. Although most Quidditch games will end within a few hours, even It''s shorter, but sometimes there are exceptions." Niya knew something about Quidditch games, and she also read "The Origin of Quidditch", and she knew the rules of Quidditch better. In Nia''s view, Quidditch would be so popular, probably because of the low level of entertainment in the magical world. Of course, it may also be related to the excitement of this kind of race, just like a car. "Did you tell the two big beauties about your engagement?" Niya began to gossip about her brother''s relationship problems. In fact, Nya can''t understand, Isobel can still talk to Valeria and Catherine calmly. To be honest, Niya still admires Isabel, at least it is difficult for her to do this. Especially in front of beautiful women who might want to rob her boyfriend, and Nya also wonders if Isobel''s sister is secretly liking Albert. "This kind of thing, Isabel will handle it himself." Albert put down the newspaper, looked at his sister who was some gossip, and sighed slightly. Why do women like gossip news? He remembers that Niya didn''t like him to be in contact with other women before? The younger sister also grew up gradually. "It sounds like a scumbag." Niya raised her eyebrows. "You should tell them clearly." "I did." Albert protested, "and I also consciously keep a distance from them." "I have a friend who fell in love with a handsome and rich boy the year before, and later slept with him," Niya recalled. "Now, she shares a boyfriend with another pretty girl." "That man sounds like a public toilet." Albert couldn''t help joking. "By the way, your friend didn''t dump each other?" "No, the boy''s personality and character are actually good, but he doesn''t know how to reject others." At this moment, an owl flew in from outside the tent and fell in front of the two of them. Albert was a little confused. Why would an owl come here to deliver a letter to himself? It was a small owl, with a note at his feet, chattering non-stop. Albert untied the note, spread it out and read the contents: Dear Albert: I heard that you have arrived at the Quidditch World Cup camp, so I cant wait to write you this letter, hoping to meet you, I want you to help me make a prediction about Peter Pettigrew, I think Know if that guy is still alive, and if he is still alive, where is that guy hiding now. Also, I will come to visit you before 10 o''clock, I hope it won''t disturb you. Sirius Black. "Is there anything wrong with that letter?" Nia asked curiously, noticing the weird expression on Albert''s face. "Nothing. Someone wants me to do fortune-telling for him. Anyway, how do they know that I''m here?" Albert murmured. He took out a quill pen from his pocket and wrote "See you later" on the back of the note, then let the owl fly away with the note, then took out his pocket watch to look at the time, and then continued reading the newspaper. Sirius Black came earlier than expected. Shortly after the owl flew away, Sirius Black came over, and he was not the only one who came, but was also accompanied by a group of people: Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Group, plus Professor Lupin. "Sorry, I was interrupted." Sirius said to Albert. "By the way, this tent is not your style." "It''s really rudimentary here," Ron murmured. Siriuss tent was gorgeous, even better than Rons. As soon as Ron finished speaking, Hermione glared at him severely. "Why are you alone? I thought you would come with Isobel to watch the Quidditch World Cup?" Hermione naturally noticed the wooden sign outside. The name on it was McDouger, not Anderson. "Isobel is entertaining friends." Albert motioned to Sirius Black to sit opposite him, then waved his hand to keep others away temporarily, like driving away a mosquito. "More than?" Harry looked at the house elves who brought them tea and water in disbelief: "Are you hired by Anderson now?" "Sorry sir, I am not called Dobby, and you must be mistaken, I was not hired by the master." The house elf said sharply. "I''m sorry," Harry said to the elf, "I think of you as someone I knew before." "It''s okay sir." The house elf turned and left. "Your house elf?" Sirius Black looked at the house elf and asked curiously, "Are you really a Muggle wizard?" "Of course I am a Muggle wizard." Albert changed the subject. "You want to know if Peter is still alive, and if he is still alive, where is he now?" "right." Sirius put a small bag of Gallon in front of Albert. Albert did not go to see Garon, but refocused his attention on the crystal ball in front of him. The white mist in the crystal ball gradually dispersed, and some figures were reflected like water. That person is surprisingly Peter Pettigrew. "It seems that Peter Pettigrew is still alive and doing well." "But the Daily Prophet reported that Peter had died in Azkaban Prison. It is said that officials of the Ministry of Magic also specially went to confirm the body." Lupin said suddenly. "Of course the corpse can be fake." Albert said to Sirius, "It seems that you didn''t give up killing him yourself?" "Yes." Sirius made no secret of this. "The dead should lie in the coffin, instead of running around with corpses like they are now." "I agree with you." Albert moved his gaze back to the crystal ball, which was a very hidden room. Albert raised his hand and touched the crystal ball lightly. The picture above disappeared again, replaced by a forest, and then a double eagle flag. Sirius Black stared at the changes in the crystal ball, and then raised his head to look at Albert again, waiting for the other''s confusion. "Double eagle flags, Austria, Montenegro, Armenia? However, I think this should refer to Albania, the forests of Albania. This should mean that Peter is going to the forests of Albania to find mysterious people." "I dreamt that Peter and Voldemort murdered someone." Harry, who had been eavesdropping, suddenly interrupted. "Oh, tell me you dreamed it?" Albert looked at Harry curiously. Harry briefly told the story of his dream. "It''s an incredible ability. I haven''t heard of a similar foreseeable dream so far, but I can''t rule out such a possibility." Albert said to Harry: "As far as I know, you have never shown anything related to prophecy. Ability, so I think it shouldnt be a foreseeing dream, but there may be some connection between you and the mysterious person. Albert pointed to Harrys scar, "Although it feels a little weird, the mysterious person becomes like that. I couldn''t kill it completely. It''s incredible in itself. I can''t help you, but I suggest you go to Dumbledore. He is the expert in this area. " "Okay, let''s continue talking about Peter. It''s terrible news that that guy is not dead." Albert smiled at Sirius: "Since you plan to contribute to the British magical world, I don''t mind providing you with it. A little help. After all, Peter is still alive and has escaped from Azkaban prison. It is really disturbing." With that, Albert gently touched the crystal ball again, and the picture rotated again and turned into a desolate big house, and then the picture turned into a person again. "Do you know this guy?" Albert pointed to the person in the crystal ball. "It''s a bit familiar, but I can''t remember it for a while." Sirius frowned and said. The picture in the crystal ball finally turned into a desolate cemetery, and the picture was finally fixed in front of a tombstone. It''s just that the surroundings are too dark to see whose tombstone it is. "They may go back to England. After all, you may know the man." Albert analyzed: "Peter Pettigrew''s foothold may be the broken house, and then Peter will come into contact with the man just now, and in the end it will be true. The cemetery that will actually convert normal income should be the place where Peter Pettigrew will appear." "Nothing?" Harry couldn''t help widening his eyes? "The prediction is like this." Albert gave Harry a glance, and said to Sirius: "If you want to find a clue, you''d better think about who the man appeared in the crystal ball is, and if you want to Find Peter Pettigrew, I can give you some gadgets so that you can have a good chat with him." Hermione thought it was ridiculous, and she didn''t expect anyone to talk about plans to murder someone here. "Do you have a grudge against Peter Pettigrew?" Hermione never thought that Albert had such a side. "Having a grudge is not counted, but Peter must have grudges with me." Albert smiled. "He has grudges against you?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly. Harry and Ron were a little confused at hearing, obviously not paying attention to what they were talking about just now. "Peter was sent to Azkaban Prison by Albert." The expression on Lupin''s face was very complicated, and he didn''t know whether he should support Sirius in killing his old friend. "I am not afraid of Peter''s revenge myself, but I never believe in the morals of the dark wizard, nor do I want my family to be harmed by it." Albert took out a wooden box from the deformed lizard skin bag, and opened it with all kinds of things inside. Medicine, he picked up a golden pill and put it in the small bottle and handed it to Black. "After you find Peter, you will eat it. This thing will give you some help." Albert said mysteriously. "What is this thing?" Black looked curiously at the golden pill in the bottle. "Fortunately, it can last for about half an hour. I think there is enough time." Albert said lightly. "Give me some more, I can buy it with money." Sirius felt that he might have more luck in finding Peter. "What is a blessing?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "Luck potion, a potion that can bring good luck to people!" Hermione couldn''t help asking, "You can make a blessing potion? It is said that this kind of potion is very difficult." "Can it really bring good luck to people?" Ron felt that he needed some blessing to change his bad luck. "This is a gift from an old friend." Albert explained with a smile: "The elixir does not bring real good luck, but it does work well sometimes, especially when it is critical. There are unexpected effects." "I''ll get rid of that guy as soon as possible." After Sirius Black put the bottle back into his pocket, he seemed to think of something, and said, "I heard you plan to open a joke shop with Brother Weasley?" "Yes, it does happen," Albert admitted. "Lupin and I are also planning to open a shop. We thought about your last proposal. UU reading didn''t think it was appropriate." Black felt a little embarrassed about this, but he still obeyed. Harry''s suggestion, asking Albert''s opinion, may be able to get unexpected results, this guy is more powerful than imagined. "What are you and Professor Lupin good at?" Albert suddenly asked: "Opening a store is not easy, at least you have to not lose money, or the store will not go on. If you have nothing to do, I suggest you write a memoir. Professor Lu Ping can also write, write your story as a story, and then you can take this time to carefully consider what store you want to open, and then take some time to investigate." The two looked at each other. Albert''s proposal was good, but it was difficult for them to write a book in peace. At the very least, it is difficult for Sirius to settle down and write a book. "If it were you, what store would you choose to open?" Sirius asked Albert. "Management magazine, Defense Against the Dark Arts magazine." Albert said without hesitation, "There is no magazine on defense against Dark Arts in the British magical world, and most wizards and students are relatively weak in defense against dark arts." "This is a good idea." Sirius and Lupin looked at each other, intending to study this aspect in depth. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 841 Peter: I am too difficult), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 841： Late friend Fall in love with youdushu.com, the alchemist of Harry Potter As dusk approached, the atmosphere in the camp gradually became active, and the wizards began to walk around frequently, talking loudly about the Quidditch game. When the sun disappeared at the end of the horizon, the impatient wizards abandoned the last trace of disguise, and various signs of magic quickly emerged from all over the camp. At night, Albert took Nia around the camp. Every few steps here, there are vendors selling all kinds of weird souvenirs in small carts. "Who do you think will win tonight?" Catherine picked up a blue rose badge representing the United States and asked Albert who was buying a hat nearby. "Krum will catch the Snitch and bring victory to Bulgaria." Albert picked up a red hat and put it on Nia''s head. After taking a closer look, he nodded in satisfaction. Then, he picked up a small red flag from the stall and waved it twice. The lion on it roared. "Well, we seem to win against the American team." Valeria muttered softly. "Then you will definitely lose money." Isobel and Katrina walked over here, holding binoculars in their hands, and handed two of them to Albert and Nia. "You should tell me earlier." Valeria doesn''t like losing money, she prefers the sense of security that winning money brings to her. However, she suspected that even if Albert said, Catherine would buy the American team to win the game. This woman is so stubborn sometimes. "It doesn''t matter, there is still a chance anyway, just remember to divide the money for me." Albert said jokingly. "Then it''s settled." The conversation between the two made the surrounding vendors look dumbfounded. Does this count as picking up girls? "I want that." Nya quietly pulled Albert''s arm and pointed at the plastic model on the stall, asking Albert to buy her a model of a flying broomstick. Albert immediately took out his wallet, paid the money altogether, and took everyone to go shopping for souvenirs. During this period, Albert also met many acquaintances. Ravenclaws Davis was the most interesting. The guy stared at the girl next to Albert as if he had lost his soul. When he accidentally ran into a strange wizard and panicked to apologize to the other party, he realized that the language was unclear. Not only Davis but also young wizards from other countries cast their curious gazes here. There is no way, who makes their team so eye-catching. Many boys are very interested in the beautiful girls around Albert. , There was even an acquaintance who was suspected to be Catherine, cheekily came over to strike up a conversation. In the end, Catherine said, "Who are you?" and was so embarrassed that she could only walk away in a desperate manner. "friend?" "I don''t know." Catherine asked rhetorically, "There must be many people who know you in the school, but will you know all the students in the school?" "It makes sense." Albert stopped asking, and took Niya to go shopping, occasionally stopping to buy her some souvenirs or watch the performance. Albert squinted his eyes, put the makeup in front of him, overlapped the wizard who threw a red ball like a fish, and a figure in his head. Albert asked tentatively, "Danny? " "You are?" Danny looked at Albert suspiciously, unable to remember who this person was before him. "Albert Anderson, we used to play Quidditch together." Albert reminded with a smile. The other party did not refute it, indicating that it was indeed Danny, but it was too long since we saw him. The other party had forgotten himself. "Oh, it''s you!" Danny forced a smile at Albert, obviously not wanting to be recognized by acquaintances in such a place. His eyes fell on the beautiful girls behind Albert, and he smiled and joked: "You are really popular with the girls, look at the men over there, they are all jealous of you!" "Why are you the only one, Mario and Jack?" Albert didn''t answer that, but found another topic. "Jack gave up, Mario joined a circus alone, and is now traveling the world to perform." Danny said of his former companions, could not help but look calm, "Actually, I also gave up, now I just come to do some odd jobs to earn extra money. Long. Leave me alone, how are the others now?" "Wood just graduated last year and seems to have just signed to become Puddlemere United as a substitute. Angelina intends to become a Quidditch player. Fred and George are preparing for the joke shop. They are still hitting the ball on the team. Hand, and I plan to publish a book recently." "I often see you in the Daily Prophet recently. Congratulations on your winning the International Alchemy Award." Danny reached out and touched Albert''s shoulder and said, "How is the Gryffindor team?" "Won the Quidditch Trophy last year. Harry Potter is a very good seeker." "I thought you would take over as the seeker." Danny was a little disappointed. He actually wanted to hear that Albert became a member of the Gryffindor Quidditch team. "Forget it, UU reading I don''t bother to participate in the hard training." Albert suddenly said: "By the way, do I invite you to perform for my sister?" "Your sister, you still have a sister?" Albert pointed to Nia next to him, and quietly took out ten Gallons for him. "I know this request is a bit headstrong, but please, it''s a reward." "Oh, of course it''s okay." Danny looked complicated, but he nodded and accepted Albert''s kindness. He took Albert to his tent, took out some juggling tools from it, and took the lead in showing everyone the simplest fancy throwing and catching ball. This is probably Danny''s best juggling. The red flower **** are like red fish swimming in the void. In addition to throwing flower balls, there is also a bubble-drilling sky somersault performance, which looks a bit like a bubble head curse. After making a circle in the sky, Danny landed successfully and aroused enthusiastic applause. Then there was the fire show. He seemed to have eaten something, and then spit out all kinds of beautiful sparks from his mouth, which looked like fireworks in his mouth. There is also the badass bird singing, and I don''t know how Danny trained the badass bird to turn those high-pitched, twittering calls into rhythmic music. After Danny finished all the performances, there was a warm applause around him. "I think it''s a shame you gave up the circus show." Albert petted Nia''s head and smiled and said to Danny, "Thank you so much." "No, I should be the one who said thank you." Danny smiled and waved goodbye to them. "Your friend?" Catherine asked. "That''s it." "He is very talented." Valeria said in a low voice after everyone left around Danny''s tent, "However, people sometimes have to compromise with reality." Chapter 842： Death scene of a large community Albert reached out to take the ice cream that the hawker handed over, took out from his pocket Garon and paid for six ice creams, then turned around and asked the girls around him: "Are you going to buy something else?" Everyone looked at each other, shook their heads and said that they had nothing to buy for the time being. "The game should be about to start." Kathleen, who had just watched her pocket watch, reminded, "We should go to the side of the court. We will have a long line up." "Thank you for leading the way!" Albert nodded to Catherine, took Nia''s hand, and whispered: "If you feel something is wrong later, tell me immediately, and don''t get lost. Don''t let go." "Um." Niya responded in a low voice, lowered her head and ate the ice cream in silence. Watching this scene, Katrina sometimes gave birth to the illusion that these two talents are actually lovers, but when I think of Nya Muggles identity, it is not difficult to guess why Albert is so nervous and prevents Nya from leaving him. Sight. While eating ice cream, the crowd followed Catherine to the forest at a walking speed. When they came to the edge of the forest, they found that many spectators had similar thoughts with them. There were hundreds of people walking around, laughter and shouting, and the fanatical excitement was infecting every audience. "Albert, it really is you." Sirius brought Harry and his group towards this side, and greeted Albert with a smile. "Well, thinking about entering the gym ahead of time, I didn''t expect so many people here." Albert said helplessly. "Yeah, everyone thinks that way, the queue is really annoying. By the way, who do you think will win today?" Sirius casually found a topic. "Bulgaria." Albert said without hesitation. "I also think Bulgaria will win. The American team''s seeker is a bit overwhelmed. It is difficult to beat Bulgaria''s Krum. That guy is a genius." Blake said as he walked, "I bet Bagman will definitely I will lose a lot of money. To be honest, I kind of doubt whether that guy has the ability to pay back the money." "Ahem." Catherine coughed slightly, defending her former friend, "I think Jenny is not as unbearable as you said, at least she can still catch the Snitch for the American team." The eyes of everyone around him fell on Catherine, with surprise, confusion, and incomprehension in their eyes. "Your friend?" Albert asked suddenly. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing, especially Sirius. He didn''t deliberately argue about anything. After saying something sorry, he turned to talk to Lupin. However, the sights of Harry, Hermione, and Ron stayed on the beautiful girls around Albert. There was even a weird look on the faces of the two big boys, and they looked away, and Hermione''s attention fell more on Nia, who was holding Albert''s hands, with a nostalgic expression on her face. At this moment, there was a crackling sound not far away, followed by a whine of pain. Everyone turned their heads and saw a wizard appearing in a whirl. He slammed his head against the tree next to him, and groaned on the ground with pain. Gleeful ridicule. Two wizards hurried over to check the situation of the hapless man, and quickly used magic to ease the pain of the other party. At this moment, a strange sound came from the forest in front, and countless lights lit up in the darkness, forming a path to the stadium. "The time is up, everyone follow me." Sirius took the lead in the front, leading everyone into the woods along the illuminated passage. Albert has been paying attention to Nia''s situation to determine whether she will be affected by the spell if she enters the scope of the Muggle expelling spell. The crowd followed the crowd for a long time in the woods, and finally came to the other side of the woods, where there was a huge oval open-air gymnasium. "This stadium is really big!" Niya looked at the magnificent stadium in front of her, her mouth wide open. "It is said that it can hold a hundred thousand people." Isobel walked silently to Nia and protected her with Albert. "The ticket gate is over there, let''s go!" Sirius greeted Albert and the others to check the ticket. At the entrance is a witch in her thirties from the Ministry of Magic. She looked surprised at the four tickets that Albert handed out, "First-class tickets, the top box, just walk upstairs." Catherine''s and Valeria''s tickets are also in the top box, and they got these tickets through Nicholas''s relationship. "Where did you get so many first-class tickets?" Sirius, who was about to go up, heard the witch''s words and deliberately slowed down. Sirius is a little depressed, and the price of first-class tickets is not cheap. At first, he also wanted to buy first-class tickets, but only after Lupin''s persuasion did he change to regular tickets, but he didn''t expect that Albert and the group were all first-class tickets. "From an old friend." Albert separated from Sirius and his group on the sixth floor. He walked forward with the tickets of the top box until he reached the top floor, and then separated from Catherine and Valeria. The four followed the tickets. No. soon found his place. Niya has been holding Albert''s hand, looking at the scenery ahead, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "The view here is really spectacular!" "Yes. This is for you!" Albert took out two buckets of popcorn that the house elves had prepared in advance. "What is this?" Katrina asked curiously. "Popcorn." Albert picked up a popcorn and threw it in his mouth. "I also prepared a drink here." "You are always so sweet." Isobel took the popcorn and handed it to Katrina. "Try it, it''s not bad." Katrina ate some popcorn and found that it was really good, but it was a little bit smaller. "This food can last you a long time, and you will know later." Albert said with a smile as if he could see through Katrina''s mind. The small box is just for easy holding, and the inside has actually been expanded by the Innocent Stretching Curse. While everyone was happily chatting about trivial topics, a not-so-pleasant guy appeared in their box. Lucius Malfoy showed a little astonishment after seeing the four Alberts in the box. Perhaps he didn''t expect Albert to get the tickets for the top box. Old Malfoy''s gaze swept across Nia, fell on Sister McDoug, and then looked at Albert again, his mouth trembling imperceptibly, as if to say something. "Whenever, anyone can come here." Draco murmured and was stopped by the old Malfoy. Malfoy, who claims to be pure-blood, obviously wouldn''t speak too outrageously at this time. . At least, you can''t say it out loud and let it be heard. At this moment, Old Batty took two wizards into the box. One of the short and fat girls saw Albert on the back seat, her eyes lit up and she waved to them. "You are really welcome." Niya was a little surprised, always feeling that Albert could meet acquaintances no matter where he went. Albert smiled and nodded at the other person, but remembered who this person was in his mind. Oh, by the way, the girl in front of me seems to be the pudgy girl from the Reedem Strong Academy in the Magic School Potions Championship. The short girl seemed to have said something to the wizard next to him. The wizard in the gorgeous black velvet robe with gold trim looked at Albert, and then said a few words to Barty Crouch next to him. , Seems to be asking about Albert. "Albert Anderson, the best genius in the British magical world for nearly a century." Batty Crouch introduced him in Bulgarian: "Perhaps, you have read his name in the newspaper. He recently He has won several international awards. Oh, yes, Anderson should also be able to understand Bulgarian, if you want to get to know each other in the past." "Of course, I would love to meet this young genius." Obalons said. "Mr. Obalonsk, Minister of the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic." Batty introduced Albert to the wizard next to him. "Next to him is his granddaughter, Miss Rumiana, you should know him." "Oh, hello, Mr. Obalonsk." Albert shook hands with the old man in front of him and smiled: "I think the victory tonight will belong to Bulgaria. Krum is an excellent seeker. ." "Thank you, I think Krum will be very happy that someone approves of his abilities." Mr. Obalonsk looked at the young man in front of him curiously. The other person speaks Bulgarian really well. "The newspaper says you are going to participate in the international duel competition next year?" "If I have time, I should go there," Albert said. The action of the Minister of the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic made the old Malfoy feel uncomfortable, especially when they heard a series of Bulgarian chats, his face was even more ugly. However, for Mr. Obalonsk, an outstanding wizard who has shown his talent is worthy of attention, especially since the other party has taken four international awards before he was a child, and he is an acquaintance of his granddaughter. There is always nothing wrong with the relationship, let alone the wizards who can watch the game here have a little background. "Are you a Krum fan?" Rumiana asked. "That''s right!" Albert said perfunctorily. "This year you will definitely have unexpected surprises." Rumyana said regretfully. "It''s a pity that I have already graduated. It would be nice if I could graduate a year later." "You mean the Triwizard Tournament?" Albert asked with a smile. "You know!" Lumiana was relieved quickly, "Are you planning to participate?" "It should be an interesting game." Lumiana suddenly felt silent for Albert''s opponent. A wizard who won the Banabs Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques and was planning to participate in the International Dueling Competition to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, it was a bit of an adult bullying a child. NS. "ladies and gentlemen" A thunderous voice resounded throughout the stadium. Ludo drew his wand, pointed his throat, and explained to the audience: "Welcome to the quarterfinals of the 422nd Quidditch World Cup!" The audience below burst into cheers and applause, accompanied by the chaotic national anthem, and the scene was really lively. Albert and Rumiana also stopped chatting, and began to cast their sights on the stadium ahead. The advertisement on the huge blackboard had disappeared, and now it was displayed: United States: 0, Bulgaria: 0, "...Let us welcome the mascot of the U.S. national team." As soon as the voice fell, there was a thunderous sound in the sky, and a thunderbird passed over everyone''s heads, bringing lightning and heavy rain. "what is that?" Niya looked at the lightning and dark clouds in the sky, and couldn''t help but shrank to Albert''s side. "Thunderbird, a well-known American magical creature, its appearance is always accompanied by storms." Albert explained in a low voice. After the appearance of Thunderbird, the audience below was simply pour out blood mold, because the sky began to rain torrentially, which directly showered them with a chill. However, there is no such problem in the box, they have a canopy above their heads. This thing was actually installed by the Ministry of Magic after learning that the mascot of the US team was Thunderbirds. No way, you can''t let the distinguished guests also follow the rain. Then it was the turn of the Bulgarian mascot. Albert saw a hundred beautiful women sliding towards the stadium under the rainstorm. "They are really beautiful." Niya couldn''t help but sigh. "That''s Veeva." Albert closed his eyes as soon as the music started. He didn''t want to be fooled by Veeva and do some indecent things. In Albert''s view, because Veeva''s temptation may be more difficult to resist than Imperius, he didn''t want to embarrass in front of his sister. "What are you doing with your eyes closed?" Niya asked suspiciously. UU reading However, she quickly realized something, because someone in the box was doing something strange. The son of the family whose gaze made her hate, jumped onto the chair like a demon, and put on an incredibly stunned and ashamed posture, and his parents seemed to want to pull him to sit down, but It was in vain. Not only Draco, but all the men on the court were doing some puzzling things under the girls'' doubtful eyes. "Veeva''s dance will make men forget everything in the world and fall in love with them." Albert explained with his eyes closed, "so looking away appropriately is a good choice." Of course, Hermione didn''t understand Veeva at all, she just opened her mouth and watched suspiciously at the strange movements of the boys around. "Harry, Ron, what are you doing?" Hermione was trying to stop a good friend from getting muddled, but to no avail. A similar situation spread to the entire court like a plague. After the music ended, an angry roar broke out in the gym. The men did not want Veeva to leave, and many spectators who supported the US team even threw away everything related to the US team and changed to support the Bulgarian team. Albert opened his eyes after the music ended and looked at Draco Malfoy, who was extremely embarrassed in the front row, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, and said softly: "It''s a huge social death scene!" In the box, only Draco Malfoy was recruited, and his embarrassed appearance was seen by the big men here. Draco seemed to realize what he had just done, his cheeks flushed flushed all of a sudden, and he retracted back to his parents like quail eggs, not daring to show his head again, for fear of attracting other people''s attention. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 843： exciting competition After the mascots of both sides appeared on the field, it was the turn of the Quidditch players of both sides to enter the field. Ludo Bagman was yelling out the names of every Quidditch player. After Victor Krum came on the field, the atmosphere on the court was finally completely detonated, and countless spectators were all screaming. Krum cheered. "Is this guy Victor Krum?" Albert used the panoramic telescope to observe the young seeker floating above the court on a broomstick. He was a tall and thin man with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a hooked nose, and gray skin. He was not particularly handsome. At least it doesn''t match Xiao Bai Lian. Accompanied by the referee''s sharp whistle-the game officially began. The flying broomsticks of both sides are very fast. The ghost ball was passed quickly in the chasing hand from the beginning. Even Albert had to admit that compared with the exciting game in front of him, the Quidditch game at Hogwarts was simply It''s like a kid''s play. However, compared with the exciting game, Albert is more concerned about the panoramic telescope in his hand. He found other uses of this thing. As long as the slow **** on the right is turned, the speed in the field of view can be slowed down. It is simply a black technology. . In Albert''s memory, there is no magic that can achieve this effect. Whats even more amazing is that as long as you click the game analysis button at the top again, and then aim the camera at the attacking chasers, purple text such as "Eagle Head Attack Formation" will appear on the camera, even Albert I haven''t been able to figure out the principle of this for a while. However, the magic world with such advanced technology is extremely backward in some respects, especially the messenger that appeared last time at the International Alchemy Conference. If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, Albert could not have imagined that the wizard had no such skills and still used owls for correspondence. It can only be said that it is indeed the world of novels. Perhaps it would be foolish to try to explain magic using common sense. Albert put down the panoramic telescope and glanced at Niya beside him. The girl is holding binoculars in both hands and staring at the game intently. She doesn''t like to yell like other audience members, but it''s not difficult for Albert to see that her emotions are unusually high, and Quidditch''s novel rules of the game bring Nia a different visual enjoyment. The match started to heat up, the scores of the two sides were not widened, but as long as the wizards who study Quidditch a bit, it is not difficult to see that the Bulgarian team is vaguely suppressed by the American team. It wasn''t until twenty minutes after the start of the game that the Bulgarian team finally scored for the first time, and the Veevas danced directly to celebrate the first goal scored. At the moment when the dancing music sounded, Albert only felt that his mind was blank, filled with a kind of extreme joy, somewhat similar to the feeling of being under an Imperius curse. He shook his head and immediately got rid of that. feel. Of course, this may have something to do with Veeva stopping dancing. Fortunately, he didn''t make any extraordinary moves. Albert could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. In order to hide his emotions, he grabbed some popcorn and put it in his mouth and chewed slowly. "I really don''t understand, don''t my hands feel sore when I keep holding my glasses?" Albert couldn''t help but complain. The game has lasted for more than half an hour, Bulgaria has always been at a disadvantage in points, lagging behind the American team by 50:20. In fact, Albert is even more curious about how such a game lasts for three months, even if it lasts two days, it feels incredible. Maybe they will stop and rest and wait for the next night to continue the game? Albert finally blamed it on the magical world, which is always full of unscientific things. In addition to the seekers of the Bulgarian team, the other players are a bit overwhelmed. I have to say that this team can eventually reach the finals, mostly due to Victor Krum. Jenny of the US team is obviously not Krums opponent. She has been led by Krum for the third time. When people saw Krum speeding down, they thought he saw the Snitch, but that was just Krum wants to use this to contain his opponent''s actions. Gianni''s luck was good, and finally stopped his momentum to avoid hitting himself on the ground. When she saw Krum climb up, she realized that she was almost cheated by the other party just now. That is the "Lonsky Fake" used by Krum. So Jenny stopped staring at Krum, but worked hard to find the whereabouts of the Snitch. "I feel that the US team is going to win." Niya put down her sight glasses and rubbed her wrists. She kept her wrists sore by keeping the binoculars watching the game. "Before catching the Golden Snitch or opening a sufficient gap between the scores of the two sides, it is best not to easily determine the outcome of the game." "Is that right?" "Yes." Albert asked gently: "How do you feel about the Quidditch World Cup?" "Very interesting and exciting." Niya said excitedly. "However, can the Bulgarian team really make a comeback? Now that the two sides have opened a 70-point gap, the score will only increase!" "A gap of 70 points is actually the same as a gap of 140 points. Only by opening a gap of 160 points can you really win. Because catching the Golden Snitch can get 150 points in one go, as long as the Bulgarian team''s Krum caught the Snitch before that, and he could easily turn defeat into victory." Albert explained. As the opponent of the Bulgarian team, the American team must have studied the weaknesses of the Bulgarian team. As long as Krum is limited and the score is widened enough, even if Krum can really catch the Snitch, the Bulgarian team will eventually lose. competition. Therefore, the US team specifically targeted Krum, not allowing him to concentrate on searching for the Snitch. However, such tactics are actually not easy to implement. At this moment, there was a burst of cheers on the court again. The American team scored again. They were oppressing the Bulgarian team a little bit. The American team''s tactics were actually successful, until... a referee blew the whistle to suspend the game. Later, the game began to become unscrupulous. Although there has not been a situation where the two batsmen attacked each other with sticks, the frequency of the referee''s whistle has obviously increased. "Did the Bulgarian team deliberately?" Niya asked puzzledly looking at the suspended game. "The Bulgarian team just wants to use reasonable fouls to break the opponent''s suppression." It was Izebel, who had been silent since just now, who answered her. The key to winning." "The Bulgarian team has always relied on the seekers to catch the Golden Snitch to win the game. Their other players are relatively average, so they must adopt such a tactic, especially in this case." Albert can understand. After all, the tactical core of the Bulgarian team revolves around Krum. "As long as you don''t get sent off, in order to win the game, doing certain things is tacitly accepted, because the winner should not be blamed. I remember that someone in the school used to grab someone else''s broom from behind." At that time, Albert couldn''t help looking at someone, and the guy doing this kind of thing was right in front of them. "Look, Krum is about to catch the Snitch." Katrina shouted, reminding the three guys who were chatting. The spectators were screaming and cheering on their respective Seekers, waves of red and green were set off on the court, and countless pairs of eyes were looking straight at the two figures that were swooping down. Krum of the Bulgarian team is catching up behind Gianni of the United States team, speeding up a dive, like an athlete who jumped directly from the plane without a parachute. "They are about to fall to the ground!" Niya screamed in horror. At the last moment, Gianni slowed down because the Snitch was too close to the ground. She was not sure that she would be able to dive and catch the Snitch in that situation and ensure that she would not hit the ground. However, Krum, who dived with her, didn''t mean to slow down, and soon surpassed Jenny. With a bang, Krum fell heavily to the ground. Everyone thought that Krum would raise the broomstick at the last moment, and the scene before them was beyond their imagination. Could it be that Krum''s Ronski fake action made a mistake? "Is he dead?" Niya looked away in horror and leaned her head in Albert''s arms. "Don''t worry, he shouldn''t die, the wizard''s life is very tough." Albert softly calmed Nia. In fact, this is where he always wanted to complain. He dived from a high altitude and hit the ground without breaking his neck. He just smashed his nose. It was incredible. Perhaps, the protective gear on the athletes was cursed to relieve the pressure of the impact. Otherwise, it would be hard to explain that Krum had just broken his nose. He didn''t believe that the hooked nose could absorb the impact. Special effects. With the help of the doctor, Krum quickly regained consciousness. The talented seeker who was admired by countless people raised his right hand laboriously. The audience quickly noticed his movement and saw it from the gap between the fingers. The golden light from inside. "Oh my God, Krum caught the Snitch, and he caught the Snitch." Bagman shouted, "The Bulgarian team won!" The final score flashes on the scoreboard, the United States: 90, Bulgaria: 170. The atmosphere on the scene suddenly stagnated, the voices of the audience became louder and louder, and finally burst out countless joyous shouts. As usual, the Bulgarian team rode a broomstick around the field, but it is not difficult to see that Krums situation is not very good. After the game, Albert did not leave in a hurry, but continued to sit in their seats and eat popcorn with Nia, chatting about what had just happened. "Aren''t you leaving?" Lumiana asked while looking at Albert who was still sitting there eating. "No hurry, let others go first." Albert didn''t want to crowd the stairs with others, especially among the many avid fans who lost money. God knows what they will do when their brains are hot. "Then let''s go first!" Lumiana left with her grandfather. "Why Krum would fall to the ground in the end." Katrina is actually very curious about this, but she doesn''t know much about Quidditch. Albert, who has served as a seeker, obviously has a better say. "Probably the Snitch was too close to the ground, and he had only one chance again, so he didn''t slow down." Albert speculated. "Is that guy named Krum really not afraid of breaking his neck?" Niya muttered softly, "Quidditch games are dangerous. Normal people will definitely die if they fall from that height." "Actually, I am also curious why Krum didn''t break his neck. I think there should be some protective measures." Albert speculated. "Don''t you know?" Katrina asked suspiciously, "I remember you were also a seeker before!" "Before?" Niya blinked curiously and asked: "Why did you give up?" "Well, Quidditch training is too much trouble. I have a lot of work to do all day, and Gryffindor has a good seeker, so I gave up." Albert shrugged and motioned for them. Can go now. When descending the stairs, the four met many desperate fans of the US team, who had not yet recovered from the blow. However, what surprised Albert the most was that many fans of the US team believed that the Bulgarian Veeva was the main reason for their loss, and even caused some unpleasant quarrels. "A lot of fans get their brains hot and can do everything," Alberta told Nia to stay away from the chaos over there, and the Ministry of Magic staff had already stopped it. "I thought they would be more rational?" Katrina murmured. "They have been too depressive in the American magical world. They naturally have to vent after going abroad, especially when they have just lost a large sum of money, and they are feeling aggrieved." Albert curled his lips and it was not difficult to guess what happened. The cause of the conflict. Reason has never been matched by the United States. Free America, shooting every day is not a joke. Albert never doubted that wizards would be imprisoned by the US Ministry of Magic every few days. UU reading www.uuknshu. com When the four left the gym and returned to the camp, it was already an hour later. "Four cups of hot chocolate." Albert said to the house elf, and then sat down on the chair. If it weren''t for Niya, they would probably use Apparition to come back directly. The camp is too noisy, the tents are not soundproof at all, and the Bulgarian teams victory is celebrated everywhere outside. "Some people dont seem to plan to sleep anymore!" Katrina murmured as she listened to the noise outside. If the seeker can be brave." "It''s right for her to give up. It wouldn''t be a good deal if she broke her neck." Albert didn''t think it would be a problem for Jenny to slow down. Krum''s behavior was very risky, and he almost fell to death with luck. The house elf brought four cups of hot chocolate with milk. "After drinking, go back and rest. If anyone can''t sleep, I have medicine here to ensure a good night''s sleep." "Forget it, we don''t need that stuff." Katrina took a sip of hot chocolate and returned to her room. "Thank you, I had a great time today." After Niya stepped forward and gave Albert a hug, she also picked up a cup of hot chocolate and went back to rest. "Let''s go back and rest too." Albert said to Isobel. "I remember you said that something would happen to the World Cup?" Isabel asked suddenly. "Well, after the game, it should be the trouble caused by the Death Eaters. However, we packed up and left as soon as we watched the finals. We should be able to avoid possible dangers." Albert had already had a solution. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 844： "Guide to Defense" "Good morning Sirius, where did you go?" Lupin poked his head out of the kitchen, looking at Sirius who had just entered the tent, and asked questioningly, "Why do you look unhappy?" "I just went to Ludo Bagman, and that guy only paid half of the Gallon last night." Sirius didn''t have the slightest affection for Bagman, who was trying to go wrong. "When did you bet?" Lupin looked at Sirius in shock. He didn''t expect his old friend to be gambling secretly. This is not a good thing. "I thought you would care more about how much I won." Sirius pulled a chair and sat down, putting his legs on the table, not knowing what he was thinking. "Well, how much did you win?" Lupin asked helplessly. "Probably... a thousand gallons." Sirius said. "How much?" Lupin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A thousand gallons," Sirius repeated in shock. "Don''t bet, just accept it when you see it!" Lupin didn''t care about the black smoke that was slowly floating in the pot, and tried to persuade Sirius. He really couldn''t understand why his old friend took the risk of gambling. What if he lost a thousand gallons. How many gallons would he bet on? "Bagman didn''t have enough Gallon to pay me, so he suggested that I continue to bet." Sirius glanced at Lupin, whose face was slightly gloomy, and said casually: "I have agreed. Anyway, those Gallons are all It doesnt matter if I lose everything I earn, let alone I wont necessarily lose. Lupin was silent. He also knew that he was not qualified to preach to Sirius, and finally said: "Don''t be too greedy, just accept it when you see it." Then he turned back to the kitchen and continued to make breakfast. "If I lose, I will lose? No, I won''t lose." There was a weird smile on Sirius''s face. He didn''t think he would lose, and the money was not all his money. Half of it belonged to Albert. In fact, Sirius doesn''t like gambling, but he met Albert yesterday, and the two reached a certain agreement in private. The good name is: everyone who has money makes money together. Well, they did make a lot of money, and the hapless Bagman lost a lot of Gallons. However, Sirius did not sympathize with Bagman. If it weren''t for Ludo Bagman to try to induce him to bet, Sirius would not necessarily agree to Albert. Well, this is a lame excuse. From Sirius''s point of view, why doesn''t Kanon, who has made a steady profit, doesn''t make it? Not an idiot. Moreover, according to Albert''s tone, Ludo Bagman is unreliable, otherwise Albert would not require him to recover at least half of Gallon after winning the bet. "Good morning, Sirius." Harry appeared in the dining room clutching his yawn, smelling the burning smell in the air, and said in surprise: "It''s rare to see Professor Lupin burn the rice. By the way, you were there just now. What to talk about." "It''s nothing Harry." Sirius didn''t want Harry to get into the gambling habit, and turned off the subject and said, "Lupin and I have already planned to run a Defense Against the Dark Arts magazine called "The Defense Guide." After preliminary discussions with Lupin, Sirius intends to accept Albert''s proposal to start a magazine related to defense against the dark arts. Considering that Lupin once served as a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts, he has a natural advantage in the field of defense against the dark arts. Sirius has also been fighting dark wizards for most of his life, and he is considered a relatively good profession. NS. Working in a field that is good at and likes makes it easier for people to keep enthusiasm, put in more energy, and be more likely to succeed. Of course, it is not easy to open a magazine store. Lupin and Sirius have no experience in this area. Who will be the editor-in-chief? If you open a store rashly and enter areas you don''t know about, you are likely to stumble, and it is not surprising that you will even lose a lot of money. "Are there any magazines like Witch Weekly and Transfiguration Today?" Hermione asked Sirius curiously. "Well, if there are only two of us, it will take about half a month." Sirius nodded. "There will be some content related to the defense against the dark magic. In this regard, Remus should be better at it. He used to be black. Professor of Magical Defense, and I can also help him find a way." Harry and Hermione looked at each other. To be honest, they are not very optimistic about Sirius opening magazines and newspapers, let alone becoming editor-in-chief. "What does Professor Lupin think?" Hermione asked Professor Lupin, who was busy in the kitchen. "I think the probability of losing money is relatively high. Knowing Defence Against the Dark Arts and launching Defence Against the Dark Arts magazines are two different things." Lupin is not as optimistic as Sirius. They do not have rich management experience and are likely to mess things up. "Speaking of opening a store, I still admire Albert. He started paying for Fred and George to open a store very early on." Ron sat next to Harry with a yawn, "From the beginning to the present. I dont know how many Gallons have already invested in it, and I think their shop will sell well." "Perhaps, he has already fortune-telling." Harry said without hesitation, UU reading "Sirius, if you want to open a shop, you can go to Albert for divination." "Harry, there are limits to divination," Hermione disagreed with Harry''s view. "Are you really planning to open a weekly magazine?" Lupin brought the food from the kitchen and asked, looking at Black who was thinking seriously. "Kanon won, even if he loses in the end, I don''t feel distressed." This is actually one of the reasons Sirius agreed to help Albert. He needs to find an excuse to persuade Remus to help start a miscellaneous weekly observation. Otherwise, he will never agree, and a windfall is the best excuse to be speechless. "Losing money? I think you can ask Albert for help. As long as the price is right, he will definitely provide help." Ron suggested. According to him, Fred and George have very clear ideas and plans for opening a store, and most of these are Albert''s points. Moreover, Albert writes articles to magazines brilliantly, and he clearly knows better than them how to summarize the contents of a magazine. If Albert can provide them with many constructive suggestions. However, how to persuade Albert to help is actually more difficult. If you want Albert to contribute, he must naturally give the other party enough benefits. However, Garon Albert obviously won''t see it, so what should he use to convince him? Finally, Rons remarks woke up Sirius. His own industry is naturally different from others industries. If Sirius can get Albert into the partnership, the other party will naturally not just watch the shops move across the shops. A hand of them. And Sirius''s purpose is just to find a job for Lupin, as long as he doesn''t lose money, Sirius can accept it. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 845： 1 make money After watching the Quidditch match for several days, Albert found that the Quidditch World Cup was not as interesting as he thought. Especially after the excitement of the previous few days, the original novelty began to fade, and even Niyas curiosity about the wizards camp was greatly weakened, and she didnt even go out to wander at night. Instead, she was facing Izabel and Wa Leria and Catherine are interested in the cosmetic medicines they studied. Women always care about their looks, just like men always like beautiful women. "It''s almost time!" Albert glanced at the open pocket watch, put down the newspaper and prepared to go to Black, not forgetting to tell the house elves to watch Nya before leaving. Siriuss tent is in the camp next door. Its about ten minutes walk away. This is actually not that far. After all, the Quidditch World Cup stadium can accommodate 100,000 people, which means that there will be at least 10,000 tents divided. It is normal to have several camping areas. If it were not for the magical tents of wizards, Albert wondered whether this land could accommodate so many wizards without being noticed by Muggle satellites? Compared with the night, the camp during the day is very deserted. Many wizards are sleeping to make up for their sleep. Of course, some wizards are packing their tents and preparing to leave. There are many wizards who only watch a game, after all, Quidditch tickets are not cheap. "Albert, here, here." As Albert walked through the camp, he found his roommate Lee Jordan was desperately waving at him, and beside him stood a black wizard who looked a lot like him. He seemed to hear his son''s shout, no Talk to the man next to him, but turn his head and look at Lee Jordan''s line of sight. "When did you arrive. By the way, this is my father." Lee Jordan enthusiastically introduced his father to Albert. "Oh, dear Ludo, let me think about the stakes for a while, and I''ll look for you later, okay?" Mr. Li cast an apologetic expression at Bagman, then smiled and went forward to talk to Albert Say hello, "You are Albert. I often hear Jordan mention you. Originally, I wanted to invite you to watch a football game." Bagman couldn''t help but frowned, but he looked at the young man in front of him curiously. He always felt that the other person was a bit familiar. After hearing the person next to him say Albert''s name, he remembered who the other person was. "Albert Anderson, the most talented wizard of the century?" Bagman said in an exaggerated tone. "Hello, Mr. Bagman." Albert said in surprise, "I didn''t expect to see you here." "Do you know?" Mr. Li asked curiously. "Mr. Bagman is the commentator of the Quidditch World Cup." Albert explained. "Mr. Anderson is now a big celebrity. He has won two international awards in one month. How about, do you want to place a bet on the game? Ireland has a great chance of winning this year." Bagman said excitedly. "Okay, Ludo, don''t teach bad kids, let''s talk about the stakes later!" Mr. Li interrupted in front of Bagman, "Albert, come in and sit for a while, by the way, try my latest tricks. Arriving tea." "Well, see you later." Bagman frowned, turned and walked away. "Dad said Bagman is very fond of gambling, and always likes to pull people around to bet." Lee Jordan warmly invited Albert into the tent and poured him a cup of hot tea with a silver pot. Albert glanced at the fresh mint in the cup and took a sip. The pot was filled with green tea, which tasted good. "If you can win money, who doesn''t like gambling?" Albert put down his teacup and said meaningfully: "However, I heard people say that Bagman lost a lot of money." "How much did you squeeze?" Lee Jordan asked straightforwardly. "No." Albert noticed that Lee Jordan''s father was looking at him, and said, "However, Mr. Bagman is right. Ireland''s winning rate is not small, and it is very hopeful to win this Quidditch. World Cup champion." "That''s great." The three talked about the ball game for a while, and Albert left. Lee Jordan''s father looked at the bag of Galleons on the table and said to his son: "Your friend is very unusual!" "Of course it''s not ordinary. That''s a genius who won two international awards in a month. He won more prizes than many people have earned in a few years." Lee Jordan smiled and rubbed his hands and asked: "Dad, you How much you intend to suppress, this is a trade that will make a profit without losing money." "Take him the same amount. I guess that 80% of your friend doesn''t just ask us to bet." Lee Jordan''s father naturally knew that he couldn''t stand up to one person, and he was going to look for other hapless guys. If you really make Bagman bald, you won''t be able to get the money back then. "Treasure your relationship. It is not easy to find good friends." After Albert left a bag of Galleons, Lee Jordan''s father no longer doubted Albert''s judgment. Albert did find a few acquaintances who were willing to help bets. As for making the bet personally, it was too eye-catching. Adhering to the principle of making money together, many reliable acquaintances helped, and the interest relationship was sometimes particularly reliable. After greeting many acquaintances along the way, Albert finally came outside Sirius''s tent. Hermione and Lupin were setting up a grill, and Harry and Ron were helping them. However, they are more often unhelpful. "Harry, you and Ron will get some water back." Sirius handed the bucket to Harry and Ron. "see you later." Harry greeted Albert and left with Ron carrying the bucket. "Let''s go inside and talk about magazines and publications." Sirius embraced Albert''s shoulder enthusiastically and led him into the tent. Hermione looked at the two entering the tent suspiciously, thinking that they seemed to have something private to discuss, so she didn''t want to disturb them either. Siriuss tent is very luxurious, but it has a stale atmosphere, it seems that it has been a while. As soon as Albert sat down, Sirius put a bag of gold coins in front of him. "You''re right, Bagman is really unreliable. He only gave me half of Galleon." Sirius crossed his hands and said to Albert. "The other half continues to bet, but this time Bagman learns to be smart. Yes, the odds are not high." Albert took the money bag and kindly reminded: "You can go to other dealers to bet, don''t keep staring at Bagman alone, if he owes a debt, he will definitely go wrong." "You make sense, but I haven''t found any other dealers yet." Sirius was also worried that Bagman would suddenly fall back. If you really owe a debt, you will definitely do so. "Many wizards like to gamble." Albert said without hesitation, "you can always find it." "By the way, are you interested in investing in magazine publications? We plan to start a Defense Against the Dark Arts magazine publication according to your suggestion. Remus is the editor-in-chief. You know, he used to be a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." "You shouldn''t be short of money?" Albert''s expression was a bit weird, and he didn''t seem to understand why Sirius was looking for his own investment. "To tell you, I started a magazine and publication just to find a job for Remus. You should also know that his werewolf status is difficult to find a decent job in the magical world." Sirius sighed: "Of course, we You dont need to pay how many Galleons, just occasionally help with some ideas, and you dont usually need your help. I can also give you three-tenths of the shares. If you really lose money in the end, I can use the original price of Galleons. Buy back the shares in your hand." Albert thinks that Black is more like a decision on this matter with a hot brain, but the conditions given by the other party are very sincere! "I don''t seem to have a reason to refuse." Albert thought for a moment and smiled. "As long as nothing goes wrong, the defense against the dark arts field has indeed been selling well in recent years. As long as you have a firm foothold in the past few years, you won''t worry about making money. No money." When Sirius heard Albert''s promise, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The conditions he gave were quite favorable. However, considering Albert''s idea of ??making money together, and the other party helped him win such a large sum of Galleons, Sirius felt that he should be more generous. Albert is not short of money at all, and this time he doesn''t know how much he won in the gambling. Albert can find himself, and naturally he can find others to help bet, and no one knows that he did that. But the reason that made Sirius determined to get him into the group is that Albert is a very suitable friend to make friends. It is not difficult to see this with the attitude of friends. Of course, Albert also helped him to settle the trouble, and Sirius saw the former figures of the robbers from the Albert quartet, but they are much better than the former robbers, and they are not like they used to be. He and James are so strong and bully. Ever since Sirius learned that Albert had spent money to help two friends open a store to fulfill his wish, he was ashamed of who he was and wanted to help Remus find a decent job, making his life so difficult. If the former self could be like Albert, maybe the bad things of the year would not happen. Although Sirius hated Peter, he also realized that they might have caused the tragedy of the year. So naive! He recalled more than once that if he and James had not invited Peter to join the Order of the Phoenix, maybe Peter would not have been forced to join the Death Eaters. But there is no ever, and there is no if. James and Lily died, and he was imprisoned for more than ten years. Peter took refuge in Voldemort again, threatening Harry''s safety. The two sides are already endless enemies. "Sirius, the barbecue is ready." Hermione''s voice came from outside, and Sirius, who had been immersed in his thoughts, suddenly recovered and gave Albert an apologetic smile. "In two days, I will study other magazines and publications together with Remus. First, we will set a simple framework. Then we will have a chat. By the way, the name of the magazine publication is temporarily called "Guide to Defense", if you can think of it A better name would be fine." Sirius invited Albert out for barbecue. "By the way, what is the slogan of the magazine?" Albert asked suddenly. "The slogan of the magazine?" Sirius was a little dazed, obviously he didn''t understand the meaning of the words. "The magazine slogan of "Transfiguration Today" is to change lives." Albert reminded, "To put it bluntly, it is the positioning of this magazine." "What do you think is appropriate?" Sirius thought it was the right thing to find Albert. Neither he nor Lu Ping had a clear idea about starting a magazine, which is why Lu Ping thought they would lose money. "Stay away from danger and protect yourself." Albert said with a smile, "Teach everyone how to stay away from danger and how to use magic to protect yourself. You can start with spells, plants and dark creatures, just like teaching students how to defend against dark magic in class." "Did you convince him?" Lupin listened to Albert''s analysis and looked at Sirius in surprise. "Are you really going to start a magazine publication?" Hermione was also surprised. "Hermione can also help, publish some papers in magazines, and even learn from other journals, solicit relevant papers from all Hogwarts students, and give everyone a chance to be famous. I think many people will be willing to publish Defense Against the Dark Arts in magazines. Thesis." "Is it really possible?" Hermione handed Albert a kebab. "As long as the quality is not too bad, it is all right, "Transfiguration Today", "Innovation of the Curse," and "Master of Practical Potions" are all like this." Albert has written many papers, so he is very clear about these. "It always feels not as simple as you said." Harry swallowed the food in his mouth and muttered softly. "Have you seen the opposite?" Albert asked suddenly. "What''s that?" Everyone looked at each other, obviously they didn''t know that there was this thingThe Wizarding Newspaper published by Xenoferius? Lovegood. Albert looked at Ron and said, "Perhaps, you know who Lovegood is. " "Lovegood is near my house." Ron nodded and said, "However, we have nothing to do with them." "How about that publication?" Hermione asked curiously. "A word is difficult." Albert said with a weird expression: "You can get a copy and you will find that wizard publications are not as difficult as you think. As long as they contain useful content for wizards, people will be willing to buy them. In the entire British magical world, the defense against the dark arts is a mess. Even foreign students know that the defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts is notoriously bad. Thanks to the **** curse at Hogwarts. Who knows who the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor will be next semester?" "Alastor Moody, a retired Auror, he is an old friend of Dumbledore." Lupin noticed that everyone was looking at him, and quickly explained, "I heard from Dumbledore. , And wrote a letter to Moody, telling him about the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." "Dumbledore''s old friend?" Albert said in a strange tone. "Is there anything wrong?" "That curse is not a joke." Albert''s face was even more weird. "Professor Dumbledore really has the heart to let his old friends take risks. Professor Lupin, maybe you should write to that Professor Moody, Telling him about the curse and early resignation may help him escape." "Does the curse really exist?" "It lasted for fifty years, do you think it was a coincidence?" Albert really couldn''t understand the thinking of these people. Are they reluctant to believe it, or are they really stupid? Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 846： Behind the scenes "Sorry Bagman, but I do have something to leave today." Sirius pretended to say helplessly, "You can clear up the remaining Kanon for me first." "Are you really not staying to watch the Quidditch World Cup final?" Bagman exaggeratedly said as if he had heard some incredible news. "This is the World Cup final. You just left? Harry didn''t know there would be What a disappointment, the UK has missed the trophy for 30 years. This is a very rare opportunity." "No, I have to go." Sirius glanced at Lupin, who was packing his things, and shook his head. "However, Harry will stay and watch the final. The Weasley family will come to see the Quidditch World Cup final today. I have asked Arthur to take care of those children." Bagman was still a little unwilling to let Sirius leave like this, the guy in front of him had won a lot of Galleon where he hadn''t lost once. hateful! "Look, Arthur is here." Sirius said, pointing his finger somewhere. Bagman looked in the direction of Sirius''s fingers, and saw the red hair with Weasley''s logo. "Well, do you want to keep betting? The probability of Ireland winning this year is very high." Bagman saw that the change in the subject was useless, so he changed his method: "Little Agatha Tims thinks the final. It will last for a week, and she also weighs half of the stock in the eel farm." "I agree with you very much and I believe that Ireland will win, but I don''t think the game will last that long. Bulgaria''s Krum is a great seeker. It''s hard to imagine that he won''t be able to catch the Snitch in a week." Sirius talked with Bagman and thought that Sirius was once a good Quidditch player. "To be honest, I think Krum is better than Linzi, and is more likely to catch the Snitch to end the game, but Bulgaria can easily be opened up by Ireland in terms of scoring. The gap between the players on both sides is obvious. So far, Bulgaria has always relied on Krum to catch the Golden Snitch to win. Once the score is exceeded one hundred and fifty points, there is no chance of winning." "What you said makes sense, do you want to continue to bet?" Bagman said with a smile on his face: "If you bet on Ireland to win, but Victor Krum will catch the Golden Snitch, I can give you very good odds. Dont look at me that way, I just want to beat you once, and its really frustrating to lose all the time." "Well, then I''ll add a little more bet. I think the Irish team will score first, and after the game, the difference between the two sides will not exceed 30 points." Sirius seemed to be interested and asked Bagman very confidently. "Adding up four points, what odds do you plan to give me." "How about this number?" Bagman made an eight gesture. "All right, I bet on five hundred gallons." Sirius nodded in agreement, "but you have to settle the remaining gold coins with me first." "I thought you were very confident, but this is my highest odds, a rare opportunity." Bagman''s eyes widened, as if he could not believe what he heard. "It''s because the probability of losing the gambling is so high that I dare not press it all up." Sirius stared at Bagman, letting him stop. "Well, you can settle yesterday''s money first." Bagman reluctantly paid out the money to settle the remaining money, and then opened a parchment note to Sirius, then turned around and greeted Arthur, who was coming over here. He didnt see Siriuss micro edge at all. The corners of the mouth evoked. Of course, they expected that Bagman might be reluctant to pay back the money, so they made the exaggerated bet just now and took back the remaining part with Garon, so that Bagman would not end up wronging the bill. In order to make sure that Bagman did not use Leprechaun''s gold coins to dismiss himself, Sirius opened the purse and checked the gold coins. Although he felt that Bagman should not dare to do that, there were some things he had to guard against. However, Sirius naturally has an easier way to deal with it. Following Alberts suggestion, he deliberately let Ludo Bagman see that he had hired a goblin to handle the gambling gold coins, and revealed that he was buying it in Diagon Alley. The willingness of renting a shop to open a shop. "Arthur, Harry and Hermione will take care of you." Sirius stepped forward to shake hands with Mr. Weasley after Bagman had greeted Arthur. "Don''t worry, I will take care of the children." Arthur promised. "Does anyone want to place a bet on the game?" Bagman asked everyone with a smile on his face. Everyone looked at each other. "Sirius has won a lot of Kanon from me. He even bet me that Ireland will win the game and score first, but Victor Krum will catch the Golden Snitch, and after the game, both sides The score will not exceed 30 points." Bagman had to use Sirius''s deeds to attract everyone, "I gave a very high odds. Does anyone want to follow? Sirius has never lost. He earned thousands of gallons from me." "Really?" Fred and George looked at Sirius together. "Well, I have always bet on who will win. The odds are not high, but I did win some money." Sirius said honestly: "Ireland has a high probability of winning this year, and Bagman thinks so too." "What are the odds?" George asked curiously. "This number." Sirius said eight. "We have 50 gallons, just like Sirius." After Fred and George looked at each other, they immediately took out a bag of gallons from their pockets. The bag of gallons contained Ron and Ginny''s. "Children, gambling is not a good habit." Arthur Weasley said in a low voice, "and this is almost all your savings." "Arthur is right. Gambling is really not a good habit. If you want to make money, you can invest in the publication of the Defense Against the Dark Arts magazine I started." Sirius couldn''t bear Fred and George falling out when he thought of Albert. Li, he said: "Don''t worry about the newspapers losing money, Albert is very optimistic about the branch publication, and even invested a large sum of Gallons, accounting for nearly one-third of the share." "Don''t spoil Sirius," Bagman eagerly wrote the Weasley''s list, then turned to ask, "Arthur, do you want to place a bet?" "Well, then I''ll take out a gallon... bet on Ireland to win." Mr. Weasley hesitated for a moment, and finally took out a gallon from his pocket. In fact, the wizard is just in a hurry and does not want to gamble with his children. However, their tickets were obtained with Bagman''s help, so they had to give the other side some face. "Does anyone else want to gamble?" Bagman looked at Harry who seemed to be planning to pay for Garon. "Um... If Sirius wants to open a magazine publication, I am willing to help with some money." Harry knew why Sirius started the magazine publication, so he used all the Kanon he originally planned to bet on to invest in Sirius'' magazine. Publications, and Harry plans to publish a hundred gallons. Since Albert is even optimistic about Sirius''s magazines and publications, he should not lose money and go bankrupt. "Don''t listen to Blake''s nonsense, that guy is not short of money at all. The Garon won from me is enough for him to run several magazines and publications." Bagman curled his lips, but he was satisfied with the results, and gave him a favor. After reading the invoice with George, Reid turned and left. "Albert seems to be with his girlfriend to watch the football game." Fred asked Sirius, "Did you meet him?" "Albert is in the camp next door. If you have time, you can help me to pass the parchment to him, so that Albert can take the time to see what needs to be revised." After that, Sirius gave a few parchments to him. Fred, the above is their preliminary design for the magazine. "If the speed is fast enough, it may be possible to produce the first edition of the "Guide to Defense" magazine publication before the start of school." "By the way Bagman," Sirius stopped Ludo Bagman, who was about to leave, and asked, "If I want to advertise in the Quidditch finals, is there still time?" "This... should be added, but the advertising fee for the World Cup finals may not be cheap." Bagman frowned and asked, "hasn''t your magazine publications been released yet, are you starting to advertise now?" "The content of the magazine has probably been finalized. It doesnt take too long, and its only the 22nd. There are still a few days before September. Even if you cant get the machine in the end, you can go to Lovegood to borrow him. Machine. Sirius said with a smile: As long as I can help to make this happen, Im willing to pay some consulting service fees. With that, Sirius took out ten Gallons from the bag and put them in Bagman''s hand. "Well, I''ll help you ask, but I don''t guarantee that it will be added." Bagman immediately agreed to help, this matter will not waste his time. It seemed weird to Bagman, however, what he didn''t know was that it was Albert''s idea to advertise in the World Cup final. In Alberts view, the World Cup advertisement is very suitable for quickly gaining fame. After the game, the Dark Mark is undoubtedly the best publicity, a magazine and newspaper to teach everyone how to protect themselves. Panic in the magic world. The time comes out, and it will definitely attract everyone''s attention. As long as the insecure residents make sure that the content of the magazine is valid, they will definitely be happy to order, and there will be no shortage of money at that time. Although it would take a lot of Garon at first, Sirius was not worried, because the gold coins he got from Bagman were enough for them to spend a long time. Moreover, Sirius didn''t have a good way to gain fame quickly, so he chose to believe in Albert''s judgments and plans. Anyway, Garon won in vain, and it really doesn''t hurt to spend it. What''s more, Sirius knew that he had to put enough trust in Albert before the other party would help him make plans for magazines and publications. "What''s the matter with the newspapers?" Ginny looked at Sirius who had left with Bagman, wondering Ron. "Sirius intends to open magazines and newspapers related to Defense Against the Dark Arts." Ron explained. "It is said that Albert made the proposal." Harry added. "Albert always complains that the defense against the dark arts in the British magical world is terrible, even foreign students know about it." Fred and George are not surprised, they all know that Albert has special interests, such as defense against the dark arts. field. "Okay, kids, let''s go to the camp and set up the tent." Mr. Weasley greeted everyone to leave with him: "Remus, I will take them there first." "Well, goodbye Arthur, goodbye Harry, Hermione, and Ron." Lupin waved his wand and quickly put the tent into his backpack, and then stood here waiting for Sirius to get things done and come and meet. go home together. "Goodbye, Professor Lupin." Harry left with Mr. Weasley. "You just made a bet like that?" Ron, who had been silent, suddenly asked Fred and George Ron had to care about it. No way, the Gallon that Fred and George bet on has part of him. If he loses, he will really become a pauper. "The probability is very high. Albert also thinks that Ireland will win the championship." Fred and George both felt that Sirius''s ability to win a large Gallon from Bagman had something to do with Albert, especially Sirius who made Albert. They confirmed this when they invested in magazines and newspapers. After all, the two had helped Albert before and were no strangers to this kind of operation. "Don''t chat over there, come and help set up the tent." Mr. Weasley called the three of them to help set up the tent. It took nearly half an hour for UU to read before they finally got to Mr. Weasley. The tent was set up without help. "We need some water, and we also need to pick up some wood for fuel." Mr. Weasley said to everyone, "The division of labor is done." "Dad, we have to go to Albert, and we have a stove, so there is no need to use wood to make a fire." After the Weasley brothers dropped their backpacks, they slipped away with the parchment given by Sirius. "When they see Albert''s tent, they will be surprised." Ron muttered quietly. "That guy is weird everywhere, and there are strange house elves helping to prepare food." "House elf?" Ginny asked in confusion. As far as she knew, Albert was a Muggle wizard. "Albert must have hired him with money!" Hermione said without hesitation. "Hermione, no one would spend money to hire house elves." Ron felt that Hermione didn''t understand the situation at all. "Perhaps Albert is an exception." Hermione said stubbornly. "He''s very good to people." "Maybe, that guy is a weird person." Ron didn''t bother to discuss this with Hermione. "If Mr. Anderson really hires a house elf, then you''d better remind him to be safe, so as not to trouble him with the Magical Creatures Management and Control Department of the Ministry of Magic." "Mr. Weasley, can''t the wizard hire house elves?" Hermione asked, frowning. "This..." Mr. Weasley''s expression was a bit embarrassed, as if he was afraid of others hearing it and lowered his voice: "There is almost no such precedent in the magic world, because no wizard is willing to waste Garon hiring them. Of course, as long as they are not known, Dont get into big trouble, its actually not a big problem either." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 847： World Cup Final "Merlin''s beard, you can''t find it here." Fred looked around the humble environment in the tent and looked at his friend questioningly, "Don''t tell me, you live here in the past few days?" "Don''t be silly Fred, Albert likes to enjoy life more than you, how could you possibly sleep here." George thought Fred''s words sounded silly, and handed Albert the parchment that Sirius asked them to pass on. , By the way, brought the topic back to the reason why the two came to find Albert. "Did you ask Sirius to help place a bet?" When George saw that Albert was looking at the parchment carefully, he had no intention of answering, and he knew that the other party had acquiesced. There are some things, just know in your heart, there is no need to clarify them. George continued: "We bet on Ludo Bagman. Like Black, we bet that the Irish team will win the game and score first, but Victor Krum will catch the Golden Snitch..." "Moreover, after the game, the scores of both sides will not exceed 30 points." Fred grabbed George''s words and continued. "How many times?" "What?" Fred didn''t react for a moment. "Eight times." George said immediately. "Ludo Bagman has lost a lot of Garon recently." Albert took out his pen from his pocket and began to make comments on the parchment, and said without looking up: "He is looking for the goblin in Gringotts. We borrowed a large amount of Kanon, and it is estimated that we will not pay it back." "You mean..." George frowned deeply, apparently understanding what Albert meant. "Is he going to run the bill? No wonder I thought his reaction was a little strange." "The fairies won''t let Bagman fall back." Fred shook his head. "They are not house elves." "No, you didn''t understand Albert''s meaning." George raised his hand and interrupted. "He meant that Bagman might use our Garon. Of course, there is also the Fairy Garon." "Can you talk normally." Fred felt that he couldn''t keep up with the thinking patterns of the two. He and George were obviously twins. Why could George understand but he didn''t? "The Irish team''s mascot is the Leprechaun. They like to throw magic gold coins on the court after the performance." Albert said again. "The Leprechaun''s gold coins do look a lot like Garon. Do you think Bagman might fool us with the Leprechaun gold coins?" George frowned and considered a solution. "As long as we check immediately after receiving the gold coins, we should not be easily fooled by Bagman." Although Fred has never seen the gold coins of the Leprechaun, he believes that Bagman can''t be vigilant. Fool them. "Lee Jordan''s tent is nearby. You will drop by to find him later and tell him about this." Albert took a sip from his teacup and exhorted, "You haven''t seen him yet. Family!" "It seems that you have a rich harvest!" George couldn''t help but sigh Albert''s means of making money, "However, Bagman also deserves it." After learning from Albert that Bagman would fool himself with fake gold coins, Fred and George''s last sympathy for Bagman disappeared. "His guy is a very good bet, and has lost too much Gallon. The fairies are destined to pay off the debt. In the end, he will probably choose to run." Albert reminded: "If you want to get the money, It has to be before he has any money, otherwise you dont want to get a Nat from Bagman." "It seems that the situation is worse than we thought." George murmured, "I will talk to Lee Jordan about this." "So... see you tonight!" Before leaving the tent, Fred suddenly turned around and asked: "By the way, you seem to be very optimistic about the magazine publication Black started?" "Because people need it!" Albert said with a smile. After the Weasley brothers left, Albert continued to flip through the parchment in his hand. For a moment, he seemed to think of something. He called the house elf bit over, took out a glass bottle from the deformed lizard skin bag and handed it to the house elf. The glass bottle was filled with black beads. Albert lowered his voice and told the house-elf what to do tonight. Bit looked uneasily at the glass bottle in his hand, but nodded his head to indicate that he would finish. "Oh, yes, after watching the game tonight, we will leave here immediately. There is no need to clean up the tent, and just throw it here. Then you can just carry the suitcase and leave, and you have your hands. That thing is a gift left to the troubled black wizards. Remember to spread it out, so that no one will doubt us." "I know the master." The house elf Bitter bowed slightly and went back to make preparations before leaving. Albert put away the revised parchment and returned it to the box, and told Catherine and Valeria about leaving overnight tonight. As for whether the two will leave with them, it is not something he can decide. "After watching the game, shall we go home?" Niya took Albert''s hand and followed the crowd to walk in the forest. They had walked this road several times, and they knew the environment quite well. "How about the third place, don''t you watch it?" Katrina knew that Albert had tickets for the third place, and the price of first-class tickets was not cheap. "I have already sold the tickets for the third place." Albert looked at the crowd in front of him and said calmly: "After tonight, there will probably be martial law." "It seems that the situation is really bad. How did you know that something was going to happen tonight?" Valeria was very curious about the news that Albert got from there. "Don''t you know that he is a prophet?" Katrina muttered softly. "Prophet?" The two looked at Albert, "Are you sure it''s not a bad divination." After the silence of the short station, Catherine suddenly asked: "Did you cheat by prophecy during the Potions Championship?" "Do you think I need to cheat?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Prophecy is really unreasonable." Valeria looked at Albert with fiery eyes, no wonder Albert always guessed that the team would win. This time the Quidditch World Cup, they won a lot of money by betting. Although they have to divide a part of someone, the gold coins they earned are still considerable. "What did you predict?" Catherine asked. "The flame, the dark wizard, and the dark mark." Albert said in a low voice. "What is the Dark Mark?" Valeria and Catherine didn''t understand Voldemort''s mark. In fact, today''s young wizards don''t know much about the Dark Mark. No way. Compared with the first Dark Lord Gellert Grindelwald, Voldemorts reputation spread only in Europe, and most of his followers stay in the United Kingdom, unlike Grindelwald who has a wide range of supporters. Naturally, no one told Catherine and Valeria not to call Voldemort''s name directly, let alone tell them what the Dark Mark is. "I suggest you read the Daily Prophet tomorrow morning." Albert made a hush gesture, beckoning them not to talk about this topic here. "Can''t be mentioned?" "British wizards are very taboo to talk about this. You will know it by reading the newspaper tomorrow." After going to the top floor to separate, Albert several people entered the familiar box and found that there were already many acquaintances here. Harry, Hermione, and Weasley are all in the same box at the same time. Fred and George waved to Albert vigorously. Harry was chatting with a house elf. Hermione didnt know why. Looks very angry. In the corner of the back row, there is a house elf who seems to be occupying a place for the owner, but Albert knows that Old Crouch will not be watching the finals, because the empty seat is actually for Little Crouch. To be honest, Albert really wanted to sneak off the invisible cloak from the opponent and give the audience in the box an unexpected surprise. He was convinced that it would be more sensational than anyone who won the Quidditch World Cup, and that Fudge would definitely do it. Excitedly asked the Dementor to give little Crouch a kiss. However, it is not the time yet. Little Crouch is still useful. Albert finally resisted it. If the people are lost, the panel task will not be able to be squeezed out later. "What''s the matter?" Isobel noticed Albert''s mood changes. "Nothing." Albert shook his head. She didn''t think it was nothing. Following Albert''s sight just now, looking at the empty seat next to the house elf, she couldn''t help frowning and thinking, but Isobel didn''t intend to go further, and started talking to Katrina after sitting down. At this time, the box began to enter again, and Minister of Magic Fudge led the Minister of Bulgaria into the room. The two reached out their hands and gestured to each other, speaking to each other in a language that the other did not understand. Well, at least Fudge does not understand Bulgarian, and the Bulgarian minister may not understand English. Do not use English to communicate with Fudge, 80% of them use Fudge for fun. Coming behind the two of them was the Malfoys, and Lucius Malfoy seemed to have some unpleasant exchanges with the Weasleys. At least, after a few short chats, Mr. Weasley''s expression was not natural. The Bulgarian minister who was sitting in the front row was not having fun with Fudge, and chatted with Albert who was sitting behind them. The expressions of the people in the box were weird, and Fudge was no exception, because he discovered that Albert was actually chatting with each other in a very smooth Bulgarian, and the two seemed to know each other and looked very familiar. Having said that, does this guy have such a wide range of friends? Do you even know the Bulgarian Minister of Magic? Those who didn''t know thought you were pure blood. Fudge suddenly understood why the British youth representative of Wiesengama turned into that last time. "I should have asked you to translate for me just now. This sort of thing is usually handled by Barty Crouch. You should know Barty!" "I have met several times." Albert looked at the new friend before him again and asked in fluent Bulgarian: "Mr. Obalonsk should understand English!" "Understand, but I think it''s more fun." The Bulgarian minister shrugged his shoulders, without being embarrassed at all. "Moreover, that guy thought I didn''t understand English, so he didn''t have much scruples when speaking. By the way, you Who do you think will win the championship tonight?" "It''s hard to say, but Ireland has a greater advantage. The Bulgarian team''s championship point is on Krum. If Krum cannot catch the Golden Snitch before the gap between the scores of the two sides is completely opened, he will lose the chance to win the championship. "Albert told the truth, "Both parties should be very clear about this, and in the end it depends on who is more prepared and who has better luck." "You''re right." The Bulgarian minister is naturally aware of the disadvantages of the Bulgarian team, but he does not think that the Bulgarian team has no hope of winning. The game kicked off with Ludos shouts. After the Bulgarian teams mascot Veeva entered the field, many men on the field still suffered community deaths. Harry and Ron had been prepared for it. When dancing, they closed their eyes and missed the move, but Fred and George were not so lucky. Even Percy was also shot. For this reason, Draco Malfoy, who was sitting behind them, pointed at them, his face full of schadenfreude. The mascots of the Irish team are more popular with everyone. The group of dwarfs wearing red vests and beards skimmed above their heads and combined into various fireworks. In the end, they formed a huge, shining clover. , Hovering over the audience''s head and sprinkling a large amount of gold coins, the audience below are all clamoring for it. "Don''t they know that these gold coins will disappear?" Niya looked at the few dwarf gold coins in her hand, and she didn''t understand the audience''s mentality. Moreover, after the gold coins rained in the sky, some people would think that the gold coins were real. "Many people don''t know." When Albert was speaking, he caught a glimpse of a hand that appeared out of nowhere and was taking the wand from Harry''s pocket, and the house elf who had taken care of Little Crouch had been holding it with his hand. Face. At this moment, the panel task was triggered. Although I didn''t give much experience, it still made Albert happily raise the corners of his mouth. This was a good start. Little Crouch, who had just gotten the wand, hadn''t recovered from his excitement, shuddered suddenly, and could not help looking around. He just felt an inexplicable malice. who is it? Little Crouch looked around, but didn''t find the person who disturbed him. "Even if some people know the fakes, they still collect them enthusiastically. Everyone cares more about the lively atmosphere." It is indeed the World Cup. The two national teams have shown great strength. Without testing each other, the game went into intense heat. Especially the Irish team, they continued the American tactics, while suppressing Krum, are quickly grabbing points from the Bulgarian team. As expected, the Irish team took the lead in scoring. The Irish fans on the court cheered frantically for the first goal. The game is still going on, the Irish team''s suppression tactics are better than that of the US team, which forces Krum to use Ronsky''s fake moves to buy time for himself. This time, he didn''t fall to the ground, but Lin Qi, his opponent, was sturdy, giving him the opportunity to find the Golden Snitch without any interference. "I think they are fighting for their lives, so don''t they really worry about breaking their neck?" Niya is still a little uncomfortable seeing such a scene. If it is an ordinary person, she must have fallen to death. "If you fall to death, you can only admit that you are unlucky." Under the voice of the Irish team''s supporters and the doctor''s help, Lin Qi stood up again, mounted his firebolt, and returned to the court. However, it is not difficult for Albert to see that Lin Qi is in very bad condition. The close contact with the ground just now caused him serious damage. The Irish team obviously realized this and accelerated the offensive against the Bulgarian team. The skill and ingenious cooperation quickly enabled them to quickly grab a large number of points from the Bulgarian team. Perhaps the Irish team did not expect Lin Qi to catch the Snitch from the beginning. After the score was further opened up, the pressure on the Bulgarian players became very heavy, especially after the score increased to one hundred points, they had to adopt the same method of dealing with the US team again and violently broke the game, giving Krum a chance to catch the Golden Snitch. Chance. The game began to become unscrupulous. The degree of fierceness and intensity has never been seen before by any audience. The batsmen on both sides were merciless, especially the Bulgarian batsmen. They launched a vicious wave of the stick in their hands. They didnt care whether they hit the ball or a person at all. They just swaggered desperately. confusion. Their seekers were equally fierce. In order to prevent the opponent from scoring, they rushed directly to the pursuit hand holding the ghost ball and almost fell the girl off the broom. The veevas who had acted as spectators also began to help create chaos, fighting with the Irish dwarfs, and even in order to distract the referee, a Veeva lighted the referee''s broom tail in the confusion. In the chaos, Krum tried to repeat the same trick and break free from his opponent''s suppression. However, the two Irish seekers are still keeping an eye on Krum, constantly using the roaming ball to cause trouble for him. Free throws, free throws, or free throws. The Bulgarian team paid the price for their tactics. They lost a lot of points, but Krum failed to catch the Snitch in a short time. He was injured because of the roaming ball, and the expression on his face was even more gloomy. NS. "Bulgaria lost!" Albert looked at the scoreboard and said softly. Because Ireland has led the Bulgarian team by 170 points. However, many spectators did not notice this, their eyes were staring at the fierce stadium, and then they continued to protest with dissatisfaction, but they did not realize that the Irish team had actually won. Krum was clearly aware of this. They lost, and they still failed miserably. Therefore, when he saw the Irish Seeker chasing the Snitch, he did not hesitate to speed up to chase it. Krum did not step forward to hinder the opponent from catching the Golden Snitch, but to end the game. He knew he had to do this. UU made the Bulgarian team a decent end. This is the only thing he can do now. thing. After all, a slight difference in scores will make fans who support them feel that the Bulgarian team is just out of luck. If you get beaten up and down, it will seriously hit the self-confidence of teammates and fans. Both of them are speeding up and diving to chase the Snitch. This time, Krum didn''t hit the ground like last time, but Lin Qi, who was accelerating with him, hit the ground for the second time. However, Krum, who caught the Golden Snitch, did not smile on his face. Instead, his face became more gloomy. He personally made the Bulgarian team lose the game. "A very brave person." Niya commented. "Krum is really brave, he let the Bulgarian team lose the game decently." Albert agreed with Niya''s words. "Yes, our young man played bravely." The Bulgarian minister glanced at Fudge''s face and said in fluent English. "What! You speak English?" Fudge glared at the Bulgarian Minister very annoyed. "But you let me make gestures here all day, like a fool!" "Hey, that''s fun." The Bulgarian minister shrugged his shoulders and stood up, moving towards the podium below. At this moment, on everyone''s heads, the dwarves began to shed a large amount of gold coins to celebrate Ireland''s championship. Fudge, who knew that he was being tricked, was annoyed. The Irish team won the Quidditch World Cup just now but he didn''t cheer him up. Finally, with a stern face, I took the stage to present the championship to the championship team with an unhappy expression. "Let''s go, we should go back." Before the awards were over, Albert greeted the others to leave, while Fred and George went to Ludo Bagman for money. They obviously did not forget what Albert said. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 848： Hard to defend "This wonderful game will be discussed for a long time." Ludo Bagman said hoarsely, "Ah, by the way... by the way, how much should I give you... how much?" "450 Gallon, Mr. Bagman." Fred and George smiled and opened their palms to Mr. Bagman. "Okay, 450 Gallon." Ludo Bagman took a deep breath, reached into his pocket and took out a purse, and handed it painfully to Fred and George. "Wait a moment." Fred and George took out a few gold coins from the purse, leaned under the light source of the magic wand to observe carefully, and couldn''t help but squinted to look at the anxious man in front of him, "Mr. Bagman, I think you may be mistaken. This is the gold coin of the dwarf." With that said, Fred handed the purse to George, who also took out a few gold coins from it, all gold coins of the dwarfs. Albert was right, Bagman really wanted to use the dwarf gold coins to send them away. This is not a good sign. "Ah, dwarf gold coins? Sorry, I should have made a mistake." Ludo Bagman barely squeezed a trace of surprise on his face. He reached out and took the purse that George had handed him, and pretended to take out a few from it. A gold coin, carefully inspected under the light, seems to be to discern whether these gold coins are Kanon or not. "I remember it should be right to put it here, ah, it was here." Ludo Bagman stretched out his hand again and took it out of his pocket. Finally, he took out another purse of the same money and handed it to Fred, grudgingly smiled at the twins and said: "It should be this bag. You should check it again. And this to you, it''s an apology for the wrong wallet I just took." Bagman handed George a signed poster featuring all the Quidditch players of the Irish team and showed an apologetic expression to the twins. The Weasley twins were not attracted by the poster. Instead, they fished out a few gold coins from the purse. After several inspections, they took the purse and waved goodbye to Bagman contentedly. "It was definitely on purpose." Fred said angrily. "If you didn''t check, you might have been deceived. As a result, the gold coins disappeared the next day." "I still think there is a problem." George murmured. "What''s the problem." Fred couldn''t help being wary. "Bugman was so refreshing when he gave the money!" George frowned, looking for flaws. "Even if we expose a lie, I don''t think he will pay so readily." Ever since he suspected that Ludo Bagman would deceive them with fake money, and personally encountered that kind of thing, George felt that Bagman was a liar no matter how he looked at it. "But, we have spot-checked just now, and the bag is indeed full of Garon." Fred frowned and suggested: "Or, after we go back to the tent, we will ask Bill to check again. He is in Gringotts. At work, I must know Kanon better and know how to distinguish them. By the way, do you want to tell Dad about this?" "Better not, it will only embarrass him." George shook his head. The tickets for their house were given by Ludo Bagman. Although Bagman was to pay back the favor, it is undeniable that the price of first-class tickets is very expensive. "If we can''t identify the true and false, we will use it to identify the fairy. Then we will use the money to open a vault in Gringotts and use it as a vault for the joke shop." Fred proposed. "If the money is fake, contact other people who have been cheated by Bagman and go to him to collect debts." However, George didn''t intend to hit Fred, he just nodded, intending to check Garon again when he went back. In fact, he knew that if the Garon in the bag was fake, they had no other way. According to Albert''s broken mouth, it would be very difficult to get Garon from Bagman again. Perhaps, betting on Bagman was the wrong choice from the beginning. "Where did you go?" Mr. Weasley asked anxiously. "We just went to Mr. Bagman to get back the money we won in the gambling." George took out the money bag he got from Bagman, smiled and said to Ron who was staring at the money bag: "The one between you and Ginny I''ll give it to you when I go back." "To be honest, I have never been as happy as I am now. I have 24 gallons in one fell swoop." Ron felt that today was his lucky day. He had never had such a huge wealth. "It''s 27 Gallon, Ron, your math is really bad." Hermione corrected. "Oh, 27 Gallon." Ron smirked and asked happily, "Percy, I remember you were planning to bet too. Did Bill and Charlie also bet?" "Well, I bet that Ireland will win, but the Bulgarian team will catch the Golden Snitch. Although the odds are only 4 times, the profit is also very good." Percy''s face is also full of smiles, he hates the taste of poverty. Bill and Charlie looked at each other and reluctantly said, "We didn''t have time to bet. We really missed a lot of Gallons." "Don''t tell your mother about your gambling." Mr. Weasley urged everyone in a low voice. "Don''t worry, Dad," Fred said with a smile, "We plan to use this money to open a vault in Gringotts." "What do you do to open the vault, you have no money." "The joke shop needs a vault to save money." George said without hesitation. "That''s something later," Ron said. "It''s not far anymore." After returning to the camp, I found that the camp was full of fans celebrating the Irish team''s championship. Not far away there was a vague sound of rough singing and tapping. I don''t know who lit the bonfire. A large group of people were encircling. Tap dance over the bonfire, as if preparing to stay up late to celebrate. "Fortunately, I don''t need to tell the Irish to stop celebrating the victory, otherwise it is hard to imagine." Mr. Weasley murmured, "Well, boys, you should go back to sleep." However, no one wants to sleep. Everyone is discussing the game. They dont like Bulgarias fouls, but they admire Krum very much. To a certain extent, Krum did not fail. He caught Golden Snitch. On the other side, Albert, who returned to the tent, was also still not asleep. He stood outside the tent, observing the lively people around him. "It feels a little weird these days." Isobel quietly came to Albert''s side, leaned his head on his shoulder, and asked in a voice that only two of them could hear, "Guess in advance that the game will end. Will it be boring?" "Actually, I prefer to see the wonderful matchups of the players." Albert drank the hot cocoa prepared by the house elves, and looked at the tap dancing wizard not far away and said: "Unfortunately, such a peaceful time has already Not long." "No wonder your friends don''t like to let you talk." Isabel said with a smile, "Actually, you should say something that everyone likes to hear." "Yeah." Albert thought for a while and said, "I don''t think we need to worry about money for the time being." "I don''t think you need to worry about not having money." In Isobel''s memory, Albert has always been rich, from when he first entered school. "After all, I have to support my family." Albert couldn''t help but laugh. "Girls nowadays are very realistic. Believe me, no girl will like poor ghosts. If I don''t have a gold coin, Valeria will How far away is it from me." "Speak ill of me secretly again." Valeria and Catherine didn''t know where they came from. "I think he was telling the truth." Catherine agreed with Albert''s words. Valeria is a very realistic girl, and she knows that. "No," Valeria shook her head and said, "Albert is so talented that he will definitely find a way to turn his talents into wealth. People like him can never be short of money." "Well, let''s go inside and talk about it." Albert asked a few people into the tent to talk, "Why did you come here so late today?" "Of course it is to get back the bet money." Catherine took out a bag of gold coins from her handbag and threw it to Albert: "This is your share." Albert took the purse and handed it to Isabel. "You can''t figure it out? I''m not afraid that we will fool you with fake gold coins." Valeria asked with a smile. "I''m not afraid. I don''t think you will ruin our friendly relationship because of that little money." Albert really doesn''t worry. He and Kathleen have a closer cooperation relationship than others thought, and Kathleen There is no shortage of money at all. "By the way, will something really happen tonight?" Valeria asked in a low voice. "Anyway, we are leaving, let''s get in!" Albert motioned to some people to return to the suitcases. Before he followed in, he did not forget to tell the house elf: "Take us to Isabel''s house." "Good master!" After Albert entered the box, the house elf lifted the box and left the apparition, leaving only the empty tent. "Draco, there may be chaos later, you go and hide in that forest first." Narcissa Malfoy said to her son. "Chaos, what''s the matter mother?" Draco was a little confused, didn''t understand what his mother meant. "I just received some news." Narcissa Malfoy said vaguely. "Some people drank too much and seemed to plan to do something. You know, the Irish team''s championship made a lot of people over-excited." "Aren''t you going with me?" Draco suddenly realized something. "Dad he..." "Don''t talk about it with other people." Narcissa interrupted severely. "Oh, I know Mom." Draco nodded and turned away from the tent and headed towards the forest. "Okay, my dear, Draco has left. Are you really going to do that?" Narcissa looked at her husband nervously. He had put on a cloak and a mask, and became a Death Eater. only. "He made many people feel threatened." Lucius said hoarsely. In fact, it is a bit inaccurate to say that the threat is more of a fear. This is the main reason why other people change their original plans. "They think he is even more threatening than Nobby Leach. That guy has already received support from many people. It will be a matter of time before he becomes the next Nobby Leach. We can''t tolerate this happening." Lu Hughes was also very afraid of each other. Killing, or sending people to the St Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, is the best option for eliminating possible threats. "I see, leave it to me here. Be careful yourself." Narcissa nodded and took out the compound medicine prepared in advance. He would pretend to be his husband to avoid him being suspected. Soon after, a series of crackling sounds suddenly sounded by the Muggle camp manager''s hut, and several suspicious guys with hoods and masks appeared out of thin air. "Are you all here?" Lucius asked hoarsely, looking around. "It''s all here, and someone over there has already dealt with it. Everyone will only think it was an accident." Another person replied. "At that time, other people will gradually join our team, making the idiots of the Ministry of Magic think that we only drank too much to make this incident." If there were only a few of them, Lucius would naturally dare not provoke the Ministry of Magic at this time, but if there were enough participants, there would be no need to worry about these issues. "Very well, let''s start!" Lucius drew out his wand, roughly opened the wooden door, broke into the camp manager''s cabin, and used magic to float the sleeping Muggles in the air. However, this family was stunned by the wizard of the Ministry of Magic, and even if they were suspended in the air, they would not be able to wake up for a while. If the tortured Muggle doesn''t scream, how can it be regarded as torturing the Muggle? So Malfoy used magic to wake them up, and then led the four of them toward the wizard''s camp like a balloon. Tonight, everyone is celebrating the Irish team''s victory. It is undoubtedly the weakest time for the Quidditch World Cup. It is a good opportunity for them to start. "I hope it will go smoothly over there," Malfoy murmured: "Okay, let''s help this group of guys cheer!" On the other side, McNeill and Avery are in action. Their task is to relieve the Mudblood''s threat. McNeill and Avery have always liked torturing their opponents, so they took this task and now they are waiting for Lucius to create chaos. The noisy atmosphere in the night still did not subside, adding some difficulty to McNeill and Avery. They could not be found by others that something was wrong, and they had to eliminate the threat while they were in chaos. Therefore, the two of them did not rush into the tent, but when they saw a large fire light in the distance and the commotion around them, they broke into the tent under the cover of the phantom spell. After entering the tent, McNeill and Avery were both stunned. The environment inside the tent was so simple that they could not imagine them. After they looked at each other, they began to search for the whereabouts of the owner of the tent with their wands. However, they were surprised to find that there was no one in the tent at all. "Damn it, that Mudblood didn''t sleep in the tent. Where did they go." Avery was very annoyed by this. They planned for a long time, risking such a big risk to eliminate the threat. As a result, the plan had just begun because the other party didn''t know. Where to go, completely in vain. "What should I do now, do you want to notify Lucius and let them cancel the plan?" McNeill asked with a frown. "It''s too late. We went to meet them and told them about this. The Mudblood should still be in the camp. If we are lucky enough..." Avery didn''t say anything, he also knew that he had met each other. The probability is not high. Under the cover of the crowd, Avery and McNeill left in a hurry. They didn''t take much time to join the parade that was setting fire everywhere. "We didn''t find the Mudblood." McNeill said in a low voice. "what happened?" Lucius''s good mood disappeared all at once. "I don''t know, he''s not in his tent, and no one else is there." McNeill frowned and asked, "What are you going to do now?" "What else can I do? Of course, continue the parade." Lucius thought for a moment and said, "Go to Weasley. That guy has a good relationship with Weasley. Maybe they will be there, even if you can''t find anyone. It can also leave a deep memory on Harry Potter." It is impossible to stop. Since the main goal can''t be achieved, then complete their original goal. At first, they just wanted to give Fudge an impressive lesson. The parade is getting bigger and bigger, and even some dark wizards who are not Death Eaters have joined in. It seems that they want to take this opportunity to vent, which is a good thing for Lucius. The tent was burning, the Muggles above their heads were screaming in horror, and the parade still used magic at the wizards who fled in embarrassment, not caring about who hurt them. Anyway, creating more chaos was the right choice, and those cowards from the Ministry of Magic were afraid to step forward to stop them. Because the number of people here is overwhelming, and the four Muggles above their heads also gave them good excuses. Yes, they are not afraid, but afraid of the safety of those Muggles. Once there is an excuse, no one is willing to risk the threat to fight against the black wizards, at least until the Ministry of Magic gathers more helpers, they will stop all this. This is difficult, because the Ministry of Magic has to help maintain order, and the British Ministry of Magic obviously does not have enough staff. Before the wizards of the Ministry of Magic gathered enough people to stop the chaos, things changed. Some tents lit by them suddenly exploded, as if someone lit a small bottle of gas and scared the black wizards who were marching. I jumped, thinking that an enemy was chanting a spell at them. The parade is still moving forward, but the surrounding explosions are getting more and more frequent, especially the tents ignited by them, which seem to have turned into bombs. Once they explode, the contents inside will splash around and make the parade group. A little embarrassed. "Damn it, what''s going on?" Looking at several of his companions who were blown up, Lucius''s face went gloomy all at once. So far, he is still at a loss. He didn''t understand what happened. He only felt that the tents around him might explode at any time. If it wasn''t for the idiots of the Ministry of Magic who didn''t dare to come up, they would probably be in even greater trouble. At this moment, a green light rose into the air, and Lucius was horrified to find that a huge green sparkling thing appeared to them. It was something familiar to them... the Dark Mark. It was like being stabbed into a hornet''s nest, and the wizards around them all Apparated and fled here, as if they were afraid of being involved with that thing. Lucius knew that tonight''s farce was over, and he left without any hesitation. Everyone knows what the Dark Mark means. It is a provocation to the Ministry of Magic. This undoubtedly touches the nerves of many people, and the Ministry will not stop there. After the wizard left, the Muggles who lost their magical control immediately fell from the sky, were caught by the Ministry of Magic, and tampered with their memories. Many wizards who were originally assembled, after seeing the group of dark wizards fleeing, all heaved a sigh of relief. It is undoubtedly a good thing not to have a conflict with them. Its not that they are cowardly, but Crouch divides most of the manpower and rushes to the position where the Dark Mark rises. The Ministry of Magic is obviously more concerned about the daring to rise up than these troublemakers who dont know if its a Death Eater. Demon-marked bastard, because that guy is undoubtedly a Death Eater, this is everyone''s nervousness, after all, Death Eaters have always been the target of the Ministry of Magic''s key attacks. No one hopes that the peaceful life will be destroyed again, but they are doomed to be disappointed, and the last peaceful time is leaving them. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 849： Close friends Latest URL: At noon the next day, when Albert woke up, the place beside the bed was empty. He got up from the bed, got dressed and went downstairs, and saw Isobel sitting in the dining room with today''s newspaper in his hand. He didn''t know what he was reading? Albert stepped forward, put his arms around her shoulders from behind, his eyes fell on the newspaper, "You don''t seem to be very happy." "Look at this..." Isabel handed it to Albert. The headline on it was impressively: "The Horror Scene at the Quidditch World Cup", accompanied by a flashing black and white photo of the Dark Mark hanging on the treetops. "It seems that some bad things have happened in the World Cup." Although Albert said so, but he didn''t really care too much, because of the chaos of the World Cup, he had expected it a long time ago. "What happened?" Albert felt that this incident should not have caused Isobel to have such a reaction, after all, this matter had been known in advance. "This morning, my mother went to help early. Our tent was not burned down, but..." Isabel''s words seemed to contain a trace of anxiety: "Someone went into the tent after we left." "Stranger?" Albert couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "When Bit reclaimed the tent, he used the Mantra in the tent and found the footprints of two strangers." What exactly this means, Isabel knows all too well. In such chaos, no one would run into their tent at all, and as long as you think about why Albert did that, you can guess that the person who broke into their tent was obviously unkind. Who wants to do to them is what Isobel is worried about, and those people are most likely to come to Albert. As for who it is, Isabel is not difficult to guess. After all, it is not a day or two for some pure-blood wizards to see Albert not pleasing to the eye, although there is no conflict between the two sides. "Don''t worry, I''m a master of divination, I will pick out those people and arrange a big gift for them. What you need is to protect yourself, don''t worry me." Albert softly comforted, and glanced at the task by the way. Panel, there are new tasks. Having said that, going to watch the Quidditch World Cup this time is really rewarding. "Ahem!" Katrina gave a light cough, walked in, and asked casually, "What about mom? I remember she should be on vacation today!" "There was an accident in the camp last night and many people were injured." Isabel handed the newspaper to Katrina without telling her about the footprints. "Dark Mark?" Katrina looked at Albert with a weird expression, "I suddenly understood a little bit, why do you think that kind of magazines and newspapers will be popular." "Today I have to take Nia home." Albert handed a small bottle to Isabel. "This is?" Katrina stared at the bottle curiously. "Fulfillment," Isobel said. "This thing is a lucky potion?" Katrina naturally heard the name of lucky potion. Albert took out another silver pocket watch and handed it to Isabel, "Don''t take risks, leave temporarily when you are in danger. , Your own safety is the most important. " Katrina felt that Albert was really nervous, but she also envied Albert''s meticulous care of Isabel. Just then, a white owl flew in from the window and threw a letter in front of Albert. Albert picked up the letter, glanced at the sender, and found that it was from Hermione. Albert stuffed the envelope into his pocket and didnt intend to immediately "Don''t you read what''s written in the letter?" Katrina looked away from the "dangerous" pointer on her pocket watch and turned her gaze to Albert again. "A letter from a certain girl." "A friend." Albert corrected. "Well, go and call the others up for dinner, so that Catherine and Valeria can arrange to return home as soon as possible. Britain is in chaos now." "We are up." Catherine and Valeria went into the kitchen yawning, and Nya got up too, looking awake. The six people sat around the dining table and talked about what happened last night while eating. Catherine and Valeria realized the chaotic situation in the UK through the newspaper, and they believed that Albert really had the ability to predict. Another owl flew in from the window, and Albert glanced at the sender, who was a twin brother. Then, the owl was out of control, and one after another came in and out of the room. There was a letter from Sirius, a letter from Bud, a letter from Lee Jordan, a letter from Harry Potter, and even a letter from Grandpa Luke. Many people were sending letters to him anyway. "You are really welcome!" Catherine said with a weird expression. "He is indeed very popular." Niya murmured, "When we will go home, Grandpa Luke may have seen today''s report. If we don''t go back soon, they will probably be very worried." "Grandpa Luke has asked Shera to send us a letter." Albert pointed to the owl resting by the window. "After lunch, we will go back. You should also pay attention to your safety. Starting today, the United Kingdom The magic world is not as peaceful as before." After lunch, Albert left. Niya was also sent back by the house elf Bit in a suitcase. Luke and Sansa were very surprised at the sudden emergence of Albert and Nia from the room, but they were relieved when they thought that it was a magic method. "I saw the report this morning." Luke still has some understanding of mysterious people, and he also knows that they are all evil guys. "Albert took us out of the camp before the chaos happened last night." Niya sat beside Luke and showed them the souvenirs she bought at the World Cup. "Yes, Albert has always been reassuring." Luke looked at the firebolt model and nodded. Albert never needed them to worry. Nia combed Tom''s hair while chatting with Luke and Sansa about the Quidditch World Cup. Albert listened to their chat while opening the letter he had just received, and occasionally echoed a few sentences. Fred and George mentioned in the letter that they were deceived. Although they saw through Bagman''s attempt to pay back the money with the dwarf gold coins, they were still deceived by Bagman, the bag of Galleons that the **** gave them. There are a lot of Garon''s replicas in it, and there are not many real gold coins in it. It is not difficult to see from the handwriting on the parchment that Fred and George are angry. The content of Lee Jordan''s letter was also poor, but they obviously hadn''t noticed a problem with the gold coin. Grandpa Luke''s letter was simple, asking when the two of them would go home. Mr. Bard was worried about Albert''s safety, and he also mentioned the chaos last night, and some worries about whether the turmoil predicted by Albert is coming. Sirius mentioned the news about the newspapers in the letter, because of the Dark Mark last night, someone had asked them to inquire about the magazine. He also mentioned that the printing problem has been solved in the last two days, and the first issue will be launched next month. It was Hermiones letter that surprised Albert. The content of the letter was about the unfair treatment of the house elves. It also mentioned Barty Crouchs firing of the house elves last night. With anger. Hermione seemed hoping to get some support and comfort from Albert, because other people didn''t care, or even ignored it. In the letter, Harry mentioned the loss of his wand and the release of the Dark Mark by someone holding his wand, and suspected that the man might be the man who appeared in Peter''s prophecy. Albert took some time to write a reply, especially Hermiones letter. He didnt try to convince Hermione, he just told her about the current situation of house elves, and suggested that Hermione try to write a book about the harmonious coexistence of wizards and house elves. The story, to slowly guide the wizard to treat the house elves correctly and treat them as loyal and reliable family members, so as to improve the bad situation of the house elves. Everything needs to be flexible and changeable, and after Hermione finishes writing, she can also serialize the story in the magazine. This is much more useful than the "vomit" that Hermione later formed, and it can also help Sirius solve the problem of magazine content. Several birds with one stone. "It''s me!" After checking the content of the letter, Albert nodded in satisfaction. What''s more, to his surprise, he actually triggered an additional panel task. Although the rewards are not many, the task can be triggered. A surprise. "Why can''t there be a normal dress?" Ron was in a bad mood, especially after seeing his dress, he almost went crazy. After returning from watching the World Cup, he felt that everything went wrong. First, Fred and George found out that the gold coins given by Ludo Bagman were fake, and his 27 Gallons were directly lost. If it werent for Fred and George. George still had a little conscience, and he would even lose all his savings because of returning the real Jialong that was not in his pocket. But that kind of mental gap still made him unbearable, otherwise he could order a new dress in Diagon Alley instead of being angry here. Blame Fred and George? No, they are the biggest victims. The real Jialong in the money bag can''t make up for their losses at all. Percy''s face was also ugly, because his Kanon disappeared. Yes, Bagman used the dwarf''s gold coins to pay for the winnings. Now, the Weasley family knows what Ludo Bagman is, but after internal discussions, they didn''t plan to tell their parents about it, because that would only embarrass Mr. Weasley. Of course, maybe their father knew it a long time ago, so he tried to stop them from betting. "You can buy another one. Didn''t you win a lot of money from the bet?" Hermione also felt that Ron''s dress was a bit fancy. "You won a lot of money from the bet?" Ron couldn''t help laughing, making Harry and Hermione very disturbed. "Harry, Hermione, Fred, there is your letter." Mrs. Weasley''s shout came from downstairs. "Who sent it?" Harry asked. Fred said, "Albert." "What did he say." Ron asked anxiously. "He can''t help it." After reading the letter, Fred said with a gloomy face: "He reminded it a long time ago. It''s our problem. Now I have to write a letter to Lee Jordan." "And Sirius." George reminded. "Harry, did you write a letter to Albert too?" Ron turned his head and asked. "Well, about the Dark Mark." Harry said. "Sirius asked me to write to him." "What did Albert say?" Hermione asked. "He said that I would cause trouble to myself every year." Harry curled his lips and said, "He thought the mysterious man''s conspiracy might be directed against me, and asked me to talk to Sirius and Dumbledore about it." "You do have trouble every year." Even Ron had to admit that Albert''s words had some truth. Since Harry enrolled, he has been in trouble every year. "That''s not my fault." Harry was a little annoyed, and he seemed to like to make trouble everywhere. "We know it''s not your fault." Ron asked, turning the subject away. "Hermione, what''s in your letter?" "Albert suggested that I contribute to Sirius''s magazine." Hermione put away the letter, thinking about the feasibility of Albert''s suggestion. The letter was short, without comfort, just telling her the current situation and a little advice. Can be regarded as providing her with an idea. It is impossible to change the status quo in a short period of time. It is not difficult to see this from the attitude of the wizards towards the house elves, and she even had trouble with Percy about this. After reading Albert''s reply, Hermione breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, Hermione was really afraid that Albert would be like other wizards. UU reading That night, Hermione even felt that she was the abnormal one, and that feeling made her feel restless. "Let the wizard realize that the house elves are loyal and reliable members of the family, and let them subconsciously treat those house elves kindly?" Hermione repeatedly read the contents of her heart. The house elves she saw in Albert''s place, It really belongs to two different worlds from the elf named Shining. "What happened to that letter?" Ginny asked suspiciously, seeing Hermione staring at the letter. "Albert''s letter, I talked to him about house elves." Hermione explained. "House elf?" Ginny was a little confused. "There is a house elf serving him." Hermione said to Ginny, "that house elf is not like other house elves, and Albert is also very good to house elves, unlike other wizards. You were not there at the time, and you have never seen how other wizards treat Shining." "He is special, isn''t it." Ginny said, "Otherwise, Anderson would not be admired and admired by so many girls." "Yeah," Hermione said softly. "He is special." "Do you like him?" Ginny asked. "He is engaged." Hermione said suddenly. "Engaged?" Ginny was surprised. "The one with Ravenclaw?" "Don''t tell me," Hermione reminded. "Yeah." Ginny was silent. "What about you?" Hermione asked, turning the subject away. "I?" "Still like Harry?" Hermione asked. Ginny was silent. "Perhaps, you should try to give up Harry." Hermione suggested. "Try to get along with others, try to show everyone your charm, maybe Harry will notice you." Latest URL: Chapter 850： The shadow is approaching Fall in love with youdushu.com, the alchemist of Harry Potter In the quiet night, there was a sharp explosion, and a black shadow in a cloak appeared out of thin air. He seemed to be holding something in his arms, wandering down the path, and finally stopped in front of a big house. Ding Dong! The doorbell rang. "Damn it, who is calling the door so late?" When he was awakened in the middle of the night, Crouch was in a very bad mood. At the moment when the door was turned open, the expression of consternation on Crouch''s face completely froze, because he saw a dead person, the other party He was holding an ugly baby in his arms, and the baby was pointing at him with a magic wand. "The soul is out of the body!" A hoarse voice sounded under the night. Crouch, who had been hit by the Imperius Curse, converged the expression on his face and turned to the side like a okay person, letting people from outside enter the house, as if he was entertaining guests he hadn''t seen for a long time. Peter soon found Batty, who was unconscious, and he was hidden in a very secret place, covered with a cloak of invisibility of very good quality. Voldemort raised his wand, awakened the still unconscious man in front of him, and lifted the Imperius Curse on him. Little Batty opened his eyes and looked at the strange man in front of him suspiciously. His eyes fell on the father beside him, and he was startled. Then his eyes fell on the baby in the man''s arms again, and his mind was in confusion. "It''s me, I''m back." "Master, you are here to save me, to save your most loyal servant." There was a bright smile on Little Barty''s face: "I know that the master is not dead, it''s really great, great." "Okay Batty, sit down." Voldemort asked Old Barty to leave the living room, looked at the faithful servant in front of him, and said hoarsely: "I haven''t fully recovered my original strength. Now I have a plan. I need a loyal and reliable servant to help me execute the plan so that I can Take back the power that belongs to me completely." "I am willing." Little Batty did not hesitate, "I am willing to take all risks for the master." "I need you to bring Harry Potter before me." Voldemort said the ultimate goal of the mission. "Master, what should I do to bring Harry Potter to you?" Barty Jr. naturally heard of the name of the savior Potter. "I want you to pretend to be the old Auror Moody and venture to Hogwarts." Voldemort began to tell his plan. "Wormtail caught Bertha Jorkins in Arnia and let us know about you. I also learned a lot from her. The old Auror Moody is going to teach at Hogwarts. Hogwarts will host the Triwizard Tournament this year. Voldemorts words paused and continued: I want Harry Potter to be a warrior. You need to monitor and guide Harry Po during the Triwizard Tournament. Especially, I need to ensure that Harry Potter gets the top three cup. You need to replace the trophy with a door key so that the first person who catches it can bring him to me." "Ahem, sorry master." Wormtail coughed lightly and reminded, "There is one thing I must remind you. Harry Potter may be good at the same age, but there is a genius named Albert Anderson. Now, its almost impossible for Harry Potter to get the top three first, unless we get rid of the Mudblood first." It seems that in order to strengthen Voldemort''s determination, Peter did not forget to remind: "Albert Anderson has won several world-class championship titles and is known as the most talented wizard of the century. I''m sure he will definitely become Hogg. Warriors of Watts." "Albert Anderson?" Voldemort recalled the name a bit. He remembers that when he was possessed by Quirrell, there seemed to be a student named Albert Anderson who always liked to ask questions about the defense against the dark arts to Quirrell. In the end, Quirrell made him want to hide. open. "Wormtail, I know you hate that mudblood." Voldemort looked at Peter with a sneer. "He got you into Azkaban prison, right." "Yes, it''s him." Peter shrank his neck and gritted his teeth. It seemed that it took a lot of effort to gather up the courage and say: "But what I said is also the truth. Albert Anderson may be the biggest in the whole plan. Hinder." Its not appropriate to let that Mudblood go missing, especially now when he gets the most attention. Once missing, it will cause a lot of attention, and Harry Potter has become a warrior at Hogwarts, and Dumbledore Will have doubts about the whole thing." For Voldemort, it was a smarter Mudblood. Compared with the chain reaction brought about by his disappearance, which led to the risk of early exposure of the plan, Voldemort was more willing to believe in the abilities of Little Crouch and believe that the other party could handle the matter. , Instead of ruining the whole plan because of Wormtail''s selfishness. Of course, even if there are problems, the plan can still be readjusted. For example, at critical moments, Crouch can even use the door key directly to bring Harry Potter to his side. "Master, I will take care of this." Little Batty smiled confidently: "I won''t let that mudblood influence this great plan." Yes, in the eyes of Little Batty, the truly powerful wizards all come from pure blood, and the mudbloods are of that level, so you don''t need to care at all. Wormtail mentioned this incident simply because he wanted to take this opportunity to avenge himself. Seeing that Voldemort had already made a decision, Peter didn''t dare to mention it again. However, from the bottom of his heart, Peter still thought that Voldemort had made a stupid decision. Peter admits that he does have selfish motives, but he who has dealt with Albert Anderson knows more than anyone that he is terrible. Is it true to win so many world-class championships? Damn pure blood arrogance. "We need to fix the old Auror Moody first, and we need to prepare the compound potion before that. Voldemort said and looked at Wormtail, who took out a bottle of the compound potion prepared in advance, which they bought from the black market. . "This bottle of compound medicine can last for a few days, but we need to buy more compound medicine, but it will easily attract some people''s attention. System, so you can avoid a lot of trouble." "Don''t worry about this. My level of potions is pretty good. It shouldn''t be a problem to make compound potions." Little Batty is confident in his potions. "I have already purchased some materials. It should be possible for you to make the first pot first, but the horns of the double-horned beast and the African tree snake skin are more difficult to obtain. I have to take time to purchase more materials from the black market. Make sure there are enough compound medicines." "Then it is to subdue Moody. It is a bit difficult. We need him to be alive instead of killing people." Voldemort continued: "Wormtail will help you. Before that, you have to restore yourself to normal. To prepare for the plan." In the next few days, Voldemort controlled Crouch to buy the common medicinal materials of the compound potion in the pharmacy. Peter disguised as a foreign wizard and bought the horns of the double-horned beast and African tree snake skin on the black market. African tree snake skin is the main raw material of compound medicine, and it is an uncommon potion, causing them to become prohibited trade items. After Barty and Peter made all the preparations, they quietly came to Moody''s house. As the former Auror, Aristo Moody was very vigilant, and trying to subdue him is not easy. Of course, for today, Little Barty and Peter are ready, they even use the Illusion Charm on themselves, intending to take the opportunity to attack each other. However, the plan always fails to keep up with the changes. Neither Barty Jr nor Peter knew it, but Moody was blinded by a blind eye and put a magic eye on it. Therefore, when Peter rang the doorbell, Moody had already seen Peter cast the phantom curse on himself through the magic eye. How can it be! When Moody saw Peter, he was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Peter, who should have died, would appear at his door. Peter''s goal is obviously himself. However, Moody did not intend to escape, and Peter Pettigrew did not make himself afraid to the extent that he needed to escape. He wanted to catch Peter now and figure out what was going on. What''s more, Moody occupies a great advantage, because Peter didn''t know that he had discovered him through the perspective effect of the magic eye. The doorbell rang for a long time, but Moody never opened the door. Seeing that there was no response inside, Peter used magic to open the door lock and broke in. He obviously realized that Moody had found himself, or was he still sleeping? The former is more likely. What warning measures may Moody''s have, they must catch him before the other party flees, otherwise all plans will fail because of this. As soon as he entered the house, Peter was attacked. Although Moody''s is old and has some inconveniences in his legs and feet, he still embarrassed Peter with his rich combat experience. The explosion sounded in the room, and Peter hid behind a wall in embarrassment. "Damn it, Batty, come and help!" Peter yelled, they must rush to subdue Moody as soon as possible before the others arrive. Of course, Peter called Barty to distract Moody''s attention, and the opponent was an elderly man, unable to fight as flexibly as before. Peter''s shout made Moody''s stunned, and intuitively told Moody that there might be another enemy around him. Seeing that the situation was not good, Moody was ready to retreat, but Little Batty did not give him a chance, and quickly outflanked Moody from another corner, blocking Moody in the room. "We must subdue Moody as soon as possible." Peter yelled to Barty Jr., "You can''t let him run away like this, you must stop him." "Shut up." Little Batty waved his wand and blasted the wall open. He rushed into the room without fear and used the Stunning Charm to knock down Moody who was about to apparate. "This guy is really difficult, and he almost let him run away." Peter couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Once Moody''s was really let away, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Quickly get this back to normal, the guys from the Ministry of Magic will be here soon." Barty glanced at the yelling waste, pulled out a few Moody''s hair, and added it to the compound potion. He took a sip of the potion and became Moody''s appearance. Then, from Moody''s body, he took away his wooden legs and magic eyes and installed them on himself. "What about this guy?" Peter used the repair spell to repair the place in the house that was damaged by the battle, and at the same time asked Batty how to deal with Moody, they must ensure that this guy is alive. If Barty Young wants to hide Dumbledore, he must understand Moody''s past and his habits in order to hide it from Dumbledore. Moreover, he also needs to use Moody''s hair to prepare the compound medicine. In the end, they turned Moody into a mouse, temporarily locked up in a magically conjured cage, and prepared to wait for the people from the Ministry of Magic to go back and deal with his affairs. After helping to restore the traces of the fighting in the house, Peter hurriedly left. According to the original plan, Little Batty took Moody''s wand to explode the trash can in the yard and fly the trash everywhere to deal with the upcoming Ministry of Magic employees. In fact, the plan went very well. When the Muggle police arrived, there was even a trash can spraying garbage out. The expressions on the faces of the Muggle police officers are quite wonderful. In the end, it was him, or Moody''s old friend Arthur, who came to deal with this matter. Arthur had to modify the memories of those policemen, UU reading was able to end the matter and let them leave. "What is going on?" Arthur asked wearily. "I heard the alarm go off." Moody looked around warily. "I couldn''t see the other person, but I could hear someone breaking into the yard. The other person was walking quietly towards the house, but he failed. Probably Unexpectedly, the trash can will ambush him, but because of too much noise, he can only retreat temporarily. I suspect that the other party may be someone who wants me to seek revenge." "It''s fine if you are okay, at least the situation is not too bad. I think you will only be warned by the Ministry of Magic at most." Arthur sighed in relief after listening. Although he suspected Moody was suspicious, he also knew that the other party was suspicious. Many enemies, especially in this situation, God knows if the dark wizards in the Quidditch World Cup will have a brainstorm and run over to find Moody''s trouble. "Thanks to you, or I might be in trouble." "I remember you are going to work at Hogwarts today." Mr. Weasley asked. "Yes, today." "Well, honestly... The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is not very lucky." "I only taught for a year and did Dumbledore a favor. He couldn''t find a suitable Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Moody murmured, "Then I can live a peaceful retirement again." "I have to go, to help you deal with people who are prohibited from abusing the Magic Office." Arthur reminded me before leaving, "If Rita Skeeter comes to interview you, it''s best to ignore her, if you can avoid it. It''s better." After Arthur Weasley left, Barty Jr. returned to the house to count Moody''s clothes and black magic detectors. Finally, Little Batty discovered that there was a dark room in Moody''s magic box, so he used the Imperius Curse to control Moody and put it into the dark room in the magic box before leaving for Hogwarts. Chapter 851： No coincidence "So, we are going to the Far East next summer?" Luke held the steering wheel and stared at the road ahead, chatting with Albert in the back seat. "Yes, next summer, it will not be safe here in the UK. It is a good thing to leave as soon as possible, so as not to get into trouble." Albert put his cheek in one hand, looking sideways at the pouring rain outside the car window, and rubbed a fat cat next to him. Niya said: "Foreign languages ??must be studied carefully, and you have to go to study there. Herb will buy a house there, and then everyone will live together." "I thought I had to wait for you to marry Isabel before the family emigrate." Sansa in the passenger seat couldn''t help asking, "What about your wedding?" "Come back then, anyway, magic is very convenient." Nya scratched Tom''s ear and asked casually: "How many years should we stay abroad?" "About four years, it''s time to study abroad." Albert estimated the time and felt that as long as there are no accidents, Harry Potter should be able to eliminate Voldemort step by step, and he is pushing behind to eliminate Voldemort''s soul. The task of the device will definitely be easier. As long as there is no Horcrux, Voldemort, who can be killed, will be much less threatened than before. "Next year, can I really go to Hogwarts?" Niya asked about this again, which is what she cares about most now. "Yes, I have fortune-telling." Albert reached out and touched Nia''s head to comfort him, "If Herb and Daisy don''t come back, Isobel will pick you up." "How do I get to Hogwarts school and do a train?" Niya asked. "I don''t know, I''ll help you ask at that time." "I always think it''s a wonderful thing for wizards to go to school on a steam train." Sansa thought it was incredible. There are basically no steam trains in the UK now. "It''s really amazing." Albert continued the topic: "Actually, there are several other trains to European countries at Kings Cross Station." "To European countries, take a train?" Luke was a little surprised, "I thought you could drill a fireplace." "How did they cross the sea?" "The wizard allows the train to pass through the sea. I have taken it once. It''s okay, but the speed is very slow. If you want to travel around Europe by train, it will take a long time." Albert added, "The price is very expensive. boring." It was raining heavily outside, and the car was talking about the magic world, and occasionally a few laughs could be heard. I dont know how long it took before the car finally arrived outside Kings Cross Station. The rain outside was heavier than before. Nya held up the umbrella high and tried to cover the rain for Albert who was carrying the luggage, but the effect was not very good. The rain wetted most of the clothes on the two of them. "Remember to write to us." Luke gave Albert a hug, and Sansa also kissed him on the forehead. "Be careful on the way back. If you have a cold, remember to drink the cold medicine I left for you. There are labels and instructions on it. Don''t make any mistakes." Albert took the cat cage from Niya and placed it on the cart again. After giving her a hug, holding an umbrella, walked toward the station with a single trolley. The pedestrians at Kings Cross Station were in a hurry, Albert walked leisurely towards the partition wall, and when no one noticed, he immediately passed through the wall. The Hogwarts Express train has stopped on the platform, and the locomotive is emitting thick smoke. There are many Hogwarts students and parents talking on the platform, mixed with various pets, which is really noisy. , His ears were filled with various buzzing sounds, as if someone had used closed earplugs to listen to a spell on him. As Albert joined the crowd with his luggage, he put a hand on his shoulder from behind, and then a familiar voice rang in his ears. Albert turned his head and looked, Lee Jordan and his father did not know when they came to him. "Ludo Bagman gave us a bunch of copy Gallons." Mr. Jordan led Albert toward the entrance of the train. "I took it for the goblins of Gringotts to distinguish, and found that there were only a dozen Gallons inside. It''s true, all the rest are copies." "I have contacted Fred and George, and their situation is similar." Lee Jordan added. "Have you ever found Ludo Bagman?" Albert kept his voice low. He noticed that many people were staring at him. Being too famous is sometimes not a good thing. "I found it." Lee Jordan''s father gritted his teeth, "but it''s useless. He doesn''t admit it, and his attitude is very perfunctory." "He probably has no money." Albert guessed. "You mean to forget it?" Mr. Jordan couldn''t believe it. "You can write to Bagman, or send a yelling letter, urging him to pay back the money, but if you want to get Garon back from Ludo Bagman, I am afraid it will be difficult. It is said that he borrowed a lot of Gallon from the goblin. Im being debt collection. Albert stopped and suggested to Mr. Jordan: Of course, you can unite with other wizards who have been trapped by Bagman to form a debt collection group to negotiate with Bagman and allow him to negotiate with Bagman every year. There are also some Garoons. It is better to get the money than to be directly squandered by Bagman." "What if he can''t afford to pay?" "If Bagman can''t pay it back, let the debt haunt him until he dies." "Really worthy of you." Lee Jordan smiled and gave a thumbs up. "That''s all." Mr. Jordan had no better way. Before leaving, he took out a letter from his robe pocket and handed it to Albert. He blinked and said, "The part that belongs to you, I have already deposited it. You are in the vault of Gringotts. This is a letter from the fairies. You can also find relevant information in Gringotts." "Happy cooperation." Albert smiled and stretched out his hand. Mr. Jordan shook his hand and said heartily, "I hope there will be another time." "I think there will be." Albert put his luggage on the train and went to the carriage with Lee Jordan. He received countless curious eyes along the way. People stared at him unabashedly. Some even put their faces on the glass windows of the carriage. Ai Bert felt like a cherished animal in the zoo. After entering the box, Albert immediately closed the door and pulled down the curtains, blocking people''s sight from the car, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "You are really welcome." Lee Jordan doesn''t envy Albert''s attention, but rather gloats. The gazes of those girls made him a little scared, as if he was about to take Albert alive! "Not everyone is like Lockhart, who likes to be noticed." Albert raised his wand and tapped his clothes lightly. A large amount of water vapor quickly evacuated from his body and was swept out of the window by a gust of wind. He was originally uncomfortable. All the dampness disappeared. "Fred and George must be angry. They lost a lot of Gallon." Lee Jordan sat down opposite Albert and helped him open the cat cage and let out the fat cat inside. "I can only say bad luck." Albert shook his head: "If they come to me before placing a bet, I will tell them not to bet on Bagman." "Then why don''t you remind us?" "The part of your bet can''t actually be taken back." Albert touched Tom''s head and looked at the platform through the window glass of the car: "So, whether you bet or not, it doesn''t make much sense." "You are generous, so a lot of Kanon, give up if you give up." "You can''t be too greedy." When Albert saw Lee Jordan pick it up, he seemed to think of something, "By the way, Sirius''s magazine is now on sale, and the sales should be pretty good." "The Dark Mark of the World Cup caused a lot of panic." Lee Jordan waved to Fred and George on the platform. "Many people think this is a bad omen. I think this matter may tell you. There will be turbulence in the British magical world." "It''s true. You will know why next summer." "Can''t you say it now?" "You certainly don''t want to know it now." "Who can tell?" "Are you sure?" Albert said softly, "Many people don''t want to believe it." "The mysterious man is back?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help swallowing, feeling that he really asked a terrible question. "Do you regret it?" Albert opened the door of the carriage. "What regrets?" Fred and George, who were all wet, walked in. "The return of the mysterious man." Lee Jordan said. "It''s not funny." Fred and George shivered together. Suddenly, there was a dead silence in the carriage. "Albert, do you know what will happen at Hogwarts this year?" George asked, turning off the subject. "I heard that we are going to prepare for a match, like the Triwizard Tournament." It was Lee Jordan who answered them. However, he doesn''t seem to know much. "The Triwizard Tournament jointly organized by the three schools has related records. Each school will select a warrior to participate in three magic events. Later, people often die, and the competition ceased." Albert lifted up. Pointing the wand at the two of them, a lot of water vapor began to emerge from Fred and George, and Lee Jordan quickly opened the window to get the vapor out. "Dead?" The three looked at each other. "literal meaning." "It seems dangerous, do you plan to participate?" All three felt that the warriors at Hogwarts were none other than Albert, and unless he voluntarily gave up participating in the competition, he basically didn''t need to consider other students. "It should be signed up, I feel the Triwizard Tournament is very interesting." Albert said with a smile. The panel task of the Triwizard Tournament is definitely very good, he naturally did not intend to miss it. Moreover, if you want to realize Niya''s wishes, you also need to participate in the competition. As for the threat of Barty Crouch Jr., Albert didn''t care at all. Because the enemy hidden in the dark is really scary. For someone like Barty Crouch Jr. who has been seen through, Albert can arrange him in minutes. "I don''t understand why Bill and the others are not willing to tell us." Fred was a little depressed. "Do they really think there will be unexpected surprises when we know it?" "I think this is purely a bad taste. If they really want to surprise us, they shouldn''t disclose the news in advance. Knowing without knowing it is a surprise." George curled his lips and took it out of the bag. A box of biscuits is placed on the table. "It''s the same character as yours." Lee Jordan suddenly turned into a big canary after eating a small piece. Both Fred and George couldn''t help laughing. "Damn canary biscuit." Lee Jordan murmured and ate the whole biscuit. As if to combat the arrogance of the Weasley twins, he brought up the topic just now, "Albert thinks the mysterious man is back, and the Dark Mark is a sign." The laughter of the Weasley twins suddenly stopped, and they looked at Albert stiffly. "I didn''t say that." Albert shrugged. "Of course you didn''t say it, but that''s what you meant." Lee Jordan continued to use it to fight the twins'' arrogance. "Actually, we guessed it a long time ago. Albert had said before that the British magical world would be in turmoil." Fred and George looked at each other and put on a posture that everyone would die together. The atmosphere in the carriage became more and more weird. "Don''t worry, even if the mysterious man really returns, we still have the savior Potter." Albert said comfortingly. "Are you serious?" Lee Jordan suddenly wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh. "Of course serious." Albert nodded, "Harry Potter is called the savior for no reason." "Well, we have Potter." The three looked at each other, agreeing with Albert''s words. To be honest, people are more willing to believe in Dumbledore than Harry Potter. Moreover, the sky fell, and there was a tall man against it. I don''t need to worry at all. Anyway, it''s up to Albert what to do, and they follow along. Since Albert has foreseen this matter very early, he will definitely be prepared, and they don''t need to worry about it at all. "You said, why didn''t the mysterious man die?" Fred seemed to be worried about being heard by others, so he kept his voice low. "He even came to Hogwarts to steal the Philosopher''s Stone." "Actually, I''m even more curious about why he looks so ugly and doesn''t have a nose." Albert couldn''t help but joked. They had all seen Voldemort through Bogut. There was a sucking sound from the carriage, and the three of them did not expect that Albert would dare to tease the mysterious man, even though his appearance was really ugly. UU reading At this time, the car door was knocked. It''s Harry, with a magazine in his hand. "Sirius asked me to give it to you." After Harry Potter handed the magazine to Albert, he seemed to have something to say to him. "Something?" Albert glanced at the cover of the magazine, feeling that Blake and Lupin had the same aesthetics. "Do you know what will happen at Hogwarts this year?" Harry asked in a low voice. "You mean the Triwizard Tournament." Albert asked in surprise. "Sirius didn''t tell you." "He has been busy with the magazine recently." Harry said helplessly. "It seems that he likes this job very much." Albert told Harry about the Triwizard Tournament, and asked with a smile, "Why, do you want to participate, too?" "No, it sounds dangerous." Harry shook his head quickly. Although he did have similar thoughts in his heart, he also knew that with Albert''s ability, he could easily win the championship 80% of the time. "Don''t rush to deny it." Albert said suddenly, "I have a hunch that you might be involved." "Get involved?" Harry was a little dazed, not understanding Albert''s words. "Since you went to Hogwarts to go to school, I have summarized two things." Albert raised his index finger and said, "First, there are accidents at Hogwarts every year, and things are related to you. At least you are involved. By." "Don''t deny it in a hurry. You can think about it after listening to me." He raised his hand and interrupted. "Second, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts has problems." Harry was speechless, because it seemed, indeed, as Albert said. "It''s just a coincidence," he said dryly. "Is it really just a coincidence?" Albert narrowed his eyes and said. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 852： Well prepared "It''s really you, even Harry made you fool you." After seeing Harry walking away in a daze, Lee Jordan smiled and said to Albert, "Actually, I always think it''s a good fit to be a priest in a church, and I can definitely fool a large number of believers." "Don''t tell me, if I were Harry, I would believe Albert''s words." There was no joking in Fred''s words. He really believed the two things Albert mentioned. "You also think Mad Eye has a problem?" George asked, frowning. "Can''t you have a sense of humor?" Lee Jordan complained. In fact, he also believes Albert''s words, although this good friend always likes to fool others with the truth. "Do you still remember the year when Harry just enrolled in the school, the incident happened when Quirrell stole the Philosopher''s Stone, and Professor Quirrell is said to have been possessed by a mysterious person." Albert began to count what happened during Harry''s three years of enrollment. matter. "There was a secret room monster attack the year before. Although Lockhart said he was not the person involved, he was an out-and-out liar. He was attacked and has not been discharged yet." "There was also last year''s Black prison escape, Harry was also involved, and Professor Lupin was actually a werewolf, and Black is a good friend, and finally came up with Peter who pretended to be a mouse and died for more than ten years." Reid thought it was normal for Harry to be persuaded by Albert, because even he felt that way. There are natural coincidences in the world, but successive coincidences are not called coincidences. "Do you think there is a problem with the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this semester?" Lee Jordan realized that the three of them were not joking, and condensed the smiles on his faces and began to think about the reasons. "By the way, do you know who this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is? ?" "Crazy-eyed man." "Crazy-eyed man?" Lee Jordan was a little confused, which was obviously a nickname. "Crazy-eyed man, Aristo? Moody." George shared what he knew. "It is said that Professor Moody is a retired Auror or an old friend of Professor Dumbledore. His father respects him very much." "By the way, Professor Moody seemed to be in trouble this morning. Mr. Diggory said that he thought someone was trying to break into his house, and there was a lot of noise. Dad hurried away early in the morning to help him solve this. I dare to say that the "Daily Prophet" will publish it a while ago." Fred added. "If that crazy-eyed guy has a problem, maybe, he was really attacked this morning, and someone tried to control him to do something at Hogwarts." Lee Jordan couldn''t help laughing as he spoke. "What are you laughing at?" George asked puzzledly. "It is obviously impossible to use the Imperius Curse to control a person, and also need to prevent a wise wizard like Dumbledore from noticing it." Albert explained to the two for Lee Jordan, "Furthermore, Crazy Eye. He is a very powerful Auror in his own right, and he must have a certain resistance to the Imperius Curse. For me, as long as I am not a very strong Imperius, I should be able to resist it, and the Veeva in the World Cup failed to fight it. I have too much influence." Fred and George were a little embarrassed. In the World Cup final, they were confused by Veeva, and they were both recruited in the box. After the incident, Ron did not use this incident to laugh at them. "What if the wizard who attacked him just wanted to sneak into the school pretending to be him?" George looked at Albert and asked, "If it is you, can you pretend to be someone else through clever transformation magic? As far as I know , The Auror of the Ministry of Magic will change his appearance through transformation magic." "I haven''t tried it. If you give me some time to practice, I should be able to do it, but I think it should be very difficult to use shapeshifting magic to pretend to be a certain person." Albert is confident in his own shapeshifting magic. He said, "If you want to pretend to be someone else, I think the other party will use compound potions, so that it is not easy to be seen. Especially if you want to hide from a wizard like Dumbledore, the transformation magic is easy to be seen. flaw." "But it is impossible for him to drink potions all the time. That would need to consume a lot of compound potions." Li Jordan felt that it was not okay for someone to use potions to lurch in school for a long time. It takes a full month to make compound potions. To pretend to be a professor through medicine requires a large amount of medicine to be consumed, and there is a risk of exposure. "It may be difficult to reach the level of a small cup of compound medicine that lasts for 12 hours, but it should be no problem that the medicine made by a smart pharmacist lasts 10 hours." Albert judged at the level of a pharmacist, "Needed medicine The number is definitely not as much as you think." "If the Moody that appears tonight is fake, then the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is too terrible. The crazy-eyed man would be unlucky before he took office. The guy who pretended to be him and ran to the school to work is really unimaginable. , Maybe one day he will be in Azkaban prison." George ended the conversation with a joking tone. He knew that everyone would be staring at Moody tonight to see if that guy was a fake. "By the way, do you read the magazine? If you don''t read it, please lend me first." Lee Jordan also no longer entangled the question of the authenticity of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, he believed that the other party must not be able to hide Albert''s eyes, if it is really a fake Good thing, this semester is going to be lively, the little dwarf Peter a while ago was really miserable. "Look at it first." Albert handed the "Defense Guide" magazine to Lee Jordan, took a comb from his pocket and gave Tom Shunmao. Albert knows the general content of the magazine. A few days before the start of school, Sirius and Lupin wrote letters frequently, discussing various things in the magazine with him, and he arranged the layout and gifts of the Defense Guide. "The magazine also comes with a map of Hogwarts castle." Fred spread out the map in the magazine, some of which are similar to the spot map, with detailed indications of the locations of classrooms, halls and lounges and the shortest route. Let the new students integrate into the school faster through the map, avoid the embarrassment of the new students cannot find the classroom during the enrollment period. "That''s a gift for the wizard who ordered the four-month magazine in one breath." Albert explained, "It''s a small gift for freshmen. Of course, there are other gifts to choose from." "What other gifts?" George asked curiously. "Danger Warning Device" Albert said without hesitation. "Your new invention?" "The inspiration I got from the sight glass is to detect the surroundings of the house. Once a malicious wizard appears, the danger warning device will sound an alarm. His advantage is that it is not easy to cause false alarms." "There should be an upgraded version of this thing, right?" The three of them immediately heard the business opportunity of the hazard warning device. With Albert''s character, the best thing would definitely not be sold, and now is not the best time to sell this thing. Someday the magic world really starts to turmoil, this thing will definitely sell well. "Yes, that thing is a crude version, there is also a beta version of the pocket watch, but I gave it away." Albert did not deny that the hazard warning device is actually similar to the sight glass, but he adjusted the spell and added it. There are several kinds of magic. "Give it away?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert in disbelief. "Idiot, it must be his girlfriend!" George could guess who Albert gave away without even thinking about it. "By the way, when will you get married." Lee Jordan said with a smile, "Remember to find me to be the best man at that time." "I am the best man." Fred said. "It''s time to guess the punch." George suggested. "How do you feel, I mean this magazine, how did you feel after visiting." Albert asked, turning the subject off. "I think it''s very good, it should be hot, at least very practical for ordinary wizard families." Fred gave a high evaluation, especially from Albert learned that the British wizards dark magic defense is average. After leveling up, I feel that this magazine will be more popular. "Whether it is the analysis of the situation, the popularization of the Dark Marks and Death Eaters, or even how to deal with the uninvited Dark Wizard." George is very familiar with the method given in the magazine: You should run away immediately when you encounter danger. , And then tried to notify the Ministry of Magic. Although the method is indeed a bit intimidating, the magazine said that it makes sense that ordinary wizards are not the opponents of dark wizards at all, and saving their lives is the best choice. The magazine also teaches several spells to strengthen the protection of their houses. They are actually very practical. You must know that no one in the school teaches them, and ordinary wizards don''t even know how to strengthen the safety of their houses. "It feels like the content is a bit mixed, and the part of dealing with pests is completely made up, and how to distinguish it, it feels useless to deal with dangerous plants." The "Guide to Defense" is more like a professor teaching you how to defend against the Dark Arts, that is, the content is more complicated, and it is divided into several areas. For example, every issue will teach you a few practical spells, such as disarming spells, coma spells, and obstacle spells. Teach you how to crack the evil spells, how to deal with some of the more common pests, magical creatures, and dangerous plants, such as how to calmly deal with dangers, and the correct treatment methods after injuries. The last few pages of the magazine are used to serialize novel stories. The content of this issue is: A Day in the Prisoner of Azkaban. The "Guide to Defense" has 48 pages, and the content is actually not much, but compared to other magazines, it has a lot of pages. Of course, the price is not cheap. Ten silvers are available for one copy, which is a relatively high price in magazines, especially in the case of panic. However, it is undoubtedly worth the price. "If it could be cheaper, I would definitely buy it." Lee Jordan mumbled: "Ten silver coins are really too expensive." "Not a 50% discount." The price was given by Albert. Just opened, in order to attract customers, if you order in the last few months, you can get a 50% discount and a free gift. "Actually, I also think the price is too expensive. Please allow me to use your magazine for free before graduation." Fred returned the magazine to Albert with a smile. "How much is your canary biscuits?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Seven silver Kexi." "Now, do you think it is expensive?" "Compared with other magazines, it''s really expensive. Xenofilius Lovegood''s "The Contradictory" only needs a few Nats." Fred pointed out this fact. "Would you be willing to spend a few Nats to buy a copy of "The Contradictory"?" Albert asked back. If I found fun on the Internet, when I didnt say it. "Well, you''re right, that''s rubbish." Fred and George both felt that Albert was right, and they couldn''t get fun from the magazine anyway. "Well, you can always tell your own truth." Lee Jordan shrugged, anyway, he was about to rub Albert''s magazine. "Are you also planning to use this magazine as a breakthrough point to sell defense against the Dark Arts props?" George felt that he had guessed Albert''s plan. No wonder he would be willing to spend the time and energy to help Sirius start the magazine. "I do have this idea." Albert did not deny that this is indeed part of the plan. "I think we also need a similar magazine to introduce our joke props." Fred murmured: "So that people can better understand our joke props, and they can choose what they like at any time to order owls. " "Isn''t it already done?" George was speechless, the advice Albert gave last time. "Yes?" Fred was a little confused, why didn''t he know. It was still raining outside, and the four people in the carriage got together to discuss the future. Making money and realizing their ideals obviously attract their attention more than other things. They talked for a long time, and even rarely borrowed a pen from Albert to record the idea just mentioned. Lee Jordan was very interested in the wizard broadcasting project that Albert had mentioned, and he thought he could set up a broadcasting station in the school to test it. Albert did not refuse, but said he could not help on the radio. Fred and George found it very interesting and expressed their willingness to help. The three soon began to discuss how to build a radio station, completely unaware that they were simply too busy. The Hogwarts express train finally slowed down, it was still pouring rain outside the window, and there was a rumble of thunder in the sky. The students who had just got off the train were instantly drenched by the hurried rain. com got wet from the rain even when he held up an umbrella. "It''s really choking, let''s go, I don''t want to stay here in the rain." Fred urged. The students who were dizzy by the cold rain had to lower their heads and move their feet little by little with the flow of people. They left the dark platform and passed a rough and muddy road, and finally found a horse-drawn carriage in the wind and rain. , Everyone quickened their pace and crowded in the direction of the carriage, some of the hapless guys even fell to the ground as a result. The four Alberts picked up a carriage at random and climbed in. After closing the door to isolate the cold wind from the rain outside, Fred noticed that Albert was not wet by the rain and couldn''t help asking: "What did you do? Arrived?" "I just turned my robe into a raincoat and my boots into rain boots." Albert explained, "Moreover, I''m holding an umbrella, so I won''t get wet by the rain." "You are well prepared, and don''t know if there is a water curse." Lee Jordan said and looked at Albert. "You can try to cover yourself with a bubble head curse. I''m sure it will prevent the rain." Albert thought of a bad idea. "It might seem a bit funny. If you want, I can try it." While talking, Albert raised his wand and pointed it at Lee Jordan. The next moment, most of his body was covered in a bubble curse, just looking quite funny. "It looks good, like in a big soap bubble." "It just looks funny." Fred and George couldn''t help but laugh, and they used their fingers to poke the foam outside. Not to mention, the outer foam was so tough that it didn''t burst. Amidst laughter, the carriage bumped towards Hogwarts Castle. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 853： Vest dropped The night horse carriage stopped in front of the oak gate of the castle. Fred, George and Lee Jordan got out of the carriage one after another. They held up their umbrellas with their wands, blocked the rain curtain on their heads, and looked at the group with interest. The heavy rain rushed to the students of the stone steps. Albert picked up a Hufflepuff girl who accidentally fell to the ground, and walked into the castle with Shanna who was waiting for him. "I read the paper and said something happened to the World Cup." Shanna frowned as she looked at the students who were pushing each other forward and screaming. "Something bad really happened." Albert took the wand and tapped the water bomb thrown at Pepy Ghost, turning it into a leaky balloon. "Okay, Pepy Ghost, don''t mess around here. ." "Nosy kid!" Pepigui gave a rude gesture to Albert and giggled. He didn''t know that he took out two water bombs from there and threw them at the densest place. Amidst a scream, he flew away with a grotesque smile. "Pippy Ghost is still that bad." Looking at the back of Pippy Ghost, Shanna shouted to the drenched student, "Enter the auditorium, don''t squeeze here." "How did you do it?" a boy couldn''t help asking. "What do you do to make Pippi obedient?" Albert looked sideways at the boy with light brown hair and a strong Irish accent. As everyone knows, Pippi will not buy it except for Barrow and Dumbledore. "I can''t make Pippi obedient." Albert shook his head and said, "Go in. The sorting ceremony should begin soon." The auditorium is still the same as before, and the school has been specially decorated to welcome the new semester banquet. The college desk was already full of chattering students, and Fred, George, and Lee Jordan had reserved a space for him. When Albert and Shanna passed, the Weasley twins were chatting with Angelina and Alia about the Quidditch World Cup final. "I''m so hungry." Lee Jordan grabbed the knife and fork and looked at the golden dish in front of him eagerly. "I really hope they will carry out the sorting ceremony soon." "At the time, I was nearby." Alia said gloomily on the night of the World Cup riots: "Those evil guys in hoods and masks control four poor Muggles, set fires everywhere, and the tents in that area. They were all burned. I really dont know what the people at the Ministry of Magic are doing, and they dont even plan to compensate for the financial losses. My father was so angry that he sent a roaring letter to Fudge. He thought it was a mistake of the Ministry. There was magic at the time. Ministry officials are nearby, and no one has stopped the riot at all." "I know a little bit about this." George took out what he knew to share with everyone. "Percy told me that many wizards lied about their property losses and tried to make money from the Ministry of Magic. After registration, magic The Ministry found out that it needed to pay a large sum of Galleons, so it decided not to do anything at all..." George''s voice was masked by the thunder that rang outside the castle, and a forked lightning flashed across the ceiling above everyone. At the entrance of the auditorium, Professor McGonagall led the first-year students into the auditorium. When they were crossing the lake, they were soaked in heavy rain, and they were shaking all over. The style of the famous freshman is different from that of others. Wearing Hagrid''s moleskin coat, he looks very excited, as if he has just won the Quidditch competition. The freshmen stared blankly at the shabby wizard hat placed on the triangular stool in front of them. At the moment when the Sorting Hat began to sing, the freshmen were dumbfounded, and the original auditorium gradually became quiet. After an unheard song of the Sorting Hat, the familiar sorting ceremony officially kicked off. It was a boring ceremony. As the prefect, Albert needed time to remember the new members of Gryffindor College. However, the boy in the Hagrid cloak brought some novelty to Albert. He was telling people about how he was rescued by a big squid after he fell into the lake. "Our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor seems to have not come to school yet." George touched Albert with his arm and said, pointing to the empty seat in the teacher''s seat. "Maybe, something is late." "Who knows what grades are needed for the newly appointed Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s improvement class?" Shanna was a little depressed, her defense against the Dark Arts score was only good. "As long as most of the courses are good, they are allowed to go to the improvement class." Angelina comforted, "Thanks to Albert for giving us a make-up class last semester, this semester''s Defense Against the Dark Arts professor found that a group of people reached the improvement class. Level, Im sure to be surprised." "I hope I can come to a good professor. What you can learn in this course depends entirely on the professor''s teaching level." Alia believes that everyone''s poor defense against the Dark Arts is entirely the professor''s problem. "If there is another Lockhart With that kind of stuff, I dont think it doesnt matter if I go to a higher-level class." "Don''t worry, the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor this semester is a powerful character, and is said to be a retired Auror." Lee Jordan happily shared the good news with everyone. "Which courses are you going to take?" Shanna asked Albert, who was immersed in eating. "The first five courses, as well as ancient magic writing and arithmetic divination." Albert said after swallowing the pork chop in his mouth and taking a big sip of the drink. "By the way, I haven''t congratulated you on winning two world awards." Angelina raised the goblet to Albert. "There is also a third-level Medal of Sir Merlin." Shanna also raised the goblet. "Counting out, you have already won four heavyweight titles." Alia also raised the goblet to Albert, "Maybe you can win another triwizard championship." "I can guarantee that Albert is definitely a genius in Hogwarts history who can reach that height before graduation." Fred and George also raised the goblet. "You should be recorded in Hogwarts: A School History." "Respect our genius." Lee Jordan said with a smile. At this moment, a deafening thunder sounded outside, and the door of the auditorium was slammed open. A strange man appeared at the entrance of the auditorium and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. A forked lightning flashed across the ceiling, illuminating the strangers cheeks. It was a scarred veteran with war wounds still remaining on his face. It seemed extremely hideous, and the most intriguing thing about this man was him. s eyes. Yes, false eyes. One of the eyes of the strange man is fake, and it turns around up and down, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. "Suddenly I kind of understand why he has the nickname Mad-Eye." Fred murmured. "It''s really suitable." Lee Jordan nodded in agreement, "Maybe, we can learn a lot of useful knowledge this semester." "What do you think?" George is asking if Mad-Eye Moody is fake. "I don''t know, but it should be a magic eye with special effects." Albert looked at Moody with interest, wondering how to use the technology of the magic eye to study, the kind of see-through camouflage, invisibility, Hidden magic and weird perspective techniques are actually very useful. " The others seemed to be stunned by the strange man''s appearance, and they all stared at him intently. Moody seemed indifferent to everyones reaction. He walked directly to Dumbledore and shook hands with him like an old friend. The two whispered a few words and sat on his right at Dumbledores sign. Empty seats. ?? Dumbledore happily introduced the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, but apart from him and Hager in the auditorium, almost no one applauded the new professor. Moody didn''t care about it. He pulled a plate of sausages and ate it with a knife in his pocket, as if the utensils on the table were all smeared with poison. The habits of the Auror for many years have made Moody''s instinctively look at the students in the auditorium with magic eyes. "What do you think he is drinking?" Albert saw Moody pull out a curved wine bottle from the travel cloak, and when he took a sip, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly. "It''s definitely not pumpkin juice." Fred speculated. "I don''t think it''s pumpkin juice either." George immediately agreed. "Of course it''s not pumpkin juice." Lee Jordan exchanged glances with his friends around him, feeling that Moody was really suspicious. If you don''t know it, it is normal to think that there is wine in it, but the four of you are suspicious of Moody''s identity, then the curved wine bottle may not necessarily contain wine. "What are you talking about?" Angelina was puzzled by the four people''s words. "Okay!" Dumbledore looked at everyone with a smile, "I want to announce a few notices." No one really cares, the annual notice is basically the same: Filch''s prohibited items. Everyone is prohibited from entering the forbidden forest. Students below the third grade are not allowed to go to Hogsmeade Village. " "I also regret to tell you that the College Cup Quidditch will not be held this year." Dumbledore waited for the noise to calm down, and continued, "I am very happy to tell everyone that the Triwizard Tournament will be held. Held at Hogwarts this year. The principals of Boothbarton and Durmstrang will lead their carefully selected competitors to come, and the selection ceremony for the warriors will be held on Halloween." After hearing that "In addition to winning honors for their own school, individuals can also receive a 1,000 gallon bonus." Many students were shining on both sides, with all their faces writing "I want to participate." After all, if you can get honor and wealth, who will give up? There was a whisper in the auditorium, and countless students imagined that they would become a warrior of Hogwarts. "I know you are all eager to win the Triwizard Trophy for Hogwarts," Dumbledore said. "This summer, we have done a lot of work to ensure that every warrior does not endanger his life. However, The participating schools and the Ministry of Magic agreed that only students over the age of seventeen are allowed to sign up. Because the competition is still very difficult and dangerous, no matter how much precautions we take, students under the sixth and seventh grades cannot handle it. ." Some people protested in anger after hearing Dumbledore''s words. However, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan forced themselves to laugh. They all thought those angry protesters were stupid. "What''s wrong with you?" Angelina asked suspiciously. "stomachache." "Warrior, there is only one!" Alia said meaningfully. "Ahem." Albert told Alia to shut up, don''t attract firepower to himself. They got it. Yes, there is only one warrior. As long as Dumbledore has no problem, he will definitely make Albert a warrior. Who can compete with Albert? "The delegation of Boothbarton and Durmstrand will arrive in October and spend most of the school year with us." Dumbledore had to raise his voice, "I know foreign guests are staying here. During this period, you will all be warm and friendly, and you will wholeheartedly support the warriors at Hogwarts." "I know you are all eager to win the Triwizard Trophy for Hogwarts," Dumbledore said. "This summer, we have done a lot of work to ensure that every warrior does not endanger his life. However, The participating schools and the Ministry of Magic agreed that only students over the age of seventeen are allowed to sign up. Because the competition is still very difficult and dangerous, no matter how much precautions we take, students under the sixth and seventh grades cannot handle it. ." Some people protested in anger after hearing Dumbledore''s words. However, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan forced themselves to laugh. They all thought those angry protesters were stupid. "What''s wrong with you?" Angelina asked suspiciously. "stomachache." "Warrior, there is only one!" Alia said meaningfully. "Ahem." Albert told Alia to shut up, don''t attract firepower to himself. They got it. Yes, there is only one warrior. As long as Dumbledore has no problem, he will definitely make Albert a warrior. Who can compete with Albert? "The delegation of Boothbarton and Durmstrand will arrive in October and spend most of the school year with us." Dumbledore had to raise his voice, "I know foreign guests are staying here. During this period, you will all be warm and friendly, and you will wholeheartedly support the warriors at Hogwarts." Dumbledore ended the dinner amidst the controversial noise. uukanshu.com drove all the students back to sleep. "Actually, I think their quarrel is meaningless." Professor McGonagall shook his head after the students left. "I think so too, the warrior at Hogwarts must be Albert." Hagrid said confidently. "It seems that the warriors in our school have been selected." Moody raised his eyebrows slightly when he was talking to Dumbledore. "To be honest, I am a little worried that other schools will request that Mr. Anderson be banned from participating in the competition on the grounds that Albert is the gold medal winner of this year''s Banabs Finkley''s excellent spelling technique." Professor Flitwick also felt that Ai Bert''s participation in the Triwizard Tournament is indeed a bit bully. "Mr. Anderson is also a student of Hogwarts. It makes perfect sense for him to be a Warrior to participate in the competition." Professor Sprout suddenly looked forward to how other schools would react. Listening to the professors'' views on this matter, Barty Jr. suddenly felt that the situation was a bit bad. However, it is even worse. "That guy is definitely a fake." In Albert''s dormitory, the group of four is discussing whether Moody''s is true or not. The thing in the curved bottle is definitely a compound medicine. "What do you think the other party has in coming to school pretending to be Moody." Fred took the lead in asking the question. "His target may be Harry." "why?" "Anything you can''t think of, it makes sense to push it wherever you are. For example, the other party actually came to murder Harry." Fred said. "Murder Harry? This is definitely the dumbest way." "Albert, what do you think." "I don''t know, but it''s probably related to Harry." Albert said, "if Moody is really fake." "Can it be predicted?" can not. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 854： Start of school The next morning, when the storm stopped, Albert opened the window and the oncoming air was exceptionally fresh, but the weather outside still showed no signs of clearing up. There were large black clouds rolling in the sky, and it might rain again at any time. "Good morning." George covered his yawn and greeted Albert. "It looks like it will rain outside." "If the torrential rains continue, there will be floods in the lake." Lee Jordan also got up. They had to go to the auditorium early today to finalize the sixth-grade curriculum from Professor McGonagall. "The sixth grade is great. We have a lot of time to allocate freely." Fred said happily: "Don''t waste much time at Hogwarts. For you now, the most precious thing is the Hogwarts library. Take advantage of the remaining two years and use the books in the library. They can provide more inspiration for your joke props." Albert opened a package of cat food to feed Tom, and said to the three people who are ready to embrace the happy sixth grade life, "If you don''t want to be the next Joko ." "What does this have to do with Joko?" Fred was puzzled, so he talked about Joko for the sake of clarity. "Zoko is a typical example of exhaustion of inspiration. He does not have enough knowledge to support him to study more joke props, and it turns out that it looks like that." Albert closed the window and motioned to several people as they walked. "There are still people patronizing Joko''s shop. It''s completely because there are no other new stores to compete with him. If there are other more interesting joke shops, Joko''s joke shop may be unable to withstand the market shock and close at any time." "I remember you said something similar before, thinking that after our joke shop opened, we might squeeze Joko''s joke shop down." George agreed with Albert''s remarks because of Joko''s shop. It''s really been a long time since I launched any funny joke props. "Didn''t we have you?" Fred felt that they didn''t need to worry about those things at all. Perhaps as Albert said, the development of joke props would be stalled because of insufficient knowledge in the later stage, but they have Albert. After Albert graduated from Hogwarts school, the knowledge reserve in his head was equivalent to a mobile library. What''s more, they also know that Albert has a habit of collecting books. With his book storage, they can fully support their shop. "By the way, are you planning to set up a radio broadcast?" Lee Jordan suddenly interrupted and asked, "If I want, I can write to my father and ask him to find a way to help us get the radio equipment." "It''s not anxious in advance. Even if we get the equipment, we won''t be able to build it for a while, and we haven''t figured out what is appropriate to broadcast. These things have to be planned slowly." Albert went down the stairs into the public. When she was in the lounge, she followed the girls dormitory to say hello, and said to Lee Jordan: "I think you can give our radio a name first." "Little secrets of gossip?" Lee Jordan said solemnly, "If you allow me to spread a little bit of your personal information, I think our radio station will become popular soon." "Why don''t you discuss the color of Snape''s **** on the radio?" Albert gave Lee Jordan a stern look. "This is a good idea. It will make people lose their appetite. As we all know, Snape may not wash his underwear for a few days. Moreover, we don''t know what color Snape''s underwear is." Lee Jordan said immediately. The disgusting eyes of the girls around, "but we know what color your underwear is." "Man, I think you are on your way to death." Fred and George couldn''t help laughing. They patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder with a self-seeking expression. Noting the expression that Albert had seen, Lee Jordans neck shrank and hurriedly defended: Many people are very curious about your affairs. It is better to let them arrange some messy gossip news. I used it to chat with you, everyone knows, there will be no more messy gossip." "Aren''t you afraid of being beaten to death?" "Sorry, I was just kidding." Lee Jordan apologized immediately. "If you really want to be popular, you can completely interpret recent events, such as the attack at the World Cup, why the Ministry of Magic''s response was so bad, or the attack on Professor Moody''s yesterday." Albert Give Lee Jordan a direction. "Isn''t this similar to the content inside?" "Yes, you can talk about these topics together and interpret some of the recent events. Many wizards are actually very poor at interpreting key information." Albert does not deny this. He is going to let them do the broadcast first. To accumulate experience. "I don''t think my ability to interpret is much better." Lee Jordan sat down beside Albert, picked up the latest issue, and quickly found a report about Moody: The Ministry of Magic has another mess. However, Rita Keist deliberately downplayed the old Auror Moody''s incident in the article and turned her attention to Weasley. For this reason, she deliberately changed Arthur Weasley''s name to Arnold Weasley. Moreover, there was a picture of Weasley''s house attached to the bottom of the newspaper, which was obviously unkind. "Mum must be very happy. She has always hated Rita Kist''s woman." George took the newspaper and frowned after reading the article. "I dare you to say that the woman must have made the wrong name on purpose. " "But she still reads Rita Kist''s articles, doesn''t she? We have to admit that Rita Skeeter''s nonsense technology has contributed to sales." "In your words, people are sometimes unwilling to accept reality, because that would be too cruel for them. They only want to accept the reality that they want to believe." Fred took the newspaper and looked at it and said, "Li Tower Skeeter is very good at digging into the secrets of others, and then write articles in a way that many people like. In fact, I am even more curious, Rita Skeeter actually let you go, there is no gossip news spread everywhere?" "Because I talked to her about it, I told her to shut up." Albert finished his milk and began to make himself a ham sandwich. "How do you convince her?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan found it incredible, and it was obvious that a woman like Rita Skeeter couldn''t easily compromise. "Everyone has weaknesses. She reported these for nothing but profit. As long as the negotiation is settled, she will naturally shut up and compromise." "It''s really you who found Rita Skeeter''s weakness." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were very curious, but when they saw that Albert didn''t intend to speak, they didn''t continue to ask questions. At this moment, Hermione did not know when to come to Albert''s side. "We can talk about house elves." "Anything about fiction?" "No, I gave up the novel temporarily. Do you know where the kitchen is? Nick told me that there are hundreds of house elves oppressed at Hogwarts." Hermione took a deep breath and reorganized her words: "I I want to set up an association to ensure that the house elves get reasonable wages and a good working environment. I dont know if you have any good suggestions." "No one will join your association except Harry and Ron." Albert was silent for a long time and reminded: "Your original intention is good, but your approach is heresy in the eyes of other wizards. No wizard will Support your approach." "why?" Hermione''s eyes widened in disbelief. "House elves are slaves of wizards. No master will allow slaves to be equal to them." Albert motioned to Hermione to continue listening to him. "If you want house elves to have some power, then house elves and wizards There will inevitably be a war between them. Although it is cruel, some things can be won with blood, but the house elves do not have that power, and their situation will only be worse than they are now." "But I just hope that they can be treated well, and that their rights can be guaranteed." Hermione looked at Albert in shock, unable to immediately why such a terrible thing happened. "Because you are in the wrong direction, your idea is too naive." Albert pointed out: "Your goal should be to allow house elves to be treated kindly, so that they can be completely integrated into the wizard family and become an important part of the whole family. One member, rather than guaranteeing their power, is unrealistic and impossible to achieve, because wizards will never separate their power." "But no one likes to be a slave." Hermione said tremblingly. "They like to be other people''s slaves!" Fred reminded, "They like to work and to serve wizards. Hermione, I think you should be sober instead of leading the house elves to strike out and fight for your own power." Hermione didn''t speak, but stared at Albert. "Yes, no one likes to be a slave." Albert said helplessly: "But thousands of years of slavery have completely changed the nature of house elves. This is not something you can change with a single word, even Dumbledore. immutable." "Even if you want to help them, they will not appreciate it, but hate you even more, and even treat you as an enemy." Albert continued, "If you really want to help them, you should guide and call on wizards to be able to Treat them well, let them become a reliable part of the family, rather than as slaves, similar to our pets as a part of the family, and this requires a person to spend a long time to work, if you really want to The house elves enact a protection law, then you should aim to become the Minister of Magic. Only when you become the Minister of Magic, can you have such an opportunity to call on everyone to treat the house elves kindly." "Minister of Magic." Hermione stared at Albert with wide eyes. "Yes, it''s difficult." Albert said, "That''s why I suggest that you write a book to guide people to treat house elves in a subtle way through books." After Hermione walked away, Fred murmured, "I thought she was a smart girl." "Hermione is just a little naive, too taken for granted." Albert shook his head. "Do you think Hermione can become Minister of Magic?" "It''s hard to say, if the Ministry of Magic''s environment doesn''t change, she probably won''t have any chance." Albert said softly, "But who knows about the future?" "You know!" George said, "As long as you want." "That''s it." Albert laughed. As soon as Albert finished his breakfast, he saw Professor McGonagall coming over to distribute the timetable. She needs to determine the selected N.E. improvement classes for the sixth grade students to ensure that their O. scores meet the minimum requirements of the professors. "Spells, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology, Potions, Arithmetic Divination, and Ancient Magic Texts." Professor McGonagall repeated the course Albert had chosen, taking his wand and tapping it on the schedule. When handing the filled-in class schedule to Albert, she lowered her voice and asked, "I remember your birthday is in September." "Yes, on September 21st, are you going to give me a birthday present?" Albert asked jokingly. "Then do you plan to participate in this year''s Triwizard Tournament?" Professor McGonagall lowered his voice. "I do plan to sign up." Albert headed his head: "For a Gryffindor, such an interesting game is naturally not to be missed." "The Triwizard Tournament is more dangerous than you think. If you have watched..." "You mean that in the 1792 competition, a soft-tailed monster was out of control, causing all three principals to be injured?" "The Triwizard Tournament is still very dangerous for you. If you want to participate, you should put your mind right." Professor McGonagall reminded. "In my opinion, catching a snake-tailed monster is not too dangerous. Even if the Triwizard Tournament needs to face fire dragons, I have the confidence to defeat them." Albert said calmly. Professor McGonagall opened his mouth slightly, turned and left. Although she felt that Albert was a bit overconfident, but thinking of his sturdy deeds, Hogwarts really did not have anyone more suitable to be a warrior than him. "In this Triwizard Tournament, do the Warriors need to face the Fire Dragon?" Lee Jordan felt that he was right. "Fire dragons are not easy to deal with, especially their scales. Most magic does not work. How do you plan to defeat them." Fred and George are very curious about how Albert intends to defeat the fire dragon. "Fire dragons also have weaknesses, and it is not difficult to deal with them against their weaknesses. UU Reading " "What is the weakness of the fire dragon?" "Eyelids, so only one eye spell can hurt them." Albert shrugged. "That means you need to deal with a crazy dragon." Li Qiaodan muttered, "It feels crazy." "There is a defense against the Dark Arts class in the afternoon, and I suddenly expected what Professor Moody would call us." "How to fight the dark wizard, after all, he is an Auror and is very familiar with this aspect" Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. "But you didn''t mean..." "That doesn''t affect it, does it?" Albert packed his things and stood up: "I have to go. There is an ancient magical lesson in the morning." "Albert''s words always confuse people." Fred said, looking at Albert''s departure. "I think he actually guessed everything, he just didn''t tell us." George smiled and greeted Fred and said, "Let''s go, we should do something." "Where are you going?" Li Qiaodan was a little stunned. How come these people just keep talking? "Of course to study our gadgets!" George said of course: "You forgot, Albert asked us to hurry up." "If we want to make a fortune this time, we naturally have to prepare in advance." Fred and George said in unison: "After all, opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared." After speaking, the two people crossed their shoulders and headed back to the common room. They were going to move everything in the dormitory to the laboratory in the room for requests. After all, fiddling with those in the dorm is obviously not a good idea. "I agree with Albert''s words, but can''t you wait for me?" Lee Jordan ate the food on the plate in two bites and hurriedly chased him. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 855： By skill You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It''s enviable. I always feel that the difficulty of ancient magic texts has increased a lot. I don''t understand what Professor Babling is saying in class anymore." Shanna took the time to glance at her deskmate, Albert I haven''t been attending the class since the beginning of the class, and I don''t know what I''m doing there. "Language should be used frequently. Reading books, memorizing words, and translating articles are all good choices." With Albert''s speech, Professor Babling on the stage has finished the content of today''s course. Then, amidst everyones wailing, after leaving two articles to be translated, they signaled that everyone could dismiss the get out of class. "Mr. Anderson, stay after class." Professor Babling stopped Albert when everyone was about to leave the ancient magic text classroom. Others cast inquiring gazes at Albert, wondering what Professor Babling asked Albert to stay for? "It seems that the improvement class of ancient magic text has disappointed you. That''s right, you came over to listen to it a long time ago." Professor Babling did not get angry because Albert was doing his own thing in class, instead he used to chat with his friends. The tone said: "How is Isabel''s "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts" doing now?" "It should be done before Christmas." "It''s much faster than I expected." Professor Babling murmured, surprised by Isabel''s work efficiency. "However, if you want to use the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts" as a textbook for ancient magic texts, you still need to make appropriate deletions to make the content in the book easy to understand, so that everyone can easily access, learn the basics and systematically. Ancient magic text. Albert paused for a while, and reorganized his speech: Its best to move the ancient magic text to the first grade. This kind of thing needs to be learned from an early age. In the third grade, he desperately went to the students. They have a bunch of strange things in their heads, and it is unrealistic to expect them to learn the ancient magic texts well. This requires a lot of time and energy, and there are a lot of classes to be taught in the third grade, and there is definitely not much time and energy to focus on this class. " There was a moment of silence, and both of them knew that Dumbledore did not expect the students to learn more from this course. Most wizards had difficulty translating an article of several hundred words. Albert is actually even more curious about how Dumbledore and Crouch learned dozens of languages. Even if they werent proficient, it was incredible how they could communicate with others. According to Albert''s observations over the years, wizards are no smarter than ordinary people. He ultimately blamed the magical world for these inconceivables. It is impossible to speculate with common sense. "We can''t be too demanding. Not everyone is like you. You can easily translate ancient magic texts into English at a glance." Professor Babling showed a wry smile on his face, using Albert on the ancient magic texts. There is no need to attend the ancient magic writing improvement class anymore, because the ultimate goal of this course is to let students understand and understand the ancient magic writing, nothing more, even the outstanding students who have graduated cant reach it. To the level of Albert. "You should also be very clear that the ancient magic text is not just a language." Albert frowned and said, "The most important part of it is being forgotten by people. Maybe one day, everyone will treat it as a language. Old language treatment." "It seems that you still have not given up on digging into the knowledge of ancient magic texts. I am actually looking forward to the moment your "Book of Magic Texts" is published." Professor Babling looked at his students and recalled what he said Past words: "Ancient magic text is not just a language. It still hides a lot of things. It is an important part of ancient magic. It''s just that many things are forgotten by people, causing the current wizards to fail to understand them and feel that those ancient Magic is powerful and unbelievable, and cannot be cracked." "If you need help, you can come to me. I am very happy to be able to provide you with some help." Professor Babling said with a smile. Today, there are nine students in the ancient magic writing class. In fact, there are quite a few. Professor Babling remembers only five people at least once, and there are very few peers like Albert and Isobel who can become exchanges. Yes peers. Professor Babling has never regarded Albert as a student, at least after Albert showed his abilities, he did not pass, even most of his homework is exempted from him, it doesn''t matter whether he does it or not. Flexible education methods should give outstanding students more freedom to play. Of course, Albert did not love the ancient magic texts as much as he showed. He himself wanted those ancient magics, the reputation he could gain, and the ability to complete the panel tasks by the way. The most important thing is that Albert felt that he should find something to do for himself, and record the knowledge he gained from the skill panel, which is a good job. Who wouldn''t do copywriting? The ancient magic text is a good direction, because many people dont understand it. If you dont understand it, it means that his spells are difficult to crack, and his magic will become unpredictable in peoples eyes. . In the future, he can also hold the title of Master of Magic, Expert or Professor, and these titles can often bring him a lot of convenience. When the time comes, he can also go to Hogwarts to teach students. "What does Professor Babling do with you?" While eating lunch, Shanna asked about it curiously, "Could it be because you didn''t listen to the class seriously, so I kept you locked up?" "It''s about the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts" that Isabel is preparing to publish. Albert deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Professor Babling is also giving suggestions for the book to make ancient magic texts more systematic and easy to learn. , We are going to use the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts" to replace "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Magic Texts" as a textbook for third-grade students." ""Guide to Ancient Magic Texts", do you plan to publish a book yourself to replace "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Magic Texts" and become a textbook for third grade students?" It seems to say that a book on Defense Against the Dark Arts is going to be published. A deep sense of frustration surged from my heart, and the two parties were really not in the same world. "When the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts" is published, I will definitely buy one." Shanna''s smile was a little stiff. "When the time comes, don''t set the price too high." "The price should be around two gallons." "What two Gallons?" Fred and George walked over with a grin. "Book pricing." "So, do you plan to publish that Defense Against the Dark Arts book before graduation?" "No, I plan to publish that book after graduation." Albert explained, "This is not what we were talking about." "Have you heard of it?" Lee Jordan hurried over, talking about the news he had just heard, "I don''t know what''s going on. Now someone in the school has heard that the Warriors of Hogwarts are already your business. " "How did you do it?" Albert asked, frowning. Some things need a fig leaf, which can reduce a lot of trouble. Even if everyone knows that Albert will become a warrior at Hogwarts, they can''t say it naked. Because the selection of warriors is relatively fair from the beginning, every student over the age of seventeen can participate and has the opportunity to become a warrior. In fact, Hogwarts will also provide a fair opportunity for everyone. Albert eventually became a warrior. It can only be said that his ability is better than other wizards, which has nothing to do with the default. "I don''t know, anyway, such a rumor spread inexplicably in the castle this morning." Lee Jordan didn''t know which idiot was spreading the rumor everywhere, and there were people who believed it. Albert can completely become a warrior of Hogwarts by his strength, and there is no need for the so-called "default" at all. "As long as you are a clear-headed guy, you must know that you are the most suitable candidate for the warrior." Fred comforted, "I dare say that most of the girls in Hogwarts want you to be Hogwarts''s. Warriors. After all, you have so many sturdy records, participated in several international competitions, and easily won the championship. You will definitely be able to easily defeat the warriors of the other two schools and win the championship of the Triwizard Tournament for Hogwarts. ." "The key is the default." George reminded. "Yes, some idiots who are dazzled by jealousy will think that Albert has the inside story of getting the Warriors." Lee Jordan also felt that the guy spreading the telephony was purely unkind. In the afternoon at the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Albert finally knew what was going on. Cedric Diggory took the initiative to come to him, revealing that he accidentally caused the incident. The reason is that Cedric''s friends think he is fully qualified to compete for the Warriors at Hogwarts, but Cedric said that if Albert intends to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, no one else has a chance. In fact, he is telling the truth, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that when it comes to other people''s ears. then Everything comes from jealousy. After all, Albert had already made his mark during the summer vacation. "Don''t worry, once a person becomes famous, even if you don''t want to, trouble will automatically come to you." Albert showed a helpless wry smile, patted Cedric on the shoulder and said, "Before the Warriors were selected, Everyone has the opportunity to compete fairly, and I have a hunch that the Triwizard Tournament may not be peaceful." "You predicted it, you know what I mean." Cedric stared at Albert with wide eyes. "I couldn''t help but took a sneak peek, and the result was a bit unexpected. You can look forward to the selection of the Warriors a little bit." Albert smiled and greeted the others before walking into the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. "What did he tell you?" "Actually, I hope he can get the Warriors." Cedric said: "However, I will try it. Albert is right. Before the Warriors at Hogwarts are selected, everyone All have the opportunity to be a warrior." Soon after, Moody walked to the podium with difficulty on crutches and scanned the students in the classroom with his magic eyes: "I received a letter from Professor Lupin and he introduced me to the course." "To be honest, it really surprised me that when you changed five professors in a row, so many people passed the O.W.Ls exam for this course." Everyone exchanged glances, with a smug smile on their faces. "You have just finished "Dark Force: A Guide to Self-Defense." To be honest, I really don''t want to comment on this book. The content is just like that. In my opinion, you lack the knowledge to deal with spells. Therefore, I am going to teach How do you deal with black magic." Everyone looked very excited, and finally a reliable professor came. "Now put your textbooks away, you don''t need that thing today." Moody took out the roster and started to call the name, focusing on a certain name, "It seems that there is a celebrity in our class, where is Albert Anderson? Bit, stand up and let me know." Everyone turned their heads to look at Albert, and Albert stood up from his seats under everyone''s gaze. "Anderson, please tell me what to do when facing dark magic." Moody put down the roster, looked at Albert with his magic eyes, and raised his right hand slightly as he spoke. "You should be vigilant at all times, sir." When Albert answered, Moody did not know when he had raised his wand, and a red light flew towards Albert without warning. "careful!" I dont know who screamed. When the red light was about to hit Albert, he raised his hand and swiped it aside, as if it was a sandbag flying over just now. The curse was just like that. It was blocked by Albert, and there was a scream not far away. It was obvious that an unlucky person suffered a disaster and was affected by the curse. The sudden change stunned all the students. Before they could react, they saw the wand in Moodys hand flying out, traversing an elegant arc in the air, and Albert was holding it in his hand. inside. The students in the classroom stared dumbfounded at the wand held by Albert, and then at the disarmed Moody. What happened just now? The unlucky voice hit by the pimple curse nearby brought everyone''s attention back. "Very good, very good, worthy of the name, I am very happy. To be honest, other professors have told me that they think you are very likely to be selected as the warrior of Hogwarts. I still don''t believe it." Moody''s Weiwei He took a breath and continued, "At your level, if you participate in the Triwizard Tournament, I don''t think the warriors from other schools will be your opponents." There was sporadic applause in the classroom, and the applause became more and more intense, and finally became a piece. Except for a few Slytherin students who did not applaud, other college students were applauding for Albert. Albert helped them learn the defense against the Dark Arts last semester, which is still somewhat useful. In particular, they didn''t react to the confrontation between the sparks and the fire just now, and Albert not only blocked Professor Moody''s magic sneak attack, but also successfully disarmed Professor Moody''s wand, which was really cool. After the applause, Professor Moody took the magic wand passed by the students in the front row and said to Albert: "You can consider becoming an Auror after graduation. With your grades and skills, you will definitely be able to achieve the fastest speed. Through the Aurors assessment, before that, you can learn some experience in dealing with dark magic and dark wizards from my class. Okay, sit down." "I will consider it carefully." Albert lightly waved his wand to relieve the pimple curse on Roger Davis, who was hapless, and did not forget to say sorry to him. "It''s not your fault, it''s just that I am more unlucky." Roger Davis murmured. "Sir, I''m very curious about how Anderson got the spell wrong." A Hufflepuff boy glanced at the hapless Roger and raised his hand to ask. "Anderson used the iron armor curse to deflect my pimple curse." Moody turned his magic eyes around and stared at Albert as if he wanted to see him through. "Anderson used wandless magic. To be honest, this technique is for you. It''s quite remote, and only skilled wizards can master this technique." "Sir, can you use wandless magic?" Lee Jordan asked, raising his hand. "I can barely do it, but I usually don''t take the risk to use it in confrontation with the enemy, because that is to make fun of my own life." Moody regained his gaze and patted his hands to calm down the whispering students. "I don''t expect you to be half of Anderson''s level, but at least I hope you can listen to each of my lessons carefully. Okay, let''s get back to business, you are in the sixth grade, and you can be allowed to come into contact with some illegal black magic spells." "In my opinion, the sooner you understand what you need to deal with, the better. If you have never seen something, how can you protect yourself in front of it?" Moody glanced at the students in the classroom with magic eyes. "Now , Who can tell me, if a certain wizard wants to recite an illegal spell for you, what should you do?" The students in the classroom looked at each other, and no one took the initiative to answer. In the end, Moody''s looked directly at Albert. "Anderson, tell me what will you do!" "Strike first to break his spell." Albert said without hesitation. "If it''s too late, just avoid it, or get an obstacle to block the spell." "Very well, I''m very happy to hear that it is not blocked with an iron armor curse. Many black magic cannot be blocked with an iron armor curse. The iron armor curse is indeed a very practical defensive spell, which can effectively block many spells, but in the face When you dont know the magic, its best not to take risks. Moody yelled at the other students: Remember, criminals will not tell you his plans, let alone chanting spells to you stupidly, if your actions are sufficient. If you are fast, immediately interrupt him to cast the spell. Of course, Anderson''s actions may be fast enough, but I dont expect you to be able to do it, so avoiding unknown spells is your best choice. If there are strong obstacles nearby, Its a good choice to move the obstacle over to block the spell, or to hide behind the obstacle!" "Usually, you don''t expect criminals to fight you upright. They will do everything they can to defeat or even kill you. This is one of the reasons why Aurors need to master the "Hidden and Disguise" skills. Avoid being attacked after revealing your identity and falling into a disadvantage. When fighting criminals, one will pay the price if you are not careful." He pointed to his eyes and legs, "Of course, I don''t want to encourage you to go. Sneak attack on your classmates is definitely the most dirty, despicable, and cowardly behavior... I hope you don''t confuse this matter." The students in the classroom began to whisper, very surprised that Professor Moody would talk about these things in class. "Now, who can tell me what illegal spells will be punished the most severely by the Ministry of Magic?" Moody said hoarsely: "You can''t count on Anderson every time. Don''t tell me no one can answer." "The Imperius Curse, the Heart Drilling Curse, and the Avada Sol Curse. They are known as the three unforgivable curses. Once any one of them is used on humans, they are enough to be imprisoned in Azkaban for a lifetime." George is like this. I recite the content as if I was reciting the article. "Very well, as Mr. Weasley said, the Imperius Curse, the Heart Drilling Curse, and the Avada Sutra Curse are called the three unforgivable curses by the magic world. They are all extremely evil and cruel black magic. For human use, Im afraid I will have to spend my life in Azkaban, but you cant expect the Ministry of Magics laws to frighten those criminals, let alone try to use the Iron Armor Curse to stop the Unforgivable Curse. Moody''s suddenly Yelled, "The best way is to stay vigilant at all times and try to avoid being hit by them." Everyone was taken aback by Moody''s yelling again. "What''s the matter, Anderson." Moody''s looked at Albert, who raised his hand, and the others also looked at Albert. "Sir, is there a way to tell whether a person has planted an Imperius." Albert asked. "Unfortunately, no." Moody shook his head and said, "Some clever Imperius curses are difficult to distinguish." "Is there a way to dispel the Imperius Curse imposed on others?" Albert seemed unwilling to get such a result, and asked again. "If you can find a solution to the Imperius Curse, the Ministry of Magic will definitely be happy to award you another Sir Merlin First Class Medal." Moody''s scarred face suddenly became distorted and weird, he recalled: "Years ago Many wizards have been controlled by the Imperius Curse. People cant tell who is forced to act and who is acting according to their wishes." "So, how do they get rid of the control of the Imperius Curse?" Albert asked again. "Most of the spells will weaken over time." Moody seemed satisfied with Albert''s question, and even smiled friendly at him. "Wizards who have been casted by the Imperius Curse will also gradually come into conflict. The resistance of the soul curse will eventually get rid of the control of the Imperius curse, but that is not an easy task." "The Imperius curse can be resisted, but it requires your willpower to be strong enough. Not everyone can do this. You should try to avoid being hit by it and stay vigilant at all times!" He suddenly yelled, again. It shocked everyone. "Sir, what kind of spell is that?" With Albert taking the lead, others joined the questioning team. "There is no doubt that the Heart Drill is also a very evil spell, and it cannot be resisted. Maybe the Iron Armor Curse can weaken part of its power, but the effect is very ordinary." Moody''s face suddenly had a cruel smile, "It is said Mysterious people like to use it to torture people, and this spell was once very popular because of this." "Anyone hit by the Heart Drilling Charm will feel piercing pain all over the body. That kind of pain will make it painful to be cast." Moody seems to think of some unpleasant memories: "You don''t want to try that kind of Its good, its considered evil black magic for no reason." "Of course, the Heart Drill requires powerful magical power as a support. Generally, only very evil wizards can use it freely. Therefore, if ordinary wizards use them, the effect is very general, but I am here to warn you not to try to use them, even if there is such a thing. The idea of ????will not work, unless you want to go to jail for a lifetime." When Moody said this, his eyes fell on the Slytherin student, "You know?" "I know, sir." Everyone said in unison. "I hope you don''t forget." Moody murmured, "Okay, let''s talk about the last and most powerful spell. The Avadaso Curse...Death Curse." After Moody''s finished speaking, many people behaved very upset, apparently knowing the Avada''s Mantra. Albert remembers using it before, although Smith was eventually killed by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider. "Avadaso Mantra has a very obvious feature, UU reading , that is, when the spell is used, a dazzling green light will appear. "There is no way to break the spell, and there is no way to resist it. The best way is not to let the spell hit, or use a strong enough obstacle to block it, but the killing spell will cause serious damage to these objects. Under normal circumstances, if you encounter When someone uses a life killing spell on you, my advice is to avoid it and don''t risk your life." "Sir, I heard that Harry Potter survived under the Avadaso Curse." Albert raised his hand and asked. "Yes, but no one knows how he did this. Potter himself probably doesn''t know, so I suggest you don''t waste your efforts." Moody went on, "Avadaso''s curse needs to be very powerful. Many wizards cant use it as a foundation. Even if you read this spell at me, I suspect that I will stay in the St. Mungos Magical Injury Hospital for half a year at most. Of course, unless Anderson. Everyone couldn''t help but laugh. "I hope you must be fully aware of what is the worst situation and know how to deal with it. Of course, don''t encounter the best. Remember, stay vigilant at all times." He roared, and shocked the class again. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 856 by Skill), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 856： surprise On the way to the hall, Albert kept chatting with Fred, George, and Lee Jordan about what happened in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. He noticed that the three of them were shaken as to whether Professor Moody was faked by others. He was not surprised that what Professor Moody said in the class was very personal, and only Professor Moody, who is an Auror, could teach everyone the experience of fighting the dark wizard. Albert did not intend to comment on this matter. In his opinion, Fred, George and Lee Jordan all took this matter for granted. That was risking his life and sneaking into Hogwarts as an undercover agent disguised as a professor, and not here to give Dumbledore a head. How could it be possible for others to see the flaw at a glance? If Albert knew nothing, it would be difficult to see through Moody''s disguise. It''s a pity that he knows everything, and Moody, oh, should be called Barty Little, knows nothing. He didn''t know that anyone knew everything, and he didn''t even know that he worked so hard to inquire about various habits and practices from the crazy-eyed man, trying to disguise himself as a crazy-eyed man, and he met a guy who was peeking at the script. It was a sad story. Everyone quickly brought the topic to wandless magic, and they were all greedy for such handsome wandless magic skills. No way, the scene where Albert opened the spell with his hand was really cool. Although the three of them had seen Albert do something similar before, at that time Albert wore a defensive bracelet and used the effect of magic props, and what he had just performed was genuine wandless magic. "Professor Moody''s statement is actually not accurate. Wandless magic is not a technique that only skilled wizards can master." Albert said to the three. "Can you teach us?" Fred looked at Albert expectantly. "What to teach?" Shanna walked over with food. "Does the Defense Association continue?" "No, I have no time and no need. Professor Moody can teach you a lot of useful things. The experience of an old Auror is a wealth." Albert said with a smile. When Albert said about the old Auror, the expression on George''s face was a little weird. "Learning wandless magic requires a lot of energy. Under normal circumstances, I recommend that you learn silent mantras. Silent mantras are more practical than wandless magic, and I think Moody should teach us silent mantras." Albert finds A place to sit down and eat. "I heard people say that silent spells are difficult to master." Angelina asked again, "Really don''t hold meetings of the Defense Association? I always think that Professor Moody is unlikely to teach us some more practical spells, although his The experience is indeed very good, but I prefer the feeling of everyone practicing magic together in the Defense Association." "You can host your own party." Albert said without hesitation, "I can recommend a few useful books for you, and you can practice magic by yourself." "Forget it, I''m afraid everyone would not come to the party without you." Angelina is very self-aware. Why so many people in Albert''s Defense Association are willing to participate is entirely Albert''s personal charm and cohesion. , Its very difficult to change to an ordinary person. "I recently discovered a very interesting magazine." Alia took out the magazine she received yesterday to share with everyone, which was the "Guide to Defense". She noticed that Fred was a little silent, and asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter with you?" "It''s nothing, we have read this magazine, and the content is pretty good." After receiving Albert''s warning look, George changed the subject with a light cough, "You all have to make the subject go wrong. Albert was just about to teach us wandless magic." Several girls were also interested, and they all looked at Albert. "Wandless magic is difficult to perform, the operation is not accurate enough, and it is easy to cause unexpected consequences, so I suggest that you train with a light-emitting spell that is easier to learn." As if to show everyone, Albert raised his left index finger and a ray of light appeared. Condensed on the tips of your fingers, "The trick is to cast spells without using a magic wand. At first you may feel like you are holding your breath." As if realizing that he was eating now, in order not to affect everyone''s appetite, Albert changed the word constipation to suffocation. "puff!" Lee Jordan almost squirted the food out of his mouth. Fortunately, he immediately reached out and covered his mouth. "Are you sure you can succeed that way?" "Similar to practicing silent spells, but the difficulty is higher. Because there is no magic wand, it is difficult to use complex magic. More often, it requires strong willpower and strong magic power itself, which is a bit similar to that of childhood. The magic is out of control, just like this." With that, Albert picked up the spoon and focused his attention on the spoon as if to prove it to them. In the eyes of everyone, the spoon seemed to be twisted into a piece of scrap iron by an invisible force. "This is wandless magic?" "Well, you can also think of it as the magic is out of control. Didn''t Potter lose control and blow up his aunt last semester?" Albert drew out his wand, tapped the spoon, and restored it to its original form. "Wandless magic is to control your own magical power with guidance. Don''t think I''m fooling you." Albert gave you an example casually. "Most of the students of Vajda know how to use Wand magic." "How is it possible, how did they do it." Angelina asked incredulously. "They can easily use wandless magic because they grew up without a wand to cast spells, and later they have gradually become accustomed to using wandless magic. However, it is difficult to cast spells without a wand, and it is difficult not to use too advanced magic. Advantages Even if you dont have a magic wand, you dont have to worry that you cant do anything, and you wont leave any evidence. "I remember you mentioned last semester that during the Magic School Potions Championship, you were attacked by Vagado students." Fred recalled. "That''s the old trick of the Vagadu students. They like to attack the students of other colleges when they are picking raw materials. Because they don''t use magic wands, there is no evidence left, and there is no need to worry about being caught." "The result?" Shanna asked curiously. "Of course I put that **** down." Albert shrugged. "I also learned from the time when I participated in the Potions Championship that Hogwarts'' defense against the Dark Arts was the worst among more than a dozen schools of magic. Yes, and it''s notoriously bad." "He''s more unlucky, he encountered hard stubble." George said with a smile, "But, listening to you, wandless magic is indeed very convenient and very practical to attack. Many wizards do not have a wand when their opponent does not have a wand. Will be too vigilant." "Because in their impression, wandless magic is a technique that only highly skilled wizards can master." Albert is not difficult to understand this, it is similar to how Muggles face guns. In fact, this is true in the UK. At least there are not many wizards who can do this in the British magical world. "If we want to master wandless magic, how long will it take?" "If you want to master it initially, it should take half a year at the slowest. As long as you work hard to train the glowing mantra within half a year, you will definitely be able to master the glowing mantra without using a wand. After you master the glowing mantra, you will be practicing other wandless mantras. It becomes easier when you are magical." Albert thought for a moment and gave a conservative data. He felt that he practiced hard every day, and at their current age, as long as they were not dumb guns, they should be able to do it. "For half a year, master the use of luminous spells without a staff?" Several people were silent. They couldn''t spend a lot of time and energy on learning. The result was to master a simple shining spell. How can this be! "It''s normal, because you don''t always practice wandless magic. It''s the same as mastering your mother tongue and learning another foreign language." Albert made a simple analogy. "I didn''t see how difficult it is for you to learn a foreign language!" George couldn''t help but complain. Albert really didn''t lie to them. Although his ability to use wandless magic skillfully comes from panel skills, it does not mean that he has no knowledge of how to train wandless magic. It is actually the most difficult to take the first step from the beginning. Yes, this is why he thinks it will take half a year. "Forget it, if you have the energy, let''s study our joke props. We are currently developing an enhanced version of the fake wand!" George gave up directly. "what is that?" "A kind of fake magic wand. When a wizard uses this magic wand to launch spells, the wand becomes something." Fred introduced to the three girls. Catch a fish or a chicken." If you can secretly replace the wizard''s wand with a fake wand, when they need to use it, they will indeed make a joke. "We are preparing to create an enhanced version of the fake wand, after use, it will beat the unsuspecting user." George introduced to everyone. "Sounds good." Lee Jordan commented. "My suggestion is best to have the user beating the user severely." Albert suggested. The corners of Fred''s mouth twitched slightly, "Will it be too cruel?" "It will come in handy soon, and you can make various versions and sell them at different prices." Albert said suddenly, "I have a good idea. You can actually make all kinds of interesting easter eggs. They are placed in the gashapon machine, allowing customers to choose at will. After opening the egg, various prizes and surprises will appear. For example, after the egg is opened, it releases a disgusting breath that stuns and beats people, making people feel uncomfortable. Hair is dyed and erected, or fireworks burst out. Of course, there is also a need for valuable prizes, similar to opening a chocolate frog, there will be a chocolate character card, but no one knows what surprises are inside." "This is a good idea. It''s called a surprise egg. It''s very suitable for birthday gifts and Christmas gifts to friends. No one knows what surprises will come out of the egg." George immediately took out his notebook and wrote down the good idea. He felt This thing should be very popular with children. "I don''t think no one likes to receive such a gift." Alia couldn''t help but complain. At this moment, there was a loud "bang" from the hall, followed by a few people screaming, breaking the atmosphere in the hall. The people who were eating and chatting turned their heads toward the entrance of the hall, wondering what happened in the entrance hall. As Li Jordan who likes gossip, naturally he would not miss such an opportunity. He just threw down the half-eaten dinner and ran over to join in the fun. Immediately afterwards, Professor Moody''s shout came from outside: "Don''t touch it." "It seems that something interesting has happened." Albert retracted his gaze and continued to eat dinner, unaffected by it. "Aren''t you going out and have a look?" Fred dropped the fork in his hand and was about to go over there to see what was going on. More and more students gathered there. "Aren''t you curious?" Shanna asked. "Curiosity killed the cat, and when Lee Jordan comes back, he will know what happened outside." Albert finished the beef chowder on the plate. "Moody turned Malfoy into a ferret and made him jump around in mid-air, as if to punish Malfoy for trying to attack Harry behind his back." Lee Jordan briefly said what he saw. Fred and George were also listening. When they passed by, they only saw Moody grabbing Malfoy''s arm and dragging him towards the underground classroom, as if to find Snape. "Snape must have a wonderful expression." "Professor Moody turned Malfoy into a ferret, floating in the air and jumping?" Albert put down his fork and asked. "Yeah, I always feel that Professor Moody hates Malfoy." Lee Jordan murmured. "Under normal circumstances, the professors in the school should not punish students in this way. In the end, Professor McGonagall stopped by passing by." "Moody hates the act of sneaking behind the back, remember what he said in class just now?" Fred reminded. "I think there is another reason." George lowered his voice, "Remember the chaos that appeared in the World Cup? Many people think that it was made by Death Eaters, and most of the Death Eaters are pure blood wizards, the pure blood of the British magical world. The blood family is just that, and many people think that Lucius Malfoy took the lead in making trouble that night." "Is there any evidence?" Alia raised her eyebrows slightly. "When the Mysterious Man lost power, Lucius Malfoy was accused, and finally pretended that he was controlled by the Imperius Curse and escaped." Albert continued the topic for George, "Some of my friends It is also considered to be the fish that slipped through the net, and Professor Moody is very hostile to the dark wizard, and naturally hates the descendants of the dark wizard, especially Malfoy''s attempt to attack Harry." Albert certainly knows why Little Crouch is hostile to Malfoy. "But why did they escape when they saw the Dark Mark?" "It may not be the same group of people, and Death Eaters and drunk troublemakers are of two natures. Only Death Eaters know how to release the Dark Mark, which means they will be targeted by the Ministry of Magic." This event spread quickly, not only for them, but everyone around them was excitedly talking about what happened just now. The story of Malfoy becoming a ferret will soon become Hogwarts latest update. hot topic. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 857： Blacks worries Dumbledore stared at the dark mark reflected in the **** and began to wander around the principal''s office. He always felt that there was something he had overlooked. At this time, the portrait on the wall of the principal''s office suddenly spoke: "Dumbledore, Sirius hopes to come to visit you tonight, as if there is something to discuss with you about Harry." "I see, when will Sirius come over." Dumbledore nodded in agreement. "Now, if you have time." The portrait said without hesitation. "Then now." Not long after the portrait left, a green flame suddenly rose in the fireplace of the principal''s office, and Sirius Black walked in from the fireplace. "Good evening, Dumbledore, I''m sorry to bother you suddenly," said Black in a formal suit straightforwardly. "But for Harry''s safety, I have to come." "Sit down, what do you want for a cup." "Black tea." After Sirius sat down, he organized a wording, "Peter did not die in Azkaban prison. Although I don''t know how he did it, he is alive and escaped. Haha. Lee had a nightmare some time ago. He dreamed of Peter and Voldemort. They seemed to be making an evil conspiracy. I remember I wrote to you about this." "Dream?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. He remembered that he had indeed received a letter from Sirius to him, and that it had indeed been mentioned in the letter. "A while ago, when we saw the report of Peter''s death in Azkaban prison, we suspected that he had escaped from suspended animation. Later, at the World Cup, Harry dreamed of Peter again. We suspected that it was a dream of foreknowledge, so we found someone who also went to watch the World Cup. Mr. Anderson, you know, Mr. Anderson is an expert in the field of prophecy." "What did he say?" Dumbledore suddenly became interested in it. "He said that it should not be a dream, but some hidden dangers left when Voldemort did not kill Harry. He thinks there may be some connection between Harry and Voldemort, but he didn''t elaborate. Let us ask. You." Sirius held the cup of black tea in his hand, took a sip, his eyes drooping and asked, "Is that really the case? There is really some connection between Harry and Voldemort?" "Yes, that unsuccessful spell may have connected Harry to him," Dumbledore sighed. "That''s not an ordinary scar." "So, what Harry sees are all real?" Sirius couldn''t help taking a breath, even though he was ready to find it. "I think so." Dumbledore nodded. "I think Harry may be in trouble," Sirius murmured. "trouble?" "That''s it." Sirius began to talk about his recent summary, and told Dumbledore about finding Albert to predict Peter''s position. "All, the predicted result is Peter in the Albanian forest?" "Yes, he did say that. Later, Albert did another fortune-telling. That time there was a big desolate house, a person I knew a little bit, and a cemetery." "Do you mind if I look at that memory!" Dumbledore said suddenly. "Of course...no problem." Sirius put his wand on his head, drew out the memory of the time, and put it in the meditation tray that Dumbledore moved in front of them. After the two entered the memory, they saw Harry waking up from the nightmare and talked to him at the time. Soon the surrounding scenes changed again. This time it was the scene of them going to find Albert for divination. When the man in the crystal ball appeared in front of Dumbledore, the elderly principal immediately recognized who this man was. NS. "Barty Crouch Jr.." "Barty Crouch Jr.?" Sirius recalled who this man was. "I remember he seemed to be dead?" "Yes, he died a long time ago." Dumbledore said. After Albert handed some blessings to Sirius, the scene stopped abruptly, and the two returned to the principal''s office. "What else did Anderson say?" Dumbledore continued, thinking that there must be other reasons Sirius came to him in such a hurry. "Yes, I just received a letter from Harry, which is why I am anxious to find you." Sirius took out the letter Harry sent to him not long ago from the pocket of his robe. It mentioned that Harry was on the train. On the dialogue with Albert, and the two brief summaries Albert mentioned. "Do you believe him?" Dumbledore asked after reading the letter quickly. "Although it looks ridiculous, I have to admit that Albert makes sense." Sirius had seen Albert''s power, and it was obvious that the other party would not scare Harry by saying these things for no reason. "If Harry is really involved in the Final Three Cup, does it mean that this is likely to be Voldemort''s conspiracy?" "Do you think Voldemort''s minions sneaked into Hogwarts?" Dumbledore realized what, "and this person is probably Moody." "Yes, I know this kind of thing is unlikely, but we can''t deny that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts does often have problems, doesn''t it? Especially after Harry enrolled in the first grade, Quirrell was Voldemort is possessed, Lockhart in the second grade is a big liar through and through, Lupin in the third grade is a werewolf, and I am a good friend of the fugitive, then is it possible that Moody in the fourth grade is an undercover?" Sirius said. This is one of the reasons why he came to Dumbledore so anxiously. He lowered his voice and said, "Moody ran into trouble on the day he came to Hogwarts. UU read , he declared. I have been attacked, and this matter is still up." Dumbledore was silent, as if thinking about this possibility. "I have known Alastor for more than half a century, and I know him well enough, but I haven''t found anything suspicious in Alastor''s body so far," Dumbledore said softly. "At least, unlike the appearance of the Imperius curse, with Aristo''s ability to resist the Imperius curse, I must be able to see some flaws, and it would be nice if they were so stupid." Although Dumbledore was very interested in Albert''s words, he believed more in his own judgment. "What about the compound potion?" Sirius asked tentatively, feeling that he must make Dumbledore more vigilant, especially with regard to Moody''s. Dumbledore fell into a brief silence, because he remembered that at the opening dinner, Alastor seemed to be holding a curved wine bottle and drank it only once. He ate something that night, but didn''t touch the drink in the glass, only took a sip of the wine from the curved bottle. At the time, he just thought that Alastor''s nerves were more sensitive... at least, he didn''t remember whether Alastor''s curved wine bottle was a compound potion. "I will pay attention to him. If Alastor is really a fake, he will definitely show his flaws. No one can perfectly pretend to be another person." Dumbledore said calmly. "Harry, please, and I suggest you stare at the top three cups. If Harry really becomes that **** warrior, I think he should consider Albert''s words." Sirius stood up and prepared to leave. Qian said: "I suggest you talk to Anderson, he is really an incredible guy, very smart and keen, as if he knows everything. Although he is indeed a bit like a magic stick." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 858： Stubborn guys The waiting days are long and boring. The Triwizard Tournament has become a mainstream topic during this period. Many students think that Albert will become a warrior at Hogwarts. His own personal reviews in the school are also very good. Except for a few people who are envious and jealous, everyone else thinks that only Albert is qualified to represent Hogwarts in the Triwizard Tournament, and only he can defeat Boothbatten and Durmstrang in a crushing posture. Gwarts won the Triple Finals Cup. This incident undoubtedly made Professor Moody''s mood very uncomfortable, because he had just sneaked into Hogwarts School and found that Albert''s popularity was too high. The temptation to start the first class has made Moody''s mood hit the bottom. Because he discovered that Albert Anderson was a very powerful wizard, and his own magical power was also very powerful, not like a mudblood at all. He suddenly understood why Wormtail was so wary of each other. He was indeed a guy who would pose a major threat to the Dark Lord''s plan. Wandless magic and silent spells are not skills that students can easily master at all. Coupled with the super abilities shown in the classroom, no matter how powerful the Warriors of Boothbarton and Durmstrang are, it will not help, because they are no longer at the same level. , It is not an exaggeration to say that an adult beat a child. Can this lose? If you continue to make Harry the fourth warrior according to the original plan, even if you know the content of the game in advance and quietly provide Harry with help, it will be difficult to guarantee that Harry can win the championship trophy one step in advance. The best way is to prevent Albert from participating in the selection of the Warriors. As long as he cannot participate in the competition, Harry will undoubtedly have the opportunity to win the championship trophy with his own help. Let the original plan continue, but this will undoubtedly allow Others have doubts, even Dumbledore will realize that there is a problem, because Dumbledore also thinks that Albert will become a warrior at Hogwarts, and Albert himself has already said that he will participate in the selection of the warrior. The worst thing is that no one can compete with him for the Warriors of Hogwarts. Once he loses the election, a series of problems will arise. Dumbledore is a very keen person. Other students of Hogwarts are elected Warriors. That means It is possible that Albert was controlled by the Imperius Curse, or someone tampered with his memory and used the Forgetting Curse on him, causing Albert to miss the opportunity to vote directly, and once the Forgotten Curse encounters a powerful wizard, it will not It works, and Moody''s current identity cannot be revealed, and it is easy to reveal identity by doing extra things. Can I only modify the original plan? Professor Moody was a bit unwilling, because he had already racked his brains to figure out how to help Harry get a high score, and even started paving the way for Harry. If you abandon the original plan and change to the third game and let him take people away directly, your identity will definitely be exposed, and the probability of success is hard to say, after all, it''s under Dumbledore''s nose. There is indeed a great risk of not taking Harry away by surprise. This event will definitely alarm Dumbledore. Obviously it will take time for the Dark Lord to resurrect himself. Moody is unable to determine how long it will take Dumbledore to find Ha Lees position, once Dumbledore went to disrupt the situation, the consequences would be unimaginable. Damn Anderson, if only he could be killed. After a few days, Moody actually agreed with Wormtail''s original proposal, but the best time to kill Albert was the chaos caused by Malfoy at the World Cup camp, and they had already missed that opportunity. When Moody was thinking about how to arrange Albert Anderson, he didn''t even realize that he had been arranged first. Albert used Sirius and Harry to influence Dumbledore, which caused him to have some doubts about the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Once he has doubts, he will inevitably pay more attention and attention to Moody''s. This will undoubtedly bring Moody''s attention. A lot of trouble. Yes, Albert didn''t want Moody to stare at him at all, so he threw the "only" Dumbledore at the opponent with no morality, letting them fight their wits and courage by themselves. As long as Dumbledore has doubts about Moody, even if it is only a trace of suspicion, certain behaviors of the other party will be interpreted differently in Dumbledores eyes, and after discovering that he is being targeted by Dumbledore, Moody also Don''t dare to mess things up, otherwise, flaws will inevitably be revealed. A single flaw may make the Dark Lord''s plan abolished. Moody''s cannot risk the failure of the plan and ask Albert to trouble him. He had to think of another way, which made Moody feel inexplicably irritable. Especially when they just came out of Dumbledores office, they just discussed the Triwizard Tournament. This is one of the reasons why Dumbledore invited Moody to come to the school. He hoped that Moody could help keep an eye on Harry and the school. To avoid other problems during the Triwizard Tournament. After returning to his office, Moody glanced at the sight glass on the table that was damaged by him, and then moved his eyes away from the buzzing detective on the table, and returned his attention to the demon mirror. It could Reflecting his enemy, the closer the enemy is, the clearer the figure on the demon mirror. Under normal circumstances, Moody will use this mirror to determine who is approaching his office, so that he can return to his original appearance at night without being noticed by others. Walking to the window and looking at the scenery outside, Moody frowned and thought about the next thing. He still thought that Albert should be eliminated, but he must not be allowed to do this. He had to think of a new way. Moody''s first plan was to let Slytherin students attack Albert on the day of the selection of the Warriors, so that he would miss the selection of the Warriors. The excuse is also very simple, because both sides have feuds, plus do not want Albert to become a warrior. As for what happens to the cannon fodder that has been used up, it is not a question he should care about. But Moody''s considered the strength comparison between the two sides and suddenly felt that this plan was unreliable. Even if the group of people attacked Albert, there was no guarantee that he could be knocked out and hidden, and it was even more difficult to ensure that the plan could be implemented smoothly. The loophole in the plan is that the strength gap between the two sides is too large, and although many Slytherin students look at Albert not pleasing to the eye, the contradiction between the two sides has not reached that level, otherwise the fight would have started long ago. The second plan is: find someone to hold Albert, and it is better to give him some medicine to make him accidentally miss the Triwizard Tournament, but this is not easy, because Albert himself is a very powerful pharmacist. He has also won the champion of the Potions Championship. It is not easy to drug him, and ordinary people are not up to this task. Albert is a very vigilant guy. Bert has some connections and is not easy to be suspected to complete this task. Moreover, the use of the Imperius Curse to control people cannot be done by him himself, he must be taken out, and it is best that the two parties have rarely contacted each other. The last thing is what kind of potion to use, and the reason for using this potion must make people unable to find the flaw, otherwise Dumbledore will definitely be suspicious. This is very troublesome, and Moody''s can''t think of a good way for the time being, and his personal knowledge of Albert is very limited, he must collect more information, and he needs to ask Wormtail. The execution of this matter may fall to Wormtail. Hands. "What a troublesome guy." Moody muttered, looking at the figure walking towards Hagrid''s cabin. Because he found that Albert had stopped, as if he had noticed something, and looked over here. There was a long distance between the two sides, and he was still standing behind the window, not worried about the other side finding out. Moodys was really right. Albert really felt that he was being watched. It was just an instinctive reaction to stop and look back. But Moodys guessed something wrong, and Albert really didnt. I saw who was spying on myself, but I had actually guessed who it was in my heart. However, Albert did not care very much, because he believed that Moody would not have much time to trouble him in the future, and he would not act rashly, and he had already decided to take time to divination for himself another day to see if Moody would be selecting the Warriors. When it comes time to make other shit. After knocking on the door and walking into Hagrid''s cabin, Albert found that Hermione was here, and seemed to be talking with Hagrid just now. After seeing Albert, Hagrid suddenly became expressionless. It was obvious that Albert did not go to the improvement class to protect the magical creatures and he was very upset. "What are you talking about?" Albert looked at Hermione, his gaze fell on the box on the table, which contained several badges. The letters on the badges were: S.P.E.W. "Vomit?" Albert looked away from the badge and said to Hagrid next to him: "Don''t be angry with Hagrid. After the sixth grade, I have to give up a few classes to make sure that my schedule can fit other courses." "So, you gave up the Protecting Magical Creatures lesson?" Hagrid said angrily. "Yes, because I don''t actually like to deal with magical animals, and I don''t plan to go this way in the future, so it''s normal to give up." Albert said directly, and I am also very busy. There are a bunch of parties every week. There are a lot of letters to reply, and a lot of papers, let alone homework. Now I have to help Black deal with the magazine issue. Isabel plans to publish a book, and I have to help her stare. It is not easy to find time to come to you for a cup of tea every week. "Huh!" Hagrid snorted dissatisfiedly. He thought Albert was quibbling, but he still poured a cup of hot tea for Albert. Of course he knew that Albert was very busy, but he gave up the magical creatures protection class or gave him a little mood. The number of people in the increasing class of the magical creatures protection class is really...horrible. "Well, I know you are very busy, and now the whole school is rumoring that you will be a warrior at Hogwarts." Hagrid turned off the unpleasant topic. "I do plan to participate in the announcement of the Warriors. The Triwizard Tournament is a very interesting game. It''s a pity to miss it. As for whether I can become a Warrior of Hogwarts, I can only decide on the day the Warriors are selected." Albert drank the lipstick tea, looked at Hermione again and asked, "What''s the matter with your''vomit'' badge?" "It''s not vomiting, it''s S-P-E-W!" Hermione explained angrily. "It means the House Elf Rights Promotion Association." "So, didn''t you give up in the end?" Albert asked, raising an eyebrow. "I agree with your point of view, but I think it is necessary to establish an association." "Hermione, I think it is very bad for you to do this. It is the nature of the house elves to take care of humans. If they are not allowed to work, they will feel sad, and paying them to pay is an insult to the house elves. "Hagrid reminded him solemnly. He didn''t understand why Hermione was so stubborn on this matter. He cast a pleased look at Albert, hoping that he could persuade Hermione to give up this stupid idea. "But, Harry liberated Dobby, Dobby was more happy than Don''t mention it, and Albert also hired a house elf?" Hermione cast a hot gaze at Albert. "Really?" Hagrid looked at Albert in surprise, but with Albert''s character, it didn''t seem strange to do such a thing. "That''s not for hire." Albert shook his head. "That one is completely different from the house elf. I saw him wearing clean and tidy clothes." Hermione pointed out this point unceremoniously. Normal house elf would not wear clothes at all. "That''s not a piece of clothing, it''s just a piece of cloth with three holes, at least for house elves." Albert shrugged: "My promise is still valid, if you really want Write this novel to guide and call on wizards to treat house elves kindly, and I can help you." "Hermione, I think you should accept Albert''s suggestion. You will never be able to convince most elves to fight for freedom-really, it''s impossible." Hagrid agrees with Albert''s words and thinks that is what The best way to help house elves. "It''s difficult." Hermione said sadly. "Most families with house elves are pure-blood wizard families. Their attitude towards house elves... You have never seen Sirius''s attitude towards Kreacher. It will never be possible to change their minds through novels. There are few wizards in the magic world who are enlightened and willing to treat house elves as family." "Perhaps, you are right, but you are too anxious. Some things can''t be solved by your enthusiasm." Albert sighed slightly and said: "I suddenly understand why the Sorting Hat assigns you to Gryffindor." "I took the initiative to choose Gryffindor," Hermione said. "This kind of thing has to be guided slowly, it is impossible to achieve it in one step. Anyway, the house elves have been enslaved for a thousand years, and waiting for decades is nothing. If you dont slowly reverse the wizards treatment of the house elves. Attitude, dont let people sympathize with house elves and think that they are reliable friends and helpers of wizards. One day you become the Minister of Magic. If you want to promulgate laws with house elves, it will be difficult to implement them. At that time, people will oppose them. You, and even some people, will ask you to step down, turning you into a bereaved dog that everyone screams and beats." "I think Albert''s words are very reasonable, and the probability of his success is high. Obviously you want your plan to be reliable. You''d better trust him, because Albert''s proposals can be realized, just like I followed His suggestion succeeded in saving Buckbeak." Hagrid raised his hands in agreement with Albert''s point of view, but he didn''t think Hermione could become Minister of Magic. If Albert became Minister of Magic, it would be a big deal. Possible. As for Hermione, the probability is too low. "Well, you are right, the magic world should be sympathetic to the house elves. I will take the time to conceive the content of the novel." Hermione muttered. Hagrid cracked his mouth and laughed, and it was indeed your expression to cast it at Albert. At this moment, there was a strange creaking sound from the box on the side of the wall. Albert turned his head and found that it came from the box in the corner. "I got a suitcase with a similar effect to your suitcase." Hagrid explained with a smile: "It contains the result I made a while ago: fried snails. I used lionheads and 60 snails. Fire crabs can only be bred, do you want to see?" "Get one for me quietly," Albert said. "Hold on." When Hagrid opened the box, there was a very strong smell of stinky fish and shrimp, which made Albert feel nauseous. Soon, Hagrid caught a deep-fried snail, and the smell of stinky fish and shrimp became stronger. uukanshu.com looks like a large lobster that has been shelled. It looks very bad. What''s worse is that the tail of the fried snails will shoot some sparks. Hagrid may not be afraid of the rough skin, but other students may be upside down. It''s moldy. "Hagrid, I have to remind you that if you continue to cultivate snails, you will definitely violate the "Prohibition of Animal Cultivation Experiments". Be careful that the Department of Management and Control of Magical Creatures makes trouble for you. The Sphinx and Heliconia are dangerous at level XXXXX. Creatures, fire crabs are XXX-level dangerous creatures, which means that the snails are at least XXX-level dangerous creatures. When they grow up, they are more likely to be XXXX-level dangerous creatures." Albert took the spoon and knocked the skin of the snails. Said: "The fire crab has a strong shell, which means that the fried tail snails are very likely to have a strong shell. This thing will definitely be more dangerous. Believe me, if you let the students nurture this thing in class, it will protect it. Biology class will definitely become the most annoying subject, not one of them, because this thing is too dangerous." As he said, Albert did not forget to point to the tail of the snails, "The lethality of such a small tail is not small, and it is not difficult to guess how dangerous they will be when they grow up." When the two left Hagrids cabin, Hermione said to Albert: We should persuade Hagrid to give up cultivating the snails. Last time in the magical creature protection class, many students were injured by its tail. Once Hagrid finds out what the fried snails eat, I guess they will suddenly become six feet. If the Ministry of Magic knows that we are cultivating XXXX-level dangerous creatures, Hagrid will definitely be in big trouble." "It''s hard, like you don''t give up vomiting." Albert shook his head. "It''s the House Elf Rights Promotion Association." Hermione corrected weakly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 859： Albert is busy You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You really don''t plan to publish a paper on "Transfiguration Today" this year?" Cedric couldn''t understand why Albert temporarily gave up publishing a paper on "Transfiguration Today". "I thought it would be easier to get to the sixth grade, but in the end there are still a lot of things." Albert sighed for a long time, as if trying to spit out all the pressure accumulated during the recent period: "I''m so busy. Im out of breath, and Ive been occupying the position of "Transfiguration Today" thesis is not good. I have to make room for newcomers. Now I dont lack fame, and I dont care about those things. What''s more, I think you should compete. The Most Potential Newcomer Award in "Transfiguration Today", get a few more titles, and it will be easier to enter the Ministry of Magic in the future." Cedric was silent for a moment, and finally said thank you to Albert. He finally knew why Albert had given up on "Transfiguration Today" to continue publishing papers. This was to give him the most potential for "Transfiguration Today". Opportunity for newcomer awards. If Albert continues to publish papers in magazines, he will be in front of the mountain, and Hogwarts students will basically be unlikely to win the Most Promising Newcomer Award before he graduates. "Wait a minute, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall called to Albert who was about to leave classroom 21. "Professor McGonagall, what''s the matter?" Albert stopped and turned his head to look at Professor McGonagall who was coming here. "Transfiguration Today is going to organize your previous papers published in the magazine into a collection of essays." Professor McGonagall told Albert the good news, however, she did not get the expected answer. "Professor, can I get the manuscript fee? I mean, if my collection of essays is published there, can I receive Garon?" Albert barely hesitated and asked this question directly. Professor McGonagall opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer for a while. Albert''s question was a little bit beyond her expectation, because writing a paper for "Today''s Transfiguration" is free of manuscript fees, even if she spends her free time. Editing articles for "Transfiguration Today" is also free of charge. Oh, if you receive a free copy of "Today''s Transfiguration" every month, it would be considered as a manuscript fee. "If there is no contribution fee, then forget it!" Albert said lightly, as if it were a trivial matter. "This is a good opportunity!" Cedric reminded kindly, "I dare to say that "Transfiguration Today" has never done such a thing." "That''s because they didn''t have the opportunity to do that. I have published enough distorted papers in recent years, and now I have a great reputation. They just plan to use my reputation to make money for books." Albert doesn''t care about other people around him. He cast a weird look, and said to himself: "If they don''t want to give money, but they want me to work for them, how can there be such a good thing?" "It seems to make sense." Cedric was stunned. "If there is no mention of manuscript fees, please reply to them. I am already famous enough and I don''t want to be more famous." Albert said to Professor McGonagall. "Okay!" Professor McGonagall exposed the matter somewhat speechlessly, and continued, "There is another thing, the boy student union chairman complained to me that you threw away the prefect''s work." "Professor, I think I should give newcomers some opportunities to exercise themselves. I can''t do everything and let them lose the opportunity to make mistakes and grow up?" Albert quickly found an excuse for himself. Cedric once again has a new understanding of this friend''s cheeky, why can he speak of laziness so fresh and refined? "This is very bad for you to run for the chairman of the student council in the seventh grade." Professor McGonagall reminded with a frown. "It''s okay. It''s not about Cedric, a good and serious student. I think it''s appropriate." Albert didn''t care at all about whether he could become the chairman of the student council, and he didn''t forget to complain: " There have been too many things recently, and I always dont have enough time, and Im so busy that I feel dizzy." "Well, anyway, you can always find all kinds of excuses." Professor McGonagall stared at Albert for a while, and stopped talking about it, because she found that Albert seemed to be really not interested in becoming the president of the student council. . Of course, it may also be that Albert is really too busy. After the time converter is turned in, the time becomes insufficient. After a few people left office 21, Cedric asked suspiciously: "Are you really short of money? How do I hear others say that you are holding a stack of first-class tickets and watching it on the World Cup stadium for several days. match." Other people around were looking at Albert. It is not easy to get a ticket for the top box. This guy just hit it? "For the tickets given by others, I don''t have Garon to buy such expensive tickets, and it''s not that I have money and nowhere to spend." Albert shrugged and explained. "Why didn''t no one give me tickets to the World Cup?" Cedric thought of the Garon spent on going to see the Quidditch World Cup with his father, and he couldn''t help but panic. "No one gave you tickets, but someone gave you money!" Albert smiled and patted Cedric on the shoulder: "You can contribute to the "Guide to Defense". If you can be accepted and published in the magazine You can get a contribution fee. It is said that there is a maximum of ten gallons and a monthly knot. Think about it, make some money, go out on a date with Qiu in the future, and at least have money to buy her gifts." "Me and Qiu..." "Did you not soak her up yet?" Albert looked at Cedric with suspicious eyes, "What''s the embarrassment about having a girlfriend." "What is the "Guide to Defense"? Cedric hurriedly changed the subject. "The magazine publication created by Professor Lu Ping, you know, his identity is basically difficult to find a job, so I suggested that he start a magazine publication." Albert let Cedric let go, continue to say: "My side There is a copy, and I will bring it to you next Monday." "No wonder you just complained about "Transfiguration Today"." Cedric said suddenly. "It''s purely "Today''s Transfiguration" is ugly, otherwise I don''t want to worry about these bad things at all." Albert shrugged and said: "If the other party is really sincere, he will contact me directly through the owl to discuss this matter with me. Instead of telling me through Professor McGonagall, there is no sincerity at all. Of course, it may be that the editor of "Transfiguration Today" is an idiot, or he doesn''t want to pay me at all, so he dare not tell me directly. " "Yes, you can see clearly." Cedric sighed slightly and turned off the subject and said, "By the way, Gabriel wrote to me during the summer vacation, and he said you introduced him to the Muggle contact at the Ministry of Magic. office." "I don''t have that great ability. Gabriel entered the Ministry of Magic by his own ability, and the Muggle Liaison Office is often unable to recruit people. You know, many purebloods don''t like Muggle-related occupations. "Albert still keeps in touch with Truman. There is a letter every month. Truman often complains about something broken in the letter, or the news he heard in the Ministry of Magic. Recently, he followed Albert''s advice and prepared to write a novel about the farce he encountered in the Muggle Liaison Office. "My birthday is coming. You can just send me the "Guide to Defense" as a birthday present." Cedric stopped and asked, "What gift do you want? A book or candy?" "You can give me a quill pen, not the bright colors." Katrina, who followed them, heard the two asking each other for a birthday gift, and couldn''t help but spit out, "You guys are very simple!" "I feel that sometimes it is open, at least I wont receive a bunch of disliked gifts on my birthday and Christmas. Now many people are used to giving me all kinds of books on my birthday. Most of my bookshelves are Books are gifts from others." Albert laughed and joked: "What birthday present are you going to give me?" "On your birthday, I''ll give you a book." Katrina prepared a gift early, anyway, Albert''s gift is very easy to choose. "I''ll be okay later, let''s go first." When Cedric passed the secret passage entrance, he stopped and said goodbye to the two of them, then stretched out his hand to remove the carpet by the wall, bent over and got in. After Cedric left, the two continued to walk along the corridor and reached the fifth floor through the moving stairs. In the unmanned corridor to the library, Katrina suddenly stopped and asked Albert: "Do you think my current dress feels like Isobel." "I think you used to be better." Albert had actually noticed Katrina''s dress, and said seriously: "You are you, she is her." "Didn''t you want to invite Isabel to the Christmas ball?" Katrina said with a complicated expression, "I agree." "Sorry, I have given up that bad idea, I think Isobel should have told you about this." Albert simply apologized to Katrina: "I have to apologize to you for this, I hope it didn''t upset you. ." Katrina was silent again and smiled: "You don''t have to apologize, I think there are countless girls who want to fight for your position as a dance partner." "Thank you." Albert breathed a sigh of relief. "Isobel is not here. Choosing a partner is really a hassle." For some reason, Katrina thought it was a bit funny and sympathized with the group of students who wanted to compete with Albert for the Warriors, because Albert knew the result in advance before something started. When the two walked into the library, they met Professor Moody at the entrance. He was waiting for Mrs. Pins to go through the borrowing procedures. He whispered and complained: "...I can''t find any more suitable books for Gao. Grade students are used as textbooks, and I think its good to take part of Aurors training materials for students." "Professor Moody, do you have Auror training materials?" Albert glanced at the copy of "Encountering Faceless Monster" in Moody''s hand. "Although I don''t mind lending you those textbooks, it doesn''t comply with Ministry of Magic regulations." Moody turned his head, grinning at Albert with an ugly smile, and the magic eyes swept across Albert''s face. , Fell on the face of Katrina who had entered the library with him, and then regained her gaze and said: "The Ministry of Magic will definitely not like the Aurors training content leaked. To be honest, they dont want students to get too much exposure to curses. Even some knowledge of dark magic can only be accessed in the sixth grade. It''s a hell. No wonder most wizards can''t recite a decent iron armor curse." "I thought you would let those rules go to hell." Albert said bluntly, "Hogwarts'' defense against the Dark Arts has always been a joke internationally." "You''re right, I think so." Professor Moody said gruffly, "The level of defense against the dark arts in the school is indeed very poor. You are probably the only exception I have found. If you can If you become a warrior of Hogwarts, I will suggest to Dumbledore that you open up the books in the restricted area." Moody didn''t know that Albert had already had the "right to use" the forbidden book area, and even if it was not open to him, he could still borrow the books in the forbidden book area. "Well, don''t talk here. If you want to talk, just go outside the library." Mrs. Pins finally couldn''t bear the two guys who ignored the library rules, staring at them fiercely, preparing Start rushing people. "At your current level, passing the Auror test is easy. What you need now is to accumulate experience, not to learn those messy spells." Moody turned and left after speaking. Regarding the training materials for the Aurors, Albert did not expect to get them from Moody''s from the beginning. He believes that it is not difficult to get the training materials for the Aurors by taking the route of the Wild Smith family. Katrina took a space for the two of them, and then went to find information with Albert. "I heard that Professor Moody has a nickname called Crazy Eye." "It really suits him." Albert said softly, "Professor Moody was once recognized as the best Auror at the time. It is said that he arrested most of the prisoners in Azkaban Prison. UU Reading www.ukanshu.com, he has a lot of enemies, and he is suspicious and worried all day that he will be retaliated by others." "He seems to be very optimistic about you becoming an Auror?" Katrina put a few books in front of Albert and began to read the information needed for the Transfiguration Curse paper. "Unfortunately, I''m not interested in Aurors. It''s not good to fight and kill. I''m a pacifist." Albert took the book and began to read, not forgetting to read the knowledge reserves in his brain, looking for knowledge about human body deformation. . Katrina didn''t believe a word about it. There had been a lot of strange things in the school before. Some Slytherin students were unlucky, but no one knew who did it, at least there was no evidence. Ten minutes later, Albert began to concentrate on writing a thesis on human body deformation. He needed to finish the homework he accumulated some time ago as soon as possible. In the afternoon, he promised Isobel to go over to eat. Check out her recent "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts". "content. He also needs to keep an eye on the contents of the "Guide to Defense" next month. Not only that, but he also has two letters to write, an essay on "The Curse Innovation", just like Albert said before, all day long. Too busy. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 860 Albert is very busy), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 860： Civilized debt collection You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the street on the south side of Diagon Alley, I dont know when there will be an inconspicuous magazine. The office of "Guide to Defense" is located here. Remus Lupin, the editor-in-chief of the "Guide to Defense", was checking the recent development plan. He took a sip of the black tea, and his eyes fell on the shop diagonally opposite, which was the office of the Daily Prophet, next to it. Adjacent to Whitse Harder Book Company. Compared with these two well-known companies, their newly opened store looks a lot shabby, and many things are still in the initial stage. Opposite Lupin, Sirius was sitting on a chair with Erlang''s legs tilted and reading the latest "Daily Prophet", ignoring the terrible situation they are currently facing. It has been almost a month since the "Guide to Defense" was launched. Although the situation is much better than Lupin''s expectations, it is still at a loss. At this moment, an owl flew in from the reserved window, threw the envelope into the letter box, and fluttered away. "Albert''s letter?" Sirius asked without looking up. "No, it''s a letter from Mr. Jordan. I probably want to discuss with you how to ask Bagman for money." Lupin opened the mailbox, took out the letter and placed it on the desk in front of Sirius, and took it from his desk. Parchment said to himself: "This month, a total of 145 copies of the "Guide to Defense" were sold, of which 50 copies were given away for free, so it was actually sold for 95 copies. Im afraid I wont be able to buy two hundred copies by the end of this month." Its no wonder that Lupin smiled helplessly. The price of a copy of the "Guide to Defense" was as high as 10 cikes. After deducting printing fees, discount fees, owl mailing fees and other messy expenses, this months business was completely at a loss, and Sirius actually paid it back. He planned to pay him a good salary. Although Lupin finally rejected it, the situation is still not optimistic, because they also need to pay rent for the house they use now. According to the current experience of losing money, Lupin is very suspicious of " Can the Defense Guide last until next year? "Don''t worry, didn''t Albert prepared several sales plans? I think his idea is very good, and the loss-making business is only temporary." Sirius put down Erlang''s legs and comforted: "As long as the magazine sales go up, it will be fine. You can make money by advertising in magazines, and I suspect that guy didnt expect the sales of "Guide to Defense" to make money for him from the beginning. "For another purpose, does Albert plan to sell the magazine to Hogwarts students?" Lupin didn''t think Hogwarts students had money to buy. What he sees now is losing money and wasting a lot of energy. If the "Guide to Defense" fails to improve, then Sirius might have lost a lot of Gallon. "Don''t worry about these things." Sirius threw the parchment after reading on the table and said to Lupin. German took back the principal that he held down." "Isn''t Bagman running out of money?" Lupin had heard about Bagman. It is said that this unlucky guy borrowed a lot of gold from the goblin, but after he didn''t pay back the money, after the World Cup. All the gold coins were snatched by the goblin, and he is currently being closely monitored. "Ludo Bagman is indeed out of money now, but it does not mean that he will also have no money in the future, and everyone just wants to get back their principal." Sirius curled his lips, he suspected that this matter was Ai Burt did it. Of course, this is just a guess. When Sirius went to the meeting place, he found that the number of wizards who had been pitted by Ludo Bagman was really quite large, there were a total of eleven. Sirius also found Arthur''s son standing in the crowd with a gloomy face. "Well, you guys, let me talk about our situation and goals first." As the initiator of the debt collection group, Mr. Jordan stood up and said: "As everyone knows, Bagman''s Garon was taken away by the goblin. There is no Kanon either, so we cant expect him to pay back the money now, but he has no money now, it doesnt mean that he will have no money in the future. We can wait for five years or even ten years, anyway, we cant let that guy just give the money back. I''m sorry." "That guy is the director of the Department of Magical Sports, and he gets a lot of salary every month. Use his salary to repay the debt." Everyone thinks this is a good idea. "We don''t expect him to be able to repay the money in one go, but it is not bad to repay the money from his salary." Mr. Jordan is very satisfied with the current development. "Will this be too tolerant to him?" said a man angrily. "Moreover, we don''t have so much time to stare at him." Percy frowned and reminded, "Five years? Time? We can''t waste time on Bagman just because of this." "Perhaps, we should report Bagman''s actions to the Ministry of Magic." A somewhat bald wizard reminded. "This is a private gambling and is not protected by the Ministry of Magic." Percy shook his head. If possible, he would have done that a long time ago, and would discuss countermeasures here. "Moreover, there is another question, how do you plan to ensure that he will pay back the money?" Sirius, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked. Even if they speak nicely now, if they can''t ensure that Bagman will pay back the money, it will be meaningless. "I naturally thought of this, we can use this stuff!" Mr. Jordan took out the parchment paper that was already covered with handwriting from the pocket of his robe. "Magic contract." He introduced to everyone excitedly, "In ten years, as long as Bagman repays the money as agreed, the magic contract will be automatically cancelled, and we will let him go." "It''s impossible!" a woman screamed. "Bagman defrauded Agatha Tims''s half of the stock in the eel farm. How could that guy have no money? If it doesn''t work, we will use violence and directly take all the valuables from him as compensation. gold." "It''s illegal to do that." Mr. Jordan reminded. "Isn''t the thing in your hand illegal?" Sirius couldn''t help laughing. "This is a reconciliation book." Mr. Jordan said without hesitation. He didn''t know how thick his face was, and he could confidently say, "Bugman owes us money. What we should do now is to stop the loss in time, not when the time comes. You can''t get anything." "If Bagman runs away on account," someone continued to ask. "If Bagman is really wrong, then he will probably become the most unlucky wizard in the world." Mr. Jordan shrugged: "Moreover, as long as he signs the settlement, we can pass this contract at any time. Find his specific position. If Bagman dares to run away, then sell his position to the goblin. We also make some Gallons from the goblin to make up for the loss. As the price of Bagmans recklessness, he will always Be entangled by fairies, for at least ten years, he will never want to get rid of those fairies." "Very well, I have no objection, just follow your plan. Bagman must pay for what he did." Having said that, that guy really owes a lot of people to Kanon. There are a total of 17 people on the list, but some people are owed by Bagman a limited amount of Garon. The first place is the screaming fat woman, the second is Black, and the third is Jordan. , The total sum of zeros and zeros behind, the principal amount is around 3000 gallons. Of course, if you count the Kanon who wins the bet, you probably have to multiply it several times. "According to your magic contract, at most 2,400 gallons will be recovered in ten years. What should you do if you don''t have enough?" the acrimonious woman asked Mr. Jordan. "The ones of us who are owed the most can get less." Mr. Jordan said without hesitation, "or deduct according to the ratio." "I have no opinion." "No comment." The fat woman was interrupted by Mr. Jordan when she wanted to say something, "Get the money from Bagman before talking. The rest is nonsense." Sirius couldn''t help but curled his lips, and looked down on the woman in front of him. Mr. Jordan undoubtedly planned to force Bagman to compromise because of his number advantage. In fact, many people who were owed and deceived by Bagman gathered here, not all of them were to ask Bagman for money. They all knew what happened to that guy, and they knew that even if they found that guy, they wouldnt be able to get Garon. Geman deceived them with fake Kanon and copy Kanon, especially Bagman''s attitude towards them in order not to pay back the money. This undoubtedly annoyed everyone, and they all planned to make the **** suffer. "Okay, I will take you to find Bagman. In order to avoid the harassment of the goblin, that guy didn''t dare to go home at all, so he hid directly. Come with me!" Mr. Jordan Apparated with everyone. In a remote area on the coast of England, Bagman is dragging his tired body towards this seaside house. It is a Muggle villa. Most of the time, it is unoccupied. It is very suitable for temporary hiding and avoiding the group. Annoying fairy. Bagman regretted that he had provoke the group of fairies. They followed him all day in order to get money from him, which made Bagman a little nervous. However, when Bagman walked into the lobby of the villa, he was stunned because he found a group of people sitting there waiting for him. "You guys, what do you guys..." "Well, Mr. Bagman, we came to you to discuss with you how you owe everyone the money." Jordan walked to appear from behind, handed Bagmans wand, and put his hand on his shoulder. Prevent him from apparition and escape. "I really don''t have any money." The smile on Bagman''s face was uglier than crying. "We know you have no money." Jordan nodded to express his understanding, "So, we just want to get back the principal. You know, we can give up the money we won, but you can''t take all of our principal. gone." "but I" "Perhaps, we should teach him a lesson." The fat woman was holding her magic wand, gritted her teeth, and seemed to be planning to use the drill spell. "Well, we know that you have no money now, but you will definitely have money in the future. After all, you are the director of the Magic Sports Department, and you earn a lot of salary every month. You only need to pay 20 gallons to pay off the debt." Jordan smiled. Put the parchment in front of Bagman and say, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com "We will give you ten years, and it will be easy for you to pay off this debt. For ten years you will need to pay 2,400 gallons. We will not ask you for the remaining gallons. How about ?" "Okay, I sign." Knowing that he had no choice, Bagman quickly scanned the contents of the parchment and found that the guys he had pitted were all here. No wonder they werent writing to him to ask for money. They had already assembled and prepared to come together. Asked him to collect debts. After Bagman finished signing the name, Jordan smiled and passed the parchment to the fat woman and said, "This is for you to keep. It''s better to put it in the vault." "I will." By the way, Mr. Bagman, I forgot to remind you that there is a curse on this contract. If you can''t pay off 2,400 gallons in ten years, I don''t think you want to know the consequences. " "I see." Bagman said dryly. "Then we won''t disturb you, goodbye Mr. Bagman." After a group of people left the villa, they Apparated and left. "Damn, it''s a bunch of nasty guys, it doesn''t seem safe here anymore," Bagman muttered softly. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 861 Civilized Debt Collection) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 861： Letter You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Dear Mr. Anderson: When you received the letter, we had successfully contained Bagman and successfully forced him to sign the magic contract you gave me. Everything is as you guessed, Bagman didn''t care about the magic contract. To be honest, I doubt that Bagman actually didn''t believe in the contract, and never thought of returning the principal to us from the beginning. However, I think Bagman will regret his decision. I wish you a happy life! Dries Jordan After reading the contents of the letter, Albert lit the letter easily. Tom, who was squatting on the table and licking his fur, looked curiously at the burning letter paper, opened his mouth and yawned, and squatted down on Alberts pile. There was a fat belly on the envelope, and I didn''t intend to move it. Seeing this scene, Lee Jordan smiled and asked: "Whose letter?" Based on his knowledge of Albert, the burned letters usually contain more important and undesirable content. "Mr. Jordan''s letter, they collectively went to Ludo Bagman to collect debts, but unsurprisingly, that guy now doesn''t have a Gallon. The two sides signed a contract after some negotiation." "What contract." Lee Jordan wanted to reach out and touch Tom''s belly, but finally gave up. "After Ludo Bagman receives his salary every month, he puts out 20 gallons to pay off his debts. Ten years later, Ludo Bagman will not owe them gallons." Albert stretched out his hand and rubbed it. Tom''s belly, smoothly drew a letter from under its ass. "Ten years, I dare say it must be your idea. Bagman might call you a devil behind his back." Lee Jordan suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Bagman. "Ludo Bagman is not a safe man. He was a cunning speculator from the beginning." Albert said as he opened the envelope, "And, I bet that guy actually doesn''t plan to pay back the money. NS." "Then why do you want to do that?" Lee Jordan was even more puzzled. "Did you do anything to the contract?" "There are tracking charms and curses on it." "That guy is really unlucky." "Ludo Bagman has wicked a lot of people. They say it is to collect debts, rather than collectively find Ludo Bagman''s troubles." Albert said with a smile, "As for the ten years The debt repayment period is not the key point. The point is that Bagman will not be able to escape within ten years as long as he signs the contract. If he really does not intend to repay the debt, he will reveal his whereabouts to the goblin and let the goblin trouble him. In short Don''t let that guy be too comfortable." "Well, you''re right." Lee Jordan didn''t sympathize with Bagman, who had a very bad attitude. Albert''s gaze fell behind Lee Jordan, and asked suspiciously, "Should Fred and George go to the kitchen for supper?" "They are busy making age-enhancing agents." Lee Jordan explained with a shrug: "Since you said you were not free to help last time, they still haven''t given up." "I remember they didn''t intend to participate in the selection of the Warriors?" Albert was a little puzzled. "Do they want to make money from that stuff?" "Yes, they do plan to sell the ageing agent to the group of students trying to participate in the selection of the Warriors. After all, many students are a few months away from adulthood." Lee Jordan looked at the pile of gift bags stacked on the bed and said: "Your birthday gift this year is as amazing as always, how many gifts are there in total?" "I haven''t counted it, I think most of it should be books." Albert handed the honesty detector to Lee Jordan, and threw him a pair of dragon leather gloves. "You guy is still very worried about these gifts!" Lee Jordan did not refuse. Helping Albert to open gifts is one of the trio''s favorite activities. They all like the feeling of opening gifts. "God knows if there will be any black magic or black magic items in it, it''s always right to be careful, who made me famous now, there are many people who are not pleasing to my eyes." Albert did not shy away from this, too famous Its not good. Many pure-blood wizards are not pleasing to his eyes. In addition, in the World Cup, someone was found invading their tent during the chaos, so Albert had to increase his vigilance by twelve points so that no one would give him a surprise. Birthday gift. Because if I changed to Albert himself, he would also be happy to give the other party a "Witcher''s Sonnet", so that the other party could only use the five-element limericks in this life. "By the way, do you know who the fair referee is who judges the Warriors?" Lee Jordan began to classify gifts with honesty detectors, and picked out gifts that had hidden spells or magical items detected. "I heard it is a magic cup, it seems to be called the Goblet of Fire," Albert repeated it again as if to strengthen his tone, "Well, it should be called the Goblet of Fire." "Goblet of Fire, what''s that?" Lee Jordan was also interested. He didn''t expect that Albert could even inquire about such news. He is indeed a friend of Albert, who has friends all over the European magic world. "Its not clear. There are rumors that it was the magic created by the principals of Hogwarts, Busbarton, and Durmstrang during the first Triwizard Tournament 700 years ago. Items, it can be used to fairly select the warriors of the Triwizard Tournament. At that time, people used the Triwizard Tournament as an excellent way for young wizards from different countries to build friendship." "A magic cup." Lee Jordan murmured: "I suddenly felt that the ageing agent was not very reliable," "Hogwarts'' sorting hat is not equally magical." Albert took the letter from Lee Jordan, glanced at the sender, and found that it was a letter from Truman and a birthday gift from him. Ben bought a notebook from a Muggle supermarket. "Then how do they use that goblet of fire to select the warrior, and let the warrior touch the cup like a sorting hat?" "I''ll know at that time." Albert opened Truman''s envelope and saw two pieces of letter paper inside, one of which wished him a happy birthday. Another piece of parchment reads two recent events at the Ministry of Magic: Bertha Jorkins disappeared while on vacation in Albania. Another thing is that Bagman lost a lot of money and was blocked by the creditors. "I find that everyone really likes to give you books." Lee Jordan didn''t know how many birthday gifts were opened. They were full of books, some of which were more valuable magazines. "It''s normal. I think the books are pretty good. You don''t have to worry about giving gifts. Sometimes you will receive duplicate books." Albert is very happy to receive the books. They are simple and practical, even if you don''t need them. It can also be used to decorate bookshelves. Especially the books sent to him by foreign friends can always bring different pleasures to Albert. Lee Jordan packed the books into Albert''s small bookshelf, and suddenly raised his head and asked: "By the way, do you know how to make the antidote to the ecstasy?" "Essence agent?" Albert suddenly remembered someone taking an Essence agent by mistake, and couldn''t help but joked: "Why, are you going to use Essence agent on Angelina?" "Angelina? No, I have given up temporarily." A helpless smile appeared on Lee Jordan''s face: "She doesn''t seem to feel anything to me." "Don''t be discouraged, you will definitely find a more suitable one." Albert comforted. He knew that Lee Jordan had teased Angelina for several years, but the other party refused to date him. "You''re right." Lee Jordan revived and reminded: "Fred and George don''t know where to get the news, saying that Christmas school will hold a Christmas ball. You know, many girls want it. Become your dancing partner, so they thought of a way." "Crazy agent?" "Yes, it''s selling ecstasy to girls who want to be your dance partner, so you have to be careful in the future. It would be better if you can carry the antidote to ecstasy with you." "I have found my partner in advance." Albert said with a shrug. "So Fred and George will probably be busy for nothing." "Oh, you have found your dancing partner ahead of time? Who is it, let me guess?" Lee Jordan seemed to be interested, the soul of gossip began to burn, and even the unpacking thing was temporarily put down: "Yours Your girlfriend has already graduated from school, so you will definitely pick one of your acquaintances as a shield. Shanna? Or Granger?" "No, keep it secret for now!" "Impossible, because of your personality, you will definitely find an acquaintance as a dance partner. Wouldn''t you want to bring your girlfriend to school to the dance party? That''s a good idea." Lee Jordan noticed that there was a letter from France on the table. Suddenly said: "Oh, by the way, I almost missed one, Katrina of Ravenclaw? Wouldn''t you want to get all the McGondoug sisters? I told you, sisters. Its not easy for the two, even you have to be careful." "Can''t you say something human?" "Or, there are your acquaintances among the students from other schools to participate in the Triwizard Tournament? For example, the beautiful lady named Louise Delacour?" Lee Jordan teased and handed the envelope on the table to Ai. Bert, they all know that Albert has a very beautiful female pen pal in France. "Go on unpacking your package!" Albert said, taking the letter. "I got it right." Lee Jordan patted Albert on the shoulder and reminded him earnestly: "If you are too carefree, be careful of being abandoned by the girls." "You find a girlfriend first, and then talk about me." Albert glanced at the letter in his hand. Since they met Louise in France and told them about their engagement with Isabel, the letter between them There will be fewer contacts. "You guy is really enviable and jealous." Lee Jordan curled his lips, put on dragon leather gloves, and began to unpack the packages that had magical reactions. Albert opened the letter and read the contents of the letter, his expression suddenly became very strange, because he found that Louise mentioned his cousin Fleur in the letter, saying that she might become a warrior in the Triwizard Tournament, and hope Albert can help take care of it. , And mentioned that he plans to open a witch beauty shop with the help of new friends from the United States. Albert thinks that Louises new friends may be Catherine and Valeria. I don''t know why, he suddenly had a bad hunch, maybe the beauty medicine will become a big trouble in the future. "Women, it''s really a trouble, you can''t provoke it at will." Albert suddenly felt his knee sink, and then a furry head stretched out. Tom seemed very curious about what Albert was looking at. He jumped on his knees and touched the edge of the table with his front paws. My head wants to read the letter paper. "What a clingy little guy." Albert smiled and rubbed Tom''s head, then picked it up and put it on the ground. At the same time, the Crouch''s house, far away from Hogwarts, also rarely welcomed an owl. Since the old Crouch was controlled by Voldemort''s Imperius curse, basically no one would come to his house, and a lot of work was assigned to the industrious assistant "Weatherby" to help. Old Crouch took the envelope out of the mailbox and handed it to Peter Peter, who was standing aside. The latter took the letter, opened his eyes and glanced at the spam in the letter, raised his wand and tapped it slightly, the original letter. Reorder in an instant and become a complete letter. Peter took the letter and walked to the hall, ready to hand it to Voldemort, who was resting. "Master, there is a letter from Little Crouch." Peter handed the letter paper to Voldemort respectfully. Since Barty Jr. came back, his attitude towards Voldemort has become more respectful, because Peter has realized that his previous ideas were too naive. , The Dark Lord does not necessarily need him anymore. Voldemort, who was resting and rejuvenating, opened his eyes and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Little Crouch seems to be in trouble?" Peter quickly glanced at the contents of the letter. "That mudblood is more troublesome than expected." "Give me the letter." Voldemort said harshly, and he would never allow the plan to fail. Peter politely handed the letter to Voldemort, who quickly read the letter sent by Barty Jr., and said to Peter, "He needs your help with that mudblood." "Master, it is not easy to kill that Mudblood under Dumbledore''s nose, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com, and it may also arouse Dumbledore''s vigilance." Peter''s brows were frowned, and he obviously disagrees. Crouch''s bad idea. "Kill him? Of course not, at least not now." Voldemort glanced at Wormtail and said faintly: "Little Barty has a high opinion of that mudblood. He thinks other warriors can''t be his opponents, so That Mudblood must not be allowed to become a warrior." Although there is no clue, Barty Jr. mentioned in the letter that Dumbledore seemed to be secretly following him, so he needed a helper to deal with the Mudblood problem, preventing him from participating in the Triwizard Tournament. "Look at it yourself!" Voldemort handed the letter to Peter. It contained a rough plan that Barty Jr. was going to use to deal with Albert. To Voldemort, the plan was rough, but he knew how to make the plan more perfect. It was only an accident that Dumbledore felt that the Mudblood missed the selection of the Warriors. Peter took the letter paper and turned to the second page. After carefully reading the plan made by Barty Young, he was stunned by the other side''s thoughts. "How could this happen?" Peter murmured, "Will it be too cheap for him." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (letter from Chapter 862), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 862： Dumbledore, please "The popularity of the wizard card is declining. You should have hosted the wizard card club in person last month. You didn''t see how disappointed the girls were to find that you weren''t there. Many people thought you had given up the wizard card." On the window seat in the Gryffindor common room, Lee Jordan, who played the Wizarding Card with Fred, was complaining to Albert about throwing the Wizarding Card Club to himself. "If the wizard card is not popular with players, then this game is destined to not last." Albert reached out and touched Tom''s head, flipped through the manuscript in his hand, and helped Isabel check part of the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts", occasionally I will also pick up the magic wand to make changes on the manuscript, and use other colors. "I think you should pull the wizard card." Lee Jordan felt that Albert himself didn''t care about the wizard card very much, so he reminded him, "Don''t forget, we will be in seventh grade next semester. After graduating from school, when you lose your support, and no one inherits the Wizard Card Club, the Wizard Card will soon disappear from the school and be forgotten by people, and our efforts over the past few years will be in vain." "Didn''t you deal with this matter last semester?" Albert asked suspiciously. "My words are not good for you. Therefore, I think it is best for you to handle this." Lee Jordan is very depressed, but he has to admit that the wizard card is popular in the school, and a large part of it is Alberts reason, once Albert left his hands, how long the club can last, its really hard to say. "Perhaps, we should start holding the competition now, so as not to conflict with the next triwizard competition. As for the championship reward, in addition to Kanon, one additional reward will be added." "What bonus?" "You can dance with Albert at the Christmas ball. That''s a good idea. It will definitely attract a bunch of girls." Albert raised his head suddenly, glared fiercely at Fred who proposed the bad idea, and reminded him angrily: "I have a partner." "What does it matter? It''s not to be your dance partner. What''s more, you have to dance at the Christmas ball. The extra reward is to dance with you one, not three dances." George is completely standing and talking. "I bet there will be a lot of girls willing to participate in the competition and fight for the opportunity to dance with you." "I also think this is a good idea. You should sacrifice hue a little bit. Anyway, a dance will only take a few minutes. I will post an announcement later to inform everyone of the good news." Lee Jordan patted his hands, happily The plan was finalized. "Tom, scratch him, and eat more tonight." Albert directed Fat Cat Tom to launch a surprise attack on Lee Jordan, and a scream suddenly sounded in the common room. The originally noisy lounge suddenly fell into a dead silence, and the students turned their heads to look over here, as if they were curious about what happened just now. "Ahem, it''s okay, I was scratched by the cat." Lee Jordan apologized to everyone in embarrassment. He was just taken aback. He didn''t expect that the chubby Tom''s movements were so agile, and his arm was bleeding from scratching. Fred and George laughed heartlessly. However, they all felt that this was indeed a good idea. The best way to make the Wizard card become popular and popular again is to take advantage of Albert''s popularity, which will definitely attract a large group of girls. As long as there are girls participating in the wizard card club, the boys are naturally willing to join, and more and more people will naturally pick up the wizard card and return again. After all, playing games requires everyone to play together to be fun. "Don''t be so cruel, the arms are bleeding." Lee Jordan directed the fire to the gloating Weasley twins. "Neither Fred nor George were mad at you." "Ahem." George gave a light cough, trying to change the subject, "Who will be the next manager of the Wizards Card Club?" "By the way, how many fascination agents have you sold these days?" Lee Jordan was not fooled, and continued to ask. "Thirty-seven copies. A lot of girls in the school bought one with Garon." Fred said triumphantly, "Of course, we also sell the antidote to ecstasy." George stretched out his hand to cover his face. Fred was such an idiot, too smug. Although selling ecstasy and antidote did get them a gallon, you can''t say in front of Albert that this is not Lee Jordan''s trick? "Is the ecstasy you made really reliable?" Lee Jordan was skeptical. Neither Fred nor George were able to participate in Professor Snape''s potion improvement class, so anyone would dare to buy the potion they configured? "Let me tell everyone that we borrowed Albert''s potion notes, and the ecstasy formula we found from above is simpler than other formulas when making potions," Fred said triumphantly. Then, there was another scream in the common room. This time, Lee Jordan was full of schadenfreude. He ignored Fred and George, dropped the wizard card and stood up, "I''ll write an announcement to tell everyone the good news." "That **** actually ran away, I finally won!" Fred stared at the wizard card in his hand, gritted his teeth. "I don''t know when the rain will stop. Recently, I feel like my whole person is going to be moldy." George looked at the patter of rain outside the window and quickly changed the topic. "I heard that Professor Moody used the Imperius Curse on the students in class. It is for everyone to experience the feeling of being controlled by the Imperius curse so that they can learn how to resist the Imperius curse." When talking about this, George even glanced at Albert and found that he had no reaction, and continued: "I thought about it for a while, it might be our turn. Do you think Dumbledore would agree to Professor Moody''s doing this." ?" "I don''t know, but Professor Moody''s starting point should be good. At least he can teach everyone how to resist the Imperius Curse." Albert didn''t beat him to death with a stick. In fact, he also felt that let everyone experience the feeling of being controlled by the Imperius Curse. It is necessary, at least in safe and reliable conditions. "I didn''t expect you to agree with his approach." George was a little surprised. "Is there a problem?" "No." "However, I will not give others the opportunity to use the Imperius Curse on me." Albert took out a bag of dried fish from his pocket, tore the bag and put it on the table. "Do you still suspect that he has a problem?" Observing during this period of time, Fred did not see where Professor Moody was wrong, and he rarely even saw what he was drinking from the curved wine bottle. "I won''t take risks." Albert said calmly: "When the time comes, I will find an excuse to ask for leave. Well, I remember there seems to be quick-acting skipping candy in your place." "What effect do you want?" "Is the fever candy ready?" Albert asked. "No problem, we have tested it." Fred assured. "It''s like your style." George didn''t feel surprised. He looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping around, then quietly released the earplugs to listen to the curse, and whispered, "Who do you think that guy is pretending to be, I I know you must know something." "It''s no use telling you, you know that guy is a fake." Albert didn''t plan to tell the three people the truth, telling them that Professor Moody is a fake, just let them guard each other. "I think he looks a lot like him." "If it''s not like it, Dumbledore would have discovered it a long time ago. How could he still stay in school and teach." George looked at Albert and asked. Flaws." "Is this important?" Fred felt that Albert would not tell them, so he proposed, "I think we should take the time to practice magic and strengthen our combat ability." "I heard that I have been controlled by the Imperius Curse many times, and I will develop resistance to that spell." Albert smiled maliciously at the two of them, "How about it, do you want to try it?" "Did you not listen to Professor Moody''s words?" Fred looked at Albert with some surprise. "Use the Imperius Curse on people to get into Azkaban prison." "It''s fine if you don''t let them know." George also found it quite boring lately. They took three courses and spent most of their time studying joke props. "Come with me in assault training another day!" Albert said without hesitation. "We should indeed strengthen our defense against the Dark Arts." After Fred and George looked at each other, they both thought this was a good idea. After all, if turmoil really occurs in the magical world in a few years, it will be a good thing to be able to master more magic to protect yourself. After Lee Jordan posted a wizard card on the Gryffindor bulletin board that the game would be held in advance, several girls came to Albert to ask about the prom. "Look at what you are doing." Albert stared at Lee Jordan dissatisfiedly, and after sending away the girls patiently, he immediately packed his things and prepared to flash people. He didn''t want to be pestered by a group of girls to ask about it. . "Albert, please wait a moment." When Albert picked up Tom Fatty Cat and was about to flash into the stairs, a voice stopped him from behind. "Hermione, what''s the matter?" Albert stopped and asked, turning his head. "Dumbledore asked me to give you this thing." Hermione walked hurriedly, panting and handing the note to Albert. "Professor Dumbledore?" Albert closed the note suspiciously, and when he opened it, he saw that it read: Dear Albert: Please come to my office at 8 o''clock next Wednesday evening. I wish you a happy life Albus Dumbledore P.S.: I like piles of cockroaches. That''s it? Albert looked at the message on the parchment and fell into a short-stop silence. He put the parchment in his pocket and smiled at Hermione, "Thank you, Hermione." "Um... can you take time to take me to the kitchen." Hermione looked at Albert with earnest eyes. "Don''t you want to rush into the kitchen and mobilize the house elves to stop working, do you?" Albert stared into Hermione''s eyes and said jokingly. "No, I didn''t plan to do that. I just wanted to figure out the location of the kitchen and see the situation of the house elves." Hermione looked away. She felt that Albert''s eyes were very aggressive and made her A little uncomfortable. "I have to remind you." Albert knew that Hermione was just trying to inquire about the intelligence first. "If you do that, believe me, you will not only be grateful, but you will also become an object of hatred for house elves." "I know." Hermione said awkwardly. She felt that Albert had seen through her mind, so she reminded herself that way. "The kitchen is at the bottom of the hall, and the entrance is hidden behind the picture with a bowl of fruit. Just scratch the pear and it will laugh, the doorknob will appear, and you will open the door to enter the kitchen. "Albert told Hermione the location of the kitchen. "Thank you." Hermione turned and walked away. "You shouldn''t tell Hermione the location of the kitchen." Fred looked at Hermione''s leaving back and said, "I always think she intends to mobilize the house elves to rebel." "You should convince her, I believe you can do it." George said. "I tried, but I never think I can convince anyone, especially those who are stubborn. It''s too difficult to convince them." Albert said calmly. "You didn''t just persuade the three of us." "Hermione is very immature and stubborn. She doesn''t suffer a bit and will never wake up, and even if I don''t tell her the location of the kitchen, she will find the location of the kitchen sooner or later." Albert saw it. It''s very open, maybe when Hermione gets her eyes on the house-raising elves, she will cool down and reconsider whether her actions are reasonable. "I hope she won''t make the house elf unwilling to work." George also disagrees with Hermione''s approach. "No, if she promotes those things in the house-raising elves, she will probably be regarded as the least popular person!" Albert said as he returned to the dormitory, he actually admired Hermione a bit, maybe Because he is an adult, and also a traverser, Albert usually takes the initiative to avoid bad luck and protect himself, instead of being like Hermione. To be honest, Albert is more concerned about Dumbledore''s problem with him than his house-elves. The relationship between the two parties is pretty good, but it''s nothing more. com Albert generally avoids Dumbledore actively, and the intersection between the two is not very large. There is not much that can make the other party find himself. It may be the Triwizard Tournament, or it may be finding himself for divination, or it may be because of the news he leaked through Harry and Sirius. Although Dumbledore didn''t believe much in divination, if he could peek something from the crystal ball, he might be able to make some judgments about what might happen next. Well, if Dumbledore asked, how would he answer it? Give him some hints? A smart person like Dumbledore would definitely be more willing to trust his own judgment. Albert thought he had better be conservative and mentioned Voldemorts conspiracy to make Dumbledore continue to doubt Moody. He believed that there was no evidence, and the principal would not do anything to old friends. At best, it was just a little bit of temptation, little Crouch. Sure enough. He also needs to use Little Crouch to pick up the rewards of the panel task. If he accidentally kills people, his own panel task will also be finished with it. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 863 Dumbledore has it please), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 863： Fever candy You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I heard people say that the Wizards card game is ahead of schedule?" Seeing Albert coming, Cedric reached out and took out the "Guide to Defense" borrowed a few days ago from his bag, and smiled and handed it back to him. "Yes, they all think that the Wizards card game should be advanced to avoid the Triwizard Tournament. I think it makes sense. In the second half of the semester, everyone will pay more attention to the Triwizard Tournament. Few people will care about the Wizards Card game. " "I also heard..." Cedric looked at Albert and laughed, "Can the champion of the wizard card game be your partner at the Christmas ball?" "Not a dancing partner." Albert noticed the curious glances of the girls around him, and immediately corrected him. Bring more popularity to the Witcher Card Club." "What if it is a boy who wins the wizard card title?" Cedric blinked and joked, "Do you have to dance with a boy? I think many girls might be looking forward to seeing you dancing with a boy. ." "No, if it is a boy who wins the Wizards card championship, he will get an extra small gift." Albert shook his "Defense Guide" and said. "This magazine is pretty good, but the price is a bit expensive." Cedric complained: "If the price can be cheaper, I will pay for a subscription." "Is it expensive? I think the knowledge in it is very practical." Albert''s evaluation of Lupin is still good, "Professor Lupin''s teaching level is also pretty good, in fact, it is very suitable for teaching freshmen who are new to the defense against the dark arts. Unfortunately, the identity of the werewolf is destined that no parents will be willing to let their children approach him. Running a magazine can be regarded as giving play to their residual heat." "You are right." Cedric did learn a lot of useful knowledge from the "Guide to Defense", "Professor Moody is really more suitable for teaching students in the improvement class." "I think Professor Moody should teach some practical magic. The magic that Professor Lupin mentioned in the "Guide to Defense" is very practical." Angelina borrowed the "Guide to Defense" from Albert. "I''m even more curious, is Azkaban really as described in the magazine?" Shanna has seen Sirius'' description of Azkaban prison, which can only be described as tragic. "I think Black shouldn''t have deliberately exaggerated Azkaban''s situation." To be honest, after reading Black''s description of Azkaban, Albert finally understood how Hagrid was afraid of such a place. That kind of gloomy, terrifying, and desperate ghost place everywhere, I am afraid that only those crazy Death Eaters can survive, but it is undeniable that Azkaban prison does have a strong deterrent effect on ordinary wizards. "We should take the time to practice the magic mentioned in the "Defense Guide"." George suggested, "There are a lot of very practical magic in it that we won''t use." Many people looked over here, and they actually hope that Albert can continue to organize the defense association last semester, and everyone can always learn a lot of useful things at the party. "Professor Moody can take the time to teach everyone." Albert said without hesitation, "After all, he is a professional in this field, and he must be much better than me." Although it was a fact, everyone also heard that this was Albert''s dodge statement. Moreover, it would be difficult for Professor Moody to spend time teaching them the spells in the magazine. After a while, there was a distinctive sound of footsteps in the corridor. Professor Moody walked over on crutches. He stood in front of the classroom and took a key from his pocket to open the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. "Today is a practical lesson." Moody announced to everyone after entering the classroom, "I will take turns to cast the Imperius Curse on each student, let everyone experience the effect of this curse, and teach you how to resist its influence ." There was an uproar in the classroom. Everyone knew that the Imperius Curse was an unforgivable curse, and there was a strong resistance to it. "Professor Dumbledore hopes you can feel..." Professor Moody was interrupted by a weak voice before he finished speaking. "Professor, I seem to be sick..." Albert said suddenly, "I''m afraid I have to go to the school hospital." Everyone turned their heads to look at Albert, the expressions on their faces were a bit dazed, because he discovered how Albert, who was still alive, suddenly turned pale, and there was an abnormal flush, which looked special. Haggard. "Professor, Albert seems to have a fever. I think he has the flu." George reached out and probed Albert''s forehead and said immediately, "I''ll take him to the school hospital!" Before Professor Moody could react, George took Albert and walked outside the classroom. Then, before everyone could react, disappeared from their sight. "That guy was okay just now. Why did he suddenly have a fever?" said the boy next to Cedric. "He doesn''t look like he was pretended." Cedric shook his head. However, he probably guessed the reason. Albert, 80% of the time, did not want Professor Moody to use the Imperius Curse on himself, so he skipped the afternoon''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class in this way. Well, as long as the students in the classroom have no problem with their brains, they know that Albert actually doesn''t want Professor Moody to use the Imperius Curse on himself, and in this way find steps for both sides. As for how he did it, no one knows, but his expression just didn''t seem to be pretended. At this moment, Moody was dumbfounded. He originally planned to use this opportunity to test Albert''s ability to resist the Imperius Curse. However, after hearing the content of this class, the other party decisively pretended to be sick and skipped class and slipped away. He didn''t give him any chance at all. Anyway, when everyone saw Albert in the auditorium, his face didn''t look like he was sick and had a high fever just now. "Albert, what method did you use in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Angelina asked curiously. "It''s like a real high fever, how did you do it." "Use this thing." The God of Fred mysteriously took out a hard candy with two colors from the pocket of his robe. "what is this?" "Quick-acting skipping candy, one of the magic candy series." Fred explained in a low voice: "If you eat this candy, you will have fever. Of course, if you use it directly, it is an ordinary candy, even the professor Flip this thing out of your pocket and let you eat it, and you will find that it is just an ordinary candy." "It''s easy to use, can you give us a few?" Angelina asked expectantly, "Maybe it will come in handy anytime." "Two West can be one." George said without hesitation. "So expensive?" The girls stared. "If the material formula and production tools can be improved, the price should be around one Westco. Now these are all handmade by us, so the price is relatively expensive." Albert took out a few fever candy from his robe pocket, each gave them one, and exhorted, "This time I won''t accept you Si Ke, remember to help keep it secret. The way to use it is to separate the candy and mark N. That part is the antidote." "What a genius idea, who came up with the idea?" Shanna looked at the candy on her hand. "Fred and George." Albert changed the subject. "You can tell me about what happened in Defense Against the Dark Arts class. UU Reading " After the girls were diverted by Albert, they began to talk about interesting things in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. For example, Fred sang a Hogwarts school song when Professor Moody was controlled, and Cedric was in A graceful ballet danced in full view of the crowd, almost shocking others'' jaws. Anyway, no one of the sixth graders could resist this spell, and it was only after Moody''s eliminated the spell that they returned to normal. "What spell did Professor Moody use to eliminate the effects of the Imperius Curse?" Albert thought this matter was a little strange. If the Imperius Curse can really be lifted, the original Imperius Curse will not have a serious impact on the British magical world. After all, as long as the person who has been hit by the Imperius Curse is casted every day, the risk of contact and penetration can be completely avoided. At least, he didn''t think that wizards were all idiots, he couldn''t even think of that. Albert felt that when he went to see Dumbledore in two days, he could ask him about this incident. It would be better if Dumbledore knew the principle of the Burglar Falls. However, Albert suspects that Gringotts anti-thief waterfall may be related to the magic of the fairies, and that the magic of fairies and wizards are not in the same system. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 864 Fever Candy), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 864： God stick You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Albert felt that he should seize this opportunity to have a good chat with Dumbledore, and by the way find a way to get the principal to solve his confusion. In the past, he didnt want to have too much contact with Dumbledore. It was entirely because his Occlumency level was not high, and he didnt want to expose his magic skills in advance, but now its different. He is already an adult and has acquired such skills. With many international awards, Dumbledore must already know him, and he will not have any malice. I believe that the two sides can communicate well. Of course, the most important thing is that Dumbledore may be dead in a few years. To be honest, Albert has always felt that it is an extremely extravagant waste for legends like Nicol Lemay and Dumbledore to bring their knowledge and skills into the coffin after they die. A lot of the knowledge and techniques they mastered have not been passed on, and the magic level of the entire magic world, with their deaths, has directly fallen by one section. Before heading to the principal''s office, Albert did not forget to take out his notebook from his pocket and read the records on it. Those were the questions he had sorted out the past few days, and he planned to take advantage of this meeting to get answers from Dumbledore. Thinking of using the principal as a tool man, Albert couldn''t help but happily raised the corners of his mouth, accelerated his pace, and walked along the eighth-floor corridor to the stone monster. "Pile of cockroaches." Albert said the order. The stone monster immediately jumped aside, and the wall behind it split into two directly, revealing the spiral staircase hidden behind it. Albert raised his foot and stepped up and took the magic elevator to the front of the principal''s office. He raised his hand and tapped on the door three times. "Please come in." Dumbledore''s voice came from the door. Albert opened the door and walked into the principal''s office, and said hello to the old man who was looking up at him behind the desk: "Good evening, Professor Dumbledore. I wonder if you have anything to do with me?" "Good evening, Mr. Anderson, please sit here. Let''s drink and talk?" Dumbledore asked with a smile, pointing to the chair at the desk, "What are you drinking?" "Black tea." Albert sat down across from Dumbledore, not feeling restrained at all, as if chatting with an old friend. "Someone wants me to pass them on to you." Dumbledore poured Albert a cup of black tea, then pushed two letters and a package to Albert. "I''m very curious, what needs to be passed to me through the principal?" Albert did not touch the black tea on the table, the smile on his face became more gentle. "The letter from the Ministry of Magic, as well as the letter and parcel from Wiesengarmore." Dumbledore gestured to Albert with a request: "Should you not open it to see the contents of the letter?" "This is really a weird thing." A faint smile curled up at the corner of Albert''s mouth. "They didn''t ask the Owl to send me the package and envelope directly." Dumbledore pretended not to hear the boy''s sarcasm, and waited for Albert to open the envelope and read the contents. Albert didn''t care, and he tore open the letter from the Ministry of Magic and quickly scanned the contents of the letter. This is an insincere letter of apology. The content inside is very short, which means that he is an adult, and the title of Wissengamer''s British youth representative is an award awarded to minor wizards, so this award was cancelled, and they apologized for this. Albert put the letter paper on the table calmly, without a trace of ripples on his face, as if there were only trivial things written in the letter. Yes, the things mentioned in the letter are really trivial to Albert. He reopened another letter from Wiesengamao. The letter probably meant that he had become an alternate member of Wiesengamao. The package contained a Wiesengamao costume, but Albert was too lazy. Unpack the package. "Do those people want you to explain to me?" Albert put another letter on the table and asked casually. "Yes." Dumbledore asked with a smile. "What do you think after reading it." Just now, Dumbledore clearly saw the dense disdain and contempt flashing in Albert''s peaceful eyes, and he was obviously not interested in becoming an alternate member of Wiesengamo. "To be honest, I''m not interested in the mess of facts from the Ministry of Magic, and I think these trivial things, there is no need to bother you with it." Albert said with a tone of voice, and said with a smile: "Maybe, We can talk about other topics!" "What topic." Dumbledore happily put aside the annoying things. Albert''s reaction was a little beyond his expectations. He did not have the title of Wisengama''s British Youth Representative deliberately cancelled by the Ministry of Magic. Being angry, on the contrary, looks indifferent. "Do you know how to release the Imperius Curse?" Albert asked. "Professor Moody used the Imperius Curse for all students in class." "I don''t think it''s a bad thing to approach and understand these terrible spells in a gentler way," Dumbledore crossed his fingers on the table and calmly looked at the most outstanding student in Hogwarts history. "I agree with you too, but now I want to know what can be done to release Imperius'' control?" Albert lowered his eyes, staggered his gaze, and did not meet Dumbledore. He went on to say, "I mean, besides resisting through will, is there any other way to release the control of the Imperius Curse." "Unfortunately, no. I usually need to rely on his own willpower to resist the Imperius." Dumbledore seemed to think of something and sighed. "Otherwise, Voldemort would not use the Imperius in the first Wizarding War. It made a mess of the Ministry of Magic at the time." "As far as I know, after Professor Moody used the Imperius Curse on the students, he quickly lifted the Imperius Curse on the students." Albert continued to ask: "Does this mean if necessary? , Can the caster actually release the Imperius curse on the controlled target?" "Yes, a smart wizard can do this," Dumbledore obviously didn''t expect Albert to care about it so much, and explained, "Ordinary wizards use Imperius spells and can only command the controlled person. Do something, and usually get rid of it quickly, but when a smart black wizard uses Imperius to control a person, it is often not easy to be found, and it is difficult to resist. Voldemort was in the first wizard war. Its time to get support from others in this way." "Can I use the second Imperius Curse to offset the first Imperius Curse?" Albert raised his doubts again. "Unfortunately, no. Repeated use of the Imperius Curse, the effect of the spell will only be strengthened, which will strengthen the control of the caster, and the person who has been casted by the Imperius Curse will take the lead in executing the last command." Dumbledore Say gently, "That''s why this spell is so daunting." "Can it be washed away?" Albert felt that he was lucky to get a skill to resist the Imperius spell before. "I remember that Gringotts has a defensive measure called Anti-Thief Waterfall, which is said to be able to wash away all the spells and all the magic disguise." "Yes, the anti-thief waterfall is indeed a very practical thing, as you said, it can wash away all the spells, all the magic camouflage." Dumbledore explained: "but, anti-thief The effect of the waterfall is actually limited, but it is undeniable that it can indeed wash away some ordinary magic, but in the face of some more powerful black magic, it is relatively weak." "It''s really hard to guard against." Albert frowned and changed his mind. "What if many people use the cracking spell on a wizard controlled by the Imperius? Or, let them drink the mangla. Is it possible to break the spell with the powerful healing agent made by grassroots?" "I think the method you mentioned should have some effect. It can weaken the power of the Imperius Curse, but if you want to break away from the Imperius Curse, you often have to get rid of it by your own will, or wait for the wizard who casts them to die." Dumbledore seemed to realize that Albert was here to discuss academic issues with himself, his expression suddenly became a little subtle, and he had to bring the subject back. "Sirius came to me a while ago, and he said you helped him predict Peter." "To be precise, Black hired me to help the fortune-telling of Peter Pettigrew. This happened while going to the Quidditch World Cup." Albert had already guessed what Dumbledore wanted to ask next. , Directly clarify the matter: I want to make predictions, but not for nothing. "Harry said, you think he will become a warrior in the Triwizard Tournament." Dumbledore asked again. "Yes." Albert headed. "Why do you think this way?" Dumbledore asked curiously. "Did you fortunetelling the Warriors candidates for the Triwizard Tournament very early?" "Harry Potter is a student who likes to make trouble." Albert said calmly. "Even without divination, I can guess something. You can think of this as a hunch after mastering both arithmetic divination and divination." "It''s incredible. I remember Nicol once said something similar." Dumbledore asked again. "Do you have any magical premonitions." "Your new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor has a problem." Albert said without hesitation, "Or, during Harry Potter''s school at Hogwarts, his Defence Against the Dark Arts professor had problems." Dumbledore opened his mouth, as if he wanted to refute, but thinking of the first three Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, Albert''s words seemed to be correct. "I know you don''t believe it, but don''t worry, wait slowly." Albert said mysteriously, "time will prove what I say." "I look forward to your prediction." Dumbledore said suddenly. "Now, can you help me make a prediction." "Of course, you are my third customer." Albert smiled and said, "However, I can help you predict for free, but I hope to invite you to my wedding, and by the way, I will borrow the next house elf to hold that one. wedding." "Are you getting married?" Dumbledore was very surprised. Not only Dumbledore, but the portraits who originally overheard them all looked at Albert with wide-eyed eyes. "Yes, when I graduate from school, I will marry Isabel. In fact, we are already engaged." Albert is not embarrassed. He knows that if he wants his wedding to go on smoothly, he must invite Dumbledore participated in this wedding, making him a pinnacle of the sea and deterring those pesky Death Eaters. "Do you need me to be a witness for you?" Dumbledore asked with a smile. This is considered to be agreed. "No, Mr. LeMay will help us be the witnesses. I think he certainly wouldn''t want someone to take his position." Albert said with a smile. "It seems that Nicol likes you very much," Dumbledore said gently. "Well, let''s talk about what we predicted!" "What do you want to know?" Albert asked "Do you know Horcrux?" "I know something, it seems that it was invented by the despicable Helbo, a black wizard in ancient Greece, that can divide the human soul. It is said that this thing was once used to ensure the immortality of its owner." Albert felt himself It''s a big loss, wouldn''t the old bee Dumbledore want to pull himself into this matter? "It seems that you are not ignorant." "Mr. Le May once mentioned this. He said that two hundred years ago, he was troubled by a man named Helbo." Albert recalled. "Actually, there is information about Horcruxes in the Hogwarts library." Dumbledore stood up and fetched books about Horcruxes from the shelf behind him. "A student once read those books, and Made a Horcrux, I think you should have guessed who he is." Albert was silent. "In the beginning, thanks to you, I found out that Voldemort had split his soul." Dumbledore didn''t care that Albert chose to be silent, and smiled and said, "Ravenclaw''s crown, and later Riddle''s diary. " "Do you want me to predict the Horcrux of the mysterious man?" Albert asked with a weird expression. "You plan to drag me into the water, but I think it should be Potter''s job to defeat the mysterious man. After all, he is the savior, and I am just a smarter ordinary person." "You knew it a long time ago, didn''t you?" "The diary that taught people how to reopen the secret room made me realize this. After all, the thing is a bit evil, and the name itself means flying away from death." Albert is not denying that he knows that Voldemort made Horcruxes. thing. "I hope you can help me predict the whereabouts of the Horcrux." Dumbledore waved his wand, and a somewhat old crystal ball appeared in front of Albert out of thin air. "Well, as you wish." Albert focused his attention on the crystal ball. The moment his hands touched the crystal ball, the white mist inside began toss and finally a picture of a snake appeared. UU reading Of course, Albert''s divination was not Voldemort''s Horcrux, but Voldemort''s snake named Nagini. "A snake?" Dumbledore stared at the crystal ball that had returned to normal for a long time, and frowned deeply. "Very Slytherin, isn''t it?" "It is a very risky act to entrust a part of the soul to an active and thinking thing." Dumbledore took his gaze away from the crystal ball and said lightly, not evading Albert at all. "Although it is predicted that the future may change, there should be no mistakes in the fortune-telling of the past. I am still very confident about this." Albert said confidently. "However, this is good news. We have found another Horcrux and we are one step closer to defeating him." Dumbledore seemed to be in a good mood. "I hope you can keep it secret on this matter." "Of course it''s okay. I don''t want the mysterious person to know the secret that I found out that he is immortal." Albert said directly that he would definitely keep the secret, then raised his finger to the surrounding portraits and said, "It''s not me that you need to worry about. , But them." "They will keep it secret." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 865 God Stick), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 865： Protection magic You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After finishing the Horcrux predictions, Albert did not leave the principal''s office in a hurry, but chatted with Dumbledore like an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. However, the topics the two talked about were quickly biased by Albert. First it became an academic exchange, and then it became a mode where Albert asked questions and Dumbledore helped answer them. Although Dumbledore has not cared much about academic issues over the years, he has also served as a professor at Hogwarts, and he is still happy to answer the hard-working and studious Albert. However, when Albert took out the quill from his pocket and began to remember notes, Dumbledore was a little suspicious that the Sorting Hat had assigned Albert to the wrong college. The exchanges between the two parties were fairly pleasant, but the topic was boring, which caused the portraits in the principal''s office to close their eyes and rest. An hour later, Albert finished consulting Dumbledore on the questions in the original notes one by one. After another half an hour, Albert took the borrowed ancient magic text notebook and left the principal''s office contentedly. The notebook recorded Dumbledore''s research on ancient magic texts. Tonight can be said to be a full harvest, thanks to the cheeky he has trained in the past few years: Albert said that he was going to write a "Book of Magic", hoping to get Dumbledores help, and occasionally come to follow He discusses ancient magic texts. So Dumbledore generously lent his previous notebook to Albert. In the entire British magical world, there are actually very few experts who are good at ancient magic texts. If those notes are not lent to other people, they will end up eating ashes, or even completely forgotten by people. If they are lent to Albert, maybe the other party can really get the book. "The Book of Magic Text". Dumbledore doesnt know if "The Book of Magic" can benefit other people, but he knows that its no harm to have multiple reliable friends, not to mention that Albert and them are fellow travelers. Once the relationship between the two is established, Dumbledore can take advantage of the situation. Invite him to join the Order of the Phoenix. Although Dumbledore didn''t want to admit it, all kinds of things happening now seemed to herald something terrible to happen. About the rumors of the second wizarding war, Dumbledore had heard of it a long time ago, and he even went to the Forbidden Forest to ask horsemen who were good at divination. Margaret told him that Mars, which can bring war, was shining brightly in the sky, suggesting that war must break out again soon. The horse believes that people in the wizarding world are only spending a brief period of peace between the two wars. To be honest, Dumbledore is actually not very willing to believe in prophecies. There are too many causes and effects involved. In many cases, the prophecies are not always accurate. But now he has to admit that the horseman''s prediction may come true, because Albert also seems to predict the upcoming turmoil, otherwise he would not have invited himself to his wedding in advance. After all, the invitations were sent one or two months before the marriage, not two years in advance. Albert actually guessed Dumbledore''s mind, but he didn''t care too much. Join the Order of the Phoenix? That is obviously impossible. Not to mention that he himself is not as great, his life is more important, and he doesn''t believe in Snape, so he will help at most when the time comes, push them behind and let Voldemort get on the road earlier. As for not being able to block Barty again, although it is a bit regretful, Albert can also see that Dumbledore still retains the most basic trust in his old friends, so he knows he cant rush and wait for Harry to become The fourth warrior, I believe Dumbledore will definitely remember his old friend and pay special attention to it. This is what the Elder Rod will do, and it will affect Dumbledore''s judgment subtly. After all, a person like Dumbledore would obviously not easily believe other people''s one-sided words, he would rather believe in himself. The fact of becoming an alternate member of Wiesengamao still had some impact on Albert''s life. At least for a few days, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan couldn''t let go of talking to him. Obviously, good friends who couldn''t adapt well to him suddenly became "big men." However, this situation did not last long. It was probably discovered that Albert was still the former Albert, and his attitude towards them did not change because he became a big man. So everyone gradually returned to normal, and the three began to talk to Ai. Burt practices the protective magic mentioned in the "Guide to Defense" magazine. After spending two weeks teaching them how to master protective magic, Albert took advantage of the weekend when the weather was clear and took Fred, George and Lee Jordan to the Forbidden Forest for practical tests, and collected some information for the future in the wild. Survival guide articles accumulate experience data. Hagrid saw the four people walking towards the woods from the window of his cabin, waved at them and shouted, "Hey, what are you going to do in the woods?" "We plan to go into the woods to test the magic." Albert said without hesitation. Hagrid was a bit speechless at once, wondering why Albert was able to justify the violation of school rules. "You should know that the students are forbidden to enter the woods, Albert, you are the prefect, and you actually took the lead in violating the school rules." Hagrid poked Albert''s chest with his finger and warned, "Be careful. I buckle Gryffindor. Score." Why do we plan to enter the forest to test magic? This is telling him directly, are we going to violate school rules? "Come on, Hagrid. I don''t think you want Slytherin to win the Academy Cup, do you?" Albert explained with a smile, "We are just testing the magic in the nearby woods, if you don''t worry about it. If you do, you can come and have a look. By the way, bring your teeth on." "Well, I want to see what the **** you guys are doing!" Hagrid was still a little worried, worried about what happened to the four of them. When they came to a clearing, Albert took out a disc-like thing from his pocket. "What is this?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "I call this a hazard warning device." Albert handed the thing to George. "Danger warning device?" Hagrid looked suspiciously at the slap-sized gadget. "Yes, as long as a wizard approaches, the danger warning device will warn you, and if the other party is malicious, it will send out a red warning." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan can understand the magic of this thing. If they are in the wild, they need this thing to give themselves an early warning. "What''s this again?" Hagrid again saw Albert take out four metal pillars with carved lines and hand them to Fred, this guy always has a lot of strange things on his body. "This thing can make the spell last longer. In fact, there are similar things on the walls of Hogwarts." Albert explained. "Is there?" Hagrid obviously didn''t believe it. "Of course there are, but they are hidden. They are one of Hogwarts'' defense systems." Albert said to himself, "That''s why I said that ancient magic texts are very important, but many people don''t understand. Interpret these things." This thing is actually one of Dumbledore''s research results. "Let''s go Hagrid, we will come over and check the situation here later." "Does this make any sense?" Hagrid followed Albert left in confusion, wondering what they were doing. "Of course it makes sense." Albert explained, "These spells can create a safe makeshift camp in the wild in a short time. "Temporary camp, do you mean camping?" "You can think so." Albert did not lie, saying that it was camping in the wild is actually correct, but the nature is different. He mainly wanted Fred, George and Lee Jordan to understand that building a safe temporary camp is not that the more protection magic the safer, but that people should not know the specific location, cant find it, dont know, thats true. Safe, because most protective magic can actually be cracked easily. " This is also one of the topics Albert wants to discuss with Dumbledore, but Albert is not in a hurry. He believes that Dumbledore will still find himself. When that happens, he is slowly digging from the other person, which is like Digging for treasure. "You think something bad may happen in the future." Hagrid asked in a low voice. "Yes, I have such a hunch, especially after the appearance of the Dark Devil mark in the World Cup, that hunch will become stronger and there will be turbulence in the magical world. I remember the horseman said similar predictions. "Horse man''s prophecy?" "They think that the people in the wizarding world are just spending a brief period of peace between the two wars." Albert said quietly: "Actually, I think the horseman is right." "Two wars?" Hagrid was flustered, and Albert didn''t seem to scare himself. "Well, I have a hunch, after a while, you should be able to feel the approach of war." Albert took out his pocket watch to check the time: "By then, Hogwarts will no longer be safe." "Hogwarts is not safe? This is the safest place in the whole of Britain. There is Dumbledore here, and even mysterious people dare not approach Hogwarts." Hagrid thought this was absurd. "Let''s go Hagrid, let''s go back and see how the three of them are doing." Albert and Hagrid returned to the clearing along the same route, but the clearing over there was gone, replaced by a lush jungle. "What''s the matter?" Hagrid was even more puzzled. "I remember it was like a clearing just now?" "It''s a disguise curse." Albert took a dragon leather glove from his pocket and put it on his hand, raised his hand and peeked forward, feeling as if he had touched something. In Hagrid''s field of vision, he saw that Albert''s hand seemed to have touched something invisible, and he tapped it twice. "It should be a protection curse, all of which are protected, but it''s a bit obvious. Anyone who finds a transparent barrier here will find a problem here." Albert glanced at Hagrid''s feet and said, who was sniffing around. "You forgot to use the spell to expel the beast." Hagrid opened his mouth and saw Albert lift up his wand and shook it slightly. A coma spell hit the area in front of him. The spell seemed to be slightly deflected, peeling off the skin of a hapless tree not far away. piece. "Guard safely, but I feel that this spell is useless. Once hit by a large number of magic, this spell will definitely be easily shattered." Albert murmured. "At least, it deflected your coma spell." Fred, George and Lee Jordan suddenly appeared in front of them. "However, you are right. These protection spells are not very effective. They are easily broken." "To be honest, I feel like I was deceived by the Defense Guide." "Yes, these spells are useless." All three have the illusion that they have been deceived. "You made a mistake from the beginning. You have to remember that no matter how strong the safe house is, the moment it is discovered, it will no longer be safe." Albert reminded: "The main purpose of these spells is to prevent You were found to hide you and protect you, rather than confront the invaders. The second of their biggest uses is to delay you for a few seconds and give you time to apparate, and I can say that you must have forgotten to use shielding. The curse is used to conceal their existence, and they can easily find your location by tracking the curse or the owl." The three looked at each other and found that they seemed to have misunderstood the usage of these spells. However, they felt that it was not only their own misunderstanding, but 80% of the others had also misunderstood. "You can find another place nearby. I''ll come over and take a look at it later, at least so that ordinary wizards can''t find your camp." "Ordinary wizard?" The three directly excluded Albert, looked at Hagrid and asked, "Hagrid probably didn''t find the location of the camp just now!" When I was a child, on the way back to the castle, Fred said to Albert, "Can you teach us some more useful protective spells." "I think that the magic that Albert taught is very useful, and his words are very reasonable." George knew very well that it is difficult to learn those superb magics at their current level. "Can you?" Lee Jordan also looked at Albert with expectant eyes. "There is a very strong protective spell called the Courageous Loyalty Curse. As long as this spell is used, even the mysterious person can''t get past the Secret Keeper and break through the protection of the spell." "Since there is such a powerful protective magic, why should we learn those things?" Lee Jordan asked suspiciously. "Because it is difficult, very difficult." "Will you be loyal to the curse?" The three of them looked at Albert with expectant eyes. "Yes, but you definitely can''t master it now." Albert shook his head. "It is an extremely complicated spell, and the difficulty is much higher than that of the Guardian God spell." "We can learn slowly." The three obviously did not intend to give up. "I will teach you, but not now." Albert seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "By the way, do you remember Harry''s family? They used this spell on their house before, but in the end Betrayed by a good friend Wormtail and died at the hands of a mysterious man." The three of them were silent for a moment. Betrayal is undoubtedly a heavy topic. "Do you know why Wormtail betrayed?" George couldn''t help asking. "To be honest, I can''t understand." "The mysterious man probably threatened Wormtail''s family with him to compromise." Albert looked at the three of them and asked, "If it were you, what would you do?" The three were silent again, UU reading www. uukanshu.com because this is a very fundamental question, they don''t know how to answer it. "I have no idea." "This is the weakness of the spell." Albert said calmly, "Jaime''s death can only mean that he chose the wrong confidential person. I will definitely not ask you to be the confidential person anyway." The three of them couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Albert knew they were not ready, so he was not in a hurry. "Moreover, you can''t expect those guys who can''t even use the iron armor curse to master such spells." Albert changed the subject. "The things tested just now are more suitable for ordinary wizards. Believe me, they don''t have what you think. It''s so unbearable, as long as it is used appropriately, it can also achieve very good results." "Well, you can always convince us." "When will we start building a secret base?" "I think Gryffindor''s secret room is very good. It only needs to be remodeled a bit to use it." "Don''t worry, things have to come step by step." Albert soothed, "After I finish writing the Wilderness Survival Guide, I will discuss this matter. Anyway, before we graduate, there will be time to get our secret base. of." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 866 Protection Magic) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 866： Confrontation game You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The sun disappeared over the forbidden forest. The forest that lost the sun began to become eerie and weird. Where there was clearly no one, there was a slight sound of footsteps. The rotten leaves on the ground had obvious traces of being trampled on, but the forest was No one can be seen. George Weasley took a deep breath and cleverly hid himself behind a big tree. He was waiting, waiting for the sound of footsteps approaching from a distance. At this moment, the four are engaged in an unfair confrontation. Three to one. Albert singled out Fred, George and Lee Jordan. Both sides can only use some simple spells, and the condition of victory is to disarm the opponent''s resistance, which is to completely subdue the opponent. George still remembers the excited expressions on their faces when Albert proposed to engage in confrontation training after he wrote the "Guide to Survival in the Wild." Then, they were severely taught by reality. They sadly discovered that even if the three of them unite, they are not Albert''s opponents. Albert''s spells were amazingly fast, just using the simplest spells, it was easy to beat them down. What made the three of them even more depressed was that Albert had been training with them with a wand that was not easy to use. In the case of the opponent''s serious release, the three still lost miserably. It is no wonder that they are very depressed, because the gap between the two sides is so large that it is desperate. However, the fighting skills of the three were also greatly improved in the confrontation with Albert. George now dare to say that most of the students in the school would not be the opponents of the three of them. However, Albert is progressing faster than them. He can always use a variety of simple spells to restrict their actions, and then disarm their wands all at once. Later, the confrontation training between the two sides was upgraded, and Fred, George and Lee Jordan were allowed to use the phantom spell, and could use the advantage of ambush to attack Albert. That was the most exciting moment for the three of them, because they finally defeated Albert. Although the method used is really despicable, it is within the scope allowed by the rules. If the enemy is a dark wizard, there is no talk of despicable. Just like Albert said, the body of a wizard is actually very fragile. To defeat the opponent does not necessarily require powerful magic. As long as you defeat the opponent and disarm his wand, most wizards will lose the ability to resist and control. The opponent''s hands and prohibiting him from using Apparition will basically make the target completely lose the ability to resist. If the Apparition is revealed, this semester will begin to contact and obtain relevant certificates. According to Albert, when they master the Apparition next year, they will be able to learn the skills of incorporating Apparition into combat. Frankly speaking, George suspected that the Auror of the Ministry of Magic could not beat Albert. Although he had never used any superb magic in the confrontation, it was undoubtedly an ability to subdue a very powerful guy with simple magic. The footsteps are getting closer. All three of them clenched their wands, held their breath, and prepared to find a chance to chant a spell to Albert. Their plan is simple. Some people make bait to attract Albert''s attention, and others take the opportunity to attack Albert. However, the plan always fails to keep up with the changes. A gust of wind suddenly blew in front of the three of them, and a large number of dead leaves flew towards them, temporarily obscuring the sight of the three of them. When the squally wind blew up the dead leaves, George felt a little bad. The next moment, he heard Fred''s voice, the hapless guy was directly pressed by the wind on a tree trunk, temporarily losing his ability to resist. Lee Jordan, who was originally going to act as a bait, was taken aback. When he first reacted, he saw a red light shining in front of his eyes. Lee Jordan was directly knocked into the air by the spell and fell to the ground unconscious. George cried out despicable in his heart, but he knew it was allowed, because the Flying Sand Stone Curse was indeed a very common spell. The wind stopped, and the sound of footsteps was still approaching. George quietly raised his wand, looking for a moment to start. There is only one chance. If the opponent is knocked down, they will win. If the spell fails or is blocked, they will lose, because Albert will not give him another chance to attack. At the moment Albert appeared in his eyes, George opened his lips slightly and directly chanted a coma spell to Albert. As long as the spell can hit the target, it can make the opponent lose resistance immediately. After some training, George believes that his coma spell is powerful enough to knock down most wizards. Of course, Albert is also included. Unfortunately, the sneak attack was unsuccessful. After being attacked by three people many times, Albert also developed a very strong intuition. When faced with a sneak attack, he reacted extremely quickly and directly avoided George''s coma spell. Seeing that the spell fell through, George cursed in a low voice. He knew his position was exposed, and failed to knock down the enemy in a sneak attack, which meant he was going to be unlucky. In situations where head-on confrontation cannot be won, retreat is undoubtedly the best choice. As for the head iron rushing out to fight the opponent, obviously it is not a good idea. If the opponent is just an ordinary rookie, rushing out and suppressing the opponent with momentum may be able to catch the opponent by surprise, but if the opponent is Albert, he will definitely be knocked down the first time. Because they have had similar experience. In this case, the three of them should directly use the spell advantage to suppress Albert, but George is only alone now. It''s a pity that he obviously has no chance, because the white light in front of him suddenly exploded, making him unable to open his eyes. He had to release magic towards the bright light in front of him, trying to stop Albert''s charge, but this trick obviously didn''t work. , Because Albert didn''t rush over at all, but waited for the flash to disappear and cast a spell directly at his position, because the white light just now completely exposed George. After being hit by the spell, George stiffened and collapsed backwards. At this point, the confrontation is over. The three were defeated. "Oh, I said this tactic is not good." Fred murmured as he walked to George, who was immobile, and helped him release the full-body restraint curse on him. He also stretched out his hand to him and pulled the person up from the ground. "Who made you be subdued so quickly, what do you do if you leave me alone?" George said angrily: "You can''t deal with it flexibly. If you encounter a dark wizard, you plan to give each other a head like this?" "Who would have thought that Albert was so insidious." Fred reached out and drained the dead leaves and mulch from his body, and used a descaling curse on himself by the way. "Others are not idiots, so they will naturally find ways to counter our tactics." "Go, go back, I''m hungry!" Albert greeted the twins after waking up Lee Jordan. "I have always been curious, how do you see through our phantom spell?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking, "is our phantom spell really bad?" "I''ve said before that magic will always leave traces, and the phantom spell is of no use to a master wizard, especially if the other party is guarded." Albert took the lead and walked out of the forbidden forest. "I remember you said that Professor Moody''s magic eyes can see through objects and see through invisibility." George suddenly looked at Albert and asked expectantly: "Can you make something similar." "Are you going to change your eyes?" Fred turned to look at his brother: "Are you going to do other things?" "Not for the time being. I don''t know the principle of the magic eye. If you can make glasses with similar effects, it will be quite remarkable. Next time, I will ask others to see if they know the principle of the magic eye." "Actually, I''m even more curious. If Professor Moody has such magic eyes, why would he be subdued and controlled?" Lee Jordan asked his doubts if he found an enemy trying to invade his home. , Can leave as soon as possible! "If the apparition appears immediately, the other party will definitely not be able to catch Moody." George is also aware of the blind spot. If there is a magic eye like Professor Moody''s, you don''t have to worry too much about being attacked. "Perhaps, Apparitions are forbidden in Professor Moody''s home." Albert said his speculation. "Maybe, Professor Moody thought he could subdue the opponent, so he stayed to fight the enemy. You know, he has That magic eye also has a wealth of combat experience and a great advantage." "But, according to your statement, Professor Moody was still subdued by the other party." "Yes, he is subdued, maybe he is old, and his combat power is not as good as before, but as the most powerful Auror of that era, his ability is still not weak, which means that the enemy is very powerful, or, The enemy attacked Moody''s." "Sneak attack? But how could he make a sneak attack?" "Idiot, Albert means there is more than one enemy." George slapped Lee Jordan on the shoulder, explaining for Albert: "When Moody''s attention was attracted by the first person, someone quietly followed Attacking him from behind, as long as a coma spell, you can easily subdue him." The three suddenly understood why Albert had to train them how to attack others and prevent them from being attacked. From the beginning, Albert realized that it was not a good idea to confront the dark wizard head-on, so he was helping everyone find a way. When the four returned to the castle, they found that the hall was full of people, and a large group of students were crowded around the big announcement, seeming to be watching the latest news. "What the **** are you guys doing!" A stern voice sounded from behind them. It was Filch, who was holding his cat and staring angrily at the people who had just entered the castle because they left clear footprints on the ground. "Sorry sir." Albert stopped Fred who wanted to talk. "We''ll clean up our footprints." With that, he raised his wand and swiped it at the mud footprints, making them disappear. "Not an example." Filch let them go. "It''s a weird thing, Filchsh became so talkative now." Fred said suspiciously. "Of course he is not that easy to talk." "What kind of magic did you use to make our manager change his mind?" George asked curiously. He thought he could try it next time. "Confusion curse." Albert led them into the crowd, and quickly squeezed to the side of the big announcement, and saw the text above: Triwizard Tournament Representatives of Boothbatten and Durmstrang will arrive at 6 pm on Friday, October 30th. The afternoon class will end half an hour earlier. At that time, students are asked to return their school bags and textbooks to the dormitory, gather in front of the castle, greet our guests, and then attend the welcome banquet. "It''s still a week." Fred turned his head and said to George, "Should we take out the stock of ageing agents for sale?" "I bet that your gadgets will definitely not be sold." Lee Jordan said firmly, "I''m sure there are very few students at Hogwarts who have the courage to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. Everyone knows themselves. If you don''t believe it, you You can ask the seventh-graders of Gryffindor College to see who of them wants to participate in this game." "Is no one in our college planning to participate in the competition?" Harry couldn''t help asking, who was about to leave after seeing the big announcement. "I heard that Cedric wanted to participate in the selection of the Warriors. I hope that the Warriors at Hogwarts will not be that little boy." Ron''s words immediately drew the glares of the surrounding Hufflepuff students. "Don''t be silly Ron, the warrior at Hogwarts must be Albert, even the professors think so." Hermione looked at Ron with a weird look, seemingly wondering why he said this stupid. talk. "Little Ronnie, if you want to participate in the Triwizard Tournament warrior selection, we can help you." Fred reached out and carried Ron''s shoulders and said with a smile. "Don''t call that name." Ron patted Fred''s palm angrily. "Harry, do you want it?" Fred turned his head to look at Harry who was still talking next to him: "Don''t worry about shame, some guys don''t even have the courage to try." With that said, Fred glanced contemptuously at Draco Malfoy in the Slytherin student pile not far away. He had just heard that guy speak ill of Albert. "Don''t be silly, ageing agents can''t fool those referees, maybe they will directly take your birthday list to screen against your age. UU reading " Hermione thinks drinking ageing agents is completely bad idea. "No, we got inside information, we know how the Triwizard Tournament selects the Warriors." George said mysteriously. "What way?" Hermione asked curiously. Fred and George looked at each other, rubbed their hands and said: "If you want to know the information in advance, you can buy it with Gallon. It''s not expensive. Just a Gallon. We can also provide you with it so you can definitely join the Warriors. The selection method only takes ten gallons in total." "You are stealing money." Ron stared at Fred and George angrily. "Do you really have a way to let students participate in the selection?" "Of course, but whether we can be selected, it is not a question we can decide." Fred said confidently: "Ten gallons are not expensive, and students who want to participate in the selection can prepare in advance. If you have confidence in yourself, you can buy them together. If there is no effect, you can refund the money." "You really don''t care about them?" Lee Jordan looked back at Fred and George in the crowd, and glanced at Albert beside him. "Let them toss, let''s go eat!" The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 867 Confrontation Game), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 867： Joy from heaven You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The house elves in Hogwarts Castle began to get busy since it was learned in the big announcement that the representatives of Busbarton and Demstrang will arrive at Hogwarts at 6 pm on Friday, October 30th. In addition to their usual work, they have to clean the entire castle thoroughly. It can only be said that no matter where they are, everyone wants to show their best to others. Unfortunately, for the first time in many years to entertain guests from other schools, the professors could not help but feel a little nervous, causing them to forget one very important thing. Boothbarton and Durmstrang will spend the rest at Hogwarts. In the second half of the semester, instead of just spending a few days at school, there was enough time for them to thoroughly see the real situation at Hogwarts. "You are right, this incident has made everyone''s mind a little abnormal." George looked at Argus Filch, who was furious, and had to admit that Albert was right. Not only Filch, but the other professors'' nerves were tense, and the reason the administrator in front of them was angry was that the student forgot to clean his shoes. During the recent period, there have been many similar cases, and several girls have been scared to hysterics by him and entered the school hospital. "You can''t expect everyone to be able to keep their minds as clear as Albert at any time." The expression on Fred''s face is strange: "You don''t know that in the transformation class, Professor McGonagall seems to think that every Hogwarts A student should be as good as Albert. The representatives of Boothbatten and Durmstrang were shocked by the level of teaching at Hogwarts. I remember what Albert used to describe this. " "Ahem, Professor McGonagall just doesn''t want to see Hogwarts School being belittled by others." Albert explained with a light cough, "In fact, many people like to improve themselves by belittling others." "What you say is always very philosophical, but people usually don''t like to hear it." Lee Jordan put his hand on Albert''s shoulder and suggested, "I think everyone is more willing to listen to you talk about other schools. Thing." "I don''t know much." Albert shook his head. "But you know and know them, don''t you?" "Now people only talk about who will become the Warriors of Hogwarts, what events will be available in the Triwizard Tournament, and how the students of Boothbatten and Durmstrang are different from us. I dare say that you definitely know them the best. People, as long as you reveal a little bit of information, you can satisfy everyone''s curiosity." Lee Jordan persuaded, he was sure that Albert knew a lot of secret information, but seldom told them about it. "In fact, we also want to know." Fred and George said in unison. "You don''t know. Now many people are guessing what other schools will use to reach Hogwarts." "What''s there to guess?" Albert thought that group of guys were really boring. "Curious." "There are many versions, such as using apparitions, door keys, and also saying that they can ride broomsticks or take trains." George felt that these speculations were very unreliable, and he asked tentatively: "I remember the last time you went to participate. The Magic School Potions Championship seems to be a ride..." "Riding in the night carriage. At that time, Hagrid was responsible for driving us." Albert ignored the group of whispering girls, turned directly into the hall and found a seat to prepare for dinner, "Busbarton should come by in the carriage. They have large flying horses in their school, which are very suitable for pulling carriages." "Where is Durmstrand? I heard that their reputation is not very good. It is said that Durmstrand has courses to teach black magic." Lee Jordan recalled the information he knew. "I heard that Victor Krum was a student of Durmstrang." Angelina also joined the topic. "Has Viktor Krum not graduated from school?" Fred was a little surprised. Everyone thought Krum had graduated from school a long time ago. Otherwise, how could he play a professional game in the World Cup. "He hasnt graduated yet. I learned from a friend of Durmstrang that Victor Krum will also come to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. He should be Durmstrangs warrior, you know Yes, Durmstrang School is now counting on Victor Krum to change the schools international image." Albert kept his voice down and secretly revealed some news to his friends, but he didnt Thinking of his own words directly caused the Gryffindor long table to explode. "Really? Will Victor Krum come to Hogwarts to participate in the Finals Cup and become Durmstrang''s warrior?" I don''t know who shouted directly, so that the students from other colleges turned their heads and looked over. This incident spread in the hall like a plague. It is not difficult to see the popularity of Victor Krum. "You know now, why don''t I want to say this." Albert was a little speechless, and he didn''t expect that this kind of mess could cause a commotion. He drew his wand from his pocket, waved it lightly, and directly let him The noisy hall became no longer noisy, and people found that they could only speak quietly. "Don''t be angry with Minerva, don''t you think this whispering curse is very clever?" Professor Flitwick was speaking to the colleague beside her with a smile on the teacher''s seat. "You''re right." Professor McGonagall sighed as he looked at the whispering crowd below. "You have been too tight lately." Professor Sprout soothed, "I dare say that other schools will definitely not be able to produce such excellent students as Mr. Anderson." "Mr. Anderson is indeed very good, but the better the person, the more blind to the school rules." Snape sneered. "What do you mean?" Professor Moody asked. "As far as I know, Anderson and his friends are magical in the outside of the Forbidden Forest. They messed up the forest over there." Snape gave Moody a look and reminded him, "If you pass, you can I found the traces of their test magic can be seen everywhere in the forest. "Actually, there is no good place to practice magic in the school." Professor Moody was dissatisfied with Snape''s words. "At least, they didn''t use those magic on other students, did they? I remember there was a time. Many students in Slytherin like to use other students to test their curse. Compared to the restless guys, Mr. Anderson is like a good baby. I really dont know what''s your dissatisfaction?" "Good baby?" Snape felt ridiculous when he heard this. In the past few years, Slytherin students encountered frequent vicious attacks. Although there is no evidence that this incident is related to Albert, Snape is sure that this incident is definitely related to Albert, even if it is not Albert. He did it with his help, because only this guy can do it without flaws, and the other Gryffindor students with muscles in their heads can''t do it at all. Moreover, Snape also knew that Albert and his three friends had a bad habit of hanging out in the middle of the night. Filch can prove it. Unfortunately, he has not been able to grasp their handle. Also, he heard that books are often lost in the restricted area of ??the school library, but he still couldn''t find the culprit. It must be related to that person. Moreover, someone dared to sneak into his storage room to steal medicinal materials. There were not many people who could steal things from under his nose. Snape suspected that Albert was the **** thief, and he was the only one. ability. Okay, Snape basically blamed Albert on everything that happened in school but didn''t find the culprit. However, he really didn''t wrong Albert. Many incidents were indeed related to or indirectly related to Albert. However, they could not find any evidence. "You seem to have a lot of opinions on Mr. Anderson?" Moody''s eyes fixed on Snape, and asked, "Is it because Mr. Anderson is a wizard born in a Muggle family? But it doesn''t seem to be a surprise." "Moody." Professor McGonagall felt that Moody''s tone was too heavy, not only him but other professors couldn''t help but frown. "You probably don''t know that many people in the British magical world are very dissatisfied with his status as a Muggle wizard." Moody gave an expression that you really didn''t know. The award given to Mr. Andersons Wiesengama British youth representative is lost. Our Ministers reason is that he is an adult and does not meet the age for awarding." After saying this, Moody''s face showed a weird expression. Several professors couldn''t help but frowned. Of course they knew what that award meant. In fact, it had been a long time since Hogwarts had a wizard who had won this award. "Because you are an adult?" Professor Sprout asked incredulously. "It is said that Wissengamer''s British youth representatives are only awarded to minor wizards, and Mr. Anderson became an adult last month." Moody smiled, which made his face even more hideous. "But... the Wisengama British youth representative can be awarded to Mr. Anderson, it means he was not an adult at that time?" Professor Flitwick glanced at Snape and frowned. He suddenly understood why Moody was so disgusted with such things. "The Ministry of Magic is stuck with this award. If you have worked at the Ministry of Magic, you know that some things need to go through the process, so... you know." Moody stared at Snape and said softly, "The guys did not I dont want a Muggle-born wizard to be too famous. They even prefer not to have those international champions, because that would only show them incompetence and make them feel ashamed." "How embarrassed is he to award himself the Merlin First Class Medal?" Professor McGonagall said tremblingly: "Other countries are envious of our country having such a genius, envy us of winning a large number of international championships, and our magic The Ministry actually treats our geniuses and heroes this way, how dare they do it, no, I have to go to Dumbledore." Looking at the back of Professor McGonagall leaving, there was a smile on the corners of Moody''s mouth. The plan is almost ready to begin. It is not difficult for Wormtail to return to Hogwarts School. He can become a rat and sneak in silently. After all, who would pay special attention to a mouse? Hogwarts Castle has never lacked mice. Before that, he needed a magic wand, and this magic wand was quietly prepared for him by Little Batty, and it was placed in a very hidden place. So, Peter actually easily sneaked into the castle through the secret tunnel outside the school, and quickly got the wand. Next, Peter needs to be patient and wait for the opportunity to cast a spell on Katrina. He not only needs to use the Imperius spell to control Katrina, but also needs to tamper with her memory to make her like Albert. Yes, this is Batty''s sorrow operation. Because Alberts girlfriend is Katrinas sister, and Katrina wanted to grab Albert from her sister, using some more radical methods, using ecstasy on Albert, and talking to him Something indescribable happened. Because of this incident, Albert regrettably missed the opportunity to vote for the Warriors selection. The disappearance of the two at the same time has to make people think. The students at Hogwarts must be more concerned about the matter between Albert and Katrina, not that he missed the Warriors selection in the Triwizard Tournament, let alone Some people suspect that there will be a conspiracy in this matter. After all, the Weasley twins had sold a lot of ecstasy in private, and many girls had bought it. They all wanted Albert to drink the potion and invite them to the Christmas ball. It''s just that Katrina''s approach is more bold and radical. As for how to hide the two and prevent others from finding them, Peter also has a suitable location. Thanks to the information provided by the Dark Lord, there is a secret room on the eighth floor that no one knows. Even Peter doesnt know that there is it. Kind of place. The plan was perfect, and there was almost no flaw in it. If, Peter was not discovered by Albert. Unfortunately, the moment Peter appeared at Hogwarts, Albert received the panel task: Joy from heaven There are many people in Hogwarts school who think that you will become a warrior of Hogwarts, UU reading , but some people do not want you to represent Hogwarts in the Triwizard Tournament and try to stop You participate in the competition, qualify for the Triwizard Tournament, and give an unexpected surprise to the group of guys who try to prevent you from participating in the competition. Reward: 5000 experience, 1 skill point, randomly get a skill from the task target (surprise value more than 70% will become a designated skill from the target. Surprise value: 0%), character favorability +10. "Really happy from the sky!" Albert stared at the map of the point of life, raised his eyebrows slightly, "So, Peter sneaked to the school to prevent me from participating in the game? But what are they going to do? I just fainted. I, then hide me, or amend my memory, or use Imperius to control me so that I will voluntarily give up participating in the competition?" Albert felt that these methods were a bit unreliable, and it was easy for Dumbledore to find something wrong. "What method would they use?" Albert wanted to run to Peter, and get the answer from the guy''s mouth. However, if he secretly tampered with Peter''s memory, once Voldemort spotted something wrong, it would be easy to expose, which is not a good idea. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 868 Happy Fall), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 868： The true situation You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Hogwarts, the visit to the other two schools is indeed an important day. In order to welcome the coming guests, the Hogwarts auditorium was completely renewed overnight, with silk banners hung on the walls, making it a bit like attending a year-end party. Its just that this time the banners of the four colleges were all hung up. Behind the teachers desk, the largest banner was hung with the coat of arms of Hogwarts: the lion, the eagle, the badger, and the snake were connected together and surrounded. With a big letter H. As soon as he entered the auditorium, Albert heard a whisper around him, and there was a joy called "expectation" in the air, especially after someone leaked the news of Krums upcoming arrival in advance. The atmosphere is even stronger. Albert even heard that someone was planning to prepare some parchment paper and a quill, and he would ask Krum for an autograph. Of course, Albert doesn''t pay attention to these things, and neither he nor Isobel are interested in Krum''s signature. At this moment, he is perfecting his plan in his mind. These two days are undoubtedly the focus. Peter and Barty Jr. will use unknown methods to prevent him from participating in the Triwizard Tournament. However, as long as someone throws his name into the goblet of fire, even if he doesn''t throw it in, it will be effective. "What are you thinking about?" Shanna sat down next to Albert. "I''m thinking there must be someone who doesn''t want me to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." Albert said casually. "What?" Shanna didn''t react for a moment. "Albert will take away some people''s qualifications as warriors, and some people don''t want him to shine." Lee Jordan, who was reading the Daily Prophet, interrupted and said: "By the way, you have to be careful these days, I I heard from Fred that they have sold another batch of ecstasy in recent days. I heard that many girls want to try their luck with Krum." "I think if Professor McGonagall knew about this, Fred and George would have to be confined." Shanna couldn''t imagine how embarrassing Krum would be when he was caught in the ecstasy. "No, the two cunning guys didnt sell ecstasy in their own name, but in the name of a joke shop. In other words, everyone actually bought it from a shop outside the school that no one had heard of. They have nothing to do with each other." Lee Jordan explained. "I really don''t know what they plan to do with ecstasy?" Shanna thought this kind of thing was absurd. She had actually heard girls discuss giving Albert a ecstasy. "You can date the person you like for a whole day, or let the other party invite him to be a dance partner." Lee Jordan said without hesitation. "Then, being disgusted by the other party?" Shanna shook her head and said, "Moreover, do you really think that when the other party gets rid of the ecstasy, you will still be willing to dance with her? I think more of it must be annoyed into anger!" "Yes, using ecstasy will only make people more irritating, but... the girls may not really like Krum, but just because of his reputation!" Albert directly pierced, "They just want to be handsome , And the well-known male friendliness allows her to show off to her peers." "Although you are right, some girls do exactly like you said." Shanna comforted, "but I think most of them really like you." "This is my honour, but I already have someone I like." Albert said gently. "Yes." Shanna said. "That''s why they buy ecstasy and want to find a chance to date you." "You are really enviable." Lee Jordan curled his lips and said, "Sure enough, girls like famous and handsome guys." "After so many years, you finally admit that you are not handsome enough?" Fred and George didn''t know where they came from, and patted their friends on the shoulder. "Don''t be discouraged. It''s not your fault that you are not handsome enough." "Shut up." Lee Jordan glared at the twins angrily, and beat mercilessly. "Didn''t you find a girlfriend?" "We don''t need it, at least not yet." "At that time, don''t you find a partner." Lee Jordan said stubbornly. "You should worry about yourself." Fred and George said in unison. On this day, almost everyone was absent-minded. No one was listening to the class seriously. Everyone was thinking about what happened tonight. Professor Flitwick stopped the curse class very empathetically and taught them the history of the Triwizard Tournament. Everyone listened with gusto and spent a happy spell lesson. In the afternoon, all the teachers and students of the school left school early, and all students were required to put down their school bags and textbooks, put on the wizard cloak, and line up in the hall. The deans of the academy walked through the students, checking their appearance and avoiding certain ridiculous outfits that would humiliate Hogwarts. After lining up, everyone was taken to the lawn of the castle by Professor McGonagall, waiting for the arrival of other schools. As the prefect, Albert was placed in the second last row of the team, standing with the prefects and the chairman of the student union. Behind them were the professors of the school. Everyone was very uncomfortable and did not dare to be in front of the professors. Whispering. I don''t know how long it needs to wait. Finally someone couldn''t help but speak. Once the chattering box was opened, they couldn''t stop it. The professors obviously cared too. They were also talking in low voices. "Actually, I''m a little curious. Other schools don''t only recruit local wizards like Hogwarts, so what language does their school use?" Cedric asked Albert in a low voice. "Boothbaton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is mainly in French, while Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is mainly in Bulgarian." Albert introduced. "Is Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Bulgaria?" Shanna asked. "The Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is in Scandinavia." "Scandinavia?" Shanna was a little confused, actually speaking Bulgarian in the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Scandinavia? "The location should be on the border of Sweden or Norway. The exact location is not known." Albert added, "It is said that the first principal of Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was a Bulgarian." "How can you know these things so well?" Hufflepuff''s female prefect couldn''t help asking. "If you have a friend of Durmstrang, you will know." "Your friends are really wide." Prefect Ravenclaw next to Katrina murmured, "Will your friends come to participate in the competition?" "She has graduated from Durmstrang." "It was she who revealed to you that Victor Krum would participate in the Triwizard Tournament?" Cedric asked. "Yes, last time I met at the World Cup, Katrina was also there." Albert found that the girl had been in a trance since just now. "Really?" "Yeah." Katrina replied, and stopped talking. "How did you meet?" someone asked curiously. "I knew it at the Potions Championship," Albert replied. "How about the Potions Championship? I heard that many schools participated." "Do you think a bunch of people from all over the world can get together? Communication is a big problem. It''s hard to find someone who can talk a few words." "It is recorded in "Hogwarts, A School History": The purpose of the Triwizard Tournament is to allow young wizards to establish friendship. Are they all deceptive?" "Those records must be partly true, but I would rather believe that the greater significance of the Triwizard Tournament lies in showing off between schools." Albert said, "Moreover, everyone upholds the game first and friendship second. the rules." "Friendship first, competition second." Professor McGonagall corrected. "Because everyone wants to win." Albert shrugged. "The direct result of cheating has become a traditional part of school games. In fact, Quidditch games often happen unpleasant things, even The World Cup is no exception." "Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall glared at Albert dissatisfied. "There is cheating in the Potions Championship too?" "Yes, if you read the report at the time, you will find..." "Enough Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall scolded. "I''m just telling the truth." Albert shrugged. "At the Potions Championship, we were told the content of the game before the game started. Of course, that is not allowed, but as long as it doesn''t show up. On the bright side, its okay. Although I think the purpose is not great, it may be that our cheating is not strong. Some players have figured out the content of the game a few months ago, and specializes in the content of the game. Training." All the prefects looked at Albert dumbfounded, what he said completely exceeded their imagination. "Some things, that''s the way to remove the camouflage coat." Albert didn''t pay attention to Professor McGonagall''s warning gaze, and continued, "Trust me, the content of the Triwizard Tournament, the players will definitely know the game in advance. Contents, and then preparing a response plan for the game. In fact, the Triwizard Tournament of the past generations have been like this. However, our Warriors in this year may be more unlucky. I think Principal Dumbledore will not consider helping our Warriors. Cheating because of his noble character." Everyone glanced at Dumbledore secretly and found that he was not angry either, but just nodded slightly at Albert, seemingly happy that someone said he was a noble character. "I believe in the ability of the Hogwarts Warriors to win the championship for Hogwarts even without cheating." Dumbledore said gently. "Mag, you don''t need to be angry, because in fact it''s almost the same as Anderson." Professor Moody sneered. "Don''t expect how noble Karkaroff and Maxim are. They will do everything possible. Tell their warriors that this is the tradition of the Three Finals. However, I agree with Dumbledore, I believe you can defeat their warriors and let those guys go to hell!" The prefects looked at each other and were a little disappointed in the so-called Triwizard Tournament. They didn''t expect that there was such an inside story. If Albert hadn''t said it, they would all have to be regarded as fools. "Albus." Professor McGonagall seemed to hope that Dumbledore could shut them up, and there were some things that couldn''t be told in the open. "Ah! If I''m not mistaken, Busbarton''s representative has arrived!" Dumbledore shouted. Hearing the principal''s words, the team fell into a dead silence for an instant, and then clamored again, because everyone quickly noticed the approaching black shadow in the sky. After a while, a behemoth was swiftly swooping toward the castle, gradually getting bigger and bigger in everyone''s field of vision. It was a huge pink-blue carriage, flew by twelve Pegasus with wings. When the carriage came to the ground, it was very hurried, just like a car without braking, it made a huge noise directly on the ground, which shocked all the students. A woman as tall as Hagrid got off the carriage, and Dumbledore began to applaud to welcome him, and quickly stepped forward to welcome the other person, and gave him a kiss. Thirteen male and female students came to Boothbarton School. Their robes were all made of silk. With a group of handsome men and women, it was like they had just walked out of a fairy tale book. After only a brief exchange between the two principals, the students of Busbarton took the lead in entering the castle to rest. Albert seemed to have seen a few acquaintances in the crowd. "Your friend?" Shanna couldn''t help asking when she saw a woman with a headscarf covering her head waving at Albert. "Maybe, she is just showing goodwill to everyone." Albert said without hesitation. "I think she should be waving at you. It must be someone you know." Cedric also felt that the girl should know Albert. "Look at the lake." I don''t know who shouted, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The whole school looked at the black lake in the distance. In the center of the lake, a large whirlpool appeared unexpectedly, and a black mast was slowly rising from the lake in the eyes of everyone''s stupefaction. A large and magnificent ship slowly rose out of the water. It looked weird and looked a bit like a ghost ship just out of the water. After the big ship left the water, UU reading began to sail towards the shore of the lake and anchored in the shallow water. What came out of the ship was not terrible skeletons or ghosts, but students of Durmstrang. The leader is Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang. After the opponent walked in, Dumbledore immediately stepped forward to have a friendly exchange with Karkaroff. However, just after the two parties exchanged a few words, Karkaroff called Victor to show off, as if to let him know Dumbledore. The appearance of Victor undoubtedly detonated the atmosphere completely, the crowd was full of noise and shouts, and Victor almost climbed the stone steps surrounded by the crowd. "A hypocrite," Moody said contemptuously, looking at Karkaroff''s back. "Perhaps, Dumbledore should bring you on, so Karkaroff won''t show off his precious student." When Albert entered the hall, he found that Krum and his Durmstrang alumni were still gathered at the door, seemingly uncertain where they should be sitting. "Actually, I''m very curious, why didn''t they come to you for an autograph?" Shanna looked at the students who surrounded Victor Krum to beg for autographs, teasing Albert beside her. "I think it''s fine now." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 869 Real Situation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 869： stunned You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Albert bypassed the crowded students, walked into the auditorium hall, and sat down at the long table in Gryffindor. At this moment, there are still many seats in the auditorium hall that are still empty, and a large number of students huddled at the door to find Krum''s signature. Mr. Star was also very depressed, because he found that the Hogwarts students seemed to know that they would come, and they had prepared a quill and parchment for him to sign in advance. Krum actually wanted to refuse, but in the end he still signed the enthusiastic girls one by one. Until Durmstrand finally chose to sit down at the Slytherin table, he finally got rid of the enthusiastic fans. NS. Boothbatten does not have this problem. They chose to sit down at the Ravenclaw table. Albert thinks this may be related to the corresponding banner on the Ravenclaw long table. There is no doubt that Boothbatten I prefer blue, which is not difficult to see from their carriage and school badge. "Look at Professor McGonagall''s expression!" Shanna motioned to Albert to look at the teacher''s seat. At this moment, Professor McGonagall''s face was gloomy, and the Hogwarts students'' approach to asking Krum for an autograph embarrassed her, and the faces of other professors were also unnatural. Only Dumbledore was unaffected, still smiling and chatting with Mrs. Maxim on the left. "I got Krum''s autograph." After Lee Jordan sat down beside Albert, he excitedly announced the good news to everyone. "It''s very annoying that you can get Krum''s autograph. The girls are crowded over there. It''s really annoying." Fred was a little upset. Both he and George were blocked by the girls and couldn''t get it. Krum''s signature. "Don''t worry, Krum will need to stay at Hogwarts for a long time. You will always have the opportunity to get his autograph." Albert casually comforted. After all the students were seated, the welcome banquet officially began. As usual, Dumbledore would give a short speech. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts, and-distinguished guests," Dumbledore stood up from his seat in the teacher''s bench, and the auditorium gradually became quiet. "Welcome to Hogwarts, I hope and believe that you can feel comfortable and happy here." "The Triwizard Tournament will officially begin at the end of the banquet." Dumbledore raised his glass to everyone and said, "Now let''s eat and drink as much as we can in our own home!" As soon as the words fell, the plates in front of them were filled with food as usual. There were more types of food. There were many delicacies from other countries, mainly from France and Italy. The Hogwarts recipe was because of Albert. The relationship between the house elves has increased a lot. "If I were you, I would try those new dishes." Albert pointed to the new dishes. "Is it tasty?" Fred learned that Albert had made himself a bowl of French-style mixed fish soup, and most people were a little reluctant to eat foods they had never eaten before. "The new dishes are undoubtedly prepared for our foreign friends. I dare say they are definitely not used to the dishes of Hogwarts." Albert is actually right, especially to the students of Busbarton. In fact, some of Hogwarts'' dishes are hard to describe in one word. "Why?" Alia asked puzzledly. "There are several major gourmet countries in the world, and France is one of them. Staying in such a country will naturally have higher requirements for food." "Actually, I''m even more curious that the house elves at Hogwarts can make pizza?" After Sanna wiped out her bowl of French fish soup, she picked up a piece of Italian pizza overflowing with cheese. "Well, I sent some recipes to the house elves in the kitchen last time." There is absolutely no pizza at Hogwarts, and Albert is very suspicious that the house elf Bit has taught the recipes he has learned to the house elf at Hogwarts. "I think it''s because you want to eat, so you will give recipes to the house elves in the kitchen on Christmas." George couldn''t help but vomit. In fact, they had eaten pizza made by house elves a long time ago, and they had also eaten seafood noodles. They all took advantage of Albert''s supper, and everyone''s weight increased a little. "It''s like what you would do." Shanna didn''t think it was weird, probably because they also came from a Muggle family, and their views were different from wizards born in the magic world. "I agree with you, these foreign dishes taste really good." After a while, several dishes of foreign dishes were emptied, and even the last piece of pizza went into Lee Jordan''s belly. On the contrary, there were still a lot of ordinary dishes at Hogwarts. "Look over there, the girl seems to be coming over here." Lee Jordan touched Albert with his elbow, motioning him to look up at the beauty. "It''s really coming over here, I think she must know Albert." Fred and George stared in surprise. When Albert looked up, he saw a beautiful silver-haired girl coming from not far away, stood in front of him, and said to Albert in fluent French: "Do you still eat this plate of mixed fish soup? " Albert looked around and pushed the plate to the other person: "You take it, and welcome to Hogwarts." "She is so beautiful." "There is no such beautiful girl in Hogwarts!" The girls were obviously annoyed by the words just now, and they sneered unceremoniously: "You just stare at others like this, it''s like a bunch of idiots." When the silver-haired girl passed by, there were indeed many boys who turned their heads and looked at her innocently. However, the girls were relieved that Albert was not influenced by the other party and was not attracted by the other''s looks at all. "You know her." Alia asked curiously. "I''ve seen it before, but I''m not familiar with it." Albert added a tone of voice, "Her name is Fleur Delacour, and she is said to be a very good wizard. I think Boothbarton''s warrior should be her. ." "I didn''t expect you to rate her so highly." Angelina was a little unhappy. The girls don''t like that woman. "I think she just wanted to seduce you." Shanna said suddenly. "She met Isabel and knew that I had a girlfriend." Albert shrugged and said, "Besides, it''s useless for her to seduce me." "You have a wide range of friends." Fred said bitterly: "The two American girls in the last World Cup were also very beautiful." "The two met at the Potions Championship, and one of them is Isobel''s pen pal, the kind that has a very good relationship." Albert noticed the desserts after dinner. "What''s this again?" George asked, pointing to a white custard, helping Albert by the way to change the subject. "It should be panna cotta." Albert noticed a lot of sweets on the table. "Which one is better?" Shanna asked. "I personally recommend French baked brulees." Albert pointed to a dessert and said, "It tastes a bit like caramel pudding, but it will have a richer texture, and the flavour of panna cotta is also very good." Albert got himself a French baked brulee and began to taste it slowly. After eating the sweets, everyone looked at Dumbledore, and an excited and nervous mood gradually filled the auditorium. After the food on the golden plate completely disappeared, the banquet officially ended. Dumbledore stood up again in the eyes of everyones expectations, first introduced to everyone Barty Crouch, Director of the Department of International Cooperation at the Ministry of Magic and Ludo Bagman, Director of the Department of Sports at the Ministry of Magic, and announced The two of them and the three principals formed the judging panel for the Triwizard Tournament. Barty Crouch''s situation is not very good, he looks very tired, there is no doubt that it is a sequelae of being controlled by the Imperius for a long time. Ludo Bagman also smiled reluctantly. He didn''t pay the money as scheduled last month, resulting in the temporary residence being found by the goblin, and the goblin snatched his salary within a few days of getting it. "I think this referee team is very unreliable. Dumbledore may be able to be fair, but the principals of other schools will definitely favor their own players." Shanna doubted whether the referee team can maintain fairness. "This is also part of the Triwizard Tournament tradition." Albert was not surprised by this result. While the two were chatting, Filch, who had never known where he was hiding, placed a large wooden box inlaid with jewels in front of Dumbledore. Everyone''s eyes fell on the rough wooden goblet that Dumbledore took out of the wooden box, and they held their breath for fear of missing every word that Dumbledore said next. "Every student who wants to run for the warrior must write his name and school name on a piece of parchment and throw it into this goblet of fire." Dumbledore introduced the method of becoming a warrior. Looking at the wooden cup with blue and white flames burning in front of them, the students began to whisper. "Tonight, I will put the Goblet of Fire in the foyer, and all students who are willing to participate in the campaign can put their names in it. Remember, students who want to become warriors must sign up within 24 hours." Lido raised his hand and pressed down, beckoning everyone to keep quiet: "Tomorrow night, that is, Halloween night, the Goblet of Fire will select the warriors from three schools." Dumbledore waited for everyone in the hall to calm down before continuing to say: "Finally, everyone pays attention to two things: First, I will set an age line-underage wizards cannot cross this line." "Second, once you are selected as a Warrior by the Goblet of Fire, you must stick to the game to the end." Dumbledore''s expression became very serious. "You can think that even if you lose a leg in the game, you must finish it with a cane. All competitions. You should know why the Triwizard Tournament was closed. Although we have taken sufficient safety measures, the competitions are difficult and injuries are sometimes unavoidable." After Dumbledore said these words, Professor McGonagall gave him a sharp look. "This is not a child''s play. Everyone must consider it carefully. Don''t participate rashly. Because when you throw yourself into the Goblet of Fire, you will form a magic contract that must be followed, and violating the magic contract requires a price. , Dont ask me what the price is, I can only say that no warrior can afford the price of violating the magic contract." In fact, these words were inspired by Dumbledore''s previous words from Albert. He knew very well that sometimes the less you let them participate, the more other students racked their brains to participate. His remarks are indeed cruel to the students, but sometimes these things should be explained so that there will not be so much trouble. "Well, good night everyone." Everyone stared at Dumbledore dumbfounded, and it was hard to imagine that the words just came from the headmaster. The buzzing of discussion sounded in the auditorium instantly, and Dumbledore''s words made many eager students give up. "Are you going to register now?" Fred took a quill and parchment from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "Don''t worry." Albert glanced at Moody, and said with a smile, "It''s fine to sign up for breakfast tomorrow." He actually wanted to throw his name into the Goblet of Fire now, making Barty''s previous preparations a joke, but it was really boring to do so. Professor Moody was really taken aback just now. If Albert signed up on the spot, their plans would be completely turned into a laughing stock. When Albert and his three roommates left the auditorium, he saw Katrina standing at the door. "Something?" Albert asked. "Well, can you come with me, Isobel has something for me to pass it on to you." Katrina said and turned and walked towards the place where no one was there. "You go back first, I have something to deal with." Albert said to his roommate. Of course he knew that this was a trap that Peter and Barty had set for himself, but he would not just let Katrina be controlled by the Imperius Curse, and he was actually curious what the trap they left for himself would be? Albert followed Katrina to a place where there was no one. Katrina took out a long small box from her pocket and handed it to Albert. "What is this?" Albert asked suspiciously. "I don''t know." Katrina shook her head. "Isabel asked me to give it to you, saying that he was going to surprise you." "Surprise, is there anything else?" Albert raised his head and looked at Katrina, who was held down by the Binding Curse. "Is this trying to use the Imperius Curse on me?" Albert ignored Katrina and glanced at the box in his hand. There was a small bottle in the package. After Albert opened it, he found black tea in the bottle, but..." "Is this going to use the Imperius Curse to control me, and then let me drink black tea mixed with ecstasy?" Albert thinks Peter''s idea is good. If the effect of the ecstasy is strong enough, it can completely make him disappear for a day. , Perfect miss the Warriors selection. "What should I do next?" Albert suddenly had a headache. How to end it, now he must pretend to be missing, but where is Peter intending to hide them? So he thought of a bad idea and used a spell to modify Katrina''s memory, making her think that he had succeeded in getting Albert to drink the ecstasy. In order to prevent accidents, Albert also secretly confiscated Katrina''s wand, playing with a fake wand in her hand. Then, he unlocked his whole body restraint curse. "I like you, let''s go on a date, okay?" After recovering, Katrina reached out and put her arms around Albert''s arm and leaned her head up. "Okay, where do you want to go." Albert said gently. "There is a place on the eighth floor that is very suitable for dating." Katrina took Albert directly to the eighth floor, and went straight to the room where he needed it. "Peter took a peek at Katrina''s memory?" Albert frowned. He was a little worried that Peter was hiding in the responsive house. "I know how to use this place, let me do it." Albert said that he took the initiative to try to get a room, and he didn''t need to breathe a sigh of relief when he found that there was no one in the room. As soon as the two of them entered the room of responsiveness, Katrina began to lean on Albert again, not knowing that she was in the fascination agent, not Albert. However, one thing is certain, Peter not only used the Imperius Curse to control Katrina, but also modified part of her memory to make her completely obsessed with herself, otherwise Katrina would definitely not be like this. "If you let Isabel know, you won''t be mad." Albert just raised his wand and was about to try to help Katrina take control of the Imperius Curse, but the girl had already threw her down on the sofa and rode her. On Albert, "Will you break up with Isabel, I can be your girlfriend, Isabel can do it for you, and I can do the same." Albert hurriedly used the whole body restraint to hold Katrina in order to prevent the situation from getting out of control, and then looked for the powerful restorative made a while ago. After the body restraint was released, he directly poured a large cup of powerful restorative to the opponent, and then She used several powerful curse-releasing magics for her. Albert saw Katrina shaking her head questioningly, she seemed to be trying to get rid of the control of the Imperius Curse. "Are you okay." Albert poured her a cup of powerful restorative, poured her down, and tested a few more powerful cracking spells, Katrina finally broke free from the control of the Imperius Curse, and re-started. Back to normal. "I... how could I be here." Katrina was a little stunned when she first recovered, but she seemed to think of something, her ears were red, and she suddenly shrank into a ball, burying her head in her knees, ashamed that she didn''t dare to straighten it. See Albert. "It seems that you have gotten rid of the control of the Imperius." Albert sighed. It seemed that Peter hadn''t planned to use the Imperius to control Katrina, or it was absolutely impossible for Katrina to break free so easily. "That''s not your fault, I should be the one to be sorry." Albert reached out and touched Katrina''s head. "Don''t talk to Isobel." Katrina suddenly raised her head and said, with a few tears in her flushed eyes. "I will keep it secret, I promise." Albert said seriously, "I caused you to use the Imperius Curse. That person just wanted you to hold me back and not let me participate in the Triwizard Tournament. " "Hold you." Katrina was a little puzzled. "Use ecstasy." Albert explained patiently, "then no one will find something wrong, and he doesn''t want to disturb Dumbledore. For this reason, I suspect that he also modified part of your memory to make you crazy like it. Fuck me, so it makes sense to use ecstasy on me." "But... why stop you from participating in the game, and..." Katrina asked after taking Albert''s handkerchief and wiping her tears, "Do you know who used the Imperius Curse on me?" "Professor Moody, although there is no evidence, I think it should be him." "Professor Moody, why did he do this? Doesn''t he really want you to win Hogwarts the Triwizard Cup?" "His goal is definitely not me, probably to get someone to win the championship, I suspect it is Harry, and I will know tomorrow, if Harry really becomes a warrior." Albert poured a cup of magic for Katrina. medicine. "what is this?" "Tranquilizer, UU reading can make you emotionally stable." Albert explained, "I need to check your memory and restore those modified memories to normal. This should have made Isobel Come, she is an expert in this area. But I think you probably don''t want her to know about this!" "Is there really a way to make one person like another person more?" Katrina was a little confused. "It can be done by implanting false memories," Albert said, "I will teach you Occlumency again when that time comes." "If Professor Moody does it, what are you going to do?" Katrina asked through gritted teeth "First figure out what that guy''s purpose is. Honestly, I suspect that guy may be a fake, maybe even a Death Eater. The purpose of sneaking into Hogwarts is to disadvantage Harry." Albert said directly. Make your own guess, "If you want, we can modify his memory, or turn him into an idiot like Lockhart." "I think a permanent bed in the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries is more suitable for him than Azkaban''s prison." Katrina''s eyes flashed with hatred. She almost...if Albert...she really didn''t know how it would end. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 870 is dumbfounded), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 870： Missing You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Generally speaking, Hogwarts students usually wake up late for breakfast on weekends. However, today is the day for the Warriors to vote in the Triwizard Tournament, and George got up much earlier than usual. When George got up from the bed, he found that one of the beds in the dormitory was empty, and realized that Albert might not be home last night. Although this situation has happened before, Albert usually asks three people to help feed the cats in advance, and will not come back at night without saying hello to them, which is obviously not a good sign. George immediately awakened the two roommates. "Early in the morning, what the **** are you doing?" Fred rubbed his eyelids and opened his eyes laboriously and complained. Lee Jordan in the bed next door stretched out his hand and yawned, still with an unconcealable sleepiness on his face. "Did Albert tell you that he would not be back last night?" George reached out and touched Albert''s bed and asked. "No, don''t worry, it''s not the first time. I guess I went on a date with my girlfriend." Fred closed his eyes again, curled his neck and drilled into the bed, ready to go back to sleep. "His girlfriend graduated last semester." George frowned. If Isobel was still in school, this would be quite possible. "80% hook up with a new girlfriend." Fred closed his eyes and said, "It''s Albert after all. If he really wants to find another girlfriend, he probably will change clothes sooner than you." "That guy doesn''t need you to worry, you remember to feed him the cat." Lee Jordan murmured, and then lay back on the bed. "If you really don''t worry, you can go to the responsive house by yourself." Although he didn''t want to admit it, George knew that his worries were a bit redundant. He cast his gaze on the fat cat Tom who was dozing in the cat litter without heart, shook his head, walked to the cabinet beside Albert''s bed, opened the drawer and took out the box containing the cat food, and scooped out a large spoonful. Tom''s rations are placed in Tom''s food bowl. After sniffing the scent of the food, Tom, who was still closing his eyes and napping, suddenly opened his eyes, crawled out of the cat''s nest, and crouched in the food bowl to eat. As for where the **** shovel officer went, Tom didn''t care at all, anyway, as long as someone feeds it on time every day. When the three of them went downstairs and entered the hall, they saw a bunch of people around, some of whom were actually eating bread. "Did anyone throw a name into the Goblet of Fire?" Fred walked up to Shanna and asked. "All the representatives of Durmstrand and all the representatives of Boothbatten put their names in." Shanna withdrew her gaze from the Goblet of Fire, and glanced over Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. Can''t help but frown and ask: "Where is the Albert?" "I don''t know." Lee Jordan covered his yawn and said, "He didn''t know where he went last night." "Which one of you is old enough, go and help him get his name!" Shanna said suddenly, "so that Albert would miss the registration time." "Can someone help me sign up?" Ron asked in surprise. "In theory, it should be possible. You can also stand outside the age line and try to throw the ball of paper into the goblet of fire." Fred frowned and said, "But whether you can be selected is another matter." George divided the slices of bread he got from the restaurant among Fred and Lee Jordan, and asked casually, "Has anyone signed up for Hogwarts?" "Someone saw Wallings in Slytherin secretly throwing his name in early in the morning." Ron replied. "If that kind of stuff can become a warrior, Hogwarts will really be over." Li Jordan said contemptuously, "I guess it''s just a make up." "And Diggory, Hufflepuff''s custard boy." Ron continued. "Digory is very good, even Albert admits this, they are still good friends." Angelina actually smirked, "The point is that Diggory is handsome." "I thought you liked Albert better." Li Jordan said sharply. "Girls like Albert, but he has a girlfriend." "Digory has a girlfriend too." Lee Jordan said without hesitation. "Who?" Angelina asked. "Girl from Ravenclaw, take your time to guess." Li Qiaodan continued to ask, "Who else?" "Roger Davis of Ravenclaw also threw his name in just now." Ron asked suspiciously. "Has Albert signed up?" Hermione asked, frowning. "No, he didn''t know where he went last night, and we couldn''t find him now that he didn''t return to the dormitory." "I think someone wants him to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." Shanna said to George: "You''d better sign up for him in advance, lest he miss the Warriors selection." The three looked at each other. After some discussions, they finally decided to wait until the afternoon. If Albert still didn''t show up, they would find a way to help Albert sign up first. At lunch, Albert still didn''t show up, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. "I heard that Katrina, the prefect of Ravenclaw, was gone. She didn''t go back to the dormitory to rest last night." Shanna brought them a breaking news. "Some people say that Katrina seems to want to give Anderson. Use ecstasy to **** her from her sister. Many Ravenclaw girls are discussing this." After that, Shanna stared at Fred and George, without thinking about where Katrina''s ecstasy came from. "Do you really think Katrina would do that?" Fred frowned and said, "I remember Katrina did ask us to buy a bottle of ecstasy." "This should be impossible. Albert himself is a potion expert and is quite wary of potions, not to mention that she carries a psychedelic antidote with her." George shook his head, "I think this incident is more like a smoke bomb. " "It depends on who you are watching," Lee Jordan said happily. "Maybe Albert wants to get their sisters in his hands, so... Maybe he deliberately got Katrina''s ecstasy." "It''s unlikely. I would rather believe that Albert hides himself and prepares to tease everyone." George shook his head, and Lee Jordan''s words were just a joke. If Albert was really bothered, there would have been a bunch of pretty girls around him, and he still needs to wait until now? "I think someone attacked them sneakily while they were talking, and temporarily fainted and hid them." Fred speculated. "Do you believe this?" "Anyway, find a way to sign up for Albert first." George lowered his voice: "Actually, I think this is suspicious." "Which way?" Looking at the parchment that says Albert Anderson-Hogwarts, the three of them negotiated together and decided to take the first method. Anyway, they have also made an ageing agent, so why not try it! "Who drinks?" George asked. "Let''s go together, a rare opportunity." Fred took the ageing agent. "Don''t drink too much, we just need to grow up for a few more months." George reminded, "A drop or two is enough." "Together!" Fred passed the potion to George after taking the age enhancer, "When Albert wins the championship, we must let him treat us to a big meal." "Want to be together?" George handed the potion to Lee Jordan. "Just forget it, don''t steal your limelight." Li Qiaodan shrugged and refused. He always felt that the ageing agent was not reliable. "I leave it to you to sign up." Lee Jordan passed the note with Albert. "If you succeed, the age enhancer will definitely sell well." Fred and George walked towards the edge of the golden age line with their backs on their backs. "I''m sure Dumbledore will take this into consideration." Hermione is not optimistic about the twins signing up this way, as if to verify Hermione''s words, when the Weasley twins raised their feet and stepped into the gold line. I saw them flying upside down, falling painfully on the marble floor ten feet away. Not only that, but the two people''s jaws also grew white beards. "What the **** are you doing?" Professor Moody walked out of the auditorium, bent over and picked up the parchment on the floor and said, "You want to sign up for Anderson?" "Albert went out last night and now I don''t know where to go. We suspect that someone is trying to prevent him from signing up for the Triwizard Tournament, so we want to sign up for him to prevent Albert from missing the registration time." Lee Jordan Quickly walked over to help Fred and George, looked at Professor Moody and said, "Professor, can you help throw that note into the Goblet of Fire, you know, Albert originally planned to participate in the competition." "Stop, who wants to stop, who does he think he is, really considers himself a warrior?" a senior Slytherin student sneered, "I think Anderson is just afraid that he can''t be elected a warrior, so I found an excuse to hide. Woke up." "Wolins, even if Albert didn''t sign up in the end, the Warriors at Hogwarts would not have your turn." Lee Jordan said contemptuously. Wallings seemed to be able to say something, but Moody''s stared at him, and he shut up obediently. "I''ll take care of this. Obviously there is a despicable guy trying to prevent Hogwarts from winning. I have to go to Dumbledore." Moody took the note and walked into the auditorium. At this moment, Moody looked very angry on the surface, but in fact he was in a good mood. The disappearance of the Mudblood meant that his plan had been successful. "Even Professor Moody thinks Albert can help Hogwarts win the championship. As for you..." Lee Jordan made a rude tidying up at Wallings, and Fred and George went to the school hospital. "This thing is really weird!" On the way to the school hospital, Fred stroked his beard and said: "With Albert''s vigilance, he will definitely not be easily recruited. Last night..." "Katrina seems to have something to stop him." Lee Jordan reminded. "She has no reason to do that!" George shook his head, "Unless she is controlled." "Imperial Curse?" the three said in unison. "Professor Moody?" "Probably, if he is a fake, he will definitely not sign up for Albert." George speculated. "If Professor Moody is really optimistic about Albert, he should just throw that note into the flames. Sign up for him in the cup instead of going to Dumbledore, because Moody must know that Dumbledore will not allow this to happen." "Then what should we do?" Li Qiaodan frowned and asked. "You can go to Angelina. For her birthday a while ago, you can ask her to sign up for Albert." Fred suggested. "It can only be this way." When they entered the school hospital, they saw several students with white beards waiting for treatment there. Lee Jordan discovered that two of them were girls. The long beards might have been punishment from Dumbledore. "You may have to stay here for a while, and the potion to remove your beards will take a while." Madam Pomfrey was very unhappy to see two more students with white beards. "I hope Professor Snape will make it. There are enough potions." Fred and George suddenly had a bad feeling. They quickly noticed the hostile gaze from the white-bearded grandfather next to them. It was obvious that these people had drunk the ageing agent they were selling to become now. This looks like. Lee Jordan quietly separated from the two to avoid being affected by the innocent. When they were cured and left the school hospital, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were blocked by a group of people outside the school hospital and severely beaten. "Why should I be unlucky with me?" Lee Jordan was annoyed by applying anti-swelling ointment to himself, while complaining that he had suffered innocent disaster. "It''s not very good." Fred said with a smile. "Stop making trouble, first ask if Albert has signed up. If you still can''t find anyone, ask Angelina to help Albert sign up." George said, he didn''t walk towards the hall. "What if he became a warrior and disappeared?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly, "Don''t forget Professor Dumbledore''s warning." All three stopped and remained silent. "I don''t think Albert will disappear inexplicably." George said surely You go to Angelina, we go to Professor McGonagall to discuss countermeasures. " "Really want to do this?" "It''s better to find a professor for this kind of thing. I always think it''s a bit unusual. Obviously some people don''t want Albert to be a warrior." George said affirmatively. After the three reached a consensus, they separated immediately. When Fred and George ringed Professor McGonagall''s office, they found that Professor Moody was here. "What''s the matter? Gentlemen Weasley." Professor McGonagall looked at Fred and George suspiciously. "Professor, Albert seems to be missing, we suspect..." Before George could finish speaking, Professor McGonagall interrupted him. "I already know this." Professor McGonagall looked at the Weasley twins and asked, "Do you want to sign up for him?" "Yes, Albert would definitely not want to miss the Triwizard Tournament because of this kind of thing." Fred said affirmatively. "Sorry, we can''t do that. We should find Anderson first instead of caring about the registration." Professor McGonagall obviously disagrees with their approach. In her opinion, Albert''s safety is obviously better than the **** three. The championship is much more important, it''s just one game, and if you lose, you lose. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 871 Missing) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 871： The missing warrior You can search "Harry Potter Alchemist Shuhaige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fred and George walked out of Professor McGonagalls office with a sullen face. In fact, the two of them are not unable to understand Professor McGonagalls decision, let alone hope that something will happen to Albert, but they are a bit annoyed at Professor McGonagalls rigidity. , Albert certainly does not want to miss the Triwizard Tournament because of some people''s conspiracy. "What do you do now?" Fred asked. "I can only hope that Lee Jordan can ask Angelina to vote for Albert." George has no good way. "I''m afraid not." Professor Moody''s voice came from behind the two. The two looked back questioningly at Professor Moody who had just walked out of Professor McGonagall''s office. "It''s useless, it doesn''t make sense to find someone else to vote, otherwise I would have thrown his name in for him." Professor Moody said with a cane. "What do you mean?" George frowned. "Dumbledore mentioned it last night. Whoever casts his name into the Goblet of Fire is actually forming a magical contract with the Goblet of Fire, and asking others to help vote. It may become meaningless, because voting The names of the wizard and the contract do not match. Only Dumbledore knows the specifics, and only he can easily hide the Goblet of Fire and help Albert become a warrior at Hogwarts." Professor Moody''s tone sounded a little annoyed. "But he obviously does not intend to do that, and are you sure that Albert is really missing? Have you looked for it elsewhere." "I have searched everywhere, but still no one can be found." George said first. "Trouble now." Professor Moody murmured and walked away. "I''ll think of another way." "Do you think Professor Moody pretended to be?" After Professor Moody left, Fred frowned and asked his partner beside him. "I don''t know, but since Albert thinks he is a fake, we''d better have a little eye." George reminded, "Albert''s guess is very accurate." "So, you just pretended to be." Fred raised his eyebrows and looked at his brother. "I just want to see how Professor Moody will react." George said in a low voice, "Actually I think this is weird." "It''s weird, you mean Albert''s disappearance?" Fred did feel weird everywhere. "Yeah." George nodded and said, "With Albert''s ability and the training some time ago, the probability of being attacked and stunned is not high." "Do you think he hid himself?" Fred asked rhetorically. "It''s hard to say now. We can only trust Albert." George couldn''t think of a good way. "However, we should still ask Angelina to sign up for Albert, even if I don''t know if it''s useful, but Gotta try it." "we can only do this." Albert, who is missed by the Weasley twins, is sitting on the sofa in the responsive room, drinking tea and snacks while teaching Katrina to learn Occlumency. "Don''t worry, I don''t expect you to be able to master Occlumency in a day. That''s unrealistic." Albert said gently, "It took me a lot of time to fully master it." "Is Isobel very good at contemplation, many times I think she can easily see through other people''s minds." Katrina asked frowning while enjoying the cakes on the plate. "Don''t worry, Isobel will not easily spy on other people''s thoughts." Albert comforted, "and, she actually cares about you." Katrina didn''t answer this, but instead asked, "When are you going to stay here?" "After the Halloween party." Albert took a sip of the milk tea and said calmly, "So, we have to eat here tonight." "Don''t you plan to participate in the Triwizard Tournament?" Katrina couldn''t understand Albert''s thoughts. "Or, you actually knew the results of the Warriors selection a long time ago, and you secretly signed up?" Albert laughed and said nothing. "Forget it, when I didn''t ask." Katrina looked at the rain falling outside the window with her hand on her chin, and suddenly turned to look at Albert and said, "Let''s continue practicing, I hope I can master the Occlusion Curse as soon as possible. " Katrina hated the feeling of being seen through. "Don''t worry, you need to be prepared to do so to get twice the result with half the effort." It was raining outside the window, and the two people inside the window were talking. Katrina doesn''t hate this feeling now. To a certain extent, the addiction is effective in a sense, allowing them to spend a long time here, which belongs to only two people. Due to the rain outside, the sky was getting darker than before. Demstrangs delegation and Boothbattens delegation came to the castle before the sky was completely dark. After watching the Goblet of Fire were removed, the faces of the three were not very good. Albert did not appear in the end. This incident undoubtedly alarmed the Gryffindor students. Many people thought that some people did not want Albert to participate in the third. Strong competition, that''s why he disappeared during the Warriors selection. As for the fear of participating in the Triwizard Tournament? This is obviously impossible. Anyone who dares to use a yin and yang tone to say cool words has to ask the girls if they agree. Because even Professor Moody recognizes Albert''s ability and thinks he can win the Triwizard Cup for Hogwarts, how could such a person be afraid of the Triwizard Tournament? Soon conspiracy theories prevailed. Some people said that Slytherin students attacked Albert because a large part of Slytherin students didnt like Albert. Others said that Durmstrand did it because once Albert Participating in the Triwizard Tournament, their players will never have the chance to win the championship. The Halloween dinner began amidst such discussions. I dont know if its due to the Halloween dinner. Todays dishes are more varied than yesterday, but Fred, George and Lee Jordan are in no mood to eat, because Alberts still hasnt appeared. "Don''t worry, Angelina has already signed up for Albert." George comforted himself, but he still glanced at the auditorium door from time to time, expecting the door to be suddenly pushed open and expecting Albert to appear in front of them. , Location, they also chose a location close to the entrance of the auditorium to make room for Albert. Compared with a few of them, the other students in the auditorium were equally anxious, and some even fidgeted, wishing the dinner to end quickly. After the food on the golden plate disappeared, the voice in the auditorium suddenly rose a lot, and everyone couldn''t wait to know who would be selected as the warrior. In the eyes of the students looking forward to it, Dumbledore finally stood up. "In a moment, after the name of the warrior is announced, I hope they will walk into the room next door, where they will get preliminary guidance." Dumbledore pointed to the door behind the instructor''s desk. He waved his magic wand and caused the candles floating above the crowd to extinguish one after another. The auditorium suddenly became dark, and the blue and white flames of the goblet of fire emitted a dazzling light in front of the crowd. Everyone stared at the goblet of fire and waited patiently. Without letting everyone wait too long, the blue and white flames in the goblet of flames suddenly turned into dazzling red, the flames soaring high, sparks splattering everywhere. Everyone in the auditorium held their breath. I saw a piece of scorched parchment flying out of the flame, pinched by a hand. "Darmstrand''s first warrior," Dumbledore held the parchment far away, and with the help of the firelight beside him, he could see the writing on the parchment clearly, "It''s Victor Krum." In an instant, applause and cheers swept the entire auditorium, and people were cheering for Victor Krum to become Durmstrang''s warrior. Viktor Krum didn''t seem to be surprised, he got up from his seat listlessly, walked forward along the staff''s desk, and entered the next room to rest. After the applause and conversation gradually subsided, people once again cast their sights on the Goblet of Fire. This time they did not make them wait too long, and a second piece of parchment was spit out from the Goblet of Fire again. "Warrior of Boothbarton," Dumbledore announced again, "It''s Fleur Delacour!" Next, the Gryffindor warriors are left. "It''s finally over." Professor Moody stared at the goblet of fire in front of him, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. As long as Dumbledore announces the Warriors at Hogwarts, even if the troublesome guy is completely out of the game, then it is enough to help Harry win the championship. "Warrior of Hogwarts," Dumbledore had already grabbed the third parchment and shouted, "It''s Albert Anderson." Deafening cheers erupted in the auditorium, and a large number of students were cheering for Albert''s election as a warrior. The moment Dumbledore announced the Warriors of Hogwarts, Moody seemed stupid, he couldn''t believe his ears. What''s going on, UU reading How Albert Anderson became a warrior at Hogwarts. At this moment, Moody even wanted to rush forward and grab the parchment from Dumbledore''s hand to see if he had pronounced the wrong name. "Mr. Albert Anderson!" Dumbledore frowned and looked around, shouting again, "Albert, please come here!" However, no one responded, as if the warrior named Albert Anderson was not in the auditorium. In fact, he was indeed not in the auditorium. Professor McGonagall gave Moody a fierce look. She suspected that the old Auror next to him had signed up for Albert in private. But now is not the time to think about these things. Professor McGonagall stood up in the main guest seat and walked to Professor Dumbledore''s ear and whispered eagerly. After listening, Dumbledore frowned slightly. Is he missing? Dumbledore actually knew about this, and Moody even approached him for it, but it''s not a discussion about who put his name in the Goblet of Fire. However, what to do with this matter now. The buzzing discussion grew louder and louder, and the auditorium was completely fried, because the students at Hogwarts had discovered that their warrior was missing. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 872 The Missing Warrior), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 872： 4 warriors You can search "Harry Potter Alchemist Shuhaige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! The students in the entire auditorium were discussing this matter, and their warrior was missing. In the morning, rumors spread that Albert Anderson was missing. But if Albert really disappeared, how did he sign up? Who signed him up? what the **** is it? Everyone is a little confused, and there are too many questions in their hearts. Not only them, but even Professor Karkaroff and Mrs. Maxim can''t figure out what is going on right now. The warriors at Hogwarts seem to be...missing? Now how to do? The two looked at the two officials from the Ministry of Magic. Crouch and Bagman looked at each other, and didn''t understand what was going on. When everyone was discussing in low voices, the blue flame in the goblet of flame that had been silent suddenly turned red again, and a piece of scorched parchment was sprayed out of the goblet. Dumbledore stretched out a slender hand subconsciously and grabbed the parchment. The buzzing in the auditorium gradually disappeared. Everyone looked at the parchment that Dumbledore was holding, full of doubts about what was going on. Is it because Albert did not show up, so the Goblet of Fire chose again Is there a new warrior? They cant wait to know what is written on the note. Staring at the note in his hand, Dumbledore, who was silent for a long time, finally cleared his throat and read the name on the note aloud: "Harry Potter." There was a weird silence, without any applause, the air seemed to freeze. Tonights selection of the Warriors really had too many accidents, the disappearance of the Hogwarts Warriors, and then the Goblet of Fire chose a new Warrior for them. This is really ridiculous. When will Harry Potter be qualified to replace it? Albert became a warrior of Hogwarts. When everyone in the auditorium heard Dumbledore reciting Harry''s name, they subconsciously turned their heads and looked at Harry Potter''s position. At this moment, Harry Potter was also dumbfounded, his head was blank, and he didn''t understand what was going on right now. He only saw the students around him with their mouths open and staring at him blankly. "Harry Potter!" At that moment, countless thoughts appeared in Dumbledore''s head. He remembered that Albert had said that Harry would definitely become a warrior at Hogwarts. For this reason, He even paid special attention, but this kind of thing still happened. To make matters worse, Albert is missing. The selection of the Warriors this time is a mess, but things have to go on, at least we must get things done first. He shouted again, "Harry, please go into that door." Just as Harry stood up and was about to walk towards the teachers seat, The door of the auditorium was suddenly opened. All the students who had been staring at Harry all looked at the entrance of the auditorium and saw Albert, who was believed to be missing, opened the door and walked in. this There were so many accidents happening today that everyone did not react, and they all looked stupidly at Albert, who was just about to take a seat in the Gryffindor vacancy. "Where did you go today?" George asked in a low voice when Albert was about to sit down in the empty seat they flowed out. "I have some trouble." "A little trouble?" Fred said weakly. When Dumbledore saw Albert appearing, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief and shouted, "Albert, please come here!" "Come on, you are a warrior." George urged. "Warrior, me?" Albert showed an unexpected expression and walked along the aisle between the tables of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. When he walked to the teacher''s seat, Professor McGonagall lowered his voice and asked, "Mr. Anderson, what the **** are you doing." "Last night someone attacked us while I was talking to Katrina and threw us in a secret room." Albert took out the remarks prepared in advance with Katrina. Teacher McGonagall widened his eyes in surprise, as if he had heard something unbelievable, and said dryly: "Go to that door, where the warriors are waiting for further guidance." Albert walked along the staff''s desk and pushed open the door. When he was about to enter the door, he heard Dumbledore''s voice in his ear: "Harry, you are here, too." Albert walked into the small room and glanced over the portraits of wizards hanging on both sides of the wall, and fell on the two people who were surrounding the burning fire. Krum was sitting on the sofa. I don''t know what he was thinking about. Fleur Delacour turned his head to look at Albert when he heard the movement. There didn''t seem to be too many surprises on his face. "What an incredible night." Albert found an empty seat and sat down. "Unbelievable?" Furong was a little confused. "You''ll know later." As soon as Albert''s voice fell, he heard footsteps, and Harry Potter walked in. "Harry, come over here and do it!" "What''s going on?" Both Fleur and Krum looked up at Albert. "He is the fourth warrior." Albert said in French and Bulgarian. "Are you kidding?" Furong frowned. Krum heard the familiar Bulgarian, looked up at Albert slightly in surprise, and asked suspiciously: "The fourth warrior." "Literally." Albert greeted Harry. "Come here to sit Harry and ignore them. It''s estimated that the group will be arguing for a while." "I didn''t put my name in." Harry said stupidly, sitting on the sofa next to Albert. "I know." Albert said calmly, "Don''t worry about this, you need to worry about your safety now." "My safety problem." Harry was even more confused. At this moment, there was a quarrel outside, the door behind them was pushed open again, and a large group of people rushed in. "What the **** does this mean, Dumbledore?" Mrs. Maxim took the lead. "I want to know this too. I don''t remember anyone telling me that there can be two warriors in the host school." Professor Karkaroff gave a short smile, "Isn''t I looking at the regulations carefully enough?" "Hogwarts cannot have two warriors. This is extremely unfair." Mrs. Maxim said. Watching other people questioning Dumbledore, Harry looked uneasy, but he found that Albert beside him seemed to be too calm. He didn''t know where he got a cup of steaming milk tea, and he was slowly eating a piece of cake. "Do you want it?" Albert said after taking a sip of milk tea. "No, I just ate." Harry said dryly. "Let them quarrel, this kind of thing is normal, anyway, it turns out that way, nothing will change." Albert wiped out most of the cake, but looked at the group of principals who were arguing with interest, and listened. When Snape threw all the questions on Harry''s head, Albert joked softly: "Snape has a deep conflict with you." "From the moment I went to school, he hasn''t liked me." Harry whispered. "There must be some reason. The world has never hated for no reason." Albert ignored Snape''s murderous gaze and put a refilling curse in his glass. Professor Blido turned to look into Harry''s eyes and asked calmly: "Did Harry cast your name into the Goblet of Fire, or did you ask an older classmate to help you cast your name into the Goblet of Fire?" "No." Harry shook his head. "He must be lying!" Mrs. Maxim said loudly. "I think every school should have two warriors to be fair, Dumbledore." Karkaroff said in a smooth voice. "Fair? Do you really think Hogwarts needs two warriors?" Professor Moody sneered. "What''s the meaning?" "Someone wants to murder Harry. He knows to put Potter''s name in the Goblet of Fire. All he needs to do is to pronounce a confusing spell, and Potter must participate in the game." "Moody, how do you say such a thing!" Ludo Bagman looked very anxious. "As we all know, Professor Moody suspects that someone wants to murder him every day." Karkaroff said loudly. "When he eats, he is worried that someone will add poison to his food." "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Professor Moody said impatiently: "Since Albert Anderson participated in the Triwizard Tournament, you have no such thing as fairness. For this reason, someone said last night. Attack him and try to prevent him from participating in the Triwizard Tournament?" "Are you kidding?" Karkaroff sneered. "Albert has won so many international awards, you really think he is still a student." Professor Moody made no secret of his sarcasm, "Don''t be silly Karkaroff, you know this very well, since Hogg Watts has Albert as a warrior. It is meaningless to let Porter participate in the Triwizard Tournament, unless someone wants to take this opportunity to murder him, because for Porter, the Triwizard Tournament is too difficult and extremely difficult. It might kill him." The smile on Karkaroff''s face disappeared, and the expression on his face was ugly, because what Moody said was actually correct. If Albert Anderson participates in the competition, it is basically difficult for other schools to win. The International Grand Prix is ??not a school competition like the Triwizard Tournament. The level can be imagined. One more porter does not make much sense. "I think we file a complaint with the Ministry of Magic and the International Federation of Wizards." Karkaroff turned his head and said to Mrs. Maxim. "Dumbledore, is there really no way to make Harry give up the game, or just terminate the game?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t help asking. She felt that Moody was right. The Triwizard Tournament was too much for Harry. It''s dangerous, not just the Triwizard Tournament, but also the person who secretly signed up for Porter, and the person who attacked Albert. "Unfortunately, I''m afraid it won''t work. The magic contract cannot be violated." Dumbledore said to everyone in the room, "We have no choice but to accept it." Most of the people in the room were dissatisfied: Dumbledore was expressionless and didn''t know what he was thinking, Professor McGonagall looked annoyed, Mrs. Maxim stared angrily, and Karkaroff''s face was even more expressionless. Ashen, Snape didn''t know why he looked angry. Well, Professor Moody is staring at Karkaroff, and he actually wants to stare at Albert, but in order to prevent others from seeing the flaws, he can only stare at Karkaroff to avoid letting others discover that he is so wonderful now. Mood. However, Bagman is obviously an exception, and what happened at Hogwarts tonight made him very excited. "Okay, shall we proceed?" Bagman rubbed his hands and looked at the people in the room with a smile, "Bati, let you guide our warriors." "Very well, we are finally back to the subject." Mr. Crouch was as tired and haggard as if he had just had a sickness. "The first project is to test the bravery of the warriors and will be carried out on November 24." He told Harry, Albert, Fleur and Victor. For unknown things and completing the competition in front of other classmates and the referee team, no help from their teachers is requested or accepted in the meantime." "Regarding the second project, the Warriors will not learn about it until the first project is over." "Because the competition is demanding and lasts a long time, the Warriors can concentrate on preparing for the competition without having to take the school year exam." Mr. Crouch turned to Dumbledore and said, "I think that''s all." After Crouch finished speaking, Mrs. Maxim had put her arms around Fleurs shoulders and led her out of the room quickly. Karkaroff said hello to Krum, and the two of them were silent. left. "Harry, Albert, I suggest you go back to sleep." Dumbledore looked at them both with a smile. "No, I have to go to the kitchen, I don''t want to go to bed hungry!" Albert interrupted. "I will send the house-elves to your room." Professor McGonagall didn''t want Albert to run around at night. "Remember to let them heat up the food, and also have a sweet and drink." After Albert finished speaking, he turned to look at Professor Moody and said in a grateful tone: "I heard Fred and they said, it''s you. You signed up for me, thank you professor, otherwise I would really miss this interesting game." Professor Moody was stunned. He didn''t expect Albert to thank him, let alone put Albert''s name into the Goblet of Fire? Why doesn''t he know this? Moody''s expression was stiff, and he couldn''t help but squeeze the crutch in his hand. To be honest, at this moment, he wanted to use his abduction to smoke Albert, but he finally restrained it. After a long time, he said gruffly: "No, UU reading www.uuknshu.com is not me. It should be your classmates who helped you sign up. They did that before." "All in all, thank you professor, I will try my best to win the championship trophy for Hogwarts." Albert said sincerely. "The most important thing you should protect yourself." Professor McGonagall glared at Professor Moody and exhorted: "Especially you Potter, if you really can''t help it, it''s not a shame to give up in the middle of the game. ." "I think Professor McGonagall is right, Harry, you should protect yourself. This is obviously a conspiracy against you." Albert said. Harry nodded depressed, but at least he was relieved. Albert didn''t think he used illegal methods to get himself elected as a Warrior. Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Dumbledore comforted: "Okay, Minerva, the situation is not as bad as you think." "Don''t you think that the entire Triwizard Tournament is full of conspiracy?" Professor McGonagall said sharply. "We have no choice," Dumbledore said to the old man, "Alastor, help take care of Harry." "No problem." Moody said blankly. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 873 The Four Warriors), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 873： conspiracy You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I really didn''t throw my name into the Goblet of Fire." On the way back to the Gryffindor common room, Harry finally couldn''t help but confide in Albert. "You''ve said it several times." Albert said gently, "I believe you didn''t do that." "why?" In fact, Harry didn''t know why he said that, probably because he was too irritable and wanted to find someone to chat with. "what why?" "Sorry." Harry was embarrassed and apologized in a small voice. "What do you want to know?" Albert asked, looking at Harry''s embarrassment. "I want to know... why do you believe me." Harry looked embarrassed when he finished speaking. "Then I said, I hope it won''t make you uncomfortable." Albert smiled and said: "Your magical power is indeed stronger than other students in the same grade, but in my opinion, you are not a powerful one. wizard." "What do you mean?" Harry felt inexplicably irritable. "I want to fool the Goblet of Fire that has a strong magical item, it is difficult to do at your current level." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "That requires a particularly powerful Confusion Charm. I bet that your piece of parchment only has your name on it, but there is no school." "How do you know?" Harry couldn''t help asking. He thought Albert might know a lot of things. The other person had felt like this to him a long time ago, as if he knew everything. "The guy who threw your name into the Goblet of Fire can''t actually interfere with Goblet of Goblet''s selection of warriors, so he can only take the simplest way, using the Confusion Spell to make the Goblet of Fire chaotic, and make it mistakenly believe that there are four schools participating in the third. Strong competition, so the Goblet of Fire treats you as a player in the fourth school, and there is only you in the fourth school. You will naturally become a warrior in the fourth school. This is also because there is no school name on your parchment. The reason, and you are a student of Hogwarts, you become Hogwarts has two warriors." "How do you know these things?" Harry looked at Albert dumbfounded, he didn''t expect this to be the case. "Guess, most people can guess, but it''s not as detailed as I said." Albert said without hesitation, "Dumbledore can surely guess." "But, they..." "This is adult intrigue." Albert said contemptuously. "But why did he give me such a benefit?" Harry realized that he had said something wrong and corrected it again: "I mean why did he sign up for me?" "You really have confidence in yourself!" Albert said softly, "Although it is a good thing to be confident, but I feel that if no one helps you, you may not be able to pass the three events smoothly, even if you cheat. Its the tradition of the Triwizard Tournament, but you dont expect Dumbledore to cheat for you, and Professor McGonagall cant help you either. She will at best help you with some conveniences, such as opening the banned book area to us." Harry felt that he was underestimated, and he couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. "You probably didn''t understand the prompt given by Mr. Crouch!" Albert said "What hint?" Harry was confused. "The courage to face the unknown." Albert reminded: "In the 1792 hegemony, the warriors had to catch a snake-tailed monster. What we need to face in the first project is estimated to be this kind of danger and magic. biology." Harry opened his mouth and looked at Albert blankly. He couldn''t imagine how he could subdue a monster by himself. "It is not difficult to speculate on the content of the Warriors'' items from the triwizard competitions of the past." Albert explained, "If you want to subdue such a dangerous monster, what are you going to do?" Harry''s face was slightly pale, he knew why Albert said that, and he didn''t realize Albert was washing himself. "Of course, that is the worst case. Maybe the Ministry of Magic will grab a few eight-eyed giant spiders from the forbidden forest to serve us as opponents, or make a monster to watch and guard something, and then let us steal something from the monster. In ancient times, wizards liked to use large, dangerous and magical creatures such as eight-eyed giant spiders to guard the house or guard the treasure house." "You''re right." There was a touch of bitterness on Harry''s face that couldn''t help but, "If that''s the case, it would be too difficult for me." "Don''t worry, you still have good friends. If it doesn''t work, let Sirius and Lupin help you figure out a solution." Albert patted Harry on the shoulder and comforted. "It''s normal to cheat in the Triwizard Tournament. I dare say that other Warriors will cheat too." "How about you?" Harry looked at Albert. "Me? I don''t think I need to cheat. Although it sounds a bit proud, I think the Triwizard Tournament should not be too difficult for me." Albert said confidently. Harry choked and asked the question he most wanted to know: "Who do you think threw my name into the Goblet of Fire?" "You know, don''t you?" Albert reminded kindly. "I know?" Harry was even more confused. "Yeah, you know." "I... Voldemort?" Harry seemed to think of something, and couldn''t help but say this elusive name. "I think so." But how can Voldemort guarantee to throw my name into the Goblet of Fire? He should be far away, weak, and alone... No, Voldemort was not alone... Harry dreamed that he was talking to Wormtail... They were probably plotting to kill Harry. "Wormtail?" Harry said suddenly, "He knows a lot of secret passages, and can turn into a rat, can hide from everyone, sneak into Hogwarts quietly." "Well, it must be Voldemort''s minion, you better be careful." Albert agreed with his head. "But why did he attack you and prevent you from participating in the game?" "First, the guy who attacked me may not be the same as the one who voted for you. It is purely preventing me from participating in the Triwizard Tournament, purely trying to prevent Hogwarts from winning the championship." "Second, Peter Wormtail was the one who attacked me. The reason why he didn''t want me to participate in the Triwizard Tournament might be to prevent me from winning, because they knew that after I participated in the Triwizard Tournament, the probability of others winning the championship is very low, although Its a little boastful, but I think I can win, and they obviously do something to the winner, or do something in the third game." Harry was silent for a long time. Although he was a little unconvinced, he still agreed with Albert''s words. His record is the best proof. So many world-class champions are Albert''s confidence. The two of them walked and talked, and unknowingly they had arrived outside the Gryffindor common room. The fat lady looked at the two people in front of her with her eyes open, and said with a smile, "I just heard that someone has been chosen as a warrior in the school." "Nonsense," Harry ordered. "Oh, really." The fat lady opened the door to let them in. When Harry lifted his foot into the common room, Albert had no intention of moving his foot. "Aren''t you going in?" The fat lady asked, looking at Albert who was standing outside in surprise. "The Gryffindor students are too enthusiastic, and I think I''d better wait a while." Albert said helplessly to the fat lady, listening to the noise coming from behind the portrait. "So, what Violet said is true, you two have really become warriors of Hogwarts." The fat lady asked curiously. "Of course it is true." A pale witch appeared in the portrait of the fat lady. "Yeah, someone signed up for me and Harry." "Does someone sign up for you?" the fat lady asked gossiping. "The person who helped me sign up should be Professor Moody." Albert directly slammed the pot on Moody''s head, and when the incident spread, anyway, whether it was done by Professor Moody or not, he would be silent. If he did it, just ask him if he is angry. "As for who signed up for Potter, I don''t know much." "I think even if no one signs up for you, you can definitely become a warrior of Hogwarts. Many portraits are guessing that the warrior of Hogwarts will be you." Violet said to Albert. "Nonsense, thank you, help me open the door." Albert said, casting a disguise charm on himself, and the fat woman opened the door and was about to sneak in. "Absolutely not!" the witch said angrily. "This is the password." The fat lady comforted by tapping the witch on the shoulder, and then she swung forward to allow Albert to enter the common room. When the portrait was opened, the noise immediately poured into the ears, everyone was spinning around Harry, the poor savior was surrounded by crazy Gryffindor students. No one wants to listen to Harry, no one wants to listen to Harry''s defense, everyone just wants to celebrate it for themselves. Seeing this scene, Albert couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, thanks to Harry attracting firepower in front. No one noticed that Albert sneaked through the crowd and went upstairs to the dormitory for supper. "Sure enough, I still have the foresight." Albert was satisfied with his wit, otherwise he would be surrounded by Gryffindor students and would not be bored. The unfortunate Mr. Potter was a lesson for the past. At the same time, after returning to his office, Barty used the anti-disturbance curse and the whispering curse in his room, and then began to smash things to vent his anger and depression, and gave all the sight glasses that he had destroyed on the table. It was smashed, and he still couldn''t help himself. Every time he thought of Albert''s sincere gratitude expression, he wanted to tear the other person''s face to pieces. In the end, Barty, who was dazzled by anger, casts a Heart Drilling Charm on Professor Moody who was locked in the box. After torturing the other party, his anger subsided a little. Little Batty began to write to the Dark Lord, telling him what happened tonight. All of this was Wormtail''s fault. He suspected that the other party hadn''t controlled Albert at all, and that the guy''s disappearance was completely pretended by himself. Little Batty is not throwing the pot, because even if other people help to vote, it is difficult to ensure that Albert will become a warrior. In fact, at the moment of voting, the person and the name are different, which will cause the contract to fail and fail. Chosen by the Goblet of Fire, unless you use a powerful obfuscation spell like him to make the Goblet of Fire chaotic and get things wrong. However, ordinary students obviously don''t have that opportunity, and other professors obviously wouldn''t do that without knowing Albert''s disappearance. There is only one truth, and that is that Albert Anderson himself signed up for the Triwizard Tournament, and only this can explain what happened just now. It was Wormtails mission to prevent all of this from happening, and his mission failed. Peter''s stupid actions made him suspicious, so he tempted himself like that? Moreover, this incident has already aroused Dumbledore''s vigilance. Little Batty can''t do anything for the time being, and he must start a preparatory plan. Its indeed a bit risky to take Harry away in the third event. He must find a way to hold Dumbledores footsteps, and this method is actually not difficult. Barty Jr. has already decided to let someone in the third round. Accidental Death. This thing is too simple for him. As long as you use Avada to knock down people, then throw the corpse into the monster pile, let the monster destroy his corpse, you can disguise him as being killed by the monster. Looks like. I think the death of a warrior can divert Dumbledores attention and buy more time for the Dark Lord. Barty Jr. wrote his plan into the letter and sent it to Voldemort. However, this letter directly caused Wormtail to lose blood mold. "Wormtail, you are really disappointing." With scarlet eyes, Voldemort looked at the servant who fell to the ground and pulled out indifferently. "Master, I do have the Mudblood under control," Wormtail argued. "After he drank the addiction, he didn''t have time to sign up unless another professor secretly sign up for him." "Lying." Voldemort raised his wand again and gave Wormtail a heart-stirring curse. "You weren''t there at all, and you didn''t even see the mudblood drinking the ecstasy. I dare say that the mudblood saw through your little tricks. , Dont make excuses for your incompetence." Peter fell to the ground and convulsed in pain, UU reading at this moment, Peter has regretted returning to Voldemort''s side. He didn''t get much benefit at all, but he was running for Voldemort and was tortured by the drill curse. After Voldemort tortured Wormtail for a while, he finally did not feed Peter the snake. It may be that he needed someone to help make potions, and someone to help officiate the resurrection ceremony. Little Barty was too busy himself, so Voldemort Wormtail needs to be left as a helper. Of course, the more important reason is that they still have a backup plan. Even if Albert participates in the Triwizard Tournament, it will not affect the final result. Of course, to the victim Peter, this whole incident is not actually a blood mold. If he could kill Albert by the hand of Barty Jr., it would not be unbearable to be tortured by Voldemort''s Curse. As for the death threat of the Dark Lord, Peter was not afraid. He knew very well that before Voldemort''s resurrection, the other party would never kill himself to feed the snake, otherwise, where would the Dark Lord find a reliable person like him to help officiate the resurrection ceremony. Little Batty may be loyal to the Dark Lord, but Peter knew that the other party might not be able to get out for the time being, let alone help the Dark Lord secretly recover his body by himself. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 874 Conspiracy) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 874： Buckle Albert far underestimated the enthusiasm of Hogwarts students. The next morning, when he showed up in the common room, he was immediately surrounded by a group of Gryffindor students. Everyone asked a lot of questions. The question made Albert very impatient, and he only felt that a group of noisy birds were constantly chattering and noisy in his ears. After finally getting rid of them and escaping from the common room, they saw Fred, George and Lee Jordan coming out of the common room with gleeful faces. "You can''t keep avoiding others." Lee Jordan looked at Albert who was deflated, and tried to hold back his own laughter. George stretched out his hand and patted Albert on the shoulder, and comforted: "In a few days, when everyone''s enthusiasm subsides, I won''t continue to pester you." "You used to be very popular, but now it''s just becoming more famous." Fred suggested nonchalantly, "I think you can make a fortune taking advantage of this wave of heat, if you agree with us to sell yours. Autograph photos, I dare say that there will be a large group of girls who will be willing to pay for this." "If you really plan to sell photos, remember to leave one for me." A voice came from behind them. The four turned their heads together and saw Angelina smiling and raising her hand to greet Albert: "Good morning, I want to see you as a warrior. It''s really not easy. They said you just came out." As she said, Angelina reached out and touched her pocket, "Look at my memory, I forgot to bring a quill, so remember to sign for me the next day." "It''s okay, I have a pen here, where do you plan to sign it?" Albert took out a pen from his pocket with a smile, and shook it in front of Angelina. Seeing Angelina''s embarrassment, the four couldn''t help laughing. "Actually, you should go to Victor Krum for an autograph. My signature is worthless." Albert put away his pen. "Did you not go back to the dormitory last night? I heard that someone waited for you in the common room all night and never saw you back." Angelina''s gossip soul began to burn. "I went back then, and I went back with Harry." Albert explained, "Everyone went around Harry and didn''t notice that I was normal." "No, it''s absolutely abnormal. You are more popular than Harry. If you really go back to the common room, no one can see you." Angelina still didn''t believe it. "Don''t be stupid, if Albert really doesn''t want you to see, do you really think you can notice him?" Fred knows Albert''s character well. This guy uses Harry to attract everyone''s attention, and then quietly He slipped back to the dormitory, and was retributed the next day. He was surrounded by everyone as soon as he went downstairs. He was looking forward to the picture after Albert entered the auditorium. It would definitely be very beautiful. After a few people entered the auditorium, Albert really, as Fred expected, once again became the object of attention of countless students. Fortunately, this group of people only has "three minutes of heat", otherwise Albert would not be annoyed by them. But Albert had to face those people again. If they can''t satisfy their curiosity, 80% of them won''t be able to escape tomorrow, just like George said: You can''t keep avoiding others. This is everyone who gets high-quality tasks. This is also the price of becoming a warrior! Albert suddenly became a little jealous of Lockhart, that guy was able to take pleasure in being noticed. "Sorry, I want to eat breakfast. If you have other things, you can wait until I finish eating." Albert was made impatient and started to drive people. He knew that those people were purely curious and didn''t care how much trouble he would cause others to do. Albert suddenly felt that Fred''s attention was good. Maybe he should sell a wave of autographed photos and cut a wave of leeks. Such a group of guys around him is not worthy of sympathy. In the end, Albert gave up. He was going to change his mind and bring several other warriors over to take pictures, and then make a limited edition wizard card. This idea was immediately approved by Lee Jordan, which will undoubtedly bring more heat to the Wizards Club. "It looks like you really hate those people." George noticed Albert frowned as he was walking and eating. "I don''t like it, it''s annoying." Albert said in disgust: "They are just watching a novelty, just like going to see animals in a zoo." "Your description is still as vivid as always." Fred asked with a smile: "What will you do later, do you still go to the forest to practice?" "Forget it today, now we still have a tail behind." Albert glanced at the girls who were sneaking up close to him. "If they hear it, they will be sad." Lee Jordan said. "They admire you very much." "Come on, don''t you think I can''t see it?" Albert said contemptuously, "They just want to figure out my secret, and then use it to show off to other girls, nothing more." "Should...no!" Lee Jordan was a little unbelievable. "Otherwise, what do you think?" Albert said suddenly, "Would you like to make a bet." "Forget it, bet you we only have to lose." The three shook their heads together, never thinking about betting with Albert. This guy had good luck. "Well, then you go and chat with them," Albert found a place in the yard and sat down. "Ask them if they want to figure out my secrets with us, and then tell them that Professor Moody helped me sign up for the Triwizard Tournament." "Professor Moody really helped you sign up?" The three of them were a little suspicious, and the more Albert said that, the more they were suspicious. Is this going to pit Professor Moody? "Everyone said that, and others would believe it." Albert said seriously, "Anyway, I believe that Professor Moody helped me sign up." Lee Jordan ran to talk to the girls, and after a while, the girls left. It turns out that Albert''s words were correct, and the girls just wanted to know some secrets about Albert. Now they know. "Sure enough, you signed up for yourself?" George dared to use his dog''s head as a guarantee. Albert had definitely signed up for himself, and he had made the disappearance himself. "I just follow the trend." Albert has no guilt about Professor Keng Moody: "Someone is planning to attack me and make me miss the Triwizard Tournament, so I just pretend to avoid trouble again, by the way. " "You doubt Professor Moody." Fred guessed "Wait, you said someone was going to attack you, did you mean Katrina?" George realized the problem. "She was controlled and planned to give me ecstasy." Albert shrugged. "Are you sure that girl is really under control?" The three of them all looked at Albert suspiciously, "not that she herself wants you to drink ecstasy and make you fall in love with her." "I can be sure that she is under the Imperius Curse." Albert said in a low voice, "The suspicion of that counterfeit is indeed great. I still remember that he used the Imperius Curse on the students not long ago to determine if Katrina has it. Ability to resist the control of the Imperius Curse." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 875： 1 pile of tasks Under Albert''s series of harassment operations, the fact that Professor Moody helped Albert throw his name into the Goblet of Fire was like spreading among the girls at Hogwarts with wings. Nothing can arouse the curiosity and imagination of students more than gossip news, and all kinds of strange rumors have even reached the ears of professors. In the afternoon, in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Professor Moody was smashing things to vent his anger. Just now, someone actually ran to him and asked him about the authenticity of this incident, and several other girls actually thanked him for throwing Albert''s name into the Goblet of Fire. Yes, Professor Moody encountered this kind of incident on his way back to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. A group of people surrounded him and asked about it. Everyone thought that Professor Moody stopped other schools to prevent Hogwarts from winning the championship. Conspiracy. Most of the students in the entire castle now believe that he helped the Mudblood to throw the name into the Goblet of Fire. Even if Moody strongly denies this, it will not change the students'' perception of it. That kind of aggrieved and frightened, like someone holding a stinky mud into his mouth, and insisting on making him swallow it, Moody couldn''t help nauseating. "Kill him, I must kill that smelly Mudblood!" Little Batty kept chanting these words, feelings of anger, aggrieved and hatred brewing in his heart, Professor Moody''s horror The face became even more distorted and hideous. Little Batty planned to torture the Mudblood with the Heart Drilling Curse before killing the opponent. However, Little Batty didn''t know that he was arranged by others. His upset and anger made Albert, who was dating in Hogsmeade, feel particularly good. He was surprised to find that the surprise value of "Happy from Heaven" actually exceeded 70%. Originally, he deliberately hid during the selection of the Warriors, and gave Barty an unexpected surprise in the final appearance, but the surprise value only reached 63%, so that he felt that he wanted to get a higher surprise value, I am afraid he would have to reveal it directly. Fake Moodys true identity. But Albert later found out that after thanking Moody, his surprise value increased slightly. Later, he deliberately asked Lee Jordan to help spread the rumors so that the entire school knew that it was Moody''s who helped Albert sign up. After that, Professor Moody''s surprise value jumped to 71%. In fact, just think about how suddenly a student ran to thank Professor Moody for helping Albert become a warrior at Hogwarts. How could Professor Moody not be surprised? Of course, it was not this incident that surprised Albert, but the newly released task: Counterfeit goods. Every Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts in Hogwarts is suspicious. You have already realized that the new Professor Moody may be related to the wizard who prevented you from participating in the Triwizard Tournament. Investigate the true identity of the opponent. Reward: 2000 experience Mudblood must die. For some reason, you have been on the blacklist of a certain black wizard who intends to torture and kill you in the final event of the Triwizard Tournament in order to achieve a certain goal. Protect yourself in the Triwizard Tournament and protect yourself from the unforgivable curse. Reward: 10000 experience, 1 skill point, resistance of the Heart Drill +1. The dark wizard must die. You have realized that a famous dark wizard tried to kill you in the third item. As a brave, just and kind Gryffindor, you should bravely fight against the dark wizard and make him unable to continue to do evil. Reward: 15000 experience, 2 skill points, a designated skill from the opponent, 800 reputation in the magic world. Rescue the savior You have discovered that an evil conspiracy is approaching Harry Potter, the savior involved in the Triwizard Tournament. As an insider, what should you do to help and ensure that the savior Potter can survive the evil conspiracy. Reward: 1000-30000 experience (contribution degree: 0), Favorability of the Order of the Phoenix +20%, a designated skill (need to contribute more than 50%) Voldemort camp favorability -20%. "What''s the matter?" Isobel asked questioningly when he noticed that Albert was in a daze. "nothing." "Don''t be distracted when you are affectionate," Isobel complained in a low voice. "Sorry, you''re so beautiful, you just stared at me." Albert softly soothed. "You seem to be in a good mood." "That''s because you are by my side. There are a lot of bad things on the school side." Albert kissed Isabel''s forehead and said, "It''s nice to have your company." "You didn''t tell the truth completely." When Isobel heard Albert say this, his heart was very sweet, and he kissed Albert''s lips again. Both of them liked the feeling of love. "Are you going to stay for dinner tonight?" Isabel asked expectantly. "I want to stay overnight, but unfortunately I have to go to class tomorrow, but it''s not impossible. I have this thing." Albert took out a box from the deformed lizard leather bag with a time converter in it. "You dropped the time converter?" Isabel was surprised when he saw the time converter in the box. "Did you make it yourself?" "Of course not, you know I always cherish my life." Albert closed the box, put the time converter back into the deformed lizard skin bag, and explained to Isobel with a smile: "This is me looking for Fudge Yes, it''s a deal with him." "The Minister of Magic would actually agree to make a deal with you?" Isobel felt incredible. "Of course he would agree. Sometimes the laws of the Ministry of Magic are not that important to Fudge. That guy prefers power and money." Albert shrugged. "However, using the time converter often has some disadvantages. It just ages faster. I dare say that after I graduate, I will be about the same age as you." The age difference between the two is not that big. It is normal to use the time converter frequently, one or two years older than the actual age. "I think you lack some awe of time magic." Isabel frowned and said, "You should be very aware that time converters are more dangerous than you think." "Of course I know that when using it, I have always been very cautious." Albert''s frequency of using the time converter has been greatly reduced. He quickly turned the subject off and talked to Isobel about the trouble he encountered after becoming a warrior at Hogwarts. "It seems that sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too popular." Isobel covered his mouth and chuckled. "It''s not what I want to be popular." "Don''t worry, they are just suddenly interested in you. When this craze disappears, the situation will be better." Isobel lifted Albert''s face and rubbed it gently. "I just don''t understand why the girls can''t stop for a while, they know you are my girlfriend." Albert complained. "Don''t blame them. The girls are now at the age of fantasies. They probably think of you as... well, Prince Charming." Isabel doesn''t think there is anything strange, she really knows that those girls are there. Thinking of something, "If you disclose the news of our engagement, I think the girls will probably give up." "Forget it, I don''t want to be looked at by a group of people with strange eyes." Albert brought the topic back to Isabel: "How are you doing, are you still used to working here?" "The feeling of being raised by someone is very strange, but I''m a little confused." Isabel put his head on Albert''s shoulder: "I have almost finished writing the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts", and then I have to find something else. Work." "You can help me compile "The Book of Magic Text"." Albert said without hesitation. "With my level of ancient magic texts, I am afraid it will be difficult to help." Isabel knew what the "Book of Magic Texts" Albert was preparing to compile was. "After you finish the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts", take a good rest, and you will definitely find what you want to do." Albert said gently: "If you really don''t know what to do, you can help set up the experiment. The sailboat in the room, that ship is very important to us." "The Second Wizarding War?" Isabel actually hoped that Albert would take her out of the UK to stay away from that bad place, but she knew that Albert did not intend to leave, at least not until the worst happened. Albert was silent for a moment. When the two were together, he didn''t like to talk about these bad things, so he led the topic to some easy things, such as talking about the warriors in the other two schools. "I''m not interested in Quidditch stars." When Albert asked if he wanted him to help get Zhang Krum''s autograph, Isobel looked at Albert with a smile, "Actually, I am more interested in you." "I thought we were very familiar with each other." Albert said softly, "whether it''s physical or other aspects." "You still give me a sense of mystery." Isobel''s cheeks are slightly red. "Is it because of that identity?" Albert asked tentatively. "It should not be." "Mystery makes people more attractive." Albert put his arms around him, and asked with a smile, "Do you like me more." "I like it so much," Isobel murmured. "Me too." Albert said with hot eyes. After taking a shower, the two sat and enjoyed the sumptuous dinner carefully prepared by the house elves, and casually chatted about some trivial life trivialities that were easy and nutritious. Albert invited Isobel to watch the first place in the Triwizard Tournament. Event. "You are totally bullying the warriors of other schools." Isabel took a sip of champagne and looked up at Albert who was eating a steak. "No, because other warriors will definitely cheat. This is a tradition." Albert said as he looked at Isobel''s slightly red skin under the firelight. "What''s the matter?" Isabel noticed that Albert was looking at himself. "I suddenly felt that the youth potion is still quite good. If you can maintain your youthful appearance and have the Philosopher''s Stone." Albert murmured, "It would be good to live like the Nicos." "You didn''t start working, you thought about retirement." Isabel doesn''t want Albert to have trouble with the Nicos because of the Philosopher''s Stone. However, Te didnt know that if Albert was willing, he could also create magic stones and elixir. His confidence comes from the designated skills of the panel task rewards. As long as he chooses the formula of the magic stones, he can restore magic with his skills. Stone is not difficult. "Retirement is good, you can live the life you want." Albert said to Isabel, "Do you have a life you want to live?" Isabel shook his head. In fact, many people don''t think about what kind of life they want. Their busy work forces them to think about such things at all. "What about you?" Isabel asked. "Living happily and happily." Albert said without hesitation. "So, you signed up for the Triwizard Tournament?" "I want to be your warrior." "Sounds good." Isabel''s cheeks flushed, "However, even if you don''t participate in the Triwizard Tournament, you are already my warrior." The rain outside has a tendency to get heavier, hitting the window, and the house elves in the kitchen have already cleaned up the dishes on the table. The fire in the bedroom was blazing, and the two of them were tired of the soft bed, whispering together, and occasionally heard the girl''s laughter by the window. Albert stayed in Hogsmeade until late at night, used the time converter to go back a few hours before, dragging his tired body back to the Gryffindor common room. Near eleven o''clock, it was still raining outside, and there were not many students stranded in the common room. When Albert appeared in the common room, there was no more commotion. Of course, it could also be Harry Potter sitting in the common room. But, don''t know why, he always feels an inexplicable sense of disobedience. Well, Ron Weasley is missing. The trio becomes a two-person group, no wonder it looks like something. Harry and Hermione were whispering, and Albert immediately caught Hermione''s attention when he entered the common room. "What''s the matter?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw Harry walking towards him. "Well, there is your letter." Harry took a note from his pocket and handed it to Albert. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Can we talk?" When the two were talking, the students in the common room pricked their ears and cast curious glances at them. Albert took the note and glanced at the content: Dear Mr. Anderson: I hope to have a face-to-face meeting with you using a double-sided mirror. The time will be after 11:30 this evening. Sirius Black. "Sirius Black should have given you a double-sided mirror. Give it to me first." Albert crumpled a ball of parchment and stuffed it into his pocket. uukanshu. Com raised his head and said to Harry. "Double-sided mirror, oh, did you mean the mirror in the package?" Harry walked towards where he was sitting, and placed a primitive mirror in an unpacked package. "Don''t you know how to use this magic mirror?" Albert looked at Harry in surprise and asked, "Blake didn''t tell you how to use this thing in the letter?" Harry shook his head, he didn''t even know what the mirror was for. "The double-sided mirror is a very ancient magical craft. You can use the two mirrors to communicate via video, just like making a phone call, and you can see the other side in the mirror. The technology of the double-sided mirror has been lost. Say this thing breaks one team and one team less," Albert briefly introduced to Harry and Hermione: "Call out to the mirror and say the owner of the other mirror, and the other party only needs to hear your call to the double Before the mirror, you can talk through this mirror." "I just need to call Sirius'' name to see him." Harry asked happily. "Yes, as long as Blake is on the other side of the mirror, you can talk in this way." Albert said, "Well, you can give me the mirror first, and you will return it tomorrow." "That..." Harry hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "If you can stay in the common room later, I don''t want to be kept secret." "If Black allows it, I won''t have any problem." Albert found an empty seat next to the two of them, and stooped down to pick up Hermione''s Crookshanks and started playing the cat. "Meow!" Crookshanks screamed comfortably, his tail flicked slightly, and he rubbed his head against Albert''s hand, showing a very intimate expression. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 876： Leaked news Latest URL: "Did you go to the prefects bathroom just now?" Hermiones eyes moved away from Crookshanks and fell on Albert. She has smelled a faint smell on Albert since just now. fragrance. "You know the prefect bathroom?" Albert was a little surprised that Hermione actually knew the prefect bathroom. "I heard Percy mention something before. He said that being a prefect has many benefits." Hermione explained quickly. "I rarely go to the prefects bathroom. Myrtle, well, maybe you know that female ghost, she likes to hide there and watch others take a bath." Albert said helplessly, "And, sometimes you You might also bump into someone on a date there." "Dating?" Hermione''s cheeks flushed suddenly, and she stammered: "Dating in the prefect''s bathroom?" "That place is really suitable for dating, at least you don''t have to worry about being disturbed." Albert nodded as if agreeing, "Normally, not many prefects would go to take a bath, and Filch can''t get in either. Go, its good to go on a date at night. As far as I know, Percy likes to ask his girlfriend where to go on a date." "Percy and his girlfriend?" Harry pricked his ears curiously, seemingly interested in Percy''s gossip news. "You can also take your girlfriend on a date in the future." Albert glanced over Harry and Hermione, and said with a certain tone: "You can definitely use it. Even if you can''t become a prefect, you should be able to become a Quidditch. Captain Odd." "No, no, we are just good friends." Harry noticed Albert''s gaze and shook his head quickly in denial. "Maybe you will become lovers someday, and sometimes many things are hard to say." Albert did not continue to entangle the subject, and asked, "What about Weasley? I thought the three of you are always together. " Speaking of Ron, Harry and Hermione were a little embarrassed. "It fell out because Harry became a warrior?" Albert took out the dried fish from his pocket and teased Crookshanks. "I still think the cat should be a little fatter to look better." "Tom is too fat." Hermione continued, "I don''t want Crookshanks to become a big fat cat." "Don''t worry, when Weasley finishes watching the first event, I think he will probably no longer be jealous of you as a warrior. Not everyone has the courage to face those ferocious and magical creatures." Albert Said calmly. "You have fortune-telling the specific content of the first item." Hermione couldn''t help asking. "I have no prediction, but I can guess that this is the charm of arithmetic divination." Albert turned his head and said to Hermione, "Trust me, someone will definitely be willing to cheat for us then." "You mean Professor Moody?" Harry also heard about Professor Moody''s deeds. "It''s Hagrid. He likes those ferocious and magical creatures. As long as those monsters arrive around Hogwarts, Hagrid will know it for the first time. Believe me, Hagrid will be happy to tell us that the first project needs. What to face." "Do you really think we will meet the eight-eyed giant spider?" Harry asked. "I think it should be a magical creature classified as XXXXX." Albert corrected. "To be honest, eight-eyed giant spiders are not terrible. They only pose a threat to wizards when they are in large numbers. If the Ministry of Magic prohibits Its really a happy thing to get a group of eight-eyed giant spiders in the forest to be our opponents. I have never dealt with them less before." "What do you think it will be?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. She felt that Harry needed to take advantage of this time to do something, otherwise it might be difficult to pass the first project. "It may be a fire dragon. After all, every warrior needs one. Many XXXXX magical creatures are not easy to find. There are a bunch of Eight-eyed Giant Spiders in the Forbidden Forest, but they are better at sneak attacks. Being sloppy may be easily resolved." "Fire Dragon?" Harry couldn''t help taking a breath, he couldn''t imagine how he would face a terrible fire dragon. "This is just guessing Harry." Hermione said comfortingly. "They can''t really let the warriors fight the fire dragon. Even adult wizards need a lot of people to subdue a dragon." "No, in fact, I think the possibility of fire dragons is very high. This thing is really difficult to deal with. It tests the bravery and wisdom of the warriors. There are actually many fire dragons. They are relatively easy to find among the magical creatures known to XXXXX. I remember Charlies job is to domesticate fire dragons. Of course, it may also be a snake-tailed monster. If something happened last time, they would dare to use it. Anyway, as long as it''s not a basilisk or a sacred leopard, I can accept it." "No matter what comes up, it''s hard for me to accept it." Harry muttered. He couldn''t imagine whether he would be frightened and weakened when he faced those monsters. "Don''t worry, you can ask Black and Lupin to train your fighting ability. There are many monsters and eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest. They are all very good training targets. You can accumulate combat experience. You wont be stage fright." Albert''s understatement made it so sparse and common for Harry to go into the woods to fight trolls and kill spiders. "How did you do it, Crookshanks seemed very comfortable." Hermione turned the subject away, and she noticed two junior students trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. "Have you never touched a cat before?" Albert pointed to Crookshanks ears and began to demonstrate to Hermione: "Like me, rub the cats ears gently with my thumb and index finger, from the inside to the Rubbing gently in the direction of the cats ears will make the cat feel particularly comfortable. Hermione observed Albert''s movements with interest. Most cats like others to touch their chin. When they rub your hand with their chin, you should scratch the cats chin with your fingers. Some cats like to scratch gently, and some cats like a stronger one. It varies from cat to cat. If you scratch it well, it will make the cat feel very comfortable, just like this." Albert gave Hermione another demonstration, Crookshanks made a series of gurgling noises comfortably, looking like this. I really enjoy it. If the cat feels comfortable, it will make the same sound. "Then it''s the neck area. You can massage it a little bit vigorously." After Albert finished, he put his hand on Crookshanks'' back and said: "If you are on the back, you can gently stroke it with the palm of your hand, or use a cat comb to help. It combs. My Tom likes to lie down and let me comb. You can also prepare a comb." "So, you spoiled the cat." Harry finally couldn''t help but interject. "Is it possible that you raise a cat and expect it to catch mice for you?" Albert asked with a weird expression. "Harry, you seem to have mistaken the meaning of raising a cat. Many people raise cats to relieve stress and Anxiety makes people feel better. Hogwarts allows students to raise cats in the hope that they will be accompanied, comforted, and emotionally satisfied after they leave home. It should not be difficult for you to feel this from Filch. point." "That''s why you warned others not to fight Filch''s Mrs. Lorice''s idea?" Harry was silent suddenly. He thought that Albert liked cats, so he stopped the students from hurting Filch''s cat. It seems that the situation is not what he thought. "If you kill or mutilate Filch''s cat, believe me, Filch will use the remaining time to trouble you until you leave Hogwarts." Albert''s face showed a Weird smile. Harry couldn''t help shivering. He remembered Filch''s bad mood during the time Mrs. Loris was petrified. After hearing what Albert said, Hermione suddenly regretted it. When she was busy with her schoolwork last year, Albert told her that she could use cats to relieve the exhaustion caused by her schoolwork, but Hermione didn''t care, or Said that I didn''t care about it from the beginning. When the three of them were discussing how to play a cat, the other students lost interest in eavesdropping. After eleven o''clock, there were no people in the Gryffindor common room. The three moved their seats to the fireplace, and Harry felt a little silly, watching Hermione, under Albert''s instruction, how to roll Crookshank correctly. "Why do you always like to keep Tom in the dorm?" Hermione asked, touching Crookshanks'' back lightly. "Because Tom is stupid, at least compared to your Crookshanks, it is really not smart, and some people don''t like me, they can''t trouble me, can''t they trouble my cat? It''s not a big deal for them to kill a cat at some time?" "I think they shouldn''t..." "No, Hermione, I think you might have made a mistake." Albert interrupted impatiently. "Children are more cruel than you think. They can kill a cat without any psychological pressure. I I don''t want to wait for Tom to be hurt before regretting it." "Will they really do that?" Hermione doubted it. "They would do that. The Slytherin students are so bad that they are disgusting." Harry sneered, apparently agreeing with Albert''s point of view. "It''s not that Slytherin is so bad that they are so bad, but that most of the descendants of the Black Wizard are so bad that they are so bad. This has something to do with their family education." "I think you have a prejudice against them." Although Hermione did not like the Slytherin students as well, she always felt that Albert was prejudiced against them. "Do you know what black magic is?" Albert''s face hidden in the shadows was a bit gloomy, and he said to himself, "You must have the determination and power to kill the other person in order to really hurt people, otherwise Even if you aim at a rabbit and chant the spell, you cant kill it. This is why Hogwarts does not have black magic, because the wizards who use black magic are a group of distorted and cruel lunatics, and their descendants , They are also vulnerable to extreme emotions and become lunatics." Harry and Hermione opened their mouths, unexpectedly hearing such words. "I also have a few acquaintances in Slytherin, close friends." Albert''s expression was weird, "but their family is a group of people who are hard to say." "But, I don''t think they will kill an innocent cat just because they don''t like you." Hermione argued. "They don''t like me? No, I think you made a mistake. They hate me, not dislike me." Albert corrected. "how come" "Because I let the pure blood lose face." Albert explained impatiently. "what?" "Imagine that a Muggle wizard has won a lot of international awards. For most British pure-blood wizards, it is definitely a shame. It is simply that someone puts their feet on their faces and smashes them back and forth. After a few times, I still spit on it. "I like your description." Harry couldn''t help laughing. "Pureblood always advertises that he is better than Muggle wizards." Albert raised his hand and interrupted. "And my existence is very likely to be regarded as pureblood inferior to Muggles, so they even prefer me not to win. This is the status quo of the British magical world today. The status of Muggle wizards is actually very embarrassing. It is difficult for them to have higher positions in the Ministry of Magic, so if you want to work in the Ministry of Magic, it is best to expect that the environment will be able at that time, otherwise you If you go there, you can only eat and get angry." "I think Albert is right. Malfoy is the face." Harry agreed with Albert''s point of view. " "But Percy said the Ministry of Magic..." "Percy probably didn''t tell you that I picked his job for him." "You picked it for him?" Hermione couldn''t help but widen her eyes. At this moment, the voices of the three people stopped abruptly, because they heard a strange voice coming from the double-sided mirror. "Is it Sirius?" Harry picked up the double-sided mirror excitedly. "Harry?" The voice of Sirius was heard again in the double-sided mirror, and soon the appearance of Sirius appeared in the double-sided mirror. "Harry, didn''t you give the note to Anderson?" Sirius asked. "He''s right by." Harry handed the double-sided mirror to Albert. "It''s been a long time since Sirius." Albert took the mirror and said hello to Black, "How are the sales now." "We followed your suggestion and started cooperating with other stores. Sales are gradually increasing, but the profit is not as high as we imagined, and we are still operating at a loss." Sirius couldn''t help laughing out. "Lupin has been worried about the magazine society. Closed because of a loss." "It definitely won''t for the time being." Albert said, "Remember to ask Mr. Lupin to make a financial statement. I will fine-tune the magazine according to the situation. By the way, what can you do with me." "Lupin is by my side. He has heard what you said and said that he will send what you need in two days." Sirius said. "By the way, what do you want me to do?" "It''s about Harry becoming a Hogwarts warrior." Sirius said seriously with a smile on his face. "Perhaps, you should go to Dumbledore." Albert said without hesitation. "In this regard, Principal Dumbledore must know better than me." Latest URL: Chapter 877： Talk casually You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Harry mentioned to me in the letter that you were assaulted." Sirius didn''t answer that, but said something else that he had always cared about. Albert turned his head to look at Harry, who reached out his hand and scratched his cheek with an awkward expression. He probably didn''t expect Sirius to talk to Albert directly about it. "Yes, I suspect it was made by Peter Pettigrew." Albert took his gaze from Harry and said to Sirius in the double-sided mirror. "For this, I also made a special prediction, although there is no accurate prediction. , But the spearhead is indeed directed at Peter Pettigrew, and I have reason to believe that he did a good thing." Hermione looked up at Albert, her eyes full of worry. She knew that Peter Pettigrew had entered Azkaban because of Albert. If the other party really wanted to seek revenge on Albert, and therefore murdered him, the consequences would be really disastrous. Sirius kept his mouth open and stayed there, not knowing what he was thinking. After a long silence, his voice came from the double mirror again: "Can you help Harry fortune tell, I want to know who it is. Throw his name into the Goblet of Fire?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Do you want to find me for divination?" "Forget it!" Sirius nodded. It was the responsibility of the godfather. He didn''t know that Harry might be in danger, but he didn''t do anything. He watched Harry face the coming danger alone. "Actually, without divination, you can guess that the minions of the mysterious man threw Potter''s name into the Goblet of Fire." Albert picked up Crookshanks to avoid touching the double-sided mirror with his paws. You saved a lot of money." "How can you be so sure." Although Albert had said that Voldemort might intend to disadvantage him in the Triwizard Tournament, Harry still couldn''t understand why Voldemort did that. Albert looked at Harry like a fool. "Is there any problem?" Harry was even more puzzled. "Harry, Albert just said that Peter Pettigrew attacked him. Since it was Peter Pettigrew, it is obvious who put your name in the Goblet of Fire." Hermione looked at Harry speechlessly. , I don''t understand whether he really didn''t understand or was deliberately pretending to be confused. After listening to Albert''s words, Hermione felt that this was a conspiracy arranged by Voldemort, and Albert''s guess had always been accurate, so she had to consider the result of his guess. "Voldemort is very likely to do something to you during the Triwizard Tournament. You should be cautious." Sirius''s eyes showed concern for Harry. "The outcome of the Triwizard Tournament is not important. We must protect our own safety as our first priority." "But" "If Peter Pettigrew wants to prevent Albert from participating in the Triwizard Tournament, it''s only possible because he participates in the competition, your chances of winning are very low. There is no doubt that Albert''s participation may disrupt Voldemort''s plan. , I think they might have other preparations." Sirius interrupted directly, "I know what you suspect, but I don''t think Albert has the need to deceive you." At the other end of the double-sided mirror, Sirius sighed slightly. Even if he didn''t believe Albert, he wouldn''t show it in front of the other person, not to mention Albert really had no reason to do that. From Sirius''s point of view, Harry had no value in being deceived by Albert. The most important thing is that many of Albert''s words at the beginning have been fulfilled, such as Harry being involved in the Triwizard Tournament. Sirius approached Albert, hoping that he could take care of Harry in his spare time, but he also realized that he obviously had no reason to ask Albert to do that, unless he was willing to give a large sum of Garon to hire Ai. Bert help, maybe the other person will look after Garon''s face and take care of Harry. Sirius had indeed intended to do this, but Harry was beside him, so he had to choose to postpone the matter before discussing it with Albert. "But why did Voldemort do this?" Harry asked in confusion. Sirius was also silent. He was actually thinking about this question. Why did Voldemort do this? If Voldemort really wanted to murder Harry in the Triwizard Tournament, it made sense, but there was no need to involve Albert at all. In Sirius''s eyes, Albert was an extremely dangerous guy, and none of the unlucky ones he was staring at had a good end. Look at Peter and Ludo Bagman, who is still hiding around. To be honest, Sirius doubts Peter really has the ability to attack Albert? He even more suspected that Peter might have tried to do that, but Albert found out. Then he set up a game to test someone, such as Mad-Eye Moody. Although Sirius had dealt with Moody''s before, it was a long time ago, and the two were not familiar with each other. Therefore, Sirius is actually more willing to believe in Albert, the young man who can predict the future, than the crazy-eyed man. From Siriuss point of view, Alberts intuition and observation were terrifying. He was arranged to be caught by the opponent to exchange money. Even the hapless Peter Pettigrew went to jail because of this. Sirius has never used it since then. Albert is a student. Under the gaze of Harry, Hermione, and Sirius, Albert calmly said his "speculation", "It''s very simple. After the mysterious man is resurrected, he is ready to take you, the savior, to sacrifice the flag. Dont you think its a good idea? Idea, because of your relationship, Voldemort has fallen into the embarrassed appearance now. It is undoubtedly what Voldemort must do to kill you to wash off the shame, so that his servants can be in awe of him. Maybe Voldemort will fake it. Pretending to fight you, and then kill you in front of the Death Eaters, not only avenges revenge, but also proves that you, the savior, is a joke at all, and can gather other Death Eaters again in a short period of time, with several benefits. " "Will the mysterious person be resurrected?" Hermione screamed in shock. Fortunately, Albert had enchanted her surroundings to prevent the scream from being heard. "All signs indicate that something terrible is going to happen." Albert reached out and put a hand on Hermione''s shoulder, motioning her to calm down first, "I think it''s perfectly reasonable to think about the worst aspect of things, even without predicting me. You can also guess that you probably dont know that there is actually a similar prediction on the horsemans side." "What prophecy?" the three said in unison. "The horse people think that the people in the wizarding world are just passing the brief period of peace between the two wars." Albert looked at the puzzled Harry with a foolish look: "As long as you move your brain a little, you will realize Another wizarding war is approaching, maybe in the last few years. What caused this wizarding war, even if I don''t say it, you can probably guess it!" "So, after Voldemort''s resurrection, will the second Wizarding War be triggered?" Black murmured. He thinks Albert''s speculation is reasonable. "But, this is just speculation?" Harry said confusedly. "Harry, I think you''d better believe it, it doesn''t hurt you." Hermione whispered, "Actually, you didn''t notice at all. Albert''s predictions were basically fulfilled, and the last time I remember you said that Trelawney made a similar prediction for you, and I remember it seemed to be..." Hermione didn''t know where to get a note, and after opening it, she read a passage from it: "The Dark Lord lay there alone, without friends, and was abandoned by his men. His servant has been chained for twelve years. This servant will break free from the chains and set off to rendezvous with the master. With the help of the servant, the Dark Lord will come back, stronger and more terrifying than before." "Hermione, I thought you didn''t believe the prophecy." Harry murmured. "I just don''t believe in Professor Trelawney, at least she was definitely a big liar when she taught us." Hermione had a bad impression of Professor Trelawney. "Oh, yes, one more thing. Last time, when you fortune-telling Peter, the man you saw in the crystal ball was Barty Crouch." Sirius said to Albert, "Sir. Te Crouchs son died in Azkaban prison a long time ago." "Died in Azkaban prison a long time ago?" Harry repeated suspiciously. "Listen to you, that Barty Crouch Jr. is still alive?" "Peter is able to escape by feign death, why can''t Barty Jr.?" Sirius thought that Barty Jr.''s life might be related to Barty Jr. "Battie Jr. is a Death Eater?" Harry asked suddenly. "Yes, he was a Death Eater, and Moody was arrested in Azkaban prison later." "Maybe, you can control Moody, and then give him some Veritaserum and ask him if he is a counterfeit, or you can go to Barty''s house." Albert gave this advice irresponsibly. "Maybe you can have unexpected surprises." "But, didn''t you say that Professor Moody helped you name it..." Hermione was a little confused, but quickly figured out the reason, and looked up at Albert in astonishment. "Actually, I think your suggestion is good." Sirius interrupted. "But... Dumbledore probably won''t do that. Moody is his old friend. Until Dumbledore sees any flaws in Moody, Dumbledore will never use Veritaserum or photograph him. Its disrespect for old friends." Albert shrugged and said irresponsibly, "I just said casually, you don''t need to care." "You are not talking casually." Sirius''s mouth twitched slightly. "As for whether there is any abnormality in Barty Crouch, I will give Dumbled more advice. He should pay attention to Barty Crouch. Case." "Well, do you have anything else? Go back to bed without me." Albert said with a yawn. "I hope you can help take care of Harry. I mean I hope you can help predict the content of the three projects and inform us. Of course, I will pay enough. Anyway, you also want to know the first project. Isn''t it the content?" Sirius hesitated for a moment, or said to Albert in front of Harry. "Sirius, you don''t have to..." Harry didn''t want Sirius to waste Garon for him. "I have told Harry for free that I have some guesses." Albert yawned again and continued. "Based on past events and tips from Barty Crouch, the first project It should be some kind of magical creature classified as XXXXX." "The magical creatures classified as XXXXX," Sirius frowned, and the number and types of magical creatures classified as XXXXX were not many. "I will discuss with Dumbledore to see if I can get Mu... Forget it, Lupin and I will go over to help you with expedited training. We will never let you go directly to the battlefield, Albert, do you need it? " "I don''t need it." Albert shook his head. "That''s right, with your abilities, even if you face the fire dragon alone, you won''t be afraid." Sirius still agrees with Albert''s strength. "I suggest you take Potter into the woods to see the world. There are a lot of interesting little guys," Albert gave Sirius some advice. "The eight-eyed giant spider is a good choice, as long as you are careful not to Its good to be ambushed by those animals, and you can also collect the poison of the eight-eyed giant spider to sell. I remember the high price of 100 gallons per pint of that thing, let Harry kill a few eight-eyed giant spiders by himself. The ferocious magical creatures will not be afraid. Also, remember not to tell Hagrid that it was my idea for you. Those spiders are the offspring of the spiders that Hagrid used to stock." "Oh my God, Hagrid kept a nest of eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest." Hermione thought this was absurd. "To be precise, those eight-eyed giant spiders are not raised by Hagrid." Albert corrected. "He just released two eight-eyed giant spiders, and then a nest of spiders appeared on his own. Many wizards doubted it. There is an eight-eyed giant spider breeding farm in the Forbidden Forest. UU Reading " "The farm of the eight-eyed giant spider?" Harry felt that Ron should also be picked up by the way, so that he could calm down. "If it''s okay, I''ll go back to sleep first." Albert danced and yawned, got up and walked away. "Has he killed an eight-eyed giant spider before?" Sirius asked curiously. "I heard Fred and they boasted that Albert broke into the forbidden forest when he was in the first grade and brought down a large group of eight-eyed giant spiders alone with a guardian tree." Hermione recalled. Sirius opened his mouth in shock. He felt that he had been naughty enough before. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him was bolder than himself. "I think he has a good idea." Sirius nodded and said, "I will discuss this with Lupin later. It is still necessary to take you to the world, although I think you may not be afraid, after all. You have had the experience of facing the basilisk in the past, but it doesnt hurt to experience this kind of stuff a little more." "Oh my god, what do they think the eight-eyed giant spider is?" Looking at the restored double-sided mirror, Harry couldn''t help complaining to Hermione: "Is the wool cut? I will cut it again next year?" The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 878 casually talk), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 878： Just her? Latest URL: Since class started on Monday, Albert can no longer hide from other students in the school. The title of warrior at Hogwarts has brought him a lot of trouble. Most of the students are looking at him with the eyes of rare animals. Every time they pass the corridor, they can always see and hear a large group of girls. Giggling. Every time I ate, girls often turned their heads and stared at him. The bolder girls came to find Alberts signature with handkerchiefs, schoolbags and books, which made him very annoyed. This is probably the need to face him after being popular. Right question. Victor Krum was the first to adapt to the role of the Warriors. He is a well-known Quidditch star himself and has a wealth of experience to deal with this group of enthusiastic fans. Hibiscus Delacour is a beautiful and unattainable hibiscus flower. No matter where it is, it can be the focus. At all, no Hogwarts boy dared to summon the courage to say hello to her, and only dared to look at her from a distance. The girls didn''t have the slightest affection for Miss Delacour, who had Veeva blood, but they all just whispered. Fleur had long been accustomed to those eyes and gossip. The title of the Warrior has the greatest impact on Harry. Except for the students of Gryffindor College, the students of several other colleges dont have a good face for Harry. His good friend Ron Weasley is even more jealous of him. Warrior, don''t talk to him anymore. Both sides are like strangers. Except for his good friend Hermione, Harry is basically isolated, and he can''t find a few friends who can talk to him. The Malfoy group of Slytherin College didnt even know where they got a bunch of green badges of "Potter Dung". Every time Harry passed through the corridor, he would always be stopped by students from other colleges. , Let him look at the "Potter Smelly Manure" badge he was wearing on his chest, and let him laugh unscrupulously. Albert encountered it by chance and stopped a similar incident, but Harry''s situation did not get better because of this. Instead, more students wore the "Potter Poop" badge. The girls spontaneously formed an Albert support group, wearing a badge supporting "Albert Anderson-the true warrior of Hogwarts". There is no other way. Albert became a warrior at Hogwarts. He is very handsome. He has several world championship titles. He is almost like a warrior than anyone else. This is also a lot of girls thank Mu The reason for Professor Di. But Harrys situation was different. He was not old enough to cross the age line. He obviously used some despicable method to make himself a warrior of Hogwarts. In the eyes of other college students, Harry Potter is a liar. Of course, a large part of the reason is that many students are envious and jealous that Harry can become a warrior, and Harrys savior title is not like Alberts world championship titles that can overwhelm other students, and naturally become students attacks. The goal. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were gloating about the "little troubles" Albert encountered. They seldom saw Albert deflated, and they didn''t even plan to help Albert stop those troubles. In fact, they couldnt do it either. Those girls are not easy to provoke. Now that Albert is surrounded by girls asking for autographs, the three of them will roll as far away as possible, lest they have to bear the girls. Anger. This leads to Albert that in addition to going to class every day, most of the time he has to use magic on himself, or hide in the responsive house, to reduce the chance of showing up outside, and to protect himself from the harassment of the girls. However, Albert soon discovered that staying in the responsive room was uneasy, because Fred and George had often been experimenting in the responsive room during the recent period. They seemed to be trying to improve the fake wand so that the people who used it would be Give a big beating. Therefore, there are often crackling explosions in the Bing Bing room, and Albert, who is very impatient, has to return to the library, but it is not quiet there. There are often groups of female students hiding behind the bookshelf to spy on him. , As soon as he had a chance, he would come and ask for an autograph, so he had to pull other acquaintances to help share the firepower. "It seems that you have had a hard time in the past few days." Albert exchanged the information he found with Katrina. They were writing a potion thesis. "Thanks to that incident the other day." During the recent period of time, Katrina was indeed not having a good time. Many people came to ask her about the incident. Although she told everyone according to the story compiled by Albert, she said that when she woke up, she had a relationship with Albert. They were thrown together in a secret room on the eighth floor. As for other things, they didn''t know anything, but those people kept harassing her, making Katrina annoyed. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I will solve the problem. I don''t think you will encounter similar problems again." There are transcripts of the content he needs to cite on the paper. When doing these homework, Albert will not take it too seriously, a bit of a taste of dealing with things, but it is undeniable that Albert''s homework is still better than most students. Quite a lot, thanks to the knowledge provided by his panel skills. Katrina hesitated for a moment and asked, "When will you teach me again." "Wait for the weekend. These days, Fred and George have been occupying there to study their toys." This is actually the reason why they come here to do their homework. Otherwise, wouldnt it be more comfortable to go to the responsive house? "I hope I can master Occlumency this semester." Katrina whispered. "It depends on your own talent and hard work in this area." Albert can not guarantee that Katrina will be able to master Occlumency. Just as Albert was about to finish his potions class essay, someone suddenly sat down on his right hand. Albert didnt care. He still focused on writing homework. He was forced to look up at the person next to him who had just sat down after he felt that the other person was staring at him. The girl of Boothbatten who covered her face. Who is this person? Albert frowned, recalling the memory of the person in front of him. He remembered that when Busbarton''s representative first came to Hogwarts, a woman did say hello to him. "It''s been a long time." As soon as the girl spoke, Albert knew who the other party was, the half-blooded vampire girl? "Miss Yanila?" Albert asked tentatively. "I''m so glad you still remember me." The girl''s voice contained a bit of resentment, "Are you surprised that I will appear here?" Albert did not answer the other''s words, but said: "Please give me ten minutes, let me finish writing this paper first." "Oh, sorry." Yanila did not apologize at all, but she could hear that Albert was dissatisfied that she interrupted him to write the essay, so she turned her eyes away and did not disturb her homework, because Yanila doubted if she would give Albert to him. If annoyed, the other party will directly give herself a full-body restraint curse, and set her here to prevent herself from being disturbed. "Your acquaintance?" "You met in Spain this summer, maybe you may have heard her song." "Oh, she." Katrina looked at the guy in front of him who had wrapped herself tightly, and suddenly understood why the other party had done this. However, Katrina felt that Yanila did not have to do that at all. There should not be too many people who know Yanila in the UK. After all, Yanila is not an international Quidditch star like Krum who has played in the World Cup. "Welcome to Hogwarts." After carefully checking the content of the paper, Albert put down the quill pen and smiled at the girl sideways and said, "How do you feel here." Its not as pretty as Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Its more of a historical sense of precipitation. Yanila recalled her impression of Hogwarts and commented briefly, If youd like to show me a tour of you Castle, that''s even better." "Oh, no problem." Albert agreed. "By the way, do you know the Christmas ball? I heard that you will hold a grand ball on Christmas here. I want to invite you..." Yanila was interrupted by Albert before she could finish her words. . "Sorry, I already have a partner." "That girlfriend of yours?" Yanila raised her eyebrows slightly, as if she was a little unhappy, "I remember it was called..." "No, Isobel has graduated." Albert scanned the group of whispering girls around his eyes and said to Yanila: "Let''s go, I''ll show you Hogwarts Castle." "I thought it was the one next to you." Yanila gave Katrina a glance. Although the red-haired girl next to him is pretty pretty, it''s only pretty. The pretty girls at Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry are actually pretty. few. She probably felt Yanilas gaze. Katrina raised her head and glanced at each other without paying too much attention. Since meeting Catherine and Valeria during the summer vacation, she has always seen all kinds of beauty around Albert. ''S girl has become accustomed to it. Anyway, they are all shameful losers. Albert left talking and laughing with a strange woman, which undoubtedly stimulated certain Hogwarts girls. They finally waited until Isobel graduated. Now Albert belongs to all the girls at Hogwarts. How could he be seduced by a foreign woman? "Who was that guy just now!" Before Albert and Yanila were far away, Katrina was surrounded by a large group of girls, all of whom came to find out who the woman was talking to Albert just now. "I don''t know, it is said that it is a friend Albert met in Spain." Katrina''s understatement made many girls angry. "Don''t you worry about Albert being snatched by a foreign woman?" It was Katrina''s female companion, Laurina, who was now a member of Albert''s support team. "Snatch it?" Katrina said contemptuously, "Just her?" "This kind of thing is really hard to say, and there is a more beautiful silver-haired woman on Boothbarton''s side." The girls were worried about it. "Albert and Isabel''s relationship is very stable." Katrina said impatiently: "They don''t have any chance. If you have nothing else, don''t bother me writing the thesis. I''m almost able to take it. Finished writing." Albert didn''t know anything about the conversation in the library. Even if he did, he wouldn''t care. He didn''t become a star anyway, and he didn''t even think about what other people thought. "This is the moving staircase at Hogwarts, which leads to different places every Friday. It is said that this is a work designed by Ravenclaw himself and has been in operation for thousands of years." Albert brought Yanila to Before moving the stairs, she was introduced to her, "Of course, it is not very friendly to the freshmen and guests who have just arrived at Hogwarts." "It feels so average," Yanila murmured. "You have to look up from below to feel the special features of the moving stairs." Albert motioned Yanila to follow him. He took him to an old tapestry, reached out and lifted the tapestry away. Go in and continue to introduce: "I think the most interesting thing about Hogwarts is the moving stairs and secret passages. There are a huge number of secret passages in this castle. Maybe, behind the tapestry, after a certain portrait, in the stone Behind the wall, or even behind the sculpture, there may be secret passages leading to all parts of the castle. Some secret passages are clearly located, just like the tapestry we just came in. Some require a password or a special tapping method to open, you You can think of this castle as a huge labyrinth." "It''s really a bit special." Yanila compared Boothbarton''s castle a little, and Hogwarts Castle was indeed very different. "For Hogwarts students, it is very interesting to get up after the curfew to hide and seek with the administrator Filch." Albert said as he walked, "although the cost of being caught is a bit high." "Who is more beautiful with your girlfriend or I." Yanila obviously didn''t want to hear Albert say these things. "You are all beautiful," Albert said perfunctorily. This answer obviously did not satisfy Yanila. "Where is Fleur de la Kurbi and I?" Yanila asked again "You are all very attractive girls I should be more attractive than her, at least you can do something else with me, as long as you want." Yanila''s words were a bit explicit, fortunately Its in Spanish. If someone hears it, I dont know what gossip news will come out in the school. "I have a girlfriend." Albert refused again. Yanila didn''t care that she was rejected, she turned the subject off and asked, "You know Fleur Delacour, right?" "Not very familiar. I am more familiar with her father, Mr. Delacour." Albert explained. "Miss Delacour and I met at Mr. Delacours wedding. I remember she still There is a younger sister." "It''s funny, you are friends with her father?" Yanila thought it was very interesting. "You hate her?" "That woman is really not very likable." Yanila said without shy. "It should be said that beautiful women don''t have a good relationship, and they all like to compare." "You too?" "Yes, we are comparing who can invite you to be our dance partner, but I think I might be playing better than her." Yanila was a little bit depressed, "I dare you to say that she will use charm magic on you to make you fall in love. She, you know, she has Veela blood." "Ahem, you came here for a semester, do you usually need to go to class?" Albert asked, turning the subject away. "No. However, Olim Maxim will still take the time to talk to us about transformation, spells, and dark magic defenses to prevent our lessons from falling too much. Of course, more time for self-study." Yanila continued. : "Of course, if we want, we can also go to your courses, but I think there are not many students who can understand English. After all, not everyone knows several languages ??like you." Latest URL: Chapter 879： a kind reminder After entering November, the temperature around Hogwarts dropped sharply, the weather became very cold, and light snow might float outside at any time. Tom was lying on the cushion by the window as usual, looking out the window and thinking about the cat. There was a sudden crackling in the dormitory, and when Tom turned his head, he found that his **** shovel officer had appeared out of nowhere. "Meow!" Tom got off the cushion, ran to Albert''s foot and rubbed it a few times, and then yelled softly, as if to say: Shit Shovel Officer, I''m hungry. "They forgot to prepare lunch for you?" Albert looked at the coquettish fat cat suspiciously, and after hesitating for a while, he got some rations for him, anyway, he was going to have dinner later. "By the way, I almost forgot about that." Albert murmured, putting on his cloak and walking outside. It was cold outside the castle, and it didn''t rain at all, otherwise Albert would never leave the castle. He tightened his clothes tightly and walked towards Hagrid''s hunting lodge. Hearing the knock on the door, Hagrid opened the door and greeted Albert who was standing outside with a smile: "Our warrior is finally willing to make time to visit me." "It''s been very busy lately. There are a lot of troubles after becoming famous, and I think Potter will come to see you. He has had a hard time these days." Albert bent down, rubbed his toothy dog''s head with his hand, and motioned Hagrid to look outside. A few girls looked sneakily here, not knowing what they wanted to do. "You are still so popular with girls." Hagrid smiled and took a step back, giving Albert a place, motioning him to come in and talk. "If I don''t have a girlfriend, I would be very happy, but unfortunately I already have a girlfriend." Albert drew out his wand and flicked it. The windows in the hunting lodge were all opened, and the faint smell of sea inside. Being swept out by a gust of wind, the remaining traces in the corner were also cleared by Albert waved his wand. "The snails started to kill each other." Hagrid explained, "By the way, Fred and George took away a lot of fresh snails from me today. They said they wanted to study the physiology of those animals. Structure, thinking that something of them can come in handy." "The snails themselves are very dangerous creatures. If you close them all, the extra energy will not be released. It is not surprising that they will kill each other." Albert was not surprised at all. "Maybe, I should let the students take them for a walk next class." Hagrid had a bad idea. "Trust me Hagrid, if you really do that, there are absolutely very few students who are willing to choose to protect the magical biology class." Albert had to remind Hagrid of the dangers of doing that. "Everyone hopes to understand, through this course, Meet some magical creatures. If this course can only bring bad memories, they will decisively abandon it, at least no one will really like your course." "What do you think I should do?" Hagrid asked in confusion. For example, teach them to understand and raise magical creatures, and how to deal with certain dangerous magical creatures correctly. Maybe you should take the time to visit Professor Keitelberg and ask him how to teach students instead of paying attention. The new friend with bad intentions. "Olim is not ill-intentioned." Hagrid argued: "We just talked more congenially." "It''s said that being in love makes people stupid." Albert poured himself a cup of tea and couldn''t help shaking his head. "However, I have to remind you of some things." "What''s the matter?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "You can talk about the reasons why you are more congenial, even if you and her know it, you can''t say it. Believe me, this is good for you and her." Albert reminded solemnly: "The giant finally makes most wizards taboo. " "Oh, I see." Hagrid replied absently. "By the way, Harry is training with Sirius and Remus in the Forbidden Forest. Do you want to train with them? I remember you seem to be with them. The relationship is pretty good." "No need." Albert simply refused. "It''s just the Triwizard Tournament. This game is actually not important anymore." "What do you mean?" Hagrid always felt that Albert was very strange. What is meant by this game is no longer important? What is important then? "Since Harry was forced to be involved in the Triwizard Tournament, it means that this game has become very abnormal." Albert explained to Hagrid. "You really believe that Harry didn''t put his name into the Goblet of Fire." Hagrid said gratefully. "Of course I believe that the other party probably wants to murder Harry. However, the other contestants will be unlucky too." Albert reached out and took Yaya''s head from his leg. He didn''t want to be slobbered by Yaya. Stain the robe. "Do you know who did it?" Hagrid asked in a low voice. He thought Albert might know some secret information. "Mysterious man''s minion," Albert said lightly. "You mean... the mysterious man wants to murder Harry." Hagrid couldn''t help taking a breath. "Well, I suspect Peter Pettigrew did a good job." "But... didn''t Peter Pettigrew died in Azkaban prison?" Hagrid asked puzzledly. "I used to fortune telling to Black a while ago. Peter Pettigrew is not dead. He escaped and may return to his master." Albert continued to slap Peter on his body: "Some time ago, someone attacked me and Catrie. Na, I fortunetelling about this later, although I didn''t give a clear reminder, but the spearhead did point towards Peter Pettigrew, I think it was him who threw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire." "But, how did he sneak into the school?" Hagrid was even more confused. Hogwarts was heavily guarded, and it would never be possible for a fugitive murderer to break in without knowing it. "There are a lot of secret passages in the castle, and Peter Pettigrew is an Animagus who can become a rat at any time. No one will pay attention to a rat at all." Albert explained. "I thought Hogwarts was heavily guarded, but I didn''t expect it to have such a flaw." Hagrid''s face was ugly, and no one would look good if anyone knew about it. "No, I have to take this Tell Dumbledore about the matter." "Professor Dumbledore knew it last semester. It was through this loophole that Black sneaked into Hogwarts from the Forbidden Forest." Albert comforted, "But don''t worry, Peter Pettigrew will dare next time. Appearing at Hogwarts, I will send him to Azkaban again, believing that the Dementor will help us entertain him well and will not give Peter a chance to escape from Azkaban again." Albert tried to divert everyone''s attention so that Little Barty could survive until the moment when he finally completed the harvest. He didn''t want the tasks and experience packs he had cultivated so hard to be gone. "How are you going to catch Peter Pettigrew?" Hagrid looked at Albert suspiciously. "Secret, I can''t reveal it for the time being." Albert stood up and said to Hagrid, "Okay, I have to go back to the castle, remember my words, don''t talk about your descent to anyone, remember, it''s anyone, Otherwise, it will definitely cause you a lot of trouble." Albert came here to remind Hagrid to remind Hagrid not to mention to anyone that he has the blood of a giant. No way, the topic of half-blood giants is too deadly. "Oh, okay, I see." Hagrid nodded. As for whether he listened or not, Albert actually didn''t know, he just did what a friend should do, nothing more. After leaving Hagrid''s hut, Albert glanced at the direction of the Forbidden Forest. When he was about to turn around and return to the castle, the corner of his eyes fell on the tall figure inadvertently. "It''s been a long time, Mrs. Maxim." Albert greeted him in French, "Are you coming to Hagrid? He''s inside." "Well, I came to Hagrid to discuss the placement of the rune horse." Mrs. Maxim''s expression was not natural. After all, Albert was a strong competitor of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, but she didn''t know why, so she still said what she wanted. "Big brother, it''s been a long time." A small head poked out of the carriage and waved vigorously at Albert. "It''s been a long time, Gabriel." Albert saw a little silver-haired girl getting off the carriage, still carrying a wooden box in her hand. "Daddy asked me to bring this to you." Gabrielle trotted towards Albert with a wooden box. "Be careful, Gabriel, don''t fall." Furong quickly reminded her sister, who was about to fall. "Is this for me?" Albert took the box from Gabriel and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, he said it was for you, and there is a letter, and he also asked me to say hello to you." Gabriel took out a letter from the pocket of his robe and handed it to Albert, with Mr. Delacour on the envelope. The signature of and the abbreviations often used by the other party at the corners. "Thank you, Gabriel, this is for you." Albert took a few candies from his pocket and placed them on Gabriel''s palm. "candy?" "This is a candy that can give people a good mood." Albert said mysteriously. He noticed the suspicious look cast by Mrs. Maxim next to him, and explained: "Mr. Delacour and I are good friends, and I have kept in touch with each other in letters over the past few years." The expression on Mrs. Maxim''s face was a little weird, and it might be difficult to understand that Albert knew Mr. Delacour instead of Fleur. After seeing Hagrid come out, Mrs. Maxim immediately stepped forward to tell him about the rune horse. Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is located in the mountains of southern France. The winter is not too cold, but the winter at Hogwarts is very cold. The weather has been getting colder and colder during this period, and it will rain occasionally. Mrs. Maxim hopes that Hagrid can help the rune horses to build a comfortable stable to prevent these tall horses from catching cold and getting sick. After a brief discussion, the two quickly went to find a suitable place to build a stable. "Are you very familiar with Yanila?" Fleur walked over and asked. "I''m not familiar with it. I met in Spain. At that time, I went to participate in the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques, and I lived in the tavern opened by her house." Albert put the wooden box into his own. Hen stretched her pocket and smiled and introduced Furong to the situation at the time: "Later, she gave me the championship prize. I have heard her songs, which is not bad." "I think Yanila must have seduce you, right. The family likes to hook up the winners of the Banabs Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques." Fleur murmured, but there is no doubt that these words are intentional. Said it to Albert. "I have a girlfriend." Albert said with a smile. "They don''t care about this." Furong sneered. "It''s not a good habit to talk bad about people behind your back." Yanila''s voice came from not far away, and the girl had already taken off her scarf to reveal her original appearance. "I''m just telling the truth." Furong didn''t feel embarrassed about being caught on the spot by saying bad things. "Actually, you don''t need to tell him these things quietly, because Albert knows it." Yanila kindly reminded Fleur that he doesn''t need to continue to waste her tongue, "Maybe you should show your charm. That might be the effect. Better." "So, you were dumped." Furong looked at Yanila coldly, she hated the woman in front of her. "We just haven''t reached an agreement yet." Yanila said lightly. "So, do you come here more so hard?" Furong sneered. "This is called searching for love." Yanila corrected. "Sister, do you want to eat a candy? It really makes people feel better after eating it." Gabriella took La Fleur''s arm and handed the remaining two candy to her sister. "Do you mind giving me one, I''ll trade this for you." Yanila grinned and took out a small box of chocolates. "You are really worthless. You actually want to grab a kid''s candy." Lotus picked up the candy that Gabriel had handed him, put it back in her robe pocket, and pulled her sister back into the carriage. "Goodbye big brother, thank you for the candy, it''s really great." Gabriel turned and waved to Albert. "You don''t mind giving me a few, I can exchange this for you." Yanila shook the chocolate in her hand and handed it to Albert. "Never mind the chocolate, I am a little bit resistant to taking chocolate from others." Albert took out two more candies and handed them to Yanila Yanila peeled a candy and threw it in her mouth. He smiled and joked, "Don''t you worry about your girlfriend knowing?" "No, I''m afraid that someone will add other weird things to it." Albert did not pick up the chocolate handed over by the other party, letting it fall directly to the ground. "It seems that you have been infatuated by others." The expression on Yanila''s face became more and more weird. Seeing that Albert was not really going to take chocolates, she didn''t care either, bending down to pick up the box of chocolates and stuffing it into her pocket. "Candy tastes really good. Where did you get it? There is a cheering agent inside. No wonder that eating can make people feel happy." Yanila saw through the reasons why candy can make people happy. "I have to go back, see you another day." Albert said hello to Yanila and was about to return to the castle, only to see Harry and Hermione approaching here. Chapter 880： invite "Who is the girl who talked to you just now? How do I feel that she looks familiar." Hermione looked at Yanila''s leaving back and asked curiously. "Familiar, familiar?" Harry heard Hermione''s words, turned his head to look in the direction where Yanila was leaving, and said in confusion, "Why don''t I feel the slightest familiarity?" The two of them turned their attention to Albert, waiting for the other''s explanation. Anyway, it is quicker to ask the person involved directly, and they don''t bother to waste time. "Remember the record I gave you during the summer vacation?" Albert reminded Hermione with a smile. "What record?" Harry was even more confused, but Hermione had already guessed the girl''s identity, and said in surprise: "You mean that famous singer?" "What famous singer?" Harry looked at Hermione, waiting for her to explain. "After Albert returned from a summer vacation abroad to participate in an international competition, he gave me a foreign record. It is said to be a very famous singer in Europe. I didn''t expect it to be her?" Hermione looked at Albert with a complicated expression, and she found The person in front of me is really popular with the girls. She finally couldn''t help but asked: "Are you familiar with each other?" "Not very familiar, but I have met several times in Spain." Albert tightened his cloak and walked towards the castle. "What kind of person is Miss Yanila?" Hermione asked tentatively. "Miss Yanila is a very beautiful and enthusiastic girl." Albert added in his heart, "Yes, really enthusiastic." Albert felt that if he were single, he would have been slapped. "Boothbaton''s girls are pretty pretty," Harry murmured. For some reason, he suddenly fought a cold war. He probably noticed the gaze from the side and quickly changed his words: "I mean the girls Albert knows are very beautiful." "That''s because there are so many people I know, so naturally there are so many beautiful girls." Albert went down and said, "Why, Potter, did you see a girl from Boothbatton?" "No." Harry said dryly. "Don''t be shy. If you really have someone you like, you should try to invite them to be your dancing partners." "Which partner?" Harry asked in confusion. "Of course it''s a Christmas ball partner." Albert said of course. "So, are you here to invite them?" Hermione asked sharply. "No, I came to Hagrid. He just went to help the rune to build a stable." Albert walked along the gravel path to the yard, "As for the dancing partner, I actually found it very early." "There are a lot of girls in school who want to be your dancing partner. If they know that you have found a partner, they will be very disappointed." Hermione felt a sense of loss on her face when she heard that Albert had a partner. "I''m very curious about you. Who will you invite to the dance? If Isobel is still in school, you will definitely invite her. However, she graduated from school last year." Albert said mysteriously: "This will be kept secret for the time being, so as not to cause her trouble." "Does it have to be dancing?" Harry asked entangledly, not knowing how to dance at all. Of course, if dancing would save Harry from participating in the first project, he would definitely find a partner at random, but obviously it wouldn''t be such a good thing. "According to traditional practice, the ball will be danced by the warriors and their partners, so you have to find a partner for yourself, otherwise you think why the school asked us to prepare the dress?" Albert patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "You still With plenty of time, its not too late to think about the partners affairs after the first project is over." "It would be nice if I could be like you too, nothing to worry about." Harry actually envied Albert, this guy has always been a role model and envy of Hogwarts boys, but unfortunately they just can''t learn. "Many times, there is no need to trouble yourself. For your partner, you can consider Ginny Weasley. I can see that the girl seems to like you very much. For you, this should be a good choice." Albert slowed down, looked at Hermione and asked, "I should be right!" "Ginny really likes Harry. If Harry is willing to invite Ginny to the Christmas ball, it should be a wonderful Christmas for Ginny." Hermione nodded in agreement. She and Ginny are good friends, and if Harry chooses Ginny, Hermione will definitely be happy for Ginny. Harry''s cheeks flushed all of a sudden, and he didn''t know what to say for a while. "Of course, you can also think about Hermione. Believe me, Hermione is actually very beautiful. She just doesn''t bother to dress up, and you are still good friends." Albert continued, "If I don''t have a partner, maybe I will. Invite Hermione to be my dance partner." When Hermione heard Albert praise her beauty, her forehead couldn''t help but blush. Few people would praise her for her beauty like that, especially the person who praised her was Albert, which made Hermione very happy. However, upon hearing the last sentence, Hermione was a little bit lost, and she was even more curious about who Albert had invited. "This...I don''t know." Harry said dryly. "If you have someone you like, invite her to the prom, so you might be able to develop a relationship." Albert asked Hermione, "Does Potter have a girl you like?" "What? Oh, I don''t know." Hermione shook her head after regaining her senses. "It shouldn''t be. I feel that Harry has been relatively slow in this relationship." The figure of Ravenclaw Seeker Qiu Zhang appeared in Harry''s mind. "If not, it would be more appropriate to find an acquaintance, at least the two will not feel embarrassed." Albert glanced at Harry and said, "However, I think Potter has reached the age when he has a vague affection for girls." "Who?" Hermione asked in a low voice. "I''ll give you a suggestion. If you have a girl you like, hurry up, otherwise you will be soaked away, and you don''t even have a place to cry." Albert said heartlessly. He knew who Potter liked, but Cedric started faster than him, and he was handsomer and more popular with girls, so Potter''s first love was destined to be unrequited love. "Sirius and Lupin are going to take us into the woods on the weekend. Do you want to come with us?" Harry gave a light cough and quickly changed the subject. He must concentrate on the first project now, and the prom will wait for him to finish the first project. There is not much time left. " "Forget it, the eight-eyed giant spiders have a grudge against me. If I go deep into the forbidden forest, I might cause trouble for you. When those eight-eyed giant spiders see me, 80% of them will immediately come forward in groups." Ai Bert refused Harry''s invitation and gave him a bad idea, "You should bring Ron Weasley. I remember you guys like taking risks together." "This is a good idea." Harry also felt that Ron should be brought along, so that he could understand that the Warriors weren''t as good as they seemed on the surface and still needed to take a lot of risk. During dinner, Harry really took the initiative to invite Ron. Of course, he didn''t talk about going into the woods to deal with the eight-eyed giant spider, but told Ron that Sirius and Lupin were going to teach them how to single out the giant monster. Although they had successfully defeated the trolls in the first grade, there were some tricks at the time, and not every time they could have that kind of luck. "Harry, are you really going to go into the woods to single out the trolls?" Neville couldn''t help taking a breath. "Actually, I don''t want to either." Harry sighed softly, "But Anderson thinks the Warriors'' first project may need to face the magical creatures classified as ?????????? Professor Lupin After learning, I thought that I should meet in the Forbidden Forest and learn to try to defeat those dangerous magical creatures by myself, so that the magical creatures who encountered danger when participating in the first project were not scared and weakened." "The biggest threat the trolls pose to the wizards comes from the stench on their bodies. Be careful to be fainted." George seemed to recall something in the past: "I still remember the last time we went into the woods, we even flipped two ends." "Really? How do you feel like you are bragging." Alia didn''t believe George''s words. "Is it necessary to brag? Albert was also there at the time." Lee Jordan recalled: "When two giants rushed towards you, the pressure was really strong, and the timid would definitely be scared to pee. Pants." "You really think that the first project needs to defeat creatures more dangerous than trolls." Shanna couldn''t help frowning. She felt that trolls were dangerous enough. "It must be a dangerous magical creature like a snake-tailed monster." Albert swallowed his food and analyzed. "The difficulty of the Triwizard Tournament is actually the same, otherwise the mortality rate will not be so high, but this time They have strengthened security measures." "Potter, I suggest you bring more pants. You can change them when you pee. No one knows you are scared to pee." Malfoy sneered. Around him, a group of Slytherin students booed together, and flashed the badge of "Harry Smelly Stool" at Harry, to disgust Harry. "A trash like you, how can you have the courage to say such a thing?" Harry sneered mercilessly. "I still remember when you were in the woods for the first time when you were so scared that Voldemort was so frightened." When Harry talked about the ups and downs of Lord Voldemort, there was a cold breath around him. "Don''t be convinced. If you don''t believe that you will join me in the woods tomorrow, the warrior is not something you can do with waste." Now who refuses to accept it, Harry sneers, and when the opponent refuses, he drags the opponent to the Forbidden Forest and singles out the trolls. Harry knew that many wizards didn''t have that guts, so he looked down on his trash but dared to laugh at him. "You think I''m as brainless as you." Malfoy did not have the courage, but it didn''t prevent him from ridiculing Harry. The students of Gryffindor really only have muscles in their minds. You are so embarrassed to call yourself a warrior. I dare to say that after the first event, you will not live for ten minutes." "At least I dare to complete the first project. What qualifications do you have to say about me?" Harry continued to talk to Malfoy, anyway, he didn''t dare, especially when he got some information from Albert about the first one. After the content of the project, I hate those who trouble him even more. "If you are not convinced, let''s make a bet, ten gallons. The goal of the first project is to face a ?????????? magical creature, or bet I can live ten Minutes, how about it?" Harry took out his wallet from his pocket, took out ten gallons by the way, and said, "Of course, you can guess the content of the first item by yourself. If you dare, just close it to me. Mouth." With full firepower, Harry had a rare opportunity to anger Malfoy. He didn''t want to miss it. He ran down in a row, almost making Malfoy dumbfounded. "How do I know if you will default if you lose." "We can put Garon with Albert first and get him if we win." Harry said again. "Don''t worry about him going wrong. The prize money for a champion in a world-class competition is better than your lifetime. You have to spend a lot of pocket money, moreover, relinquishing accounts has always been your Slytherin''s patent." "I don''t want to get my gold coins dirty." Malfoy still didn''t dare to directly say that Albert was a Mudblood, he was indeed persuaded. "If you don''t dare to go away, don''t affect my appetite for eating here." Harry couldn''t help being disappointed when he saw Malfoy stunned. If Malfoy dared to say it directly, he might not have a good time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Everyone was taken aback by Harry''s strength, but they also liked seeing the people at Slytherin College cramped. Harry was in a good mood to take this opportunity to disgust Malfoy, he was so happy to do so. "Harry, you were so cool just now." Neville said admiringly. "Malfoy''s kind of stuff is really disgusting. He is purely jealous of you being a warrior at Hogwarts. I dare say he would be sure if he played. I''ll be scared to pee my pants." Neville''s wave of map guns incidentally blasted Ron, Seamus and Dean who had been watching coldly by the side, making the expressions on their faces a little unnatural. "I didn''t care about Neville, I already knew what they were." Harry said calmly. "Can I follow you to challenge the troll?" Neville asked expectantly. "You can''t find giant monsters outside the Forbidden Forest. You need to ride a broom into the Forbidden Forest." Hermione interrupted, "Harry, would you like some potato stew?" "Thank you." Harry said to Neville with an apologetic look. "I can''t decide this matter. I have to consult Professor Lupin." "But, you didn''t ask Ron just now, he doesn''t seem to be going with you." Neville looked at Ron and asked, "You are not going, right." "Who said I won''t go." Ron raised his eyebrows slightly. He actually didn''t want to go, but...he finally chose to participate. It was just a troll. He defeated a troll in the first grade. Ron knew very well about trolls. weakness. Harry can deal with a giant monster, so can he naturally, and this kind of thing can be used for a long time. Ron didn''t know what he was about to face, and he didn''t notice that Harry and Hermione exchanged glances quietly, and a very strange smile appeared on their faces. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 881： train "I accidentally let you slip yesterday, so don''t even think about running away today." Just after breakfast, Albert, who was about to go to the responsive house, just stood up and was pushed back into his seat by Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. Having learned from yesterdays lessons, they would never let Albert out of his sight and throw them all about the Wizarding Card Game. "I still have important things to do." Albert said. "I think it''s more important for you to stay here to host the Wizards card game, and you should take the time to meet the successor of the club, or do you want the Wizards card club to end in our session?" Lee Jordan''s eyes went straight. Staring at Albert. At present, the popularity of the wizard card is still linked to Albert. Once Albert graduates from Hogwarts school, the wizard card club will inevitably plummet. By then, who else will play the wizard card in the school? "Don''t worry, when I finish the activity room, the Wizards Card Club will definitely continue to exist." Albert doesn''t think the Wizards Card Club will disappear with his graduation. As long as the club can organize competitions, it can bring it to everyone. Happiness can be a good place to make friends, and it can continue to exist. "Do you really intend to give that book to Professor McGonagall, and then from Professor McGonagall to the next successor?" Fred frowned and said, "Is it really necessary to do this?" "This will ensure that the book will not be lost or corrupted by others." Albert has never minded speculating on others with the greatest malice, and he dare to say that if there is no such layer, someone will definitely take his book. Greedy. "What book?" Shanna asked curiously. "A magical book, I haven''t thought of a name yet." Albert introduced, "As long as you open the book, you can enter an empty activity room, which has enough space for everyone to play the wizard cards together." "It sounds a bit like a fairy tale." Angelina was reluctant to believe that such a thing existed. "You saw it last semester," Fred reminded. "Last semester?" "The classroom Albert used is actually the book." George explained. "But, didn''t you say that it was a secret room?" "A room that can move." Fred shrugged. "In a way, Albert is right." "Its no wonder that sometimes you cant find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets." Alia admired Albert''s accomplishments in the Unmarked Stretching Curse, but she reminded him kindly, As far as I know, the Ministry of Magic strictly stipulates that the Unmarked Stretching Curse cannot Is used for private purposes." "The strict rules you call are actually the rules that some people deliberately let the Ministry of Magic make in order to ensure their monopoly." Albert said calmly. "How do you know?" Alia asked with wide-eyed eyes. "Albert knows a few officials from the Ministry of Magic. Is it weird to know some secrets that everyone doesn''t know?" Fred asked rhetorically, anyway, they weren''t surprised at all. In fact, their father had secretly used the Unmarked Stretching Curse on his car. "That is the guarantee we have left for the Wizard Card Club, and everyone can''t always play cards in the hall of the auditorium. We need an activity room of our own where everyone can enjoy the fun of playing games." "I agree with you very much." Shanna said expectantly: "But when will you take out that book for everyone to see." "I believe everyone will be willing to help set up the activity room of the Wizard Card Club together." "Waiting for the final." Albert was about to take out the book for the second test. He thought it might come in handy next semester. When Albert and his team came together to discuss the future plans of the Witcher Card Club, Harry, Hermione, and Ron, who had finished breakfast early, were walking toward the forbidden forest on the edge of the school. When they passed Hagrid''s hunting lodge far away, they saw Hagrid talking to Mrs. Maxim in Boothbarton. Not far from the Busbarton carriage, a stable was quickly rising from the ground. "Hagrid seems to like that Mrs. Maxim?" Ron looked at the two who were talking and said to Hermione next to him. Harry and Hermione didn''t reply, and the three of them continued to walk to the forbidden forest ahead. After arriving in an empty place, Hermione reached out and took out a piece of parchment from her pocket, and said to Harry sideways: "Today we are going to learn the Curse of Eye Disease. Sirius thinks that if the opponent of the first item is a fire dragon , Eye disease curse would be a good choice. Fire dragons eyelids are one of their few weaknesses. Of course, angering a fire dragon is not a good choice." "A dragon?" Ron couldn''t believe his ears. "Is it weird?" Harry turned his head to look at Ron, and said blankly: "????? The magical creature is not easy to find. Albert thinks the fire dragon is a good choice. Of course, there is another one. The choice is the eight-eyed giant spider, there are many such things in the Forbidden Forest." "He might be mistaken." Ron said without hesitation. "Why do you think the death rate in the Triwizard Tournament is so high, and it was finally banned?" Hermione glanced at Ron and said to Harry: "Most????? There is a strong resistance." "The coma spell is not good for a dragon," Ron reminded. "Without seven or eight experienced wizards, it is impossible to subdue a fire dragon." "Learning the coma spell, of course, is for people. Don''t forget the guy who threw your name into the Goblet of Fire. According to Albert, the other party will probably do something to you in the final project." Sirius and Lu Pingchao They came here, "We can''t let you go to the battlefield without combat experience, otherwise you may not survive the end of the Triwizard Tournament." "Good morning Sirius, and Remus." Harry greeted Sirius with a smile. "Good morning Harry, this is for you." As he said, Sirius took a wand from his pocket and handed it to Harry. "Try it first to see if it works." "I have a wand?" Harry showed Sirius to his wand. He didn''t understand why Sirius gave him a new wand. "Of course I know you have your own magic wand, but you also need to prepare another spare." Sirius explained: "Most wizards lose the ability to resist after losing their wand. You need to have more wands to spare." "Last night, Sirius remembered Albert''s advice and went to Mr. Ollivander to buy this wand for you early in the morning." Lupin explained, "You probably don''t know, Albert just Owning a lot of wands, he once told us that Sorbet wands are very suitable for duels and also very suitable for casting defensive spells." "Professor Lupin, what is in the cage you are holding?" Hermione''s gaze fell on the cage that Lupin was holding. "A ferret," Lupin said. "This is for Harry to train the Eye Curse, but before that, Harry needs to master the Eye Curse." "A ferret?" Ron couldn''t help laughing. "Is there any problem?" Lupin asked, looking at Ron. "Nothing, I just thought of something very interesting." Ron''s mouth pursed slightly, he remembered that Malfoy had been turned into a ferret by Professor Moody. If this ferret was Malfoy, that would be great! "Come on, go to the tent, and let Remus teach you how to deal with those magical creatures." "What if the first project is not to deal with magical creatures?" Ron asked rhetorically. "I don''t think it is necessary for Albert to lie to us." Sirius was very confident in Albert''s divination. "Have you asked Albert for the content of the first project?" Hermione couldn''t help asking, she thought it was cheating. "It''s the fire dragon. Every warrior needs to deal with a dragon." Lu Ping took a deep breath and revealed the content of the first project to the three of them. "In fact, Albert did not guess wrong." "Sirius, you don''t have to waste money at all." Harry looked at his godfather, a little disgusted with him for spending money to ask Albert for divination. "This is normal, Harry, the real seer has always charged a lot, not to mention... Forget it, you first master the eye disease spell, and when you master this spell, you need to practice other spells and prepare a few more preparations. Plan to ensure that you can pass the first project smoothly." Sirius is different from Harry. He is very happy to find Albert for divination. Spending some money can ensure Harry''s safety. Why not do it? "Thanks to you, otherwise I don''t know what to do." Harry hung his head in shame. If Sirius hadn''t helped him, he wouldn''t even know what to do now, so he went to the first project stupidly. , And then was scorched by the fire dragon and forced to abandon the first project? The three of them are listening carefully to Professor Lu Ping''s explanation of how to use the Eye Curse. "Are we going to find the troll later?" Ron asked, that''s why he came here. "Troll? Oh, we need to exercise Harry''s courage. This is very important. If you are scared by the fire dragon, it will be bad." Sirius took out a target and hung it on the tree, and let Harry face the target. train. "Does Harry really need to face the dragon?" Hermione was worried. "Don''t worry about Hermione, Harry must be fine. You should have confidence in him." Lupin comforted him. "By the way, are you starting to learn the flying curse now?" "I have mastered it." "Harry, how does your flying curse work?" Sirius yelled at Harry. "I haven''t had time to master it yet." Harry defended. The Flying Curse had already been taught in the spell class, but Harry hadn''t mastered the Flying Curse. "Do I need a flying curse?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "Albert suggested that we use Harry''s strengths." Lupin said with a smile. "Harry''s strengths?" Ron was a little puzzled. "It''s flying." Hermione explained, "Should Harry plan to use the Flying Curse to summon the Firebolt?" "Yes, if the Eye Disease Curse doesn''t work as expected, Harry can at least rely on Firebolt to continue dealing with the fire dragon. I think they should not expect the warriors to defeat a fire dragon. The warriors probably need to meet certain conditions. At least it can save Harry''s life. As for the game, it''s not that important." "I''ll take the time to teach Harry the flying curse." Hermione felt it necessary to let Harry understand the world. "It''s a lot like Albert''s idea?" Ron looked at Lupin suspiciously and said, "I remember Albert was also a great seeker?" "With Albert''s abilities, these should be difficult to use." Lu Ping admired Albert''s abilities, and even thought out ways for them. Near noon, Harry had initially mastered the eye disease curse. He used the ferret to test the spell and found that the power was too weak to severely damage the fire dragon, making it temporarily blind, but directly angering it and causing Harry to fall into trouble. . "Okay Harry, we should go into the woods to find an eight-eyed giant spider to train your courage!" "Isn''t it a troll?" Ron directly squirted out the butter beer he had just drunk into his mouth. "I did plan to find the giant monster, but unfortunately, no giant monster was found around, but I found the nest of the eight-eyed giant spider. Those giant spiders are also very suitable for exercising courage." Sirius said with a sullen face. "Um... I feel like my stomach hurts. I have to go back to school first." Ron''s hand holding the butter beer was shaking slightly. Harry reached out and put his hand on Ron''s trembling shoulders, and smiled comfortingly: "Don''t worry about Ron, Sirius and Remus are here, we won''t be in danger." "If there is any danger, they will use the Apparition to take us away as soon as possible Hermione added. "But, the big spider and the dragon..." Ron really didn''t want to deal with the big spiders, it was a loss of business. "Ron, don''t underestimate the eight-eyed giant spider. Since that thing can be rated as a magical creature, it naturally has its uniqueness." "I didn''t underestimate it." "Our goal is to catch one or two lonely eight-eyed giant spiders as Harry''s practice objects, and then he can use Apparition to leave directly." Fred suggested. "Why should I go with me?" "This is also a good experience for you. When that happens, you will use the Stunning Curse and Obstacle Curse together. I remember teaching it yesterday." "That''s why you called us the Stunning Curse and Obstacle Curse yesterday?" Harry said suddenly. "Um... I think I might hinder you." Ron was suddenly a little embarrassed, because he didn''t know the Stupefying Curse or the Obstacle Curse. He suddenly felt that he was stupid, and he would envy Harry as a warrior. Obviously this warrior. It''s not so easy to do. "It''s okay, Ron, you can help us keep the watch. In order to be foolproof and prevent us from being surrounded by the eight-eyed giant spider, we need someone to help us be alert to our surroundings. You will use this later." Sirius took out something from his pocket. . "What is this?" Hermione asked curiously. "The dark creature detector, given to me by Albert, said it can detect the dark creatures around. The eight-eyed giant spider is a group of creatures. We have to be careful not to be surrounded and attacked by them." Lu Ping said Everyone really explained in a low voice. "Well, Ron said dryly, he knew he couldn''t escape the fate of dealing with those big spiders." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 882： growing up Sirius reached out and grabbed Harrys arm and told a few people about his next plan, Well apparate for a while, and then slowly approach the active area of ??the eight-eyed giant spider, and then use the dark creature detector to find it. The lonely eight-eyed giant spider, and captured it." "Okay, let''s go!" Sirius nodded towards Lupin and left directly with Harry Apparition. "Hermione grabbed my hand, and you Ron," Lupin said gently. "that" "I caught him." Hermione walked over and grabbed Lupin''s arm. Seeing that Ron didn''t want to go, Hermione reached out and grabbed his arm. If Ron was not allowed to experience the difficulty of the Warriors, he would probably continue to be jealous of Harry, which would not be conducive to the friendship of the three. Harry and Ron hadn''t spoken to each other for a few weeks, and their friendship couldn''t stand the tossing, so mediating them made Hermione miserable. "Okay, let''s go too." Before Ron could react, the darkness around him came from all directions with a strong squeezing feeling, pressing the words Ron had just wanted to say back into his stomach. When they recovered, they found themselves standing on a piece of air. Harry was retching next to him. Sirius raised his wand to watch his surroundings, holding the "dark biodetector" he showed them in his hand. The sneak attack of the Eye Giant Spider. "The eight-eyed giant spider moves very fast in the forest." Sirius explained to the three of them, "Be careful, don''t be attacked by them, those beasts cannibalize people." Ron, who was holding the tree dry and vomiting, couldn''t help but shudder. "This kind of feeling needs to adapt slowly." Lu Ping comforted, "However, it is good for you to feel the Apparition in advance. When you practice, you will be able to master the Apparition faster than others." "Remus, can you teach us?" Although Harry didn''t like the feeling of Apparition, he knew that it was necessary to learn Apparition. If he could master it in advance, it would be much easier to go to other places in the future, and he certainly didn''t have to worry about Apparition exam. "It''s not possible now, there is not enough time, and Apparition requires adult wizards to learn. Naturally, there is reason for him." Lupin shook his head and refused. For Harry now, how to pass the first project is more important. "I remember Fred and George said that Albert had mastered Apparition very early." Ron interrupted, he actually wanted to learn, if Professor Lupin was willing to teach. "Albert is only an isolated case." Lupin said, shaking his head. "Okay, don''t chat, we''re going to set off after we rest." Sirius saw that everyone had been relieved, so he gave another "dark creature detector" to Ron, "You help us stare The dark biodetector will tell us as soon as there are red dots around, or if there are red dots quickly approaching." "Oh, okay." Ron took the dark biodetector and couldn''t help swallowing. "The dense forest is the home of the eight-eyed giant spiders. They move very fast in it. Don''t hesitate to use the Stunning Charm at it after encountering them." Lupin asked, let the three of them keep up with Sirius, and he was responsible. Postponed. The five began to move towards the nearest red dot. After walking in the bushes for a while, Sirius suddenly stopped and looked around with the light on his wand. "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked in a low voice. Sirius made a hush gesture, and there was a loud clicking sound around him. "It''s nearby." Ron was holding his wand tightly in his hand, staring at the dark biodetector on his hand, and the red dot coincided with their position. Harry reached out to hold his pounding heart, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "It''s a big guy." "Don''t worry, we are prepared, and when I count to three, you close your eyes." Sirius calmly took out a spherical toy from his robe pocket, and started the countdown in his mouth. Harry and the others were a bit inexplicable and didn''t know what was going on, they saw Sirius twist away the ball and throw it forward. In an instant, white light suddenly appeared, and a dazzling ball of light floated above everyone''s head, shining a bright light in the nearby forest. "what?" Harry was flashed into his eyes, and when he closed his eyes in pain, Sirius and Lupin beside him had already begun to move. They had been prepared, and immediately attacked the exposed eight-eyed giant spider. Two spells hit the eight-eyed giant spider that was flashed to the eyes by white light and had not had time to react, and directly knocked the spider to the ground. Before Harry, Ron, and Hermione could react, Sirius and Lupin chanted a curse together to secure the hapless spider. That''s it? The three of them stared at this scene dumbfounded, but they didn''t expect the matter to end so easily. Sirius took out a box, used magic to throw the eight-eyed giant spider tied into a mummy into the box, and then he didnt forget to warn Harry: Dont think the eight-eyed giant spider is weak, thats because it was given to us by us. Sneak attack. These monsters move fast in the forest and are extremely dangerous, otherwise they would not be rated as magical creatures." "There are three red dots approaching here." Ron''s voice was trembling, "They are fast, they are almost here." "We''d better leave here right away." After Sirius used magic to lock the box, he reached out and grabbed Harry and Apparated and left. This time, without Lupin''s urging, Ron firmly grasped Lupin''s hand and asked him to take him out of this place of right and wrong. Soon after the five people left, the three-headed eight-eyed giant spider appeared at their previous location, but there was nothing left there. "We are lucky," Sirius was in a good mood. They were on an empty plain, and no one around would bother them. "Yeah, the method Albert gave is really effective. I thought it would take a bit of work to catch the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider." Lu Ping couldn''t help feeling that Sirius''s call was still worth it. "Albert?" Hermione looked at Professor Lupin suspiciously. "Yeah, he gave us the idea." Sirius put the box on the ground and motioned to the others to step back. He was about to release the eight-eyed giant spider from the box. There was no intuitive feeling just now. Now that the eight-eyed giant spider was released by Sirius, Harry felt for the first time the terrible ?????????? magical creature. The eight-eyed giant spider that came into view was actually the size of a horse pulling a cart, and it was dark and hairy, as if it had magnified a spider countless times. "Is it dead?" Ron asked tremblingly. "There shouldn''t be, maybe I fainted." Siriuss sight did not move away from the eight-eyed giant spider, These monsters are not ordinary spiders. They are very cunning and talk human. They are terrible predators in the forest. We used to wander in the forbidden forest. At that time, I also encountered these big spiders, and it took a lot of effort to get rid of them." "Harry, you need to face it alone later." Lupin interrupted Sirius'' memory and asked, "Do you know how to deal with it?" Harry shook his head. "What spell did you use to knock it down?" Hermione asked curiously. "Spider retreat spell, the spell Albert told us, this spell can cause a lot of damage to spiders, but sometimes it is not those powerful spells that are needed to deal with them, but your brain." Lupin continued to guide Ha Lee, "Dont think about their head-on confrontation. Its not wise. You have to get something to attract them, and then restrict their actions, because the eight-eyed giant spider moves really fast and poses a great threat to you. What do you think should be used to restrict the movement of the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider?" "Coma spell, full body restraint spell, soft leg spell, or dance step spell?" Harry pondered for a moment, and said the spell he currently knows to restrict the movement of the eight-eyed giant spider. "There are many ways, aren''t they." Lupin continued: "But if its magic power is too strong, does the spell do not work on it?" "this" Harry was stunned, because in this situation, he didn''t know what to do. "If you are good at transfiguration, you can conjure the eight legs of the eight-eyed giant spider with ropes and restrict their movements, but it is difficult for you, so don''t take risks before you are ready, otherwise it will be easy. Lose your own life." Sirius looked at Harry in a daze and said, "Okay, Harry, are you ready?" what to prepare? Harry was a little flustered, he was ready for everything! Ron beside him was equally bewildered. He was suddenly glad that it was not himself, but Harry, who faced the eight-eyed giant spider. However, this is just an appetizer, and Harry needs to face the dragon in the first project. "Don''t worry, we are right by." Lupin comforted. He and Blake Qiqi used the eight-eyed giant spider to recover quickly. The big spider who had fainted started to move, and Ron, who saw this scene, shrank back in horror, wishing to hide behind Hermione. "Don''t be afraid of Harry, if you don''t dare to face it under protection, what are you going to do to deal with the fire dragon?" Sirius patted Harry on the shoulder and encouraged, he actually didn''t want to do that. He did, but it was impossible. He hoped that Harry could muster the courage and calmly face the danger in front of him. A click sounded in his ears, Harry only felt his hair creepy, but he knew Sirius was right. If he had the courage to face the eight-eyed giant spider in front of him under protection, he should take it again. What to face the fire dragon? The big spider struggling to turn over, all eight eyes were staring at Albert, not knowing what was going on, the eyes of the eight-eyed giant spider didn''t seem to have completely returned to normal. Harry took out his wand and said to the eight-eyed giant spider: Tarantella dance. The dance step curse hit the spider''s huge, black hairy body without any accident, and the spider''s legs convulsed involuntarily, but it quickly returned to normal. After being attacked, the eight-eyed giant spider rushed towards Harry. "Fainted, fainted, fainted!" Harry looked at the big spider rushing towards him in horror, his head stalled for a short time, frantically chanting the fainting spell, trying to knock the eight-eyed giant spider stunned. However, I don''t know if the eight-eyed giant spider is too resistant to magic, or if Harry''s spell is too weak, the coma spell does not work on the eight-eyed giant spider, but it irritates it even more. Harry''s eye mask reflected the appearance of an eight-eyed giant spider, and the ugly giant spider rushed on Harry, and an inexplicable panic emerged in Harry''s heart. "To suffer!" Before the eight-eyed giant spider hit him, Harry tried to avoid it with a panic face, but it was too late. At this scene, Ron was scared to death. Hermione was already screaming, but Lupin and Sirius were very calm. When the eight-eyed giant spider rushed in front of Harry, they were already Raised his wand. The eight-eyed giant spider slammed in front of Harry, as if hitting an invisible protective barrier, unable to advance any further. In the next moment, a large number of vines suddenly burst out on the ground, which will be knocked out of the head, and the eight-eyed giant spider who has not had time to react is firmly bound. "Harry, you need to stay calm at all times, instead of throwing magic at the enemy hysterically. Losing your mind is a very dangerous thing." Sirius pulled Harry away from the eight-eyed giant spider who was struggling desperately. "You don''t need to be afraid. The most dangerous thing about eight-eyed giant spiders is that they can silently attack their prey in the dense forest. If it is a head-to-head confrontation, these giant spiders are actually not too threatening." "Not a big threat?" Ron said weakly. "Yes." Lupin explained to Black, "If it is a head-on confrontation, an eight-eyed giant spider is actually not as dangerous as a giant monster, but in the dense forest, an eight-eyed giant spider can easily kill those giants. Unsuspecting wizard." "Harry, eat something to regain strength, and training will continue." Sirius took out a few chocolates and handed them to Harry. "Sirius, where did you buy the chocolate." Harry ate one, feeling his strength recovered a lot. "I got it from Albert, saying it can quickly restore my strength and energy, but the stingy guy only gave me ten dollars." Sirius whispered. "I know this thing, Albert''s magical candy." Hermione looked away from the eight-eyed giant spider and said to Harry, "Last time, Albert gave me a small bottle of something similar, and it worked pretty well. ." Ron opened his mouth. He actually wanted to tell Harry and Hermione that these so-called magical candies were actually experimental products made by that group of guys. They were purely experimenting with you, but he finally resisted it. . "Harry, go on." Sirius warned: "You must remain calm at all times when fighting, and don''t let emotions affect your judgment." "You should defeat it by other methods. Harry. The biggest difference between humans and animals is that we have a clever brain." Lupin said with a smile, "You can try the dance step spell. The giant spider worked, and your spell should be aimed at the legs of the eight-eyed giant spider. These beasts must have weaknesses." "Most animal weaknesses are Harry in the abdomen Hermione reminded, "You can try to use the eye disease curse on the eyes of the eight-eyed giant spider. " "I will." Harry took a deep breath and met the eight-eyed giant spider again. This method is actually quite effective. What Harry lacks most now is actually combat experience. After facing the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider again and again, Harry has gradually become accustomed to the hideous outside of the Big Spider, where the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider is facing him. When he rushed over, his head would not be blank and he didn''t know what to do. He looked more and more like a warrior fighting the eight-eyed giant spider. Harry grew up in battle. The most unlucky one was probably the eight-eyed giant spider, whose eyes were hit by the eye disease curse and closed in pain. Faced with Harry''s challenges time and time again, this jungle killer was dying, and was eventually killed mercilessly by Sirius using a spell, and Lupin took the poison and died horribly. "Good job, Harry, your progress is fast. We will get another one next week. Then you can also try to fight these big spiders." Sirius said to Hermione and Ron, "This kind of combat experience is very good. rare." "Is it really okay?" Hermione''s eyes lighted up, and she actually wanted to fight the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider when she was safe. "I''ll leave it alone." Ron said dryly, "I hate spiders." The three looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. "The amount of venom is less than expected, and it is estimated to be worth fifty or sixty gallons." Lupin was in a good mood. Ron''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, but he quickly wilted, because those big spiders were obviously hard to deal with, and he was really afraid of spiders, even Garon couldn''t make Ron overcome his fear of spiders. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 883： Detection wand Latest URL: Recently, Albert discovered that he seemed to be in a little trouble, which came from his rejection of Yanila''s invitation to the dance a few days ago. Now no matter what class Albert is attending, the other party will listen quietly. Yanila, who didn''t wrap her face in a scarf, was not as charming as Furong, but it still made it difficult for the boys in the class to concentrate on class. For this reason, Albert was forced to be the last row of the classroom. Although the professors are somewhat dissatisfied with this, no professor will do such a rude thing accusing the distinguished guests. With Yanila''s bad example, Albert soon discovered that several more girls ran to his classroom to listen to the class, which made the professors even more unhappy. "Okay, what do you want to do?" In order to contain the worst situation in the cradle, Albert decided to have a showdown with Yanila. "It''s quite interesting to listen to the professors at Hogwarts." Yanila pretended not to understand, and said with a smile, "Bosbatten and Hogwarts have different course content." "I remember many spell classes in schools use series." Albert stared into Yanila''s eyes and said. "Professors teach in different ways." Yanila was not embarrassed. As a singer, she was a lot better than others in some aspects. "I suggest you speak directly." Albert reminded kindly. "When you treat a beautiful girl, you should have a gentlemanly demeanor. I heard that British men are very gentlemanly." Yanila blinked at Albert. If you change to another man, you might have been The girl''s delicate face and lively character were fascinated. "Maybe it''s because I''m not a gentleman!" Albert simply admits that he has no gentlemanly demeanor. "You..." Yanila was choked. "Okay, Miss Yanila, I know you are because of your partner, but I won''t change your mind, so you can give up, and I don''t really like dancing, and my dancing skills are bad." Albert didn''t want to change your mind. Go around in a circle and directly point out this matter. "It doesn''t matter, I can dance." Yanila said indifferently. "Do you know how I usually solve your troubles?" Albert said suddenly. "How to solve it?" Yanila suddenly had a bad feeling. "Just let you forget a small part of your memory." The expression on Albert''s face became more kind. "To be honest, I am still very confident in my forgetting spell." "You really are not a gentleman at all." Yanila couldn''t help but complain. "No, I''m actually a gentleman, otherwise I won''t be here to tell you this." Albert is very satisfied with his way of persuasion, the effect is really good. "Well then, I think you shouldn''t mind dancing with me!" Yanila put her face in Albert''s ear and said softly. The girl compromised. She didn''t want to bet that Albert would dare to use the Forgetting Curse on herself. Without giving Albert a chance to refuse, Yanila got up and walked away. After the girl walked away, Albert said to the flower bed not far away: "She''s gone, come out." As soon as the voice fell, Fred, George, Lee Jordan, and a group of girls did not know where they came out. "I said it earlier, the phantom curse can''t fool Albert." "We are just...a bit curious." Lee Jordan smiled awkwardly. They hid in a nearby flowerbed eavesdropping, but they couldn''t hear what they were talking about. "What does she want you for?" Angelina asked impatiently. "The Christmas ball." Albert said, "I said I have a partner." "I think she wants to know you and wants to chase you." Lee Jordan''s face was full of envy that could not hide, "I don''t know when I will be as popular as you." "I suggest you go back to sleep now, everything is possible in your dreams." Fred reached out and patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder, jokingly. "Albert, who is your partner?" "Temporarily confidential." Albert didn''t intend to disclose the news. After all, Katrina was used as a shield, so don''t add unnecessary trouble to the other party. "I can almost foresee a large group of girls coming to invite you to dance at the ball." George suggested with a smile, "You''d better find some time to find someone to practice dancing. As a warrior at Hogwarts, if your dance is too bad, No, Fred is good at dancing. You can practice with him... ahem, I mean you can practice with girls. There are many girls here who know how to dance." George changed his mouth under the oppressive gaze of a group of girls. "Don''t be stupid, of course I can dance." Albert tried to divert everyone''s attention: "I think you should think about your partner." At this moment, a young girl trot over here, stopped in front of Albert, and said with a blushing face: "Mr. Bagman asked me to take you..." "Testing the wand?" Albert finished speaking for the other person. "Yes, to detect the wand, it seems that I have to take a picture." "I''m afraid I have to go first and see you later." Albert said hello to the others and motioned to the little girl to lead the way. When he passed by, there were only two people in that classroom, Rita Skeeter and cameraman Fu Zuo. "It''s been a long time, Rita Skeeter." Albert greeted the witch in front of him. "It is really unpleasant to see you here. It seems that you are planning to take this opportunity to make trouble again." "Do you mind if I give you an interview, I heard that you have a good relationship with the Warriors of Boothbat." Rita Skeeter was not embarrassed at all. "You know, I don''t like newspapers. Trust me, you have a better choice." Albert hinted Rita Skeeter to interview Harry Potter, the savior. "Everyone is very interested in you," Rita Skeeter pulled out parchment and quill from the crocodile purse. "If you really want to interview me, I suggest you change a quill pen, or I can change one for you, you know, I hate the language processed by your quill pen." Albert reminded kindly , "I hate them even more." Rita Skeeter curled her lips and gave up reporting on Albert. She has her own plan, and if she wants to get into trouble, she needs to know who can''t offend and what can''t be reported. Rita Skeeter once thought that Albert Anderson was just a more talented Muggle wizard. When the opponent won the international wizard chess championship, she also cleverly used the ability to read pictures and make up stories, fabricating a lot of people''s favorites. The peach-colored news, but hit the steel plate head-on, and the other side came to the door. As soon as he met, Albert revealed her Animagus identity and threatened her with this. Although the two parties finally reached a settlement and promised not to publish Alberts reports indiscriminately, Rita Skeeter was not too serious. Take this matter to heart, because as long as she goes to the Ministry of Magic to report to Animagus and pay a high fine, the matter will pass. But Rita Skeeter hesitated. If Animagus identity is exposed, it will be difficult for her to obtain more valuable information in this way. People will inevitably be wary of her, and those who hate him People who are definitely going to trouble her. It is obviously more cost-effective to reach a settlement with Anderson, that is, you need to take some risks, but it is still worthwhile. Without those exclusive news, it would be difficult for Rita Skeeter to write news that satisfies everyone. The reputation accumulated over the years will soon disappear, and people will soon forget who Rita Skeeter is. Although Rita Skeeter''s current reputation is not good, she is famous after all, and her articles are sold well and sought after by people, and even have a group of loyal fans. However, Rita Skeeter has never been able to see through the person in front of him. The other party is definitely not a Muggle wizard. A Muggle wizard can''t get the title of Wisengamo British Youth Representative, let alone get the Merlins Third Class Medal. Authorization. This is the underlying rule of the magical world. They will only award the Wisengama British Youth Representative and the Merlin Medal to pure-blood wizards. However, this rule was broken by the opponent, and Albert, who broke the rule, was still intact, which explains the problem. The door of the classroom was pushed open again, and Filch walked in with the velvet. He first docked the three desks with each other, and then covered them with a long piece of velvet. Five chairs were placed behind the velvet-covered desks. Not long after, Fleur walked into the classroom. Behind her was Ludo Bagman. The director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic had not had a good time recently. He managed to squeeze a smile at Albert and then told him Rita Skeeter chatted. However, the cameraman Zuo was very interested in Furong and kept secretly observing her from the corner of his eyes, but Furong was too lazy to take a look at her and sat directly next to Albert. "I heard that Yanila ran to pester you recently." Fleur talked to Albert in French. With her English level, it is difficult to understand how she wants to communicate with others. "She is only interested in Hogwarts courses." Albert smiled. "Do you believe it yourself?" Furong said contemptuously, "That woman really doesn''t give up." Albert does not make any comments. "However, this kind of thing is actually quite rare. It is undeniable that that woman was very popular when she was in Boothbarton. If his suitors know that you treat her like this, they will probably cause you trouble." Fleur was actually very curious about the charm of the man in front of him that attracted Yanila, even her cousin Louise liked him very much. Just as the two were talking, the door of the classroom was opened again, and Victor Krum walked in. He still had a sullen face as usual, standing quietly in the corner, not talking to other people. Fleur glanced at Krum and suddenly asked, "By the way, are you still in touch with Louise?" "What''s wrong with her?" Albert asked. "She closed the cold drink shop and opened a witch beauty shop with two American friends who had just met recently." "She mentioned it in the letter." "She seems to say that this shop is related to you?" Fleur looked at Albert, "Could it be you who supported her to open that witch beauty shop?" "You have thought about it." Albert shook his head. At this moment, the door of the classroom was knocked again, and Harry Potter appeared outside the classroom and immediately attracted the attention of Ludo Bagman. The director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic was very enthusiastic about Harry. , Rita Skeeter, who was talking to him, was more enthusiastic about Harry, and took him directly to the broom room for an exclusive interview. Not long after they left, Dumbledore walked in with Professor Karkaroff, Mrs. Maxim, Mr. Crouch, and Mr. Ollivander, and sat on the five chairs that Filch had prepared, and looked away. Sweeping past the three people in the classroom. "Harry hasn''t come yet?" "Rita Skeeter said to give Harry an exclusive interview." Ludo Bagman explained, "I think they shouldn''t go far." Dumbledore walked outside, and soon returned with Harry, along with Rita Skeeter. Dumbledore still followed his habit of talking less nonsense, and after briefly explaining the reasons, the wand testing ceremony officially began. Fleur sitting next to Albert was the first warrior to be tested. Mr. Ollivander seemed surprised that Fleurs wand core was actually a Veeva hair, and the more surprising news was the source of Fleurs hair. For her grandmother, although Albert had known that Furong had Veeva descent, Fu Zuo, who had been staring at Furong since just now, seemed to think this was a good topic. Albert is the second warrior to be tested. Compared to other people''s works, Mr. Ollivander seems to prefer to talk about his own work. "Did you know? Redwood wands paired successfully with wizards and wizards are always attractive. When I send them out of my studio, I always look forward to hearing their exciting achievements in the future." Mr. Van der smiled and said to Albert: "Actually, I''m glad I didn''t spend much time hearing about you." "It''s in excellent condition, I can see that you have always had the habit of taking care of it regularly." "It works well, and it always brings me luck." Albert said with a smile. "I remember you didn''t believe this." Mr. Ollivander waved his magic wand and spewed out a string of silver-white smoke, forming a smoke raven, which flew into the faint sunlight from the open window. "I still insist on my own point of view. The red cedar wands themselves do not bring luck. They are only strongly attracted by certain wizards, and those wizards have already had the advantages of turning dangers into danger, making the right choices, and seizing advantages in times of crisis. Admirable ability." Mr. Ollivander said to Albert, "Obviously, that is your ability, not the luck that the magic wand brings to you." Krum was the third warrior to be tested, and his wand came from another outstanding wand maker Grigovich. Grigovic had retired a few years ago, and Albert also has several wands made by Grigovic himself. These wands have their own characteristics and are usually more powerful. Perhaps, it is precisely for this reason that Grigovich will try to copy the old wand! Harry was the last warrior to be tested. Mr. Ollivander just stared at the wand for a long time. After a brief test, he announced that it was in very good condition. He returned the wand to Harry without revealing the two wands to anyone. News. That''s the end of the wand detection. After taking a group photo of everyone, Rita Skeeter still asked to take a solo photo of the warriors, but Albert didnt care about her, and dexterously avoided the opponents outstretched hand and turned directly towards Ollifan. Mr. De walked. "Mr. Ollivander, I have something to tell you, don''t you mind wasting a few minutes with me!" Albert called to the wand maker who was about to leave Is something wrong? Mr. Anderson. "Mr. Ollivander and the others looked at Albert in surprise. "I want to talk to you alone." Albert motioned to Mr. Ollivander to come with him. "Oh, all right!" Mr. Ollivander was still happy to hear what Albert wanted to say to him. The two entered an empty classroom. After making sure that no one was around, Albert said to Mr. Ollivander who was curiously staring at him, "In two years, you are likely to have some big troubles. I suggest you If you go out before next winter comes, its best to travel around the world and dont let people find you easily. If you have a family, youd better go together." "What?" Mr. Ollivander was a little surprised, probably did not expect Albert to say such things. "You can think that this is the kind advice of a fortune-teller, which can help you avoid some trouble." Albert said calmly: "I originally wanted to invite you to participate... It seems that there is no chance." "Augur?" Mr. Ollivander stared at Albert with a surprised look, as if he wanted to see something on the other''s face. "I suggest you observe the situation next year, and then consider my suggestion. This is good for you." Albert reminded kindly: "By the way, please don''t spread this matter. Many people actually don''t believe that I have that. Ability." "So, you know the content of the Triwizard Tournament from the beginning." Mr. Ollivander''s mind is very flexible. "This is personal ability, not cheating." Albert defended: "The first project is dragon. I think this is enough for you to verify my words." "You are right, it is indeed personal ability." Mr. Ollivander smiled: "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Anderson, I will consider it carefully." Latest URL: Chapter 884： It makes sense "That woman was absolutely deliberate." In the lobby of Hogwarts Castle, the girls who have seen the latest issue of the Daily Prophet were all furious, because Rita Skeeter said nothing about Albert''s existence in her article about the Triwizard Tournament. Not mentioned. The front-page news of this issue of "Daily Prophet" is not so much a report on the Triwizard Tournament, but rather an exclusive interview with Harry Potter. The first page is directly occupied by Harry''s photos, and the whole article is about Harry Potter, which is a jealous depiction of his personal life. As for the names of Boothbatten and Durmstrang warriors side by side with Harry Potter, they only appear in the last line of this article, and even the names are deliberately misspelled. How does this newspaper keep Albert''s supporters from angry? In their eyes, what is Harry? It was a thief who used shameful ways to divide the glory of the Albert warrior. As a result, on the day the newspaper was published, many students sent protest letters to the Daily Prophet, and even senior students sent yelling letters, burning the quill on Rita Skeeters desk to ashes. The special reporter almost tilted his nose with anger. Not mentioning Albert is not her problem. It was Albert who refused to report it. But where did the students at Hogwarts know about these things? How could the editors of the "Daily Prophet" know about these things? On to Rita Skeeter. "That guy definitely did it on purpose!" Rita Skeeter was wronged, but she didn''t say it. Facing the angry girls in front of him, Albert, who finished reading the Daily Prophet, was calm. "Yes, deliberately, we should continue to send yelling letters to Rita Skeeter." Fred started to booze, anyway, he also looked at Rita Skeeter very upset, and that woman often looked for him. Father troubles. "Actually, I told Rita Skeeter not to mention my name in the newspaper." Albert put down the newspaper and said calmly. The other people around were suddenly dumbfounded. What does this mean? What is it? I told Rita Skeeter not to mention my name in the newspaper. "why?" "Literally, you should have all read Rita Skeeter''s article to see what Harry Potter looks like in her pen." Albert turned to the second page and pointed to the newspaper One line said, "Listen to this paragraph carefully: I think my parents gave me strength. I know that if they can see me now, they will be very proud of me. Yes, sometimes at night, I still cry for them, and I dont feel ashamed to admit it. I know that nothing can hurt me in the game, because they guard me in the dark..." "To be honest, I sympathize with Potter." Albert paused, and continued, "I dare say he wouldn''t say such a shameful thing. It must have been written by Rita Skeeter on purpose. Attracting everyones attention is simply disgusting, because it appears in her article, just dont show it." This article is simply the public execution of Harry, and it will definitely become the dark history of the savior Potter in the future. Albert put down the newspaper and said, "I think Potter would be ashamed to find a place to dig a hole and bury himself if he reads this article!" Everyone looked at each other and looked at the newspaper report about Harry. Suddenly they felt that Albert''s words really made sense. Rita Skeeter liked to process other people''s words so that he could report it. It would be better not to be reported. , At least there will be no disgusting things in the newspapers. Alberts remarks quickly spread through the school, and everyone did understand, but the act of sending evil spells to Rita Skeeter was still not going to stop, and by the way, Harry was hated together. Recently, more students wear the "Harry Smelly Stool" badge. Hermione also became the subject of discussion by the girls, because she became Harrys first love, and Rita Skeeter mentioned in the newspaper that Hermiones amazing beauty became a reason for many girls to laugh at Hermione and giggle. The Slytherin girl even laughed at Hermione as a chipmunk. As one of the few female friends who have a good relationship with Albert, Hermione herself is the envy of many girls. This article by Rita Skeeter directly attracted a wave of firepower to Hermione, but she didn''t care too much. , Still living his own life every day, ignoring those gossips. Harry couldnt do it to Hermiones level. This report attracted a lot of firepower to him and made him very annoyed, because Harry had never said a lot of things that made him disgusting. Harry knew exactly who Rita Skeeter really was. "Do you want a handkerchief, Potter, lest you cry in the transformation class?" Malfoy had ridiculed Harry more than once, in order to avenge the speechless revenge Harry refuted the last time. "certainly." Harry scowled and walked towards Malfoy who had just laughed at him. Malfoy was also a little surprised. Probably he didn''t expect Harry Potter to walk towards him. Gore and Crabbe hurriedly stood in front of Harry, trying to prevent Harry from approaching Malfoy. "Aren''t you going to give me a handkerchief?" Harry looked at the cowering Malfoy with a triumphant smile on his mouth. This was a trick he learned from Albert, and it really worked. As long as I am not embarrassed, you will be embarrassed. "Get out of Potter, who is going to give you a handkerchief." Malfoy waved his hand in disgust, as if trying to drive the alien beast away. "You just said you want to give it to me." Harry took out his wand from his pocket and quickly chanted the spell to stop Gore and Crabbe, and forced it towards Malfoy. During the recent period, he has been trained by Black and Lupin, and the skills of using magic have been much better than those of the students in the school who don''t use magic frequently. "You guy?" Before Malfoy took out his wand, Harry stared at him again. He reached out disgustedly, took out his handkerchief from Malfoy''s pocket and put it in his pocket, and said with a smile: " Thank you for your handkerchief so that I dont have to worry about crying in the transformation class." Everyone was stunned by Harry''s actions. They didn''t expect Harry to admit it like this and did such an incredible thing. At least, no one would dare to taunt him with this matter in the future. This scene also stunned Hermione and Ron. "you" "Alberts advice is that we should not indulge these guys. Ignoring them will only make them gain an inch. If you want them to shut up, you must show a strong enough attitude. I think what he said is really reasonable, Albert. I''ll be a good teacher in the future." Harry was in a good mood, and after duel with the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, he suddenly became more confident. As for the handkerchief, of course I dont plan to ask for it anymore. I will return the handkerchief to Malfoy when he waits for Malfoys birthday. By the way, when is Malfoy''s birthday? "I thought you didn''t like him." Hermione said tentatively. "Its not that I hate him, its just that Im not familiar with him before, but you cant deny that he has always been reliable and a good friend." In fact, it was Sirius and Lupin who wanted him to have a good relationship with Albert. After all, Albert Te has always taken good care of his friends, and the two who worked with him deeply felt this. Even Harry had to admit this, and Albert helped clean up a lot of Hagrid''s mess. After changing his mentality, Harry suddenly fell in love with this new friend, at least Albert''s proposal helped Harry solve a lot of troubles. Since the handkerchief incident, there have been fewer people taunting Harry, because they found that when they laughed at Harry, the other party could laugh and talk to them. For example, when someone ridiculed Harry when he became a top student in the school, Harry would say that I have become a warrior in the school, so why not be a top student? Anyway, Harry felt that his face had changed a lot, and he also liked to walk directly to the other side and talk to others, watching the person who had mocked him speechlessly, Harry was in a particularly happy mood. Albert had heard of Porter''s deeds a long time ago, but the opponent''s record surprised him. How long did it take to hold it back and burst out in one breath? Albert doesn''t care about this. He is now accompanying Fred, George and Lee Jordan to inspect Joko''s joke shop, absorbing the advantages of this joke spot, and preparing to apply these advantages to their future joke shop. For this reason, the three got up early in the morning, and after breakfast, they hurried to Hogsmeade on a flying broomstick. Why ride a flying broomstick? Naturally because the speed of riding a broom is fast and it saves time. Since the technique of Albert''s non-marking stretching curse gradually matured, he helped the three people make three non-marking stretching pockets as their Christmas gifts. Now it is considered to give them gifts in advance, with this magical storage pocket, many things become a lot easier. The four belonged to the first group of students who arrived in Hogsmeade, where they could observe Jokos shop carefully as planned. Fred was chatting with Joko, diverting his attention, and by the way paid for the big dung bombs bought by a few people along with a few other joke items. "I think the doll that vomits candy can learn from..." Albert took Georges notes and read some of the lessons mentioned above. Jokos joke shop is indeed a bit outdated. Perhaps this is the magic world. The slow-paced life is not like the rapid changes in the previous life. Many things are It takes a long time to change. "Actually, you can also learn from other stores and use them if we can come in handy." Albert thinks that a joke is best to bring customers a novelty, fun, and happiness, just like entering the world of fairy tales. However, this sounds like dreaming. The size of a shop is very limited. In the case that the non-marking stretching spell cannot be used to expand the shop blatantly, how to place the goods in the shop is a question worth thinking about. "Let''s go, let''s go to other shops." Fred thought it made sense. "I''m afraid I have to go first." Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time and said, "I will have a date later." "Dating." "Dating." "Dating." "I''m really envious." The three said in unison. "If you are envious, go find a girlfriend by yourself." Albert noticed that Isobel was standing on the street not far away and waving to this side. "Forget it, I think opening a store is more important." "It was a disaster there." "We are not like entering the Ministry of Magic to get angry." The three waved to Albert and went to Devis Bans'' shop. Since Albert''s funding, they would naturally not give up the opportunity to show off. As for falling in love, it is simply a waste of their precious time. Wasting time is killing money. Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Albert sighed lightly, but he was able to understand the three people''s thoughts. If you dont have a plug-in, you probably have to work hard for the future! "What do you think?" Isobel walked towards this side, spread his hands and gave Albert a hug. "Where do you want to go?" Albert asked, holding Isobel''s hand, "Mrs. Pattif Teahouse?" "Lets go to the Fengya wizard clothing store to pick out Christmas gifts!" Isabel pulled Albert towards the Fengya wizard clothing store. Albert chooses gifts for his old friends every year. For example, in recent years, he has given Dumbledore a pair of weird wool socks. "It seems that you have encountered a lot of upsets recently." Isobel noticed that Albert was distracted when choosing things. "It''s all caused by the Christmas ball. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too popular." Albert murmured, "Especially after you graduate..." Albert chose a lot of wool products, such as woolen clothes, woolen hats, woolen socks, woolen gloves and woolen scarves. "So, you are entangled by the girls?" Isobel raised his eyebrows. "Well, it doesn''t count, but there is a more difficult guy." Albert had a headache thinking of Yanila. "That Miss Yanila?" Isabel is not ignorant, Katrina writes to her every half month. "Yes, the singer lady, I didn''t expect that she actually went to Hogwarts." Albert seemed to think of something, UU reading suddenly turned off the topic and said, "Next summer, I plan to let them stay quiet. Leaving Britain quietly." "Next summer?" Isabel frowned and said, "Then our...will they participate?" "Of course I will participate." It took the two half an hour to choose gifts, including those for their own family. Isobel also picked a pair of woolen gloves for his sister. Many girls who came to shop here showed surprised expressions when they saw them. Maybe they didn''t expect Albert to buy things with others. After leaving the Fengya brand wizard clothing store, Isabel found a time to put everything in a seamlessly stretched leather bag, and then went shopping with Albert at the Honey Duke candy store. However, Honey Duke candies are crowded with people, so they plan to go to the Three Broomsticks Bar for a drink first. When the two were about to walk into the Three Broomsticks bar, they heard a familiar voice: "Is she your girlfriend?" Chapter 885： Braggart The two turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound, only to see a group of men and women dressed differently from others walking towards this side. Yanila''s gaze fell on the hand held by Albert and Isobel, and raised her head up and down to look at the red-haired girl who was suspected of Alberts girlfriend in front of him. Although the other party said she was not as beautiful as herself, she was still the same. She is also a beautiful woman. "Your friend?" Isobel noticed that the other person was looking at his eyes, and was not annoyed. Instead, he gently turned his head and asked his boyfriend beside him, his tone sounded as if he was asking Albert if he knew the little girl next door. "Friends I met when I went to Spain during the summer vacation." Albert always felt that the surrounding atmosphere was very bad. "Welcome to Hogwarts, I hope this will leave you with good memories." Isobel stared at Yanila''s eyes and said with a smile. Yanila frowned suddenly. Although the person in front of her was smiling, it always gave her an unpleasant feeling. What happened to the feeling of being seen through? "Well, let''s not squeeze here to talk, it will disturb other people''s business. The weather is a bit cold, do you want to go in for a drink?" Albert greeted them into the tavern. Yanila directly followed the two into the bar. Her family opened a bar, and she was also curious about what a British bar looked like. "Let''s go in too." Furong was very dissatisfied with Yanila''s unauthorized actions, but she wanted to see Yanila''s embarrassed appearance, so she greeted others to enter the bar. After entering the Three Broomsticks Bar, Albert saw many acquaintances. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were whispering together. After Cedric saw Albert, he raised his glass and greeted him. The originally noisy bar gradually quieted down. After seeing Albert, the whispering girls gradually calmed down. They turned their heads and looked at Isabel''s face next to Albert. Soon he brought a touch of unconcealable loss. Everyone was quickly attracted by the Bussbarton students who appeared at the door, especially Furong, which caused a lot of commotion and caused the boys in the tavern to be extraordinarily weird. This group of guys actually began to subconsciously. They cleaned up their appearance, and some people even accidentally overturned their drinks, but still smirked at Furong. Yanila sat down next to Albert. Fleur took her sister Gabriel and sat down at Alberts table. The other Busbarton students could only stare at the other side far away from here. Sit down at a table. "What do you want to drink?" Albert felt that the atmosphere in the bar had become very strange, as if all the customers were looking here. "Same as you." Yanila said with a smile. "What about you?" Albert asked Sister Delacour. Gabriel, who looked at the tavern with great interest, heard Albert''s words and said in a sweet voice: "My sister and my big brother are just fine." "Then Butterbeer." Albert got up and walked to the bar, and caught a glimpse of Fred, George, and Lee Jordan smirking at him. "Those people are all VIPs, aren''t they?" Ms. Rosmerta also looked at the faces of the students with interest. "They are all students at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Albert introduced briefly. Rosmerta looked at the two charming girls, blinked at Albert and said, "Your friends are so wide." "Five glasses of Butterbeer." Albert didn''t answer the other party''s words. Suddenly there was a sound of something falling to the floor in the bar, and it was obvious that someone accidentally knocked over the wine glass on the table. Ms. Rosmerta put five cups of warm butterbeer in front of Albert, glanced over the glass that fell on the floor, and said in a reproachful tone: "Your charming friend has increased my workload." "I''m sorry, ma''am." Albert said helplessly. He paid, took out his wand and waved it lightly, letting five cups of Butterbeer float and follow him. "This is a sweet beer with toffee flavor. You should like it." Albert put a glass of butter beer in front of Gabrielle. Then divide the remaining butterbeer among others. Gabriel held the cup in both hands, took a sip, smiled and said, "Drink, thank you, brother." "It tastes good, but I prefer fruit wine." Yanila sipped a sip of butter beer and commented briefly: "However, this thing is indeed more suitable for drinking in winter." Fleur did not touch the butter beer in front of him. Instead, he looked around the Three Broomsticks Bar and said in a critical tone: "I don''t like this kind of small bar. It''s too small and crowded, and the drinks are average." "It''s not that you don''t like small bars, but you don''t like bars. No matter which country you are in, bars are actually similar to here. It''s nothing more than bigger. I dare say that Barnabus Bar can definitely be ranked in the whole of Europe. However, you still look down on it." Yanila said unceremoniously, "As far as I know, there are no luxurious bars in Wizard Street in France." Furong snorted dissatisfiedly. She really didn''t like bars, and even less the look of other people''s delusion. The "Kacha" picture suddenly sounded not far away. Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound. The photographer next to Rita Skeeter was holding a **** camera that was slightly smoking. Aim here to take pictures. After looking around the bar, Rita Skeeter cast an equally interested look here, seeming to want to make a fuss about Albert. Before the potbellied photographer took another photo, he saw that his feet seemed to be tripped by something. The whole person fell to the ground with a sound of "Ouch," and even the expensive camera fell to the ground. I don''t know if it was broken. Some sporadic low laughter suddenly sounded around. Rita Skeeter and his photographer Fu Zuo were obviously not popular here, and the girls made no secret of their gloat. "Reporters are always annoying. They often fabricate specious things without morals." Yanila made no secret of her dislike of reporters and whispered: "I have read her report, and they are almost talking about it. The savior boy named Harry Potter didn''t even mention Albert''s name and misspelled Fleur''s name." Furong snorted softly, expressing her dissatisfaction. There was a commotion at the door, and Rita Skeeter, who was planning to leave, met someone she was looking for at the door of the bar. Rita Skeeter reached out and wanted to go to Rahali, hoping to do another interview with Harry, but he was swiftly avoided by Harry, and he didn''t know what was going on, Rita Skeet was embarrassed. Fell to the ground. Suddenly, there was a dead silence in the bar, and then a burst of laughter broke out, and the girls who hated Rita Skeeter unscrupulously turned towards the woman they hated. "Go in and be careful, the ground here seems to be slippery." Harry murmured, pretending that he didn''t see Rita Skeeter who fell, and walked into the bar. For a woman like Rita Skeeter, it''s best to leave him alone. Hermione glanced at Harry secretly from the corner of her eye, raised her eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. She also didn''t like Rita Skeeter. This woman was talking nonsense in the newspaper a while ago, which caused her a lot of trouble. The other party was obviously not at ease looking for Harry. Hermione just didn''t want Harry to use this method to solve the problem. Albert was also surprised by Harry''s actions. He naturally saw that Rita Skeeter''s fall was not accidental, but that someone secretly cursed her and caused her to fall. Albert hadn''t thought about what he had said before, letting Harry Potter free himself completely. "Albert, are you ready?" Yanila''s voice drew Albert''s attention back, "I remember you are about to start your first project on the 24th." "I''m actually looking forward to the content of the first project." Albert said with a smile, "I don''t know what surprises the Ministry of Magic will prepare for us." "Surprise?" Furong''s voice was slightly higher, "There have been many dead people in the Triwizard Tournament of the past dynasties." "It''s normal, isn''t it?" "It''s normal?" "No, I don''t think you are normal." Fleur looked at Albert with a weird look. "The Triwizard Tournament tests the warriors from many different aspects, testing their magical talents, superiority, courage, theory, reasoning ability, and ability to overcome danger." Albert''s tone suddenly stopped and he said. "These are just verbal good words. This game is notorious in history. It is said that every event is difficult. If safety measures are not taken, it is normal for the Warriors to lose their lives in the game. Take 1792. For the Triwizard Tournament of 2015, the Warriors wanted to catch a Basilisk. Do you think you can subdue and grab a Basilisk without preparation?" "If it''s really dangerous," Isobel said, holding Albert''s hand. "I hope you can put your own safety as your first priority. Other things are not that important." "I think your worry is unnecessary. With Albert''s ability, you can easily pass the first project." Yanila glanced at Fleur and continued: "Now everyone says that Albert will win the championship. Even Maxim thinks so." "Isobel refers to the risks behind this game." Albert explained for Isobel. "The risk behind?" Furong said in a weird tone, "Is there anything we don''t know about this game?" "He obviously means there are four warriors." Yanila''s mind is very good. "I think there is a problem with that''Harry Potter'' being called the savior. I think you all know what this title means. ." Fleur looked up at Harry''s seat, and his eyes met Ron''s, causing Ron to panic and knock over the butterbeer on the table. "Potter is a very amazing person. Every year, something will happen, and it will not be a trivial thing. This year, I think you should not be able to guess. He somehow became the fourth warrior. "Isn''t it caused by Hogwarts?" Furong sneered, "In order to give myself a chance to win?" "You actually believe that." Yanila looked at Furong with a foolish look. "Cheating in games between schools is actually very common. Cheating is part of the Triwizard Tournament tradition." Isabel took a sip of butter beer and said in a low voice, "So, you don''t really need to care too much about this. I think the principal of Boothbarton will definitely find a way to cheat for you, and the principal of Durmstrang will definitely cheat for their warriors." Fleur did not expect to hear such words from others. She herself actually did not want to believe it, because Mrs. Maxim did not intend to cheat for her so far. "Don''t be surprised. I encountered this situation when I was participating in the Magic School Potions Championship with Isabel. All the players were cheating. The whole game was like a joke." Albert made no secret of it. Own contempt and disdain, "So, you dont actually need to care about the Triwizard Tournament. The so-called honor is a joke. It is more important to protect your safety, especially in this unusual Triwizard Tournament where Porter will participate. , Im sure something will happen in the Triwizard Tournament." "So, are you trying to say that no one else can **** the Triwizard Championship from you?" Furong didn''t like this feeling. "I never said that." Albert shrugged. UU reading "Can Big Brother catch the fire dragon?" Gabriel asked curiously. "I haven''t tried it." Albert thought for a moment and said, "However, if you seize the opportunity, it should be no problem. The only troublesome thing is that the fire dragon can fly. Once it flies, basically you can only shoot it down. NS." "Can it be done?" Gabriel asked adoringly. "Don''t be silly, Gabriel, that guy is just bragging." Furong naturally knows how difficult the fire dragon is. "As far as I know, the thick skin of the fire dragon is infiltrated with ancient magic, and only the most powerful spell can penetrate it. Hurt them." "Magic may be more troublesome, but physical methods can be used." Albert said, "Moreover, they always have their own weaknesses. As long as they target weaknesses, they can actually be easily injured." "What is the weakness of the fire dragon?" Gabriel asked curiously. "The fire dragon''s eyelids are very fragile." Albert said. "Big talk." Furong said disdainly. She admitted that Albert was very powerful, but didn''t think he could fight a fire dragon alone, let alone subdue them. Even a dragon trainer would need seven or eight wizards to work together. Subduing a fire dragon. "I believe you are not bragging, I believe you have the ability to subdue the fire dragon." Yanila said softly. "You are always so popular with girls." Isabel said with a smile: "It seems I am really lucky." "Ahem, you are not, I am the lucky Albert." Albert stopped the topic forcibly, and said to the other girls on the table: "If we have anything else, we will leave first. See you later." "I hate that hypocritical woman." Yanila murmured after Albert and Isobel left. "You don''t seem to be hypocritical." Furong sneered. "Give up. Their relationship has always been good. You don''t have any hope." Chapter 886： Traditional skills Latest URL: "It seems that Albert was right." In the room, Yanila, who played wizard chess with Furong, looked sideways at the tall figure outside the window, and whispered to the person playing in front of him: "Mrs. Maxim will really do everything possible to help you figure out the content of the first project. What is it." "You don''t sleep at night, and you ran to play wizard chess with me just to tell me these nonsense?" Furong frowned deeply, her gaze couldn''t help but fall on the dressed-up Madam Maxim, very puzzled Hogg Why did Watts hunting ground guards attract their principals? Is it because of him that Mrs. Maxim agreed to this invitation? "Of course not, I''m just here to ask you for some information." "What information?" "Information about Albert?" After Yanila met Isobel in Hogsmeade, she suddenly realized that she knew too little about Albert. "I don''t know him better than you. I really don''t understand why you like him because he is handsome and handsome?" Fleur couldn''t understand Yanila''s dedication to Albert. She admitted that Albert was handsome, talented, and famous, but Yanila herself was not inferior to Albert, and even better. "You look at people''s eyes are really ordinary." Yanila sneered. "No matter how ordinary, it''s better than you staring at someone else''s man." Furong retorted. Furong was a little depressed, but there was one thing she had to admit that Yanila''s family had a good vision, but certain behavior styles were really criticized. "Go ahead, what do you want?" Yanila asked. "I haven''t thought about it for the time being. I''ll talk about it at that time. However, I don''t think you can catch him." Furong made no secret of her gloat, and began to recall: "I remember the first time I saw and knew his name, in my father''s In the letter, he said that he had met a very interesting friend in the UK, and asked me if I would meet him. He could try to become a pen pal with the other person, and keep in touch with him by letter." At that time, Furong was really surprised. After all, his father''s friends, who were actually the same age, actually said that he would introduce her to her, which made her very baffled. "Later, the first time I saw each other was after an international wizard chess match, when Albert Anderson had just won the international championship, and I learned that the friend named Anderson mentioned by my father was about the same age as myself. "However, my cousin Louise knows him and loves him too. It is said that they are pen pals and often write letters. As for how to meet, maybe my uncle introduced him to him, who knows?" "Then, not long ago, I saw him again at a relative''s wedding. At that time, Anderson took the woman named Isabel to the wedding." Fleur thought for a while and added: "At the time of the wedding. He was mixed up with a group of well-known wizards and seemed to know each other, and the relationship was very good." "Oh, yes, last summer, I met him again. At that time, he was with his girlfriend. I heard that he seemed to be engaged." Furong''s face was full of schadenfreude: "They took For the engagement ring, Cousin Louise was sad for a long time." "Engaged?" Yanila asked in disbelief with a stiff expression on her face, "He has just grown up this year, right?" "I''m sure it''s engaged, they don''t need to lie at all." Fleur looked at the wonderful expression on Yanila''s face, quite satisfied with the damage this heavy news had done to Yanila. "So, you are hopeless, maybe in front of you, there are still a dozen girls who have a crush on him coveting him." Fleur made no secret of her ridicule, and planned to use this to attack Yanila. It took a while for Yanila to recover. After noticing the mockery on Furong''s face, she calmly said, "I don''t fight for his wife''s position." "Yeah, you just want to be his lover." Furong sneered: "I really don''t understand what your family''s mind is thinking." "This is not something you should consider. Mrs. Maxim should be back soon. I think she will tell you what the first project is, and consider how to pass the first project of the Triwizard Tournament." Ya Nila moved the chess piece and relentlessly put Furong to death, ending the game that lasted for half an hour. Soon after Yanila got up and went back to rest, Mrs. Maxim came back and came to talk to Furong about the first project. "Sit down," Mrs. Maxim said straightforwardly, "I just figured out the first event of the Triwizard Tournament." At this moment, Furong felt very uncomfortable. She once thought that Mrs. Maxim would not cheat for herself, but Albert was obviously right. Cheating was completely normal in the Triwizard Tournament. Fleur waited quietly for Mrs. Maxim to say the content of the first project. "The warrior needs to face the fire dragon. I just saw a group of dragon trainers in the woods bringing four fire dragons." Madam Maxim directly pointed out the danger she needed to face to Furong. "Warriors need to fight the fire dragon?" Fleur stared at Mrs. Maxim blankly, and remembered again that she dismissed Albert''s words in the bar, thinking that the other party could not subdue a fire dragon. However, can he defeat a fire dragon? Obviously not. "Of course not. You need to pass by the fire dragon and get the golden egg that the organizer put in the fire dragon lair. Only the warrior who gets the golden egg can be regarded as the first project." Madam Maxim softly comforted, " Don''t worry, you don''t need to defeat the fire dragon, just find the opportunity to steal the golden egg, and I will help you figure out a solution." "It''s not easy." Furong''s heart has never been so nervous and anxious. She even doubted that she would burn to ashes in front of the fire dragon''s lair. "Fire dragons have weaknesses, as long as they target the weaknesses..." "You mean the eyes? But I don''t think it''s a good idea to anger a dragon." Fleur remembered Albert talking about the weakness of the fire dragon, and immediately realized what Mrs. Maxim wanted to say, but she didn''t want to use eye diseases. Curse, even if it succeeds, she still needs to face an angry fire dragon. "No, I''m not talking about the curse of the eye disease, it is quite reckless." Mrs. Maxim has been thinking about how to deal with the fire dragon since just now, "I think you should use your strengths." "Utilize my strengths?" "You are very good at enchanting magic, aren''t you?" Madam Maxim said. "But, does charm magic work with fire dragons?" Furong doubted this. "No, I mean hypnosis. I know a very powerful hypnotic magic. Your talent and wand are very suitable for this magic. As long as you use it, it will definitely make the fire dragon fall into a hypnotic state. Then you can take advantage of the fire dragon. When I was drowsy, I secretly stole the golden egg. It is quite stupid to confront the fire dragon head-on. Everyone knows that at least eight dragon trainers are needed to subdue a dragon." Mrs. Maxim knew the first project very well. The key is how to get the golden egg, not to subdue a fire dragon, which tests the courage and wisdom of the warriors. In fact, in the past, it was really possible to become a subdued dragon. It is not without reason that the Triwizard Tournament was criticized for being extremely dangerous. "We will start training tonight. As for the eye disease curse you mentioned, we will keep it as a backup plan. To be honest, we don''t have much advantage. Karkaroff should sneak in to check the content of the first project tonight. I Suspicion will make his warriors use the Eye Curse to deal with the fire dragon. Mrs. Maxim did not hold any expectations of Karkaroffs morals, As for Harry Potter and Albert Anderson, he should also know about the first project. The content, they both have a good relationship with Hagrid. I think Hagrid will definitely disclose the dragon''s affairs to them." Fleur was silent again because she remembered what Albert said in the bar: All the players were cheating, and the whole game was like a joke. Isn''t that the situation right now? Mrs. Maxim had misunderstood Hagrid. Hagrid hadn''t told Albert and Harry about the fire dragon. In fact, Hagrid had indeed thought of doing that, but Mrs. Maxims romantic date and the excitement of seeing the fire dragon made Hagrid forget about other things. No way. Without Bartys instigation and advice, the excited Hagrid would easily forget other people. Maybe, when he thinks back tomorrow, he will tell Harry and Albert, but who knows what it will be tomorrow. What''s the situation? As for Barty Jr., he has completely given up on helping Harry win the championship, and naturally there is not so much time to deal with Harry''s stupidity, especially after Dumbledore has some doubts about him, any move is unwise. What''s more, with the help of Black and Lupin, Harry should not die easily. If Harry really died in the Triwizard Tournament, it might be a good thing for the Dark Lord. At least it means that the so-called savior is not qualified to stand. In front of the Dark Lord. Harry Potter had no knowledge of this. Because of Albert''s relationship, he had already known the fire dragon in advance, and he had been fully prepared for it. Apart from Albert, he had the most confidence in himself. Warrior. However, the next day something happened that made Albert feel very weird. Someone came to tell him that the first project needed to face the fire dragon. "It seems that you have known it a long time ago?" Yanila noticed Alberts calm expression, knowing that Albert must know about the fire dragon, but Yanila still came to tell Albert that he would naturally do the things he likes to do. As for where he knew it, naturally. It was Fleur who told her, and Albert knew it anyway. "Aren''t you worried that Busbarton''s students see you as a traitor?" Albert asked with a weird expression. He naturally knew where the news of Boothbarton came from, but it still felt strange to him to hear a student of Boothbarton tell him personally. I think the hunting ground guard named Hagrid will probably tell you, isnt your relationship very good? "Then you still come to tell me about it?" Albert asked with a smile. "I just feel that guy is very unreliable. Maybe he was too excited because he was going to date Mrs. Maxim. Maybe he forgot about it." Albert was silent, because Hagrid hadn''t told them about the fire dragon so far. At least Yanila was right. Hagrid was too excited to date Mrs. Maxim and forgot about it. Of course, it may also be that he was too excited to see the fire dragon. Who knows? I probably forgot. Anyway, Hagrid had always been unreliable in Albert''s impression. If Albert is more dissatisfied with the task of "finding out the content of the first item in the Triwizard Tournament", it may fail. However, the most embarrassing thing about this incident was not in Albert''s place, but shortly after Yanila left, Albert told Hermione the news, and Hermione told Harry the news again, ha Li didn''t expect that the news of the fire dragon he had received came from a student of Boothbatton. Although they had long learned about the fire dragon from Albert, all three of them were puzzled by Hagrid''s surrender. "I think Hagrid was probably fascinated by Mrs. Maxim, the headmaster of Boothbarton." Hermione finally came to this conclusion. Maybe, when Hagrid recovered from the great excitement, he would tell them about the fire dragon. "Perhaps, he has to wait until the twenty-fourth to remember." Ron also felt this matter inexplicably mocking. "I suddenly discovered that Albert''s words were really sharp and correct." Harry actually doesn''t care much about the game now, just like Albert said: everyone is cheating, the whole game is like a A joke, what the glory of a warrior, that is a complete joke. "It turns out that no one except Dumbledore has that noble character. Look at what happened on this year''s Quidditch Cup." Ron sneered unceremoniously. He now also feels the top three. The victory or defeat of the championship is not important anymore, what is important is Harry''s safety. As for the fire dragon, after they once again consolidated their foundation with the help of Sirius and Remus, they met Hagrid on the way back to school. It should be said that Hagrid seemed to be waiting for them on purpose. "Harry, I have something important to tell you." Hagrid said mysteriously. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM "We already know about the fire dragon." Hermione comforted. "You already know." Hagrid was surprised. "Albert told us that just this morning, a Busbarton student told Albert the news, and Albert told Harry again." All three of them noticed the embarrassment on Hagrid''s face, because the news about Albert and Harry was not from him or wrote to them, but from Boothbarton. "You don''t need to care about Hagrid." Hermione comforted: "You have forgotten something. Albert can divination. He knew about fire dragons a long time ago, so Harry has been training for fire dragons. ." "Oh, come on Harry, as for Albert, I never felt too much need to worry about." Hagrid said awkwardly. "You shouldn''t have said that just now." Ron waited for them to walk away and looked at Hermione reproachfully. "He even forgot about Harry and Albert." "He didn''t mean it, you probably don''t understand that mood!" "I don''t understand, but what do you think will happen if Harry confronts the dragon without knowing it?" Ron now understands a little bit, why cheating can become the tradition of the Triwizard Tournament. If it is on the day of the game that you need to face the fire dragon, Albert is probably the only one who can face the fire dragon indifferently. It is good for others to be able to avoid stage fright, let alone figure out a way to deal with the dangerous fire dragon in a short time. . What tests the warriors magical talent, superiority, courage, theory, reasoning ability, and ability to overcome danger are all nonsense. Even if a thirty-year-old wizard is thrown in front of the fire dragon, his legs are not trembling. , Its pretty good to lose your life. Latest URL: Chapter 887： Item 1 On the day of the game, Hogwarts students still need to attend classes. To be precise, it was half a day. Classes were suspended at noon. However, Fred, George and Lee Jordan did not complain about this. The game brought a lot of pressure to the Warriors and should give them a relaxed environment to meet the first project. Well, it sounds reasonable, but Albert knows that they don''t want to go to the spell class. After all, going to the game in the afternoon and having to go to class feels very disappointing. As soon as he entered the hall, Albert was surrounded by a large group of students, and everyone sent their blessings. Shanna took a group of girls to show Albert the big banner they made up. On it was Albert holding his wand, as if he was confronting something. Next to him was a roaring Gryffindor lion, which was also equipped with There was a line of flashing magic words: Gryffindor must win, Albert must win. However, Gryffindor must win was changed to Hogwarts must win by Albert. Fred and George even took advantage of this opportunity to start a gambling game. Albert had the lowest odds of scoring the first place, only 10%. It seemed to tell others that Albert would definitely win. Of course, the focus of the gambling game is not Albert, but Harry. The odds of betting on the bottom of Harry''s results are very high. Compared with Albert, who is popular with everyone, Harrys situation is worse. He is not liked by everyone, and most people are not optimistic about him. Coupled with a series of harassment operations a while ago, he is now gloating about it. There are many students in, and even many people holding handkerchiefs and saying to Harry: "We have prepared a lot of tissues to cry for you." "Wouldn''t you just go to the game like this?" Shanna looked at Albert''s dress and frowned deeply and said, "They didn''t prepare you clothes for the game?" Several people around looked at each other, but they didn''t understand the meaning of Shanna''s words. "The Quidditch players all have special robes and protective gear, not to mention the dangerous Triwizard Tournament. They didn''t prepare any protective gear for the Warriors, so they dont take the Warriors life seriously? There will be so many warriors die in China." "There''s none?" The other people who didn''t think there was a problem, after hearing what Shanna said, they frowned because Shanna really made sense. After all, the warriors need to face dangerous challenges, and it is obviously necessary to prepare clothes and armor. "I''ll help you ask." Lee Jordan enthusiastically expressed his willingness to help Albert inquire about the news, because he also felt that Shanna made a lot of sense. Compared to the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament, Albert''s safety is obviously more important. It didn''t take long for Lee Jordan to return, and he brought back the news he inquired from Professor McGonagall: No. Hogwarts really didn''t prepare anything for the Warriors. As for, other schools dont seem to have it? After a long period of embarrassment and silence, everyone suddenly felt that this tri-wizard competition was deeply unreliable. This atmosphere did not last for too long, Everyone''s attention was attracted by a big package. The long-eared owls carrying packages put the packages on Albert''s table, and another owl threw a letter in front of Albert. Albert opened the envelope and found that it was a letter from Mr. McDouger: The package contained a set of combat uniforms specially prepared for him. According to Mr. McDouger, this set of combat uniforms came from the Fengya brand wizard clothing store. Things like star agents, and as advertising expenses, they will give him a new set of clothes after recycling the clothes. As the most well-known person in the UK, Fengya brand wizard clothing store does not suffer from doing so. Of course, there is another reason for the wide range of friends of the Wild Smith family. "Wow, I was talking about protective clothing just now, but someone has brought it to you now." Fred and George looked at each other. They didn''t expect that someone would bring something to Albert as soon as they finished talking. . "Now take it apart?" Lee Jordan really wants to see the styles of the whole set of clothes. After all, Fengya brand wizard clothing store specially designed for Albert. It must be a good thing. "Wait until noon to replace it." Albert didn''t care too much, and didn''t want to cause a commotion here. "Are you familiar with the owner of Fengya Wizard Clothing Store?" Alia couldn''t help but ask. "I''m not familiar with it. It was sent by a friend, and it was only temporarily lent to me, and it will be recycled." Albert handed the envelope to George and explained. "This should be regarded as a win-win situation. With Albert''s current fame, it is considered a free advertisement for the Fengya brand wizard clothing store." Shanna calmly analyzed. In the morning spell class, Professor Flitwick did not disappoint everyone. Instead, he helped them, or helped Albert review the spells he learned in the past five years, and showed everyone his understanding and application of the spells. Everyone can see that Professor Flitwick is temporarily teaching Albert. Although it is a bit late, he can provide Albert with some new ideas. However, they didn''t know that Albert, who didn''t like to put himself in danger, had already figured out how to clear the first project. In the last few hours, it seemed to have been stolen. A minute ago, they seemed to be sitting in the classroom for a spell lesson, and in a blink of an eye they were sitting in the hall for lunch. Albert didn''t eat much, anyway, after the game, there must be a celebration banquet, after a simple stomach, he returned to the bedroom to change clothes. "Wow, this suit is really handsome." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan stared at Albert who came out of the changing room, their faces full of envy that could not be concealed. Inside the package is a complete set of clothes, ranging from underwear, shirts, trousers, gloves, boots, socks, capes, to underwear. After wearing them, it feels a bit like wearing a set of leather armor. The body joints are protected. But it will not affect activities at all, and it is actually no different from ordinary clothes and even more comfortable to wear. The most handsome is probably the red cloak with the lines of a lion and eagle head drawn with gold threads. "What is it made of? It looks so handsome." Fred, George and Lee Jordan curiously stroked Albert''s red cloak. "It seems to be made of fire dragon skin." Well, in fact, the whole set of clothes is basically made of fire dragon skin except for underwear and socks. "Oh my God, how much does it cost." Fred and George both stared. The only time they saw an item made of fire dragon skin was their Aunt Muriel''s handbag. "Fengya brand wizard clothing store is really generous." Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows slightly and estimated, "I feel that this whole set on you may take several thousand gallons." "Thousands of Galleons." Fred and George almost stammered. "Don''t be stupid, they will recycle this whole set of clothes for display after the game." Albert looked at his clothes against the full-length mirror. He doubted that ordinary spells would hit him. What effect. Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside, and Shanna''s voice came from outside, "Albert, how are you? Professor McGonagall asked you to hurry up. She is waiting for you in the hall." "Okay," Albert inserted the wand back into the wand sleeve, opened the door and walked out. "you you" Shanna was stunned after seeing Albert''s dressing, and stammered, "This suit suits you well." "Isn''t it cool? This is made of fire dragon skin. A complete set may take thousands of gallons." Fred said with envy. "A few thousand gallons?" Shanna''s eyes widened in shock, and she muttered: "I remember the Fengya brand wizard clothing store was going to give you a set of advertising fees afterwards?" "Who knows!" Albert left the common room amidst the girls'' giggles. When he came to the hall, he saw Professor McGonagall and Harry Potter waiting for him in the hall. Potter did not change his clothes and still wore ordinary robes. . After seeing Albert, Harry''s eyes almost stuck to Albert''s body. "Where did you get the clothes?" Harry couldn''t help asking. "Fengya brand wizard clothing store sent me to try it out. It should be for me to help with an advertisement. After the Triwizard Tournament is over, the suit has to be returned." Albert explained. "Is this dragon skin?" Harry couldn''t help reaching out and touching it eventually, and his eyes fell on his clothes again, suddenly feeling insecure. Seeing Albert armed to his teeth from head to toe, Harry suddenly regretted how he didn''t get himself such equipment. Professor McGonagall was also speechless, but Alberts approach is actually understandable. It is the most correct one like Albert. Just like Lee Jordan asked her if Hogwarts had prepared the Warriors to participate in the top three. Professor McGonagall was actually embarrassed when it came to the protective gear and clothing used in the competition, because no one at Hogwarts was aware of this, and directly asked the Warriors to take the wand to the game. "It seems that you are ready." Professor McGonagall put his hand on Albert''s shoulder and said: "To be honest, I have never worried about you. However, I still have to say pay attention to safety." "I will." Albert looked at the crooked wizard hat and wanted to laugh. Professor McGonagall was obviously not as calm as he seemed on the surface. "Don''t be nervous, keep your head calm, and give full play to your own abilities." Professor McGonagall said to Harry and Albert: "If the situation is not good, the wizard arranged by the school will step forward to control the situation." "My words may be a bit ugly, but I have to remind you, Potter, not to put your safety on others. If you encounter danger, you should make your own safety the first priority. As for competition or other things, Let them all go to hell!" Albert reminded, "You should protect your own safety first, and then the game will win or lose." The expression on Professor McGonagall''s face was a bit stiff, but she had to admit that Albert''s words were correct. She actually thought the same way, but as a professor, she obviously couldn''t say that. "I''m ready," Harry murmured. He understood that it was Albert''s reminder, after all, there was a guy hiding in the shadows who wanted to target him. Professor McGonagall led the two around the edge of the forbidden forest and walked towards the big tent not far away. "Harry, Albert, you are finally here!" Bagman, wearing the Hornets old robe, walked quickly towards the two of them and greeted them enthusiastically: Where did you get this outfit? Its so cool. Maybe I should give Batty advice. He prepares a similar costume for all the warriors." "Fengya brand wizard clothing store prepared it." Albert shrugged and said: "They hope I can wear it to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." "That group of guys have great brains. I remember they advertised at the World Cup a while ago, and now they are all paying attention to you." Bagman reached out and put his hand on Harry''s shoulder: "Relax a little. Lee, don''t be nervous, go in, just like in your own home!" After Harry entered the tent, he felt bad, because Fleur and Krum both changed into costumes suitable for fighting fire dragons. He was the only one who wore his usual robes. Now Harry regretted not buying one for himself. Clothes like Albert look really handsome, maybe they can attract... Bagman''s voice interrupted Harry''s thoughts, and he motioned everyone to gather around him. "Your task is to pick up golden eggs." Bagman handed a purple silk sack to them, and happily announced in the tone of Santa Claus taking out gifts from the sack: "When the audience arrives, you need to pick out what you will face from the inside. The little models of that thing, they are the guards of the golden eggs. You need to face them, overcome them, and get the golden eggs from their lair." "Understand?" No one responded, but Bagman was not embarrassed, and signaled everyone to find a place to sit down and wait for the game to officially start. Albert drew out his wand and waved it lightly, and the low wooden stool in the corner turned into a comfortable couch, "Sit down Harry, the Ministry of Magic is so stingy, I won''t prepare some comfortable chairs for everyone, right? , Do you want chocolate?" To be honest, Albert even suspected that he was on the wrong side of the field. The space inside the tent was about the size of a classroom, but it was empty inside, just a few low wooden stools, there was no comfortable resting place for the warriors at all. , So that Albert has a kind of illusion that the Triwizard Tournament is very unreliable. He took a chocolate from his pocket, unwrapped the paper and put it in his mouth, and handed Harry a piece. "No, thank you." Harry refused stiffly. "I mentioned this to Batty, thinking that some comfortable place should be prepared for the Warriors to rest, but he seems to be too busy to give Dumbledore a wake-up." Bagman smiled and took Abb. The specially handed chocolate, beckoned to Harry, "Sit here Harry, don''t stand there." Albert took out a few more chocolates from his pocket, and asked casually: "Do you want chocolates? You might not be nervous if you have something to eat." Furong looked up at Albert, shook his head and refused. Krum obviously didn''t want to eat something from a stranger. He was calmer than Furong, but his expression was a little gloomy. Waiting is undoubtedly the most tormented. The Warriors waited for about half an hour before Bagman got up from the sofa and mumbled almost. "Okay, come here, everyone." Bagman handed the bag to Fleur Delacour and said with a smile, "Ladies first." Furong obviously knows what the challenges she is about to face, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com did not show the slightest surprise when he stretched out his hand and pulled out a small and vivid model of the Welsh green dragon. "Ms. Delacour, you are the second player to enter the field." Bagman glanced at the number tied to the models neck and handed the cloth bag to Krum. The international Quidditch superstar took out the bright red Chinese fireball, apparently he knew he would face it. What happened? Without blinking my eyes, I went back to the chair again. "Mr. Krum, you are the third player to enter the field." Bagman stretched out the cloth bag towards Albert. Albert reached into his pocket and picked one at random, and found that it was a silver-blue Swedish short-nosed dragon. The result was the same as in the novel, except that Albert replaced Diggory. "Mr. Anderson, you are the first player to enter the field. Hear the whistle and walk into that field." Bagman exhorted. "It seems that my luck is not bad." Albert smiled and looked at the model of the Swedish short-nosed dragon. Harry still "drew" the Hungarian hornet, the last warrior to enter. If you are facing an unknown monster, the later you enter the field, the more you have an advantage, because you can have more time to develop tactics. However, when everyone knows what needs to be faced, the later the entry, the more disadvantages, because waiting will only make the Warriors feel restless for no reason. Other than that, there is no benefit. Soon after, the whistle sounded, and Albert walked out of the tent and passed through a gap in the fence of the field. Deafening cheers rang in his ears. Albert didn''t care about the cheering crowd, nor the sound of the panel task being triggered in his ears. Instead, he squinted his eyes and looked at the silver-blue Swedish short-nosed dragon on the opposite side. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 888： Fight with the dragon Distract, uniform, take away the golden egg. This is the plan that Albert made in advance. It''s very simple. But the simpler the plan, the less error-free it is. The Swedish short-nosed dragon was first led away from the nest, not for the convenience of stealing the golden eggs, but to prevent the dragon from accidentally damaging the nest of dragon eggs. After entering the venue, Albert was not in a hurry to find the trouble with the fire dragon. Before doing it, he raised his head and looked around to figure out his surroundings. This temporary magical venue is slightly smaller than the Quidditch Stadium. There are many solid rocks around the venue, which should be a shelter prepared by the organizer for the warriors to avoid the dragon''s breath. If there were no such shelters, as long as the fire dragon jumped directly and breathed in, all the warriors would be unlucky. "Let us welcome the first warrior to appear: Mr. Albert Anderson!" In the stands, Bagman explained loudly, "Mr. Anderson has won many international awards in recent years and is currently the most promising three-team warrior. Let us see his response." Albert! Albert! Albert... There was a burst of cheers in the stands, and people were yelling Albert''s name. Albert ignored Bagmans words, let alone the audience in the stands. He raised his feet and walked forward, not far in front of a large pile of stones for the warriors to avoid breathing, and raised his wand and waved it lightly. After a moment, after the one-person-high rock was divided into neat pieces by the cutting curse, he began to concentrate on deforming one of the stones. A few seconds later, a male lion jumped from the pile of rocks. As Albert waved his wand again, another eagle appeared above the stone. "Very wonderful, very powerful transfiguration, I think everyone should be able to guess Mr. Anderson''s tactics, do you think he can succeed?" Bagman almost saw the stone turned into a lion and an eagle. Protruding out, he knew exactly how difficult this kind of deformation was. Albert took advantage of his free time and glanced at the new task he had just triggered. There were three tasks in total: In addition to the expected "Pick Up Golden Eggs", the second task was "Fire Dragon Conqueror", let him Subduing a dragon, rich rewards, the last task is to become a "dragon slayer". Let me kill the dragon? Albert raised his head and glanced at the Swedish short-nosed dragon crouching in front of him, considering the pros and cons of killing the guy in front of him. Items made of the Swedish short-nosed dragon skin were sought after, and his sight fell on the dragon slayer. The rich rewards of the task. In addition to a large amount of experience, skill points, reputation and the title of dragon slayer, you can also get a complete set of fire dragon suits. To be honest, this is a great temptation. Killing a fire dragon "accidentally" is much simpler than subduing a fire dragon. However, the impact of killing a dragon in the Triwizard Tournament may not be very good. After all, the task of the dragon slayer can be saved for later completion, there is no need to worry for a while. The Swedish short-nosed dragon snorted, as if feeling the constant malice emanating from the human body in front of him. The wings that had been folded in half couldn''t help but move, and those cold vertical pupils stared at Albert in front of him, seemingly Thinking about **** the human in front of him. The Swedish short-nosed dragon moved, and Albert''s malice made it inexplicably irritable. It was the feeling of being stared at by predators. As a top predator, the Swedish short-nosed dragon has never felt so bad. It shook its mouth and seemed to be brewing something. After a while, it opened its mouth and sprayed a dazzling blue flame toward the human in front. "Oh, my God, I dare say it''s definitely more than fifty feet." Bagman exclaimed. The audience in the stands couldn''t help screaming. Many girls closed their eyes in panic and couldn''t bear to look at Albert, who was about to be swallowed by the Swedish short-nosed dragon''s breath. The screams in the stands suddenly stopped, because everyone found that the blue breath that was heading towards Albert was unexpectedly extinguished when they approached Albert. Yes, the breath of the Swedish short-nosed dragon went out, as if someone had made a joke with Albert. "Oh my God, it was too dangerous just now." Bagman shouted: "It is incredible. Mr. Anderson can easily extinguish the fire dragon''s breath with one person. You must know that at least three trainings are needed. Only the dragons can do this at the same time." The Swedish short-nosed dragon slapped its nose, sprayed out a small group of blue flames, and gently twisted its head, but the vertical pupil was still staring at Albert, and it opened its mouth again. Albert looked at the fire dragon ahead and muttered: "Is the hatred really too much?" In fact, Albert is now outside the theoretical breathing range of the Swedish Brachynosaurus. Under normal circumstances, the range of the dragon''s breath is about 20 feet, but he doesn''t know what happened. The breath of the Swedish Brachynosaurus The range is far beyond its limit. The original plan should be to let the lion attract firepower, but now it seems that wearing a dragon skin to fight a fire dragon is almost comparable to a fighter using taunting skills, which directly attracts all the firepower. In fact, Albert was wrong. The Swedish short-nosed dragon stared at him not because of the fire dragon suit on his body, but because of the malice that Albert had just unintentionally radiated, that he wanted to kill the man in front of him. The malice of the Swedish short-nosed dragon completely offended it. However, Albert didn''t panic. He had already made various preparations. There are naturally ways to deal with the dragon''s breath and how to deal with the current situation. However, the dragon trainers who were on standby felt a bit bad, because the time that the Swedish short-nosed dragon had accumulated before breathing was much longer than other times. This is not a good sign. That means that the next breath will be extremely dangerous. Extinguishing the curse may not work. This is the judgment that the dragon trainers can get after getting along with the fire dragon day and night. They exchanged glances. If Albert couldn''t hold it back, they immediately rushed to cast a extinguishing spell on the fire dragon. Even if Albert loses the qualification to continue the game, he cannot be burned to death by the fire dragon. Not only did the dragon trainer feel that way, even Albert frowned, because the fire dragon didn''t breathe out immediately, it seemed to...have accumulated power. After feeling that his life was threatened, Albert gave up using the extinguishing curse, but began to chant the curse and wave his wand. At the moment when the breath of the fire dragon struck, the big rocks that had been crushed by Albert began to gather in front of him. A sturdy stone barrier was directly formed. The fire dragon''s breath blasted on the stone barrier, causing the stone barrier to become hot and red, but it still couldn''t hurt Albert who was hiding behind the barrier. At this moment, not only the spectators in the stands, but the professors were all sweating for Albert. Because this time the dragon''s breath did not stop immediately, it was even more terrifying and long than before. If you only use the extinguishing spell, you may not be able to completely extinguish this long breath. The breath of the Swedish short-nosed dragon may take advantage of Albert. The whole person was reduced to ashes. "careful." I don''t know who screamed. I saw that the Swedish short-nosed dragon flew away from the nest and leaped directly towards Albert. Its tail slammed on the hot stone barrier, directly smashing the stone barrier, and splashing gravel. "Oh my God." The audience in the stands stood up one after another, watching the scene in shock. Roar! A deafening lion roar suddenly sounded, and a male lion suddenly jumped out from nowhere, attracting the fire dragon''s attention. The provocation of the male lion annoyed the Swedish short-nosed dragon. It felt that it was offended. In the eyes of the fire dragon, the so-called king of beasts was just prey. Now the prey dares to attack itself? The fire dragon accumulated some strength and spewed flames toward the lion, but the cunning prey quickly retracted into the pile of rocks and avoided its breath. The Swedish short-nosed dragon was extremely irritable, especially the prey that provokes it. It cant tolerate it. It spread its wings and leaped to the stone in front of the lion. The lion roaring at it pulled aside. The poor lion was directly hit hard and limp on the ground. There is no such thing as a king of beasts, but it has done its task well: attract the attention of the fire dragon. When the Swedish Brachynosaurus roared excitedly after solving its prey, countless hot stones hit it, directly turning its roar into painful wailing. Albert is still standing there unscathed, even the fire dragon''s flame breath and the explosion of the stone barrier can''t hurt him. The few Slytherin students who saw this scene sighed, and they seemed to wish Albert Just now, he was burned to ashes by his breath, or smashed to death by gravel. "Oh my God, the Swedish short-nosed dragon has nothing to do with Mr. Anderson. He is still as calm and calm as ever, completely unharmed." Bagman yelled excitedly, "Look, this time it''s our warrior''s turn. What is he doing?" Not only Bagman was puzzled, but even the other viewers were puzzled. Albert''s wand tip was spraying a large chain of smoke, directly towards the Swedish short-nosed dragon. The fire dragon roared anxiously, shook his head, and even spewed out flames to try to disperse the smoke that enveloped him, but the previous breath seemed to consume a lot of its power, and the current breath looked weak, and it didn''t have much effect. Because the smoke is still continuously emerging from Albert''s wand. Finally, the Swedish short-nosed dragon became more and more anxious, and directly turned its eyes to the culprit of all this, and it wanted to kill the human that made it feel dangerous. Before the action of the Swedish short-nosed dragon, the eagle that had soared in the sky suddenly swooped down, grabbing the eyes of the fire dragon with its claws. When the Swedish short-nosed dragon turned its head to avoid the sneak attack, all attention was attracted by the eagle. Albert suddenly waved his magic wand. The smoke that originally surrounded the Swedish short-nosed dragon suddenly turned into chains. As his left hand swung down suddenly, all the chains sank into the ground, spreading his wings to chase the eagle. The Swedish short-nosed dragon was firmly trapped. The sudden change made the Swedish short-nosed dragon startled. It flapped its wings desperately, only to find that the chain wrapped around its body completely restrained it to the ground. Even if he tried to break the chain on his body, he still couldn''t fly. As Albert raised his wand and swept an elegant arc in the air like a conductor, more and more chains of smoke became entangled with the Swedish short-nosed dragon. A terrible roar sounded on the field, and the Swedish short-nosed dragon once again accumulated its strength, and suddenly spewed out a large amount of dragon''s breath. Almost all the chains connected to the ground were evaporated. When it was about to flap its wings and fly, some stones followed Albert. Te waved his palm and hit the Swedish short-nosed dragon heavily. In the painful roar, it lost its only chance to break free. More chains sprang up on the ground, completely entangled the feet of the Swedish Brachynosaurus, and more chains firmly entangled the Swedish Brachynosaurus and tied it to the ground. "Oh my God, it''s unbelievable. I hope Mr. Anderson can be gentle with our little cutie. After all, it looks pitiful enough." Bagman said in a relaxed and cheerful tone. With Albert''s wand swinging, the earth seemed to become a shackle, firmly binding the fire dragon to the ground. The haughty head of the Swedish short-nosed dragon was also slammed to the ground by the lion with a bang. The fire dragon''s mouth was immediately bound by the shackles of the earth, and the whole body could not move. The scarred male lion stepped on the head of the fire dragon and made a deafening roar on his back. This is probably the most glorious moment in the life of the king of beasts. "Okay, look, Mr. Anderson easily subdued a fire dragon. It''s incredible." Bagman screamed excitedly. He dare to say that it is basically difficult to see such a wonderful picture again in his life. Just before everyone reacted, an eagle fell from the sky and placed the golden egg on Alberts open palm. When the fighting of the fire dragon was attracted, the eagle did not know when to fetch the golden egg from the lair for Albert. Albert raised the golden egg in his hand high and announced his victory to everyone. "Oh my God, our warrior only took a few minutes to subdue the ferocious dragon and easily get the golden egg. I dare say that the most powerful dragon trainer can''t do this to the degree. Let''s Mr. Anderson''s unprecedented feat sent the warmest applause and blessings." Bagman yelled out loud. Albert! Albert! Albert! In the auditorium, Hogwarts students waved their red hats desperately, hissed Albert''s name, and the red waves rose and fell with waves. Albert laid down the golden egg and expressed his gratitude to everyone for their support. The ensuing shouts, screams, applause, and applause were deafening. At that moment, it seemed that after returning to the Irish team to win the Quidditch World Cup final, the supporters cheered. The shouting scene. Of course, not everyones faces were full of smiles, and a small number of students in Slytherin College who hated Albert had very ugly faces. The more successful Albert is, the more shame it is for them. Mrs. Maxim of Boothbarton''s expression was a little stiff, but it quickly turned into a helpless sigh deep in her heart. Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang, had a dark expression on his face. He obviously realized that Albert''s great success was a great threat to Krum. It is almost impossible for Krum to catch up with Albert in points, unless... In order for Durmstrang to win, Karkaroff had some bad thoughts in his mind. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 889： Scoring and riots After Albert successfully subdued the fire dragon and got the golden egg, the first person to rush into the field was not the dragon trainer, but a wizard dressed in flamboyant outfits. He looked like a reporter because he was next to him. Followed by the famous wizard holding a camera. Albert saw a familiar figure behind the wizard, and Mr. Mogg was standing at the entrance of the venue waving at him. "Please stand in front of the fire dragon and let me take a close-up of you." The wizard grabbed Albert''s hand and said hello to the photographer next to him, "First take a picture of us." Albert withdrew his hand in disgust, barely maintaining a smile on his face, and asked, "You are?" "Almost forgot." The wizard introduced himself. "My name is Mike Darbo, the general manager of Fengya Wizard Clothing Store. I am glad to meet you, Mr. Albert Anderson." "Hello, Mr. Dabo." When Albert saw Mogg, he vaguely guessed who the wizard in front of him was. "If you want me to take pictures with you, let the dragon trainer stun the fire dragon first. I don''t want to face a dangerous fire dragon with my back." "You''re right. It''s always right to be cautious." Dabo stretched out his arm around Albert''s shoulder very familiarly and said, "I have discussed with the dragon trainers just now." Albert felt uncomfortable all over. He used to say hello to Mogg, and he shook off Dabo''s arm directly. That guy was not as strong as Albert. "Well, I said, you won''t suffer." After Mogg greeted Albert, he smiled and said to Mike Dabo: "You can''t cut corners on advertising." "Naturally not." Mike Dabo said happily. "Time is limited, we''d better finish the photo as soon as possible, and don''t bother other people." "You''re right." Mike Dabo greeted the dragon trainers and led Albert to take pictures. Observing the Swedish short-nosed dragon up close, Albert felt that this guy was more dangerous than expected. It was about 20 feet in length, and it was almost like a hill. If possible, Albert would never stand up close. In front of the fire dragon, he would not turn his back to a living fire dragon. However, a group of dragon trainers were standing by to ensure that the fire dragon would not suddenly wake up and kill him. Albert stood in front of the fire dragon, with the fallen Swedish short-nosed dragon as the background, a male lion lying on his feet, an eagle on his shoulders that was reduced by the reduction spell, holding a golden egg in his hand, facing forward The lens showed a confident smile, and the picture was frozen in the camera. "It''s perfect, I think the girls will be crazy for you." Mike Dabo said in a grandiose tone, "I believe this is more useful than advertising at the World Cup." In Mike Dabo''s view, Albert is simply a living legend, and handsome enough, he has decided to hang the photos he just took in the Fengya wizard clothing store. After taking a few photos in a row, Albert took the golden egg and walked out of the field with them, no longer causing trouble to the dragon trainers. Of course, Mike Dabo also gave the dragon trainers some benefits, allowing them to buy customized fireproof clothes at a relatively low price in the Fengya brand wizard clothing store. The dragon trainers naturally didn''t have any comments, anyway, it was only a few minutes, and the Swedish short-nosed dragon was subdued by Albert. The judges in the stands didn''t even care. They were getting together, whispering to discuss Albert''s performance just now. "You did a great job. I think Poppi must be very pleased that you don''t need a medical tent." Professor McGonagall walked towards Albert, with an unconcealable smile on his previously serious face." Go, your friends must be anxious." Albert looked over Professor McGonagall and saw Isobel and Katrina approaching here. "Very handsome." Isobel walked quickly to Albert and embraced him with open arms. The dragon egg slipped from the tip of Albert''s finger and fell to the ground. He reached out and put his arm around Isabel and kissed her on the lips. The surroundings suddenly became very quiet. Fred, George and Lee Jordan who rushed over whistled, and the other girls chuckled unnaturally. The cameraman next to Mike Dabo wanted to take this scene, but Mogg raised his hand to stop him. He shook his head at Mike Dabo and signaled him not to do that. In Alberts character, if Mike Dabo dared to take his private photos as a collaborator, and the two parties would not have to talk, and the fragile cooperative relationship would definitely collapse. Do you really think Albert is just a child? Look at the hapless Rita Skeeter, why didn''t she even dare to mess with Albert''s news? That is the woman who caused the British Ministry of Magic to have a headache. I dont know how long it took, and the two separated again. A blush appeared on Isabels face. She whispered, Dont do such adventurous things in the future. You really shocked me just now. "Don''t worry, I never do things that are uncertain." Albert softly soothed. "Of course I have confidence in you, but I am still very worried." Isabel knows Albert''s character well and also knows that Albert attaches great importance to protecting himself, but being confident and not worrying are two different things. "Sure enough you are the best one." "You can easily subdue a fire dragon by yourself. You probably don''t know that the girls in the stands are crazy for you." "I dare say that this matter can be discussed for many years." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan stepped forward to greet him after Albert and Isobel separated. Their faces were full of excitement and enthusiasm, and they handed him back the golden egg that fell on the ground. "Well, you see, I''m almost blushing by your praise." Albert joked with a smile. "I think they should give you points, I dare say they will give you full marks." Shanna, Angelina, and Alia also walked over. If Isobel were not here, they would definitely go up and give Albert a sweet kiss. "Let''s go back to the stands!" Albert took the golden egg from George and led Isabel toward the stands, leaving behind a large group of envied girls. Katrina stared blankly at the back of the two who had left, and followed them towards the stands. Albert subdued the fire dragon, and it didn''t take much time for the dragon trainer to take it away. The referees have also discussed the results, and when Albert went to the stands, the scoring had already begun. The first referee to rate the Warriors was Mrs. Maxim of Boothbarton. She raised her wand and sprayed a silver ribbon from the tip of the wand, twisting it in the air to form a big "10". Mrs. Maxim actually knew Alberts strength a long time ago, and she was lucky, but within a few minutes of seeing Albert, she undertook a fire dragon, and she chose to give up the unnecessary struggle and lay flat. Directly gave Albert a full mark. No way, the last time Guy''s series of screaming operations at the Magic School Potions Championship cast a cloud over Boothbatten, and the reputation of Boothbatten School suddenly deteriorated a lot. Therefore, Mrs. Maxim decided to be big, at least no one would say that Boothbatten had fairness issues in the game. As for Guys matter, it was a personal matter, and the school had no idea about it. Mrs. Maxim had no idea about this? Of course not, but just find a good excuse to let everyone''s face go well. Whether it was Crouch, Dumbledore, or Bagman, all gave Albert 10 points. Then, only Karkaroff was left ungraded. He gave Albert 1 point under the watchful eyes of several referees. Yes, 1 point. As for the reason, Karkaroff had thought about it. Albert''s fire dragon suit obviously violated the fairness of the game and was very unfair to the other Warriors. After the big "1" appeared, the atmosphere of the venue couldn''t help but stagnated, and even the surrounding referees looked at Karkaroff with weird eyes. Bagman looked at the "1", his face collapsed, and he opened his mouth. Before he could say anything, he heard a loud hiss from the surrounding stands, followed by a burst of cursing. : Words such as shit, shameless, shameless, etc. resounded through the audience. Just as Karkaroff wanted to say why he scored a point, he was interrupted by a few flying boots. I don''t know who is taking the lead in throwing things at the referee''s bench. More and more students are throwing garbage, dung bombs, and various things at Karkaroff. The scene is extremely chaotic. Even the Durmstrang students in the audience could not help but raise their hands to cover their faces, not knowing what to say. Karkaroff''s behavior made them feel ashamed. Even students in other schools admire Albert single-handedly subduing a fire dragon, and the whole process only took a few minutes. Even if he throws Karkaroff on the field, he can''t do that. "Oh, my goodness." Bagman gave Karkaroff a very dissatisfied look, and said grotesquely. "The audience is obviously irritated by the unfair ratings." Mrs. Maxim looked at Karkaroff with the same complex expression. She actually guessed that Karkaroff would lower Albert''s score. In fact, this is the tacit understanding of everyone to lower the scores of other Warriors as much as possible, but this kind of thing also scores, everyone gave 10 points, what do you mean by 1 point? If it''s just an ordinary warrior, Karkaroff''s doing this is actually not a big deal. After all, its okay to have a low score. At best, it can cause dissatisfaction among Warriors supporters. Just find a reason to prevaricate. What if everyone is dissatisfied? However, this Mr. Anderson is obviously an exception. Have you really noticed how popular he is? Mrs. Maxim doubted whether there was a problem with Karkaroff''s mind, and she really couldn''t understand the situation. Why should she make her reputation worse? However, no one deliberately corrected him, and Karkaroff probably wouldn''t listen to it anyway. In fact, it''s not that Karkaroff didn''t listen, but he didn''t expect that he would kick the steel plate at all, and he didn''t expect Albert to have a large group of support teams. Fans have never been considered a rational group, especially a group of girls. They dont listen to Karkaroffs reasons, especially when other referees give full marks. Treat fairly. So, under the lead of someone, he started throwing things in protest. With the girls taking the lead in protest, others joined in. Regardless of the mood of the other referees, most of the students at Hogwarts were annoyed by Karkaroffs harassment. They thought Albert should Get full marks. In fact, Albert was the fastest to subdue the Fire Dragon and pass the first event unscathed to get a perfect score. "Oh, my goodness, my goodness!" Bagman shouted in a loud voice, "Please keep calm, let us listen to the reason why Mr. Karkaroff scored like this!" Bagman''s proposal is obviously unkind. Karkaroff''s face was particularly gloomy, and he said loudly: "The fire dragon suit on Mr. Albert obviously violates the fairness principle of the game and is very unfair to other warriors." "It''s fair to shit, you are the least qualified to say that." I don''t know who yelled it, and saw a curse flying towards the referee''s bench. Everyone couldn''t help but stopped, raising their wands one after another, throwing curses at Karkaroff on the referee''s bench. This guy really disgusted them. Bagman was taken aback by the crazy behavior of the students. If he were hit by such a large number of curses, 80% of them would be taken directly to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. Fortunately, Dumbledore waved his wand in time and started defensive magic to protect the referee''s bench. Otherwise, 80% of the referee''s bench would be blown away by this wave of curses. The scene where a large number of evil curses exploded outside the barrier was so spectacular that even the barrier opened by Dumbledore exploded a lot of cracks. If there is another wave, it is estimated that it will really not be able to hold it. "Well, even the Quidditch World Cup has never had such a riot. How should we clean up the mess now?" Bagman cast a glance at Karkaroff, who was sullen, and spread his hands toward Dumbledore to express himself. Powerless. "Quiet, quiet!" Dumbledore roared angrily, he didn''t expect the situation to get out of control. The Hogwarts students not only threw things on the referee''s bench, but in the end they threw the curse directly. At least a hundred people did that just now. The main reason is that Alberts supporters are too many. After Fred, George and Lee Jordan secretly took the lead in throwing magic at Karkaroff, the girls were also booed and vented their dissatisfaction. Other people who saw Karkaroff''s dissatisfaction were brought together. After all, in the past, the Slytherin Quidditch team was unscrupulous enough to win in the game. Now in the game between schools, there are people who dare to do it blatantly, and they have found such an excuse. This Are you treating them as fools? However, Dumbledore''s roar was not good, and the second wave of evil spells followed, which directly blew the referee''s bench into the air. As for the other referees, they were taken away by Dumbledore using Apparition. "Has that scene been filmed just now?" Rita Skeeter shivered with excitement. "I dare say that this has never happened before. The referees of the Triwizard Tournament are questioned and resisted by all the students. This will definitely become the hottest topic." https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 890： Take risks After a loud bang, the five people who were sitting on the referee''s stand appeared out of thin air outside the playing field. Their faces were very ugly, and they were obviously **** off by the crazy behavior of the students. "Good risk, I thought I was going to die!" Bagman patted his chest with lingering fears and stared at the culprit in dissatisfaction. No one thought that Karkaroff''s "explanation" directly aroused the dissatisfaction of all the audience, and even made them directly throw curses on the referee''s bench. "Dumbledore, this is how Hogwarts treats..." Karkaroff took the initiative, ready to buckle Dumbledore on Dumbledore''s head. "Well, Karkaroff." Mrs. Maxim heard a cheering from the stand, and interrupted impatiently: "I really dont understand why you should give Anderson a 1 point. Dont tell me its because of his Muggle wizard status. . Now it''s done, how are you going to clean up the mess?" Karkaroff''s face turned dark for an instant, he hummed dissatisfiedly, turned and left. "It''s horrible." Bagman looked at the back of Karkaroff''s departure, with an unconcealable disgust on his face: "I really don''t understand why the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry would find such a guy to do it. Headmaster, it''s no wonder that Durmstrang''s reputation has always been very bad." "Okay Ludo, we should now consider how to solve the problem." Dumbledore said gently. "How to solve it? As long as Karkaroff does not serve as a referee, all problems can be resolved." Bagman thinks that Karkaroff should be kicked out of the refereeing team. What is there for a guy who can''t even do a little justice and fairness? Qualification as a referee is purely to cause trouble for them, "However, I have never seen Hogwarts students so united!" "It can only be said that Mr. Anderson has extraordinary charm." Dumbledore asked Crouch: "Bhatti, how do you think this should be resolved?" "The game will continue." Barty Crouch recovered from the trance and said slowly: "If necessary, you can remove Karkaroff from the referee." "I have no problem, but I don''t want to have the experience just now." Madam Maxim was also very dissatisfied with Karkaroff. Some things are done, but you still treat the audience as fools when everyone is angry. How stupid it is to do it. "Just take the average!" Bagman suggested: "For the positions that Karkaroff has vacated, take the average of the scores of the four referees. I think this is definitely more fair." "Yes." Barty Crouch didn''t object. There must be a solution to this matter. Karkaroff felt embarrassed and ran away first, but the subsequent game had to continue. "I have no objection." Mrs. Maxim agreed. "Then let''s go back and re-rate!" Dumbledore said happily. Although there was a faint smile on his face, there was no slight smile in his eyes. Even Dumbledore hadn''t thought about this incident. Although it was caused by Karkaroff, it ultimately had a bad influence on Hogwarts. The four returned to the blasted referee''s bench. They did not see Karkaroff and did not throw anything at the referee. After all, everyone only hates Karkaroff. Dumbledore lightly waved his wand to repair the referee''s bench that was blown up by the spell. After the others were seated again, Bagman cleared his throat and said: "For some reason, Mr. Karkaroff is no longer in office for the time being. For the referee in the Triwizard Tournament, the position he vacates will be calculated based on the average of the four referees, so..." Full marks! Full marks! Full marks! People chanted from the auditorium, but a few murmurs of Karkaroff going to eat **** were still faintly heard. This result is still satisfactory. The most important thing for them is that Karkaroff no longer serves as a referee, and the Warriors in the Triwizard Tournament can get a fair score. "Ahem, the game continues!" Bagman shouted after hearing the whistle: "Let us welcome today''s second warrior, Miss Fleur Delacour from Boothbarton!" In the auditorium, Albert and Isobel sat side by side. The two sipped popcorn and talked in a low voice intimately. After hearing Bagmans shouts, they all looked at the playing field. . "How do you think Miss Delacour will pass the game?" Isobel asked after taking the cup of black tea in Albert''s hand, biting the straw and taking a sip. "I don''t know, she probably won''t face the Welsh Green Dragon head-on." Albert looked at Fleur who was observing the surrounding field and guessed: "I think she might find a way to steal the golden egg." "Maybe, she will use the Eye Curse." Katrina couldn''t help but interrupt. "Krum has a higher probability of using the eye disease curse, which is more in line with Durmstrang''s style of acting." Albert speculated, "Mrs. Maxim should let her use her advantage." "Advantage?" Katrina asked in a weird tone. "Well winking at a dragon?" Furong tried to use the Flying Curse on the Golden Egg first, but there was no doubt that it had no effect. She could only start acting as originally planned, and slowly approached the Welsh Green Dragon with the help of the surrounding rocks. Fortunately for her, the Welsh green dragon seemed unwilling to leave the lair, giving her a chance to get closer, so that the spell could hit the fire dragon''s eyes with a single blow, hypnotizing it. Suddenly, the Welsh Green Dragon stared at the approaching Furong with vigilance, and breathed out a breath at her, causing the beautiful silver-haired girl to give up and move on. Fleur hesitated for a moment, then raised her wand to cast magic on the Welsh Green Dragon. "Oh, I''m not sure whether it is wise to do this. As we all know, ordinary magic can hardly penetrate the fire dragon skin. Doing so can only anger it." Fleur''s spell hit the Welsh Green Dragon''s eye smoothly, and it succeeded in causing it to fall into a semi-hypnotic state. "My goodness, Miss Delacour hypnotized a fire dragon. Look, everyone, she is going to succeed!" Bagman shouted excitedly. Furong quietly approached the fire dragon''s lair, preparing to take away the golden egg under the eyes of the Welsh green dragon. The Welsh green dragon actually snored and spewed out a breath, scared Furong into a daze, but the skirt corners were still burned by the flames. Furong had to retreat in embarrassment behind the rock and use her magic wand to conjure water to put out the fire. Just when she was about to stay close to the lair, the Welsh green dragon awoke "Oh... it''s a little too close, what a pity!" Bagman couldn''t help but sigh. Furong had already touched the nest and was almost able to get the golden egg. "Do you think she will succeed?" "Yes, but it''s very risky. I don''t recommend doing that. It''s just betting on his life." Albert guessed Furong''s plan. Once the fire dragon awakens and the dragon trainer has no time to react, Furong is dead. However, Furong obviously did not intend to give up and prepare to repeat the same trick, but it is not easy to hypnotize the dragon. As Bagman said, the fire dragon skin can resist most of the magic. Fleurs many attempts finally annoyed the Welsh Green Dragon. It flapped its wings and flew towards the rock where Fleur was avoiding, and stretched out its paws to sweep towards her. . "Be careful... my goodness, it was too dangerous just now." Furong almost took the lion''s footsteps. Her luck was better, and when the sharp claws swept away, she rushed to the side and evaded the fatal blow in embarrassment. However, the fire dragon has opened its mouth, ready to burn the prey that provokes itself to ashes, when the dragon trainers on both sides are ready to rush out. Lotus, who fell on the ground, looked at the ferocious fire dragon, raised her wand and read a spell in its eyes. The fire dragon was once again hypnotized. Furong crawled towards the fire dragon''s lair and picked up the golden egg hidden in the nest of dragon eggs. "Look, everyone, she has succeeded." Bagman''s expression suddenly stiffened, "Be careful, my goodness, it''s awake!" The Welsh Green Dragon glared at Furong angrily, obviously very annoyed at the egg thief in front of him, it opened its mouth and spewed a breath towards Furong. Furong was shocked! There were panic screams from the audience, and some people even closed their eyes in panic. Seeing that the Welsh Green Dragon''s breath was about to burn Furong, the dragon''s breath suddenly went out. The dragon trainer, who had been prepared for a long time, rushed into the field as soon as Furong got the golden egg, extinguished the breath that was about to burn Furong to ashes, and used the Stunning Charm on it by the way, and finally managed to control it. situation. Fleur''s score is not high. Except for Mrs. Maxim''s 9 points, Dumbledore and Bagman both gave 8 points, and Crouch gave 7 points, for a total of 40 points. "Miss Delacour''s tactics were indeed successful, but unfortunately there were some accidents at the end, which directly affected the final score!" Bagman commented, "If Miss Delacour gets the golden egg and goes well If you get rid of the fire dragon, you will score at least 45 points." "She''s lucky, the group of dragon trainers reacted fast enough, otherwise it would really become a scorched corpse." Albert felt that if it hadn''t been for this "fairy tale", this Miss Delacour would have changed. It''s a scorched corpse. "It seems that I have to be careful," Albert murmured. Although the probability is not high, he doesn''t want to become Diggory''s substitute for some reason. Barty Crouch Jr.! You must be prepared, he will never give the experience pack any chance. "What''s the matter?" Isabel asked. "Nothing." Albert looked at the busy dragon trainer and said softly, "I just think the Triwizard Tournament is really unreliable. No wonder such a game will be stopped." "Then why are you still participating?" Katrina asked puzzled. "To fulfill someone''s wish." Albert said quietly. "Who?" Albert did not intend to answer, and Isobel knew the answer. The two looked at each other and didn''t plan to tell Katrina. It took a lot of time for the dragon trainers in the audience to finally get rid of the Welsh Green Dragon. Then, they placed the Chinese fireball''s nest and dragon eggs on the field, and then placed the fire dragon on the nest. After the dragon trainers get ready and blow their whistle. Bagman raised the microphone and shouted: "Let us welcome today''s third warrior, Victor Krum from Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Krum''s appearance was extraordinary, and there was a burst of shouts from the audience, and his fans were cheering for him! "Either Mr. Anderson or Miss Delacour brought us unexpected surprises." Bagman exclaimed happily: "I am looking forward to what surprises Mr. Krum will bring to everyone!" Krum behaved quite calmly. After observing the surroundings, he held his wand in full view and walked quickly close to the fire dragon. The audience were dumbfounded. What does Krum want to do? Are you planning to face the Chinese fireball head-on like Albert? Everyone quickly got the answer. Krum did choose to fight head-on. He took advantage of the Chinese fireball and crouched in front of the lair to shoot. All this came so fast that the audience had no time to react, and the light of the curse accurately hit the fire dragon''s eyes. . The Chinese Fireball let out a terrible roar, which made the audience gasp. "Very courageous." Bagman yelled, "Krum players completely angered the Chinese Fireball. This is not good news." Krum is indeed very bold. After hurting the fire dragon''s eyes, he is still using spells on it, trying to draw the fire dragon away from the lair and give himself a chance to take the golden eggs in the past. "You really got it right, but why don''t you use the Eye Disease Curse to deal with the Fire Dragon?" Katrina asked suspiciously. She didn''t think Albert could not use the Eye Disease Curse. "Look at the fire dragon''s lair." Albert reminded, "The score for destroying the dragon egg will not be too high." In the chaos just now, many dragon eggs were trampled by the violent Chinese fireballs. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "You can distract the fire dragon first, and then use the Eye Curse to attack." Katrina didn''t understand why Albert didn''t use this method. "It''s harder to hit a moving target than you expected. Once the spell fails to hit, the warrior will be unlucky. The fire dragon won''t give you too many opportunities." Albert thought Katrina''s ideas were too naive. When life is in danger, there is no need to aim at the fire dragon''s eyes. "Mr. Krum rushed forward, he showed extraordinary courage-yes, he succeeded in getting the golden egg!" Bagman shouted. However, Krum made a big problem, and the out of control fire dragon is not easy to mess with. After Krum got the golden egg, the dragon trainers rushed forward and began to fight the raging Chinese fireball. This is much more interesting than the game between Fleur and Krum. Many people in the audience also opened their eyes to watch how the dragon trainer subdued the violent fire dragon. A lot of people fight the fire dragon, this is a rare scene. The dragon trainers took a lot of effort to finally overcome the violent Chinese fireball and bring it into the playing field. "Ahem, let''s take a look at the Krum player''s final score." Bagman gave a light cough and brought everyone''s attention back. This time, all four referees only gave Krum 7 points. "Mr. Krum''s score is obviously low. It is a better choice to use the Eye Curse to get the dragon away, but he didn''t do it." Bagman gave a reasonable explanation before the audience caused a commotion again. "He shouldn''t destroy those dragon eggs. Everyone knows that dragon eggs are precious. If they were not destroyed, Mr. Krum would definitely get a high score of 45 points or more." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 891： The first project ended Krums low score caused dissatisfaction with some Quidditch fans, but the four referees collectively gave seven points. He is not Albert, and there are not so many supporters, and Bagmans explanation is fine. . Krum let the nest of dragon eggs be scrapped, and the dragon eggs are very precious, and it is normal for some points to be deducted. "Well, let''s welcome the last warrior to enter, the youngest warrior ever, Harry Potter from Hogwarts." Bagman exclaimed happily. However, after Harry Potter entered the playing field, the auditorium was shrouded in a mess of noise. Some spectators began to curse Harry with vicious words, and there were people who threw things at the playing field. If Albert is the most popular warrior, then Harry is the least popular warrior. "My God, don''t do that." Bagman screamed, trying to stop people from throwing things at Harry. "When did Potter become so unpopular?" Albert was a little surprised at the bad comments of the savior. "This matter is mainly related to Slytherin." Lee Jordan heard Albert''s words and said helplessly, "That group of guys deliberately aroused everyone''s envy and jealousy of Harry, and they even distributed it to everyone for free. The badge of "Sweet Stool". In fact, they also want to discredit you, but you have too many supporters, so you can only give up in the end." Speaking of the changes in Hogwarts, no one knows better than Lee Jordan, who likes to inquire about gossip news. "Most people are not idiots regardless of right and wrong." Albert really finds it difficult to understand what the group of people are thinking. "Could it be that they believe what others say?" "Don''t tell me, there are a lot of people like this." Lee Jordan was a little embarrassed when he talked about this. He used to be like this, but after becoming friends with Albert, he began to learn to think proactively. He knew that most of the students were just jealous of Harry, and they just made fun of everyone. Many times, Slytherin students took the lead, including throwing things on the field, which is also a good thing they did. I don''t know whose boots, with a "slap", landed at Harry Potter''s feet, and the game was immediately enveloped in an inexplicable embarrassment. "A Slytherin student?" Albert murmured, "It is indeed their style. If it were me, I would probably hang up the badger for two days first!" Katrina looked at Harry Potter holding a magic wand on the field, frowning and asked, "What is Potter doing, is he casting some kind of magic, it seems to have no effect, is it too nervous that the magic is ineffective?" "It hasn''t expired, what he used just now should be a flying curse." "Flying curse, how do you know." Several people around cast inquiring gazes at Albert. "Probably summoning my own flying broomstick. I also thought about using that tactic." Albert took some popcorn from a paper cup and threw it in his mouth. Of course he would not say that this was his idea for Harry. . "Then why don''t you use it yourself?" Katrina asked curiously, knowing that Albert was also a very good seeker. The reason why Albert gave up using the flying broomstick was more that he was worried that he could not fly fast enough to sweep the six stars. If he also has a firebolt, he naturally doesn''t mind riding a broomstick to easily get the golden egg through the fire dragon. "Harry Potter stepped on the broomstick and flew!" On the referee''s bench, Bagman yelled, "As the youngest warrior, Harry is undoubtedly weaker than the other warriors, but he used Use your own smart brain to make up for your shortcomings and give full play to your own advantages." Just as Bagman yelled, Harry easily avoided the breath of the Hungarian hornet amidst all the exclamations and screams. "My goodness, he flies so well!" Bagman exclaimed. "Did you see that, Mr. Krum?" Above the playing field, Harry was implementing his plan step by step. He hovered over the Hungarian hornet and threw a Stunning Charm at it. The Hungarian hornet must be tempted to leave the nest, or he will never be able to approach the eggs. The trick is to keep harassing it. The fire dragon has always been very irritable, and he definitely couldn''t bear to provoke him to chase him, and then the opportunity came. The Hungarian hornet was forced too hard, and opened his mouth again to breathe at Harry, but Harry swiftly avoided it. The dragon uttered an angry roar, spread its wings and pursued Harry, but it didn''t know that it had been fooled. When the Hungarian hornet left the nest to chase Harry, he was taken by Harry riding a firebolt and slid in the sky. When the time came, Harry suddenly accelerated and dived and flew towards the fire dragon''s nest. When Harry passed over the lair, he managed to get the golden egg. "Look!" Bagman hissed, "Look! Our youngest warrior successfully got the golden egg!" The entire playing field suddenly boiled, people were shouting, screaming, applauding, and their voices were deafening. However, Harry, who was overwhelmed by joy, didn''t realize that the Hungarian hornet had been chased and killed. Seeing that the **** thief actually dared to steal his own egg, the Hungarian hornet was so angry that the dragon''s breath almost burned the oncoming Harry to ashes, and almost lit the fork of the firebolt. This time, Harry paid the price for his negligence. Although he avoided the oncoming breath, he failed to avoid the tail drawn by the Hungarian hornet, and the whole person and the broom were severely drawn a distance. A long spike on the tail of the Hungarian tree wasp plunged into Harry''s shoulder, and his robes were soaked with blood. Harry felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, but his legs still clamped the Firebolt, and he didn''t let himself fall. The audience was screaming in his ears, his spirit trembled for a moment, and he accelerated again, throwing away the Hungarian hornet who was trying to attack again. Dragon trainers have rushed over, trying to calm the anger of the tree wasp. Harry looked at the Hungarian hornet entangled by the dragon trainers, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and began to descend towards the entrance of the field. He still has lingering fears, and the wound on his shoulder is very deep. If the position he hurt was... he was too careless, otherwise he would not be hurt at all. However, I finally passed the first project and successfully survived. After Harry landed steadily to the ground, Professor McGonagall, Hagrid, Sirius and Lupin hurried over to greet him. "Okay, I''ll talk about it later. Potter now needs to go to the emergency tent to find Mrs. Pomfrey." Professor McGonagall interrupted a few people wanting to say aloud, and led Harry toward the emergency tent. The first aid tent was near the entrance of the venue. Madam Pomfrey stood at the entrance of the tent. After discovering that Harry was injured, she pulled him into the tent for treatment. Mrs. Pomfrey completely healed Harrys very serious injury within a few minutes. For the therapist, ordinary injuries can be easily healed by using magic. The real trouble is actually those causes. Injuries caused by magic. "You succeeded in Harry." Sirius walked into the medical tent and said to Harry. "If you can be careful at the end, so much the better." "Okay Sirius, it would be great for Harry to complete the first project." Lupin didn''t have much thoughts. To him, Harry''s safety is more important. "In the end, I was really overwhelmed." Harry carefully checked the healing of his wounds, and reflected on himself, "I should be careful." "Harry, it''s too good for you to have no facts!" Ron and Hermione hurriedly walked into the medical tent, and breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Harry okay. "Okay, let''s see your score." Sirius noticed Madam Pomfrey''s gaze and smiled and motioned everyone to go to the stands to see the final score. "Harry, you had a chance to get full marks." Ron said regretfully. "However, he was injured in the end. It is estimated that some points will be deducted." "Someone got full marks?" Harry asked, raising an eyebrow. "Albert got a perfect score." Hermione said admiringly. "It took him only a few minutes to easily subdue the fire dragon." "Subduing the dragon?" Harry repeated. "Literally." Sirius comforted, "You don''t have to compare with him, that guy can''t be regarded as a student at all. He came to participate in the Triwizard Tournament just to bully others." When the group of them returned to the stands, Harry noticed that the gazes of the people around him were very complicated. He ignored the others and turned his gaze to the referee''s bench and found that Karkaroff was no longer there. Probably noticing Harry''s puzzled gaze, Hermione recounted the mess that Karkaroff had done with the previous confusion. Harry couldn''t help but his eyes widened. It was hard to think that someone could not even have a face in order to win. Karkaroff was kicked out of the referee''s seat, purely self-inflicted. Harry''s final score was 45 points, Bagman gave 10 points, Dumbledore and Crouch gave 9 points, and Mrs. Maxim gave 8 points. "I''m very happy that the first project ended successfully." Bagman cleared his throat and said, "Now I invite the warriors to the tent. I have something to say to the warriors." "Bagman probably wants to talk about the second project." Albert glanced at the golden egg in his hand. He remembered that the thing seemed to be in the water to hear the secret hidden in the golden egg. "Then I''ll go back first." Isabel kissed Albert on the cheek and said, "Your college will hold a celebration banquet. You''d better not be absent." "Let Bit send the photos to my dormitory." Albert reminded. Looking at Alberts leaving back, Isobel turned his head and said to Katrina, "Do you mind walking with me!" "Something?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. "Our sisters haven''t had a good chat for a long time." Isabel motioned to Katrina as he walked. Albert didn''t know what the Sisters McDouger was talking about. When he came to the tent, everyone was already waiting for him in the tent. "Everyone is here," Ludo Bagman said cheerfully, "I only have a few words to say." "First of all, you all did a good job!" "There is also the second project that will start at 9:30 am on February 24th next year." Ludo Bagman took the golden egg in Albert''s hand and specially gave the warriors some tips, "Before that , You can rest for a long time, so we leave you a riddle, as long as you solve the clue in the egg, you will know what the second project is and be prepared in advance!" riddle? Harry looked at Albert suspiciously. He felt that this man didn''t need to solve the mystery at all. He only needed to look at his crystal ball to easily understand what the second project was. After Bagman signaled that they could leave, Krum did not leave immediately, but went directly to Albert. "I''m sorry about Karkaroff, but that is his personal meaning, and does not represent Demstrang." Krum kicked all the questions directly to Karkaroff. " To be honest, many people didn''t understand how he became the principal." "Well, then you don''t need to spend any more time to understand the reason, Karkaroff will soon cease to be your principal." Albert said calmly. Krum was a little dazed, but he still didn''t understand what this meant. When Albert walked out of the tent, only Shanna was waiting for herself outside. What about them? "We are exchanging coins for everyone. Those three guys took this opportunity to make a lot of money." Shanna said with a smile, "You look so handsome." "Thank you, let''s go back!" "Is that golden egg also part of the game?" Shanna asked curiously when he noticed the golden egg in Albert''s hand. "Yes, this is a riddle." Albert handed the golden egg to Shanna and said, "Used to pass the time for the warriors." "I dare say that riddles can''t help you." Shanna made an open gesture. "At the celebration banquet in the evening, a golden egg will definitely be opened, and it will definitely surprise everyone at that time." Albert said meaningfully. "Surprise, I''m looking forward to it." Shanna waited for the surprise Albert said at the evening celebration. The inside of the golden egg is empty and there is nothing, but as long as it is opened, it will make a terrifying, piercing scream inside. "Is this the surprise you''re talking about?" Shanna raised her glass irritably and touched the glass in Albert''s hand lightly. "Isn''t it a surprise?" Albert joked with a smile. "You knew it a long time ago?" Shanna asked, raising her eyebrows. "What is that sound, is it from the Ghost Band?" "That should be the singing of the murloc." "The murloc''s singing?" Shanna''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I dare you to say that no one will hire their singer." "That''s not the point." Albert took a sip of Butterbeer, looked at Hermione and asked, "Is there something Hermione?" "The second item is in the water?" Hermione asked. "It should be in the lake to be precise." Albert corrected. "You are very generous, I dare say she will tell Potter this secret." Shanna reminded. "Everyone is cheating anyway, and sooner or later they will figure out the secret of the Golden Egg." Albert didn''t care. He actually let Hermione know about it on purpose. If possible, he didn''t want Batty to get a survival map. . Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 892： Karkaroff, danger After the first event of the Triwizard Tournament was over, Fengya Wizard Clothing Store sent people to recycle the fire dragon suit. Mike Dabo revealed to Albert that he was willing to design a complete set of Christmas ball gowns for him and his dancing partners, but Albert refused. He did not lack the gowns and was willing to wear fire dragon suits to participate in the first project. Most of the fire dragon clothes can bring him a sense of security. Ignoring the astonishment on Mike Dabo''s face, Albert said hello to the other party, then turned and left. Mike Dabo never thought that Albert would refuse directly. The reason was that his chest was tight: I have a dress myself, so I don''t have to bother with Fengya Wizard Clothing Store. Is the dress designed by Fengya Wizard Clothing Store inferior to the ordinary goods you bought for ten gallons? No matter what the other party thinks, Albert doesn''t really like Mike Dabo very much. The other party just wants to make money from his reputation. In recent days, news reports about the first project have been flying all over the sky, so I wont miss it. Rita Skeeters report appeared on the front page again. She fell unceremoniously and reported on Karkaroff with added enthusiasm. The front page is probably: a bad referee, the unscrupulous President Durmstrang, was ousted by the students in order to win. At the back of the newspaper, there are interviews with other students. Karkaroff''s reputation was stigmatized by Rita Skeeter. Of course, Miss Beetle still kept the "word", she did not mention in the article that Karkaroff was a Death Eater, otherwise this "Mr. 1 Point" would really be screamed and beaten. After the first project, the wind direction at Hogwarts changed drastically. The group of students who did not give the savior Potter a good face unexpectedly began to support Harry and regarded him as Hogwarts. Warrior. Harry''s reputation has also improved a lot. It is not known whether the students of Hogwarts are fickle or they think Harry Potter is qualified to be a warrior of Hogwarts. In short, the number of students who previously wore "Harry Dung" has dropped sharply. Many students took off the "Harry Dung" badge on their chests and transformed themselves into Harry Potter supporters. What''s even more amazing is that the entire Hogwarts school students are discussing Albert''s amazing performance on the first project. As for Harry, almost no one discussed his deeds. Harry was satisfied that everyone could support him like Albert. Albert was very dissatisfied, because there were more and crazier girls who came to him for autographs. He had to spend more time getting rid of the annoying girls who followed like tails in order to win more for himself. Private space. "Currently, the number of people applying to join the Witcher Card Club has risen sharply." In the responsive house, Lee Jordan excitedly announced the good news to everyone. "They are just on a whim. When the heat goes down, everyone will leave, and then there will be a piece of chicken feathers left." Albert unceremoniously poured cold water on Lee Jordan''s head, as a sensible Gryffindor. Although he couldn''t understand the crazy behavior of the girls, he knew that the crazy heat now was all just appearances. Lee Jordan secretly glanced at the photos Albert put on the table, and asked curiously: "Speaking of which, when did you take the photos?" "I had someone help take it." Albert picked a picture of Harry from the pile of photos and prepared to send it to Sirius Black as the cover of the Triwizard column. He needs to erect the authority of the magazine in the magic world, and let Sirius analyze the Karkaroff incident by the way. "You don''t mind giving me a few!" Li Qiaodan reached out to touch the photo, but Albert moved faster than him. "Mind, I still use these photos." Albert put the photos in the envelope and continued to write the letter on hand. "Your autographed photos in a fire dragon suit have been fired to a high price by those girls." Lee Jordan muttered, "Now is a good opportunity to make money." "In the future, when I have money, I will buy myself a fire dragon leather jacket." Fred and George put aside what they were doing, picked up the photo on the table and said, "However, no matter how you look at it now, you are still handsome. Unfortunately, if I know they will take it away so soon, I will definitely look for you in advance. Borrow to take a picture." "When you are rich, let Fengya Wizard Clothing Store help you design a set, and then put it at home as heirlooms." Albert joked with a smile. "I won''t waste so much Garon on this stuff." Fred shook his head and said, "Your fire dragon suit is not suitable for wearing out. If you want to buy it, you should still buy a fire dragon leather jacket." "If it were Lockhart, I think he would be willing to do this." "You''re right." The three couldn''t help laughing. It''s a pity that Lockhart has no chance. He has to stay at the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital forever now. "However, why do you refuse the Fengya Wizard Clothing Store to help you design the Christmas ball gown?" Lee Jordan asked his doubts, "I think the dresses specially designed by Fengya Wizard Clothing Store for you must be great." "You have to know that there has never been a free lunch in the world. How much benefit you receive from others, sooner or later you will have to pay. If I don''t wear that fire dragon suit, do you think that group of girls will be so crazy? They are so annoying." After Albert finished writing the letter, he stuffed it directly into the envelope and sealed it with the photo inside. "I think you owe you a lot now." Lee Jordan murmured. Fred and George looked at each other, and Albert''s words reminded them of themselves. After receiving a lot of Albert''s benefits, what do they need to pay for it? Albert seemed to see through their thoughts and said calmly: "When the time comes, you will have to work harder to open a store, but don''t blame me for picking things up and not doing it, lying down to collect the money." "Of course not, your positioning is to provide us with technical support?" Fred and George couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "By the way, have you ever studied that golden egg, what secrets are hidden in it, and who is your Christmas partner?" Lee Jordan turned off the subject and said jokingly, "You probably don''t I know, those girls are very interested in everything about you. I think you''d better reveal something, otherwise they might steal your changed clothes while you are in the shower." Fred and George blew a whistle and showed a miserable look at Lee Jordan. Albert stared at Lee Jordan badly. Lee Jordan was uncomfortable being stared at by the three people''s weird eyes, and quickly defended: "Don''t look at me like this. I heard two girls discussing this last time." "Don''t shirk it. Someday Albert''s underwear will appear on the black market, and he will definitely hang you up to dry." Fred jokingly joked. They didn''t think the girls would be so crazy, how amazing they were, that they would think about stealing Albert''s clothes. "Ahem, the girls are now focusing on me, which is very bad." Albert said to Lee Jordan, "You can help me think of a way, or think of a way to do a big deal, the girls Attention is drawn away." "This is too difficult." Lee Jordan felt that the task was too difficult. "You are now the object of everyone''s attention. Unless Krum is running naked in the castle, it is basically impossible to attract the attention of the girls." "Or, you go steal Krum''s underwear, and then release the news that a girl stole Krum''s underwear." Fred suggested with a smirk, "I want to wait for this to spread. After opening, no girl dared to steal Albert''s underwear." "Are you disgusting?" Albert glanced at Fred with a disgusting face, thought for a while and said, "Just say, Karkaroff gave me 1 point because he looked down on Muggle wizards. As for the evidence, that guy was a Death Eater. Its normal for Death Eaters to hate and despise Muggle wizards." "Kakarov is a Death Eater?" The breaking news shocked Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. "That guy was not caught, and how did he become Durmstrang''s principal?" The three felt that this was incredible. "Perhaps, Karkaroff used some despicable means. It is not surprising what Death Eaters would do." George said in disgust. "I remember Malfoy saying on the train that his father and Karkar Karlov is friends. Well, now I know where they met." "Perhaps, they also paraded in masks together in the World Cup." Fred also did not hide his dislike of the Malfoys. "Malfoy is a Death Eater?" Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows. "My dad said that Fudge invited the Malfoys to the World Cup. They seem to be very familiar." "Yes, we were there at the time." "Ahem, according to the information I got, after the mysterious man disappeared, Karkaroff betrayed a lot of companions to save himself from prison." Albert coughed slightly and brought the topic back. . "Could it be Karkaroff who threw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire?" George said suddenly. "Have you forgotten?" Li Jordan reminded him with a look on your memory, "Albert said that Harry''s thing was done by a mysterious person last time." "Well, it''s okay to slap him on the head." Albert said indifferently: "Anyway, that guy has a dead face, and he probably won''t live for a few years." The three of them took a deep breath and mourned for Karkaroff for three seconds. Albert''s crow''s mouth told him that Karkaroff might really be cold. "Can you really tell from the faces of others that they are dying?" George was surprised by Albert''s divination ability. "Of course not." George was choked. "This kind of thing is actually very easy to guess. With the character of the mysterious man, he will certainly not tolerate betrayal. After he returns, even if Karkaroff really hides, he will be found and killed by the mysterious man. A warning to the other Death Eaters." Albert explained to the three of them why he thought Karkaroff was going to die. "According to you, Karkaroff is indeed dead." All three knew that Albert had predicted that the mysterious man was about to return. "Actually, Karkaroff has a chance to survive." Albert said softly, "As long as he finds a famous house-elf and casts a loyalty spell and hides when the mysterious person is defeated again, no one will look for him. Trouble." "Who will defeat the mysterious man?" George couldn''t help asking. "Of course it''s Harry." Albert said of course. "You think Harry can really defeat the mysterious man." Fred also felt incredible, saying that Albert could defeat the mysterious man more credible than Harry defeated the mysterious man. "Because... Harry Potter is the savior, he has no choice." Albert raised a finger and said, "Don''t tell me these things." "No choice?" Whether it was Fred, George or Lee Jordan, he could hear the helplessness in this word. "Then... why is it a house elf?" Lee Jordan asked, raising an eyebrow. "Because house elves are more loyal than wizards. Even if they are killed, they will not reveal the news. As long as they are hidden, the mysterious people will never find it, and they can''t think of this. I dare say that most wizards will ignore this." Albert said of course, "I remember you said last time that the house elf named Dobby is in the Hogwarts kitchen, right? UU reading then you will help me contact him. ." "Are you planning to hire that house elf?" Fred, George and Li Qiaodan''s eyes widened, their faces all in disbelief. "House elves are sometimes more reliable than wizards," Albert said softly. "I also know another house elves in the kitchen. If Dumbledore agrees, I will kidnap him...take it away. At that time, he will help a lot. As for Dobby, talk to him first and book things down. He will definitely get a good deal with us. Doesnt Dobby want a job? I can give him a job. a job." "Don''t you really join Hermione''s "vomit" club!" Fred looked at Albert suspiciously. "Of course not, how could I find myself uncomfortable?" Albert shook his head, "Say you actually know this?" "A while ago, Hermione tried to get people into the gang, but no one paid her attention." Lee Jordan said in surprise. "She didn''t even try to get you into the gang? If you join, there must be a large group of girls willing to join the''vomit'' club. " "It seemed to have happened a long time ago, but I refused, and I told her that her method didn''t work." Albert shook his head and said. "She''s too naive." George didn''t want to talk about it, so he brought the topic back. "We''ll take care of this. Then I will let Dobby come to the dorm to talk about it." "No problem," Albert said. "Why don''t you go by yourself?" Fred was a little puzzled. With Albert''s charm and good reputation, the house elf named Dobby would probably not refuse Albert''s invitation. "Well, there are some reasons, you will know later." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 893： Gossip On the south side of Diagon Alley, in the "Guide to Defense" office, editor-in-chief Remus Lupin is frowning and staring at the parchment in his hand, carefully checking the manuscript of the next month''s magazine. "Sirius, are we really going to do this?" Lu Ping put down the column about the Triwizard Tournament, raised his head and looked at Sirius who was reading the "Daily Prophet" with his feet on the opposite side. "Why not?" Sirius asked back. "We are telling the truth." "Dumbledore will definitely be upset, you know, that will make this Triwizard Tournament a stain that cannot be erased." Lupin knew very well that once the news that Karkaroff was a Death Eater leaked out, he would What kind of disturbances are set off in the UK. "Stain? This game is already full of taints." Sirius sneered: "Since the fourth warrior appeared in the Triwizard Tournament, since Karkaroff was removed from the referee''s seat by the audience, the entire Triwizard Tournament Still need to worry about being said by others?" Lupin was silent, because it was a fact, and facts are sometimes more cruel than lies. "Dumbledore invited Mad-Eye to teach at school. I suspect it was just to guard against Karkaroff." Sirius made no secret of his dislike of Karkaroff. It should be said that he hates all Death Eaters. "We all Knowing that Karkaroff is particularly good at acting, he successfully persuaded the Ministry of Magic to release him, and later became the headmaster of Durmstrang somehow. Don''t you think that guy is suspicious?" "So, you intend to use this to focus everyone''s attention on Karkaroff and avoid him in private..." Lupin was interrupted by Sirius before he could finish speaking. "What you said is only one of the reasons." Sirius dropped the "Daily Prophet" and said to his old friend: "This is the opportunity for the "Guide to Defense" to take off." Lupin froze for a moment, and did not understand what Sirius meant for a while. "Remus, you have to understand that if the "Guide to Defense" is to be widely recognized in the magic world, we need to find a different way. We need to make everyone understand that the knowledge taught in the "Guide to Defense" is useful, and the news that we tell them is also It is true, no one wants to be deceived. The audience needs the truth, even if the truth is very cruel. Sirius recalled Albert''s words. One day, you will need the "Guide to Defense" to speak for yourself. Before that, let as many people accept it as possible, agree with it, and believe it. As for making money, don''t worry, when the time comes, you will naturally not be afraid of not making money. Although Sirius didn''t understand what Albert God said, he believed Albert and was willing to trust the guy who could predict the future. "In fact, many of the contents in the Daily Prophet are fabricated at will. It is very good to have three points of truth." Sirius said, "Everyone needs the truth." "Oh, okay! Now that you have decided." Lupin''s eyes fell on the parchment in his hand and suddenly asked, "Mr. Anderson asked you to do this?" Before Sirius could answer, Lupin continued, "I always feel that he seems to be planning something." "To be precise, he should be preparing for the future." Sirius said his judgment. "He probably predicted some terrible future." "A terrible future?" Lupin asked, raising his eyebrows. "Did he tell you anything?" "He didn''t reveal much news, but I think he probably meant that." Sirius carefully sorted out the news he had received from Albert, and said in a joke, "Maybe Anderson wants to tell us that Voldemort will make a comeback. " "It''s not funny at all," Lupin said suddenly. "If it was before, I definitely don''t believe it." Sirius didn''t finish the rest, but the meaning was already obvious. "Does Dumbledore know?" Lupin asked again. "I think he must know." Sirius said, "Dumbledore is more acute than us. After learning that Albert can predict, do you think he really will not go to Albert to predict?" "Right." Silence fell again in the office of the Defense Guide. In fact, without waiting for the "Defense Guide" to be released next month, Hogwarts Castle has already been fried, and I don''t know who it is. It quietly stirred up the topic of why Karkaroff gave Albert 1 point, Hogwarts. There were all kinds of amazing rumors in Watts Castle one after another, and they all sounded reasonable. According to the accurate information provided by someone, cheating among schools is actually normal. Karkaroff''s unscrupulous way to win is actually very common in inter-school competitions, but he did not expect to do too much, unfortunately, hit the steel plate and overturned directly. It was also said that Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang, looked down upon the Muggle wizard very much and did not want the Muggle wizard to get high scores in the Triwizard Tournament, so he arrogantly gave Albert 1 point. This argument has a market far more than the previous statements. Durmstrang does not recruit Muggle wizards, saying that they look down on Muggle wizards and can still be widely recognized. After all, wouldn''t it be normal for a guy who can mix with Slytherin students to think that way? Some people think that it is the combination of these reasons that led Karkaroff to give Albert 1 point. Soon, even more exciting news spread from the school: Karkaroff is actually a Death Eater. This breaking news spread like wildfire. As the minions of mysterious people, it is natural to hate and hate Muggle wizards. Then it came out that Harry Potter had become a warrior of Hogwarts somehow. It was actually a ghost of Karkaroff. He used a powerful obfuscation curse to deceive the Goblet of Fire and turn Harry Potter into The Warriors intend to use the game to murder Harry Potter''s life. " Before everyone slowed down, someone claimed that he had seen Karkaroff sneak close to the Goblet of Fire during the night during the Warriors registration period, and directly settled the matter of registering him for Harry. These rumors are like fireworks exploding in the sky, and more and more world-beating news exploded one after another, becoming the topic of chatting among the students after dinner. For example, the Dark Mark at the Quidditch World Cup last time was actually made by Karkaroff, who was hiding among the evil Death Eaters wearing masks. These rumors spread quickly, and even the professors of the school heard similar rumors and got together to discuss this matter. After all, they weren''t students who didn''t know anything. It was clear that Karkaroff was a Death Eater, especially since among them there was a former Auror crazy eye who had caught Karkaroff. Dumbledore didnt want this incident to affect the friendship between Hogwarts and Durmstrang, so the professors never revealed to the students that Karkaroff was a Death Eater. Fortunately, since the last time After being kicked out of the referee''s seat, Karkaroff did not show up at Hogwarts, and the turmoil should soon be subdued. However, they never thought that the Karkarov incident was actually caused by someone deliberately in order to divert everyone''s attention. "Do you really need me to spread Krum''s news?" Lee Jordan was very excited about the Karkaroff incident recently, and has always wanted to secretly make another big news. "No, this storm will continue for a long time." Albert vetoed Lee Jordan''s show operation. This guy intends to use the flying curse to provoke Krum''s underwear in the dead of night, and after he completely destroys it with magic, he will spread the news that Krum''s underwear has been stolen. "Are you sure, everyone doesn''t seem to pay attention to this matter anymore." Lee Jordan said regretfully, "They are more concerned about the Christmas ball now." George imitated Professor McGonagall''s tone and said, "The Christmas ball will undoubtedly give us a chance to relax." "Now everyone is saying that Dumbledore bought eight hundred barrels of flavour mead from Mrs. Rosmerta of Three Broomsticks?" Fred couldn''t help but vomit, "Damn it, where is Mrs. Rosmerta going to collect it from? Eight hundred barrels of flavored mead?" "I think it might be true that he booked Weird Sisters." Lee Jordan speculated. "It''s not the first time this kind of thing." To be honest, Albert is not interested in the songs of the Strange Sisters, and he thinks it is more reliable to let Bosbattens Yanila come on stage to sing. "I asked Professor McGonagall for you. She said you can invite Isabelle to the ball, but she thinks this is a great opportunity for us to interact with foreign guests." The three are well aware of Albert''s style and style, and 80% will not invite anyone other than his girlfriend to be his dance partner. "Actually, you can invite the Warriors of Boothbarton, I don''t think she will refuse you 80% of the time." Fred said without hesitation. "If you let other girls hear you, they will probably beat you into a pig." George reminded. "Right, there is one more thing." Lee Jordan said suddenly, "The Wizards Card Club finals will be held early next month." "Who do you think is most likely to win this Wizarding Card Championship?" Albert asked. "Digory, Granger, Lovegood and Shanna are running for the championship." Lee Jordan said without hesitation, "Granger and Lovegood are the second complements, but I think Granger is against the Wizards. Her enthusiasm is not high, 80% will not put too much thought into the wizard card, she can definitely become a prefect, and she also has a "vomiting" club." "As for Lovegood, her enthusiasm for the wizard card is enough, but I am a little worried about her organizational ability." Lee Jordan continued, "I heard that she was called a mad girl, and she didnt get along well with others. ." "Anyone else?" Albert asked again. "Although our club has a large number of people, it is not easy to pick a suitable one." "Lets wait for the wizard card game to end." Albert thought for a while and said, "If Luna wins, you might have to invite her to the ball." Fred and George turned their heads to look at Lee Jordan. "Anyway, you haven''t found a partner yet. If she wins, just tell her that she should not refuse." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder, begging you with an expression. "Fred and George haven''t found a partner yet, and maybe she doesn''t want to dance with Albert?" Lee Jordan did his last dying struggle. "Well, if she really wins, who will Whoever does not find a partner will invite her." "No problem, we can definitely find a partner before you." Fred and George were very confident in themselves. As soon as the four of them entered the common room, they heard the girls talking about the Christmas ball. After looking at each other, Fred and George walked towards the girls together. After a while, they returned. "It''s done, now you have no partners." Fred patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder and said. "Who did you invite, Angelina?" "Yes." Fred said without hesitation. "She agreed." "What about you?" Albert asked George, "Alia?" "After all, having been a Quidditch teammate for so many years, there is always some advantage in this regard." George said with a smile. "Of course, it may also be that we are handsome enough." Fred touched his chin and said narcissistically, "Girls like handsome boys, just like boys like beautiful girls." The girls over there couldn''t help but laugh, obviously amused by Fred''s words. "The movements of these two **** are really fast." Lee Jordan gritted his teeth and said, "No, I really want to hit people now, I really want to do something big." "No hurry, in two days, when the "Guide to Defense" comes out, there will be a big deal." Albert said meaningfully. "Damn, you didn''t take me." The release of the "Guide to Defense" poured gasoline on the death Eater storm that was about to go out, and the Karkaroff incident, which was about to be forgotten by the students, was completely detonated. "Defense Guide" mentioned Mr. "1 point" in the Triwizard Tournament column. Yes, Lupin did not directly specify Karkaroff, but everyone knows who this "1 point" gentleman is, and analyzed the reason why 1 point is given to 1 point. For Durmstrangs victory, he will do whatever he can to The crime of looking down on the Muggle wizard was detained on his head, and the reason was also stated: Karkaroff was a Death Eater. Karkaroff was caught by a crazy-eyed man, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was pardoned by the Ministry of Magic for betraying a large number of companions. This is all right, explode directly on the spot! The news that Durmstrangs principal was actually a Death Eater quickly spread in the British magical world, and the sales of "Guide to Defense" also continued to rise. Many wizards suddenly discovered that there were such magazines around them. I am willing to buy a copy of "Guide to Defense" to see what is going on in the Triwizard Tournament? Because the "Defense Guide" has a detailed and fair analysis of the entire game and the magic used by the Warriors. Of course, this matter is not over yet. Many people send letters to Karkaroff, send evil curses, and even yelling letters. Recently, many students always say that they can often hear yelling letters around Durmstrangs ships. sound. Dumbledore was also unlucky. The parents believed that the presence of a Death Eater at Hogwarts might threaten the lives of the students, and they unanimously demanded that Karkaroff should be taken out of the school. In fact, after the incident was exposed, Karkaroff could no longer stay in the UK. In Britain, which was deeply persecuted by Voldemort, no one would welcome a Death Eater. Chapter 894： Trust and doubt In the middle of the night, there was a blizzard outside, but the headmasters office windows were still lit, and Dumbledore, dressed in snow-white pajamas and covered in a purple dressing gown with a gold background, sat on a high-back chair behind his desk, flipping through the latest issue with the help of candlelight. of. "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect that my ineffective great-great-grandson would actually start a magazine, and the style seems to be pretty good." Phineas'' lazy voice came from the portrait. "Sirius is a lot more mature than before, and he knows how to take care of his friends." Dumbledore said gently. "It''s not that I look down on him. With that guy''s character, he can''t do it to such an extent. 80% of people help him." Phineas squinted and asked Dumbledore. "What do you say Anderson wants to do?" "Not sure." Dumbledore''s eyes stayed on the page mentioning Karkaroff as a Death Eater for a long time, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "You seem to trust him very much." Phineas did not wait for Dumbledore to answer, and continued: "To be honest, I always think his character should be in Slytherin. He is not as simple as you think. I always I think Anderson is planning something." "I never ignored him." Dumbledore continued to flip through the magazine in his hand and chatted casually with Phineas, "It''s too sloppy to characterize a person with a branch. People are always complicated, and everyone will have their own thoughts." "Instigate the divorce Phineas, you are just worried about the Garon you paid last time. Don''t forget, the other party saved your great-great-grandson." A big fat wizard with a red nose roared loudly. "I''m telling the truth. That guy is greedy, money greedy, and sinister. My poor great-great-grandson is just a tool he can use, but he himself didn''t realize it at all." Phineas I wanted to figure out what Albert Anderson wanted to do, lest Sirius would fall into the pit one day. Phineas knows a lot of people, and guys like Albert Anderson are definitely the most difficult and dangerous. Since Sirius Black got to know Anderson, the wealth in the Black family''s vault has been lost at an alarming rate. This makes it hard for Phineas not to doubt that Albert wants to seize the property of the Black family. "With all due respect, Mr. Anderson is not greedy. He is even more generous than most wizards." Dumbledore raised his head and corrected. "Phineas, you probably don''t know that Mr. Anderson is actually richer than the Black family." "It''s impossible." Phineas immediately denied it. "It''s not impossible, but you don''t know it." Dumbledore closed and said softly. "In Mr. Anderson''s heart, there is a balance for weighing everything, and everything he does has his own consideration." "It''s like he borrowed the magazine in your hand to easily uncover the secret called Karkaroff, making him like a bereavement dog, to revenge Karkaroff for giving him 1 point?" Phinea Si couldn''t help but sneered, "That guy is more like a Slytherin student than a Slytherin student." This is also what Phineas is most worried about. Mr. Anderson is even more sinister and cunning than expected. "We are dead, Phineas," the big red-nosed wizard reminded. "And you are actually worried about the living now?" Before Dumbledore could answer, someone knocked on the door of the principal''s office. The portraits also stopped communicating and began to pretend to sleep. "Come in." Dumbledore said. The wooden door of the principal''s office was pushed open, and Snape walked in and said straightforwardly: "Kakaroff has left!" "I know about this." Dumbledore had expected that Karkaroff would now be resisted by the entire British magical world. Not many people knew about it, but after it was made public, Coupled with the Dark Marks that appeared in the Quidditch World Cup, Karkaroff has really not had a good time during this period of time, and he has been bombarded by yelling letters. Snape moved his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but he seemed to be still hesitating. After some struggle, he finally said: "Kakaroff''s mark has started to turn black. In recent months, it has changed. Its getting more and more obvious." Speaking, Snape opened his sleeves and showed Dumbledore to see the Dark Mark on his arm. Originally, when Voldemort lost his power, the Dark Mark looked like a scar, but after Voldemort gradually recovered his power. , The Dark Mark began to recover. "The Dark Lord is still alive and is accumulating strength." Snape looked at the shadow on Dumbledores face and continued: "Kakaroff knew this well, so he was nervous and worried that he would be punished. You know that after the fall of the Dark Lord, he gave a lot of help to the Ministry of Magic. , The Dark Lord obviously won''t let the betrayer go easily, so he escaped by this incident, planning to find a place to hide." "Really?" Dumbledore said softly, "you also want to find a place to hide with him?" "I''m not such a coward." Snape laughed at himself: "Moreover, I don''t think Karkaroff can escape. With the character of the Dark Lord, I will never let the betrayer easily." "You are much braver than Igor Karkaroff." Dumbledore comforted: "Don''t worry, the situation is not as bad as you thought, it is still in our expectations." "Expected?" Snape was skeptical. "You knew he would return?" "I knew it a long time ago? No, no one knew." Dumbledore said quietly, "but I know that Voldemort is not dead, and it will be a matter of time before he returns. Many things indicate this." "That''s how you watched this happen. UU reading " Snape''s eyes widened and looked at Dumbledore in disbelief. "There are some things, even if they know it, they can''t be stopped. There is a saying: Use it to stop it, it is better to think about how to solve this after it happens." Dumbledore intertwined his hands. He looked up at Snape and said, "Also, the biggest problem is that we don''t know how he did this." "Even you don''t know?" "I''m just an ordinary person, Severus." Dumbledore said helplessly. "By the way, I hope you can help me pay attention to Moody." "I thought you trusted him." Snape''s tone was a sneer, he hated Moody. "Yes, trust him, but someone reminded me that I should be wary of him." Dumbledore didn''t care about Snape''s surprised expression. "You actually believed it." Snape felt incredible. He knew Dumbledore''s friendship with Mad-Eye Moody. "Did you find something wrong?" "Not so far, but I think it''s always right to be cautious." Dumbledore lowered his eyes and said, "I hope you can help me configure Veritaserum, the most powerful Veritaserum." "He searched my office." Snape said grimly. "In your name." "I suspect someone has sneaked into Hogwarts," Dumbledore whispered. "I asked Moody to check all the professor''s offices." "He searched everyone, but he was indeed an exception?" Snape felt like he was following Dumbledore''s thoughts, but he was actually more curious, who on earth reminded Dumbledore that there was a problem with Mad-Eye Moody, and Dumbledore had doubts about his old friend. "No, it''s not for this reason. Anyway, help me pay attention to him." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 895： "Book of Origins" Karkaroff rarely appeared in Hogwarts Castle, so in a short period of time basically no one realized that the headmaster of Durmstrand had run away. Recently, a large number of negative reports about Karkaroff have appeared in the newspapers, as if after leaving Karkaroff, reporters did not know how to write reports. Naturally, Rita Keist would not let go of this opportunity, wavering a quill pen and making waves, successfully attracted the attention of countless people. At some point, there was a sudden increase in discussions in the castle about the Death Eater and his master "mysterious man". Most students are in awe of mysterious people, but discussing these things privately makes them feel inexplicable excitement. Many students like that excitement. A large number of photos of Harry Potter''s Bogut incident the previous year were sold at high prices on the black market, and Voldemort''s ugly appearance has become a topic of interest. Several years ago, Voldemort sneaked into Hogwarts to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone, but it was uncovered by someone. Thus, the savior Harry Potter became famous. This directly led to more invitations to the dance party he received recently. It was in this atmosphere that the fourth semi-finals of the Wizarding Card was quietly kicked off. "Is the activity room of the Wizard Card Club you mentioned last time ready?" On weekend mornings, Albert was having breakfast when he was blocked by a group of girls, and they all came to ask Albert about it. Of course, this group of people is not related to the activity room of the Witcher Card Club, but wants to say a few words to Albert. Albert quietly gave Fred a look, and the latter shrugged his helplessness. George immediately understood Albert''s meaning and touched Lee Jordan with his elbow, indicating that it was his turn to play. "Ahem, the activity room of the Witcher Card Club is ready, and this is it." Lee Jordan coughed lightly, and took out the heavy book wrapped in an exquisite leather case from his schoolbag like a show, and placed it on the table. After attracting the eyes of the surroundings, he hit the leather shell and pulled out the books inside. People''s eyes quickly stuck to the book, and they couldn''t move their eyes anymore. No way, the book that Lee Jordan took out was so cool. It was a gorgeous silver metal book. The cover of the book was a metal relief of a handsome lion and eagle head. It was lying lazily, and it seemed to press something on its paws. The edge of the metal book is a pattern composed of ancient magic texts, which gives people a very powerful feeling. "Albert did this himself?" Many people don''t believe it, because this book is so gorgeous, it looks like a work of art. "We also helped a little during the production." Lee Jordan said brazenly. George suddenly wanted to cover his face. Although Lee Jordan was right, they did help a little bit, but several of these books can be considered as Albert''s alone. "After opening, it will become the activity room of the Wizard Card Club?" Alia couldn''t help asking, she seemed to want to try to open a book to see how it became an activity room. Well, not only she, everyone wants to know, but there are people who actually put it into action. When they opened the buckle and opened the book, they were all stunned, because this was just an ordinary book at all, nothing more! This book records the development history of the Witcher Card Club, and there are many very old design sketches on it. Of course, there are also the champions of the wizarding card clubs of the past. Everyone looked at Albert one after another, feeling like they had been deceived. "If you want to turn it into an activity room, you need to hold a special key. The key is with me." Albert explained before others questioned, "When we graduate from school, the key will be handed over. Keep it for Professor McGonagall, and this book will remain at Hogwarts forever and become a dedicated activity room for members of the Wizards Card Club in the future." "Can we go in and have a look?" The beauty of this book makes many people look forward to the appearance of the activity room of the Wizard Card Club. "Of course, but I have to wait until I finish eating, then we will hold the semi-finals of the fourth Wizarding Card Club in the activity room." Albert motioned everyone to wait patiently. However, as more and more people came to watch, Albert had no choice but to end his breakfast hastily and took everyone to a secret passage on the second floor of the castle that was rarely used. "Why are you here?" Someone asked puzzledly, "Isn''t it open in the lobby?" Albert ignored the other person, put the metal book in the channel under the eyes of everyone, and then took out a key ring from his pocket and placed it in the metal groove on the surface. When the key was put in, Albert drew out his wand and tapped it three times. The ancient magic words on the edge of the page began to move like a snake. Soon the book became reactionary and suddenly unfolded. A magical door. This scene stunned all the students present. No way, the picture just now was too shocking, like the Muggle wizard passing through the backyard of the Broken Cauldron Bar for the first time, opening the entrance to Diagon Alley. A brand new door opened before everyone''s eyes. Albert raised his wand and knocked on the doorknob. The door opened automatically, revealing the dark entrance. When Albert walked in, the door suddenly lit up. "Welcome to the activity room of the Wizard Card Club." Albert smiled and invited everyone. "Okay, don''t be crowded, go in in an orderly manner." Lee Jordan pulled out his wand to maintain order, to prevent these people from crowding in crazily. The entrance to the secret passage is not big. When everyone entered the activity room of the so-called Wizard Card Club in an orderly manner, they found that the space inside was larger than they expected. It looks a bit like a reduced version of the auditorium hall. In front of them, there are small round tables that can sit four or five people, and there are lazy couches next to them. There are many bright windows around the hall, and even the outside scenery can be seen. "It''s really comfortable to look at here." Shanna sighed. "After all, it''s a place for Fang Song to communicate with each other, so naturally it''s how you feel comfortable." Albert said with a smile. "What are these?" Angelina asked curiously. "Chair." "Chair?" "Yes, you''ll know if you sit up and try it." Shanna sat on it cautiously, and then made a comfortable sound. She found that the strange chair was really comfortable to sit on. It''s incredible. "Did you do this alone?" Hermione stared at the comfortable environment. She thought it was more suitable for reading leisurely than a library. "We also help." Fred and George protested. "It can accommodate about a hundred people. If necessary, the room can be divided into two parts, so that people who like quiet have a comfortable place." Albert flicked his wand lightly, and the curtain was suddenly pulled up, dividing the entire activity room into several spaces. "However, I am a little worried that they will make a mess here." Shanna looked at the people around her and said in a low voice. She didn''t think everyone would consciously maintain the environment here, it was too difficult, just look at the Gryffindor common room. "The environment here needs to be maintained by everyone, and only those who join the club will be eligible to come in in the future." Albert cleared his throat and said, "Okay, be quiet, I have a few words to say!" The noisy activity room gradually quieted down, UU reading www.ukanshu. com people turned their heads to look at Albert, waiting for his speech. "In the future, I will draw a golden line at the entrance, and anyone who is not a member of the Witcher Card Club will be punished if they rush in." "What punishment?" The girls giggled. "I haven''t figured it out yet. Maybe it''s the green onions in my ears and my skin is scaly. Anyway, I haven''t figured it out yet, but it will definitely prevent non-club members from entering." "Aren''t we all members of the Wizard Card Club?" someone asked confusedly. Albert pointed to the list on the bulletin board at the entrance and said, "I will cast a spell on it. Only those who write their names on it can be considered as members of the Wizard Card Club and be eligible to enter it and become the Wizard Card. Members of the club are not allowed to deliberately destroy the environment here, otherwise they will be punished by a curse. Of course, you are not well affected by coming today. I think it will be completely perfected next semester. Before that, every On the last weekend of the month, you can all come here to play cards, and then carefully consider whether to join the Wizard Card Club. Until then, I hope that everyone will take the initiative to maintain the environment here." "Okay, lets get to the topic today. Today we will choose the champion of the fourth Wizarding Card Club. Honestly, I hope Diggory can win. Then I wont dance with the champion anymore. I want to dance with me. There are too many people at, I definitely can''t handle it." Albert waved his magic wand amidst the girls'' kind laughter, and an obviously larger round table appeared in front of everyone. "Okay, let''s take a look at the players who are about to participate in the semifinals." Albert opened the parchment in his hand and read aloud: "The first ones on the field are Mr. Diggory and Miss Granger. Let us welcome them. !" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 896： Crazy girl Albert put down the microphone and looked around at the audience. He was in a trance for a moment. Is the wizard card fun? In fact, he didn''t know. This is just a good card game to kill time, nothing more. In his perception, similar card games are only interesting when everyone plays together. The attributes of leisure and making friends are more important than the playability of the game itself, which is also the reason why Albert set out to build the wizard card activity room. Facts have proved that Albert''s idea is correct. At least many students are willing to sit down and play the wizard card with friends. As long as the number of people in this game can be maintained at a certain number, it means that the wizard card is not a failure. After some less fierce competition, Hermione successfully crushed Diggory with a two-to-zero advantage and was the first to win the finals. "We all had so much expectation of you that you lost the game so easily." Lee Jordan said with a sad face: "It''s terrible." Cedric shrugged, ignoring Lee Jordans words. He didnt play the Wizard card much recently. He managed to reach the semi-finals by careful thinking. However, he met Hermione, who was not inferior to him. The understanding and luck of the cards are much better than him, so they are naturally crushed. To be honest, there are not many students who are really good at Wizard cards. The feeling of this kind of gathering is actually very good for everyone, and the ten gallons per semester is also a good addition. Next is the match between Luna and Shanna. The match between the two went into a white-hot game, but it was more tragic than the previous one, and the level of both sides was obviously much higher than Cedric. In the end, Luna defeated Shanna by a slight advantage of two to one. Next, Hermione and Luna will play in the finals. These are two people with diametrically opposite personalities. Compared to Luna, Hermione had a higher advantage in winning. Even Ron felt the same way. He even began to envy Hermione for winning the 10-gallon prize, but the game was even more stale than expected. Hermione''s first game was very difficult to win. In fact, she almost lost. Then, the balance of victory began to tilt to one side, Hermione lost the next two games, and the winner of the Wizards card game was Luna, which was obviously beyond everyone''s expectations. In the envy and jealous eyes of the girls, Luna won her share of the wizard card championship award. The fireworks prepared in advance bloomed above everyone''s heads, forming a Ravenclaw eagle. The party began amidst the exclamation and applause of everyone. Everyone can find a place to sit down and enjoy the snacks and butter beers on the table, and talk about some interesting topics while eating. Sometimes someone will suddenly become a big canary, attracting a burst of laughter. After greeted everyone, Albert took the initiative to find Luna. He looked at the Goldilocks in front of him, smiled and said, "Congratulations, you won the champion of the wizard card game." "I like gatherings like this very much." Luna said quietly, "It''s like being with friends." "This is the charm of games." "The charm of the game?" "Make friends, bring happiness to everyone." Albert looked around, smiled and said, "This is also the meaning of existence here." "Thank you." Luna said suddenly, "I like it here very much." "You''re welcome, I''m actually here to talk about a few things with you." Albert asked straightforwardly: "Are you planning to attend the Christmas ball?" "May I think you intend to invite me?" Luna blinked curiously and asked. "No, I already have my own dancing partner, but you know that the extra reward for the championship this time is dancing with me. Well, I don''t really want to talk about it, but since you won the championship, the choice is In your hand, if you do not plan to participate in the prom, we will give you other things as compensation." "I am not old enough. Only fourth-grade students are eligible to participate in the Christmas ball." "Don''t worry about this. If you want to participate in the Christmas ball but no one invites you, Lee Jordan will actively invite you and take you to this year''s Christmas ball in the name of a friend, so there is no age limit. "Albert looked at the thinking girl in front of him, and continued, "Of course, Lee Jordan will not force you to dance with him. Then I will take time to dance a few dances with you, and this will end. NS." "I think this is a good proposal. No one has ever invited me to a banquet." Luna agreed. After all, Albert is very sincere and put the right of choice directly in her hands. "You wait here for a while, I''ll talk to Lee Jordan about this." "It seems that the matter has been negotiated." When Fred and George saw Albert coming, they all gave Lee Jordan a bad smile. "What are you talking about?" Angelina asked suspiciously. "Who will take Miss Luna Lovegood to the Christmas ball." Fred said, he did not forget to reach out and pat Lee Jordan''s shoulder to show his comfort. "She''s not old enough. If no one invites her, she won''t be able to participate in the Christmas ball." George explained to the girls: "It happened that among the four of us, Lee Jordan hadn''t found a partner yet. This happened naturally. On his head." Lee Jordan glared at the gloating Weasley twins, got up and left with Albert. "By the way, are there any restrictions on joining the Witcher Card Club?" Alia asked, looking at Albert''s back, "Or, is it still free to join as before?" "It shouldn''t. The original purpose here is a leisurely and harmonious wizard card activity room. The things Albert said before are actually to ensure that everyone can consciously protect and cherish the wizard card activity room." George explained, "You You know, there are always people like that." "It feels pretty good here, and I''m going to join." Angelina stretched out her hand and pressed the lazy couch. "This place is very comfortable. I really hope we can get some similar chairs in our common room." "It''s probably difficult. We don''t know where Albert got these chairs." George looked at Albert''s back and said. On the other side, Lee Jordan asked in a low voice: "Have you already negotiated?" "It''s finished, according to the original plan, you will take her to the Christmas ball." "I hope her dress can be normal," Lee Jordan asked Luna dejectedly: "Do you have a dress ready? If not, I suggest you use those ten gallons to buy yourself a dress, and now give it to Morkin. It should be too late for the lady''s clothing store to write a letter." "This is a good idea." Luna agreed without much consideration. "One more thing, are you willing to be our heir?" "Heir?" Luna seemed interested in this topic. UU reading "I mean to be the captain of the Wizards card club, a position similar to Quidditch captain." Albert motioned to Luna to wait for him to finish speaking and then answer, "Of course, Hogwarts does not have this position, if you If you like, we will take you to familiarize yourself with these in the next period of time. After all, we will graduate from Hogwarts after the end of the next semester. "I know you dont care about other peoples opinions at all, but to become the captain of the Wizard Card Club, in addition to loving the Wizard Card, you also need to know how to organize parties, especially after I leave school. As for what to do, we will gradually I teach you, but the premise is that you are willing to learn these things. This is considered the responsibility of being a captain. The advantage is that you can use it as you like." "You don''t need to answer me immediately on this matter, you can go back and think about it. Sometimes this position does not only represent power, but also responsibility." "I will consider it carefully." Luna said seriously. "Very well, consider it carefully. If you accept, I don''t want you to give up halfway." "I don''t think you need to tell her so much." Lee Jordan shrugged and said, "What you say will make her''frightened'', and, in fact, I think it might be more appropriate to give Granger the position first. I think she should be more organized. As for Luna, I am a little worried about her character, which is really..." Lee Jordan is indeed a little worried. After Albert graduated from Hogwarts, the Wizards Card Club went straight to it. Even if they leave this thing behind, it may not be able to work. "Don''t worry, if she really likes the wizard card, and if she takes the responsibility for the cause, the wizard card club will not collapse." Albert looked at Luna''s back and said softly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: Chapter 897： Harry got it The Alchemist of Harry Potter https:// Luna won the championship of the Witcher Card Club, and the fact that she was able to dance with Albert at the prom spread through the school like a gust of wind. Compared to this, the news of the Witcher Card Club''s activity room seemed to be ignored. To Luna, who didn''t care about others'' opinions, this was nothing but Hermione, who lost to Luna, was very annoyed, and she almost won. "Yeah, it''s a pity, it''s almost, that''s ten gallons." Ron also regretted that Hermione had missed the Wizards card championship. It''s just that the things they regret are different. "Harry, do you want to take someone to the prom?" Hermione ignored Ron and asked Harry with her head turned. "Not yet." Harry said this, blushing again. "It seems that you already have someone you want to invite. I suggest you act quickly, lest the girl you want to invite is invited away first." Hermione noticed the strange reaction on Harry''s face and couldn''t help it. With a light sigh, Ginny probably has no hope. After Ron used the knight to put Harry''s king to death, he looked up and said, "Harry, Hermione is right, we should take action too." "Who are you going to invite?" Harry asked curiously. "I don''t know, I hope I can find a beautiful partner. Do you have anyone you want to invite?" Ron was also confused about this. He wanted to invite Fleur, but she didn''t have the courage. "Nice dancer?" Hermione asked sharply. "Are you referring to the Warriors of Boothbat? That''s a good idea, if she agrees." Ron seemed to be pierced by someone''s heart, flushing and saying, "I would rather go alone than dance with the ugly monsters at the end." "Ugly?" Hermione was so angry at Ron''s words that she stuttered a little. Harry suddenly felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a bit bad. As soon as he had to interrupt, he heard Hermione say sharply: "It seems that you just want to invite a beautiful girl and only care about her looks?" "It''s basically correct." Ron shrugged. "Don''t look at me like Hermione, don''t your girls also like Diggory''s white faces? What''s wrong with boys like beautiful girls, isn''t it fair? And, dont you also want to be Alberts dancing partner? I dare say that 90% of the girls at Hogwarts want to be his dancing partner. As a result, he knew about it a long time ago and found himself in advance. Good partner." "By the way, do you know who his dancing partner is?" Harry looked at Hermione, who was shaking with anger, and quickly changed the subject. "I heard Fred say that Albert intends to invite his girlfriend back to be his dancing partner." Ron glanced at Hermione and said, "Their relationship is very good, and the other girls have no chance at all." "I know this very well, and you don''t need to remind you specifically." Hermione got up and left without angrily. "I really don''t understand why she is angry. Girls like little white faces, why are we not allowed to like beautiful girls?" Ron looked at Hermione''s leaving back and complained, "Everyone has their own choice. It''s fair, no ?" "You''re right, it''s fair, but unfortunately you are not handsome enough, otherwise you will definitely find the pretty girl you are looking for." Fred and George happened to pass by, and after hearing Ron''s words, they stretched out their hands on his shoulders. , Said grinning, "After all, even Percy has found a girlfriend." "Harry, you haven''t found a partner yet!" George looked at Harry and asked in surprise. "No." Harry said dryly, and he was annoying when people talked to him about the prom now. "Then you''d better speed up, otherwise the good girl will be picked out." Fred interrupted to remind. "Listening to your tone, it seems that you have found a partner." Ron asked with an eyebrow raised. "Do you mind telling us who you plan to go with at the Christmas ball?" "Angelina." Fred replied without thinking. "Have you invited her?" Ron asked in surprise. "Yes, I invited Elia." George reminded: "So, if you dont hurry, you will soon be left with no partner, and Harry, you have to go up and lead the dancer, if anyone wants to invite People, dont be shy, just go and try." "Yes, don''t be embarrassed, Harry, as early as in the second grade, the guy Albert had soaked up the smartest and most beautiful girl recognized by Hogwarts at the time." Fred slapped it with a grin. Pat Harry on the shoulder and said, "If you want to find a beautiful girlfriend and become a winner in life, you have to be as cheeky as Albert." "The most beautiful girl?" Ron was very surprised, but he was even more surprised that Albert had found a girlfriend when he was in the second grade. Oh my God, how old he was then. "Of course it was the most beautiful. At that time, many people were pursuing McDoug, including Percy." Fred revealed some amazing news to them. "Percy had pursued Albert''s girlfriend?" Ron couldn''t help but his eyes widened. "Yes, they are in the same class." Fred made no secret of his schadenfreude. "However, Percy became a shameful loser and was said to be directly rejected." "Later, when it came out that Albert and McDoug were dating, Percy was still sad for a long time." George was not pressured to talk about Percy''s sadness, and he shrugged to remind him. Said, "I bet that with your current attitude of looking for a partner, you will definitely not be able to find a partner. Don''t say I didn''t remind you, Ronnie, you have to be mature, otherwise no girl will like you." "Don''t call that name." Ron said angrily. Fred and George molested their hapless brother, UU reading www. uukanshu.com turned around and went back to the dormitory. Their words reminded Harry to wake up, even if Ron doesn''t have a partner, it doesn''t matter, but he needs to start dancing with the other warriors first! Therefore, he must have a dancing partner, otherwise he will definitely make a fool of himself and become the laughing stock of the entire Hogwarts students. Dance partner? The figure of Ravenclaw Seeker Qiu Zhang appeared in Harry''s mind. He knew that he had to take action as soon as possible, and if he didn''t take any action, Qiu Zhang would definitely be invited by others. In the next few days, Harry was thinking about how to invite Qiu Zhang, because he found that there were four or five girls around Qiu Zhang, which made him embarrassed to talk to him. Harry''s abnormal reaction was noticed by Ron and Hermione. "Harry must have someone who wants to invite?" Ron said confidently "I just hope Harry can be brave." Hermione said, looking at Harry''s leaving back. "Do you know who it is?" Ron asked. "I don''t know, but I know Harry should have a crush." ??Hermione glanced at Ron and asked, "Harry has already started to act, so when will you muster the courage to invite Miss Fleur?" "You don''t need to care about this." Ron said angrily. "Who should you consider first with whom you are going with?" "I have found a partner." Hermione glanced at Ron, turned and walked away. "She must be lying." Ron said blankly, looking at her back. "I thought Hermione was going to go with you." Neville was a little depressed. "Should we have no partners then!" Like the Alchemist of Harry Potter, please collect it: () The Alchemist of Harry Potter has the fastest update speed. Chapter 898： Rejected invitation As Christmas approaches, the festive atmosphere in Hogwarts Castle is getting stronger and stronger. There are students everywhere talking about the Christmas ball, and everyone seems a little over-excited. Boys like to get together and discuss which girl is more beautiful. The topic they talked about the most was Miss Fleur Delacour from Boothbarton, guessing who she would choose to be her dance partner, some of them are not too big of a problem, and even want to encourage their friends to invite Miss Delacour. The situation of the girls is not much better. They suddenly like to appear in groups in the hallway. The partners around them seem to give them great courage. Whenever a boy walks by, the girls will shriek loudly. , Talk about and evaluate a certain boy without concealment. Most of the time, the girls like to exchange opinions, talk about what clothes to wear on Christmas night, or talk about Albert''s exclusive gossip. Because Albert announced the news that he already has a partner very early, he managed to avoid being surrounded by a group of girls and rushing to be a partner, but Diggory, a handsome and handsome guy with his class, was not so lucky. . Just as those boys who are jealous of Diggory give: the twinks Diggory, and the girls happen to like the twinks, so Diggory has been enjoying the trouble of being invited by girls recently, even though Diggory has claimed more than once. Hes a dancing partner, but like Albert, no one knows who his dancing partner is, so the girls think its Digorito''s words. "People who are handsome and handsome can really do whatever they want." Looking at Diggory surrounded by a group of girls, Fred turned his head and said to George next to him, "Some people worry that they can''t find a partner, but Diggory has too many partners to pick up." "Actually, I''m even more curious, why no girls came to invite Albert?" George thinks Albert should be more popular with girls than Diggory. After all, he is a warrior, handsome enough, and famous. No It makes no sense for someone to invite Albert. "Because I have a girlfriend, and I was looking for a dancing partner very early." Albert looked at Diggory, who was surrounded by girls, and suddenly felt that someone would help attract firepower. In fact, no girl came to Albert, it was mainly Lee Jordan to help let out the wind. Albert invited Miss McDouger as his dance partner. When everyone hears of Miss McDough, they naturally think of Albert''s girlfriend. If you have a girlfriend, you will naturally look for a girlfriend as a dance partner. This fact is all too normal. "By the way, do you know who Diggory''s partner is?" George asked curiously. "Or that guy still hasn''t found a partner." "Of course it''s his girlfriend." Albert showed an expression like that. "That guy actually has a girlfriend?" "Never heard him mention it." "I haven''t heard of anyone Diggory is dating." The three of them showed surprised expressions one after another, as if there was such a thing. "Digory is very handsome and excellent in every aspect. It is not normal to have no girlfriend until now." Albert looked at the three with suspicious eyes and said, "Aren''t you envious of Cedric? If you are envious, go find a girlfriend as soon as possible." "Mine only envy him..." Before Fred could finish speaking, he was forcibly interrupted by George. He turned off the subject and asked, "Who is Diggory''s girlfriend?" "Autumn Zhang!" Albert reminded, "I remember the last time Cedric''s Bogut was Qiu Zhang in the Defense Association. Back then Bogut Qiu Zhang said that he didn''t like him." "No wonder the Quidditch match between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw rarely wins. It turned out that Cedric was secretly giving away his girlfriend." Fred couldn''t help but vomit, "He actually did. Get the Ravenclaw Seeker." "They started dating secretly at the end of last semester." When Albert had just passed the corner, he couldn''t help slowing down, and couldn''t help but glance at the other side of the corner, where someone was trying to invite others to the ball. "Do you think Davis can succeed?" Lee Jordan blinked his eyes and looked at Roger Davis and Katrina McDoug on the other side of the corridor. The soul of gossip in his heart began to burn. "No," Albert said quietly. "I remember Katrina seemed to like you." George said suddenly. "I remember your girlfriend seems to be her sister." Fred said, touching Albert with his elbow. "Their sisters are all interesting to you." "Hush, be quiet." Lee Jordan made a hush gesture, helping Albert by the way, lest he be embarrassed. "I asked Laurina, and she said you don''t have a partner at all." Davis'' voice came over. Although he still maintained his gentlemanly as much as possible, they couldn''t hear the emotion in the voice. "No, I already have a partner." Katrina refused calmly. "Who are you going with?" Davis asked unwillingly. "When you wait for the Christmas ball, you''ll know." Katrina naturally didn''t intend to disclose this, otherwise if this matter spreads, she won''t be annoyed by the girls. "I suddenly felt that Davis was so pitiful." Fred glanced at Albert, who was beside him, but he didn''t expect that Albert would really say it. "I think Davis should have invited McDoug earlier. Now most of the beautiful girls have been invited away." Lee Jordan also secretly glanced at Albert and asked: "You must know Katrina''s Who is the dance partner?" "Yeah, I know." Albert said his head. Yes, can he not know about this kind of thing? "Your news is better than mine." Lee Jordan joked with interest. He thought he might have guessed something. "Oh, who is that person?" Davis asked depressedly, not knowing where he came from. "That''s her personal business." Albert said as he reached out and patted Davis on the shoulder to comfort him: "Don''t worry, you will definitely find a more beautiful partner." "Wow!" Fred screamed exaggeratedly. "A prettier dancer?" George added. Davis said dejectedly: "There are not many dancers prettier than McDoug." "Don''t worry, you can definitely find it. You have to believe Albert. He is always accurate." George reached out and patted Davis on the shoulder, and said with a strong smile: "He just said you would invite Carter Na failed, you really failed." The blood vessels on Davis'' forehead twitched, feeling that he had been molested by the Weasley twins, he hummed dissatisfiedly, pushed George''s hand on his shoulder and walked away. "This guy doesn''t believe you." Fred Davis looked stupid. "If I were him, I would definitely think you were teasing me." Albert shook his head and said, "I always feel that today may not be suitable for inviting others to the dance." "When you said that, I suddenly felt that other people were unlucky." Fred mourned for the others for three seconds in his heart. Facts have proved that Albert''s crow beak is really powerful. The four of them were just about to go to the hall for dinner, and when they passed the third floor, they encountered a similar scene. However, this time the protagonists were changed to Harry and Qiu Zhang. When they passed the corridor, the two had just separated. However, as long as Harry Potter looked desperate, he couldn''t guess that he just wanted to invite Qiu Zhang as his dance partner, but was rejected by the other party. However, this is a matter of course. After all, after Qiu Zhang has a boyfriend, he will definitely not consider other boys when looking for a partner. Harry Potter didn''t know this. He was still annoying why he didn''t invite Qiu Zhang earlier, instead of waiting for Qiu Zhang to be invited to leave and regretting here alone. He hates this feeling. When Harry was relieved from the bad news and was about to return to the Gryffindor common room, he saw four people standing not far away, looking at himself with scrutiny eyes. Harry''s face flushed all of a sudden, and the four Alberts showed him what he had invited Qiu Zhang just now, which made him feel extremely embarrassed. Albert even reminded himself a long time ago, but he still messed up. As Harry lowered his head to leave, George''s comforting voice heard in his ear: "Don''t be sad, Harry, you will definitely find a better partner." "You''re right, I should have acted sooner." Harry stopped and said to Albert blankly. "Actually, it''s useless for you to act early," Albert hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell Harry the truth: "Choo Zhang and Diggory started dating last year." Harry: "..." At this moment, Harry just felt his head suddenly explode with a bang, leaving his head blank. He walked forward slowly with a stiff expression, and could no longer hear what the others said. "What''s wrong with Harry?" Fred looked at Harry''s lonely back and said, "Is it broken?" "Well, I''m broken in love." Albert said carelessly, "That''s why it''s not good to have a crush. It''s easy to fall in love, so if you have someone you like, you must confess as soon as possible." "Then, you can lose love sooner?" Lee Jordan looked strangely, as if recalling some bad memory. The next moment, a burst of laughter broke out around. "Sorry, I can''t help it." Fred and George wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes with their fingers. Albert covered the smile at the corner of his mouth with his hand. "Well, if you like Angelina, take this opportunity to become a girlfriend." Lee Jordan sighed helplessly, "Anyway, I have given up. Everyone has to be visual animals, like handsome Or beautiful people, its no wonder that Lockhart can be famous by leaning on that face, and sometimes I really envy you and Diggory." "Ahem, don''t be discouraged, looks dont mean everything. Many girls like Krum, more because of his reputation. If you are a warrior, there will also be many girls who like you." Albert comforted road. "I''m not a warrior." Lee Jordan said quietly. "I know, but you can be famous in other fields, such as the wizard card. That day, the wizard card was popular all over the world. You will definitely follow suit and become famous. Then you are afraid that no beautiful girl will like you." Albert seriously flicked Said, "Don''t think I am fooling you." "Isn''t it?" Lee Jordan pouted dissatisfiedly. If it was before, he might have been fooled, but now it is impossible. "Of course not. As long as your pockets are filled with Gallon and you make a career, your whole person will become very confident. Couldn''t you find a beautiful girl at that time?" "I think Albert''s words are very reasonable." Fred and George secretly wiped out the cold sweat, and they found that Albert''s ability to fool people was getting better and better. After successfully flicking Lee Jordan, the four of them continued to move towards the hall. When passing by the hall, they found that there was no idea why it was crowded with people, or it was crowded with boys, and the big boys were secretly watching. A certain direction. The four followed everyone''s gaze and found that Bussbaton''s warrior Fleur was talking to Diggory. "Didn''t you say that Diggory''s dancing partner is Qiu Zhang, I see this posture, he seems to be planning to invite Furong to the ball?" Fred looked towards Furong''s position and couldn''t help saying. "Well, Diggory may have been enchanted." Albert speculated on the two people over there with interest. "That Miss Delacour has some Veeva blood and is very good at enchanting magic." "You said Diggory would give up Qiu Zhang and become Miss Delacour''s dance partner?" Lee Jordan felt that the whole thing became more and more interesting. However, something more interesting happened. While everyone was watching quietly, a red-haired boy broke into their sight. "Miss Delacour, do you want to join me in the Christmas ball." Ron Weasley suddenly walked towards Fleur and invited him to the ball in person. UU reading www.uukanshu. com The next moment, the entrance of the hall fell into a strange dead silence. Everyone turned their gazes at the red-haired man, stunned by his actions. Even Fred and George were stunned by this scene, and it was impossible to imagine Ron actually mustering up the courage to invite Fleur. After hearing Ron''s invitation, Furong just looked up at Ron without talking, just looked at each other like this, and then quietly released the charm magic. At the next moment, Ron suddenly recovered, as if he realized what had happened, he quickly turned around and ran away. "Hermione said Ron wanted to find a beautiful girl as a dance partner, but she didn''t expect to actually invite Fleur Delacour to the dance party with him." Ginny didn''t know where she came out and looked at Luo sympathetically. En''s back. "There is no rule that Miss Delacour cannot be invited." Of course Albert knew that Ron was only unfortunately affected by the charm magic, so he took the initiative to invite him, but the scene of Ron''s death just now was so interesting that he couldn''t help but arouse the corners of his mouth. After being interrupted by Ron, Diggory also recovered. He also realized that the situation was a bit bad, and quickly said: "Sorry, I have a partner," and left in a hurry. Looking at Diggory''s back, Furong frowned slightly, feeling inexplicably irritable, and turned to leave. There was a burst of laughter in the hall. The story of Ron Weasleys invitation to Fleur Delacour was widely circulated, and many students found it very interesting, especially those who saw the scene with their own eyes, and even added gusto to tell others about it. . In short, Ron Weasley has become an object of attention, but the reason is that he is really unhappy. Slytherin''s Draco Malfoy even mocked him with this: Toad wants to eat swan meat. Chapter 899： Grab it In the expectation of countless students, Hogwarts Christmas holiday is coming as scheduled. Unlike the past, many students choose to stay in school for Christmas this year. After class, no students are willing to hang out in the castle on a heavy snowy day. Most of the time, they are crowded in the warm and noisy common room to play happily and enjoy the rare Christmas holiday. Lee Jordan took the opportunity to open the activity room to accumulate a wave of popularity for the Wizards Club. The warm and comfortable environment attracted a large number of students, and he successfully became the target of everyone''s attention. Many girls came to ask Lee Jordan about Albert''s news because they found that they had never seen Albert during the entire Christmas vacation. Where did Albert go? Lee Jordan is also not sure, anyway, there is definitely no room for responsiveness. The Weasley twins have stayed there for a long time since the Christmas holidays and began mass production of their joke props. Magic candies and biscuits have always been sold on the black market. good. Of course, this also caused a lot of trouble for the students. Recently, I often see students who have been mistreated. Everyone is now very wary of the food delivered by others. Even a potato chip may cause your hair to stand up and become colorful, and it is more likely to make you. The body inflated into a balloon. Fat tongue toffee is now outdated, and Fred and George, with the help of Albert, successfully developed an upgraded version. A certain unlucky Hufflepuff student ate a potato chip and became the first victim. The whole person inflated into a balloon and floated under the eyes of everyone, stunned all the students who were dining. It was also at that time that the Weasley twins became famous. Of course, the fame of the Weasley twins was not an accident, but an "accident" deliberately arranged. The Hufflepuff student received ten gallons as a test fee, and both parties were very happy. Using a few gallons to completely become famous, it is undoubtedly a good deal for them, and it is Albert who secretly planned all this. With the experience of the previous life, Albert knows that many times, so-called "accidents" and "opportunities" are actually created artificially. "It''s boring, that group of guys are really too, always throwing questions to others!" At the front desk of the Witcher Card Club Activity Room, Lee Jordan scratched his hair frantically, and couldn''t help but glance at the wall clock next to him. After reaching out to stop the music that had been playing since just now, he grabbed the microphone placed next to him. Cleared his throat and repeatedly shouted: "This gathering is about to end, please pack your things and leave the activity room in an orderly manner; this gathering is about to end, please pack your things and leave the activity room in an orderly manner." "It''s only five o''clock in the afternoon, and it''s still early, how come it''s over?" Angelina and Alia walked towards this side together. "Well, it''s over, I have to clean up the environment in the activity room a bit." Faced with the dissatisfaction of the girls, Lee Jordan shrugged helplessly and explained, "After only a few days of opening, the activity room of the Wizard Card Club has become a little messy. If you are willing to help clean it, I don''t mind at all. Extend it for a while." "Why haven''t I seen Albert recently?" Angelina turned off the subject. If Albert said this, they wouldn''t mind helping to clean up together, so let''s forget what Lee Jordan said. "He, I don''t know, maybe he is home." Lee Jordan said his guess. "Going home, isn''t he going to attend the Christmas ball?" Angelina and Alia were stunned. "I don''t know too much. Albert should be out of school anyway. Even his cat is gone. He probably won''t be back until Christmas." Lee Jordan was not surprised by this. "I didn''t. I have seen him staying at school during the Christmas holidays. If it werent for the Warriors who needed to be on stage to lead the dance, I suspect he hadnt planned to attend the Christmas ball at all. "I remember Albert signed on the school detention list, and how did he rush back on Christmas Day and use Floo Net?" "I don''t know, I think Albert has a way to hide from the Ministry of Magic''s detection and secretly use magic outside the school. After all, it is Albert. I am not surprised to be able to do this." Lee Jordan shrugged. Shrug, they didn''t know how Albert did it, and he had never mentioned it to anyone else. The two looked at each other, no wonder they hadn''t seen Albert recently, because they had already left school. "Then we go first, and we will be here tomorrow, right?" "I''ll talk at that time." Lee Jordan waved his hand impatiently, and he didn''t ask others to stay to help clean up. He will go to the kitchen later and find the house elves to clean. Albert has already talked to the house elves, and Dobby will help clean the sanitation here. Lee Jordan still remembers the last time Dobby went to the dormitory. Albert easily persuaded Dobby to work for him a few years later. It was the first time for Lee Jordan to see how excited the house elf looked. Realize that there is so-called personality charm. "The house elves don''t want much, and they are loyal and reliable helpers, so don''t be too stingy, and don''t treat them too harshly." "That guy always thinks about everything in advance." Lee Jordan admitted that Albert was right, and the house elves could really help them a lot. After everyone had left, he was the last one to walk out of the activity room, took out his wand and lightly waved it, and when he was about to put it back in his schoolbag, there was a strange sound of footsteps behind him, and Lee Jordan turned his head. At that time, I saw several Slytherin students staring at him maliciously. "Something?" Although there were three people on the opposite side, Lee Jordan still raised his wand calmly, not paying attention to them at all. Although the previous duels with Albert often lost, it didn''t mean that they didn''t gain anything. He was confident that he would take action later, and immediately let go of the three guys in front of him. "Is something? You dare to ask something?" Monta''s face was almost distorted. "Oh, so are you talking about the last time? You rushed into the activity room by yourself and disturbed others. Who could be blamed for being thrown out by everyone?" Lee Jordan shrugged and said. When necessary, you must occupy the righteousness. It is best not to take the initiative to provoke the incident and let the other party do it first. Lee Jordan has no doubt that this guy is ready to do it on himself. Sure enough, when Meng Tai was said by Lee Jordan, she couldn''t hold back and took the lead. A red magic flew towards Lee Jordan. When it hit him, it seemed to hit something and bounced back directly. Monta was caught off guard, and was directly concentrated by the bounced curse. Her body softened and fell directly to the ground limply. "Frighten me, you can''t use the power of the withdrawal curse!" Lee Jordan looked at the montage who fell on the ground, mocking unceremoniously. Since the last time these three guys were thrown out of the activity room, Lee Jordan has been prepared and put on the defensive bracelet made by Albert, but he didn''t expect it to come in handy. "Well, do you get out by yourself, or I will help you out." Lee Jordan looked up at Wallington and Blake, these two guys were obviously shocked by the scene just now, turned and slipped away directly. I forgot the montage that fell on the ground. "Your friend seems to have forgotten you, your friendship is really cheap." Lee Jordan squatted down and said to Monta, "If you are not willing to fight with me, we can make an appointment. Of course. If you dare to bring people to me again, I promise to hang you up next time and have a meal to hang on the Christmas tree for decoration." "Wow, what you said is really domineering." Fred and George appeared at the entrance of the secret passage with a smile, each dragging a person in their hands. "We just heard people say that they seem to be looking for trouble with you, so we came over and have a look. We didn''t expect you to solve it by yourself." George threw the man next to Monta and explained. "These guys are worse than expected." Lee Jordan said, "I can solve it by myself." "Be careful of being overcast. If they dare to come next time, they can put them all in the toilet." Fred glanced at the three people in the mud, lifted the spell on them, and slid the wand back in his hand. In their hands. Seeing the three backs who fled in embarrassment, Fred sighed slightly, "I thought they would take the opportunity to attack us after they got their wands back." "You don''t want to beat them again." George was speechless. "No, I just want to test the beating effect of our fake wand, but unfortunately I can''t see it anymore." Fred did not know where he conjured a wand, and said regretfully. "You guy is really insidious." Lee Jordan said with a curled mouth. "I''m not as insidious as you." Fred glanced at Lee Jordan''s defensive bracelet. No wonder this guy planned to pick three. "To each other." "What are you going to do with this stuff?" "When a Christmas gift is sent to him, I think Warrington will be pleasantly surprised." "Hey, I have been with Albert for a long time, and even the kind-hearted us have begun to deteriorate." The three of them looked at each other and laughed loudly, frightening a junior student who had just passed through the secret passage and fleeing. ... At the same time, thousands of miles away, Albert, who was sharing anecdotes about the Triwizard Tournament with Niya, suddenly sneezed. "Have a cold?" Niya, who was looking through the album, raised her head and asked. "No, maybe someone is talking ill of me." Albert rubbed his nose, and moved Tom away from the fire dragon model so that he wouldn''t dismantle the fire dragon model. "The Triwizard Tournament looks very dangerous." Niya said, flipping through the pictures of the fire dragon in the album. "You are really good. When faced with such a monster, you are actually quite comfortable?" "I made perfect preparations before playing." Albert comforted, "That is a few large lizards that breathe fire. It is not difficult to subdue them as long as they find their weaknesses." "You should be careful, fire dragons are not that easy to subdue. Even if you are strong enough to face them calmly, we still hope you can pay attention to your safety. Nothing is more important than your safety. Don''t worry people who care about you. "Luke is very aware of the danger of fire dragons, and was shocked that Albert can easily pay for a dragon, but he still urged Albert to pay attention to safety, so as not to overturn the boat in the gutter carelessly. "I will," Albert said. "By the way, have you brought back the suit in the photo? I dare say you must have fascinated a lot of girls wearing it!" Niya''s eyes fell on Albert''s last photo with the dragon. "No, the clothes were taken back by those people." Albert explained, "They just want to use this to promote a wave." Niya showed a regretful expression, she seemed to want to see Albert''s handsome appearance in a fire dragon suit with her own eyes. At this moment, the doorbell rang. When Albert went to open the door, he found Isobel standing outside. "Why are you here?" Albert gave the girl a hug. He actually wanted to invite Isabel to come home, but worried that she was a little uncomfortable with ordinary people, and finally gave up, lest she feel embarrassed. "Mom is working overtime again, and it''s boring to be alone at home, so I came to you, don''t you mind! Izabel said. "Albert, who was it just now!" Sansa walked towards the hallway and said happily after seeing Isobel, "Don''t stay at the door, come in." "excuse me." Isobel and Albert went into the living room. After Niya raised her head and saw Isobel, she raised her eyebrows slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable but she didn''t say much, she just flipped through the album on her own. Several people chatted eagerly. At dinner, Isobel made a big pan-fried dumpling with Sansa and talked about the diet of the magic world. Sansa was very interested in the butter beer in the magic world. I went to the kitchen and made a butter beer. Although it is not authentic in the bar, it feels smooth in the mouth. "I suddenly felt a little useless." Niya said depressed. "Do you mean cooking?" Albert put Tom in Nia''s arms and comforted. "If you like it, you can learn it slowly. It''s useless if you don''t like it, and don''t take yourself to talk to Eze Bell makes a comparison." "When do you plan to go back." "Christmas." "Christmas, do you have a party over there?" Niya nodded and said, "That''s right, because of the competition, your school has foreign VIPs, then there will definitely be a dance party, and you are the school''s warrior. Go up and dance?" "So smart." Albert reached out and rubbed Nia''s hair. "There is indeed a Christmas ball." "Your dancing partner is Isabel?" "No, it''s my sister Katrina." Isabel put the eggnog in front of Nia, "I have graduated, if I ran to occupy the position of Albert''s dance partner, 80% of the school girls will complain. " "He must be very popular with girls at school." Niya took a sip of eggnog and found that the taste was a little different this time, it was much sweeter than before, and there was almost no alcohol. "Yes, it''s very popular." Isabel said with a smile, "I have defeated many girls in a row before finally grabbing Albert." Ahem, Albert was choked to practice dry cough. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 890： Christmas gift You can search "Harry Potter Alchemist Shuhaige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Back to school today?" "Well, tomorrow is Christmas, I have to go back early." Niya picked up the remote control on the table, chose the TV channels at random, and said absently, "You shouldn''t forget to prepare a Christmas present for me? You know, I''ve been looking forward to it." "It''s ready for you." Albert reminded with a smile, "Don''t you like it too?" "Is the album and the dragon?" Niya suddenly realized, and then curled her lips and said, "So, the bottles of beauty potions Isobel brought are actually Christmas gifts." "You can think so." Albert opened the package of dried fish for the cats at home. This is a Christmas gift he prepared for the cats: a large package of dried fish. "I always feel that Christmas gifts should be received on Christmas Day before they feel like gifts." Niya muttered. "After Christmas, I should be back for a while." Albert is ready to spare more time to spend time with his family. "It seems like we haven''t seen each other for a long time." After Niya finished speaking, she was silent. If they went to the Far East, they would indeed not see each other for a long time. "Don''t worry, in a few years, when the UK is stable, you can still move back." Albert no longer remembers saying it several times. "I''m worried about you." Niya turned her head and said solemnly to Isabel, "My unreliable brother, please, don''t let him mess around." "I will watch him firmly." Isobel smiled. After greeting everyone in the afternoon, the two of them left fore and aft and returned to the house in Hogsmeade. "I really don''t understand, why don''t you just use the phantom to show me directly." Isobel handed the shrimp dumplings in the box and the food box to the house elf, looked at Albert who had just entered the hall and said, "I I remember that when the wizard becomes an adult, the traces on his body should have disappeared automatically." "It''s always right to be cautious, especially since I''m very unpleasant now. It''s better not to let people hold the handle." Albert stepped forward to give Isabel a hug, and put his head in the ear of the other party and whispered, "Is there any I regret giving up to be my dance partner." "It''s a bit regretful." Isabel did not deny that being able to become Albert''s dance partner at the Christmas ball will undoubtedly attract the attention of countless people and become the most dazzling presence at the ball. Most girls cannot refuse such a moment. , And she was able to announce Albert''s ownership to other girls so that no one would even make him think. "However, I think your approach is very unfair to Katrina, I don''t want..." "I can understand what you mean." Albert muttered, looking at the snow falling outside the window, "After all, I also have a sister who always makes people worry about." "Yes, sister who always makes people worry about." Isabel said softly. "Or, let''s hold a little ball tonight that belongs to us only. I can accompany you as long as you want to dance." Albert gently stroked the girl''s long hair. "You are not afraid that I will drag you to dance for a whole day, and you will be sore all over tomorrow, and you will not be able to dance." Isobel chuckled softly. She likes to lean on Albert''s shoulder and watch the snow together. feel. "Then you can wait until the prom is over tomorrow night, and I will come to accompany you again. Anyway, you can use the time converter." Albert did plan to do this. "The Christmas dinner should be held on Christmas Day to make it feel better." "Well, you must pay attention to safety, even Niya has noticed that you are doing something dangerous." Isabel said suddenly. "I''ve always cared about my life." Albert was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Isabel to suddenly change the subject. "Yeah, you care a lot and you are ready, but I am still very worried, just like this Triwizard Tournament." Isabel murmured, "I always think you are involved in some trouble again. In." "Don''t worry." Albert hugged Isobel tighter, and said to himself, "I finally had a beautiful wife and a good life. I don''t want to lose it all inexplicably. ." In his entire life, it can be said that countless people are envious and jealous of the perfect life. If he loses his life inexplicably, it is simply a big loss. "You said that after we got married, did we live this kind of life?" Isabel asked with a reddish cheek. "Probably... Actually, I don''t know too." Albert thought for a while and said, "Anyway, we can live the life we ??want. You can talk to Mrs. Perenel and listen to their stories and lives. Experience. I remember that your "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts" has been sent to the publisher. Would you like to write a biography about the Le Mays?" "I always feel that you have been looking for something to do for me." Isobel looked at Albert''s eyes seriously. "People always have to find something for themselves to achieve their goals. It is not good to eat and wait for death." Albert said to himself, "Although it has always been my goal to eat and wait for death, I always feel that I still have to Find something to do so that life will not be lost." "Hang eating and waiting to die. If you''re like eating and waiting to die, many people will bury their heads in the snow in shame." Isobel felt a little funny. Albert was the hardest person she had ever seen. "Actually, I just think its harder when Im young. When I get old, I can hug my wife comfortably." Albert put Isobel on his lap, "...slowly enjoy getting old together. Life is like this." "So, what you mean by old age is when you become an adult?" "No, it''s probably after 30." Albert had a plan in his last life to start pensions at the age of 30, but it failed. "At the age of 30, life has just begun for many people." "After losing the Philosopher''s Stone, the Le Mays have run out of time. Sometimes they can chat with them more." Albert sighed. Although they left a lot of legendary deeds, I still hope their legends. It''s up to us to record, not some guys who are making money for money. I know that Nico doesn''t care very much, but even people like Dumbledore are actually very happy to appear on the chocolate frog card. "You are still so caring." Isabel agreed. After writing the "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts", she really hasn''t figured out what to do. It''s also good to talk to the Lemay couple about the past through the double-sided mirror. Many old people have always liked to remember their past, and she was actually very curious about how they spent such a long life together and how they could maintain such a relationship. The house elves prepared a sumptuous dinner. After the two of them finished eating, they sat on the sofa and listened to the wizard broadcast on the radio. They talked about the signature of the publication of "Ancient Magic Guide". Finally, they decided to use the two of them. The name publishes it. "Winter is actually very suitable for hot springs." Albert stretched his waist and reached out to Isobel and said, "Would you like to go soaking together?" Isobel''s cheeks were slightly red, and he nodded lightly: "Hmm..." On Christmas morning, Albert woke up in a rustling sound. He opened his eyes and found three roommates unpacking gifts by the bed. "Good morning." Both Fred and George have put on their own sweaters, knitted by Mrs. Weasley, and the Weasley children have one every Christmas. "No, so sleepy." Albert didn''t come back to sleep until five in the morning, and he was still sleepy. "When did you come back?" the three asked with a grin, pretending not to hear Albert''s complaint. "At five o''clock in the morning." Albert closed his eyes, rolled over, and drew his head into the quilt. Not long after he closed his eyes, he still needs to continue to sleep in order to cope with the prom tonight. "We thought you only came here in the afternoon. By the way, how did you come in, I remember the password changed." "The house elf helped open the door." "By the way, where have you been these days, are the girls looking for you?" Lee Jordan asked with a grin. "Go home, don''t talk nonsense everywhere." "How did you go back?" George asked curiously. "It''s very simple. When the wizard is an adult, there is no trace of her body. You can go wherever you want to go with the phantom manifestation directly, as long as the Ministry of Magic doesn''t know." Albert said weakly, "Right, don''t Talking everywhere...Dont bother me, Im going to lie down for a while...and feed the cat for me. Well, you can help me remove the pile of parcels next to the bed...Go to another place, dont bother anyway. I sleep." "I almost forgot, you guy is already an adult, even if you use magic outside, the Ministry of Magic doesn''t know." Fred, George and Lee Jordan are a little envious, they actually don''t know whether they are envious. Albert has mastered the Apparition, and still admires the pile of Christmas gifts beside Albert''s bed. There are a few traces of being stepped on. After the three exchanged glances, Fred tacitly prepared breakfast for Tom. George helped to pack the presents beside the bed and put them in several large boxes. Lee Jordan took out the metal book from his schoolbag and went to the dormitory. Then the three of them carried Albert''s pile of gifts into the activity room of the Witcher Card Club and slowly removed them. Every Christmas, helping Albert unpack the package has always been their pleasure. In fact, most of the three of them spent most of the morning unpacking in the activity room. When they were hungry, they took some snacks from it. Anyway, Albert didn''t mind someone helping him unpack the package, and he never mind someone taking it. Eat his food. All three of them knew about some of the more important packages, and the house elves would help him to keep them alone, and they would not appear in this pile of packages at all. "The number of Christmas gifts Albert received this year is really amazing." Fred couldn''t help but sigh. If you count the greeting cards, there are a total of 138. "It should be the warrior. Most of the girls in the school gave him gifts." George stuffed the opened books into the bookcase one by one. "You also took out the picture of Albert''s fire dragon suit by the girl whom you didn''t know unexpectedly, as if it was Fengya brand wizard suit, and gave him a lot of popularity." Lee Jordan shook the greeting card in his hand. Of this pile of Christmas gifts, only part of them were given by Albert''s old acquaintances. Most of them were sent by girls from the school. Except for the Christmas cards, there were a lot of snacks and desserts. After a few acquaintances packages were picked out, the rest was piled aside, and there were 31 boxes of desserts. The number is really amazing. "If the girls knew that the gift they gave Albert was taken apart by us, I guess they would want to choke us to death." Lee Jordan looked at the box of snacks in front of him and raised his eyebrows. "However, Why would they think of sending Albert snacks and desserts?". "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch that stuff. God knows if there is any fascination in it." George quickly reminded him when he saw Lee Jordan preparing to unpack the bag. "I remember that Albert had an antidote to the ecstasy. If I take the ecstasy later, remember to give me a sip." Lee Jordan began to deliver the desserts from the girls. "You said whether we should sell some high-level ecstasy after opening the store." Fred said suddenly, "the ecstasy seems to be very popular with girls." "Will you make it?" Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows. "No, but I think George will definitely. His potions have always been good." Fred threw the question to George. "Is there a record in Albert''s potions notes?" George glanced at the two of them and said, "You must have never read them. His notes are more reliable than those potions books. As long as you follow the steps, you can easily succeed. Configure a potion." "I''ll beg you at that time." Fred patted George on the shoulder with an expression that I am very optimistic about you. "By the way, how do you deal with these things?" "Or, how about we take it to the common room and share it with others." Fred said solemnly, "After all, today is Christmas, there are good things to share with everyone." "I think it''s a good idea." George echoed with a smile. "Albert has not used a lot of antidote to ecstasy last time." "Would you like to call Albert, after all, this is his Christmas present, I think he will definitely be interested in this kind of thing." All three are well aware that 80% of the snacks and desserts sent by the girls will be treated as "suspicious" items. It would be a shame to throw it away like this. " "I think I can send a copy to all three of Montaigne anonymously." Lee Jordan proposed. "And Ludo Bagman will have a copy." Fred did not forget that Ludo Bagman gave them fake gold coins, "just in the name of a female fan." "Does that guy believe it?" Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows. "You can ask him for a copy of his signature, just say it''s for his son." Fred said with a smirk. UU reading www.uukANAnshu. com "Ludo Bagman hasn''t been a Quidditch player for many years." George pointed out the flaws in the period. "You can point out that her son is a Krum fan and I hope to get a picture of him and Krum. Signed. By the way, the fake kalungs should still be there last time, put five in it, and I said that after receiving the letter, I will give you 10 kalungs." "Does that guy reply?" "Yes." Lee Jordan thought it was a good idea. "That guy Bagman owes money now and will probably be fooled. If he is lucky, maybe he will miss the Christmas ball tonight." "Then take the things out and share them with everyone another day, and remember to pull Albert when that time comes." Fred finalized the treatment of these desserts that were suspected of being mixed with ecstasy. "I think I should also send a copy to Filch." "And Snape." "Never mind Snape, that guy is a Professor of Potions. He is definitely not easy to get recruited. And once the incident spreads, he will definitely trouble us. It''s not worth the loss." George rejected the bad idea of ??sending a package to Snape. . If it was sent to Snape, they wouldn''t be able to share it with everyone, it would be much less fun. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 901 Christmas Gifts), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 901： Dancing partner You can search "Harry Potter Alchemist Shuhaige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as Albert woke up, he was confused by the good plans of three good roommates. What and what is this all about? He still slept vaguely, did not hear clearly for a while, and the three people''s voice echoed in his ears, making him tireless. "Damn it, won''t you wait for my head to be clearer?" Albert covered his yawn and got up from the bed sleepily. After entering the bathroom to wash, he followed the three of them downstairs for lunch. By the way, talking about the topic just now, Albert learned from them that he had received more than one hundred Christmas gifts. When I came back early in the morning, I also noticed that there were a lot of Christmas gifts piled up under the bed, but I didn''t expect the number to be so amazing. "The girls in the school sent you a lot of pre-filled snacks and desserts. There are more than 30 packages of things like chocolate, cakes, and candies. Lee Jordan has tested it, and there is indeed an ecstasy in it. And..." Both Fred and George glanced at Lee Jordan secretly, holding back their laughter. "The effect is amazing." "If you really take out that pile of desserts to share with others, you will probably be beaten to death by a group of people." Albert looked at the enthusiastic three and shook his head. The scene of a group of people collectively caught in the ecstasy, it feels terrifying when you think about it. "It''s okay, it''s a big deal the next Christmas holidays, we will be in the responsive house, and then let the house elves help deliver food. When the Christmas holidays are over, everyone should be relieved." The Weasley twins said to the next Christmas. The holiday has already had its own plan, and it is obviously because of this that I want to make waves. "Well, if you want to do that, then do it. Anyway, after the Christmas ball, I will leave school for a while." Albert shrugged and said that he didn''t want to care about it. The three thought Just do what you do. Anyway, life is endless, and death is endless. As for Ludo Bagman, there is nothing wrong with sending a gift to that guy. According to the information that Black revealed in the letter, Ludo Bagman still does not intend to repay the large amount of Galleon he owed. , So far there hasn''t been a Nat. Was chased by the goblins of Gringotts to collect debts? Bagman has become accustomed to it now. He often plays hide-and-seek with the fairies of Gringotts. Even if he is caught, he doesnt have a nat in his pocket anyway. Apart from giving a severe lesson to Bagman, the fairies also take He can do nothing. Ask the Ministry of Magic for help? The fairies naturally protested with the Ministry of Magic. According to Ludo Bagman, he is also the director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic, but the Ministry regrets that it is Bagmans personal business to owe money and they cant control it. Can''t manage. The fairies were half-dead in anger. "The school has changed a lot!" Albert discovered that the handrails of the marble stairs were actually covered with icicles that never melted, and some beautiful decorations could be seen everywhere. The professors at Hogwarts seemed to want to impress the guests of Boothbatten and Durmstrang and turn the entire castle into a paradise of ice and snow. "I heard that the prefect and the chairman of the student union have been called to help. Shanna has been looking for you for a while." George reminded with a smile, "You better give yourself an excuse." After entering the auditorium, the four of them were quickly attracted by the food piled on the long table. There were a lot of turkey, Christmas pudding and wizard biscuits. Everyone could enjoy a rich lunch here. In the afternoon, Albert went back to the dormitory to sort out his Christmas gifts. He needed to figure out what gifts his old friends had sent so that he could mention them in the next letter. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan went to send "Christmas gifts" to Ludo Bagman and a few annoying Slytherin students. By the way, they did not forget to send Ron and Percy as well. One, in Freds words: Poor little Ronnie has hardly received any decent Christmas gifts, and Percy can only spend Christmas alone in the office, and needs to give him some comfort. Albert spent the whole afternoon in the dormitory, checking the Christmas gifts according to the list provided by Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, and by the way, he also dismantled the Christmas gifts that the house elves had singled out for him. Nia gave a pair of delicate grey wool gloves, the LeMays gave a book thick with bricks, Dumbledore gave Albert an old notebook, and Mogg gave some copies of fragments of ancient magic texts. Bud gave away a copy of "Forgotten Ancient Magic and Spells." As for Lee Jordan, the Bibido flavored beans are still the same for thousands of years. Fred and George co-delivered a hardcover edition of "Practical Family Magic". By the way, they plan to give away a hardcover copy for Christmas next year. Version of "Common Magical Illness". The thinking of the Weasley twins is that Albert doesnt need Christmas gifts anyway, so he will give something that may be useful in the future, such as the books they keep at home. By the way, they always dont forget to despise it. , Lee Jordan, who gave a box of Bibi Duo beans all the year round, although Lee Jordan also despised them for giving only one gift. After being scanned, he threw most of the greeting cards; notes and other things need to be put away separately; as for the piles of snacks and desserts sent by the girls, Albert gave them all to the three good roommates. , And there are some scarves, socks, gloves and so on. By the way, the house elf Dobby knitted a pair of brightly colored woolen socks, and Albert decided to give it to Hermione another day. "Have you not finished your Christmas presents?" The door of the dormitory was pushed open again, and Fred, George, and Lee Jordan walked in, their clothes wet, and some unmelted snowflakes on their shoulders. "Go to a snowball fight." Albert asked casually "I wanted you to go play together." The three of them looked at each other, didn''t know where they found a snowball, and smashed it towards the back of Albert''s head. As a result, the snowball bounced back directly and hit the three of them in the face. "Damn, you don''t always wear a defensive bracelet or something like that." Lee Jordan complained, wiped the snow off his face, "I remember that thing shouldn''t work for things." "I said your plan is not reliable." "Ahem, let''s change our dresses too." Fred grinned and put the snow on Tom. The Fat Cat glanced at Fred with an idiot look, stood up and shook the snowflakes on his body, opened his mouth and yawned, and squatted back into the cat''s nest again. Continue to look out the window and think about the cat. "I think you should have agreed to let Fengya Wizard Clothing Store customize a set of prom dresses for you." After seeing Albert''s simple style dress, Lee Jordan said with regret, "It will definitely become a complete dress by then. The focus of the dance party fascinated all the girls." "This dress doesn''t look like Mrs. Morkin''s gown shop bought." George said to Li Jordan after checking the fabric of the dress. "Did you not find that Albert''s dress is obviously more elaborate than ours?" "Where did you buy it?" Fred asked curiously. "It was given by someone else." Albert looked at himself in front of the long mirror in the corner, "Able to actively fit the height and weight of the wearer!" "Why no one gave me such a good thing!" Lee Jordan tidied his bow tie depressedly. He found that Albert looked more handsome in that dress, and this bright red dress on him looked really... "Don''t be depressed, no one cares what you look like, unless you only wear underwear to go to the Christmas ball." Fred patted Lee Jordan on the shoulder and comforted. The twins wore dark blue dresses. When they went downstairs, there was a bunch of students in colorful robes in the common room, and the girls immediately attracted the attention of Albert as soon as he appeared. "Sorry, I have to go first, see you later." Albert didn''t intend to continue standing here to make people onlookers, greeted Lee Jordan, and walked towards the entrance of the common room. "see you later." Fred and Lee Jordan had to wait for their dancing partners in the common room. "Did you tell Luna where to meet?" After leaving the common room, Albert asked the glum Lee Jordan. "In the hall, how about you? Where are you going to pick up your girlfriend." Lee Jordan blinked and asked. "It''s a dance partner," Albert corrected. "Is there a difference?" "Yes, a literal difference." Albert glanced at his pocket watch and felt it was a bit early. He drew his wand from his pocket and gave himself a disguise curse to reduce his sense of existence and prevent being crowded on the road. . "Everyone likes to be famous..." Lee Jordan murmured. "You can ask Potter," Albert said. "He certainly doesn''t want to be famous now." After arriving near the hall, Albert separated from Lee Jordan. He had already found Katrina in the crowd. Whether it was dressed or dressed, Albert saw Isabel on Katrina. . "You-uh-very beautiful." Albert said unnaturally. "You don''t seem to like it?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. "No, I like it very much." Albert said helplessly, "but you are you and she is her." "You don''t need to be sorry, Isobel and I are sisters. The things we like are actually the same, and the aesthetics are the same." Katrina heard the meaning of Albert''s words and said calmly, "Also, I am very Glad to hear you say that." The time the two talked has attracted a lot of envy and jealous eyes from a large number of girls. Lee Jordan also brought Luna over here. This little girl from Ravenclaw was wearing a lake-blue dress. It also looks beautiful. "I suddenly understand why you said the Davis invitation would fail." Lee Jordan also recognized Katrina, after all, they often go to class together, "I thought you would..." "It''s too noisy here," Albert interrupted. "Let''s go out and stroll around. It''s still a while before eight o''clock." The two walked outside the hall. Albert found that the lawn in front of the castle had been turned into a cave, which was shining with little fairy lights. He also saw statues of Santa Claus and his reindeer. "This is your dancing partner?" Yania in a red dress walked up to them, looked up and down Katrina, and said to Albert: "I really don''t understand why you rejected me. Is it more fun for sisters?" "You always have a strong attraction to pretty girls." Katrina said with a frown. "Where is your partner?" Albert asked blankly. "I didn''t find a dancing partner, and I don''t think it is necessary." Yania looked in a certain direction and said mockingly: "I don''t need to be like someone who is rejected, but I can only find one at random." The two followed Yanila''s gaze and saw the stunningly beautiful Fleur in a silver-gray satin robe, accompanied by Roger Davis, the captain of the Quidditch team at Ravenclaw College. Roger Davis noticed the gazes of a few people and looked sideways. His gaze fell on Katrina, and then moved to Albert''s body. His expression suddenly became a little weird. He remembered what Albert said that day. Do you know who Katrina''s dancing partner is? However, Davis doesn''t care anymore, anyway, he has found a more beautiful partner. To be honest, sometimes he couldn''t even believe that he had such good luck. "A poor worm whose brains are fascinated by Dracul." Yania said contemptuously, looking at the back of the two of them leaving. After Yania left, Lee Jordan and Luna emerged from nowhere. "You really got it right. I wonder if you knew about it from the beginning. By the way, Professor McGonagall is looking for a warrior. You should go and gather." "Time is a bit earlier than I expected, let''s go!" Albert asked Katrina to take his arm. As soon as the two entered the hall, they heard Professor McGonagalls voice: "Mr. Anderson, please come here with your dancing partner!" The two walked towards Professor McGonagall and joined the Warriors. Fleur''s partner is Davis, Harry''s partner is Parvati, and Krum''s partner is Hermione. History turned around, UU reading turned back again, and sometimes the trajectory of history was easily turned back again without forcibly interfering in the change. Of course, if he offered to invite Hermione to be his dance partner, there would be nothing wrong with Krum. Fleur Delacour''s gaze fell on Katrina, and after looking up and down, a strange smile suddenly appeared on her face. "I think Yanila must be angry," she said. "What does that mean?" Katrina asked, turning her head. "Girls always like to compare each other who is more beautiful." Albert originally thought that the Warriors would enter the arena under everyone''s embrace, but Professor McGonagall asked them to wait by the door and let the other students go in first. After everyone was seated in the auditorium, Professor McGonagall asked the warriors in line and their dancing partners to follow her in, and walked towards the big round table in front of the auditorium where the referee was sitting. The people in the auditorium clapped enthusiastically. Maybe this is the glory for the warriors, but not every warrior likes this. At least, Albert was expressionless, Krum''s face was sullen, Fleur had no reaction, and Harry was even more stern, seeming to have been paying attention to his feet, for fear of accidentally tripping and embarrassing him. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 902 Dance Partner), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 902： Christmas ball The walls of the auditorium are covered with shiny silver frost, the ceiling is starry night, there are hundreds of mistletoe sprigs and garlands of ivy hanging, it is not difficult to see the professors of Hogwarts A lot of thought was spent on this Christmas ball. The Warriors came to the main guest seat to the applause of Dumbledore and the referees. No one saw Karkaroff, and Mr. Crouch didn''t come. He was replaced by Percy Weasley, Albert''s acquaintance. Percy smiled and waved to Albert, and handed away an empty chair beside him. The meaning was already obvious. Albert took Katrina and sat down beside Percy. "I have been promoted, and now I am Mr. Crouch''s personal assistant, and come here to attend the Christmas ball on his behalf." Percy said in a bragging tone. "Congratulations, I suddenly discovered that you have the potential for workaholics." Albert smiled and picked up his own menu, looking at the recipe on it. "Working hard is one of the ways to get promoted quickly." Percy didn''t care about Albert''s ridicule, "Mr. Crouch is very good at handling all kinds of things." "Do you really think that?" "What''s the meaning?" "Your luck is good now, but you won''t be so good soon." Albert waited for Dumbledore to give everyone a demonstration and ordered a pork chop. He also ordered a French fried foie gras for himself. Katrina said: I suggest that you dont order steaks. There was a lot of trouble a while ago. There may be problems with cattle in Europe. I dare not touch any beef-related foods except milk. You Its a good experience to try foreign food." Harry, who just had a bite of Hungarian goulash, his expression suddenly became quite exciting. Katrina glanced at Albert, and then ordered a French fried foie gras. She cut a small piece with a dining knife and put it in her mouth, and found that the taste was really good. "I think maybe you will soon be transferred to the assistant of the Minister of Magic." Albert ate some French fried foie gras, and found that the level of the chef can only be said to be average. After all, the house elves cannot be compared with those who study culinary skills, and they still have to cook in large quantities, and the taste can be above the level. Not bad. "The Minister of Magic''s assistant?" Percy was a little startled. He didn''t suspect that Albert was lying to himself, but didn''t understand what it meant. "How could I suddenly become an assistant to the Minister of Magic? Will Mr. Crouch become the Minister of Magic? But the election for the next Minister of Magic still needs..." "When did Crouch''s health start to get worse?" Albert interrupted Percy''s self-talk and asked. "Since the World Cup, he has been wrong. This is not surprising-the work is too hard. Moreover, Mr. Crouch is not as young as before." Percy was absent-mindedly eating, as if still thinking about becoming magic. The affairs of assistant ministers. Albert also continued to nag him, chatting with Katrina about the dishes on the plate, and by the way, he led the topic to travel and talked about some of the countries he had been to. He hopes that Katrina will be able to travel around the world after graduating from school. It is not safe to stay in the UK in recent years unless she is willing to hide. "Are you planning to travel, too?" Katrina understood Albert''s meaning, but she didn''t understand why the other party wanted her to travel. Does he think he is in the way? This is not right, Albert''s words always make her feel inexplicable. "Yes, I planned it." Albert ordered himself another pan-fried fish steak, and continued: "Except for some terrible countries, there are still many good places for travel." Katrina was a little confused. She slowly ate the food on the plate. Sometimes she responded in agreement. Every time, the food was the same as Albert, but she had to say that the taste was really good. "Are you curious about what I want to do in the future?" Katrina asked, raising an eyebrow. "No, I just want to give you some kind reminders to prevent you from encountering some bad things." Albert reminded kindly. "So, you suggest Isobel to write a book." Katrina stared at Albert for a moment, and suddenly said, "I think she might not be interested in those things. She didn''t even write a diary before." "Oh, what does Isobel like?" Albert asked, and he really didn''t know much about Isabel''s interest. "Actually, I don''t know. Almost no one knows what she is thinking." Katrina glanced at Albert and said in a stroll: "It''s like no one knows what you are thinking, to some extent , You are very similar, and they match very well." Can not be matched? This is already engaged! "What about you?" Albert asked casually, "What do you like?" "Me? I haven''t thought about it for the time being, I plan to graduate from school first." Katrina is indeed a little confused, she has been chasing Isobel''s back. "Think about it first, anyway, there is still a long time before graduation." "Perhaps, after I graduate, I will study beauty medicine. Kathleen and Valeria once invited me. They seem to be interested in opening a chain of beauty shops in the UK, saying that this thing is very profitable." Katrina is really interested in beauty medicine, she is actually using it now, and the effect is very good. A beauty shop again? Albert felt depressed and liver aches. He found that most of the beautiful girls he knew had been dragged by those two guys to open a beauty shop. "I remember my sister seemed to care about this too." Katrina recalled. "Don''t go to work at the Ministry of Magic?" "I remember you didn''t like the Ministry of Magic." Katrina said. "The Ministry of Magic will be unlucky in a while, it''s always right to stay away from there," Albert murmured. Katrina looked at Albert in surprise, and she felt as if she had guessed why Albert wanted her to leave England to travel elsewhere. "what about you?" "Definitely not in the UK." Albert turned his gaze to the other warriors, and Harry was tangling with that plate of Hungarian goulash, because he already remembered what Albert said. Fleur Delacour is criticizing Roger Davis for the decoration of Hogwarts, Hermione is teaching Krum to read her name correctly, and she smiles when she meets Albert''s gaze. . Although English is the international lingua franca, many people dont actually speak it. Fleur Delacour speaks terribly, and even pops out two sentences of French from time to time. I really dont understand how Roger Davis understands it. of. Perhaps, he didn''t understand at all, but just responded like a fool, busy responding, "That''s right, that''s it, that''s right." Of course, Albert is very doubtful that Fleur can understand it. There are only a few students who can understand several languages ??like Yanila. Perhaps, you know your mother tongue, and then you know French, because you have spent several years at the Busbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France. You must know French to stay in France to study, but other languages? Albert has studied English for nearly ten years in his last life, but in the end not all of it was returned to the teacher. He does not deny that there are self-taught talents, but such people are rare and rare, and wizards are not linguistic geniuses, otherwise the ancient magic texts will not be excellent. After everyone had eaten the Christmas party dinner, Dumbledore waved his magic wand to clear an open space, and then turned into a bunch of musical instruments such as drums, guitars, and lutes. Before everyone reacted, a group of men with thick hair and black robes that were deliberately torn to pieces came onto the stage. That''s right, man. The so-called "weird sisters" are not a pair of sisters, and they have no contact with the sisters. This is actually a band of eight sloppy wizards that look like tramps. "I really don''t appreciate the so-called trend." Hearing thunderous applause erupting in his ears, Albert whispered. Before Katrina could speak, he heard Fleur Delacours slightly mocking voice: "Your taste is really special." "Perhaps, you should ask other audience members." Albert shrugged, took Katrina''s hand, and walked into the brightly lit dance floor. He put his hand on Katrina''s waist and the other hand Pinch the opponent''s hand and start dancing to the music. Anyway, the four warriors reacted fairly to the "weird sisters" on stage. "What were you talking about?" Katrina does not understand French, she is being led by Albert to dance, and is careful not to step on Albert''s feet. "Miss Delacour''s taste in the band on the Tucao stage." Albert said softly, "Just relax and just follow my rhythm." "I quite like the songs of the weird sisters." Katrina said, humming the song. "Isobel once said the same thing." Albert asked curiously: "Did Isobel teach your dance?" "Well, I practiced for a long time during the summer vacation, and I often stepped on her feet." Katrina found that she had never been as relaxed as she is now. She was taken slowly by Albert in a circle without any strangeness at all, let alone worry. Can''t keep up with the beat. "Do you often dance?" Katrina gradually relaxed and began to enjoy the dance. "No, I don''t like dancing very much." Albert was dancing lightly, leading Katrina to dance. The two looked at each other. Albert saw the smile on Katrina''s face. It was sweet and cute, a bit like Isobel. Perhaps as Katrina said, their sisters are actually very similar. "It''s not like you don''t like to dance." Katrina is a little obsessed with the feeling now, and even hopes that the music will never stop. "That''s because I learn everything quickly." Albert said cheeky. After the four warriors danced for a period of time, others also entered the dance hall, and the warriors were no longer the center of everyone''s attention. The dance level of most students is actually very average, or even bad, so it is not pleasant to dance. For example, it is not pleasant to be stepped on by the partner, especially when it is just starting to run in. The slow, melancholic piece that the weird sisters just started playing was actually a break-in time for the dancing partners under the stage. The organ played the last trembling note, the band on stage stopped playing, and the auditorium broke out again. Applause. "Continue?" Albert asked. Naturally, he would not use Katrina as a tool man, and just throw him aside after using it once. Look at the savior Potter over there. After the first song ended, he hurriedly led his partner out of the dance floor, obviously not planning to continue dancing. "This tune is great!" Katrina''s eyes flashed brightly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Tonight, he belongs to him, at least for now. The second song has a much faster rhythm than before. This time, Albert speeds up a little bit. Katrina, who has relaxed completely, is in a good state, and quickly gets used to the rhythm of the song. All the girls near looked at them with envy, but those envious and jealous gazes seemed unable to disturb the two who were immersed in the dance. As long as Katrina did not refuse, Albert invited her to continue dancing and let her dance to the fullest. I dont know how long it took. Albert noticed that Katrinas breathing began to become rapid, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and fine beads of sweat ooze from her forehead. He knew that Katrinas physical strength was reaching its limit. She moved to the edge of the dance floor while jumping. "You need to rest for a while." Albert found an empty seat and asked Katrina to sit down and rest. Dancing is an extremely physical activity. After a few jumps, her physical strength is almost drained. "I''ll get you something to drink." "No, we''ve brought it for you." Lee Jordan brought Luna towards this side, and handed two glasses of Butterbeer to them. He said with envy, "You can jump. It''s awesome, I bet countless girls will come over and invite you to dance." "You didn''t go dancing?" Albert took the butter beer and asked, staring at Li Qiaodan for a while. "I danced and danced very mediocre, so I gave up." Li Qiaodan shrugged and asked, "When will you take Luna to dance for a while?" "Let me rest for a while." Albert took a sip of Butterbeer and said to Luna, "You don''t mind waiting for me for a while!" "Don''t mind, you guys are great dancing." Luna said happily. "Oh, yes, this is for you." Albert handed Katrina the handkerchief. "Thank you." Katrina took the handkerchief that Albert handed over, and UU read wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Where are Fred and George?" Albert glanced at the desserts on the table, picked up a piece of chocolate cake and slowly tasted it, and handed Katrina a piece. It won''t end until twelve o''clock." "Where are they?" Lee Jordan complained, pointing at Fred and Angelina, who danced enthusiastically not far away. "The guy Fred always said he couldn''t dance, but he danced better than most people. Much better, George is dancing with Shanna, and Shanna doesn''t seem to be looking for a partner." "You danced better than I expected." Yanila walked towards this side, and a beautiful little silver-haired girl followed her. "It''s been a long time, big brother." Gabriel waved to Albert to say hello. "Long time no see, Gabriel." Albert handed the cake to the other party. "Thank you, I just ate it." "It should be my turn next!" Yanila asked, ignoring Katrina''s gaze. "Someone has already come first, I''m afraid you have to wait a moment!" Albert took out a candy from his pocket after destroying the cake and threw it into his mouth to quickly regain his vitality. "You can really spell it!" George brought Alia and Shanna to Albert''s side. He just saw this scene and couldn''t help laughing and teasing. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 903： Riddler Albert couldn''t help whitening the **** standing in front of him, who was unable to speak and had painful back pain. Although his physical strength was good, he would not be able to hold it up if he was dancing for the next few hours, no matter how good his physical strength was. "I always thought that''Weird Sisters'' was the lead singer of the sisters." Albert deliberately shifted the topic, and when he diverted everyone''s attention, he spit out the band on stage. The few people looked at each other, and they didn''t seem to know how to answer Albert''s complaints. Well, it''s mainly because the band''s name is "Weird Sisters", but the whole band does not have a girl, which is really strange. "I remember that Rita Skeeter seemed to have mentioned the reason in the "Daily Prophet" before." Alia frowned and recalled carefully. Wagtel mentioned the reason for the name "Weird Sisters": it was originally intended to be called the "Three Brothers of Destiny" to commemorate the three people who originally formed the band, but Curley Duke thinks this name is not attractive enough It was changed to the three sisters of destiny because of the topicality. Because the word Weird means destiny in Old English, they simply changed the name to the three weird sisters. Later, they felt that the three sisters were called uncomfortably, and the band also More than three people changed the bands name to "Weird Sisters", and their current dresses are also specially designed to follow the trend. The style of "Weird Sisters" quickly made them popular and received a lot of attention. A lot of girls are welcome and sought after." "No, I think they are popular not because of the name and style of their band, but because their lead singer Myron Wagtel is handsome enough and has a good singing skills, just like the Miss Yanila next to you. , She is beautiful enough, she sings well, and she has a lot of fans. As for the weird fashion style, it''s just an incidental." Albert has seen this situation a lot in his previous life, as long as the singing is not bad, plus the long Handsome enough to have a group of fans easily. is handsome and handsome, so you can do whatever you want. "If you go up to sing, you must be more famous than them." Yanila said in English, "I heard that your photos caused a lot of commotion. There is already your club in Spain. They call you''Tu Dragon Warrior''." "I didn''t kill the dragon." Albert corrected. "If you want to, it is much harder to subdue a fire dragon than to kill a fire dragon." Yanila said with a smile, "You should have a large group of supporters now. I dare say that someone will send you something on Christmas Day." Everyone looked at the beautiful Busbarton girl in front of her in surprise. They didn''t expect that the other party could speak fluent English. It is important to know that most of the students in the two schools have communication barriers. "Oh, what a shock!" Albert didn''t respond at all, even his tone of voice was so perfunctory, as if it was not him who was talking about. Without waiting for others to say anything, Albert reached out and invited Luna, holding her hand and walking towards the dance floor. Not long after they stepped onto the dance floor, they immediately became the object of attention. Luna can''t dance, or her dance is strange. However, Albert can take her slowly in circles, but he will often be stepped on his feet. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." Luna whispered. "Don''t mind, just dance." Albert didn''t care about the rhythm of the music, but led Luna to dance at his own pace, very slow, very slow. "I know you dont care much about other peoples gazes, but sometimes you dress up and act too weirdly, and you are easily excluded from others. I think you dress well now, a very cute, beautiful and lively one. Little girl, I believe you can find more friends." Albert''s tone is very calm, like the big brother next door. If he didn''t want to choose Luna to inherit the Wizards Card Club, he would not say this. However, Albert is now a little doubtful that his decision is correct. To some extent, Luna is not a reliable person, she needs someone who can tolerate her weird behavior. "Thank you, you are the first person besides my father to say I am cute and beautiful." Luna smiled brightly, and it was not difficult to see that she was in a good mood. "No, I''m just telling the truth." Albert said gently. After the end of the second song, Albert asked again: "Will you continue?" "I thought we were going to dance three songs." Luna blinked and said. "No, as long as you want, I can accompany you to dance a few more, it doesn''t matter." Albert took Luna to dance the third dance. "I thought you didn''t like dancing very much." Luna looked at Albert and said. "It''s not like it, and it''s not disgusting." Albert looked at the strange girl in front of him and asked, "How about you?" "I don''t really like dancing." Luna continued to spin slowly, she danced much better than before, at least not stepping on Albert''s foot again. "Because there is no one to dance with you?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I didn''t dance very well. But you''re right, no one wants to dance with me except my dad." Luna did not deny this. "You need friends." Albert said. "are we friends?" "If you want, I don''t mind, I dare say I know too many friends." Albert didn''t refuse, he didn''t hate Luna. "I think many girls will be very jealous, they all want to be friends with you." Luna said to Albert. "It''s a pity that I have limited time and experience alone!" Albert said peacefully, "It is impossible to be friends with everyone." "You seem to be busy." "Yeah, I''ve always been busy!" Albert laughed at himself, "Although I really want to live lazily like a cat. It''s a pity... life sometimes doesn''t make you want. After all, there are more to come. Something will happen, if you dont get ready..." "You seem to hide a lot of secrets and thoughts." "I can tell you one of the secrets," Albert said to Luna, "I''m considering whether you should inherit the Wizards Card Club. Have you considered it yourself?" Luna was not angry because of Albert''s words, but looked at him for a while, and asked slowly: "Because I am worried that my character will kill the Wizards Card Club?" "Yes, what you said is indeed one of the reasons." Albert said without evasiveness, "I can''t watch myself and my friends'' hard work be destroyed by the next successor." "I can understand." Luna was calm, "For me, attending a party is more interesting." "As long as club gatherings are held every month and club competitions are held every semester, the Wizards Card Club will not disappear from Hogwarts. Can you do it?" "I am worried that I will lose your book. I often lose things, although I can usually get them back." Luna said softly. "Don''t worry about this kind of thing, I will tell you how to get it back even if you lose it." Albert said gently, "More importantly, his love for the wizard card and a little sense of responsibility. Of course, Sometimes you get something, but you also need to give up something." "What do I need to give up?" Luna asked. "I don''t know, maybe you need to wait until you get it." "Well, I am willing." Luna thought for a while and agreed. After noticing that Luna''s breathing started to be fast, Albert led her to the outside of the dance floor. "You are really amazing." Yanila smiled and handed Albert a glass of Butterbeer, "I obviously danced for nearly an hour, and I still seem to have enough physical strength." "Thank you, where are the others?" Albert took the butter beer and put it directly on the table, obviously not ready to touch the drink offered by the other party at all. He drew his wand out of nowhere, swiped it lightly, and conjured two glasses of Butterbeer out of thin air, and handed one of them to Luna beside him. "I don''t know. You''re still so vigilant, don''t worry, I didn''t add any strange things to it." Yanila smiled sweetly, just that it was weird. "She is pursuing you?" Luna drank half a glass of butter beer, looked up at Yanila, then looked at Albert, and asked suspiciously: "I remember you seem to have a girlfriend." "I already mentioned it to her." Albert shrugged helplessly. "So, she intends to add ecstasy to your drink?" Luna drank butter beer and said some amazing words: "Actually, many girls in Ravenclaw want to do this." Yanila stared at Luna for a long time, then looked away and asked Albert: "Your friend?" "Yes." Albert did not deny it. Luna next to laughed happily. "When are we going to dance?" Yanila didn''t care about it, "You won''t break your promise, I''ve been waiting for a long time." "Let me take a break first." "I can wait, anyway, one whole night." Yanila said stubbornly. "I don''t really like stalker girls." Albert said to Yanila, "You actually have a better choice. I''m sure there are countless boys who like you and pursue you, so why bother?" "I just like it myself." Yanila said calmly, "Also, I don''t have a better choice, so I won''t give up." Luna looked at the two with interest, and found this scene very interesting. However, the situation here was quickly interrupted by Percy''s arrival. "I thought about it for a long time, but still didn''t understand what you said before." In the end Percy couldn''t help but approach Albert. "Wait next summer, you will understand." Albert reminded. "Can''t you tell me directly?" Percy felt inexplicably irritable. This matter was related to his future, so how could he not care. "Destiny is sometimes so magical, sometimes knowing too much, things may be different." Albert looked at Percy, turned off the subject and asked, "Why didn''t you go dancing?" "I don''t want to dance today." Percy said awkwardly. "I thought you would tell Krivat that you came to Hogwarts for the Christmas party instead of Crouch." Albert looked at Percy in surprise, thinking he might have guessed the reason. "A rare Christmas ball, I suggest you go find someone to dance." Albert kindly reminded: "It''s not the time yet, you should be patient." "Isn''t it time yet?" Percy asked in a bit of astonishment, "What is the time?" "In recent years, the environment of the British magical world will be very bad, but sooner or later it will get better. Then, your chance will come. For you now, some things are not so important, and some things are more important. Important, especially those who are willing to patiently listen to your nagging, its not common." Percy was stunned, staring blankly at Albert who was taking Yanila to the dance floor, not knowing what to say for a while. "I think he is probably giving you some advice!" Luna looked at the back of the two leaving, and said to Percy, "Albert is always very understanding." "Suggestion?" Percy opened her mouth slightly, suddenly lost. He knew that Albert was good at predicting, and even the fact that he became Crouch''s assistant was let him predict. But, what does he want to tell me now? Percy felt that what Albert said just now seemed to contain a lot of meaning. "Suggest?" Percy murmured. On the stage, Yanila''s dancing skills are very good, and she danced a lot, which immediately attracted the attention of the girls. "That''s your friend too." "I think so!" "Then why don''t you tell him directly?" Yanila asked suspiciously, "You know that people guessing riddles are actually a very annoying thing." "Percy is a smart man, and there are some things that he needs to think clearly. If I tell him directly, it will only have the opposite effect." Albert explained calmly. His relationship with Percy is pretty good, and he doesn''t want him to be too extreme for his rights. "You are a good friend." Yanila stared at Albert with an undisguised heat in her eye mask. "I just don''t want him to become a idiot with excessive desire for power You see it so thoroughly." Yanila suddenly asked, "Are we friends?" "We once had a chance to be friends." Albert said calmly. "I think it''s not too late to be friends now." Yanila said with a smile. "I have a question." "what is the problem." "I''m curious, what do you want from me?" Albert stared at the girl and asked, "So that you are willing to make such a sacrifice?" "Sacrifice? No, no, it''s not a sacrifice. How can I say sacrifice if I like you and someone?" Yanila didn''t have any shyness on her face. "Don''t you know that there is a profession in this world called a photographer?" Albert said with a weird expression. "You are really... annoying." Yanila murmured, "Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. There are many reasons. You are handsome, young, excellent, wise, talented, and you have won a gold medal. Is a very good candidate. Of course, there is also a part of the network behind you. The most important thing is that you have potential, very potential, and you are not a scumbag. In short, I am very satisfied, very satisfied, so I will not give up of." Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 904： After successfully sending Yanila away, Albert was ready to take advantage of the other girls to come forward. However, sometimes it didn''t go as he wanted. He was blocked by the girls at the entrance of the auditorium. "You don''t mind dancing with us." Angelina said. "One per person." Alia added. "Why are you here?" Albert looked at the three in surprise and asked. "Fred and George said you would leave early." Shanna blinked, looking at him expectantly. "Well, one for each person, remember to help me later, I have been dancing for a day." Albert finally did not refuse, handing out his hand to Shanna, making an inviting gesture. Shanna put her hand up, she actually knew that Albert didn''t want to dance, but if such an opportunity is missed, I am afraid that there will be no more in the future. "You didn''t find a partner?" Albert asked suspiciously. "I didn''t find a suitable partner." Shanna said with a smile, "And, I''m not used to participating in such a venue." Albert didn''t ask too much, and skillfully took Shanna around on the dance floor. At the end of the tune, Shanna just said thank you very lightly and gave up the position of his dance partner. "You all dance very well." Angelina stepped forward to take over the position of Shanna, she danced more wildly and unrestrainedly, so Albert had to adjust his rhythm. "You dance much better than Fred, he can''t keep up with my rhythm." Angelina doesn''t mind being taken away from the initiative. She is in a good mood, and now she just wants to enjoy this short time. She knew that there must be countless girls looking at herself enviously. It was Alia who succeeded Angelina. This dance can only be considered quite satisfactory. When Albert finished the dance and prepared to flash people, he found that someone was standing in front of him again. "You won''t refuse, are you?" Furong first reached out to invite Albert. Albert: "...Of course." How did this make him refuse. Furong''s dancing posture is very beautiful, and her dancing skills are not inferior to Yanila, but this guy is a scam. After dancing, he doesn''t help Albert get out, and throws him directly at the group of girls. Surrounded by the girls, Albert was very helpless. Suddenly remembered that he seemed to have seen Hermione just now. He had already invited other girls as an excuse. He pushed aside the crowd and ran to invite Hermione to dance. Krum''s expression was quite pretty. Wonderful, Hermione didn''t refuse, she obviously found Albert''s situation. Looking at the resentful eyes of the girls around, Hermione smiled and said to Albert: "It seems that you are in trouble." "Yes, I''m in trouble, after the dance, remember to help me." Albert said helplessly. "It seems that it''s not good to be too popular." Hermione couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, it''s a bit troublesome." Albert said helplessly, "Sometimes they are not sensible. Forget it, I will ask Krum to help get out later." Albert finally didn''t let Hermione help attract firepower, Krum was obviously a more suitable candidate. "Looking for Krum?" "The secret of the golden egg, I don''t think he knows the secret of the golden egg yet." Albert said calmly. "Are you going to tell Krum?" Hermione was very surprised. "Kakarov ran away. I guess no one told the secret of the Golden Egg of Krum." Albert saw Hermiones surprised expression and said calmly, "You dont need to be surprised. Other warriors will know about cheating cases sooner or later. Dont think too much about Hermione. Cheating is the norm in school competitions. This kind of thing often happens even in international competitions. As long as its not discovered, There is no problem, this is the underlying rule." "But you didn''t solve the secret of the golden egg by yourself." Hermione raised her eyebrows. "It seems that you have overlooked one thing." Albert did not continue the topic, and suddenly asked, "Did you tell Potter about the golden egg?" "Not yet..." Hermione hesitated for a moment. "Tell him, I don''t care." Albert said confidently, "To be honest, winning the Triwizard Tournament is actually not that difficult for me." "I will." Hermione breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she had been hesitant to tell Harry. "By the way, thank you for your Christmas gift. Did you knit it yourself?" "Well, I just learned it recently." Hermione said with a reddish cheek. "For novices, you already knit very well." Albert comforted. The tune came to the end. After Albert completed the last action, he left with Hermione. As soon as they left the scene, other girls approached, eager to try. "Sorry." Albert declined, leading Hermione towards Krum''s place. This Durmstrang warrior has a gloomy face, as if he is still upset by being taken away from his partner. Of course, it is possible that Krum has always been like this. "You don''t mind going out with me, I have something to tell you." Albert said calmly. "What''s the matter?" Krum asked sullenly. "Something you would care about." Albert smiled and motioned for him to follow. "Go ahead," Hermione reminded. Krum hesitated for a moment, and finally followed Albert to leave the party at the urging of Hermione. Krum looked at Albert who took out a piece of parchment, wondering what the other party wanted to say. "Put the golden egg in the water, and you can find its secret." Albert said to Krum after making sure that no one was eavesdropping around. "Why did you tell me?" Krum looked at Albert questioningly. He really didn''t expect the other party to tell him the secret of the golden egg. "Kakaroff escaped. I guess no one can tell you this secret. Other warriors will have a way to know the secret of the Golden Egg." Albert stretched out his hand and patted Krum''s shoulder. "If you want to thank me , Help me deal with those girls later." "what?" "Merry Christmas." As he said, Albert took out his wand, cast a phantom spell on himself, and disappeared directly in front of Krum. "Don''t worry about it. Since Harry Potter became the fourth Warrior, the meaning of this game has changed. Don''t die inexplicably." Krum stood there blankly, with a dazed expression, still remembering the meaning of Albert''s words just now. Perhaps Albert didn''t treat them as opponents from the beginning. Because he is so strong. is so strong that no one else is qualified to be his opponent. However, Krum quickly lost his mind about this, because a group of girls came over here and surrounded him. Krum, surrounded by a large group of girls, was suddenly in a trance. There was an illusion that the other party did not actually want to tell him the secret of the golden egg, but wanted him to help hold the group of girls. After shaking off the girls behind him with the help of Krum, Albert appeared in the secret room of Hogsmeade''s hut through the vanishing cabinet, and then used the time converter to return to a few hours ago. When he slipped the time converter into his pocket and came out of the secret room, Isabel was sitting on the lazy couch by the fireplace in the hall reading a book. "The party is over?" The girl heard the familiar footsteps behind her, and asked not so much. "Not yet, I missed you, so I drove off halfway." Albert reached out and pinched the book Isebel was reading, and kissed her on the forehead. "I didn''t let you wait for a long time." "Glittery tongue, wouldn''t you be scared by the girls to run away early?" Isabel said this just as a joke. Of course, she knew that Albert was very popular with girls, but it was obviously impossible to run away when she was scared. Albert would definitely be able to find a way to beat the girls who came up. "Yes, they are indeed very enthusiastic." Albert''s face really deserves your expression. "Where is Katrina?" Isabel cared more about his sister. "I have been dancing with Katrina for a long time, until she has no energy, I think she should be satisfied." Albert sat down on the opposite sofa and rubbed his legs. He felt that tomorrow he might have a backache and leg cramps. This is a sequelae of sudden exercise without regular exercise. Even a wizard cannot avoid this. Case. "Well, she should have had a good time tonight." Isabel still cared about his sister. She looked at Albert and asked, "Where are you?" "Me? It''s okay, you know, I don''t really like the lively atmosphere, especially if I don''t have acquaintances to chat with, it is even more boring. Moreover, I hope that the partner is you. Would you like to dance for a while?" "I thought you had enough dancing." Isabel is a little surprised, she knows Albert doesn''t really like dancing. "For you, I don''t mind jumping a little longer." Albert said softly, "Come on." "Then I''ll change my clothes." "No, look at me." Eber took out his wand and swung it lightly, and transformed Isobel into a new dress. By the way, with his wand, the tables in the hall were all set aside, thinking of graceful surroundings. song. "This tune is great." Isabel said with a soft hum. Albert made an inviting gesture towards Isobel, and the girl reached up with her hand. The two danced to the music, circling happily, and tracing a beautiful track in the hall. They danced together for a long time, until both of them were blushing and their heartbeats speeded up. "It''s awesome." Albert drank the house-elf and prepared himself a glass of mulled wine. After a short rest, he planned to go to the hot spring to relax. Isabel didn''t refuse. In fact, she was still a bit tangled at first, but she got used to it later. "In the Far East, there is an island country with cherry blossoms in full bloom. Hot springs are popular there. The famous magic house is in that country. When we are free the next day, we can quietly travel to that country as a Muggle." Albert looked at Isabel, who was wrapped in a bath towel and entered the hot spring, and said, They also put the eggs in the hot spring and boil them to make half-boiled hot spring eggs, which are said to taste good. "You seem to be familiar with the Far East." Isabel pulled over the wooden barrel floating on the hot spring and took a sip of mulled wine. "Before I became a wizard, I was thinking about making money. In the Muggle world, money is very important and very important. With money, I basically own most of the things. The Far East is a good place to make money, so I spend I spent a lot of time studying it." "No wonder you care about money so much." Isabel leaned his head on Albert''s shoulder and murmured. I told me about opening a beauty shop for a while, and it was very profitable to start with." "What do you think?" "If she wants to, I will support her, and then I can send her to the United States to learn from Catherine and Valeria to open a beauty shop, or stay away from this place of right and wrong." Isabel said hesitated for a moment. "As for mom, I can''t persuade her." "Did you not tell her clearly?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I said, but she didn''t want to do that." Isabel sighed slightly. Since his father''s death, the job at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries is almost everything she has, even more than taking care of her two daughters. Heart. "Use the Forgetting Curse." Albert frowned and said his suggestion, "I will send my family away next summer. I can go with my family and they will take care of her." Isabel shook her head, she didn''t think it was a good idea. "So, it''s my last suggestion. After we get married, we will conceive a child quickly and let her leave work to take care of you." Albert whispered. Isabel''s cheeks flushed, but it quickly became apparent that Albert was teasing himself. "Some things are necessary to guard against the future." "If you don''t participate in the affairs of mysterious people, maybe they will..." Isabel said hesitantly for a moment. "If I''m not so dazzling, of course you are fine. They will blackmail, woo, and even use Imperius control, but they will not kill pure blood wizards at will, but... it''s too late, too dazzling is destined to become a thorn in the eye , Especially after we get married, if we are lucky, we may be forced to ask about our whereabouts by using the Heart Drilling Charm. If we are almost lucky...so dont take a fluke. Albert took Isobel and put his chin on each others Asked on his shoulder, "Do you regret it, or want to delay your marriage?" "Let''s use some other methods when the time comes. UU reading " Isabel put his head on Albert''s chest and made a decision. Albert heard the firmness in Isabel''s tone, but he was actually very happy that the other party had made the decision. After the two had soaked in the bath, they sat down and ate some supper specially prepared by the house elves. Albert didn''t eat much. He was mostly watching Isobel eating. By the way, they talked about some messy things at the prom. However, Albert quickly became sleepy and fell asleep leaning on the sofa. "Really," Isabel grumbled softly while looking at the sleeping Albert''s cheek, but she also knew that Albert used the time converter. When he came over, it was 80% late, and the other party could run over to accompany him. She is celebrating Christmas, and Isabel is very happy. If Albert does not come, she might have to spend the holidays alone this year. When Albert opened his eyes again, he found that he was already lying on the bed, and Isobel was lying next to him looking at him. "I''m sorry." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn and asked, "Is there anything on my face?" "Sometimes I think you fit your age when you fall asleep." "Go to sleep, I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Albert put his girlfriend in his arms and fell asleep. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 905： Gryffindor lacks courage Albert left. The girls finally managed to extract the bad news from Krums poor English, which meant that everyone would never have the opportunity to invite Albert to dance. The girls who skipped the dance with Albert became envied and jealous. Object. Especially Katrina, Albert''s dancing partner, is now surrounded by girls who are very curious about how Katrina became Albert''s dancing partner. In desperation, Katrina can only briefly explain why she became Albert''s partner. "Albert originally planned to invite Isabel to be his dance partner. You also know their relationship, but for some reason, Isabel did not agree, so he turned around and invited me to be his dance partner, saying it was for me Help him stop some trouble. Dont look at me like this. This is what he said. Katrina shrugged and said that she was telling the truth: Albert invited me to help him stop your harassment. As for He didn''t say the reason, but I think it should be an acquaintance. The people who danced with Albert before were all his acquaintances and friends." "Does he know the Warriors of Boothbat?" someone couldn''t help but ask "I should know that Albert usually takes care of acquaintances and friends." Katrina shrugged and said what Albert had taught her before, which came in handy. So, the reason why the group of people around couldn''t dance with Albert was that they were not familiar with each other. "I thought he liked you and wanted to pursue you." Laurina said depressed. "You guys think too much." Katrina glanced at these delusional girls, feeling inexplicably ridiculous, but in the end she didn''t laugh, but calmly said, "Albert has always liked Isobel." "Aren''t you jealous?" Laurina asked. "Envy is useful?" Katrina asked rhetorically, "Do you expect me to send him an ecstasy pastry like you do?" The girls were a little embarrassed about being spotted. "Don''t be silly, Albert doesn''t eat things of unknown origin at all. Like this suspicious thing, he will probably throw it away." Katrina shook her head, letting the group of people give up and avoid tossing. "Why don''t you tell us?" the girls complained. "Even if you say it, is it useful?" Katrina asked rhetorically. There was a longer silence around . is that useful? No, but no one would say that people usually like to find excuses from others, not from themselves. Katrina ignored her female companions, got up and walked towards the hall, preparing to return to Ravenclaws common room in advance. Tonight, she and Albert danced very happily, and now plan to go back to rest. As for where did Albert go? Katrina could actually guess that he probably ran to spend Christmas with Isobel. As for how Albert did it, she actually didn''t know how, anyway, that guy had a lot of magical powers. On the other side, Harry, who had just overheared Hagrids chat with Mrs. Maxim, was staring at Qiu Zhang, who was dancing with Cedrit on the stage, with some inexplicable anxiety. Ron was still trapped next to him. Hagrid was shocked by the hybrid giant. "Harry, I have something to tell you." Hermione walked towards the two. "what''s up." Harry withdrew his gaze from Qiu Zhang and asked suspiciously. "About the golden egg." Hermione lowered her voice. "Albert has solved the secret of the golden egg. He asked me to tell you." "I thought that guy would use this to knock Sirius a sum of money." Ron murmured. Hermione didnt even look at Ron at all, and treated him as air, watching Harry continue to say, As long as you put the golden egg in the water and open it, you can know its secret. "But why did Anderson tell me?" Harry actually agreed with Ron''s words, after all, Albert had knocked Sirius a fortune through his first project. "This question, I suggest you ask him yourself." Seeing Harry''s reaction, Hermione frowned and said, "Also, I remember he gave you a hint on the first project." "Sirius paid." Ron sneered. "Before Sirius asked for the divination, he told you that the first project might need to face a magical creature with a dangerous level of xxxxx." Hermione gave Ron a cold glance and said, "Sirius wants accurate information, so He paid, and I dont think its a problem. Dont you go to Hogsmeade without paying for something? Or do you think someone should give it to you for free?" Hermione didn''t like the attitude of Harry and Ron very much. They were as naive and ridiculous as children. Harry opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment. In the end, he didn''t continue to struggle with this matter, but told Hermione about the news they had just overheard. Hermione is not like Ron, how scary it is to think that Hagrid is a hybrid giant. "Actually, I knew he was a hybrid giant." Hermione shrugged and said, "To be honest, we can''t be nervous about this." "You don''t even know how dangerous giants are." Ron said sharply. "Giants are fierce and dangerous. They are born to kill." "Do you think Hagrid will hurt us?" Hermione asked ridiculously. "Of course not." Harry said quickly. He didn''t care about it, and he didn''t think there was any problem with it. "However, Hagrid is very irrational to do this." Hermione sighed. "Albert warned him more than once not to mention giant bloodlines in front of anyone. In fact, we shouldn''t talk about it. thing." "Albert knows?" Harry asked suspiciously. "If he knew Hagrid hadn''t listened to his warning, he would have been very angry." Hermione was a little worried about what happened next. "What''s so angry." Ron doesn''t take it seriously To be honest, I think Mrs. Maxim is very wise. If I were, I would probably say that I am a big bone. "Hermione ignored Ron and murmured, "I hope nothing bad will happen." " Hermione knows very well that since Albert specifically told Hagrid, it means that the leak of this incident may have a bad effect on Hagrid. "What''s bad." "You haven''t forgotten the impact of the disclosure of Professor Lupin''s werewolf identity?" Hermione reminded. "Professor Lupin lost his job for this, and received countless letters of scolding, and Dumbledore also received a bunch of them. Letter requesting the dismissal of Professor Lu Ping." "So, don''t mention it again, and don''t mention it in front of others." Hermione got up and walked away. Harry and Ron saw Krum quickly appear next to Hermione. After chatting a few words, we walked towards the dance floor together. Ron''s face became more gloomy. "If you invite her to dance, you probably won''t refuse." "What?" Ron suddenly turned his head to look at Harry. "It''s nothing, I''m considering whether to invite..." Harry muttered in a low voice. Until the end of the ball, Harry finally failed to summon the courage to invite Qiu Zhang to do a dance, and spent the Christmas ball in regret. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 906： The most venomous beating On the second day of Christmas, Albert got up very late. The thought of getting up early to do something was extinguished due to the sequelae of over-exercise. Now he only feels sore all over his body, just like the symptoms of a severe fever. "Can''t you get up yet?" Isobel lifted his long hair, leaned down and kissed Albert on the forehead. "My body is sore and I don''t want to get up. I plan to lie down today." Albert said lazily. "Or, you can lie down with me too. There shouldn''t be anything to do today, right?" "Aren''t you planning to go back today?" Isobel seemed to be in a good mood. "You can go back tomorrow." Albert said without hesitation. Isabel looked at Albert who was lying on the bed like a child, feeling a little funny, and said in a coaxing tone: "Okay, if you want to lie down, then you have to get up and eat something first, and then we will be together again. Lie down." "Well, you have to pay a price for being handsome," Albert murmured, "Also, you shouldn''t go to the hot spring yesterday, you should get a cold compress first." "Is there no potion to solve this situation?" Isabel asked, "Would you like to try the spell to see if it can be cured." She brought the "Healing Manual" from the fireplace in the hall, and quickly turned to the book to find a cure, but... no way was found without a doubt. "Forget it, at least none of the healing spells I know so far are effective for this symptom." Albert motioned to Isobel to stop worrying about it. If there was a way, he would have used it for himself. "Perhaps, just like myopia, I haven''t found the magic to treat for the time being." Isabel put down the "Healing Manual" lost and said, "But, you are right, maybe we should ask my mother to rewrite a medical book. Now, this book is a bit outdated." Finally, with the help of Isabel, Albert put on his clothes again. Although the temperature in the UK in winter is minus degrees Celsius, it is actually not as cold as imagined. This is related to the temperate maritime climate. After eating a nutritious breakfast specially prepared by the house elves in the hall, and massaged by the house elves to relieve the soreness of the body, Albert decisively lay back under the covers, and by the way Izabel was taken as a company. Anyway, now Its nothing important, and its actually nice to read a book in a warm bed. It''s actually more suitable for watching movies or watching TV, but the magic world doesn''t have that kind of stuff, so they can only listen to the radio. However, the wizard broadcast did not have much nutritious things, and was finally stopped by Albert. The two of them had one sentence, and they talked about the mess without a sentence. For example, in some common sense in the magic world, Albert has not been in contact with the magic world for long enough, so many things in the magic world are not clear. He likes to hold Isabelle, listen to her talk about things in the magic world, and let the quill write down what they talked about. "Are you going to write these things into a book?" Isobel guessed Albert''s plan. "Yeah, I think Muggle wizards always need such a book to help them integrate into the magic world. Maybe this will be the first book Muggle wizards read before they enter the magic world. In fact, someone should have written it a long time ago, but the contempt of Muggles by wizards makes them deliberately ignore this, just like books that introduce the world of Muggles are never popular in the magical world, unless they are purposely ugly. Muggle book. "You can see clearly." Isabel does not deny that as a natural photographer, she can see through others better than Albert. Many people in this world want to see what they want to see. Whether it''s the Muggle world, the Ministry of Magic, or even everyone in this world, it''s actually like this. "Your smart little brain is always different from ours." Isobel touched Albert''s head and said, "But you are right. Those Muggle wizards may need a book about the magic world." Isobel and Albert lie down for a day, and the two also talked for a day. Most of the content in this book called "Common Sense of the Magical World" is almost formed, and the rest is to ask more about pure blood. Wizard, add it more fully. Without knowing what''s wrong, Albert suddenly had the idea of ??writing a book in the magic world, which is really an easy task. The next day, Albert, who was sore all over, returned to Grandpa Luke''s house accompanied by Isabel, ready to spend the rest of the Christmas holiday with them. "So, because you danced with too many girls, you made yourself what you are now?" In Nia''s view, Albert danced with the girls, jumping to the point of soreness was purely deserved. Therefore, she always likes to slap Albert''s shoulders hard recently in the name of massage, making him feel the inexplicable sourness. This incident obviously made Niya unhappy. However, this is not difficult for Albert. He quickly found a way and promised to dance with Nia until she was satisfied when the pain subsided. Niya finally recovered to be a sensible and lovely sister, and always helped Albert massage his muscles to relieve soreness, and listened to him by the way about the Christmas ball at Hogwarts. "It''s so beautiful, it feels like an ice castle in a fairy tale." Niya looked through the photos of the Hogwarts Auditorium in the album and couldn''t help asking, "When can I go to Hogwarts?" "About June 24th, relatives of the Warriors will be invited to watch the finals, and then I will show you the entire Hogwarts Castle." "Will Mom and Dad come back?" Niya asked suddenly. "They told me through the double-sided mirror some time ago that they had helped find the school there. UU reading can move in during the summer vacation." Albert asked, "Your foreign language How are you learning?" "Reluctantly, communication should be okay." Niya said this in a foreign language. Although a little reluctant, as long as she communicates with others, mastering skills should be fine. "It''s okay. It seems that our family is very talented in language. It is said that this is the most difficult language to learn." Albert said with a smile. "When will you dance with me?" Niya asked suddenly, "Also, go to the dance hall or in the box?" "At home," Albert said gently. "You can choose the music you like first, and by the way, stretch your body in the past few days, so as not to over-exercise like me." "Well, can you help me make a package that can hold a lot of things." Niya hesitated for a moment and said, "I originally wanted to ask you for a birthday gift like that." "Of course it''s okay. It''s a Christmas gift for next year." Albert didn''t refuse. He originally planned to help Nya do something to defend herself. After all, he was going to a place where he was unfamiliar in life. Although Australia may be a better choice, but...she needs to grow up independently...I can''t take care of her forever... Albert flipping through the latest edition of the Daily Prophet casually, he found an interesting article: Flying YouthThe Spring of the Director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic? "It seems that the conspiracy of those three **** has succeeded." Albert continued to read the content of the article. According to reports, the Director of the Department of Sports and Sports of the Ministry of Magic ate ??a piece of chocolate sent by fans in his office, but his assistant discovered that it was abnormal. For a while, the Ministry of Magic, where the elites gathered, was unable to do anything about it, and finally suggested that he be sent. The St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries finally ended the storm. Chapter 907： Dumbledore visits Just after Christmas, he opened a bunch of Christmas gifts and attended a Christmas ball, but Dumbledore was not in a good mood. Because Barty Crouch was ill the other day and didn''t come to the Christmas ball. To be honest, its not a big deal. Its normal to get sick, not to mention the old Batty, who has been tired for the World Cup for a whole year. It is understandable that he wants to have a quiet Christmas, but... If you associate this incident with Albert''s prediction, this is undoubtedly a bad omen. A few months ago, Sirius had approached Dumbledore and mentioned that Peter was still alive. Through his memory, he saw that the man who appeared in the prophecy sphere was Barty Crouch Jr., Dumbledore first. When I saw him, I recognized him. Is Barty Crouch Jr. still alive? But why are you still alive? From then on, Dumbledore had been investigating this matter quietly. Barty Crouch the old was the breakthrough point in the whole thing, but Dumbledore could not do anything to a senior official of the Ministry of Magic. Although Dumbledore is not in politics, it does not mean that he is ignorant of this aspect. He knows better than anyone, there are things he can''t do too much. For example, forcing the old Barty Crouch to tell the secret, otherwise even if the answer is obtained, even if the whole thing is related to the old Barty Crouch, it will still be a big trouble. However, fortunately, some time ago, the old Batty expelled his loyal house elf for some reason, and the house elf named Shining is now working at Hogwarts, despite his treatment. Using large doses of powerful Veritaserum, it is possible to ask some secrets, but Dumbledore did not do that, because it was too cruel to do so, and may cause the house elves to die or suffer permanent damage. The loyalty of house elves allows them to keep secrets for their masters. Even the house elves who have been driven out of the house by their masters still have no doubts about their loyalty. But Dumbledore didn''t need to be so troublesome to get some news, and he didn''t even need to get an accurate answer. He took Shining to the principals office, told the house elves that Old Barty Crouch was ill, and said some of his own guesses, expressing his suspicion that Old Barty was under the control of the Imperius Curse, and asked some questions. News about Barty Jr. Although Dumbledores remarks did not make the house elf named Shining confess the truth to him, Dumbledore did not need to really get the answer from the house elf. He only needed to get the answer from the other partys reaction. The truth of the whole thing can be deduced. There is no doubt that Albert''s prediction is correct. Little Batty is still alive, and the whole thing has something to do with Old Batty. Perhaps it was Batty who used some secret methods to keep Batty alive. As for the person who died in Azkaban prison, it is self-evident. Because not long ago, after Dumbledore learned from Sirius that Peter Pettigrew was still alive, he guessed the specific reason. It is a pity that the two great mothers saved their son''s life with their own lives, but in the end they failed to save their son''s conscience and lead them to the right path. After clarifying the truth, Dumbledore wanted to find Albert the first time, and he needed some verification from the other party. Albert seems to know something. In other words, the other party may know more than himself. Dumbledore could realize that the whole thing was not right, but it was the news that he learned from the conversation between Albert and Percy at the prom. The other party seemed to be intentionally suggesting that Crouch was going to die. Yes, he meant that Crouch was going to die, and Percy became the assistant of the Minister of Magic. Albert is a genius who is good at prophecy. Even if he doesn''t know, Dumbledore believes that after a brief exchange between the two sides, he can get a lot of useful information. What''s more, Dumbledore was sure that Albert knew that he was too smart. However, Dumbledore found that their warrior was missing, and even if he used tracking magic, he could not track Albert''s location. As if disappeared out of thin air. Where did Albert go? Dumbledore didn''t know, but someone knew it, so... he asked Albert''s roommate and friend. Well, even his roommate doesn''t know. "Probably home." "Perhaps, I ran to spend the Christmas holiday with my girlfriend." These are two speculations of Fred, George and Lee Jordan. However, the Andersons were not in their original home. At least, Dumbledore ran there in person. The home was not occupied at all, at least for several months. Their family moved? It doesn''t seem strange to think about it. After all, someone who can predict the future, especially the kind of powerful prophecy master, if he really doesn''t want you to find it, it''s really hard to find. Nicole LeMay is a ready-made example. When Voldemort peeped into the Philosopher''s Stone a few years ago, he immediately noticed something was wrong, and contacted himself in advance, asking him to use the Red Loyalty Charm to protect the residence. Dumbledore, who could not find Albert, found that he seemed to be in a fleeting disadvantage. According to the original plan, he planned to find Ludo Bagman to visit the old Batty and talk about the safety measures of the second project by the way, but Ludo Bagman seemed to be in trouble. When Dumbledore came to visit at the agreed time, Ludo Bagman had already been sent to the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. The specific reason was that he had eaten horseshoe chocolate mixed with ecstasy. The most embarrassing thing is that after Bagman fell into the ecstasy, the person who was thinking about it was a girl named Hogwarts. The woman who wrote to him was obviously a fake, or the letter was from beginning to end. It is also false. What is going on in this matter? Dumbledore quickly guessed the answer, because the next day Hogwarts showed a large area of ??ecstasy students, which caused a lot of commotion. It is said that Fred, George and Lee Jordan brought out a bunch of snacks and desserts to share with everyone after breakfast. This is not the first time that they have done this. Sometimes people gave Albert a bunch of snacks and desserts and they couldn''t finish them, and they were worried that they would be spoiled and wasted, so they would share them with everyone. For example, last time I won the International Wizard Chess Championship and the Magic School Potions Championship. Anyway, every time Albert became famous after winning the championship, he always received a bunch of gifts, which also contained a large number of desserts and snacks. He would let him every time. The Weasley twins and Lee Jordan shared them with everyone. As for the reason, Dumbledore had long heard of Ludo Bagman''s debt. "When Bagman was in the World Cup, he used fake gold coins to fool us, and he didn''t even want to return the principal to us, so we just wanted to make a joke with him and let him play a game in vain without getting a point. ." George said to Dumbledore. They undoubtedly knew that 80% of those desserts were mixed with ecstasy. It''s just that they won''t admit it, just say it''s a little prank. Naturally, Dumbledore didn''t intend to punish them. After all, whoever was hacked would be extremely annoyed with the sum of money they had saved. A small prank showed that they had been quite restrained. As for the incident of the ecstasy in the collective, it was purely an accident. After all, they "don''t know" anything. They just share desserts with everyone as usual, without any malicious intent. But this undoubtedly interrupted Dumbledore''s original plan, and his plan to visit Batty was postponed. As for, does he go by himself? No, you can''t do that, it''s easy to get into trouble. It''s best to find a serious reason to make the Ministry of Magic think it was just an accident. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen if they go. If Crouch is dead, he will be passive. The Ministry of Magic will not admit that Voldemort is still alive, it will only buckle this incident on his head, or on the heads of other dark wizards. As for those who are looking for the Ministry of Magic, go with the Auror? This is by no means a good idea. To be honest, except for a few trusted friends, Dumbledore didn''t want to trust the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, especially the Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge. The opponent is now becoming more and more obsessed with his status and power, becoming more and more "degenerate", and is getting closer to the pure-blood wizard. He is unreliable, very unreliable. For Dumbledore, the British Ministry of Magic has never been a help, but a constraint and a trouble. There are too many pure-blood wizards who hate Dumbledore and like to drag him back, and most of these people are Death Eaters who have escaped that year. They used some loopholes to escape the sanctions of the law, even Dumbledore. Lido had no good way, he couldn''t overthrow the existing system of the Ministry of Magic. Therefore, finding Ludo Bagman to find Old Barty is the best way at the moment, because Dumbledore has already thought about it. The second project is far more dangerous than the first project, because the Warrior needs to enter the Black Lake to save the hostages and leave his sight. Even Dumbledore has no good way. Therefore, the safety of the warrior can only trouble the murlocs under the black lake to look after them. Even if the murlocs are willing to help take care of the warriors, there may still be big problems, such as the warrior being attacked underground in the black lake or accidentally drowning. They need a safe and reliable plan to ensure that the warriors can be rescued as soon as they encounter danger. As for the plan, Dumbledore had already thought about it. Dumbledore looked at the plan on hand, then looked at the pocket watch on the table, and in another hour, it was the time agreed with Bagman. Before leaving school, he must make some decorations. At this moment, Dumbledore was waiting for someone in his office. The other party didn''t let him wait too long, and someone knocked on the door of the principal''s office, and Snape walked in with a gloomy face. No way, the ecstasy incident actually let the Gryffindor quartet escape, and the four annoying guys evoked some unpleasant memories of Snape. What annoyed Snape even more was that Dumbledore had already defined this incident as an accident, and had directly exposed it lightly. Even if Snape could tell that the three of them were lying at a glance, he even believed that the culprit was Albert Anderson, but... he couldn''t send the four **** to confinement. "I will leave school before eight o''clock. I need you to watch Moody. Just don''t let him leave your sight." Dumbledore said to Snape. "What''s going on." Snape immediately noticed something was wrong. "I may have found some clues," Dumbledore said vaguely. "Clue?" Snape murmured, reaching out and grabbing his arm. "It has something to do with that?" There are not many things that can make Dumbledore pay attention to, Voldemort is definitely one of them. Dumbledore did not answer, but continued, "I suspect someone has sneaked into the school. I need you to help me stare at the professors in the school." "Including Moody?" Snape asked in a weird tone. "Of course, I will let Moody''s watch you, you can find any reason." Dumbledore looked at Snape and said. "Does this make any sense?" Snape asked with a frown. "Yes," said Dumbledore. "Two hours after I left, if there were Voldemort''s minions in the school, I would definitely notice something was wrong and inform Voldemort and find him out." "Who do you suspect, Moody?" "Not yet." "Well, since you said that." Although Snape was puzzled, he agreed. After Snape left, about half an hour later, Moody raised his hand and knocked on the office door. "Albus, what can I do for you?" "I''m leaving school later to deal with one thing." Dumbledore said straightforwardly. "It seems that this matter is very important, I''ll go back and prepare." "No, I need you to stay in school to help me look after Hogwarts." Dumbledore said, "I have always suspected Voldemort''s helper in the school. I need you to make sure that within two hours after I leave school , UU Reading did not have any professors to send messages outside. "You really don''t need a helper?" Moody asked repeatedly. "Need not." "Okay." Moody nodded and asked, "Do you have any suspicious goals?" "No." Dumbledore shook his head. "It is true that there are no professors in the school who have symptoms of Imperius. Although the stronger Imperius is not ruled out, it is impossible to be asymptomatic after a long time." Moody''s analysis, "After the elimination, there are only two remaining. One has a criminal record, Karkaroff has escaped some time ago." "I believe Snape will not betray me, and he doesn''t have to do that." Dumbledore said, looking at Moody. "There are many cunning people in Slytherin, even you may be deceived." Moody sneered, "Albus, you are too soft-hearted and like to give others opportunities. I have eavesdropped on what they said about the Dark Mark With a reaction, God knows if that guy is going to return to his master." Dumbledore said calmly, "If possible, take this opportunity to pick out the guy who is hiding." There is no doubt that this is a conspiracy against him, but...what is the point of a known conspiracy? However, Barty Jr. quickly realized the seriousness of the problem. He may have been targeted. Moreover, Dumbledore may have actually found the Dark Lord''s traces, and doing so is purely to prevent anyone from whispering or uncovering himself who is hiding in Hogwarts. Of course, it may also be purely a conspiracy, just trying to seduce and seize oneself. What should I do now? After thinking for a while, Barty Jr. finally gave up on telling Voldemort that he couldn''t be exposed yet. With Crouch''s magical defense measures, even if it is really troublesome, the owner must have a way to escape alone. Chapter 908： When Dumbledore blocked the door After arranging the follow-up, Dumbledore quietly left Hogwarts Castle under the cover of night. After Apparition came to Hogsmeade Village, he went to talk with Ludo Ba, Director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic. Geman walked to the agreed place. "Good evening Dumbledore, you are always on time as always." When Dumbledore walked to the entrance of the Three Broomsticks Bar, he heard a familiar voice in his ears. Ludo Bagman came out of the Three Broomsticks Bar and beat Dumbledore with a gloomy face. Hello. Dumbledore glanced at the group of goblins behind Bagman, raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems that you have had a choking time in the past two days." "The two reports by Rita Kist almost turned me into a laughing stock in the magical world." Bagman shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know who sent me that stuff. I doubt it. Something is a good thing a certain Hogwarts student did." "I think it was just a prank," Dumbledore said gently. "mischief?" Bagman seemed to have thought of something. The anger he had accumulated fainted suddenly, and he reached out his hand to cover his cheek and complained: "It hurts me miserably." "Well, let''s go to Barty first. He seems to be sick recently. I didn''t want to disturb him to rest. But some things are not very good. You know, the second project is much better than the first. A project is much more dangerous. We must ensure the safety of the Warriors as much as possible. If there is another accident, the Triwizard Tournament will probably be suspended forever." In fact, if you want to modify some plans of the Triwizard Tournament, you must discuss it with the Ministry in advance, and this matter is part of Barty Crouch''s job, so you need to inform the other party anyway. "Let''s go, let''s go to Barty, hope his condition is better, that guy hasn''t been to the Ministry of Magic for several days." Ludo Bagman murmured. He hadn''t noticed Dumbledore''s gradually serious expression next to him. The two Apparated together and disappeared. With a burst of noise, they reappeared on a remote path, and walked together towards the big house not far away. Bagman reached out and rang the doorbell, but after a long time, no one came to open the door. "Should Barty fall asleep?" Bagman looked at Dumbledore and asked for advice. At the other end of the door, Peter Pettigrew covered his mouth with his hands in a panic, for fear that a little noise would be heard by the people outside the door. Peter did not expect that Dumbledore would suddenly appear outside the door. "what should I do now?" Peter looked uneasily at the baby sitting in the armchair, hoping that he could have a good way to send Dumbledore away. Voldemort didn''t care about Peter, who was terrified, his eyes fell on the demon mirror placed by the hall, and Dumbledore''s clear figure was reflected on the mirror. Neither Peter Pettigrew nor Voldemort expected that they would be blocked by Dumbledore. Since the old Bartys resistance to the Imperius curse has become stronger and stronger, and his body has become weaker due to the confrontation with the Imperius curse, they have begun to reduce the number of old Bartys appearances, claiming that the old Barty is sick, and even Give a lot of work to his assistant Percy Weasley to handle. Thanks to this serious assistant, the old Barty''s abnormality will not be noticed by others. However, what they didn''t expect was that Dumbledore was attracted to him because he didn''t go to the Christmas ball. "Master, what should we do, are we going to run?" Peter asked silently, closing his lips. Voldemort ignored the panicked little dwarf Peter, and withdrew his gaze from the magic mirror, picked up the wand placed beside him, pointed at the old Batty, silently transformed the opponent into a nightgown, and then controlled him to open the door with the Imperius Curse. , Dismissed Dumbledore and Bagman. Seeing Voldemort''s actions, Peter couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Voldemort would have a head-on conflict with Dumbledore. This was not a good idea. Although Voldemort had recovered some strength, how could he be Dumbledore''s opponent so weak. As for Peter Pettigrew himself, it is even less likely to be Dumbledore''s opponent. By that time, it would be considered extremely lucky to be able to escape a catastrophe. "It''s you, what''s the matter?" Old Barty opened the door, but didn''t mean to let the two enter the house, "Sorry, I''m very sick recently, I''m afraid I can''t entertain you anymore." "Barty, you are okay, your face looks terrible." Bagman looked at the haggard Barty Crouch in surprise. I don''t know why, after discovering that my colleagues have been worse off recently than myself, the originally depressed mood has actually improved a little bit. "Ludo is right, Barty, your face looks terrible, I think you''d better take the time to visit the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries." Dumbledore''s gaze crossed Batty and glanced into the gloomy corridor, always feeling an uncomfortable breath in him. "No, I know my situation very well. I can take care of myself. Do you have anything else to ask me?" "Regarding the safety plan for the second project." Bagman said casually, "However, depending on the situation, we still don''t disturb you. You should take time off and take a good rest." "Weatherby is very capable. I will leave most of my work to him for the time being." Old Barty paused, and then said a long time later, "You can talk to him first. Then I will look at Wetherby. Report." "It seems that we should go now!" Bagman knew that they had come in vain, "You''d better rest, don''t get too tired, go to the St. Mungo Magical Injury Hospital if you really dont, dont delay yourself. Now, this is very bad." "Are you sure you don''t need help?" Dumbledore asked suddenly. "No, I can take care of myself." Batty said wearily. The two looked at each other, and left to Batty. "Since Batty drove the house elves away, his quality of life has declined drastically. If I were him, I would definitely not do that. However, you also know Batty''s temper is good now. He is sick and even takes care of him. There are none of them." Bagman sighed. He felt that Batty had fallen to the way he is now, and it seemed to be somewhat self-inflicted. "What''s wrong with you Dumbledore?" Bagman found Dumbledore frowning by accident and couldn''t help asking. "Bharty''s situation is very wrong, like..." Bagman took the lead before Dumbledore could finish his words. "It''s like being seriously ill." Bagman shrugged. "He should go to St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital instead of staying at home like he is now." "No, with Batty''s character, he would never leave important matters to his assistants." Dumbledore said softly, "He will cure his illness quickly and put into his busy work. This is His habits." "You are right, Barty is indeed a workaholic. It is hard to imagine that he would not treat the illness, but instead entrust the important work to his assistant?" Hearing Dumbledore say that, Bagman I also felt something was wrong, "What do you think is the situation with Barty now?" "I am now a little worried about whether Batty will be hit by someone else''s Imperius. He doesn''t look like he is seriously ill, but rather looks like a weakness after resisting the Imperius." "Barty was under the Imperius Curse, are you kidding?" The expression on Bagman''s face froze for an instant. "Shhh!" Dumbledore motioned to Bagman to keep quiet. He turned his head and glanced at the Crouchs house, drew out his wand, and said softly, "Even if Batty fails the Imperius Curse, Im afraid he needs to be treated by a therapist. , And that kind of illness would be very bad if no one takes care of it." "What are you going to do?" Bagman didn''t dare to breathe. He had never seen Dumbledore''s serious expression. It was probably true. "We turn back and subdued Batty first to ensure his safety. I suspect that there is a dark wizard hiding in his house. The house gives me a not-so-good feeling." Dumbledore quickly made arrangements. "what should I do?" Bagman also drew out his wand and looked at Crouch''s house vigilantly, as if it had become a dark wizard''s lair. "You will ring the doorbell later and ask him if he wants me to send a famous house-elf from Hogwarts to take care of his daily life temporarily." "Then, use the spell to hold Batty, and forcibly take him to St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital for treatment." Dumbledore said calmly, "I will take care of the rest. If this is a misunderstanding, I will personally ask Batty apologized." "No, you dont have to apologize. You are saving Bartys life. I think his health is very bad. You should go to the St. Mungos Magical Injury Hospital for treatment instead of staying at home and no one is taking care of you. God might have died inexplicably. Bagman agrees with Dumbledores approach. Regardless of whether Batty is controlled by the Imperius or not, his current physical condition is indeed very bad, and he should go to St. Mungos Magical Injury Hospital. Receive treatment instead of staying at home and waiting for death. ... "Master, they have already left." In the hall, Peter Pettigrew could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He looked at Crouch on the sofa and said to Voldemort in the armchair, "Master, we better change a place. Crouchs incident has caused Dumbledores Note that he will be back sooner or later." Voldemort frowned slightly as he looked at the figure becoming clearer and clearer in the demon mirror. He didn''t know why, he suddenly had a bad premonition. "Kill Barty, we leave here at once." Voldemort made a decisive decision, and he was sure that Dumbledore might have seen some flaws. " Peter Pettigrew was taken aback by Voldemort''s words, and instinctively raised his wand, ready to obey Voldemort''s order to kill Barty Crouch. Just as he was about to use the Killing Curse, the doorbell rang again. Peter Pettigrew swallowed and looked at Voldemort, waiting for his command. If you use the Killing Curse now, it will definitely be noticed by Dumbledore outside the door. Now how to do? Peter Pettigrew lost his opinion all at once, staring at Voldemort blankly, waiting for further orders from the other party. Batty has stood up from the sofa again and walked towards the door "you" Before Batty could speak, he was restrained by Bagman using a full-body restraint curse. "Sorry old man, it''s all for your safety." Bagman didn''t forget Dumbledore''s instructions, and was about to take Batty away. A green light flew towards Batty suddenly. It is impossible for Voldemort to allow them to take Barty away. He knows so many secrets that he must die here. A strong green light occupied Bagman''s horrified eyes, watching the Killing Curse about to swallow the two people at the door. The wall suddenly protruded a large section, blocking the way of Avadaso''s curse, instead of Batty, withstanding the power of the spell, it was directly blown to pieces. "Oh my God, Dumbledore, hurry up!" Bagman led Batty out of the house. At the most urgent moment, a green light blasted the closed wooden door into powder. "Take Batty away." Dumbledore cut a hole directly in the wall in front of him and broke into Batty''s house in an unfriendly way. "Dumbledore." When Peter Pettigrew saw Dumbledore, he screamed in horror. "I think your mother will definitely feel sorry for you. You shouldn''t have done that." Dumbledore waved his wand and tried to subdue Peter. However, the magic that was flying towards Peter was stopped and hit the wall directly and exploded. A big hole. "Take Nagini to go first." Voldemort in the armchair ordered. Peter didn''t hesitate, turned around and ran. As for Voldemort''s snake, he couldn''t take care of it. However, Dumbledore did not give Peter a chance. When Peter turned to escape, a rope suddenly stretched out on the ground to wrap Peter''s ankle and trip him to the ground. Peter turned into a mouse and prepared to escape, but a golden flame suddenly burned in the room to trap Peter and Voldemort. Peter was stopped by the flames, but Voldemort''s snake passed through the ring of fire and quickly moved away from the battlefield. "this" Dumbledore''s eyes suddenly burst into an astonishing light, and he already knew what it was. Horcrux! The Horcrux in Albert''s prophecy. Voldemort really made a snake into a Horcrux, so this thing is true. "It really surprised me Tom. You would cut off the post yourself. This is not like what you would do. When is a snake so important to you?" Dumbledore swung his wand and launched a fierce attack on Voldemort. Its a good opportunity to let that snake run away. "What caused you to have this absurd idea?" Voldemort waved his magic wand to stop Dumbledore''s attack, but the huge gap between the two sides made his baby body overwhelmed, and his fragile body directly turned into a mass of flesh. Voldemort''s remnant soul came out of that body, and it looked like it had been condensed in smoke, without a substance. Dumbledore swung his magic wand to bring down Peter, and chased him directly outside, and soon found Nagini who was fighting Fox. Dumbledore waved his magic wand to kill the snake, only to find that the spell had no effect on the snake. He quickly waved his magic wand, conjured countless vines and shackles, and directly bound the snake in place. Voldemort, who had just flew out of the house, saw that Dumbledore didn''t know where to get a sword. He raised the weapon high and chopped off Nagini''s head. "No, it''s impossible!" The expression on Voldemort''s face, who had wanted to mock Dumbledore, froze for an instant, and screamed in pain. He couldn''t understand why that weapon could kill Nagini. The Horcrux was protected by powerful black magic, almost nothing. What could hurt them, but Nagini, who was supposed to be indestructible, was cut off by a long sword, which was really hard for Voldemort to understand. "It seems, I guessed right Tom, that snake is very important to you." Dumbledore put away the Gryffindor sword happily, and said to Voldemort, "It actually caused you to be killed after it was killed. Hurt, that snake seems to be your body?" "Dumbledore, you can''t kill me, and I will come back anytime." Voldemort roared ferociously. "It seems that you are planning to hide in the Albanian forest and live a long life." Dumbledore calmly looked at the incompetent and furious Voldemort before him. He had seen this situation with Voldemort before, and normal means could not kill this state. Lord Voldemort, Dumbledore once looked for a way to kill him, but...now Voldemort is not a ghost, and the method of dealing with ghosts has no effect on him. Voldemort fled, and escaped very quickly. When Dumbledore returned to Batty''s house to look for Peter Pettigrew, Peter had already run away. Dumbledore extinguished the flames and walked outside. He planned to see Crouch''s situation. As long as he returned to normal, he should be able to tell from the other side who the spy was hiding at Hogwarts. When Dumbledore found Bagman, he found that he was with four goblins. "It''s Voldemort, I''ve already dealt with him. However, that guy is not dead, he has escaped, and there is no need to worry about his problems for the time being." Dumbledore looked at Bagman with a somewhat ugly expression, and suddenly there was something wrong. Good foreboding, "How is Barty''s situation?" "Batti is dead." Bagman''s face was more ugly than crying, "It was made by Peter Pettigrew, who suddenly appeared and attacked me. Fortunately, the fairies saved my life, but Peter still used Avada''s life. The curse killed Barty." Dumbledore''s face suddenly became gloomy. Batty''s death was obviously related to his negligence. He didn''t expect Peter to kill Batty at all. In fact, Dumbledore didnt know that Peter Pettigrew would have no choice but to kill Barty by force. If he didnt do that, and Voldemorts resurrection plan failed completely, then he would not only be on the blacklist of the Ministry of Magic, but he would definitely be on Voldemorts. The blacklist will surely die when the time comes. As for the dead pet snake Nagini, Peter felt that it was not a big deal. After all, it was just Voldemorts pet. Even if Voldemort cared about it, his resurrection was not as important as his resurrection, and it was impossible for him to get from Dumbledores hands at the time. Save Nagini. After all, it was Dumbledore, and Voldemort himself might not be an opponent, let alone a small role like him. Not long afterward, Fudge, who had just eaten, hurried over with Auror and looked at the body of his former rival. The Minister of Magic''s face was ugly, because Fudge already knew that Peter Pettigrew killed Batty. As for Ben Why did the damned Peter come back to life? Even if Fudge was stupid, he could guess the reason. Obviously, it was caused by Mrs. Peter when he visited Azkaban. "It''s Voldemort, Connelly." Dumbledore said calmly. "He became an ugly baby, but it is undeniable that he is alive and possesses a physical body. Although his body is quite fragile,... This is not good news." "The mysterious man is back? Stop kidding, Dumbledore..." Fudge stared at Dumbledore in a daze, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He stammered: "It''s not funny at all." "If Voldemort is resurrected, have you killed him?" Scrimgeour asked with a frown. At this moment, all the Aurors were looking at Dumbledore, expecting the answers they wanted to hear. "After his body was destroyed by me, he ran away," Dumbledore said calmly. "Escape, do you mean his soul floated away?" Everyone felt quite absurd. "To be honest, I didn''t understand how he did it. The state is very strange, a bit like a ghost, but not a ghost. I tried to use a spell on him, but it didn''t work. I think Ava back then Voldemort did not die for this reason when the Dassault Curse bounced back." Dumbledore said quietly, "However, I think he should be quite weak now." "You mean Voldemort, who has only his soul left, may have a body at any time?" Fudge felt that the sky was about to collapse. "It should have been a physical body with the help of others. His body is actually very fragile and needs others to take care of, but this is not a good sign. God knows if he can regain his previous strength, and Peter Pettigrew is still alive~www.novelhall.com ~I think you''d better catch that guy as soon as possible, lest he make other problems." "Isn''t Peter Pettigrew dead?" Scrimgeour frowned. "Do you think I''m lying?" Bagman roared angrily. "I almost died, and the fairies saw it." "No, you misunderstood what I meant." Scrimgeour explained. "You probably don''t know. Someone has confirmed this again and again some time ago. Peter Pettigrew is indeed dead, and his body is buried in Azkar. class." There was a weird silence around him. Tonight''s things were really weird. First Voldemort, and then Peter the dwarf who came back from the dead. "I have to go back to Hogwarts first. You''d better search Barty''s house. I''m a little worried about what conspiracy Voldemort is planning." Dumbledore took out his pocket watch and looked at the time and said, "What''s the matter with us? Talk about it after ten o''clock. Ludo, I suggest you drink some tranquilizer and take a good night''s rest. Bartys death is not your fault. He obviously knows what was killed." After Dumbledore left, Fudge and Scrimgeour were silent. They all looked at Bagman and asked, "Have you seen a mysterious person?" "No, but I don''t think Dumbledore has to lie to us." Bagman naturally understood what Fudge meant, but he didn''t suspect Dumbledore was lying. "We''d better talk to Dumbledore, and don''t mention mysterious people in the newspaper. That will cause social panic." Fudge felt that if Dumbledore reported it, it might not be a problem of panic. "Moreover, Except for Dumbledore, no one has seen this with his own eyes. It is hard to believe his incredible statement. Whether or not the incident is true remains to be discussed, and I am afraid that everyone cannot accept it." The Alchemist of Harry Potte Chapter 909： Believe in yourself Barty Crouch, Director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, is dead? Killed by Peter Pettigrew? "Ah, this...cough cough..." Seeing the front page news in the Daily Prophet, Albert directly sprayed the milk he had just drunk on the newspaper. "What''s wrong?" Everyone at the table looked up, and they rarely saw Albert when he lost his temper. In fact, it wasn''t the news of Barty Crouch''s death that stunned Albert, but Dumbledore actually blocked Voldemort at Crouch''s house and killed him. Although Albert had long known that some changes might happen, such changes were a bit big. When did Principal Dumbledore become so brave. "Ahem, nothing, I saw some news that surprised me." Albert put down the newspaper, took out his handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the corner of his mouth, and began to read the front page news of the Daily Prophet. Dumbledore''s trip to the Crouch''s house to stop Voldemort was really surprising. Albert had no idea that Dumbledore would suddenly go to the Crouch''s house. It was entirely because he was talking nonsense with Percy at the Christmas party, which made Dumbledore hear something and had some wonderful misunderstandings. . It turned out to be correct, Percys boss was gone, and his next job was an assistant to the Minister of Magic. This wave of Dumbledore''s illegal operations would have any effect, Albert didn''t know, anyway, Dumbledore hacked off Voldemort''s snake. When Albert opened his mission panel, checked the mission of "The Destruction of the Dark Lord", he realized that he realized that his contribution had increased significantly. "It seems that Mr. Principal has made meticulous arrangements, and the mysterious person won''t be wronged." Albert muttered in his heart. In fact, Voldemort''s Nagini was chopped off by Dumbledore with the Gryffindor sword, and most of the pot was on Albert''s head. Last time, Albert helped Dumbledore predict the Horcrux and exposed the snake directly. Dumbledore went to the door directly, and naturally he would take care of the snake first. As for Voldemort, that thing can''t be killed, but Dumbledore didn''t know if he had revealed the secret of Voldemort''s Horcrux. If Voldemort knew that Dumbledore was trying to destroy his Horcrux, it might become very troublesome next. "Eat breakfast first, and watch it later, cold food is not delicious!" Sansa reminded with a frown. "Sorry." Albert murmured, quickly swept away the food on the table, and then took the "Daily Prophet" to the lobby to continue reading. Isobel didn''t know when he came to him. "What''s the matter?" Isabel asked, something must have happened that made Albert lose his temper. "Barty Crouch, the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, is dead." Albert handed the newspaper to Isabel. The latter frowned after reading the news in the newspaper. "It''s a coincidence. I suspect that Dumbledore actually noticed something wrong." Isobel''s slender fingers ran across the newspaper. "The dark wizard mentioned above is also suspicious, probably..." "Yes, you guessed it right. Alas, the whole of Britain will have no peace." Albert sighed lightly and vomited, "Harry Potter will become the fourth warrior, he is indeed a mysterious man. Handwriting." "There are also mysterious minions in Hogwarts Castle?" Isabel suddenly looked up at Albert, and after confirming that the other party knew about it, he said to himself: "According to the Law of Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor has a problem, so Mysterys minion is your new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts? I remember he was attacked on the day of Hogwarts? It seems that you have been suspicious of the other party a long time ago, but based on your character, how could you not give Dumbled more hint?" "Mad-Eye Moody is the principal''s old friend?" Albert explained: "Dumbledore may have suspected, but Dumbledore will not do anything excessive to him until the other party reveals a fatal flaw. After all. It''s an old friend who used certain methods and made a mistake. Even Dumbledore was unwilling to bear the consequences." "Not to mention..." Albert suddenly smiled. "People like Dumbledore are actually more willing to trust their own judgment. You and I are the same." "So, Dumbledore has figured it out in his own way. Serious Mad-Eye Moody is okay?" Isabel did not deny this. Most geniuses actually have similar problems to some extent. They are very confident or even overconfident. . "No, Dumbledore will still suspect that he can be sure that Hogwarts may have a spy hidden in him. Before the spy is caught, everyone is suspicious." "That''s pretty clear, I actually dare to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." Isabel hates Gryffindors adventurous spirit. Although she also knows that Albert must have been fully prepared for a long time, she still hates Albert to take risks. She is very afraid that Albert will be in danger. She didn''t want to be like her mother at all. "The other party''s target is definitely Harry Potter. UU Reading is not me. Just be careful and dont be affected. There will be no problem. I will definitely drink the elixir first and be fully prepared. Go to the third project." Albert doesn''t worry about his safety. If Barty Crouch Jr. dares to trouble him, he doesn''t mind sending him away. No, it should be said that Albert is ready to send the little Batty away, after all, it is an important experience package. "You should have confidence in me. With my current strength, there are actually very few wizards who can really threaten me." Albert softly comforted. "If another ten years pass, I will definitely not doubt what you said." "You can do it now," Albert said. "Don''t forget, I was already in the second grade, and I already had a lot of strength, and it''s been many years now." "Although I am very confident in who you are now, you better be careful yourself. Gryffindor students have the habit of recklessness." Isobel''s eyes were soft, and he kissed Albert on the cheek. Don''t worry me, okay?" Isabel goes home. Although there are house elves who help Mrs. McDoug prepare food, she still goes back to show up and sometimes talk to Mrs. McDoug about Crouch. "I always think you are talking about something ulterior." Niya said while looking at Albert who was flipping through the newspaper. "Well, the not-so-good omen has already appeared. I am afraid that in a while, the UK will no longer be safe." Albert handed the "Daily Prophet" to Nia and said, "After the school is closed, we will send it. You board the plane and leave the UK." "Compared with this, I care more about when you dance with me." Niya put down the newspaper and asked, "and visit Hogwarts." The Alchemist of Harry Potte Chapter 910： dialogue "This is what you did last night?" Snape put down the paper and stared at Dumbledore, as if he wanted to know something from him. "You knew it a long time ago, didn''t you?" "I knew it a long time ago? No, we just happened to talk to Batty about strengthening the security measures for the Triwizard Tournament, and by the way to verify the guess." Dumbledore looked calm, although Batty''s death made him feel It''s a pity, but after living for a century, he has seen more farewells, no sadness. "Did you kill the Dark Lord?" Snape couldn''t help asking his doubts. He opened his left arm to reveal the Dark Mark on it: "The Dark Lord has become weak, and the Dark Mark has even been restored to what it used to be. Situation." "Kill, no, no, I just drove him away temporarily." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "Tell me about the school. There should be nothing unusual during my absence." "Moody still looks suspicious. I suspect he knows you asked me to watch him." Snape said. "Anything else?" Dumbledore didn''t care about this. He knew early on that with Aristo Moody''s caution, he would discover this sooner or later. "Potter is sick. According to him, it seems that the scar on his forehead hurts. It is not an ordinary scar." Snape continued. "Even Mrs. Pomfrey has nothing to do." "Does the scar hurt?" Dumbledore looked thoughtful. "You must know the reason." Snape said. "I''m not sure." Dumbledore actually guessed the reason. "Do you think that Voldemort will have a physical body again?" Snape was still more concerned about Voldemort''s question. "Peter Pettigrew is still alive. Although the Auror of the Ministry of Magic is catching him everywhere, I doubt that the Ministry of Magic can catch him." Dumbledore did not believe that the Ministry of Magic had such an ability. "Since this is the first time. , There will be a second time. I think Voldemort should now be eager to have a physical body and restore his previous strength. I have no doubt about this. It is only a matter of time." Snape''s face looked paler than usual. "Although I don''t want to admit it, you''d better prepare in advance, you know what I mean." Dumbledore said, looking at Snape. "I know what I should do." Snape jerked his lips slightly, turned and left. Dumbledore looked at the back of Snape''s departure, picked up the Daily Prophet, looked at the front-page news, and muttered, "You did it anyway." "That guy is simply a shame to the Ministry. I really don''t understand why such a person can become the Minister of Magic." The portrait in the principal''s office began to denounce Fudge after Snape left. "No way, some things are just like this." Dumbledore raised his hand to signal the portraits to be quiet, grabbed a handful of shiny powder from a jar on the mantelpiece and sprinkled it in the fireplace, and said to the rising green flame: "Alastor, please come to the principal." office." A few seconds later, Mad-Eye Moody crawled out of the fire in the fireplace. "Sit down, old man!" Dumbledore pulled Moody''s armchair. "Tell me about the situation last night!" "If you insist, I think Potter is ill." Moody recalled: "Otherwise, nothing was wrong. No one left the castle or spread the news. Of course, Snape was still suspicious. , I found that he grabbed his left arm for a while, it should be the location of his Dark Demon mark. If that thing has any special function, you know Death Eaters can summon Voldemort through the mark." "I see." Dumbledore was watching Moody secretly. "I read the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, and I always feel that Fudge seems to be hiding some secrets." Moody cast a searching look at Dumbledore, and he could probably guess what happened last night. Little Batty was actually very angry, but he had to hold it back now so that Dumbledore could not see a flaw, otherwise he would really be finished. Moreover, you can''t drink tranquilizers, so that the other party will see any flaws. "It''s Voldemort," Dumbledore said. "Voldemort used Imperius to control Barty. I suspect he has another helper besides Peter Pettigrew." "Who?" "Barty Crouch Jr.," Dumbledore said without hesitation. "I remember Barty Crouch Jr. seemed to have died in Azkaban?" Moody''s face trembles indelibly, frowning and saying, "The body should have been buried in Azkaban''s cemetery by the Dementor." "I know, but... Peter Pettigrew''s body was also buried in Azkaban, but he is still alive, so Barty Crouch Jr. might not have died either." Dumbledore murmured, "Otherwise, Why did Voldemort want to control or even kill Barty?" "Do you suspect Barty Crouch Jr. sneaked into Hogwarts?" "I don''t know, if he really sneaked into Hogwarts and moved under my nose, I wouldn''t have found something wrong." Dumbledore''s control over Hogwarts is actually very strong. Basically few people can hide from him. "Are you suspicious of anyone in the school, including me?" Moody said suddenly. "Sorry old man." "Understandably, before the guy was found, everyone seemed suspicious." Moody didn''t care too much about it. "However, we know enough about both parties. If you find anything suspicious about me, The place has already subdued me in the first place." Dumbledore did not object. This is indeed the reason why he only doubts Moody now. In fact, he shouldn''t show it, but he still let Moody know his attitude towards this matter, and see how he reacts by the way. "Tell me about the situation last night, did you meet Voldemort?" Moody turned the subject away, showing enough curiosity and vigilance about what happened last night. "Yes, Voldemort became a baby." "He has recovered his body, which is not good news." Moody murmured. "It''s a bit bad. There are one or two things like this. I haven''t figured out what Voldemort''s situation is." Dumbledore sighed and said, "That guy seems to be plotting a big conspiracy. The Aurors are in Batty. I found a lot of medicinal materials at home." "At least, you successfully frustrated Voldemort''s conspiracy. If you can catch Peter Pettigrew, you should be able to get more useful news from the other party." Moody sounds a bit regretful: "Moreover, I am sorry for Peter Pettigrew. I am very interested in how to come back to life after death." "Mrs. Peter visited Azkaban two days ago," Dumbledore said suddenly. "It''s not worth it," Moody said after a moment of silence. "I remember that the Ministry of Magic would not easily send family members to visit Azkaban. Fudge must have accepted the other party''s Garon." The Alchemist of Harry Potte Chapter 911： Will come back In the middle of the night, a strange guest in a black cloak appeared out of thin air outside the village of Little Hangerton. With the help of the faint moonlight in the sky, one can vaguely see the familiar face under the hood. The former Merlin Medal winner and the fugitive Peter Pettigrew who is currently wanted by the entire Ministry of Magic is looking around cautiously. After confirming that no one was following him, he sneaked into "Riddle''s House" quietly. About half a year ago, Frank, the gardener of "Riddle House", disappeared here somehow without leaving any traces. It was just as weird as the Riddle family died at home half a century ago. After the disappearance of Frank the gardener, no one wanted to step into the "cursed" "Riddle House". "Owner?" Peter Pettigrew used his magic wand to open the door of "Riddle''s Mansion", sneaked into the dark room amidst the creaking sound, and whispered to the Dark Lord. This is the only place Peter wants Voldemort to come. As for returning to the Albanian Forest, he thinks it is unlikely. After all, the most loyal servants of the Dark Lord are still there, and they can make a comeback. Peter Pettigrew circled the house, but still did not find the trace of the Dark Lord. When he was considering whether to wait or leave the UK to flee, a cold, hoarse, emotionless voice suddenly sounded behind him: " Wormtail, I thought you had escaped." "Master, I have always been loyal to you." Peter Pettigrew lowered his head and said respectfully. "What loyalty, you are just timid." Actually, Voldemort was very excited when he saw Peter Pettigrew. He thought that Dumbledore had ruined everything he had carefully prepared. Once all the helpers are lost, I am afraid that it will take a long time to regain the body. It''s just that Peter Pettigrew opened his mouth to be a lie, which made him feel inexplicably annoying. No one likes others to lie to themselves, even Voldemort is no exception. "If you have other places to go, you will never come here." Voldemort was right, Peter Pettigrew really had nowhere to go. Today''s Ministry of Magic is almost crazy, searching around for his whereabouts, a posture that even if he hides in a mouse''s den, he will pull you out. If Peter continues to hide as a mouse, the Ministry of Magic will not find him at all, but that is not the life Peter wants. He has lived as a mouse for twelve years, and he doesn''t want to live that kind of life anymore. So, he is back. In Peter''s opinion, Voldemort had only encountered a small setback, and with his help there was a great chance of a comeback. After all, old Crouch has been killed by him, little Crouch has little chance of being exposed, and even if little Crouch is exposed, he is still sure to help Voldemort regain his body, as long as Voldemort is no longer entangled in using Harry Po Special blood resurrected himself. "Master, do you have any plans to recreate a body now?" Peter carefully changed the subject and showed his worth to Voldemort. "If the master can regain his original power, there is no need to worry about Dumbledore''s problem." "What''s the situation outside?" Voldemort asked blankly. Although Nagini was killed by Dumbledore and made him feel extremely angry, it is obviously not the time to be angry enough to lose his mind. "The Ministry of Magic blocked all news about you. They don''t seem to want others to know that you have come back. The Ministry is now reporting on my killing of Old Barty, and the Aurors are still searching for my whereabouts outside. "Peter quietly showed off his achievements and contributions to Voldemort. "You killed old Barty?" Voldemort was a little surprised. "Yes, when the owner led away Dumbledore, I sneaked and took away Barty Bagman. It took a lot of effort to kill Barty Crouch. I know the owner definitely doesn''t want the minibus. What happened to Ty Crouch was exposed and affected the next plan." Although Peter''s tone sounded respectful, all his words were telling Voldemort about his achievements. Voldemort stared at Peter for a long time, and said slowly, "You did a good job." He temporarily gave up punishing the servant before him. In fact, Voldemort can''t do it now, at least until he regains his strength, he can''t do that. "Help me have a physical body first, and continue the previous plan. I must get my own power back as soon as possible." Voldemort said blankly: "At that time, we will be going to calculate the last time with Dumbledore." "Yes, master, but the medicinal materials may have to be collected again." Peter Pettigrew felt painful when he said this. Because Dumbledore kicked their stronghold, the contents were swept away. Although it would not be possible to return to the starting point overnight, the situation was indeed not very good. More importantly, Battys side, without them providing potion raw materials to make compound potions, Peter suspects that Battys compound potions will not last long. "Send Barty a message, let him hide himself, if it doesn''t work, retreat first." Voldemort was still very satisfied with that loyal servant, at least more reliable than Wormtail in front of him. He didn''t want to lose this loyal and reliable servant. What''s more, there is a shortage of manpower now. "Before that, we must leave the UK. I think even if the Ministry of Magic is an idiot, after finding the pile of medicinal materials from Crouch''s house, they will definitely be watching the flow of those medicinal materials. It is difficult for us to get them in the UK. "Voldemort continued to arrange the next plan. When Peter Pettigrew went out to deliver a message to Barty Jr. Voldemort began to meditate on Dumbledore''s murder of Nagini. Voldemort soon discovered that this incident was probably due to his relationship. If he didn''t show that Nagini was important, and if he didn''t let Nagini leave first, maybe Dumbledore would not notice its existence, at least he would not chase Nagini in the first place. Whether Dumbledore discovered the secret of the Horcrux, Voldemort was not sure, but he subconsciously thought that Dumbledore did not know. However, Voldemort knew very well that even if Dumbledore didnt know, he should start investigating. Even if he knew that he made the Horcrux, Im afraid he didnt know what he used to make the Horcrux, let alone find the hidden location of the Horcrux. NS. Yes, how could Dumbledore know where Voldemort would hide the Horcrux? Voldemort decided to wait for him to recover his body, to determine whether the Horcrux was safe. Before that, you must get your power back, re-assemble the Death Eaters, and make yourself stronger. Voldemort would never allow this kind of thing to happen again like the previous humiliation of being killed by others. However, Voldemort did not know that there are two kinds of creatures in this world, one is called spoiler dog, the other is called open dog. When the spoiler dog is combined with the open dog and the rare prophet, there will be some shocking and magical changes. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 912： Hiding place "Sirius?" As soon as Hermione walked into the school hospital, she saw a familiar figure talking to Harry. "Good afternoon, Hermione, and Ron." Sirius smiled and greeted the two who came to see Harry. "Why are you here?" Hermione asked in surprise. "I''m coming to Dumbledore, and Albert by the way." Sirius peeled the apple carelessly. "However, Albert doesn''t seem to be at Hogwarts and doesn''t know where he is. However, I asked Wei. The Sly twins, they said Albert might have gone on a date." "It''s because of Peter Pettigrew?" Hermione immediately thought of the reason. "That''s it." Sirius didnt want to discuss the matter in front of the children. He turned to look at Harry and asked, Has the secret of the Golden Egg been solved? How are the preparations for the second event of the Triwizard Tournament. "The secret of the golden egg has been revealed. It seems that you have to open it underwater to know the secret inside." Harry said dryly. He had just received the news not long after he had no time to verify it, so he was hospitalized. "Albert said that the scream of the golden egg is actually the sound of a murloc. The murloc''s sound is very beautiful underwater, but the sound becomes very bad after landing." Hermione explained like Sirius, "No. The two projects will be carried out in the water, but it is not easy to breathe underwater." "If the second project is going to be launched, then there are not many choices." Sirius handed the apples to Harry, Hermione, and Ron in an open plate, and said unhurriedly: "You can use the bubble head curse. This spell allows us to breathe underwater, but there are certain risks in using this method." "What risk?" "Once the head-foaming curse expires before it surfaced, it''s really done. It won''t take long to be drowned under the water, even if it is a wizard. Although Dumbledore should be able to do all kinds of things Safety measures, but... to be honest, it''s dangerous, and Harry, can you swim?" Sirius suddenly asked. "No!" Harry was a little embarrassed. He had never learned to swim before, and the Dursleys hadn''t taught him at all, and wouldn''t spend time teaching him. "Look at the clues in the golden egg first, and if you want to learn bubble head curse, I remember there should be teaching in the sixth grade curse textbook." Sirius thought for a while and said, "But, I want Anderson. There should be an easier way. After he comes back, I will help you ask him again." "Forget it, that guy is asking for money." Harry muttered, "At that time, I will take the time to practice the head-foaming curse. I still have more than a month. I think it shouldn''t be difficult to master a head-foaming curse." "It''s okay to be more prepared," Sirius said. "By the way, do you know what happened to Barty Crouch?" Harry asked in a low voice, "I read the newspaper and said that he seemed...killed by Peter Pettigrew." "Crouch is controlled by the Imperius Curse." Sirius said in a low voice, "It should be a good thing Voldemort did. When Dumbledore and Bagman went to discuss the safety of the second project, they noticed something was wrong. Originally, Batty had been rescued and taken away by Bagman, but Peter took advantage of Dumbledores fight with Voldemort and sneaked on Bagman and killed Batty. I think it was for Quit your mouth." "Voldemort is back?" The three of them opened their mouths one after another, almost speechless in surprise. "No, according to Dumbledore, Voldemort has a very fragile body, but Dumbledore finally succeeded in destroying Voldemort''s body. Maybe it was then that the scar on your forehead became hot. You didn''t mean that you could feel it. Is Voldemort angry?" Sirius frowned and continued: "Now they are all suspecting that Crouch threw your name into the goblet of fire. It may be because of a conspiracy by Voldemort, the Ministry of Magic Auror A lot of medicinal materials have been found in Rauch''s house. The Ministry of Magic still hasn''t figured out what Voldemort''s conspiracy is, but this matter should be related to you." said, Sirius comforted again: "However, you don''t need to worry, Voldemort has been defeated by Dumbledore, and there is no turmoil for the time being." "I remember Percy seems to be Crouch''s assistant?" Harry nodded, as if remembering something and suddenly said, "I remember Albert told Percy at the Christmas party that he would soon become a magic The minister''s assistant is now, and Percy struggled with it for a long time, and even suspected that Crouch would become the Minister of Magic." "The Minister of Magic''s assistant? Are you sure, but how did I hear Fred and George say that Percy was in trouble with this matter, and I heard that he is currently under investigation by the Ministry of Magic." Ron said about it. At the time, I dont know how to take a bit of gloating. "Under investigation?" Hermione asked puzzledly. "They think Percy, as Crouch''s assistant, should be aware of Crouch''s abnormality and report to his superiors in time." Ron shrugged. "Typical shirking of responsibility, this kind of thing is very common in the Ministry of Magic, Percy Weasley was simply unlucky to be thrown out of the scapegoat." Sirius dismissed this. No one has discovered Crouch''s anomaly, so why can an assistant discover the anomaly? "I heard that Percy''s position was recommended by Anderson." Ron suddenly thought of something, his face twitched. "Do you think that Dumbledore just listened to the conversation between Albert and Percy before he planned to take the time to visit Mr. Crouch?" Hermione said suddenly. "I always thought that fortunetellers were liars." Ron mumbled. "It is true that most of the fortunetellers are liars, because there are actually very few predictors who can see the future." Sirius felt that Harry and Ron were not in a state of mind. "Those who can predict the future are influenced by people. Respect. In fact, the prophecies Albert gave me about Peter Pettigrew have almost been fulfilled." "Okay, time is almost up, I still have an appointment with Dumbledore." Before Sirius left, he reminded him: "Take care of Harry, and Anderson will write me a letter when he comes back." "I think Sirius cares about Anderson," Ron whispered. "I think it''s probably because he can see the future," "To be honest, I always think Anderson is like a liar, at least some of his behavior is similar to Sybil Trelawney." "Always like to pretend to be gods and ghosts." The two reached an agreement on this matter. Hermione looked at Ron and Harry, and she couldn''t help but shook her head. Is it really that hard to admit that others are great? While Ron and Harry were complaining about Albert''s formal style, Sirius had already knocked on the wooden door of the principal''s office. "come in!" Dumbledores voice came from the office. When Sirius opened the door and went in, he found Arthur Weasley and Kingsley Shaker here, but he did not see Moody. "Sit down, Sirius, you just came here." Dumbledore pulled an armchair for Sirius. "You didn''t find the crazy-eyed guy, does he have a problem?" Sirius frowned and asked. "He isn''t right now, and he won''t be right until the end of next summer." Dumbledore said calmly. "Inappropriate?" Kingsley''s mind turned quickly and asked, "Do you suspect Moody''s has a problem? Or is it another reason?" "I suspect Barty Crouch Jr. got into Hogwarts." "Barty Crouch Jr., isn''t he dead?" Kingsley said in confusion. "No, Barty Crouch Jr. should not be dead, after all Peter is not dead either." Speaking of Peter Pettigrew, Sirius gritted his teeth. "Do you suspect that Mad-Eye is because of the beginning of school?" Arthur''s reaction was also quick, and he believed that Dumbledore would not doubt his old friend casually. "The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts always has some problems," Sirius shrugged and said: "And they usually face life-threatening. Don''t forget, the first few Defense Against the Dark Arts professors end up a little bit. Its miserable, so its better not to let the crazy-eyed man get involved in this matter, whether he is reliable or not." The three of them looked towards Sirius, and finally agreed with this view. Judging from the experience of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in recent years, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is indeed a high-risk profession, and it is not difficult to understand that Dumbledore does not want to involve his old friends. "Well, since everyone is here, let me come first." Dumbledore waved his magic wand to call the meditation basin and showed the three of them what happened that night. When Voldemort appeared in the eyes of everyone with an ugly baby, the other three were shocked. is not even a baby anymore, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a monster. It has no hair, and it seems to have scales on its body. Its skin is dark and red, like wounded tender meat. Its arms and legs are thin and soft, and it even has a flat snake face. "Although it is ugly, it is undeniable that Voldemort has a very fragile body for the time being, and possesses some spell-casting abilities. I suspect that he intends to create a healthy body and take back his own power. "Can this kind of thing be done?" Sirius couldn''t help but asked. "Voldemort knows a lot of black magic that I don''t know, at least I don''t know how he made this body, but believe me, there are many kinds of black magic and changes. Even if he recovers his body, I am not surprised at all. "Dumbledore intertwined his hands and meditated: "There is also evidence that the Auror of the Ministry of Magic found a lot of medicinal materials in Crouch''s house." "This is probably true," Kingsley said, "According to the list from the Ministry of Magic, I asked Mr. Damocles, the master of potion, and he told us that some of the potions in it can be used to make a compound. Potion, because some of the two-horned horn powder and fragments of African tree snake skin were found in those medicinal materials, just to gather the medicinal materials to make the compound potion. But the Auror did not find the compound potion in Crouch''s house, so Deng Bu Lidos guess may be correct. Someone sneaked into the school under the disguise of compound medicine." "Maybe, is this man who put Harry''s name in the Goblet of Fire?" Sirius gritted his teeth. Dumbledore paid no attention to Sirius'' words, looked up at Arthur and asked, "What news is there on your side." "I asked Percy. He said that after the World Cup, Mr. Crouch''s physical condition was not as good as before. He thought it was Mr. Crouch who spent too much effort in the World Cup. It is said that after the World Cup, Mr. Crouch began to let Percy stand alone." "You think Mr. Crouch was controlled by Voldemort''s Imperius Curse after the World Cup." Kingsley''s reaction was quick, and it was related to his Auror career. "At least not until then. I asked his house elf." Dumbledore nodded and said. "House elf?" Arthur remembered something unpleasant. "She works at Hogwarts, and I judged from the reaction of the house elves that Barty Crouch Jr. is still alive." Dumbledore continued, "I suspect that the Dark Mark at the World Cup is Barty Jr. Crouch made it out. Later, because of this incident, Voldemort was attracted to Voldemort, so Voldemort used Imperius to control Batty, but you also know what kind of person Batty is. Imperius is not very good. Keep him under control. I think there was an omen before the Triwizard Tournament started. At that time, Barty''s physical condition was not very good." "It shouldn''t be made by Peter Pettigrew, his magical power is not strong." Sirius continued, "Is there any news about him now?" "No, Fudge asked the Aurors to search for Peter Pettigrew, but they still found nothing." Kingsley shook his head. "He has ordered Peter to kill and is obviously planning to cover up Voldemort''s affairs." "It''s like what he would do." Sirius sneered at this. "So, now the cemetery is the last clue." "Graveyard, what is that?" Both Kingsley and Arthur cast suspicious glances at Sirius Black. "Andersons prediction, when I was in the World Cup, I used to find Anderson to fortune the whereabouts of Peter Pettigrew." Sirius drew out his memory and put it in the penis. A crystal ball soon appeared on it, and a crystal ball reflected on it. Very hidden room, after the picture disappeared, it was replaced by a forest and then a double eagle flag. soon turned into a big desolate house, and a person behind it was Barty Crouch Jr. They all recognized it. In the end, it turned into a desolate cemetery, and the picture was finally frozen in front of a tombstone. "The previous pictures have actually been fulfilled. I think that in the end there will probably only be the location of this cemetery, but I still haven''t found where it is." Sirius hopes to find some clues with the wisdom of everyone. "It''s incredible. As far as I know, it has been a long time since there has been a prophecy master who can predict the future with such precision." Kingsley was very shocked, "Maybe, we can invite him to join the Order of the Phoenix." "If it is for him to provide some help, Anderson should not refuse, but I find it difficult to invite him to join." Sirius felt that the opportunity was not great. "So that''s the case, I know. UU Reading " Dumbledore, who had been staring at the Pensieve, suddenly stood up, "So that''s what I meant." "Dumbledore, what do you know?" Everyone looked at Dumbledore, curious as to what secret Dumbledore had discovered. "I probably guessed where Voldemort was hiding." Dumbledore greeted several people, "You come with me and talk about this as you walk." Everyone hurried to keep up. "Some incidents occurred during the time Voldemort''s power increased." Dumbledore said quickly. "Bertha Jorkins disappeared without a trace in Voldemort''s last hiding place. I think she should be dead. There is also Mr. Crouch. He was controlled by the Imperius Curse and died a few days ago. There is another incident that deserves attention. It happened in the village where Voldemorts father was born. A hemp named Frank Bryce Melon has disappeared. He has disappeared since August last year, and it was reported in Muggle newspapers." "Muggle newspaper?" "I am different from most of my friends in the ministry." "You think Voldemort might be hiding in that village." Sirius asked. "Yes, isn''t there a big desolate house in the picture of the crystal ball? I think Voldemort might be hiding there." Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 913： Escaped After Wormtail left, Voldemort, who was considering his next plan, suddenly felt uneasy. He was possessed by the big mouse and suddenly raised his head and looked around. The mouse''s eyes flashed red. It should be safe here, what are you missing? At this moment, there were some slight noises outside. "Wormtail is back?" Voldemort''s feeling of anxiety grew stronger and stronger, he knew that the person who came was probably not Wormtail. "Good evening Tom, I know you are hiding here." The wooden door of the hall was creaked open, and a familiar and unpleasant voice rang out in the corridor outside, and Dumbledore walked in with his glowing wand. Voldemort''s mood sank to the bottom. He never thought that Dumbledore would appear here. An inexplicable feeling of sorrow arises spontaneously. Not long ago, when he was blocked by Dumbledore, his original plan was completely disrupted. Nagini was also chopped off his head, and he was rushed to run around. I didn''t expect to be blocked by Dumbledore again now. "I found you." Dumbledore raised his wand and shook it slightly. Voldemort only felt his body float suddenly, the whole person, no, it should be said that the whole mouse seemed to be held up by an invisible force and struggled feebly in the air, looking very funny. Voldemort, who originally wanted to take advantage of the possessed mouse to hide, never thought that he would be easily found by Dumbledore. "It really surprised me that you turned out to be this way, really embarrassed." Dumbledore stared at the mouse in front of him. He was sure that the mouse was possessed by Voldemort. As for Voldemort''s possession itself, he had seen it from Quirrell a few years ago. Dumbledore waved his magic wand and watched one after another magic mouse flying towards the sky, completely trapping it, Voldemort also completely gave up the struggle. He finally stopped pretending. "Dumbledore!" Voldemort''s remnant soul suddenly peeled from the mouse, and rushed out through the cage constructed by Dumbledore. He floated in the void like a ghost, gritted his teeth and looked at the old man in front of him. "Good evening Tom." Dumbledore greeted Tom Riddle happily, as if he had met a familiar friend by chance on the way. "How did you find me?" Voldemort asked with gritted teeth, staring at Dumbledore. "I have been following Muggle newspapers. You killed a Muggle named Frank Bryce here in August, right!" Dumbledore said lightly, "and here again is Old Toms house, youre hiding here, Im not surprised at all." As he said, Dumbledore waved his wand and fired a golden spell at Voldemort''s remnant soul, trying to destroy Voldemort''s humanity. It''s not that he didn''t do nothing during this period. He read many ancient books, looking for magic to deal with ghosts, wandering souls and souls. Of course, Dumbledore knew that it would be difficult to kill Voldemort without destroying the Horcrux, but everything is possible, and you have to try it. That''s why he tried to test the weakness of Voldemort''s remnant soul. The remnant soul of Voldemort turned a blind eye to the magic as expected, and the spell passed through Voldemort''s body, blasting a big hole in the wall. Voldemort floated directly to the big hole blasted by the spell, and laughed: "You don''t want to kill me, Dumbledore." Two more spells flew, but none of them were effective against Voldemort, as if Voldemort was a shadow. "Maybe, you need a spell even harder than this." Voldemort looked down at Dumbledore indifferently, and sneered, "But, I remember you dont seem to like black magic, why dont you try it? Dont you always want to kill me? Dont tell me you cant use it. dark magic?" As soon as the voice fell, more spells flew towards Voldemort who was floating in the air, but all those spells passed through Voldemort, and they couldn''t really hurt Voldemort. "It''s useless Dumbledore, it''s useless, I know you are looking for my weakness, but it''s useless..." Voldemort laughed wildly, as if the frustration of the past few days was vented at this moment. No way, Voldemort has been too frustrated these days, he needs to vent his anger, lest he be angered. "I''m curious, what exactly are you now?" Dumbledore was not angry, but looked at Voldemort with interest. "Ghost, wandering spirit? Or neither?" "What am I?" Voldemort was silent for a moment, and suddenly showed a strange expression, "Actually, I don''t know, but I know I''m still alive, that''s enough." "Alive? Are you sure you are still alive?" Dumbledore looked at Voldemort with pity, and said softly, "Very few people want this, Tom. There are few and few, and it''s easier to die." "There is nothing worse than death, Dumbledore!" Voldemort roared. "Death is just another great adventure." Dumbledore waved his wand, propped up a large enchantment and enveloped the hall. "Speaking lightly, why don''t you die now?" Voldemort sneered, "If you die now, I will agree with you." "Someone once told me that you must not try to convince anyone. It is too difficult. You will never be able to convince the other person." Dumbledore said calmly. "So, I never expected to convince you. I just talked to you. Just tell the facts." "Hahaha, hypocritical fellow." Voldemort glanced at Dumbledore contemptuously, and left the house directly through the enchanted enchantment. When Voldemort came out through the roof, he found that the whole house was surrounded by a magical barrier. At this moment, Voldemort understood. Dumbledore did not come to him, but to catch Wormtail, and they were obviously aware of their bad situation. After losing his body, Voldemort was unable to save himself, because every spell that could help him required the use of a magic wand. Therefore, a loyal servant is very important. As long as there is a loyal servant, he can let the other party use the magic he has researched to help him recreate a body. If he loses his loyal servant again, he will lose the chance to make a comeback again. Fortunately, Wormtail, because he went out to pass the message to Batty, he escaped by chance. Otherwise, Arthur, Sirius and Kingsley spread the barrier outside to cover the whole house. Even Peter would not even want to escape. . "Hahaha, you may be disappointed, Wormtail is not here." Voldemort glanced at Dumbledore, rushed to the dark sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Is that Voldemort?" Sirius looked ugly in the direction where Voldemort had disappeared. "I think he looks a lot like a ghost." Arthur''s face paled. It was because he had so close contact with Voldemort, that guy was really ugly. "It''s not a ghost, ghosts can''t easily pass through here." Kingsley lowered his voice, "It feels a bit like a ghost, maybe we can consider a dementor." "Dementor?" Arthur and Sirius were both stunned. "The dementor can **** the soul of humans, and maybe it can also **** the soul of Voldemort." Kingsley explained like the two, "That kind of form should be very weak, and if we are lucky, we might succeed. " "Very good idea, but I think it''s difficult." Dumbledore was not optimistic about Kingsley''s idea. "Not to mention that there is no magic that can effectively restrain Voldemort yet, even if you want the dementor to **** Voldemort''s soul. , Im afraid Ill have to wait for him to regain his body. "Perhaps, we can start with Peter. I dare say that Peter will definitely return to Voldemort. If we control Peter with the Imperius Curse, maybe we can... subdue Voldemort. After all, becoming that kind of baby needs to be taken care of." Little Sirius'' eyes flashed with dangerous light, "We can completely use the potion to enchant Voldemort, and then let the dementor **** Voldemort''s soul and wipe it out completely. "Voldemort is a master of mind. Few people can deceive him, and it is not easy to find Peter Pettigrew now." Dumbledore was still not optimistic about this seemingly promising plan. "Should I reveal this to the Ministry of Magic and let them send the Auror to stare here?" Kingsley asked for advice like Dumbledore. "I don''t think they will come back." Arthur didn''t think it was a good idea, and if Voldemort did come back, the people watching here would be 80% dangerous. Facing the dark wizard, and even the more dangerous Death Eaters, the wizards of the Ministry of Magic are not opponents at all, even the Death Eaters. "He said just now that Peter Pettigrew is not here." Kingsley grasped the point again, "I suspect Peter Pettigrew just left soon." "Maybe, Voldemort has any way to inform their subordinates?" Sirius was also not optimistic about letting people stay here to ambush Peter. However, Sirius didn''t mind leaving this job to the Ministry of Magic at all. "Where do you think the last cemetery will be?" Sirius pays more attention to the prophecy. "Will it be the public cemetery of this village?" "Why is it a cemetery?" Arthur asked rhetorically, "What can be in the cemetery." "Coffin, bones, tombstone, ashes?" Kingsley didn''t understand either. He decided to go back and stab the matter to the Ministry of Magic, so that someone would be sent over there to monitor it. "It seems that our luck is not so good!" Dumbledore is also very helpless. If they can meet Peter, they don''t have to guess like this, as long as Peter Pettigrew is injected with Veritaserum, they can easily obtain information. At the same time, Peter Dwarf, who had just gotten food from the Muggle supermarket, suddenly shivered with his hands on his shoulders. An inexplicable feeling of anxiety surged in his heart. He looked around nervously and changed silently. Become a mouse and hide. I dont know how long it took. After making sure that the surroundings are safe, Peter couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, and quickly picked up the food he had thrown away and left the supermarket apparition. Before returning to Riddle Mansion, Peter deliberately circled several places, threw off the possible tail and appeared outside the village of Little Hangleton. He found signs of wizard activities around Riddle Mansion. He could give Peter Pettigrew to Terrified. Moreover, as soon as Peter Apparated, he triggered the wizard''s alarm mechanism, almost stunned him, and quickly Apparated and ran away for the first time. Thanks to Peter being very decisive when he was running, otherwise he would be really blocked by the Auror. "Peter Pettigrew is actually hiding here." The two Aurors glanced at each other, and both saw the annoyance in each other''s eyes. They actually missed this good opportunity, and Peter Pettigrew escaped. This is not good news. In order to prevent being counter-tracked by the Auror of the Ministry of Magic, Peter Pettigrew appeared several times in a row, and finally fled to a remote shore, and finally took a sigh of relief. Peter''s mind is still blank now, he doesn''t understand how the Auror could be where. Where is the Dark Lord? He regretted leaving the Dark Lord in Riddle''s Mansion instead of carrying it in his pocket. Now how to do? Peter Pettigrew''s mind was in chaos, and he didn''t know what to do now. Finally, after hesitating again and again, Peter still turned into a mouse and sneaked back to Riddle''s Mansion. He believed that the Aurors would no longer monitor after seeing them running, at least they would relax their surveillance. And the dark magic used by the Dark Lord to restore his body obviously needs his father''s bones. Peter believes that the Dark Lord will definitely not give up. Maybe the Dark Lord is hiding somewhere in that house. Peter was really right. After being driven away by Dumbledore, Voldemort returned quietly, and he was possessed by a mouse, hiding in the house waiting for Peter''s arrival. Voldemort is still not the most loyal to himself. His servant loses contact, and he still needs to use the other''s power to recover his body, and the feeling of sorrow has returned. Barty Crouch Jr., who was affected by this incident, was actually very aggrieved. Because the old Battys house was kicked by Dumbledore, all the medicinal materials that had been hoarded were confiscated by the Ministry of Magic. Little Batty, who had lost the supply of raw materials, had already experienced a material emergency problem. Although Bartys stored compound medicine is still enough for him to use for two months, what should I do after two months? It takes a long time to boil the compound medicine, so you can''t run away because you run out of the compound medicine, right? That is ridiculous. Moreover, he himself is being watched by Dumbledore now, and he has no time to get the medicine. Originally, Peter promised to prepare him for the preparation of the compound potion. However, something went wrong that day. The only good news is probably that Peter is still alive. As for where that guy is hiding, Little Barty doesnt know. Barty Jr. is now considering whether to leave Hogwarts. If the Dark Lord cannot fully arrange before the Triwizard Tournament, it will be of no avail to bring Harry Potter over, and will only put himself in danger. . Besides, Dumbledore was already suspicious of him. Little Batty knew that once he revealed a flaw someday, Dumbledore must be the first to see the flaw, and he didn''t even have a chance to escape. "You must prepare in advance." Moody put down the "Daily Prophet" in his hand and murmured. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 914： Beloved baby "Does this really make sense?" In the prefects bathroom, Lee Jordan, who was sitting by the bathtub, had a pocket watch in his hand and asked Albert, who was immersed in the bathtub. "I think it makes sense, don''t you really come down for a bath?" Fred said with a grin. "Did you forget?" George put a lot of foam on Fred''s head with both hands, glanced at Lee Jordan and said, "That guy can''t swim." "This is the bathroom, and it won''t be drowned." Fred couldn''t help but vomit. "Ahem, I didn''t expect Hogwarts to have such a good place." Lee Jordan gave a light cough, trying to change the subject, "Also Fred, you should wash your hair well. Nep." "It''s just that you don''t know it." Fred got up from the bath and ran aside to wash his hair. "Then why don''t you come here to take a bath?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically "Albert didn''t use the prefect bathroom?" George shrugged. Although the prefects bathroom is indeed luxurious, it would be quite embarrassing to meet other people here. The door of the prefects bathroom is actually opened by a password, which means that as long as you know the password, you can come in and take a bath at any time. "How long have you held on." "It''s almost an hour." "It should be enough. The second project is just to grab the treasure within an hour. I think you can complete the task in less than an hour with your ability." The three never worried that Albert would not be able to complete the task. "Don''t be silly, if you don''t figure out how long the Bubble Head Curse can last, you might accidentally drown in the lake." Albert''s voice came from under the thick foam. He is now testing how long the Bubble Head Curse can last. Fortunately, he has no problem with bad breath, otherwise he would really have to give up his plan to use the bubble head curse. "Didn''t you also prepare scuba?" George didn''t understand Albert''s thoughts, but he knew that Albert had also prepared a large bottle of scuba, which is the essence extracted from the branchial sac It is said that it appeared in the recent International Alchemy Conference. "That is a preliminary plan. If possible, I intend to use the bubble head spell to complete the task." "You are just idle and bored." Fred, George and Lee Jordan are all speechless. "You have to see which kind of scheme is easier to use!" Albert said noncommittal. He felt that Dumbledore should have safety measures to prevent the warrior from drowning, but Albert never liked to put his life in the hands of others. Scuba was his first aid plan. "I think insulation is a big problem. The temperature on February 24 is definitely not high, let alone in the lake." George helped Albert count down the problems that he might encounter. "How to complete the task within an hour is also a problem. Even if you are good at swimming, you will never get up quickly after you go deep into the Black Lake." Lee Jordan added. The Weasley twins looked at Lee Jordan together. "What to look at, I am not wrong." "We just think these words come out of your mouth, it always makes people feel unconvincing." George couldn''t help but vomit. "I think the warriors are likely to be attacked. It is impossible for you to retrieve the treasures smoothly. Maybe you will have to fight the murlocs." Fred guessed, "So the wand is very important. If you lose the wand in the lake It''s really over." "Albert can do magic without a wand." Lee Jordan reminded him expressionlessly, "So even if you lose your wand, you can use the Flying Curse to retrieve it again." Lee Jordans words were quickly covered by a scream, and after the golden egg was thrown into the water, the original scream turned into a nice song. "Are there any other questions?" Albert asked. "Does it count as lost? I can''t find the exact location of the baby. I''m lost. The Black Lake is still very large, and we don''t know what is going on at the bottom of the Black Lake." Fred and George looked at each other, and both showed eagerness to try. Emoji. "The temperature should be solved with a spell." Albert thought for a moment and said, "The movement speed is slow, and it can be solved with a spell. I know how to move quickly under the water. Muggles have similar methods." "As for the attack, this kind of thing is very possible, but it can be solved by wearing something to expel dark creatures, and I don''t think we will be attacked by murlocs." Albert thought for a moment and continued, "There should be nothing in the lake. How many dangerous creatures." "Big squid?" "That thing is very docile." Albert said to himself, "It should be some Greenlody at most. I remember that murlocs seem to raise this kind of thing, just like humans raise cats and hounds, but they dont know how many. How many. Of course, its not surprising that there are horse-shaped water monsters under the Black Lake." "I think you should take a trip to the Black Lake, first figure out the following conditions before explaining." George suggested, "I dare say they will hide the treasure in the murloc village, you can first touch the specific location. " "It''s really uncomfortable to get into the water in this kind of weather. I remember you don''t like the cold." Lee Jordan said with a hint of gloat. Albert stood up suddenly from the water, lifted the funny bubble cover on his head, turned his head and asked Lee Jordan: "How long?" Lee Jordan stretched his arms and said, "About an hour and a quarter of an hour, there is plenty of time for the soaking curse." Albert took a big breath of fresh air, then said after slowing down, "There is not enough time." "Not enough?" None of the three of them understood what this meant. How could there be not enough time? "Strong exercise requires a lot of oxygen consumption." Albert picked up the golden egg and put it on the towel, picked up the pocket watch and looked at the time and said: "Oxygen will definitely not last at that time, and it will be good if it can last for an hour. ." "What is oxygen?" George asked suddenly. At this moment, Albert suddenly wanted to stretch out his hand to cover his face. Okay, this is the magic world. Wizards dont understand science and its very scientific. After all, what kind of science is needed in the magical world. Wizards only talk about magic, not science. "What''s wrong?" "nothing." "I don''t think you need an hour to complete the task." Fred repeated. "It''s not you who got into the water. What if you are drowned if you don''t have enough time?" Albert glanced at the three guys standing in front of him who were not talking and said to the bottom of the bath: "Myrtle, you know the murlocs Where is the village?" Myrtle wearing glasses suddenly got out from under the pool, shocking the other three people. "There is a ghost!" Fred screamed loudly, Lee Jordan was so scared that he fell into the sink, and George was giggling. "What a rude fellow." Myrtle akimbo her arms, staring angrily at the three people who were laughing and playing. "Okay, stop making trouble." Albert stared at the three people fighting over there, turned his head and looked at the female ghost who was taking a shower in front of them and asked: "Myrtle, have you been to the bottom of the lake?" "I have been there. There is a murloc village there." Myrtle chuckled and leaned towards Albert. "However, I don''t like those murlocs. Every time I get closer, they come and chase me... " The three people over there are covering their mouths and laughing. "When the time comes, you will lead me, and I will make sure that the fish people will not harass you." Albert said to Myrtle. "Okay handsome guy." Myrtle giggled, then plunged into the water and disappeared. "You are still popular as always, even the ghost likes you." After Myrtle left, the three couldn''t help laughing. Albert said without hesitation: "Opportunities are rare, then you all come together." Fred and George looked at each other and nodded again and again: "Yes, this is a rare opportunity." "I''ll forget it!" Lee Jordan decisively refused, "I don''t need you to save me when I get it, and someone needs to wait on it just in case." "You can take branchial grass." Fred said with a smile. "This is a good opportunity for you to learn to swim." George reminded kindly. Just when the Weasley brothers persuaded Lee Jordan to follow them to the bottom of the lake, the door of the prefect''s bathroom creaked open. The four of them all looked in the direction of the entrance, and saw several familiar figures walking in. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were obviously taken aback when they realized that someone was taking a shower in the prefects bathroom. After all, they are not prefects and are not qualified to use this place. "Sorry, we are just... why are you." Harry Potter was surprised to find that the people bathing in the prefect''s bathroom were actually the Weasley brothers and their good friends Lee Jordan and Albert. "Why can''t we be here?" Hermione screamed and turned her head quickly. "Don''t worry about Hermione, we are still wearing swimming trunks." Albert said helplessly. "Wear swimming trunks in the bath?" Ron said in a weird tone. "Who said we were here to take a shower." Fred looked at Ron with an expression that this guy was really stupid. "Are you here to test the golden egg?" George said with a grin, "How do you know the password for the prefect''s bathroom." "Sirius told us." Harry Potter said dryly: "Lupin used to be a prefect. He knows the command to open the prefect''s bathroom." "Sirius suggested Harry to use the Bubble Head Curse. It is said to be able to breathe easily under water." After confirming that several people were wearing swimming trunks, Hermione could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and explained, "So, we plan to come here. Test it out and see what secrets are hidden in the golden egg by the way." "The bubble head curse can''t last long. We just tested it." Lee Jordan picked up the pocket watch on the towel and shook it in front of the three of them. "An hour after another quarter of an hour, this is Albert''s record." "However, with Harry''s ability, the time may have to be shortened by one section." "You have figured out the secret of the golden egg." "Is that nonsense?" Fred and George looked at Ron with foolish eyes, and sang together: look for us, where our voice sounds, We cannot sing on the ground. When you search, please think carefully: We took away your most beloved baby. You only have one hour, To find and recapture the objects we took, After an hour, there is no hope, It has completely disappeared and will never appear. It has completely disappeared and will never appear... After the Weasley twins sang, they got silence, but the two of them were not embarrassed, clapping themselves vigorously. "So, the second project is to go to the lake to find the mermaid, and then take back the warriors'' beloved treasure?" Hermione carefully pondered the lyrics of this song, and quickly helped Harry extract the focus of the song. "Yes, that''s probably it." Albert said noncommittal. "My beloved baby?" Harry was a little dazed, and murmured after a moment: "Does my beloved baby refer to the Firebolt? If the Firebolt is soaked in water, I don''t know if it will break." Albert covered his mouth and laughed, but... "Hahaha!!" Fred, George and Lee Jordan laughed terribly. "Any questions?" Harry was lost for a moment, he didn''t understand why the other party laughed like this. "Harry, is your beloved baby a Firebolt?" Fred asked rhetorically. "What''s...Is it wrong?" Ron also lost his eyes. "Your favorite baby must be Kanon." "Don''t laugh, talk human." Harry was a little irritable, he felt like a fool who was laughed at. "You can ask Albert what his most beloved treasure is, and you know what your treasure is?" Lee Jordan kindly reminded him that he thought Fred and George were deliberate. "Miss Isabel?" Hermione reacted quickly and guessed the nature of the treasure in the song. "Yes, the treasure should refer to people." Albert said, "So, the essence of the second level is to save people in the lake." "But I... don''t have a girlfriend!" Harry blushed and said that he thought of Qiu Zhang for the first time, but Qiu Zhang is now Diggorys girlfriend and cannot be his treasure. "Your words, it should be Weasley." Albert raised his finger and said to Ron Why me? "Ron was a little confused. "Friendship is also very precious." Hermione explained for Albert. "Why not Hermione." Ron asked again. "Because Hermione will probably become Krum''s baby." Albert continued, "My words, it is likely to be the next three, I think it is not unacceptable to pick one of them." "You just don''t want your girlfriend to take risks." The three of them rolled their eyes at Albert, and all of a sudden, they could see through each other''s "sinister intentions". "Why would Hermione be Krum''s baby?" Ron asked sharply. Hermione''s cheeks flushed all of a sudden, and she obviously wanted to know the basis for Albert''s statement. "When the organizer can''t find a suitable partner, it is also a good choice to find Krum''s Christmas partner. You and Krum are also good friends." Albert took his wand and pointed to himself. , And then pointed at the other three people, their bodies immediately became dry and warm, as if they were hung in front of a raging fire. "Well, you can test it slowly here, let''s go first." Albert got dressed, greeted the three of them, and was about to leave. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 915： Hard to persuade "Albert, do you know about Hagrid?" Hermione hurriedly stepped forward and called Albert when Albert was getting dressed and preparing to leave the prefects bathroom. "Hagrid''s problem?" Albert let Fred, George and Lee Jordan go first. "Rita Skeeter reported on Hagrids ancestry in the Daily Prophet." After the three of them walked away, Hermione told Albert about Hagrid. "We visited some time ago. Hagrid, but he didn''t open the door for us, I was a little worried..." "Oh, Hagrid talked to the National People''s Congress about his mother as a giant, and was overheard by Rita Skeeter?" Albert was not surprised at all, and said to Hermione, "I think Hagrid is probably He was hit hard. It is estimated that many wizards have sent letters to him and scold him to die quickly!" "I can''t help it, this matter has been spread, no matter what you do will not help, I can only let the incident calm down." Albert rushed before Hermione spoke, blocking what the other party wanted to say. "A long time ago, I warned Hagrid and warned him not to mention his ancestry to others. I warned him more than once and told him the consequences." Albert sighed and shook his head helplessly. "But Hagrid obviously didn''t take my words seriously, so he can now be regarded as "self-inflicted"." "Do it yourself?" Hermione couldn''t believe that she had heard something like this from Albert. "Otherwise?" Albert asked rhetorically, "What do you want me to do, go with you to comfort Hagrid, and then be turned away with you?" Hermione opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. Even she didn''t know what she wanted Albert to do, and stopped the other party just to discuss with someone. In Hermione''s eyes, Albert was a lot more reliable than Harry and Ron after all, and he might be able to think of a way to get Hagrid out of his current depression. However, Albert said that Hagrid''s current situation is completely self-conscious. "It''s useless for you to look at me like this." Albert looked at Hermione and said calmly, "I have reminded him so many times, and he doesn''t care about it, what can I do? Now let Hagrid suffer a bit. , A lesson, and a long memory are also good things. As for Hagrids business, you dont need to worry about him. Hagrid is older than the three of you combined, so he can handle this by himself. After a while, Just wait for his mentality to adjust." "As for Rita Skeeter, its not the first time that woman wrote this kind of article in order to win everyones attention. If you want to find a chance to teach her severely, I think you will definitely have a chance. Because that guy is eyeing Harry almost all the time." Albert motioned Hermione to quietly listen to him. "However, you''d better hurry up and be ruthless, at least don''t let her have the chance to trouble you, otherwise you will definitely have big troubles. Trouble, that guy is very good at making bad things about others." Hermione looked at Albert, stayed with her mouth open, and then asked after a long time: "Why didn''t she report your news." "The last time she reported my news indiscriminately, I came to her door and gave her an impressive lesson, so that she did not dare to report any news about me in the newspaper." Albert''s tone was calm, as if it were just a trivial matter. . Hermione opened her mouth, staring at the back of Albert''s departure, speechless for a long time. When Hermione returned to the prefects bathroom, Harry had already taken off his robe and soaked in the bath with the golden egg, not knowing what he was talking to Ron. "What are you looking for Albert for?" Harry asked suspiciously. "I told him about Hagrid." "Oh, what did he say..." Hermione was silent for a moment, repeating what Albert had said. "How can he say such a thing? It''s a good thing to make Hagrid suffer a little bit and have a long memory." Harry and Ron were very angry about this, "Isn''t he a friend of Hagrid?" "Albert...probably also very helpless, right?" Hermione understood Albert''s helplessness. After all, after reminding him so many times and persuading him so many times, Hagrid refused to listen. What could he do? This kind of thing does not need to happen. Hagrid''s current experience is completely paying for his stupidity. Besides, things have happened, what can Albert do? , at best, go to comfort Hagrid like the three of them. Hermione actually thinks Albert is right. Hagrid has already stabbed enough baskets out. Oftentimes it was Albert who helped him clean up the mess, but this time he couldn''t help it. She took a peek at Harry and Ron again, and sometimes felt that they were really immature, as well as herself. "Well Harry, how is your golden egg research." Hermione changed the subject casually. Harry showed it directly to Hermione. He soaked the golden egg in the water, and soon a faint singing sounded in the water. "You need to poke your head into the water to hear clearly." Harry explained to Hermione, "The situation is the same as Fred and George sang. The Warriors need to get their baby back within an hour. But now There is a trouble...I can''t swim." Harry brought up the point of this matter again, he can''t swim. Yes, Harry won''t. Dudley had taken swimming lessons when he was young, but Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon undoubtedly hoped that Harry would be drowned one day, so they never let him learn to swim. The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became very solemn. If Harry couldn''t swim, it would be difficult for him to complete the second event of the Triwizard Tournament even if he got into the water, even if he had a headshot. "Or, start learning now? You still have more than a month." Hermione asked tentatively, "I don''t know how to swim, Ron, how about you?" "I''m not very good at it either." Ron said vaguely. "I think this is a good idea. It''s winter now. Do you mean that I learned to swim here?" Harry thought it was a crazy idea. He might have been drowned or frozen before he learned to swim. "I think it may not be just a problem with swimming and breathing." Hermione said to herself, "Don''t forget, the game started on February 24. At that time, the weather was still very cold. The best one should be Its Krum. He told me that its cold at their school, but I wonder if he can stay in the lake for an hour." "He told you?" Ron said weirdly. "Even ordinary people can hardly stay in the water for an hour, let alone in such a low temperature environment, the physical strength will definitely not be able to hold on." "You are right Hermione, I think if I get into the water at that time, I will freeze to death in a few minutes." Harry found troubles one after another, which made him very frustrated. "Besides, you might still need to fight the murlocs and take back the stolen baby." Ron asked casually, "By the way, Hermione, are you really going to be Krum''s baby? " "Albert said it was only possible!" Hermione said grimly. "His words are always accurate." Ron sneered. ... The Christmas holiday is finally over. On the first day of school, Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who were finally unable to hide, ushered in the iron fist of sanctions. Obviously, it was the last time they distributed cakes mixed with enamors to the students. Annoyed some students. After all, it seems normal for them to make such a big ugly appearance in front of the girls. Especially those three **** who also learned to play with Albert and the students who had been backlogged for a Christmas holiday did not calm down as the twins had hoped, but became more and more angry. So there was the attack not long ago. It''s a pity that a group of people can''t beat Fred, George and Lee Jordan. Different from the three people who have experienced Albert''s exercises, the guys who came to trouble the three of them are simply rookies and only know how to throw spells. Although this is very strange, it is probably the case. "I thought that after the Christmas holidays, they would lose their temper. Unexpectedly..." Fred and Lee Jordan shrugged at Albert: "I didn''t expect them to remember that thing, so they can''t let us Stand and be beaten!" "That''s why I said that we should also eat together at the time, pretending that we were accidentally caught by the ecstasy, and they would not come to trouble us. After all, we didn''t know that there was an ecstasy in the dessert, and they were also victims. "George looked like if you listened to me, you wouldn''t have encountered this situation. "Who makes you like to die?" Albert said silently: "I heard that Bagman sent you to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." Speaking of this, the four of them couldn''t help laughing. No one here sympathizes with that **** Bagman. After returning to the common room, the four found that the school had given them a surprise. A big notice was pinned on the bulletin board in the common room: Phantom Visualization Lesson If you are over seventeen years old or over seventeen years old by August 31, you can participate in the twelve-week apparition course taught by the Ministry of Magic Apparition Teacher. Those willing to participate, please sign below. Tuition: 12 gallons. "We''d better pass it once. Charlie took the Apparition Test twice." Fred took out the quill and signed it and said to the other partners, "Of course, Albert must be fine." "Twelve gallons is a lot of money." George took the quill pen handed by Fred to sign on it, and muttered, "Albert, don''t you mind lending us some gallons first, wait for us I''ll return it to you when I have money." George actually knows that the wealthy Albert doesn''t mind that they use research funds to pay for the phantom manifestation class, but he still has to talk to Albert about it. took out twenty-four gallons in one breath, which is undoubtedly worse for the Weasley family, who is not well-off. "No problem, you will remember to return me thirteen gallons at that time." Albert took the quill, signed the name and smiled and said, "However, after the joke shop opens, you probably wont be short of money anymore. ." Angelina greeted Albert with a smile, then looked at Fred, George and Lee Jordan meaningfully, and said with a smile: "You are in trouble, I heard that someone wants to trouble you." "I have found it," Fred shrugged indifferently and said, "However, their strength is so bad that they have been evened out by the three of us." "real?" "Of course, we have received Albert''s training, and it''s okay to deal with a few students." "What training?" "Of course it is defense against the Dark Arts training." Fred said of course. "The defense against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts is really terrible. You can''t learn anything useful, of course you have to learn by yourself." "Then why did you hide some time ago?" Alia asked sharply, she thought the Weasley twins were bragging. "We are just studying things in retreat." George explained with a light cough. "I''m more curious about where you hid some time ago?" Angelina asked curiously "Of course I hid in the dormitory." Fred and George said in unison. After Albert finished signing and handed the feather pen to Lee Jordan, he walked towards the outside of the crowd. "I remember that castles and hunting grounds can''t be Apparated, right." Sanna appeared beside him for some time, frowning and said, "And I heard that Apparition is not very comfortable." "The principal actually has the power to lift certain restrictions in the school." Albert explained with a smile: "As for the Apparition, you can only adapt to those discomforts by yourself. If you are used to it, it is still very convenient. After all, it is a blink of an eye. Kung Fu has reached the destination." "It''s like what you can say." "Don''t you have secretly used Apparition!" Several people thought of Albert leaving school quietly during the Christmas holidays, and they became more and more suspicious that Albert had already mastered the Apparition. It''s Albert after all, even if he learns it, it doesn''t seem to be a strange thing. "Didn''t you know how to sign up?" Angelina asked puzzled. UU reading she saw Albert sign it just now. "You need to participate in training before you can take the exam. This is regarded as the Ministry of Magic''s rules, because most of the people who didn''t attend the training class could not pass the exam." Fred explained, "Remember? Charlie took the exam twice. Just passed." "Tell us about Apparition!" The sixth grade students are all around Albert, hoping that he can tell everyone about the experience of Apparition and how to quickly grasp the key points of Apparition. They have now determined that Albert has mastered Apparition. However, Albert naturally has a way to deal with them. He took out his wand and waved it lightly, summoning a booklet called "Common Mistakes of Apparition and How to Avoid It" from his dormitory, and gave it to everyone present. , And then with a smile he picked up his cat and returned to the dormitory, leaving behind a group of girls with resentful eyes. "Albert is always sitting and preparing, no wonder he always learns these things faster than others." Seeing the pamphlet issued by the Ministry of Magic in her hand, Shanna sighed slightly. They all knew that Apparition Apparition was trained every year in the school. Naturally, they knew that this thing actually existed, but real people really cared. No one went to find those senior students who had taken the exam to borrow and read, but Albert had one, which showed that he had been preparing for the Apparition Exam very early. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 916： Make sense Albert casually flipped the notes in his hand, listening to the blizzard roaring outside, raised his head and looked out the dark window, then glanced at the pocket watch next to him. It was already seven in the morning, and it was still four in the morning outside. At five o''clock, the blizzard had been blowing all night. Tom heard the sound of flipping a book, opened his eyes and looked at the only light source in the room, put his head out of the warm cat litter, opened his mouth and yawned, then retracted again. It''s really cold outside. This is the true portrayal of most of the students, who don''t want to get up in the warm bed. Fred, George and Lee Jordan are ready-made cases. The heating stove in the dormitory can''t dissipate the coldness around it. It is the coldest period of winter in Scotland. Albert looked at the messy notes that he had revised, and sighed lightly. It recorded his own plans for the future: building a safe house, forming a force against Voldemort, taking advantage of the trend to gain prestige and mission rewards, and even Yu gradually eliminated Voldemort. And if Potter died in the confrontation with Voldemort''s alternate plan. There is also a plan to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic and plant his own people. Although Albert doesn''t like politics, he still has to have his own help in the Ministry. In fact, he is already doing it. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are all part of the plan to build a profitable comprehensive company. At that time, he will also bring Sirius and Lupin in. As for the follow-up beauty products, they have also been arranged. Then there are marriage arrangements and life planning. Well, the last one is completely nonsense. Albert hasn''t planned his life well at all, or he has actually done it. This notebook was made by Albert since the year when he came to Hogwarts to go to school. It has been for many years. He often picks it up and looks at it, occasionally tinkering with it, but sometimes it will appear. Something unexpected, but overall it''s fairly stable. After supplementing the final, final, sea-ship escape plan to Britain, Albert reloaded the notebook into the alchemy box that Nico Lemay gave him, stretched his waist lazily, and rubbed Tom with a smile. Under the confused eyes of the fat cat, he lay back in the bed and continued to sleep back into the cage. Sure enough, in this winter, you should still sleep with your girlfriend in your arms to be comfortable. Not long after the warmth hit, Albert closed his eyes and fell asleep. When he opened his eyes again, he found that Fred, George and Lee Jordan were all up. The three of them are getting together, I dont know what they are discussing. Its no good thing for these wicked guys to come together and talk about it. "What are you talking about?" Albert asked, clutching his yawn. "Did you forget?" Fred said excitedly, "Today we are going to Hogsmeade." "I didn''t forget." "We hope you can take us..." The three looked at each other, and finally George said, "Use Apparition to take us." "You are really not afraid of accidents? I have never brought anyone to show up." Albert looked at the three of them speechlessly, and kindly reminded: "If something happens, we will definitely be magical. The ministry punished a large sum of Kanon severely." "We have confidence in you." Fred reached out and patted Albert on the shoulder. "Anyway, we have to learn it sooner or later. We plan to experience the feeling of Apparition in advance." "Well, don''t blame me when you are in trouble." Albert covered his yawn and glanced at his skill panel. The Apparition was already level three. He thought about it, and then put the skill points in it, and the Apparition Visibility rose to level 4. A few people went downstairs for breakfast, and after looking for Filch''s signature in the hall, they walked slowly towards the castle gate. "When shall we go for a stroll under the Black Lake?" Fred asked, looking at the still frozen Black Lake. "Are you crazy? Running for a swim at this time, are you really afraid of being frozen to death in the lake?" Lee Jordan looked at Fred with a madman''s eyes. "I shouldn''t freeze people to death." George pointed at Black Lake and said, "Look over there..." The three of them looked in the direction of Georges fingers, and saw Victor Krum appearing on the deck wearing only a pair of swimming trunks, swiftly climbed to the side of the ship, stretched out his arms, and dived into the black lake with a plop. "Is he crazy?" Lee Jordan''s eyes widened in shock. "This is not the point. The point is that Krum seems to have uncovered the secret of the golden egg." George frowned and said, "I thought Krum would not be able to figure out the golden egg without Kakarov. It''s a secret." "I told him, the secret of the golden egg." Albert said calmly, "but it does take courage to jump straight to him like this, at least I can''t do it." "what?" The three of them all looked at Albert in amazement, and couldn''t understand why Albert told Krum the secret of the golden egg. "If he doesn''t say anything, he may be in danger or even die in the black lake. Although Krum seems to be good at swimming, it is impossible to successfully complete the second project without any preparation." "He died in the black lake, don''t care what you do!" Lee Jordan muttered: "Moreover, I think he should not die, at most the second project failed." "I''ll win anyway, I still deserve this kind of tolerance." Albert really didn''t care. The three of them were speechless. After looking at each other, they smiled and put their arms around Albert''s neck and said, "It''s really you, probably you can say this." While the three of them were laughing and playing, Harry, Hermione, and Ron walked over here. Harry and Ron looked at Albert with complicated expressions. They obviously heard what Albert said just now. They really cant understand how confident Albert is to do such a foolish thing. Hermione admired Albert very much, and most people really didn''t have this kind of courage. "I really don''t understand why Albert did this." Ron whispered to Harry and Hermione after moving away from Albert. "Maybe, he didn''t treat us as opponents from the beginning!" Although Harry hated that feeling, he thought it was probably the truth. "Albert is different from you." When Hermione turned her head and looked back, she froze suddenly. Harry stopped, looked at Hermione who was standing there in confusion, and asked incomprehensibly: "What''s wrong with Hermione?" "They... are gone." Hermione looked at the empty snowfield in surprise, and Albert and his little friend disappeared without warning. "Maybe, they used magic to hide themselves." Ron seemed to think of some unpleasant memories, and gritted his teeth and said, "Fred and George are both good at using the phantom spell. I used to let them teach me, but the two **** thought I was too stupid to learn. ." "Perhaps, they thought it was troublesome to walk, so they rode a broomstick and flew away." Harry said without thinking, "Isn''t this very much like what Anderson would do?" In a remote snowfield near Hogsmeade Village, four human figures appeared out of thin air accompanied by crackling sounds. "Oh!" The three of them squatted down neatly and retched, obviously a sequelae of the first use of Apparition. "Are you okay?" Albert looked at the four hapless guys with concern and explained to them: "This feeling needs to adapt slowly. It was like this at the beginning, but overall it is more comfortable than using a door key." "Oh, I hate this feeling, like being squeezed out of a rubber tube." After a retching, George took a breath of cold air, and reached out to take a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his tears and nose. Lee Jordan spent a long time and finally managed to slow down, muttering, "The Apparition is terrible." "It''s more comfortable than a door key." Albert dislikes traveling with a door key, and that feeling is really bad. "You are right, but it still makes people uncomfortable." "So, I always think wizards are really magical creatures, and they can adapt to this feeling." Albert looked at Hogsmeade not far away and asked, "Let''s go, where are you going to go first?" "You don''t plan to go on a date?" The three of them all looked at Albert in surprise. "Sirius is looking for me for something. We met at the three broomsticks. It''s still early." Albert took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. I discuss this." "What big news?" Lee Jordan is very interested in gossip news. "About how Peter Pettigrew escaped from Azkaban." Albert actually didn''t intend to oppose Sirius''s publication of this matter, but Lupin thought there were some things that needed to be discussed with him, in order to prove that they were still Very important to Albert''s opinion. "How to escape?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Fudge took Mrs. Peter''s money and asked her to enter Azkaban to visit Peter Pettigrew, which caused Mrs. Peter to use compound medicine to help her son Peter escape from Azkaban." Albert said lightly. This shocking news came out. "Sirius still believes that the Minister of Magic is connected with the Death Eaters and even has some private transactions." Albert continued. "Really blockbuster news." Fred murmured. "The Minister of Magic really has a connection with the Death Eaters?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help asking. He felt that this kind of thing was false, and Lee Jordan knew something about the Death Eaters even if they didn''t know much about it. "Fudge has a good relationship with Malfoy, and Lucius Malfoy is a Death Eater. You said they have no contact? Do you really think that Fudge doesn''t know that Lucius Malfoy is a Death Eater? No, he knows. But as long as Malfoy is not caught, he can pretend not to know. Moreover, Peter was accidentally let go by Fudge. It is hard to say whether this incident was an accident or not." George sneered. He disliked Fudge very much. He His father, Arthur, has worked in the Ministry of Magic for many years, and his inability to get a promotion or raise is related to Fudge. It is precisely because Arthur likes Muggles and is considered to lack the dignity that a wizard deserves. "You can''t talk about this kind of thing, at least you can''t report it indiscriminately, otherwise there will definitely be problems." Lee Jordan frowned and reminded. "No, this is actually true." Albert glanced at Lee Jordan and continued, "So, I actually don''t intend to stop Sirius from doing this." "I don''t think this is a good idea. "The Defense Guide" is likely to be found out by the Ministry of Magic and closed." Lee Jordan didn''t think Albert really didn''t know these things. "Let''s close it. The "Defense Guide" probably won''t be published this year." Albert doesn''t mind this at all. Well, in fact, Sirius dared to mention it so boldly, more because Albert once hinted that Sirius might encounter some troubles in the "Defense Guide" this year, and might not be able to publish it smoothly. Sirius believed this, and was about to poke the matter out. "You said, can we ask Sirius to report Bagman''s affairs, so that Ludo Bagman, the director of the Magic and Sports Department, will be discredited." Bad water began to fill up in Fred''s belly, hoping to see him. German was unlucky again. "You can write to Rita Skeeter anonymously. That woman is better at reporting this kind of news. I think she will definitely be happy to report on this." Albert proposed. "To be honest, we hate that woman." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan dont really want to deal with Rita Skeeter, That woman is very good at distorting the truth. God knows how she will report this after we report it anonymously. "How did you make Rita Skeeter shut up." George asked Albert curiously. "Use this..." Albert raised his wand and said, "Rita Skeeter is a bully and fearful of hardship after all. UU reading against people like her, you can''t reason with him. Rather, you should talk to her about fists. As long as your fists are hard enough, she will be willing to take the initiative to reason with you. Then, if you are a little bit threatening and lure, the other party will not dare to make trouble." "I like your approach. Since the reasoning doesn''t make sense, just use the fist, and the other party will be willing to reason with you." The three felt that Albert was too reasonable. "Rita Skeeter has a certain degree in her heart. She knows who can and who can''t. This is also the woman who was able to report the news that offended people so recklessly, because others did not take her against her on the legal level of the Ministry of Magic. Way." Albert sneered, "So as long as she understands that I can''t provoke, and if I provoke, I will die suddenly, Rita Skeeter dare not report my news at will. At least, before I die. Before, she didn''t dare to do that, and she would obviously die earlier than me." "To deal with that kind of person, you really shouldn''t use normal methods." All three of them think that Albert''s words are very reasonable and useful. At least so far, Rita Skeeter really has not dared to continue to report on Albert''s news indiscriminately. After some discussion, the four of them decided to tell Rita Skeeter about Ludo Bagman''s debt, and use the other hand to make Ludo Bagman''s reputation discredited. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 917： Explosion news On the streets of Hogsmeade, students walking around can be seen everywhere, especially the third-year students who have just been allowed to play in Hogsmeade. Every place here is very new to them. After a brief discussion, Albert and his colleagues decided to go to the Joko joke shop first, as a way to inquire about the information, to see if there are any new products in the Joko shop. The immutable Joko joke shop cannot be their opponent in the future. "This summer, you can start to advertise in the Daily Prophet. Next semester is a good time to promote and sell joke props. Don''t miss it." When Albert came out of Duke Honeys candy store, he casually said to Fred and George, Dont show up in advertisements for skipping class candy. After all, students need to use them to skip class. If you let the professors know, skip class candy. It won''t work." "I guarantee that its use for skipping classes will not appear in the product instructions." George said sincerely. "Or advertising." Fred added. "This is a good idea. You only need to give everyone a little hint, and they will know the real purpose of those candies." Lee Jordan smiled nervously, "As long as the class is in, some students start to vomit. The nosebleed, I dont think even the professor can figure out the real cause for a while." "There is also the Witcher card. I plan to come out of the Hogwarts Four Academy series first." Albert threw an explosive jelly into his mouth, and said as he walked: "There may be portrait problems in it, and we''d better put Combining games with learning can make our products more popular with everyone. At least, while playing games, you can also learn some useful knowledge. As long as you persuade the parents and let the children like it, the wizard card There will be no shortage of sales." "It sounds difficult, and how are you going to convince Snape?" Lee Jordan was puzzled. They didn''t think it was too difficult for Albert to convince Snape. That guy was like a rock. Hard and smelly. "Other professors should be fine. As for Snape, if he doesn''t want to, we can replace him with the previous Slytherin Dean." Albert had already thought out a plan to deal with it. "Right, you go The second plan is very good. I am helping you revise it. It should be completed next month, and then you can start trying to sell wizard cards." "You still know the previous Dean Slytherin?" "Of course I know, the last time I went to participate in the Magic School Potions Championship, it was Professor Horace Slughorn who led the team. It is said that he has also formed a slug club before." "Slug Club, this name is really disgusting." The faces of the three of them all showed disgusting expressions. "Professor Slughorn is a pleasure-loving, vanity-loving and somewhat snobbish guy, but he is not bad in his bones. When he was teaching in school, he knew many famous wizards and had a very wide network of contacts." Albert simply commented on Si. Lagerhorn: Its actually very easy to deal with him. You just need to remember to give him a bottle of aged mead every Christmas. On his birthday, a pineapple compote and a birthday card are enough. He is me. The best type of person to deal with among the old friends I know." "I think he knows less famous people than you." "He must know more people than me." Albert knows a lot of people, but not many people really keep in touch. Otherwise, how could he be busy. "Which type of people do you find more difficult to deal with?" George asked curiously. For those who exchange knowledge, sometimes its harder to write a letter than to write a paper to a magazine. Albert did not lie. He recently talked to them about papers less frequently, and more of them were composed of people he knew. A small circle, and then bring the problem to the circle to discuss together. Albert and several people crossed the road and walked into the small bar opposite. The three broomsticks were still crowded as usual. After Albert entered, a rush of heat rushed toward him, his eyes quickly swept across the bar, and he walked to the nearest empty table with Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. After they sat down, they exchanged glances, and finally they were so bored that they used the guessing box to decide who to buy Butterbeer from Ms. Rosmerta. "Well, you guys won!" Lee Jordan looked at the spread palms of the others, and looked at his clenched fists, shrugged helplessly and stood up. Albert took two Sicos from his pocket and said, "I want warm ones." "It''s the same with us." Fred and George grinned and took out their respective Si Ke and placed them in front of Lee Jordan. "Really." Lee Jordan took Si Ke to the counter to buy beer, and quickly got four glasses of butter beer heated with warm water. When he distributed the butter beer to everyone, he raised his finger in a certain direction and said in a low voice: "Look at that. Side, look, what I found." The three of them looked in the direction of Lee Jordan''s fingers and found that Ludo Bagman was sitting in a dark corner of the bar with a group of goblins talking. "Bagman''s luck doesn''t seem to be very good. Is this being entangled by the goblin again?" Fred smiled and clinked glasses with George, his tone of gloat that couldn''t be concealed, "Do you think we should go over and add fire to Bagman, I believe he will definitely have a headache." "If you go there, Bagman will definitely find an excuse to run away." Albert prefers to watch Bagman and the goblin gesture over there, but the monitoring technique is still not good, otherwise they can have a beer and listen here. With their words, I was happy. "Do you want to use this stuff?" Fred and George took out flesh-colored telescopic ears from their pockets. "If you want to eavesdrop, just change it. Your stuff is too blatant." "What do you think they are talking about?" Lee Jordan asked, staring at the excited goblins, taking a sip of butter beer. "Goblins are collecting debts." Fred and George said happily. "Bagman will definitely not pay back the money, and he probably has no money." Albert speculated, "If I were Bagman, 80% would have another bet with the goblin. If I win, the accounts of both parties Just write off a lump sum. If you lose, it doesnt matter if you owe a lump sum. Anyway, you have more debts." "It makes sense. If I were Bagman, I would pressure you to win the Triwizard Tournament." Fred slapped Albert on the shoulder and said, "After all, the other warriors are not your opponents. The result is already obvious. ." "The fairies are not idiots, they certainly won''t agree." George added. "So, they are arguing now." Lee Jordan looked at the aggressive goblin with crossed arms with interest, and quietly took out a detection ball from his pocket and rolled towards Bagman''s location, preparing Eavesdrop on them in the name of picking up the ball. After all, honest eavesdropping is easy to find, so it''s best to find an excuse for yourself. "That guy really likes these gossip news. If you didn''t ask him to participate in the Witcher Card, I suspect that Lee Jordan will become a reporter for the Daily Prophet or a reporter for The Witcher Weekly after graduation, like Rita Si Kit likes to look around for gossip news like that." Fred said to Albert, looking at Lee Jordan from behind. "We have thought about the column names of the newspapers and periodicals for him, and they are called the little secrets that make your heart beat." George added with a smile. "Let''s continue to study the follow-up arrangement of the joke shop!" Albert felt that the two guys were too idle, and planned to find something for them to do. He reached out and took out the notebook from the deformed lizard leather bag. "I''ve always been curious about when did you get this notebook?" George asked, flipping through the old notes, raising his eyebrows. "Originally, I planned to sell dark magic defense items in the last two years and take the opportunity to make a fortune. Later, you joined in and expanded the entire money-making plan." "It''s been a long time since I watched you play with the protective bracelet. What generation version is it now?" Fred asked curiously. They knew that Albert had this money-making plan for a long time, and they had been nagging for several years, but they didn''t expect the time to be quietly approaching. "Version 3.2 is almost at its limit. There is no way to improve it. The effect is not very satisfactory. It is longer than the previous protective bracelet. Now it can last about two years. In fact, I am not sure, but I can definitely Last longer." "If the next semester is really turbulent like you said, then you will really get rich." The two did not forget Albert''s prediction about the turmoil in the magical world, "Perhaps, we should hoard some of the dark magic defense items first, and then sell them all at once." "It''s not the time yet, but you can accumulate a part of your reputation first, and then you can make a lot of money by providing the Ministry of Magic with a defense package. It has to be said that most of the employees of the Ministry of Magic are really slack in the defense of the dark arts. " "Probably get 500 orders." George muttered, "It should be possible to get nearly Wangalong." "If you get into the fire dragon suit, it will definitely be more popular." Fred suggested. "The protective effect of that thing must be very good." "Do you think it''s possible? That kind of clothes is too ostentatious." Albert doesn''t think the fire dragon suits work. Many dark wizards especially like to use Avadasuo. "Fire dragon skin is a good thing. Except for the life of Avada, it can basically block or weaken most of the magical effects. When I really make a lot of gallons, I must first get myself into a fire dragon leather jacket." George is right. Albert said, "Safe and handsome. Of course, if you can enhance the defensive effect of the fire dragon leather jacket, you can definitely make them a top dark magic defense product." "This is a good proposal. It can be made into a high-end fire dragon vest and worn on the body." Albert thinks this is a good business opportunity. The problem is that the purse may be hurt." "Believe me, there is never a shortage of wealthy people in the magical world, especially Aurors. If the dark wizards are rampant, they would want to find you to customize a complete set of defensive fire dragon suits, and those high-ranking officials, they must also be afraid of death. Pay more attention to his own safety." Fred looked very excited. He felt that the field of defense against the dark arts was very promising. "At that time, we can still classify." George opened his mind: "You can sell ordinary protective equipment and specially-made advanced protective equipment. After all, most wizards can''t afford high-end goods. Well, it turns out you I thought about it a long time ago, saying that you are going to hand over ordinary protective equipment to us to manufacture. Is this really reliable?" "Your iron armor curse can already be used skillfully. It is enough to make general protective equipment. It may be used for a shorter time, but it should also be able to prevent general evil curses. There is always a difference between advanced and ordinary curses. Otherwise, what? How about attracting those rich people to the bait? It''s like ordinary flying broomsticks and firebolts." "It''s really you, is this intending to directly monopolize the market?" "Monopoly, no, what we want is a brand." Albert shrugged, "Even if someone robs us of the market in the future, they won''t be able to rob us." "What''s the matter with the Wonder Witch series above?" Fred took the notes from George and flipped through it, and found that Albert had actually prepared a lot of money-making plans. "When did you make so many beauty products?" George asked curiously, moving his head over. "These are not all the results of my research." Albert explained: "If someone else does this part, it should be divided out separately." "Your girlfriend?" George asked. "Isabel is also one of the researchers of beauty pharmacy. Do you remember the two foreign girls in the Quidditch World Cup last time?" Albert reminded. "Remember, very beautiful girl." George joked. "At the time, we thought you had two other girlfriends." "They are Isabel''s friends. We met last time at the Magic School Potions Championship, and later we developed beauty potions together. I was an added bonus, and sometimes helped the girls." Albert shrugged. "They opened a beauty shop in the United States and they are welcomed by countless girls." "What beauty potion?" Lee Jordan has returned after picking up the detection ball. "What the girls like." George asked, shaking the notes in his hand, "What are they talking about?" "As we guessed, Bagman wanted to offset his debt by betting. The goblins disagreed with Bagman''s choice of Albert''s final victory as a bet, so they quarreled." Lee Jordan smiled. Albert said: "It seems that Bagman is very confident in you." While a few people were chatting, Rita Skeeter followed her potbellied photographer into the three broomsticks. As soon as she arrived at the bar to buy a drink, she stared at Bagman who was entangled by the fairies, holding it. A cup of mead ran to talk to Bagman and tried to interview each other, but the conversation between the two parties was not pleasant. Bagman said nonsense and soon left with the group of fairies. "Bagman seems reluctant to talk to us. What is he doing and why is he following a large group of fairies? He also said that he was taking fairies to visit Hogsmeade... It''s nonsense... I bet something must be wrong. "Rita Skeeter looked at Bagmans leaving back with interest, and said to the colleague beside him, "...If we can dig something out, Ludo Ba, Director of the Department of Magic and Sports Geman will definitely be discredited... this thing is really exciting... keep up with Fu Zuo, let''s go see what secret Bagman is trying to hide." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at each other, ready to take advantage of this opportunity to poke Bagman''s affairs to Rita Skeeter. Just when they were about to stand up, they heard a sharp voice ringing in the bar. "Do you want to ruin a person''s life again?" Many people turned their heads and looked over when they heard the voice. Rita Skeeter also stopped. After seeing who was talking, she was no longer anxious to follow Bagman, and smiled with Harry. Say hello, "Great Harry, I didn''t expect to see you here..." "Why are you treating Hagrid like that?" Harry asked angrily. "Our readers have the right to know the truth." Rita Skeeter still had a smile on her face, and she couldn''t see any embarrassment at all. "I''m just fulfilling my responsibility." "Who cares about him..." Hermione interrupted when Harry was about to say something. "The truth, are you sure?" Hermione looked at Rita Skeeter coldly, and the corners of her mouth curled up contemptuously. "As long as you can get the story and enough Garon, you don''t care about anything, no matter who it is. Dont let it go, does the truth have Galleons important? Obviously not. I know you care more about newspaper sales and how many Gallons you can get. So, this time you plan to treat Ludo Bagman" "You silly little girl, don''t talk nonsense about things you don''t understand." Rita Skeeter said coldly. "Is it irritated by what I said?" Hermione sneered without fear of Rita Skeeter''s gaze. "Oh, my God, Skeeter, do you never do something serious?" Sirius appeared out of nowhere, reached out to hold Harry and Hermione''s shoulders, and smiled at Rita Skeeter who was angry. "You actually have time to quarrel with a little girl here. No wonder what the "Daily Prophet" reported is getting more and more rubbish." Sirius said with a distressed expression, "I used to like to read the "Daily Prophet". "At least some useful news can be obtained, but now there is nothing in the newspaper except a bunch of junk news. It is still said that the Daily Prophet is trying to use this junk to help the Ministry of Magic cover up the truth." "Hiding the truth?" Rita Skeeter looked at Sirius with a smile, "Oh, are you going to share with me a big secret that I don''t know? Honestly, I am very interested in what you call the truth." "Do you know the news that Peter Pettigrew came alive again? That guy also used the Imperius Curse to control and murdered Barty Crouch, the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department." Sirius said with a smile. "We''ve already reported about this. You seem to have been in Azkaban for a long time, and your memory has deteriorated a bit." Rita Skeeter sneered sharply, "I suggest you buy a memory ball. Maybe it can keep you from being so forgetful." "Then why don''t you report how Peter Pettigrew came back to life?" Sirius was not angry, and asked with a smile, "You haven''t investigated such an important matter? Or are you unwilling to report it." "You seem to be very clear." Rita Skeeter said coldly. "Of course, I got the first-hand news." Sirius smiled, "Peter Pettigrew''s mother died in Azkaban instead of Peter, so the body of Peter buried by the Dementor is actually Mrs. Peter who drank the compound medicine. " The whole small bar suddenly became silent, and everyone was shocked by the news, and never expected that Mrs. Peter would be willing to do this for her son. "Do you have any evidence?" Rita Skeeter suddenly had a bad feeling. "Mrs. Peter made a deal with the Minister of Magic for half of Peter''s family property in exchange for the opportunity to visit her son in Hogsmeade. As a result, within two days, Peter died in Azkaban, and Mrs. Peter also died later. The Peters house was engulfed by the raging fire. Siriuss smile on his face became more kind. This incident can be found. Even the Minister of Magic cannot hide it. I dare say that the Daily Prophet must also know this. Its a matter, and you dont seem to want everyone to know the truth. Is it because Fudge refused to let it, or is it because the Daily Prophet has collected a hush fee and shut up on this matter?" Suddenly there was a whisper in the bar. "Someone previously vowed to say that it was her responsibility to let readers know the truth." Hermione sneered sharply. Rita Skeeter looked at Hermione''s tousled hair indifferently and ferociously, obviously unkind. Without giving Rita Skeeter a chance to speak, Sirius continued, "Poor Mrs. Peter, sacrificed everything for her son, but in exchange for this result. Look at Peter''s escape from Azkaban. What good has happened." "Do you know why Peter Pettigrew used the Imperius Curse to control Crouch? You haven''t even reported what Peter Pettigrew did in Crouch''s house. Does the Daily Prophet have now become the megaphone of the Ministry of Magic? Yet?" Sirius was in a particularly happy mood, and he planned to make a big news here. Rita Skeeter was about to leave with a dark face, but was held in place by Sirius using magic. "Don''t leave in a hurry. Everyone needs the truth, not the trivial truth in your mouth." Sirius said, playing with his wand. You should stay here and listen to what I have said. Go back and write an article about the information I provided. Readers have the right to know the truth. Otherwise, what is the use of you? Do you think everyone is a fool? Or do you think Everyone is a fool?" Sirius''s words were very sharp, and Rita Skeeter, who was fixed in place, directly began to doubt life. "Dumbledore is a party to this matter." Sirius smiled and said to the audience in the bar, "That night, he and Bagman went to Barty Crouch to discuss the safety of the second event of the Triwizard Tournament. I think everyone knows this, but you guys I don''t know what Dumbledore encountered at Batty''s house." So everyone swallowed, waiting for Sirius to solve the truth of the mystery. "A very ugly baby who can''t even handle life, but can hold on to Dumbledore for a few minutes." Sirius raised his mouth happily and threw a heavy bomb. "That The baby is Voldemort." When the three words Voldemort popped out of Sirius''s mouth, the sound of sucking in cold air and the sound of knocking things over came from the three broomsticks. Mrs. Rosmerta shook her hand even more, and the entire flagon fell directly to the ground, she didn''t even notice it. "I know you don''t want to believe the truth, but this is the truth. In any case, the truth is there. It can''t be changed no matter how distorted or concealed." Sirius looked at everyone''s expressions and felt more happy. "We don''t know Voldemort. He was alive or dead, but he was indeed there, and I dont know what terrible way to become a baby. Of course, you can rest assured that the baby is dead, but Voldemort ran away under Dumbledores nose According to Dumbledores memories, Voldemort at the time looked like a ghost, but not a ghost, and spells could not harm it." "Mr. Sirius, is the demon who can''t even mention his name really alive?" the famous wizard couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know, we found a lot of experts, but they don''t know what the situation is, but I think he should be alive." Sirius said calmly, "It''s just that, living in that way, he is in a terrible situation. Very weak, very weak, a famous expert told us that as long as Voldemort continues to wander in this way for a hundred years, its soul will decay, completely lose consciousness, and there may no longer be a threat at that time." "This is really good news." "No, this is not really good news." Sirius laughed at himself. "According to the latest news we got, Voldemort dragged Dumbledore, but actually wanted Peter Pettigrew to escape, because as long as Peter escapes, Voldemort There was a way to turn himself into a baby again. Of course, the Ministry of Magic actually knew about this, so Fudge asked Auror to hunt down Peter Pettigrew with all his strength to prevent him from resurrecting Voldemort." With that said, Sirius found out a wanted list of Peter Pettigrew from nowhere, and joked with a smile, "Believe me, this is definitely the most expensive wanted criminal in history." Peter Pettigrew''s reward is worth 30,000 gallons, which is far higher than Sirius''s original wanted. Everyone looked at Peter Pettigrew''s wanted list and was silent. Peter Pettigrews 30,000 Galleon wanted list has been criticized for a long time. In fact, everyone did not understand the reason, but it was indeed surprisingly higher than the bounty, which attracted a large number of bounty hunters. "The Daily Prophet really doesn''t know anything? They just don''t want to say, maybe they are afraid of causing panic, but I think they are gradually becoming the tongue of the Ministry of Magic." Sirius looked at Rita Ski with a smile. Te continued, "Don''t worry, this whole thing is not over yet, I will tell you some news that the Ministry of Magic and the Daily Prophet are unwilling to tell you." Everyone''s hearts fell to the bottom of the rock, their eyes fixed on Sirius Black, worried about what bad news would come out of the other party''s mouth again. "Remember the Dark Mark in the World Cup. It was actually made by Batty Crouch. Uh, you heard that right. The son of Batty Crouch the old is still alive. We have passed Batty Crouch. The house elf at home confirmed this. I still remember that there was a report in the Prophets Daily that''Bartys house elf was found at the scene. Old Barty gave the house elf clothes and fired the poor house elf. Elf." "So, it''s no wonder Shining walked so weirdly back then. If she was dragged, it would make sense. No wonder Harry''s wand was in her hand." Hermione suddenly realized. "Now do you know what happened to the Dark Mark?" "After the World Cup, Peter took Voldemort to visit Old Batty, so that hapless guy will be controlled by the Imperius Curse. As for Batty, he has been released and is carrying out some evil plan. We suspect that he is Trying to restore Voldemort to his original strength." "Is this true?" "It should be true. We once wanted to find Barty Crouch Jr. through a certain prophecy master who lived in Britain. That master didnt help us fortune-telling Bartys hiding place, but he told us that later In those years, the environment of the British magical world will get worse and worse, and he has already planned to move." "Of course, divination is difficult to say, but we will soon see some signs." Sirius shrugged. "Batti Crouch Jr. is still alive?" "Yes, I dont think the news revealed by Barty Crouchs house elves is false." Sirius shrugged. "As for how Barty Crouch Jr. got out of Azkaban prison He came alive again, his situation is similar to Peter. And the old Batty paid the price of his life for this mistake, which is actually the reason why Peter took the risk of extinction, they tried to cover up the little Batty is still alive, cover up Voldemort trying to get back the original The truth of power, because once the old Batty is alive, he will tell everything. He knows too much and is silenced." Sirius waved his magic wand, unlocked Rita Skeeter''s magic, and said calmly, "Look, is the news I revealed is more valuable than your **** news." Rita Skeeter said nothing, and walked away without looking back. "I know you may think this is crazy, but whether you like it or not, this is the truth," Sirius looked at Rita Skeeter''s leaving back and laughed at himself, "If the Daily Prophet becomes The Ministry of Magics tongue, and deliberately concealed this part of the report, you can subscribe to this issue of the "Guide to Defense", I will explain the whole thing clearly from beginning to end, especially when you need the truth, the "Guide to Defense" "Always bring the truth to everyone, not let you be kept in the dark." "So you are promoting your own magazine?" Someone couldn''t help but mocked. "Do you think it is necessary to promote a magazine that is about to be blocked?" Sirius was not angry, but asked instead, "Sometimes, people don''t like the truth because the truth is so cruel." Sirius ignored the others, smiled and said a few words to Harry, and then walked towards Albert. "Great speech, I found your eloquence is surprisingly good." Albert said with a smile, "Still looking for Peter Pettigrew?" "That guy was offered a reward of thirty thousand gallons. I think this is a good opportunity." Sirius made no secret of his malice. "The reward is that we can split halfway ~ www.novelhall.com~ how about it, this is a good deal. Ill do it myself." "It''s really good, but this is not the place to talk about these." Albert stood up after drinking the butter beer and said, "Change the place, now the chances are slim, I suspect they have left the UK." "What are Fred, George and Lee Jordan doing to Rita Skeeter?" Hermione asked as she walked to Albert''s table with a butterbeer. "They plan to inform Rita Skeeter about Ludo Bagman." Albert shrugged. "Prepare to use that woman''s hand to retaliate against Ludo Bagman for paying the bet with fake Gallon. Jin, they also swallowed their principal, but I dont think the effect is great. The Ministry of Magic should know some bad things. In the end, at best, Bagmans reputation would be discredited and he lost his job and ran away. However, I think Bagman I guess it''s almost running away." "Bugman owes a lot of Garon?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. "Many, not only fairies, but also wizards are also in debt. We also set up a debt collection group to get back the principal bet and give Bagman a chance to pay back the money slowly." Sirius shakes He shook his head and said, "But Bagman seems unwilling to pay the money, so you don''t have to sympathize with him." Chapter 918： Ministry of Magic 1 mess "...What exactly does Black want to do?" There was a sound of smashing things and curses in the Minister of Magics office. Everyone knew that Fudge was furious, and they consciously bypassed the Ministers office. Minister''s mold. Since Sirius Black threw some heavy news in the Three Broomsticks bar, Minister of Magic Fudge has been in big trouble, especially when it was reported that Fudge was collecting half of Peter''s family wealth before allowing Mrs. Peter to go to Azkaban. The news that the prison visited Peter immediately aroused criticism from the magical world. What''s worse is that Mrs. Peter''s follow-up sorrow operation unexpectedly used compound medicine to rescue Peter from Azkaban. Many people couldn''t help but think of conspiracy. They He even thought that Fudge actually knew it, and tacitly agreed that Mrs. Peter rescued Peter from Azkaban prison, and that half of Peter''s family was the bargaining chip for the two parties'' transaction. When the situation is unknown, conspiracy theories are really popular. Many people expressed doubts about this and asked the Ministry of Magic to investigate the whereabouts of the wealth. Although the wealth was processed and most of it was donated to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries as a public welfare cause, it still caused Fudge a lot of trouble. However, after Sirius Black broke out that Peter Pettigrew was trying to resurrect Voldemort, and there seemed to be signs of success, the whole thing got a little worse. If there was no such thing as Voldemort''s resurrection, even if someone knew about the deal between Fudge and Mrs. Peter, it wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, even if someone inquires, it will be found that Fudge did not handle the money at all, and this wealth was directly donated to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. As for how much the Minister of Magic has greeted ink from it, no one knows, and no one goes into it. After the news of Voldemort''s resurrection spread throughout the magical world, even they did not know whether Voldemort was resurrected, but they all knew that it was the Minister of Magic who took half of the Peter family''s property that led to Peter Pettigrew''s successful escape from prison. This scapegoat must be buckled on Fudge''s head. And, regardless of whether this is true or not, Peter Pettigrew used the Imperius Curse to control Barty Crouch, the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, and finally killed him at the risk of being caught by Dumbledore, a crime. The evidence is solid, even Cornelius Fudge can''t hide it, and part of this account will be counted on Fudge. Therefore, Fudge would never admit the fact that Voldemort was resurrected, not to mention that he had not witnessed it personally, and there was no evidence to prove it. Fudge would definitely not be able to overwhelm his future political career. Fortunately, Dumbledore promised to keep the news temporarily to avoid causing panic in the magical world, so that the Ministry of Magic has time to hunt down Peter Pettigrew, prevent him from resurrecting Voldemort, and kill all dangers and problems in the cradle. Although Fudge never admitted that Voldemort was still alive, he knew very well that he had to make up for the mistakes he made unintentionally. As long as the problem was solved smoothly, even if people knew it afterwards, the matter had passed and no one would go into it. However, Sirius Black abruptly uncovered the scar, exposed the wound to everyone, and sprinkled a handful of salt on the wound. This was undoubtedly the result of punching Fudge in the nose face to face, then slapped Fudge with two big slaps, and beat Fudge directly. To make matters worse, the British magic circle has begun to have voices asking him to resign. Once Satoshi Pettigrew helped Voldemort return, but he could not stop it. No matter what causes Peter Pettigrew to escape successfully, Fudge will probably have to get out of the position of Minister of Magic. This is a result that he absolutely cannot accept. Fudge even suspected that this was Dumbledore''s conspiracy. Dumbledore wanted to oust him from the position of Minister of Magic, change to an obedient Minister, or become Minister of Magic himself. As for whether the mysterious man is still alive, Fudge expressed doubts about it. He would never admit that the mysterious man was alive before he witnessed the mysterious man with his own eyes. After hesitating for a moment, Fudge picked up the quill and wrote to Dumbledore. He felt it was necessary for him to talk to him. If it is not necessary, Fudge really does not want to have unnecessary conflicts with Dumbledore. Dumbledores reputation is so great that his words are sometimes even more useful than his own Minister of Magic. Fudge knows that as long as Dumbledore is willing , Many people are willing to push him to the position of Minister of Magic, which makes Fudge very jealous. Putting down the quill, Fudge glanced at the "Daily Prophet" and decided to write to Barnabas Goofey, the editor-in-chief of "Daily Prophet" by the way. Those **** false reports must stop. ... Barnabas Gufe, the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, also encountered some troubles. Those words of Sirius Black deeply hurt some people and made them wonder whether the Daily Prophet could tell people the truth. However, Barnabas Guffis situation is not as bad as Fudges. Sales of "Daily Prophet" are still good. Despite a lot of infamy, Rita Skeeters recent article on Ministry of Magic sports The report by Ludo Bagman, Director of the Sports Department, successfully diverted everyone''s attention. By the way, the reports for several days have turned everyone''s attention to the Ministry of Magic. After all, Barty Crouch Jr. is still alive, and is hiding away to make trouble. This scapegoat undoubtedly needs to be buckled to Barty Crouch. Even if Barty Crouch is dead, this scapegoat will also be buckled to the Ministry of Magic. Who makes Barty Crouch the international Where is the director of the Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department? This is a high-ranking official of the Ministry of Magic, and there is nothing he can do about it. What''s more, there is the scandal of Ludo Bagman, the director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic, who owes money and lapses in debt, and Barty Crouch, these two big melons, are enough for everyone to divert attention. Oh, yes, and the Minister of Magic. Although the "Daily Prophet" did not report Fudge''s deeds, it still pointed the finger at the Ministry of Magic. The posture of the Ministry of Magic that there are problems everywhere is not a problem with their "Daily Prophet". Rita Skeeter is still quite good, and easily distracts everyone''s attention, which has also caused Fudge''s recent troubles to increase. As for the Minister of Magics protest against the false report of the "Daily Prophet", Barnabas Guffi did not care very much. The "Daily Prophet" was not run by the Ministry of Magic. He absolutely did not allow the "Daily Prophet" to be published by wizards. In his heart, there is an image of often collecting hush money and shutting up on certain things. What''s more, this matter is too late. When Sirius Black throws out this heavy news, he cant hide it. Even if the Daily Prophet shuts up, Sirius Black will have his own magazine. Comparing them with each other, the status of "Daily Prophet" will plummet, and the reputation of the mouthpiece of the Ministry of Magic will be lost. As for the Minister of Magics anger, Barnabas Gourfee naturally had a way to deal with it. He wrote a letter to the other party, implying that he could not cover the matter at all, and pointed the finger at Sirius Black who threw the heavy news. And remind Fudge that even if he shuts up, Sirius'' magazine will still publish relevant news, which is meaningless. As for how Fudge intends to deal with this matter, it is not what Barnabas Guffi is concerned about, anyway, he has already thrown out the scapegoat. Fudge was very angry after reading the letter from Barnabas Guffi, but he also knew that Barnabas Guffi was right. This matter was indeed a problem with Sirius. And Sirius was Dumbledore''s, he would like to hear how Dumbledore planned to explain this later. ... Late at night, Fudge finally waited for the old guy he hated in his office, and angrily accused the other party of deliberately leaking the news and causing panic in the magical world. "I probably know the reason." Dumbledore completely ignored the angry Fudge, and said calmly: "Sirius wanted to kill Peter. You should know their grievances. His friend died because of Peter''s betrayal, and he himself was imprisoned in Azka. In Ban prison for more than ten years, their hatred has been endless. It is not a problem that someone can solve in a few words." "Before, because of Harry''s persuasion, Sirius finally made up his mind to send Peter Pettigrew to Azkaban prison, and Peter Pettigrew escaped from prison. This is obviously something Sirius Black cannot tolerate." "That''s why he did that." Fudge felt baffled. "Yes." Dumbledore said, looking at Fudge calmly. "In Sirius'' eyes, this matter has some of your problems. I think he did that to force you and the Ministry to find and kill as soon as possible. Dead Little Dwarf Peter." "We want to do that too. The Aurors are looking for Peter''s whereabouts all the time. They have tried their best." Fudge said angrily. "Don''t say this to a person who has been dazzled by hatred. It doesn''t make any sense." Dumbledore shook his head. "I heard that he has been looking for a fortuneteller recently, trying to find the position of Peter Pettigrew by means of divination." "Augur." Fudge felt it was absurd. "Yes, he found a certain prophecy master living in Britain. We dont know whether he got the answer, but there is no doubt that what Blake said should be true. He still wont give up on the hunt for Peter Pettigrew. I also heard recently that he was trying to encourage...Anyway, a man who wants revenge in his head, no matter what he does for revenge, I wont be surprised. Dumbledore said quietly, As for why Blake is targeting You, I think you should be very clear." "It was just an accident, how could I know..." Fudge was quite angry. "This matter really deserves our vigilance. It''s best to catch Peter alive and use Veritaserum to tell him where Barty Crouch Jr. is." Dumbledore stared at Fudge and reminded, "If you don''t want Voldemort to come back to life. Suppressing his helper is the best choice. If you sit on the sidelines for some reason, everyone will be unlucky together." "It''s ridiculous Dumbledore, the mysterious man is dead." Fudge said angrily. "No matter how you deny it, you can''t deceive others." Dumbledore didn''t argue with Fudge in this regard, he knew that there was no point in doing that. "I have received a lot of bad predictions. Someone once told me that one time was a coincidence and two times were a coincidence. How about three times or more?" Dumbledore ignored Fudge and said to himself. "There are not so many coincidences in this world." "What prophecy? Who made the prophecy?" "I don''t know, Sirius didn''t say, he said the other party wouldn''t let it." Dumbledore said gently. "The magic world will become a mess in the next few years. It will get worse every year, and people will die everywhere, ah Inmates in Zkaban prison will also escape on a large scale. Eventually the Ministry of Magic will collapse, so he is planning to leave Britain and seek refuge elsewhere." "It''s nonsense." Fudge shouted, blushing. "Actually, I don''t really believe in the prophecy. There are so many things involved." Dumbledore didn''t care about the angry Fudge, and said calmly, "Of course, fortunately, it doesn''t take long for us to break through each other. Lie." Dumbledore did not wait for Fudge to speak, and continued: "By the way, I almost forgot. I was originally here to discuss the Triwizard Tournament with you. There is a problem with the two leaders of the Ministry of Magic. You Who are you going to be responsible for?" "Then suspend the Triwizard Tournament, this incident itself is very suspicious And you don''t mean that Potter''s becoming a Warrior is a conspiracy in itself?" Fudge said impatiently. "Unfortunately, after the Triwizard Tournament started, we couldn''t stop it, because the Warriors have signed a contract with the Goblet of Fire, and breach of contract requires a high price." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, "I thought you know." "There are too many annoying facts lately." Fudge said depressed: "There is a lack of referees in the Triwizard Tournament, right? Then I will be the referee. As for the other person, let Amelia Burns act as the referee. Go to the referee, I think she wouldnt mind taking a few hours out to watch a great game." Fudge couldnt help it. Now the Ministry of Magic is in a mess. Since Rita Skeeter stabbed Ludo Bagman, more and more victims have come out to speak out, and finally a debt collection group emerged. As a result, Ludo Bagman does not know where he went now, his position is temporarily vacant, and he has not yet found a suitable successor. As for the death of Barty Crouch, the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department was also in a mess. They began to re-examine the orders Crouch gave Percy Weasley during his lifetime. Moreover, the next director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department was also not selected. Many people were staring at that position. Chapter 919： All profiteers Near the fireplace in the Gryffindor common room, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were getting together to rest and warm up to pass the time, and several of them chatted about boring trivial matters one after another. George pressed his body on the armchair, flipped through the recent "Daily Prophet", and found Rita Skeeter''s report. After reading carefully, he said to Fred and Lee Jordan who were playing cards next to him: "I I suddenly like Rita Skeeter''s woman recently." "Don''t really fall in love with her." Fred joked with a smile, "That woman is almost old enough to be your mother." "I mean articles." George continued to look down in the newspaper and read the latest front-page news. He felt that the amount of information in it seemed a bit large. Although Sirius has already thrown out a lot of blockbuster news a while ago, the latest issue of "Defense Guide" has not been published yet. You can only look at what blockbuster news will be reported in the Daily Prophet, and there is just to look for it. Ludo Bagman''s bad news. Ludo Bagman almost took all the Garon in their pockets, and if it hadn''t been for Albert, their dream would have ended before it even started. Fred and George have never forgotten this enmity. "The woman''s article is still so sharp, it''s really unlucky to be followed by him." Lee Jordan also read the articles published by Rita Skeeter in the "Daily Prophet" in the last few days, and has to admit that there is some truth in the popularity of the other partys reports, although most of them are nonsense. . However, everyone likes these gossip news. "Sirius is really daring, he will definitely have big trouble doing that last time." George continued to flip through the newspaper, looking for more news about Bagman. Since the woman Rita Skeeter stabbed Ludo Bagman out of the scandal with amazing efficiency, the former director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic suddenly became discredited. No way, there are many wizards looking for Bagman to bet on the World Cup. People who lose money or win money are scolding him. Amid the anger of countless people, Bagman left the Ministry of Magic griefly and lived a life of hiding from debt. Harry, who was playing wizard chess with Ron next to him, heard the three talking about Sirius, so he looked up and asked, "What is the trouble with Sirius." "I don''t know, but Fudge is not a big belly." George said. "Last time, I saw Fudge at the Broken Cauldron Bar, and I thought he was pretty good." Harry didn''t have much contact with Fudge, and his impression of him was not too bad. "If I were you, I wouldn''t believe politicians: those people only care about their status and power. They are the dirtiest guys in the world. Even the toilet is cleaner than them." George closed the newspaper and said to Harry. "This is what Albert said, dont believe in the morals of politicians, because they have no morals." "I think it might be more appropriate to use stinky socks." Fred threw away the wizard card in his hand, vomiting, "The toilet in some places is still very clean." Harry and Ron frowned. They didn''t expect Albert to hate Fudge so much. Even Fred, George and Lee Jordan had no respect for the Minister of Magic. "I dare you to say that Mr. Minister definitely doesn''t like certain truths being known by people. This will damage his reputation and be detrimental to the next election of the Minister of Magic." Lee Jordan explained with a smile and shrugged, "especially when people Knowing that Fudge accidentally caused Peter Pettigrew to escape from Azkaban, his situation will get worse and worse. Now it is estimated that he has the idea of ??killing Sirius." Harry opened his mouth in surprise, not knowing what to say. He also knows that Fred, George, and Lee Jordan always like to talk about Albert and admire him very much, but he has to admit that Albert is right all the time, it feels like People want to believe Dumbledore. When Harry Potter had such thoughts in his mind, he felt very absurd. Albert had already reached Dumbledore''s height. Well, although Harry is unwilling to admit it, it seems...Albert is really great. If he is as old as Dumbledore, he might become the next Dumbledore. Even Harry has to admit it. . "What should we do about the Triwizard Tournament now? The officials sent by the Ministry of Magic to organize and manage the Triwizard Tournament are all over. Will the competition continue to be held?" Ron turned the topic off, always feeling Fred''s Every time people discuss Albert, they are quite enthusiastic. It sounds a bit like what Percy said during the summer vacation: Mr. Crouch thinks... This is what I said to Mr. Crouch... This is what Mr. Crouch thinks... Mr. Crouch told me... Oh my goodness, it''s crazy. A Percy out of the house was enough for him, Ron didn''t want to see Fred and George become like this. "It should continue. Albert said that the Warriors signed a contract with the Goblet of Fire. They must not give up in any way, otherwise they will not be able to bear the cost of breach of contract." Fred said without hesitation, "I dare you to say Albert had guessed it earlier. It will be so, so he doesn''t care too much about the outcome of this game." "It''s really a troubled game, maybe this is the last one." Lee Jordan began to clean up the wizard cards on the table. "By the way, when do you plan to officially sell the wizard card?" Ron reached out and picked up a delicate wizard card. After years of accumulation, the wizard card became more and more refined. "next semester." "At that time, we will put advertisements, open the Owl mail order service, and sell the products to Hogwarts students, making the final preparations for opening a store after graduation." "Does Anderson really plan to help you open a store, a store like Joko''s Joke Shop?" Ron was full of envy, he also wanted such a good friend, "However, in addition to canary biscuits, you have prepared How many new products?" "You will never be disappointed, there are many interesting things." "Including the wizard card?" Harry asked curiously, "How much do you plan to sell for this thing." "Two Wests can be a pack, there will be five wizard cards in it." Lee Jordan introduced, "The wizard card deck is a gallon." "It''s expensive, it''s a profiteer." Ron looked at the three in front of him with weird eyes. "Is it expensive? No, as long as you spend a gallon to buy a deck, you can play." Lee Jordan looked at Ron with a look of poor ghosts and said, "It is not necessary to buy a supplementary card pack, and as long as Join the Witcher Card Club and are willing to participate in the game. We will give away some free card packs every year. To be honest, the cheapest Witcher Chess is more than one Gallon." Ron opened his mouth and wanted to refute, so he heard Lee Jordan continue to say, "If you dont even think of this thing as expensive, then those things invented by Fred, George, and Albert are definitely not worth buying. Now, they need two Sicos for any candy." "Are you crazy about money?" Ron looked at the Weasley twins in disbelief. "A candy can cost two cents?" "We dare to sell it so expensive, naturally there is a reason." Fred and George looked at each other, put their hands on Ron''s shoulders, and said with a smile, "If you want to get sick, our skipping candy can make you Get sick immediately." "You want to get sick when your brain is sick." Ron broke free of the twins angrily. "No, there are always people who want to get sick." Fred shrugged, "After eating skipping candy, we can guarantee that even experienced professors will feel that you need to go to the school hospital urgently, as long as you leave the classroom , You can take the other half of the antidote and quickly return to normal. Then, you can freely control the rest of the time."" Looking at Ron, who was dumbfounded, Fred and George patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction and said, "We have tested it ourselves, it''s safe, fast, and harmless." "It sounds like a good thing," Harry murmured. "Give me a copy of all kinds of skipping candy." If there was such a good thing back then, Harry would definitely have to be hospitalized every time he attended Lockhart''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class. "Now we are not ready to sell to the outside world, you may have to wait for the next semester." Fred explained helplessly, "Of course, if you want to book in advance, you can pay first. As the first customer to book in advance, We can give you a 20% discount, but no one else can enjoy such a discount." "There are some inventions, or give me a copy of everything!" Harry was very interested in the twins'' inventions. "Wow, are you sure Harry?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all showed exaggerated expressions and reminded, "It takes hundreds of gallons." "Hundreds of gallons, how could it be so expensive, are you robbery?" Harry and Ron were also taken aback by the high price. "Of course it''s expensive. A few hundred gallons are still cheap. If you want to customize it, the price is more expensive." George didn''t know where to get a magazine weekly and handed it to Harry. "What is this?" Harry asked, taking the magazine. "Our catalog." George explained proudly. "It''s all inside?" Harry and Ron looked at each other, the number is too much. "All of them, but some things need to be customized separately by Albert, and they are expensive." Fred turned the magazine to the protective equipment section. "There are several kinds of fireworks in this magazine. The cheapest one requires two Westcos, and the most expensive one is 20 gallons to buy luxury deflagrations, and there are also special customized versions. The price is negotiable." Li Jordan said to Ron, "So, the Wizard card is really not expensive, it can even be said to be quite cheap." "You actually sell invisible cloaks?" Harry asked in surprise when he discovered that there were invisible cloaks on it. "Well, that''s it." Fred explained, "It''s actually a travel cloak with a magic spell or blindfold. It can be invisible at first, but it will gradually lose its invisible effect over time. It''s not counted. It works, but it must be more than enough to fool Filch." "However, why is there such a big difference in the price?" Ron found that the cheapest invisibility cloak cost fifteen gallons, and the most expensive one cost three hundred gallons, a full twenty times the price. " "The quality is different. Even if it loses its magic power, the three-hundred one is a very delicate cloak. The material is silk. It is a special custom-made one, and you need to make an appointment with Albert." Fred shrugged, " Of course, the invisibility effect lasts longer." "I found out that Anderson is the profiteer!" Looking at Rons entire catalogue magazine, the most expensive ones are custom-made products, and you also need to make a temporary appointment and pay a deposit of 100 gallons. Moreover, the cheapest custom-made products require 100, and the most expensive ones. Five thousand. It is said that it is a protective equipment made of a complete set of dragon skins, which can completely resist common curses and can greatly weaken the power of black magic. "How can I say that." The three looked at each other and said in unison, "Albert is a profiteer." At this moment, Hermione walked into the common room out of breath "What''s the matter, UU reading Hermione?" Ron asked suspiciously. "Do you know where Albert is?" Hermione said urgently. "I don''t know, maybe I went to Hagrid." Fred asked suspiciously, "You have something to do with him?" "Something bad happened." Hermione grabbed Harry by the arm, pulled him from the seat, and said quickly: "Harry, come with me." "What happened?" Harry asked suspiciously. "Please, follow me first. I''m telling you on the way." Hermione took Harry and walked out of the hallway. Ron got up and followed, leaving the three staring at each other. "What''s the matter, Hermione?" After Harry followed Hermione out of the common room, he looked at Hermione who was a little nervous and impatient in confusion. "Sparkling broke down." Hermione said tremblingly. Chapter 920： Assist "Sparkling?" Harry repeated with confused eyes. "The house elf who was driven away by Crouch at the World Cup." Hermione didn''t even bother to use the honorific statement. It shows how dissatisfied she is with Crouch''s approach. "I was reading the Daily Prophet today when I was collecting intelligence. , I found out that Sirius mentioned Crouchs house elf to prove that Barty Crouch Jr. is still alive. To be honest, Im a little worried about Shinings situation..." "Why are you worried..." Ron was interrupted by Hermione before he could finish. "When I passed by, I found that the poor house elf had completely collapsed." Hermione felt sorry for Shining and felt worthless for her. "Didn''t she have been expelled from the house by Crouch?" Ron was even more confused. "Sparkling still can''t forget the man. Anyway, you follow me first." Hermione led the two to the kitchen below the auditorium. "Then what are you asking Albert for?" Ron didn''t forget that Hermione wanted to ask Albert for help at first. "Dobby told me that Albert is very popular with house elves, and maybe he can help solve Shining''s problem." Because of the domestic elf Liberation Front, Hermione is now almost one of the most unpopular among the house elves. Although they did not drive her out of the kitchen, Hermione can feel that the house elves dislike it. look. "Albert is very popular with house elves?" Harry thought the house elves were very warm to everyone. "Yes, it''s very popular." Hermione nodded and said, "Albert is very friendly to the house elves. Every Christmas holiday he gives the house elves some Christmas gifts, so many house elves are there for him." "Give the house elves a Christmas present?" Although Harry had done it himself, he still felt that Albert was a little... hypocritical. "Albert has a cat, and sometimes the house elves will take care of it..." Hermione said to herself, "I heard from Dobby that the house elves would help Albert cook the supper alone and send it to the dormitory. Of course, Albert has no prejudice against house elves, and is quite friendly, as caring as he treats his relatives. The Christmas gift is just to express gratitude to the house elves for their usual care." Hermione really admires Albert. Most wizards never take the house elves seriously. There are very few that can do Albert''s. He is even willing to patiently help Hermione write about house elves. Touching stories of living in harmony with wizards to promote friendly relations between the two parties. The two looked at each other, and to be honest, Albert''s treatment at the house-elf made them envious. "By the way, Albert gave Dobby a job," Hermione said suddenly. Except for Dumbledore, he was the first to do this, knowing that almost no wizard is willing to do this. "He hired Dobby?" Harry and Ron were surprised. "What did he hire Dobby for?" "That guy is really weird," Ron murmured. "It seems that opening a store in the future requires manpower and can take care of Fred, George and Lee Jordan''s lives." Hermione had already learned the whole thing from Dobby, although Albert''s salary made Hermione not Too satisfied, but he is at least willing to give Dobby a job, which is a good start. Some things need to be done step by step, and nothing can be anxious. "He has everything ready." Harry thought it was a lot like Albert''s way of doing things. Everything was prepared in advance, it was not like a Gryffindor. At least, many Gryffindor students will not consider these issues in advance. "Believe me, if Anderson were pure blood, he would have become the object of countless pure blood pursuit, admiration, and envy." Ron seemed to think of something, and laughed at himself: "Even if Malfoy sees it, he will have to bow his head. The flattering type, then, with his abilities and the reputation of pure blood, he will definitely become the Minister of Magic within ten years and become another legend in the magic world." (The Minister of Magic is elected once every seven years and can be re-elected) Harry and Hermione looked at Ron in a bit of astonishment. "Don''t look at me like that, Albert is more famous in the magical world than you think." Ron murmured, "It''s so famous that even a guy like Malfoy can''t help him, even his mother admires him. Fred and George used Albert to persuade our family." "Does the magic world reject Muggle wizards?" Harry asked suddenly. "My dad just likes Muggles and hasn''t been promoted." Ron murmured. "Although he doesn''t care about it, Percy does. That guy is ambitious." "No matter where it is, it is not uncommon to exclude such situations." Hermione pushed open the door of the kitchen and took Harry and Ron into the kitchen again. This was the second time they had come to Hogwarts'' kitchen. "Long time no see sir." Dobby hugged Harry tightly. "Thank you for the Christmas present." Harry barely squeezed a smile on his face, he was still not used to the enthusiasm of house elves. "How is Sparkle now?" Hermione asked anxiously. "Not so good. She has been emotionally broken since she learned about Mr. Crouch''s death. Recently, she has been crying and drinking. She has not been able to adapt to her identity." Dobby screamed. "Is it because Sirius forced Sparkle to tell about Barty Crouch Jr.?" Hermione asked warily. "Hermione?" Harry frowned. "No, Mr. Black hasn''t found Shining before." Dobby shook his head. "However, Professor Dumbledore called Shining over to ask something a while ago." "Dumbledore?" The three looked at each other, and followed Dobby to visit Shining. The surrounding house elves avoided them, as if Dobby had some terrible infectious disease. "She looks okay now." Ron observed Shining for a while and said. "I just took a tranquilizer for Shining." Dobby said helplessly: "When Mr. Anderson came here for supper with his partner a few days ago, he happened to notice Shining''s situation and gave me a large bottle. Tranquilizers and euphorias are sometimes given to Shining when she is emotionally down." Harry looked at the house elf, and then at Hermione, for a moment and a half, he didn''t know what to do. He had no idea what to do. "Can you use the Forgotten Curse, Hermione, do you know that spell?" Harry took Hermione to the side and muttered softly, "I remember Lockhart was very good at this spell. Maybe we can make Shining forget something that isn''t. Very pleasant memory." "No, although I know the principle of the Forgotten Curse, but..." Hermione had actually thought about using the Forgetting Curse to make Shining forget Crouch''s things, but she felt that she couldn''t make her own decisions about this kind of things, otherwise something bad might happen. Of course, she can''t do that. This is actually the reason why Hermione wanted to find Albert. Perhaps Alberts charm requires only gentle touches of her shiny head, and then a word to the house elf: If there is nowhere to go, you can come to my house. Maybe, all the problems can be solved. In Hermione''s opinion, Albert was willing to hire Dobby, and it would certainly not be a problem to accept another house-elf. This is good for both parties. Following Albert, Shining''s life will definitely be much better in the future. "Spark, would you like to follow Albert?" After hesitating for a long time, Hermione came to Shine and asked in a low voice, "If you want, I''ll help you ask Albert. After he graduates from school, he will definitely be willing to have a famous house elf help take care of his daily life. " Shining raised her head and looked at Hermione in disbelief. Her expression looked a little twisted. She seemed to want to cry, but she couldn''t. "This is a good idea. Mr. Anderson is a good man, and he is still a great stare. He is very good to everyone. He will definitely become a great wizard like Dumbledore in the future." Dobby also thought of Hermione''s proposal. Very good, they can all work for Mr. Anderson by then. "No, Shining don''t want it, Shining doesn''t want to, Shining will never betray her master." The house elf shook his head frantically. "Mr. Crouch is no longer your master. He drove you away." Dobby reminded shrillly. "And, he is dead, killed by Peter Pettigrew." "Shut up Dobby." Shining covered her ears and curled up. "Do you want to go back to Barty Crouch Jr.?" Harry asked back. "I know Barty Jr. is still alive. He even took my wand and released the Dark Mark at the World Cup. , Now that he has returned to his master, do you plan to follow Voldemort in the future?" The atmosphere in the kitchen suddenly became very weird, and even a small range of chaos appeared. The name Voldemort still had a strong deterrent to the house elves. "Harry..." Under the uneasy gaze of the house-elf, Hermione forcibly pulled Harry out of the kitchen. "You shouldn''t be mentioning the names of mysterious people, you frightened them all." Hermione looked at Harry reproachfully, as if he had done something very excessive just now. "Is Barty Crouch Jr. really alive?" Ron asked suddenly. "It seems alive, I heard Sirius say that Barty Jr. is hiding, as if trying to resurrect Voldemort." Harry murmured. Ron trembled all over, gritted his teeth and said, "Harry, can you not mention this name." "Don''t be like Ron." Harry finally reluctantly compromised under Ron''s gaze. "Oh, okay." He spread his hands. "They are looking for Barty Crouch Jr., Sirius said that if he can catch Peter, he should be able to find out the specific whereabouts of Barty Crouch Jr. ." "Can''t you ask Anderson for divination?" Ron asked confusedly: "With Anderson''s ability, I think he might have a way to find out where Barty Crouch Jr. is hiding. After all, he used to divination for Sirius. Peter''s clues will all come true, although they didn''t come in handy." "Don''t be too superstitious about Weasley." Moody, who just came out of the hall, said to the three of them: If that thing really works, many things in this world can be made easy. Even Dumbledore doesnt believe in it because he usually doesnt believe it. allow." "Is that so?" Harry murmured suspiciously, "But, Anderson is really accurate, even though he charges a lot of gallons for every divination." Harry didn''t know what the other fortunetellers were doing, but Albert Anderson''s fortunetelling was indeed very accurate. As for Professor Trelawney, although the professor had made several predictions, Harry still thought she was a liar from the bottom of his heart. "I have also heard that he can divination. If Mr. Anderson is really so good, I should suggest Dumbledore to find him for divination." Moody murmured, "At least, don''t worry about not finding Peter and Peter Barty Crouch Jr.." Moody limped away on crutches, looking at this posture as if he was going to talk to Dumbledore about it. "That...Professor Moody." Hermione hesitated for a moment, or stepped forward and said, "Can you help me ask Professor Dumbledore and tell him that the house elf Shining has collapsed because of Mr. Crouch''s death. The question is whether he can use the Forgetting Curse to help Shining. Forget those unpleasant memories." Moody stopped, turned his head and stared at Hermione with the potion for a moment, and said in a low voice, "To be honest, this is not a pleasant topic, especially the manipulation of other people''s memories. Such things generally make wizards taboo. .If you cant do that, its best not to do that, and if you want to erase the important memory of other individuals in the house elves heads, you also need a very powerful forgetting spell. Once used, it will cause the house elves brains. Permanent damage." Hermione''s face became unusually pale, and the corners of her mouth twitched and said, "I didn''t know it would be like this." "You need to learn a lot, and I suggest you focus on helping Potter pass the second project." Moody looked up at Harry and said, "The situation is getting a little weird now, you better Learn more ways to protect yourself, dont go to the battlefield unprepared, its easy to lose your life. Its hard for me to imagine that Dumbledore didnt teach you these things. Under the gaze of the three, Moody limped away with a cane. "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to ask Professor Moody for help." Ron murmured. Harry also agreed with Ron. Moody''s was obviously more interested in the capture of the dark wizard. If she was asked to find out the whereabouts of Barty Jr., Moody would definitely do that. However, the three of them didn''t know that their conversation just now caused a wave of waves in Moody''s heart. Divination? To be honest, Little Batty actually doesn''t believe in this deceptive thing. Even if Barty Jr. got an excellent result in owls divination back then. No, maybe it was because he got an excellent grade in the divination exam that he knew better what divination was like. There are actually very few real fortune-tellers, very few, and many of them are liars. Even if they are not liars, their abilities are usually very limited, unable to divination accurate things, and basically get some mysterious and inexplicable things. Of course, Anderson is really evil, and there must be a reason why Potter and Weasley admire him so much. That guy is really a scourge. Little Batty felt that he had to be more vigilant, lest he was exposed because of the divination that day, although he felt that this kind of thing might be extreme. Sometimes he really wanted to kill that mudblood. In fact, Barty Jr. was really right. If Albert wants, Barty Jr. has overturned. Chapter 921： I was arrested "I have to go Hagrid." Albert took out his pocket watch from his robe pocket to check the time, got up and said to Hagrid, who was sitting at the table plucking his chicken feathers, "I will see you next time." "Don''t stay for dinner?" "No." Albert didn''t want to fish out strange things from the dinner plate. "Don''t be too serious about the previous things. Those things are not worth worrying about." "Do you think I''m stupid." Hagrid threw down the half-plucked rooster, looked up at Albert who was about to leave, and said: If I had listened to you and didn''t talk nonsense, I would not meet him. It''s these things. "Suggesting this stuff, I never expected others to listen carefully and consider it carefully." Albert stopped at the door of the hunting lodge, looking at Hagrid and said calmly, "To be honest, I''m not surprised that you will stab the basket. , Just like Porter does something every year." "You guessed it a long time ago, didn''t you? Or Maxim is smart, she said she has a big bone." Hagrid was a little bored when she said this. "I thought you would call her Olim." Albert leaned over and rubbed his teeth. "Don''t worry about this too much. Believe me, you and Mrs. Maxim will get together soon." " "Why?" Hagrid asked stupidly. "Because you have a common language, as long as you don''t be stupid, at least it''s okay to be friends." Albert greeted Hagrid and left. At dinner, Hermione took the initiative to talk to him about Sparkling the house elf. Albert wasn''t interested in Hermione''s proposal at all. After all, he is going to send off Jr. Barty Crouch next time. Although it was not his hand, Albert is not too serious to adopt a house elf who may be hostile to him. "Hermione, some things are not as simple as you think." Albert looked at Hermione who was looking forward to her face, and shook his head, "Shiny''s question can only be up to her, if she can''t pass the hurdle in her heart, No matter how much other people can help." "Is there really no way?" "If Shining can''t forget Crouch, then time can only help her forget." Albert looked at the dejected Hermione and comforted: "There are very few things in this world that can be perfect, just do what we can. , Not to mention that you are only a student now and there is not much you can do." "Oh, you''re right." Hermione looked absent-minded. "If I were you, I would pay attention to Potter''s preparation progress. There is only less than a month left before the second project." Albert reminded kindly, "If you can''t make preparations before launching, Potter may be in trouble." He actually liked Hermione''s kindness, but sometimes the powerless kindness was useless except to satisfy and comfort herself, and Hermione obviously didn''t understand this. Albert did not intend to tell Hermione that it might be too cruel for her, because a lot of what she is doing now is not helping house elves at all. "I think Hermione''s proposal is good. If you can have a house elf, we can relax after we open the shop." George said with a smile. "I have hired Dobby." Albert said quietly, peeling the citrus peel, "Dobby will help you prepare three meals, clean up the store, and put out the merchandise at that time." "Dobby, I seem to have heard this name somewhere." "The house elves of the Malfoys are free now," Albert explained. "This is really wonderful." The Weasley brothers like to see Malfoy unlucky. "You actually spend money to hire a house elf?" Fred interrupted. "Dumbledore does this too." "No, I''m actually even more curious about how much you give a month." Fred wasn''t too surprised, after all, it was Albert, so he wouldn''t be surprised even if he did something amazing. "One gallon a week." Albert said to the twins while eating citrus, "I will be deducted from my share of the proceeds. Anyway, I definitely can''t go to the shop often." "If you want to settle in a shop, renting a house may cost a lot of money." "No, I''ll help you figure it out and live in the box." Albert said calmly, "If it is troublesome to come to the door, Dobby will run away with the box as soon as possible, and your safety will be guaranteed at that time. Dont worry about being murdered in bed." "That''s a good idea," George murmured. "Even if the Ministry of Magic wants to conduct surprise inspections, it can''t help it." "I have thought about the posters of the store for you." With that, Albert took out his notebook, tore off a page and handed it to them. Fred and George leaned forward and looked at the passage on the paper: Why are you worried about mysterious people? You should care Constipation kernel The feeling of constipation afflicts Chinese people! youknowwho (mysterious person) unopoo (constipation kernel) "puff." Both of them couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Constipation," they whispered softly, "I didn''t expect you to be quite humorous." Fred suddenly understood why Albert had arranged that way. "What are you laughing at?" Shanna asked suspiciously. "nothing." Fred stuffed the note into his pocket. "You must be discussing something bad. Oh, yes, Professor Dumbledore asked me to give this to you." Lee Jordan walked over and handed Albert a folded note. Albert opened the note, looked at the contents, and put it away. At eight o''clock in the evening, Albert sounded the headmaster''s office on time. After entering, he found Moody''s also here, and could not help narrowing his eyes slightly. "Professor Dumbledore, what can you do with me." Albert reduced the expression on his face, ignored Moody''s gaze, and asked. "I hope you can help divination the whereabouts of Peter Pettigrew and Barty Crouch Jr." Dumbledore said with a smile. "Divination is not omnipotent." Albert declined gently. Of course, if Dumbledores benefits were great enough, he wouldnt mind picking up Barty Crouch Jrs vest on the spot. "Try it." Dumbledore handed over a note, and Albert scanned the content on it and found it was a distorted note. Moody watched the private transaction with interest. Albert hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to predict Peter''s position. As for Batty, it doesn''t work yet. After this incident, Little Batty should not dare to rush into action, but... he still needs to take some risks. However, Albert did want Dumbledore''s deformation notes. He took out his crystal ball and put his hand on it. A red, white and blue flag appeared on the crystal ball, followed by a tulip wood signboard, and finally settled in the dimly lit house. Peter was holding a...package. UU reading "Peter Pettigrew is hiding in Holland..." Moody looked at Albert in surprise, the murderousness in his eyes flashing away. "It seems that Peter helped Voldemort regain his body." Dumbledore looked at the package in Peter''s arms and said, "This is really bad news." "This matter is very troublesome." Professor Moody said. "Where is Barty Crouch Jr.?" Dumbledore glanced at Moody and told Albert to continue his second prediction. "Well, don''t count on..." Albert touched the crystal ball, and soon a new surprise appeared on it. This time it was a stone sculpture of a wild boar with wings, no doubt referring to Hogwarts. However, the following scenes silenced Dumbledore and Moody. In the crystal ball, two dementors are dragging a person. Barty Crouch Jr. was arrested by the Ministry of Magic? ~： Fan Wai: Try to die Moody went to the principal''s office shortly after they separated from the three Potter and asked about divination. In fact, pretending not to know, and not touching this is the most sensible way, because then there will be no mistakes and it will not be easy to expose. But Moody still decided to go to Dumbledore, by the way, to find out the opponent''s divination level through this incident. Albert Anderson is so evil that Moody feels threatened. As for the risk, in Moody''s opinion, the risk of being dismantled by divination is not high. If the mudbloods divination is really so accurate, how could Dumbledore not go to him for the divination? But the other party still can''t see through his disguise. Moreover, if there is a way to find the whereabouts of Peter Pettigrew, with Moody''s character, he would definitely be willing to try it. After all, there is no risk, but the benefits may be huge. "Alastor, what''s the matter?" Dumbledore looked up at his old friend. "I met Harry Potter just now, and I heard him say that Anderson''s Wonder Boy is very good at divination. Do you know this?" Moody pulled an armchair and sat across from the headmaster. "I heard it," Dumbledore said non-committal. "Then can we ask him to help fortune-telling the whereabouts of Peter and Crouch?" Moody said with a cane. "Although I don''t really believe in fortune-telling, Anderson is indeed a magical guy. I think he might be able to. We bring unexpected surprises, even if we fail, it''s nothing, at least it''s better than the Ministry of Magic''s clueless searching around." "You''re right, maybe we should give it a try." Dumbledore nodded and agreed with Moody''s idea. He picked up the quill on the table and wrote a letter to Albert, inviting him to come to the principal''s office for tea in the evening. . At eight o''clock in the evening, Albert knocked on the door of the principal''s office on time. When he pushed the door and went in, he found that Professor Moody was here, and he knew that the principal might not be doing anything good to him. In fact, Albert came with the hope that he might be able to get some quests or benefits, but now it seems that Dumbledore is looking for himself obviously because he wants him to help in the divination. "Professor Dumbledore, what can you do with me?" Albert asked knowingly. "I hope you can help fortunetelling the whereabouts of Peter Pettigrew and Barty Crouch Jr." Dumbledore asked with a smile, "What would you like to drink?" "A cup of black tea." Albert reminded with a frown. "Divination is not a panacea." While drinking tea, he took the time to glance at his task panel and didn''t trigger a new task, so Albert didn''t even bother to pick up Barty Crouch Jr.''s vest. After all, this guy still has several tasks hanging on his body. If he takes off his vest now, it is estimated that some tasks will not be completed, and the loss will be great by then. Of course, if Dumbledores benefits are great enough, or trigger a reward-rich task, Albert actually doesnt mind picking up Barty Crouch Jrs vest on the spot. "Try it, I believe in your divination ability," Dumbledore said gently. I also believe in my abilities, but at least you need to show that it is not a good habit to use prostitution. Albert muttered in his heart, preparing to later if Dumbledore didn''t give good things, he would pretend that he hadn''t predicted anything. Dumbledore seemed to have seen Albert''s careful thoughts, and put an old notebook in front of Albert and said, "These are my notes, maybe you can come in handy." Albert scanned the content on it and found that it was a deformed note, so he reached out and took out the crystal ball from the deformed lizard skin bag to help prophesy. Moody watched all this with interest. "Where is Peter Pettigrew hiding?" After drinking the black tea, Albert stared straight at the crystal ball in front of him, and began to predict where Peter Pettigrew would hide. As for the little Batty, it''s not enough now, after all, it''s not yet time to pick the fruit. The mist on the crystal ball began to dissipate, and a red, white and blue flag appeared on it, followed by a tulip wood sign, which was the sign of the entrance to Wizard Street in the Netherlands, and finally settled in the dimly lit house. Peter is holding a pack. "Dwarf Peter is hiding in Holland..." Moody looked at Albert in surprise, the murderous intent in his eyes flashed away. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He didn''t expect this mudblood to be able to foretell him. The approximate location of the dwarf Peter. "It seems that Peter helped Voldemort regain his body." Dumbledore looked at the package in Peter''s arms and said, "This is really bad news." "This matter is very troublesome." Professor Moody said. "Where''s Barty Crouch Jr.?" Dumbledore glanced at Moody and told Albert to continue his second prediction. "Wait a moment, don''t you expect..." Albert''s tone paused, and his gaze fell on the task panel, which actually triggered a new task: try to die. Albert did not fortune telling for the first time. Instead, he pulled out his wand from under his robe and tapped the teacup. After re-staging the black tea, he took a sip, then secretly glanced at Barty Crouch Jr., and looked again. Seeing that my task has fallen into a short-term entanglement, this task is very rewarding, you can specify a skill, and the experience is also very rich, and there are skill points, but... Little Batty seems to be unkind to herself. Although she thought that the other party might make trouble for herself,...the hatred value shouldn''t be too high, it belongs to the type that will be killed by the way, so it''s hard to say now. Or, take it away in one wave. As for the follow-up... Forget it, even without Barty Crouch Jr., Voldemort will probably be resurrected. Albert finished drinking the black tea, and under the gaze of Dumbledore and Moody, he reached out and touched the crystal ball. The white mist on the crystal ball began to spin quickly, and soon a new picture emerged: this time with wings. The wild boar stone carving undoubtedly refers to Hogwarts. Next, a hand appeared in the crystal ball with a piece of parchment in the hand. There were three ink footprints on the parchment. The footprints were also marked with the persons name, Albus Dumbledore, and Albert. Anderson, and...Barty Crouch. That''s right, Batty Crouch, not Alastor Moody. The atmosphere in the principal''s office suddenly stagnated. At this moment, Albert took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and spread it out in front of the two of them. Three ink dots appeared on the map, which was exactly what he saw from the crystal ball. Okay, that''s a map with a footprint curse. But this is not the point, the point is the names of the three people marked on the map. Albert and Dumbledore raised their heads and looked at Moody, whose expressions had been completely distorted. When Moody was about to draw out his wand to make a decisive counterattack, a red light quickly hit him. Moody''s, or Barty Crouch Jr., who was preparing for the last fight, was hit by Dumbledore''s Wandless Stunning Curse and passed out directly. At this moment, a new picture appeared on the crystal ball, two dementors were dragging a person, and that person was Barty Crouch Jr. "Oh, my goodness, what happened." The portraits awakened one after another. "Humanity Curse!" Dumbledore ignored the portrait, but stared at the map and said softly: "I forgot about it. Even if I took the compound potion, I couldn''t hide the humanity curse." "So, I said that the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts always has problems." Albert glanced at the completed panel task, then looked at the fainted Moody and muttered: "However, he suddenly couldn''t think about it. , Actually asked me to predict my whereabouts?" This is great, try and die. "He probably thinks you don''t have the skills!" Dumbledore said softly, looking in a good mood. "Then I''ll go first, I''ll leave it to you here, don''t reveal that this matter is related to me, it always feels like a trouble." Albert picked up the deformed note and strayed away. After Albert left, Dumbledore''s face suddenly became gloomy. He used the fireplace to call Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, and found Professor Moody who was imprisoned in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Veritaserum heard the whole thing, and learned that the other party planned to use Harry Potter''s blood to resurrect Voldemort''s series of plans, and his face became even more gloomy. "How did you see through." Professor McGonagall asked curiously. Dumbledore gave the map to Professor McGonagall. Well, UU read www.uuknshu.com and they now know how Dumbledore discovered that Professor Moody was a fake. "Actually, it was the fake professor who suggested to Dumbledore to ask Albert Anderson to help diagnosing the whereabouts of Peter Pettigrew and Barty Crouch Jr., which turned out to be like this." Phineas Nye Jelles laughed loudly. He thought the whole fact was so interesting. After listening to Phineas Nigelles'' description, Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape stared at Barty Crouch Jr. in front of them in a daze. For a while, they didn''t know what to say. "You mean Mr. Anderson knows that Professor Moody is the true face of Barty Crouch Jr. through divination." Professor McGonagall felt that the whole thing was full of magic, and it was Barty Crouch Jr. who proposed the divination? What are these all about? "So, is this guy actually stupid by himself?" Snape said with a weird expression. "This incident is more of an accident. Who knows that Mr. Anderson is a very powerful master of prophecy?" Dumbledore shook his head and said, "Remember to keep this matter secret, otherwise Mr. Anderson may have a lot of trouble." Chapter 922： Split body Entering February, the temperature around Hogwarts rose slightly, and the snow that had accumulated for a whole winter began to melt, and the castle became cold and humid. In order to avoid delays in regular classes, the Apparition Class was arranged by the school on Saturday morning. Driven by curiosity and anticipation, it is rare for everyone to get up early on Saturday. However, since I heard that practicing phantom manifestation is not a comfortable thing, everyone did not dare to eat breakfast, fearing that they would vomit while practicing phantom manifestation. Of course, except for someone. When they walked to the playground outside the castle, they were surprised to find that McGonagall, Snape, Flitwick, and Professor Sprout all appeared on the playground. The little wizard with them should be a phantom sent by the Ministry of Magic. Instructor of the visible class. As it was approaching nine o''clock, Professor McGonagall took the list of names one by one, and after beckoning everyone to keep quiet, he nodded to the wizard to indicate that it was time to start. "My name is Waikie Tecross." The wizard from the Ministry of Magic introduced himself: "In the next twelve weeks, I will serve as the instructor of your phantom manifestation class. I hope to help you prepare for this phantom manifestation exam. Be prepared, I believe that by then, many students will take the Apparition Exam." "In the next hour, I will teach you how to master the apparition." Tecross waved his wand and conjured an old-fashioned wooden circle in front of each student. "Before that, there is one thing I need to emphasize. You only need to apparate into your wooden circle. It is not wise to go elsewhere. In the next apparition test, you need to accurately control your footing. Point, perfect apparition, even the slightest mistake will cause the exam to fail." Everyone gathered together to discuss in whispers, and finally it was quiet again with the help of a few professors. Tecross began to explain the three most important D''s during the Apparition, and everyone listened very carefully, and can''t wait to make the first Apparition attempt. Everyone soon got their wish, and when the wizard of the Ministry of Magic called out one, two, three, the first attempt at apparition began. For Albert, who has mastered Apparition, it is obviously not difficult to Apparition into a five-foot wooden circle. However, for the first time apparition of students, the first apparition is almost impossible to succeed, and there are many funny jokes. Several students accidentally fell to the ground because they rotated their bodies, and another jumped into the wooden circle, causing a burst of laughter. However, the most surprising thing is not that Albert was successful at the first Apparition, but that Fred was in a little trouble. He split up. Yes, Fred is split, without an arm. "Look, Mr. Anderson succeeded." Waikie Tecross was surprised that Albert could succeed in Apparition for the first time, and his posture was quite elegant, almost like a dream. He couldn''t help wondering if the guy in front of him had mastered Apparition early, otherwise what? Maybe there is a genius who can succeed once, then others will not survive. Then, Waikie Tecross turned his gaze to the whispering target, and a split red-haired student appeared, his left hand was left in place, and the situation was not too bad. "Separate." Tecross said lightly: "Separate is easy to occur when the determination is not strong enough, so you must always focus on the goal." When Tecross was speaking, the four deans had gathered around Fred, and only heard a loud bang. After a burst of purple smoke cleared, Fred''s arm was reinstalled. Waikie Tecross found that this years Hogwarts students seemed to have more talent for apparition than he expected. Before the end of the hour, in addition to the famous Albert, three other students performed in apparition. He is very talented. Although there is a split situation, the situation is not bad, especially the two red-haired boys. He believes that as long as the other party practices hard, he should be able to pass the phantom manifestation exam at one time. "See you next Saturday, everyone, don''t forget: goal, determination, calmness." Tecross waved his wand to eliminate the wooden circle, and walked towards the school gate alone. After the apparition class was over, Albert was immediately surrounded by a group of people. Everyone was asking how he succeeded in the first time. Fred, George and Lee Jordan also became people. The target of attention, only the three of them were separated, and more than once, it meant that they were not far from the successful Apparition. "You need to concentrate, focus all your thoughts on the destination, and visualize it clearly in your mind." Albert said to everyone: "Close your eyes, if you can feel a terrifying squeeze. , That basically counts as a success." "This is not the same as the three D''s that the professor said." Someone said. "I can only say that I have personal experience, anyway, as long as I can successfully Apparate, it''s fine, don''t worry too much about these issues." Albert shrugged and walked towards the castle. "You are right." At lunch, Fred said bluntly: "I feel like I''m about to learn, but I''m not used to it yet." "How does it feel to be split?" "Not so good, you will lose control of the other part. I suspect that if your head flies away but your body stays in place, you may die directly." George jokingly said that he is the fastest apparition of the three. , Although some hair and nails were lost due to this. "How did you do it." Shanna sat across from them with food, planning to ask a few people about the tricks of apparition. Albert can do it, they are not difficult to understand, after all, they have seen the magic of Albert. As for Fred, George, and Lee Jordan being able to be faster than the others, it''s a bit suspicious. "It''s actually very simple. You only need to perform apparitions a few more times, experience the feeling, and then be bold when you try, and you will be able to quickly master the trick." George explained in a low voice. Shanna looked at Albert and suddenly understood. This is for Albert to take them to experience the Apparition. "You are so bold!" Shanna whispered. Albert apparently took the three apparitions to manifest several times, and experienced the feeling of apparition in advance, plus boldly let go to try, so it is not surprising that the apparition progress of the three is faster than the others. "Teach me any time, I feel that the phantom manifestation is very difficult." Although Shanna tried very hard to practice the phantom manifestation, but there was no progress at all. She was a little worried that she would not pass the phantom manifestation exam. "Go to Hogsmeade next time!" Albert did not refuse. "That''s great." Shanna said excitedly. "How did you learn?" Lee Jordan asked. "That''s right." Albert said, "When Professor Bard taught me Apparition it also brought me to experience the feeling of Apparition." "Why don''t you teach us Apparition?" Fred suggested, "We can go to practice in the woods." "I can''t put your bodies back in the situation where you are separated." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly and warned a few people not to die. The split method is learned. If you want to try it, I dont mind. Anyway, its definitely not me who is caught by the Ministry of Magic and fined a lot of money. "That''s fine." The three of them shook their heads together, and instantly put out their thoughts of death. Although they all want to learn Apparition as soon as possible, they obviously don''t need to risk their wallets and lives. They will be fined and the family will probably send them a roaring letter. "Professor Bard taught you Apparition?" Shanna asked in surprise. "Yes, we have always been in contact by correspondence." Shanna breathed a sigh of relief. She thought Albert had started to learn Apparition in first grade. Chapter 923： Under the Black Lake At noon on Sunday, the weather is clear and the sun is high, suitable for stepping on the lake. After getting ready, Albert took Fred, George and Lee Jordan out of the castle, walked through the wet grounds towards the direction of the Black Lake. Several people avoided Durmstrang''s big boat berth and came to the lake location that had been found in advance. According to the original plan, Albert planned to go deep into the Black Lake to investigate the stepping points, and by the way, test the plan prepared a while ago to prevent unnecessary accidents during the second project. A cold wind blew from the lake, causing the four people who had just arrived at the lake to tremble. "Are you really going to step on the lake in this spooky weather?" Lee Jordan stiffly turned his head to Albert, who was beginning to take off his robe, and said, "Or, forget it this time, wait until the temperature is warmer. Lake." "I have to go down to the lake anyway, at least I can''t escape." Albert stared at the black lake ahead. He knew that Lee Jordan didn''t want to go, so he didn''t force him. "It''s a good thing to be able to detect in advance. Make preparations so that you dont get into a hurry during the game." With that said, Albert turned his head and said to Lee Jordan: "If you don''t want to go down, just stay on the shore to help take care of things, anyway, we will definitely need someone to take care of them when we get back." "Okay, I''ll prepare hot drinks for you." Lee Jordan seemed to be waiting for this, as if he was amnesty, and Fred and George next to him cast contemptuous glances at him. This guy finally admitted it. Dont you just know how to swim? Do you need to worry about swimming if you have a bubble head spell? "Really cold." Albert took off his robe and left only his close-fitting clothes. This clothes looked like a Muggle wetsuit and had a good warmth effect, but in this kind of weather, he still felt that it was not very reliable. Fred, George and Lee Jordan all whistled, stretched out their hands and squeezed Albert''s shoulders and said, "If a girl sees you like this, she will scream obsessively, she''s really an enviable figure. ." Albert''s figure is indeed very well-proportioned and looks very strong, which has something to do with his previous practice. "Take a good exercise yourself, you don''t need to envy me." Albert began to stretch his body to avoid cramps after going into the water. "I think it''s silly to run like that." Fred murmured. "So, you can only envy me." Albert shrugged, pulling the question back to the topic and said, "You guys also go to prepare, I will go down to test whether the first set of plans is feasible, if not, I can only use the backup plan. Up." "Why not just use the second set of plans?" Lee Jordan felt that it was more reliable to use scuba. "Most of the warriors use the first plan. I think we need to test the feasibility of this plan first." Albert waved his wand and put a magic to keep himself warm. This is a variant of the drying spell, which can make clothes. Keeping it warm and dry, combined with water and fire not to invade the curse, can play a very good thermal insulation effect. After putting himself on the head-foaming curse, Albert walked directly into the lake on the sand and smooth, slimy stones. There was a deep coldness from the skin touching the lake water, which was still under the condition of keeping the warmth curse. Really, the temperature of this lake is terribly low. Albert now admires Krum so much that the guy actually jumped into the lake to swim in a pair of swimming trunks, and it was the coldest month of winter. What a warrior! To be honest, Albert is very curious about how the other warriors, except for Harry Potter, who uses branchial grass, resist the cold of the lake? This low temperature is really no joke. Perhaps, the magical healing effects of magic make wizards more resistant to online in some respects than Muggles, but it does not mean that wizards'' physical fitness and various physical data are better than Muggles. Albert cast off his other thoughts and plunged into the bottom of the lake. He didn''t rush towards the lake. Instead, he opened his eyes and looked around and started looking for the whereabouts of the crying Myrtle. They agreed to meet here. "Are you looking for me?" The crying Myrtle didn''t know when she appeared in front of Albert, and she looked at Albert''s present somewhat funny dress with a smile. "Next, I beg you to lead the way." Albert drilled out of the lake and smiled and said to the crying Myrtle, but his smile looked very funny because of the curse. "Shall we go now?" The crying Myrtle leaned over. "You stay here for a while, I''ll call them down, and change the cannon head curse by the way!" Albert swam back to the shore, and greeted several people after releasing the bubble head curse, "I found Myrtle, you guys. Get ready too!" Fred and George have put on the same clothes, put a pill of special quality into their mouths, which contains scuba, as long as you bite it, swallow the medicine inside, you can The ability to breathe underwater within a period of time can be regarded as a safety guarantee for everyone by Albert. After casting a whole set of Albert''s magic on themselves, the two threw the simple underwater booster to Albert by the lake. This thing is a rough toy designed by Albert himself. It can be easily obtained through the transformation spell, mainly through magical rotating fan blades to generate thrust. The underwater speed should not be fast, but it is very suitable for providing auxiliary power. As for it is not practical, you need to use it before you know it. "Remember to prepare hot drinks for us." Fred and George greeted Lee Jordan and followed Albert into the water. They quickly enjoyed the cold lake water of Albert''s same style and couldn''t help but take a breath. "Okay, lead the way." Albert said to the crying Myrtle. "What is this?" The crying Myrtle looked curiously at the stuff Albert was holding. "Underwater propeller, the wizard is destined to swim in the lake not fast, so use this thing to move faster." Albert took up the rope, picked up the wand on the other end of the rope, and tapped the underwater propeller lightly. The two blades began to rotate at a uniform speed. "lets go!" Under the action of the underwater propeller, the three of them advanced towards the center of the lake. They don''t need to swim at all. They only need to adjust the direction of the underwater propellers a bit, and they can easily follow the team toward the bottom of the lake. After going deep into the bottom of the lake, the surrounding sight became a bit bad. However, Albert was well prepared. There was a flashlight-like thing in front of the underwater thruster, which burned with a blue flame, which could disperse the darkness in front and provide partial vision by the way. The dim light of the flame gathered a group of small fishes, and Fred was reaching out to tease them curiously. "Don''t make trouble, keep up." George stretched out his hand and patted Fred on the shoulder, beckoning him to follow quickly so as not to be left alone. "The lake is actually not that big, but it''s easier to get lost." The crying Myrtle surrounded Albert and introduced enthusiastically, "If you continue to go deeper, you will encounter a jungle of water plants ahead There are some unfriendly guys. If you just break in, you are not only vulnerable to attack, but also easy to get lost. I suggest going around. Although it may be a long way, it will definitely be much faster than entering the aquatic jungle." "We plan to find a mermaid village." Albert waved his magic wand to conjure a paragraph and made them make a sound to communicate with the crying Myrtle. Fred and George were all surprised by Albert''s methods. They didn''t expect it to be like this. How did they do it? Albert didn''t care about the surprised look of the Weasley brothers, but was thinking about how to accurately locate the location of the mermaid village so that he could find the specific location more easily during the second project. To be honest, Albert suspected that the mermaids village was hidden in a certain piece of aquatic plants from the forest. With the speed of the underwater booster, its not difficult to find the mermaids village, but its not difficult to find the mermaids village, but everyones swimming speed is not fast. It can be found within an hour, and it will certainly not be too far away, about 1,500 feet. "follow me." The crying Myrtle took the three of them to the bottom of the lake, away from the tangled black water and grass jungle. During the period, a figure that looked like a big squid was also found. After an unknown period of time, they finally came to a place that seemed to be a mermaid village. In their field of vision, there were many stone houses piled up with rough stones, and large patches of algae were still stained on them. "We''re here, this is the mermaid''s village." The crying Myrtle looked around, seeming to be afraid of something, and shrank directly behind Albert. "It seems that we are lucky, and the time is faster than expected." Albert murmured. He narrowed his eyes slightly and noticed something swimming around him. The arrival of the three ghosts obviously disturbed the peace of this small mermaid village, and the mermaid obviously noticed this group of uninvited guests. Albert motioned for Fred and George to move closer to him, because several merfolk with spears surrounded them, and one of them took out the conch horn and blew it. The low voice spread in the small village. , Soon got a large response. "We don''t seem to be welcome." Fred looked at the iron-grey mermaid holding a spear, and couldn''t help squeezing the magic wand in his hand. He felt that it was definitely not a good idea to have a conflict here. The mermaid''s home ground is in the water. "I think we''d better get out of here." George watched more and more mermaids pouring out of the village, and touched Albert nervously, wanting him to leave. "They don''t like having strangers close to their village." The crying Myrtle said, poking her head out from behind Albert, "I accidentally approached and was driven away with a spear last time." Fortunately, the mermaids did not attack the three of them, but pointed around a few people, seeming to be discussing their appearance and dress, and they didn''t know what they were whispering. "They should be harmless, otherwise they must have thrown spears at us." Albert looked at the group of mermaids in front of him and tried to negotiate with them. He knew that mermaids could understand people and could speak in the water. Human words. "I am a warrior at Hogwarts, and the golden egg guided me here." Albert waved his wand to form a paragraph of text, and made it make a sound. The mermaids appeared in a brief chaos, probably because they were curious about how these people spoke in the water. "We are not malicious to you, we will leave here immediately." The mermaids must know about the Triwizard Tournament, at least Dumbledore would have mentioned it to the mermaids. After all, the mermaid under the black lake is also part of the second project, and the golden egg used by the warrior was completed with the help of the mermaid. "Leaving the warrior of Hogwarts here, the second project has not yet started." A mermaid with a long green beard, green hair, and a short necklace made of shark teeth swims out of the many merfolk, and said in a husky voice. "We will not hurt you, come with me, I will take you out of here." Yes, Albert can feel that the mermaids have no ill will towards them, and so many mermaids are more curious to surround them. The three of them were watched, just like monkeys in a zoo, pointed at by a group of mermaids who hadn''t seen sorcerers before. After the celebrity fish stood up, the mermaid group let them go. "I thought they would enthusiastically invite us in as guests." Fred muttered, never expecting to be driven away as soon as he found the mermaid village. "They are like this, they are very repellent to outsiders, and the horsemen in the Forbidden Forest are the same." Albert waved his magic wand and changed a line of words. "The mermaid kept Greenlody." George reached out and touched Albert, and pointed to a small Greenlody tied to a door not far away. "Don''t worry, we will not hurt Hogwarts students at will. This is an agreement from Kulai." The celebrity said when Albert hadnt moved. The Warriors came here early, and Dumbledore never mentioned it to me." "I just stepped on it first." Albert greeted others to leave, and did not forget to guard against a mermaid''s sneak attack before leaving. Although they thought that mermaid would probably not attack him, it''s always right to be cautious. Several people were taken by the celebrity fish through the square of the small village. A rough statue stood on the square: it was a big mermaid carved from a huge stone. A large group of mermaids followed behind a few people, and the whole village sent them away together. This battle was still quite frightening. They left from the direction of the aquatic jungle. They didn''t know if it was the mermaid''s malice or that it was the entrance of the village. Well, in fact, Albert really guessed right. It was indeed the entrance to the mermaid village, and the crying Myrtle took Albert and scratched it from behind the mermaid village. Staying under the black lake, the mermaids basically had no natural enemies, but they were suddenly touched by the three wizards in the village. They were really startled, and the celebrity fish would sound the conch horn. Albert suspects that the aquatic plants in front of the forest were planted by fish people to cultivate seedlings or serve as food. Anyway, this large area of ??aquatic plants is too prosperous. It is so luxuriant that it assists and obscures their vision and traps them~www. novelhall.com~ He doesn''t doubt that Greenlody is hiding here. To be honest, Albert didn''t want to go through this aquatic forest at all, so after they were taken out of the mermaid village, a few people moved straight to the lake. As for the specific location of the Mermaid Village, Albert had already dropped the previously-made locator before leaving. It was a magical stone. The location could be locked by tracking magic. To ensure the location was accurate, he was in the Mermaid Village. Three of these were thrown nearby. As for cheating? Can this count as cheating? No, this is an invisible benefit given after unlocking the golden egg. When he was about to leave the aquatic jungle in front of him, a large group of Greenlodi rushed out of the aquatic plants and chased after the three ghosts who were about to leave, as if they wanted to drag them to the bottom of the lake. The mermaids who watched them leave just now witnessed this scene, but they didn''t mean to help remind them. Obviously, they wanted to see how few people were deflated. Chapter 924： Greenlodys counterattack "Is this really all right?" The crying Myrtle "swimmed" around Albert happily. It would be better if the few people were not driven out of the village so quickly by the mermaid. "This time thanks to Myrtle, there is no need to worry about getting lost in the second project." Albert is in a good mood, but his body is a little cold, and the effect of the insulation spell is not very good. Logically speaking, if the lake freezes in winter, the temperature at the bottom of the lake should be around 4 degrees, which is not too high. "you are welcome." The crying Myrtle giggled and seemed to like others to thank her, especially the type she liked. Just when the three ghosts were about to return to the lake, Albert felt something. He looked at the slightly heated detection bracelet on his left wrist. It seemed that some dark creature was approaching them? Greenlody? Albert squinted his eyes and turned his head to look at the gloomy lake below, and the jungle of black and green water plants below gave him a feeling of depression. "What''s wrong?" Myrtle noticed Albert''s turning of his head, followed his gaze, and asked in confusion. Albert took out his wand and waved it lightly. A ball of light flew out from the tip of the wand and suddenly bloomed below the bottom of the lake, instantly dispelling the surrounding darkness. After seeing Albert''s actions, Fred and George also realized something was wrong, and pulled out their wands to be vigilant underneath. They soon understood the reason. "Damn it!" "Damn it, is this stabbing Greenlodi''s nest?" The two cursed in low voices. Below them, a large number of Greenlodi poured out from the lush aquatic jungle below, chasing them frantically. Fred and George, who had fallen behind, were quickly caught by this. The group of Greenlodi was entangled. Those guys were not weak, grabbing their legs and dragging the Weasley twins down. The two had to hold the underwater booster in one hand, wave the magic wand in the other hand to try to drive Greenlodi, and even kicked and kicked, trying to get rid of the encircling Greenlodi, but the effect was not very good. There were too many of them. When they repelled one, a large group of Weasley brothers, who had no experience in underwater combat, rushed towards them. Seeing the Weasley twins in a hurry, Albert was a little depressed, because he found that the amulet made by the guardian tree had no effect on the group of Greenlodi, otherwise Fred and George who carried the amulet would not be affected by Green at all. Lodi''s attack. But also right, if the amulet is really used, it will already be a panel skill. Naturally, the group of Greenlodi would not let Albert go in this way, but most of the firepower was attracted by Fred and George, and the number of Greenlodi who rushed towards Albert was relatively small. Greenlodi is not dangerous, they are even classified as harmless by the Ministry of Magic, as long as they calmly deal with them properly, they will not cause any trouble to the wizard. Albert waved his wand and tried to use the Stunning Charm to knock down Greenlodi, but he soon discovered that he was launching a jet of water. After the water column concentrated on Greenlodi, he quickly stunned him. There is no doubt that the coma spell is not suitable for underwater combat, at least it is not suitable for dealing with a large group of Greenlodi, but the situation is urgent, Albert has no time to think about which spell is more suitable for dealing with Greenlodi, and his lips are fast. He chanted various spells and knocked down all the Greenlodi who surrounded him. Most of the magic underwater has the same effect, a bit like a bullet. After use, it will form a water column, and the underwater power will be weaker, but the obstacle curse gave Albert a surprise. When this spell is used underwater, it will set off a small wave of water impact. It is not powerful, but it can repel the enemy. After determining the effect of the obstacle spell, Albert immediately used it at Fred and George who were surrounded by Greenlodi. While the water wave rushed them out for a certain distance, he also rushed Greenlodi around them. Eight primes. The Myrtle who saw Albert fight a group of green-skinned water monsters looked very excited, and actually cheered them on the side. Albert did not dare to be distracted, and waved his wand again, forming a rope to bind Fred and George, and to pull back the twin brothers who had been affected by the obstacle curse. The crushed Greenlodi soon gathered again and rushed in the direction of the three of them, but Albert did not give them a chance. He gently waved his wand, disturbing the lake water and curling up a swirling current, which would rush toward them. The Greenlodi group who came were all swept in, and I didn''t know where they rushed this group of guys. "Okay, let''s go back quickly, lest those pesky Greenlodi chase them again!" Albert took them with a rope to swim towards the lake, otherwise, after losing the underwater booster, Fred and George thought It''s not easy to get out of the water as soon as possible. The swimming speed alone can''t get up fast. He has to pull two people together so that they can leave the Black Lake faster. "What was going on just now, how could those green-skinned water monsters suddenly attack us?" Myrtle couldn''t help but asked, patting her chest. "I don''t know, go up and talk later." Albert suspected that it had something to do with the mermaid. Of course, he has no evidence. No, there is now. Albert glanced at the new task on the task panel: Greenlody''s counterattack. Mermaid leader Mercus agreed to Dumbledores request and made Greenlody as much trouble as possible for the warriors who tried to pass through the plants. They will become one of the biggest obstacles for the warriors to save the hostages. They defeated them and proved that even Green No matter how much Lodi was, it was just a bunch of trash fish. Reward: 1000 experience, acquired skill: Water Monster Escape Curse. Did you step on the pit in advance? The corners of Albert''s mouth twitched, but this water monster retreat spell came in time, just don''t know if it will work. At this moment, a large black shadow suddenly appeared below, shocking the three ghosts, and they could all feel that something was quickly approaching here. The big squid living in the black lake was looking curiously at the ghost of the three Alberts with big eyes. Although they all know that the big squids in the Black Lake of Hogwarts are docile, and even rumored that there have been students swimming in the lake accompanied by big squids, it is still quite scary to encounter big squids underwater. The big guy escorted him out of the lake, which is really a different feeling. After leaving the water, Fred couldn''t help muttering: "This is definitely one of the most amazing experiences in my life." "I feel that this matter can make me brag for several years." George noticed that Lee Jordan was waving at them, and said: "I dare you to say that Lee Jordan must regret that I missed this opportunity." "I''m leaving first, and remember to visit me in the girls'' bathroom on the second floor when you have time." Miss Ghost ran to Albert''s side for a while, and left contentedly. "It seems that she really likes you." Fred and George reminded with a smile, "You have to be careful, maybe she will run to make trouble when you get married." "Shut up, otherwise I won''t invite you to get married." "Wow, when will you get married?" "Did you dive into the bottom of the lake just now?" Krum''s voice sounded not far away, and he seemed to be swimming in the winter. "Yes, there is a personal fish village under the water, but outsiders are not very welcome." Albert did not hide it. "Maybe you can try it. The scenery there is good." "I''ve been in the water, and there are many Greenlodi under the lake." Krum raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the two helpers beside Albert. "Especially in those aquatic plants, I often encounter Greenlodi, which is very troublesome, and I haven''t found the mermaid village you mentioned." Krums tone sounded a bit gnashing his teeth. Although he didnt say what happened after meeting Greenlodi, it obviously wouldnt be a good thing. "The small mermaid village is hidden in the jungle of aquatic plants. You have to get closer to distinguish it." Albert said with a smile, "You have to be patient and look for it in the jungle of aquatic plants." "The Bubble Head Curse won''t last that long, and Greenlodi is a trouble." Krum was curious how Albert found the mermaid village the first time he went down to the lake. "Go ashore first, I''m actually quite afraid of the cold?" Albert swam toward the shore of the lake. Seeing a few people come ashore, Lee Jordan immediately drew out his wand and greeted them, helping them to dissipate the water and chill on their bodies. He also noticed the wounds on Fred and George, frowning and asking: "You are attacked. Up." "When we left, a large group of Greenlodi attacked us frantically." Fred put on a thick cloak and took the medicine Lee Jordan handed over and poured it into his mouth. The taste of this medicine was terrible. Drink it hot, and there is still a lot of heat coming out of his ears, like a boiling kettle. Krum looked at the busy four people and suddenly understood why Albert could find the mermaid village all at once. From the beginning, the other party was ready to find the location of the village purposefully instead of trying to touch him like him. luck. "Krum, do you want it?" Albert handed the last glass to Krum, who came ashore later, and introduced, "You can avoid staying in the water for too long and catching a cold." "Oh, thank you, I don''t need it." Krum shook his head and refused. He was using his magic wand to remove water marks on his body, curiously looking at the clothes on the three of them, which was obviously specially made. "You found the mermaid village?" "Found it, but their village is hidden in a jungle of aquatic plants. I suspect that the last group of Greenlodi who attacked us is related to mermaids." "how do you know?" "Those merfolk will tame Greenlodi." George took off his clothes and began to clean the wound with medicament, dripping fresh white essence by the way, and the wound soon showed signs of healing. "Can this guy prepare more?" Krum watched this scene, his mouth twitched slightly, and couldn''t help but vomit. "Greenlodi should be an obstacle for the school to prepare for the warriors. Although Greenlodi is not a dangerous dark creature, but at the bottom of the lake." Albert took the steaming teacup and said calmly. "If you are not careful, you can also overturn the car, especially if you are unsuspected by a large number of Greenlodi attacks." "I''m going to change it. The Bubble Head Curse won''t last for an hour." Krum hesitated for a moment, and took the fragrant milk tea from Albert, took a sip and continued, "Moreover, the swimming speed is too slow, our physical fitness can''t support that time." "You went into the water without any preparation?" Albert suddenly understood why Krum hadn''t found the mermaid village. He didn''t even go deep into the bottom of the lake, or he didn''t dare to take risks like that. Krum was a little depressed, but nodded noncommittal. "You are amazing." Albert said with emotion. "Is the mermaid village deep in the bottom of the lake?" Krum asked. Although this may sound redundant, there is no doubt that this is the result. It would be very difficult to go deep into the bottom of the lake if it was only based on the bubble head curse. Krum also thought of other ways, but he didn''t put it into action. Well, actually Krum is trying hard to practice morphology, although he is actually not very good at morphology. After separating from Krum, they returned to the castle together. On the way, Fred and George had been telling Li Jordan about their Black Lake adventure, and also about the thrilling scene of their final fight against a large group of Greenlodi. "Ahem, although Greenlodi''s aggressiveness is very strong, but its own lethality is not strong, otherwise it would not be classified as: ??." Albert was a little bit unable to listen, and coughed lightly to explain "They usually drag the attacked into the water, making them panic and drown in the water. It is not difficult to deal with them..." "No, I think the group of Greenlodi is difficult to entangle, at least in the water." If it weren''t for the attack in the water, neither Fred nor George would be so embarrassed. "If you can deal with it calmly, there will be no problem." "I don''t think anyone can calm down in that situation, it hurts for those guys to bite in their mouths." Fred murmured. "Would you like to check with Madam Pomfrey again?" Albert asked. Although the wound has been treated carefully, UU Read , but they are not professionals after all. Without waiting for the Weasley brothers to object, Alberta took them to the school hospital and asked Madam Pomfrey to check them both. "They are okay, you can check it too!" said Madam Pomfrey. "Forget it, I''m not injured." Albert declined. "No, no, you are a warrior. How can you not pay attention to your own health? Besides, you will have to participate in the second event later." The three persuaded them, why didn''t they intend to let Albert Specially refused. In the end, Albert was forced to undergo a check-up and only left the school hospital after confirming that he was in good health. When the four of them walked out of the school hospital together, they almost ran into Hermione in the corridor outside. "What are you?" Albert looked at Hermione suspiciously. "It looks like Shining is ill. I''m here to ask if Madam Pomfrey can treat him." Hermione hurriedly walked into the school hospital. Chapter 925： When the savior is not open I don''t know if it was because Albert didn''t keep the three of them secret, or if other students saw them diving in the lake. In short, news of Albert''s diving in the lake quickly spread through Hogwarts Castle. When everyone speculated that this matter was related to the second project, the secrets in the golden egg were secretly leaked. They are well known to everyone. Mermaid songs are no longer secrets. Now everyone is most curiously owned by the warriors. Who will the baby be? Someone on the black market of Hogwarts opened bets because of this, and it is said that all guesses can get ten times the odds. The second event of the Triwizard Tournament was unknowingly displayed in front of everyone. Many students suddenly realized why they often saw Krum swimming in the Black Lake. It turned out that this Durmstrang warrior has always been Preparing for the next game. As for Albert, he was undoubtedly ready, and he even found the mermaid village directly. In fact, the students at Hogwarts didn''t even know that mermaids still lived under the Black Lake. After learning the news, there were many rumors related to mermaids in the school. According to the information leaked by Fred and George, the mermaid village is well hidden by the water plants. It is not easy to find it. The warriors need to pass through the lush areas of the water plants, and there is often Grindelrow in the water plants. Sneak attack on passers-by. The Weasley twins have used their own experience to tell the other warriors that if they are not prepared, they are easily surrounded by a large group of Grindillo, and one may even be dragged into the lake and drowned if they are not careful. Many people are now worried about Harry Potters safety and that he will drown in the second project, because they save others by themselves, they dont think they can accomplish the feat of saving people, especially when I heard that Krum Flower I havent been able to find the specific location of the mermaid village for more than a month, so I am even more sure about this possibility. Let alone saving people, dare to save people in this spooky weather. Its still a big problem. Dont need people to save them. It''s already pretty good. Draco Malfoy of Slytherin College even made a bet with others, claiming that Harry Potter needed someone to rescue him as soon as he was in the water, and mocking Harry would freeze to death or freeze to death if he stayed underwater for five minutes. Drown. For this reason, Ron did not hesitate to "borrow a lot of money" from Harry, saying that he would make a big bet with Malfoy, betting on whether Harry will drown in the second project and whether he can successfully rescue the hostages and complete the task. Malfoy was not stupid, so naturally he refused to bet with Ron, but he still had a hardened bet, claiming that if Ron dared to bet that Harry won first place in the second event, he would bet against him with a large sum of money, and he still took it. The incident mocked the Weasley family as a group of poor ghosts. However, to Malfoys surprise, the poor ghost Weasley somehow proudly said that he could bet with Malfoy that Harry won first in the second project, but Malfoy needed to give five times the amount. Odds, and also need to sign a magic contract, and he will come up with a thousand gallons as a bet. Naturally, Malfoy was not to be outdone, and confronted Ron. However, when Ron said that he could bet in person to sign the magic contract, even if Malfoy was stupid, he realized that it was not easy. He quickly said, "I need to go back. "Think about it" as an excuse, closed his mouth and ran away griefly. Since that incident, every time Ron met Malfoy on the road, he always asked the last sentence: How are you thinking about it? Malfoy was so angry that his cheeks were almost twisted, and he almost fought Ron for this, but was stopped by Moody''s passing by. Ron ridiculed and disgusted Malfoy with this incident, and also let out a big breath of ill feeling by the way, maintaining a good mood for several days. To be honest, Ron was actually curious about Albert''s confidence that would allow Harry to easily get the first place in the second project? Why is it said that it is Albert, and not the Weasley brothers? Because the Weasley twins don''t have a thousand gallons, even if you sell them, you won''t be able to make up the money. "It''s a shame!" Ron sighed lightly. If Malfoy agrees, it will be fine. If he wins the bet by then, he will definitely get a lot of Gallons, and Harry''s second project can also be easily completed. It''s a pity that Draco Malfoy didn''t have any brains to agree and agreed. What a pity. "Although Malfoy is a bastard, that guy is not stupid. As long as you are not blind, you can see that there is a problem." Hermione was a little worried about whether Harry could successfully complete the second project. The current situation is not optimistic. She learned from the information she got from the Albert and Weasley twins that the water in Black Lake was very cold, the temperature was very low, and it was very deep. Even swimming takes a long time, not to mention Harry is not good at swimming. Although he has been practicing swimming recently, the situation is not much better. Most likely, Harry has not been able to find the mermaid village after the air in the head-bubble curse ran out. Everyones concerns are not without reason. "Or, ask Sirius, maybe Sirius would do something good?" Ron said to Harry who was silently copying the divination work. "Sirius is not in the UK, he seems to have gone to Holland." Harry actually wanted Sirius to help him, but he sighed helplessly when he thought of the content of the letter received a while ago. Ron and Hermione looked at each other and asked suspiciously, "What is Sirius doing in Holland?" "I heard that Peter Pettigrew is in Holland, so he ran after Peter Pettigrew." Harry couldn''t help but worry about Sirius''s situation. Although he hated Peter and wanted to kill Peter, Harry cared more about Sirius''s situation. Security Question. Harry didn''t want Sirius to be distracted by his own affairs, so he didn''t write to his godfather at all recently. However, Harry didn''t know that with Albert''s help, Sirius had become an enhanced version of Sirius Black. Peter should be worried now, not Sirius. "Hermione, do you have a good idea?" Ron asked Hermione who was flipping through the books. "No, I''m studying Albert''s Warming Charm recently, and Harry should be able to come in handy." Hermione didn''t know how Albert found the mermaid hut quickly, but she could be sure that the group of Grindillo should be. Obstacles left to students by the organizer. "Grindillo is not difficult to deal with, but a large group of Grindillo, and it will become very troublesome if they are still in the water." Ron put down the book in his hand and said to Harry, "Many spells don''t work well in the water. Then try the obstacle spell recommended by Fred and George?" "Lupin will come to Hogwarts this weekend and accompany me down to the Black Lake to find a mermaid village. By the way, I will see what trouble I will encounter." Harry said suddenly. "Aren''t you going to Hogsmeade?" Ron was a little surprised. "I think finishing the second project is more important than going to Hogsmeade." Hermione glared at Ron fiercely. "You have to be prepared. I''m worried that Harry won''t be able to find the mermaid village and rescue your baby. Be careful to drown in the lake." "Dumbledore will definitely not make people hostage." Ron shrugged, but he still thought Harry should try before participating in the second project. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Albert did a lot of things. It all makes sense. "Harry, you must be prepared before diving in the lake," Hermione urged earnestly. "I see." Harry was a little annoyed. He found that his previous preparations didn''t seem to be enough for him to pass the second project smoothly. "Actually, even failure is nothing to be ashamed of," Ron said comfortingly. "After all, Krum failed to find the mermaid village for more than a month." To be honest, Ron didn''t think Harry could win the final championship unless Harry was so lucky that someone took the initiative to send the championship trophy to Harry. "If there is really no way, you can ask Albert, I believe he is willing to give you a hand." Hermione''s expectation of Harry is also to complete all competitions safely. "Ok." Harry replied noncommittal. If it was before, he would probably choose to complete the task alone, but Harry now has no courage to say that he can complete the task alone. After all, Sirius helped him a lot in the first project, and the idea of ??using the broom came from Albert. Time is slowly approaching the second project. If there is any good news recently, it may be that the weather has begun to warm up. The weather wouldn''t be as cold as before, but the water in Black Lake was still so cold that Harry didn''t even have the thought of going to the lake. To be honest, Harry was a little worried that he would freeze to death after diving in the lake. It wasn''t a joke. After reaching into the lake water for a while, the skin on his arm felt like a fire. He felt that he needed a warmth curse to avoid freezing to death after diving in the lake. When Harry went to see Albert a little awkwardly, Fred was told that Albert didn''t know where he was going last night, and didn''t come to the apparition class at all today. "That guy is probably going on a date again." "Dating?" Hermione was in a daze, remembering that Krum had asked her to go to Hogsmeade a few days ago. Because of Harry, Hermione refused. Of course, Hermiones impression of Krum was actually pretty good. "Don''t that guy need to practice Apparition?" Ron couldn''t help asking. It takes a gallon for a lesson. That guy is really a waste. "Of course not, Albert has mastered Apparition very early." Fred choked Ron out of a natural tone. "Oh, Harry, are you going down to the lake to find the mermaid village?" George asked. "Yes, I think I should prepare in advance. The second project is even more difficult than expected." Harry said dryly. "I heard that Albert would use the insulation charm, and I want to ask him for advice. " "You said the heat preservation spell, this spell seems to be invented by Albert himself." George guessed the purpose of the three people looking for Albert, and he introduced, "This spell seems to be a variant of the drying spell. If you want to If you learn, I can teach you." "He invented it himself?" "Is it weird? I remember Albert invented a lot of spells." Lee Jordan, who had been holding back until now, finally found a chance to interrupt. "There is a trick to the warmth spell, which is that the spell must be cast on the clothes." George introduced like the three of them. "If you wear a lot of clothes and use it directly, the effect of this spell will not be obvious. You probably are. Encounter this problem." "Yes." Hermione nodded. "You need to change your clothes and use a warmth spell on it. If you want to wear more, you can use this spell on your underwear. Of course, if you want to dive in the lake, its best not to wear too much, and its best Find someone to help you watch and avoid accidentally drowning or encountering danger." After a brief discussion with Fred and George, Harry and Hermione quickly grasped the correct usage of the Warm Charm. "Albert actually has a way to make Harry pass the game easily, right!" Ron suddenly asked. After Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at each other, they shrugged and said, "We don''t know this kind of thing. You have to ask Albert yourself." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan would not leak the scuba case without Albert''s consent. "Ron!" Hermione frowned, feeling that Ron was rude to say this. On the way back to the castle, Ron said to Harry and Hermione: "Albert must have a way to get Harry through the second project easily, otherwise he would definitely not gamble with Malfoy because of his personality. Don''t do things that are uncertain." "Is it easy to pass the second project?" Harry and Hermione looked at each other, thinking it was weird, but the possibility should not be low. What will it be? Harry racked his brains and couldn''t figure it out. Of course he wanted to win the game easily. However, there are some things that you can''t even think of. Harry would not deliberately ask. At noon the next day, at the highest temperature of the day, after Harry and Lupin met by the Black Lake, the two were ready to dive in the lake together. They stayed underwater for about twenty minutes and almost caught a cold. "How is it?" Ron asked. "Not so good, the bottom of the lake is very cold, it is not suitable for swimming in this way, and the swimming speed is also very slow." Harry went directly to the lake to dive without taking off his clothes, UU reading www. The uukanshu.com robe became very heavy after absorbing water, and the place where the hands and feet were not protected by the heat preservation charm was so cold that the hands and feet were cold. That feeling was really uncomfortable. "It''s not so good." Lupin frowned and realized that he couldn''t help much at all. He pulled out his wand, and after removing the cold from his body, he helped Harry remove the lake and chill from his body. "I feel that my hands and feet are almost unconscious. Maybe I need to prepare gloves for myself. It is best not to expose my skin to water. This should be able to keep warm." Harry felt that he might need some Muggles. The diving equipment, scuba can be replaced by bubble head curse, but the diving suit should be able to solve the problem of heavy water absorption and cold water in contact with the lake. It should also be faster when swimming. To be honest, swimming under the lake is really slow and strenuous. He may need some aids. Harry told Lupin his ideas, and Lupin also felt that Harry''s ideas were correct, and said that he would help Harry get a Muggle diving suit before next week. As for the championship of the Triwizard Tournament? Harry just wanted to complete the task now, nothing more. Chapter 926： Helpless Dark Lord In the middle of the night, in a remote and dirty alley, a black shadow appeared out of thin air, looking around sneakily, and after confirming that there was no one around, he quickly disappeared into the depths of the alley. The wizard stopped in front of an old house, raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door while looking around nervously, and walked into the house amidst the creak of the door. After entering the room, the wizard seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. He glanced up at the middle-aged man who opened the door for him on his side. He walked towards the burning fireplace, squatted down on the side of the armchair and leaned against the armchair. The baby above said: "Master, I''m back." Voldemort opened his scarlet eyes and asked hoarsely, "Is it connected?" "Already contacted." As he said, Peter Pettigrew reached into his robe pocket, took out a letter and opened it, ready to read it to Voldemort. After noticing that there were other people in the hall, Peter drew out his wand and waved at the wizard to let him go. Stay elsewhere. Little Battys letter is very mixed, and seems to be talking about trivial matters of life, but Peter can pick out words from the letter to form a paragraph. In order to prevent Dumbledore from secretly checking the letter, both parties are now using the most primitive encryption method. Yes, it is purely handmade, without using any magic. Although unlikely, once Dumbledore really did that, no matter how clever the magic was, it would be difficult to hide it from the opponent. "Barty Jr. has not been discovered yet, but Dumbledore already knows that he is still alive and thinks that he may be hiding in Hogwarts." It took Peter a few minutes to translate the parchment''s first translation. After reading a passage, he peeked at Voldemort and continued, "He also mentioned divination in the letter." "Divination?" There was an inexplicable smell in Voldemort''s tone, and he would become like this, which was related to divination and prophecy. "Battie Jr. thinks this incident is probably related to the mudblood named Albert Anderson." When Peter read this letter, he suddenly understood why he was caught. "You want to tell me that the mudblood is a fortuneteller?" There was a hint of anger in Voldemort''s hoarse voice. It was the anger of being mocked. "This is what Barty Jr.''s letter mentioned, Master." Peter Pettigrew lowered his head in fear, not forgetting to shake the pot so as not to bear Voldemort''s anger. "I know you hate that mudblood," Voldemort said suddenly. "Master, I hate him, but..." Peter Pettigrew stuttered. "This is not the reason you lied. Don''t you know that fortune-telling is actually the profession that pays the most attention to blood?" In the magic world, famous and powerful fortune-tellers are all inherited by blood, and the number is even rarer than dumb cannons. A Muggle wizard, where''s the bloodline. However, Voldemort obviously overlooked one point, that is, the awakening divination ability of the first generation fortunetellers has nothing to do with blood, and they usually have not weak divination ability. Although this probability is almost close to zero, it is not impossible. In fact, the main reason is that Albert''s identity as a Muggle wizard is too confusing, and how could Voldemort, who is a pedigree, admit this? "I think it will be a scourge to keep that mudblood sooner or later," Peter Pettigrew added hastily. "Battie Petty obviously thinks so too." "Enough," Voldemort snapped impatiently. Voldemort did subconsciously despise the Muggle wizard. In his opinion, it was a mudblood. No matter how genius he was, he could kill him if he got his power back. Peter knew it was enough, so he didnt continue to put eye drops on the Dark Lord. He pulled out another letter, and continued, Little Batty hopes that we can help him collect the medicinal materials for the compound medicine. If not, he has to use the compound medicine. It was forced to evacuate Hogwarts before it was completely exhausted." "Find a way to prepare medicine for Little Barty." Voldemort said. "This..." Peter Pettigrew hesitated for a moment, or suggested in a low voice: "Master, do you really think about finding a substitute? I think you should get back your own power as soon as possible in the current situation..." "Really, Wormtail? It seems that recent events have frightened you." Voldemort''s cold tone was like a slap on Pettigrew''s mouth, making him shut his mouth obediently. Voldemort insisted on using Potter''s blood to resurrect himself, naturally for his reasons, which involved some cause and effect related to Potter. More than a decade ago, Harry Potter''s mother died to save him, inadvertently giving Potter some protection. That ancient magic still exists today, making it difficult for Voldemort to kill Harry Potter himself. , This matter is very likely to become his Achilles heel, but... as long as you use Potter''s blood to resurrect yourself, this kind of problem will no longer exist. "How are the medicinal materials prepared?" Voldemort asked the question he cared most, which is what Peter has been busy with recently. It had been prepared last time, but Dumbledore gave it to him. "It''s still a bit worse. I have shot too frequently recently. It''s better to find another place to collect the rest." Peter whispered his own arrangement: "As for the medicinal materials, I hide them in a Muggle under my control. In the elderlys home, even if there is an emergency, there is no need to worry about encountering the situation last time." In the experience of the last time, Peter Pettigrew is more cautious than before. Not only did he use the Imperius Curse to control a wizard and occupy the others home as a temporary stronghold, but also to prevent others from coming to the door and use the Imperius Curse to control it. A Muggle and hid the collected medicinal materials in his yard. No way, because the door was blocked twice, Peter Pettigrew was not at ease about his hiding place. There are two things like this, and two and three things happen. For the safety of his own life, Peter also deliberately kept an eye on him, helping Voldemort prepare a lot of raw materials for resurrecting his body. No matter how dangerous he is, the Dark Lord can protect him. Even if he is forced to abandon his baby body, the Dark Lord can still have a physical body again with Peter''s help at any time. "I''m tired." Voldemort''s voice was exhausted. This body made of potion was still too fragile, and he hadn''t been able to recover until now. However, Voldemort didn''t know that the guy who was despised by him quietly brought him new surprises. Sirius Black has been in the Netherlands for some time. In order to prevent Peter Pettigrew from turning around and running away after discovering himself, he has been quietly pretending to be other wizards and privately searching for Peter Pettigrew''s whereabouts. So far, he has still found nothing. This kind of thing is actually not surprising. If the wizard really wants to hide, it is not easy to find them, especially when there is a shortage of manpower, it is even more difficult to find someone in a short time. In the end, Sirius Black still used the unreliable suggestion taught by Albert, took a blessing potion, and took a short time to touch his luck. If the luck is good enough, maybe he can really catch the little dwarf. Peter. Sirius was obviously lucky, and soon thought of a way. Following intuition, Sirius went to the Ministry of Magic in the Netherlands and informed the wizards of this country about Peter. Sirius intends to use the wizards of this country to drive Pettigrew out of the mouse hole. The Dutch Ministry of Magic is actually not very interested in this matter, because they actually know how dangerous the mysterious person is, and no one wants to provoke that guy. Well, the point is that most of the dark lord''s activities are in the UK, so other countries are also willing to watch the excitement quietly. It is not easy to persuade them to catch Peter Pettigrew. But this matter was unavoidable for Sirius Black, who used the elixir, and he quickly persuaded him. The first is that Peter Pettigrew''s bounty is high enough, even for the Ministry of Magic, thirty thousand gallons is also a valuable bounty. Secondly, it was not Voldemort who asked them to deal with, but Peter Pettigrew, the fugitive who tried to resurrect Voldemort. Dealing with the Dark Lord and dealing with fugitives are completely two concepts. Finally, Sirius also provided the Ministry of Magic with a hiding place for Peter Pettigrew. How could the Dutch Ministry of Magic not be moved? In their opinion, this is a piece of fat. As for Sirius Blacks arrogance, it was nothing more than trying to get rid of Peter Pettigrew with the help of the Ministry of Magic. They didn''t mind helping each other with their desire for revenge, anyway, there was no conflict of interest between the two parties. As long as you can catch and even kill Peter Pettigrew, you will not only get a large reward from the British Ministry of Magic, but also the diplomatic relations between the Dutch Ministry of Magic and the British Ministry of Magic. The entire Ministry of Magic quickly became operational. On the grounds of combating the Dark Wizard and preventing Voldemort from resurrecting in the Netherlands, it quickly blocked Wizard Street, temporarily expelled the nearby Muggles, and began investigating and searching for the whereabouts of Pettigrew Peter''s Land. "Fuling Ji is really a good thing!" Sirius ate carelessly, silently waiting for the right time to appear. He didn''t expect the Ministry of Magic to catch Peter Pettigrew, but as long as he could drive Peter out of the mouse hole, it was enough, and he would personally block him. Sirius has the confidence to block Peter Pettigrew, because he still has a blessing potion. It would be great if we could get more blessing potions, but unfortunately this stuff can''t be used often, and it''s very difficult to make it. However, even Sirius had to admit that it was indeed a good idea for Albert to separate the faulin so that the users could get good luck in a short period of time. Good luck for a whole day is useless at all, it is enough to be useful at critical moments. This is the correct way to use Fu Ling Ji. There is no need to worry about the excessive use of Fuling agent after repeated use, because the dosage is originally small, and it does not matter if you use it several times. What''s more, the Fu Ling Potion is already too expensive, but you still want to overdose it? When the Dutch Ministry of Magic dispatched Aurors and hired workers to quietly blockade the Wizarding District, Peter knew he might be in trouble. "Damn it, how could it be like this." When Peter turned from a mouse back into a human form, he looked very angry, because the group of people came to bet on him, and even posted Peter''s reward list. The Ministry of Magic seemed to have long believed that Peter was hiding in Magic Street, allowing a large number of Aurors to search around, and also recruiting other wizards who wanted to share a cup. Peter couldnt imagine that the other party had such a big battle, and it was just for catching. Own? It made him feel like he was going crazy. In the end, it was Voldemort who let the hapless person under his control go out to make some trouble, and when the fire was out of control and burning on the block, he asked Peter to take him away. This country cannot stay. Fortunately, I put the medicinal materials elsewhere, otherwise I would have been busy again during this time. The Dutch Ministry of Magic was indeed well prepared, but Voldemort was not a vegetarian, and soon helped Peter out of the encirclement. However, Peter had just escaped from the encirclement, and before he had time to be happy, he felt a creepy feeling. As soon as he waved his wand to protect himself, he was hit by a spell and flew out. "You are finally willing to get out of the mouse hole." Sirius sneered and looked at the embarrassed old friend before him, waving his wand and attacking Peter. With the help of Fu Ling Ji, Sirius easily used a spell to suppress Peter. "Sirius!" Peter Pettigrew screamed, "It''s you, everything is you!" After he was blocked by Sirius, who was chased from England, Peter realized what was going on. "Go to **** Peter, remember to confess to James and Lily!" Sirius didn''t forget Albert''s advice, so he stopped talking nonsense and killed Peter directly. Therefore, he didn''t give Peter any chance. He just rushed to kill Peter and used the most powerful spell he knew. Peter was horrified to find that this former friend seemed to be very powerful, and he was determined to kill himself. He didn''t stop a few times before the whole person was bombed out again. Just as Sirius was preparing to make the final make-up, a terrifying sense of crisis suddenly surged in his heart. Under the urging of Fu Ling Ji, the whole person rushed to the side to avoid the forest green light that hit from the right side. Sirius saw an ugly baby floating in the air, pointing at himself with a magic wand in his hand. "Voldemort?" Sirius attacked Voldemort directly. UU reading told him instinctively that Voldemort could not hold it anymore. You have become so important in your heart." "Go to hell, Sirius Black!" Voldemort stared at Sirius. Although this incident was more helpless, it was definitely a shame for Voldemort. He shook his wand violently, and the whole street suddenly exploded violently. "Damn it." Sirius had realized what had happened, and quickly put up the magic shield to protect himself. After the dust and smoke dissipated, Sirius looked at the big hole in the middle of the street after the explosion. His face was very ugly. Peter Pettigrew escaped and escaped under his nose for more than ten years. This incident is definitely a shame to Sirius. He regretted that he hadn''t used Avada''s Mantra during his sneak attack. Chapter 927： No nose Missing the best time to kill Peter Pettigrew, Sirius almost went mad. Now Peter Pettigrew, with the help of Voldemort, successfully turned into a mouse and got into the sewer, completely lost track. Now Sirius is useless in anger anyway. Fu Lingji told him that the Dutch Ministry of Magic had made such a big disturbance, and as a result, it failed to stop Peter Pettigrew, and he might be ashamed to make trouble for himself. Continue to stay and search for Peter Pettigrew, Sirius hadn''t thought about it, but he quickly gave up because it didn''t make any sense. Peter Pettigrew will definitely not stay in this country after he got into the sewer and escaped. God knows where he will hide. What''s more, Harry''s second project is about to begin. Although he asked Remus to help take care of Harry before leaving the UK, Sirius still felt that he had to go back and stare to be relieved. In the end, at the urging of Fortune Medicine, Sirius inspected Voldemort''s baby body, took a few photos of the ugly snake-faced baby, and left in a hurry. As for Voldemort''s baby corpse, Sirius didn''t take it away, so he had to leave something for the Dutch Ministry of Magic, otherwise it would be a waste of work. After returning to the United Kingdom, Sirius immediately contacted Albert through the double-sided mirror and informed him of the failure to sniper Peter. By the way, he asked Albert if he had a safe and reliable channel to purchase the elixir. As for the purchase of blessing potions from the black market, that''s fine. God knows if drinking the stuff bought in the black market will be poisoned. "Failed." When he learned of this, Albert really had a little surprise. When Sirius went to kill Peter Pettigrew, he made sufficient preparations and went with the determination to kill Peter Pettigrew, but he failed? It stands to reason that it shouldn''t be too difficult to kill Peter Pettigrew with a blessing agent. "It''s Voldemort. That guy dragged me behind and let Peter the traitor escape." Sirius hesitated for a moment, and he told Albert the details. He also hoped to get news from Peter Pettigrew from the other party. Don''t hide these things. "Hey, now the mysterious man has less and less cards, and there is actually a time when he gives his servant the queen, he wouldn''t do such a thing before." After Albert''s ridicule came out of the double-sided mirror, Sirius was silent. He actually agreed with Albert''s remarks. When he was a former mysterious person, he would not care about the life and death of Peter Pettigrew, let alone stay with His Royal Highness Peter. After returning the double-sided mirror to Harry Potter, Albert went to do his own thing. To be honest, Peter Pettigrew doesn''t really care about the life and death of Peter Pettigrew. Even for Albert, its better for Peter Pettigrew to escape than to be killed by Sirius, because once Peter Pettigrew is killed by Black, God knows what will happen next. If Moody suddenly stops being an undercover agent, just If he ran away, he was really at a loss. The next day, the news of the Dutch Ministry of Magic appeared in the "Daily Prophet". They directly lodged a diplomatic protest with the British Ministry of Magic to protest Sirius'' "illegal behavior". No way, after so much effort, they couldnt stop Peter Pettigrew. The Dutch Ministry of Magic had lost all of their faces, so they had to throw the pot to Sirius and directly included Sirius Black. Blacklist of the Dutch Ministry of Magic. If Sirius runs late, it is estimated that the Dutch Ministry of Magic will be detained and be shackled. Of course, Rita Skeeter got the latest and most powerful news from Blake. The photos of Voldemorts baby taken by Sirius before he left, even mocked the incompetence of the Dutch Ministry of Magic in the newspapers. British wizards all know their faces. As for Voldemort, Rita Skeeter didn''t mention a word, but posted the picture provided by Sirius. No way, Rita Skeeter actually doesnt want to post photos, but she also knows that even if she doesnt do it, the Daily Prophet will not do it. Someone else will do it. Sirius also has his own magazine, and she will wait for the magazine to come out. , She must be scolded again. In fact, the most believable part is Sirius'' photos of Voldemort''s baby corpse. After all, there are pictures with the truth. The ugly appearance of the baby can really scare the child to cry. After receiving a protest from the Dutch Ministry of Magic, Fudge almost turned his face crooked, thinking that he planned to trouble Sirius by taking this matter, but who knew Sirius would explain the whole thing clearly first, and by the way, he would get rid of it. I dumped it. No matter how you look at it, the whole thing has nothing to do with him. Ok. After all, Sirius was only providing information, providing information on the whereabouts of Peter Pettigrew, and he did not force the Ministry of Magic to capture Peter Pettigrew. As long as they are not stupid, you can see that Sirius is using arrogance to get rid of Peter Pettigrew with the help of the Dutch Ministry of Magic. As a result, the Dutch Ministry of Magic messes up the matter, and finally throws the pot to Sirius in order to save his face. All said so clearly, Fudge would naturally not bother Sirius. He still wanted a face after all, not to mention some things he couldn''t do without tearing up his face with Dumbledore. The photo provided by Sirius Black in the "Daily Prophet" caused a discussion at Hogwarts. No way, Voldemorts baby looks too ugly. In Freds words, Ive never seen a child grow up like this. I dont know that this child is often beaten in the face, so that the whole The face was beaten flat. Although these remarks were completely ridicule, the flat snake face of the baby was still very topical, and I really didn''t see anyone growing up like this. Is this really a baby? Among the students at Hogwarts, there are really many students who have seen the appearance of Voldemort transformed by Bogut, and now they see the appearance of the mysterious man in his infancy, and start to gossip about the secrets of the mysterious man. Many people are curious, how would Hogwarts recruit each other into the school? Are you really afraid to scare other students? Looking at the baby in the photo, I''m afraid it will be scary when I grow up. He has no nose! I don''t know which careful classmate pointed out this cruel truth, whether it is a flat snake-faced baby or a mysterious person transformed by Bogut, none of them has a nose. The news that the mysterious man actually does not have a nose began to spread in the school. After Moody''s heard the news, his face was almost crooked. However, the thing that angered Moody the most was that the **** actually gave the Dark Lord the nickname "No Nose Monster". If he knew who did it, he would definitely let the other person experience the piercing curse. taste. The news about the no-nosed monster soon spread privately in Hogwarts Castle. Although Hermione thinks this is bad, Harry is definitely one of the people who would like to use it the most. As for the awe of Voldemort? I''m sorry, but Voldemort''s savior dared to be in awe of no nose in the first grade. In fact, many people find this name very interesting. As for who invented it? Most people think it is Harry Potter, and only the savior Potter has the courage to give such an insulting nickname to the mysterious man. Harry, who was lying with the gun inexplicably, didn''t refute, anyway, he was immortal with Voldemort. Isn''t it normal to give him a nickname? At least, no nose monster can reduce everyone''s awe of Voldemort more than the names of mysterious people, dark lord, and Voldemort. He likes Albert''s evaluation of the nickname: Isn''t it good? Most of the students in Slytherin don''t think this is any interesting thing. Every time they hear a student talk about something strange, they will stand by with cold eyes, as if they are saying that after the Dark Lord returns, you will all be in bad luck. Little Barty disguised as Moody was almost blown away by this incident. He would never tolerate others insulting his most respected Dark Lord like this. However, Moody''s can''t stand up and stop other students, because it''s too wrong to do that, unlike what Moody''s would do. So no matter what he has to say in his heart, Moody can only hold it back. Moody''s face has become more gloomy (his face is actually ferocious enough) since the strange thing about the nose spread, and the amount of three meals has been reduced. In the end, Moody could no longer hold back anymore, and when he taught Harry a course on Defense Against the Dark Arts, he spoke up about it: "Recently, I have heard some news. I have to remind you of some things. Don''t ignore his danger. I don''t want you to relax your vigilance because of the nickname, treat it as a joke, and finally lose your life. " Although Moody''s words succeeded in shutting Harry up, he still failed to stop the trend. These rumors really have nothing to do with Harry. People kept digging up the rumors about no-nothing weird. Those gossip and awe-inspiring rumors began to spread in Hogwarts, and soon became a topic of chat among many students after dinner. It turns out that Nose Monster is not a pure-blooded wizard at all! It turns out that Nobiguai used to be very handsome and handsome, and he also has a nice nose! It turns out that it''s no wonder that he served as prefect and student council chairman during Hogwarts school! It turns out that No Nose Monster is really Slytherin''s heir! It turns out that Nobi blame was a genius before! It turned out that No nose monster almost became the Minister of Magic! There were more and more rumors about strange gossip, such as spring weeds, and spread quickly in Hogwarts Castle, even the Slater Woodland students were shocked. Now, everyone is very curious. How did the handsome Hogwarts student, who was originally the handsome student council chairman and claimed to be the Minister of Magic within ten years, become so fearless that countless people? Moreover, they always feel that these rumors become more and more familiar. There seems to be a student at Hogwarts School who fits these rumors. Albert is not a pure-blood wizard, he is handsome and handsome, and has served as a prefect. As for the chairman of the student council, that will definitely happen sooner or later, and no one will question this. Although Albert is not the heir of Slater Glades, he is indeed an out-and-out genius, and he also claims to be the Minister of Magic within ten years. So, someone was curious to ask Albert: How did such a genius become the Dark Lord? After all, they have so many similarities, perhaps geniuses can understand the ideas of geniuses better. There are already some people worrying that someday Albert will also blacken and become the third generation of the Dark Lord, which always feels that it will be a very scary thing. "The difference between a genius and a lunatic is only one thought." When asked about this, Albert said calmly: "The name Voldemort actually means flying away from death. In other words, a mysterious person probably wants immortality. A person who wants immortality, What else can it be besides being a lunatic?" A crazy genius, in fact, is not far from becoming a devil, let alone an extreme lunatic. And the mysterious man spent his college life in a more extreme environment like Slytherin, which made him cruel after he was often exposed to black magic, and his form and practice were also seriously affected by Slytherin, resulting in a lack of care. The genius of yesteryear became the awesome Dark Lord. This wave of Albert''s analysis can be described as shocking, but everyone thinks about it and feels very reasonable. The only protester is probably the Slytherin students. They were dissatisfied with Albert''s description of Slytherin as the stronghold of the dark wizard. However, this is a cruel fact that cannot be disputed. Not only the Dark Lord, but most Death Eaters come from Slytherin College. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the lair of the dark wizard. Just when the whole school was caught in the nickname of Nose Monster, Albert was stealing fun in the library. He clicked on the task panel to check the completed new task: the nickname. It is a big deal to draw numbers to the Dark Lord. Naturally, there are a lot of rewards for tasks. Experience and skill points are naturally indispensable. You can also obtain a specific skill from Voldemort. The only trouble is that this wave of hatred is a bit high. At 20 o''clock in full, Albert didn''t dare to receive the reward now, for fear that after Voldemort was resurrected, he would immediately call the door to make trouble for himself. However, the task rewards can be left alone to receive them later, anyway, after Voldemort has completely pounced on the street, there is no need to worry about pulling hatred. "What happy things seem to have happened to you?" Katrina asked, staring at Albert. UU reading "nothing." "Are you ready for the second project?" The girl hesitated for a moment, but still asked, "Is this baby Isabel?" "I don''t know. But, I actually want to pick one from Fred, George and Lee Jordan." Albert actually told Professor McGonagall about this directly, but Professor McGonagall said it depends on the host. square. "A while ago, everyone was actually a little worried that one day you would suddenly become a third-generation Dark Lord." Katrina said suddenly. "I''m not interested in being the Dark Lord." Albert said disgustingly. "I actually never worried about this." Katrina looked at Albert up and down. "However, you are really good at bewitching others. All the dark lords are good at tricks." "Dumbledore is very good at persuading others." Albert shrugged, "I want to live the life I want. The Dark Lord is so tired, and everyone shouts." Chapter 928： Do not speak martial arts In the early morning of the second event, Albert, who got enough sleep, woke up very early. He got up and leaned on the bedside, gently stroking Tom, who was coquettish and begging for breakfast, slowly turning his freshly awake brain in his heart. The original plan was reconsidered again to ensure that no fatal loopholes were created in all links. Although this possibility is almost zero, but... well, Albert admits that he is a little irritable, maybe this is the so-called care and chaos. As far as he knew, just yesterday afternoon, both Hermione and Ron had quietly "disappeared", while Fred, George and Lee Jordan were still lying in the warm bed and sleeping. This is not a good sign. Since none of his three good roommates were selected as treasures by the competition, the only candidates for the treasures could be Isabel or Nia, and Nia was directly ruled out by him. Isabel is the most likely baby candidate. . In order to verify this, Albert tried to contact Isabel last night, but the other party did not reply. In fact, Albert really didn''t want to involve Isabelle in the Triwizard Tournament, and didn''t want her to encounter possible dangers. Although the possibility is extremely low, who knows if Batty''s brain suddenly cramps? As we all know, the brains of Death Eaters are usually not very normal. He wanted to kill the danger directly in the cradle, but the time had not yet arrived. However, since the incident has happened, no matter how you complain now, it is useless to complete the second project as soon as possible. The original plan was to use bubble head spells to supply air, use thermal spells to maintain temperature, use propellers to provide power, and scuba as a backup plan for any accidents to avoid being drowned in the water. Then, use the tracking spell to locate the coordinates of the last time you stayed in the mermaid village, and quickly find the mermaid village. As for the Grindillo who might be encountered on the road, Albert really didn''t take it to heart. It is estimated that he can''t avoid it anyway. After sending it together, the water monster expelling spell has been upgraded to the second level, against a group of Grindis who have no fighting ability Luo has no difficulty at all, the only thing that should be paid attention to is not to be close by a large number of Grindillo, One word of this plan: steady. However, Albert feels that there is no need to keep any backup plan now. This plan is actually reserved for a possible sneak attack. The head-bubble curse is still unsafe. If the curse is lifted by a wizard at the bottom of the lake, it is estimated that it will not be able to sustain it. When they surfaced, they drowned directly in the water. If Albert wanted to murder a certain warrior, he would do so. After all, Avadaso ordered no trace to be the biggest trace, and drowning in the water is really unproven. If someone dares to use this method to deal with himself, Albert will teach the other party an impressive lesson, which is profound enough to send the other party on the road. However, this time he intends to use everything he can to complete the task of the second project as quickly as possible and rescue Isabel from the lake. After repeated deliberation in his brain several times, and after confirming that he could cope with any possible accidents, Albert put on his clothes and began to organize the things he would use next. To be honest, it has been a long time since he faced something so solemnly and seriously. As soon as he went downstairs to have breakfast, Albert was surrounded by a large group of students, and they all rushed to send their blessings, their voices were so loud that he could not hear what they were talking about. Compared with Albert, who is surrounded by countless people, Harry Potter alone has become a poor bug, especially when Ron and Hermione are not around, Harry Potter''s back looks even thinner. Depressed, only his roommate was eating breakfast with him. After nine o''clock, Professor McGonagall appeared in the hall on time and led the two towards the competition venue. Compared with the first event, she seemed to have gained a lot of confidence. Albert and Harry didn''t bother to listen to her, they were thinking about their own affairs. "Ready?" Professor McGonagall looked at Harry''s backpack. "Prepared well, Professor." Harry said calmly, "I need a place to change clothes." "There are tents over there." Professor McGonagall turned his head and asked, "Where is Albert?" "no problem." "Go in, good luck to you!" Professor McGonagall led the two to the entrance of the tent by the lake, and Albert and Harry walked in. This tent was more luxurious and comfortable than the previous one. There were separate compartments and comfortable seats. Krum was wearing a cloak and sitting in an armchair with his head down, not knowing what he was thinking. After noticing that someone had entered the tent, he looked up at the entrance and nodded at him when he found that it was Albert who had entered. Opposite Krum, Fleur was also wearing a cloak, her face was not very pretty, she was obviously worried about her sister Gabriel, who didn''t respond at all after the two entered the tent. Albert understands Fleur''s current situation very well. Feeling. Harry and Albert each went to their cubicles to change their clothes for diving in the lake. Albert put on the special clothes, put on the bracelet used to detect the wizard, tied the wand to the scout bracelet with a rope, took out a medicine with scuba from the cloak pocket, and poured out two Put a pill similar to cod liver oil in your mouth, chew and swallow it when you get down to the lake, anyway, the time is coming. Two scuba pills can keep him in the water for about half an hour, and for Albert, half an hour is enough to complete the task. As for taking scuba drugs, it is more of a kind of protection. After changing into the black tights and coming out of the compartment, Albert noticed that Harry was wearing a wetsuit that was a bit similar to him, with diving fins in his hand, and seemed to be going to change it later when he got into the water. The warriors didn''t stay in the tent for long. Dumbledore walked into the tent with the other referees. He cleared his throat and told the warriors about the second project: retrieving the stolen treasure within an hour. This originally belonged to Ludo Bagmans job, but since the hapless man lived a life of debt evasion, the Triwizard Tournament that was supposed to be hosted by officials of the Ministry of Magic has completely changed (three fewer referees). Connelly Fudge, Amelia Burns, and Rufus Scrimgeour, who came to serve as interim referees later, were not suitable for hosting the game (unfamiliar with the situation), so they could only give Dumb the job of explanation. Lido, Mrs. Maxim has no objection anyway. Well, no one can actually take this job. As for another commentary? No, the Ministry of Magic can''t afford to lose this face, this triwizard competition is almost turning into a joke. "Okay, time is almost up, let''s go over and make preparations!" After Dumbledore briefly explained, he led the warriors to the lake to make preparations. Krum took off his cloak and put it on a chair, revealing his thin body in swimming trunks. He took the lead out of the tent. Fleur also took off her cloak. There was a decent and generous swimsuit inside. It was undeniable that Fleur in the swimsuit looked sexy. Albert couldn''t help but glanced at him a few more times, but Harry almost couldn''t look away. It wasn''t until Albert tapped his shoulder lightly that he recovered, looking a little embarrassed, and the two of them left the tent one after the other. In November last year, the ring-shaped stand surrounding the Fire Dragon Field was now spread out in an arc and placed on the shore of the Black Lake. It was filled with excited spectators, and some even whistled at the warriors who entered the arena. Dumbledore ordered the warriors to line up on the shore, return to the referee''s bench covered with golden yellow tablecloths, point their wand to his throat, and say to the audience at the Black Lake: "Our warriors are already in place. They are all in place. There is a full hour to take back what they have stolen from them. Now listen to my whistle! One...two...three!" The sharp whistle echoed in the cold, still air. A burst of cheers and applause erupted from the stands. However, what surprised them was that the warriors were making their own preparations, and were not in a hurry to go to the lake. Harry Potter was doing all kinds of magic on himself, putting on his diving flippers, and he staggered towards the Black Lake, but he was not the fastest. Well, Miss Furong may be the only exception, she just cast a head-foaming spell on herself and hurried down to the lake. Perhaps, she had never tried diving in the lake before, and she was the one who seemed the rushest among all the warriors. Krum used transformation magic on himself, and finally went into the water with a shark''s head. When all the warriors took action, Albert was patiently waiting for the scuba to take effect. Valley There was a pinch of Slytherin bragging from the stand in front, but more people were wondering what he planned to do, at least no one thought he was afraid to enter the water. "It seems that our Mr. Anderson has other plans." In the stunned eyes of everyone, Albert stretched out his hands in front of him, as if he was looking carefully at something. There were webs between his fingers, and the scuba agent started to work. "Look, he used a brilliant transformation spell to turn that stone into something." Dumbledore watched as he stooped to pick up a stone from the lake and cast a transformation spell on the stone with his wand." Let us wait and see what surprises Mr. Anderson will bring us." Surprise, no, it should be said that it is shock! After getting down to the lake with an underwater booster, Albert moved towards the center of the Black Lake at an extremely alarming speed. The speed was too frightening. In just over a minute, he had already reached a certain place in the Black Lake. The position is right, and the students and referees in the audience are directly confused. How he did it is a question everyone wants to know. Arriving in the lake, Albert used the Tracking Charm again to determine the distance of the three anchor points, then he turned over and plunged into the depths of the lake. The water in the lake is no longer cold and biting. On the contrary, it is very cool and comfortable, and the body becomes very light in the water. This is the effect of scuba. The most important thing is that after diving into the lake, my eyesight has become better, and I can even see far and clearly. Albert no longer speaks about martial arts. From the beginning, he didn''t need to search the mermaid village like other people in the lake, but dived directly above the mermaid village. The scene in front of me is changing rapidly. The deeper the dive, the lower the visibility, and the light becomes dim and dim. Right below, the dark green lake water constantly fluctuates. It is a large tangled aquatic plant. There must be a lot of Grindyluo hidden in the aquatic plant jungle. Maybe you will encounter an attack when you get closer. So Albert stopped diving when he reached the top of the aquatic jungle. He waved his magic wand and began to disturb the lake below, preparing to force all the nearby Grindillo out. Once he lost the advantage of sneak attack, Grindillo would no longer be dangerous. It was like stabbing a hornet''s nest. A large number of Grindillo emerged from the aquatic jungle and rushed toward this side quickly. Albert did not give them a chance, and directly rolled up the undercurrent and threw the group of unlucky ones who rushed over. It was rolled far away. The few remaining Grindillos who were able to get close were all overturned by Albert''s use of the Water Monster Repelling Curse. The speed and the violent methods shocked the mermaid who was secretly watching in the aquatic grass. It really cant understand what is going on with this human being. The game should have just begun. Why the opponent has already found the door? And the game just now was too violent, and why did you repeat it twice? This is Worried that there is Grindillo below? The mermaid hiding in the jungle of aquatic plants was almost cleared together. Albert made sure that there was no Grindillo below, and then dived again, and soon heard the unforgettable singing of the mermaid. There is only an hour, To find and take back the things we took... Albert followed the singing of the mermaid and dived into the aquatic jungle, and soon found the mermaid village. In the village square, there are a large number of mermaid holding spears. Some mermaids are singing in unison, seeming to call the warriors with their voices. Four hostages were tied to the tail of the tall mermaid statue behind them. "Your singing is very good." Albert swam over and waved his wand to greet the mermaid, but his appearance seemed to startle the mermaids, and even the singing stopped abruptly. "thanks." The mermaids looked at Albert curiously, pointing at his webbed hands and gill sacs. Albert swims to Isabelle, checks her condition, and breathes a sigh of relief when he is sure that the other party is okay. Isobel seemed to be asleep, his head shrugged weakly on his shoulders, and a string of thin blisters kept coming out of his mouth. The situation of the other hostages is similar, that is, Ron is tied here as a hostage, which is a bit irritating. Harry''s baby. Those who don''t know thought they had any feelings beyond friendship. After shaking off those terrible thoughts, Albert waved his magic wand to cut off the water weeds on Isabel''s body. Seeing that Albert was about to rescue the hostages, the leading mermaid asked, "Has the game time been advanced?" "No." Albert removed the plants from Isabelle and said calmly, "Because I have been here once before, I will find it soon. Other warriors may have to wait a while." "Faster?" the celebrity fish repeated softly, obviously not believing Albert''s nonsense. "Anyway, I will take away the people first." No matter what the mermaids think, Albert stretched out his hand to embrace Isabel''s waist, and tapped the underwater booster with his magic wand, and he floated straight up from the mermaid village, leaving the mermaids looking at each other. However, the most embarrassed is not the mermaid, but Fred and George, who are opening the market by the black lake. These two guys are holding boxes and looking for people to place bets. They are only given by the sudden black spots on the lake. Senseless. Not only the Weasley twins, but also the referee and other audience members were all embarrassed, and they even forgot to give warm applause to the returning warriors. Albert seems to have snatched his baby back? From the start of the game to the present, it seems that the time for UU to read has not passed half an hour. The second project is actually very simple? While the audience was whispering, Albert was checking Isabel''s situation. The girl''s lips were a little pale, apparently frozen by the lake. "What''s the matter with you?" Isobel didn''t care about his situation, but was very curious about the changes in Albert. "The effect of the scuba agent will return to normal after a while." Albert waved his magic wand, and a small boat slowly floated up from the lake, pushing Isabel''s body out of the lake. He waved his wand again to dry the water on Isobel''s body and warm her clothes. "Aren''t you coming up?" Isabel asked suspiciously when he saw Albert staying in the water. "No, you won''t feel cold in the water in this state." Albert gently waved his wand and let the boat sail slowly to the shore. "Why are you a baby?" he asked. "Dumbledore wrote to contact me the other day, so I agreed. You don''t seem to be happy?" Isabel asked, raising his eyebrows slightly. "I just don''t want you to run into trouble, after all, the Triwizard Tournament has always been not safe." "I''m sure you can **** me back." Isabel said, leaning over and kissing Albert''s forehead. "Principal Dumbledore assured us that there is absolutely no danger, and he will wake up as soon as he comes out of the water." "No, I''m not referring to this, forget it, and I generally don''t let others take my baby." Albert parked the boat on the shore, and amidst the cheers of countless people, he waved his magic wand and walked directly. A stone path away from the lake, he stretched out his hand to help Isobel disembark, and the girl hugged her warrior and sent a kiss, pushing the atmosphere of the scene to the highest peak. Chapter 929： Above the water Latest URL: "Why did Albert come back so soon!" "Where is Lee Jordan?" "Don''t worry about that guy, come here and help move the big guy out." Albert''s return caught the Weasley twins who were supposed to surprise him by surprise. The two packed up their things, hurried to the outside of the audience field, laboriously took out a cannon-shaped firework from the suitcase and aimed it at the sky "one two Three." Fred counted three times in his heart, took his wand and lit the fireworks, then covered his ears with his hands. -boom! The splendid fireworks bloomed in the sky and turned into a lion-body eagle head beast with spreading wings. The giant beast raised its head and let out a roar, spread its wings and hovered in the sky, and finally turned into a splendid firework. If it''s at night, it''s definitely more beautiful. The two people who had just landed heard a "bang" sound from the auditorium. Looking up at the fireworks above their heads, the girl curiously asked, "Did you prepare?" "Definitely not, otherwise it should have bloomed just now." Albert looked in the direction of the stands and said with a smile, "However, I can probably guess who prepared me for the surprise." Under the Hogwarts bar, Lee Jordan is organizing the crowd to cheer for Albert. The chaotic cheers and cheers gradually merged into a single voice: Albert must win, Hogwarts must win! Albert smiled and waved his arms to the supporters in the audience to express his gratitude. Isobel put his arms around Albert''s arm and smiled and said, "You are so welcome." "Its not good to be too popular. Lets go, take a break and have a hot drink. You need to take care of it now, lest you accidentally catch a cold and get sick." Albert took Isobel to the rushing Madame Pomfrey. . The latter didnt know what he was muttering, so he could not say that he wrapped Albert tightly with a blanket, and was about to forcibly pour a cup of potion into his mouth, but he was caught by Albert. Stopped it. "The effect of scuba hasn''t completely disappeared. I don''t feel cold like this now, and there are heat insulation curses and water and fire curses on my clothes." Albert took off the blanket and put it on Isabel. "Underwater respirator, do you mean branchial cyst grass?" Madam Pomfrey could see at a glance that Albert was taking the branchialis. "Yes, scuba is a potion extracted from the saccharophyllum. It appeared at the International Alchemy Conference last year." Albert smoothly handed the potion in Madam Pomfrey''s hand to Eze Bell: "You drink it first, and I will drink it after the effect of the branchial sac disappears." The two followed Madam Pomfrey to the medical tent to receive care. As for the other warriors, 80% of them have to wait a long time to complete the mission. "Oh, my God, it''s unbelievable. I''m very curious about how Mr. Anderson did it." Amelia Burns glanced at the hourglass timer on the referee''s bench, from the start of the game to Albert''s rescue. The hostages returned in only a quarter of an hour (fifteen minutes). In fact, not only she, Mrs. Maxim, and even the audience wanted to know how Albert did this. Did he cheat? "I think I probably know how Mr. Anderson did it." Dumbledore raised his wand and called for the underwater booster that Albert had thrown on the shore. "A very ingenious transformation spell, and a basic movement spell, the magic result of the combination of the two." Dumbledore raised his wand and knocked it on the underwater booster, and the propeller that had stopped spinning again stand up. "That''s why he can swim so fast?" "right." Dumbledore motioned everyone to look at this thing and explained its purpose: "This way it can get a stable and fast thrust when placed in water, and it can easily move underwater without swimming at all." "As for the location of the mermaid village, I think Mr. Anderson is probably the only warrior who found the mermaid village ahead of time." Dumbledore''s tone was calm, he already knew why Albert was able to complete the task so quickly. "You should know that as long as you can find a mermaid village, there are too many ways to quickly find a second time." "Isn''t this cheating?" Scrimgeour frowned and asked, "It''s unfair to other warriors, right?" "In fact, you should notice that the warriors get a golden egg after the first project is over. As long as the warriors unlock the secret of the golden egg, they will be able to learn the content of the second project and be prepared in advance. This is actually part of the second project." Dumbledore said lightly, "There is no doubt that Mr. Andersons preparations were so sufficient that he completed the task with ease, making everyone think that the second project It''s simple." Dumbledore swung his wand and turned the underwater booster back into a rock. "Is the second project difficult?" Fudge asked questioningly. He felt that the second project shouldn''t be difficult! "I think the existence of the Golden Egg has greatly reduced the difficulty of the game, and the Warriors should be allowed to face the unknown content in order to test their abilities." Madam Maxim frowned and looked at Fudge, feeling that this guy was completely standing and talking. If Fudge can do it herself, she has nothing to say, but it is more likely that she was sprayed into a roasted fat pig by the fire dragon as soon as she went on the field. If you go to the lake, 80% will drown at the bottom of the lake, and you don''t even have the courage to go to the lake. "I don''t know how this guy became the Minister of Magic?" "The existence of the golden egg is indeed to reduce the difficulty of the game." Dumbledore admitted this directly and calmly explained to several temporary referees, "if there is no golden egg, the difficulty of the event will become very high. Maybe no one can pass the level in the end. Of course, Mr. Anderson may be able to do it, but it will take a lot of effort to complete it. Believe me, most of the warriors cant do it without preparation. Saving someone is more likely to fail or being drowned in an icy lake, which is as difficult as subduing a fire dragon." The three of them were surprised to hear Dumbledore say this. "According to your statement, I dare say that even a well-trained Auror may not be able to do it." Scrimgeour frowned. He didn''t think the Auror of the Ministry of Magic was capable of subduing a fire dragon alone. Maybe they could do it. It is difficult to drive the fire dragon away alone, but it is difficult to subdue a dragon, otherwise there will be no need for so many dragon trainers. At this moment, Albert''s evaluation in the heart of the Auror Office Director was greatly improved. "Can''t the Auror do it?" Fudge frowned, obviously dissatisfied with hearing such remarks. The elite of the Ministry of Magic is actually not as good as a student who has not graduated. If you say it, it will be a joke. You must know that every Auror is a leader among wizards. "Very few people can subdue a fire dragon alone," Scrimgeour said quietly. "Even a group of dragon trainers who are familiar with beasts can do it. Of course, Dumbledore should be able to do it easily." Scrimgeour no longer paid attention to Fudge. Instead, he looked at Dumbledore and asked, "What is Mr. Anderson''s employment tendency? Have you considered becoming an Auror?" No way, the current Auror office hasn''t recruited qualified newcomers for three years, and it is seriously understaffed. "As far as I know, Mr. Anderson is writing a book recently." Dumbledore said with a smile, "At Christmas, I also received his new book "Guide to Ancient Magic Texts." A very wonderful book, Barbara Professor Scheda Bablin is considering whether to use it to replace "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Runes"." "He published a book?" All three were surprised. A student who has not yet left school publishes a book? What level is this? "In fact, if you are paying attention, you will find that Mr. Anderson participated in the compilation of "Basic Magic Text" a long time ago." Dumbledore said with a smile, "He seems to be writing a book with Books related to Defense Against the Dark Arts may be available this year." "Really an amazing person." Amelia Burns said with emotion. "I have heard his rumors before. It seems that the rumors are not exaggerated at all. Maybe he will be able to meet at the Wisengamao soon. Its got a seat." "Weissengamo has no vacant seats yet." Fudge cleared his throat and reminded. "Someone will make way for him." Amelia Burns cast a glance at Fudge, and said indifferently. In particular, the last time Wiesengama held an emergency meeting for Albert, and in the end he hesitantly passed the meeting to give the title of "Weissengamo British Youth Representative", although this title was finally stuck in the process and failed to be awarded. To Albert, but she knew Albert would be a member of Wiesengamo. At least two-thirds of people will agree. Probably only Dumbledore has such an influence in the whole of Britain, but that thing obviously has nothing to do with Dumbledore. This old man would not do that kind of thing. "Tell me about the second project." Scrimgeour turned off the subject. He actually agreed with Amelia Burns, although he preferred pure-blood wizards. "Is the difficulty of the previous Triwizard Tournament really so high?" "It''s really difficult, so accidents happen often. Sometimes even if you want to save people, it''s actually very difficult. UU reading " Dumbledore seamlessly connected, "Later, the Ministry of Magic decided to restart the Triwizard Tournament. Later, Batty and Ludo came to discuss with me, we decided to reduce the difficulty slightly to ensure the safety of the warriors." "Of course, I think the changes can better highlight the various aspects of the warriors." Dumbledore introduced to the three. "First of all, the warriors need to overcome the difficulty of breathing underwater. Although the head curse can solve this problem, the bubble The head curse actually doesn''t last too long, and one hour is basically the limit." "Also, the weather is very cold now, the water is easy to freeze, swimming in such an environment is not easy, not to mention that the light under the water is very dark, which is a test of the warriors ability to withstand, and the mental quality is not strong enough. The warriors will face severe challenges. Dumbledore continued, Moreover, it is not easy to find a mermaid village hidden in the grass. Although the mermaids can sing to attract the warriors to the past, I think other warriors still have great There is a chance of getting lost and being attacked by Grindillo. Although Grindillo is not a dangerous dark creature, they can cause enough trouble for the Warriors under the water." The problems Dumbledore said are now playing out under the Black Lake. In fact, apart from Albert, several other warriors are in trouble. Chapter 930： Under the water Latest website: Among the four warriors, Miss Fleur Delacour was the least prepared. Because the winter at Hogwarts was very bad and the lake was extremely cold, she did not have the secret to unlock the golden egg. Like several other warriors, he went down to the lake to dive in advance to collect information, which caused Furong to seriously underestimate the difficulty of the second project. Although the bubble head curse can indeed solve the problem of underwater breathing, Furong ran into big trouble immediately after she went to the lake. The cold water of the lake made her hands and feet no longer clean. What''s worse is that she didn''t even know that the mermaid added it. Where did Brie take it, let alone a village with human beings. However, Gabriel, Furong''s most precious sister, was still at the bottom of the lake, and even if she regretted that she hadn''t made more preparations, it would be of no avail. Furong knew that she had to **** Gabriel back from the mermaid. Enduring the discomfort caused by the icy water, Furong used both hands and feet to swim toward the bottom of the lake desperately. Before long, a guy whose head turned into a shark quickly surpassed her. It was Krum, and Fleur recognized the other''s swimming trunks. Of course, it was also because Harry and Albert wore recognizable clothes. Harry Potter was also not slow, and he followed Krum to swim deep into the bottom of the lake. Where! Keep up with them. They must know where the mermaid took the hostages. After all, Krum often goes into the water in cold weather, and he certainly doesn''t know anything about it. Furong seemed to grab the last straw and swam desperately in the direction of the two. However, even if she used the strength of breastfeeding to swim, the gap between the two sides was still widening, and in the end Potter and Krum disappeared from sight. Dumbledore told several temporary referees about the possible problems encountered by the warriors in the second event. Fleur encountered them. The lake was really cold, and her hands and feet were about to lose consciousness. The resistance in the lake was also great. It takes a lot of effort to swim a certain distance. Worse, the deeper the bottom of the lake, the worse the visibility around it, and even the feeling of catching blindness, so that Furong has to often use the wand to illuminate, but the wand on the The light couldn''t penetrate the darkness at the bottom of the lake, making her suffer. If it wasn''t for Gabrielle who was still at the bottom of the lake, Furong might just give up, because she actually knew that the possibility of completing the second project was extremely low. And Mrs. Maxim repeatedly assured her of Gabriel''s life. What''s more, with the existence of guys like Albert Anderson, the probability of Busbarton wanting to win the Triwizard Championship is almost zero. She actually really wanted to give up directly. But when I thought that my sister Gabriel was still waiting for her to save her, but she gave up, how desperate Gabriel should be. So, Fleur was still gritting her teeth, she slowly swung her arms and swam in the direction where Krum and Harry Potter were leaving. The cold water and worry about Gabriel completely distracted Furong''s thinking ability, otherwise she should realize that her direction might be wrong. Because she didn''t see Albert, as the guy most likely to win the championship among the four warriors, Albert must have a way to find the hostages, and she only saw Krum and Potter just now, which is obviously a problem. Fortunately, Furong hadn''t realized that the direction she was swimming was not the way to the mermaid village at all. Otherwise, after being overwhelmed by despair, she might collapse on the spot. When Furong was approaching her limit, she suddenly felt something swimming nearby. She stopped and looked around vigilantly. A dark shadow was swimming flexibly towards the distance. Furong was sure that it was definitely a mermaid. This is actually a deliberate release of water for the Warriors. The mermaids would haunt the warriors from time to time, to help them stare at the safety of the warriors, and to point the warriors in the right direction of the mermaid village. As for whether they could seize the opportunity, it was up to the warriors themselves. Furong happily followed. Although the direction the mermaid left was different from the direction she had just swam, she still followed with her hands and feet. As long as she found the mermaid, she would definitely be able to find Gabriel''s whereabouts. When Hibiscus tried to cross a lush jungle of aquatic plants, he ran into trouble. A head of Grindillo protruded from the aquatic plants and clasped Hibiscuss legs tightly with long, powerful fingers, with pointed teeth in his mouth. One bite on her leg, the pain caused Furong''s dizzy head to wake up immediately. She just used her magic wand to shoot down the Glindillo who attacked her, and a few more Glindillo came out of the water plants and grabbed again. Staying on her legs, she desperately pulled Lotus into the aquatic grass, even wrapped her arms, trying to drown the prey on the bottom of the lake. Furong''s strenuous counterattack failed to frighten the group of Grindillo, but instead aroused Grindillo''s fierceness, and more Grindillo rushed towards Furong, drowning the beautiful warrior. In a chaotic struggle, Furong accidentally lost her wand and fell into despair. When she was awakened, she was already lying on the shore, and Mrs. Maxim was looking at her worriedly. "Gabriel!" Fleur struggled to get up from the ground. "A group of Grindillo attacked me." "Don''t worry about Furong, there will be nothing wrong with Gabriel, we will not allow the hostages to have an accident. After the game is over, your sister will be sent up, and you need treatment now." Mrs. Maxim reached out and held Furong. He took her to a nearby medical tent to receive treatment from Madam Pomfrey. Fleur''s appearance was a bit miserable, with scars left by Grindillo on her face and arms. In the stands, Sirius''s complexion was not very good. He originally saw Albert easily rescue the hostages and thought the second project was simple, but when he saw Furong was sent ashore after the failure, he realized that the second project was probably It''s not as simple as he thought. "How is Harry preparing?" Sirius asked Lupin. "We haven''t found a mermaid village for the time being, but everything else has been prepared. It should be no problem." Lupin explained. "You didn''t find Albert?" "That thing Harry said he couldn''t change it, but even I guess he couldn''t do it." Lupin couldn''t help showing a wry smile. It was an exaggeration to change it with a stone. "Stupid, even if you don''t, don''t you know how to use a flying curse? Ask Albert to get one in advance. He will definitely not mind getting one for you. It''s a big deal to spend a bit of Garon to buy one." Sirius really doesn''t understand why. If you don''t ask Albert, there is a ready answer right there. Even if you copy the answer, what''s the matter, they don''t compete for the final championship anyway. "Sometimes, Harry prefers to rely on his own strength to do it." Lupin was a little helpless, he actually wanted to do that, but Harry obviously wanted to rely on his own ability to complete the task, so he didn''t go directly to Albert in the end. "Complete the task with your own strength?" Sirius was silent, he knew that was Harry''s pride. But, does Harry really have that ability? He didn''t! Both the clothes and the Warmth Charm were copied from Albert, and even the Bubble Head Charm were reminded of him. However, Harry seemed to have forgotten. Sirius could understand why Lupin hadn''t done that. They were also taking good care of Harry''s fragile dignity. Maybe it''s the same for young people! Sirius sighed as he recalled what he and James did when they were young. With Furong''s exit, she no longer needs to endure the torture of the cold lake, but there are two other warriors still struggling at the bottom of the lake. The half-human and half-shark form did not bring much advantage to Krum. Although the problem of breathing under the water was successfully solved, swimming was still a big trouble. In fact, Krums situation is not much better than Fleur, but he still has his own advantages. Among the four warriors, Krum has the best resistance to cold, and because he has been trying winter swimming and Diving, Krums situation is much better than Fleurs. He was also guided by the mermaid to change the direction of his progress, but the vision deep in the lake bottom was not good. Krum was still lost. Whats worse, he met him. In big trouble. The group of Grindillo, who was swept away by Albert, accidentally lurked in the aquatic weeds passing by Krum Road, which caused Krum to encounter a large number of Grindillos as soon as he tried to pass through the aquatic weeds. Assault. The wizard from Durmstrang School was more than a little bit stronger than Fleur in combat, and immediately fought with the sneak attack Grindyluo. Had it not been for Harry Potter to stretch out his hand when passing by, maybe Krum''s game would have ended here. Even after defeating the annoying group of Grindillo, Krum''s body was still scarred and looked exceptionally miserable. "You go first!" Krum expressed his gratitude to Harry Potter who offered a helping hand, and refused the other''s kindness, letting Harry go first. Krum probably gave up. Although reducing one competitor, Harry was not happy. Because he was also very depressed from the beginning of the game until now, the trip to the bottom of the lake was not smooth. Harry is not good at swimming, and just driving on the road consumes a lot of physical energy. The muscles of his hands and feet are screaming and protesting, but he still has to insist on going in a certain direction. To be honest, Harry really didn''t dare to get close to the water plants anymore, for fear that he would follow in Krum''s footsteps, but he heard Hermione mention that the mermaid village was hidden in the aquatic jungle. While Harry was still heading towards the mermaid village in an unknown direction, he suddenly felt something swimming on the right side, so scared that he stopped quickly and raised his wand to watch around. The bottom of the lake was very dark and visibility was very low, even if Harry''s wand gleamed under the water, it was still meaningless. Yes, it made no sense, Harry was lost again. In other words, I got lost from the beginning. But he was still swimming aimlessly, looking for the mermaid villages. Harry regretted not bringing Hermione''s kind of flame that would not go out in the water, at least not to worry about the bad light under the water. Harry, who had not been able to take the branchial grass like that, really experienced the difficulty of the second project. He had to struggle under the lake like other warriors. The only thing that made Harry more gratified was that even if he failed. , The hostages will be fine. Albert must have a way to accomplish this task easily! As for Fleur, Harry was very dissatisfied with that girl. As for Krum, he seems to be seriously injured and might choose to give up. Harry tried to distract himself with other things, forgetting how long he had been swimming like this. Just when he was almost numb, he felt something swimming around him. This time Harry could see clearly. Something swam by, it was a mermaid, and the celebrity fish looked back at Harry and swam away. "What does this mean, is it guiding me?" Harry felt that the mermaid might be leading or misleading himself, but he had no choice. Otherwise, at the bottom of the lake with such poor visibility, he wondered how he would find the mermaid village? Even when he dived with Lupin the last time, Harry could not find the mermaid village. Harry swam in the direction where the mermaid was swimming. After some time, he finally heard the unforgettable singing of the mermaid from a large jungle of water plants, but Harry hesitated in front of the water plants because once he entered If the aquatic jungle is ambushed, his situation is definitely not much better than Krum, not to mention that he is almost out of power now. After hesitating again and again, Harry gritted his teeth and followed the sound to find him. To his surprise, Grindillo did not appear in the aquatic jungle, and the group of Grindillo seemed to disappear collectively. Looking for the singing of the mermaid, Harry finally found the mermaid village. The mermaid in front of him was completely different from the mermaid on the painting in the prefects bathroom. Their skin was iron gray and dark green hair. The mermaid with spears looked like veteran murderers. He was very worried. The opponent suddenly jumped up and smashed himself into a sieve with a spear. Seeing that the mermaid didn''t attack him, Harry couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After entering the mermaid village, Harry quickly found the hostages under the mermaid statue. As expected, there were only three people left: Ron, Hermione, and a little silver-haired girl. "Albert really has completed the task." Harry stepped forward to check Ron and Hermione''s situation and was relieved again after discovering that they were only asleep. He raised his wand and carefully used the Splitting Charm to help Ron break the water weeds tied to his body. But instead of returning with Ron immediately, Harry stayed and waited for a while, waiting for the arrival of the other warriors. However, Harry quickly realized a serious problem. His breathing became more and more difficult. The Bubble Head Charm was clearly on the verge of reaching its limit. If it didn''t rise as quickly as possible, it might really not rise. Just when Harry hesitated, the scarred Krum finally hurried over. This Durmstrang warrior was obviously tougher than he thought. He still persists, watching Krum save him. Going to Hermione, Harry finally didn''t need to worry about not being able to leave with the three hostages. Regardless of the mermaid''s obstruction, Harry waved his wand to push back the mermaid who tried to stop him from saving people, reached out his hand to hold the little girl, and grabbed the collar of Ron''s robe, kicked the two of them away from the bottom of the lake. However, Harry seemed to overestimate his abilities. He moved so slowly, even though he had been slapping his fins desperately, Ron and Fleurs sister were like two pockets full of potatoes. UU Reading dragged him down to the bottom of the lake, and the water above his head was still completely dark. , His head lost the ability to think due to lack of oxygen. It might be the best choice to leave the hostages and float up, but Harry didn''t do that in the end. He took the two hostages and sank to the bottom of the lake. The next moment, Harry felt a thrust taking him up, and it was the mermaids who helped him to take him and the two hostages away from the water. After he surfaced, Harry immediately relieved the soaking curse and took a breath of fresh air. He had never felt the air so beautiful. Around him, many green-haired unkempt heads emerged from the water with him, and Ron and the little silver-haired girl were also brought up. He failed. Harry knew, but he never regretted it. After arriving at the mermaid village, he actually didn''t have much energy. Harry had never thought that the little girl might not be able to surface with him, only that he could not leave the little girl at the bottom of the eerie lake. Chapter 931： score Latest website: Sirius, who was waiting anxiously by the Black Lake, immediately jumped into the lake after seeing Harry emerge from the water and fished the exhausted Harry ashore. Fleur also broke free from Mrs. Maxim''s obstacles for the first time and jumped into the water to save her sister Gabriel. Ron, who just woke up and spit out a large mouthful of the lake water, was still throwing in the water with a dazed expression, watching the rescued Harry and the little silver-haired girl, he had to swim to the shore by himself, and was finally caught by Fred and George stretched his hand to the shore. "Good job, Harry." Sirius tapped Harry''s shoulder with his magic wand, and after removing the water marks on his body and the cold caused by the lake, he smiled and patted him on the shoulder as a sign of encouragement. "Um... I failed to rescue the hostages." Harry was a bit disappointed. He had done so much preparation before, but he didn''t expect that he could not complete the task of saving the hostages in the end. "It''s okay, Harry, as long as you come back safely." Sirius calmed down softly, "You really don''t need to care about the result of the game." "But" "It took only a quarter of an hour for Mr. Anderson to return with the hostage. I dare say no warrior can surpass him. So, don''t think about the score, it is purely worrying." Lupin also reached out and patted. He patted Harry on the shoulder and kindly reminded: "Perhaps, you should think about what this game has brought you. Compared to the scores, the content of the game is more interesting, isn''t it?" Harry looked up at Albert, who was talking to a beautiful red-haired girl, and fell silent. Lupin was right. He didn''t need to care about those things at all, he was just asking for trouble. Harry wants the championship, wants to win the championship in front of Qiu Zhang, to prove that he is better than Cedric Diggory, but this triwizard competition has a championship. Yes, the championship was booked a long time ago, and the man who booked the championship is called Albert Anderson. The most frightening thing is that almost everyone thinks so, and other warriors have given up to continue fighting for the championship. "The second project finally ended perfectly." Albert handed the thick blanket to George, who spread the blanket and wrapped them tightly around their brother. "Can this be considered a perfect ending?" Fred asked in confusion. "No one is drowned in the black lake. Isn''t it a perfect ending?" Albert handed a glass of potion to Fred and reminded him: "Let him drink it as soon as possible to avoid catching a cold." "That''s right. At least, Harry''s situation is much better than Krum''s." George took the potion with a grin, and forced it into Ron''s mouth, watching his ears keep coming out of heat, and he smiled extraordinarily. good. "Ahem, what happened to Krum?" Ron was choked and coughed again and again. "He seems to have encountered a large number of Grindillo attacks on the road, and the situation is a bit tragic." Fred said softly: "I didn''t expect Krum to persist in completing the task. It''s incredible." Ron looked towards Krum''s place and saw Madam Pomfrey making a fuss about Krum''s wounds, and Hermione was speaking with Krum. When Ron looked back, he happened to see Fleur kissing Harry on the cheek, as if thanking him for saving his sister. Ron who happened to see this scene always felt sour in his heart. "The results should be discussed over there," George asked Albert, turning his head, "Do you understand the language of mermaid?" "I don''t understand, and I haven''t studied it specially." Albert looked at Dumbledore, who was squatting by the water and talking closely with the mermaid leader, and admired the old man in his heart. At least, without the aid of the skill panel, he can''t learn the mermaid language. "It''s rare that you don''t know the language." George joked. "It''s normal if there is no place!" Albert who has a skill panel, if he really wants to learn the mermaid language, it''s not a difficult task. "By the way, the previous fireworks are very good. You can consider selling them to Hogwarts. After all, after the Triwizard Tournament, you have to prepare fireworks for celebration!" "That''s a good suggestion." Fred and George''s eyes lighted up, but they calmed down quickly. "You said Dumbledore would be willing to buy fireworks?" Gu "You can try to sell your holiday fireworks to Principal Dumbledore. Anyway, this kind of thing always needs to be tried. You have to find opportunities by yourself. It is too difficult to wait for opportunities to take the initiative to deliver them to your door. "What fireworks?" Ron asked suspiciously. "It has nothing to do with you." Fred and George said in unison. At this moment, the five referees in the referee''s bench finally discussed the result. "Ladies and gentlemen." Dumbledore''s voice amplified by magic sounded in everyone''s ears, and everyone was startled: "The mermaid leader Mercus told us exactly what happened under the lake, the referee. Decided to give the Warriors a score based on a perfect score of 50 points." "Mr. Albert Anderson used the Gill Saccharum and Bubble Head Curse, and at the same time, he used the Transformation Curse and the Basic Movement Curse to create a propeller for underwater movement, and achieved amazing results." Deng Blido said in a tone of voice, and continued: "He was the first to return with the hostages and completed the task in only a quarter of an hour. We decided to give Mr. Albert Anderson 50 points, which is a perfect score." Isobel put his head on Albert''s shoulder, blinked mischievously, and said, "I dare you to say you shocked everyone." "I''m just worried about your safety, and I want to finish the task as soon as possible to save you." Suddenly deafening cheers erupted from the stands, overwhelming the whispers of the two of them. The students at Hogwarts were all proud and proud of having a genius like Albert Anderson. There were only a few extreme Slytherin students who stood on the sidelines and regarded this as a shame to the pure-blood wizard, but such extreme students were ultimately only a minority. Under the big tree by the lake, Professor Moody with a cane is applauding for Albert. However, his gaze was a little gloomy, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his gaze towards Albert showed unconcealable malice. Moody, or Barty Crouch Jr., is looking forward to the death of Hogwarts genius after the Triwizard maze. What expressions will these students applauding for him show? After about a minute, the cheers and noises gradually diminished, and Dumbledore finally found a chance to speak: "Miss Fleur Delacour, despite her excellent use of the Bubble Head Curse, is approaching the goal. When she was attacked by Grindillo and failed to rescue the hostages, we gave her 25 points." As a human being, Furong didn''t care that she won the lowest score of the second project. She was talking to Gabriel in a low voice to calm her sister''s emotions. "Mr. Victor Krum used Transfiguration. Although it was incomplete, it was still effective. He was the second to return with a hostage. It was far more than the one-hour stipulated time. We gave him 40 points." "Harry Potter also uses the Bubble Head Curse," Dumbledore looked at Harry with satisfaction, and continued: "Although the hostages were not rescued in the end, the mermaid leader told us that Mr. Potter was the second one to find For the hostages, he did not return in time, but stayed to ensure that all hostages were safe before returning. This led to the head-bubble curse reaching its limit and ultimately failed to rise in time. Most referees felt that this fully embodies the noble moral style. We Give Mr. Porter 40 points." "Although it feels a little silly, few people can do this, can''t they?" Albert said to Isabel beside him. "Yeah! It''s silly, and I like to be a hero, but this is actually good." Isobel put his head to Albert''s ear and whispered softly, "However, I don''t want you to be like this." With that, she applauded along with Albert. Everyone was stunned. Until several referees also began to applaud, Fleur, who had recovered, slapped his hands vigorously. Krum obviously didn''t care that Harry''s score was the same as his own. He was also applauding Harry. After several warriors took the lead in applauding Harry, the people still in the audience applauded, and the applause slowly spread to the audience. Harry opened his mouth slightly and his expression was extremely complicated. He had no idea that he would get such a good result, let alone that he would be recognized and encouraged by his stupidity for a while. "So you are not a stupid." Ron yelled, "You really are there, Harry!" Dumbledore listened to the applause and cheers around him, with a slight smile on his face. After the cheers ended, he said: "The third and final project will be carried out on the evening of June 24. The Warriors will learn about the details of the project one month in advance." After Dumbledore finished his speech, Lee Jordan took the lead and shouted: "Banner! Carnival! We are going to hold a celebration party!" Students from other colleges around protested this. UU Reading only held a celebration banquet in the Gryffindor common room after the first project ended. This made other students who could not participate in the celebration banquet feel very much. dissatisfied. "Maybe we should put the celebration banquet in the auditorium." "Let''s go back." Albert said, holding Isabel''s arm. "I think you''d better take a shower, change into dry clothes, eat some hot food, and take a good rest." Isabel really wanted to take a hot bath, and it was uncomfortable to soak in the lake. However, before the two of them left, Madam Pomfrey took the warriors and hostages one by one, insisting on escorting them back to the castle to change into dry clothes, and allowing them to be taken care of in the medical room to avoid prolonged soaking in the cold lake. I got sick while catching a cold. However, Albert sneaked away with Isabel on the road. He was not interested in accepting Madam Pomfrey''s care. He was not injured anyway, so he went there. It''s better to go and get a hot bath. Take a shower and take some hot food to relax! Chapter 932： Lack of experience To be honest, the content of the second event of the Triwizard Tournament is absolutely thrilling to the four warriors, but to all the spectators on the lakeside stand, it is really not very friendly, it can even be said to be a kind of Cruel torture, because the audience had to blow a cold wind on the lake for an hour, and they couldn''t see anything. In the end, they heard loneliness, and the second project ended hastily. Compared with the first project, the viewing experience of the second project is simply terrible, and it can even be said that there is no viewing experience. This is an unbearable thing for the curious students anyway. After the second project is over, everyone is eager to know what happened under the lake? So, "Warriors" and "Hostages" have become the focus of everyone''s attention, and only they can help you solve the puzzles and restore the entire process of the second project. Many girls tried to find answers from Albert, but they soon discovered that this Hogwarts genius was always fascinating, even if he blocked each other during meal time, Albert was simple and straightforward when introducing the whole thing. It''s so white that everyone doubts life. What do I mean by knowing the specific location of the mermaid village, so I dived vertically from the lake to reach the mermaid village, and after saving people, I floated directly back to the surface. What is it? I have a good relationship with the ghosts in the school. The crying Myrtle understood the situation under the Black Lake and helped me find the location of the mermaid village. Okay, even Harry doubts life a bit. It turned out that Albert did not rely on his own ability to find the mermaid village, but with the help of the crying Myrtle. Why didn''t he think of it? He also knows the crying Myrtle! When everyone found that no matter how they asked, Albert would reply the same words like a repeater, and lost interest in asking him. Instead, Harry, Ron, and Hermione became the center of attention. Ron is probably the happiest of the trio. He finally got the long-awaited attention as he wished, and he likes this feeling very much. He is very happy to tell everyone who is willing to listen to his experience, and always Add a lot of details to the above. Although those stories sound nonsense, everyone likes to listen to Ron telling stories, but the version of Hermione''s hostage hypnotized by magic is not welcome. Perhaps, most people are born with a heart that stimulates blood! "Ron Weasley is probably too eager to get everyone''s attention." After listening to the story of Lee Jordans latest version of how Ron fought bare-handed with fifty heavily armed mermaids, and was finally overpowered because of the disparity between strengths and weaknesses, Albert gave his unsatisfactory comments on this. Evaluation of the whole thing. "Too eager to get everyone''s attention?" Fred asked with a puzzled face, sitting next to Albert with the food. "Your brother must not be taken seriously at home," Albert asked casually, eating the steak. "There are so many children in the family, it''s normal to take care of them." George admitted it. "In school, Ron''s presence is also not high, especially as a good friend of the famous savior Harry Potter, every time others see Harry Potter, he will be left out in the cold." Putting a fork in a potato, he asked and replied, "Do you like to be a supporting role? I believe no one likes to be a supporting role, and this time just happened to detonate this emotion, so Ron Weasley Furiously find myself a sense of existence." "You always make a lot of sense." George ate potatoes while pondering the meaning of Albert''s words, and finally nodded his head to admit that Albert''s words really make sense! "Just looks like a fool." Fred couldn''t help but vomit. Do you guys know that Ron is making up a story? No, they actually know that there are not many real fools after all, but what about it, this does not prevent them from listening to stories and having fun. "By the way, is Professor Dumbledore unwilling to buy fireworks?" "The principal said he needs to think about it." Fred and George exchanged glances, looking a little depressed. "Then I won''t buy it." Albert was not too surprised. The price of fireworks is not cheap. One hundred gallons of fireworks is already 10% of the championship prize. As the principal of Hogwarts, Dumbledore needs more. Careful calculations, after all, Hogwarts'' teaching expenses can only be regarded as mediocre. "The price of your fireworks is too expensive, it''s just a pitfall!" Lee Jordan said grumpily: "A hundred gallons, it''s gone with a bang, and there are too many gallons and there is no place to spend, why waste it? " "I need some big fireworks." Albert''s words stunned the Weasley twins. Before they could react, he continued, "We will need them after we graduate from school next year. It''s the first thing I will give you. A large order. However, the price of the fireworks must be suppressed. One hundred gallons is too expensive. The cost of making a fireworks like the last time is probably how much gallons." "Less than ten gallons." Fred''s voice became lower and lower. "What are your eyes? It takes time and effort to make a cigarette like that, otherwise it won''t be so expensive. Do you know how long we did the firework last time?" George muttered. "Then fifty gallons." Albert took a glance at the twin brothers and decided directly on the matter. "When the time comes, I will tell you what kind of fireworks to make. Besides, it will definitely not be too few anyway." "Could it be..." George seemed to think of something, suddenly raised his head to look at Albert, and opened his mouth in surprise. "What''s the matter?" Fred asked suspiciously, without reacting for a moment. "Where do you think you need to use that stuff?" George asked back, just as a reminder by the way. "Large celebration!" Lee Jordan helped Fred answer. He seemed to know what was going on, and he looked at Albert very surprised as well. Fred is not a fool, he guessed something very quickly, his expression became quite complicated. "It was decided so soon?" "Yes, it''s decided, just the summer after graduation." "So urgent?" "Is it anxious?" Albert asked, tilting his head, "Isn''t this something that was decided long ago?" "What''s the decision?" Hermione interjected, holding the food and reaching across from Albert. She can''t stand Ron now, how dare that guy brag to the girls that he is fighting the mermaids? Of course, there is another reason, that group of guys who are so envious and jealous are making fun of her all day about her becoming Krum''s beloved baby. "A major event in life, then you will know it." Albert cast a glance at the three roommates and motioned them not to spread it around. "By the way, Hermione, have you offended Rita Skeeter?" Lee Jordan asked, turning the subject away. "What, who did you offend?" Hermione raised her head and looked at Lee Jordan in confusion. "Rita Skeeter, the reporter from the Daily Prophet." Lee Jordan didn''t know where he found out a copy of "Witcher Weekly" and pushed it to Hermione across the table, reminding him, "No. Thirty-two pages, short essay under Harry''s color photo." Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly, took the magazine, turned to the page Lee Jordan said, and quickly found the short article. "The secret sad history of Harry Potter?" Hermione read it out softly, and quickly scanned the following: After the loss of his parents, the fourteen-year-old Harry Potter thought he finally found him at Hogwarts on the girlfriend who was with him, Hermione Granger from a Muggle family. Emotional comfort ... Krum was obviously overwhelmed by the cunning Miss Granger. He had invited her to Bulgaria for the summer vacation and insisted that he "never felt this way towards other girls." ... She probably made an aphrodisiac, and she is very clever... People who have good wishes for Harry Potter hope that next time he gives his true feelings, he must choose a more valuable candidate. "Rita Skeeter can play this hand at best." Hermione threw the magazine on the table contemptuously, dismissing Rita Skeeter''s actions. Albert reached for the "Witcher Weekly" and quickly turned to that page: The Secret Sad History of Harry Potter. "You don''t believe this ghost!" Hermione looked at Albert who was reading the article and raised her eyebrows slightly. "The key is not whether I believe it or not, but whether others believe it or not, you may be in trouble next." Albert did not forget to remind Hermione after reading the entire article. "Trouble, just this shit?" Hermione didn''t care how Rita Skeeter arranged to discredit her, anyway, her family didn''t read it, and in the Muggle world, there were so many similar articles. "Yes, trouble." Albert repeated softly: "This article by Rita Skeeter will make many wizards mistakenly think that you are playing with the relationship between Harry and Krum." "That''s it!" Lee Jordan shrugged and added: "This matter will soon spread in the school. Don''t underestimate the power of rumors." "How can everyone believe in such stupid things, how do they look like crazy stories?" Hermione really couldn''t understand why anyone could be so stupid. "Don''t they have brains?" "Hermione, most people are numb and stupid, or they don''t actually care about the truth of the whole thing, people only care about the fun, and Rita Skeeter makes up stories for people to have fun." Albert Kindly reminded, "Next, Im afraid there will be a lot of people who are keen to send you a letter to greet you. The last person to enjoy this treatment was Hagrid. However, the fool of Hagrid obviously burned the letter without following my advice. So I was sad for a while." "If I were you, I wouldn''t open letters, especially letters from unsigned strangers. God knows what''s hidden in them, so throwing them directly into the fire is the best choice." Hermione opened her mouth, for a moment she didn''t know what to say. Hermione was very angry about what happened to Hagrid. She didn''t expect Rita Skeeter to use that method to deal with herself. "Thank you Albert, I don''t think that woman will succeed." Hermione thanked Albert and left in a hurry. "This girl is really unwise." Fred looked at Hermione''s departure and shook his head. "She just doesn''t know how good Rita Skeeter is." Lee Jordan turned off the subject and asked, "By the way, did you see the announcement on the bulletin board?" "What announcement?" "The date of the Apparition Exam is posted on the bulletin board. Before the first exam (April 23), students who have reached the age of 17 can sign up for special training in Hogsmeade (with strict supervision). )." "It''s great, then we will be able to use Apparition soon." There were excited smiles on Fred and George''s faces. "Don''t be too happy. The Apparition Examination is very strict. You still need to train hard to pass the Apparition Apparition." Albert poured cold water on the two directly. ." "If none of us can pass the exam, who else can pass the Apparition Exam?" Fred was very confident in himself. "I really envy you!" Arya appeared in the position where Hermione was sitting just now, and said a little depressed: "I think the possibility of a one-time pass is really not high." From the beginning of last month to the Apparition Class, this course is still so difficult, so difficult that many students begin to doubt life. After a few classes, many students have a problem with Waikie Tecross and his three D''s. There was serious resistance, so Mr. Waikie Tecross had a lot of bad nicknames. "Be patient and confident. This is an important factor in the success of magic." Li Qiaodan suggested, "You can take the special training of Hogsmeade first, and then decide whether to take the exam. "You are right," Arya murmured, "you have to try it, you can''t give up easily." "Do you know the content of the Apparition Test?" Shanna asked curiously. "It seems to be a direct apparition from the entrance of Hogsmeade to a designated location at the end of the village." Fred said to everyone, "I don''t think it is difficult to pass the exam." "It feels that the distance is a bit short. The difficulty of Apparition is related to the distance. It is more likely that Apparition from the gate of the school to somewhere in Hogsmeade." Albert didn''t think the Apparition exam would be that simple, and the Ministry of Magic is here. The Apparition Exam is quite demanding. "By the way, when will Apparition start special training?" Angelina murmured. "After the Apparition Course is over, it is said that students over the age of 17 can also go to Hogwarts for special training, which should allow you to try Apparition outside the school." "I think we need more training." Alia said gloomily, "I don''t think the three Ds in the dung head are at all, and one hour of training time is too short, and we usually don''t use other training. Opportunity, it is too difficult to learn Apparition in just twelve hours." "Have you learned the solution to the split from Professor McGonagall?" Several people looked at Albert involuntarily. They all hoped that Albert could take them to practice the apparition and pass the apparition exam in one breath. "I learned it, but it''s quite a risky thing. I think it''s better not to try it." Albert said helplessly. "Why? Didn''t you learn it?" Several people were very surprised, Albert was almost omnipotent in their eyes. UU reading www. uukanshu. com "Because I lack the experience of dealing with splits, I don''t have the confidence to ensure the safety of everyone''s lives, even if I learn how to deal with splits, it''s useless." Albert is very self-aware, and he doesn''t want to risk everyone''s life. At this moment, Albert suddenly thought of a very serious problem. The lack of experience is not only the experience of dealing with the split, but also the experience of fighting. Although Albert thinks he is not weak and is more than enough to deal with the Auror, this time, he has to face the vicious dark wizard, he feels it is necessary to strengthen himself. After all, a good life has just begun, and if you lose your life accidentally, you will lose a lot. And, since replacing Diggory, he needs to face the risks Diggory may have to face. Three candidates popped out of Albert''s mind, President Dumbledore, Professor Flitwick and Professor Browder. He thinks he should pay a visit to see who is willing to help him teach him fighting skills and help him strengthen his combat experience. Of course, it would be better if Dumbledore was willing to help, but the possibility is not high. After much thinking, Albert decided to act as a wave of magic sticks and tried to fool Principal Dumbledore. Maybe he succeeded? People always need dreams. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 933： distrust In the morning, Dumbledore sat at his desk, took the steaming morning tea, took a sip, felt the strong tea smell blooming on the tip of his tongue, and the muscles on his cheeks tremble slightly. His eyes fell on the parchment paper on the table, and he took another sip of strong tea, so that his tired eyes finally returned to their previous shrewdness. "What a weird thing, you actually drink strong tea early in the morning?" A lazy mockery came from the right, "A cup of milk tea with plenty of honey is more suitable for you!" "I need to keep my brain awake." Dumbledore paid no attention to Phineas'' mockery. "To be honest, it is not easy to wake up early for an old man who has lived for a century and often suffers from insomnia." "It seems that you have a guest this morning." The old curly witch said gently. "a student." "It really surprised me, let me guess which student was able to receive the famous Albus Dumbledore so solemnly?" Phineas in his nightgown said in an exaggerated tone: "I guess not. Harry Potter, your precious savior, is that greedy kid named Albert Anderson." "Come on, Phineas." The big red-nosed wizard yawned and said, "I remember you respected Mr. Anderson last time." Dumbledore did not pay attention to the daily communication between the portraits of the principals of the past generations, and couldn''t help but fall on the parchment. The sender was Albert Anderson, and the content was probably that the other party wanted to visit him in the morning on the weekend. In Dumbledores impression, this Mr. Anderson would obviously not come to him without problems, more often he invited the other party over for tea, and now the other party actually voluntarily came to visit him. Obviously something happened. Dumbledore didn''t wait long when the oak door of the principal''s office was knocked on time. "Please come in." Dumbledore raised his voice slightly. "Good morning, Professor Dumbledore." Albert opened the door and walked into the principal''s office. "Ah, good morning, Mr. Anderson, please sit down and have something to drink." Dumbledore asked with a smile. "A cup of black tea, thank you." Albert reached out and took the steaming black tea that Dumbledore had turned out of thin air. After taking a sip, he said straightforwardly: "My instinct tells me that the third item will be dangerous." Dumbledore did not speak, and listened quietly to Albert. The portraits in the principal''s office pretending to be asleep also pricked their ears to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two. "You know, I know how to fortune telling. In certain things, I believe my feelings more." Albert looked up at Dumbledore and continued, "This Triwizard Tournament is very abnormal, and I actually appeared in fourth place. Warriors, although there have been no accidents in the game so far, it also means that the biggest accident is in the third event." "Do you think something bad will happen in the third project?" Dumbledore asked tentatively "This is the inevitable result, I think you should be able to guess." Albert looked at the old man in front of him, and said calmly: "And this matter may affect me, and even endanger my life." "To be honest, this surprised me." Dumbledore was a little surprised. "You feel that your life is threatened, run over to Dumbledore for help?" Phineas lazily voice came from the portrait. "I don''t know when you lost the most basic courtesy, Phineas." A savvy witch raised a very thick wand. "You can think that, after all, a great life has just begun," Albert didn''t care about Phineas'' sarcasm, and said calmly, "There is no need to lose his life just to be a champion." "When did Gryffindor get involved with Caution?" Phineas said, avoiding the wand that was waved. "Prudence can make me live longer, and it has nothing to do with the academy. It has nothing to do with personality." Albert looked at Phineas who was chased by the witch and fled around. "The Triwizard Tournament cannot be cancelled." Dumbledore thought about what Albert had just said. He didn''t actually suspect that Albert was lying, because Nicol LeMay could also detect before the crisis came. "I need to strengthen my strength." Albert had a showdown, "I want to learn combat skills from you, the experience and combat skills of dealing with the dark wizard." "As far as I know, you are already quite good at this." Dumbledore did not immediately refuse, but was surprised that Albert would find himself because of this. "I do have a lot of magic, and I think my strength is pretty good, but knowing magic and knowing how to use combat flexibly are two different things." Albert looked at the old man in front of him and said calmly, "I am the one who has insufficient experience due to my youth. The biggest problem now is that I can''t actually fully display my abilities. Moreover, going to the battlefield without experience is irresponsible for my life." "Battlefield? I think you took this too seriously, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. "Is it serious? I don''t think it." Albert drank black tea and said indifferently, "I never thought that the third event of the Triwizard Tournament could pose a threat to me. The event is just The competition, even if it is in danger, is the same, otherwise the other warriors would have died early." "And I actually had a foreboding that the third project would threaten my life. It was only due to other factors. It''s not hard to guess, it must have something to do with Potter becoming a warrior, and something about Potter. The mysterious person will definitely be implicated. I think this time the threat should come from the mysterious person and his minions." "I don''t think Voldemort would be so stupid that he broke into Hogwarts." Dumbledore shook his head. Albert looked at the old man calmly, feeling a little unhappy, because when talking to smart people, sometimes you dont need to turn around, unless you treat others as fools. Dont you know that its impossible to be Voldemort? Dumbledores meaning is already obvious. Although he did not report any expectations from the beginning, he still agreed: "The mysterious man naturally dare not run to Hogwarts. As we all know, the mysterious man is afraid of you." "You exalt me ??too much." Dumbledore said calmly. "No, this is not an exaltation. As the most powerful wizard in the magical world, your strength and experience are beyond doubt." Albert picked up his teacup and drank the black tea in the cup, stood up and said, "Excuse me, I wish you a happy weekend. ,professor." "Why not go to Professor Moody? I think he is more suitable for teaching you fighting skills. That is the job of Auror." Dumbledore asked when Albert opened the door and was about to leave, "I miss you It should be clear about Professor Moody''s." "Professor Moody is indeed a good choice, but...I don''t believe him." Albert backhanded and closed the principal''s office door. "You are not wise to do this Dumbledore!" Phineas looked at Albert''s leaving back, then looked at Dumbledore who was drinking tea and said, "I dare you to say that kid will hate you." "He is not as stingy as you think." Dumbledore said calmly. "Actually, I don''t understand why you refused. What that guy pursues is how much you give and how much you get." The expression on Phineas''s face became more and more weird, "It''s clear from my contact with that kid, as long as If you are willing to teach him some fighting skills, that kid will definitely return you." Dumbledore didn''t speak, and didn''t know what he was thinking about. "I just don''t want to hurt him." "Hurt him?" Phineas deliberately stretched his tone, "hypocritical..." "Shut up Phineas, Dumbledore has his own consideration." The witch raised a very thick wand and slammed Phineas'' head, so pain Phineas stretched out her hands to cover her head. "You are so concerned about a Muggle-born wizard." The red-nosed wizard thought this was abnormal. "Muggle wizard, hell, do you really believe that guy is a Muggle wizard?" Phineas rubbed his head and sneered: "You really think that a Muggle wizard can get a Wisengamadi position at that age. ? Even Dumbledore couldn''t do it at his age." The portraits have all noticed something is wrong, this kind of thing is indeed very abnormal, there must be some reason why they don''t know. "You say it yourself, or I let you say it." The witch threatened with waving her wand. "That guy should be a descendant of the Smith family, and he''s still a direct one, so let the Muggle wizard go to hell. This kind of thing will deceive a fool who doesn''t know anything. I dare say that Dumbledore must know him. True identity." After being hit hard, Phineas naturally didn''t do nothing. He used his network and finally got some clues. "Although he doesn''t want to admit it, that Anderson is indeed a great guy. Compared to the group of arrogant and arrogant Gryffindor students, he is more like Gryffindor. That guy is very aware of his shortcomings. He evasively admitted his shortcomings, and tried to make up for his shortcomings, instead of being complacent and arrogant because of the current reputation and achievements." "Do you think you rejected him, that guy wouldn''t find someone else to teach him fighting skills?" From Phineass point of view, Dumbledore was confused. A genius like Albert should undoubtedly be wooed. The other party gave the opportunity back. You are not sure of it yourself. What is this not being confused? Dumbledore looked at Phineas in surprise, wondering why the other party helped Albert speak. "Is there any problem?" Phineas asked rhetorically. "No, I just didn''t expect you to be so optimistic about him." Dumbledore said differently. "Don''t you think you are optimistic about him?" "I am actually very optimistic about him, but I am not suitable for teaching him." Dumbledore shook his head. "You are not suitable, who is suitable, that Moody who likes to catch the dark wizard?" Phineas asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, Alastor is more suitable." "Excuse." After Phineas finished speaking, he didn''t bother to say it again, and went to sleep by himself. This is not an excuse. As the former Auror, Aristo has experienced a lot of battles, and Dumbledore seems to be more suitable to teach Albert than himself. However, what I got from Albert in the end is: I don''t believe him. Dumbledore overlooked one thing, how could Albert not consider Aristo Moody? Dumbledore got up and walked to the fireplace, sprinkled a handful of Floo powder, and said to the rising flame: "Severus, please come to the office." A few minutes later, the potions professor walked into the principal''s room from the green flames rising from the fireplace, his brows filled with irritability. "Mr. Albert thinks that the third project may have an accident that threatens his life." Dumbledore said to Snape. "He wants me to teach him fighting skills, but I Its not very suitable, you know Im already..." "I still have potions in my cauldron. You''d better make a long story short." "I hope you teach Anderson fighting skills, you know, he is too young to have much experience in this area." "That guy himself doesn''t need to be taught by anyone. He is very powerful. I suspect that the Auror of the Ministry of Magic is not necessarily his opponent." Although Snape didn''t like Albert, he still had a high opinion of Albert. . "He lacks experience in fighting wizards." Dumbledore reminded him kindly. "Then you should ask Anderson to find the old Moody guy, he is more suitable." Snape said impatiently. "He doesn''t believe in Moody." Dumbledore said helplessly. Snape moved his face and said softly, "Don''t believe it?" "Yes, he doesn''t believe it." Dumbledore said helplessly. "Perhaps, he thinks that guy is suspicious." Snape jerked his lips, feeling good. "How is it?" Dumbledore asked, "I think with Mr. Anderson''s talent, it shouldn''t take up much of your time." "Okay." Snape finally agreed. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 934： Tuition "Here!" As soon as Albert walked into the hall, he saw George standing up from his seat and waved to Albert to signal that he was here. Albert had been sitting in the space reserved by the three of them. Lee Jordan, who was talking to others, turned his head and asked, "What are you talking about with Professor Flitwick? Why have you been there for so long?" At this moment, a girl in the lower grades hurriedly came here, lowered her head and handed a note to Albert and said, "Professor Snape asked me to pass this note to Mr. Anderson. ." "Thank you." Albert took the note and thanked him with a smile. "You are welcome." As soon as the girl''s eyes met Albert, she flushed with shame, lowered her head, stammered back "You''re welcome", and stumbled away. "You are still welcome as always." "If you are envious, hurry up and find a girlfriend." Albert glanced at the grinning trio and said flatly, "When you have a girlfriend, you won''t be envious of this kind of thing. Up." "Ahem, don''t tell me, Snape wants to have afternoon tea with you, too." George gave a light cough and joked with a smile. This kind of thing is almost impossible, one day Snape really invited someone to drink tea, maybe the mysterious person popped out of the cemetery the next day. Albert unfolded the note, read the content quickly, and opened his mouth slightly in surprise. "What''s wrong?" Seeing Albert''s surprised reaction, several people moved their heads to see what was written on the note in Albert''s hand. "Look at it for yourself!" Albert had a slightly weird expression and handed the note to George. George took the note and spread it out to share it with Fred next to him. Lee Jordan also leaned over to read the above content with the two of them. After that, the three of them couldn''t help but stare, showing unbelievable expressions. "I have never heard Snape give someone a make-up lesson." Fred murmured. "This is not the point. The point is that Albert still needs to make up lessons. It''s a hell." George also didn''t understand what Snape''s letter meant. He only felt that the content on the note was absurd. "Are you sure that someone is deliberately pranking?" Lee Jordan also thinks this matter is false, more like someone deliberately pranking. Albert understood the content of the letter, but he also felt that this incident was really hell. He didn''t expect Dumbledore to actually let Snape teach him fighting skills? It''s a pity, he doesn''t believe in fake Moody, and he doesn''t want to have too much contact with Snape. What''s more, Albert has just persuaded Professor Flitwick to teach himself fighting skills, why bother to go to Snape to get angry? Although he didn''t plan to go, he still had to write back to Snape, tactfully refuse, and explain the reason, to show his respect for the professors. "This is not a prank." Albert briefly told a few good friends that he went to Dumbledore, hoping that the principal could teach him fighting skills. "I think President Dumbledore should ask Professor Moody to teach you fighting skills. That is a very good Auror." Fred thought this matter was very nonsense, and asked the Dean of Slytherin to go. Teaching a Gryffindor student is all about finding fault. "I told Principal Dumbledore that I did not believe in Moody." Albert made no secret of his distrust of Moody. "Moreover, I actually hope that Professor Dumbledore can teach me combat skills himself. You know, He has a lot of experience in this area." "Dumbledore asked you to find someone else?" Lee Jordan asked suspiciously. "God knows what Mr. President thinks, anyway, I have already discussed with Professor Flitwick." Albert shrugged. Actually, even if you didn''t talk about it just now, you still have to talk about it. Albert didn''t even plan to learn combat skills from Snape anyway. "Oh, you really dislike us." Fred pretended to be very sad. "Eat your food." Albert glanced disgustingly at Fred the avatar, shook his head and said, "Now it''s better to find a wizard with rich combat experience to teach us combat skills. Of course, you learn now. There is no harm in Auror knowledge, but these things are actually useless to me." "What level do you think we are now?" Fred and George exchanged glances and asked. "I should be able to barely become an Auror intern." Albert said without hesitation. In fact, Albert doesnt know the level of the Aurors in the Ministry of Magic, but he is confident that he will put one or two Aurors down front, because they will not throw the Unforgivable Curse. The personnel are not dangerous, they will not cross the bottom line easily, and they will not suddenly come out to give you the life of Avada Suo. After eating, Albert began to write letters. A letter was sent to Snape, declining his "invitation" to make up classes, bluntly indicating that Professor Flitwick was willing to teach himself fighting skills. As for the other one, I wrote to Sirius Black, reminding him that the third project is dangerous, and secretly hinting that Sirius should take time to teach Harry how to fight and protect himself. Then he might be able to take time with Sirius. Learn about magic. The two letters were soon sent by Albert. During the period, I also encountered some troubles. The owls who delivered the letters were a little reluctant to go out, because the cold wind in March was not a good weather to go out and send letters at all. Maybe after going out, they were blown away by the cold wind. Therefore, Albert decisively arranged Shera with the easiest job. As for the letter to Sirius, Albert chose the strongest owl and calmed it for a long time before letting the owl deliver the letter to him obediently. Snape, who received the letter that night, had a distorted facial expression after reading Albert''s reply. He did not expect to agree to Dumbledore teaching Albert''s fighting skills, but he was rejected by the other party with an excuse. Leave Snape speechless. Snape sneered after reading the letter, and threw the note directly into the fireplace and burned it. Professor Flitwick promised to teach Albert fighting skills? Whether this is true or not, it has nothing to do with Snape. It''s just that, for some reason, Snape got more and more angry. Ok. He always felt that he had been cheated by Dumbledore. At the moment, this situation seems to be like Albert Anderson going to learn combat skills from Dumbledore, and Dumbledore apparently did not agree to teach him personally, intending to let himself teach the opponent combat skills. The two sides didn''t make the matter clear, or Dumbledore didn''t make the matter clear. As a result, the fellow Anderson was no ordinary person. He decisively gave up Dumbledore and found himself a new teacher. As a result, he wrote to each other stupidly. Thinking of this, Snape was very annoyed. In the end, he felt that he couldn''t feel uncomfortable on his own, so he went to Dumbledore and shared the good news with him. Dumbledore was also a little helpless after receiving the news. He did not expect that Albert''s efficiency was so high that he could find a teacher who was willing to teach combat skills so quickly. Professor Flitwick is undoubtedly suitable. He was once a duel champion, and he is also a professor, so he can certainly do the job. It''s just that Moody and Snape are obviously more suitable for dealing with the dark wizard. After receiving the news from Snape, Dumbledore also realized that Albert had never expected himself to teach the opponent fighting skills from the beginning. The opponent came to him, just to try his luck, and even the backup candidates had already been selected. Well, there may be more than one candidate for Professor Flitwick. To be honest, Dumbledore regretted not making things clear at the time. Just like Phineas said, Albert was indeed a very good friend. He even considered the possibility of drawing him into the Order of the Phoenix, but Deng How could Breddo think that after receiving the signal that he did not intend to teach him, Albert had instinctively slipped away. It was a clean walk, even the suitable candidates Dumbledore had originally planned to recommend to Albert. I almost didn''t say it. What Dumbledore didn''t expect was that Professor Moody, who he thought was the most suitable to teach Albert, finally got an unbelief from Albert. "I dont believe in Aristo, is this an excuse, orreally I dont believe it?" After careful consideration, Dumbledore feels that the latter is more likely. People like Albert should be more willing to trust his own judgment, so Alastor has always been a suspicious guy in the eyes of the other party? But, what is suspicious, did you ignore anything? Dumbledore and Moody have known each other for half a century, and he did not find anything suspicious about the other party. Is it a prophecy? No, if the prophecy really proves Alastor, he should tell himself about it. Looking at Dumbledore who was in entanglement, when Snape turned and left, he suddenly felt that his bad mood seemed to improve. ... ... At noon the next day, Sirius finally received a letter from Albert. When he learned that Dumbledore was likely to let Harry learn combat skills from Snape, Sirius was immediately very annoyed. Well, of course Albert didn''t tell Sirius so bluntly, he just hinted that he had received Snape''s "make up" note, and pointed out the fact that he had a foreboding that the third project was dangerous. The meaning is obvious, anyway Sirius must be able to see what Albert wants him to understand. As Albert expected, Sirius'' first thought after seeing this letter was: How can Harry learn from the slug? What if he is bullied by the slug? I''m not dead yet! Furthermore, Sirius has also heard of Harry''s glorious deeds in recent years, and he likes to make troubles more than James. Moreover, the things encountered were some thrilling big scenes: for example, in the first grade, in order to protect the Philosophers Stone and confront the Demon of Fu. When he was in the second grade, he went to the secret room and killed a basilisk. In the third grade, Harry still met his prisoner and Peter the traitor. In the end Lupin became a werewolf. If it weren''t for Albert''s presence, God knows how it would end. Ghost knows what will happen again this year? Albert mentioned in the letter that the third event of the Triwizard Tournament is very dangerous, and God knows what the big deal will be. Even a guy as powerful as Albert felt life threatened, something would definitely happen, and this incident was probably directed at Harry. If possible, Sirius really wants Harry to give up participating in the Triwizard Tournament, but due to the contractual relationship, Harry cant give up the game, so what Sirius can do now is to make Harry perfect Ready to go to the "battlefield" again. Their goal is not to be a champion, but to live until the end of the game, so things are easier than expected. Also, Sirius felt it necessary to write to Dumbledore to remind them to strengthen the safety measures of the third project so that Harry could be rescued in a short time. If it was before, Sirius would definitely not believe Albert''s words, thinking that most of the fortunetellers were liars, but after being awakened by Albert with the truth one after another, Sirius now prefers to believe it, and he doesn''t think Ai Burt has to lie to him, it''s so boring to do that. "Remus, I have something to discuss with you." Sirius called to Lupin who was preparing food for the owls in the kitchen. He thinks its best to discuss this matter with Lupin. Lupin has been a professor of defense against the dark arts and is obviously better at teaching people than him. The two will teach Harry fighting skills together, which is undoubtedly more reliable than he used to be alone. . For Harry, Sirius became reliable unconsciously, after all, Harry himself was not reliable, and if his godfather was not reliable, it would be even less reliable. Sirius helped the owl to smooth the feathers that were toppled by the wind, and let it return to Hogwarts with the letter. After Harry received Sirius letter, he was very happy that Sirius actually planned to come and teach himself magic. UU Reading Its just that Harry is a little confused. Sirius seems to be worried that he will be in danger in the third event of the Triwizard Tournament? "It''s not accidental that your name appeared in the Goblet of Fire. There have been no accidents so far. If someone really wants to do something, this is their last chance." Hermione frowned after seeing Sirius'' letter. Said, "It''s just that, why is Sirius so sure that the third project must have an accident?" "Don''t you think it''s too cool?" Ron said excitedly: "At that time, can we go with you? I think Sirius is right. You should receive training. You can''t go to the third without preparation. This project, even if it is not for the championship, at least it can protect itself." "Hermione, would you like to go with me then?" Harry looked at Hermione. "Of course, we will be together then." Hermione nodded. She always felt that this incident was a bit abnormal, especially the letter from Sirius. He seemed to believe that Harry would be attacked. Compared with Harrys side, Dumbledore was a bit confused after receiving Sirius letter, because Sirius wrote to say that he and Lupin plan to take time out to Hogwarts on the weekend, hoping to train in the Forbidden Forest. Lee, so that Harry can go through the third project smoothly. Sirius also secretly hinted that Dumbledore did not need to prepare additional professors for Harry. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 935： Advantage You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just after the apparition class, Albert followed the dejected students back to Hogwarts Castle. "How do I feel that Snape''s eyes are not right when looking at you." George reminded in a low voice. "Just ignore it, it''s useless to stare out his eyes anyway." Albert motioned to them not to care. Ever since he turned down Snape''s "make-up lesson", the eyes of the Potions Professor looked at him unkind. Well, it should be said that Snape had never been friendly to students outside of Slytherin College. But he wouldn''t bother Albert because of that. Of course, even if you want to trouble Albert, it is probably useless. Snape must be very clear about this. There is no major contradiction between the two sides. There is no need to make the matter a big deal. Naturally, this matter will stop. "You don''t put him in your eyes." Fred chuckled. "If someone else meets him, you don''t have to be scared to death." Lee Jordan secretly glanced at Snape not far away, shrugged and said, "This is no way." "Be careful of being overheard. Maybe you can find an excuse to put you in confinement." "Don''t tell me, it''s really possible." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are not going to potions class anymore, as long as they don''t joke around in front of Snape, the other party can''t help them. As for the "tuition", naturally, nothing will stop. That afternoon, Albert pinched time and knocked on the door of Professor Flitwick''s office. "Sit down, Mr. Anderson, what would you like to drink?" Professor Flitwick asked sharply. "Black tea." Alberta took a chair and sat across from Professor Flitwick. "Are you confused, what fighting skills I plan to teach you, right?" Professor Flitwick seemed to see through Albert''s doubts, and said to himself: "Everyone''s fighting style has its own characteristics, such as Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall are better at using transformation magic to deal with enemies, and I am good at using magic spells. As for you, in my opinion, there are many advantages. Today we will discuss your advantages and understand your own advantages. And to make better use of your own advantages can you quickly improve your strength." "Advantage?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I noticed that your silent spell is very useful. This is a great advantage." Professor Flitwick handed the steaming black tea to Albert. "Most wizards can''t do as you please. With silent spells, I think you should be very clear about the advantages of silent spells?" "Others don''t know what magic you will use." Albert added in his heart, "It''s very suitable for sneak attacks on others." Well, Albert has been doing this all the time. The Silent Curse is combined with the Phantom Curse. He doesn''t know how many hapless Hogwarts students will be put down silently and it is really useful for dealing with rookies. "You are right. Silent spells can allow you to seize the opportunity. In the confrontation of magic, this has a strong advantage, especially those extraordinary wizards can do this and use it to seize the opportunity. , To counteract in advance and interrupt the opponent to cast spells." "How to counter other people''s spells? Are there any special skills?" Albert hasn''t really learned it yet, although he can actually cast spells to interrupt other people''s spells, but it''s at an ordinary level. "Take it down first, next time I will teach you." Professor Flitwick continued, "I can see that your magical power is very powerful. Honestly speaking, your magical power is definitely among the Hogwarts students of all generations. Being able to rank the top number is also a big advantage for you, which means that certain spells can play''special effects'' in your hands." "Coma curse? Full body restraint curse?" "Yes, the probability of a wizard knocked down by a coma spell directly fainting is actually not high, but for you with strong magical power, ordinary spells can have strong power, and can easily knock others down or kill Its uniform makes the opponent lose the ability to resist. Whether it is black magic or ordinary spells, as long as it can defeat the enemy and make him lose the ability to fight directly." Professor Flitwick believes that as long as Albert fully grows up, absolutely Can be a wizard like Dumbledore. Albert nodded noncommittal to show that he knew it. In fact, he did just that, and he knew it very well. "If you encounter a powerful wizard, the other party can easily break all my spells, or use some magic to block my spells, then what should I do?" Albert asked in return, "You should know that some spells can be easily defeated. Defend it, no matter how powerful it is, no matter how fast it is to cast a spell, it will be of no use." With that said, Albert raised his wand and turned it around the teacup on the table. A translucent barrier covered the teacup on the table. Ordinary spells can''t break through the protective barrier at all, but black magic can, although the power of black magic will be greatly weakened by defensive magic. "This... is true, but I think it should be possible to use the explosive spell with your strength." Professor Flitwick thought for a while and said, "The powerful black magic is in the forbidden book area in the library. Less, but I think those black magic are not as effective as many magical magic, because the powerful black magic has many restrictions to use, and if you don''t use it well, you may hurt yourself." "I think the more important thing is to use it smoothly, but there are also some problems." "I suggest you develop in the direction of advanced magic in the future." Professor Flitwick said while looking at the magic barrier holding the teacup. This is actually a very advanced usage. All this shows that Albert is very good at the curse. Professor Flitwick suddenly understood a little bit. Albert asked him to learn combat skills. However, he still intends to finish what he wants to say, and point him out as much as possible. Professor Flitwick does not want Albert to involve too much black magic because of his pursuit of power. "Do you know how the wizards of the Ministry of Magic usually deal with those powerful dark wizards?" "Quantity advantage?" Albert said, "I heard that they will get close together to form a dense formation, relying on the quantity advantage to attack the enemy." "Yes, if you are hit by a huge number of coma spells, let alone the black wizard, even the fire dragon will fall." Professor Flitwick nodded. "Although this trick is very powerful, I think it shouldn''t work for a powerful wizard." Albert said, "The intensive attack may be overwhelming, but it should not be effective against a powerful wizard like Dumbledore. , After all, they can easily use the iron armor spell to bounce back the spell." Even Albert can withstand the onslaught of Fred, George and Lee Jordan. Professor Flitwick: "..." "Mr. Anderson, is your imaginary enemy a mysterious person?" Professor Flitwick asked tentatively. "Yes, I think all enemies should be treated like mysterious people, so as not to overturn halfway." Albert said seriously. Professor Flitwick fell into a brief silence again. "Maybe, after more than ten years, experience and magical power will reach the peak of life, and you can reach that level, but for you now, as long as you can reach my current level, you should be able to handle most of them. The dark wizard of mine." Professor Flitwick said meaningfully. Of course Albert knows this, and he never thought of eating fat in one bite, and quietly listened to Professor Flitwick to continue. Professor Flitwick probably wants him to understand his strengths first, so that he can give full play to his strengths. " Albert is very clear about his own advantages, but it is actually quite interesting to hear from others. After all, everyone sees things from different perspectives and angles. Maybe he has any advantages he doesn''t know, or Frie Professor Wei has any special thoughts. "I heard that you are still very good at wandless magic." Professor Flitwick asked Albert. "Not good at it, but I can do it." Albert raised his finger to the cup, which soon floated slowly. "This is a big advantage." Professor Flitwick looked at the tea cup in front of him and nodded. "Most wizards use magic wands to guide magic, so that the effects of spells can be more accurate and effective. Transfiguration and magic spells do not use magic wands. It is basically difficult to cast under the situation of, so in the eyes of most wizards, they will be wary of your wand, but will not pay attention to your other hand. So no one would have expected you to do this, making your opponents unpredictable, but When you use it, its best to subdue your enemy at once." "I''ll pay attention." Albert nodded. Another point is that age is your advantage. Most wizards will despise you because of your age and status. With this layer of cover, it is also an advantage for you. In the eyes of Professor Flitwick, Albert''s advantage is very big. As long as he knows how to use his advantage, most wizards who are not familiar with him will have to roll over, even he is no exception. However, Albert felt that this advantage was useless to fake Moody. The guy had seen his own strength, and he was not a stupid person. If he really wanted to kill himself, he would certainly not take it lightly. If he was a fake Moody, he would definitely hide himself secretly, and then look for a chance to take the person away with Avada''s orders. "Okay, let''s talk about black magic next." Professor Flitwick said in a low voice, "To be honest, Dumbledore doesn''t really like professors telling students these things, but if you really want to deal with black magic If you do, you must have a certain understanding of them, how much do you know about black magic." "The poisonous curses, evil curses, and curses in the spell belong to the''black curse.'' In the black curse, the black curse, which is mainly used to damage, exert control, and even kill the victim, is called black magic and affects the black. The strength of magic is usually related to the magic power of the caster and the determination to kill people." Albert actually has some understanding of black magic, although he basically doesn''t use it. "Basically correct. However, black magic is actually a term." Professor Flitwick explained, "Black magic usually refers to spells and actions that can be used to harm others, from powerful unforgivable curses to brewing harmful or toxic Potions and breeding dark creatures. These actions are usually illegal in the wizarding world, and those who do that are called dark wizards." "Of course, your understanding is correct. If you want to make black magic work, you must be cruel. This also leads to the evil wizards who practice black magic and often use them. This is also why Dumbledore dislikes students. One of the reasons for using black magic, but I have to remind you that you must treat black magic separately." "Under any circumstances, don''t try to kill. That is the most evil behavior. Killing will make people lose awe of life. In fact, a large part of the cruelty and disregard of life of the dark wizard is due to the frequent use of black magic, just like you As said, the determination to kill people is related." "Although I don''t agree with you, you are right. One of the most evil acts of killing, killing will make people ignore life and become cruel." Albert said. "Very well, it seems that at least we have reached a preliminary opinion on black magic." "To deal with the Dark Wizard, my suggestion is to knock him down and completely lose his ability to resist, then hand them over to the Ministry of Magic and throw them into Azkaban for the rest of his life." Professor Flitwick continued: "In this regard You have an advantage. With the help of powerful magic power, it is not difficult to subdue a person." "Of course, I think there is no harm in learning a few black magic, as long as you don''t abuse it. When the Auror of the Ministry of Magic captures the black wizard, sometimes he will use black magic to subdue the enemy, but there is something you need to remember. , Don''t touch the unforgivable curse." Professor Flitwick warned. "What black magic do you think is more practical?" Albert asked. "Explosive spell, the upper and lower limits of the power of this spell are very high, and its plasticity is also very high, it is very suitable for you to use." Professor Flitwick did not intend to teach Albert too dangerous black magic. Albert nodded and said that he would use it. "At that time, I will teach you how to use this spell, and maybe I can provide you with some inspiration." Professor Flitwick decided to find out for Albert in the next class to see what level he has reached now. "Do you have anything else you want to learn?" "I want to learn a spell that can prevent most of the black magic. UU read " Albert said bluntly, "Iron Armor Curse is not very useful, is it, although it can stop most of the Curse, but the effect of dealing with those evil black magic is much worse." If possible, Albert actually wants to learn more protective magic from Professor Flitwick. He thinks Dumbledore should have a lot, and he should take the time to see if he can steal something from Mr. Principal. . To be honest, Albert felt that the defensive magic he mastered was a bit single, and in the forbidden book zone, the amount of similar defensive magic was quite small. "There are not many protective spells that can prevent black magic, but I have a way to solve this problem, and I will teach you how to do it at that time." Professor Flitwick also knows a lot of spells, "We will go to the eighth floor next time. Try it in the responsive room, do you know that room? "I use it occasionally." "That''s good, when we go there, remember to bring the magic wand, and when we go in, we think we need a place to practice magic." Professor Flitwick and Albert agreed on a time and place to meet. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 937 Take Advantage of Advantages), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 936： Egoist You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan looked at Albert together, their mouths closed in surprise. "Really?" It is really hard for George to imagine that Professor Flitwick actually intends to teach Albert about dark magic. "Well, Professor Flitwick is actually not opposed to using black magic to deal with enemies, as long as it is not abused." Albert still underestimates the influence of black magic. All three hope that Albert can teach them after he learns black magic. "You want to learn too?" "Of course, why not learn? It''s not better to learn more, and we also believe that Professor Flitwick will not teach you messy black magic." "Blasting Charm is really not a mess of black magic." Albert said noncommittal. "Didn''t you know this spell?" "Speaking of the explosion curse is black magic?" Lee Jordan asked foolishly. "This spell is indeed black magic, and it is much more powerful than the smashing spell. Peter Pettigrew used this spell to blow up a street." Albert looked at the three suspiciously and explained, "You guys are very powerful. It''s usually because your magic power is not strong right now, and there is another part of the reason, it''s the same as some people recite the Avadasuo''s curse to kill the undead." "No wonder we are so weak with explosive spells." George murmured, "What is Professor Flitwick going to teach you?" "How to use explosive spells flexibly, and advanced uses of explosive spells." Hearing this, the three of them were a little disappointed, because they couldn''t learn many of Albert''s sorrows, such as the simplest luminous spell, the technique of letting the ball of light float away from the wand, they couldn''t do it, even this The easiest can''t be done well, and the difficult ones will naturally be ignored. If Albert wants to learn black magic, he can choose from the books in the forbidden book area. There are a lot of books on black magic. This is one of the benefits of the triwizard warriors. Of course, even if he is not a warrior, Albert can still use the books in the banned area at will. If possible, Albert wants to create his own spell, but this step is really difficult to make, even with a panel. It is not that Albert did not expect to complete the task of obtaining the specified skills, and try to get a talent similar to the creation of spells. However, the spell experiment is a very dangerous job. As far as Albert knows, many wizards have died as a result. Isabel''s father is one of them. Mysterious person may be counted as one, Albert suspected that the dark lord had turned himself into that ugly one, which might be related to the spell. However, Albert is not in a hurry. For this kind of dangerous work, if he has money in the future, he can set up a research institute and recruit a group of wizards to help himself. The good name is to promote younger generations. Of course, this kind of thing is just thinking about it now, and the most important thing is to overcome the current difficulties. If you don''t want to disturb, in fact staying around the entrance of the maze, Albert believes that the fake Moody has nothing to do with him, after all, Dumbledore is outside, and the fake Moody must not make trouble for himself. Sure enough, he was still too greedy. If he didn''t want to solve the task in one go, maybe he didn''t need to take as much risk as possible. Sure enough, greed is the original sin. Although the world without mysterious people is the best, if there is no external pressure from Voldemort, there are probably not so many related tasks. Normal tasks are not common. Even if it is triggered, there is not much experience. Is this the coexistence of danger and opportunity? It''s a pity that after the wave of mysterious people, I am afraid it will be difficult to find similar opportunities in the future. Although there are still a lot of experience and skill points stored, this thing is not spent at all! Just as Albert sighed, an owl threw the envelope in front of him. Then, I fell on the table and enjoyed the corn flakes in Albert''s bowl without waiting. "This guy is really welcome." Albert didn''t care, reached out his hand and touched the owl''s head, then picked up the envelope, glanced at the sender, and found that it was Percy who had been hapless a while ago. . Percy described his current situation in the letter. Due to Barty Crouch Sr. being controlled by the Imperius, he has been under investigation by the Ministry of Magic. The unscrupulous officials of the Ministry asked him a bunch of questions. Things, and put the black pot on his head. Anyway, everything was his fault. As you can imagine, Percy almost lost his job, or that he has lost his job. He was temporarily suspended for investigation by the Ministry of Magic. , I cant reinstate my job until the investigation result comes out. As for when the investigation result comes out, there may never be an investigation result. Albert saw a paper full of grievances and couldn''t help but shook his head. Whether Percy is looking for someone to confide in or to gain sympathy, Albert can understand the meaning of the letter. He wrote a reply directly to the other party. As for what Percy intends to do, it is his own choice. However, Albert suspects that he will still follow his own path. After all, he is the assistant of the Minister of Magic, no matter how you look at it. It is a good resume. If you want to get promoted in the Ministry of Magic, your contacts are important, but your resume is also very important. "Yes, this is the manuscript for this month." A voice came from the side. Hermione did not know when to stand beside Albert, handed a few parchments to Albert, put down three gallons and said, "Sirius gave me five gallons. The cost of the manuscript, and several letters from readers, if you want to read them, they are all here." "That''s the manuscript fee you earned yourself." Albert didn''t ask for the three Gallons, so he picked it up and put it in Hermione''s hand. "Our manuscript fee, you also put a lot of effort into it." "I have no shortage of three gallons." Albert put away the manuscript and kindly reminded: "I suggest that you don''t read letters from readers. Normal readers will not write to you, and nothing will be written to you. Good thing." "How do you know?" Hermione asked in surprise. Albert was quite speechless. What do you write, do you really have no idea? Most wizards are not interested in such articles at all, and wizards who are willing to write, except for a very small number of supporters, know what the rest will be, even if they think about it on their knees. "If you really want to see it, show it to others first. Porter or Weasley are both good choices. They will have fun when they see it. If the content is good, you can watch it again. If the content is bad, just show it. Just burn it so that you dont feel uncomfortable." Hermiones serialized novel in the magazine did not directly use her name, but instead used the middle name "Jane". This is Alberts suggestion to avoid someone sending her bad letters like last time, or even Roar letter. Don''t say it, there is such a guy. After hesitating again and again, Hermione finally accepted this kind reminder. After all, some people''s letters were not so friendly. She had experienced this a few times before, and she had no need to find guilt for herself. "By the way, Sirius is going to come over to teach Harry the Dark Arts defense this weekend, do you want to go together?" Hermione asked suddenly. "Potter asked you to invite me?" Albert asked in surprise. He didn''t think Hermione would invite herself on her own terms. "No, Sirius asked me to ask you in the letter." Hermione shook her head. "He didn''t know where he heard that you planned to publish a book on Defense Against the Dark Arts, saying that he wanted to talk to you about it. " "No, I may be busy lately." Albert put the folded parchment back into Percy''s envelope, and incidentally changed the names of the recipient and the sender, and let the owl to restore the opened envelope to its original condition. Bring the letter to Percy. "You''re saving, whose letter is this?" Fred was stunned by Albert''s harassment, how could this be the case? "Letter to Percy." Albert said. "What did that guy write to you for?" Fred and George both cast curious glances. "The hapless guy was recently suspended from the Ministry of Magic. I was so upset and depressed, I wanted to find someone to talk to." Albert looked at Hermione and said, "I remember your relationship with Percy was pretty good." "We have different opinions on housekeeping elves." Hermione said it tactfully, but the meaning was already obvious. The two fell out because of the house elves. "They fell out because of Crouch''s house elves!" George looked at the back of Hermione''s departure and explained to Albert. "Oh, is that the house elf named Shining in the kitchen?" Albert suddenly said, "This is not surprising, after all, Percy has to flatter his boss, otherwise how to get promoted in the future." "Puff! Hahaha, you''re right, Percy did his best to cheat his boss, and it turned out..." The Weasley twins laughed terribly, "Crouch remembered his name wrong, I remember it as Wetherby, yes, its called Wetherby." "By the way, we don''t even know that your relationship with Percy is so good, that guy actually wrote to you to chat?" "That guy was stopped, probably because he wanted me to introduce him to a job at the Ministry of Magic." "Can you still introduce others to the work of the Ministry of Magic?" Fred and George were both surprised. They didn''t expect Albert to have such a relationship at the Ministry of Magic. "After all, I knew a lot of people. It was okay to introduce a job, but Percy was definitely not satisfied, so I let him wait first, and soon he will get a satisfactory job." Albert explained "What satisfactory job?" George asked. "Assistant to the Minister of Magic," Albert said. "Can Percy really become an assistant minister?" Fred was very surprised. "Of course it can under certain conditions." "What conditions?" George frowned. He couldn''t imagine what would make Percy suddenly become the assistant of the Minister of Magic? I always feel that it is not a good thing. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "You will know later, this is a good opportunity for him, I think he will probably not give up." Albert thought for a while and said. "That''s right, that guy has great ambitions." Fred muttered, "If necessary, I don''t even doubt that he will dump the whole family to the dementors." "Although Percy is indeed an exquisite egoist, but at least his head is clear enough to know what to do." Albert softly comforted. "Exquisite egoist, what you said is as sharp as ever. Percy is that kind of guy." Fred agreed with Albert''s evaluation. "Actually, you don''t have to comment on Percy like that." Albert said softly, "This is normal. There are so many similar guys in Europe. Look at the students of Slytherin. Most of them are of this kind. The whole Hogwar. Most of the students in Citta are." "I don''t think you are." Lee Jordan interrupted. "Why do you think I am not?" Albert felt a little funny. It should be said that most of the guys who can be crowned as Traversers are similar things. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 938 Egoist) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 937： The wicked still need the wicked to grind You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hermione had just returned to his seat. Ron, who had read the Defense Guide, put down the magazine and asked, "Hermione, what are you going to do with Anderson?" "Give him this month''s manuscript for review." Hermione kept her voice low. "What draft?" Harry asked curiously. "The story behind the "Guide to Defense"." After Hermione finished speaking, the expression on her face became a little unnatural. "You actually wrote that story?" Ron was surprised, so he almost turned the "Guide to Defense" in his hand to the end, pointing to the story and asking Hermione. "Don''t talk around." Hermione stared at Harry and Ron fiercely, trying to shut them up. "I remember that the authorship of that article doesn''t seem to be you." Harry had naturally read that article. He would read the "Guide to Defense" carefully every month. The magazine opened by Sirius was indeed very high-level, and his knowledge of defense against the Dark Arts would always benefit him a lot. "By the way, you can help me read these readers'' letters first." Hermione took a pile of letters from the pocket of her robe and handed them to Harry and Ron. "Why don''t you read it for yourself?" Harry picked up a letter and asked suspiciously. "If the content of the letter is terrible, I won''t read it, lest it bother me." Hermione motioned to them to read the letter first, "If the reader''s letter is okay, show it to me." Ron and Harry looked at each other, smiled and opened the envelope in their hands, pulled out the letter paper from it, and began to read the contents. "I think you are really wise to do that. Many readers are not friendly." For a moment, Ron tucked the letter back again, shrugged and said to Hermione: "This guy is not very friendly. I really don''t know why he sent you the letter, because he is disgusting you?" "Perhaps, I''m asking if you can get a house elf." Harry put the envelope down, picked up another letter and opened it again. A few minutes later, Harry and Ron had read all the letters from readers Hermione received. As Albert expected, the contents of the letters were varied, but they were not satisfactory. Hermione couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. She thought that the novel would be able to reap a group of supporters. However, as Albert said, reality is often cruel, and the guys who are willing to take the time to reply to her are mostly too idle. "I think it''s right that you didn''t use your real name, at least they couldn''t send the letter to you directly." After reading the reader''s letter, Ron suddenly felt that Hermione''s approach was quite wise. Just then, an owl flew towards this side and threw a red envelope in front of Hermione. "Oh, **** it!" Hermione''s gaze fell on the red envelope on the table, her expression turned ugly, this was the third roar letter received this month. "what to do?" Ron looked at the yelling letter that was already smoking, and looked at Hermione anxiously: "Do you want to open it? If you don''t open it, the situation may get worse." "I must make that woman pay!" Hermione''s eyes were so cold that Harry and Ron didn''t dare to look directly. "Or, ask Albert to see if he can do anything good." Harry also disliked these roaring letters. Once these letters exploded in the auditorium, even those who did not read "Witcher Weekly" would know the so-called love triangle between Harry, Krum, and Hermione. Thanks to the first two roaring letters, the entire Hogwarts students probably already knew about it. Harry thought the wizards who would send a roaring letter to Hermione were a bunch of malicious bastards. That group of guys did it on purpose, otherwise, no yelling letter was sent to the school. Isn''t this deliberately sprinkling salt on the wound? Although the incident was false, it still made Harry very angry, and he had been explaining it to others recently. Without waiting for Hermione to answer, Harry took the letter that started to smoke in all four corners and went to Albert. Fortunately, Albert was eating in the hall, otherwise Roaring Letter would really not last. Sometimes, Harry felt that Hermione''s persistence was meaningless, and he felt that Albert should have a way to protect Hermione from the harassment of these envelopes. "Who sent you a roar letter?" Lee Jordan looked at the smoking envelope with interest. "This was sent to Hermione by someone else." Harry explained helplessly. "Hermione has often received this stuff recently?" Fred asked curiously. "What did you bring it for?" Harry looked at Albert who was eating, and asked, "Is there any way, Hermione often receives malicious letters recently." "Oh, you can use the shielding curse on yourself." Albert glanced at Hermione and Ron who were coming here, and slowly took out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of his mouth and said, "If the shielding curse is strong enough, it can be easily shielded. Letter from the owl." "Then...do you have any way to deal with this letter!" Harry sighed with relief. He felt that receiving the yelling letter from Hermione over and over again was not the answer, and it made them weakened. "I can give it a try, saying I haven''t gotten this stuff before." Albert took out his wand from his pocket and pointed at the roaring letter that was about to explode in Harry''s hand, which floated directly in the air. middle. It''s a good choice to use the Transfiguration Curse, but he is afraid that it will explode immediately after using the roar letter. After all, the yelling letter just doesn''t want people to reject it, it should have been considered. "What are you going to do?" Fred and George were both curious about how Albert planned to block the yelling letter. "It might not be easy to stop it forcibly, but you can try physical isolation." As he said, a water ball instantly enveloped the entire roaring letter, but the letter still burned in the water. "Is this really all right?" Lee Jordan felt that this was unreliable. "It should be no problem. The essence of the yelling letter is to amplify the sound. As long as the sound is cut off, it should be able to block the yelling letter." Albert used his magic wand on the water polo a little, a layer of foam appeared on the surface of the water polo, and then it was swallowed by another larger water polo. Finally, a sandwich water polo is formed in the eyes of everyone. If a vacuum environment can be created, there will be no problem, but Albert can''t figure it out, so he can only put the letter in the water to see if the sound can be cut off. After the envelope in the water ball burned out, the water ball suddenly exploded, and the sound inside also leaked out of the water, but it was no longer as loud as the roaring letter, but became blurred, and no one could hear it. What are you yelling at. "It''s incredible, I didn''t expect to be able to do this." George felt that he had gained insight again, and Albert could always bring them unexpected surprises. "The principle of the roar letter should be to amplify the sound, as long as the sound is isolated, um, maybe you can try to use the principle of the roar letter to develop a similar sound bomb." Albert thinks the method of the roar letter is very interesting. You can make "gadgets" that are used to attract the attention of others, and they will surely surprise others. "Thank you Albert, can you take the time to teach me the shielding curse?" While Hermione thanked Albert, she did not forget to ask him for the shielding curse. "Oh, of course it''s okay." Albert waved his magic wand and let the water ball disappear out of thin air. "If you don''t have the letter you want to receive, I can use it for you now to prevent you from receiving it. Similar letters." "Oh, of course not." "That''s good." Albert reminded after helping Hermione to cast a shielding spell, "The effect of the shielding spell may last for three days. As for this spell, I will teach you another day when I have time." "That guy is really amazing." Ron murmured with emotion. After several people returned to their original seats, Hermione suddenly said viciously and loudly, "I must make that woman pay!" "This thing will go away slowly," Harry said to Hermione. "As long as we ignore it... people will slowly get bored" "She was originally forbidden to enter the venue, how could she overhear the private conversation!" Hermione said angrily. "Maybe Rita Skeeter uses an invisibility cloak?" Harry had an invisibility cloak himself, and knew how useful it was. He wouldn''t be surprised if the woman used the invisibility cloak to sneak into Hogwarts. "It''s not an invisibility cloak. I asked Professor Moody that he didn''t see Rita Skeeter at the referee''s table or anywhere near the lake during the second event." Hermione gritted her teeth. "Perhaps, she secretly installed a bug on you," Harry said tentatively. "It''s definitely not a bug," Hermione explained impatiently. "I said it a long time ago. The magic field at Hogwarts is too strong for Muggle appliances. I''m pretty sure that woman relies on magic. Eavesdropping on what other people are saying." "Maybe, Anderson knows something?" Ron reminded, "He and Fred and George have been developing all kinds of weird magical things. Maybe they can really make what you call a bug." "I think you can take the time to ask Albert, aren''t you going to learn the blocking spell from him anyway?" Harry suggested. "You know, he knows almost everything." "Perhaps, you can ask Anderson to do the divination for you. Your relationship is good, and I don''t think that guy will ask you for money." Ron felt that because of it, Hermione guessed, it''s better to ask Albert directly. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they had already begun to draw Albert closer to omniscience. Just like Dumbledore, Albert was also very reliable. "I doubt that Albert had an agreement with Rita Skeeter. He probably won''t help me deal with that woman." Hermione didn''t want Albert to be embarrassed. "Agreement?" "What agreement?" "I don''t know, maybe Rita Skeeter is not allowed to report random news about him. Didn''t you find that there is almost no news about Albert in the Daily Prophet?" Hermione reminded. "It turns out that there was a behind-the-scenes deal between them. Isn''t it surprising that Rita Skeeter didn''t report on Anderson''s news?" In Harry''s view, Albert should be more famous than him, but there is no gossip news, which is very strange. , And now they finally know the reason. "I''m even more curious about how he made the woman shut up." Ron whispered, "It''s not easy." "I don''t know." Hermione shook her head. "That guy is really capable!" Harry said sourly. He was not very upset by Rita Skeeter''s articles, and it was the group of readers who upset him the most. They were like idiots who believed it to be true. "This will pass soon. I don''t think you need to make trouble with Rita Skeeter. That woman is not easy to mess with." Ron said cautiously. He didn''t want He from the beginning. Min went to provoke the woman. "I''ll take care of this myself!" Hermione glanced at Ron and said coldly, "I''m sure that this guy''s behavior is absolutely illegal. As long as I get the handle, she can''t escape. ." After Hermione had eaten her share of food, she got up and left. "The woman who bears grudges is terrible!" Ron looked at Hermione''s leaving back and whispered to Harry, "I warned her not to provoke Rita Skeeter, but Hermione would not listen. As a result, It becomes what it is now." Hermione didn''t ask Harry and Ron to help her settle accounts with Rita Skeeter, which made them both breathe a sigh of relief. As Ron said, the woman offended a large group of people and made them gnash their teeth. However, she is still safe and sound, which is very telling. It is not easy to get hold of her. In their opinion, without Albert''s help, the probability of Hermione''s success is almost zero. "Or, let''s ask Anderson directly." Harry and Ron didn''t find Albert. They had finished eating and left the hall. When they returned to the common room, they found that Hermione was learning the shielding spell with Albert. The two looked at each other, instead of disturbing them, they looked at Fred and George, who didn''t know what they were doing. "What are you doing?" Harry saw a red envelope, and the expression on his face froze for an instant. After George opened the envelope, a loud noise filled the entire common room, shaking the dust off the ceiling: "Don''t make it here, do you want to scare everyone to death?" After the roar stopped, everyone in the common room looked over. "What the **** are you guys doing." "Ahem." Fred said awkwardly. "It was just an accident." The Weasley brothers ran away amidst the glare of people. Albert looked at the twin brothers who had slipped away, reached out to soothe the frizzy Tom, then looked at Hermione and asked, "Are you going to send a yelling letter to Rita Skeeter?" "No, I intend to teach the woman a lesson." Hermione said in a low voice, "I suspect she is an illegal Animagus." Before Albert could speak, Hermione continued, As you said, its not easy to eavesdrop. The telescopic ear effect invented by Fred and George is also very limited, and Hogwarts has magic. Protection, even if Rita Skeeter knows some magic, it is difficult to eavesdrop outside the school." "Last year, the Sirius incident gave me inspiration, why Rita Skeeter can''t be an illegal Animagus, if her Animagus is very inconspicuous, it is very suitable for eavesdropping on others. Speak, whether it''s Hagrid or this time." "It makes sense." Albert praised, "You have a sharp mind. It shouldn''t be difficult to catch that guy. UU Reading " "You threatened her with this?" Hermione asked curiously. "No, I told the woman that if she continues to report on my news, I will write to the wizards who hate her and persuade them to spend money on the black market to want her." Albert said calmly. "You know, a thousand gallons is enough to make those criminals move." Albert said lightly. "Are you going to find someone to kill her?" Hermione asked incredulously. "Of course not. I can send her to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." Albert said calmly. "If she doesn''t compromise, she will compromise a few times." Hermione was speechless. "To deal with bad guys, don''t be merciful at all." Albert stroked Tom''s hair and said, "You need to be strong enough to make her listen to you well. Too weak will only make people think you are bullying, so she dare Reporting on Harry Potter gossip. Undoubtedly, the effect was very good, and that guy never touched the reports related to me anymore." "It''s really effective." Hermione didn''t think Albert''s approach was excessive. However, she would use her own methods to silence the woman. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 939 The wicked still needs to be grinded by the wicked), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 938： professor You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Albert wondered if Hermione would catch Rita Skeeter like the original, and let her calm down in the glass jar for a while. However, no matter where things are going, Albert doesn''t care. He still lives his college life according to the original plan, and occasionally takes out notes to perfect the previous plan. As for teaching Hermione to block the curse, he didn''t spend much time and energy. Hermione worked very **** her own, completely mastering the shielding spell in just one day, so that the owl could no longer find her place. However, what surprised Albert the most was Hermione''s progress, locking Rita Skeeter''s Animagus form in just a few days. "I suspect Rita Skeeter''s Animagus is a beetle. After the second project, Victor caught a beetle from my hair." Hermione saw Marl occasionally. Tell Albert about Fu''s weird act of speaking into the air. "It''s not easy to catch a flying beetle." Albert reminded with a smile: "It requires patience and luck. Also, after this semester, you probably won''t have a chance." "I''m sure that woman will sneak into Hogwarts to overhear the news, and I will catch her." Hermione was confident in herself, as if thinking of something, she asked, "By the way, you will be tomorrow. Are you really not going to see Sirius with us?" "No, I will have an apparition class tomorrow, and I have an appointment with Professor Flitwick in the afternoon." Albert shook his head and refused, "If you are lucky, you should be able to catch that nasty woman. But you There is only one chance for Rita Skeeter. Catch her before Rita Skeeter realizes that she is exposed. Once she misses, Rita Skeeter will not give you a second chance." "I''ll pay attention, thank you Albert, and goodnight Tom." After thanking Albert, Hermione bent down and touched Tom''s head and turned back to the dormitory. "Let''s go, let''s go back to sleep." Albert said to the yawning fat cat: "Come down by yourself, you are so heavy, don''t expect me to hug you." Meow! Tom yelled, and after watching Albert walk away, he hurriedly jumped off the table and followed back to the dormitory. From the beginning of the Apparition Class to the present, Hogwarts students have also taken several Apparition Classes, and the number of students who can do Apparition has begun to increase. Although the distance they can Apparate is very close, as long as they can Apparate successfully, it is a good start. Success after a long time makes them extremely excited. People share their successful experiences with smiles, or show off as a more suitable description. For those who have mastered Apparition as early as a few weeks ago, naturally they are not interested in joining their topic. "Can''t we really go with you?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan are all very regretful. They heard that Albert was going to conduct practical training with Professor Flitwick, and they all wanted to follow the past as spectators. Albert''s actual combat experience may not be as rich as Professor Flitwick, but he is definitely not weak. "You can go to the Forbidden Forest with the Potter trio, where Sirius will teach them magic." Albert waved to the trio and disappeared into the secret passage. "Are you going to watch Harry training?" Lee Jordan looked at Fred and George and asked for the opinions of two good roommates. "Forget it!" Fred shook his head and said, "What''s so good about Harry''s training. We have trained with Albert before, or else, we will follow it secretly, and then follow up in the room if you ask, Ai Bert was too embarrassed to drive us away." "Do you know which room they enter?" George asked back. "Try it and you''ll know." Fred thinks this is not difficult to guess, they have used the Room of Request before training. Albert didn''t know that Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were going to come and watch. He was listening to Professor Flitwick''s explanation of the wizard''s duel. Although these things are not necessary for a duel with a dark wizard, there is no harm in learning more, especially in some formal duels. "Okay, let''s get started!" Professor Flitwick drew out his wand and said to Albert with a smile. The two bowed to each other, and after counting to three, Albert took the lead and cast a disarming spell at Professor Flitwick. This is just a test, Albert knows that the level of professors is not low. "Your silent spellcasting speed is very fast, which is considered a great advantage, but you''d better do your best from the beginning to let me see your actual level." Professor Flitwick used his magic wand to push Abe away lightly. Special disarming spell. "Then I''m not welcome." Albert started to speed up his spell casting, but was easily blocked by Professor Flitwick. This faintly suppressed feeling is quite bad. He had experienced it with Smith before. He thought that his strength should have become stronger. Regrettably, he did not seem to have become much stronger, which made Albert wrinkle. Frowned. "Fast break may catch some people off guard and breathe out, but sometimes it is not the best choice when facing a wizard who is more powerful than you. You should try to get into a stalemate with your opponent and take advantage of the powerful magic power. Defeat the opponent. Of course, I know your advantage, so I will never compete with you for the strength of magical power." Professor Flitwick calmly dealt with Albert''s spell, and said unhurriedly: "You You shouldnt fight with me on the offensive rhythm. In this respect, you have no experience advantage and its hard to beat me. You should give full play to your advantage, and dont worry about using those more powerful magic. I am not as fragile as you think. ." Professor Flitwick can naturally see Albert''s concerns, as can be seen from the magic he used. "Although many spells can be used in duels, they are definitely not used openly like you. It is difficult to have a real effect. It should be like this." Professor Flitwick did not know what he did, Ai Burt felt that the clothes on his body seemed to be trying to hinder him. Although he was quickly cracked by the universal cracking spell, the moment of distraction immediately put him at a disadvantage. Although Professor Flitwicks spell was blocked by Albert, he found that it was getting harder and harder to block the opponents spell, as if something was pressing on him, time after time, it almost made him breathless. . Finally, Albert built a protective barrier to cover himself in, so as to avoid being defeated by Professor Flitwick. "Your spellcasting speed is indeed very fast, but the weight is not enough. It feels light and light. It may be too difficult for ordinary wizards to cope with, but it is not difficult for experienced wizards. You should let your own magic. Become more weighted, let your offense become more rhythmic, and suppress your opponent through offensive after attack." Of course, the duel between wizards is not like Lockhart said before. The reason for attacking each other is more derived from the wizards'' respective strength levels. If you keep defending, you are easy to lose when dealing with wizards of the same level, so they usually break each others magic, just like Albert used the iron armor curse to block Professor Flitwicks spell, and he should find a way to counterattack. It''s not trying to block the opponent''s spell like just now. "Professor, how do you make your magic worthwhile?" Albert asked. "Don''t you? Your magical power is very strong. Just make a choice on the spell to make the spell more and more difficult to stop. When the opponent tightens his nerves, you suddenly relax and make the opponent make a mistake. The opponent is defeated." Professor Flitwick looked at Albert''s defensive barrier, and gained a new understanding of the student''s magical power. "Of course, these are my personal experience. You can learn from the past. Maybe one day, you will have your own way of fighting. I believe that day will not be too far. Okay, let''s continue. Next, I will slowly hand over all I know to you. This summer you can try to participate in the European Wizards Dueling Tournament. Its not at your current level, but when you absorb my experience, Im going to find Bud Blow. De, if you learn his experience together, you will definitely win the duel championship." Albert did not expect Professor Flitwick to be so optimistic about himself. "Okay, let''s continue! You have a lot to learn. I think with your talent, it shouldn''t be difficult to master these." Albert''s mouth twitched slightly. He really didn''t have much confidence in his talents, he only had confidence in his skill panel. However, the long-term addition of points has made Albert not a genius in some aspects, but his learning ability is not weak. He quickly suppressed the opponent through the method described by Professor Flitwick. It should be said that he did this in the second attempt, thanks to Albert''s powerful magical power and skillful spellcasting techniques. After all, he is the recipient of the Barnabus Finkley Award for Outstanding Spelling Techniques, and his ability in this area is quite remarkable. Professor Flitwick''s level is very high, he still blocked Albert''s offense this round, and is very satisfied with Albert''s performance. "You learn very quickly. Under normal circumstances, when a duel is at a stalemate, a wizard will take other ways to break through the opponent''s line of defense to win. For example, I just quietly used the wandless magic to control your clothes and let you Distract yourself and give yourself a chance to win. Don''t look at these little tricks. Even a powerful wizard can be recruited. After all, any hesitation of a wizard in a duel may cause you to lose." "Of course, your wandless magic is quite powerful, and it is easily resolved, but it still leaves you at a disadvantage." "It''s really insidious," Albert murmured in his heart, but he didn''t deny that this trick was very practical. "The second method is to attack the enemy in many ways, so that he needs to deal with attacks from other areas, which causes him to be distracted and creates a huge advantage for himself." "It feels a bit similar to the first one." Albert wanted to complain, but he understood what Professor Flitwick meant to separate the two methods. "The wizards in the duel are not friendly. They even use black magic other than the three unforgivable spells, so you must be careful." "This is the third method. You can''t defend against it. The dark magic of some wizards is very difficult to defend. I remember that someone once blew up a strong wind and swept the opponent away." "There is another kind of spell that is very complicated, but such a guy usually puts a protective barrier on himself, then hides inside and chants a long and complicated spell, and then defeats you in one breath. It''s usually very useful to deal with wizards whose magic power is not strong enough, but I don''t think anyone will use him outside of duels. After all, the current dark wizards like to recite the Avada Spell at every turn." "Most dark wizards usually like to use the third type to break through the stalemate between the two sides. When you choose between black magic and Avadaso''s Mantra, you will hesitate, and usually use Apparition to avoid danger in a short distance. But this method is not very practical, because a smart wizard can lock your position through Apparition, and even directly create an area that cannot be Apparated, making it impossible for people to escape through Apparition. "Professor, if it were you, what would you do?" Albert easily transformed into a hound and doubled Professor Flitwick from both sides. "This can''t cause me trouble. A simple freezing spell can solve the problem. If you can''t succeed in a one-time sneak attack, I suggest you don''t do it, and the creatures transformed by polymorphism are usually deadly. The weakness." Professor Flitwick waved his hand. While holding the hound, he waved his wand to block Albert''s attack, and at the same time controlled the hound, making it rush towards Albert. Albert''s finger shook, and the hound disappeared instantly and turned into a stone. This is what Professor Flitwick said. Because the things made by using Transfiguration can be easily eliminated by just using "Restore Prototype". "One thing to keep in mind is that when you are fighting the dark wizard, don''t do anything fancy, everything is practical, and it is best to use the surrounding things cleverly. We can talk about this in the next class. "Professor Flitwick put away his magic wand and said: "Now, lets talk about magic countermeasures. Many wizards will use it to deal with the low-level wizards, because they will chant spells, which leads to casting. The speed of the spell is relatively slow, and others can know what spell he wants to use. Of course, this is usually only an experienced wizard can do." "Great wizards usually use silent spells to speed up, just like you and I didnt chant a spell. This doesnt give people a chance to counteract it, but its not easy to cast a spell silently, and chanting a spell out loud is still the mainstream, so This is a big advantage for you. Professor Flitwick continued: To counter the opponents magic, it is usually necessary to cooperate with Pantheon. It is not difficult for UU reading to be a master photographer. They can often tell what spell you want to use through your chanting." Stopping opponents from using magic, or blocking other peoples magic is not the core of countermeasures. It can only deal with some inexperienced wizards, making you look very powerful, but really facing those extraordinary wizards, these can make you roughly judge. What kind of magic the other party will use, whether to block or avoid it, is a very deep knowledge. I suggest that we better stop, eat something and talk about it slowly. "This is a good idea" With that, Professor Flitwick took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to Albert. "I prepared afternoon tea." Albert took the chocolate with a smile and put it into his pocket, waved his wand, and transformed a table, chairs and tea cups, and then another dessert table. Of course, the food on the table was not made out of thin air, but was summoned by magic. "It seems that you have made sufficient preparations." Professor Flitwick said softly: "Although I don''t know what makes you feel the sense of crisis, don''t risk your own life, and don''t give up when necessary. If you lose a good choice, your life is most important." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Professor Chapter 940), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 939： Potter, become an Auror You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Outside the Forbidden Forest, a bonfire was blazing, and Harry and the others sat around the bonfire to rest, listening to Lupin explaining to them the knowledge of defense against the dark arts by the way. "Sirius, do you mean to make me give up participating in the third project?" Harry put down the chocolate in his hand and asked with a frown. "No, it''s not giving up." Sirius shook his head and said: "There is still a magic contract between you and the Goblet of Fire. It is impossible to give up participating in the Triwizard Tournament." Lupin, who was playing with the bonfire, explained to Harry for Sirius: "Sirius just wants you to protect yourself." "I" When Harry wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Sirius. "Albert thinks that the third project may bring him life-threatening, and thinks you are the one who caused this crisis." Hermione and Ron looked at each other uneasily. "Are you sure you are joking?" Harry didn''t find it funny at all. "Do you think he was joking with us?" Sirius looked deeply at his godson. "Let me explain!" Lupin interrupted: "Harry, you should have also realized that it is not accidental that you became the fourth warrior at Hogwarts." "Someone wants to be against you." Sirius said "No one has acted on me for a whole year," Harry pointed out unceremoniously. "No one dared to do anything to me." "It''s not that they dare, but the time has not yet arrived." Sirius corrected. "Isn''t someone trying to murder Harry with the help of the Triwizard Tournament?" Ron felt that Harry was dangerous enough to come all the way. The fire dragon of the first project is not easy to deal with. If you are not careful, you may be burned to death by Long Yan. The second project requires diving into an icy lake to save people. Warriors also have a high chance of drowning in the lake. "Of course not." Sirius shook his head and said, "Although we have not yet figured out what the other party wants to do, since he has worked hard to make you a warrior at Hogwarts, he won''t let you off so easily. The matter is not over yet." "Anderson thinks the other party will work on the third project?" Harry gave a weird smile. "We all think so." Sirius said irritably, "Albert''s premonition of crisis reminds us. In the third project, the guy hiding behind the scenes is likely to do something with you. You will become very dangerous." "Actually, if that guy did it from the beginning, we would not be so vigilant." Lu Ping explained to the three of them, "It is precisely because the other party has not done it until now, so we are worried. Once the other party does it, we will definitely Will not miss it." "I don''t think the other party can do anything under Dumbledore''s nose?" Hermione was confident of Principal Dumbledore. "We figured out the content of the third project not long ago." Lu Ping smiled bitterly, "It''s a maze. The four warriors need to find the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament deep in the maze. The first warrior to win the trophy will be Become the champion of the Triwizard Tournament." "The third project is a good opportunity for you to do it. Now you know why!" Sirius actually didn''t want Harry to participate in the third project. It is true that he knows that there is danger ahead, and he has to go up and take risks. It is purely It''s just death. "The opponent knows the content of the Triwizard Tournament?" "Of course." Hermione looked at Ron with an idiot look. "Harry becoming a warrior has something to do with a mysterious person." "The disappearance of Bertha Jorkins is related to Voldemort." Lupin explained, "What''s more, Voldemort used the Imperius Curse to control Barty Crouch. He wanted to figure out the Triwizard Tournament. The competition is too simple." "It''s undoubtedly the best opportunity to do something in a place like a maze." Sirius was a little annoyed. "There is danger in the maze. Warriors need to go through the maze to reach the place where the trophy is placed. After the opponent kills you, you can easily pretend to be In the scene where you are unfortunately killed by a dark creature, even if the other party does not kill you, you can still do a lot of things. Dumbledore who stayed outside the maze will not have time to save you." "What do you want me to do?" Harry asked, frowning. "I hope you don''t try to go deep into the maze, just wait for the end of the game at the entrance of the maze. As long as you don''t go deep into the maze, the opponent won''t have the opportunity to do something to you. Dumbledore can come to save you at any time." Sirius said seriously. "By doing this, you can easily crack the other party''s conspiracy." "Oh!" Harry answered casually, he didn''t like this. "What about the champion?" Ron asked. "Just give it to someone else?" "You mean Albert?" Hermione raised her eyebrows and looked at Ron slightly dissatisfied. "No." Ron shook his head and denied. "I suspect that guy is likely to give up the championship right away. For him, life is obviously more important, isn''t it." Harry said with a bit of ridicule. "He doesn''t want a championship?" Ron couldn''t understand, it was championship and glory, and a thousand gallons of bonus. "He doesn''t lack champions and glory, and he doesn''t lack Gallon either." Harry said calmly. "If the champion needs to risk his life, just give up." "That guy really doesn''t lack anything, there is no need to lose his life for it." Ron agreed with Harry''s words. "Sometimes it takes courage to give up." Hermione was dissatisfied with Ron''s ugly look of envy and jealousy, and said sharply, "You don''t even have the courage to face spiders, do you." "I thought Albert would come too." Sirius changed the subject to prevent them from arguing. "He has something." Hermione said, "it seems to have an appointment with someone." "I thought he would hurry up and train himself?" Harry said with a curled mouth. "It seems that he really intends to give up." Most of the time, Harry was annoyed by others comparing himself with Albert, which would make him seem like a fool. Sometimes he really wants to tell them, why don''t you compare Albert with yourself. Sirius suddenly reached out and grabbed Harry''s shoulders, and said seriously: "I know you will not admit defeat, but you have to pay a price if you want to defeat the enemy''s conspiracy. I hope you will be conscious and give up the game to protect yourself. " "Well, I promise you." Harry was very depressed and asked in confusion, "If this can really solve the problem, then what is the point of our training here?" "Because you are the savior and Voldemort''s mortal enemy." Sirius said helplessly, "I know you don''t like this title, but sooner or later you have to face Voldemort or his minions, not because of the title of savior, but because they won''t Let you go." "Because it is foolish to go to the battlefield to die without preparation." A hoarse voice came from the woods. "Who is where?" Lupin raised his wand and pointed it in the direction of the voice. "it''s me." Moody came here on crutches. He glanced at Lupin''s wand and said to the people by the campfire: "I heard Dumbledore say that you are going to train Potter, so come and have a look." "We will teach Harry useful things. You don''t need to worry about it." Sirius frowned. "Have you ever thought of becoming an Auror in the future, Potter?" Moody didn''t care about Sirius'' gaze, and asked Harry, staring at Harry. "No." Harry was surprised. "Think about it, your talent in this area is very good, you can easily reach the level of intern Auror after receiving training." Moody did not hesitate to praise his own, "In a few years, you should be able to easily become An Auror." Moody turned his head and said to Sirius and Lupin, "To be honest, I don''t want to comment on your teaching level, but you''d better teach Potter something useful instead of just teaching him spells, otherwise I doubt it. He can''t survive the third project, dealing with those evil guys, it''s not enough to throw magic at them." "I''m teaching him." Lupin said gently. "That''s the best." Moody warned hoarsely. "I heard them say that the third project is a maze. You better prepare. Then I will be one of the four patrols who will be responsible for staring at Potter. It''s safe, but I suggest that Porter give up fighting for the championship, UU reading stay peacefully near the entrance of the maze to avoid giving the enemy a chance." After speaking, Moody left. "I always feel that you don''t seem to care about the championship of the Triwizard Tournament." Harry did not expect Professor Moody to let himself give up the game. "Your safety is more important than the championship." Lu Ping frowned slightly as he watched Professor Moody''s departure. "Sirius, you guys don''t seem to like Moody very much." Harry noticed both Sirius and Lupin frowning. "Hate is not counted, but your Defense Against the Dark Arts professor often has problems, I think it''s right to be more vigilant." Sirius said to Harry. "What do you think of me becoming an Auror in the future?" Harry asked tentatively. "This is a good choice," Sirius nodded and said, "but becoming an Auror is very demanding." "At least five N.E.w.Ts certificates are required, and the grades cannot be lower than''good''." Hermione reminded in a low voice. "Don''t worry about Harry, as long as you study hard next semester, it is not difficult to want to become an Auror." Lupin smiled and comforted, "You are doing well in all aspects, you just need to work harder. " The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 941 Potter, Become an Auror), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () ~： happy New Year! You can search "Harry Potter: Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Happy New Year and leave by the way. Sorry, I have a little cold, and my head is a little dizzy. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Happy New Year''s Day!) reading record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 940： Butterfly wings "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! In a remote corner of the Hogwarts Library, Albert, who was staring at the previously compiled Defense Against the Dark Arts manuscript, frowned. He found that the manuscript in his hand had a lot of content that needed to be revised. Since learning combat skills from Professor Flitwick, he has a new perspective on certain things. The defense against the Dark Arts manuscripts that he spent a lot of time writing before now look more like a bunch of vague theories filled with gorgeous words. . Perhaps this is the so-called growth. Of course, Albert is not in a hurry to delete and correct his manuscript. Before he learns all the knowledge and experience from Professor Flitwick, the manuscript is revised only to prepare for the next revision. He drew out a piece of parchment and began to record his views and perceptions of certain things on it, in preparation for subsequent comprehensive revisions. "I hope I didn''t bother you!" Hermione didn''t know when she sat down on Albert''s right side and looked at what Albert was writing with interest. As if perceiving the line of sight coming from somewhere, Albert raised his head and looked in the direction of his line of sight. After glancing at a certain star behind the bookcase not far away, he regained his gaze and looked at Hermione who was to his side, smiling and asking, " How is your training going?" "It''s great, I learned a lot of useful knowledge from Sirius and Professor Lupin." Hermione lowered her voice and shared with Albert the training in the forbidden forest some time ago. Even if she and Ron were only training with Harry, they had learned a lot of useful knowledge. However, listening to Hermione''s tone, the other party seemed to hope that he could also go to training together and learn something useful from Professor Black and Lupin. Albert heard that Hermione was completely kind, and just smiled. The things taught by Professor Black and Lupin to Potter are actually of no use to him. Those are the most basic knowledge. The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor should have taught everyone this knowledge, but this course is too hip. , Resulting in Hogwarts students basically did not learn any useful knowledge. Hermione noticed the smile on Albert''s face, seemed to realize something, and said to herself: "That''s right, the knowledge we are learning now is just the most basic thing for you." "It doesn''t hurt to learn more to protect yourself." Albert softly comforted, "Our schools defense against the dark arts class is really a bit too bad. If you want to get a high score in this class, from Sirius and It is a good choice to learn more from Professor Lu Ping." To be honest, since Albert had practiced with Professor Flitwick, he had doubts about the overall strength of the entire British wizarding community. Ronald Smith, who has already grown grass on his grave, won''t talk about it, and the other guys who have played against each other feel not weak. The Death Eaters who are good at black magic are not gangsters, but they are also the guys who can harden steel with the Auror, how weak can they be. As for the Auror, only the elites who can get high scores in the school exams and who have been screened at various levels can become Aurors, and the overall level is impossible to pull the hips. Well, even though wizards are a group of guys with high offense and low defense, the entire wizarding world gave him the illusion that the entire wizarding world was very hip during the final Hogwarts battle. Is it because the savior actually has the advantage in numbers, or is it that Voldemort is all the water monsters? The novel is not easy to delve into, but Potter did solve the basilisk in the secret room alone. This thing can''t be faked, although Albert doesn''t know what happened in the secret room. But he thought the whole thing was strange. Because Harry Potter actually gave Albert a very weak overall feeling, not even as good as Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who had been trained by him. Sure enough, it should be said that Potter''s protagonist''s aura is too strong? Noting that Albert was lost in thought, Hermione asked, "What are you thinking about?" "Nothing." Albert smiled and turned off the subject. "By the way, did you catch Rita Skeeter?" "No, I haven''t found the beetle that Rita Skeeter turned into for the time being." Hermione seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "By the way, there is one more thing. I found that Sirius seemed to be very wary of Professor Moody. You know why ?" Hermione told Albert about Professor Moody''s appearance during the rest of the crowd and suggested that Harry become an Auror. "Professor Moody also believes that Harry should abandon the game to ensure his own safety." "Abandon the game?" Albert repeated. "What are you going to do and give up the game together?" Hermione asked expectantly. She actually didn''t want Albert to take risks, especially when she heard that the third project involved Voldemort''s conspiracy, she actually hoped that Harry and Albert would give up the game and put their own safety as the first priority. "Let''s talk about it then, I haven''t thought about it." Albert did not think about it. "If it feels really dangerous at that time, I will just give up the game and wait for the end of the game at the exit of the maze." "As for the suspicion of Professor Moody, it is normal. Hogwarts'' Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor is actually somewhat problematic. Whether it is Quirrell possessed by a mysterious person, Lockhart the big liar, or even the werewolf and Lupin is a close friend of the fugitive, so Sirius suspects that Professor Moody is actually normal. Albert shrugged, Honestly, even if Professor Moody is a fake, I dont feel surprised. When listening to Albert''s words "Best Friend of the Werewolf and the Fugitive", Hermione couldn''t help but squinted at Albert, obviously not liking this statement. "This was the case last year. You can''t deny that Professor Lupin''s identity was very problematic before the truth was revealed." Albert reminded. "You think Professor Moody has a problem." "Perhaps, anyway, that position often goes wrong, and it doesn''t hurt to look at it with suspicion." Albert actually didn''t quite understand what Moody''s was doing, and he didn''t understand why the other party should give Harry such advice. Unknowingly, he thought that Moody was considering Porter''s safety. Ok. In fact, Albert would think so if he didn''t know it. But he knew very well that Moody was a counterfeit, and he planned to attack Potter. All he did was naturally to better take Potter away from Hogwarts. What if the fake Moody took Harry Potter on the road? It was not that Albert had not considered this possibility, but Dumbledore should be able to follow the traces left by the door key and directly find the place where Voldemort was resurrected. So the fake Moody will definitely delay Voldemort''s time and will never be exposed easily. But what if my butterfly flapped its wings and slapped Harry out? Albert thought maliciously. The savior Potter was killed by the Vulture Demon, and then the plot that followed completely changed. If it really changes like that, just lift the table and push Dumbledore forward so that he can line up with Voldemort. As for letting Albert go to line up with Voldemort, then forget it! Your own life is precious. ... "Where are you now?" "What?" Hermione was taken aback by Albert''s words. "Your relationship with Krum." Albert looked at Hermione''s somewhat stunned expression and asked puzzledly, "Didn''t he take the initiative to date you?" "We are just ordinary friends," Hermione said dryly. "Ordinary friends won''t invite you to visit their house during summer vacation." Albert pointed out the flaw with a smile. "Really just an ordinary friend who can talk to." Hermione said flushed. "No need to explain to me." Albert comforted. "It''s not a shame to find someone you like." He said softly, "Sometimes if you like it, you have to seize the opportunity. Some boys are just like fools. If you don''t tell them, he doesn''t know at all. I suddenly realized that I didnt know that I had to wait until the Year of the Monkey. Dont look at me like that. Im talking about Harry Potter. "Harry?" Hermione agreed with Albert''s words. Harry was so emotionally slow, like an idiot. She thought of Ginny, who had always been in love with Harry, and sighed. "Krum is not bad, but I am not bold enough. If I were to come, I would definitely come here instead of trying to block me later." Hermione didnt want to talk about Krum with Albert. She and Krum were just ordinary friends. Although Hermione knew exactly what Krum wanted to do, she actually knew very well that foreign relations basically had no good results. So pay more attention to the friendship between the two sides. "Where are you and Isabel?" "We are more mature and we know what we want." Albert shrugged. "Can I see this thing?" Hermione stared at the folder spread out on the table and turned the subject away. She didn''t want to discuss this topic that made her uncomfortable. "No problem." Albert pushed the folder to Hermione. "However, the contents may be useless to you." The corner fell silent again, and Hermione flipped through the defense against the dark arts manuscript. Albert continued to write about his own feelings during the recent period. Anyway, record it first. Although it may be a little bloated, it doesn''t matter. Then he will make some deletions and corrections. This is his experience in writing novels in his previous life. If you don''t want to delete it, the content will become a bit more watery. "Are you going to publish it?" Hermione found out that the content of the manuscript was almost finished. It was how to protect herself from black magic, but she saw from it that Albert''s bad prediction of the future, as if she was telling them that Voldemort''s resurrection could not be prevented. . "Yeah, people will use it soon." Albert said quietly. "You seem to think that mysterious people will rise?" Hermione put down the manuscript and asked in a low voice. "It''s not that I think, but many predictions point it out." Albert shook his head. "Although the prediction may not come true, it is still worthy of vigilance, because when most people are prophesying like this, you''d better Be cautious. By the way, you can choose a name for me. I am not very good at naming." Hermione didn''t know for a while what would be a better name for the book, but she still agreed to help Albert think of a title. Hermione left quickly, did not say hello to Krum, and was very hurried when she left, apparently she couldn''t wait to tell Harry and Ron of her discovery. Albert didn''t care about these things. He remembered that he had told a lot of people about it, and it didn''t matter if there were more. If things happen then, maybe he will be better able to fool them. He opened his notes, looked at the calendar, estimated the time, and planned to let Isabel pick a remote house in preparation for their next stay in the UK. For most of the rest of the time, I will stay in the house, so I need to make myself more comfortable. Moreover, once I cast the Red Loyalty Charm on the house, I basically refuse to be visited by others. This can be regarded as the more discomforting part of the Courageous Loyalty Curse, once it is used, it can no longer be lifted. By the way, there is one more thing. I am about to graduate next semester, and I have to find a way to complete those valuable leftover tasks. Albert put down the quill, flipped through the task panel, looking for tasks related to Hogwarts. He still remembers that when he first entered school, he triggered several Hogwarts-related tasks. Millennium school: Hogwarts. Current progress: 68% This is one of the few large-scale tasks with rich rewards, but it is too difficult to complete them. If you visit the common rooms of other colleges, and then the girls dormitories and bathrooms, you should be able to reach more than 85%. It will be a little difficult for the rest to continue to improve. "It should be almost enough to come back secretly from summer vacation." Albert wrote the plan in his notebook. As for the task of reading the crazy demons, the current progress is stuck at 83. This semester, he rarely read the Hogwarts collection anymore, and it was awkward to complete this task before graduation. However, he didn''t intend to give up this task, he was ready to take the time to borrow a few more books to look through and complete the task. The task rewards are quite rich. Although the three random skills are a bit tricky, they are all experience and cannot be easily given up. Before leaving the library, Albert went to the forbidden area to borrow a copy of "Poisonous Magic". He actually read some of this book, and it recorded a lot of black magic, although he felt that most of the black magic in it was It''s useless, but after careful study, it''s also good to use it to improve progress, and if you want to deal with black magic better, it''s best to understand black magic. As soon as he left the library, it was blocked. "Something?" Albert looked at Krum with a gloomy face and asked calmly. "I want to know," Krum asked with a sullen face, in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you and Hermione?" "I have a girlfriend, you should have seen her." Albert didn''t care about Krum''s gaze, and laughed and joked, "So you don''t have to worry about me grabbing a girlfriend from you." "Hermione often talks about you." Krum raised her eyebrows slightly, recalling the beautiful red-haired girl next to Albert during the second project. "Hermione and I are just good friends." Albert shrugged. "Maybe you should care about Potter." "Are they dating?" "It shouldn''t be, but Potter hasn''t had a girlfriend yet." Albert looked at Krum and said, "Don''t you fail to pursue Hermione?" Krum''s face became more gloomy, and Albert was obviously poking him to the point of pain. "To be honest, the chances of you being together are not great." Krum stared at Albert, his eyes were very unfriendly, but he resisted and didn''t do anything. "Generally, cross-border relationships usually do not have any good results, especially after you go back, it will be very difficult for you to see one another." Albert kindly reminded, "Unless you have someone who is desperate to let go of everything. Everything, stay in another country." "Are you willing to give up your Quidditch career and stay in England to wait for Hermione to reach adulthood?" Albert asked Krum. "Are you trying to persuade me to give up?" Krum asked hoarsely. "No, I''m just telling you how cruel reality is." Albert said quietly. "Hermione is a very smart girl. She must know this, so she rejected you and only planned to be friends with you. " Krum was silent, knowing that he would definitely not give up his Quidditch status and stay in the UK. "If you want to preserve the friendship between you, I suggest that you become friends and keep in contact with each other." Albert smiled and patted Krum''s shoulder. "As long as you keep in touch, there is always a chance. As for the result, , It just depends on your own level." "I think this international star is so embarrassed that it is not easy to find a beautiful girl to fall in love with." Krum couldn''t help but complain. He really wanted to pursue Hermione, but after hearing Albert say that, Krum knew that his chances were small. "Thanks for your advice." Before leaving, Krum did not forget to express his gratitude to Albert. He knew that if Hermione hadn''t found a boyfriend after graduation, he would still have a chance to pursue him. "What did he do with you?" As soon as Krum left, Katrina didn''t know where to emerge from. "He wants to chase some girl." Albert said with a smile "So, what the magazine says is true. Krum wants to chase Granger?" Katrina asked curiously. "He came to you for information?" "Forget it, I told him the chances are slim." Albert said with a smile, "I suggest they become friends and keep in touch." "You are so bad." Katrina knew very well that Krum would have no chance, and even a couple could not withstand such a toss. Im just telling the truth. Its too difficult for a transnational relationship to have results, unless one of them is desperate, but most of the time it will end in a''tragic''. Albert turned his head and said to Katrina: Even Huo There are very few Gwarts couples who can get together after graduation." "You really are..." Katrina turned and left. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Albert said the truth. Looking at the back of Katrina''s departure, Albert was a little curious whether Hermione would marry Ron in the end. After all, I have my own butterfly flapping its wings. It''s really hard to say how the future will change. After all, even Hermione''s relationship with Krum was biased by herself. From Ginny''s words later in the novel, it is not difficult to speculate that Hermione actually had a small relationship with Krum, and had dated and kissed together. This kind of thing is actually quite normal. Krum was the first boy to appreciate Hermione, and he was also a big star, and he took the initiative to pursue her It doesnt seem strange that both sides have a good impression and become a couple. Otherwise, there is no one else. In the beginning, I invited the other party to go home for the summer vacation. However, this matter seems to have been messed up by myself. Because Albert became the first boy who knew how to appreciate Hermione, he might even become Hermione''s first love. Although she was a bit narcissistic, Albert could tell that Hermione liked and admired herself a little, as Krum could see when she came to find herself specially. It''s really important to be handsome and handsome, if he takes the initiative... Albert quickly put aside his practical ideas in his head and walked towards the common room. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// Read the full text of Harry Potter Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 942 Butterfly Wings), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 941： dark magic "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! Ever since Albert planned to take the time to complete the task of "Reading Madness", his already busy life has become even busier. In addition to completing the homework assigned by the professors and taking time to write letters to old friends every day, you also need to spend more time to read those brick-and-mortar books, especially reading the ancient black magic books, which is not a break at all. It is a heavy burden. Of course, reading more books is always good. Albert also gained a lot of gains, and he also had a certain understanding of black magic. Albert''s time while reading in the restricted area attracted Dumbledore''s attention. I don''t know if it was because of trust in him or for other reasons. In short, Dumbledore only observed in secret and didn''t take the initiative to come to him to find him. Instead, Albert hoped that Dumbledore would come to him, so that everyone could share their experiences on dark magic together. If he took the initiative to find Dumbledore, he would probably be dismissed by the other party at random with some excuses. As for Professor Dumbledore''s ignorance of black magic, that would definitely become the biggest joke in the world. Albert is sure that Dumbledore''s knowledge of black magic will not be inferior to Voldemort, he just doesn''t want to use black magic. Knowledge and power are not wrong. Those who are wrong are always the ones who abuse them. Even if he has a time converter, Albert makes himself very tired. In fact, he can give himself a vacation and let himself live the small life he expects easily and happily. Many things, as long as you give up, you can actually live happily. As for Voldemort''s threat, as long as there is a loyalty curse, he can hide himself and live his little life. However, the experience of the previous life tells Albert that when people need to work hard after all, why not work hard when they are young and energetic now, so that there will be no need to be so tired in the future. As for Voldemorts threat, if he doesnt have the panel skills, he will definitely take the whole family away from the place of right and wrong in the UK right after graduation, but now its different. He has panels and capabilities, and these are all based on the past few years. As a result, Albert was not as afraid of Voldemort as others did, and even planned to make the famous Dark Lord his stepping stone and make himself a step further. Fame, wealth, social status, Albert doesnt care very much, but he also needs them. Only when he has them, he doesnt care about them. After all, Albert is still a member of this society, and these things can be given to him. Provide convenience. He absolutely does not want to struggle like Percy in the Ministry of Magic. That is not the life he wants. If he wants to live as he wants, he will continue to grow stronger and break through layers of shackles, even if he wants to be like Nico in the future. Le May is immortal, as long as he has enough experience and skill points, he can completely recreate the Philosopher''s Stone. Of course, there is actually another reason. In the world of magic, becoming stronger is sometimes as fascinating as a woman. "When will you take the time to teach us some practical black magic?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan naturally knew that Albert had been studying black magic recently, and they had actually read those evil black magic books. It''s just that they couldn''t understand the complicated explanations and profound concepts in the books, and they couldn''t understand them at all, so the three of them only hope that Albert will teach them some practical black magic after learning. "Most of the black magic is actually not easy to use, you know, I am a pragmatist." Albert put a bookmark, closed the thick book, looked up at the three people who talked and said: "Most of the so-called black magic are things that should be eliminated. Well, I don''t deny that some of them are very destructive, but that''s all." The three looked at each other, and they didn''t expect that the black magic that made people awe-inspiring would turn into a pile of outdated **** in Albert''s mouth. "Remember when I first entered school, I accidentally said "Open Sesame"? Albert reminded, "It''s the spell that opened the door of Professor McGonagall''s office." The three of them looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. They didn''t forget that Albert accidentally used "Open Sesame" to tear the door of Professor McGonagall''s office from the hinge and break it into firewood. "Actually, many black magic in the library is similar to the "Open Sesame" curse. They are more rude, more destructive, and more dangerous. For the vast majority of students who are frivolous, using them indiscriminately may cause a lot of damage. It''s dangerous, so it was put into the banned book area." "As the entire wizarding world tends to be peaceful, with the addition of the Ministry of Magic''s policy, there are fewer wizards who study dark magic. As a result, ancient magic is gradually forgotten by people and only remains in ancient books. When most wizards did not know How to deal with the cracking of these black magics, they seem naturally dangerous. If there is a defensive spell similar to the iron armor curse that can defend most of the black magic, do you still think black magic is very dangerous?" "Knowing the unknown is the most dangerous." "That''s why you just flipped through these books." The three originally thought that Albert was reading black magic books to find some suitable black magic, but they did not expect it to study black magic. However, this statement actually makes sense. When you understand your enemy, it is no longer so terrible. "So, in my opinion, most of the dark magic in the book is actually very bad. They are too rough. They can only open the door like Sesame Open, not as practical as the Arachou hole." Albert Continue to say, "A large part of the lethality of black magic comes from the fact that it requires strong magic power as a foundation, and the caster must be cruel enough to exert its power and use them handily. This also leads to frequent Using black magic will make you brutal, just like some crazy guys, I think you probably dont want to become that crazy!" "I don''t want to!" The three shook their heads together. "Well, you succeeded in persuading us." George raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I bet you must be more than just studying black magic." If Albert hasn''t learned a few suitable ones, they naturally don''t believe it, it''s not Albert''s character. "As long as you don''t abuse them." Albert chose to be off-topic: "Dumbledore is the best example." "Dumbledore is very good at black magic." Lee Jordan''s eyes widened, and the fire of gossip was burning. "At least not inferior to the mysterious person, but he does not like to use black magic. Of course, Professor Dumbledore is also very aware of the consequences of abuse of black magic." Albert said calmly: "Of course, you can also think of Dumbledore. It''s too noble to use it." "Tell us about black magic, and let us learn more." Fred urged. "Most black magic has many shortcomings: they usually require very powerful magic power as a basis, and those wizards with strong magic power use black magic to show their power. Death Eaters are a good example. In fact, ordinary magic spells can also exert strong power. The coma spell is a good example. It is usually difficult for a wizard to hypnotize a fire dragon alone, but a powerful wizard like Dumbledore should be able to do it." "Can Dumbledore really hypnotize a fire dragon alone?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "I''ll just give you an example." Albert glanced at Li Jordan and continued, "Black magic is usually more difficult to control, and the spellcaster''s control is not strong, and it will backfire on himself, such as a fire curse." "Fighting Curse?" "A cursed, powerful flame type of black magic." Albert said lightly: "A black flame will be produced after use." "Li Huo curse is also called the devil flame. Its power is much stronger than the flames produced by the raging flames. Moreover, the devil flame cannot be extinguished in ordinary ways. It can even mimic some terrible monsters and consume everything uncontrollably. " Albert raised his wand, and a black flame ignited at the tip of the wand out of thin air, and it turned into countless weird shapes. Under the surprised eyes of the three people, the flame suddenly went out, and Albert''s voice sounded again. "Ordinary students, even if they have learned the fierce fire curse, can hardly master it completely. The final outcome is probably to be completely engulfed by the unquenchable devil flame. Even ordinary dark wizards dare not abuse this curse." "It''s really that hard, didn''t you master it easily?" Fred asked suspiciously. "Because my own level is high enough, my magic power is strong enough, and my control is good enough to dare to do that." Albert said calmly, "Someday you will completely master the silent spell and use the wandless magic freely, the same is true. Can easily master the fierce fire curse." Of course, the real situation is that Albert raised the Fire Curse to level three. Suddenly the three of them didn''t know what to say, the black flame did look strange and dangerous. "If you master the truly dangerous black magic and deal with those students who dont know anything, killing people is easier than killing chickens. Uncontrollable spells can easily destroy a city. Thats why those powerful dark wizards are incomprehensible. One, because those guys who really master powerful black magic are really very dangerous." This is actually why Albert didn''t want to confront Voldemort. The three of them couldn''t help swallowing. "Of course, the number of such guys is actually very small, as long as you look through the history of magic and look at the infamous group of dark wizards inside." Albert noticed the awe-inspiring gazes of the three and shook his head. Two other people are known alive." "Who else besides the mysterious person?" "The first generation of Dark Lord Gellert Grindelwald." Albert introduced, "There is an introduction behind Dumbledore''s Chocolate Frog Card." "Aren''t those notorious Death Eaters count?" Fred and George thought of their father''s anxiety and anxiety when talking about the Death Eaters. "Of course it doesn''t count. It''s just a group of stinky fish and shrimps who can do black magic. Otherwise, why do you think the Death Eaters fear Dumbledore so much? It''s like ordinary wizards fearing mysterious people, because they can''t beat them at all. , The gap between the two sides is so big." "I like what you said." Fred murmured, "Smelly fish and prawns are quite in line with the identity of those guys." "I think you must be much better than that school of stinky fish and shrimps." "It depends on who they are. It''s true for people like Dumbledore, but Death Eaters are also very dangerous for us." Albert didn''t want them to underestimate the enemy. "I think you should be very good." George asked puzzledly. "You even subdued a fire dragon easily. I dare say that even the professors in the school can''t do this." "That''s different. My fighting experience is not as rich as they are. This is a disadvantage." Albert shook his head. "In the confrontation practice, I didn''t beat Professor Flitwick head-on." "You must have not tried your best." Lee Jordan murmured, "And, I remember Professor Flitwick seems to be a duel champion." The three of them were silent for a while. It is normal for Albert to fail to win. He has insufficient combat experience and neither side tried his best. "As long as you learn Professor Flitwick''s combat experience, you will definitely be better than him by then." The three of them have never underestimated Albert''s learning ability. From his control of the fierce curse, he can''t Seeing how terrifying his learning ability is, Albert must have not mastered the fierce fire spell before, and it has only been a long time since he started studying black magic. "Li Huo curse was taught by Professor Flitwick." "No, I told him that I was going to learn this spell and asked him to help me stare to avoid accidents." After Albert mastered the use of the explosive curse, he told Professor Flitwick about the fierce curse, and after repeated assurances that he would not abuse it, Professor Flitwick agreed to help him. In fact, Albert suspected that Professor Flitwick had approached Dumbledore and asked about his opinion, because Professor Flitwick did not immediately agree. Perhaps it was because although Albert had read the black magic books, he did not study or learn about black magic. Dumbledore did not stop him. After all, it''s better to be guided by someone than to research it yourself. The facts prove that Albert is not the kind of person who you do not agree with and he will not learn. Even if Professor Flitwick, he can also find others to teach him, it would be better to guide him under his nose. Well, Dumbledore would never admit that he was afraid. The principal has already begun to regret why he refused. UU reading personally taught Albert that he can at least guide him in a good direction, so as not to embark on the same path of no return as Tom. If this person also becomes a dangerous man like Voldemort, the destructive power is definitely countless times more terrifying than Voldemort. He is considering whether to teach him himself. Facts have proved that the Fire Curse is indeed very suitable for Albert''s use. The powerful magic power and precise control means that the Fire Curse can be used flexibly like an explosive spell in his hand. It will become a nightmare for all enemies. . After all, seeing the monster turned into by the devil''s flame rushed towards him, even the dark wizard was shocked when he saw it, and had to be distracted to deal with it. But once you are distracted, you should be unlucky when facing Albert. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 943 Black Magic) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 942： curse "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "Do you want to learn from me how to use polymorphism to fight others?" "Yes, professor." Albert said sincerely. Professor McGonagall stopped his movements, looked up at his proud protg, and said in a slightly reproachful tone: "You haven''t been to the Transformation Club for some time recently." "I can''t learn new knowledge at the Metamorphosis Club anymore, and you know, I have been very busy and can only spend a limited time on other things." Albert has been in the Metamorphosis Club for several years. I have learned everything that Professor McGonagall said. In fact, much of what Professor McGonagall said at the Transformation Club is repetitive. It is a waste of time to continue to stay after learning the knowledge. "I heard you are learning fighting skills with Felius?" Professor McGonagall didn''t delve into the fact that Albert often turned the club out of shape. She also knew that what she said at the club had already been learned by the other party, and she knew that Albert had been very busy. "Yes, Professor Flitwick''s experience in duels has benefited me a lot." Albert admitted that even his sophistry was useless. "So, you hope you can learn something from me?" Professor McGonagall raised his eyebrows slightly, guessing Albert''s intention. "I''m the least experienced right now." Albert looked at Professor McGonagall and said calmly: "I hope I can get some experience and inspiration from the professor in the use of transforming warfare." Albert''s progress is very fast, it is difficult to imagine a wizard who knows nothing can reach his current level in a few years. It was almost like everyone else was still jogging, so he got on the Firebolt and left. Professor McGonagall even heard Professor Flitwick say that Albert had mastered the fiery spell in just a few hours. That is a fierce fire curse, not a luminous curse. The fierce fire curse is famous in the dark magic. It is notoriously dangerous and difficult to control. But it took Albert only a few hours to master the curse? What a terrible talent. In fact, Professor McGonagall totally disagrees with the dangerous and evil black magic that Felius taught Albert. When she heard that Albert had completely mastered the fiery curse in a few hours, she even went to Dumbledore for this reason. Lido complained about this. Felius taught Albert black magic, without a doubt Dumbledore''s acquiescence. Now that Albert wanted to learn Transfiguration from himself, Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief for some reason. She was really worried that Albert would embark on a path of no return because of the abuse of black magic. "I can take the time to explain to you my own understanding and use of the Transfiguration Curse, but I have to remind you that Transfiguration is more difficult than you think. It is not easy to skillfully use Transfiguration to fight." McGonagall The professor agreed to explain to Albert his experience and skills in transfiguration. After all, he was his favorite student, and she didn''t want Albert to become a dangerous dark wizard someday. No way, Albert''s speed in learning black magic is amazing. If Albert used the fierce fire curse to kill through the third item, the consequences would be beyond her imagination. Once Albert left the impression that the use of black magic could solve the problem more easily, it would really be over. "That''s great," Albert said excitedly. "I will notify you again when that happens." Professor McGonagall said. Sure enough, he should be led to the right path by himself. Before Albert was about to leave, Professor McGonagall, who was holding the book, suddenly asked: "I heard that you are beginning to come into contact with black magic." "I have indeed read a lot of books related to dark arts recently." Albert was a little surprised that Professor McGonagall would mention this. He quickly thought of the reason, and suddenly became a bit speechless. "What do you think of black magic?" "Muggle has a saying: Guns don''t kill people, they kill people." Although Albert did not agree with this statement very much, he felt that there was some truth in this statement. "Black magic is not the only magic that can be used for killing. If you use magic irresponsibly or maliciously, most of the magic can easily cause death." Albert gave a few examples casually, "The cutting spell can Easily cut off the heads of others, creating water curses can drown people, and repairing curses can even cause great pain to those injured. "Enough Mr. Anderson, I see what you mean." The expression on Professor McGonagall''s face was not very good, but she had to admit that Albert had something to say. "I heard that you are going to get married." She found a lighter topic again "Yes, after graduation." Albert did not expect Professor McGonagall to suddenly change the subject. "Have you found the witness?" Professor McGonagall asked. "I have found it, it''s Mr. LeMay." Albert was a bit speechless. He felt that many people were interested in the position of the witness. "Well, remember to let us know when the time comes." Professor McGonagall seemed a little regretful. "Yes, I originally planned to notify you before graduation next semester." Albert was a little embarrassed, he actually didn''t plan to announce this soon. "Please be sure to help keep it secret. I don''t want this incident to be known to the entire school. It will cause a lot of trouble for my next school life." "I won''t talk nonsense." Professor McGonagall looked at Albert''s leaving back, and recalled some unpleasant memories. She remembered that there was also a pair of his promising students who got married not long after graduation. And the result... "You actually convinced Professor McGonagall." Whether it was Fred, George, or Lee Jordan, they were all surprised. They all thought that Professor McGonagall would have agreed to teach Albert''s fighting skills so altogether. You know, this guy seems to have grown by leaps and bounds since he learned fighting skills from Professor Flitwick for a while. Now that he has learned from Professor McGonagall for a while, it is hard to imagine how far Albert will grow. However, these are things they can''t envy. Albert once told them about Professor Flitwick''s combat experience, but they can''t learn it. Mastering the silent spell is the most basic. However, the three of them basically gave up the Silent Curse, and even though Albert used it so gracefully, it would be too difficult to achieve that level silently. "I still think chanting the spell loudly is more suitable for us." The three said in unison. In fact, most of the sixth graders have practiced silent spells day and night, but there are very few wizards who can use silent spells skillfully. No way, it is very difficult to master a silent mantra. It requires a lot of practice, as well as strong concentration and willpower. All three had practiced silent spells, and even suffocated their faces for a while, as if they were constipated. However, after a long period of practice, they found that they still couldn''t use the silent mantra proficiently, and they all chose to cheat in the end: recite the mantra in a low voice. Yes, most of the silent spells mastered by Hogwarts students are actually fake, and this spell is not that easy to master. Most students usually recite the mantra in a low voice, pretending that they have mastered the silent mantra. The three of them knew very well that the silent curse Albert said was fundamentally different from the silent curse they understood. Just like the glowing spells used by most wizards, the glowing spells used by Albert are basically two different things. "We are really not good at this." "By the way, the last research on the roar letter has made preliminary results, and we have made another version of the decoy bomb." "It is more appropriate to call a sound bomb. It will make a loud noise after throwing it out, just like a roaring letter, which can attract the attention of others." George introduced Albert. "I remember there seemed to be similar things before." Albert recalled. "Yes, but this thing is more powerful and can definitely give people unexpected surprises." "Some things are not suitable for sale, at least not for the next few years." Albert reminded, "I don''t want someone to use this thing against us that day, not to mention, we don''t lack that little money." "Well, you''re right." George took out his notes and began to consider what was not suitable for appearing on their store shelves. "I''ve been watching you flip that book lately." Lee Jordan casually found a topic, and couldn''t help but glance at the "Poisonous Magic" in Albert''s hand. "Of course it is studying black magic." "There is a lot of dark magic recorded in this book." "There are about fifty-three kinds." Albert really knew the specific number, which had something to do with turning over it many times. "You have learned a few." Fred took the "Poisonous Magic" from Albert, and asked curiously while pretending to read it. "I haven''t learned it. The dark magic recorded in this book is not easy to use, but there are many types of dark magic, which can be used as a case." Albert did not lie. Goldrot''s so-called advancement of black magic research is actually like It''s a joke. Well, it might be a bit too much to say that it''s a joke. It was great to be able to publish a book at that time, and it was considered to advance the research of black magic no matter what. As for the black magic in "Poisonous Magic", it is actually Goldrot that uses the power of the old magic wand to develop many seemingly dangerous black magic. The danger of these spells derives more from the power of the old magic wand, rather than the spell itself, because Albert suspects that few wizards can use the dark magic inside. After all, it was developed using the old magic wand and requires a very powerful one. Magic power as a foundation is too normal. However, Albert saw the type of curse of the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts in "Poisonous Magic". Generally, cursing someone directly without using magic curses requires superb skills and powerful magical power as support, and the effect is still very limited. Voldemort''s curse on the position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts falls into this category. If Voldemort was not strong enough, the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor would not last forever and would be difficult to eliminate. This is also the reason why many people think that the position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is unlucky, but they don''t take the curse too seriously. Because cursing others has its own limits. Otherwise, how could Voldemort not curse Dumbledore and let him die sooner? However, Albert knows a successful case. It is said that Malfoy''s ancestors were rejected because of courtship and cursed Queen Victoria Elizabeth I to make her single forever. More dangerous than the curse is the blood curse. There is no detailed record of the blood curse above, but it reminds latecomers of the evil of the blood curse. It''s like the preface written: "With regard to the most evil magical invention of Horcrux, I will not discuss it here, nor will I give it any guidance." Of course, Albert found other information about blood curses elsewhere. This is a very dangerous curse. UU reading www.uukANAnshu.com Wizards who dare to curse others with blood usually pay the price, and death on the spot is purely normal. Moreover, wizards who use blood curses need to be strong enough and have a grudge against someone in order to let the blood curse. After he died, he could still continue to inherit it. As for how to use it, 80% can be found in "The Secret of Cutting-edge Black Magic", but it is a pity that the book is with Dumbledore. However, Albert didn''t plan to study the black magic in depth either. He looked at these more to understand these ancient black magics and prevent him from accidentally being slapped. I heard that Godlot, the author of "The Most Poisonous Magic", seemed to be locked in a cellar by his son in his later years and died horribly. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 944 The Curse), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 943： People eating melon "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! "Hey, three of you, what do you want to do sneakily?" Hagrid, who just came out of the hunting lodge and led Harry, Hermione and Ron into the woods, found Fred, George and Lee Jordan walking towards the outside of the Forbidden Forest not far away, and shouted at the three of them. . "We are not sneaky, otherwise you won''t see us at all." Fred looked at the four people and one dog coming here and corrected it loudly. As if to prove that he didn''t lie, Fred drew his wand from his belt, cast a spell on himself, and disappeared in front of everyone. "you" Hagrid almost choked to death by the three of them. "Phantom Curse?" Hermione looked at where Fred had disappeared, raised an eyebrow and asked. "Yes." Fred reappeared. "This spell is very suitable for night travel. As long as you don''t meet a professor, there is no problem." George said with a grin. "Want to learn?" "you." Hermione stared at the good roommate trio. "Ahem, what are you doing in the forest?" Hagrid asked, he wouldn''t let the three dangerous men enter the forbidden forest. "Of course I went to watch the game." Lee Jordan said of course. "It''s a rare opportunity, you guys go together too." Fred put the wand back into the wand sleeve. "This stuff is good, you bought it there." Ron asked, staring at the wand on Fred''s waist. "I don''t know, the birthday gift Albert gave a while ago. It feels pretty good. If you want to buy it, you can ask him." Frederick said, "However, I guess you won''t buy it either." Ron heard this almost bluntly: You have no money to buy it. "Watching the battle? What do you mean." Hermione brought the subject back. "Albert will fight Professor Flitwick." "Why did Albert fight Professor Flitwick?" Hermione asked quickly. Harry and Ron exchanged glances, also curious about why. "Hush!" George made a silent gesture, lowered his voice and explained: "Albert has been learning wizard fighting skills from Professor Flitwick a while ago. Today seems to be the last lesson, and they plan to fight in the Forbidden Forest. Field, test the results of this period." "By the way, you''d better ride a flying broomstick, otherwise, if you approach from the ground, be careful of being affected by the battle." George reminded. "Albert learns fighting skills from Professor Flitwick?" Harry was very surprised. "Yeah, very good, but unfortunately we can''t learn." "Where''s your flying broomstick?" Ron asked suspiciously. He didn''t see the three of them holding the flying broomstick. "You''ll know later." "Well, let''s go quickly, lest you can''t find their place to fight." "We have to find Sirius and Professor Lupin first, and if they agree, we will go together." Harry was also curious about how good Albert was. A group of people hurriedly entered the forbidden forest and came to the camp where Harry had previously trained. Sirius and Lupin had arrived early, and they didn''t know what they were talking in a low voice. After Sirius heard that Albert and Professor Flitwick were going to duel, he was also quite interested in it, and planned to take everyone to watch. "Do you know the specific location?" Lupin asked. "I don''t know, Albert didn''t say that we were eavesdropping on his conversation with Professor Flitwick." Lee Jordan said triumphantly. "However, that guy probably knows you are eavesdropping, and he certainly didn''t plan to let us easily find the place where they were fighting." Fred took out a simple bag and took out the flying broomstick. "Wuhen Stretching Curse?" Hermione instantly recognized what was going on with the bag in Fred''s hand. "Yes, a very practical gadget made by Albert." Fred has stepped on the broomstick and is about to take off. "I remember abusing the Unmarked Stretching Curse as a crime." Hermione murmured. "Come on, Hermione, as long as the Ministry of Magic doesn''t know it, it''s not illegal." George grinned and stepped on his broomstick and was about to leave. "What if caught?" "We would say that the trustee bought it from the black market." Lee Jordan also stepped onto the broomstick. "How come you all have this stuff." Ron asked bitterly. "Christmas gift." The three looked at each other and shrugged. "Hermione, do you have one?" Ron looked at Hermione. "How could it be." Hermione shook her head. "If you want, just tell him to let Albert give you one on your birthday." George said, "It''s just a matter of effort for Albert to make this thing." "It seems that Anderson is very accomplished in the non-mark stretch curse." Lupin was surprised at Albert''s true level. "Very powerful." Hermione said admiringly. "Albert used the Traceless Stretching Curse to create a movable Witcher Card Club activity room. There is a spacious activity space like an auditorium hall. Its main body is one. Book." "That thing is really incredible." "We plan to keep it in school as a souvenir, just like you used to leave a live map." All three of them flew up on broomsticks: "Then let''s go first and see you later." "Wait, don''t you mind bringing us!" "Our flying broomstick can''t carry so many people." Fred shook his head. "Plus my firebolt will do." Harry drew out his wand and used the flying curse to summon the firebolt. "This way we have four broomsticks and we can take eight people." "Humph!" Hagrid snorted dissatisfiedly, staring at the group of guys who had excluded himself from the field. Although he really couldn''t sit on a flying broomstick with his size, he was still very upset. Harry''s firebolt flew over quickly. Everyone took one and flew into the air. "Sirius, Lupin, take care of Harry and them." Hagrid waved at the crowd, and after they left, he returned to the hunting lodge with his hound depressed. "Why not use the tracking spell?" Lupin asked incomprehensibly, looking at some of the blind people. "It''s useless. Albert will use the shielding spell to avoid being tracked, so even if you use the tracking spell, you will definitely not be able to find him." Fred explained helplessly, "His shielding spell even has a live map Can be blocked." "Then follow Professor Flitwick?" Hermione suddenly didn''t know how to evaluate this group of people. The scene fell into a weird silence. Professor Lu Ping tried the tracking spell again, and UU reading really found the approximate location, but it seemed that the location was not in the forbidden forest, but in the wilderness near Hogwarts. A group of people chased by on a broomstick, and then... "I knew we were deceived by Albert." Fred muttered while looking at the wilderness ahead. "He didn''t say he was in the forbidden forest." George also realized that all three had been misled by Albert. Especially when several people flew for a long time, and they didn''t find the place where Albert and Professor Flitwick were duel, they were even more sure that they had been fooled by others. The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 945 Eat Melon People), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 944： duel "The Alchemist of Harry Potter (! At this moment, somewhere on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Albert is adjusting his mentality and making final preparations. The next victory or defeat is very important to him. As long as you defeat Professor Flitwick and complete the previously triggered task, you don''t have to worry about fighting the dark wizard in the future. Task: Challenge the champion. Felius Flivi is an experienced duel enthusiast who won the glory of a duel champion when he was young. Although he is old now, his strength still cannot be underestimated. As your teacher, Flitwick intends to examine your true level on the last day of teaching and stick to Flitwick for five minutes. Reward: 5000 experience, acquired skill: wizard duel. In addition, there is another task that I want to accomplish even more. Task: better than blue. Felius Flivi is an excellent duel master and your teacher. It is also a hurdle that you can hardly cross at present. Challenge him in the duel, defeat him, and prove yourself. Reward: 20000 experience, 2 skills, skills acquired: Flivi duel skills. "Mr. Anderson, are you ready?" Professor Flitwick looked at his proud disciple and looked forward to the next duel. He was very aware of Albert''s potential and growth rate, and believed that it would not take long to become an excellent duel master. "I''m ready for the professor." The two walked to the area that they had cleared. The two sides hadn''t planned to use the etiquette of a wizard duel from the beginning. If the enemy you are dealing with is a dark wizard, the two sides will never have the opportunity to do that. The duel began without warning. If it were someone else, they might be knocked down by a sudden coma spell, or be embarrassed by a sneak attack. However, Albert used the iron armor curse skillfully and gently pushed away the oncoming curse, with that understatement, as if he had just waved away a mosquito. While fending off the coma spell, Albert did not forget to attack Professor Flitwick. He only paid attention to defense. He had to attack and disrupt the opponent''s rhythm so as not to be suppressed and to win the opportunity for himself. A fireball flew towards Professor Flitwick. This was considered one of the most basic ways to use the Explosive Charm, but Albert''s magical power made it more powerful. There is no doubt that this is quite dangerous magic. Before the fireball flew to Professor Flitwick, he swung his magic wand into the air, and the big tree on the right was blasted in half by the spell, and it was the first to suffer innocent disaster. Amidst the sound of the trees collapsing, the big tree that was blown off was suddenly dragged by Albert using magic and slammed directly at Professor Flitwick. Professor Flitwick did not divert his attention. He just waved his magic wand, and the menacing tree suddenly stopped in the air, and then flew in the opposite direction, breaking several small trees. For a time, the dead leaves flew, and under the control of Professor Flitwick, he headed towards Albert''s cage, covering his sight, and three curses attacked Albert under the cover of the falling leaves. After the vision was blocked, Albert waved his wand to condense a thin shield in front of him, blocking the subsequent sneak attack. He will do the same. If you only use the iron armor curse to defend, it is likely to suffer a big loss. Albert waved his magic wand into a gust of wind, and rolled the leaves in his original field of vision in the direction of Professor Flitwick, and used the method of Professor Flitwick. This should be regarded as a way of returning to a person''s body. Professor Flitwick waved lightly, the gust of wind stopped abruptly, blocked Albert''s spell under the falling leaves, staggered, and suffered a little loss. However, the counterattack soon arrived, and the flying leaves flew towards Albert from all directions like darts. Albert raised his wand, like a torch high up, and a large burning circle of fire shot out from the tip of the wand, instantly engulfing the falling leaves around him. Under Albert''s control, the blazing flame rushed toward Professor Flitwick, and it was about to swallow people completely. The next moment, Professor Flitwick waved his wand like a sword, splitting the tumbling flames in half, and controlled a fire shield to condense in front of him, blocking the offensive behind Albert. After a series of exciting attacks and defenses, the two of them were unharmed, that is, the surrounding trees were all poured with blood mold. "Well, Mr. Anderson, come up with some real skills!" Professor Flitwick reminded kindly: "If your opponent is a dark wizard, don''t be merciful when dealing with him." From the previous round of confrontation, it is not difficult to see that the two of them did not use their full strength, perhaps it is said that they are just learning their duel skills with each other. No way, of course Albert has to delay time, otherwise how to complete the first task. Sometimes the duel of the wizard is very fast, maybe it ends in a flash, and sometimes it is not easy even if you want to last five minutes. Albert adjusted the slightly rapid breathing rhythm and raised his wand to launch a new round of intensive attacks. The blasting curse did not aim at Professor Flitwick, but at his feet, and suddenly the falling leaves flew, almost blasting Professor Flitwick. Albert took the opportunity to launch a new round of offense, just like Professor Flitwick once taught, fast, accurate, and ruthless, and one after another is more oppressive than the next. The current offenses one after another bring a lot to Professor Flitwick. With a lot of pressure, when he suffocated his breath, he was almost blown up by the explosion curse. If Albert''s offense follows, Professor Flitwick will most likely be defeated directly. It''s a pity that Professor Flitwick is also an experienced duel master, so naturally he won''t give Albert such a chance. The trunk that was originally broken in two seemed like long legs, and suddenly headed towards Albert Park, with a menacing appearance, which brought a strong sense of oppression to Albert who was planning to attack, and directly disrupted his fighting rhythm. Albert never thought about what would happen if he was hit by a big tree. He didn''t plan to try it himself. After freezing the tree with Freezing Charm, he threw it at Professor Flitwick and stopped flying towards him by the way. On the spell. Seeing the oncoming tree, Professor Flitwick frowned, and directly waved his magic wand to blow up the tree trunk. The flying sawdust flew back towards Albert like countless flying knives. Albert took advantage of the situation and turned around all the sawdust that had flown towards him, and flew towards the forest not far away, making the tree a damaging effect. Before he had time to look over there, he felt the danger approaching and had to dodge sideways. The spell flew by Albert''s side, and the tree that had been hit by Professor Flitwick''s spell seemed to come alive, and the luxuriant branches seemed to shoot at Albert like a big hand. "It looks like a metamorphosis curse anyway!" Albert was taken aback. He pulled up the defensive barrier in time to cover him. Looking at the branches slammed against the barrier, Albert suddenly realized that he had made a mistake. Although Professor Flitwick is a professor of spells, it does not mean that he only uses spells. Almost being overcast. You really can''t be distracted at all! Unfortunately, five minutes have not passed. Albert intends to wait for the completion of the first task, and then fight with Professor Flitwick. At that time, he will have an extra skill, and the probability of defeating Professor Flitwick will be higher. The tree slammed, and there was nothing to do with the defensive barrier, but it didn''t mean that Professor Flitwick could not do anything with the barrier. He didn''t know what spell he used, and almost broke the defensive barrier. If the spell fell on someone, it would probably burp on the spot. Albert Apparated outside the range of the tree''s attack, and a shattering curse blasted the branches swinging at him into powder. Flitwick, who saw this scene, narrowed his eyes slightly, and couldn''t understand his students even more. Of course, he recognized that this was a smashing spell, but the power of the spell seemed to be a bit strong, and it was undoubtedly an advanced use of the smashing spell. However, it looks really exaggerated, and able to achieve this level, you can see how powerful Albert''s magical power is. Albert waved his magic wand, the powder condensed into several spears, and stabled at Professor Flitwick. The half of the tree that had fallen next to it suddenly stopped the stabbing spear with long feet. Professor Flitwick used the half of the tree trunk as a shield and fired magic at Albert, but it was easily blocked. However, his offensive became more rapid and heavier, so Albert could only temporarily support it. In the next moment, the two spells collided together, and they entered the link of the favorite magical power competition. Albert''s magical power is undoubtedly much stronger than Professor Flitwick. Flitwick also didn''t want to face the advantage of his hand, so he let the half of the tree trunk in front of him flew towards Albert, intending to directly interrupt the confrontation between the two. The two interrupted the confrontation at the same time. Albert pushed the annoying tree away, and gathered his strength to launch a spell at Professor Flitwick. Professor Flitwick seemed to feel the danger, and a very thin shield was condensed in front of him. The spell hit the shield, making a low sound, and the shield split. "Is this a cutting spell?" Professor Flitwick recognized the essence of this spell, a certain advanced use of the cutting spell. The general cutting spell can accurately cut the object being cast according to the will of the caster, but no one has ever used the cutting spell to this degree. This thing is no longer a cutting spell, but another very dangerous attack spell. If an ordinary wizard is hit, he might end up miserably. Just look at the cracked traces on the shield. If Albert had just yelled a spell, the shield might be broken. "I dare say that most people who call themselves masters of spells would be ashamed to find a gap to get in if they knew that you could use these simple spells like this." Professor Flitwick temporarily repelled Albert, and did not give the opponent a chance to pursue him, otherwise God knows what more dangerous spells will come up. He suspected that Albert had developed many spells in depth, otherwise it would not be easy to use silent spells so skillfully. This way of fighting reminded him of Dumbledore. A lot of magic will become quite ingenious in Dumbledore''s hands, because the principal of Hogwarts has mastered a lot of advanced uses of magic. However, Professor Flitwick was not angry because of it, but a little excited, as if the feeling of a young age had returned. "Let me see your true level, don''t let me down." Professor Flitwick murmured. The duel is still going on, it seems to be caught in a long seesaw match. Professor Flitwick pressed hard, as if he wanted to squeeze out Albert''s full potential, and by the way let Albert understand his fighting style. Naturally, Albert could not learn everything from the previous lessons, but now is a good opportunity. Of course, Professor Flitwick also enjoys this feeling of enthusiasm. He hasn''t had it for many years, and he feels that the whole person has become younger. Albert had taken advantage of the wizard duel skill, but unfortunately he didn''t have time to upgrade, and now he can barely withstand Professor Flitwick''s attack. Although it seems to the outside world that the two might be evenly matched, Albert knew in his heart that he was only holding his breath in the fight, and once his breath was vented, he probably lost. Just look at the trees around you that were destroyed because of the battle between the two. It''s all because the situation couldn''t be controlled. The movement here finally attracted Potter and the others. Speaking of it, it''s just that the time has been prolonged, and the noise made is a bit big, otherwise the group of people who were tricked by Albert would not find their place at all. "Oh my God!" Seeing the two who were fighting the spell, Harry, Hermione or Ron were all dumbfounded. They never thought that wizard duels would be like this. No wonder Fred, George and Lee Jordan wanted to be the spectators. Those who didn''t know thought that the two were dying in a decisive life. The two magic wands shot out bright light, the spells collided with each other, and all the surrounding trees were unlucky, many of them were unlucky because of the rebound of the spells, and even the dead leaves on the ground were ignited again. "There is no doubt that their magic and the magic we use are completely the stuff of two worlds." Fred said while looking at Albert who was fighting against Professor Flitwick. A huge explosion exploded all the trees that were surrounded by the spell towards Albert. In the big explosion, Professor Flitwick was completely fine. A translucent protective barrier shielded him, but there were some cracks in the barrier. "This power is terrible, isn''t he afraid to blow himself up too?" Ron couldn''t help swallowing. "This is an explosion curse," Sirius muttered. "It''s more powerful than when Peter suspended his death." Before everyone recovered from the big bang, the remaining flames on the ground suddenly increased, and instantly moved towards Professor Flitwick''s protective cage. Before the flame exploded, Professor Flitwick disappeared without warning. Immediately afterwards, Albert''s feet were a little weird, like stepping into a swamp, and his feet were sunk directly into the ground. Albert immediately waved his magic wand and propped up the protective barrier. By the way, Professor Flitwick''s offensive gave himself time to pull the call from the ground. "Oh, my goodness, Professor Flitwick is really not merciful." Ron whispered while Albert was overwhelmed by the explosion. "He''s okay," Lupin said. "How did he do it." "Apparition." "What a great guy." Sirius suspected that he might choke on Professor Flitwick. The high-intensity battle is still going on, but the situation is getting more and more favorable for Albert, because he is young enough and has stronger magical powers, and he will definitely be able to last longer than Professor Flitwick. Win through consumption. Although a little shameless, but for victory. "Except for your weapons!" Albert caught Professor Flitwick''s flaw and successfully used the disarming spell. Professor Flitwick flew out with his wand and fell to the ground embarrassedly. "Won!" Albert saw the lighted task panel, UU reading was in a good mood, but when he was about to catch his breath, he felt that his body was hit by something, and he flew out directly. "This" All the eight people staying in the sky watched this scene dumbfounded. So, Professor Flitwick finally turned defeat into victory? "Even if you remove the opponent''s weapon, don''t let your guard down. Some wizards can still pose a threat to you even if you don''t have a magic wand, unless you completely subdue the opponent." Professor Flitwick waved his hand to recall the disarmed wand and walked slowly towards Ai. Bert, gave his final advice, "When dealing with the enemy, never let your guard down." The latest chapter address of the Alchemist of Harry Potter: https:// The full text of the Alchemist of Harry Potter Reading Address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorite" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 946 Duel), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Alchemist of Harry Potter", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 945： settle down "Harry Potter Alchemist (! Although he received the quest reward and upgraded his skills of dueling wizards and Flitwick to level three, Albert still felt unreliable. At least, he never thought that he could win against Professor Flitwick when he had an advantage. Even if two more duel-related skills greatly improved his strength, Albert still felt that his actual combat Lack of experience. As for being able to win the last time, it was completely dragging Professor Flitwick down. If the opponent is a dark wizard, the winner must be determined in a short time. Unless it is a chase and escape, a battle may be difficult. After more than five minutes, the gap between the strengths of the two sides was too large, and they even lost the fight. Professor Dumbledore can always easily defeat the enemy, and almost all Death Eaters are like babies with no resistance in front of Mr. Principal. Albert was actually very curious about his actual level with Mr. Principal. Well, he admits that he''s inflated and wants to fight Dumbledore and see how Dumbledore fights other people. After all, it is the ceiling of the world''s combat power. It would be even better if you could acquire a Dumbledore dueling skill. man! Sure enough, they are all greedy. They have already obtained a lot of things, but they still want more. This can''t be helped, who made Voldemort not burp? Albert made an excuse for himself. The threat is still there, and Albert still feels that he needs to strengthen his strength to ensure his own safety. It is better to rely on himself. In his impression, Voldemort''s strength is almost the same as Dumbledore''s. As for why that guy always loses to Dumbledore, he actually loses more to the Elder Wand. In terms of magical power, Albert should be stronger than Voldemort, but it is estimated that there is no advantage or even disadvantage to the Elder Wand. Without the strength of Dumbledore, you must never face Voldemort. His plan was to take Voldemort''s minions to gain some combat experience, which could be considered a contribution to society. Anyway, there are a lot of teams to hunt down Muggle wizards in the later period, and the more radical ones are "Voldemort" to kill Dafa. As long as you don''t say it yourself, the threat level can be greatly reduced. When the time comes, you can always find the right person to take on the heavy lifting. In fact, Albert didn''t want to take risks, but he really lacked combat experience and could easily become a weakness. Fighting with Professor Flitwick may seem dangerous, but in fact Albert knows that he is not in danger at all, and he does not need to be prepared for the sudden death of Avada. Moody''s is a very good candidate, but unfortunately it''s a fake now When the time comes, after I expose the fake Moody, I don''t know if I can talk to the other party with some affection and see if the other party can take some time to teach me. Albert found that he really liked to absorb experience everywhere. Thinking about it, it was right. Now is the golden period for him to accumulate experience and grow rapidly, and there is still pressure to push him hard. This is without a doubt the fastest and easiest way to get stronger. Otherwise, when the magic world settles down, people will become lazy, and they will not think about learning these things again. "What do you think?" A familiar fragrance blew from behind, and Isobel, who was wearing a nightdress, stretched out his hand to wrap his arms around Albert''s neck from behind, resting his chin on his shoulder, with a happy smile on his face. "Do you like that house?" Albert tilted his head to look at his girlfriend''s profile, and pointed to the photo spread out on the table. The above are photos of rural houses of some age, and they are all houses in very remote places, but the overall look is not bad. "Are you going to buy a house outright?" Isobel let go of his hand, sat down next to Albert around the sofa, and picked up the photos on the table, which were obviously Muggle houses. "Will it be expensive?" "No, I have specially screened them. The owners of the houses intend to sell them. Most of them are located in remote areas with inconvenient transportation. Some of them don''t even have water and electricity, or they are simply abandoned, so the price is quite cheap." Albert explained. "What about you, do you think that is suitable?" Isobel believes that Albert must have a bottom line. She flipped through the photo and saw the address, contact number and approximate cost attached to the back of the photo. These photos were all obtained by Luke with help. The cheapest houses are only tens of thousands of pounds. That''s right, 50,000, which is the kind of place where the whole village is empty, there is no water, no electricity, and no one lives for a long time. The more expensive one would cost 200,000 to 300,000. Of course, so cheap may also have something to do with the economic downturn this year. Unbeknownst to Isobel, Albert had planned to take away most of the houses in the photo. As for the pound issue, it will be enough to win another prize at that time. Anyway, no one can control the chaos. As for who wins the lottery, it doesn''t really matter, as long as they can win the lottery anyway, these houses will definitely use a spell to hide them in the end. "You pick a few buildings first, then we will go to see the house together, after all, you have to live comfortably." Albert stretched his arms around Isobel, let the other party sit on his lap, sucked the aroma of the other party''s body, and enjoyed the beauty In the arms, warm fragrance and jade, life is so colorful. "Just these three." Isobel picked out three photos that looked pretty good. "Then let''s make time for a trip tomorrow." Albert waved lightly, and the remaining photos flew back into the envelope automatically. The three selected by Isobel would be taken away by the house-elf later. "In such a hurry?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised at the speed of his work. "We just want to see the specific situation, and then I will let Bit go to find the way for us first." Albert began to become honest while holding Isobel''s hand. "You always like to be lazy." Isobel''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she snuggled herself into Albert''s arms, and both of them could feel each other''s heartbeat. This is also a no-brainer, if you don''t know the exact location, you can''t Apparition. It is the best choice to let the house elf go to find the way first, and let the house elf apparate directly at that time, which can save a lot of time and energy. "Actually, I prefer to build a house on the sea stall we have been to before." Isobel whispered. "It seems that you really like that place." Albert actually liked it too. "It was a beach full of memories," recalls Isobel. "It''s really good there, but it''s a little troublesome. I''m not good at building houses. It''s definitely not comfortable to live in any house. After all, we have to live there for two or three years." Albert also thought about building a building there. The house, and finally gave up temporarily, he did not have that technology, and going now will only destroy the environment there. "Yeah, live for two or three years." Isobel murmured. "When things settle down in the future, we''ll go and occupy the place. Where can we build a beautiful moving villa, and then as long as we use the Fierce Loyalty Charm, even the Ministry of Magic can''t do anything about it." Albert kissed the girl''s cheek, as if coaxing said like a child. "Sounds like a robber," Isobel said with a smile. "It''s not a robber, it''s a pirate." Albert corrected. "pirate?" "Yes, this country used to be rich in pirates." Albert said solemnly. It is also helpless to stay in the area of ??the Crimson Loyalty Curse. There is no reason for anyone to live a life like prison, and it will definitely be uncomfortable, but for safety, you must not leave easily, or even reveal the specific location. Albert wanted to find someone for Isobel who could chat with her often. Her family was actually a good choice, but some things were not that simple. Not to mention whether her family is willing or not, even if they do, it is actually inconvenient to live with them. "Don''t worry, we are at least lucky when we are prepared, and we don''t need to worry like others." Isobel reached out and gently stroked Albert''s cheek. In fact, she also knew that Albert was thinking about her own problems, and she was very relieved and helpless. Do you need others to worry about you? Isobel is also very assertive. "It''s late at night, let''s go to rest." "Late night? Do your admirers know about your color?" Isobel turned to look out the window, the sky was not completely dark. "Definitely don''t know." Albert said proudly, "I have always had a good image outside." "Big liar." Isobel said with a smile. "Also, I really rarely lie." Albert said seriously. "You like to mislead people by telling the truth." "Actually, I think girls probably don''t care either. Most girls are more open than me." Albert didn''t think he had a problem. After all, food coloring is also! "Moreover, we are purely exchanging feelings, and love also needs careful care." Albert continued, "I suspect that most girls prefer bad men, because honest people have no emotions, and they are easy to be abused. Some girls hate it." Albert was an honest man with no emotion in his last life. He didn''t know why he became what he is now, probably because the environment easily changed a person! "You can always find a bunch of excuses for yourself." Isobel didn''t hate it. If he really didn''t have feelings, how could he let people who didn''t like it casually joke around. Do you really think English gentlemen are gentlemen? Just like the civilized stick is not civilized at all, are there still few cases of using it to smash other people''s skulls? Only the uncivilized need this thing to let people know that they are civilized. "Do you want me to take you back to your room?" Albert asked with a smile. "Ok." Isobel smiled and stretched out her hand to hug Albert''s neck, and was picked up in a princess hug. "It''s getting heavier." "Maybe I haven''t been doing much exercise here lately." "This is not a good habit." Albert felt as if he was not qualified to say that. "After the summer vacation, I will accompany you to exercise." "Men really like beautiful women." Isobel glanced at her mouth, "Will you despise me when I''m old?" "Haven''t you been studying to make yourself younger, and now you have achieved preliminary results!" Albert kissed Isobel''s cheek and said, "There is always a way, not to mention that you are still very young now, you don''t need to worry about it." The two tossed for a night. After Albert got up, the house elf Bit had returned, and he was humming an unknown tune softly to prepare a hearty and nutritious breakfast for them. "Go and rest first, it''s not too late to go after you wake up." Albert was not in a hurry, and let the house-elves who had been busy all night go to rest first. Anyway, it wouldn''t take much time to look at the house, not to mention that they only planned to go quietly. Take a look at the specifics. After a quick healthy breakfast, Albert flipped through the Daily Prophet, with little to no value except for a few futile articles. "What are you going to do later?" Isobel ate a very tender egg custard lazily. Since she lived here, she has tasted many delicacies from various countries. "Take care of that sailboat." Albert said without hesitation, "I plan to take the time to go out for a trial voyage another day to see if there is any problem with the boat, so as not to overturn." The originally small space inside the sailboat has been greatly expanded, and it can even accommodate Hogsmeade village. problem. There is a large farmland with a lot of vegetables and fruits, and the tomatoes for breakfast are picked in it. In addition to this, there are plenty of free-range hens, which is how the fried eggs on the plate come. As long as it is completely done, it is storing a large amount of food, and it is a mobile but hidden mobile fortress that can stay there for a long, long time. It''s Albert''s back. Although it feels useless, it must be left behind. In the afternoon, the two went to see the house together. The village was already empty, and the two of them quietly walked around the houses, and finally settled on a villa with a sunroom. The house is very large, the location is still remote, and the surrounding area is even useless for the residents. It can save a lot of finishing work. Otherwise, a house suddenly disappears, and the memory of the entire village needs to be tampered with. At that time, you only need to give the pound to the guy. , and then use the spell to tamper with the other party''s memory. Anyway, after the Faithful Loyalty Curse, no one can see the house again, even the Ministry of Magic can only stare. That night, Albert wrote to Grandpa Luke, asking him to help him with the house. On the morning of the third day, Albert received a letter that the transaction had been completed and that the other party was happy to sell the house that no one wanted. On the same day, Isobel came to visit, blurring the memory in the other party''s head, so that he only remembered that he had sold a house. "Things are simpler than I expected." Isobel murmured as he looked at the old villa in front of him. "It''s normal." Albert re-examined the surrounding environment. It was a beautiful place. There was a lake nearby, but the location was a bit out of the way. He planned to let the house-elf Bit deal with the problems here. Albert has experience in this area. "I just don''t understand why they gave up here. UU Reading " "This place is too remote, and there is no running water and electricity. It is not comfortable for ordinary people. They are not like wizards. It is difficult to live without water and electricity." Albert can understand why the other party wants to sell this villa. In fact, water and electricity were also used here, but something happened later, which caused the population of the entire village to plummet. , the whole village has become like this. However, such an environment is very suitable for them to settle in. If possible, Albert would like to buy the whole village. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 947 Settlement), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 946： Shady "Harry Potter Alchemist (! After a few days of corruption, Albert''s life began to get busy again. He had to spare a lot of time every day to complete the heavy Easter holiday homework. Although some holiday homework did not need to be done, he couldn''t bear to take several courses, and the holiday homework was naturally far more than that of the same Hogwarts students. To this end, the three good roommates are not less gloating. Who told them to take fewer courses and less vacation homework? Albert used to gloat over their misfortunes watching them rush to do their vacation homework, but now it was finally their turn to watch Albert rush to do their vacation homework. After seeing the duel between Albert and Professor Flitwick last time, the three good roommates suddenly wanted to learn some powerful dueling skills from Albert. No way, who made that duel so cool, I imagined that I would be able to reach that level one day. Recently, they all started to practice silent mantra while holding their breath. As a result, when Albert returned to school, he mistakenly thought that the three were constipated, and gave them a small bottle of mysterious candy to treat constipation. That was a beautiful misunderstanding. then Those three guys still hold grudges! "Tomorrow is the Apparition exam, and I don''t know if I can pass it smoothly." Lee Jordan rested his chin in his hand, casually flipping through the materials, and casually chatting with everyone about the Apparition exam. "Why do we have to take the Apparition exam at Easter," Fred whispered. "Won''t they wait until our Easter break is over?" "Other people don''t have Easter holidays," Albert reminded without looking up. "For them, this is the normal commute time. Also, the average sixth grader starts to practice Apparition from early February, which requires Twelve lessons have been completed, so the time is set on the 23rd, just as we finished the twelve lessons today, we will go to Hogsmeade''s special training tomorrow morning, and by the way, we will take the Apparition test together." "What about the students who went home for Easter?" Fred muttered. "If you don''t want to take the test, you don''t need to take the test. You are an adult. You naturally need to understand what''s going on in the adult world. No one will continue to be used to them." George glanced at the twin brothers and explained in a low voice. Fred is still a bit naive, and among the Weasley twins, George is clearly more mature than Fred. Several girls around frowned, and they also understood that George was right, they were all grown ups, and some things could no longer be willful. Except for a small number of people who already have their own lives and can continue to be willful until graduation, then marry someone, have a few children and continue to mix for a lifetime, most people have to find their own way. This is also the reason why girls envy Isobel, because her life has already been figured out, and she is still a very good guy, a proper winner in life. Just when the girls were envious, a Beauxbaton girl walked into the library, causing a brief commotion among the students who were supposed to be doing their vacation homework. "You shouldn''t mind me wasting a little of your time!" Yanila walked over to Albert and said gently, she was not worried about other people around her eavesdropping, anyway, these guys who pricked up their ears and eavesdropped, 80% won''t listen Know Spanish. "What''s the matter?" Albert put down his quill and looked up at the pretty girl who harassed him for half the semester and still hasn''t given up. "I have something to plan to leave early. It''s a pity that I can''t see the moment when you won the championship. Remember to send me a few pictures of the moment when you won the championship." Yanila is still smiling, but there is a hint of helplessness and loneliness in her tone. . Albert raised his eyebrows slightly and reminded kindly, "Mrs. Maxime will definitely be unhappy if you say that." "It''s hard to change the facts sometimes, and Madame Maxime has given up on winning the championship." Yanila shrugged and continued: "Before I leave, I hope to be your friend and pen pal. To be honest, my There are not many friends, and there are even fewer people to talk to. Yanila looked at Albert expectantly, for fear of being rejected by the other party. "That''s good." Albert didn''t refuse. Although he felt that this guy had impure motives, he didn''t really care. Anyway, it was estimated that it would be difficult to meet in the future, and it would be good to be able to maintain a friendship. "I''ll write you a letter when I go back, remember to write back to me." The girl seemed to want to give him a hug before parting, but in the end she changed it to a handshake. "What did she do to you?" The girls who had listened to Spanish for a while asked after Yanila left. "Come and say goodbye to me, saying that there is something to go back early." Albert explained helplessly, looking at the girls staring at him. "I now find that learning foreign languages ??is also beneficial. At least I can chat openly and without worrying about being overheard by others." George joked with a smile. "Do your holiday homework!" Albert continued to bury his head in his holiday homework. He planned to finish the homework as soon as possible to make time for himself. It would be a waste to spend all of the rare Easter holiday on homework. The next morning, after a meeting in the foyer, the age-old sixth graders headed to Hogsmeade for so-called special training. How special is it? Instead of being confined to stupid wooden circles, the students are finally able to Apparate in the streets of Hogsmeade. This made the students who had thought special training would be more interesting than Apparating into a stupid wooden circle were collectively speechless. The deans of Hogwarts naturally followed to Hogsmeade to prevent students from splitting up again. No way, many students still haven''t mastered Apparition very well after 12 lessons, and they still often split during training. As soon as they arrived in Hogsmeade Village, everyone was gathered by Wicky Tekros, who was waiting at the entrance of the village, and then the group was led all the way to the outside of Madame Padiff Teahouse, so that everyone could carefully observe the surrounding environment. Because Apparition requires wizards to have a good understanding of the destination, and they need to visualize it clearly in their minds, and the outside of Madame Paddy''s Teahouse is the target of the next student''s Apparition, which is also the content of the exam. Albert tried twice, and after all Apparated perfectly, he did not continue to squeeze other students to practice Apparition. He took the "Common Mistakes of Apparation and How to Avoid It" distributed by Wicky Tekros, and talked to Freer. Professor Wei chats about how to use Apparition in a duel, and how to counteract other wizards from using Apparition. "Wizards who are proficient in Apparitions like to do it, but very few wizards can actually use this skill in combat." Professor Flitwick seems to have done research on how to use Apparition in combat. "Because there is a brief pause after Apparition?" "Yes, there needs to be a buffer period after Apparition, so most wizards usually use Apparition to evade attacks instead of attacking, especially if they Apparate multiple times and quickly, it is very likely that there will be a split phenomenon, Separation in battle is undoubtedly a very fatal thing." Professor Flitwick reminded: "So, when you are dueling with others, don''t take risks, it is purely joking with your own life." Albert seems to have tried it, but he did not experience splitting, of course, this may be related to his apparition to level 4. "And most powerful wizards actually know how to counter Apparition." Professor Flitwick reminded: "If you rely too much on Apparition, you will easily suffer a lot from it. For example, someone Use Avada to kill you, and you try to use Apparition to evade, but suddenly find that the spell has been countered, and then it will be very fatal. Of course, there are not many people who can do this. Wizards can even follow the trails left by Apparition to find your location." Professor McGonagall and Professor Sprout, who were chatting in a low voice, both frowned and looked at the two who were discussing how to use Apparition in combat. The four deans are actually very boring, and they came here just in case. Snape looked at Albert, who was discussing dueling skills with Professor Flitwick, with a displeased expression, and turned his eyes back to the students who were practicing Apparition. The training only lasted for an hour, and after the end everyone had a drink on the Three Broomsticks. Wicky Tekros also distributed a Ministry of Magic booklet: Common Mistakes and How to Avoid Apparitions. Several outstanding students, led by Albert, were highly praised by Wicky Techros, basically saying that they were bound to successfully pass the Apparition exam. As it turned out, Albert easily passed the exam first, which consisted of apparating from the cushioned position at the entrance to Hogwarts to a specific area outside Madame Paddy''s Teahouse. Of course, the marked area is larger than the wooden circle. Employees of the Ministry of Magic were watching on both sides, and any splits or failure to reach the intended location would be considered a failure of the exam. It''s all too common to have a split in a tiny part of the body, and of course, the most ridiculous thing is that a certain Hufflepuff girl Apparates and doesn''t know where to go. In the end, Professor Flitwick followed the traces of the Apparition to find the person. It is said to have run several miles away. After the entire exam, only about half of the students who passed the Apparition Apparition, and many students who failed because of loss of hair, nails, and eyelashes were whispering curses at the Apparition Examiner who eliminated them. The examiners were indifferent to this, apparently being scolded a lot, just glanced at the swearing students and announced to everyone that the Apparition Testing Center would issue them an Apparition permit before the holiday for students who passed the Apparition exam. Wait patiently. "I didn''t expect it to be easier than expected." Fred was in a good mood. "After you get the so-called license, the use of Apparition will be subject to certain surveillance." Albert suddenly said. "Under surveillance?" Several people around looked at Albert, surprised that there was such a secret. "Yes, surveillance, but not as tight as a trace on a minor, it''s aimed at a very large group, and once Apparition is used, the Ministry of Magic will know where a famous wizard used Apparition, and probably where he went. ?" Albert didn''t know exactly what was going on, because that''s what Bud told him. Of course, a powerful shielding spell can block this kind of surveillance, and it is not as unsolvable as traces on minors. This method can be effective, and more few people know about it. I mention it here, just to remind everyone. "I didn''t expect such a secret." Alia asked curiously, "How did you know that." "A friend from the Ministry of Magic mentioned this to me," Albert explained with a shrug. "The Ministry of Magic always likes to do these petty thefts, and I wonder how they didn''t find Sirius Black this way in the first place." "Because they can''t, they don''t know where Sirius is." "Tell us a little bit about the secrets of the Ministry of Magic!" Diggory interjected, who was planning to enter the Ministry of Magic in the future and wanted to know more about the Ministry of Magic. "Okay, then I''ll talk about some secrets I know." Albert threw a bombshell directly, "The Minister of Magic is obtained through elections, right, but in fact, it is generally enforced by the Ministry of Magic''s magic laws. When the Secretary takes over, most of the so-called elections are just boring deceitful tricks, giving everyone the illusion that we are all participating in the election for the Minister of Magic." Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t speak. They didn''t expect that there was such a shady scene in the election of the Minister of Magic. "It''s actually quite normal. The Department of Magical Law Enforcement is the largest and most important department in the British Ministry of Magic. Except for the Department of Mysteries, all other departments are basically under the command of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Therefore, magic The Director of Law Enforcement is generally the most competitive candidate for Minister of Magic, and can basically be elected. Barty Crouch Sr. once sat in this position, and he was also the most powerful candidate for Minister of Magic at the time. Lost for some reason. After Cornelius Fudge took office, Barty Crouch Sr. was transferred to the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department because he needed to make way for a candidate. As long as there were no other accidents, Ami Leah Burns will be the next Minister of Magic." This is actually one of the reasons why Amelia Burns was later killed by Voldemort. The second is that her brother Edgar Burns was actually a member of the Order of the Phoenix. He died in the confrontation with Voldemort. He was born to stand opposite Voldemort, so Voldemort killed her himself to avoid accidents. Back then, the tough old Batty was tough enough, and once Amelia Burns takes over, it will be even more troublesome. Hermione later became the Minister of Magic, and also took the line of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. As for Rufus Scrimgeour''s rise to power, UU reading is actually because the Auror Office is the largest department under the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. After Amelia Burns died, the Ministry of Magic still There was no time to elect a new head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and Fudge was ousted again. After Dumbledore once again refused to be Minister of Magic, the Ministry of Magic desperately needed a tough Minister of Magic to solve the problem, in order to ensure everyone''s health. Life is safe, so as the head of the Auror office, the hard-line representative Scrimgeour is in the position. This is actually the reason why Fudge is so afraid of Dumbledore, so that when Fudge smeared Dumbledore, a large group of people helped to smear Dumbledore together. The main reason for the bad reputation. Who made Dumbledore''s prestige so great that he could ignore the rules and directly ascend to the throne. If he wanted to, there would be nothing to do with Rufus Scrimgeour. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter: The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist mobile reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 948 Shady), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 947： bottleneck "Harry Potter Alchemist (! The Ministry of Magic has been a rare and efficient operation, issuing licenses faster than expected. Towards the end of May, the Ministry of Magic asked Owls to deliver letters to all students who passed the Apparition exam. What makes people laugh and cry is the letter that looks very formal. After opening it, only a small card is poured out, which is somewhat similar to the business card of the previous life. Albert checked it carefully and found no traces of magic left on the small card. This is a very ordinary small card, and there was no anti-counterfeiting. After all, it is the Ministry of Magic, so it''s not surprising to take a form. Albert stopped paying attention to this and put away the small card, but in order to prevent the Ministry of Magic from doing anything on it, he used a strong shielding spell on the small card, and then threw it into a special box to lock it up, even if It was no longer possible for the Ministry of Magic to locate him on a small card. Anyone who asks Albert to do similar things and save others by himself will naturally take precautions. This is the benefit of rich experience. This matter was quickly thrown aside, and he continued to study how to improve his strength, which was the priority to be considered. In the past month, Albert has put more energy into asking Professor McGonagall about Transfiguration in order to better improve his strength. Professor McGonagall''s use of Transfiguration refreshed Albert''s eyes and gave him a lot of inspiration. It is a pity that he has never been able to trigger a new mission, which makes it difficult for Albert to get the most out of Professor McGonagall''s lectures, and can only enrich his fighting style. Albert missed the days of studying with Professor Flitwick, and the feeling of rapid progress in all aspects was fascinating. He had also hoped that Professor McGonagall could bring him as productive progress as Professor Flitwick had, but some things were destined to never be repeated again, and the gap was really huge. Regret is regret, Albert also knows that some things cannot be forced, so he can only devote more energy to the research of wizard duel and duel skills of Professor Flitwick, trying to master the two skills thoroughly and use them in the next battle. , to further strengthen its own strength. However, the more in-depth research, the stronger the strength, the more you can feel that there is an invisible ceiling blocking the space for you to continue to rise. He continues to grow, but it is impossible to make a leap forward. What that was, Albert didn''t know either. Perhaps, he may have encountered the bottleneck of the legendary cultivation of immortals. However, Albert has a hunch that he only needs to go a step further to reach the level of Dumbledore. He believes that if he can go further, fake Moody will definitely not be able to pose any threat to himself. Insufficient accumulation, lack of experience, or other reasons? Albert didn''t know either, but he finally realized why it was so difficult to break through the bottleneck. It is a pity that there is no clear indication on the panel how to break through this invisible bottleneck. It is really embarrassing that there is an unknown road ahead. He suspects that it has something to do with experience, accumulation and insight. If you can get Dumbledore''s guidance, or have a fight with the opponent, maybe you can find a way forward. To be honest, Albert knew that he was inflated, and was ready to fight Dumbledore. Simply insane. However, this is currently the best way. It doesn''t matter if you are defeated by Mr. Principal, it''s just to learn from experience. Moreover, people cannot be undefeated forever. It is undoubtedly safer to lose in the hands of Dumbledore, and it can also allow him to recognize the gap between the two sides. If one day is defeated by the dark wizard or the mysterious man, it is really over. As for the blow from failure, it doesn''t matter. If you can''t even face failure, don''t think about going further and moving to a higher level. If you were to grade wizards, Albert was probably at the fourth level, belonging to the elite among the elites, but unfortunately it was not easy to reach the top. Young wizards who have just arrived at Hogwarts belong to the first class. They are all rookies among rookies, or some mediocre people, they don''t have much magic themselves, and they are messed up in battle. Most of the lower grades belonged to this level, as did the trio of saviours who had not been trained by Sirius and Lupin. A wizard who has learned some magic and is barely enough is a second-level wizard. They master some magic, but don''t know any special skills. Students in the fifth grade and above at Hogwarts, and even most wizards in the wizarding world are in this range, and most of the employees in the Ministry of Magic are also in this range. inside. They look mediocre and have little power in themselves. The trio of saviours trained by Sirius and Lupin also reached this level, and the three good roommates were also at this level. Mastering a large number of magic spells, they can skillfully use silent spells, and they are more powerful than ordinary wizards. They belong to the third level. They could be considered social elites, maybe school professors, or some formidable experts in the wizarding world, but they still couldn''t get out of their way. Even if it looks great, it''s actually like that. High-achieving graduates of Hogwarts barely reach this level, as are most of the Aurors at the Ministry of Magic. Sirius and Lupin, and even most of the Death Eaters, are also at this level. The former Albert was also at this level, but he had already entered the fourth level a while ago. Wizards who have made their way, and have come a long way in it, belong to the fourth rank. They can use silent spells proficiently, and even use some wandless magic, and they can quickly cast spells to subdue most enemies. Under normal circumstances, one-on-one duels can defeat anyone on the previous level (not counting those killed by the Avada Sorcerer). The wizards who have reached the fourth level are all the elite of the elite of the wizarding world. Snape is also at this level, as well as Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Mad-Eye Moody, who once captured the dark wizard (Moody''s legs and feet are inconvenient). dragged its feet, otherwise it is the same level). If Barty and Bella hadn''t been locked up in Azkaban for more than ten years, they would have reached this level. With the help of Professor Flitwick, Albert broke through to this level, or in other words, he is a top-level third-level person with a deep accumulation. Professor Flitwick''s special training, plus the bonus of panel skills, made him light. Take it a step further. If neither side uses Avada Suoming, it is not difficult to defeat Barty Jr. But Albert is still afraid of being killed by Barty Jr. using Avada Suo''s Life Spell, even if he is ready to drink Flux to cheat. . Dumbledore belongs to the fifth level. They are all very powerful. The small group of people standing at the top of the entire magical world, the former Nicole Lemay, Grindelwald and Voldemort are all at this level. In every respect, every field is particularly strong. Albert is new to the fifth level. Maybe, when he has accumulated enough experience, he can easily cross that step; maybe it will be another thirty or fifty years; maybe he will never make it. To this end, Albert needs to absorb more other people''s experience, use other people''s experience for himself, shorten the opportunity for learning, and quickly enhance his own strength. He had asked Bard for help, hoping to gain more combat experience from this old man, but it turned out that Bard''s strength was far inferior to Professor Flitwick. Of course, it may also be because he is old. After a round of friendly discussions between the two sides, Bud thinks that Albert doesn''t need anyone to teach him fighting skills at all, because there are not many wizards who can beat Albert, even At his current level, if he goes to participate in the international dueling competition, as long as he does not foul himself out, it is estimated that it will be difficult to find an opponent. The so-called dueling champions are probably at the top level of the third-level. As for the fourth-level wizards, it is really uncommon, because 80% of them have won this honorary title when they were young. "I don''t know why you are so anxious. Maybe you should be more confident in yourself. I dare to say that there are not many people in the entire magic world who are your opponents." Bud comforted Albert so much, and put all his fighting experience, style and skills to the test. tell Albert. Although Bud didn''t feel that Albert needed these things, he was speechless about Albert''s so-called inexperience. In fact, the vast majority of wizards are not very experienced in combat, not even as good as Albert. Perhaps, a small number of battle-hardened Aurors are experienced. After all, they often have to deal with illegal dark wizards, so Bard recommended Mad-Eye Moody to Albert. He actually didn''t understand why Albert didn''t go to Moody. He believed that Moody''s half-life experience would definitely satisfy Albert''s desire for experience. got rejected? Of course Bud didn''t know, and Albert rejected the other party. The guy teaching at the school is an impostor and can''t give Albert any help. Albert didn''t dare to deal with Barty Jr., for fear that after Jr. Barty knew his details, he felt that he couldn''t beat him, so what should he do if he ran away? Although this possibility is not high, if Barty Jr. comes up with a more vicious way, he will be out of luck. After all, the dark wizard has the Avada Suo life curse and the unforgivable curse, which is the greatest confidence of the dark wizard. What if Barty finds someone to deal with him? In the novel, Barty uses the Imperius Curse to control Krum and let him help Harry exclude dissidents. Albert suspects that Krum will throw the Avada Throwing Charm at him. Unforgivable curses are always scary, especially the Killing Curse, Krum''s magical power is definitely enough to kill a wizard. Albert actually practiced the Unforgivable Curse with rats, just like the nuclear bomb in his previous life, you can use it, but you can''t do it without it. If it was a last resort, he didn''t mind using it. Having said that, the fake Moody can still pretend to be Moody. Albert was worried that his compound potion was not enough, but now it seems that Barty Jr. has clearly contacted Voldemort. com and get assistance with materials. What happened, Albert didn''t really care. Even with his butterfly, something still happens. Voldemort''s comeback is inevitable. It''s fine as long as you don''t confront each other now. He also knows that his mentality is not very good, and he is greedy for life and afraid of death, but that is human nature, who is not afraid of death? Well, Mr. Principal is probably not afraid, he is a real brave man who dares to face his own death. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 949 Bottleneck), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 948： Dont pretend, its a showdown, I want to prostitute for nothing "Harry Potter Alchemist (! Albert didn''t go to Mr. Headmaster to discuss the matter, but Professor Dumbledore went to him first, and the timing was quite delicate, because today happened to be the last week of May, and the warriors needed to go to Quidditch at nine o''clock in the evening. Strange Field, where the principal is going to tell the Warriors what the third item is, and he asks himself to go to the principal''s office at eight o''clock? "Good evening, Professor." Albert knocked on the door of the principal''s office on time. "Sit down, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore sat behind his desk, flipping through magazines, raised his head and smiled and greeted Albert to find a place to sit. "What do you have to do with me?" Albert skillfully pulled up a chair and sat down, looking up at the old man in front of him who was smiling at him. "You seem anxious lately?" There was not much concern in Professor Dumbledore''s words, but more confusion and confusion, as if he was surprised that Albert was actually anxious. Albert glanced at the steaming black tea on the table, knowing that there would be another nutritious conversation, suddenly feeling inexplicable helplessness and irritability, he said bluntly, "Because I am very insecure." "Because of your hunch?" Dumbledore remembered the original words given by Professor Flitwick: he seemed very insecure. "Because I don''t want to die at all," Albert said. Watching Albert struggling like a drowning child, Dumbledore fell into a long silence. To be honest, Dumbledore didn''t think anyone could threaten Albert''s life. Especially after Filius talked to him about Albert, he knew very well that the genius in front of him was much more powerful than himself who had just graduated. With Albert''s ability, coupled with his smart head and cautious personality, there are really not many people who are his opponents. Even if he encounters Death Eaters and even Voldemort, he should be able to retreat. "Harry Potter is a broom star, and he was involved in some things with him. If he is not strong enough, I doubt that Potter himself is not dead, but I was killed by his bad luck." Albert doesn''t shy away from this, he really doesn''t want to get too close to Potter, lest he become a victim of the protagonist. As we all know, the protagonist of the novel is a troublemaker, and the people around him are usually unlucky. Dumbledore felt inexplicable, but thinking that Albert was a prophet, some weird things didn''t seem so weird. "Your power is already very powerful, stronger than most wizards, I don''t think there are many people in the entire magical world who are your opponents." Dumbledore said to Albert, "What you need now is not more. more experience, but use your smart brains and fearless guts to make yourself completely strong." "No, the best way is to make myself stronger, keep getting stronger, so strong that the enemy can''t kill me, I''m definitely safe." Albert admitted that Dumbledore had a certain point, but considering the principal The gentleman doesn''t even care about his own life, he is more willing to believe his own way. Dumbledore was silent again, and he suddenly understood why Albert would try his best to increase his strength, although he could not say that this theory was wrong, but... "Actually, I really want to know how big the gap is between us. I don''t think the enemy will be stronger than you." Albert vaguely proposed to discuss with Dumbledore. "A powerful wizard doesn''t just think about magical power. Otherwise, your magical power is probably stronger than mine." Dumbledore picked up the teacup and sipped the milk tea with a lot of honey, pretending that he didn''t. After understanding Albert''s words, he continued: "Now you need time accumulation, not only profound knowledge, amazing insight, rich experience and mastery of various magics, but also a higher-than-average understanding of black magic. Courage and daring without fear. "It sounds more like you''re fooling others." Albert did not agree with Dumbledore''s words very much, "I prefer to duel with others, perhaps absorbing other people''s experience to make myself stronger, at least in the face of dangerous guys like Mysterious Man, even if I can''t beat him, I can still fight in the first place. Escape for a while." "However, you''re right about one thing, I don''t have the courage to face death, at least not yet. Because I''m still young, I haven''t lived enough, I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to die inexplicably like Potter''s family. " Albert calmly looked at the old man in front of him, ready for a showdown. They are all adults, so don''t try to fool anyone. It''s naive to talk about this now. Let''s be practical, everyone''s time is precious, not so much time for riddles, which is good for everyone. "I know you want to deal with You-Know-Who, and I can help you with a lot of troubles, such as those dangerous Horcruxes. I think it''s perfectly normal for You-Know-Who to make a bunch of Horcruxes in pursuit of his eternal power. You''ve destroyed The crown, the diary and the snake, but the crazy guy like Voldemort, the Horcruxes popping up like mushrooms one by one I''m not surprised at all, I''ve seen Potter''s Boggart transformed into a mysterious man, really Unimaginably ugly, maybe he made three, six, nine or twelve Horcruxes." Albert looked at the expressionless old man and suddenly smiled, "We all get what we want, and You also pass on your knowledge and wisdom..." "Mr. Anderson, I''m not as strong as you think, my strength comes more from my accumulation, and ... and you just lack the accumulation of time, one day, you will catch up with me, and use Not much time." It''s not that Dumbledore doesn''t want to teach Albert, but that he has nothing to teach him, at least there is no quick way. Dumbledore would have been able to teach him something before he learned combat skills from Filius, but now... it''s hard, maybe now he can learn something from Alastor. There is no way, Albert is already very powerful, but if he wants to go further, he needs to accumulate, not only accumulate experience, but also in various aspects. Therefore, what he said just now did not lie to him, but it was the truth. If Albert wants to be good at dealing with black magic, he needs to know more about black magic, more magic, knowledge, experience, stronger heart, amazing insight, skilled combat skills and the courage to face everything. When Albert is improved in all aspects, he has the same strength as Dumbledore, and even has an advantage over him in some aspects. "You can stuff me all your things at once, and I will digest it slowly by myself." Albert didn''t intend to give up, now may be the last good opportunity, "I don''t actually understand what you want to do, It''s also hard to believe that you''re going to put Potter on the battlefield with no experience, maybe you have a plan of your own, after all Potter is the savior, maybe he can pull it off." "But if he fails, I can help you deal with the rest and completely solve the threat of the mysterious man. As your remedy, I think this is a good deal." Albert stopped pretending. He had a showdown. I believe that Dumbledore must have a certain understanding of his character and behavior, so let''s talk about it. Not a child anymore. As long as there is a common interest, the two sides can have a very stable relationship, and this is exactly what they have: they both want Voldemort to die. Of course Albert wanted Voldemort to die, but before that, Dumbledore''s most valuable legacy was obtained with the slogan of Fake Dakong. If Potter defeated Voldemort, he would be able to go to Dumbledore for free. If Potter fails unfortunately, it will be his turn, and it should be paid to Dumbledore, he has no hobby for free prostitution. He will graduate himself next semester, and Dumbledore will probably have a hard time at that time. Now is really the best chance. Dumbledore looked at the young man in front of him and fell into a brief silence, because Albert really had this qualification. He even knew the general situation of the whole thing as well, and even knew more things than Harry. "You can think about it, I have a hunch that the mysterious man will be resurrected at the latest next year, and you will definitely have a lot of trouble by then. By the way, I saw from the prophecy ball that the headmaster of Hogwarts school will be replaced next term. ." Albert said calmly, looking at Dumbledore, "Of course, if I can survive this term." Dumbledore wasn''t used to it, but Albert''s adult voice made him uncomfortable, but he had to admit it was a tempting proposition. If the plan fails, Albert is very suitable to be the next person who can fight against Voldemort, very suitable as a back-up, but he is worried that the other party will become an ambitious wizard, although the people in that family are indeed relatively "lazy", but Dumbledore It can also be seen that Albert also pursues knowledge and other things, just not as extreme as Voldemort. "This is indeed a very good deal, and I will consider it carefully." Professor Dumbledore changed the subject, "Amelia Burns will also come tonight, she seems to have heard some rumors, I think she came more to confirm something with you." "The resurrection of the mysterious man?" Of course Albert knew the reason, "You want me to tell her the truth?" Dumbledore nodded, it was time for the Ministry of Magic to be wary. "Amelia Burns is indeed a good candidate to be Cornelius Fudge''s successor, but I suspect she may not live long." Albert again spit out surprising words. "You predicted her end?" Dumbledore asked, frowning. "Prophecy? No, no need to predict, I can predict her ending, which is the benefit of divination." Albert glanced at Dumbledore and explained: "Amelia Burns'' brother Edgar Burns died in the First Wizarding War, I think it has something to do with You-Know-Who." "It seems that you know a lot of things." Dumbledore spent a short time remembering his former companion. "Edgar Burns was a very good wizard, and his whole family was killed by Voldemort." "A member of the Order of the Phoenix?" "Oh, it seems that you have investigated a lot of things." Dumbledore was not too surprised. "The Order of the Phoenix is ??considered an extraordinary organization by the Ministry of Magic." Albert gave Dumbledore a meaningful look, and continued, "Obviously, if the news of You-Know-Who comes out, Cornelius Fudge will have to take his place. Get the **** out of there, everyone is definitely willing to put on a tougher wizard to keep you safe." "Of course, Fudge must know this, so he is expected to make a lot of trouble before he steps down to prevent his rights and status from being stolen." Speaking of this, Albert''s mouth evoked a contemptuous smile. "It''s just too hard to expect them to take care of the bigger picture. Because they just let others take care of the bigger picture. Their integrity is as cheap as toilet paper. If necessary, it is a group of scumbags who can sell their country, everyone, and even the entire race for their own power and status. The subcontinent is the best example) "Mr. Anderson, we won''t talk about this today." Dumbledore had to stop Albert''s surprising words. "I see you''ve lost your position as Headmaster, and the next higher up must be a Ministry official." "That was just your prophecy," Dumbledore interrupted. "Anyway, the unlucky person is you." Albert shrugged, ignoring the expression on Dumbledore''s face, and continued, "Amelia Burns is a good candidate for the Minister of Magic, I think she is absolutely I won''t be indifferent to my relatives dying because of Mystery Man. If I were Mysterious Man, I definitely wouldn''t want such a guy to come on stage to block me, so Amelia Burns basically won''t live long, at least in To die before being appointed Minister of Magic, unless she is willing to hide, she must die. Honestly, the protection of the Ministry of Magic is as meaningless as a layer of paper." Dumbledore did not refute, Albert might be right. At the beginning, Barty was not assassinated, he can only say that he was lucky. "Who do you think will be the new Minister?" Dumbledore asked with interest. "The hardliners, I don''t think a weak minister can solve the problem, it will probably be the Auror director, they are better at fighting dark wizards. To be honest, I don''t know him well." Albert continued: "He can be in the How long you sit as Minister of Magic depends on how long you live and how much support you give." "You look down on me too much," said Professor Dumbledore calmly. "You''re definitely not going to let the Ministry of Magic be controlled by Voldemort because that would turn into a disaster, but obviously not everyone knows that, a lot of people don''t, they enjoy your protection, but they think you''re a threat ...that''s politicians and it''s no wonder you hate them and don''t want to be Minister of Magic." "Even if I sit in that position, UU reading will not change the problem." Dumbledore said calmly, "What if it was you?" "I''m not interested in those things." If Albert spoke, he would definitely take the whole family to travel abroad so that no one else could find him. As for the mess, it was naturally left to them to deal with, and after everyone suffered enough, recognized the reality, and died almost, they would come back to clean up the mess. As long as you have enough power, you can return as a savior, easily crush everything, and get everyone''s gratitude. Instead of coming out to clean up the situation from the beginning, it also needs to suffer groundless accusations and criticisms. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 950 is no longer installed, the showdown is over, and I want to prostitute for nothing), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 949： unreasonable "Harry Potter Alchemist (! "It''s almost time, we should go to the Quidditch pitch." Dumbledore closed his pocket watch and beckoned Albert to come downstairs. Along the way, they didn''t speak again, and they didn''t meet Harry Potter on the way. The two walked through the foyer, blending into the cloudy night, and walking down the pitch-black lawn towards the Quidditch pitch. At the entrance to the Quidditch pitch, I met Hermione and Ron, who apparently accompanied Harry. "good evening." Albert smiled and greeted the two. "We came with Harry, it''s not very safe at night." Hermione said quickly, not knowing whether to tell Albert or explain to Dumbledore. "See you." After entering the Quidditch pitch, Albert found that the place had changed. The pitch was no longer flat and smooth. Hagrid had built countless long low walls here. These low walls were intricate and meandering. to all directions. Albert felt that he should take a few photos in advance and study the maze map. "good evening!" A voice sounded on the field. Amelia Burns came this way with Krum, Fleur, and Harry. "Good evening, Amelia." Dumbledore greeted the other party, and after noticing Harry''s reluctance to speak, he explained with a smile, "When the Triwizard Tournament is over, the Quidditch pitch will return to its original state! Well, I think you should guess. What are we going to do here?" No one spoke for a while, and everyone looked at Albert. "The third project is the maze," Albert said. "That''s right!" Dumbledore explained happily, "The content of the third item is very simple, we will put the Triwizard Tournament trophy in the center of the maze, whichever warrior touches it first will get it. Full marks." "We just need to go through the maze?" Fleur clearly didn''t think the third project would be that easy. "There will be many obstacles in the labyrinth," said Dumbledore. "Hagrid has provided a lot of magical animals, and some spells need to be lifted. The third project mainly tests your strength, wisdom, courage and courage. The warriors are the first to enter the labyrinth." "I can understand that the first warrior to win the Triwizard Tournament trophy will win the Triwizard Tournament?" Albert asked suddenly. "Yes, that''s it." Dumbledore nodded. "Any other questions?" "What advantage does the warrior who is the first to enter the maze have?" Albert felt that the rules of the Triwizard Tournament were very strange in his last life, and now he can finally take it out and complain. "Advantage?" "Yeah, the advantage, shouldn''t it just enter the maze a few seconds before the other warriors." The expression on Albert''s face became more and more strange, "Or can the warrior with the leading score gain a clear time advantage?" "There is no time advantage." Dumbledore obviously realized the problem, but still said, "The difference between the warriors entering the labyrinth is not big." "The rules of the Triwizard Tournament are really not that bad!" Hearing Albert''s complaints, everyone turned their heads and stared at him? "Do you have any questions, Mr. Anderson?" Amelia Burns raised her eyebrows and looked at Albert. "This means that both games across the board will be meaningless." Albert directly pointed out the problem with the Triwizard Tournament. "How can it be pointless." "Does it really make sense for the leading warriors to be in the maze first in order of points? Can they have a huge advantage?" Albert shook his head and said, "No, let alone a few seconds ahead, even a minute ahead doesn''t mean much, The third project directly overruled the meaning of the first two games and overruled all the Warriors'' efforts." "If the first two games fail, and the third game wins the trophy in the maze, what''s the point of winning the championship?" Everyone was stunned, looking at Albert, who had scored full marks in the first two games, with weird expressions. They didn''t think that Albert was complaining because the third item lost all his advantages. "Don''t look at me like that, even if I start ten minutes later than you guys, I still have the confidence to win the championship." Albert curled his lips and said, "I have participated in many kinds of competitions, and the mechanism of the Triwizard Tournament is the worst. I dont know if its been this bad in previous generations or this year. "Is there a big problem?" Harry really didn''t see it, he didn''t really care, and he didn''t think Albert cared, and this tone was just ranting about something. "The warrior who won the trophy in the third event gets full points, the others don''t have points, right, and the result of the game is the sum of all the points added, right?" Albert asked Dumbledore. "Yes, indeed," said Dumbledore, nodding. "Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to fail to win the championship if you won the trophy?" Albert said with an increasingly eccentric expression, "So the other people in the third project will have no points to ensure that they won the trophy. The Warriors won the championship, but then it became a trophy and a championship, and the first two projects completely lost their meaning." "Mr. Anderson, what''s your opinion?" Amelia Burns also realized the problem. "It''s not a high opinion, I just want to remind you that the rules of the Triwizard Tournament should be changed. Even the Magic School Potions Championship, which has been criticized by countless people, does not have this problem, even if it can''t be completely fair, It''s important to at least maintain relative fairness," Albert reminded, "and it''s not that hard to do." Perhaps this argument would have been more convincing if it hadn''t been for Albert''s perfect score in the first two games. As long as there is still a little brain, you can hear the problem. However, Albert''s powerful crushing strength allows all warriors to keep their heads clear, and there is no feeling of envy and jealousy. Envy and jealousy, that is based on everyone being on the same level. This practice of winning the championship after winning the third victory is simply throwing the first two items under your feet and stepping on them, and by the way, throwing the faces of all the warriors on the ground and stepping on them. It''s just that no one cared about the results, so no one noticed that there was a big problem with the Triwizard Tournament. "It''s been a long time since the Triwizard Tournament was held, and there will inevitably be some oversights and problems during this period." Dumbledore smiled and looked at Albert, "However, I think it shouldn''t make much difference to you." "I don''t mind, just mention it, lest the next Triwizard Tournament will be so bad, although I don''t know if there will be another one." Albert''s gaze glanced at the task panel, and the task that triggered the Triwizard Tournament rules issue had been completed. For some reason, Dumbledore suddenly had a strange feeling. This is a warning. Yes, warning. Albert obviously wouldn''t deliberately pick things up, even if he knew there was a problem with the rules of the Triwizard Tournament, he would probably only remind him privately. However, Albert said it directly now, and the conversation in the office made him feel more and more as a warning. If Albert knew what Dumbledore was thinking, he would have complained: You think too much. He is just doing a task, and the experience reward is not much, but it is not too little. As for the warning what? Albert really doesn''t know. What he didn''t know, however, was that Dumbledore really had a feeling that something terrible might have happened if Albert really died in the third project. In fact, Dumbledore''s intuition was right. Albert was indeed well prepared, and he even considered his unfortunate death in the labyrinth. If you are really unfortunate to die, you will recklessly overturn the chessboard, detain everyone on the head, and expose all the secrets at that time. Don''t think about it, and I believe that the entire magic world will definitely put on a wonderful show. Anyway, when he died, the other family members made arrangements. No matter how messed up the magic world is, he doesn''t care about his business. "If there are no other problems, then go back, it is very late, pay attention to safety on the way back." Dumbledore said with a smile. Everyone left the Quidditch pitch. Amelia Burns walked quietly to Albert and said in a low voice, "May I have a few words with you?" "No problem." Albert nodded. "Someone suggested that I come to you, and they said you made a prophecy!" Amelia Burns didn''t forget the purpose of the trip, and said straight to the point. Honestly, Amelia Burns can''t actually be used. After all, it is only a temporary referee. Even if he wants to come, it should be the new director of the Department of Magic and Sports, but the director who just took office was temporarily transferred, and he is still cleaning up Ludo Bagman after running away. The mess that came down. Most of the directors of the Department of Magic and Sports are Quidditch players. If nothing else, Ludo Bagman will stay in this position for at least a few years, and his successor will be trained by then. , but that guy screwed everyone up. That''s why Amelia Burns, the head of the Magical Law Enforcement Division, took the time to make the Triwizard Tournament look fair. "What do you want from me?" Albert asked. "That prophecy, they say you''re a very good prophecy master," Amelia Burns said. "People like you definitely don''t believe this kind of nonsense." Albert knew that the other party didn''t believe it all, and he probably came here just to try his luck. After all, seeing is believing. "No, I do," said Amelia Burns earnestly. "I want to know the truth." "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway, just like the prophecy you heard, the mysterious man will make a comeback soon." Albert stopped and asked Burns, "Didn''t you go to other famous fortune-tellers? At least more reliable than me, an undergrad wizard." "If you are not reliable, then who is reliable? Mr. Anderson, don''t underestimate yourself." Amelia Burns said softly: "Many fortune-tellers are not reliable. There are not many people who have the power of prophecy. "Cassandra Wabraski." Albert said without hesitation: "The author of "Punching the Mist and Seeing the Future" should be able to give you the answer. I remember she should not be dead." "She''s too old to give divination anymore." Amelia Burns was considering the possibility of visiting Cassandra Vabrsky, the two sides had no friendship at all, and Cassan Della Vablaski has long since given up divination. " "The Centaurs thought the wizarding world was just living through a brief period of peace between the two wars, and I read from the crystal ball the Daily Prophet''s report on Mysterious Man''s comeback." Albert told Ami Leah Burns introduced her divination ability, "I can only predict the future through a crystal ball. What I see is not necessarily true, but at least I see it." With that said, Albert took out a bag from his pocket, took out a small crystal ball from it, and handed it to Bones. There was a report on Voldemort on the crystal ball. "You won''t catch me suddenly!" Albert said suddenly. Amelia Burns glanced at the bag in Albert''s hand that had been cast with the Unmarked Stretch Charm, but didn''t care, but returned the crystal ball to Albert and said, "It seems that you know why I come to you." "I know something." Albert said suddenly, "but..." "But what?" Burns asked. "You could be dying." "You foretold my death?" Amelia Burns turned ugly, but quickly returned to normal. "You can think so." "Who killed me?" Burns asked. "It should be the mysterious man who killed you. They won''t allow you to take Fudge''s place. I heard that you have a grudge against the mysterious man," Albert reminded. More than hatred, the Burns family is one of the most powerful families. Now the whole family is beginning to be lonely, completely thanks to Voldemort and Death Eaters, which is why she came to Albert in a hurry today. "Thank you for your warning." Burns didn''t quite believe it, but she was wary, because she did have a deep feud with Voldemort and the Death Eaters. "Gambling is not a good habit, and you usually lose miserably." Albert reminded, "If you have a deep hatred, I suggest avoiding it for a few years. Good luck!" "You mean..." Amelia Burns looked at the back of Albert leaving, and she noticed that Albert used "you". She was alone, and the rest of the family had died in the last wizarding war, and by "you" she should have meant her and her relatives. Does this mean that she and her relatives will be in danger? Whether the prediction is accurate or not will soon be known. Albert actually never cared about whether Amelia Burns would die or what would happen to the Burns family. After all, they were just strangers. They just sold each other a little favor, and they didn''t suffer anyway. Cast a wide net and catch more fish. She was a strong woman, and it was impossible for her to give up her career and hide after listening to Albert''s reminder, so she would probably die. Even if Amelia Burns ends up becoming Minister of Magic, 80% of the time she will die, who made her hate Voldemort and the Death Eaters too much. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 951 is unreasonable), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 950： person who gets in the way Late at night, the Defence Against the Dark Arts office was still brightly lit, and the fake Moody was concentrating on the final finishing touches, staring at the mud-bubbling potion in the cauldron in front of him. He put the compound potion into his curved wine bottle, put a small strand of Mad-Eye Moody''s hair into the wine bottle, shook it a few times, brought it to his mouth and took a sip, then like He shook his body gently like a shock, closed his eyes and waited for a while to feel the effect of the medicine. "This cauldron of compound potions should last until the end of the semester," Fake Moody murmured. "However, I should be leaving soon. Next..." How to complete the important task given by the Dark Lord is a problem that Fake Moody, or Barty Jr., should first consider. To be honest, it''s easy to take Harry away, but it''s not easy to take Harry Potter away quietly under Dumbledore''s eyes. Dumbledore is not a fool, he can''t hide it from Harry, and Barty Jr doesn''t need to hide Dumbledore for a long time. Half an hour should be enough to fully resurrect Voldemort. This should have been a relatively simple matter, because the maze of the third project is large enough, and it is impossible for the warriors to find the trophy placed in the center of the maze in a short time. Before the end, even if Harry Potter disappeared during the game, Dumbledore would not have noticed, but... the appearance of that Mudblood made the situation very bad. Maybe a quarter of an hour at most, or even less. Barty Jr. never doubted Albert Anderson''s ability, especially when he saw someone riding a broom overlooking the maze below from the sky, he realized that time was not enough, especially when Barty Jr. accidentally learned about that name. The Mudblood has mastered the Fire Spell, The Fire Charm is undoubtedly a very dangerous black magic, and the risk of using it is proportional to its destructive power. As long as he wanted to, he could easily end the game within five minutes. The traps and magical creatures in the maze could not escape the scorching fire. No, not even the maze walls could stop him. Ordinary wizards can''t do it to this extent, but that Mudblood can do it. His magical power is so strong that it makes people wonder if he is really a Mudblood? It''s just a bad nightmare. "Damn, that kind of guy shouldn''t be allowed to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, he''s just bullying other warriors." Barty was indignant for other warriors for a while. Barty Jr originally prepared a lot of plans and backup plans to deal with the unexpected. If according to the original plan, by turning the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament into a door key, and then slowly removing several other participating warriors, he will be turned into a door key. The championship trophy took Harry away. However, the appearance of the Mudblood completely ruined the plan. Let Anderson take the trophy, teleport people away, and then go to Potter? This plan was quickly rejected, because the Mudblood would Apparate, and even if he was sent away with the door key, the other party would still return to school in a short time. Of course, you can also consider sending the other party abroad, but... this plan is still very unreliable. God knows if the mudblood will make the door key. No, he would definitely make portkeys. With the magical talent shown by that guy, it would be a strange thing not to be "Mentos". Had he done that, within five minutes Dumbledore would have realized that something was wrong with the maze, and the game was over. As for sending that mudblood to the Dark Lord? This bad idea was quickly rejected by Barty Jr. Pettigrew Peter might not be able to beat that Mudblood. No, definitely can''t beat it. That mouse is definitely not the Mudblood''s opponent. Even if the sneak attack has a low success rate, let alone the weak Dark Lord, it will only lead to the complete failure of the resurrection plan. How to prevent Mudblood from winning the championship has become Barty''s biggest worry now. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he accidentally found out that the mudblood and Flitwick learned how to duel with wizards, and he may be more powerful in this field than himself. Moreover, he also heard that the mudblood divination foreshadowed that the third item was dangerous, which meant that he would increase his vigilance. A tough and vigilant guy is not easy to deal with. The bad news made Barty''s face extremely gloomy, and the cruel reality was like a slap in the face, almost twitching the corner of his mouth. Do you still need your luck and the mudblood''s decision to complete the Dark Lord''s plan? Barty Crouch Jr. has never had such a disgrace. "If it doesn''t work, after taking Potter away, set fire to the entire maze!" Barty licked his lower lip subconsciously, and made the worst plan. The fire ignited in the labyrinth, and the time will definitely be delayed. Compared with killing the mudblood, completing the task of the Dark Lord is the most important thing. of. Well, when the time comes, you can use Imperius to control Krum. It''s not surprising that the students of Durmstrang School use black magic. Fire spells are not magic that students can master... Little Barty began to perfect his crazy plan little by little. I don''t know if this is his first backup plan. After finishing, little Barty leaned back on the chair tiredly, inexplicable anger welling up in his heart. Sometimes he really wanted to pull out his wand and use the Avada Sombra to kill that Mudblood in the classrooms, hallways, and halls, instead of spending half a year thinking about how to deal with that Mudblood. As long as Albert dies, there will be no such thing as now, but he can''t do that. Once Albert suddenly dies in the school, his plan will also be completely ruined. He sometimes wondered if he was here to kidnap Potter or murder the Mudblood? Little Barty looked at the ashes of the stationery in the fireplace and reasserted herself. The Dark Lord will soon return to England to preside over the resurrection ceremony. Failure is not allowed. Some compromises can be made when necessary. Barty Jr sat behind his desk, picked up a quill, and started writing to Voldemort. The current situation is a bit bad. Although Barty has made several plans and can handle almost all situations, he must remind the Dark Lord to prevent the Dark Lord from being caught off guard and causing the resurrection plan to fail. Of course, there is another reason. If he doesn''t manage to get back to the Dark Lord, this letter will undoubtedly allow the Dark Lord to avenge himself. As for who to seek revenge, it is naturally the Mudblood. I believe Voldemort would be happy to kill the Mudblood who prevented his resurrection. Looking at the sneaky figure in the mirror, Moody''s expression was a little distorted. He never thought that he was almost cornered by a mudblood, and it was difficult to kill Albert. Although the Killing Curse is easy to use, it is not so practical to deal with those powerful and vigilant wizards, so if you want to kill the mudblood, you may need to use some conspiracy and tactics. Doing a sneak attack is undoubtedly the best way! Unexpected sneak attack. Let the Mudblood most unexpectedly kill him with a Killing Curse while he''s not looking. It sounds easy, but it''s hard to do. This takes time to arrange, and he is the one who lacks the time the most. Moreover, he can''t use Imperius Curse on other warriors in advance, so as not to be seen by others. As for the issue of the savior Potter, Barty Jr. is not worried. Even after the training of Sirius and Lupin, it would not be difficult to take Potter away? Little Barty didn''t want him to go that far and kill that mudblood''s plan, which he had planned for a long, long time. However, Little Barty didn''t know that his worries were completely overthinking. Albert never considered using the Fiery Fire Charm to quickly pass through the maze, just like Little Barty was planning to kidnap Harry and murder Albert. In the same way, the opponent also already has a complete plan for him. The owl flew across the channel with Barty''s letter to a Muggle. It had been a few days since Peter Pettigrew received the letter. When Voldemort saw the letter, he was furious. He never thought that his plans might be messed up by the Mudbloods. Although Barty Jr made a lot of preparations, he still couldn''t satisfy Voldemort, but the various possibilities mentioned on the envelope made the Dark Lord temporarily suppress the killing intent that was surging in his heart. He knew that resurrecting himself and taking back his own power were his number one priority. On the other hand, Peter was very excited after seeing this letter, and he did not expect that Barty Jr would actually put eye drops on Voldemort. The only thing that annoyed Peter was that Barty Jr. didn''t think he could handle that **** Mudblood. Now he can''t wait for little Barty to get that mudblood over and let him die under his Avadasso''s life. UU Reading Well, even if he really can''t figure it out, can''t Voldemort kill that mudblood? "It''s already obvious. I have to get my power back first. As for that mudblood, I''ll be killing him." Voldemort''s tone was extremely cold, and he directly gave the mudblood named Albert Anderson Sentenced to death. No way, who made everyone want him to die? Even Voldemort planned to do this after reading Barty Jr.''s letter, because at the end of the letter, Barty Jr even planned to leave a delay when things couldn''t be done. Even if the servants died, Voldemort would not feel bad, but only if the death was worthwhile. Barty Jr. is undoubtedly a very good servant, and he can buy a little time for his plan, and he can be considered dead, but if possible, Voldemort does not want Jr. Barty to die like this, because it is worthless. In any case, Barty Jr. is a loyal and reliable servant with a brain, and can play a good role in dealing with Dumbledore in the future. Chapter 951： inflated There are only two weeks left until the third event of the Triwizard Tournament begins. As one of the four warriors in the Triwizard Tournament, Harry Potter has yet to feel the pressure from the third event of the Triwizard Tournament. Anyway, he himself is not competing for the championship, what he needs to do is to save his own life in the third project. It''s just that he couldn''t feel the crisis mentioned by Albert, so there was no sense of crisis. On the contrary, after receiving the strict training of Sirius and Professor Lupin, his strength improved rapidly at an extremely alarming rate. The increase in strength has prompted the expansion of his heart, making Harry more and more confident. This time, he made more preparations than the previous two games and was more confident to complete the third project. Having just said goodbye to Hagrid, Harry lifted his foot in the entrance hall and said to Hermione and Ron beside him, "I''ve never felt ready to do this like I do now." Although knowing the third project must be difficult, Harry has successfully passed Professor Moody''s large animal and magical obstacles in the past two months, and this time he has been informed in advance and is more fully prepared. . "Harry." Hermione smelled a bad omen, frowned and reminded: "You promised Sirius that there would be no chaos." "I''m not going to mess around." Harry almost patted his chest to assure. "Do you have the level of Sirius and Professor Lupin?" Hermione asked suddenly. "What?" Harry opened his mouth. "Now you should think about how to get out of the labyrinth safely." Hermione stopped, so as not to make Harry feel like he was long-winded. In just a few months, Harry''s strength gradually became stronger, selectively forgetting the hidden danger, which is undoubtedly a very bad thing. Hermione was going to take the time to write a letter to Sirius and ask him to remind Harry again, which was far more useful than her rambling and annoying here. If Harry continued to swell, Hermione had no doubt that Harry would try to compete for the Triwizard Championship, and even want to have a good match with Albert. Men are a group of creatures who will not easily admit defeat, especially after having power, they will try to challenge and surpass. After all, if you succeed, how can you be convinced if you dont try it? But does that really make sense? The huge gulf between the two sides, Harry may not see, but Hermione does. She never thought that Albert would lose the Triwizard Tournament title, just like the previous two, winning the tournament perfectly and flawlessly. For this reason, Albert did not give up preparing for the Triwizard Tournament. She saw the map of the labyrinth from Albert a while ago. Yes, the map of the maze. Although she doesn''t know how Albert got it, it does look a bit like the third project''s labyrinth map. "Championship is not that important, survival is the most important thing." This is Albert''s attitude towards the Triwizard Tournament, he anticipated the danger and prepared for it. However, Harry never took it seriously. "Harry Potter is a lucky guy, think about everything he''s been through, and you''ll know how lucky he is. All the other warriors are dead, and he may not be dead. That''s why I think he''s the savior, Without this good fortune, how could he be the savior of the world with his bravery, wit, fearlessness, and hatred of the mysterious man?" Hermione sighed when she remembered Albert''s evaluation of Harry, she could only hope that Harry could continue to be lucky. After all, it is someone who can survive both the Stunning Curse and the Killing Curse, and the Disarming Curse and the Killing Curse. This is almost a historical precedent, can you not be lucky? Upon returning to the common room, Hermione immediately wrote a letter to Sirius, reminding him that Harry had swelled again. Then, take your books and notes to the library to review. As the end of the term was approaching, she should have hurry up to review, but she spent a lot of energy helping Harry prepare, which greatly reduced the review time for the final exam. Harry didn''t have final exams, but Hermione and Ron did. "Aren''t you going to the library together?" Hermione, holding the books and notes, just came down from the dormitory and looked at Ron who was sitting on the sofa chatting with Harry suspiciously. "No, I''m exhausted today." Ron shook his head and refused, "Let''s review it tomorrow, there''s still some time anyway." "If you want to become an Auror, you need to pass at least the Potions, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology and Charms exams, and in the... class exams, these 5 exams must be at least E." Hermione felt that if Ron didn''t work hard now, trying to become an Auror with Harry was completely wishful thinking, because they couldn''t even reach the threshold. In the end, Harry and Ron were able to become Aurors, 80% because Kingsley, a member of the Order of the Phoenix, secretly opened a back door for them after he became Minister of Magic. No one will think they are incompetent. They can even maliciously guess that they did not take the seventh grade exam because they were worried that they would not pass the grades. After all, a bad grade is bad, so if you don''t take the test, you will have no grades, and Harry''s owls grades are not too bad, so your face will naturally pass. Ron''s cheeks flushed red all of a sudden, looking at Hermione''s back with some annoyance. He did have the idea of ??becoming an Auror with Harry, but Hermione''s ruthless words hurt him deeply, because it is not easy to pass 5... Graduated from Hogwarts with honors and thought he could do it too. "Look, what did we hear?" "Ronnie wants to be an Auror?" The Weasley twins looked at Ron together and laughed horribly. "Don''t worry about it." Ron stared dissatisfiedly at the two bad characters in front of him. "Sorry, we''ve seen the process and training content of becoming an Auror." Fred looked up and down Ron and said, "It''s almost impossible for you to become an Auror. I suggest you give up and stop doing unnecessary struggles." "Where did you see that?" Harry asked curiously. "Albert got it from someone. He said that as long as he has a few contacts, he can get it. UU reading has to say that the training of Aurors is indeed very strict." Fred said with emotion. "Does Anderson want to be an Auror too?" Harry couldn''t believe it, that guy wasn''t like that. "How is that possible!" The two of them shook their heads and complained, "This probability is lower than that of Ronnie keeping a spider pet." "Shut up, don''t use that name." Ron stared at Fred and George, looking angry. "Is there something wrong with the Auror?" Harry asked, puzzled. He did have some interest in becoming an Auror and fighting against the Dark Wizards. "That''s not true, the only problem is probably that this profession is actually quite dangerous, and it is very difficult to become an Auror." George glanced at Ron and reminded kindly, "Ron''s mediocre achievements Basically hopeless, if Harry wants to become an Auror, I''m afraid he needs to work harder, especially potions class, Snape''s old bat only recruits sixth-graders with excellent grades." Thinking of his poor potion level, Harry was suddenly silent. Chapter 952： fear of death and greed As June 24 approached, Albert''s nerves began to tighten. Unlike Potter, the savior who gradually became more confident, Albert was not really interested in the third event of the Triwizard Tournament. , it should be said that he has no interest in risking his life to explore the maze. Even if Albert knew that he could reap a lot of benefits after getting rid of the fake Moody in the third project, but the gains were often proportional to the gains. To complete the tasks on the panel, he needed to risk his life to solve the problem. A dangerous Death Eater. After all, everyone is equal under the Avada Sombra. Maybe it''s because he has so many things he has never had in his previous life, and he has an open life, so Albert is afraid of losing everything he has now. He found that he was actually more nervous than when he faced the basilisk and even other dangers a few years ago. He must know that he is fully prepared now, far from being comparable to when he faced dangers back then. Maybe it is no longer suitable for you to seek wealth and risk, and being an old man is more suitable for yourself now! Albert had laughed at himself deep down more than once, thinking that it was really funny that he was assigned to Gryffindor, he was not a brave person. At least, Albert never considered himself brave. Although Albert did not show any nervousness from the beginning to the end, since the beginning of June, he has been constantly checking his plans, and it can be seen that he is actually very anxious. While the outcome of the third project is likely to go as planned, Abbott is still making more careful preparations to make sure he can get out of it if necessary. Albert suddenly understood why so many people were afraid of death. There are probably some things that can''t be let go! He is not the savior Harry Potter, let alone the courage to go from beginning to end. He even suspects that if the title of this book is not "Harry Potter", the grave of this iron-headed savior may grow long ago. grass. Of course, it''s pointless to complain about it now. Beating Barty Jr. and winning the Triwizard Tournament is what Albert should prioritize now. Focus on clearing the third item first, then move on to other things. Looking at himself in the fire dragon suit in the full-length mirror, Albert reached out and patted his cheek, and muttered, "It doesn''t really matter what the outcome is, I''ll definitely survive anyway." After all, he had predicted that he would marry Isobel. If he died, of course it wouldn''t be the case. It''s just that the third project still needs to be faced with 12 points of spirit. The future seen in the crystal ball can also be changed. There was a knock on the door, and Isobel pushed the door in and looked at Albert who was wearing the dragon suit suspiciously, wondering why Albert was wearing this suit. Albert didn''t pay attention to Isobel''s suspicious gaze, but began to move his whole body to check whether the fire dragon suit would affect his next battle. This time, the opponent is not a fire dragon, but a dark wizard. He had better make sure that he is flexible enough to avoid the magic spell used by fake Moody while taking Fuling. As for resisting the spell with the powerful defense of the Fire Dragon Suit, it was only aimed at ordinary wizards, not the Death Eaters who wanted to kill him. Of course, Fengya brand wizard clothing store sent back the fire dragon suit, intending to let this suit complete its final mission and share Albert''s glory of winning the championship, not to let Albert''s corpse wear it and be carried out of the labyrinth, Totally a laughing stock. As long as Albert can wear this suit to win the championship, there will be a new set of fire dragon suits as a reward according to the style he likes. Albert suspected that he would attract a wave of hatred from Voldemort after he appeared in the newspapers wearing this fire dragon suit and taking the uniformed little Barty out of the labyrinth. This is not good news, it means that he has moved a few more places on the blacklist in Voldemort''s heart. "What happened to the house over there?" Albert asked suddenly. "Not yet, I''m afraid I have to wait for a while." Isobel looked at Albert, who was moving, and asked slightly puzzled: "What''s the matter, are you in a hurry?" "After this semester, for safety reasons, I''m afraid we won''t be able to show up again." Albert stopped moving his body and turned to the red-haired girl beside him, "I''m afraid you can only use a double-sided mirror to communicate with your family for the time being. Get in touch." The double-sided mirror technology has been restored. Although it is not as easy to use as the previous double-sided mirror, it means that it can be sold at a higher profit. "It seems that you are still hiding a lot of things from me!" Isobel didn''t get angry, but stood there waiting for her boyfriend''s explanation. "The mysterious person is estimated to be resurrected, and I am probably the least popular type, and you are my girlfriend, everyone knows our relationship, for your safety, it is best for you to follow and hide. Choice." Albert''s face was full of guilt and helplessness. "Actually, you can tell me, there''s no need to keep it all in your heart, I know you''ve been under a lot of pressure recently." Isobel didn''t get angry because Albert was going to keep hiding it from himself, but just stared at him calmly. , However, this move gave Albert a lot of pressure. "Okay, I''m probably implicated." Albert finally compromised under Isobel''s watchful eyes. He has been under a lot of pressure recently, and he needs to find someone to tell his secrets, "Someone wants to attack Potter. , I think you should have guessed it." "The third project''s labyrinth is indeed a good place." Isobel quickly realized what was going on. The fact that Harry Potter became the fourth warrior was inherently weird, and someone wanted to do something about him. Not surprising. "I am the most promising champion at present, and I have become an obstacle in the eyes of some people." Albert said helplessly, "I have a hunch that the guy''s goal should not be to kill Potter, but to kill Potter. Take him away, as for the reason, I think it may be related to the resurrection of the mysterious man." "What does it have to do with you when they plan to attack Potter?" Isobel asked with a smile. It''s just that the smile on the girl''s face is a bit penetrating no matter how you look at it. "Divert attention." Albert hesitated for a moment, he knew that this reason was not enough to convince Isobel, and then continued: "Of course, he also probably knew that I helped Dumbledore make some prophecies related to the mysterious man. , and Peter Pettigrew was once sent to Azkaban by me, he is also a comrade of the resurrected mysterious man, and it is not surprising that they want me to die." "Of course, another reason is the combination of Muggle wizards and geniuses, and the hatred of the pure-bloods of Terra. I guess that the Death Eaters who were in hiding will want to find a chance to kill me when they return to their masters. "Albert''s mood suddenly calmed down, "I''m going to take this opportunity to clean up the Death Eater hiding in Hogwarts and minimize all risks. We''re dead to keep us safe." "A duel of life and death?" Isobel didn''t care that Albert was going to kill a Death Eater. Although she didn''t know why things turned out like this, it was able to make Albert be vigilant and act so uneasy. Obviously, this matter was very important. Danger. "That''s right," "Are you confident you can win?" Isobel asked with a frown. "I''m more powerful than before." Albert muttered: "But you also know that the dark wizard always likes to throw the Avada Sombra. Although I''m fully prepared, I''m still a little worried about you." Isobel was silent for a moment, stretched out his hand and hugged Albert: "I believe that you can solve any problem, just like you were able to defeat Ronald Smith in times of adversity, and now you have no reason to lose, and You promised to marry me next year." "Of course." Albert kissed Isobel''s cheek and said earnestly, "I never do anything I''m not sure about." "Okay, you can tell me now, what made you willing to take such a big risk?" Isobel didn''t think that Albert didn''t know about the risks involved in this matter. Since he was willing to take risks, there must be bigger risks. benefit. Albert''s character, and even every place, she knew very well. Presumably Dumbledore paid enough. Although there were some errors with the results, Isobel''s guess was not wrong. "I was able to gain knowledge of Dumbledore." "Mr. Lemay''s knowledge is not enough for you?" Isobel''s expression was a little complicated. Knowledge is precious, but... life is more precious. "It''s a good deal," Albert explained. "Anyway, I''m already enough to attract the hatred of pure-bloods. Most of those guys are Death Eaters who haven''t been imprisoned in Azkaban. Disciple, since it is inevitable to be murdered when You-Know-Who is in power, it doesnt really matter if you attract a little hatred. As long as we stay in a safe enough place to help and cheer, someone will take care of the rest of the trouble for us. Isobel knew that Albert did the right thing, and now he can only support him to continue. "On the day of the third event of the Triwizard Tournament, my family will be invited to come and watch the game, and then you will come with them and help me take care of them by the way." Albert continued, "Wait for the Triwizard Tournament. When it''s over, I intend to send them out of the UK immediately." "I''ll help you." "You''re so kind!" Albert took a deep breath. "It''s good to know." Isobel gently rubbed Albert''s cheek, and then lightly kissed him on the forehead. Sometimes, Albert even wanted to give up the mission and hide with Isobel to live his own life, but this idea was quickly suppressed, he knew that he was ready, and he also left himself behind , will not fail easily, and will not die easily. More importantly, he wants more experience, more skill points, more valuable knowledge of all kinds, more power, and he wants more, more... Greed is sometimes really an original sin. Chapter 953： Get your wish Albert, who took solace in Isobel, was no longer anxious about the dangers the third project might encounter. Because he knew he couldn''t fail, and since he couldn''t fail, it shouldn''t be Albert, but Fake Moody, or Barty Crouch Jr. "It seems that you have had a good time in the past few days." Whether it''s Fred, George or Lee Jordan, they can clearly feel Albert''s steady aura. This is the Albert they know, confident and calm, as if everything is under control, and the reassuring Albert has returned. "How was the test?" Albert sat down in the empty seat next to the three of them, got himself a breakfast, and casually found a topic to chat. "The two guys next to you have given up completely, and I dare say they must have failed their final exams." Lee Jordan complained with disgust on his face: "How dare you laugh at other people''s nervousness in exams, Professor McGonagall They should really be kept in the next year." "There are very few cases of repeating grades at Hogwarts." Fred and George looked at each other, as if they didn''t care about it at all. "Big deal, don''t take the Ultimate Wizarding Exam certificate, anyway... we''ve all got O.W.L. certificates." The Weasley brothers quickly lost their arrogance, because Professor McGonagall was staring at them dissatisfiedly, and the girls around were covering their mouths and snickering at this scene. "Anderson, after the warriors finished breakfast, they gathered in the conference room next to the auditorium." Professor McGonagall came over to inform Albert that the relatives of the warriors were invited to watch the final. "They Apparated?" Albert asked with a frown, "I hope the wizard''s way of traveling didn''t make them uncomfortable." "Don''t worry, they are fine." Professor McGonagall reassured. "I''ll go after I finish eating." After Professor McGonagall walked away, Albert said to Fred, George and Lee Jordan, "I''m afraid I''ll have to go first, see you later." After he finished speaking, he started to gobble up the food. After destroying the food on the plate under the watchful eyes of several people, he took out a handkerchief from the pocket of his robe and wiped the corners of his mouth. He got up and walked across the hall towards the temporary meeting room. After the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside, everyone inside turned to look at it. Fleur''s little sister Gabriel took her mother''s hand and smiled and waved at Albert, who also waved in response. Krum''s parents are quickly communicating in Bulgarian, and they don''t seem to worry about being overheard at all, but they don''t know that Albert can understand Bulgarian. Potter''s family is Mrs. Weasley and her eldest son Bill, both of whom nodded and smiled at Albert in a friendly manner. Albert turned his gaze to Nia, who was talking to Isobel, and walked directly towards them. "Are you the only ones watching the game?" Albert thought that Daisy and Herb would also come to see Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Nia stepped forward and gave Albert a hug, and explained with a smile, "They''re not available, Isobel brought me here." After years of separation, Albert finally made good on her promise, giving her the chance to come to the long-awaited Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "Thank you, Isobel." Albert and the red-haired girl looked at each other, smiled and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you around the castle. Before leaving, Albert greeted Mrs Weasley. When passing by the auditorium, he did not forget to remind a certain savior: "Potter, they are waiting for you in the conference room!" Harry looked puzzled, apparently not thinking the Dursleys would come to the game. The three walked out of the auditorium under the gazes of countless students. "Who is that pretty girl beside Albert?" Beautiful girls can always attract the attention of boys, and handsome men and women can even attract everyone''s gossip. As soon as the three of them walked out of the auditorium, there were whispers inside. "McDoug, his girlfriend!" "No, I mean the other one?" "have no idea." "I dare say that there is absolutely no such person in the school." "It should be his family." The girls who heard Professor McGonagall speak just now were full of envy and envy. What they envied was not Nia, but Isobel actually watching the game as Albert''s family member. Nia looked back at the whispering voices behind her, turned her head to Albert and said, "You are so welcome at school." "How does it feel, the legendary Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry?" Albert asked with a smile, "By the way, this is for you." Albert took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Nia. "What''s this?" Nia asked suspiciously, opening the parchment. "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry tours?" "Yes, if there is anything else you want to visit, you can tell me." Albert actually nodded and admitted. "Your arrangement is very detailed." Nia smiled happily, Albert was always so considerate. The three of them took the lead to visit the portraits in the corridor and tried to communicate with the portraits. This was definitely a very novel feeling, even though Albert had shown Nia a lot of moving photos. "It''s not as magical as I imagined." Nia looked at the moving stairs above and commented briefly. She is not Harry''s Aunt Petunia. She had heard Albert talk about the magic of Hogwarts a long time ago, and had seen many pictures of Hogwarts taken by Albert for her. She had a certain understanding of this magical wizarding school for a long time, and the place Albert took her to was nothing more than to visit the place in the photo. "This is the entrance to the Slytherin Chamber." Albert pointed to the faucet in the girls'' bathroom and introduced, "There is a sign of a snake on it. Using snake language can open the entrance to the secret room, and there is a basilisk''s corpse below. However, it''s dirty inside, so we won''t go in." "Can you open the secret room?" Isobel asked curiously. "I''ve learned a few snake tongues, and it''s no problem to open it." Albert did not forget to explain before leaving with the two of them, "You can often see Miss Ghost here, but she doesn''t seem to be here today." "You always sneak into the girls'' bathroom like this?" Nia asked, raising her eyebrows slightly. "There is an exception, and since you come to Hogwarts, there are some places you shouldn''t miss." Albert explained gently, "Many people don''t know the exact location of the Chamber of Secrets." Next, Albert took Nia to visit many places. From the hall where everyone was eating, to the classroom where they were taking classes, they also deliberately took a lot of shortcuts and used several hidden secret passages to meet the naughty Peeves on the way. "What is the Special Contribution Award to the School" Nia asked curiously when she saw that there were actually three medals for Albert''s ''Special Contribution to School Award'' in the prize gallery. "The school''s reward for shutting up students," Albert explained. "It seems that you know a lot of things." Isobel gave Albert a deep look. She really didn''t know that Albert had won the ''Special Contribution Award to the School'' three times. Students who can win such awards are very few. "There are some things I promised to help keep secret." Albert coughed lightly and led them to watch the armor corridor and the armor walking by himself. "Wizards used magic on knight armor." Albert introduced to Nia, "When necessary, the armor and statues in the school will become barriers to guard Hogwarts." "You know very well." "Because I know what that spell is," said Albert mysteriously. Gu "So, the knights'' armors and statues here are all soldiers in the castle?" Nia was a little surprised, because there are quite a few knights'' armors and statues here. Afterwards, they went to the library on the fifth floor and flipped through the so-called magic book. However, Nia lacks interest in these things, because Albert has a lot of magic books, and she can''t use magic, and it''s useless to read. Nia was surprised by the prefect''s bathroom on the sixth floor, because the bath was too big and luxurious. The three visit the castle floor by floor. Sometimes the bigger the expectation, the bigger the disappointment. Only people who know nothing about Hogwarts can experience the novelty of just arriving at Hogwarts! "This is the Room of Requirement." Albert pointed to the entrance that just appeared and said, "It can be turned into the room you need, and it''s my favorite place in the whole of Hogwarts." The three pushed the door and went in, and there was a very comfortable lounge inside. "There are very few people who know the existence of the Room of Requirement." Albert introduced to Nia, "It is suitable for doing anything here, because as long as someone goes in, no one else can." Really great place. Nia thinks that Albert and Isobel often come here to date. "You must be tired from walking, let''s sit down and rest for a while!" Albert waved his wand and conjured three cups of milk tea and three cakes. "Magic is really convenient." Nia said sourly. "It''s really convenient, but it also has its limits." Albert closed his eyes, a window appeared on the opposite wall, and the outside breeze blew into the room through the open window. "I want to ride a broom outside." Nia said to Albert looking at the sky. "Of course you can," said Albert, "but I''d better go around the other places first and go for a broom ride in the afternoon." Albert did not intend to disrupt the originally arranged itinerary. "According to your arrangement." Nia nodded obediently. The Fat Lady was upset that he brought strangers into the Gryffindor common room, but they left without staying in the common room for long. Later, they went to the Ravenclaw common room, and by the way, let Nia experience the riddle of an eagle-shaped bronze door knocker. "Can''t get in if you can''t guess the riddle?" Nia couldn''t guess the answer at all. "Yes, anyone can enter the Ravenclaw common room as long as they guess the riddle." "However, can anyone really guess what the riddle is in the first place?" Nia grumbled. "People usually need to learn." "So, this is not a guess, but a memorization of the answer." Nia complained. "I have memorized most of the answers to the riddles of the eagle-shaped bronze door knockers, about a hundred." "It''s really like your style. I prefer the style of Ravenclaw''s common room." After Nia walked into Ravenclaw''s common room, she asked Albert suspiciously: "How could you be separated? What about Gryffindor? You should like it better here." "Because I made a few friends." The three did not stay in the Ravenclaw common room for too long, and left amid the curious eyes and whispers of everyone. Everyone was discussing who the beautiful girl beside Albert was. "Aren''t you going to the other common rooms?" "There is no way to go. Slytherin''s common room is under the dungeon, and you need to use a password against a stone wall. It is said that you can see the big squid at the bottom of the lake from the window. The entrance of Hufflepuff is also underground, near the kitchen. To enter, you need to tap the barrel rhythmically. It is said that if you hit the wrong button, the barrel will be sprayed with vinegar. "you''ve been to?" "No, Slytherin''s common room is impossible. Many people in the academy practice blood discrimination, but if you want to Hufflepuff, I can find a friend to show us." Albert said. "Forget it." Nia shook her head and said, "My expectation for all these years is to come to Hogwarts to see it, and now I am very satisfied." Compared to visiting Hogwarts excitedly, Albert prefers Nia to visit the entire Hogwarts calmly and make up for the regrets she had left behind, which is a fulfillment of her previous dream. After all, Nia is no longer the immature little girl she used to be. Soon after, the three returned to the castle for lunch and met Harry, Bill and Mrs Weasley in the foyer who had just returned from visiting the castle. After the two sides greeted each other, they entered the hall for dinner together. Nia looked at Bill''s long hair and fang-like earrings with a hint of disgust in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up. Influenced by Albert, Nia prefers boys who are handsome, sunny and can bring people a sense of security. At lunch, Harry, the Weasley family, Albert and Lee Jordan got together to eat and chat, and Albert introduced Nia to everyone again. However, with the exception of Mrs Weasley, they all met Nia at the World Cup. During the period, it was inevitable to talk about the recent exam. Fred and George finally tasted the consequences of their perfunctory exam relationship, and were severely taught by Mrs. Weasley. Hermione, who joined temporarily, was treated coldly by Mrs. Weasley because of Rita Skeeter''s report, and UUkanshu finally resumed the previous relationship under Harry''s explanation. After lunch, Albert declined the invitation to take a walk together later, and took Isobel and Nia to ride a broom outside. Albert also took Nia to meet Hagrid. However, Hagrid and Mrs. Maxime didn''t know what they were talking about. They had a good relationship, and it seemed that they should have reconciled. "They''re so big," Nia grumbled. "It''s a bloodline issue," Albert simply commented, "However, they are relatively mild people, but they are easy to be foolish sometimes." "I can tell." Under Nia''s expectant gaze, Albert took out two brooms and handed one of them to Isobel. "I can''t let you control the broom." Albert explained under Nia''s complaining gaze, "Falling from the sky is not a funny thing." "I won''t." Nia was a little dissatisfied. "Also, you may be able to catch me with magic." "No, this matter is not negotiable." Albert shook his head and said, "You can only let me or Isobel take you to the sky." Nia finally gave in and got on Albert''s broom, because Isobel wasn''t really good at flying, at least for Albert. Feeling the cool wind blowing on her face, Nia shouted loudly, "Can you go faster?" Albert flattened his broom and began to accelerate, flying around the school. "It''s amazing, it''s such a great feeling to fly." Nia hugged Albert''s waist with both hands, squinted her eyes and felt the wind blowing in her ears, and smiled very happily. She liked the feeling of flying very much, and hoped that the two of them could continue to fly like this. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 954： 3rd item The dinner was more abundant than usual, but Albert hurriedly ended the meal without eating much and returned to the dormitory for final preparations. After dinner, everyone would go straight to the Quidditch pitch, leaving him no time for final preparations at all. Honestly, such an arrangement is very unreasonable, but it is the truth. When Albert put on the dragon suit and was ready to return to the hall, Dumbledore just stood up from the staff''s desk and raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes, I will invite everyone to the Quidditch Stadium to watch the last event of the Triwizard Tournament." Dumbledore''s eyes swept across the hall, and on the bodies of several warriors After a while, it finally landed on Albert, who had just returned to the hall, and continued: "Now, please go to the Quidditch pitch with Mrs. Burns first." Albert''s gaze swept across several other warriors, turned and walked out of the hall. Amelia Burns frowned when she saw the gorgeous fire dragon suit on Albert, "You are..." "Fengya brand wizard clothing store advertisement." Albert shrugged and said, "I wore this thing in the first project, and it obviously did not violate the rules of the game." Amelia Burns frowned deeper, she felt that even if Albert didn''t wear this extremely exaggerated dress, he could easily win the Triwizard Tournament. what''s going on? Why didn''t anyone tell her about it. Amelia Burns still wanted the game to be as fair as possible, especially with Albert already having the upper hand, but she ultimately didn''t say anything on the matter, which was apparently Ludo Bagman''s legacy. When the Warriors followed Amelia Burns into the Quidditch pitch, they were stunned to find that it had completely changed. Twenty-foot-high hedges surrounded the edge of the Quidditch field, and the warriors entered at the entrance of the big maze. It seemed that in order to create a gloomy and gloomy atmosphere, the game was specially arranged to be held after dinner. The dark labyrinth passages look a bit infiltrating. The audience followed, and it didn''t take long for the stands to fill up. Many of Albert''s acquaintances and friends cheered for him in the stands. "Albert must win, Hogwarts must win," the banner was hung in the air again, as if they were worried that the vision would be bad at night, and others would not be able to see the handwriting on the banner, the letters and the griffins The portraits shone with magic. The Hogwarts choir also seemed to be there to cheer the game, playing sparse tunes that raised suspicions that they were there to make up the numbers. Dumbledore, Hagrid, Professor Moody, Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick entered the Quidditch pitch in order, amid the excited voices of the audience and the sparse music of the choir. As if to tell everyone that we were on the patrol, the four professors all wore wizard hats with bright red stars, which looked ridiculous, and Hagrid seemed to hate hats like that, and wore a terry vest with red stars on it. "We have four professors patrolling the outside of the maze." Professor Dumbledore continued to preside over the game, his eyes swept over several warriors, and motioned them to look at the professors around him. Then, he called several warriors to his side and instructed: "If you encounter difficulties and want to be rescued, shoot red sparks into the sky, and someone will come to help you soon, do you understand?" The warriors nodded together. "Ladies and gentlemen, the final match of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin!" Dumbledore stood on the podium next to him, pointed his wand at his throat, and let the magically amplified voice spread across the Quidditch pitch. "The warrior who gets the trophy first will win the game." Dumbledore continued to explain the rules of the game: "The order in which the warriors enter the maze will be determined by the scores of the previous two games. Now, let me report the current score!" "Albert, Albert, Albert..." Before Dumbledore''s official announcement, there was a burst of cheers and shouts from the stands. "He''s really welcome." Bill was surprised by Albert''s popularity. A large number of flags and banners in the stands were prepared for Albert, while Harry''s supporters were almost pitiful, even Fred and George were waving one. Special flags cheering Albert. "However, that dress is really handsome." Bill was attracted by the gorgeous fire dragon suit on Albert. "That''s a fire dragon suit worth thousands of Galleons." Ron''s tone was sour, and he also wanted to take a photo in that gorgeous suit. In the family seats, Nia and Isobel were waving at Albert. "Albert Anderson - 100 points, first place, Hogwarts School!" Dumbledore announced as the noise subsided. "Harry Potter - 85 points, second place, Hogwarts School!" Mrs Weasley was a little indignant that Harry had few supporters compared to the popular Albert. "Don''t be angry mom, the most important thing for Harry right now is not to win the championship, but to wait until the game is over." Ron quickly comforted. "Victor Krum - 75 points, third place, Durmstrang Academy!" Krum received significantly more applause and cheers than Harry, which is the advantage of being an international star, and he also has a lot of fans at Hogwarts. "Flour Delacour - 65 points, 4th place, Beauxbatons!" Furong''s beauty made her popular with boys, and many people were also willing to give her applause and cheers. "Okay, Mr. Anderson, after my whistle sounds, choose an entrance to enter the labyrinth." Dumbledore looked sideways at Albert and started the countdown, "Three-two-!" After a short whistle sounded, Albert was not in a hurry to enter the maze at all, but turned to look at the stands, smiled and waved to Isobel and Nia, and then, amid the cheers and screams of everyone, was in no hurry. Walk slowly into the maze. This scene made Krum''s parents very depressed, who is the Quidditch star! "Did you take a picture?" In the stands, Mike Dabo, who was dressed in exaggerated clothes, was asking the photographers around him. He thought that Albert was really handsome in the scene just now. The calmness that seemed to be in control was really handsome. "Ok, I can guarantee by my profession that after these photos are released, a large group of girls will be completely fascinated by him, and Mr. Anderson will definitely become the target of countless people''s attention." The photographer said excitedly. About thirty seconds later, Harry also chose a random entrance and walked in. As soon as you enter the maze, the entrance position is automatically closed. Harry wasn''t going to break his promise with Sirius, and was going to stay put until the game was over. However, the labyrinth doesn''t seem to have intended for Harry to stay put and wait, as the hedges on either side of the passage have signs of Helong. UU Reading Shouldn''t he be on the perimeter waiting for the game to end? Watching the maze gradually closing, Harry cursed in his heart, and was forced to speed up his steps to avoid being engulfed by the closed hedge. After the four warriors entered the maze one after another, the fake Moody, who was a patrol member, also started his own operation. He could easily lock the positions of the warriors through the magic eye. The mudblood did not rush to crack the maze, but walked unhurriedly, as easily as a walk in the park. "It''s weird." Barty Jr. immediately noticed something was wrong. He could see that there was something wrong with Albert. Walking slowly like this, it didn''t look like he wanted to get the trophy and win the game, but rather like he was waiting for him on purpose. "By the way, the mudblood is a fortune teller, and he knew that the third project was dangerous." Barty Jr murmured and analyzed, "Since he dares to do this, it means he has confidence in himself." "What a arrogant and arrogant bastard. Do you really think that what you see in divination and prophecy is the result? Those things are not reliable at all." Barty was not angry, but was happy to see Albert move slowly and give him Enough time. "You''ll regret it." Little Barty looked at the patrolman not far away, quietly raised his wand, pointed to the back of another patrolman, and said softly, "Out of body!" "I''ll give you no chance to regret!" Barty looked at the swaying figure in front of him, knowing that the other party was resisting the control of the Imperius Curse. He did not give the opponent a chance to break free of the Imperius Curse, and strengthened the control of the Imperius Curse again. "Success." Barty''s face became even more sinister, he looked at Albert''s position and muttered, "I will give you no chance to regret!" https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 955： planned As soon as he lifted his foot and walked into the maze, Albert could clearly feel the changes in the entire maze. Someone used the Traceless Stretching Charm on the maze built by Hagrid, completely expanding the place countless times. The original road has become extremely narrow and long, and the twenty-foot-high hedge creates a strong sense of oppression for those who enter the maze. The surrounding field of vision is gradually darkening with time, creating an eerie atmosphere. Albert waved his wand, and a ball of light flew out from the tip of the wand, suddenly bursting with dazzling light, temporarily dispelling the surrounding darkness, he walked slowly into the depths of the maze, In order to prevent accidents, Albert put a Fuling agent in his mouth very early to ensure that it could be used at the first time, even the little Barty could not find it, and this Fuling agent is the most important an insurance. Albert bit through the elixir and closed his eyes to feel the changes brought about by the elixir. That familiar feeling of excitement flowed through the body, as if he was omnipotent, and all problems could be easily solved. After suppressing the excitement and pleasure brought by Fuling, the last trace of anxiety in my heart disappeared. Albert is in a state where he is not controlled by his emotions. The Flux has greatly improved Albert''s already high abilities in all aspects. He believes that he can make extremely accurate measurements under extreme circumstances. and correct action. It feels so good! The corners of Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, and he could sense that someone was watching him secretly! It''s Barty! He pretended he didn''t notice anything and walked slowly forward with his wand in hand. As for the hedge that was gradually closing behind him, he failed to show a trace of panic. Before the passage of the hedge was completely closed, Albert had already stepped out of the passage. Just then, the whistle blew again, and it was Harry Potter''s turn to enter the maze. Albert didn''t plan to meet Harry, so he just chose a fork and walked in. After the feeling of being watched disappeared, Albert raised his wand and waved it twice. In a crackling sound, a bag appeared out of nowhere and was caught by Albert. He slowed down the pace of progress, reached out and took out a pair of glasses from his pocket and put them on. This is a magic item he specially prepared for the third project, which has the effect of night vision and perspective. Moody''s artificial eyes can see through, and Albert naturally has to prepare something to deal with, so as to avoid losing himself in this regard. The only problem is that this thing doesn''t look easy to use, and the perspective effect is very limited, but you can prevent yourself from being overshadowed by others. Next, Albert took out another vial of Flux, bit down the wax and poured it into his mouth, which was enough for Albert to stay "lucky" for the next few hours. His preparations didn''t stop there. He continued to take things out of the bag. This time, he took out a piece of parchment paper with a map of the labyrinth drawn a while ago. Although the labyrinth was enlarged countless times by the Traceless Stretching Spell, the overall planning And the route has not changed. Marked by the Trampoline Curse, the ink dot named Harry Potter is near him, and several professors who are in charge of patrolling are outside the labyrinth. Albert took out another metal bracelet and put it on his wrist. If a dark creature approached within a radius of fifty feet, the bracelet would sound an alarm. The other wand was placed on the switch of the arm by Albert. Once the wand was lost, the spare wand could slip into his hand at the first time, becoming a weapon for him to turn defeat into victory. Although Albert can cast spells without a wand, holding a wand in his hand allows him to exert more magical powers, not to mention, whoever relaxes his vigilance thinking that he has lost his wand should be out of luck. In the end, Albert brought himself a pair of special gloves, and put the "Banshee''s Howl" of Rowena Smith''s death in a place where he could easily touch them. Even the magic eye couldn''t see through them. The Peruvian smoke bomb was stuffed into his pocket, and Albert wouldn''t mind a blind duel with Barty Jr if necessary. Anyway, he drank Fuling Elixir, and the advantage was on his side, but he hoped that it would be best not to happen. There are also many items in the pocket, such as bait **** and cannon fodder dolls to attract attention, and mirror shields to block Avada''s life curse. Of course, it is unrealistic to expect it to bounce the Avada Suo Life Charm, but it can be used as an obstacle to physically block the Avada Suo Life Charm. Although the two-inch-thick pure steel shield was obtained through polymorphism, it was cast with an iron armor spell on the outside, which could prevent other wizards from turning it back into paper or re-transforming it again. Little Barty probably never thought about it, Albert was far more prepared than he was, and what was more important was that Albert secretly took Flux to cheat, so he could better use specially prepared props. Even if Barty Jr. was also taking Flux, Albert was not worried. He was even prepared to face Voldemort and even be besieged by many dark wizards. Fully armed, Albert began to walk towards the depths of the labyrinth, knowing that he couldn''t be too fast, he had to give Barty enough time to get Harry away. That guy is now secretly approaching a professor who is patrolling the perimeter. Even if he thinks with his knees, he knows what the other party wants to do? In an unsuspecting situation, being controlled by the Imperius is really hard to prevent, even a professor needs time to break free from the control of the Imperius. If the other party does not give the opportunity, then there is really no good way. Although it is impossible to control a professor for a long time, it is certainly not a problem for a short time. Unfortunately, Little Barty didn''t know that the moment Albert raised his foot into the labyrinth, he already regarded all the creatures in the labyrinth as enemies. Once in front of Albert, he will knock down the opponent, disarm, and remove possible threats. Even the professors of the school are no exception, not to mention, the wizards who are controlled by the Imperius Curse cannot exert their original strength at all. Albert looked away from the map and continued to move towards the depths of the labyrinth. He needed to choose a battlefield, or clear a battlefield, to take advantage of the geographical advantage. Fighting is all about the right time and place. The weather is the same for everyone, and Moody''s takes over people and people. After all, that guy will definitely use the Imperius Curse to control other warriors to besiege him, so he must occupy the ground. It is best to seize the initiative and gain the upper hand as much as possible. It''s actually not difficult to do this. After letting Barty use the door key to send Harry Potter away, he suddenly found that Albert was about to win the trophy. Potter is missing. There was a sudden heat on his left hand. Albert retracted his thoughts and glanced at the writing on his palm: Harry Potter moved. It is impossible for him to stare at the map at all times, and naturally there are people who help to stare at this kind of thing. Yes. Albert never fought alone. At this moment, the loyal house elf Bit is hiding in a secret place somewhere on the Quidditch pitch, helping to keep an eye on the movements of everyone in the maze through the map. Once there is any change, Albert will receive the news as soon as possible. "Looks like Harry Potter never learns his lesson." Looking at the direction in which Harry Potter''s ink dots moved on the map, Albert couldn''t help shaking his head, it was too difficult to keep Potter in one place and wait for the end of the game. A creature like the protagonist will never know how to be safe. Although the road in front of him was empty and without any obstacles, Albert never took it, because it was a dead end from there. The detector on his wrist began to frantically warn him that there was some kind of dark creature around him. He soon knew what the dark creature was referring to, because the road ahead was blocked by a long pool of water. If you dab directly across the water, 80% will be attacked by Grindillo, and there are a few red hats wandering in the distance. To be honest, these dark creatures are not difficult to deal with. The real insidiousness is actually the swamp below the pond. Once you accidentally sink in, it is estimated that it will be difficult to climb out by yourself. Albert saw through the nature of the pond in front of him. He didn''t jump into the water hastily, nor did he have the habit of wading. He waved his wand and conjured a stone bridge connecting the opposite side. As long as he didn''t step into the trap, there would be no problem. When Albert was about to pass along the stone bridge, Grindillo in the pond jumped out to attack him, and the red hats on the opposite side also ran towards him with wooden sticks. "It''s... a bunch of nasty guys." Albert waved his wand gracefully, and countless earth cones protruded from the bottom of the pond, causing all the Grindillos in the water to suffer. As for the few red hats rushing towards him, they were fanned from the stone bridge by a force, hit the hedge, and were bound by countless vines and dragged into the hedge, leaving only their heads screeching outside. The traps of the third project are very insidious, and I don''t know whether it was because he went directly to the center of the maze or other reasons. Anyway, Albert encountered a lot of trouble. If you continue on the road in front of you, you are likely to encounter a devil''s net. Once you step on the trap, 80% of you will encounter big trouble, because some of the surrounding hedges are also a devil''s net, and the trap is in the middle of the road. If you step in, 80% of the time you will be made dumplings directly, and the unlucky guy will be eliminated because of this. "Insidious enough," Albert muttered. He finally chose to break through from the front, and was ready to directly dismantle the trap in front of him. Since he planned to use the surrounding area as a battlefield, he needed to clear the field in advance. Albert waved his wand to summon a stone. As he waved his wand for the second time, the stone quickly became round and expanded, and then was pushed by Albert''s magic and rolled towards the front passage, and it was triggered at the center of the passage. Devil''s web trap, these dangerous things broke out of the ground directly, entangling the stone ball tightly, like a prey caught in a spider web, but what the devil''s web caught was just a big rock. Albert, who was standing outside the passage, waved his wand and spurted hot flames from the tip of the wand, quickly igniting the devil''s web in the passage, and even the surrounding hedges were lit. The Devil''s Web began to flinch when it encountered the flames. Albert easily found the root of the Devil''s Web, and used the Shattering Charm to completely kill it, completely destroying the traps in the passage. Albert also once thought of using the traps in the maze to deal with Barty Jr., but he finally gave up this unstable method, relying on his strength to push it hard, which could avoid all possible variables. After passing through the trap passage of the Devil''s Web, Albert came to an open place. There were many passages ahead, and several of them were dead ends, which were very close to the center of the labyrinth. However, it seems that in order to keep the warriors from getting close to the center of the maze, there is a big, tough guy around: Hagrid''s Blast Tail. It was huge, ten feet long, and looked like a giant scorpion. Its long stinging needles roll up its back, and its thick armor is said to deflect most spells. After seeing Albert, the bomb-tailed snail raised its tail in a hostile manner and sprayed a flame at him. Albert waved his wand, and a sphinx of devil flames spewed out from the tip of the wand. After engulfing the flames spewed out by the exploding snail, he continued to pounce on the exploding snail in front. The next moment, the devil''s flame completely engulfed this dangerous blow-tailed snail. The exploding snail did not die immediately, but instead rushed towards Albert. It only lasted for two seconds, and then fell to the ground. The devil flame on its body had a tendency to spread, and was finally dispelled by Albert waving his wand. "Fire the fried tail snails, hope Hagrid doesn''t get mad at me." There was a terrible burnt smell in the air. Albert raised his wand and aimed it at the snail''s head. With a bang, a big hole was opened in the corpse that was still smoking black smoke, and the unfortunate fried tail snail was completely dead, even if it was not burned to death by the Fiery Fire Curse, now its head has been opened. You can''t survive a big hole. Who makes it unlucky? Live fried tail snails may become a variable, so they were directly cleared. Just when Albert was about to continue to move further into the depths of the maze, the house elf received the latest news. Barty had just met Fleur and was now heading towards Harry Potter, apparently preparing to bring the savior to the world. sent away. "It''s really efficient!" Albert''s mouth curled into a pleasant smile. "It seems that Barty should have succeeded, faster than expected." At this moment, the ink dots marking Harry Potter have disappeared from the map. As for whether Barty Crouch Jr will leave with Harry? No, he dared not leave. Barty Jr never wanted the Triwizard Tournament to be over as soon as Harry Potter was gone. Because that means that the news of Harry''s disappearance will be completely exposed, which is very likely to allow Dumbledore to follow the door key to find the place where the Dark Lord was resurrected. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed. Next, Barty Jr had to stop Albert from winning the championship trophy. That meant that the initiative fell completely to Albert. Moody is lame, and walking in his appearance is not convenient. It must be very hard to rush to kill Albert. Must be fun. Albert is in a good mood. Once Barty Jr starts to rush, it''s easy to make mistakes, and it''s not far from failure. Even though Barty Jr did make adequate preparations in advance, the advantage was on Albert''s side. In the end, it''s really hard to say who arranged who. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 956： 5 kills On the other side of the maze, Barty lowered his wand and quietly looked at Harry Potter who fainted on the ground, the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop rising. Harry Potter has been practicing magic seriously for the third project. The results of it? He used the Disillusionment Charm to hide himself, stood quietly at the exit of the passage, and when Harry Potter came out of the passage, he quietly used the Stunning Charm behind him. There was no fierce resistance, it should be said that there was no resistance, the famous Harry Potter was subdued like this, and even when he fainted on the ground, he didn''t know what happened. As if all Harry''s previous efforts were just a joke. "If you stay in place and wait, I might have to work harder." Barty took out the scarf prepared in advance from his pocket, waved his wand and cast a spell on the scarf, turning it into a door key, Tie firmly to Harry Potter''s arm. Then, Barty Jr. stood beside him, took out a pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time on it, and started the final countdown. "...Three...two...one, time is up!" Barty Jr closed his pocket watch with a snap, and Harry Potter in front of him suddenly disappeared. "If only you could deal with that Mudblood." Barty Jr looked at where Harry Potter had disappeared, and couldn''t help but sighed in relief. He finally completed the task given by the Dark Lord, and the next step was to... give as much as possible. Get enough time for the Dark Lord''s resurrection! It would be better to knock all the Warriors out, and there will definitely be enough time by then. Barty Jr knew of course that Albert Anderson was not Harry Potter, and the conspiracy just now was useless to him, but it didn''t prevent him from wanting to kill the mudblood. Moreover, little Barty is also ready! Just when Barty turned his head to look for Albert''s position, his heart suddenly twitched, because he found that the mudblood was almost approaching the center of the maze, and within a few minutes, he would definitely get the trophy and end the game. Although the Triwizard Tournament trophy was quietly moved by him, and once he reached out and touched it, it would be teleported abroad, but the mudblood must have the ability to return to school in a short time, which is definitely not what Moody wants to see. . After finally completing the important task given by the Dark Lord, Barty will never allow anyone to disturb the resurrection of the Dark Lord. He would never allow that to happen. Fortunately, Albert was hindered by the fork in the road, only one of which led to the depths of the maze, and the remaining four were dead ends. Time is running out to stop the opponent from taking the championship trophy. "Looks like I''m lucky." Little Barty rushed towards the center of the maze panting. Unfortunately, he was still in Moody''s appearance, and he couldn''t walk at all with crutches. If he knew someone was complaining that he was walking slowly, he wouldn''t know if he would be so angry that he wanted to blast the other person''s head with a cane. Albert stared at the slowly moving ink dots of Barty Crouch Jr. on the map, and muttered softly: "It''s really embarrassing for him to have to travel with a lame leg!" That guy is coming this way. However, what happened to this Miss Furong? The expression on Albert''s face was particularly strange, because he found that Fleur Delacour was actually ambushing himself at the exit of the passage. When did she run there? Albert really didn''t notice it. However, is this preparation to think of yourself as a fool? This kind of trick, probably only Harry Potter kind of thing will be hit! Well, Albert admits that a lot of wizards can be yin when they''re unsuspecting, but that certainly doesn''t include the clairvoyant himself. "Is the other party planning to double-team me before and after the passage?" Albert frowned slightly, seeing the other party''s sinister intentions clearly. "That''s not right!" Even if a lot of preparations have been made, it is definitely not a good idea to passively wait for the other party to kill him. There is no better hunter than a prey. "The advantage is mine." Flux is telling Albert that he has an advantage now, so he should take the initiative to disrupt Barty Crouch Jr.''s arrangement, instead of diving into the trap set by the opponent himself. Passive defensive counterattacks will put him at a disadvantage and passive, and he needs to take greater risks. Alas, why didn''t you notice this before? Barty wants to rush over. At his lame speed, it will take at least a few minutes. The time is enough for him to deal with the two cannon fodder. Then he will go back to find Barty. He doesn''t believe that the other party will run away directly. . Do it when you think of it. Anyway, Albert is not going to continue to pretend. He waved his wand directly and slid through the hedge. If it was before, Albert really had no good way to take this hedge, but since he read the transformation notes given by the principal, his attainment in transformation spells has rapidly improved a lot, and naturally he understands the hedges in front of him. What is the principle? You don''t need to force a hole in the hedge to pass through. Albert suspects that Furong can run in front of him so quickly, that''s why. Quietly approaching the hedge next to Hibiscus, Albert raised his wand and cast a spell on the hedge in front of him. Before Hibiscus could react, the hedge next to him seemed to come alive, and stretched out countless vines around her. Furong, who was caught off guard, was easily subdued. Albert looked at Furong with a stunned face, and said with a smile, "It''s really hard for you to ambush me here for so long, rest for a while!" After speaking, he used the stun spell to bring down Furong, hooked his fingers to the wand on the ground, and temporarily confiscated the other''s wand. Without the wand, most wizards and Muggles are no different. "The wand is flying." After confirming that there was no extra wand on Furong''s body, Albert couldn''t help laughing at himself, "That''s right, there are probably not too many wizards with two wands on them." Before making Albert wait too long, Victor Krum rushed over breathlessly. The Quidditch star was not polite at all. As soon as they met, he raised his wand and rewarded Albert with a note. Vadasso life. The dazzling green light stabbed people to the point of being unable to open their eyes. Fortunately, Albert prepared in advance, and a large rock appeared in front of him directly as a shield. "It''s really cruel, throw the Avada Suo Life Curse as soon as you meet." Albert waved his wand at Krum, and a force sent the panting hapless fan out. While using the spell to restrain the opponent, don''t forget to make up the stun spell. "It''s really hard for you to run all the way to die." Looking at the unconscious Krum, Albert took his wand. "That guy shouldn''t just run away like this!" Looking at the black dots that stopped on the map, Albert frowned slightly. Albert didn''t know about his series of sleazy manipulations, and it really stunned Barty. He originally thought he was going to attack the mudblood, how could the two warriors who were used as bait in the blink of an eye were given to the mudblood by the mudblood. Solved easily. Have you changed from a hunter to a prey? Who can tell him what the **** is going on? After recovering from a brief stupor, Barty Crouch Jr., who was stunned, didn''t even have time to recover from the huge reversal. Did you get toyed with that smelly Mudblood? He was indeed regarded as an idiot by others. Barty clenched his fists tightly, his teeth rattling. It''s just a shame. From the very beginning, the Mudblood knew that he had a problem. From the beginning, the other party regarded himself as a fool. From the beginning, the other party was waiting for him to fall into the trap. "That despicable and shameless mudblood, how dare he..." Little Barty threw all the insulting words he could think of on Albert. "Get out of here now." This was the first thought that popped into Barty''s head, but it was quickly rejected by him, and he felt ashamed and ashamed for it. He would actually be afraid of a Mudblood. This is not funny at all. Kill him! Only by killing him can all the shame be washed away. Just kill him and all the problems will go away. He still has two helpers, three to one, he is dead, the mudblood is definitely dead. Barty Jr. believed that the Mudblood would never be the opponent of the three of them. However, Little Barty didn''t notice at all, and after his plan was rudely disrupted by Albert, he began to worry. His heart was disturbed. Just when Barty Jr raised his wand and fired green sparks towards the sky, ready to summon Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick who were going to surround Albert, a voice that disgusted him suddenly sounded: "I knew you had Question, let me guess who you are, Peter Pettigrew?" As soon as the words fell, a dazzling green light shot out from the tip of Little Barty''s wand and flew in the direction from which the voice came. "Avada is so cruel, it''s really you." Gu''s voice came again, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone that could not be concealed. "Got you." Barty Jr. blasted the hedge and used the Avada Throwing Charm on the **** who was hiding behind the hedge. The expression on Barty''s face, who thought he had succeeded, froze instantly, because he saw that his fatal blow was actually blocked by a large shield, and the mudblood was still hiding behind several large shields safely. Before Little Barty continued to use the Avada Suo Life Spell to blow up those shields, he saw something flying towards him. When little Barty saw what the baby with grass on his head was, the expression on his face froze instantly. The cries of mandrakes filled the maze at once. Originally, Albert planned to use "The Banshee''s Howl" to deal with the little Barty, but considering that it was difficult to explain when cleaning up the mess, he put on earmuffs and pulled a pot of Mandela directly from the seamless stretch bag. Grass, pull it out of the pot and throw it at Barty Jr. This thing, he let the house elf try to grow a lot, and stuffed several pots into the seamless stretch bag. If he encounters a large number of dark wizards, Albert doesn''t mind putting them out for everyone''s fun. No one could think for a moment that someone would throw Mandela grass roots at him. The expression on Little Barty''s face froze, even if he blocked his ears with his hands almost at the moment when he cried, he was still affected by the cry of the mandrake, although it was just a seedling, not fatal But...still cause a coma. Little Barty is in a trance now and is about to pass out. "Oh, it''s surprising that you didn''t faint." The noisy voice sounded again, making Barty want to reward the other party with Avada''s life and make the other party shut up completely. "I think Mr. Principal knows that you are an impostor, and the expression on your face will definitely be very exciting." A dark figure came out of the passage, holding a wand and preparing to subdue the crumbling little Barty. "Killing Curse!" Little Barty, who was about to lose consciousness, let go of his hands covering his ears and raised his wand to cast the Killing Curse on the man. He couldn''t hold it anymore, and he had to drag the opponent into the water before he fell. It didn''t matter if he fainted, because the door key on his body would send him away in an hour. This is the backhand that Barty left for himself to prevent possible accidents. The Avada Solitary Charm hit the figure who had just walked out of the maze passage. However, in the stunned eyes of Barty, the man actually exploded. Yep, that guy blew up. Before Little Barty could figure out what was going on, he just let go of his hands and fainted when he heard the cry of Mandrakes. "It''s so cruel, is this trying to pull a pad before dying?" Hiding behind two layers of shields, Albert, wearing a black earmuff, looked at the puppet that was blown to pieces by the Avada Suo Life Curse, and said to himself, "That''s it? I thought it would be a hard fight, I didn''t expect it to be easier than expected." "It''s a waste of my tension." Albert looked at the guy who was dizzy by him with a strange expression. So this guy is so good? "No, it should be because I disrupted the plan, and I was caught off guard." If he hadn''t been well prepared, he might have been hit. This should be considered an intelligence advantage. I can''t really blame Barty Crouch Jr. for being ineffective, I can only blame Albert for being too insidious. Throwing Mandela grassroots is really not something ordinary people can do. Albert quickly glanced at the map. Due to the green sparks of Barty Jr., both Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall were quickly approaching here. After Albert used magic to restrain Barty from a distance, he blew a hole in the ground and buried the crying mandrake seedling in it. Then, after using the Flying Charm to take away Barty''s wand, he took out a shaking bottle from his pocket and threw it in the direction where Barty fainted. A lifelike Albert Anderson appeared out of nowhere. The hapless boggart is temporarily immobilized and will be thrown here as a makeshift bait. "What the **** are you doing, Mr. Anderson?" Professor Flitwick looked at the figure in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong with Professor Moody?" However, before Professor Flitwick had time to react, Albert used magic to pull out the mandrake that had just been buried in the ground, just like pulling a radish, and the shrill cry resounded throughout the maze again, caught off guard. Professor Flitwick fell straight down. Professor Flitwick never thought that Albert did not teach martial arts, but also played such insidious methods. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation, and he was caught off guard. After successfully dealing with Professor Flitwick, Albert couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, intending to bury the mandrake back again and continue to use the same method to bring down Professor McGonagall. Albert suddenly felt a palpitation, and instinctively retreated into the passage, avoiding the green light flying towards him. Really can not be careless at all, almost finished. Professor McGonagall appeared at the fork in the road. Unlike Professor Flitwick, she was not affected by the Mandrakes, because she had an ugly purple earmuff on her head. "The Imperius Curse can actually do this to such an extent?" Watching another green light flying towards him, Albert directly let a mirror shield meet the Avada Solitaire Charm. Before the shield was blown away, he pointed his wand at the ground, and a large stone wall was pulled from the ground. He got up and completely blocked the passage behind him. "The wand is flying." When retreating, Albert did not forget to bring in Professor Flitwick''s wand. Once the wand is lost, the threat level of the wizard will be greatly reduced. Although he does not think that Professor McGonagall can use magic to quickly wake up the wizard who is stunned by the cry of the Mandrake, but some things have to be prevented. After Albert exited the passage through the hedge, the stone blocking the wall was blasted, and an Avada Sophia Charm flew directly into the passage. "What the hell." Unexpectedly, in the end, it was not a duel with Barty Jr., but a duel with Professor McGonagall. It is really unpredictable. Also, don''t you use the blue bar for your Avadasa Life Spell? What''s wrong with such frequent use! Really can not afford to offend, can not afford to offend. When Albert planned to withdraw first, and then use the Patronus to call Dumbledore to deal with Professor McGonagall, he found that there was an additional task on his panel: five kills. The rewards of the task are very rich, not only 20,000 experience, two skill points, 200 reputation in the magic world, and the most important thing is that you can choose a designated skill from five people, but the risk is a bit high. There is no way, watching Professor McGonagall use the Avada Suo Life Spell to drink water and eat, you know that the other party is not easy to provoke. Of course, with what he had prepared earlier, Albert believed that he had the ability to handle Professor McGonagall. Do you want to take risks? When Albert''s brain was spinning rapidly, his body had already started to move under the guidance of the Fuling agent. He threw two Peruvian smoke bombs out, and the front was instantly dark. He unleashed his cannon fodder puppets again, letting them dash into the smoke to attract fire, while Albert hid behind a shield and fired spells into the passage ahead. One after another stun spells shot into the dark night sky like rockets, and the sparks that burst out covered the area where Professor McGonagall was located like a shower The spells fell one after another, even if it was a fire dragon with scales and thick skin It will also faint directly under the large-scale stun spell. After seeing the task panel showing that it was completed, Albert did not let his guard down. The case of being counter-killed by Professor Flitwick some time ago was still vivid in his mind, and he did not want to repeat it. After finishing using the Stunning Charm, Albert chanted another Flying Charm, and he didn''t believe that Professor McGonagall could use the Avada Throwing Charm without a wand. Even Voldemort could not use the very difficult black magic of the Avada Sutra without a wand. Seeing the flying wand, Albert heaved a sigh of relief, and tried again with the Flying Spell before letting the puppet go out to explore the way. Taking one''s own face to find the way is obviously not in line with Albert''s behavior. After repeatedly confirming that there were no other enemies around through the map, the first thing Albert did when he ran out to clean up the mess was to control the fainted Professor McGonagall. Then he cleaned up the mess, restored the shattered cannon fodder puppets and shields, and put them back together again, and some of the battle traces were also erased by him. As for the Mandrakes, he was naturally left behind. This is an important means for Albert to subdue the enemy. After finishing the cleaning work, Albert summoned his Patronus to send a message to Dumbledore. Well, by the way, some things need to be put away too. He put the items on his body back into the non-marking stretch bag one by one, and finally waved his wand, and the bag disappeared. "It''s finally over." Albert looked at the professor who fell to the ground, feeling very happy. As for saving Harry Potter. Sorry, that''s something Dumbledore should think about. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 957： acting explosion Just when a decisive battle broke out in the depths of the maze, who was "more sinister and cunning", the boring audience outside the maze was talking in a low voice, just like the second project, everyone could only stay outside and wait patiently for the game. result. Not being able to see what''s going on in the maze at the moment has undoubtedly greatly reduced the audience''s enthusiasm for the finals, because there is no viewing experience at all. Isobel and Nia were sitting in the family seats waiting patiently, as if to hide their anxiety, Isobel was combing Tom, the fat cat who knew nothing was yawning carefree, Enjoy Nia feeding. In the referee''s bench not far away, Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and looked above the maze, not knowing what he was thinking. Just now, green sparks rose above the labyrinth. This is not a good omen. "What''s wrong?" Amelia Burns asked suspiciously, noticing Dumbledore''s reaction. "There is a green spark," Dumbledore said suddenly. "What''s wrong with the green spark?" Scrimgeour, an Auror, was in many ways more perceptive than the others. "The signal for help is the red spark." Dumbledore didn''t think the warriors would get this little thing wrong. "Anything signaled by a green spark?" Scrimgeour asked, wrinkling. "No." Dumbledore shook his head. "What''s wrong with the green spark?" Fudge found the conversation between the two inexplicable. Just as everyone was waiting to fall asleep, a silver monster swept across the night sky, circled gracefully above everyone''s heads, and landed near the podium. "what is that?" There was a murmur from the stands, and the audience was all attracted by the silver griffin. "Guardian?" Amelia Burns looked at the Patronus in front of her with interest. Just when she was about to ask, the Patronus suddenly opened her mouth and spoke in Albert''s peaceful voice. "I''ve been attacked. Moody''s a fake. Everyone''s under control. Harry could be in big trouble. I''m not hurt." After the silver lion-body Gryphon finished delivering the news, it disappeared completely. The audience in the stands took a long time to realize what was going on. Dumbledore drew his wand and stood up. "Who is the patron saint?" Scrimgeour drew his wand too, and the Auror''s experience told him that something bad was going on in the labyrinth. "The patron saint of Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore pointed his wand to his throat and shouted, "Quiet, please be quiet, professors, keep order." "Scrimgeour, Mrs. Maxime, Severus, don''t you mind accompany me into the labyrinth!" Dumbledore greeted the three of them and walked quickly towards the depths of the labyrinth. Fudge and Amelia Burns looked at each other, but in the end they didn''t follow into the labyrinth. They knew that someone needed help to maintain order outside. "This" Scrimgeour frowned deeply as he looked at Grindylo, who was stabbed to death by the soil cone, the solid stone bridge in front of him, and the red hats swallowed by the hedge. "It should be Mr. Anderson, and only he can do such exaggerated things." Snape does not think other warriors have this ability. "Do you know which way to go?" Madame Maxime asked Dumbledore, who was leading the way. "I don''t know. I want to follow in Mr. Anderson''s footsteps. It shouldn''t be difficult to find him." At this moment, a red spark suddenly rose into the sky. "It seems that Mr. Anderson is also worried that we can''t find the right way." Dumbledore walked quickly in the direction of the red spark. Along the way, they saw a burnt passage and a charred end snail with a hole in its head. "That''s what he did too?" Although Scrimgeour didn''t know the blow-tail snail, he could see that it was dangerous, but it was burned to death. "It should be the devil''s flame." Snape glanced at Dumbledore and reminded, "It seems that the guy has learned a lot of black magic recently." Everyone raised their vigilance, but they soon realized that their vigilance was completely unnecessary, because all the dangers were solved by Albert. They find three professors who are tightly bound by spells. "If I were you, I wouldn''t take off their shackles easily." A voice suddenly sounded, causing Snape, who was about to go over to check, to stop, and his eyes glanced at a certain plant in the corner, his face shaking slightly. "Then Moody is a fake. He''s probably Peter Pettigrew or Barty Crouch Jr. "Mr. Anderson?" Dumbledore asked aloud, raising his wand. "Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall were under the Imperius Curse. Of course, so did Mr. Krum and Miss Delacour. They used the Avada Sorrow as soon as they saw me, so they were sure they would get rid of it. It''s best not to let them go until the Imperius Curse takes hold. Also, I didn''t see Harry Potter, I suspect he''s missing, and as for Hagrid, he probably hasn''t figured out what happened." "Do you have evidence? Why are you hiding?" Scrimgeour pointed his wand warily at the voice''s location. No way, this situation is a bit weird. "You''d better find time to find Harry Potter, he may not be at Hogwarts anymore, he should have been sent away by that impostor by some means, I suspect that the Death Eaters needed Harry Potter to catch him. The appearance of Potter is to resurrect the mysterious man, you better wake up the fake as soon as possible, knock out where Potter was taken from his mouth, otherwise it will be too late, you may only help Harry Potter collect the body already." "Severus, please bring the most powerful Veritaserum, along with the powerful Restorative." Dumbledore''s face became extremely gloomy. "You said that the other warriors were also under the Imperius Curse?" Madame Maxime asked with a frown. "Where is Fleur?" "Going down the front passage, you will be able to meet Miss Delacour and Mr. Krum. However, you''d better not wake them up until they are released from the Imperius Curse." Albert said The voice sounded again. "What the **** are you doing?" Scrimgeour frowned, dissatisfied with Albert''s practice of hiding his head and showing his tail. As the only insider, he obviously had to explain things to everyone. "I''ll go get the trophy first, I think the students at Hogwarts will probably want me to take that back, and we can meet up outside and talk about what''s going on here." "Wait! And you are like this, how can we believe what you say." Just as Scrimgeour was about to walk in the direction from which the voice came, he saw a spell flying towards him. He quickly waved his wand to remove the spell, but the spells flew towards him one after another, so that he could only support himself in front of him. . After Scrimgeour blocked all the spells, he was thrown away by a force and slammed into the hedge behind him. He was immediately wrapped around his hands and feet by countless vines, and even his mouth was sealed. A stun spell flew out of the dark passage, hitting Scrimgeour who was still struggling, completely removing his threat. The most astonishing thing was that the moment Scrimgeour''s wand fell from his hand, it was pulled by a force and flew towards the dark passage. "Ah, this..." Mrs. Maxime glanced at Scrimgeour, who had been pressed against the wall by a series of spells. The expression on her face was a bit strange. She had known that Albert Anderson was a very powerful wizard, and now she knew what this guy was. How awesome. No wonder a group of people wanted to kill him, but Albert Anderson brought them all down. "Of course you don''t have to believe it, because I don''t believe you either." "Tonight, I''ve had enough of being attacked, of having Avada throw my life at me, so don''t do anything that makes me feel suspicious, or I''ll just treat you as Imperius for the time being The unlucky bugs under control, temporarily relieve your threat." The voice sounded a little cold, clearly displeased with Scrimgeour''s rash behavior. "Be safe, we''ll meet outside, come out quickly, so as not to worry others." Dumbledore didn''t blame Albert for being overly aggressive, he turned his head and said, "Mrs. Maxime, please go to K. Mr. Rum and Miss Delacour, take them out of the labyrinth first, and we''ll talk about other things later." "Okay." After Mrs. Maxim agreed, she walked quickly towards the front passage. After Lady Maxime had left, Dumbledore waved his wand, lowered the subdued Scrimgeour from the hedge, and woke him up again. "What the hell!" Scrimgeour''s face was extremely ugly. "Okay, Mr. Scrimgeour, you''d better stop provoking Mr. Anderson. He has been attacked one after another, and now everyone thinks that the other party is suspicious. It''s not wise to rashly **** him." Dumbledore sighed, "Trust me, no one wants to spend months in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries," warns. Dumbledore naturally didn''t believe that Albert would be stimulated. Eighty percent of the time he hated the Ministry of Magic''s formal style, and he didn''t even intend to be investigated properly. "Where''s my wand?" Scrimgeour asked darkly. "It was taken away by Mr. Anderson using the Flying Charm. I think it will be returned to you." Dumbledore comforted. "You actually believed him." Scrimgeour gave Dumbledore a dissatisfied look. "No question." Dumbledore waved his wand and floated several professors. "He actually had a premonition that the third project was in danger very early on. I didn''t take it seriously at the time." "He had a premonition?" Scrimgeour asked, frowning. "The fortune-teller is always very keen in some aspects, so he can be safe now, and our faker''s luck is not very good. He hit his head and broke his blood." Dumbledore''s tone stopped, and his eyes fell. on Moody''s wrist. He used magic to levitate the bracers. "What''s this?" "I think it''s probably... a door key." The expression on Dumbledore''s face was a little weird, "This should be the retreat he left for himself. Obviously, the fake Mr. Anderson also knew that Mr. Anderson was not easy to mess with, and we almost let him escape from under our noses. " "Can this thing help us find Harry Potter?" Scrimgeour demanded. Gu"I''m afraid not. If it were me, I would probably be teleported to a temporary stronghold somewhere, and then Apparate in the past, so as to prevent people from being easily tracked." Dumbledore saw the caution of the fake Professor Moody. Didn''t expect to find Harry with the portkey. "This fellow is unlucky," said Scrimgeour suddenly. "Yeah, very unlucky." Dumbledore agreed. "He obviously has the wrong opponent." If it was a different person, the counterfeit might have already succeeded in running away, so how could he lie here. ... ... When Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Professor Moody were carried out of the maze sideways, they really shocked the students in the stands. Everyone thought that the three professors died in the maze. "They just fainted temporarily." Dumbledore''s voice sounded above the Quidditch pitch, so that everyone could hear it clearly, lest their wild guesswork cause unnecessary panic. "What about the rest?" Amelia Burns looked at the gloomy Scrimgeour. "Still inside, Madame Maxime will lead the warriors out of the labyrinth." "Who can tell me what the **** is going on? Who attacked the patrol?" Fudge looked unusually pale as he looked at the three professors being carried out of the labyrinth sideways. He looked uneasily at Dumbledore and then at the gloomy Scrimgeour. "I''m afraid you''ll have to ask Mr. Anderson about this." Scrimgeour said almost through gritted teeth. "I''m afraid only he himself knows the specifics best." "Where''s Mr. Anderson?" Fudge demanded. "Mr Anderson went to get the trophy." Dumbledore handed Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick to Madam Pomfrey, who came in a hurry, and did not forget to remind: "Minerva and Filius are likely to be controlled by the Imperius Curse. wake them up." "Imperial Curse?" Fudge''s voice rose a little. "This is impossible." Amelia Burns knew very well the true level of Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick and Professor Moody, and it was difficult to control them with the Imperius Curse, let alone under Dumbledore''s eyes. "Professor Moody is an impostor, and I''m afraid he is hiding the real Moody." Dumbledore''s face was so gloomy that he was about to twist out of the water. "Counterfeit?" Fudge was confused. "That guy should be Barty Crouch Jr." Albert''s voice came from the entrance of the maze. "Who''s where..." Fudge was startled, and almost instinctively pointed his wand at the entrance to the maze. However, he clearly made the wrong demonstration. A red light suddenly hit Fudge and knocked him out of the air. The wand in Fudge''s hand slid an arc in the air and landed on Albert''s hand. "Peter Pettigrew is not as smart and cunning as this guy, let alone his strength and courage." Albert put Fudge''s wand into his pocket and reminded indifferently, "Also, don''t use your wand at me, Thanks, I hate being pointed at with a wand that makes me think you want to use the Avada Throwing Charm on me." The audience was stunned by Albert''s neatly disarming the Minister of Magic''s wand. "What the **** are you doing!" "Don''t point your wand at me." Amelia Burns also flew backwards like Fudge, and was also disarmed, and the clean and tidy movements made one wonder how many times Albert did it, five, six or more? "There is no enemy here, Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows and reminded him. "Who knows if they were under the Imperius Curse?" Everyone was stunned, the Minister of Magic was under the Imperius Curse? "It''s easy not to, Barty Crouch Sr. is a ready-made example." "If you''ve been ambushed, you''ve been thrown the Avada Sutra, and you''ve become as suspicious as I am. At least, I''m still alive and everyone else is on the ground, obviously what I do is Correctly, otherwise you''ll just have to talk to my corpse." Albert looked at the few people who were hostile to him with scrutiny eyes, as if he was considering whether to let them sleep for a while. "I suggest you give them a little Veritaserum later, it''s easy to find out if they''re a gang." Albert''s gaze was so indifferent that Fudge swallowed all his anger back in his stomach. It was not looking at a person''s eyes, but at a bedbug. The corners of Scrimgeour''s mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Fudge, who was almost mad, as Dumbledore had said, and now the man was a little nervous to anyone who was hostile. "what on earth is it?" "What''s going on?" Albert repeated, "probably a conspiracy against Harry Potter!" "A conspiracy against Harry?" At this moment, Hagrid and Madam Maxim walked out of the labyrinth with Krum and Fleur, who were in a coma, respectively. They just heard Albert''s words, and their tone couldn''t help but rise a bit. "Harry Potter is missing. I don''t know where he was taken by the other party. You can torture the impostor yourself with Veritaserum." "You''re fine." Isobel and Nia trotted towards Albert and gave him a big hug. The Triwizard Tournament trophy that had been floating by Albert''s side was thrown on the ground like rubbish. Didn''t even look at him. "Don''t worry, it''s just a nasty bug." After Albert gave Nia a hug, he looked at Isobel who was relieved, and gave him a long kiss with a smile. "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch that trophy rashly. That thing was turned into a door key by Barty Crouch Jr. God knows where it''s going." However, it''s too late. When Amelia Burns bent over to pick up the trophy in front of her, she was teleported away. "Bones, damn, what the **** is going on?" Fudge stared at the place where Amelia Burns had disappeared, gaping in shock. "I don''t know, but Ms. Burns should be fine." "It''s okay? But she..." "This should be a trap for me or Dumbledore." Albert explained impatiently: "Only an idiot would put a lion in a flock of sheep, obviously not Barty Crouch Jr. Such an idiot, otherwise he would have been exposed long ago instead of hiding until now." "Flock of sheep." Scrimgeour thought the analogy was ridiculous. He had heard someone compare the Death Eaters to a flock of sheep? However, looking at the five people lying on the ground, Scrimgeour did not intend to make any comments on this. "Notify the Auror office and have them send their staff to find the whereabouts of Burns. If this person is really Barty Crouch Jr., we''d better send him to the place where the scum should be." Fudge was furious. After leaving, he didn''t even ask Albert to get his wand back, which obviously made him feel very insecure. "I helped you catch a fugitive, remember to give me his bonus," Albert reminded. "If he''s really the fugitive you say," said Scrimgeour. "If you check your wands with the Flashback Charm, you''ll find that a lot of wands have used the Avada Throwback Charm." Albert used the Flashback Charm on Professor McGonagall''s wand. The dazzling green light that continued to bloom on the wand made everyone in the room feel terrified, and it was obviously more than one use. Albert took out another wand, proving that this wand had also been used with Avada, and the third was in a similar situation. Well, even Dumbledore was silent, because whether it was Barty Jr. or Professor McGonagall, they almost used the Avada Solitaire spell as an ordinary spell. No wonder Albert''s reaction was so big. With him, the situation is 80% not much better. "I''m not blaming Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick but...I don''t think the Ministry of Magic will keep him for the summer after draining his intelligence on the fake. Honestly, I''m not A very forgiving person, especially when someone is trying to take my life, you can''t expect me to be forgiving of each other, do you understand what I mean?" "We''ll find out his true identity soon, and let the Aurors search for the whereabouts in the labyrinth." Scrimgeour took the three wands thrown by Albert and added: "If this guy is a fugitive, I I don''t think he has a chance to rot in Azkaban prison." "I need to find a place to rest, I hope you can save Potter. Good luck, Professor." Albert walked towards the castle with Isobel and Nia, leaving a group of people stunned. As for the champion of the Triwizard Tournament, no one cares. "Aren''t you going to the school hospital?" Madam Pomfrey called to Albert. "No, I''m going to find a place to rest where no one disturbs me." "You''re pretending to be the same?" After leaving the Quidditch pitch, Isobel asked suspiciously, "What the **** are you doing." "You have to be strong, otherwise they will keep harassing and questioning the labyrinth." Albert said helplessly, "That''s a bunch of people who bully the soft and fear the hard. As for offending Fudge, it doesn''t really matter. Anyway, that guy will get out of office soon. Well, Amelia Burns will probably be dead in two years, and Scrimgeour won''t live for a few more years." "How do you know?" Nia asked curiously. "In the next few years, there will be turmoil in the magical world, and the Minister of Magic is a bunch of unlucky bastards." Albert smiled and said to Nia, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the airport, it''s safest to leave tonight." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 958： save harry potter Harry may never be able to understand why things have turned into the way they are now. He was clearly participating in the third event of the Triwizard Tournament in the labyrinth of the Quidditch pitch, why was he suddenly tied here. He didn''t even know why he fainted suddenly, why he was kidnapped, but Harry knew he was in a bad situation. A man who was both unfamiliar and familiar to him came into view, the enemy Sirius wanted to kill all the time, and also Harry''s enemy - Peter Pettigrew. Peter was standing in front of a large cauldron, not knowing what he was doing. Before Harry had time to think about when he was kidnapped by Peter Pettigrew, he was stunned by what he did. Peter actually put an extremely ugly baby into the cauldron. What did he want to do? "what!" The scar on Harry''s forehead suddenly burned so unbearably that he nearly fainted. Vaguely, Peter Pettigrew''s muttering sounded in his ears, and then he felt that his arm was stabbed by a sharp blade. When Harry struggled to open his eyes, he saw a black figure slowly rising from the cauldron. . As the man stepped out of the cauldron and put on the robe that Peter Pettigrew handed him over, Harry could only feel a shuddering shudder through his body, a face he had seen in nightmares for three years. Voldemort is resurrected. "God, if this is a terrible nightmare, just wake me up!" Harry roared and shouted inwardly. This is not a nightmare. He was extremely desperate. Why don''t you listen to advice yourself, why do you want to participate in the Triwizard Tournament? Why not just wait for the game to end at the entrance of the maze? Harry regretted it. But, it''s all too late. Voldemort was resurrected with his blood. Voldemort proudly showed off, shared his story, and used the Dark Mark on Peter Pettigrew''s arm to summon his servants, It was a group of Death Eaters in cloaks and grotesquely patterned masks, like house-elves in the kitchen, humbly crawling up to Voldemort on their knees, kissing his robes, and begging his forgiveness. As Voldemort greeted his old friend, Harry heard Voldemort call out some Death Eater names. Certainly not a prejudice against Malfoy. Lucius Malfoy was indeed a Death Eater. His two doglegs, Goyle and Crabbe, are also Death Eaters, as well as MacNeil, the executioner who nearly killed Buckbeak last year, and many strange wizards. All the Death Eaters looked at Harry with strange eyes, looking at the desperate face of the legendary savior, the famous Harry Potter. "You should have noticed that the famous Harry Potter is coming to my rebirth party." Voldemort''s pale face contorted into a smile, "We might as well call him a special guest." When Harry thought Voldemort would kill him in the presence of his servants, the Dark Lord With Malfoy''s compliment, he finished telling his own legendary deeds, allowing Harry to survive a little longer. However, if he knew that he was able to stand here and show off to the Death Eaters the miracles he had created, it was only time that his most loyal servant had bought with his own life. "I know this boy you all think is my nemesis..." Voldemort raised his wand and gave Harry a Cruciatus, so that all the Death Eaters could see Harry''s distressed appearance, "Think this boy is better than me. What a foolish idea." "I admit it was a fluke that Harry Potter escaped from me," said Voldemort calmly. "There is no Dumbledore here to protect him, nor his mother to sacrifice for him." "Now, I''m going to kill Harry Potter to prove my power." Voldemort knew exactly how to regain the loyalty of the Death Eaters, "but I''ll give Harry a chance, he can fight me, and be like He died as heroically as his father, so you don''t doubt who was stronger." Harry got his wand back in a daze, and stood opposite Voldemort, ready to fight the infamous Dark Lord for a duel that was unfair from the start. Voldemort just wanted to kill him and make fun of him before he killed him. Harry held his wand stubbornly, his eyes fixed on Voldemort, ready for a final duel. He knew he was going to be killed, and there was nothing he could do about it... Dumbledore was no longer here, and no one could save him. Two years ago, Harry had been in a short-term dueling club, and in recent months, he had learned quite a few spells from Sirius, but nothing he had learned was of any use here, because he faced It''s Voldemort. "Be brave Harry." Harry took a deep breath, keeping his head up as high as he could. Even if he died heroically like his father, he wouldn''t give in, wouldn''t listen to Voldemort''s mercy...he wouldn''t beg for mercy...Harry raised his wand and stood before Voldemort like a hero, ready to face the other side execration. Voldemort was so much faster than he was that Harry didn''t even have time to utter the spell when he was struck by the Cruciatus again. The severe pain re-occupied every inch of Harry''s body, and his head must be cracking, but Harry couldn''t help it, even if his eyes were about to bulge out of them, The pain stopped, and Harry''s body shook uncontrollably, but he still grabbed his wand and rolled over, trying to attack Voldemort, but he was knocked down by Cruciatus again. This time, Harry finally couldn''t help screaming in pain. He had never made such a scream in his life. "Look, how tenacious, he''s still not going to give in, he''s going to fight me." Voldemort removed his wand and said lightly, "Give Harry a break... I think he must be in pain." The Death Eaters laughed again, laughing at Harry''s embarrassment. They wanted to see Harry begging for mercy, but Harry didn''t answer, still clutching his wand. Even if Voldemort used the Imperius Curse, he didn''t let Harry give in, and he didn''t let Harry beg Voldemort for mercy. "You should give in so you can suffer less before you die." Just as Voldemort was about to use the Cruciatus again, Harry finally used the first spell he used in the duel, the Disarming Charm. However, the spell didn''t work, because Voldemort just tilted his head and moved away, and the severe pain fell on Harry''s body again, making his body that could not bear it almost fell to the ground. The pain had clouded Harry''s consciousness, but he knew he couldn''t kneel at Voldemort''s feet...he was going to die standing like his father. Harry tried his best to get back up, but he couldn''t. "Oh, well, I did go a little too far. Harry originally wanted to die heroically. I should have given him this chance." Voldemort looked at Harry, who was crawling to the ground, and said happily, "I can''t deny it. , he''s tougher than most, let''s give him a decent death!" Just as Voldemort was about to recite the Avada Sutra to Harry, who was lying on the ground, a flame suddenly lit up not far away, and Dumbledore walked out of the flame. Voldemort looked at the old acquaintance not far away, and a cruel smile formed on the corner of his mouth: "How stupid, Dumbledore. Do you think you alone can save Harry Potter?" "The Aurors are already on their way." Dumbledore said calmly, glancing at Harry, who fell to the ground, "I think they must be very happy to wipe you out, and then they will have no other excuses." There was a commotion from the surrounding Death Eaters, and if it was anyone else, they would definitely laugh at each other, but it was Dumbledore who said that. "Quiet." Voldemort glanced at the restless Death Eaters, raised his wand, looked at Dumbledore and said, "I''m curious, how are you going to duel me while protecting that boy?" "If you want to do that, I really can''t stop it," said Dumbledore calmly. "But, I don''t think you can stop me from killing other people either." Dumbledore''s voice was so cold that all the Death Eaters around couldn''t help shivering. They all knew that if Voldemort killed Harry Potter in front of Dumbledore, at least a few Death Eaters would be buried here with Harry. After Harry heard Dumbledore''s voice, he was almost completely desperate, and finally hoped again. However, before Harry had time to rejoice, he realized that he had dragged Dumbledore back. "Leave me alone, avenge me, kill them all!" With almost all his strength, Harry shouted at Dumbledore, and the scene was very tragic. At this moment, the expressions of all the Death Eaters changed suddenly. They never thought that Harry Potter was also a ruthless character, and they didn''t even want their own lives. "Harry himself has that realization." Dumbledore stared at the Death Eaters next to Voldemort, as if preparing to pick a target. If Voldemort wasn''t still here, the Death Eaters would have escaped. "bluff!" Voldemort rubbed his wand and waved for the Death Eaters to disperse. The Death Eaters around Voldemort were all relieved, they didn''t want to get involved in a duel between the two, it would be a disaster. "Are we going to duel, or are you afraid?" "Why should I do what you wish?" Voldemort looked at the old man opposite, and seemed surprised why he would say such a thing, "I know you want to save Harry Potter." "You heard it just now, you can''t protect everyone." Dumbledore raised his wand and fired a spell at Voldemort. "It''s not like what you would say. I know you will save Potter, and I know your weakness." Voldemort took the attitude of Dumbledore. At this moment, Dumbledore directly attacked a hapless Death Eater. If Voldemort hadn''t stopped the attack, the Death Eater would have been dead. When Voldemort made an interception, Dumbledore also seized the opportunity to fire a deadly spell at Voldemort to hold him back. Fox appeared above their heads, diving down, trying to take Harry away from Voldemort. "Do you think you can take Potter away from me with such inferior means?" Voldemort raised his wand towards the Phoenix with a screeching sound, and a spell pierced through Fox''s body, killing Dumbledore''s Phoenix. After the phoenix fell and fell beside Potter, it burned and turned into a chick. Harry, who had just had a glimmer of hope, was almost completely desperate. "Looks like your plan has failed, Dumbledore," Voldemort scoffed unbridled. "You still want to save Harry Potter." A woolen sock lay quietly in the ashes where Fox died. However, before Harry could react, Voldemort discovered the secret of the wool socks earlier. Even though Dumbledore was doing his best to hold him back to buy Harry time, the Savior obviously failed to seize the opportunity at the first time. "Is this your trick?" Voldemort looked at the wool stocking contemptuously and destroyed it. The expression on Dumbledore''s face instantly collapsed. That wool sock was indeed the portkey he had prepared for Harry. As long as Harry reaches out and grabs the wool socks, he can be teleported back to Hogwarts by the portkey. However, the plan failed. "Since you want to save him, I''ll kill him." The Death Eaters were gone, and Voldemort didn''t have that much to worry about. He raised his wand and recited the Avada Sutra to Harry in front of Dumbledore Even Dumbledore couldn''t stop him from killing Harry Potter. However, a strange thing happened, Harry''s hand suddenly moved, and the wand in his hand unconsciously pointed at Voldemort, launched a spell, and confronted Avada Suomin. The next moment, the two wands were connected by a dazzling golden light. Voldemort froze in surprise, never expecting such a strange thing to happen. At this moment, something even weirder happened, Harry Potter suddenly disappeared, and he was teleported away. The connection between the two wands was also disconnected. "what have you done?" Voldemort was so angry that Dumbledore actually rescued Harry Potter in front of him, which was a shame for him. However, Voldemort didn''t notice that when Dumbledore discovered Harry''s sudden disappearance, there was also a stunned expression on his face. Obviously, this matter had nothing to do with Dumbledore. Well, who would have thought that Harry Potter was wearing socks that turned into portkeys? Even if Voldemort could see through something easily, he certainly didn''t have time to pay attention to what socks or underwear Harry was wearing, and naturally he wouldn''t be so bad at the presence of the door key. If Barty Jr. turned his underwear into a door key, Dumbledore would not have found it easily, maybe it was really possible... well, it might be teleported away. Of course, those socks were given by Sirius, and Harry was specially instructed to wear them during the game, which was why he was relieved to squat Peter Pettigrew near the grave of old Tom Riddle. As for who came up with this idea, Sirius has repeatedly assured that this is his own idea, and Lupin can help him testify. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 959： Invitation from the Order of the Phoenix At night, London airport. Albert and Isobel came here to send their families away. "Are you really not going to go together?" Although he had already guessed the answer, Herb couldn''t help but ask before he left. "No, we don''t plan to leave the UK for the time being. Pay attention to safety on the road." Albert gave his family a hug before parting. "Help watch over Albert, don''t let him mess around." Daisy took Isobel''s hand and whispered: "Also, take the time to have a child, anyway, you don''t have any pressure, and there are people to help take care of the child. " "I''m the one at home that I don''t need to worry about." Albert complained. He is the most reassuring person in the family, and these people dare to slander themselves like this. "It''s just that you don''t have to worry about making people worry." Nia didn''t forget what happened tonight. "Don''t look at Albert always being calm and calm, in fact he is still a big child at heart." Daisy whispered to Isobel, "Sometimes it''s enough to coax him like a child." "Cough, don''t listen to their nonsense." "I know." Isobel covered her mouth and chuckled. "Here''s something for you." Albert didn''t bother to argue pointlessly with them, he took out a box from nowhere and handed it to Nia, "The key is the silver card I gave you last time, open it After that, just put the silver card on it." "Don''t let anyone find out, the instruction manual is inside." Albert continued to exhort, "There are gifts I gave you, as well as the beauty potions you and your mother used, enough for you to use for many years." "Thank you." After Nia put away the box, she gave Albert a big hug, kissed his cheek again, and said, "I knew you were the best for me." Watching the Anderson family drag their luggage towards the check-in desk, Albert did not leave immediately, but found a place to eat nearby and chatted with them on the phone until the family boarded the plane to leave the UK. Isobel put his head on Albert''s shoulder, looked at the plane flying above his head and said, "They''re gone!" "Yeah, they''re gone!" Albert retracted his gaze and looked sideways at Isobel: "Let''s go back, I''m a little tired today." "Well, go home!" The two walked quietly to the empty alley and disappeared without warning. While Albert and Isobel enjoy a moment of peace at home, Hogwarts is still in chaos. Furious, Fudge brought Aurors and Dementors back to the scene. However, he fluttered, no one knew where Albert was, and Dumbledore disappeared. According to Snape, Dumbledore went to rescue Harry. Now the whole school is almost in a mess. Professor McGonagall, the vice-principal, is still lying on the hospital bed, along with Professor Flitwick and two other warriors who are also under the control of the Imperius Curse, and the dying Professor Moody too. Was found and is now under Madam Pomfrey''s care. Fudge also got a bolt from the blue. The fake Moody was Barty Crouch Jr. After he was injected with Veritaserum, he explained everything clearly. The purpose of taking Harry away was to resurrect Voldemort, and now I''m afraid it has succeeded. Revive Voldemort? God, this is just a big joke. It would ruin all his years of hard work, something Fudge could not accept and would never admit. Because he knows too well what the consequences will be once he admits it. Of course, Fudge also knew very well that no one could lie after taking Veritaserum, and once Barty Crouch Jr. was brought to trial in Wizengamore Court, he couldn''t believe what would happen. This situation must be prevented. Fortunately, this is not difficult. Fudge took advantage of Dumbledore''s absence to let the Dementors search the entire castle and found Barty Crouch Jr., who was locked up and guarded by Hagrid. The next thing to do is simple. Fudge has the Dementor give Barty Crouch Jr. a fatal kiss to make sure he doesn''t have the chance to do anything else that might endanger the wizarding world. As long as Barty Crouch Jr couldn''t be brought to trial in Wizengamore Court, Dumbledore couldn''t convince anyone else, because it was impossible for a dead person to prove Voldemort''s resurrection. However, before Fudge could rejoice in his wit, he heard the news of the return of Harry Potter, the famous savior who seemed to be horribly tortured. It didn''t take long for Dumbledore to bring back the news that Voldemort had been resurrected, and to provide Scrimgeour with the address of Voldemort''s resurrection, which made Fudge almost crook his nose. That night, the two sides were very unhappy, and Fudge and Dumbledore were finally kicked out of the school hospital by the unbearable Madam Pomfrey. But... what does this have to do with him, Albert Anderson? The next day, after a good night''s rest, Albert returned to Hogwarts full of energy to clean up the mess. As soon as he appeared in Hogwarts Castle, he was admired by countless people, not because he won the Triwizard Tournament for Hogwarts, but because he not only saw through Barty Crouch Jr. In the camouflage of the opponent, he fought back brazenly during the siege of the other side, turning everyone over. That''s the notorious Death Eater, and two professors and two warriors in the school, usually when people encounter this situation, they are absolutely dead, look at Harry who was kidnapped with almost no resistance. Potter knew it. Everyone can''t wait to see how Albert turned defeat into victory in a desperate situation, and wanted to know how he knocked down five people by himself. "As we all know, there is a problem with Porter becoming the fourth warrior." Facing everyone''s inquiries, Albert said calmly, "Some people want to be unfavorable to Porter, and the third project is their last chance. , since you know that there may be a dark wizard in the maze, people who are not careful, even if they die, they deserve it." "After I entered the maze, I stopped trusting other people, at least in the maze," Albert explained, "because I knew whoever kidnapped Potter didn''t want the third project to end any time soon. , so that person will definitely attack other warriors." "Until I encountered the ambush of Miss Delacour, she used the illusion spell to hide and attack me, but I found and subdued." "Later, as soon as Mr. Krum saw me, he threw the Avada Suo at me, and I realized that the other party wanted to kill me." Facing the shocked students, Albert said lightly, "The two unsuccessful sneak attacks made me realize that there is something wrong with Professor Moody, because only his magic eye can find my location, and he dares to If I do it, it means that he has dealt with the other patrolling professors." "In fact, he actually wanted to surround me, but I was able to conquer the maze faster than he expected, which led to a loophole in the surrounding net." Albert continued under the awe-inspiring eyes of the surrounding students, "I also realized that At this point, I took the initiative to go back to trouble him, catch him off guard, and the plan was successful." "How did you find the fake Professor Moody?" a Hufflepuff girl couldn''t help asking. "If you knew the Tracking Charm, you wouldn''t ask this question, the impostor obviously forgot to put an Anti Tracking Charm on himself." Albert shrugged and said, "I found him, disrupted his rhythm, Got him all over the place. Honestly, that guy is dangerous and likes to slap the Avada Sorcerer." Although Albert said it very lightly, everyone couldn''t laugh. They didn''t forget the scene when Albert walked out of the maze last night. His murderous appearance shocked many people, even the Minister of Magic and the Law of Magic. The director of the executive department asked him to disarm. This sturdy strength, smart brain, and courageous and decisive style are awe-inspiring and admirable. Albert was ultimately unable to finish the story in the maze because someone handed him a note. Under the resentful gaze of everyone, Albert walked towards the principal''s office. After Gu knocked on the wooden door of the principal''s office, Albert discovered that it was Sirius Black who opened the door for him. "Thank you for saving Harry." Sirius was very grateful for Albert''s suggestion. No one thought that the socks that Blake gave Harry was actually a door key. "No, Mr. Headmaster saved Harry," said Albert. "You''re always so humble." Dumbledore came out of nowhere. "I heard that you had a falling out with Fudge last night?" Albert asked apart from the topic. "Fudge doesn''t want to admit to Voldemort, he''s too obsessed with his own power," said Dumbledore, shaking his head. "I can''t convince him." "Sometimes, knowing it''s wrong, it has to be right. That''s politics." Albert said lightly, "Fudge is a **** and can''t bear the fact that the mysterious man is resurrected, and the wizards of the entire Ministry of Magic can''t bear it. because no one wants to believe and watch their good life turn into a mess. So, it''s up to you to talk about it?" "You can always see things so thoroughly." Dumbledore smiled and handed a bag of Galleons to Albert, "By the way, your prize money, the award ceremony of the champion, may not be counted on." Albert didn''t care about this, he took the purse and stuffed it into his pocket, asking the question he cared more about: "Where is the mysterious man resurrected, next to the grave of old Tom Riddle?" "No, I was lying in ambush around Riddle''s grave last night." Sirius borrowed the invisibility cloak from Harry and tried to ambush Peter, but the guy didn''t show up. "In a very remote place, probably out of fear of an accident, Voldemort asked Peter to dig up Old Tom''s bones very early." Dumbledore asked suddenly, "You are very concerned about this matter." "I''m just curious if the future I see will change," explained Albert. "To be honest, seeing Harry suddenly being teleported away really surprised me and Voldemort. Who would have thought that the socks under my feet were the door keys?" Dumbledore said jokingly, it was the two of them. Thinking jumped so fast that Sirius couldn''t keep up with their conversation. "Even the mysterious man probably wouldn''t check if Potter''s socks or **** were the door key!" "I dare say no one has ever done that." "After all, he is the savior, and his luck is not bad." Albert suddenly said, "By the way, I plan to hide, you don''t mind if I take a house elf from the kitchen of Hogwarts!" "Dobby?" "No, the other one." "If you can get it to agree, I have no problem, but it''s not a good example." Dumbledore was a little disappointed, knowing that Albert had explicitly declined his invitation. "By the way, Albert, do you want to join the Order of the Phoenix?" Sirius asked Dumbledore for him when he saw that Dumbledore had not invited Albert. "A secret organization set up specifically to fight Voldemort?" Albert asked rhetorically. "That''s right." Sirius nodded, "Dumbledore established it." "You are also a member of it?" Albert continued to ask. "right." Sirius felt that if Albert joined the Order of the Phoenix, they would gain a great advantage. "I''m not going to join a strange society that I don''t know about, even if he looks beautiful." "You should trust Dumbledore." Sirius never thought that Albert would refuse. "Of course I believe in Professor Dumbledore, but I believe in my own judgment. I know very well what will happen next, and I can provide you with some help, but... With all due respect, where is your headquarters?" Bert asked suddenly. "12 Grimmauld Place, Dumbledore, you can use it, I won''t mind." Sirius sounded that the Order of the Phoenix had not yet had a headquarters, and turned to Dumbledore. "It seems that you don''t even have a place to meet." Albert shook his head and said, "A hastily established organization is not reliable, it is like a sieve, and there is not even any secret." He raised his hand to interrupt Sirius, and continued, "I know the Order of the Phoenix used to exist, but this society is like this now, especially if your opponent is a lunatic like the Mysterious Man, it''s even more dangerous. Reliable protection, your members will be as fragile as paper, and the black mark may float above their homes at any time. Don''t expect the kindness of the mysterious person. The greatest kindness of that guy is probably to use the Avada Suo life curse to send people away. go." There was an eerie silence in the principal''s office. "Peter Pettigrew was one of your members, right?" Albert asked suddenly. "right." Sirius almost said this through gritted teeth. "When the life of his family was in the hands of the mysterious man, he would betray his best friend for the sake of himself and his family." Albert reminded kindly, "What if there is a second Peter? You weren''t even ready for anything, and you got a lot of things wrong." "This is a war, not a child''s game." "We know this is a war." Sirius said irritably. "No, you don''t know. Don''t think your opponents are too stupid Don''t be a fool like Fudge, who brings political ideas to this matter. You-Know-Who is not a politics Home, but a dark wizard who advocates great power and attributes to himself, his style is that if the Minister of Magic is not obedient, he will kill and replace an obedient puppet." "I won''t let that happen," said Dumbledore firmly. "Connelly Fudge is no less trouble than Voldemort''s puppet," Albert said meaningfully, "If I were you, I would find a way to get him out of the way and replace Amelia Bourne with Stress came to power, and I remember she had a grudge against Voldemort, and she was not small, more suitable than anyone else." Sirius was stunned by Albert''s words. He never thought that this man was going to drive Fudge directly and replace him with a new minister. "It''s hard." Dumbledore shook his head. "No, it''s not difficult." Albert said, taking a deep look at Dumbledore. "Next year at the latest, Fudge will get out, but you can get him out early, before he gets into more trouble." "You don''t seem to like Fudge very much?" Sirius asked curiously. "A guy who is holding back, trust me, no one likes him." Before turning to leave, Albert took out a double-sided mirror from his pocket and handed it to Dumbledore. "If you have anything, you can contact me through this. I can help you a little, but let''s forget some things!" "You already knew he wouldn''t join?" Sirius asked Dumbledore, picking up the double-sided mirror. "No, I don''t know, but you have to try your luck. Sometimes, if you''re willing to give something, you usually get something in return," said Dumbledore meaningfully. "Mr. Anderson has always been a simple man." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 960： 2 things before the holiday "Thank you, I was rescued thanks to those socks." Shortly after Harry Potter was discharged from the hospital, he took the initiative to find Albert and thank him. He knew that the pair of socks was a gift from Sirius, but... Harry knew very well that Sirius didn''t have the brain and ability to save him under Voldemort''s eyes. Only Albert, who had the ability to predict, could pinch him. Activate the door key on time. Especially after Harry heard about the whole thing from Hermione and Ron, he was more certain about it, otherwise how could the Weasley family insist on staying on the Quidditch pitch and waiting for him? "Give you a kind piece of advice." Albert didn''t seem to hear Harry Potter''s thanks, and looked at the scenery outside the window and said calmly: "People don''t want to accept the truth." "You want me to shut up, like Fudge?" Harry frowned slightly, remembering something unpleasant. Fudge visited him the night he was sent back, but it wasn''t a pleasant meeting because the two parties fell out. For the first time, Harry saw another face of Fudge, ugly, hideous, and disgusting. "Don''t you smell fear?" Albert motioned Harry to look at the students walking around them, reminding: "Changers usually don''t die because they offend too many people." "You think I should lie." Harry looked a little annoyed, he was here to thank him, not to listen to him. Just when Harry turned around to leave, he heard Albert continue to say: "It seems that the lessons I taught you a few days ago weren''t enough!" "What do you mean." Harry took a step and forcibly turned his head and asked. In fact, he really wanted to turn his head and leave, but... sometimes he should stop and listen to other people''s advice, especially when he has just suffered and still remembers the pain of the Cruciatus. "Many times, I suspect that you have muscles in your head, and you didn''t even think about why I told you this." Albert glanced back at Potter: "Probably because of many students like you, Gryffindor''s courage will be mocked as reckless!" "Are you trying to mock me?" Harry said annoyed. "I told you more than once that incompetent rage doesn''t solve problems, it just makes you look stupid, just like you are now." Albert''s words blocked Harry''s anger back: "I just wanted to I want to tell you that your good days are over, and so is Dumbledore, and generally the first person to uncover the false reality will be brutally beaten." "You can''t tell me directly, you have to be so bewildering?" Harry gritted his teeth and complained, he knew that the guy in front of him was definitely doing it on purpose. "Of course I can do that, but I''m not your father, so I won''t accommodate you. The same is true for others, the world is like this, don''t you understand?" The corners of Albert''s mouth raised a touch that made Harry unhappy. Smile: "You really can''t feel the changes in the school? Everyone obviously dislikes you and sees you as a **** on the side of the road." "If it were you, what would you do?" Harry asked, suppressing the anger and annoyance in his heart. "Don''t you already know the answer?" Albert gave Harry a meaningful look, turned and walked away. Harry did know, because he was Albert''s answer. Let it go and watch people pay for their mistakes and even lose their lives. And like a king, he stood on a high place and looked down at everything that happened below, and after the incident was over, he jumped out to laugh at them in such a way that it was entirely self-inflicted, because he had reminded and warned more than once Everyone, but no one wants to listen. This is Albert''s way of doing things, like the phrase I''m not your father, I won''t accommodate you. "What a nasty guy." Harry looked at the back of Albert''s departure with a complicated expression. Honestly, Harry suspected that Albert was targeting him, he had evidence that neither Hermione nor Fred nor George had ever been targeted in this way. So he never liked Albert very much, but he had to be grateful for the help given by the other party, at least the other party did save his life. Harry didn''t know at all that Albert reminded him specifically to make him better perform his savior''s duty, otherwise he probably wouldn''t bother to talk nonsense to Harry. "What did you tell Harry?" Hermione came out of the corner. "I just told him that it''s time to accept the reality." Albert said softly, "He still looks like a small child, which is really unbearable." "Harry is underage, you are too strict, it''s unfair to him." Hermione complained for Harry, she felt that Albert was too strict. "The mysterious person is not fair. If Potter does not grow up now, if he wants to grow further in the future, he will have to pay a more painful price." Albert said softly, "It is an extremely painful price to make a person realize and quickly grow up." "Like?" Hermione asked, raising her eyebrows slightly. "If Mysterious Man''s minions kill your whole family." Albert''s mouth twitched into a cruel smile, "It will surely enlighten you, and you can also list countless cases!" Hermione shuddered suddenly, she regretted asking Albert this question. "The Second Wizarding War has begun." Albert reminded kindly, "There is a reason why the mysterious man and his name are feared by others. If you don''t make up your mind, many people will die." "you''re right." Hermione thought of Albert, who had nearly died in the maze, seeing better than anyone else, and more qualified to say it. "By the way, have you caught Rita Skeeter?" Albert seemed to be certain that she had caught the woman, although he asked. "Caught, by the window of Harry''s hospital bed, she seems to be trying to get some information." Speaking of this, Hermione smiled happily. She had always wanted to catch Rita Skeeter, and just the day before yesterday, she finally got her wish. "I need her to write a report on this matter, she is good at this." Albert said suddenly: "It was published in the "Defense Guide", the magic world needs such an article to alert everyone." "What are you going to do?" Hermione reminded, frowning. "The Ministry of Magic probably wouldn''t be happy to see articles like this appear. They seem to be controlling the news lately." "The "Defense Guide" will probably be suspended for a while, and before it is banned, it should throw a big news first." "People don''t want to believe the content of the "Defense Guide" now. When the mysterious man''s ambitions are completely exposed, they will believe the "Defense Guide" report?" Hermione guessed Albert''s intention, she suddenly felt that Sirius and It was no accident that Lupin founded the magazine. Albert was waiting for this day to happen, and he even expected what would happen next. Hermione guessed correctly, Albert did intend to use this to give the "Defense Guide" a reputation, and the greater the suppression of the "Defense Guide", the greater the benefits. The most important thing is that Albert intends to make some trouble for Fudge and Voldemort, and let the Order of the Phoenix take the hatred away, so as not to add unnecessary trouble to himself. Of course, he also planned to dig a pit by the way, to see how many people jumped into it, and to see how many would fall into the pit and die. At this moment, both of them noticed something, and they turned their heads to look, and saw Krum and Furong coming here. The two came to apologize to Albert. Although it was true that the impostor used the Imperius Curse in the labyrinth at the time, it still did not change the fact that the two tried to kill Albert. "Don''t take it to heart, I never blame you." Albert said calmly. Actually, in a way, it was him and Potter who should be apologizing, because everyone else under the Imperius Curse was just a hapless wretch. After getting Albert''s forgiveness, Krum whispered to Hermione, and Fleur found a place to talk with Albert. "I''m going to find a temporary job in England to teach English," Fleur told Albert. "Britain has not been peaceful recently," Albert reminded kindly. "You mean the Dark Lord''s resurrection?" Furong raised her eyebrows slightly. "It seems that you have met someone who interests you." Albert said suddenly. "What do you think?" Furong asked curiously, "I heard that you are good at divination, can you tell me the result?" "You are a very brave person." Albert nodded and said, "Few people have such courage, I think it will be successful, most people can''t resist your charm." "You can, in fact, you are not bad." Furong gave Albert a deep look and said, "I suddenly understand why Louise likes you, but unfortunately..." Gu"It''s nothing to be regretted, some things can''t be forced." Albert said with a smile, "Have you talked to him?" "After chatting, he recommended me a temporary job at Gringotts Bank." Furong admitted it generously. Of course, she felt that Albert probably knew something. "Bill Weasley himself worked at Gringotts," said Albert with a smile. After separating from Fleur, Albert returned to the dormitory to pack up, and as soon as he entered the Gryffindor common room, Fred, George and Lee Jordan immediately greeted him. "Man, there is your package." Fred said excitedly, "From Fengya Wizard''s Clothing Store, we think it may be..." "Reward." Albert nodded to show that he knew. The original fire dragon suit was recovered by Fengya brand wizard clothing store after re-shooting the winning picture of raising the trophy. He didn''t expect the new fire dragon suit to be delivered to him so quickly, obviously it was prepared a long time ago. "Check it, and take it apart if there is no problem!" "Leave it to us!" The Weasley brothers looked at each other and grinned, they had their dark magic detectors ready early Compared with the first set of fire dragon suits, this fire dragon suit is not gorgeous. Albert suspects that Fengya brand wizard clothing store actually made two sets. Albert''s remuneration for advertising. After all, in Albert''s identity, the reward must not be shabby, otherwise the insincerity will definitely be rejected directly. Fengya brand wizard clothing store is not at a loss. Based on Albert''s deeds, he is destined to become a legend of a generation. Such an opportunity may not even exist again in the future. It is very important to show your sincerity. "It looks ordinary." Fred said slightly disappointed. "This is the normal clothes for people to wear. The previous fire dragon suit was too gorgeous." Albert looked at himself in the mirror, then took off his fire dragon suit and threw it aside at will. "How are you preparing for the store opening?" "Everything is going according to plan. However, you really intend to..." George hesitated, he felt that Albert was really generous. A few days ago, Albert gave them the Galleons from the Triwizard Tournament as start-up capital for opening a store. "Next semester will be an interesting year," Albert said softly. "interesting?" "I heard that Dumbledore seems to be planning to... announce the return of You-Know-Who." The three looked at each other, not understanding what Albert wanted to express. "With Fudge''s character, he will probably send someone to interfere at Hogwarts, or even drive away our Mr. Headmaster." A meaningful smile appeared on Albert''s face. "How dare he do this." The three of them said in unison. "Of course he dares to do that. Politicians can eat **** when necessary and claim that **** is fragrant," Albert said contemptuously. Professors are often surprised." "We can give him an unexpected surprise." The three looked at each other, and suddenly understood why Albert said that next semester would be a very interesting year, and also understood that Albert always said that the seventh grade was a good place to promote joke props. It really fits! ! At the school leaving banquet that night, Harry Potter once again became the object of countless people''s attention, even more eye-catching than Albert, the champion of the Triwizard Tournament. People were curious about what happened that night, because some bad rumors were circulating in Hogwarts Castle, and for the first time they wanted to prove those rumors false. "I have a lot to say to you all tonight," Dumbledore said, looking at the students below, "but I must first pay tribute to Mr. Anderson, who not only thwarted the Death Eaters'' conspiracy in a desperate situation, but also dismantled the small The identity of Barty Crouch, the publicity of his schemes and the averting of a tragedy, a true warrior, a true champion, and the pride of Hogwarts!" Dumbledore raised the goblet to Albert. Albert could only raise his goblet and stand up from his seat, welcoming all the cheers and applause in the auditorium. "I know everyone is very curious about what happened that night." Dumbledore continued after waiting for the cheers in the auditorium to cease, "perhaps you already know some, but the most important part - the Ministry of Magic really does not want I tell you, the parents of some of my classmates may have been shocked by what I did - perhaps because they couldn''t accept the harsh truth that Voldemort had really returned." When the students in the auditorium heard the news, shock and fear were written on their faces, even if they had heard similar rumors, but these words came from Dumbledore''s mouth, and the weight was not comparable to the rumors. sex. "They don''t think I should tell you about this, after all, you are still young, but I believe that telling the truth is always better than lying, at least it can prepare you mentally, not everyone is Mr. Anderson, not everyone Individuals can enjoy everyone''s applause instead of paying tribute after being unfortunate enough to encounter evil forces." Dumbledore looked at the pale students below, and suddenly said: "I once asked Mr. Anderson what the secret of his success was, and he told me that he would never meet a challenge unprepared, and I now Send this message to everyone." "Of course, when it comes to last night, there is another person that must be mentioned," Dumbledore continued. "Yes, I''m talking about Harry Potter, who escaped Voldemort again. In my When he hurried past, he was dueling Voldemort. Even if he was knocked down and tortured by the Cruciatus, when his life was threatened, he never gave in, bowed his head, or compromised to Voldemort. Few wizards faced Voldemort''s lewd power. He was able to show this kind of courage and spirit, and for that, I pay tribute to him." That night, many owls left overnight with letters, and also brought news of Voldemort''s resurrection to all parts of the UK. The next morning, more owls were released. Albert had just said goodbye to Fleur and Krum when he came to the crowded hallway and found Fred, George and Lee Jordan who were waiting for the carriage. "follow me." "What''s the matter, it''s mysterious." The three looked at each other, dragged their luggage and left with Albert. "I''m not going to leave by train, I''ll give you the things now." Albert handed George and Lee Jordan the two double-sided mirrors delivered this morning, and warned, "Don''t try to write to me, then This method is no longer safe, and the owl can''t find my specific location, and don''t let people know that this thing exists." "You are this?" "I plan to hide temporarily so as not to be targeted." Albert said quickly. "You''re not coming to school," Fred asked in shock. "Of course, the school is relatively safe at the moment, and I plan to get the NEWTs certificate." Albert shrugged, "But I have to be on guard, no one knows if the mysterious person will suddenly be out of his mind and want to find My trouble may come to the Death Eaters, but it''s trouble after all." "Is it bad? Have you talked to Dumbledore about it?" the three asked worriedly. "Maybe, Dumbledore..." "Don''t worry, I''ve made preparations for a long time, no one can find me, not anyone, see you next semester." Albert turned and left without giving them a chance to speak. "Do you really need my help?" Dumbledore stood by the window and looked at the students leaving below, and asked Albert who appeared beside him. "No need." Albert said calmly, "I have prepared a safe home for myself." "I see, no wonder you want to take it away." Dumbledore nodded. "Many wizards always take this lightly, and I''m glad you treat it well." "I will." Albert smiled and looked at the house elf beside him, "Kara, I will trouble you next." "It''s my pleasure, Master." The house-elf Carla bowed slightly towards Dumbledore, reached out and took Albert''s hand and disappeared. "Sometimes, it''s not good to see too clearly." Dumbledore looked back, recalled the conversation he had with Albert not long ago, and sighed, even if he knew there was no hope, he had to try. Some things, after all, need someone to do. (End of this volume) https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: ~： 1 more day off The Chinese New Year is approaching, and there are more things to do, so I will ask for another day off. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 961： Fudges Resentment "I think you are probably not up to the job at hand. The transfer notice about you will be received tomorrow at the latest. Now you can pack up and leave." Fudge glared at the young wizard opposite across the table, indicating that the other party could get out. The young wizard was stunned, looking at Minister of Magic Fudge in disbelief, never expecting that he would lose this promising job just by telling the truth. His lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but under Fudge''s gaze, he finally said nothing, just turned away silently. Looking at the lonely back of the young wizard leaving, Fudge''s mouth twitched into a sneer. If it weren''t for the fact that the other party had been following him for two years, Fudge would have told him to get out of the Ministry of Magic directly, instead of being transferred to the other party. Yes, the hapless Assistant Minister of Magic lost this promising job because he didn''t understand Fudge''s mind. He''s very capable, but so what, Fudge needs an assistant who can help him with his problems and troubles, not a fool who''s just getting in the way. What is Dumbledore''s need to spread rumors? He actually put forward the so-called "correct advice" to himself self-righteously. He has been dealing with Dumbledore for so many years. Could it be that he doesn''t understand Dumbledore''s character? Don''t you know that Dumbledore is not interested in the position of Minister of Magic? Of course he knows! Cornelius Fudge knew better than anyone that he could be Minister of Magic because Dumbledore rejected the nomination. Even as Minister of Magic, Fudge had never forgotten how much prestige and support Dumbledore garnered during the election, just as he had never forgotten how much Crouch was admired at the Ministry. Fudge was very jealous and hated Crouch, but he was never jealous of Dumbledore, because Dumbledore was never his own rival. He also needed to use Dumbledore''s reputation as Minister for Magic, and the old man was happy to help him. So, Fudge has always shown respect for Dumbledore, at least on the surface. Dumbledore''s support is very important to him, and it can make the decrees he promulgate quickly get the approval of everyone, because everyone knows these important decrees, he has discussed with Dumbledore, there will be no major problems, and he The political opponents of China will not deliberately jump out to sing the opposite. Maintain a friendly relationship with Dumbledore and maintain his image in the Ministry of Magic. Even if he sometimes disagrees with some of Dumbledore''s decisions, he will choose to keep silent. For example, Dumbledore hired a werewolf as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. . Such a thing would never be permitted by the wizarding world, but Fudge ultimately chose to remain silent. Well, the main reason is that even if there is an accident, it will not affect Fudge himself. At most, Dumbledore is unlucky because of it, so Fudge did not block Dumbledore. But this time, Fudge could not tolerate the stupid advice and preventive measures given by Dumbledore, and let Dumbledore say how nice he was, and he would never agree, because this matter already involved his core interests, and it might even He was forced to step down for making this proposal. Listen, get Azkaban out of the Dementors'' control and send a peacemaker to the giants? God, doesn''t Dumbledore know what the Ministry of Magic is going to do with this dangerous horde of dark creatures if the Dementors are driven out of Azkaban? Let the dementors become the guards of Azkaban, at least the dementors can be controlled by the Ministry of Magic, instead of becoming a big trouble, and the scum in Azkaban prison can also get their due retribution, most of all. The important thing is to maintain Azkaban''s deterrent power to the entire British magical world, so that many wizards dare not go too far. Most wizards who enter Azkaban will leave a shadow in their hearts after dealing with dementors and will subconsciously stay away from Azkaban prison. "Half of the people know that there are dementors standing guard in Azkaban, so they can get a good night''s sleep" is not a false statement, but a reality. As for sending peace messengers to giants? That would be even more nonsense, because there is no talk, and it is impossible to talk about it at all. Simple-minded creatures like giants, if they can negotiate with the Ministry of Magic, the relationship between the two sides will not be so rigid. In particular, they did so many bad things in the last wizarding war, and they were hated by wizards in the entire wizarding world. Dumbledore actually suggested that he send a peace messenger? To be honest, Fudge never thought that Dumbledore, who has always been known for his wit, would come up with such a stupid idea, and even if he thought about it on his knees, he knew that it was impossible to succeed. Is this old and confused? Afterwards, he talked to the other party again, but the two sides still broke down. As for the resurrection of the mysterious man. Fudge always thought it was a big joke. He couldn''t imagine how a wizard who had been dead for more than ten years could lift the coffin board and climb out of the cemetery again. If the mysterious man is really likely to be resurrected, he should have been resurrected more than ten years ago, how could he have been delayed until now? As for the kidnapping of Harry Potter, Fudge believed it was a Death Eater conspiracy, and it''s not surprising that a mad Death Eater would do anything. Were there less absurd things the Death Eaters did in the First Wizarding War? Not long ago, they even made a big fuss at the Quidditch World Cup. Well, let''s say there''s some very evil black magic that can bring a person back to life, and the mysterious man does come back to life. But, so what? If Dumbledore is willing to support him, Harry Potter is willing to support him, and of course Fudge is willing to fight the Dark Wizard, the Death Eaters, and the You-Know-Who, he doesn''t even mind having Scrimgeour form an elite team for this matter. Auror Squad. But this kind of thing has to be kept private, even in the name of targeting the Death Eaters (kidnapping the savior), because once something is exposed, it will immediately cause panic in the entire magic world. Everything that Nian has painstakingly created will be completely destroyed. To make matters worse, once the news of Voldemort''s return is confirmed, the panic-ridden wizards will turn their anger at the Ministry of Magic, at him, the Minister of Magic. Then, it''s time for him to **** off. Of course Dumbledore can be said to be high-sounding, he is not the Minister of Magic, and he does not need to bear the wrath of wizards. He will always be the greatest and most popular Albus Dumbledore, and he will be great because of the other party. plan to end his career early. No Minister of Magic would allow such a thing to happen, not to mention that he wasn''t in the dark, and Dumbledore had the nerve to accuse him of being too obsessed with office. Yes, the two didn''t fall out over the "Voldemort is back" thing. If Dumbledore had a better way to fight against the dark forces without causing panic among wizards in the wizarding world, and let him win a good name, Fudge would certainly be happy to accept and actively cooperate with Dumbledore in fighting the dark forces. Keeping the peace in the wizarding world is important to Fudge, because the next election is not far away (every seven years), and even if he does eventually retire, these bad things will not fall on his head. The two sides are clearly at odds over the handling of the matter. Fudge had to suspect that Dumbledore planned to pull him down and replace him with a tough new minister? If everyone believed in Dumbledore, this was bound to happen. In order to deal with You-Know-Who, Dumbledore may even serve as Minister of Magic himself, taking the entire Ministry of Magic to deal with the dark forces. Well, he knows that Dumbledore is probably unlikely to be the new Minister of Magic, but that doesn''t stop him from changing to a tough guy like Barty Crouch as Minister of Magic and taking a "fighting poison" approach to dealing with dark wizards . Fudge knew very well that Dumbledore would not give up easily. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Fudge to receive the news that Dumbledore announced the resurrection of Voldemort to the teachers and students of the school! When Fudge learned of this, he was almost mad. The students at Hogwarts knew it, which meant that most of the entire wizarding world would know about it. This made him even more convinced that Dumbledore wanted to pull him down. Fudge knew he had to fight back and do something to convince others that Dumbledore was confused, or the wizarding world would be a mess. Fudge quickly figured out a way. He used the influence of the Daily Prophet to launch an article to clarify that "Voldemort has returned" was a lie, and to stab the advice and precautions that Dumbledore gave him. to the Daily Prophet. It turns out that Dumbledore''s proposal is so stupid that Fudge didn''t even bother to slander and slander the other party, and he succeeded in making everyone feel that Dumbledore was really old and really confused. Yes, making these suggestions, what is it that is not old-fashioned? As for the famous Harry Potter, Fudge naturally couldn''t let the other party cause trouble for him, so Fudge decided to use Rita Skeeter''s article to lead everyone to believe that Harry''s scars have long-term negative effects on his mental health , and suggested that everyone Harry may have hallucinations because of the brutal torture of Death Eaters. In doing so, Harry became an unreliable witness. Who will believe him? At least, wizards who don''t want to believe that Voldemort is back will. As for the identities of those Death Eaters that Harry Potter said were returning to Voldemort? If there is no real evidence, they cannot be sentenced at all, but it will bring a lot of trouble to themselves. Of course Fudge knew that some people were suspicious, but as long as they didn''t come out and cause trouble and were not caught by others, Fudge didn''t want to care about them at all, he just wanted to end his term in peace. And, if all those rich pure-blood wizards were caught, who would give generously to a good cause? Do you count on Weasley? The dismissal of the assistant was a relief, but Fudge soon ran into trouble. Looking at the heavy work in front of him, Fudge couldn''t help frowning. He needed an excellent assistant to help with the work at hand. In fact, he was still optimistic about the young man from earlier, but unfortunately his mind was unclear. Looking at the document about Barty Crouch in his hand, Fudge picked up a quill and signed his name on it, officially announcing that the investigation on Crouch was officially over. "Crouch''s assistant seems to be a very capable young man?" Fudge put down the document, reached out and rubbed his forehead, his eyes fell on the profile of Percy Weasley, the young man who performed well during the period when Crouch was "crazy", which is also No one noticed the reason for Crouch''s problem. Fudge planned to meet the young man, and if the young man was willing to be loyal to the Ministry of Magic, it would be a good choice. He knew that Arthur Weasley had a good relationship with Dumbledore, and it would be even better if he could spy on the Weasley family through Percy Weasley and get some information about Albus Dumbledore through the Weasley family. All right. It didn''t take long for the door to the Minister of Magic''s office to be knocked on, and a somewhat uneasy Percy Weasley walked in. "A lot of things have happened recently." Fudge looked at the young man in front of him, organized his words a little and said, "Dumbledore thinks that the mysterious man has been resurrected again, and he also made some unrealistic suggestions like me." "Yes, I also think it''s very unreasonable." Percy was a little confused at first, but he quickly reacted and immediately echoed, "The existence of dementors can effectively deter domestic dark wizards, and Azkaban also There are a lot of dangerous Death Eaters, and once the dementors are driven away, I am afraid there will be problems immediately, and other wizards will definitely not agree to drive away the dementors. As for winning over the giants, I don''t think this will be successful. It''s a complete waste of effort." "Everyone thinks so," said Fudge helplessly. "Dumbledore also claimed that You-Know-Who is back." Percy hesitated for a moment, and followed Fudge''s thoughts. "Dumbledore seems to be confused. If he can''t produce favorable evidence, he will definitely not be able to convince others. I''m afraid no one in the magical world will want to believe his words." "I think you should get the news." Fudge said helplessly, "The entire magical world is in panic because of his irresponsible remarks, and spreading the news of the mysterious man''s return without any evidence is completely deliberately causing trouble. Recently I''ve gotten more shouting letters." "You can consider reducing Dumbledore''s influence on the magical world first." Percy hesitated for a moment and suggested, "Through the Daily Prophet." Fudge looked Percy up and down, and suddenly said, "I heard that Dumbledore has reorganized his extraordinary organization again, it seems to be called... the Order of the Phoenix. Yes, it is called the Order of the Phoenix, and he seems to have invited your father to join." "I don''t know about it, my father didn''t bring it up at home," Percy said immediately. "But I think my father is loyal to the Ministry of Magic." A while ago, Fudge lost his temper and made it clear that anyone who had anything to do with Dumbledore could no longer stay in the Ministry. Naturally, Percy didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so as not to cause his father to lose his job. "My former assistant is no longer up to the job, are you willing to take his job?" Fudge said suddenly, "The investigation on Barty Crouch is over, it''s really not your problem, the others I think you''re very capable." "Of course I will, and I will always remain loyal to the Ministry of Magic." Although expected, Percy Weasley was stunned by an unspeakable joy, and he could not help clenching his fists and immediately swore his loyalty to Fudge. Percy could probably guess how Fudge''s former assistant lost the job. "I need you to pay attention to your family''s situation. If they join the so-called Order of the Phoenix, I need you to help me find out what Dumbledore wants to do, lest he make another big mess." Fudge said angrily, "Even if he wants to deal with the dark forces, it''s not what he does. It''s just walking around in panic, because he spreads about the resurrection of mysterious people. Now many departments of the Ministry of Magic are working overtime for this." "No problem, I''ll help pay attention to these problems." Percy agreed immediately. However, no one knew what Percy was thinking. "Very good, you can come to work tomorrow, do it well, I am very optimistic about you." Fudge praised a few words casually. "Thank you Minister, I will." Percy left the Minister''s office excitedly. "What an ambitious and intelligent man." Fudge didn''t care what Percy was thinking, he just needed the young man to understand what he meant and help him do things well. "It should be easier tomorrow." Fudge picked up another document and frowned slightly. Albert Anderson helped the Ministry catch Barty Crouch Jr., but... what reward should the Ministry give him? Scrimgeour threw the big trouble straight at him. UU reading www. uukanshu.com This displeased Fudge, but he soon learned why. If it''s a normal situation, just follow the rules. If Barty Crouch Jr has a bounty, just give the bounty to the other party. If there is no bounty, there will be no bounty, but... Fudge stared at the gorgeous and tingling profile attached to it, It suddenly dawned on Scrimgeour that he had thrown this matter directly at him. To be honest, this more detailed investigation really surprised Fudge, who had never imagined that a Muggle wizard could do this. There are a lot of titles, and there are countless auras of glory. There are also a lot of famous wizards who keep in touch and have a good relationship, and they are not limited to the United Kingdom, but also Europe. He also has a strong fighting ability (the dead Barty Crouch Jr. can testify), he is simply an enhanced version of Dumbledore in his youth, and to make matters worse, he also has a strong influence on the Ministry of Magic. force. Fudge hadn''t forgotten the last time Wizengamot forced his way through and gave him the title. The matter of Barty Crouch Jr. was forcibly suppressed by him, not to mention the bounty, not even the praise. If it''s an ordinary wizard, it doesn''t really matter to do so. But... that guy is not ordinary at all, so this matter can''t end like this. "It''s a real headache." Fudge knew he had to compromise on something. "Damn, is that guy really human?" Fudge felt that he had seen a more terrifying fellow than Dumbledore, if he were on Dumbledore''s side. He couldn''t help shivering, not daring to think what was going to happen. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 962： for myself On the day he became Assistant Minister, Percy locked himself in the room, thinking hard about what to do next. He knew that he had to stand in line, especially if he wanted to hold the position of Assistant Minister, he had to make a decision between Fudge and Dumbledore. The right choice. Was Dumbledore really so confused? Of course Percy wasn''t foolish enough to think that, anyone with any brains knew exactly what was going on at the Ministry of Magic. The actions of "Saint" Albus Dumbledore obviously touched Fudge''s interests, which led to a direct break between the two who had a good relationship. This kind of thing is actually quite normal. Just look at the bad ideas Dumbledore gave Fudge. Maybe he doesn''t have any special ideas, but it''s not surprising that Fudge, as a politician, has other ideas. At present, Dumbledore may face a series of pressures, and Percy is not interested at all to join in the fun, otherwise his future is estimated to be dead, and it is undoubtedly the best choice to stand on Fudge''s side, even if Fudge may step down in the future, but Percy The benefits are already in hand. To develop a good Ministry of Magic official, you need to give enough experience, Assistant Minister is a great position. If you want to be promoted in the future, although the network resources are indispensable, your own ability must be strong enough, and if you want to have a good ability, you need to go through experience and trial and error, and the resources of the Ministry of Magic are limited. However, the idea of ??Fudge making him a spy seemed ridiculous to Percy. He suspects that this is a bad idea that Fudge came up with without thinking. He really wants to climb up, but he has never thought of selling out his family. If his father is expelled from the Ministry of Magic, the family''s financial resources will be cut off. How to live, Percy has four siblings who are still studying at Hogwarts, and they need a lot of tuition every year. Do they count on the unreliable Bill and Charlie to support the family''s economy? No kidding, they are struggling to support themselves, let alone other people. Percy felt inexplicably sad every time he thought of the empty Gringotts vault. How could his father be so stupid? The wizards in the whole department are trying to distance themselves from Dumbledore. Although most of them are pretending to be seen by Fudge, but... at least they have to pretend to fool Fudge first. If he was fired from the Ministry of Magic, would he still count on the Order of the Phoenix to help him find a job? Fred and George, who were now asking him about funny product patents, became the most worry-free in the family. He knew that the two mischievous rascals were ready to follow Albert to open their own shop. Percy plans to move out of the house. As long as he moves out, Fudge will ask him to inquire about the family''s information. Naturally, he can''t count on it, but what should he do to prevent Fudge from doubting himself? After finally getting the position of Assistant Minister, Percy didn''t want to lose it inexplicably, but it was related to his future. If he wanted to do well, he had to be flexible enough. However, don''t think Fudge is too stupid, otherwise he will be a real fool. If he pretends to be too fake, he will definitely be seen, and he must remind the stupid father, lest he will be caught by Fudge one day. To be fired, cut off the family''s source of income. At this moment, Percy thought of Albert. He felt that the guy might have expected this situation from the beginning, thinking about the last letter the other party wrote to him a while ago. The relationship over there has to be temporarily cut off. After all, Albert is very hateful now, and he is obviously very aware of this. I heard that Fudge was disarmed a while ago, and Amelia Burns was trapped abroad. The Aurors searched for a long time and couldn''t find anyone. In the end, Amelia Burns came back by herself. . "It''s all a bunch of uneasy guys!" Percy muttered, and patted his cheek hard in the mirror, showing a smug smile, he knew it was time for him to start acting. While everyone was eating, Percy triumphantly announced to everyone the good news of his promotion. The Weasley family, who had been discussing joining the Order of the Phoenix, fell silent for a moment. "You were promoted?" Fred was shocked. "They actually promoted you?" "Why not?" Percy glared at his brother in dissatisfaction. "I thought you got into a lot of trouble with Crouch." George also wondered, this fact was too abnormal. "That''s just an excuse they made for themselves. As long as you use your brain, you will know that no one will actively suspect that there is something wrong with their boss. Does this mean they don''t want to work at the Ministry of Magic?" Percy said contemptuously: "Mr. Crouch''s investigation It''s over, they think I''m good, so they give me a promotion." The Weasleys looked at each other in disbelief. Sensing something was wrong, Mr. Weasley asked tentatively, "What kind of position did they give you." "A position in the Office of the Minister of Magic, I became Minister Fudge''s assistant." Percy excitedly announced the good news to everyone. For someone just a year out of Hogwarts, that''s a job well-requested. However, no one in the Weasleys was happy about Percy''s promotion, because some time ago, Fudge was furious in the Ministry and banned anyone from having any contact with Dumbledore. Now that Percy is an Assistant Minister, it''s a weird thing to do. "It''s weird. I suspect that Fudge put you in his office just to use you to spy on our house, orto spy on Dumbledore." Mr. Weasley put down his knife and fork and stared at his son, "You accepted?" The atmosphere in the kitchen suddenly became weird, and everyone held their breath. "Yes, I promise." Percy admitted directly. "How can you promise to be watched over your family?" Mrs Weasley looked at her son angrily, realizing that something was about to happen. "Why not." Percy looked at his father and said, "You probably don''t know how bad your situation is at the Ministry, and you probably don''t know, because of your relationship, I have had a good time at the Ministry of Magic. How hard people look at me when they hear my name is Weasley, ever since I entered the Ministry, I''ve been struggling desperately to get rid of your bad reputation, otherwise there''s no hope at all To be promoted, you can only stay at the bottom, do you know how desperate it is? Fortunately, I was the only one in my family who entered the Ministry of Magic, otherwise do you know how many people would blame you for this?" Percy ignored Mr. Weasley''s gradually contorted face, and revealed all his sufferings this year. "You haven''t even thought about my situation, why you haven''t been improved for so many years, and why your family''s situation is so bad. Don''t you really think about the reason at all?" "Are you finished?" Mr. Weasley slammed the plate in front of him to the ground, staring at his son dissatisfiedly. If Mrs. Weasley hadn''t pulled it, he would probably have gone up and beat him. "Percy, you should apologize to your father." Bill stared at his brother with a frown, and he suddenly felt that Percy was strange. "Fudge is already suspicious of you," Percy warned coldly. "He''s considering whether to kick you out of the Ministry of Magic. If you lose your current job, what will happen at home, Fred, George, Ron You and Ginny are still in school, are you planning to put them out of school? You have no idea how hard they are at school?" "Shut up Percy." Bill felt that Percy was going too far, and planned to stop the other party from continuing. "Bill, you haven''t experienced it yourself. You don''t know how many strange looks you need to endure when you go to school with a second-hand book and a second-hand robe. Especially in the first year of freshmen, I was often laughed at." Percy glared at his father angrily: "Don''t you know that this is likely to make us lose our heads in front of others?" The others all stared at Percy in stunned eyes, although Percy was indeed right, but... how dare he say it like that. At some point, Mrs Weasley began to cry, and everyone glared at Percy, who thought he was going too far. "I know you want to join the Order of the Phoenix, but have you really not considered Dumbledore''s current situation? He has a lot of big troubles himself, and you are now teaming up with Dumbledore, this is to be with him Unlucky together? It''s stupid to the extreme." Percy glared at his father without showing weakness, and sneered: "Everyone thinks Dumbledore is old and confused, let Azkaban get out of the control of the Dementor, You dare to say the bad idea of ??sending peace messengers to giants, don''t you really know what will happen if Azkaban is freed from the control of the Dementors? Can sending peace messengers to giants really win over giants?" "Dumbledore has his reasons for doing that. The Mysterious Man came back to Percy, and both Harry and Dumbledore saw it with their own eyes." Mrs. Weasley looked at her son with pleading eyes, hoping that Percy would not continue to make trouble. down. "Without evidence, who would believe it?" The expression on Percy''s face became even more bizarre: "The only evidence now is what they said, however, this alone cannot convince anyone, especially Dumbledore''s stupid words. After that, many people thought he was old and confused and thought he was untrustworthy." "Albert thought for a long time that the mysterious man would come back. He said that in the next few years, the entire magic world would be in chaos." Fred and George looked at each other and reminded: "I remember you and his The relationship is not bad, you should know his divination ability!" "Have you seen Albert come out and claim that You-Know-Who is back?" Percy looked at his brother and asked, "No, Albert didn''t do that, because he knew very well that without evidence, he was rambunctious. What a foolish thing it is to spread the news of the return of the mysterious man. Most of the wizards in the entire Ministry of Magic are working overtime, because Dumbledore spread rumors indiscriminately, and everyone gritted their teeth in hatred for Dumbledore''s intentional troubles. " "If Dumbledore really wanted to solve all the troubles, he should have offered to kill all the wicked prisoners in Azkaban, and let the giants be wiped out from England, instead of suggesting that there is no way to succeed at all. stupid advice to trouble everyone." "Are you finished?" Mr. Weasley smashed his contents at Percy. "I know very well who I should be loyal to. If you insist on betraying the Ministry of Magic and joining that illegal organization, then I will no longer belong to this family." Percy dodged what Mr. Weasley had thrown at him and went upstairs to pack his bags. , Apparating away from the Weasleys. Mrs. Weasley realized something was wrong only after the sound of Apparition from upstairs, and when she hurried upstairs, she found that Percy''s things were missing. Percy is gone, out of the house. "He''s gone." Mrs Weasley looked like she might break down at any moment. "Let him go, and treat me like I don''t have this son!" Mr. Weasley said indifferently, and the hall fell into an eerie silence. "No, Arthur, you can''t do that." Mrs Weasley was going to find Percy, to talk to him, and she could probably guess where Percy was going. In fact, there aren''t many places Percy can go now. After everyone hurriedly finished eating, they gathered in Bill''s room to discuss the matter, and soon they heard the sound of things being thrown downstairs. "It''s weird," George said directly. "What''s so weird?" Bill asked, puzzled. "Percy is not a fool, and it is impossible to guess the return of the mysterious man." Fred analyzed carefully: "Then why did he do that?" "Why?" Ginny was confused. "Because Percy is a power-hungry idiot," Fred sneered. "Assistant Minister of Magic is undoubtedly a good job for him." George said helplessly: "He has been very depressed in recent months, you know, Percy wants to be Minister of Magic, so ... he chose to believe. Ministry of Magic, UU Reading This is more beneficial for him, and he can take this opportunity to climb up." "So, he didn''t hesitate to fall out with his father and leave our house?" "Don''t be surprised, he''s just standing in line." George said helplessly, "Standing on the side that is more favorable to him." "Dad didn''t think about these questions?" Bill suddenly realized something and looked at Fred and George with strange eyes. "He is probably mad!" Fred shrugged and said, "Don''t look at me like that. After spending a long time with Albert, the way of thinking will always become a bit similar to his." "Is that really the case?" Ron stared at the twins dumbfounded. "Probably!" Fred shrugged and said, "Percy is a selfish idiot. I''m not surprised that he would do this." "Many issues are actually related to interests, and Fudge and Dumbledore fell out because of this reason." George explained to several people, "Dumbledore''s actions will pull Fudge from the position of Minister of Magic, this kind of thing Fudge Naturally intolerable, in order to maintain his status and power, Fudge can only touch Dumbledore and Harry in the dark, denying that the mysterious man has been resurrected." "But" "There''s nothing good about it," Fred interrupted, "Fudge would never tolerate losing his ministerial position, because it would greatly damage his interests, and the resurrection of the mysterious man is a matter of the entire British wizarding world, and the same What does he have to do with Fudge, maybe he has stepped down." "That''s why Albert hates politicians." George spread his hands and said, "They always say that they have no morals and will do anything for their own benefit." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 963： Society of the Phoenix Conference The news of Percy''s falling out with his family soon reached Fudge, and as Percy had expected, Fudge did not abandon him because he could no longer carry out his task of monitoring his family and Dumbledore, and gave him to the assistant minister. location to drive away. After all, Percy had a falling out with his family over this matter, and has proven his loyalty to the Ministry of Magic and Fudge with his actions. It was only Fudge''s whim to let Percy monitor his family, and he needed a loyal and reliable assistant to help with the heavy work to prevent Dumbledore from planting spies by his side. Percy, who has proven his loyalty, is undoubtedly trustworthy and worthy of recognition, at least according to Fudge. As for what actually happened, it''s really hard to say. After Percy''s falling out with the family, the Weasleys rarely brought up Percy. Fred, George, Ginny and Bill did not share their speculations with their families. No matter how it is explained, it cannot be concealed that Percy chose to stand on Fudge''s side for his own benefit, in order to allow himself to go further in the Ministry of Magic, betraying his family. After Percy ran away from home, the Weasleys decided to join the Order of the Phoenix. In order to ensure the safety of the family, the Weasleys, after obtaining the consent of Sirius, planned to move to 12 Grimmauld Place to temporarily settle down. At that time, they could help station the temporary headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix and help take care of Harry by the way. of life. "Sirius, can we join the Order of the Phoenix too?" George put down his fork and asked tentatively. "No, you are still young!" Mrs. Weasley stared at her son dissatisfied with her hands. "We have grown up." Fred complained, "Also, Professor Dumbledore personally invited Albert to join the Order of the Phoenix." "Really?" Ron looked up in surprise. "Of course it''s true, what did I lie to you for? If you don''t believe me, ask Sirius, he''ll know for sure." Fred slowly stuffed the last potato into his mouth. "Yes, but Mr. Anderson is an exception," Lupin explained. "The members of the Order of the Phoenix only recruit wizards of a certain age who have graduated from Hogwarts, and you don''t have that ability." "You shouldn''t involve the kids who are still in school." Molly Weasley glared at Sirius and Lupin a little angrily, then turned to her husband for support. Mrs. Weasley still had a good impression of Albert and didn''t want him to take risks. "So, Albert is also a member of the Order of the Phoenix now?" Ron asked in surprise. "No, he refused." Sirius shook his head. "Refused?" Everyone was surprised, they didn''t expect Albert to refuse Dumbledore''s invitation at all. "Why did he refuse?" Ginny asked curiously. No one answered, because at this time, the sound of something being knocked over came from outside the corridor, followed by a series of curses. Soon after, the door of the hall was pushed open, and a blond witch walked in and greeted everyone: "Good evening, I received news that there is an important meeting tonight." "Have you had dinner yet?" Mrs Weasley changed the subject. "not yet." "Then sit down and eat together!" Tonks hesitated for a moment, then nodded in agreement, she really hadn''t eaten yet, and hurried over just after get off work. "Sirius, why did Albert reject Dumbledore''s invitation?" Hermione brought back the topic just now, she wanted to know the reason. "It''s the famous Albert, right!" Tonks sat down and asked curiously after hearing Hermione''s words. "He believes in Dumbledore, but he doesn''t trust the Order of the Phoenix." Sirius shrugged helplessly and said, "The guy thinks that the Order of the Phoenix is ??just a very loose organization, not reliable enough, and not safe, and he also doubts that there might be a possibility in the Order of the Phoenix. will be mixed with traitors..." "Traitor, Albert suspects there are traitors, I mean Albert thinks there are traitors in the Order of the Phoenix." George was taken aback by Sirius'' words. "Traitor, how could there be a traitor?" Tonks asked suspiciously. "There are no traitors in the Order of the Phoenix. Everyone was summoned by Dumbledore, and they are a group of trustworthy partners." "Albert''s intuition has always been accurate. If he thinks that there may be traitors in the Order of the Phoenix, this is not a good sign." Fred frowned, looking a little disturbed. No way, their whole family basically joined the Order of the Phoenix. If there is a traitor, it doesn''t have to be the end. "Don''t worry, Dumbledore thinks the members of the Order of the Phoenix are trustworthy." Tonks immediately recalled the members of the Order of the Phoenix, thinking that this is unlikely. "No, Albert''s hunch has always been accurate, and he has hardly missed it." George also frowned. "I think he''s referring to someone!" Sirius pointedly said, "That guy has a very good relationship with the professors in the school, except for someone, who obviously doesn''t trust him..." "Sirius," interrupted Lupin, frowning. "Dumbledore thinks he can be trusted." "But Albert''s hunch has always been accurate. He doesn''t trust the slug, just like he never trusted the impostor Moody, and thought from the beginning that he might have a problem." Sirius didn''t bother about this, and continued. "However, thanks to him for reminding us that Dumbledore used the Fierce Loyalty Charm here not long ago, the current headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix is ??completely different from the last time, more rigorous and more secure." "Who are you talking about?" Fred and George looked at each other and looked at Sirius, "This matter is very important." "Fred, George." Mrs Weasley looked at her son disapprovingly. "Mom, you don''t know, Albert''s hunch has never been wrong." George ignored Mrs. Weasley''s stern gaze and warned: "Don''t underestimate Albert''s hunch, or you will pay for it, Harry It''s a ready-made example." "What does this have to do with Harry?" A tall, dark-skinned wizard quietly pushed open the dining room door and walked in. "Good evening Kingsley, do you want something to eat?" Mrs. Weasley stood up to greet him. "No, I''ve already eaten it." The wizard named Kingsley looked at the twins and asked curiously, "Can you tell us about this?" "Before the third project, Albert had a premonition that the danger was coming. He thought it had something to do with Harry. He also suggested that Harry stay at the entrance of the maze, stay in Dumbledore''s line of sight and wait for the game to end." George They looked at each other with Fred and told everyone what they knew: "Professor Dumbledore also knew about this, but they didn''t take Albert''s reminder seriously at all, which led to Harry being taken away. already." Ron and Hermione looked at each other, and they knew it too, and Harry''s training with Sirius and Lupin had something to do with it. "I heard that Albert Anderson is a master of prophecy." Kingsley looked at Fred and George. "Is this true?" "Master of Prophecy?" Tonks was taken aback, they all knew what that meant. It has been a long time since a new master of prophecy emerged in the UK. "His predictions are really accurate, and there are almost no mistakes." Fred and George said in unison that as Albert''s roommate, he knew Albert''s predictive ability better than anyone else. "It''s a big pity not being able to invite him to the Order of the Phoenix." Sirius noticed that everyone was looking at him, and continued: "He predicted this day long ago, and even decided that Fudge would be ousted from power. As well as the upcoming Azkaban escape, he also predicted... the downfall of the Ministry of Magic." "Okay, don''t discuss these things in front of the kids. And you guys, go back to your room and do your holiday homework after eating, don''t stay here." Mrs. Weasley was ready to chase people, and more to come. Members of the Order of the Phoenix come here for meetings, and it''s not a good place for kids to hear something they shouldn''t. Mrs. Weasley was right, more and more members of the Order of the Phoenix came here, and they all got a notification from Dumbledore that there was an important thing today. "What happened to the downfall of the Ministry of Magic?" The news really shocked everyone. "I don''t know, Anderson believes that in a few years, Fudge''s successor will die at the hands of Voldemort, and the entire British wizarding world will usher in the darkest moment, the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts will be controlled by Voldemort, and Muggles will be born. The wizards will be persecuted, and Harry will be a wanted man at the Ministry of Magic." Sirius handed Kingsley some parchments and said, "This is his prophecy." "Are you sure you''re not joking?" Kingsley said, frowning at the contents of the parchment. "Dumbledore would never allow such a thing to happen." "Who knows!" Sirius was also reluctant to believe these prophecies, but he didn''t think Albert would be joking. "The prophets are a bunch of mysterious guys, but given his level, to be honest, there are basically no mistakes. At least, I asked him to predict, and it is very accurate." "real?" "Next, we''re going to release the information in the parchment." Sirius gave a malicious smile: "I think Fudge will be mad!" "Are you going to publish this in the "Defense Guide"?" Tonks asked curiously. She felt that if this article were published, the entire magical world would probably explode in place. She reminded: "Fudge will not tolerate this. This magazine continues to be published." "It doesn''t matter, we will provide the magazine privately to the wizards who have ordered the magazine, and we will also set up a radio station to broadcast to other wizards." Lupin comforted, he also knew that the magazine was unavoidable, but ... "The situation is not so Too bad people will think of our magazines and radio when they find out that the wizarding world is in chaos." As far as Lupin knew, these were all suggestions from Albert, and it was no wonder Dumbledore wanted to pull Albert into the Order of the Phoenix. In some ways, Albert is better, more professional, more thorough than they are. "What are you discussing?" Moody walked through the corridor and into the hall, glancing at the people who were talking. "Anderson''s prediction," Tonks said excitedly. "He thinks Fudge will be out next year." "Oh, that''s really good news, I think Dumbledore would be very happy?" Moody said, pulling up a chair and sitting down. "I heard he didn''t agree to join the Order of the Phoenix." "He thinks that there may be traitors among us, don''t look at me like that, Remus, I was there at the time." Sirius shrugged and said: "At the beginning, Albert suggested that Dumbledore use his power to drive Fudge out of power ahead of schedule. , making Amelia Burns the Minister of Magic, as you know, Amelia Burns'' brother...he thinks that a change of minister to our advantage can greatly weaken Voldemort''s power, although very Surprising, but it''s a really good idea, at least Amelia Burns certainly won''t hold us back." "So, that thing is true, everyone said that Dumbledore was trying to get the position of Minister of Magic." Tonks widened his eyes in surprise, and even his face changed. "No, Dumbledore didn''t agree." Sirius shook his head and said, "He thinks it is difficult, but I think Anderson dares to make this suggestion, and he must be sure to oust Fudge, otherwise he will not mention it at all. ." "No wonder Fudge is going mad," Tonks muttered. "It was thought that Anderson was in contact with at least half of the higher-ups at the Ministry of Magic." Kingsley recalled some rumors he had heard. conference, and voted to force him to be the Wizengamore''s backup." "That''s an exaggeration," Tonks muttered. "There''s a lot of magic about that guy, like the parchment you have in your hand, the manuscript he asked Rita Skeeter to help write," Sirius reminded, "he said he thought Rita Skeeter was better. Good at writing these articles." "It''s incredible how he did it." Everyone present was surprised, they knew exactly what Rita Skeeter was. "I don''t know, he''s always so magical." The discussion about the prophecy did not continue, and more and more members of the Order of the Phoenix rushed to the headquarters, and the table was soon filled with people. Tonks is excited to share the good news that Fudge may be stepping down next year. "Where did you get the news?" Everyone was curious, it would be great if Fudge could step down, the guy is just messing with them now. "A master of prophecy, as for his identity, you can ask Dumbledore if he is willing to tell the identity of that person." Sirius didn''t reveal Albert''s news to everyone, and he signaled the others to shut up. "Is this thing accurate? Many prophets are liars." "I asked him for a divination, and it was very accurate." Before they could continue discussing the prophecy, Dumbledore arrived, looking a little rushed and a little tired. "I called you to ensure Harry''s safety." Dumbledore looked at the members of the Order of the Phoenix staring at him, and said straight to the point: "We need to prepare sentries to ensure Harry''s safety." "You think the Death Eaters will attack Harry?" Sirius asked first. "Maybe, we can take him to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, where it''s safer." "No, Harry is safer with his Muggle relatives, the old magic that Lily left behind is still protecting him, Voldemort and his minions can''t do anything about Harry, but we need to make sure no one else will Leigh do something, you guys should know exactly what Fudge is doing lately, he wants to get hold of Harry. If they want to deal with Harry, they can also use the power of the Ministry of Magic, so we need to make sure that Harry does not meet In trouble, leave no chance for Fudge." "So, we need the sentry to take turns to ensure Harry''s safety. Of course, Arabella will help to keep an eye on Harry, but you should also know her situation. UU Reading " "Why not just tell him? I think Harry should be able to..." Sirius was interrupted before he could finish his sentence. "Harry is not as mature as you think, especially after what happened," Dumbledore said softly. "Another thing, Voldemort seems to be looking for something." Saying that, he looked at Snape. "I haven''t heard anything yet." Snape raised his head. "If he sends the Death Eaters to look for it, I will definitely receive the news as soon as possible." "I need to figure out what he''s looking for as soon as possible?" Dumbledore nodded. "The sentry thing is arranged as soon as possible, Alastor, I''ll leave this to you." "No problem." Moody nodded in response. "By the way, Hermione and Ron are here, right?" Before leaving, Dumbledore looked at the Weasleys. "Yes, they are here, what''s the matter?" Mrs Weasley was a little nervous. "I have something to tell them about Harry." Dumbledore saw Hermione and Ron soon after. "I hope you can keep it secret from Harry, and don''t tell Harry important things when you write. The owl is not safe and may be intercepted halfway." Dumbledore looked at the two and said, "It''s better not to let Harry knows everything, okay?" "But" "Okay, we promise." Hermione said, kicking Ron. "I promise not to write to Harry casually or say anything important," said Ron. "Very well, remember your words." Dumbledore left in a hurry after being assured. "Poor Harry, I think he''ll be mad when he finds out," Ron muttered softly when he returned to his room. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 964： death eater meeting Scotland, Voldemort''s lair. The old house, which had been abandoned for more than ten years, finally got simple repairs not long ago and welcomed its owner back. At this moment, in the dim room, Voldemort sat on a dark velvet chair, looking at the group of Death Eaters in front of the long table, his eyes fell on one of the Death Eaters, and asked hoarsely: "Yax Li, is there any news of our old friend?" "Master, Karkaroff didn''t go back to the Durmstrang School. The traitor hid in fear. I found the last person who saw him. When I went there, Karkaroff had already left. I''m afraid I want to find him. Gotta take some time. After being named by Voldemort, the Death Eater named Yaxley bowed his head respectfully to the Dark Lord with the latest news. "Find Karkaroff, and I will go over and execute the traitor myself. No one can live after betraying Voldemort." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes revealed icy killing intent, causing all the Death Eaters present to shudder. They all knew that Karkaroff was dead, no matter where he was hiding. "We have some loyal Death Eaters still in Azkaban," Voldemort whispered. "I think they can''t wait to serve me." "Master, you plan to attack Azkaban and free the imprisoned..." Before Malfoy could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Voldemort raising a large pale hand. , Malfoy fell silent immediately. "The dementors must fall on our side. It''s not difficult to convince them." Voldemort looked at his servants: "Who will convince the dementors, of course, not now, we can''t expose it now." Voldemort''s lipless mouth twisted into an odd smile. "As far as I know, Fudge, the Minister of Magic, is causing trouble for Dumbledore. This is a good chance." The Death Eaters bowed their heads, and few were willing to deal with the Dementors. "Avery." "Master." Avery felt Voldemort''s gaze, lowered his head and said, "I am willing to persuade those dementors for you." "Very good." Voldemort looked away from Avery and continued: "McNeil, I need you to walk for me and convince those mindless giants to join our great cause." "I''m glad to be at your service." McNeill bowed slightly to Voldemort. "I need someone to help me convince the werewolves," Voldemort said contemptuously. "As unreliable as those hairy beasts are, Voldemort can give them the last heat." "My lord." Lucius volunteered and said, "I am willing to convince the werewolves that Fenrir Greyback can form an army of scattered werewolves and swear allegiance to you." "Very good. Severus?" Voldemort looked down at the shadow who had remained silent. "I hope you can bring me some good news." "Master, the Order of the Phoenix has only held two meetings so far. They set up the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix at Sirius Black''s house, but because Dumbledore cast the Faithful Charm there, I can''t reveal more information to you." Snape looked at Voldemort calmly, and said respectfully: "The second meeting was just yesterday, Dumbledore asked the members of the Order of the Phoenix to strengthen the security around Harry Potter, and he asked the members of the Order of the Phoenix to watch him. Follow him to avoid any accidents." "Any more?" Voldemort''s scarlet eyes stared at Snape, his eyes so sharp that several people around him looked away. "Dumbledore is busy with the Ministry of Magic," Snape continued. "One more thing, Sirius got a prophecy out of nowhere." "prophecy?" "Yes, Black claims that the prophecy came from a certain master of prophecy." Snape waited for a while, seeing that Voldemort did not speak, he continued on, "The prophecy indicates that Azkaban will soon have a massacre. Prison escape. Minister of Magic Fudge will step down next year, and his successor will die at the hands of the master. At that time, the entire British wizarding world will usher in the darkest hour, and the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts will be taken over by the master. Control, Muggle-born wizards will be persecuted, and Savior Harry will become a wanted man at the Ministry of Magic." "Do you know who made the prophecy?" Voldemort has been trapped once by the prophecy, so this time I am extra cautious. "I don''t know, Blake didn''t say it, but the man seemed to have rejected Dumbledore''s invitation. I heard that he thought the Order of the Phoenix was not tight enough and there might be spies or traitors." Snape said with pursed lips. "This prediction is quite accurate." Voldemort''s lipless mouth twisted into an odd smile. The Death Eaters at the long table also laughed, because he was right, wasn''t the person in front of him a spy hiding in the Order of the Phoenix? "It seems that Dumbledore has found a guy who is good at prophecy. I need you to find out his identity." Voldemort is not surprised. He has suffered from Nicole Lemay before. Danger is acute. "Barty once reminded me that there was a Mudblood at Hogwarts who was good at prophecy." Voldemort seemed to remember something, stared at Snape and said, "I remember you reported to me earlier, what was the name of the Mudblood who defeated Barty. ." "Albert Anderson, Master," Snape said after a moment''s hesitation. "There were indeed rumors at Hogwarts that Albert Anderson was a fortune teller." "This rumor may be true." Snape noticed that Voldemort was looking at him, and continued: "It is said that he sensed the danger before the third project and asked Dumbledore for combat skills on this ground. , but was rejected." "Dumbledore originally wanted Moody to teach him, but was rejected by the Mudblood, and then Dumbledore wanted me to teach the Mudblood, he valued that person, but the Mudblood refused, he He didn''t seem to trust me and Barty, and finally found Flitwick, who is said to have mastered a lot of black magic." "It''s really new." Voldemort''s expression was weird, he knew all too well Dumbledore''s attitude towards black magic. "Find the Mudblood and bring him to me. Will you take the lead, Wormtail?" Voldemort looked at Peter Pettigrew. "I remember he sent you to Azkaban Prison." Peter Pettigrew, who had been huddled in the corner from the beginning, murmured, "Lord, Master, if this is your will, I, I will" "Go on, I don''t need you to dedicate yourself yet," said Voldemort lazily. "You just need to find his place, and someone else will bring it to me. That mudblood nearly ruined my plan, and It led to Barty''s death, and he needs to pay for it." There was a slight commotion at the long table, and the group of people who hated Albert was excited. "With all due respect, Master, you need to be prepared to deal with that Mudblood," Snape reminded. "If you''re not sure, I suggest that you''d better leave him alone, so as not to startle the snake." "It''s rare that you would give such a rating to a Mudblood," Voldemort waited for Snape to continue. "I taught him, knew him, and admittedly, he was a genius. A lot of people thought he was the next Dumbledore." Snape lowered his voice. "Actually, that''s true, but that guy Arrogant but cautious and dangerous." "Danger?" Hearing Snape describe a Mudblood as dangerous, the Death Eaters present couldn''t help but laugh. They are more dangerous. "There are traces of the Fire Curse in the labyrinth, and no one knows how much black magic the mudblood has mastered. Even Barty Crouch and four helpers tried to surround him in the labyrinth, but they failed miserably. , and paid for it. I saw with my own eyes that Mudblood killed Crouch with Fudge''s hands, in front of Dumbledore." Snape gave Albert a wave of hatred, and also A warning to all Death Eaters, don''t mess with him. "It''s hard to believe it was a Mudblood." Valley "There were rumors that Albert Anderson was the descendant of a well-known pure-blood wizard." Lucius Malfoy suddenly said: "Otherwise, the old antiques of Wizengamodia would not be possible. Accept him, such rumors are very credible." "Catch him, if the situation doesn''t allow it, kill him, don''t make too much noise." In Voldemort''s eyes, the Mudblood was already dead. "Lucius, you stay." The Death Eaters looked at Lucius jealously, and got up and left. "Master, what are your orders?" "Lucius, I once asked you to keep a diary, is it okay?" Voldemort''s scarlet eyes revealed a strange light. One of the things Snape reported to him not long ago was that the Chamber of Secrets had been opened two years ago. "Where is the diary still with me, Master." Lucius tried to keep himself as calm as possible, but he didn''t notice the trembling in his voice. He remembered the diary with a hole pierced by something, and he couldn''t imagine what the Dark Lord looked like after seeing the diary. ... "Don''t try to lie to Voldemort!" Voldemort realized that Lucius Malfoy''s reaction was wrong, and suddenly had a bad premonition. "The diary you asked me to keep is still with me, Master." Lucius lowered his head even more, not daring to meet Voldemort''s eyes. "Really." Voldemort asked. "real." "Lie, I see fear in your face." Voldemort drew his wand. Lucius'' body trembled slightly, he knew what he would face. "The diary is indeed still with me, Master," Lucius repeated sullenly. "Then bring me the diary, and if it''s still in good condition, you''ll be rewarded with a reward, if..." Voldemort didn''t finish his sentence, but Malfoy''s heart sank. "Go, Lucius, don''t keep Voldemort waiting too long." "Master." Lucius fell to his knees, "The diary you gave me..." The agony swallowed Malfoy and made him swallow half of what he had said. "The diary is damaged." Lucius gritted his teeth to withstand the Cruciatus, and panted. "Broken?" Voldemort repeated softly. "I once tried to use the diary to open the secret room." Lucius explained in a trembling voice. "Bring me that diary, and go now!" Voldemort ordered with a gloomy face. "Yes!" Malfoy''s head was blank, but he didn''t dare to delay, and hurried back to get the diary, fortunately he still had it. Voldemort knew very well that the Horcrux was protected by black magic and could not be damaged at all. Malfoy said that if the Horcrux was damaged, it probably meant that he had lost a Horcrux. However, once the Horcrux was destroyed, I should have felt it. Is it because I was inferior to a ghost at the time, and I couldn''t feel it without a body? Voldemort remembered Nagini who had been killed by Dumbledore, and his face became even more gloomy, which meant that it had already had two Horcruxes destroyed. Not long after, Malfoy hurried back with Riddle''s diary, which also confirmed Voldemort''s conjecture. Voldemort was furious. Someone found a way to destroy the Horcrux? Malfoy, who originally thought that the diary was just to open the key to the secret room, was now lying on the ground and shivering. "Lucius, you have betrayed Voldemort''s trust." A shrill scream followed Voldemort''s voice. "Who did it, who destroyed this diary?" Voldemort''s cold voice made Lucius Malfoy feel the breath of deathHarry Potter! " "Harry Potter has no such ability." "Dumbledore said it was Harry Potter who stopped this and killed the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets," said Lucius, trembling. After Voldemort had vented his inner anger and calmed down a little, he realized that he despised Harry Potter too much. Especially after the Horcrux was inadvertently destroyed, Voldemort realized the **** prophecy. "The man with the power to conquer the Dark Lord is approaching... Born into a family that defeated the Dark Lord three times... Born in the seventh month..." Snape didn''t overhear the whole thing, what was the other half? He suffered a great loss for this half of the prophecy. "I''ll give you one more task, get the Prophecy Ball from the Department of Mysteries, and Harry Potter''s Prophecy Ball, I need the entire contents of the Prophecy Ball." Voldemort stared at the dying Malfoy and said hoarsely, "Don''t let me down again." "I will not let you down." Although he said this, Lucius Malfoy felt a chill in his heart, because he knew very well that no one except the silent man knew about the situation of the Department of Mysteries, and it was impossible for the silent man to speak. As for the prophecy spoken by the Dark Lord, Lucius naturally knew this prophecy, although he probably guessed what the content was. The Dark Lord''s rival, this is also the reason why the Dark Lord attacked the Potters and tried to kill Harry Potter, but it actually proved that the prophecy seemed to be fulfilled. "This matter is kept under wraps for now, don''t tell anyone." "Yes, Master," said Lucius Malfoy, bowing his head. "Very well, you can go." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 965： Just in case 1 "Who''s out there?" Hearing a knock on the door downstairs, Katrina subconsciously stuck her head out of the window to see who was knocking on the door. Under normal circumstances, few people come to the house, but there is no one at the door. Katrina seemed to think of something, only felt chills all over her body, regretting her reckless actions just now, she quickly grabbed the wand on the table, and while she was relieved, she pricked up her ears to listen to the surrounding sounds. Is there someone downstairs? "Who will it be?" The red-haired girl raised her vigilance. Since Isabel didn''t know where to go with Albert, she was left alone in the huge family most of the time. Suddenly a stranger came to the door, and it was impossible for Katrina not to panic, because Isobel had told her that Albert''s removal of a Death Eater in the labyrinth of the third project was likely to provoke The revenge of the "Mysterious Man" minions. It stands to reason that even if the mysterious man wants to take revenge on Albert Anderson, what does it have to do with his family? Whoever made Anderson''s family emigrate overseas, even Voldemort would find it difficult to find Albert''s family across continents, and Isobel McDougall was the only one who had a relationship with Albert. Although the two sides are currently only boyfriend and girlfriend relationship, but who knows if they will be implicated? It''s really hard to say how low the bottom line between the mysterious man and his minions is. It was eerily silent below the stairs, Katrina was hesitating to retreat temporarily, she was currently occupying favorable terrain (stairs) and could use Apparition to retreat at any time. While Katrina was hesitating, some noises suddenly came from the hall, which aroused Katrina''s vigilance. However, what puzzled her was that the intruder did not go upstairs, but went to the hall. "Not the enemy?" If not the minions of the mysterious man, who is it? Katrina couldn''t think of anyone who would come to their house at this time. If it was her mother, she would definitely not knock on the door. The other party doesn''t seem to be hostile, could it be that Isobel is back? After hesitating for a while, Katrina finally quietly used the Disillusionment Charm on herself, planning to sneak downstairs to see what was going on. After she gripped her wand tightly, she tiptoed downstairs and quietly touched the hall. Then, Katrina was stunned. An oddly dressed house elf was standing at the entrance of the hall, holding a piece of parchment in its left hand, a wand in the other, and a familiar suitcase beside it, but for some reason, it always gave The illusion of a house-elf in front of you ready to run away with a suitcase. The house-elf in front of him seemed to be confirming something, staring at the parchment in his hand, stuffing it back into his cloak-like pocket, and saying to the corridor outside the hall, "Please don''t be nervous, Miss Katrina." Yep, the house-elves seem pretty sure they''re around. After speaking, the house-elf raised his wand and waved it gently towards the window, and the originally open window closed abruptly. "Who are you?" As soon as Katrina spoke, she saw that the curtains in the hall were also closed, and the originally dim hall was completely plunged into darkness. It didn''t take long for the lights in the hall to light up again, but there were two more familiar figures in the field of vision. "What the **** are you doing?" Katrina breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the two of them, lowered her wand, and stared angrily at the two of them in front of her. "Be careful, it''s never a bad thing." Albert quickly glanced at his wrist, as if confirming something. "Kara, I''m sorry to bother you with dinner," Isobel said to the house-elf. "Okay, Mistress, I''ll leave dinner to Carla." The house-elf opened the suitcase and happily went to work on what he liked. "hostess?" Katrina noticed the house elf''s name just now, the expression on her face became strange, and her eyes moved back and forth between the two. House-elves are so efficient that dinner is ready in no time. For safety reasons, Albert insisted on enjoying dinner in the box, while waiting for Mrs. McDougall to return. Although Isobel had notified her mother in advance, she did not know when the other party would return home. "Why are you hiding in the box?" Looking around at Katrina''s door, she was surprised to find that the place had changed a lot, it was like a small manor. What''s even more surprising is that Katrina still saw the steaming hot springs, which she hadn''t seen the last time she came in. "Of course it''s for safety reasons." Albert reminded solemnly, "Last night, a famous Death Eater appeared near my house. You should be able to guess the reason without me saying it!" "How did you know?" Katrina was stunned, "Didn''t you already hide?" "They triggered the alarm, those guys don''t know yet, I already know about it." Albert''s tone was flat, as if it was a trivial matter to be taken care of by a dark wizard. Perhaps, he had expected this to happen from the beginning! "You came to me to..." Katrina asked suspiciously. "Change to a safe place for you." Albert said directly, Hearing Albert''s proposal, Katrina shook her head and said, "Are you kidding? Mom won''t agree." "It''s not safe here anymore." "You should know your mother''s character better than I do." Katrina looked at Isobel and wanted her to come out to stop Albert''s mischief. "You have to try everything, and what you did just now was wrong. In this case, you shouldn''t come down to check, but you should hide. Even if you want to find out who is below, the method is wrong." Albert looked at eating Tom, who took a nap after dinner, corrected Katrina''s mistakes. "What method?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. "The Tragedy Curse." "What is that?" Katrina asked in confusion, she didn''t know what the spell was. "A spell that can be marked on the map." Isobel explained gently, "There are people around, just look at the map." "That''s why the house-elf looks at the parchment?" Katrina found the parchment and saw the ink dots on the map marked the names of the house-elf Kara and the three of them. "Yes." Albert reminded, "Even through spells or potion disguise, you can''t hide the Humanity Charm, unless you use a strong shielding spell on yourself, but only a highly skilled wizard can do it, believe me, I don''t know. The mysterious man of love and his minions will certainly not be on guard." "Well, it''s really practical this way." GuKatrina felt that Fake Moody''s loss was not wrong at all, and it was no wonder that Albert was able to defeat Fake Moody and his helpers. It turned out that the other party had always planned to ambush him under Albert''s eyes. Despite the advance notice, Mrs. McDougall was still working late at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, looking tired. However, when he saw Albert and his daughters emerging from the suitcase, he was not too surprised, but he was more interested in the house-elf dinner. "So, you want me to find a place to hide like your family?" Mrs. McGonagall asked after listening to Albert''s story while eating paella. "right." Albert admitted, although he knew it would be rude to say so. "You predicted that the mysterious person would attack me?" As soon as Mrs. McGonagall finished speaking, the atmosphere in the hall became very depressed. "I didn''t try to predict, but I don''t think I should believe in the integrity of mysterious people. No matter what those people do, I won''t find it strange." Although Albert knew that the chances of success were rare, he still had to try. "I have my own job and I won''t hide it," said Mrs. McGonagall, shaking her head. "Maybe, you can change your job temporarily, such as writing a book that teaches people to treat magical injuries." Albert suggested sincerely: "I know it''s rude to say this, but I think you also experienced the first wizarding war. , it was clear what was going on and this time it was going to be worse." "worse?" "The Ministry of Magic will collapse and be controlled by You-Know-Who. I''m worried that they will implicate you because of my relationship." Albert did not hide it, "The Death Eaters were empty at my hometown yesterday." "Death Eater, are you sure?" "I''m sure that even if I can strengthen the defenses around the house, it''s not safe, and powerful wizards can easily crack them." Albert paused for a moment and continued: "Even if you live in another place, it''s not safe. If you eat death If the disciples want to catch you, they will rush into the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to catch you." "Is the situation so bad?" Mrs. McGonagall frowned deeply. "Not yet, but it will be hard to say after a while." Albert reminded. "Why didn''t you and Isobel leave the UK?" Mrs McDoug never worried about her safety. "We are very safe. Others don''t even know the specific location of the town we settled in. Even if they do, there is nothing they can do. The Fierce Loyalty Charm can ensure that no one can find us." Isobel comforted. Mrs. McDougall looked at Albert, "It seems that you are ready." "Yes." Albert admitted directly: "If the situation is not good, I will leave the UK with Isobel. The way back is ready." "Then I''m relieved." Mrs. McDougall knew that Albert''s arrangement was entirely for her safety, but... she didn''t plan to give up her current job. "I''m not going to hide," she said, looking at her daughter. "But you can arrange a safe place for Katrina, and the ones I''m most worried about are their sisters." "Mom!" Katrina frowned in dissatisfaction, she would not leave her mother and hide. "Albert is right. If the mysterious man makes a comeback, you''d better find a place to hide." Mrs. McDougall looked at Katrina and said, "Anyway, you are boring at home, and you are also Not safe. Don''t blame Albert, I''ve been through the first wizarding war and I know what it was like, and a lot of your loved ones died because of it, maybe it''s best to go into hiding and stay away from right and wrong." "how about you?" "Death Eaters rarely kill pure-blooded wizards who remain neutral." Mrs. McDougall was very precise. Albert seemed to reveal everything, but he didn''t reveal anything. Even if he was caught, nothing could be squeezed out. useful information. " When necessary, Mrs. McDougall could favor pure blood, as for her daughter''s impending marriage to a Muggle wizard? Mrs. McDougall will tell everyone that Albert is actually an heir to a famous surname, but the two sides have had a bad time and changed their surname. Is this wrong? That''s right. "What about the three meals?" Katrina was still struggling. "I can handle it myself," said Mrs. McDougall. "Don''t forget, I brought you up." "I can ask the house-elves to help solve it," Albert came up with a prepared backup plan, "but I still suggest you live in another place temporarily. If someone invades this place, we will know as soon as possible and respond accordingly. The plan, as for the house, I''m ready." Katrina glared at Albert, knowing that the man in front of her had thought about all the problems. "Katrina, go pack up and leave with Isobel tonight!" Mrs. McDougall said to Isobel, "Take care of your sister." "I will." Isobel said seriously. It didn''t take long for the house-elf to Apparate and leave with a suitcase in hand. Looking at the empty hall, Mrs. McDougall sighed softly, her eyes fell on the photo in the frame, listening to the music on the radio, closing the Wizard Weekly in her hand, and slowly closing her eyes. "Here we are?" Coming out of the box, Katrina found herself in a dilapidated house Apparition is forbidden here, only house-elves can go directly here, so don''t worry about being tracked. " After Albert checked that no one else was around, he greeted a few people to follow. "Be careful." Katrina knew that Apparitions could be tracked. But... Apparating directly to an area where Apparition is prohibited would be very pitiful. God knows what will happen. When Katrina followed, she found herself in a remote place, no wonder Albert would say that no one knew the location. "follow me!" Albert raised his wand and introduced Katrina: "This place is completely deserted, and there will be no Muggles to disturb us." "Of course, as long as no one knows we''re here, no one can find us, and..." Albert took out a silver card and handed it to Katrina, saying: "Without getting the secret, we won''t be able to find where we live." As he said that, he raised his glowing wand and leaned over to let Katrina see the words on the silver card: "Keep in mind the content above, don''t read it out, and think about the words you saw in your heart." "The Rose Manor is located in the small town of Quimper." Just when Katrina was thinking about the contents on the silver card, a house that was not small suddenly appeared in front of her. It looked like it had just been repaired, but she could still tell that the house was quite old. "If you have anything to go in and talk about." Albert opened the door and walked in first. "It''s just that this can also be considered a manor?" Katrina''s eyes fell on the door number of the Rose Manor, she was pulled into the house by Isobel, the house elf closed the door at the end, and the room disappeared again, as if never appeared. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: ~： Happy New Year I wish you all a prosperous and prosperous Year of the Tiger. thanks for your support. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 966： helpless light bulb In the early morning, the soft sunlight crept into the house quietly and reflected on the bed in the bedroom. The girl who was still sleeping on the bed shook her eyelids slightly, and she would soon open her eyes and wake up. Katrina stared at the unfamiliar ceiling in confusion, turned her head to look around the unfamiliar environment, and her thoughts stagnated for a while. She sat up suddenly, and the unfamiliar environment made her realize that she was not at home. Where is this place? She suddenly remembered what happened last night, reached out and rubbed her sleepy cheeks, and lay back on the bed. This is the new home of Albert and Isobel. Last night Katrina was ordered by her mother to come here to avoid possible danger. To be honest, if Albert was just an ordinary person and went to someone''s house and said a bunch of inexplicable things like last night, even if he was not considered a lunatic, he would definitely be accused of alarmism and random rumors, and that It''s still pretty rude. However, Albert''s words are still worth noting, especially after knowing that he is a master of prophecy who can predict the future, you have to think about it. No one is a fool. If they don''t really feel the danger, the other party is definitely not willing to have multiple eye-catching light bulbs in their lives. At least, she would definitely not be willing to replace it. Yes, light bulbs. This is Katrina''s positioning for herself. Although the relationship with Albert is not bad, living here is a bit annoying, especially since she liked each other, and the other party''s lover is her sister, it is really embarrassing for the three of them to live together. Katrina actually didn''t want to come, but Mrs. McDougall obviously did not allow her to refuse Albert and Isobel''s arrangement. Many times, Katrina couldn''t refuse the arrangements made by Mrs. McDougall, and even if she refused, Isobel 80% would have other ways to make her unable to refuse. I really don''t know how two guys who are extremely confident in themselves get together. It''s hard to imagine what it will be like when their opinions conflict. As for the safety of Mrs. McDougall, Katrina is not worried. With Isobel''s character, it is a situation of last resort. Even if it is tied, it is estimated that people will be **** and protected, and there is also a supernatural power. albert. She knew that Albert got another time-turner out of nowhere. Prophecy plus time converter, can sometimes change a lot of things. Katrina, who was wearing a pale pink nightdress, got up from the bed, raised her hands and stretched out, sniffing the fragrance of the flowers floating by the window, and looking in the direction of the yard through the window in a happy mood. Although this house doesn''t look very big from the outside, the space inside the house has been remodeled by someone crazy, the inside has been completely changed, and the space has been expanded countless times. Last night, she heard Isobel''s brief introduction before she understood why it was called the Rose Manor. Katrina dared to bet all her pocket money. If the Ministry of Magic saw the situation here, they would definitely be willing to issue a hefty fine to Albert, plus a few months in Azkaban prison. The girl''s eyes fell on the sunroom, where two familiar figures were sitting. For some reason, the originally good mood suddenly became not so good. It didn''t feel good to see them show their affection early in the morning, and was forcibly given a mouthful of dog food. Katrina closed the curtains and pouted, ready to change her clothes. To prevent her from getting in the way, Katrina''s room was arranged far away from the manor''s master bedroom. When she changed clothes and was about to go downstairs, she found a piece of parchment on the table with the exact location of the bathroom and the hall. If there is no one to show the way, it is possible to get lost at first. The main reason is that the manor has not yet been completely completed, and there are still many rooms with unknown uses that have not yet been completed. In other words, Albert just got a few habitable rooms first, which is far less comfortable than the house in Hogsmeade. Albert left the house elf Bit there to take care of the greenhouse, thus forming a flawless cross-protection. As long as the keepers hide in the safe house protected by the Faithful Charm, even Voldemort can''t do anything about Albert. After a brief wash, Katrina, who was going downstairs for breakfast, was stopped by Isobel as she passed the yard. She reluctantly went over to sit with them. The sunroom is very comfortable. It is said that these things are obtained from Muggles. Compared with wizards, Muggles are indeed better at enjoying life. She just doesn''t think it''s appropriate for her to be here to disturb them, and not everyone wants to be someone else''s light bulb. Well, although there are already other light bulbs here. Albert''s fat cat, and a bulging owl, she doubted that the owl would be able to carry the letter. "What''s the matter?" Katrina looked at Isobel secretly, and found that the other party seemed to have very light makeup on his face, looking beautiful and dazzling. She kind of regretted not dressing up a little and making herself look a little sloppy. However, the other party didn''t seem to care about these issues, which made her feel relieved and a little disappointed. "We''re going to Spain in a while," Isobel said to Katrina, moving Tom away from the roses, putting them in the pot, and looking up. "What are you going to do in Spain?" Katrina asked suspiciously. "Go to the International Wizarding Duel Tournament." Albert put down the letter in his hand and explained. In fact, the United Kingdom used to have its own All-British Wizarding Duel Competition, but because of the promulgation of the "International Prohibition of Dueling Law", the British dueling competition was soon reduced to a joke and was cancelled. In the framework of the "International Prohibition of Dueling Law", if you want to hold a duel competition well, you need more excellent contestants, so there is only the International Wizarding Duel Competition in Europe, and it is more appropriate to call it the European Wizarding Duel Competition. Many wizards believe that Europe is the center of the world. "You''re not worried..." Katrina really couldn''t understand Albert''s way of thinking, didn''t you say it''s dangerous outside? Why do you still like to run around? Moreover, he actually planned to participate in some international wizarding duel competition. With Albert''s ability, 80% of the time he will attract everyone''s attention. Even if he wins the championship in the end, it is not impossible. ? "They can''t stare at me forever, not to mention, we will use other identities to go to Spain, I prepared this thing." Albert''s confidence is naturally not compound medicine, he has already asked Bud, they have it in Spain Two safe houses are available for him to use, and while it may be uncomfortable, they can live in suitcases! Moreover, Albert is going to make a time difference. He believes that Voldemort must not have time to pay attention to the problems in Spain. Even if he becomes famous and attracts Voldemort''s attention, when he hurriedly summons people to rush over, the game over there is estimated to be over. , by then he would have left Spain with a duel title. After all, Voldemort wouldn''t be stupid enough to think that only one or two people could target him, especially after Barty was shriveled in his hand, and Voldemort probably didn''t expect to target himself in a situation of insufficient manpower? Even if confronted head-on, Albert is not cowardly. He does not believe that Voldemort will give up his hidden advantages and risk exposure to block himself. Voldemort had just returned, the manpower he had gathered was limited, and he was busy wooing giants and werewolves, so it was difficult to devote extra energy to deal with him. Even if he encounters Voldemort, Albert has a plan. If the Death Eaters came, then they deserved to be unlucky. Albert didn''t mind sending them a trip, and maybe they could trigger other tasks. After all, it is a vicious Death Eater, and the quest reward given cannot be too bad. The most important thing is that Albert actually predicted that he would win the duel championship trophy and return smoothly, so he was ready to participate in the international wizarding duel competition. In addition, I received news from Bard this morning that there is still an unfinished quest on the quest panel. Maybe I can get the skills related to the duel again at that time. In fact, Professor Flitwick also has skills related to dueling. For the reward of the "Five Kills" task completed a while ago, Albert chose Professor McGonagall''s "Animags". He did not challenge the complex process of becoming an "Animags", but directly mastered it through skills, and by the way completed the task. As for the form of Animagus, after mastering Animagus, Albert knew that, as expected, it was the same as the Patronus, and it could turn into a sphinx. To be honest, this result surprised Albert, because there is no precedent for magical beasts in the magical world, and of course it may be that the number of Animagus is too small. In short, Albert didn''t try to use it for the time being, not because he didn''t want to experience becoming an Animagus activity, but because he felt that the skill level was too low to be safe to use. Although there should be no big problems with Isobel to take care of him, Albert finally chose to give up temporarily. He plans to wait until he has experience before adding skills, and carefully check the details of Animagus at Decide. "What are you thinking about?" Isobel found that Albert was in a daze just now, and knew that he was thinking about something again. "It''s nothing, I plan to go to see Mr. Lemay smoothly. I''m afraid they don''t have much time." Albert said gently, "I''m afraid Katrina will be wronged by then." "No grievances, I can stay at home." "No, I mean you can stay in the box." Albert gave Katrina an apologetic smile, "Maybe, the teacher doesn''t like being disturbed by other people." "I''ll accompany her then," Isobel said. "I have to go with me too?" Katrina asked blankly. "right." "Wouldn''t that be inconvenient?" "So, you stay in the box temporarily and study with Isobel what your girls care about." Albert thought for a while and said. "What do girls care about?" Katrina felt a little baffled, her eyes caught by the well-prepared breakfast delivered by the house-elf. "Do you eat so well in the morning?" She secretly looked at Isobel''s figure, and there was no sign of gaining weight at all. "Do proper exercise in the morning, the fitness methods in the Muggle world are also very useful, I remember it seems to be called yoga?" Isobel likes this exercise, but she is more curious, how Albert can do everything. Of course, she didn''t know that someone could add points. "Muggle movement?" Katrina was a little surprised and a little curious, but she really wanted to learn, because she found that Isobel was in better shape than before. "I''ll teach you after you''ve had enough to rest." Isobel said as if she knew what Katrina was thinking. "Okay." Katrina said subconsciously. "Look at this first." Albert hands a letter to Katrina. "Why give me this?" Katrina took the letter in confusion, not understanding why Albert gave the letter to herself, after seeing the Hogwarts mark on the envelope, she asked in confusion, "This is the catalogue list?" "Yes, letters from Hogwarts." "So early this year?" Katrina remembered that in previous years she only received letters from Hogwarts in early August. "I asked Kara to go to Professor McGonagall to get it." Albert explained. "Kara?" "The house-elf you just met," Isobel explained. "I told Professor McGonagall that we were hiding for the time being. The Hogwarts owl couldn''t find our specific location, and asked her to give us this year''s letter ahead of time." Albert opened the letter, and there was indeed a letter inside. Badge of the student council president. In fact, except for Albert, no boy at Hogwarts dared to take it, unless he wanted to be despised by Hogwarts students. "House-elf? Not like last year''s." Katrina remembered the house-elf who went with them to Hogsmeade last summer called Beet. "Bet is the keeper of the house, and it''s in hiding for now," Albert explained. "Secretary?" "Crimson Loyalty Charm, the top protection magic, the secrecy is the only way to find this place." "Isn''t the card you gave me okay?" "The meaning of that card is that it agrees to tell you this secret, and others will not be able to find it even if they see it," Albert explained. "So, you actually built two houses protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm?" Katrina suddenly realized why Albert told herself this, her expression was very complicated. "Yes, that''s it, so I''m not worried about other people knowing these secrets." "Where did you get the house-elves?" Katrina found that Albert really had a lot of mysteries. She wasn''t a fool, so she could see that both house-elves were loyal to him. "Hogwarts." "Dumbledore actually agreed?" She felt that there must be some shady deal between the two. "If Carla is not doing well here, it''s allowed to go back to Hogwarts." Albert said calmly, "Actually, Carla is doing well here." "Why don''t you take it apart and take a look?" Isobel suggested. Katrina found that she also had a badge of the student council president in her envelope Mom would be very proud. "Isobel said with a smile. "I don''t think she cares much about these things, just like she doesn''t really care much about her own business," Katrina grumbled. "I don''t think you should let someone be too reckless." When she said this, she also glanced at Albert, "That''s not good." "I value my life more than anyone else," Albert corrected. "There is no new book from the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor on it?" Katrina changed the subject stiffly. She felt that Gryffindor students like adventure and excitement, and Albert was no exception. In fact, he took more risks than anyone else. "It shouldn''t be decided yet. The professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is estimated to be assigned by the Ministry of Magic." Albert quickly glanced at the things on the book list, and after recalling the things that needed to be purchased, he wrote down the things that needed to be purchased. on parchment. "Do you have anything to buy? I''ll ask the house-elves to buy it for you." "You really ask the house elf for everything." Katrina looked at Albert with a strange expression. "Yeah, since no one would suspect that I have house-elves, they are safe outside." Albert handed Katrina the parchment and quill, "take time to think about what else is missing. ." Katrina glanced at the parchment, and then compared her book list, and began to write the things she needed to buy. It was nothing more than some parchment and quill pens, as well as the herbs in the potions class that needed to be replenished. She also didn''t need to buy anything else. thing. As for the robe, there is no need for it. After becoming an adult, Katrina can no longer continue to grow taller. Most proudly, however, she is a tad taller than Isobel. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 967： Dumbledores counterattack Never since Fudge became Minister of Magic has he been so angry, not because the Defence Guide magazine predicted that he would be ousted by the masses next year, but because someone tried to use the Defence Guide to put him out of office. He was driven to a dead end. Is Voldemort really back? Fudge really didn''t want to discuss this with people because it all had to turn out that "Voldemort is back" is just a lie. This is political correctness. Fudge slammed the door of the minister''s office shut after a tantrum at everyone outside. He angrily threw the wrinkled "Defense Guide" in his hand to the ground. After stepping on it a few times, he couldn''t relieve himself enough. He picked up the magazine and tore it to shreds. What is Azkaban will have a large-scale escape, what is Cornelius Fudge will be ousted by the masses next year. "Damn Dumbledore, **** it, **** it!" Fudge could never have imagined that Dumbledore would fight back like this. He knows very well that if the news of "Voldemort is back" is true, then the magazine in front of him will completely push him into the corner, especially as long as some of the so-called prophecies above come true, people will be very concerned about the news in the magazine. Content is convinced. Will it come true? Fudge didn''t know, but he didn''t want to gamble either, because if he lost the gamble, he was really screwed, and maybe he''d be kicked out as the magazine predicted. Then, notoriety. All this is Dumbledore''s conspiracy! Magazines run by Sirius Black? Fudge wouldn''t believe this nonsense, if it wasn''t for Dumbledore''s remote control behind his back, Sirius Black would have the brains to do so? How dare Sirius Black spread these things indiscriminately without Dumbledore''s permission? Definitely Dumbledore''s conspiracy! Just as Fudge was venting his anger, someone knocked on the door of the office. It was hard to believe that someone would be so ignorant to come to disturb the angry boss at this time. "Minister, we have already closed..." Percy looked at Fudge, glanced at the fragments of the "Defense Guide" magazine on the ground, and continued to report to the other party: "...the magazine that published the "Defense Guide", but failed to Find Sirius Black and Remus Lupin. According to the description of the surrounding store, the two have not appeared in the magazine for a long time, and the rent of the store is about to expire. We think this is a premeditated Action, I suggest fines Sirius Black and Remus Lupin, and even get the Aurors to Azkaban prison for months on charges of disturbing the peace and punish them severely Last big galleon." "Just a few months?" Fudge yelled at Percy, clearly displeased with the result. "Yes, at most a few months." Percy explained in a low voice: "Mr. Minister, they are first offenders. The Ministry of Magic''s Department of Magical Law Enforcement will not be sentenced to serious crimes. The lightest may be to pay a fine. However, , as long as they are fined, and when they commit the crime again, they can be imprisoned in Azkaban in the name of perseverance, and the entire magic world will be clean." "Very good, you go and communicate with the Ministry of Magic Law Enforcement Division." Fudge finally agreed with Percy''s proposal. Although he wanted to throw Black and Lupin into Azkaban prison, Fudge was not overwhelmed by anger. Head, he knew that even going to court would only make him a joke. "I remember Remus Lupin was a werewolf!" Fudge said suddenly as Percy turned to leave. "Yes sir, Remus Lupin is indeed a werewolf, and he once served as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts." Percy replied respectfully. "Send a message to the Daily Prophet and ask them to refer this to the werewolf, and remind them by the way that Remus Lupin was at Hogwarts, and... let Dolores Wu Mrich came to me." "I''ll do it." Percy took down a few things Fudge ordered and hurried out of the minister''s office. "Minister, are you looking for me?" A moment later, Umbridge''s high-pitched voice echoed outside the Minister of Magic''s office. "Have you read the magazine Defense Guide?" Fudge asked. "I haven''t seen it. I''ve heard some bad rumours, though." Umbridge said with a smirk on Fudge''s face, "I heard it''s named Remus. Lupin''s werewolf-run magazine, maybe, we should want him, who knows if those werewolves are doing some illegal underground activities." "Remus Lupin was a professor at Hogwarts," Fudge hinted. "Oh my god, that''s not a good idea," Umbridge said in an exaggerated tone. "Parents would be very upset if they knew that no one wants their kids to be with a werewolf, it''s too dangerous. ." "Dumbledore is completely irresponsible to the students. I also heard that he appointed a person with giant blood as a professor of protecting magical creatures. I really don''t know what he was thinking." Fudge continued to hint. Umbridge, seemingly guessing something, smiled and said, "The state of Hogwarts is really disturbing." "Dumbledore doesn''t seem to have found a suitable candidate for the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. I hope that you will serve at Hogwarts and save the declining educational level of Hogwarts by the way." Fudge stated his purpose of looking for Umbridge, He knew what kind of person Umbridge was, and he knew she had a bad reputation, but so what, as long as he could do his job well, he was a good subordinate. Recently, Fudge found himself running out of people he could trust at the Ministry of Magic. "Oh, of course no problem," Umbridge agreed with a smile, "but Dumbledore''s side may not agree." "I''ll tell him about it, and he''ll agree," Fudge said confidently. In fact, the Ministry of Magic had wanted to install a professor at Hogwarts a long time ago, but all of them were strongly rejected by Dumbledore. This time was a good opportunity, and he had the confidence to let Dumbledore compromise. "I won''t let you down." Umbridge nodded and left, of course she knew what Fudge wanted to do, which was also a good opportunity for herself. Umbridge saw an opportunity to climb up. She knew exactly how to please Fudge, she knew how to climb up the ranks of the Ministry of Magic, and she knew how to convince Fudge that she was one of the few people he could trust. With Fudge''s trust, she''s not far from a higher position in the Division of Magical Law Enforcement. Umbridge became the director of the Office of Prohibition of Misuse of Magic before he was 30 years old, and after sitting in this position for so many years, he naturally did not lack ability, means and eyesight. She was also well aware that the Ministry of Magic had always wanted a place at Hogwarts. ... ... 12 Grimmauld Place, headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. Sirius and Remus were sitting at a table discussing news from the latest issue of the Daily Prophet. They are all in trouble because of the publication of the "Defense Guide" and may face heavy fines. "I knew it was going to happen," said Remus, frowning. "Fudge must be mad. I wonder if this will cause Dumbledore trouble." "What does this have to do with Professor Dumbledore?" Ginny asked in confusion. "No matter what happens now, Fudge will think Dumbledore ordered it. Come on Remus, do you think Fudge will stop smearing Dumbledore even if we don''t? No, he won''t, if We do nothing, that''s cowardly and incompetent. We need to let everyone know where we are now, rather than burying our heads in the ground like Fudge, or they''re dead when danger comes?" Sirius read The exaggerated reports in the Daily Prophet did not seem to be angry at all, but instead had such an expression as expected. "Maybe, we should try another way," Lupin suggested, frowning. Gu"Don''t worry about Remus, it''s just a Ministry trick, a little intimidation." Sirius said lightly, completely ignoring the contents of the Daily Prophet. "Thousands of Galleons, are you sure it''s not wrong here, or is the Ministry of Magic completely insane?" Shocked by the news above about the Defence Guide being blocked and the hefty fines that Sirius and Lupin would face, Ron said to Sirius in disbelief: "As far as I know, fifty Galleons It''s already a hefty fine." "This is just written or will face, which means that the so-called fine of thousands of Galleons is just the amount of the fine that the Daily Prophet has made a random guess." Hermione took the newspaper and read it carefully to correct Ron''s wrong statement. . "I was once told that the Ministry of Magic is very tolerant of first-time offenders that are not very serious, at least they will not give too severe punishment." Sirius explained to everyone with a smile, "That is to say, even if we are caught now, we will It''s more than fifty Galleons, it doesn''t matter, I don''t lack Remus, if you are caught and fined one day, I can help you pay the fine first." "That''s not the problem." "No, that''s the problem, because we''re not breaking the law at all, Fudge is trying to get us into trouble, he''s just trying to use his power to bring us to our knees because he''s scared and our magazine could send him to hell." Looking at it, Sirius shrugged and said, "At least let him step down with notoriety, and then he will never raise his head again in his life." "Would it be too cruel?" Hermione said, frowning. "Come on Hermione, do you have to have Harry locked up in Azkaban to wake up?" Sirius sneered, "Don''t be merciful to the wrong person, or you''re likely to kill other people." "Sirius." Remus stared at Sirius dissatisfied. "I just want her to suffer less in the future. The adult world is cruel, especially if no one is sheltered." Hermione remembered that Albert had said something similar and thought he was too naive. Not caring about other people''s eyes, Sirius continued, "This is an unequal political struggle, and political struggles have always been life-and-death, extremely bloody, and you can''t have any illusions, you pity the enemy, you just dig for yourself. grave." "Yeah, that''s about it, so Hermione, you guys are so naive." Fred and George came out of nowhere, "and Sirius said it''s not equal, that''s because even if Fudge loses, it doesn''t Too bad, Dumbledore will let Fudge go, but Fudge will not, he will only get more and more ruthless, and then Dumbledore will gradually be stripped of most of his titles, even the headmaster." Whether it was Hermione, Ron or Ginny, they were all stunned by this. "Albert''s prophecy?" Lupin asked tentatively. "Yes." George comforted, "Also, the Ministry of Magic doesn''t actually have this crime, it''s probably something they made up for you recently, otherwise Rita Skeeter would have been sent to Azkaban prison long ago. ." "How did you know?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "I''ve been with Albert for a long time, and I''m easily influenced by him." Of course, Fred and George would not say that they still keep in touch with Albert. "By the way, when will the radio station be ready?" "Broadcast station?" Ron, Hermione and Ginny looked at each other, wondering what they were trying to do. "I''m still working on it, I''ve never done that stuff before." Sirius glanced at his old friend and said, "You also come to help, this is very important, and it is one of our channels for external events." "Is the time set?" Fred asked again. "Are you going to speak on the radio?" Arthur brought Mrs. Weasley''s soup over, and heard them discussing the wizarding radio. "The Defense Guide has been banned, and we need new channels of voice." "You shouldn''t have published that prophecy on it. Fudge was going crazy, and he even had your magazine shut down." Arthur felt that provoking Fudge in this way was not good for everyone. "It doesn''t matter, the rent is about to expire anyway, and there is nothing important in it. We have moved the printing press ahead of time." Sirius seemed to have known the result for a long time, and he raised the corner of his mouth happily and said, "Fudge is sure The magazine will not be allowed to be published, but the more he bans it, the more it will arouse everyone''s curiosity. If the content in the "Defense Guide" is false, why did Fudge ban it? You must know that Fudge or the Ministry of Magic was slandered before. There are a lot of articles, and I haven''t seen Fudge ever do this." The crowd fell silent again. "Next, the "Defense Guide" will be released privately. With the radio broadcast, we will definitely be able to express our voice to the outside world, instead of letting Fudge monopolize this aspect and continue to deceive everyone." Sirius explained his next plan to them, " Believe me, no one wants to be a rat crossing the street. Even if they can''t win more allies, they must keep most people neutral or lean towards us, especially after something happens, they are definitely more willing to get some useful instead of the **** in the Daily Prophet." "Then what are we talking about on the radio?" Lupin asked, frowning, apparently temporarily persuaded by Sirius. Now both Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix need more support, they can''t face the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters alone, otherwise it will be a disaster. "You can talk about the Triwizard Tournament and Voldemort''s resurrection, and some of Fudge''s policies, like sending a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor to Hogwarts, or why Barty Crouch was silenced, or how Harry became Fourth Warrior''s." "You have to change your voice," George reminded. "Why?" "Of course to avoid being in trouble, although we are not afraid of trouble, but at least we should avoid it as much as possible." Fred took out two candies from his pocket and said, "However, the development of voice-changing candy is not smooth, do you want to try it? ." "Voice-changing candy?" Ron looked suspiciously at the candy in Fred''s hand. "Eat it will make the voice hoarse, and the other will make the voice very sharp." George introduced to the two, "The after-effect is that it takes time to recover, maybe a day or more, we can''t find it temporarily. The solution may be to ask Albert for help after returning to school." "You are well prepared." Arthur looked at his son, then looked at Sirius and Lupin, thinking that there might be something he didn''t know. "By the way, what''s the name of the platform, Wizard Lookout Station?" "Ten minutes of heartbeat?" said Sirius. "Why is it called a heartbeat for ten minutes?" Ron asked inexplicably, even Lupin was a little confused, and Sirius hadn''t told him about many things in advance. "Because we only talk for ten minutes, how to come here mysteriously, and we have to set a password to prevent others from hearing the news on the radio." "What if no one listens?" Arthur frowned, didn''t he want more people to hear this broadcast? "There will always be people listening. You can treat it as gossip news. Everyone likes to hear gossip, right? And mysterious gossip news can arouse everyone''s interest." Sirius is not worried that he has no audience at all, "Kins Lay and you both work at the Ministry of Magic, and can also provide some interesting news, such as Fudge is in a rage today, analyze some of the actions of the Ministry of Magic, give you an analysis of the current situation, believe me, some things are very fast It will come true, when these truths come true, people will believe our broadcast more and more, and when the dementors escape, the whole magic world will be in chaos, I think all the wizards in the British magic world will be willing to turn on the broadcast Listen to what''s on our radio." "And there''s no way the Ministry of Magic would come here and ask us to turn off the broadcast, because they couldn''t find our exact location." Fred and George looked at each other, and they heard someone''s shadow in Sirius'' words. "You got in touch with Albert?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. Ever since the last time she heard that there were Death Eaters looking for Albert Hermione was a little worried about Albert''s safety. "No, he should be hiding." Sirius comforted: "That guy is better at protecting himself than anyone else. I think he is probably hiding in a house protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm. It is very safe, even if it is Dumbledore. I can''t find where he is hiding." "Isn''t Dumbledore the secrecy keeper of the Crimson Loyalty Curse?" Everyone was a little surprised. The only weakness of the Crimson Loyalty Curse was the secrecy keeper, and Dumbledore was undoubtedly the best candidate for secrecy. "No, no one knows who it is. According to Dumbledore, it is safer to not find the specific location and not know who the secrecy is." "He probably won''t go to Hogwarts!" Ron raised his eyebrows and said, "Although I don''t think it doesn''t matter if he goes or not." "He will go to school, and Albert said this year''s Hogwarts will be very interesting." Fred blinked and said, "Maybe it has something to do with the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor sent by the Ministry of Magic." "Fudge is going to send someone to Hogwarts?" Arthur looked at his son in surprise. He hadn''t heard the wind at the Ministry of Magic yet. How could they look like they knew it for a long time. " "Of course, it''s Albert after all, you know that''s weird?" Fred tilted his head and said, "It''s said to be a nuisance." "I think she''s unlucky," George said meaningfully. "Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts isn''t a good job, just look at the previous ones. Moody was locked up for a year, and Remus nearly got into Az Caban, Lockhart has become a fool, Quirrell is dead, Smith is missing for no reason, the only Professor Budd escaped, and he resigned early and ran away, what do you think will happen to the unlucky minions of the Ministry of Magic Woolen cloth?" https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 968： whats the deal with albert Albert didn''t care about the turmoil caused by the "Defense Guide" in the British magic world, and it had nothing to do with him anyway. Fudge must be very clear that Sirius Black is Dumbledore''s man, no matter how you look at it, this is a signal that Dumbledore has sent out. Dumbledore''s signal to pull Fudge from the position of Minister of Magic. At least some conspirators who are good at association must think so. As for, Sirius was misled? That is sheer nonsense. Sirius Black is an adult and has his own ability to judge. It is impossible to listen to others in everything, and he is not a three-year-old child. Only if he can agree with him can he convince the other party. At most, Albert gave a little bit of trivial advice when the other party asked, and Blake obviously thought that what he said was very reasonable. Someone always needs to stand up and tell them the truth. This is the greatness of Dumbledore. , and they are obviously only helping to make some insignificant voices, and it is impossible to pull the hatred of the Ministry of Magic. Even if they are willing to give up their voices, Fudge will not miss the opportunity to attack Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix. "You made this up?" After reading the latest issue of "Defense Guide", Isobel looked up at Albert with a rather strange expression on her face. After reading this magazine, it was not difficult for her to guess what was going on in the magic world. "This was made by Sirius Black and used for the Order of the Phoenix to express its own voice. The editor-in-chief is Professor Lupin." Albert decisively took the blame. What does Sirius Black''s magazine have to do with him, Albert. "What is the Order of the Phoenix?" Katrina came here with the fat cat in her arms. Recently, she spent some time getting to know Tom the cat, and now she is living a leisurely and warm life of cuddling cats and owls. "The organization founded by Professor Dumbledore to resist the mysterious man," Albert took a sip from the teacup and reminded: "You should know that the name is enchanted and cannot be mentioned." "Of course, we were told this kind of thing a long time ago." Katrina picked up Tom and put it on the table, reached out and scratched its chin, "This is common knowledge in the wizarding world. Especially With rumors like this going around, wizarding families will definitely be reminding their children again." "He invited you?" Isobel asked casually. Although it seemed casual, Albert felt that Isobel was very concerned about this matter. An organization dedicated to resisting mysterious people? Thinking that it was a dangerous thing, Isobel obviously didn''t want Albert to take the risk. "Yes, but I refused." "I thought you would agree." Katrina lightly grabbed Tom''s tail and looked up at Albert in surprise. She knew that Albert had a good relationship with Dumbledore, a very good kind. "No, the Order of the Phoenix formed by Dumbledore is unreliable. Well, it''s not safe. I remember that many members of the last Order of the Phoenix died horribly." Albert shook his head and said, "For the sake of his own safety, I''m not going to join the Order of the Phoenix, and it''s Potter''s job to fight You-Know-Who." "You are so bad!" After reading the prophecy in the "Defense Guide", Katrina guessed who was behind the scenes. "This is Blake''s magazine, and he published it himself." Albert said confidently, "Not everyone can bury their heads in the ground like an ostrich, someone always needs to stand up and shout, political correctness does not mean correct." "What is an ostrich?" Katrina asked. "A bird that is about eight feet tall and likes to bury its head in the soil when it is in danger," Albert said briefly. "This is very vivid. Why do you think Dumbledore should stand up? He should know, I mean he should know to stand up and tell the truth, except for being targeted by wizards in the wizarding world and Cornelius Fudge, There is no benefit, he should wait for everyone to be unlucky, stand up with Potter in the name of the savior, and lead everyone to victory, instead of becoming what it is now, I think even if the truth about the resurrection of the mysterious man is exposed, no one will really Thank him." Katrina was a little angry when she first saw the "Daily Prophet" article slandering Dumbledore, but later she was more wondering why Mr. Principal was sitting like this. As the smartest man in the entire wizarding world, it was impossible for Dumbledore not to know the consequences of doing so. Gu However, he did it anyway. "Some things always need someone to stand up." Isobel said meaningfully: "For Dumbledore, some things are not so important." "So, that''s an admirable old man." Albert sighed, "I suspect that Mr. Principal may not live long." "You predicted his death?" The two of them looked at Albert together. "That''s why you say the situation will get worse." Isobel seemed to realize something, his face turned pale, and they all knew what would happen once Dumbledore died. "Not even you, remind Dumbledore to avoid danger." Katrina asked in a low voice. "Who knows?" Albert said softly, "I will remind him, but who knows what will happen in the future. I think what Mr. Principal wants to do now is to clean up the mess of You-Know-Who before he dies!" "Do you think he will succeed?" Isobel asked with a frown. She actually cared about this issue very much. The mysterious person is a big problem after all, if you want to live a normal life. "It''s hard to say, because You-Know-Who also wants to kill him, not to mention that My-Know-Who''s mortal enemy is Harry Potter." Albert was not optimistic about this matter, and he didn''t know what would happen to disrupt the plot, although His anti-risk ability is very high now, and he is not worried that the situation will get worse. "You think Harry Potter might defeat You-Know-Who." Katrina naturally knew what happened to Harry Potter, a wizard who was somewhat capable, but not very good. In Albert''s words, he felt More likely, after all, this guy is mysterious, powerful, and knows a lot. "Because the mysterious man chose Potter as his mortal enemy, it is said that this involves a prophecy, and this prophecy... Forget it, I don''t understand the relationship between prophecy and cause and effect, and you can''t understand too much." In fact, Albert is also half-knowing about prophecy. Don''t look at him pretending to be a magician everywhere, but that''s it, there have been few masters of prophecy who can really figure out prophecy and cause and effect in the past two thousand years. UU reading No way, there are not many wizards who are really good at prophecy, let alone further research. "Do you know?" Katrina looked at Albert with a complicated expression, "You sometimes give me the feeling that you are fooling us, and the words you said are like a fantasy." "God... prophecies are like this." Albert shrugged and said, "Most people are more willing to believe what they see with their own eyes." "When are we going?" Isobel asked suddenly. "The day after tomorrow." Albert thought for a while and then said, "Go to France first, I have told them in advance." He has already arranged the next itinerary, and is going to visit the Lemay couple in France first. After all, he is an old man who will die in a few years, and there are not many times he can meet. As for Bud, for the safety of the other party, the two sides will not meet for the time being. "By the way, have you seen the latest issue of the Daily Prophet?" Katrina said suddenly, "Cassandra Vabraski, the author of "Poke the Fog and See the Future," seems to have encountered a dark Wizard''s attack." Albert took the newspaper and read the contents of Katrina''s finger. It was a short paragraph, no wonder he ignored it. For some reason, he always thought it had something to do with the mysterious man. Mysterious man looking for a prophet? Something to do with Harry, or maybe he wanted to foretell something through a Master of Prophecy? But what puzzled Albert was that Cassandra Vabrsky was not missing or dead. "What''s wrong?" Isobel asked suspiciously. "I always think this is unusual. I''ll go find someone to find out the situation." Albert stood up and walked towards the study. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 969： Who put the Dark Mark Voldemort ate his words. At least in Peter Pettigrew''s eyes. Since Peter helped Voldemort regain his body, he didn''t see anything he had promised, it was like a fart. Peter naturally didn''t dare to make a premise in front of Voldemort, unless he died. Especially after finding that his situation was not very good, Peter became more and more humble, hoping that Voldemort would not notice him. However, this is clearly not possible. Because he was accepted as a member of the Death Eaters again. Although he was at the bottom of the table, he didn''t get the treatment that a Death Eater should have, so that the Death Eaters looked down on him, but he was also a Death Eater. And the only benefit of this status is probably that there is no need to worry about being chased by Sirius and Lupin to the point of nowhere! If possible, Pettigrew Peter actually wants to return to a normal life, especially after the resurrection of Voldemort, the cruel reality completely shattered his last illusions. But, this is already impossible. There is no regret medicine in this world! A few days ago, the Dark Lord suddenly issued an order for Peter Pettigrew to hunt down the Mudblood Albert Anderson. God, this is a mission to die for. What''s more, Peter Pettigrew didn''t even know where the Mudblood was. Even if he did, he wouldn''t be his opponent at all. Even Barty was defeated by the opponent through a plot, so what could he do? He''s just Peter Pettigrew, that''s all. Probably knowing Peter''s level, the Dark Lord sent another Death Eater to help, and also brought many dark wizards recruited from Knockturn Alley, but there was still no sign of improvement. What annoyed Peter Pettigrew most was that the Dark Lord had asked Selwyn to preside over this secret pursuit of the Mudbloods, completely distrusting himself. What can a cruel, violent and rude guy like Selwyn do? To be honest, Peter Pettigrew really didn''t know what the Dark Lord was trying to do, and even thinking on his knees, he knew that that alone couldn''t deal with that **** Mudblood. Although Peter Pettigrew hated Snape, he still agreed with the other side''s fair assessment of the Mudblood. If you want to kill the other party, don''t leave any chance for the other party, otherwise, don''t move the other party easily, so as not to startle the snake. However, the arrogant Selwyn didn''t think so. He rudely broke into the other party''s house. After finding that there was no one there, he almost set fire to the Mudblood''s home and tortured the Mudblood''s neighbor. , learns the cruel truth about their family immigrating to the United States after their family won the lottery. Peter Pettigrew breathed a sigh of relief after learning that the Mudblood had escaped, but his accomplice Selwyn looked a little **** off. To be honest, it is a bit difficult to chase and kill a wizard across the ocean. The most important thing is that the wizarding world in the United States is not very friendly to wizards, and foreign wizards need to be strictly controlled. necessary trouble. Before the Dark Lord intends to reveal the news of his return, they can''t go too far, or they may expose it in advance and make the Dark Lord unhappy. If the Dark Lord wasn''t happy, they''d all be out of luck. "what to do?" "How do I know." Selwyn was irritated. Voldemort''s order was to kill the Mudblood, and if they couldn''t do even this simple little thing...the Dark Lord''s trust would be lost, and they might be tortured. "Maybe, that Mudblood is still in England," Peter said tentatively. "The guy just guessed we were looking for him and hid. After all, he would prophesy." "So what? And, do you have proof?" said Selwyn impatiently. "Speak your way." In the end, Peter Pettigrew had a bad idea and asked a fortune teller to fortune where to find Albert Anderson. If anyone is the best at finding people, it must be the master of prophecy. Back then, Peter Pettigrew was caught in Azkaban prison like this. Even if no one could be found, a master of prophecy would surely be able to quell the Dark Lord''s anger. Not to mention them. The question now is where to find the Master of Prophecy? No matter where they are, the Master of Prophecy is always rare and respected, and they seldom even hear about the Master of Prophecy. Hogwarts seems to have a divination professor, but they all know that he is a liar, and there are actually liars in Knockturn Alley, but they are all a group of liars. If they can really predict the future, they will not live in Knockturn Alley. . Selwyn had to go to his colleagues for help, and by the way, turned over the British prophets of the past two centuries one by one to see which one might not be dead. Finally, they focused their attention on Cassandra Vabraski, the author of "Poke the Fog and See the Future". There is no doubt that wizards who dare to write divination books have more or less divination ability, especially those who can As a Hogwarts textbook, Cassandra Vabras is definitely not a liar, and it happens that Malfoy also recommended the old man who lived for a century to Selwyn. The two brought a dozen dark wizards to visit the old man who had just lived for a century. However, Cassandra Vabras seemed to know that someone was looking for her, and changed places directly, leaving the group of uninvited villains to pounce. When Selwyn was about to pry the residence of the Master of Prophecy from the mouth of Cassandra Vablas. They happened to find the whereabouts of Cassandra Vabras, and they met the old master of prophecy on the way. The old woman seemed to know what they were looking for, and she simply agreed to perform divination for them. Cassandra Vabras is not Albert''s type of B, and what she can see from the crystal ball is far less easy than Albert''s. According to the divination results on the crystal ball, the person they are looking for will appear in a village in the next few days, which is likely to be the French village of Nicolas. This is supposed to be the statue of Mrs. Lemay, I went there once when I was young. Finally Cassandra sees the Dark Mark and thinks they might have succeeded in killing the target, which makes her a little sad. Whether the content of the divination is true or not is really hard to say, so after some discussion, the two decided to invite each other to be a guest. However, just as they were about to take each other away, they encountered Rufus Scrimgeour, the head of the Ministry of Magic''s Auror Office, who also had an appointment with Cassandra Vabras, and his companions. Fortunately, several dark wizards in Knockturn Alley took cover, and the identities of the two were not revealed, but they also failed to capture Cassandra Vabras, because the old woman seemed to know that someone was going to kill her. Unfavorable, ready to take the opportunity to slip away, but was stunned by the stun spell. Under Peter''s reminder, Selwyn did not kill Cassandra in the end, but temporarily erased the other party''s memory. There may be times when the Dark Lord needs to use the opponent''s abilities, especially if the Order of the Phoenix is ??suspected of having a fortune-teller, and maybe they need a fortune-teller too. After getting rid of Scrimgeour, the two hurried to the French village of Nicolas after negotiation, in an attempt to ambush the impending Albert Anderson. However, after a few days passed, they didn''t even see the figure of the man, which made them wonder if they were being played by the old woman again? In order to appease the dark wizards who helped to stalk, Selwyn had to spend a lot of money out of his own pocket and give some benefits to the dark wizards who were willing to help. No good, who wants to waste time with you here? Even Voldemort''s face is not good, can''t you just hide it? Of course, if Garen earned money every day, they would naturally be willing to spend time with them here, and the longer they spent, the happier they would be. ValleyIn a house in Nikolai Village, Peter and Selwyn are discussing countermeasures. Where did you say their house came from? Of course, it was borrowed from someone. Peter is very good at finding someone to borrow a house. Didn''t he see that even the owner of the house had no opinion? This remote house has temporarily become their lair. "They don''t live here." Peter had turned into a rat and roamed the village several times, and he was pretty sure the Mudblood didn''t live here. "So, we were really played by the old woman?" Selwyn looked angry, as if considering whether to find a chance to kill the old woman. "No, she''s willing to show up, so she shouldn''t lie to us, otherwise we won''t be able to find her at all." Peter shook his head and reminded, "Prophets are all evil, just wait!" Selwyn''s face twitched, he couldn''t help it, he was the one who came out of Gallen, and the guy in front of him could naturally stand there and say such nasty things. He actually wanted to split the money evenly with the guy in front of him, but Peter Pettigrew''s pocket was cleaner than his face, and there was no Galleon in it at all. As for the wealth of the Peter family, let alone. In order to complete the task, Selwyn finally nodded and endured, reluctantly agreed to Peter''s proposal, and he did not want to leave the impression of incompetence and inability in front of the Dark Lord. Just as the two were discussing, there was a brief noise outside, and then the door of the room was knocked open, and a dark wizard ran in panting and shouted at them: "No, black. The Dark Mark, someone used the Dark Mark above the village." At this moment, a gigantic skeleton made up of a cloud of green smoke floated above Nikolai Village, and a large python emerged from the skeleton''s mouth like a tongue. Like a terrifying neon sign, the Dark Mark lit up the entire village. The residents of the village were gradually attracted by the sign in the sky. The faces of the wizards who knew the meaning of the sign changed suddenly, and the originally quiet village gradually became noisy. "Who, which idiot used the Dark Mark here." Selwyn roared in exasperation, and he found that the Dark Mark was above their house. "Only the Death Eaters know how to use this spell, and none of us know how to use it." A dark wizard reminded in a low voice, "I suggest that we better leave quickly, otherwise we will definitely cause big trouble." Voldemort wasn''t as famous abroad as he was in England, but they still heard of the Dark Lord. Any wizard who can be called the Dark Lord is dangerous, and Gellert Grindelwald is a prime example. "Did you do it?" Selwyn looked at Peter angrily, the only two of them who knew how to use the Dark Mark. If it wasn''t him, it was Peter. "How could it be, are you crazy? I''ve been here all the time." Peter''s nose almost crooked with anger, he seemed to think of something and his face suddenly turned pale, and murmured, "I know, I know, it must be the mud What kind of thing, that guy has great powers and must know we''re here, he wants to kill us, he wants to kill us, that''s why the Dark Mark is above our house." "Be alert around and prepare to retreat." Selwyn''s face was ugly, and as much as he wanted to kill the guy, his mind wasn''t overwhelmed with anger. Whoever did it, they had to leave Nikolai before the French Aurors could react. They can''t be exposed yet. Before leaving cautiously, Peter Pettigrew did not forget to remove the Dark Mark from the sky. ... "How can you recite this spell?" In Nico LeMay''s house, Isobel looked at the Dark Mark above the sky through the window and couldn''t help asking. "It''s not a hard spell, it''s just considered black magic because it''s a mark of a mysterious man." Albert cast an apologetic look at the Lemay couple, "Their people are monitoring this place, and I have to find a way to drive them away." "Don''t apologize child, it''s not your fault." Nico comforted softly, "However, it looks like you''re in trouble." "Remember the mysterious man? It''s the guy who was thinking about the Philosopher''s Stone. He was resurrected a while ago." Albert explained helplessly. "It''s really bad news, I remember Albus was working on it." Perenal brought them refreshments. "But it''s not easy, is it?" "Yeah, it''s not easy, but someone needs to stand up." Albert sighed. "I thought you planned to keep them here." Isobel looked at the disappearing Dark Mark and said softly. "Forget it. It''s better to keep a group of veggies. If this wave doesn''t work out, there will be a more powerful group next time. That''s a problem." Of course Albert also thought about keeping that group of people. Come down, but after hesitating again and again, he gave up and decided to insert a secret among these people. With the powerful magical power, Albert''s Imperius Curse is not something that others can easily break free, and that guy doesn''t even know who is controlling it. As for the Dark Mark, of course, it was a spell that a hapless wretch cast towards the sky after he was controlled by the Imperius Curse. Even if they are noticed in the end, it doesn''t matter, they have no evidence anyway. "Are you still going to the duel competition?" Nico asked gently. "It''s a bit of an adventure " Perenal said. "I''m ready, if I can''t do anything, I''ll just give up." Albert said without hesitation. "That''s fine, don''t force it." "By the way, I heard that you survived the Triwizard Tournament. Don''t mind sharing it with us. Dumbledore said it was a wonderful game." Nicole May asked Albert''s opinion with a smile. , he wanted to see Albert''s abilities, and he also had some fun for himself. Although he was old, he also liked some lively things. "Oh, of course there is no problem." Albert did not refuse, he was going to ask Mr. Nico if there was any way to store this part of the memory and turn them into a book. The Pensieve flew to the table, following the direction of the wand. Albert took out his memory and put it into the Pensieve. Under Nico''s guidance, several people entered his memory and returned to the scene of the confrontation with the fire dragon. They were near Albert, facing each other at close range. Fire dragon. "This battle suit is cool, it''s made of fire dragon skin!" Nicole Lemay commented while looking at Albert''s clothes. "Yes, in the advertisement of the Fengya brand wizard clothing store, they gave me a fire dragon suit." Albert explained, "Of course, it''s fine without this gorgeous set." "Those guys have good eyes," Perenal said with a smile. "What a handsome guy. I''m looking forward to your wedding day." "It''s not far away, and Professor Dumbledore has promised to come to the wedding." Albert told the two old people the good news, "The location is in France." "Want to be in France?" "Yes, they have a manor over there, and Headmaster Dumbledore is there. I don''t think anyone will bother us so ignorantly." Albert said softly. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 970： Thats right, its him Albert did not know that someone had already put the black pot on his head. Selwyn, who had an extremely ugly face, finally reluctantly agreed with Peter Pettigrew''s statement. Otherwise, what else could he do? Could it be possible to tell the Dark Lord directly that they were frightened by the sudden appearance of the Dark Mark and fled? If they dared to say such words, the two of them would probably be removed from the Death Eater list by Voldemort directly. In order to prevent himself from being called incompetent in front of the Dark Lord, Selwyn brought out Cassandra Vabras again to tell the story, proving that it was not that they did not work hard, but that the enemy was too cunning . Voldemort saw through the little trick of Selwyn and Peter Pettigrew at a glance, but his guess was also confirmed, the rumor Snape said was most likely true, and Albert Anderson was probably a prophet . As for why the Mudblood appeared in Nikolai Village? According to Snape''s report, the Mudblood maintained a good relationship with many famous wizards, and he himself was proficient in alchemy, so he might have a good relationship with Nicole LeMay. After all, Dumbledore knew the old man when he was young, and Dumbledore had a good relationship with the Mudblood. The Dark Mark was even easier, the spell was never difficult magic, considered dark, simply because it was Voldemort''s mark. Of course, Voldemort was still very dissatisfied with Selwyn and Peter Pettigrew''s actions. He was frightened by the Dark Mark and fled, which was a shame among Death Eaters. After rewarding both of them with a Cruciatus, Voldemort told them to get out of the way. The "infamous" Mudblood was obviously not a simple thing, and Voldemort finally recalled what Barty Crouch and Snape had said about the Mudblood. The former also dismissed the Mudblood before contacting the other party. Barty Jr, however, considered the Mudblood a tough opponent after only one year at Hogwarts. At least, from Snape''s description, his loyal servants are very afraid of the strength of the other party, otherwise they will not bring a bunch of people to besiege him. Voldemort thinks that among the Death Eaters, there are probably not many people who can enjoy such a treatment. What made Voldemort even more incredible was that Barty Crouch was actually captured by the other party. It is not easy to capture a Death Eater, unless the strength of the two sides is very different. Thinking of this, Voldemort''s face became more and more gloomy. Dumbledore himself is difficult enough, and this mudblood is obviously difficult to deal with. From the fact that he sent his family away in advance, it can be inferred that the probability of him being a prophet is very high. It would be fine if the Mudblood left England, and if he continued to fight against him, Voldemort knew that he had to find a time to get rid of him, lest another Dumbledore-like guy pop up and cause him trouble. However, he now wants to know more about Potter''s prophecy, and has no plans to act rashly for the time being. Anyway, this matter is not urgent, and there is time. In Voldemort''s heart, Dumbledore will always be his number one enemy. As long as Dumbledore is removed, there will be no obstacles in his future. As for the second enemy, of course, Harry Potter. This prophesied savior made Voldemort a little jealous, especially the fact that Harry Potter slipped under his nose a while ago, and it made Voldemort lose face in front of the Death Eaters, and he had to kill himself. Kill Harry Potter, and let the Death Eaters go to their hearts instead of believing those **** prophecies. Voldemort knew very well what the group of Death Eaters were, and he had to give enough deterrence to deter the group of weeds. As for the Mudblood named Albert Anderson, he obviously didn''t qualify for the third place. but Perhaps, what Voldemort didn''t know was that the Mudblood was not far from being the third blacklist in his mind. If only Voldemort knew what Albert had done to him. Albert, who was the party involved, didn''t really care too much about Voldemort and the Death Eaters, but the British wizarding world had completely exploded. At least, Cornelius Fudge''s scalp went numb when he got the news. Of course, Fudge can control the British "Daily Prophet", but the reports of the magic circle in France are not under Fudge''s control. The occurrence of the Dark Mark in Nicholas Village has spread in the French magic circle, and the investigation was launched later. The French Ministry of Magic also informed the British magic circle of the incident through the foreign affairs department. Fudge could only be blind, and he hated people who liked things, especially Sirius Black. That''s right, it''s Sirius Black. Fudge hates Black and Lupin, what do you think of this kind of thing because the "Defense Guide" was released not long ago? Will the two things be linked? Look at these things as some bad omen, and although those voices were forcibly suppressed by Fudge, it doesn''t mean that these voices don''t exist anymore. Another thing that made Fudge even worse was the attack on Cassandra Vablas, the master of prophecy. The old man is still lying in St. Strong forgetting spell, causing serious problems with memory. Although this incident was later defined as the actions of some dark wizards in Knockturn Alley, Stringer reminded him afterwards that this incident was probably not simple, and the implication was already obvious. Fudge could, of course, pretend not to know, but that doesn''t mean these things didn''t happen. Gu Unlike the blind Ministry of Magic, members of the Order of the Phoenix also brought this matter to the party to discuss. The appearance of the Dark Mark in French villages is a bit strange, because according to the investigation, the hapless wizard who was killed was just a very ordinary wizard in Nicholas Village, who had nothing to do with Voldemort and Death Eaters. They couldn''t even think of a reason why the Death Eaters wanted to kill him, and what made them even more incomprehensible was that the other party had released the Dark Mark before he left. Especially when Voldemort was still lurking, the presence of the Dark Mark would undoubtedly attract attention, as if someone did it on purpose. "According to the latest news I got, this matter is likely to be directed at Mr. Anderson. Do you have any news from your side?" Dumbledore cast an inquiring look at Snape. "I heard that a while ago, the Dark Lord sent Selwyn and Peter Pettigrew to hunt down Albert Anderson, and it is said that they brought a large group of dark wizards to his house..." Snape ignored Mrs. Weasley ''s reaction, and continued, "In the end, I think you guessed it, they fled, Anderson sent the family away ahead of time, and they didn''t know where they were going. Then, they went to Cassandra Watts. Blas..." "What are they doing with Cassandra Vabras?" interrupted Sirius. "So, you did what happened to Cassandra Vablas." "It''s them." Snape glanced at Sirius: "And don''t interrupt me." "They found Cassandra Vabras and wanted to find out what happened to Albert Anderson from her. Cassandra Vabras told them that Anderson would be in Nikolai Village. In the end, they went to Nikolai Village, where they lay in ambush for several days, and as a result... you also saw it, who secretly used the Dark Mark, startling Selwyn and Peter Pettigrew, only Can temporarily abandon the plan to ambush Anderson and leave the village in a hurry. Before leaving, they killed the owner of the house, presumably to cover up their tracks or to confuse right and wrong." Snape said blankly that he knew Although there are many things he made based on the information collected, the error should not be large. "Selwyn and Peter Pettigrew agreed that the Dark Mark was released by Albert Anderson," Snape added. "Are you sure this isn''t a joke?" Sirius couldn''t help sneering: "A group of Death Eaters were actually scared away by their own Dark Mark?" "I remember that only Death Eaters know how to use the Dark Mark." Lupin frowned. "How could they think that the Dark Mark was made by Mr. Anderson?" "Who knows? After all, people like Anderson can''t be measured by common sense." Snape glanced at Dumbledore, and the meaning was obvious. This kind of question is best asked Dumbledore. "Whether it''s using the Dark Mark or imitating the Dark Mark, I don''t think it will be difficult for Mr. Anderson." Dumbledore agreed with Snape: "As far as I know, Mr. Anderson happened to be visiting France. An old friend, and I went to Cassandra Vabras, and it was confirmed that she did prophesy Peter Pettigrew and Selwyn." "How is the Master of Prophecy now?" Kingsley asked with a frown. "Is it possible for the Dark Lord to tie her to their side, if..." "It''s not very good, Cassandra is very old, and the Oblivion Curse has caused her something wrong. It will take a while to recover completely." When Dumbledore said this, he forgot that he was older than the other party. Gao Gao said, "Of course, it should be a good thing for her not to be able to help others predict again." From Dumbledore''s point of view, Cassandra undoubtedly sent herself to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, successfully avoiding possible danger. After all, it was obviously impossible for Voldemort to let the Death Eaters rush directly into St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. An old man who cannot help with divination is useless even if he is caught, he is just trying to cause trouble. "Why didn''t he hide, I mean why didn''t Anderson hide." Arthur asked inexplicably, "It stands to reason that he must have realized that he was being targeted by the mysterious man, I don''t think he would Didn''t know that." "As a matter of fact, we don''t need to worry about him. You see Anderson just used a little trick to scare the group of Death Eaters. I doubt that if he wants to, there is also a way to kill the hapless group of Death Eaters. Sent to hell." Sirius was very confident in Albert, "Also, I always feel that he is going to do something big." "A big deal?" Lupin asked suspiciously. "Intuitively, that guy never makes a fuss." Sirius recalled, "Look at what he did, grab Peter Pettigrew, put the guy in jail, and hit the Ministry of Magic by the way. Barty Crouch was also dealt with at one time by him, and what reward is the Ministry of Magic planning to give him." "I don''t know, maybe not." Arthur shook his head. "I suddenly know why Fudge was unlucky." Sirius now somewhat understands why Albert gave him that report. The feeling is to avenge Fudge for not rewarding him for catching Barty Crouch Jr. At least Jr. Sirius thought it must have something to do with it. "Is this really the reason?" Tonks asked suspiciously, she didn''t know Albert, only heard of his deeds. "Yeah, that''s about it," Sirius explained. "I''ve made deals with him a few times, and I know each other well. I think in his eyes, he helped the Ministry of Magic catch prisoners, and Fudge gave him a bounty. , the two sides do not owe each other, probably like this. That guy is not a greedy person, but in many cases a transaction is a transaction, and it takes a price not to take advantage of things in vain, and he happens to have this ability. " "Why is he willing to provide us with convenience?" Tonks was even more puzzled, and his eyes couldn''t help but turn to Dumbledore. "He also wants peace in the wizarding world, and Voldemort''s rule over the wizarding world doesn''t do him any good, so it''s not surprising that he leans toward us." Dumbledore explained, of course, he would not say that he provided some kindness to Albert. "That Mr. Anderson seems to be very keen on participating in international competitions." Kingsley suddenly interjected, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Spain will hold an international wizarding duel competition in the near future. Will he plan to participate in that competition?" "Don''t let Voldemort know about this for now," Dumbledore reminded Snape. "I don''t think this kind of thing can be hidden. With his ability, if he really wants to participate in that competition, it will definitely appear in the newspaper. Now you can only hope that the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters will not read " The Daily Prophet." Snape felt that if Albert went to a world-class competition, he had little chance of completely hiding it. "The Daily Prophet can be delayed in reporting this." Sirius said without hesitation. "Can''t that kid give up on some duel competition?" Mrs. Weasley frowned as well. "Otherwise, let''s go to the International Wizarding Duel Competition!" Sirius suddenly said, "If Voldemort''s people show up there and are going to be bad for Anderson, we can also help him, if we can catch a few Death Eaters. , or force Voldemort to appear, I think Fudge will definitely not continue to insist that "Voldemort''s return" is false." Of course, his target is Peter Pettigrew, and maybe that timid mouse will pass too, and his chance will come. "It''s not a good idea to take time off to watch the duel competition." Kingsley reminded: "This is likely to reveal our identity as members of the Order of the Phoenix. If we want to go, I''m afraid we can only use the door key, but you also know that , the Ministry of Magic is now staring deadly at the portkey." "Yeah, it would be better for us if we could expose the Death Eaters." Tonks agreed with Sirius. After all, Voldemort in the shadows is always a big problem. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 971： Its a business "It should be here." Albert looked up at the coffee shop''s sign, and then looked down at the watch on his wrist. After confirming that there was no danger around him, he took a suitcase and pushed the door into the Muggle shop in front of him. His eyes swept over the customers in the coffee shop. , landed on the middle-aged man who was drinking coffee in the corner. He raised his foot and walked towards him, greeting him in fluent French. "I hope I didn''t make you wait too long." "I''ve been waiting for half an hour." "I''m sorry for the delay on the way." If the shopkeeper at the counter understood French, he would have exposed this **** who had only been here for five minutes, but unfortunately he doesn''t understand French. The seemingly ordinary conversation is actually a pair of passwords. After all, both of them have drunk compound potions, so naturally they can''t recognize each other''s identity, so they can only use the password to connect to each other. This ordinary conversation is like meeting two friends, and no one will doubt their identities. After the conversation, the two exchanged business cards with each other, smiled and shook hands, and then paid the money and left under the stunned eyes of the boss. "The coffee here sucks," Bud whispered. "Maybe, you should order a cup of hot cocoa." Albert teased with a smile. "I tried it, but the boss told me that hot cocoa is not sold here." Bud looked helpless. "He didn''t kick you out?" Albert''s face twitched slightly, not knowing what expression he should show. "Are you really going to go to the competition?" The two turned a corner and walked towards the outskirts of the city. Albert heard something in the other party''s words, raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Is there any problem?" "The first two days, I got some bad news." Bud lowered his voice and said, "Your situation doesn''t seem to be very good. I am worried that there will be changes during the game. Although there will be many Aurors around, if they If you want to be unfavorable to you, some are "Don''t worry, I just received news that someone is planning to come over to watch the game." Albert said meaningfully: "The principal and the group of people around him, so I don''t think anyone from the other side will appear. The problem. After all, he himself still has a strong deterrent effect. Moreover, I also secretly placed people on their side. Even if there is any plan, I can know it at the first time, at most, it may be during the game. Kind of messy." "He didn''t stay at school and came to watch the game?" After hearing the news, Bud did not breathe a sigh of relief, but frowned. "Is something wrong?" Albert asked suspiciously. "I''m worried that he will pull you into the water." Bud reminded, "that guy is being watched every move now, and... In short, you have to pay attention to yourself, although that guy is a good person, sometimes in order to achieve certain For the purpose, he doesn''t mind sacrifice, I think you should know something that his club often says." "Some things are worth dying for." Albert murmured softly. Bud was very helpless. He asked Albert to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Tournament, nothing more than to let the other party gain some reputation. Reputation is actually quite useful to Albert, especially as a Muggle wizard. If Smith''s surname is used externally...that''s obviously impossible...so Albert needs to use countless halos to shut up other people, and he It just so happens to have that ability. Who knew that Voldemort suddenly returned and was eyeing Albert. After the news of the appearance of the Dark Mark in France spread, although Bard didn''t get much news, he wanted to know that it had something to do with Albert. Who told him to just go to Nikolai Village to visit Nicole Lemay, Bud even suspected that the Dark Mark was put by Albert, and only he could come up with this kind of trickery. "Okay, I''ll take you to a temporary residence first, and give up the game when necessary." Bud continued to exhort, "Your safety is more important than anything else, you have to promise me." "I will." Albert reassured with a smile, "I never do anything I''m not sure about." Bud''s safe house, located outside Madrid, is large but looks quite old. At first, Bud took a lot of thought to buy the place, and used the Faithful Charm on the house to turn it into a safe house. As for the use, I know everything. I know that there are not many people here, and usually no one will come. After entering the house, several people were stunned by the scene inside, it looked like a haunted house, and the roof was damaged due to disrepair. "How long have you been here?" Albert blankly used his wand to ditch the cobwebs at the top of his head and turned his head to ask Bud. "About thirty years." Bud said embarrassedly, "You know, it''s normal for some things to become like this without maintenance, and you don''t live here anyway." "I wouldn''t be surprised if a ghost suddenly appeared here," Katrina grumbled. Isobel stared at the well-preserved portraits of handsome men and women on the walls of the hall, and looked at the old man in front of her thoughtfully. She seemed to have guessed the purpose of this place. "Need Kara clean up?" the house-elf asked sharply. "No, you have other tasks." Albert scanned the portrait and asked the old man in front of him, "Will these pictures be placed here?" "You don''t live inside anyway, so there shouldn''t be any problems in this regard." Bud coughed lightly and changed the subject, "No need, just let them stay here." Bud seemed to change the subject and started talking to Albert about the registration method and precautions for the International Wizarding Duel Competition. "Are you going to continue betting?" Albert asked suddenly. "That''s not a good idea." Bud didn''t want to bet very much, because he didn''t want to put any pressure on Albert, so as not to cause him to be tied at a critical moment and unable to leave the first time when he was in danger. "I saw my duel championship trophy in the crystal ball," Albert hinted. "This should be considered cheating!" Katrina understood the conversation between the two and couldn''t help but say with wide eyes. "It''s called investing in yourself," Albert corrected. "No wonder you are so rich." Katrina glanced at Isobel secretly, she thought Isobel probably knew these things. "If you want to invest in me, I don''t mind." Albert said with a smile, "If you have money, everyone will make it together." Gu "Forget it." Katrina shook her head. "Then let''s invest ten Galleons in you." Isobel glanced at his sister, reported a number casually, took out a handful of Galleons from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "Of course there''s no problem." Albert looked at Bud, who obviously didn''t care, and said with a smile, "You see a share, you see a share, but if you lose money, don''t blame me." Bud didn''t mind even more. Even if he gave the sisters some pocket money, it wasn''t much anyway. It was the most important thing for everyone to be happy. Before leaving, Bud did not forget to remind: "In short, pay attention to safety, this is more important than anything else." "Your relationship is really good." Katrina was surprised by the relationship between the two, and if she didn''t know, she thought Bud was Albert''s grandfather. After Albert settled down temporarily, he went to the registration office of the Spanish Ministry of Magic to sign up for the International Wizarding Duel Competition. The registration process was almost the same as what Bud said. There is a special area for players to register, in order to cope with wizards from all over the world. , Next to the wizard who was in charge of registration, there was a witch who was in charge of translation. Albert found that the other party was an acquaintance. "Long time no see, Lady Diana?" Albert greeted the witch with a smile. "Are you really planning to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Competition?" Diana asked Albert as she looked up and down and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Yes, I''m going to try it." Albert nodded. "You know each other?" Another wizard looked at Albert and raised his eyebrows slightly. "I know." Diana said. "I suggest you persuade him to give up the competition." The wizard reminded in a low voice, "You should be aware of the cruelty of the duel competition, lest your friend be injured." Unlike the previous dueling competitions, today''s dueling competitions are more dangerous, and throwing black magic at each other is a common thing. Moreover, Albert is young and obviously does not know the dangers of the world. Some guys will even do some extreme things in order to get the prize money of the championship. "It''s useless, and don''t underestimate that guy." Diana obviously didn''t think she could convince Albert. She is also very aware of Albert''s strength, because some unscrupulous old guy plans to buy this and win the final championship. I''ve only seen this kind of **** operation not long ago. If you are not sure, the other party will obviously not do that. Moreover, as far as she knew, the person in front of him was the champion of the Triwizard Tournament. Not long ago, he defeated a fire dragon by himself, which was far more ruthless than most players. Diana patiently informed Albert about the rules of the International Wizarding Duel Competition, and reminded him not to use the Unforgivable Curse, not to try to kill an opponent, especially after the opponent surrendered, lost the ability to continue fighting, or after the referee pronounced the verdict. Continue to attack or you will be disqualified. In the end, Albert also signed a magic contract to prove that he took the initiative to participate in the competition, and if he died accidentally, it had nothing to do with the competition. As for the inability to use black magic, it naturally does not exist, and there will be black wizards to participate in each session. That''s right, the dark wizard. This is also the reason why the wizard just wanted him not to participate, because Albert does look like a fledgling rookie, and if he participates, he can only serve as cannon fodder. It is worth mentioning that the Spanish Ministry of Magic did not build a large stadium like the British Ministry of Magic, but borrowed the Muggle venue, and the duel competition was held on a large football field on the outskirts of Muggles, which could accommodate tens of thousands of people. audience. Wizards would use spells to expel Muggles on a large scale around football fields, and by the way, they would use enchantments to cover the entire field to ensure that Muggles would not notice the abnormality of the field. Of course, in order to avoid attracting Muggle attention, the International Wizarding Tournament will be played at night. After being informed of the venue of the duel competition, Albert, with the help of Diana, bought three-day tickets for three days. He felt like watching the Quidditch World Cup, and the tickets for the duel competition were very expensive. It cost a few hundred Galleons in total! However, Albert didn''t care about Garen''s problem, anyway, Bud had already asked someone to help make a bet. As long as someone dares to open a bet, he dares to bet, who made Albert predict that he will win the world trophy! It''s just that there aren''t many opportunities for this. With the lessons learned from the last time, if you do it again, 80% of the time will be blacklisted by the gambling game. Returning to the makeshift home, Albert told the McDoug sisters about the duel competition. "Why do they choose to use Muggle buildings, are they really not worried about causing any trouble?" Katrina asked in confusion. "Because it''s cheap, and you can make a lot of money, it costs money and time to set up a stage yourself. Why do you think the Spanish Ministry of Magic is serious about running the duel competition and offering high prize money to the champion?" The duel between two powerful wizards is very rare in the magical world, so many people are willing to pay to watch the game, especially the last day of the game, not only the price of the tickets is terrifyingly expensive, but also hard to get a ticket, there is no way, Who makes watching a wizard duel more exciting than watching a Quidditch match. Albert was able to buy it entirely because he was a player, and the tournament party provided convenience for the players. The duel competition lasted for three days in total and implemented a one-round elimination system. It is said that there will be hundreds of wizards participating, and each person needs to play three games on the first day to select the top 64. Then, proceed to the next round of screening. The huge amount of championship prize money makes every duel competition quite tragic, and it also attracts a large number of audiences. The most funny thing is that the Spanish Ministry of Magic actually allows dark wizards to participate, and these dark wizards are also one of the highlights of the duel competition. Of course, the participating dark wizards can''t make trouble on the playing field, otherwise the Aurors will send them to **** at any time. Although many wizards have protested against this, in order to make the game more attractive, in order to fill their wallets, the regulations that dark wizards are allowed to participate in the competition have never been deleted. After all, dark wizards are also a big selling point. Especially when a powerful wizard defeats the dark wizard, the scene is always very lively. The most important thing is that there are actually very few cases of the dark wizard winning the duel championship, because in regular competitions, some of their conspiracy methods cannot Use, once you lose and attack others, the Auror who maintains the order has the right to kill them on the spot. This kind of thing has happened before, but it happened a few times, and there are many dark wizards who have died. No black wizard dares to do this. Done. There is no way, the life of the dark wizard is also life. Most of the people who will come to participate in the competition are seeking money. There are really people with abnormal brains, and the Aurors who are in charge of patrols around them will give them a good look, and they also offer a reward for the head of the other party. This is an open secret. As for where did the Aurors come from? The number of Aurors in Spain is not enough, so naturally they can borrow them from other countries. Some Aurors in France and Germany are willing to accept the invitation to come and help. As long as you are willing to come and help, there is a lot of extra income. Who wouldn''t want to? https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 972： dark horse The suburbs at night were quiet and eerie, as if everything fell into silence, and even the houses on both sides of the street turned off their lights. However, some figures could be seen walking on the side of the road. As long as you take a closer look, you will find that there are several Spanish police officers. If an unsuspecting Muggle passed by, they thought something was going on here. However, the sticks in the hands of these "policemen" have already revealed their identities. Employees of the Spanish Ministry of Magic are on a mission to patrol the building. Although the surrounding area has been released to expel Muggles, it is impossible to avoid possible accidents. As soon as Albert Apparated to the open space near the gym, he saw someone walking towards him, a male employee of the Spanish Ministry of Magic, who came to him to register his identity. After he directly identified his contestant and took out his contestant card, the wizard said formulaically: "Contestants, please come to the No. 9 entrance. From there, go to the contestant waiting hall. There are specially registered personnel at the entrance." Albert walked in the direction of the wizard''s finger, and soon saw a "road sign" written in many languages, telling the players where the number nine entranceway was. As soon as we arrived at the entrance, a loud noise rushed towards us. There is a table at the entrance, and there is a box similar to a lottery on the table. There are four grids next to the box, which are also marked with 1, 2, 3, and 4. According to the waiting room for players, it is divided into 4 areas. The wizard took out a card from the box with the number 1 on it, then threw it back into the box and motioned Albert to draw it himself. Albert took a card at random from the box, marked "3" on it, that card was placed in Sector 3, and Albert was instructed to go to Sector 3. The area inside the passage is very large, there are about two or three Hogwarts halls, which are divided into four areas, each area has a lot of small round tables, a bit like a coffee shop. In fact, you can actually order drinks here, just not for free. As soon as he arrived in District 3, Albert saw several Aurors who were maintaining order, wearing very serious robes, a bit like civil servants. The existence of these guys should be more of a deterrent. He didn''t think there was a way for these Aurors to maintain order if unrest broke out here! Before entering the third area, you need to draw again, this time in the order of drawing. The Spanish Ministry of Magic obviously has a lot of experience in organizing duel competitions, and has arranged the entire competition process properly without any confusion. Albert glanced at the round number in his hand, the number on it was: 17. After he put the number plate in his pocket, he found an empty seat and sat down. There were many people around him who cast curious glances at him, obviously surprised by Albert''s youth. Of course, no one really took him seriously. Young wizards like Albert were the favorite opponents of other contestants because they could easily advance. Albert took out a chocolate-flavored toffee from his pocket and threw it into his mouth, chewing it slowly. According to Bud, only after the round of sixteen, the tournament would test the players whether they were taking Fuling, or cheat by other means. Well, the test method is also very simple, which is to drink a little diluted Veritaserum under the watchful eyes of the judges. Then, someone will ask you if you have cheated. As for cheating in the previous knockout rounds, it doesn''t really matter. Also, don''t think that if you drink Fuling, others won''t see it. If you jump up and down during a game, it''s easy to be suspected of taking phlegm. In the end, he was taken to the test. Once he was found to be taking Fuling, he would be banned from participating in the International Wizarding Duel Tournament, and other events may also be permanently banned from participating. Time passed, and after midnight, countless fireworks exploded over the stadium, kicking off the International Wizarding Duel Competition. The players also entered the field in order. The football field is large enough to accommodate four games at the same time. Tonight, the top 16 of each district will be quickly screened. Albert waited a quarter of an hour in Section 3 when it was his turn to play. His opponent was a middle-aged brunette wizard. When this guy found out that his opponent was a young wizard, he seemed to be in a good mood. When Albert smiled and greeted him in English, he replied in German, but it was not a friendly greeting. Albert didn''t care, smiled slightly at the opponent, and took the lead through the passage to enter the arena. The original lawn of the football field has completely disappeared, replaced by a duel stage paved with marble. The scope of the stage is not very large, but it is enough for people to move. The rest of the duel arenas are far apart to ensure that other players are not affected in the duel. The referee was a middle-aged wizard with a pointed hat and a blue flag, not far off the stage. After the two entered the arena, the referee briefly explained the rules to them and let the two players take their places. After Albert took the stage, his young and handsome appearance quickly attracted a lot of attention, especially after the photo of him wearing a fire dragon suit was published by Fengya brand wizard clothing store, more people knew Albert. What girl doesn''t like handsome and powerful men? Of course, Albert didn''t care about this. He focused all his attention on the opponent in front of him, raised his wand to his chest like a sword, bowed slightly towards the opponent, and listened to the referee''s countdown. "Three, two, one... start!" The two raised their wands sharply at the same time, ready to use magic on each other, but Albert was obviously faster than the middle-aged wizard. At least, Albert did not recite the spell, and almost as soon as he raised his wand, the spell flew directly towards the opponent. The middle-aged wizard was startled by Albert''s quick spell casting, gave up the half-recited black magic, and raised his wand to block the oncoming red light. However, Albert did not give his opponent time to react, and the second spell was already coming. Unprepared, the wizard was knocked out by a huge force, and the third spell hit the ground again. The target directly disarmed the opponent''s wand. I have to say that Professor Flitwick''s "three axes" is still very useful. After the opponent loses the wand in his hand, he is disqualified from the competition. "You lost," Albert said in German. The middle-aged wizard struggled to get up from the ground and looked at Albert with astonishment. He originally thought that the opponent was a soft persimmon, but he encountered a hard stubble, and this guy actually knew German. When he was talking before, this guy could obviously understand, and he was still smiling there. "It''s definitely intentional, what a sinister guy." The middle-aged wizard was very depressed, he couldn''t understand why the guy in front of him cast the spell so fast, of course he could do the silent spell, but... that kind of spell casting speed, that kind of magic The power of the spell is not at all like what he can master at his age, it''s like cheating. Yes, it''s cheating. That guy must have taken the Fuling pill! Absolutely. UU reading www. uukanshu.com When the referee raised the flag and was about to declare Albert''s victory, the middle-aged wizard went directly to the referee to protest against the opponent''s suspected use of Flux. Albert looked at the wizard in front of him with a strange expression, and asked the referee, "Do you need to check?" "No, I know you. I saw you win the championship with my own eyes last year. Let''s do our best this time." The referee glanced at the guy in front of him who couldn''t afford to lose, and said casually, "I don''t I think there is a problem, he has the strength." After the middle-aged wizard heard this, the expression on his face suddenly froze. "As if someone made sense of the outcome of the game." The young wizard in charge of explaining the duel competition said loudly, "Let''s hear what our referee has to say." "That young gentleman won the gold award for spell casting last year, and I remember the news of his award was published in the newspaper." The referee said calmly, "I don''t think he showed an extraordinary level of dueling, just To think he might have cheated is a smear." "Okay, maybe we have encountered a dark horse, let''s wait and see where this young player can go!" "He seems to be famous?" Katrina listened to the people around him discussing about Albert, and turned to look at Isobel, who was not very happy, "What''s the matter, you don''t seem very happy?" "This is not good news." Isobel shook his head. Albert has been targeted by the mysterious man and the Death Eaters, and his reputation also means he is too ostentatious, and it is easy to cause unnecessary trouble. If the newspapers published the news of Albert coming to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Competition, God knows what big troubles will be waiting for him. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 973： whos trick The duel on the stage is still going on. The wizards who dare to participate in the duel competition will not be too weak. As long as the competition does not appear one-sided, the duel competition is still quite exciting and worth the ticket price. Warm cheers spread throughout the stadium, especially every time a dark wizard was defeated, the scene would be particularly frenetic, and it was almost impossible to call someone to kill the dark wizard directly on the spot. Of course, those who can become dark wizards and dare to participate are usually not weak. Most of the dark wizards have bounties on them, and there are very few unlucky ones who will be eliminated in the first round. After all, after the game is over, it is easy to be targeted by bounty hunters or Aurors, and put yourself in. After defeating his opponent, Albert returned to the waiting room for players in District 3, and also needed to conduct a second round of draws to determine the order of appearances in the second round. As for the losers, they have already left the stadium through another channel. If they have not purchased tickets, they have to leave the stadium directly. Wanting to prostitute for nothing is naturally not such a good thing. Albert threw the previous number into the box aside, his new number was 56, I am afraid it will take a long time. Unfortunately, the contestants could not leave the stadium to watch the game temporarily, so Albert could only wait patiently in the waiting room for the second round to start. To be honest, it was pretty boring while waiting. Albert bought a magazine, and under the cover of reading the newspaper, got in touch with the house-elves outside to find out the current situation. No Death Eaters have been found. As for the list of Death Eaters, it was naturally provided by enthusiastic members of the Order of the Phoenix. Aware that someone was looking at him, Albert folded his fingers down the top of the newspaper, squinted his eyes and looked in the direction he was being peeped in. He saw a black witch looking at him in surprise, as if surprised that the young Albert , was able to pass the first round. Everyone can''t watch other people''s games, and they are not very clear about the situation of other players. I was surprised that Albert was definitely not the only black witch who was young. There was no way. Being too young meant that he had just graduated or was still in school. Wizards who had not experienced social experience were more naive, and such opponents were usually better than other players. A few more witches cast curious glances, and Albert even saw a few faces from the East. After all, it was an international wizarding duel competition, and it was not surprising that wizards from all over the world came to participate. Just when Albert was going to continue reading the newspaper to pass the time, A witch who also looked very young approached to talk to her. She used Japanese, but also Spanish and English. She tried to communicate with Albert, but Albert smiled and spoke to the other party in French. The other party pointed to the Spanish newspaper in his hand, obviously not believing that Albert, who could read the newspaper, could not understand Spanish. Albert put down the newspaper, revealing a French edition of the magazine. In front of the witch, she spread her arms helplessly and continued to read the contents of the magazine. "Aren''t the newspapers and magazines here in Spanish and English?" The witch grumbled in confusion. As time passed, there were fewer and fewer wizards in the player lounge in District 3. The first round took nearly three hours, and it was still in rotation all the time. Albert was a little skeptical that he would be able to pass through three rounds of elimination before dawn. The only good news was probably that there were no traces of Death Eaters. Everything seemed to be calm, but Albert did not let his guard down. He went to buy himself a refreshing drink prepared by the tournament party for the players. It is literally several times more expensive than the outside world. Many people scolded and pinched the ground, but they still paid for it, so as not to be sleepy and affect the subsequent games. When No. 54 and No. 55 left through the player passage, Albert knew that it was his turn. He took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands and wand, and waited by the passage. His opponent was a slightly bald wizard with a gloomy aura all over his body. This guy''s gloomy eyes made Albert''s expression strange. . It seems... Albert suspected that he had won the lottery, and the guy in front of him was probably a dark wizard. His speculation was quickly confirmed. Shortly after the slightly bald wizard entered the gym, he was severely warned by the referee. This is actually not only a warning to them, you are here to compete, don''t try to kill your opponent, defeat the opponent by subduing it, even if you win. This is also a reminder to the dark wizard''s opponent. The meaning is already obvious. If you can''t win, surrender immediately if you don''t want to be injured. Your opponent is a dark wizard. "You can persuade him to surrender." The dark wizard said coldly, in Spanish. "That guy is a dark wizard, do you want to give up?" the referee routinely asked, "These dark wizards are very dangerous. During the game, more than half of the injured players were sent in by them, and sometimes their lives may even be in danger. , this is not alarmist." "Thank you, no need." Albert declined, and nodded slightly towards the dark wizard in front of him. The slightly bald wizard''s face became more gloomy, and he was angry at the ignorance of the guy in front of him. He was thinking about what spell he would use to send it to the hospital, or destroy the handsome and annoying face of the other party. From the slightly bald dark wizard in front of him, Albert could also feel the malice emanating from the opponent, who obviously didn''t take the referee''s words seriously. Albert stepped onto the stage amid the cheers of the crowd, and many audience members were shouting excitedly, hoping that he could defeat the dark wizard on the opposite side and give him a little color. Of course, there are also guys who don''t like Albert wanting him to be unlucky. After the referee announced the start of the game, Albert started immediately. The same trick, the same routine, a very simple disarming spell to strike first. The dark wizard on the opposite side is experienced. Although he was taken aback by Albert''s amazing spell casting speed, he still skillfully turned from attack to defense. After blocking Albert''s attack, there was a contemptuous smile on the corner of his mouth. As if to laugh at Albert for only using these unruly spells. When he was about to launch a dangerous black magic at Albert, a sudden explosion occurred not far from his feet. "what?" Before the slightly bald wizard could figure out what was going on, a second explosion occurred between the wizard''s feet, causing him to retreat in embarrassment. Suddenly, a hurricane blew towards him. The middle-aged bald wizard with an unstable center of gravity was too late to defend, and a staggered one was directly blown away by the hurricane, and he stuck to the opposite wall. This sudden change shocked everyone, especially the audience opposite Albert. They didn''t even realize what happened, why the dark wizard lost. Not only the audience, but even the middle-aged bald wizard who was subdued by Albert wanted to know that this should have been an easy victory. Why did you lose yourself? Did you make a mistake? The face of the slightly bald man was distorted by the hurricane. After the effect of the hurricane spell ended, another spell hit the bald wizard and directly disarmed his wand. "Look, our youngest player easily defeated his opponent, the famous dark wizard Bauer, he was easily planted in the hands of our young player." The referee in charge of the speech said excitedly: "There is no doubt that , our Mr. Dark Horse once again proved to us that it is not powerful black magic to defeat the enemy, let us cheer for him!" As the youngest player, Albert, who defeated the Dark Wizard again, was undoubtedly a hot spot in the game. "I''m sure he can easily win the third game and reach the top 64." The commentator continued to drive the atmosphere. "I''ll bet later and put all my pocket money on him to win the final championship." As the commentator of the duel competition, it is natural to know how to heat up the atmosphere, and not forget to arouse the interest of others to bet. Of course, that was also one of the tasks given to him by the tournament party. Not many people will believe that Albert can become a duel champion, because he is too young, and youth is sometimes a disadvantage. If Albert is ten years older, many people will press him to win the final championship. . Albert ended up amidst the cheers of countless people. The third round was faster than expected. Albert picked No. 7. The opponent was a witch from Africa. He was not very old, but he was at his peak without any accident? African wizards are better at wandless magic and Animagus transformation. Right after the game started, this man let go of his wand, leaned forward, turned into a black cheetah when he looked at it, and rushed straight towards Albert. It''s really an unexpected means. Then... the cheetah slammed its head into the defensive cover and bounced out violently. In fact, the sneak attack was very successful, and the cheetah was very fast, just blinking. It''s just that this witch from Africa who is good at Animagus transformation has made a mistake in her opponent. If it''s just an ordinary wizard, if she sees a beast rushing towards her, she will definitely be startled. But as Albert, who cherishes his life, the use of defensive barriers in actual combat is quite agile. Apart from the fact that Avada Suo''s life is a bit hanging, this move is very useful. Before the cheetah could get up from the ground, a stun spell fell on it. The witch lost the chance to get up again, so she fell directly to the ground and passed out in the posture of a cheetah. "Oh my god, the speed at which our young wizard casts spells is amazing," the commentator shouted, "so far, it has beaten its opponents with just a few simple spells. It gave me the illusion that black magic was all a joke, and it would be an absolute nightmare if anyone recited a long and complex spell in front of him. Maybe, he might make it all the way to the youngest duel ever. champion." "However, until then, we should congratulate our dark horse for entering the round of 64 and hope he can continue to bring us more wonderful performances." The news of Albert becoming the top 64 of the duel competition soon appeared in the newspapers of the Spanish magic circle. Compared with other wizards who entered the top 64, this young and handsome wizard obviously attracted more attention. In order to build momentum for Albert, the newspapers of the Spanish magic circle also dug up Albert''s deeds, and for a time Albert became the brightest player in the entire duel competition. Especially after the photo of him defeating a fire dragon alone was posted in the newspaper, everyone was more interested in this young genius with countless halos on his head. In the end, all doubts were silenced, and Albert somehow became one of the strongest contenders. Of course, there are also people who doubt Albert''s ability, suspecting that this is a means of collusion between the gambling and the newspaper, trying to push Albert to the front desk to deceive people to bet. Anyone with discernment knows that this is a "small trick" that the gambling side is good at. But who really cares about that? There are many reporters who want to interview Albert, but no one knows where the young wizard lives. He seems to have disappeared out of thin air, and they can''t find anyone by any means. The news of Albert''s popularity in the duel competition still appeared in the British "Daily Prophet". Although the newspapers only used a short paragraph to describe the incident, but... it got to Voldemort. At this moment, Voldemort''s lair. Peter Pettigrew and Selwyn shivered under Voldemort''s gaze. "You couldn''t find the Mudblood before, and now he''s out, kill him, don''t let me see that Mudblood." Voldemort looked at Peter Pettigrew and Selwyn coldly. "Master, I have something to report to you." "What''s the matter, Severus." Voldemort turned to look at Snape. "Since Peter and Selwyn''s plan failed, Dumbledore has decided that we are eyeing that Mudblood, and the Order of the Phoenix is ??planning to take this opportunity to ambush us. UU read " Snape looked directly Voldemort''s scarlet eyes explained softly, "They don''t want the master to continue lurking." "You said this was a conspiracy?" Voldemort''s voice was a little cold. "No, I heard that Dumbledore is trying to convince that Mudblood to stop participating in the duel competition." Snape spoke the truth calmly, "The Order of the Phoenix has made both preparations, and once the plan to persuade the Mudblood fails, Members of the Order of the Phoenix will set traps around that mudblood." "Dumbledore has been under a lot of pressure recently. I heard that he is about to lose his right to speak in Wizengamore. The members of the Order of the Phoenix hope that the master will be exposed soon, so as to reduce the pressure on Dumbledore and let the Ministry of Magic More thought... If the plan fails, and we are exposed, it will be more than worth the loss, and..." "Is there anything you can do?" Voldemort interrupted, raising his hand, "what about you? This is a good opportunity to get rid of him, isn''t it, I know you all want to get rid of him, and now is the time. Lucius, Tell me your way!" "We could send someone to assassinate him," Lucius said. "It could be disguised as a spectator, and he''d use the Avada Throwing Charm to sneak up on him during a duel. It''s a bit disgraceful, but it''s sure to kill him. " "Dumbledore asked me to brew a lot of compound potions." Snape whispered, "I can give you some to ensure the secrecy of the operation. I don''t think it should be exposed yet. Let the Ministry of Magic help us. Hold Dumbledore''s energy for a while." Voldemort took a deep look at Snape and said to Lucius Malfoy, "Take your man and find a way to get rid of him, as I remember you wanted to do, and Peter and Selwyn, You go too, don''t let me down again." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 974： unreliable assassination "Can''t find anyone yet?" Lucius Malfoy''s voice was cold, and his eyes were full of anger that could not be concealed. He stared at Peter Pettigrew coldly, wishing he could just pull out his wand and teach the trash in front of him a lesson. Peter Pettigrew was so useless that he couldn''t even find anyone. "I can''t really blame me for this." Peter Pettigrew is still trying to defend himself, "Reporters from the Spanish Ministry of Magic want to interview him, but no one knows where his temporary base is, and we have just arrived here, and the time is too short. Well, the methods you mentioned to find people don''t work at all." Peter has been busy for a long time and can''t find the place for the mudblood. It really isn''t his problem! "waste!" Lucius Malfoy gritted his teeth in anger, pointed his wand at Peter tremblingly, and accidentally shot a spark that scorched Peter''s clothes. "It''s really not our problem. The plan is too rushed. We haven''t even figured out the current situation, let alone the plan." Selwyn also tried hard to defend himself, he didn''t want to take the blame at all. Lucius Malfoy was unable to complete the Dark Lord''s mission, which did not mean that the two of them were not too **** before, but the enemy was too difficult to deal with. "Language is also a big problem." Peter Pettigrew whispered. The best way at present is to find the place where the mudblood lives temporarily, then sneak someone into the other party''s temporary residence, kill him in the temporary residence, and then pat his **** and leave Spain, and the mission is over. Although this approach is simple and rude, it is undoubtedly the best way to think of it at present, but... the problem now is that they can''t find the temporary residence of the mudblood, and no one knows where he lives. If the simplest and most effective way doesn''t work, then you have to find another way. According to the idea, since he couldn''t find where Albert was hiding, he could only ambush him at the game site. As long as Albert intends to continue to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Tournament, he will always show up at the competition site. As long as he appears, their chance will come. However, many Aurors were responsible for maintaining order at the scene of the duel competition, and it was a bit difficult to assassinate a contestant. Unless... a horrific suicide attack. However, they have absolutely no idea when Albert will appear, and the players and the audience will not have too much contact with the audience, so the probability of the so-called assassination plan being successful is still not high. "I think we should ambush him on the day of the final." Peter Pettigrew suggested: "We will have more time to make arrangements..." "What if the Mudblood loses the game, or simply doesn''t play the third day?" Lucius Malfoy asked rhetorically. "Didn''t you listen to Severus? Dumbledore could persuade him at any time. He gave up to continue playing." Malfoy didn''t know Albert, and the wizards who dared to participate in the International Wizarding Duel were not weak, not to mention Dumbledore. He felt that the mudblood had a high probability of being persuaded by Dumbledore. That old man is really good at persuading people. "I don''t think he''ll lose," muttered Peter Pettigrew in a low voice. Although he is reluctant to admit it, Peter Pettigrew thinks that Albert has a chance to win the duel competition. Even if the opponent uses conspiracy to defeat Barty, the guy who can subdue a fire dragon alone will not be weak anyway. At least, Peter Pettigrew thinks that no one of them can do this alone, and it''s hard to say whether they have that kind of courage. "We need more help." Selwyn suddenly suggested, "Spain is too unfamiliar to us, we need to contact the local dark wizards to see if we can recruit them, maybe they will feel the Dark Lord. Interest. Or, make them work for us and hire them with Galleons if necessary." "You can handle this matter, it''s better to get it done within half an hour." Lucius Malfoy stared at Selwyn for a while, and finally agreed with his plan, "It''s best to find a local snake who can speak English to help We save a lot of trouble, you can drive him 50, not 100 Galleons a day." Malfoy suspected that Selwyn had actually found someone, and just wanted to get some money from him, but he didn''t really care. When they first arrived in Spain, they didn''t have time to collect information at all, and now they were blind, so he simply agreed with Selwyn to find the local snake to cooperate, and threw "heavy money". As long as the other party is worth the price, Malfoy doesn''t mind the point of Galleon, and the point of Galleon that can help them complete the task is nothing. good for everyone. If it''s not worth it, then let the other party evaporate. In fact, Lucius Malfoy also wanted to offer money to put a bounty on Albert''s head in the black market, but he felt that this approach was not very reliable, at least he couldn''t see the possibility of success in a short time. "If you want me to say, don''t be so troublesome, find a way to sneak into the court, and then find a chance to use the Avada dagger on the mudblood." Peter suggested before Selwyn left. Simple proposal. As for plan failure? Malfoy is in charge of this matter, what does it have to do with them if they fail? At most it''s just a punishment. Selwyn and Peter actually didn''t want to continue to trouble Albert, because various deeds showed that the guy was more difficult than expected. "Who is going to assassinate him, you go?" Lucius Malfoy saw through the little thoughts of the two at a glance, and sneered, "What about the tickets, I asked someone just now, the tickets are all sold out, even if I want to buy them, the price is not cheap, and It''s hard to say whether we''ll be able to find a front row seat." This bad idea is impossible to succeed at all, it will only expose their purpose and startle the snake. Or rather, they don''t expect to succeed at all. "We can let those dark wizards assassinate him, and we can give him a Galleon." Peter said without hesitation: "When the time comes, we will help create chaos and let the guy escape using the door key." "Making chaos, what you said is nice!" Malfoy''s face was almost distorted, but he had inquired about it. The annual international wizarding duel competition is very closely guarded, and there are a large number of Aurors patrolling, wanting to create chaos, It''s not that easy. These guys must have taken it for granted! Moreover, this opportunity is only one time, once it fails, it will never come again. Lucius Malfoy suddenly understood how Selwyn and Peter Pettigrew had failed before. "It would be **** if it worked out." "What can you do?" Selwyn and Pettigrew looked at Malfoy together, and stopped expressing their opinions. "Wait for the news first, if we are lucky enough, Avery may bring us good news, and find your local snake, we need more help." Malfoy was very irritable, these guys one by one Not reliable yet. Avery was also unreliable and didn''t bring them any good news. But the guy Selwyn paid to hire was more reliable, like they revealed where the other players and spectators lived: Barnabus. Well, it''s never been a secret for wizards who settled in Spain, that outside patrons like to stay at Barnabus because it''s clean and safe. "If we disguised as a contestant and sneaked in, we wouldn''t necessarily be able to meet that mudblood." Avery disagreed with this unreliable approach. "Also, I doubt whether we can defeat each other in a duel." He had heard about Barty Crouch Jr. from Snape. "I mean we can use the Imperius Curse to control them and let them use Avada Throwing on that Mudblood, although the chances of failure are equally high, but at least ... can kill him, anyway, our task is to kill That Mudblood." Goyle''s suggestion was equally unreliable, in fact, if Malfoy hadn''t asked him to talk about his suggestion, he wouldn''t have said it at all. "We can go together. Anyway, it doesn''t seem like a strange thing for a dark wizard to kill someone suddenly." Crabbe also felt that the plan should be simple, so that there would be no accidents. As long as they kill the mudblood, it doesn''t matter what the process is, as long as they are sacrificed, they can accept it. "We''d better do a few more preparations." Malfoy agreed, "but I think Imperius Curse is very unreliable. Generally, wizards who can participate in duel competitions are not weak, especially those dark wizards who want to control A dark wizard''s words..." After everyone''s discussion, the assassination plan was finally set, mainly because time was running out. At this moment, Lucius Malfoy felt that he must be crazy to agree to such an unreliable plan. The group went to Barnabus Bar in groups to find their targets. The plan was very unsuccessful, and it can only be said that none of the dark wizards who dare to participate in the duel competition are simple things, at least they are very good at saving lives. When Malfoy''s group broke into the room and tried to subdue each other, a melee broke out between the two sides. A big hole was blown out in the wall of the guest room, and there was a lot of noise. Two people on Malfoy''s side were shot. In the end, he could only flee in embarrassment before others surrounded him. However, the most bizarre thing is that the plan did not completely fail. When everyone''s attention was caught by the chaos created by Malfoy and others, Pettigrew Peter quietly controlled a contestant. It can only be said that Peter Pettigrew has done a lot of things like this over the years. Although it is not a dark wizard, at least it is better than nothing. It''s the last bit of success to save face. "I think this guy is resisting my Imperius Curse." Peter Pettigrew stared at the middle-aged wizard in front of him and reminded his partners, "We can''t let him go to the competition like this, otherwise the plan is 80%..." Peter didn''t say anything later, but the meaning was obvious. It''s best to find someone disguised as him and go in and attack Anderson. " "No one wants to take risks," Malfoy sneered. "Or, you go." "You can use Galleon to offer a reward, and let him carry the port key. After success, use the port key at the predetermined time to escape." Peter gave Malfoy an idea. Anyway, he couldn''t take the risk. This is the method that Barty Crouch Jr came up with. It is said that Potter slipped under the nose of the Dark Lord like this, and the success rate is obviously not low. In the end, there really was a greedy fool willing to take the risk to assassinate the mudblood, but he offered five thousand Galleons for his life, and he had to take half of it first. This price was finally squeezed by Malfoy to 3,000 Galleons. After all, he had to risk his life. No matter whether he succeeded or not, the chances of successfully getting the money were not high. " Of course, compared to the price the Dark Lord paid for the giant, 3,000 Galleons were considered very cheap, at least the probability of the plan succeeding was not low. At the same time, the members of the Order of the Phoenix were also in action. They received news from Snape not long ago and rushed to Spain to try to stop the Death Eaters from murdering Albert. With Dumbledore''s help, the Order of the Phoenix got away with three tickets. "Is Mr. Anderson really not going to give up?" Kingsley''s face was gloomy, he didn''t understand why Albert was so stubborn, doesn''t his life matter? "He told us not to worry, he said he predicted the championship of the duel competition." Lupin gave the others in the room a wry smile. "I don''t think we need to worry about him at all. By the way, who should bet?" Sirius reminded with a smile, "This is a good opportunity to make a lot of money." "What good opportunity?" Arthur thought he had heard it wrong. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Stop making trouble with Sirius," said Lupin, frowning. "Of course it is to suppress Albert to win the duel championship!" Sirius said of course. "Sirius." Mad-Eye stared at Black. "Who are you kidding me?" Sirius curled his lips and said, "Albert cherishes his life more than you, so how could he risk his own life? Since he dares to participate in the duel competition, he must have the confidence to protect himself. Dare to say that even without our help, he can also settle all the troubles, otherwise he would have run away, do you really think he will stay and die?" Of course Sirius is confident, because Albert just asked the house-elf to send him 1500 Galleons to help him bet on him for the final championship. As a reward for the suppression, Albert told him that Peter Pettigrew was also in Spain, which was undoubtedly a good opportunity to deal with Peter Pettigrew. "You seem to know him well." Tonks asked curiously. "I don''t know, but I have worked with him, and that guy is more cunning than you think." "Who''s going?" "I don''t care, let Tonks and Kingsley go." Sirius said quickly, "They are Aurors, they must be better at disguise." "Lupin, come with me, we can trouble the Death Eaters." "You know where the Death Eaters are?" Mad-Eye looked suspiciously at Sirius. "I don''t know, but I know where Peter is." Sirius smiled brightly, and several people around felt a chill, and they could feel the cold killing intent from Sirius''s smile, "I think he must be with the food. The dead disciples are together, if we are lucky enough, we may be able to deal with the rat, this time don''t stop me from killing him." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading website: Chapter 975： i kill myself Remember [] for a second,! Compared with the night before, there were not many contestants left in the player rest area tonight, and the original four areas had been cancelled and replaced by a blank top 64 knockout map. The contestants were gathered near the top 64 knockout map by the organizer''s staff, and the organizer''s staff told everyone the rules of the next game. However, world-class international competitions usually have language barriers. Most of the members come from all over the world, but it is impossible to assign translators to every contestant. The organizer only provides translations in the other two more commonly used languages. If you can''t understand all three languages, then there''s nothing you can do. The wizard in charge of the speech obviously knew that everyone''s patience was limited, so he finished talking the main points in just a quarter of an hour. In order to make the competition relatively fair, the organizer has to draw the numbers of the players themselves. The number that is drawn is the number. The player who draws is the player. The organizer cannot be blamed for cheating or other problems. At most, the organizer is to provide personnel to help the contestants paste the drawn numbers on the top 64 knockout match map. With the help of the Aurors, all the contestants consciously lined up to draw the lottery. The other contestants who didn''t understand also looked confused, but when they saw everyone lining up, they lined up with everyone to draw the lottery numbers. This is not a difficult thing to understand. Soon it was Albert''s turn, his number was 21. Just as Albert walked aside and was about to hand the number plate to the witch who was in charge of filling in everyone''s names, a wizard in the team suddenly drew his wand from the pocket of his robe and pointed at the witch who was talking to the witch in full view. Albert, who seemed to be planning to do something. "What are you doing, put away your wand." An Auror in charge of maintaining order noticed the abnormal behavior of a certain player, and immediately increased his vigilance. He pulled out his wand and shouted at the same time. He was ready to take action to stop the opponent''s possible unruly behavior. However, the wizard didn''t seem to hear the Auror''s words, but pulled out his wand and fired a dazzling green light directly at Albert. This sudden change shocked everyone around. No one thought that someone would dare to try to assassinate others here. God, did his head get caught in the door? The Aurors responded very quickly. Almost when the wizard used the Avada Solitaire Charm on the young man over there, he raised his wand and used the Stunning Charm on the wizard, completely subduing him. After the green light dissipated, everyone recovered from the shock and stayed away from the wizard, for fear of being regarded as his comrade, or being involved in the battle and suffering a tragic disaster. Having said that, what the **** did that unlucky **** actually do to provoke the assassination of the wrath and resentment. To their astonishment, the young man actually... didn''t die. That''s right, the wizard who was attacked suddenly didn''t die. At the critical moment, he seemed to feel that his life was threatened. He suddenly threw himself to the side, and he managed to escape by luck. It was incredible. The Avada Suo Life Charm failed, and a ray of green fire exploded on the ground, and then disappeared, as if no one had ever used it. Albert got up from the ground with lingering fears, raised his wand, and summoned a thick shield to block in front of him. Then, he slowly retreated to the periphery to avoid being attacked again. The changes here are so fast that no one noticed the slightly raised corners of his mouth. If someone examines the attacker''s wand, it turns out that the attacker''s wand is made of apple wood and unicorn tail hair. Using this wand to cast the Avadasa Mantra to assassinate someone is absolutely hilarious. Because the combination of the two means that it is not suitable to use black magic, whether it is apple wood or unicorn tail hair, it is not suitable for casting black magic. Of course, if they checked carefully, they would also find that the wand was not his, and other people''s wands were even more difficult to use, and they were still meditating when casting the spell, so the power could be imagined. Don''t look at the fact that the Avada Suo Life Curse seems to be amazing, whether it can kill a wizard, maybe there is another question mark. If others had just observed carefully, they would have found that before the attacker pulled out his wand and used the Killing Curse, Albert had actually swung to the side, dodging the spell in advance. He never wanted to try to use his face to pick up the Avada Suo Life Charm, let alone take risks, so the Avada Suo Life Charm was naturally used after he avoided it. Of course, no one paid attention to this, because the player lounge was already in a mess, and everyone was vigilant about other people around them, for fear that another fool would come up to them, or accidentally be affected by a spell. "Quiet, be quiet, there is no danger anymore." An Auror shouted loudly, for fear of a riot here, they are all wizards who can enter the top 64, far surpassing most wizards in duels, and if there is a riot, they will collapse. mold. In order to express his dissatisfaction, the first Auror to approach Albert with his wand was directly hung on the wall by him. "Put down your wand and don''t point it at me." Albert''s voice was a little cold, until after the second Auror was neatly hung on the wall, those Aurors finally put away their wands and were willing to follow him Well spoken. After a while, everyone''s mood finally stabilized. Of course, the more reason is that the people who were assassinated were not them. In order to ensure everyone''s safety, all wizards are required to put away their wands, otherwise they will be considered to be trying to do something wrong and will be directly exempted from the competition. Of course, the surprise attack was not the problem of Albert at all, but the problem of the organizer, because Albert did not know the person in front of him at all. "You really don''t know him?" "Damn, how could I possibly know him." Albert glared at the Auror discontentedly and complained in Spanish: "Are your brains caught in the door? He came to ask me, why didn''t you wake that **** up and give him some vomit? Seriously, ask him why he wants to kill me!" "Oh, you''re right." The Auror was embarrassed. They actually wanted to take the blame. If it was an assassination caused by personal grievances, then they really couldn''t blame their sponsor''s security issues, but if not, then it was obviously their sponsor''s problem. Especially if you want to continue the International Wizarding Duel Tournament, this kind of thing must be handled well. The guy in front of him is still a famous genius, so he should not offend him or not. The question just now was purely a habit of wanting to throw the blame. "You are right, this matter is indeed our problem." The Auror quickly adjusted his attitude, "We will apply for the use of Veritaserum to torture him and give you a satisfactory answer. " Everyone was surprised to see the organizer admitting the counsel directly. They also looked at the assassin who was tied to the chair. "Will this guy be controlled by the Imperius Curse? I heard that something happened at Barnabus Bar today. Someone went to seek revenge on the dark wizard. I remember this guy also lived there, maybe it was the one It''s time to be under the Imperius Curse." A contestant who lived in Barnabus Bar said his guess, "After all, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to assassinate a wizard here unless he was caught. Controlled with Imperius." This may sound nonsense, but there was indeed an accident at Barnabus today, and the murderer has yet to be found. Before everyone could think about the reason for the assassination, they found that the wizard who was tied to the chair had disappeared. "What''s going on, how did he..." "Damn it, it''s the door key, there''s no Apparition here." Seeing the cooked duck flying, the faces of the Aurors were ugly, and they realized that they were being treated as fools by others and played hard. "Let''s play first, I''ve informed the Spanish Ministry of Magic and they will send people to deal with this." The organizers naturally don''t want the follow-up games to be messed up, otherwise they don''t know how much money they will lose, which is even more uncomfortable than killing them. At this moment, in a remote park outside the suburbs, Lucius Malfoy was staring anxiously at the pocket watch in his hand. He is waiting for a message. When the hour hand of the pocket watch stopped in the early morning, Lucius Malfoy abruptly closed the pocket watch and put it back in his pocket, drawing his wand and pointing to the spot where the door key appeared. The next moment, the darkness seemed to have an untraceable distortion, and I saw a figure tied to a chair appearing out of nowhere and fell heavily to the ground. The person tied to the chair fell hard, but never woke up. signs. After confirming again and again that no one else was around, Lucius Malfoy could not help but heave a sigh of relief. If someone is caught, it means 80% of the time. He immediately stepped forward and used the recovery spell to wake the opponent from the coma. "Carter, did you succeed?" Malfoy slapped the man on the cheek hard, completely awakening the drowsy guy in front of him. "Stop fighting," the man muttered. "Did it work?" Malfoy demanded. The dark wizard named Carter was silent for a moment before answering, "I don''t know." "Don''t know?" Malfoy''s angry eyes looked like he wanted to kill. "You actually told me, don''t you know?" "I have successfully used the Avada Solomon on that mudblood, but I was also stunned by the spell. I didn''t see whether the guy died or not. You should know very well that those Aurors are not idiots. They The reaction was very fast, and almost knocked me out after I used the spell." The dark wizard Carter said blankly, as if he was very dissatisfied with Lucius Malfoy''s attitude and the way he woke up, "I have tried my best. Now, the defense inside is very tight, and it''s my luck that I didn''t get killed directly by those Aurors." "Damn." Lucius wanted to kill the other party, but in the end he didn''t do that. He cut off the rope on the other party''s body and reminded: "We must leave here immediately." Lucius Malfoy didn''t dare to stay here any longer, and was ready to dodge people immediately. As for whether the plan was successful, he had no idea. Because he knew very well that he had no chance. If he didn''t run away, he might be blocked by the Spanish Aurors, and he would really not be able to run away. He never underestimated the power of the Ministry of Magic. They really wanted to follow the door key to find this place. Lucius Malfoy, who often dealt with the British Ministry of Magic, knew these things better than most people. Not long after Lucius Malfoy led the retreat, a team of Aurors from the Spanish Ministry of Magic arrived at the park and almost blocked them. "I think he must be dead. That mudblood, no one can escape the Avada Suo Life Curse at close range. If that guy doesn''t die like this, it''s best to stay away from him." Dark wizard Carter stretched out his hand to Mal Fu reached out for the money, "Give me what I deserve." "You go and message the others and tell them to temporarily give up their plans to retreat." Malfoy ignored Carter''s actions and gave Carter an order before using the door key to leave Spain, "Let everyone withdraw to England according to the original route, don''t follow Auror hit hard." "I need a wand," said the dark wizard, "and when will I get the remaining Galleons." "Isn''t there another wand?" Malfoy reminded: "You stop by the way to get rid of the guy controlled by Peter Pettigrew. As for your Gallen, if the mudblood dies, I will add an extra one. Five hundred Galleons for you." "It can''t be given in advance," Carter said. Malfoy didn''t answer, and left with the port key prepared in advance. After Malfoy left, Carter suddenly became expressionless, Apparated directly in a remote alley, and not far from him, there was a figure standing silently. The dark wizard Carter didn''t look back, but his body trembled slightly, and he walked out of the alley and disappeared. "You really can''t be too greedy." The figure looked at the back of the dark wizard Carter leaving, and murmured: "The good show is about to play, Sirius, don''t let me down." Just now, Albert had quietly brought down all the dark wizards scattered around to make trouble. They are not Death Eaters, UU reading and some of the minions recruited by the Death Eaters are not weak, but unfortunately their vigilance is really not strong, and Albert used the illusion spell to sneak around. Note that he was directly knocked down by him using the stun spell. As for the four Death Eaters who gathered together, Albert didn''t move them, mainly because it was easy to make noise when they couldn''t make a sneak attack. It was a gift he left to Sirius as a reward for helping himself bet. Well, Albert wouldn''t say that it was because the four of them were troublesome to solve. Although defeating every dark wizard can get 200 experience, the score is the same, and the tough ones are naturally left to the Order of the Phoenix. Who made the Order of the Phoenix a rival to the Death Eaters? Albert believed that Sirius definitely wanted to kill Peter Pettigrew, and he would not be so ignorant, destroying other people''s revenge for so little experience. "However, tonight''s assassination feels more like a joke." Looking in the direction of the gym, Albert murmured. (.bqkan8./68_68211/689867941.html) .bqkan8..bqkan8. Chapter 976： Death of Wormtail Remember [New] for a second,! After all, the current situation is really a situation that Albert single-handedly facilitated and is willing to see. If it wasn''t for knowing that the Death Eaters didn''t have enough time to set up dangerous traps for him, Albert would not have rashly participated in the International Wizarding Duel Tournament. Although he is not afraid of Death Eaters, he is afraid of being calculated. Obviously, he can''t expect Death Eaters to fight him one-on-one. Even if he knows that there is a trap ahead, he will slam into it, even Gryffindor. Not so reckless. Oh, maybe Harry Potter will, the Savior is really on top, and anything can happen. Right now, Albert''s safety is not a problem. He explained the simple things in simple terms, and did not leave any chance for the Death Eaters at all, so even if the Death Eaters wanted to kill him, they had to take risks, and the success rate of taking risks was usually not high. It''s also very elusive, plus Albert inserted spies into the Death Eater team, how could he be recruited, isn''t it bad to earn experience by directing and performing tasks? The Imperius Curse that has been raised to the fourth level, plus its own strong magical power, it is not difficult to control a person in a short period of time without being seen by the other party. Unless Voldemort himself came to kill him, there was really nothing to threaten Albert''s life. Of course, even if Voldemort does emerge, Albert is confident that he can protect himself. But...is this possible? Almost insignificant, does the Dark Lord lose face? Now is obviously not the time for Voldemort to be exposed. Albert had already figured this out before he dared to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Competition. As for the underprepared Death Eaters, it''s not really a threat. Just now, Albert could easily find the dark wizards scattered around the gymnasium through the Tracing Charm. Because the barrier to expel Muggles had already been launched, the surrounding Muggles had already been emptied by the Spanish Ministry of Magic, and there would be no hemp at all. Melon stayed here, and the Ministry of Magic employees and Aurors who were in charge of patrolling actually had their own fixed patrol areas. The remaining wizards operating around the stadium are naturally mostly Death Eaters and members of the Order of the Phoenix. To be honest, the Tracing Mantra is a very practical spell, and it is not easy to be detected and guarded against by others. Even if you want to block it, it is very difficult. At this moment, the dark wizard Carter was rushing towards the five people who were "in command", and by the way, he led a group of people from the Order of the Phoenix. For the trouble with the last five, Albert was going to push them. However, what Albert didn''t know was that Sirius and his gang were stunned. They had already found Peter Pettigrew''s whereabouts through Mad-Eye''s magic eye, but the current situation was a bit weird. Originally distributed around the gymnasium, the Death Eater minions who were responsible for creating and causing chaos were all quietly overturned, how strange it seemed. "This guy''s name is Sang Xi. He''s been in the anti-dwarf alley all the year round. He likes to do some shameful deeds. That guy really won over this group of scumbags." Mad-Eye Moody recognized the identity of the man in front of him at a glance, and speculated as an Auror for many years, "Judging from his facial expression and the direction of his fall, he should have been attacked from behind, and there is no fight left here. Traces are the best proof. In other words, this person was brought down before he even had time to react." "That Mr. Anderson did it, but isn''t he still participating in the International Wizarding Duel Tournament?" Everyone wondered who had stunned them. The unknown is scary. Especially knowing that someone was hiding in the dark and staring at them, it made everyone feel more uneasy. Even an elite Ministry of Magic Auror could not have defeated so many people silently and without leaving a trace of the battle at all. "I''m sure Anderson did it. How exactly, who knows? And, does it matter?" Sirius is really confident in Albert, and he doesn''t want to care who did this kind of thing now, because this kind of thing is not important at all. In Sirius'' view, killing Peter Pettigrew and completing the relationship with Albert The special agreement is the most important. If it wasn''t for Moody''s statement that there were other wizards around Peter, Sirius would have killed himself long ago, and how could it be possible to waste time here. "Okay, don''t be suspicious, let''s go to Peter." "What if it was a Death Eater conspiracy?" said Lupin, frowning, although he also thought it was unlikely. "The Death Eaters have just arrived. They are even later than us. How can there be so many conspiracies." Sirius said impatiently, "Anyway, Peter must die today." "Don''t be reckless, Sirius." "I trust intuition more, and I don''t intend to miss such a good opportunity. If you want to avenge James, just follow, or don''t stop me." Sirius shoved the last Flux into his mouth. Inside, go directly outside, he has had enough of these people''s procrastination. Conspiracy, so many conspiracies. If it''s really some big conspiracy, Albert slipped away earlier, how could it be here. "Why did Mr. Anderson help Sirius kill Peter Pettigrew?" Emmeline Vance asked curiously. "Do they have any grudges?" "Because Peter Pettigrew wants to kill him too." Lupin thought of the news Snape brought them back, and speculated, "As for the reason, it''s probably that Peter was caught by Albert." "I think Peter Pettigrew went to his house!" Arthur thought he had guessed why, and if someone wanted to hurt his family, he probably wanted to kill them too. "There is a situation, it seems that someone is coming, keep up." Mad-Eye suddenly interrupted the whispered conversations of several people, urging them to act quickly. At this moment, not only the members of the Order of the Phoenix were confused, but the five-member group in charge of "sit in command" also stared at the pocket watch in their hands in astonishment. how is this possible! No one actually implements the plan, is it that the chain is collectively lost? They didn''t want to attack the gym, but to create some chaos outside. After the chaos, they could escape, and there would be no danger to their lives. But what''s going on now? What about smoke? What about the sound? What about the explosion? Nothing, it was eerily quiet outside. As long as the five people are not fools, they can all realize that the situation is not good, and it is impossible for everyone to lose the chain collectively. Obviously, what happened? Could it be that the members of the Order of the Phoenix are playing tricks? However, even if the members of the Order of the Phoenix wanted to collectively subdue the dark wizards scattered around the gym, it was not an easy task. They didn''t believe that someone could subdue the group of guys under their command without making any noise. After hesitating again and again, the five of them were still ready to go out together to check the situation outside. They had to figure out what was going on outside. If you are scared away like this, God knows what the punishment will be when you go back. However, before they could go out, there was a hurried knock on the door outside. Gu The five people looked at each other and raised their wands to aim at the gate entrance. "Who!" "It''s me, Carter, the plan is over, Mr. Malfoy asked me to tell you to leave as soon as possible." Carter''s cold voice came from outside the door. "The plan was successful?" Peter Pettigrew asked warily. "I don''t know, I successfully used the Avada Suo Charm, but whether the mudblood died, I don''t know, because I was stunned by the Auror at the time, and I narrowly escaped through the door key. It''s a disaster, you''d better withdraw to the UK as soon as possible according to the original plan, don''t let the Aurors in Spain block, those guys seem to be irritated, anyway, I will inform you and leave first." "etc!" "What''s up?" The door was opened from the inside, and Selwyn frowned and asked, "You came from outside, did you see anyone else?" "Others? No, I was just wondering, how can you be so quiet here, I thought you were going to help me create chaos as planned." Carter couldn''t help complaining, "If you can attract those Aurors, I won''t be stunned." "It''s not our fault, the others didn''t create chaos as planned." Avery was alert, but after making sure there was no one around, he turned his head to Carter and said, "You come with us to check the situation, I remember a few guys It''s very close to us." When a few people rushed over, they found that the division of labor had been clearly defined, and the wizard responsible for releasing the smoke actually fell to the ground and was unconscious. A few people only felt the cold air, and even when facing the Dementors, they had never felt this way before. "He just passed out. It was probably done by a member of the Order of the Phoenix. Be careful around." Selwyn bent down to check the man''s condition, and immediately sounded the alarm when he found that the other party had just been knocked down by the Stunning Curse. However, it''s too late. A bunch of spells flew towards them, and the two people who were standing outside were directly hit by the spell and fell to the ground unconscious. "Damn!" Peter Pettigrew regretted that he didn''t leave in the first place, especially after seeing two old friends, Sirius Black and Remus Lupin, that made his mind even more serious. Just as Peter Pettigrew was about to leave the others and flee directly, an explosion suddenly occurred around them, throwing all their bodies out. When Peter struggled to get up from the ground and shook his head so hard that he didn''t have time to Apparate, Sirius, Lupin, Mad-Eye and other members of the Order of the Phoenix were already rushing towards him. Regardless of the timing or strength of the shot, Sirius managed to delay Peter Pettigrew and the other Death Eaters from escaping. "Old man, long time no see." Sirius raised his hand, smiled and waved hello to Peter Pettigrew, like an old buddy who never saw him again. However, the smile on Sirius'' face made Peter feel horrified. No one cares about the dead. Sirius Black now looks at Peter Pettigrew as if he is looking at a dead man. The smile on his face is obviously not because he saw the old man, but because he knows his old man. Going to apologize to James and Lily soon. "Sirius!" Peter Pettigrew screamed. He looked at the few people in front of him in fear, without any hesitation, he directly pressed the Dark Mark on his arm, trying to summon the mysterious man to save the field. "Okay, I won''t talk about the old times, James and Lily are still waiting for you, don''t let them wait!" Sirius raised his wand with a smile, and cast the Avada Sombra on Peter Pettigrew. The green light of death passed over the head of Peter Pettigrew, who turned into a mouse and tried to slip away in the form of Animagus. However, how could Sirius let the enemy slip away in front of him? He waved his wand and pulled Peter Pettigrew back, who was trying to escape. At this moment, the battle in the room has begun, or it can''t even be called a battle, and the outnumbered people have been subdued. "I originally wanted you to die with dignity, so that James and Lily wouldn''t recognize you." The smile on Sirius'' face grew brighter, "However, since you intend to die as a beast, then go to hell!" "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, it''s not my fault, I was forced to." Peter released Animagus'' transformation and returned to his original appearance. Unfortunately, his pleas did not yield any sympathy. There was only Lupin''s indifferent face and Sirius'' penetrating smile. He had waited too long for this day. "Killing Curse!" Sirius raised his wand and directly gave Peter Pettigrew an Avada kill. After being hit by the green light of death, the fear on Peter Pettigrew''s face completely solidified, his eyes lost even more expression, his body leaned back and fell heavily to the ground. he died! Killed by Avada Suo. Before dying, Peter Pettigrew was still begging. Worrying about his hand, Sirius suddenly burst out laughing so hard that he was about to burst into tears. He... finally avenged James, Lily and Harry with his own hands. "Are you okay!" Lupin asked worriedly. "good, very good." "How do you deal with these guys?" Dedalo Diggle glanced at the downed Death Eaters and suggested, "Let''s kill them together, and save them from harming others." "Leave it to them, maybe the prison is where they should stay." Mad-Eye turned his magic eyes, and found that an Auror had noticed something wrong here, and UU Reading was quickly approaching. "It''s time to withdraw, by the way, this is still missing..." Sirius walked to the window and released a Dark Mark over the gymnasium. "Guess what the Daily Prophet will report on this." A few minutes later, Aurors from the Spanish Ministry of Magic hurried to the scene, brought their fine traditions into full play, and successfully captured a group of black wizards who had been knocked down. Of course, for their own merits, the Aurors didn''t tell the truth. Shortly after, Albert got official word that the Spanish Ministry of Magic had found the dark wizard who tried to murder him, and they rescued the hapless kidnapped man. So, the one who tried to assassinate Albert was an impostor. In order to clear their responsibility, the incident was defined as an attempt by the Death Eaters to assassinate Albert Anderson, not wanting to see a Muggle wizard become a duel champion, of course. (.bqkan8./68_68211/689725736.html) .bqkan8..bqkan8. Chapter 977： Dump the pot, the truth doesnt matter Remember [New] for a second,! Time passed by, but no one came to meet. Lucius Malfoy, who was waiting patiently at the temporary stronghold, only felt his hands and feet were cold. Even if you think about it with your knees, you know that something must have happened there, otherwise the others should have come over to join him. It was really hard for Lucius Malfoy to imagine that if he returned to England like this, he would be punished so terribly by the Dark Lord. He couldn''t help shivering, not daring to think about it any longer. You have to do something yourself. After some hesitation, Lucius Malfoy finally decided to return to Spain to find out what happened this evening. It wasn''t that difficult, Snape had left some of the concoction left for them, and it took him a while to get his hair out of a Muggle. To be honest, Lucius Malfoy really didn''t want to be Muggle-like, it was an indelible shame for him, but it wasn''t easy to get wizard hair right now, and there was the risk of being caught by someone else. The risk of recognizing it, so turning into a Muggle and disguising as a foreign wizard is the best choice at present. Enduring the discomfort and disgust, Malfoy drank a small cup of the compound potion. Under the effect of the potion, he It soon became a different look. A few minutes later, Lucius Malfoy rearranged his clothes and returned to Spain with a travel suitcase. As long as you find the right way, it''s not difficult to find someone to inquire about, at least not difficult for Malfoy. He pretended to be a spectator who came to Spain to watch the International Wizarding Duel Tournament, and was about to check into Barnabus Bar, where both the owner and the waiters were very good at various languages, so there was no need to worry about communication issues. Malfoy walked into the lively bar, sat down at the empty seat at the counter, ordered himself a drink, and chatted casually with the bartender. In the seemingly casual chat, Malfoy learned that the Mudblood was not dead, and that he had entered the round of sixteen, and is currently one of the seeded players with the best chance to compete for the championship. "If you want to bet, you have to go early." The bartender in front of the counter reminded kindly, "However, don''t blame me if you lose." Lucius Malfoy didn''t pay attention to what the other party said, but turned his eyes to the Spanish newspaper thrown on the counter. He actually saw the news of Gower''s group being arrested in the newspaper, although Malfoy could not understand Spanish. , but this did not prevent him from understanding the content in the photo. "It seems that another dark wizard has been arrested?" The bartender glanced at the newspaper on the table, wiped the wine glass, and said with a smile, "The newspaper said that the one who was arrested was a dark wizard from the UK. Dead Apostle, it seems that he tried to assassinate a contestant, but was discovered and subdued by the patrolling Aurors. I really don''t know what those people''s minds were thinking. They actually made trouble in the heavily guarded duel competition? Your face seems to be Not very pretty." "I haven''t had a good rest for two days and two nights." Lucius Malfoy drank all the drinks in the glass, paid for the key, and took the suitcase back to his room to rest. Of course, Lucius Malfoy didn''t have the heart to sleep, and he was thinking about how to exonerate himself. The Dark Lord would definitely not let him go easily, especially since the Dark Lord knew that he had accidentally damaged his diary. After that, Malfoy felt that the Dark Lord didn''t like him very much. Now, the mission has failed again. They must not fail because they are too useless. Their failure must be the trap of the Order of the Phoenix, and the mudblood is prepared. "Yes, doesn''t it mean that the Mudblood can prophesy?" Malfoy suddenly sounded a reason that could justify himself. The reason for their failure is more that the members of the Order of the Phoenix knew their plans in advance through the mudblood''s prophecy, and secretly attacked them to intercept them. Isn''t this the best proof? That Mudblood is a threat! If he shines at the International Wizarding Tournament... Lucius Malfoy stared at the newspaper in his hand and realized that he sincerely hoped that the other party could enter the top four. This is just ridiculous. However, only when the other party is stronger and shows more amazing strength, their failures will not appear to be such a waste. How to say that sentence: It''s not that I don''t work hard, but the enemy is too strong. In the player''s area of ??the gym, Albert suddenly sneezed. He reached out and rubbed his nose, and went to the counter to buy a refreshing hot drink, so as not to catch a cold at night. The number of remaining players is getting smaller and smaller, and the time of the game is getting longer and longer, and sometimes the battle cannot be over for a quarter of an hour. In the crowd who stayed, the young Albert was too conspicuous, especially after the last newspaper helped Albert to expose the halo above his head, more people were interested in him. Drinking a refreshing drink, Albert sat in the corner and waited quietly. Although the danger had passed, he still did not dare to relax, the duel was not over yet, and his opponent might be more dangerous than the Death Eaters. No way, I met a dark wizard in the first two rounds. Although it didn''t take much effort to win, but in the face of bizarre black magic, you have to play 12 points of spirit. If you are hit by black magic, God knows what bad effects will happen. This time, Albert''s opponent was a narrow-eyed 30-year-old who seemed to be a dark wizard, because before the match, the referee had specially reminded that this was the exclusive treatment of dark wizards. Squinting and smiling likes to make Albert be vigilant. As the saying goes, squinting is a monster. At the beginning of the duel, Albert made a preemptive strike, and so far he has not encountered a wizard who cast spells faster than him. Perhaps knowing that the speed of casting the spell was not as fast as Albert, the guy directly deployed the magic barrier and successfully blocked Albert''s first two attacks. In fact, it is normal for the attack to be blocked. After all, he has played several times, and the routines used have probably been sold to other players by intelligence dealers. After learning the opponent''s intelligence, he will definitely target his weakness. For example, he rarely uses black magic, and relies more on skill and strength to defeat opponents, and the magic barrier can easily block the first wave of attacks, so that he will not be in a hurry. However, incomplete information can be harmful. Squinting clearly realized this, the defensive barrier did block the enemy''s attack, but this situation did not last long, the magic barrier in front of him suddenly shattered, and a spell flew towards him. "It''s really annoying to be underestimated!" Squinting and suddenly opening eyes flashed fierce light, he waved his wand to block the oncoming Disarming Charm. This guy''s spell casting speed is really as fast as the information described, and it''s not that the other party doesn''t know black magic, he just doesn''t want to use it, After blocking the opponent''s six consecutive attacks, he squinted and waved his wand, preparing to knock down the opponent in one breath. It would be very unfavorable for him to drag it down, and there would always be loopholes in the defense. "Don''t die." A large number of black flames erupted from the top of the wand, turning into a flaming bird mixed with terrifying power and rushing towards Albert. Valley "Devil''s Fire!" At this moment, the audience in the stadium exclaimed in surprise, and everyone was taken aback. As long as they have a little knowledge, they all know how dangerous this spell is. Even the Aurors who are guarding the stage feel bad. , they clenched the wands in their hands, and if the devil''s flame was out of control, they would cast a spell to extinguish the devil''s flame as soon as possible. "My God!" "Be careful!" "Hurry up and admit defeat!" When the audience on the stage thought that Albert was about to be engulfed by the terrifying devil flames, they saw Albert calmly waving his wand, splitting the firebird in half like a knight wielding a long sword. , the tumbling devil flames suddenly soared, gathered in the sky into a group, and then turned into a lion-body griffin and rushed towards the black wizard in the opposite direction. This scene shocked everyone present. No one thought that the young wizard in the audience could control the violent devil flame in the blink of an eye, and quickly countered the enemy. "My God! How did he do it, isn''t that the devil''s flame?" Just now, Tonks thought that Albert would be engulfed by the devil''s flame, but the next moment, the other party actually shattered the devil''s flame and gained control. "No, Anderson is also very good at using Devil''s Flame." Kingsley looked at the Gryphon that rushed towards the Dark Wizard, and said in a low voice, "I heard that he was in the labyrinth of the Triwizard Tournament. Burn a fried tail snail to death with a fiery fire spell." Squinting at the lion-body griffin that was rushing towards him, he suddenly felt bad, not because of the devil''s flame flying towards him, but because of the opponent''s accomplishments in black magic. After successfully eliminating the devil''s flame, Mimiyan raised her hands decisively and surrendered. No black magic? Do not make jokes! This guy probably thinks he doesn''t need to use black magic! If you annoy the other party, you are likely to die here accidentally. The squinting and abrupt surrender made the audience very uncomfortable. They originally thought there would be a thrilling duel, but they surrendered abruptly, and some angry audience even threw bottles down. "Congratulations, you won." The wizard said with a smile, "This is my business card. Maybe you have some inconvenient things to do, or some illegal items that you need to use, I can provide you with them. Help, I''ll give you a 9.5% discount then." "Well, maybe that day won''t be too far away." Albert raised his hand and pointed at the business card, and the business card disappeared by itself. "You are so cautious." Squinted his eyes and didn''t get angry, he said with a smile, "However, be careful, I believe we can work together happily. By the way, I bet you to win the championship, keep up the good work." The expression on Albert''s face twitched slightly, looking at Mimi''s eyes leaving, turning around and returning to the player area, the next final match will determine the final four. However, there is no last game, because Albert''s opponent, in the sixteen-to-eight, fought a lose-lose with his opponent and was unable to continue the game any more, and Albert directly advanced by bye. In dueling competitions, this is not uncommon. Albert is undoubtedly a dark horse! The newspapers covered it up a lot. However, a casino held an overnight meeting to discuss the possibility of Anderson winning. No way, there were massive bets at the start of the race that Albert Anderson would win the final. If this really makes the dark horse the final champion, I don''t know how much money it will cost. Moreover, this scene seems, as if deja vu. "What should we do now?" "Don''t ask me, anyway, you don''t need to bet anything related to this guy in the future." The man thought for a while and then said, "You collect the guy''s information and send it to the other three, telling them that as long as you can Brush down the dark horse, you can get a sum of money, remember, go in a private name." "Is this possible?" someone asked uneasily. "It''s okay if you can''t, there are things you can''t do, don''t expect you to do it, others won''t know. Duel competitions have to be relatively fair, at least on the surface, and that''s why those events are held in Spain, if you screw things up , there will be a large group of people trying to kill you," the man warned. On the other hand, after learning that Albert had entered the top four, Lucius Malfoy trembled with excitement. He hurried back to England with the paper and told the Dark Lord the "good news". Lucius Malfoy lowered his head lower after feeling Voldemort''s colder gaze, however, this did not save him from being punished by the Dark Lord. No way, Voldemort was very unhappy. He didn''t have many Death Eaters at all, and as a result, there were a few less at once. It''s no wonder if he was in a good mood. As for Peter Pettigrew who died, Voldemort never cared about him. Live and die, die and die. "Lucius, you really let me down." Voldemort''s tone was extremely indifferent. "Master, that''s not really my problem." Malfoy said anxiously, "Our plan was easily seen through, the members of the Order of the Phoenix caught us off guard, the Mudblood seemed to know something through prophecy, and he was even earlier. I knew someone was going to assassinate him." "Don''t make excuses for your incompetence." Voldemort looked even more annoyed, and gave Malfoy another Cruciatus. "Master, Severus is right, that Muggle is really a big trouble, we''d better kill him as soon as possible before he grows up." Lucius Marr Fu gritted his teeth and endured the pain caused by the Cruciatus, trying to turn the Dark Lord''s attention to the Mudblood. "That Mudblood... I''ll kill him with my own hands." Voldemort stared at Malfoy who was still lying on the ground, and commanded indifferently, "As for the group of caught guys, find a way to get them out. If you fail again, you should know what the consequences will be." "I will," said Malfoy, trembling, knowing that the Dark Lord was running out of patience with him. However, it wasn''t just them who were in a bad mood. The Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, was not in a much better mood either. He had just fallen asleep when he was awakened by urgent news from the Ministry of Magic, but what angered Fudge the most was that the Spanish Ministry of Magic claimed to have captured a group of "Death Eaters", ready to hand them over to England in exchange for a bounty remuneration. The news of catching the Death Eaters was certainly pleasing, but the identities of those people didn''t make Fudge happy. "No, they can''t be Death Eaters." Fudge had made his decision, and he knew that if these people were defined as Death Eaters, they would be in big trouble. Chapter 978： Close the bottom boss Voldemort Remember [New] for a second,! Isobel stepped forward, stretched out his hand to help Albert organize his robes, ignored his sister behind him, kissed his lips, and said earnestly, "Be careful." "You too." Albert said with a smile, "I''ll go first." Today is the last day of the International Wizarding Duel Tournament. Albert has never been in the habit of letting his guard down before the end. Even if he has seen himself winning the championship in the crystal ball, he will not relax for a moment. And when you relax, it suddenly pops up to give you a fatal blow. It''s a very old-fashioned plot, but it''s also deadly. "Are you worried?" Katrina looked at Albert''s back, turned her head and asked Isobel in confusion. After watching the competition for two days in a row, she also has a certain understanding of Albert''s true strength. This guy is cautious and powerful, and there is no need for others to worry. Look, the arrangement for their sisters will be known. Does anyone watch a game, drink a compound potion and pretend to be someone else, then watch the game? Even if he was attacked and assassinated by the Death Eaters last night, the guy didn''t have any trouble at all, and he still looked like you don''t have to worry, I actually knew they were going to assassinate me. The most important thing is that Albert hid too deeply and did not show his real strength from beginning to end. It is no wonder that Mr. Budd bet on him to win the final championship a few days ago. The two dared to conspire to make money through this matter, it turned out that they really have the strength to win the duel competition championship. "I only hope that this duel competition will end soon. Don''t let anything happen. The most important thing is that we can return to the UK safely. He has been targeted by the Death Eaters. Staying here for too long is not a good thing after all." Zebel doesn''t really care whether Albert can win the championship, he just hopes everyone can return to the UK safely. Fame, Galleon, Albert is not lacking at all. The adventurous spirit of Gryffindor is at work, which is a common problem of most Gryffindor students. Even though Albert is always calm and composed, the students assigned to Gryffindor are naturally more adventurous and exciting. In the six years from Albert to Hogwarts, what has been done is known. Katrina looked at Isobel''s appearance and sighed softly. She put her arms around the other''s shoulders and comforted her softly, "Don''t worry, if we are in danger, he must have taken us away." She hadn''t forgotten that Albert had left them a back path, and even if something bad happened to the gym, it would still ensure their safe return to this safe house. As long as you hide in the safe house protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, no matter who comes, you can only stare blankly. When the McDoug sisters took the pre-prepared compound potion and disguised as two other adult women to go to the gym, Albert was already waiting patiently in the player lounge for the game to start. The detailed information about the other three opponents was handed over to Bud last night. I don''t know if the organizer is deliberately doing something. There are actually two dark wizards among the four. Among them, the most vigilant is the dark wizard Avger from Russia. This guy is very cruel. He actually killed two contestants in the middle of the game. There are also several players who were severely injured by his use of black magic. Judging from the data, the dark wizard Avjie is very powerful, and the normal offensive may be useless to him. Now, as long as the guy who gets Albert''s intelligence, he will be somewhat guarded against his starting three-axes. But... Albert is not worried, disinformation kills people. Moreover, when necessary, he can also kill the opponent. With his level, it is not difficult to kill an opponent who underestimates the enemy. The second Pierre, from France, was the runner-up in the previous session. It is said that he was an Auror. He was very strong in every aspect, handsome and popular. He was a bit like Lockhart and was suspected to be one of the legendary women. friend. Well, after winning the championship, you can''t participate in the competition. The third is a dark wizard from Germany, whose name is Bochwal. It is said that his father followed Gellert Grindelwald and obtained part of the legacy of the first Dark Lord. He is also a very powerful dark wizard. Unlike the dark wizard Avjie, this guy has not killed anyone, but he still sent many opponents to the hospital for emergency treatment. Although it is regarded as a dark horse and has been hyped again, there are still not many viewers who think that Albert can win the championship. No way, compared to the first three, Albert is like an ignorant little white rabbit. At present, except for Russia''s Avje, who has not arrived yet, the other three players have already arrived. Everyone is closing their eyes and making final preparations. Probably to avoid conflicts or other accidents, the rest areas of the four players are far apart, and each player has a special person from the organizer to explain today''s competition process. According to the official witch, the rules of the final game are that the players face off in pairs, and each player needs to face off against the other three, for a total of six matches. Then, according to the outcome, two players are selected to compete for the final championship. The player who wins the championship will take most of the prize money. Of course, there is no such thing as a runner-up and a third-place finish. This thing is a consolation prize. The inspection process of the International Wizarding Duel Tournament is also not as expected. They will use a certain potion to check whether anyone has used the Fuling. As for why it wasn''t Veritaserum, it was simply because the thing had just been used up, and there might be some sequelae left, which would be unfavorable for the next duel. After talking about the game process and checking the cheating matters, the witch kindly reminded him that he should give up when he encounters danger, and don''t give up. Dark wizards are really dangerous. "Thank you." Albert smiled to thank the other party, and took the parchment paper with the flow chart of the duel competition. Is the first opponent Bohevar? Albert drank the high-end beverage provided by the host party for free, and studied the flow chart of the competition, UU reading www.uukanshu. com thinks about tactics that may be used after encountering an opponent. At this moment, Albert seemed to sense something, and suddenly raised his head to look at the big blond man who had just arrived, frowning deeply. The man''s gaze made Albert very uncomfortable, and his intuition told him that the dark wizard named Avjie was very dangerous, very dangerous, and he had to stay away from him. It was the first time that Albert had such a strong sense of crisis. At that moment, the house elf Carla suddenly heard news, Albert couldn''t help but glanced at his wrist, the expression on his face almost couldn''t hold back, because the big blond man in front of him was not called Avger. And it''s Tom Riddle. That is to say Voldemort himself is here! Albert almost burst on the spot! Is this the rhythm that the boss at the end is Voldemort? (.bqkan8./68_68211/689536015.html) .bqkan8..bqkan8. Chapter 979： trade, surrender Remember [New] for a second,! When did you have such a big card face, and you need to let the Dark Lord make a trip in person? At this moment, the expression on Albert''s face almost didn''t hold back. He originally thought that Voldemort would not appear here. After all, there were so many audiences at the duel competition, if Voldemort personally attacked him, it would directly reveal the fact that Voldemort was still alive, but the Dark Lord actually disguised himself as someone else. You are the Dark Lord, how dare you pretend to be someone else? Your Dark Lord has fallen to the ground, okay? This is really planning to kill himself in a duel! Being killed by an opponent in a duel can''t be blamed, let alone revealing Voldemort''s identity, not to mention dying in the hands of the dark wizard Avger, it doesn''t seem to be a strange thing. Who let the dark wizard Avjie kill people like a hemp! The situation is very bad! Albert reached for his wand and put it on his lap, prepared for Voldemort to attack him at any moment. Fortunately, I was not unprepared. Albert sighed lightly, reached out and took out a few gummies from his pocket, peeled off one and chewed it in his mouth, and picked out the gummies that contained the Fuling agent. If possible, Albert didn''t want to face Voldemort so early, because he was too disadvantaged, and he was not dominant in all aspects, and he himself was in the developmental stage now. If you give him another fifteen years, no, ten years, ten years will be enough, and when he reaches the peak in all aspects, it will not be a problem to fight Voldemort recklessly. After all, after ten years of preparation, Albert was confident that he could defeat Voldemort. As for now, he might be able to keep himself from being killed, but... Albert really doesn''t like this duel with an extremely low win rate and risk. Efforts and benefits...not proportional. At this moment, the task panel triggers a new task. When Voldemort was dragged by the organizer''s staff, Albert quickly opened the task panel and glanced at the name of the task: The Beginning of a Legend. He didn''t bother to read the content of the quest, so he pulled to the end to see the conditions for completing the quest: defeat Voldemort and win the game. Mission reward: 30,000 experience, 3 skill points, 2,000 reputation in the magic world, and get a designated skill of Voldemort. The quest rewards are very rich, but... quest rewards are generally related to the difficulty of the quest, so the difficulty of this quest is quite high. Moreover, the hardest thing should not be how to fight off Voldemort, but to win the game behind. If you feed the dog, you can call it now: he is Voldemort. Then, if the organizer, and even all the spectators present, are pulled into the water, maybe they can force Voldemort to retreat, but there is no hope of winning, and the game may be suspended directly. In addition to this, there is another quirky quest: Dark Sorcerer Buster. The condition for completing the task is to defeat the remaining two dark wizards and win the championship of the duel competition. The rewarded experience is not much, but the reputation in the magic world is 1000 points, and it also gives a "dark wizard nemesis" skill. This quest is actually pretty good, even better if Voldemort wasn''t here. However, Albert suspects that the quest was triggered by the presence of Voldemort. He sent a message to Cara, the house-elf outside, to let the house-elves find out if Dumbledore was coming. If Mr. Headmaster comes, tell him about Voldemort. As long as Dumbledore came to watch the game, the difficulty of Voldemort trying to kill Albert would skyrocket. Did Dumbledore come? Albert really didn''t know, he only knew that Bud invited Dumbledore to watch the duel. Since the old man knew that Albert was being targeted by the Death Eaters, he invited Dumbledore to watch the duel competition together, adding an insurance to Albert''s safety. The tickets for the members of the Order of the Phoenix were obtained from Bud. The tickets for the duel competition are so expensive, who would give it away directly, their relationship is not that good! I hope Bud can be more reliable and don''t hang the chain. Otherwise, I am afraid that time will have to enable a backup plan. Just because he couldn''t beat Voldemort didn''t mean the other party could kill him. Albert naturally has his own plans. Voldemort may have expected his strength, but he certainly does not know his specific strength. Of course, this kind of good thing is estimated to only work when the first fight, but that is enough. Barty Jr. is the best example. He thought he knew Albert''s strength, but he fell into the pit and couldn''t climb out the first time. What''s more, he also smuggled the Fuling agent, which can be used directly when necessary. Although it can''t play much in the face of absolute strength, it is actually related to the upper limit of the wizard''s strength. Albert belongs to the type with strength, but lack of experience, so he can''t exert his full strength, and Fuling agent happens to be able to make up for his problems in this regard. The most important thing is that Albert made a lot of preparations to deal with Voldemort as early as the Triwizard Tournament. Although some things could not be used, Voldemort is now killing him single-handedly and disguised himself as someone else. Presumably he didn''t want to reveal his identity either. What''s more, Dumbledore is still here, and they can join forces when necessary, and they will definitely be able to force Voldemort back. Cara quickly returned the news that Dumbledore was really here, which made Albert heave a sigh of relief. However, Dumbledore''s expression in the audience was very serious. If Snape hadn''t told him that Voldemort planned to attack Anderson, Dumbledore would not have come here at all. He had tried to persuade Albert to give up the game. It''s a pity that he received the news too late and rushed to Spain, and he didn''t find Albert. When Dumbledore saw the house-elf Carla coming to deliver his message, he realized that the worst had happened. However, he still failed to convince Albert to give up the game. Dumbledore really didn''t understand why Albert took the risk, but was it because he was here? Or is it really like what Albert said, Voldemort can''t do anything about him for a while, maybe he can force Voldemort to reveal his flaws and completely expose the news of his resurrection to everyone? To be honest, this proposal made Dumbledore very hesitant. As long as the news of Voldemort''s resurrection is revealed in advance, he does not need to continue to bear so much pressure in the British wizarding world. "Master has given me other tasks... and please be sure to convince him to give up the game." Before leaving, the house elf took off the contactor on his wrist, handed it to Dumbledore together with the parchment, and left in a hurry. It is necessary to follow the master''s order and return to the safe house with the McDoug sisters. Looking at this Muggle watch-like thing in front of him, Dumbledore fell into a brief silence, and finally continued to communicate with Albert, it would be better to convince him to give up the game. Dumbledore carefully looked at the dark wizard named Avger under the stage. According to the information provided by Albert, this guy was actually disguised by Voldemort? Honestly, even Dumbledore couldn''t see it. "How did you see it?" Dumbledore''s eyes fell on the parchment, and he immediately understood what was going on. There are two pieces of parchment inside, the first is densely packed with countless ink dots, but the second is the player''s rest area with ink dots marking Albert Anderson. It seems that Anderson is more cautious than I expected, and now I can only hope that his preparations will work! Before the duel, the commentator is giving an inspirational speech. "...for a magical feast of this magnitude tonight, our descendants will envy us for witnessing such a remarkable moment!" The duel competition kicked off with excitement and cheers. However, the surrounding noise suddenly disappeared, as if someone pressed the pause button. Many people stood up in unison, and there were even more sobbing sounds around, and some audience members even buried their faces in their hands in horror. The duel on stage is over. Yes, it''s over! The two sides only had a round of confrontation. Pierre, who was favored by countless people, died, and was instantly killed by black magic, and many people were instantly stunned. Voldemort''s spell casting speed was very fast, and the use of black magic was equally neat. The two spells collided with each other in the air, and then... Pierre was crushed by Voldemort. He almost watched the spell press towards him. Even if Pierre directly announced his surrender, it was too late. he died. Hit by black magic and died cleanly. Voldemort can kill people without using the Avada Suo. However, for Voldemort, the Avada Solitaire is obviously more practical, because as long as the spell hits the target, it can silently take the opponent''s life. After Voldemort killed his opponent, Dumbledore sent a message to Albert as soon as possible, and he still hoped that Albert could give up the game. However, the answer is still: don''t worry, he can''t kill me for a while. Dumbledore really didn''t know where Albert''s confidence came from. If Mr. Principal knew that Albert''s confidence was him, he would definitely let the other party stop making trouble. He, who was on the stage, couldn''t stop all this from happening at all. After hesitating for a moment, Dumbledore went directly to the organizer. He was going to appear under Voldemort''s eyes to create some pressure on the other party. In fact, Dumbledore''s face is still very good, except for the British group, everyone is still willing to give him face. Although the players have all signed the magic contract, even if they die in the duel, it has nothing to do with them, but... if it continues, it will definitely affect the holding of the next duel competition. No one wants to risk their lives in a game. Dumbledore was invited by the organizers to be a special guest who will preside over the game with the referee to avoid similar bad things happening in the future. When Albert entered and saw Dumbledore, he knew that he was safe from Voldemort, and now he should concentrate on dealing with the guy in front of him. "Let''s make a deal!" The dark wizard Boshevar didn''t rush to make a move, but said to Albert with a smile: "I can take the initiative to admit defeat, but... if you become the runner-up, your runner-up bonus will go to me, if you become the champion, when I have nothing Say." "Just gave up?" Albert looked at the guy in front of him vigilantly, for fear that he would make a sneak attack. "I don''t want to fight the dark wizard Avjie, that guy is very dangerous, and it''s not worth it to lose your life. If you want to fight that guy, I suggest you accept my advice and use the best Condition to face the dark wizard Avger." Bohevar continued to say, regardless of the referee''s stunned eyes and the shouts of the audience, "Consider this, I don''t think this will do you any harm!" "You have a lot of ideas. I agree, are you not afraid that I will regret it?" Albert did not refuse. It would be better if the other party surrendered directly. It doesn''t matter if they do not surrender and fight. "Dumbledore, you should have heard it too!" Boheval said to the old man, "You are a witness." Dumbledore nodded expressionlessly. The second duel, under an insider deal, ended with Bohevar''s choice to surrender. Of course, they were greeted by a heap of trash and angry swearing. Everyone was very dissatisfied and shouted for the organizer to refund the money. They spend so much money to watch the finals of the great dueling competition, not to watch these things. "I like the way they are so mad, but they can''t do anything about me." Bohevar still had a smile on his face and didn''t care that someone was throwing things at him. Well, even with an emotional spectator throwing arrows on him, he still has a smile on his face, so it''s not a loss anyway. To put it bluntly, dark wizards are willing to participate in the competition, and most of them come for money. "Mr. Bochwal, are you sure you want to give up the game?" the referee asked with a dark face. "Yes, I will give up later." Bohevar said with a smile, "I remember that players can surrender!" "Of course, but if you just give up like this, I''m afraid you won''t be able to continue to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Competition." The referee reminded with a dark face. No matter how you look at it, the game was screwed up this time around. If you refund the tickets, it is estimated that you will lose a lot of money, and it will not work if you dont refund the tickets for everyone, if they dont want word of mouth. You must know that the tickets for the final of the duel competition are far more expensive than the previous two games. It should be the most exciting game. "I definitely don''t want to die in vain, by the way, I suggest you persuade that kid, an excellent young man, it would be a pity to die like this." Bosheval didn''t think Anderson could win against the dark wizard Avjie. It''s just that these words are nothing like what a dark wizard would say, but maybe Bohevar just made a fortune and is in a very good mood! The wizard''s expression twitched, but after hesitating, he still planned to negotiate with Albert. Of course they knew about Albert Anderson, a fairly well-known genius, well-known in many fields. However, no one really knows what Albert Anderson''s level of dueling is, but in the duel competition, Anderson undoubtedly showed amazing talent and strength. He felt that such a person really shouldn''t die here, at least Dumbledore didn''t want him to die here, so the old man took the initiative to serve as a special guest. "You really don''t plan to give up. It''s not shameful to give up the game on your own initiative, and there''s no need to take risks. Your life is worth 10,000 Galleons." "I never thought I would lose!" Albert refused, "I will do my best at that time, I am afraid you have to pay attention to the aftermath of the battle." The referee persuaded bitterly. The referee of the organizer cast a begging look at Dumbledore. Today''s situation is so bad, it is better to give the trophy and prize money directly to the dark wizard Avger. Of course, there is another reason, the casino has mentioned before, saying that as long as they can convince Albert to give up the game, they are willing to help out half of the championship prize. Still, Albert decided to bump into Voldemort. He wants to grow, and this process cannot be avoided. It is a good choice when it is relatively safe. (.bqkan8./68_68211/689334059.html) .bqkan8..bqkan8. Chapter 980： The beginning of a legend Remember [New] for a second,! Albert is completely indifferent to other people''s well-intentioned persuasion, and since a decision has been made, he is not prepared to temporarily change his mind. If he didn''t face it with all-out mentality, he would give up as soon as possible. Any hesitation would only add a risk to his duel with Voldemort. In fact, if it weren''t for a number of reasons, Albert would have wanted Dumbledore to take his place in the duel with Voldemort, which would certainly be interesting. Unfortunately, the occasion was wrong, and Dumbledore was obviously unable to replace him to complete the panel tasks, so this kind of thing was just a thought. "Wait... this seems like a good idea." Albert looked in Voldemort''s direction, his eyes flashing strangely. After ignoring Voldemort''s malice, Albert smiled and took out the fondant from his pocket, and distributed the fondant to the others around him. Dumbledore did not continue to persuade, picked up a candy, opened the wrapper and put it in his mouth, he chewed it twice, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked up and down Albert''s unwavering face, and said with a smile ,"tasty." The referee next to him was a little dumbfounded. He looked at Dumbledore suspiciously, then looked at the candy in Albert''s hand, sighed softly, and took one. "The final will start in ten minutes, and you still have a chance to regret it." Before the referee left, he did not forget to turn around and add: "It''s not ashamed to give up, Boheval has already lost all his face. Dumbledore , you can help me to persuade him well, it''s really not worth it to die in a duel, and thank you for the candy, it tastes good." "confident?" After the referee left, Dumbledore suddenly asked. "Do you regret not having a match with me?" Albert also took out a candy and put it in his mouth. "If I knew this day, I would definitely personally..." "There is no if in this world, no one owes anyone, I''m already very happy that you can come." Albert closed his eyes and felt the changes brought about by the elixir, and said calmly, "There will be this time eventually, If I don''t show my fist, trouble will still come, not to mention that with you here, my safety can be guaranteed to the greatest extent." "Is it also an opportunity for me?" "That guy wants to kill me, but it''s not that easy." Albert suddenly laughed, "Look, his attention is now all on you." "It is indeed an opportunity, but the success rate is not high." The game came soon. The two left the passage one after another and entered the final venue. Compared with the initial noisy atmosphere, the heartbroken audience had no confidence in the last game, or in other words, they had no confidence in Albert. "It really surprised me that you didn''t surrender and escape." Voldemort originally thought that his plan was going to fail, especially when he saw the group of people inciting the mudblood to surrender, he almost believed that Albert would surrender directly, but this guy did not surrender. "Although I knew there might be such a day, I didn''t expect it to be so early." Albert looked at the blond wizard in front of him and said calmly, "It''s you, the dignified Dark Lord, who actually pretended to be like this, It really surprised me." "you know?" The expression on Voldemort''s face instantly darkened. "I am a fortune teller, and the result of my fortune telling is: I won." A terrifying killing intent rushed towards him, but it did not frighten Albert, "Guess, if your identity is revealed, will Professor Dumbledore besiege you together?" "Stop using your silly little tricks, it''s useless," said Voldemort blankly. "You know the result." Albert slightly raised the corner of his mouth. After both sides raised their wands and bowed to each other, the duel began. Albert did not hesitate, and with the aid of the elixir, he quickly mobilized the magical power in his body. Several iron shields were summoned by him, and one of the iron shields faced the black magic that flew towards Albert. After being hit, it exploded into pieces instantly. Amid the astonishing explosion, Albert waved his left hand forward, causing the fragments and smoke of the explosion to flow directly to Voldemort, while he himself quickly fired several explosion spells at Voldemort in one breath. As the fragments of the iron shield enveloped Voldemort, an astonishing explosion followed, and the ground trembled, as if someone had fired at the place where Voldemort was standing. The audience in the stadium stands were stunned by this scene. They never thought that Mr. Anderson, who did not like to use black magic, was so ruthless and planned to kill him in the first place? Not only the audience was stunned, but even Dumbledore was also very surprised. The blasting spell just now was not only fast and precise, but also had a tricky angle, which almost simultaneously blocked the direction of Voldemort''s dodging. After all, he underestimated him. The tumbling smoke was suddenly pierced by a magic spell, hitting Albert''s iron shield and piercing it through a large hole, but Albert already had a premonition of danger and dodged ahead of time. "It seems that your divination level is not very good, otherwise you will not come to the duel competition." Voldemort''s hoarse voice came from the billowing smoke: "Do you think you can survive from my hands? Do you think I need some conspiracy to kill you?" "Are you trying to laugh at me to death?" Albert sneered: "When you let Wormtail go to my house and let someone kill me, stop saying these words, it will make people laugh out loud." Voldemort stopped speaking, his eyes were filled with almost substantial malice, he dispelled the surrounding smoke, and fired a horrific black magic at Albert. Albert also showed no weakness and used a deadly spell on Voldemort. The two spells collided in the void and began to confront each other. The audience in the stands were all wide-eyed, and the scene in front of them seemed familiar, and they were all afraid that Albert would go the same way as Pierre. However, after the spells of the two sides collided with each other in the air, they were actually deadlocked, and there was no winner! Voldemort moved slowly to the side and strengthened his magical power, trying to use his extraordinary power to suppress Albert and take the opponent''s life. When the red spell was gradually pressing towards Albert, all the audience in the audience widened their eyes and stood up from their chairs. They seemed to see that Albert was killed by the spell just like Pierre. The red light that had the upper hand suddenly stopped and was pushed back by the blue light. "That''s... impossible, mere mudblood!" Voldemort couldn''t help but open his eyes wide, watching the spell keep pressing on him. Voldemort couldn''t understand that the opponent''s magic power was stronger than himself. You must know that the magic power of mudbloods is usually weaker than that of ordinary wizards. This is the normal state, and the guy in front of him is completely abnormal, even Dumbledore, not There must be such a powerful magical power. Not only Voldemort, but even Dumbledore, who was in charge of acting as the referee, was surprised by Albert''s magical power. It stands to reason that Albert should have not yet reached the peak of magical power (about 30 years old), and it is incredible to suppress Voldemort. Voldemort had to strengthen the output of magical power again, and the two sides fell into a stalemate, but Voldemort did not intend to continue the stalemate. However, Albert was faster than him. With a sudden wave of his left hand, the gravel on the ground suddenly turned into countless stone bullets and flew towards Voldemort. This move is a bit like a thousand bullets, or at all. Facing the attack from both sides, Voldemort directly interrupted the spell, and the devil flame burst out with his mouth, turning directly into a tumbling fire snake that engulfed the flying stone, and rushed towards the opposite Albert, forcing him. He dropped the previous spell. No matter how powerful Albert is, he can''t ignore the Fiery Fire Curse. He waved his wand and smashed the fiery snake turned into a fiery fire spell in front of him, and turned it towards Voldemort. The smile on Voldemort''s face, who was laughing proudly, froze instantly. He never thought that the devil''s flame could still be used. countered by the opponent. When the churning devil''s flame was pressing on his face, Voldemort pulled hard, and the flame was rolled behind him and rushed towards the audience behind, startling the audience in the stands. Fortunately, the Aurors guarding the audience''s stands took action in time to extinguish the tumbling devil''s flame, otherwise it is unknown how many unlucky audiences would be affected and die innocently. The organizer was even more stunned. They never expected the two to be so vicious, especially the original referee. If Dumbledore hadn''t replaced him, 80% of them would have turned into a corpse. "Hurry up, hold up the barrier." The battle below became more and more intense. The audience in the stands watched with enthusiasm. Countless people were cheering for Albert. However, the Aurors suddenly felt bad and raised their wands. A milky white barrier rose above the stadium. Cover the two people and one referee on the dueling arena below. "You can''t escape, it''s two-on-one now!" Albert waved the wand in his hand lightly, and Voldemort suddenly felt very bad, and directly summoned a silver shield to block the front. A low, creepy voice suddenly sounded, as if something terrifying was slashing on the shield. As for the power of magic, look at the two cut ground behind Voldemort. "nice one." Albert narrowed his eyes. He suspected that this thing might be a silver shield made by goblins. As for why it wasn''t other defensive magic? The general protection magic suffered just now, and it must have been directly smashed. To deal with Voldemort, Albert did not dare to hold back like he did in the duel with Professor Flitwick, and now he is **** the opponent. "Just because you want to kill me?" Voldemort shouted, just hiding behind his shield, making him look a little lacking. "Do you have any darker magic than this?" "That''s not black magic, if you want, you can try this again!" Albert narrowed his eyes dangerously, "As long as you don''t hide, I guarantee you will be dead. By the way, be careful of Dumbledore''s sneak attack. , I don''t mind giving up the game at all and giving Dumbledore the opportunity to kill you." "As long as I can kill you, I think Mr. Principal will definitely not mind his reputation being damaged, and it may not be so easy for you to continue resurrecting." "I must admit." Dumbledore''s calm voice came over, "Mr. Anderson''s proposal is indeed very good." Yes, that''s what Voldemort was worried about. He was tricked! Don''t look at Dumbledore just acting as the referee there, but if there is a flaw, Voldemort knows that the old man will never care about his reputation and give himself a fatal blow. That old immortal can definitely do it, which is the main reason why he is tied. At this moment, Voldemort not only needs to face Albert, who is not weak, but also needs to guard against Dumbledore''s sneak attack. asshole! He finally wanted to give the other party a decent ending. result? That Mudblood named Anderson was more insidious than he imagined, and there was no lower limit. "You don''t seem to be a good person, just rely on your high attainments in black magic." Voldemort provoked discord, "I''m very curious, Dumbledore didn''t guard against you and watched you." "No, no, I''m a good person, and I actually hate black magic, and I rarely use it. Of course, I usually don''t mind using it against a guy like you, after all, I''m also a pragmatist." Albert finished. , the wand piece has a fireball flying towards Voldemort. "asshole!" Not only Voldemort, but even the audience in the stands felt their scalps go numb, as if something terrible was about to happen. boom! The sound of the explosion suddenly filled the eardrums, and the terrifying aftermath of the explosion swept through the entire venue. Countless smoke billowed. What made the audience extremely terrified was that the barrier formed by a dozen Aurors had already shattered and collapsed due to the aftermath of the explosion. Understand, it''s hard to imagine what would happen to the person at the center of the explosion. The audience was very anxious, but there was only a cloud of dust in front of them, and they couldn''t see the situation below at all. However, the constant flickering magic light in the dust mist proves that the battle below is still not over. Everyone couldn''t help but swallow their saliva, even Aurors were no exception. If they didn''t hold up the enchantment in time just now, I don''t know what terrible things would happen. The Aurors did not dare to gamble, and re-opened the barrier, lest the audience in the stands be miserable. Not only did the thick smoke not dissipate, but it became thicker, and it seemed that someone was using a smoke spell on purpose. Well, it was indeed used deliberately, and the user was Dumbledore. After Albert caused the big explosion, the old man did not hesitate to shoot, ready to join forces with Albert to kill Voldemort. The smoke was so thick anyway that no one could see what was going on inside. What if you can''t see clearly? It didn''t matter, Albert had already prepared the Flux and see-through glasses, and even Dumbledore ate it, relying on inspiration and intuition to determine the specific location of Voldemort. There is no doubt that Voldemort, who was the only person on the field who did not enjoy the treatment of Flux, was instantly at a disadvantage, and he could only counterattack according to the direction of the spell. However, some despicable guy misled Voldemort through the ball of light, and the dignified Dark Lord was forced to run away by the two of them. If he hadn''t been able to fly, he would have probably been killed by two people! At this moment, Voldemort was furious. Fortunately, he had already prepared for Dumbledore''s shot, so he was not succeeded by the conspiracy of the two bastards. However, the current situation was very unfavorable to him, especially when the Aurors raised the barrier again, which made Voldemort''s fire, and even the way to leave was blocked. However, it takes time and magic power to break the barrier, and the two of them will definitely not give him that chance. But that didn''t stop Voldemort. UU reading The Devil''s Flame began to burn on the barrier, trying to swallow all the smoke and dust. The audience in the outside stands could only see the darkness, and the barrier held up by the Aurors failed to stop the devil''s flame, and it shattered and peeled off again. A black shadow suddenly rushed out of the broken barrier and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Voldemort has escaped! It''s all over. "That guy ran quite fast!" Albert looked at the back of Voldemort''s departure, and couldn''t help but sighed in relief, his strategy was successful. After seeing Dumbledore as the referee, he was not ready to take on Voldemort one-on-one. Forcing him away was really much easier. "At the level of Voldemort, it is not easy to keep him!" Dumbledore said softly: "You did a good job, and then leave it to me." "Then I''ll trouble you." Albert raised his wand, extinguished the surrounding devil flames, and then greeted thunderous applause and cheers from the audience. Chapter 981： no choice Remember [New] for a second,! "It seems that Fudge is really going crazy." Albert flipped through the latest issue of "The Daily Prophet" and glanced at Isobel who was flipping through "Witcher Weekly", sighing silently in his heart. Isobel had been mad at him since they returned from Spain, and Albert had been sleeping on the sofa for days on end. "Still angry?" "How dare I be angry with you, my champion." Isobel said without looking up. Albert cast a look for help at Katrina, who shrugged helplessly, saying that there was nothing he could do about it. "Okay, don''t be angry." Albert went around the sofa and came behind Isobel, stretched out his arms to hug him from behind, put his head close, and said softly, "I know I was a little risky before, but the actual situation is not as dangerous as you think. , and I also took Fuling, and Dumbledore also helped." "You are like my unreliable father now." Isobel said with a straight face, "Do you know how hard my mother is now? I don''t want to be like that in the future." "Sorry, I was reckless." Being stared at by Isobel for a moment, Albert apologized earnestly, and raised his hand to promise, "I will protect myself in the future, and even if I want to do something, I will let others do it." "Listening to this, why do you seem to be hiding behind the scenes so often?" Katrina looked up at Albert with a strange expression. "No, I''m a good guy." Noticing that Isobel was still staring at himself, Albert coughed lightly and explained: "In that case last time, you guys staying in the gym will only make me dare not use my full strength, and I don''t know the battle with the mysterious man. Won''t destroy that gym. In fact, it was almost destroyed there." "Forget it this time, don''t have another time." Isobel said blankly, "Do you know how worried I was at the time?" "Is that guy really a mysterious person?" Katrina asked casually, picking up the "Prophet Newspaper" on the table to cover her vision. "It''s the mysterious man." Albert sat down beside Isobel. "Carla discovered it first. After telling me through the communication bracelet, I asked Carla to find Headmaster Dumbledore." "What if Headmaster Dumbledore didn''t come to the game?" "If the principal is not there, I will abstain directly." Albert said calmly: "Although I should be able to fight the mysterious man temporarily, it is not easy to completely defeat the opponent or drive the opponent away, mysterious People don''t give in easily, and it''s an advantage for him to drag on for too long." "So you''re already so powerful." Katrina looked Albert up and down, although they had seen the thrilling duel at that time through his memory. "Well, the biggest gap between me and the mysterious man is actually the accumulation of experience. After taking the Fuling agent, the gap in this area will be greatly shortened..." "Wait, you used Flux." Katrina looked at Albert in surprise. "The organizer should check whether the players are cheating." "Yes, but... there is always a way to cheat. What''s more, if the opponent cheated first, why should I stupidly abide by the rules of the game." Albert asked rhetorically. Katrina suddenly felt that this made sense. Albert sneaked a glance at Isobel and continued: "The mysterious man doesn''t know my true level, so... when I first fought, I had the advantage. Well, it should be said that I actually have most of the advantage, and this is also me The reason why you dare to duel with the mysterious man." "And, after all, I have to show my strength, otherwise there will be a lot of Death Eaters coming to trouble me." Albert said to Isobel: "This is actually the reason why Mr. Budd arranged for me to participate in the duel competition. One. As long as you show strong enough strength, a lot of troubles will disappear on their own. Well, although the results are a little unexpected, they are actually within the controllable range. "You didn''t tell the truth, or you only told the truth." Isobel saw through Albert''s little trick at a glance. "Well, although I''ve always thought that defeating You-Know-Who is Harry Potter''s business, everything can happen unexpectedly. If Harry Potter fails miserably, someone has to step up and solve the problem, and then it''s time to turn I''m on the court, and it''s necessary to be able to be safe and understand the strength of the opponent in advance." "It should be Professor Dumbledore''s job to defeat the mysterious man." Isobel frowned, staring at Albert and asked, "So, you didn''t plan to flee the UK in the first place?" "Of course I thought about it, if there is such a day..." Albert shrugged and said: "I will wait until I have the confidence to win before going to the decisive battle with the mysterious man." "You can take the opportunity to get to know each other, and the mysterious person can also take the opportunity to understand you." Katrina felt that Albert''s words were a bit bragging. The mysterious person is the top person in the magic world, and currently only Dumbledore has it. might beat him. "I''m still young, and there is still a long period of rapid growth." Albert is very confident in his own strength, "and the mysterious man is different, it is difficult for him to grow greatly." There is one thing Albert didn''t say, that is, he has a panel that can be opened and hung, while Voldemort doesn''t, so the longer the time, the better it will be for Albert. This time, old Voldemort contributed a black magic proficiency skill to him. Although he does not use black magic very often, he must know enough about black magic if he wants to know how to deal with black magic. The so-called Defense Against the Dark Arts master, who is not proficient in black magic? Dumbledore? Just because Dumbledore doesn''t use black magic doesn''t mean he really doesn''t understand black magic. If he doesn''t, how can he deal with those evil black magic? "If you can, it''s better to let Harry Potter defeat the mysterious man!" Isobel whispered her heart, she didn''t want her man to take risks. "Actually, I think so too." Albert said with a smile: "After all, Harry Potter is the savior." "Harry Potter is really unlucky." Katrina muttered softly, "Just because of the so-called savior title, you need to fight the mysterious man?" Albert glanced at Katrina and said quietly, "That''s his destiny." "Exactly like what you would say." "You-Know-Who chose Harry Potter as his mortal enemy," explained Albert. "What''s the meaning?" "It means that Harry Potter doesn''t actually have a choice, but this matter is not a chance for him, at least Dumbledore chooses him. As long as Harry Potter does not die, his future will definitely be better than most people. It''s all good, if he himself wants to, maybe he can become the Minister of Magic or a high-ranking official of the Ministry of Magic in more than ten years. What''s more..." Albert said meaningfully, "You didn''t realize that Harry Potter is ''Alive '' boy?" "What do you mean?" Katrina always felt that Albert liked to say something inexplicable. "Even in danger, it''s not easy to hang up." Albert explained: "The only problem is that it is easy to spread to the people around you. If you are unlucky, you are easy to die. Like the labyrinth of the Triwizard Tournament, if I am not strong enough If you are strong, you may be finished. So, staying away from him is the best choice." "This matter has something to do with Dumbledore?" Isobel asked suddenly. "Do you think Professor Dumbledore wants to use Harry Potter to kill Voldemort?" "Dumbledore? Although he also hopes that Harry Potter can defeat the mysterious man, it should not be used." Albert thought for a while and said, "He just did everything possible to help Harry Potter go. Go further and guide Harry as a hero who dares to face his own destiny." "What if Harry Potter didn''t want to?" Katrina asked. "Not everyone likes the life that others have arranged, and I don''t." "Harry Potter has no choice. Unless he wants to be killed by You-Know-Who, defeating You-Know-Man is his only option." Albert said softly, "That''s why I thought he would defeat You-Know, right? , some things can''t be said nonsense, otherwise it will lead to death." "so serious?" "I dare say that Man-You-Know has not figured out the cause and effect between him and Potter," Albert said, looking at the newspaper on the table. "If he knew the news, he might come to visit you in person, or have someone invite you over there. ." "he does not know?" "Definitely don''t know, but he will try to find out, from the common prophecy he has with Harry Potter." Albert said meaningfully. However, Albert guessed wrong. At this moment, Voldemort was not concentrating on planning the crystal ball in the Department of Mysteries, but was thinking about the whole thing. In the case of his own end, he was finally forced to flee, which made Voldemort almost crook his nose. Oh sorry, he doesn''t seem to have a nose. After some analysis and brainstorming by Voldemort, he pinned the biggest black pot on Dumbledore. No way, who made Dumbledore suddenly appear and act as a referee, no matter how suspicious it looks, there may even be a trap specially prepared for him, and Albert Anderson is the bait to lure him into the bait, the purpose is to resurrect him The news was completely exposed to everyone, letting everyone know that he had returned, in order to reduce the pressure from the Ministry of Magic. What made Voldemort uncomfortable was that the bait was not only unpalatable, but also squeaked. Albert Anderson''s strength was far stronger than expected, and he suddenly understood why Barty Jr. used a conspiracy and would eventually be defeated by him. That guy was abnormal, very abnormal, a Mudblood couldn''t have that much power. Voldemort knew very well that his magical powers could be so powerful, and a large part of them came from Slytherin blood. A wizard with more magical powers than him, Voldemort has only seen Dumbledore so far. Where does the Mudblood''s power come from? A descendant of a famous magical family? However, what makes Voldemort care about is Anderson''s strength. Whether it is fighting skills or black magic, everything proves that Albert Anderson is a superb wizard. of. The only difference is probably that the other party is still young and not dominant in some aspects. Before he fully matures, Voldemort is confident that he can kill him, as long as there are no other guys around. "Master, Goyle and the others have been released." Lucius knocked on the door and walked in, respectfully reporting the good news to Voldemort. For this, they also paid a price, such as asking people to help, such as donating a large sum of Galleons to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. "Let Severus come to see me." Voldemort paid no attention to Malfoy''s words. Lucius bowed his head and left, looking for his old friend Snape, who apparently didn''t dare to keep the Dark Lord waiting too long and hurried over. "I need more information on that Mudblood named Albert Anderson," Voldemort said straight to the point. "And, if you get the chance, kill him." "I''m afraid it will be difficult." The expression on Snape''s face almost did not tense, and he had to remind him, "Albert Anderson has always been on guard against me, and he himself has a hunch about danger, especially after experiencing After these recent events, it''s almost impossible to murder him." Voldemort glanced at Snape, who hurriedly lowered his head and stopped talking. Snape actually knew something about what happened in Spain, but he didn''t expect Voldemort to let him assassinate Albert. Fortunately, Voldemort didn''t force him to perform the task, otherwise he really didn''t know how to solve the problem. Can you succeed yourself? Snape didn''t know either. If you work hard, you may succeed, but even if you do succeed in the end, you will undoubtedly reveal your identity, which is completely worth the loss. When did Albert Anderson hold such weight in Voldemort''s heart that he would even kill him by exposing him? "If the master allows me to reveal my identity, I can try to kill him, but I am not 100% sure. Please allow me to return to your side and serve you." Snape knew exactly what to say to avoid Voldemort. self suspect. "I still need you to stay by Dumbledore''s side and continue to search for information for me. UU read " Voldemort finally did not let Snape take the risk. "I heard...Connelly Fudge has plans to send someone to Hogwarts as a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, maybe we can use this opportunity to use the Ministry of Magic to kick Dumbledore out of the school, I think they are sure I want to do the same," Snape suggested, "if it works, maybe our chance will come." "Then go for it, it doesn''t matter if you fail." Voldemort agreed. "Don''t expose it." "I will not let you down." Although Snape said this, he approached Dumbledore as soon as he left and reported the matter to him. "Don''t worry, Anderson had predicted that I would be kicked out of school by Fudge," said Dumbledore calmly. "Aren''t you worried about accidents while you''re away from school?" Snape couldn''t understand why Dumbledore was so calm. "The situation is not as bad as you think, they won''t succeed, believe me." Dumbledore recalled that Albert asked himself if he wanted candy, and shook his head, "And don''t try, it''s hard bones, it will Broken teeth." Chapter 982： fudge pill The "Daily Prophet" about the results of the international wizarding duel competition held in Spain just understates the fact that Albert Anderson won the duel championship in just one sentence. However, for the witnesses of the duel competition, the final final was a profound and unforgettable duel. At this moment, in the kitchen of No. 12 Grimmauld Place, Sirius is vividly telling everyone what happened in the Spanish International Wizarding Duel Competition a while ago. Since he had previously told the story of the Death Eaters who tried to send someone to assassinate Albert, but was served in one pot, now every meal has become the happiest time for everyone, because Sirius always finds time to tell the unfinished story. The story goes on. As unbelievable as it sounds, those are real things that happened, not stories that Sirius made up. "In short, it was a very exciting and unforgettable duel." Sirius ignored Mrs. Weasley''s complaining eyes, cleared his throat and continued: "At that time, Voldemort seemed to have used a compound potion, disguised as A dark wizard named Avger, this guy has used black magic to kill two opponents in the previous duel, and also sent other opponents to the hospital. He is an extremely cruel guy. I think Voldemort probably wants to use the identity of that guy. Do cover to murder Albert." "After all, it''s not a strange thing to kill other opponents in the next game in the form of the dark wizard Avger." Sirius''s mouth rose slightly, "However, Voldemort''s conspiracy was actually given a look by Albert. See through." "See through at a glance?" Bill asked in surprise. "Yes, as soon as Voldemort arrived in the players'' lounge, he let Albert see through it." Sirius nodded and said, "That''s what Dumbledore said." "How did he see through it?" Lupin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Even Dumbledore couldn''t see through it. Maybe we can use his method in the future." "I don''t know, you have to ask him yourself." Sirius shook his head and said. On the opposite side, Fred and George exchanged glances after hearing the words, obviously thinking of the reason, but neither of them planned to say it. "I still can''t believe that such an event would allow players to kill people." Hermione put down her spoon and couldn''t help but say. It''s really hard to imagine that other players would be allowed to kill their opponents in an international dueling competition. "Although the organizer does not allow the players to kill people, duels will inevitably lead to accidents, and there will be loopholes that can be drilled." Sirius suddenly showed a strange expression: "Also, Spain actually relies on this to make money, otherwise there is no Good-looking duels, why do their tickets sell for such high prices? Dark wizards participate in the competition, which is actually a highlight of the duel competition. People like to see someone defeating dark wizards and even killing them. Anyway, those guys should be damned? Of course, most At some point the referee will come forward to stop the senseless murder." "By the way, I remember that you seemed to bet on Mr. Anderson to win." Lupin asked with a complicated expression. "It''s about 20,000 Galleons!" Sirius noticed other people''s gazes and coughed softly: "Don''t look at me like that, some of them belong to Anderson, and I remembered asking you to follow me too. Bet, you don''t bet yourself." "Twenty thousand Galleons!" Ron was dumbfounded when he heard the numbers from Sirius. "It always feels like that guy makes money as easy as drinking water." Fred and George looked at each other and couldn''t help showing a wry smile. Of course, they guessed what kind of prank it was. It''s all too familiar. "Does this count as cheating?" Hermione asked with raised eyebrows. "Definitely not, there are only a few people who dare to do this. After all, who dares to be sure that they will win the championship?" Sirius happily announced: "I plan to use several thousand Galleons as the funds for the activities of the Order of the Phoenix. ." Since killing Peter Pettigrew and going to the graves of James and Lily to pay homage, Sirius''s whole body has a new look. His purpose in life has also changed, which is to kill Voldemort, fulfill his responsibilities as godfather, and watch Harry grow up, get married and have children. Everyone was shocked by Sirius'' generosity, a few thousand Galleons was not a small sum of money. You must know that the Order of the Phoenix did not have any so-called activity funds at all. "By the way, Remus, in the next edition of the "Defense Guide", we will upload these reports." Sirius thought for a while and said, "Everyone has the right to know the truth." "If you put the truth on it, I''m sure Fudge would be very unhappy," reminded Mr. Weasley. "So the magazine also needs to think of a new name." "Change your name?" Everyone cast doubtful glances at Sirius. "What does the new magazine have to do with us?" Sirius said rightfully. "Even if Fudge sees that he''s mad, he can''t do anything about us, because there''s no evidence for that magazine. It''s about us." "I think Fudge probably doesn''t need proof." Lupin looked strange, surprised by Sirius'' wit. "Okay, children, it''s time for you to go back to your room to rest." After dinner, Mrs. Weasley started chasing people, because there was something to be discussed next that was not suitable for other people to hear. Several children reluctantly left the kitchen, and Mrs. Weasley released a distraction spell at the entrance to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. "The Gowers were all acquitted. I heard that Malfoy was running around and donating a lot of money to St. Mungo''s Hospital for the Injured." Mr. Weasley''s face was a little gloomy, and his voice was lowered. Said: "Fudge thinks that they were only kidnapped by dark wizards during the international wizarding duel competition. They are not dark wizards at all." "Is Fudge crazy? The evidence is solid, how dare he..." Bill''s eyes widened, it was hard to imagine that Fudge would dare to do this. "He''s really crazy," Arthur sighed. "A lot of people think he''s crazy. Not long ago, they tried to kick Dumbledore out of Wizengamore, and I''ve heard that because of Fudge, Dumbledore also lost his position as president of the International Confederation of Magicians." "I heard that they plan to take back the Merlin First Order Medal given to him by the Ministry of Magic." Arthur sighed, "If there is any news, it should be in the next few days." "Fudge must have taken a bribe." Sirius tapped his fingers on the table and turned to Lupin. "We could list some of his crimes, you know, if the truth comes out...people will be surprised to find them. The Minister of Magic is actually a "Fudge can''t be a Death Eater," Lupin interrupted. "I didn''t say he was a Death Eater, I just wanted to list the **** he did one by one, so that everyone could keep their eyes open and see what their Minister of Magic did," Sirius said softly, but Very cold: "I think everyone''s eyes are sharp. Whether Fudge is innocent or not, everyone must be able to see." This move is actually very cruel. Perhaps, one thing is separated and it is not conspicuous on weekdays, but once someone deliberately connects them and exposes them to everyone''s eyes, and the environment of the Ministry of Magic is getting worse, it is difficult for them even if they don''t want to make associations. "You came up with it yourself?" Lupin felt that Sirius had really changed a lot. "That''s right!" "If that''s the case, I think the prophecy that Fudge will step down seems to be..." Bill said after mulling over his words, "it may come true." "Did we do something wrong?" Sirius said suddenly, "Should some beasts escape?" "I thought Goyle, Crabbe, Selwyn, and Avery would be punished when their Death Eater identities were revealed, but what happened? Except for Peter, who was killed by me, everyone else fled. It''s been a while." "You think we should kill them?" Lupin frowned, which was undoubtedly not a pleasant topic. "No, I don''t think it matters whether we kill them or not. We need to make them unable to become our enemies and deal with them harmlessly." Sirius shook his head and reminded: "Lock them up, or other... In short, let them not How can we continue to be a threat to us, otherwise Goyle, Crabbe, Selwyn and Avery will kill our companions one day, can we think that they died because of us?" Everyone frowned, what Sirius said was undoubtedly a very likely thing to happen. However, once the massacre is kicked off and both sides kill red eyes, the situation may get completely out of control. "Are you going to bring this up at the next Society of the Phoenix meeting?" Mr. Weasley asked Sirius. "No, I''m going to discuss with Dumbledore privately, and don''t tell Snape that that guy is unreliable," Sirius reminded. "Come on Sirius, Snape still sent us a lot of reliable news." Lupin chose to believe Dumbledore. "Snotling also gave some information about us to Voldemort, a double agent like him, who knows which side he belongs to?" Sirius raised his hand and interrupted: "Since I don''t know, and I can''t be sure, then Just don''t believe it in the first place." Fudge has been in a good mood in recent days. They not only succeeded in getting Dumbledore to lose his position as president of the International Federation of Magicians, but also kicked him out of the highest wizarding tribunal, Wizengamot. Order of Merlin, First Class, Fudge believes that not many people are willing to believe Dumbledore''s words anymore. The masses are blindly obedient, and they are seldom willing to think about the reasons, which also makes it not difficult to mislead them. With the bombardment of newspaper information one after another, uninformed wizards will be misled by the information in the newspapers, thinking that Dumbledore is true. The old man was confused. "Then, it''s how to deal with Harry Potter, find a way to shut him up and discredit him... Let people think he''s a fool who likes delusions." Fudge knew that soon no one would want to believe them, no one would believe Voldemort''s resurrection, because they were equally unwilling to believe it themselves. "Dolores, I need your help to pay attention to Harry Potter. If he has any illegal use of magic, let me know as soon as possible." Fudge said to Umbridge, which can actually be regarded as a hint. Fudge had been sitting in the position of Minister of Magic for several years, how could he possibly have no means. "I will," said Umbridge. "Very good, as long as that guy uses magic outside, I can make Dumbledore fire him." "Minister, what about my appointment at Hogwarts, did Dumbledore agree?" Umbridge asked suddenly. "He hasn''t agreed, but if Dumbledore can''t provide a faculty candidate, I will make you a professor at Hogwarts through Ministry of Magic law." Fudge said without hesitation: "I''m afraid you have to go to Hogwarts at any time. Preparations for Gwartz to serve." "What if he finds someone?" Umbridge felt that Fudge was unreliable. "He couldn''t find the right person!" Fudge said affirmatively. "All right" At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the minister''s office. "Come in," Fudge said to the wooden door. "Minister, it''s not good!" Percy walked into the minister''s office panting. "What''s the matter, Weasley?" Fudge asked, frowning. He didn''t like Weasley''s rash look. "Defense Guide, Sirius Black has released the latest issue of Defense Guide." Percy put the magazine in front of Fudge and quickly turned to a page. "Bastard, how dare they!" After Fudge took over the magazine, his face suddenly changed, his hands clenched fists on the table and he stood up straight, staring straight at the magazine in front of him, wishing he could tear it to shreds. This issue of the magazine contains articles from the Spanish side of the International Wizarding Duel, and contrasts it with the attitude of the Ministry of Magic on the matter. It''s like putting Fudge on the fire. "Immediately place a bounty on Sirius Black and Remus Lupin on the charge of disturbing social order." Fudge roared at Percy, and the spittle stars flew to Percy''s face. "I''m afraid not." Percy said with a bitter face, cautiously reminding: "Although this magazine looks a lot like "Defense Guide", it is an imitation." Percy pointed to the name of the magazine, not Defense Guide, but Defense Express. "We don''t have any proof that this is a newspaper printed by Sirius Black''s magazine. Even if they catch Sirius Black and Remus Lupin, they won''t admit that this matter has anything to do with him." "What''s your idea?" Fudge stared at Percy. "Tell me, what''s your idea." "We just have to figure out a way to turn this magazine into a joke," Percy suggested. "Can''t ban them?" Fudge was very dissatisfied with Percy''s actions. "The more it is banned, the more likely it will have the opposite effect. People will wonder what the news is in the magazine, why is the Ministry of Magic banning it?" Percy reminded. "Enough, I don''t want to hear you say this." Fudge said irritably, "I allow you to use all means to minimize the impact of this incident." "I will," Percy said earnestly. "As long as you can show your ability to do things, I will promote you as appropriate." Fudge drew a big cake for the other party. No way, the Spanish Ministry of Magic has identified Gower and his group as Death Eaters, and Fudge thought they were just kidnapped and acquitted several of them. Actually, it doesn''t matter. Everyone is forgetful. As long as no one mentions it, it will pass by covering it up. However, "Defense Express" brutally opened the scar and exposed the **** wound to everyone. The four people who were thought to be innocent were actually suspected of being Death Eaters, and to make matters worse, there were photos attached to them. The photo taken when the four were just "rescued". It''s not like being "saved". It was almost as if he was telling other people that those four guys were Death Eaters, and he, Connelly Fudge, was related to Death Eaters. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed, even Fudge suspects that several of them are Death Eaters. "Protest diplomatically to the Spanish Ministry of Magic," Fudge said suddenly. "Are you taking action against Albert Anderson?" Percy asked tentatively. "Not for now?" Fudge frowned and said, "That guy has just won the championship for the British wizarding world, and... there''s no rush about it. UU Reading " After the last experience, Fudge realized that there was also a group of supporters behind that guy. He attacked Dumbledore, and he had pushed many wizards to the opposite side. His political opponents even laughed at him recklessly. Fudge felt that it was time to continue. Provoking another group and pushing the neutrals to the opposite side is definitely not a good choice. "Okay, I''ll deal with it now!" Percy nodded slightly at Umbridge and left in a hurry. "Minister, I''ll go first!" Umbridge looked at the annoyed Fudge, turned and left thoughtfully. In fact, she was somewhat disdainful of those guys who only knew how to mumble over there all day, but didn''t dare to take action. "Someone has to act." Umbridge thought this was a good opportunity. Fudge''s words just now reminded Umbridge that Potter had violated the International Confederation of Magicians Confidentiality Act more than once before. If he continues to violate secrecy laws, the Ministry of Magic will have reason to fire him. It''s not difficult to force Harry Potter to use magic. Umbridge believes that as long as he has a decent face and doesn''t get caught, Fudge certainly doesn''t mind why the Dementors chase Harry Potter, but is happy to have the opportunity to fire Harry Potter. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 983： Umbridge in action Umbridge undoubtedly knows how to please his boss better than those scumbags. If she can help Fudge get his wish to fire Harry Potter, she believes that she can gain Fudge''s trust and be entrusted by the other party. As for other things, it''s just a small matter. If you want to mobilize the dementors of Azkaban, you must first get the transfer order approved by Fudge, which is not difficult. In order to fight Dumbledore, Fudge opened the door to the trusted guy, and Umbridge easily found the loophole. That same day, Umbridge hurried to Azkaban with an order. In order to avoid leaving unfavorable evidence, Umbridge did not use the Ministry of Magic''s sea ship, but went directly to Azkaban prison, which countless wizards avoided, through apparition and broomsticks. Azkaban''s location is cleverly hidden by wizards, and ordinary wizards don''t know its exact location at all, and no one is interested in it, but it''s not a secret within the Ministry of Magic, Umm Rich easily called up the files he needed. The defenses of Azkaban Prison are actually not as strict as imagined. No dark wizard would think of robbing the prison. Because a large number of dementors are stationed on the island, most wizards who dare to rob the **** will become the rations of the dementors. Umbridge, who was completely wet by the storm on the outer edge of the island, came to the dark island in the middle of the storm, cursing. As soon as she came to the sky above the island, she was horrified to find the surrounding Dementors coming towards her, Umbridge hurriedly summoned the Patronus to give herself some confidence. Yes, patron saint. It is really hard to imagine that Umbridge, who is not very skilled in magic, has successfully summoned the guardian angel of the flesh. This is also what Umbridge is most proud of. She has worked hard for a long time to succeed. In the wizarding world, it is generally believed that only those with a pure heart can summon the Patronus. The benefits of having the ability to summon the guardian angel of the flesh are also obvious. Being able to become the director of the Office of Prohibition of Misuse of Magic before the age of 30, in addition to Umbridge stealing the achievements of many colleagues, he is also good at pleasing his superiors. Patronus is also a plus, she always claims to have mastered this magic before leaving school. When the Dementors surrounded Umbridge, even the Patronus around him failed to give Umbridge a sense of security. She sucked in a breath of cold air, and hurriedly reached out and took out the Minister of Magic''s order from her pocket, and shouted her intentions at the Dementor. The Dementors stopped their movements and floated quietly in place again, waiting for Umbridge''s order. Seeing this scene, the fear on Umbridge''s face quickly faded, and her face was full of confidence again. She bossily picked two Dementors and asked them to carry out the so-called secret mission: drive out Harry Potter. . As long as Harry Potter is forced to use magic by the Dementors, Umbridge believes that Fudge will be happy to seize this handle and let Hogwarts fire Harry Potter directly. As for being attacked by a Dementor? No kidding, Cornelius Fudge will never admit that there are dementors outside the control of the Ministry of Magic, much less that the Ministry of Magic sent Dementors to attack Harry Potter, even if he guesses the truth. will pretend not to know. Blaming all of these on Harry Potter''s delusions fits the setting of the other party''s brain problems. However, Umbridge actually got one thing wrong. The Dementors were willing to follow her orders more because they wanted to leave Azkaban. The number of prisoners here can''t fill the stomachs of dementors, and going out on business has always been a favorite job for dementors. After receiving Umbridge''s order, the two Dementors have the power to operate in the Muggle world. They did not seek trouble with Harry in the first place, but ran to the Muggle-intensive area. Feed your belly with constant ingestion of Muggle joy. Wait until they are full before going to fulfill Umbridge''s orders. So, a thrilling attack was soon staged near Privet Road. The situation was even more tragic than expected. Under the influence of the Dementor, Harry couldn''t summon his Patronus at all, so he directly pressed the Dementor on the ground and rubbed it, sucking a lot of happy emotions. If it wasn''t for Umbridge''s repeated orders not to kill Harry Potter, the savior might have been sucked out of his soul by the dementors. Seeing this scene from a distance, Albert couldn''t help but wonder if it was because of his own relationship that Harry Potter became so stretched that he couldn''t even deal with the Dementors? Fortunately, Harry Potter finally broke out the protagonist''s halo, successfully summoned the Patronus, drove away the Dementors, and rescued his cousin Dali. Gu "Master, why don''t you help Harry Potter?" When the house-elf Carla gave the camera to Albert, she asked her doubts. "I''m helping Harry Potter." Albert said with a smile: "With the photos inside, Potter shouldn''t be in big trouble next. As for the Dementor thing, he needs to solve it himself, only if he gets With practice, Potter can go further, and sometimes you''re either helping him or being nice to him." The house-elf was at a loss, but felt that what Albert had said seemed to make sense, because Harry Potter had indeed overcome difficulties. Moreover, the house elf also believes that even if Harry Potter really fails to summon the Patronus, his master will reach out and pull Harry Potter at the end, and will not let the Dementors really hurt Harry Potter. "Okay, let''s go back too, and don''t tell anyone about this." Albert glanced in the direction of Harry Potter, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, he was looking forward to the scene of Harry Potter being tried. . On the other side, after being notified by the assistant, Umbridge''s face seemed to bloom like a chrysanthemum. She quickly read the document on the parchment, raised her head and said to her assistant, "Since Harry Potter has more than once Violation of the International Wizarding Secrecy Act, follow the rules of the Ministry of Magic." Mafalda glanced at her boss, said nothing, turned and walked away to deal with the matter. She actually heard some rumors and thought it was suspicious because the spell Potter used was Patronus. Who would use the Patronus Charm in front of Muggles? She didn''t think Potter was a fool. Intuition told her that this matter might have something to do with her boss, but these are not things that Mafalda should be concerned about, she just needs to perform her duties well. After his assistant left, Umbridge immediately went to inform Fudge of the good news, and incidentally let Fudge know her efficiency. After Fudge got the news, he looked very excited. "you sure?" "Yes, Mr Potter used the Patronus Charm in front of a Muggle not long ago in a Muggle settlement." Umbridge put the parchment in front of Fudge, "he has violated many times The International Wizarding Secrecy Act, the Ministry of Magic has the right to expel each other." "I think Dumbledore will be pleasantly surprised," said Fudge happily. "This matter is best done before Dumbledore reacts." Umbridge reminded, "For example: send a representative to Harry Potter''s residence and destroy Harry Potter''s wand." "Oh, it doesn''t matter, just follow the normal legal process of the Ministry of Magic." Fudge said happily. The expression on Umbridge''s face suddenly froze. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the minister''s office. "Minister, Dumbledore will talk to you about Harry Potter in ten minutes." Percy said to Fudge after knocking on the door and entering, "He seems to think there is something wrong with this, and says he has mastery The Ministry of Magic has no right to fire Potter, nor to destroy his wand, because of the evidence of the attack on Potter." "Dementors?" Fudge asked in surprise. "Are you sure he''s right." "No, he did say so, and believes that Potter''s use of the Patronus Charm is completely self-protection and is a permitted and legal act." "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible, I''d like to hear what Dumbledore is going to say." Fudge glanced at Umbridge, frowned and said, "What do you think?" "Sounds like a sophistry, maybe we should let him show evidence." Umbridge thought for a while and suggested, "We can use Wizengamore Court to complete Harry Potter''s trial, just a little bit earlier. Time, let Dumbledore accidentally miss it, and we''ll be able to convict Potter very soon." "Is this really necessary?" Fudge raised his eyebrows slightly. "No matter what Dumbledore''s evidence is, it''s best not to let him show it, lest there be a change, if you really want to fire Harry Potter." Umbridge''s opinion was finally adopted by Fudge. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 984： cream puff You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You just went out?" As soon as he got home, Albert let Isobel get caught. "Just went out to buy something, don''t worry, I used a compound medicine." "Why don''t you ask Carla to buy it for you?" Isobel felt that Albert did not tell the truth, or only half the truth. "Drop by Hogsmeade Village and get something from an old friend." Albert stepped forward to give Isobel a hug, but was avoided by the other party. "Don''t worry, I''ve been able to protect myself very well." "You are more and more like to lie." Isobel said blankly. "I am telling the truth." Albert was telling the truth, but he didn''t finish his sentence. He took the bag from the house-elf, took out the gift he bought for Isobel, and handed it to his girlfriend with a smile. "You''re sure to like what I bought you." "what?" After taking the paper bag that Albert handed over, opening it and looking at the contents, Isobel hesitated for a while and finally didn''t take it out. "Don''t like it?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Don''t eat." Isobel said with a stern face, she suspected that Albert wanted to make herself fat. "I feed you." Albert smiled and pulled out the ice cream from the paper bag, then turned to the house elf behind him and said, "Kara, you go to Katrina and tell her that I have brought dessert for everyone." "Good host." After the house-elf put down the bag, he turned and left the hall. "Come on, ah!" said Albert, opening his mouth. "Don''t change the subject." Isobel turned to avoid the spoon that Albert handed over. However, after Albert tried a few times and promised to accompany her to exercise with her in the next few days, the girl hesitated to open her mouth to hold the spoon. "How does it taste?" Albert asked with a smile. "Try it yourself." Isobel took the spoon and gave Albert a spoonful and stuffed it into his mouth. "It''s very sweet, and it''s very comfortable to eat ice cream in summer." After the two sat on the sofa and played an intimate game of feeding each other, Albert suddenly asked, "How is your research over there?" "The progress is stuck. I am considering whether to communicate with the United States. They must also have their own results. Maybe they can exchange the results with each other to promote the research progress of the youth medicine." Isobel originally wanted to swallow Albert. research results. Unfortunately, she found that she could not push the research progress by herself. As for Katrina, unfortunately, her potions skills, while good, are of little help. Perhaps, if Albert studied the potion of youth seriously, it might be faster than the few of them together, but Albert was either studying the notes left by Dumbledore and Nicole Lemay recently, or While making some magic items, he obviously has been preparing for the upcoming turmoil in the magic world, and he doesn''t seem to be very interested in the youth potion that girls care about. If it was normal, Isobel would definitely pull Albert to study together, and he would help him no matter what method was used. But now the turbulent period of the magic world is coming, and Albert is working hard to get through this period of stability. She is also very clear that she should not disturb Albert now, and sometimes even offers to help. Albert''s energy is ultimately limited, even with a time-turner. "By the way, next, I''m going to make Fuling Elixir and Compound Elixir, can you take the time to help me?" Albert suddenly said. "I haven''t tried Fuling, this thing is more troublesome than expected." Isobel frowned and reminded, "If possible, I suggest getting your old friend to get it, anyway, there is no way to overdo it. ." "It doesn''t matter, I got a note, which can reduce a lot of mistakes." Albert said to Isobel, "I have also had people help me gather the materials." "You went out for this?" Isobel guessed the reason. "Yes, it''s not very reliable to ask others to help. I think it''s better to reserve some elixirs." Albert said without hesitation, "Sometimes, it''s not just me who needs to be lucky." "Okay, but I can''t guarantee success. In fact, if you cook it yourself, the probability of success may be higher." Isobel is very aware of Albert''s potion level. If you cook the whole process, you should be able to succeed. . After all, even the Bafei Brain Refresher is perfectly configured. "It doesn''t matter, it always takes trial and error. Those ingredients can be cooked twice." Albert comforted, "This is for our wedding. I think we all need to be lucky that day." Isobel thought for a while and nodded in agreement with Albert''s words. In the current situation, the Blessing Elixir can indeed ensure that the day is more perfect. At least, no problem. "By the way, what''s going on outside? The Daily Prophet is full of reports attacking Professor Dumbledore." Isobel scooped up a spoon and stuffed it into Albert''s mouth. "As expected, try this." Albert took out a bun from the paper bag and handed it to Isobel''s mouth. "What is this?" Isobel''s eyes lit up and asked curiously. "Cream puff." Albert said proudly, "Is it delicious?" This is the dessert Albert recommended to his cheap uncle. There is no doubt that it is very popular with girls. "It''s delicious, you can try it too." Isobel took one from the paper bag and handed it to Albert''s mouth. After the latter bit, he pointed at Isobel. "Really." Isobel muttered and leaned closer. In fact, she doesn''t hate these overly intimate actions, she even likes it because she feels like she just fell in love. "What did you buy?" Katrina walked into the hall, just seeing this scene, the smile on her face quickly changed to expressionless. "I bought a lot of sweets that you like to eat, come and try it too!" Albert was not embarrassed at all, he could only say that his face was getting thicker and thicker. "This pastry is very good." Isobel recommended cream puffs to his sister, and seemed to plan to use the food to divert the slightly awkward atmosphere around. "Is this a Muggleland dessert? I''ve never eaten this before." Katrina sighed inwardly, picked up a cream puff, and changed the subject. This is also the reason why she doesn''t really want to live with them, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is really embarrassing sometimes. Fortunately, the cream puffs made Katrina feel a little better. "Yes, there are indeed more delicacies in the Muggle world than in the magical world." Albert took out a box of ice cream from the paper bag and handed it to the other party, "This is ice cream, strawberry flavor, I remember you like this." "Muggles really know how to enjoy life better." Katrina had a deep understanding of this during her stay here. "I just bought a bunch of ingredients. If you want, you can ask Carla to prepare it for you." Albert thought for a while and then warned, "However, it doesn''t matter if you eat a little of this stuff. It''s easy to get fat if you eat too much." "I run and do yoga with my sister every day, but you don''t exercise much by yourself." Katrina glanced at Albert, put another cream puff in her mouth, and said calmly. "I also exercise every day." Albert shrugged, "I dare to say that my body is better than 99% of the wizards." It''s not really a boo, because many wizards don''t actually exercise much. Just then, the house-elf entered the hall. "Master, I have news from you." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter: The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist mobile reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 986 Cream Puff), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 985： who is behind the scenes You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Compared with the warmth of Rose Manor, the atmosphere of No. 12 Grimmauld Place is a bit heavy and depressing. After receiving the news of Harry''s attack, Dumbledore hurried to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix to understand the situation. He couldn''t understand why he was attacked by Dementors when someone was standing guard to protect Harry. ? "Sirius, write to Harry and tell him not to leave, let alone hand over his wand." Dumbledore quickly made arrangements, then turned to look at Mrs Weasley, "Molly, let Hermione and Ron give Harry wrote a letter to appease Harry, I have asked Minerva to go to Mrs. Figg''s first to find out the situation, and if anyone is free later, let him take Minerva''s position first." "Also, who''s on guard tonight?" "it''s me." Mundungus shrank his neck and said weakly. "Mundungus, what''s going on." Dumbledore walked quickly into the restaurant, staring at the guilty little old man in front of him and asked, "Don''t try to hide it." "I" Mundungus hesitantly told what he had found time to do the big business, and he knew he couldn''t hide it from Dumbledore. "In other words, you left without permission before the changing of the guard, and as a result a Dementor attacked Harry and his cousin?" Dumbledore''s face became even more gloomy. "That''s what Feige said, and she saw it," Mundungus said, shrugging his neck. "I didn''t expect it to happen." "You really let me down. I remember that Sirius gave you a subsidy." Dumbledore''s eyes flashed sharply. He took out his wand, summoned parchment and quill out of thin air, and began to write. The incident affected Harry''s cousin Dudley, who had to write to Harry''s Aunt Petunia before they kicked Harry out of the house. After writing the letter, Dumbledore took out his wand again and cast a spell on the letter, turning it into a roaring letter, so that even if the other party didn''t open it, he could make sure they knew what was in the letter and let Harry stay. "I have to go to the Ministry of Magic to stop Fudge from firing Harry." Before Dumbledore walked out of the hall, he handed the roaring letter to Mrs. Weasley and exhorted, "Help me send this letter as quickly as possible, and tell the owl to deliver this letter." "OK." Mrs. Weasley looked at the roaring letter in her hand, opened her mouth, and after admonishing the others, she hurried to the Diagon Alley post office to help Dumbledore send the roaring letter. No way, who made the owls in the family go out and send letters to Harry. "It scared me to death. Dumbledore''s expression just now was terrifying. I''ve never seen him so angry before." Mundungus reached out and patted his chest with a lingering fear. "Mundungus, why did Harry encounter a dementor attack?" Fred and George appeared out of nowhere, holding Mundungus'' arms from left to right, Hermione, Ron Ginny and Ginny also walked towards this side one after another. "How would I know, and even if I was there, it wouldn''t help," Mundungus said irritably, and he didn''t expect anything to happen as soon as he left the group. Moreover, even if he was nowhere, Mundungus couldn''t summon a physical Patronus at all, let alone drive away the Dementors. "It''s weird," Hermione asked, frowning. "Are there dementors anywhere other than Azkaban?" "Probably not, at least not in England," said Sirius, shaking his head. "No one likes those dangerous dark creatures. Most dementors are concentrated in Azkaban by wizards to prevent them from wandering around and causing chaos." "If that''s the case, the only people who will do anything to Harry should be You-Know-Who and him..." Hermione was interrupted by George next to her before she could finish her words. "It''s also possible at the Ministry of Magic. I dare say that Fudge would like to find a chance to fire Harry." Fred corrected, "Don''t underestimate the downline of politicians, what are those guys afraid to do in order to achieve their own goals? " "Probably...not likely." Hermione looked at Fred in surprise, finding it hard to imagine the Ministry of Magic doing such a thing. "Don''t have any illusions about the Ministry of Magic." George sneered, "Don''t you see the essence of the Ministry of Magic until now? What can those guys do for their own power and interests?" "Look what they did to discredit Dumbledore, just because Dumbledore told the truth?" "I think Fred and George are right," Ron agreed. "The Ministry of Magic has done a lot of bad things recently, and I wouldn''t be surprised if they did." "Hermione, don''t be too naive, or you will suffer a big loss sooner or later." Sirius reminded kindly, looking at Mundungus, "Where did you go then?" "I''m going to make a big deal." Mundungus'' voice became quieter, and after meeting Sirius''s gaze, he couldn''t help shrinking his head. No way, guilty. Mundungus took Sirius'' Galleon subsidy. Although there were only a few dozen Galleons, and they bought things for the members of the Order of the Phoenix who stood guard in the name of subsidies, the reward for helping them stand guard was actually enough. In fact, every member of the Order of the Phoenix who served as Harry''s Sentinel received the money, and since dealing with Albert, Sirius has grown more mature and better at using Galleon for his own service. Although everyone is in the position to contribute to the great cause, but they can''t go hungry, and those Galleons are earned for nothing, and the Galleons are sent to everyone just to let everyone help take care of Harry. "Sorry, I promise... never again." Mundungus put his hand into his pocket and seemed to be hesitating, but in the end he didn''t take out the purse in his pocket and returned Sirius'' subsidy. "Don''t have another time." Sirius stared at Mundungus for a while, and suddenly showed a weird smile: "Also, your so-called big business is not worth mentioning at all, you see I went to Spain casually. , and earning tens of thousands of Galleons, this is a big business." "Really?" Mundungus asked with wide eyes. "Otherwise do you think where can I come from Garen to give you subsidies." Sirius said calmly, "Complete your task, if there is a chance to make a fortune in the future, I will call you, at least make more money than your so-called big business. , isn''t it, how much money do you make for a big deal?" "Sorry." Mundungus also heard that Sirius bet on making a lot of money, "I will complete my task well in the future, don''t forget me when I do big business." "Looks like you''ve solved the problem." A voice came from the end of the corridor, and Sirius turned his head to see Kingsley coming this way. "Learning from that guy Anderson, Mundungus just wanted to get some Galleons, I just gave him a chance to make a fortune." Sirius pointed out this point directly, "When did you come here?" "Just now, I have roughly figured out what''s going on now." Kingsley asked with a strange expression: "Do you really plan to bring him to make a fortune?" "Who knows?" Sirius shrugged and said: "Maybe the opportunity will come in a few days, maybe it will take a while, maybe he will fail to seize the opportunity like you." Speaking of this matter, Kingsley was a little depressed. No one would think that the money is too little, and who knew that Sirius really made a fortune. "What''s going on at the Ministry of Magic?" Sirius brought the topic back on track. "Did Dumbledore fix this?" "No, Dumbledore failed to convince Fudge, and I know that Fudge really wanted to fire Harry, but he agreed to wait until Harry''s trial before deciding whether to destroy the wand and let Hogwarts fire Harry." Kingsley When talking about this, the expression on his face was a little gloomy, "Also, Fudge does not admit that there are dementors outside the control of the Ministry of Magic, and directly states that there are no dementors without the consent of the Ministry of Magic. Leave Azkaban privately." "This is probably done by a member of the Ministry of Magic, and the other party''s position is not low." George interjected out of nowhere, "If it was a Death Eater, they would not use this method, at least Not just sending two Dementors to attack Harry." "Also, I don''t think Harry''s cousin will survive," Fred added. "It looks more like something the Ministry of Magic did on purpose to give them an excuse to fire Harry." "The conspiracy of the Death Eaters is really not that good, remember the last time Spain..." Dedalo Diggle took a bite of the sandwich and muttered indistinctly. "That time in Spain was different. With Albert''s character, he would definitely not put himself in danger, so the Death Eaters didn''t have time to make a strict plan." Having been roommates with Albert for several years, Fred and George knew Albert''s character and style better than anyone else. Do you really think that Albert risked his life to participate in the International Wizarding Duel Tournament? Do not! It turns out that Albert doesn''t need help at all, he can play around with Death Eaters by himself, and easily deal with dark wizards who are trying to make trouble. As for Peter Pettigrew and the other Death Eaters, they looked like gifts that were deliberately left to Sirius. "Fred, George, how are you..." Mrs. Weasley didn''t like the Weasley twins getting involved in these matters, most of their families were members of the Order of the Phoenix. "I just give them a warning, so as not to go into a misunderstanding." The twins looked at each other and said in unison. "It''s definitely something to do with the Ministry of Magic, maybe Fudge, or someone close to Fudge." George looked at Kingsley. "Don''t look at me like that," Kingsley said helplessly. "I''ve been protecting the Muggle minister most of the time, maybe you should ask Arthur. Also, why do you think so?" "Albert always said that playing politics has a dirty heart, and he will do anything to achieve his goals." Fred reminded, "Don''t you think it''s very similar to what Fudge would do? It''s like he didn''t hesitate to discredit it. Dumbledore, it''s just a different target now." "You asked him." Mad-Eye Moody seemed to think of something, and looked up at the Weasley brothers, "If this is the case, the situation will be better, at least the advance guards who go to **** Harry will not encounter too much. Big trouble." "But why would they do that?" Kingsley thought it was absurd. "To get Harry fired?" "You''ll know just by looking at the information on the Snotlings." Sirius sneered, "If it''s really Voldemort''s conspiracy, at the next Order of the Phoenix meeting, the Snotlings will come to us with long, smelly reports about the attack on Harry. The Dementors were Voldemort''s conspiracy to get Harry fired from the Ministry of Magic." "If it wasn''t Voldemort''s conspiracy, it must have been someone from the Ministry of Magic." This statement was quickly recognized by everyone, and Voldemort was undoubtedly the most suspicious object. If it wasn''t for Voldemort, then the Ministry of Magic would naturally be left. In the next time, in addition to discussing the attack, everyone was listening to Mad-Eye Moody''s arrangement for Harry''s transfer plan. "The situation is not in our favour and Harry needs to appear at the Ministry of Magic on August 12." In the evening, Mr. Weasley, who finally got off work, brought back bad news to everyone, "Fudge really intends to use this opportunity to fire Harry." "Look, if Fudge is thrown into Azkaban, there''s no sympathy at all, I suspect it''s all his conspiracy, and he can''t wait to take action on Harry as soon as he drives Dumbledore out of Wizengamore. Sirius said with a dark face and gritted his teeth, "Let him continue to be arrogant for a while now. After Fudge is ousted by everyone, I will definitely get down and let him go to Azkaban prison for the rest of his life." "Don''t worry about Sirius, Harry will not be expelled." Kingsley comforted, "The Law on Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards stipulates that in the case of life-threatening situations, you can use magic to save yourself. And we have evidence." Kingsley didn''t know if he was speaking to Sirius or someone else. "No, Kingsley, it''s not as good as you think, I haven''t forgotten about Hagrid." Hermione said sullenly, "If the Ministry of Magic insists on expelling Harry, the so-called trial is useless. They just wanted to take this opportunity to insult Harry." "Hagrid''s business?" Everyone looked confused. "Hagrid''s hippogriff was sentenced to death by the Ministry of Magic," Ron explained for Hermione. "How will this matter be resolved in the end?" Kingsley asked curiously. "It seems that Albert released the Hippogriff under the eyes of the executioners." Ron guessed, "Anyway, the Hippogriff disappeared." "What did Albert say?" Hermione asked. "He said Harry would be fine with Dumbledore." George admitted that he had contacted Albert. "I dare say that the Prophet Newspaper will never mention the Dementor attack. UU Reading will at least hide it." Fred suddenly said. "Because this matter can''t stand investigation at all?" Ginny asked curiously. "Yes, that''s it." George seemed to have seen through everything and pointed out directly, "Some things can''t be investigated at all, but as long as there is no investigation, there is no problem. Maybe we should mention this on the radio and let everyone know about the Dementors. It''s out of control. I think they have a right to know and not be treated as fools by the Ministry of Magic." "You''re right, this is a sensational subject. Since they don''t want to report it, let us help him report it." Sirius agreed with the twins'' proposal, and after thinking about it, he said, "Before that, we need to report it. Mrs Figg protects him from vile attacks. If Fudge does fire Harry, we can hide him at Headquarters and settle the account with him when Fudge steps down next year." Sirius had prepared for the worst, and if Harry was really unfortunate enough to be fired, he would temporarily live at 12 Grimmauld Place. However, the situation doesn''t seem too bad, even Albert thinks Harry will be fine. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 987 Who is behind the scenes), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 986： misjudgment You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After leaving the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore hurried to Mrs. Figg''s house to learn about the specific situation at that time. From Mrs Figg''s memory, Dumbledore saw two Dementors attack Harry and his cousin Dudley. This relieved him, but at the same time he started to worry. Has the Ministry of Magic gradually lost control of the Dementors? This is not a good sign. Once the Dementors fall to Voldemort''s side, Azkaban''s prisoners will be freed, and the wizarding world will be in chaos. Fudge, however, was reluctant to confront these issues. After chatting with Mrs. Figg for a while and expressing that new arrangements would be made for her safety, Professor McGonagall continued to wait for the Order of the Phoenix member who replaced her. Although doing this would cause Mrs. Figg a little inconvenience, it would protect the safety of the other party''s life and continue to monitor Harry, lest Harry leave his uncle''s house and do something irrational. It is now imperative to move Harry to Order of the Phoenix headquarters. Dumbledore handed the matter over to Alastor, and it was not suitable for him to contact Harry personally, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to Harry. He was well aware that there was a special bond between Harry and Voldemort. And this special connection is likely to come from Voldemort''s Horcrux fragments. Although Dumbledore has no proof yet, he is well aware that the connection exists and is reinforced by Voldemort''s resurrection. Once Voldemort senses the existence of this connection, it enters Harry''s mind, controlling and misleading Harry''s mind. And his relationship with Harry would make Voldemort''s desire even stronger. Dumbledore knew very well that Voldemort wanted to deal with himself more than Harry. He believed that Voldemort would seize the opportunity, use Harry to spy on him, and even try to control Harry against himself. Dumbledore couldn''t think of a better solution for the time being, and a series of recent events had made him exhausted. One cannot resist getting old. Hopefully Severus can bring him back some useful news. Judging from that time in Spain, Voldemort should not have rashly attacked Harry and completely exposed himself to everyone''s sight. Moreover, if he hadn''t done this, the reaction speed there must not have been so fast, and Voldemort didn''t have enough people. Assuming it wasn''t Voldemort this time, then... "I''m afraid Harry''s trial..." Dumbledore was walking back and forth in the headmaster''s office, and although he now had the evidence of a comeback, the Ministry of Magic was unlikely to distort the facts, but if Fudge really wanted to fire Harry, it would definitely use other conspiracy methods. "politician!" There was a flash of disgust in Dumbledore''s eyes, of course he knew Fudge''s plans. But does that really work? Dumbledore remembered Albert''s prediction that Fudge would be ousted by next summer. Although Dumbledore himself is not very willing to believe the prophecy, but since Albert''s many predictions have been fulfilled, he is still willing to believe a little bit, in case it comes true? At least, Dumbledore actually hoped in his heart that Fudge would step down and let Amelia Burns take over to reverse the current situation. As long as the Ministry of Magic remained tough on Voldemort, the situation would improve dramatically, and he didn''t have to put a lot of thought on these things. Is he wrong? Mr. Anderson should be promised to put Amelia Burns as Minister of Magic together. To be honest, Dumbledore really didn''t want to interfere in politics, especially these sensitive issues. At this moment, the door of the principal''s office was knocked, and Professor McGonagall hurried into the principal''s office. "Albus, are they really going to fire Harry?" Professor McGonagall asked. "It''s not as bad as you think," Dumbledore comforted. "We''ve found evidence that Harry used the Patronus Charm entirely for self-preservation." "You know, that''s not what I''m talking about..." "Cough cough." A slight coughing sound suddenly came from the principal''s office, and the two of them looked in the direction of the sound. "Here is your news. My great-great-grandson asked me to tell you that the dementors that attacked Harry were most likely sent by the Ministry of Magic." Phineas told Dumbledore that Sirius told him to repeat Content. "Ministry of Magic?" Professor McGonagall asked, frowning. "Did Sirius have any evidence." "Don''t ask me, because I don''t know either. If you have any questions, I suggest you ask Sirius yourself. However, I suspect that guy doesn''t know either." After Phineas finished speaking, he fell completely silent. Dumbledore vaguely guessed why Sirius would say this. "Where''s Snape? Any news from his side?" Professor McGonagall remembered that they had an undercover agent. "Not yet, but I think it should be soon." Dumbledore was now waiting for news from Snape. In fact, there are only a few possibilities for this matter, the biggest of which is that Voldemort''s people sent people to attack Harry. The other is done by the Ministry of Magic. Other than that, other chances are not high. At this moment, a ball of light penetrated the window glass and directly broke into the principal''s office. Snape''s voice came from the ball of light: Not the Dark Lord, but it doesn''t rule out other people making their own claims. Professor McGonagall looked at the vanishing Patronus, and then at Dumbledore. "What do you think?" "If it was Voldemort or his Death Eaters, I think Severus would investigate." Dumbledore stared thoughtfully at the place where the Patronus disappeared. "What if not?" Professor McGonagall felt that this matter was less like killing Harry, and more like getting Harry fired. At least the Ministry of Magic gave her the feeling that Cornelius Fudge was now using whatever rude means to fight against Dumbledore. As for Sirius''s speculation, or this speculation is likely to come from Albert, otherwise Sirius will definitely get it at the Phoenix Society meeting, rather than let the portrait privately pass the message to Dumbledore. Professor McGonagall, who was reluctant to believe in divination, also had to admit Albert''s attainment in divination, and there were indications that Albert could indeed predict the future of Dao to a large extent. "You suspect Fudge did this?" Dumbledore turned to Professor McGonagall. "Yes, either Fudge or the people around him." Professor McGonagall said simply. "Probably not. I talked to Fudge, and he doesn''t know about it. To be honest, Fudge is not a master of advanced Occlusion, and I don''t think he can fool me." This is where Dumbledore is confused. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter: The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 988 wrong judgment), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 987： amazing news You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Harry''s transfer plan went smoothly. After receiving Snape''s urgent report, Voldemort was not very interested in killing Harry Potter halfway, mainly because the time was too short, and Voldemort was not very reliable. The helpers, the Death Eaters have their own tasks. Of course, revealing that he is still alive now is a bit of a loss for Voldemort. Cornelius Fudge has completely fallen out with Dumbledore over whether or not Voldemort is still alive, and has been working on causing trouble for Dumbledore. It is undoubtedly more in Voldemort''s interests to let Minister of Magic Fudge hold off Dumbledore''s energy, and until he finds out the contents of the prophecy ball, Voldemort does not intend to attack Harry Potter for the time being. He intends to take advantage of this time to accumulate strength. , to restore its former strength. Harry made it to 12 Grimmauld Place without Voldemort''s disturbance. At this moment, the young savior is complaining to his two friends about the grievances, unease and anger of the summer vacation. "Hello, Harry." Outside the room, Fred and George thoughtfully waited for Harry to finish complaining to the two friends before Apparating into the room and deliberately startling Harry. "We heard your beautiful speech." Fred was also smiling. "Why are you all at Sirius'' house?" Harry asked, puzzled. "Sirius lent this place to Dumbledore as the temporary headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix." Ron said with a smile, "My family has moved here for a while now." "What is the Order of the Phoenix?" Harry asked Hermione, turning his head. "An organization founded by Dumbledore to fight Voldemort," Hermione explained. "So, you all joined the Order of the Phoenix?" Harry muttered dissatisfiedly. "Am I the only one left in the dark?" "We''d like to join the Order of the Phoenix." George put his arms around Harry''s neck and said, "but they say we''re not old enough to meet their admission criteria until we graduate from school." Fred grinned and put his arm around Harry''s neck from the other side and said, "We know no one more qualified to join the Order of the Phoenix than you." "Harry, I think you should be concerned about the trial." Ginny pushed the door and walked in, reminding kindly. "No, I''m not worried about that..." Harry said stubbornly. "I''m more concerned about where Voldemort is, what does he want to do? Did the Order of the Phoenix do anything to stop him?" "We don''t know, the Order of the Phoenix won''t let us join their meetings." Hermione looked at the twins uneasily. Harry seemed to think of something, and turned his head to look at Fred and George as well. "To be honest, we don''t know much. According to Albert''s speculation, the mysterious man...well, he is probably accumulating strength." Fred and George exchanged glances and briefly said what they knew: "Right now Fudge He is trying his best to drag Dumbledore back, dragging Dumbledore into a lot of energy, so that he can''t concentrate on dealing with You-Know-Who, we suspect that Fudge is a group with You-Know-Who." "Saving strength?" Harry asked, frowning. "Probably recalled the original subordinates and recruited werewolves, giants and dementors." George shrugged and said, "Maybe, they also plan to occupy Azkaban and release the prisoners locked inside." "You actually managed to eavesdrop on the meeting?" Ron asked in surprise. "How is it possible, Mom cast an anti-disturbance spell on the kitchen door." Fred glanced at Ron and said, "These are Albert''s previous judgments." "Albert predicted a long time ago that You-Know-Who would make a comeback," George explained to Harry. "He thinks this is just the beginning of the chaos, and the whole wizarding world will be even more chaotic." "That guy knows everything," Harry laughed to himself. "I''d like to ask him for a divination about who sent the Dementors to attack me, and whether I have successfully passed the Ministry of Magic trial." "The Dementor that attacked you is probably sent by someone from the Ministry of Magic." George suddenly said, "Albert thinks that as long as Dumbledore helps you defend, you should be able to pass the Ministry of Magic trial." "That guy''s here too?" Harry looked at George in surprise. "No, I heard from Sirius that Dumbledore personally invited Anderson to join the Order of the Phoenix, but he refused." Ron curled his lips in dissatisfaction and said, "That guy doesn''t think the Order of the Phoenix is ??safe enough." "Then how did you know?" Harry looked at Fred and George in confusion, "Did Sirius pay him for divination again?" "It''s not." "Oh, by the way, Harry, the mysterious man seems to have gone to Spain not long ago to try to kill Albert." Hermione worried about Albert for a while when she heard the news. "Voldemort went after Anderson?" Harry asked curiously. "Because Anderson killed Voldemort''s right-hand man?" "It seems that the mysterious man knows that Albert can predict the future." George lowered his voice and said, "Anyway, the mysterious man failed in the end." "Sirius said that You-Know-Who disguised himself as a vicious dark wizard, fought Albert and was forced to leave," added Hermione. As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that both Fred and George were staring at her, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" "nothing." Fred was a little depressed, and he was actually robbed of words. "Anderson defeated Voldemort." Harry''s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe his ears. That was Voldemort, actually defeated? "Probably not." Ginny said what she knew, "According to Sirius, they had a fight in the duel competition, and UU Kanshu almost destroyed the entire dueling arena. Later, Dumbledore also joined the duel, and together with Albert, drove Voldemort away." "Anderson also became the youngest duel champion for this reason." Ron said enviously, "Sirius even won a lot of Galleons because of the bet." "If only Dad had followed the bet at the time." Ginny also felt a pity. "Many people now regret not listening to Sirius and betting with him." "Duel Tournament Champion?" Harry pouted, "That guy really likes this kind of exaggerated title." "Oh yes, Harry, Peter Pettigrew is dead," Hermione said suddenly, seeming to remember something. "Peter is dead?" Harry felt that his brain was running out of time, and the news he received today was too amazing. "Killed by Sirius." "I feel like I''m missing a lot," Harry muttered. "Okay Harry, let''s go down to dinner first, I think their meeting is almost over." Hermione interrupted, "If you have any questions, I suggest you ask Sirius, he knows a lot. secret." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter: The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 989''s amazing news), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 988： Looking forward to You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The morning sun, along with a gust of breeze, sneaked through the gaps in the lifted curtains and sprinkled on the big bed in the master bedroom. Albert, who had been busy all night last night, was still asleep, but Isobel beside him had woken up and was staring sideways at Albert''s peaceful sleeping face, as if admiring how he was sleeping. "Time to wake up." Isobel gently pushed Albert''s shoulder, but the latter did not respond. She stretched out her slender, light-white fingers again and poked Albert''s cheek. Albert, who was still sleeping, opened his eyes dazedly. "Morning!" Albert reached out to cover his yawn and closed his eyes again. Isobel leaned up from the bed and let the sheet slip off her snow-white skin. She stretched, leaned over and said to Albert, who was still trying to fall asleep, "You promised to get up and accompany me to practice in the morning." "You can find Katrina." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn again, turned over and tried to go back to sleep. "I think you also need to exercise, which is good for maintaining your figure and physical fitness." Isobel looked at Albert who was going to be lazy, kissed his forehead and said, "Besides, didn''t you say you have to get up early today?" In the end, Albert failed to be lazy. Under the surveillance of Isobel, he got up and brushed his teeth, changed his clothes and went to the yard to exercise. A breeze blew, and the courtyard was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers. It was quiet, warm and comfortable. Compared with the noisy magic world outside, it was like a paradise. The house-elf Kara had prepared black tea in advance. After drinking some black tea to replenish water, the two began to stretch each other''s bodies, and then jogged along the yard. Albert didn''t slack off, and followed Isobel to run in circles along the yard. Meanwhile, Katrina also joined the jogging team. Since Katrina was persuaded by Isobel''s theory that more exercise is conducive to maintaining youth, Katrina, who also does not want to age rapidly as an adult, has also become a sports enthusiast. Mainly there is the precedent of Isobel. In Katrina''s eyes, Isobel now has ruddy cheeks, a slender and perfect body, and exudes youth and vitality all over her body. Coupled with the unique temperament of a girl, she looks beautiful and moving. After the run, Albert took the towel from the house-elf and gave it to the panting sisters McDougall. He wiped the sweat from his forehead a little, sat in the sunroom to rest, listened to the music on the radio on the table, and flipped the "Daily Prophet" on the table. Isobel pulled Katrina to do yoga on the cushion next to her. Honestly, it looks pretty eye-catching. Albert retracted his gaze and continued to read the headlines of The Prophet Newspaper. The original article that Harry Potter was suspected of being attacked by a Dementor has all disappeared, as if someone wiped the incident from the source. Ministry of Magic, no, it should be that Fudge didn''t want anyone else to know about it. However, the situation is not optimistic. Sirius''s radio and magazines have spread quietly in the British wizarding world. Compared with the "Daily Prophet", which is unwilling to provide useful information, the "truth" announced by Sirius''s magazines and radio has been sought after by some wizards. In the huge magic world, it is impossible for everyone to be a fool. As long as you have a little brain, you can see that there is something wrong with the content of the Daily Prophet. Someone was deliberately targeting Dumbledore. In fact, everyone doesn''t mind cheering, but when the daily reports are smearing Dumbledore and Harry Potter without giving some useful reports, they are disgusted by people. While some were bewildered by the Daily Prophet''s news, there were certainly others who were annoyed by it, and they were the biggest fans of Defense Guide magazine and Wizards Lookout Radio. In order to save the "Daily Prophet"''s declining sales, the newspaper added a lot of advertising space. Albert saw an ad for Fred and George on it, and even Lee Jordan put the Wizard card on the Daily Prophet''s ad column, but Albert was skeptical of the ad''s conversion rate because he himself Almost no ads. "Well, it''s time to give the shop a name." Albert put down the newspaper and picked up the "Defense Express" that was placed beside him. Most of the content in this "Defense Guide" is obtained from Spain. Sirius even featured Fudge''s recent crimes in the magazine, apparently disgusted by the Minister for Magic''s actions. Unlike Sirius in the novel, Sirius is more than happy to entertain Fudge after receiving advice from Albert. According to the information received by the house-elf Dobby, the Ministry of Magic has been discrediting the "Defense Guide", and they have quietly recovered and destroyed the magazines, and they have even tried to capture Sirius and Lupin, but unfortunately never succeeded. "How''s the Wizard''s Lookout?" Albert asked Dobby the house elf again. Unlike Kara, Dobby is better at running around and can help Albert gather intelligence from the outside world. "Not many wizards know about this radio station," said Dobby the house-elf sharply. "However, the Ministry of Magic already knows about the radio station, and they have tried to shut it down, but have never found the source of the radio broadcast." "Protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, it''s **** if you can find it." Albert was not surprised at all. "Mr. Abu Forth at Hog''s Head likes this radio channel very much," Dobby continued. "He plays it often in the bar." "However, people outside are more interested in the master becoming the youngest duel champion. It is rumored that the master defeated a very powerful and murderous dark wizard, and thus ruined the duel stage." Speaking of this, the house elf''s Eyes gleamed because it was basically true. "Master, here is your urgent letter." Carla hurried over to deliver the letter with the Ministry of Magic''s "w" seal to Albert. It was a letter from the Ministry of Magic, and of course he knew what it meant. Albert put down the "Defense Express", opened the letter, quickly glanced at the content on it, and a shallow smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This letter undoubtedly originated from Wizengamore. The content of the letter was to let Albert go to the Ministry of Magic to participate in a trial. As for whose trial, it was naturally the famous Harry Potter. This is the benefit to Albert of being a duel champion, otherwise Wizengamore probably wouldn''t have sent him an invitation. According to Budd, Albert''s position as a substitute for Wizengamo has been stabilized, and no one has openly opposed it, especially after knowing that Albert had overturned an extremely threatening dark wizard in the duel competition, even if he The fool also knew it was time to shut up. It''s nothing more than strong strength and many titles, and he doesn''t care about the title of Wizengamot. Politicians can of course shamelessly ignore these halo titles, but Albert has someone to help. After Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, he said hello to the girls: "I have to go out." "Where are you going?" Isobel frowned and asked, she didn''t like Albert running around, for fear that he would do something dangerous again. "Ministry of Magic, a letter from Wizengamore invites me to participate in a trial." Albert said cheerfully: "I have no reason to miss the trial of Harry Potter." "Be careful on the road." Isobel kissed Albert''s forehead and asked again, "Will you come back for breakfast later?" "If you don''t come back before nine o''clock, you don''t have to wait for me to have breakfast," Albert stood up and took a slice of bread with blueberry jam from the house-elf Carla, ready to take a shower in the bathroom before heading to the Ministry of Magic. "However, I don''t think it will take too long. Maybe, I will be back when you have breakfast." It didn''t take too long to take a cold shower. Albert picked up his wand and waved it on his body. All the liquid on his body evaporated, and his clothes flew over him automatically. Before he left, the house-elf Dobby was waiting outside. After relocating, Albert Apparated directly around the Ministry of Magic''s guest phone booth. He had been there once before and was familiar with all the procedures. Albert didn''t wear the badge provided by the phone booth, but pinned a delicate silver "W" badge to his left chest, tapped his clothes with his wand, and changed into Wizengamore''s fuchsia in the blink of an eye. Formal gown. With a ding, Albert just stepped out of the elevator when he saw two acquaintances. "Long time no see, Mr. Bud, and Mr. Serra." Albert skillfully greeted the two old acquaintances in front of him. "We just made a bet on whether you''ll be late." Bud stuffed the pocket watch back into his pocket and said with a smile to the old man beside him, "Don''t forget your wine, old man." "Okay, remember to go to my place in two days." Sera didn''t care, because that bottle of wine was the one he won from Bud last time. The two old men are the boring ones, they just want to have some fun with each other. "I don''t really want to come today." Bud winked at Albert and said, "However, I heard that today''s trial will be very interesting." "Then don''t come, I originally wanted to be Albert''s guide to Wizengamot." Sera muttered dissatisfiedly. "I don''t think he needs that stuff." "I haven''t heard much about your deeds recently." Sera smiled and took off the communication bracelet on her hand and said, "Well, yes, this thing works well, if you can link more communication bracelets in the future If so, I think it''s definitely a great invention." "This is not my invention, there are similar things on the Muggle side." Albert didn''t have the habit of taking all the credit for himself, "and, if you want to improve it, I am alone. It is definitely not enough, and more people need to work hard for it. "I like your modesty, but it''s not good to be too modest." Sera was very satisfied that Albert was not so proud and complacent: "However, you are right, this thing is already perfect, if you want to improve it further, More wizards need to put more energy into it." "Come on, stop touting each other, let''s make jokes. Let''s go and see what Fudge called us over." Bud looked at the two of them speechlessly. However, he does not deny that the communication bracelet invented by Albert is indeed very practical, at least it is very good for transmitting brief information. The three members of the Wizengamore wearing purple-red robes are still very conspicuous in the hall of the Ministry of Magic. Another reason is that Albert is too young to wear the symbol of the Wizengamore members. Robes, the wizards were all stunned by this scene. When a few people took the elevator, Albert met another old friend; Hetock Dagworth. After looking up and down, Hetok smiled and said to Albert: "I dare say that you can definitely break Dumbledore''s record and become the youngest member of Wizengamot." "I just hope that the trial will be quicker, and I''m just about to have breakfast." Albert greeted the old friend in front of him. "By the way, thank you for your note, I think I should be able to cook it all at once." "When you''re done, you''d better show it to me." Hetok teased: "However, I thought you would be very excited." "If you pay special attention, you will find that there are countless halos on my head, stabbing everyone''s eyes." Albert raised his finger to the top of his head and said in a joking tone, " By the way, this is for you." "What is this?" Hetok took the silver card suspiciously "If I have a wedding next year, I will use this to inform you of the exact time and place," Albert said in French. "You must have heard some rumors, but next year is not very safe." "Really?" Hetok was a little surprised. "Anyway, I have already hid, you should pay attention to your own safety." Albert believed it or not, I have already reminded it anyway. " "No, I mean you''re getting married?" Hetok was still single. "Maybe, anyway, I have informed you in advance, probably in the summer of next year." The elevator has reached the ground floor. They are the last group of passengers. A few people got off the elevator and walked forward along the passage corridor for a while until they came to a gloomy black door. "Looks like we''re lucky, the trial hasn''t started yet," The four of them swarmed in and found a corner seat to sit down. Albert met many old friends here, and some people waved at him to welcome him. Albert also smiled and waved at them in response. Of course, he''s not Garen, and he can''t be liked by everyone. After he came to the courtroom, some people looked at him not very friendly. Albert didn''t care, but looked up in Fudge''s direction with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. In fact, Albert is still looking forward to the day when Fudge will also sit here and be tried, and someone is more diligent than him in this matter. Several people quickly figured out the reason for using the courtroom today. "What the hell, the courtroom was used for this kind of thing," Huttock muttered, apparently also the unlucky guy who was called in early in the morning for the trial. "Actually, I think that one would prefer Dumbledore to sit there for trial!" Albert said softly. "I heard that you destroyed the duel venue in Spain." Mog came over to say hello to Albert. "That''s pure slander." "However, the title of the youngest dueling champion is very handsome. When it was passed back, it almost shocked a lot of people." Mog said with a smile. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and the door of the courtroom was pushed open again. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 990 is expected), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 989： The powerful Potter You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person who pushed in the door was not today''s trial person Harry Potter, but a member of Wizengamore who had just arrived. The time in the courtroom passed quickly in the chat of everyone, and the originally scheduled court time had passed. No doubt Potter was late! Potter''s late arrival undoubtedly left a bad impression on all the members of the Wizengamot, which is probably what Fudge wanted to see the most. It''s really annoying! Albert wanted to see Fudge sit on it and be tried more and more. Fortunately, someone was more diligent than him in this matter, and he hoped that Fudge would be unlucky. "This kind of thing is not common." Bud looked in Fudge''s direction and said softly to Albert. "It''s unsurprising, someone probably wants us to hang out here for a few hours." Albert could see that Fudge was in a good mood. If Potter was really a few hours late, his plan had really worked. "What happens if I miss this trial?" Albert asked. "I don''t think Potter has another chance," Sera said, frowning. He obviously guessed the reason, especially after finding out that the person being tried here today was Harry Potter, he knew that this scene was definitely made by someone on purpose. Anyone who understands can actually guess that although some people are dissatisfied with Fudge''s actions, they can''t do anything for the time being. Who made Potter late. "I''m looking forward to today''s trial." Albert looked at the smug Fudge with a malicious smile on his face. He believed that Fred and George would let Harry Potter know that the Dementors that attacked him most likely came from the Ministry of Magic. In the case of knowing that he was framed by the Ministry of Magic, he still has to come to the Ministry of Magic to be tried. I believe that Harry Potter will never swallow this breath. A savior with malice to the Ministry of Magic, it''s funny to think about. Really looking forward to the next development. Sure enough, the protagonist never disappoints. It didn''t take long for the door of the courtroom to be pushed open again, and the surrounding whispers stopped abruptly. Because today''s protagonist is here. Albert motioned Bud and Sera to look at a certain minister. Fudge''s face was very gloomy, like a child who just heard that the Christmas party was cancelled. He obviously didn''t expect Harry Potter to appear here. "You''re late." Fudge''s indifferent voice echoed in the courtroom, giving people a strong sense of oppression, but Harry Potter, who had just entered the courtroom, was indifferent. "I have been notified: Trial in the office of Ms. Amelia Burns, Head of the Law Enforcement Division at the Ministry of Magic, at ten this morning." Under the dual effects of tranquilizers and Felicity, Harry showed unprecedented calmness. He had learned the "truth" from the twins, and he knew that he would be fine, so now he can be said to be full of confidence. Instead, he looked at Fudge with an odd look. Sitting in the only chair in front of him, he said in a slow and gentle tone: "I just found out a few minutes ago that the time was two hours earlier, but luckily I came to the Ministry earlier, otherwise I would have missed this trial, Let everyone waste their time here." Although he said that he was being tried, but listening to that tone, it was as if he was not the one who came to be tried. "It wasn''t Wizengamore''s fault," Fudge interrupted impatiently, looking even more gloomy. "The Ministry sent an owl to inform you this morning." However, Fudge was unable to interrupt Harry, who seemed to ignore it and said to himself. "I think the owls at the Ministry of Magic must have sent the letter to the wrong place, since I was attacked by the Dementors and have changed places." Harry ignored Fudge''s annoyed look, and looked around to himself, surprised to see an acquaintance in the corner. "He''s calmer than I expected." Bud looked at Harry Potter below in surprise, turned his head and said to Albert, "If it wasn''t for you by my side, I would have thought it was you below. " "After all, it''s the savior, I haven''t seen any big scenes." Albert said in a voice that could be heard by everyone around him: "I think the Triwizard Tournament a while ago gave Potter a strong heart. After all, compared to those more sinister scenes, this time is really different. What''s the matter, let alone this time he has a helper." This is the result of drinking tranquilizers, Felicity and knowing the truth and knowing the ending, a savior Harry Potter who is full of fighting power. Harry Potter is not easy to mess with right now. "Very well, the defendant is finally here, let''s get started!" Fudge''s face became more and more ugly, as if he had just been punched in the face. The witch next to him was staring at Harry Potter, as if she wanted to swallow him. "Are you ready?" Fudge asked aloud to Percy, the trial reporter. "Yes, sir." Percy responded, saying he was fine. He had recovered from the surprise of seeing Albert, his eyes were focused on the parchment in front of him, and a quill was in his hand ready to write. "Trial on August 12," Fudge said aloud: "Harry James Potter, 4 Privet Road, Little Whinging, Surrey, for breaches of the Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards Act and the International Secrecy Act. "Interrogators: Minister of Magic Cornelius Oswald Fudge; Director of Magical Law Enforcement Division Amelia Susan Burns; Senior Deputy Minister Dolores Jane Umbridge ." "Trial Recorder: Percy..." Harry glanced at Percy, he had heard Ron talk about the reason why Percy left the Weasleys, and it seemed that betraying his family had earned him Fudge''s appreciation. However, it was Albert who was even more surprised than Harry, who had never imagined that Umbridge had now become a senior deputy minister. It''s so funny that a deputy minister went to Hogwarts to teach! Next, Dumbledore also did not disappoint everyone, and he appeared at a critical moment. Perhaps because of what he had experienced, Dumbledore looked calm and did not show the slightest anger because of Fudge''s calculations, as if it was just a trivial matter. Compared with the calm interrogator and defense witnesses. Fudge, who was still majestic, was actually panicked by the appearance of Dumbledore. The members of the Wizengamore present watched this scene with interest. Some of them seemed annoyed, some seemed a little scared, and most of them were whispering, as if discussing the previous "Daily Prophet" about the Dumbledore''s old and confused report. In particular, Dumbledore gently declined the inarticulate Fudge''s kindness, and changed himself into a chair. After sitting down, his suave appearance didn''t look like an old muddle. "This scene is so hilarious!" Sera muttered. Whether Harry Potter or Dumbledore, at this moment, they are looking at Fudge with a kind of interest, as if Fudge sitting on the judgment seat is the monkey jumping up and down. "I think after today, a lot of people won''t be able to sleep at night!" Bud said to Albert in French. "When are you leaving the UK?" Albert asked. "After a while!" Bud said without hesitation. "What?" Hetok was a little puzzled. "Britain is not safe!" Bud said softly, "I think you just don''t stay in the UK at all. After you get married, let''s go around the world with us." "The place where I live is very safe." Albert declined: "As for traveling around the world, I will consider it." He looked around and had to admit that Bud was right. This attitude of Dumbledore made the members of Wizengamore present uneasy, because if Dumbledore was not old and confused, not crazy, it means that the news he announced a while ago is very likely to be true. That man is really back! This is undoubtedly a cruel reality that many people are unwilling to face. Cornelius Fudge took a deep breath, and after forcing himself to calm down, shiveringly pulled out a piece of parchment from a pile of documents, took another deep breath, and read aloud: "Accus the defendant of the following crimes: The defendant Having previously received a written warning from the Ministry of Magic for similar allegations, this time, knowingly and knowingly, at 9.23pm on August 2, in a Muggle-inhabited area In the face of a Muggle, the use of a Guardian Charm violated paragraph 3 of the Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards Act 1875 and paragraph 3 of the International Confederation of Magicians Secrecy Act. Thirteen." When Fudge finished, he put down the parchment and glared at Harry, "Have you ever used the Patronus Charm in front of Muggles?" "Underage wizards can use magic to save themselves when they are in danger." Harry didn''t answer Fudge, but said calmly, "So, your accusation is not valid." Not only Fudge was stunned, but the other Wizengamore members were stunned. Everyone looked up and down at Harry Potter, who was sitting there calmly. The other party was completely unaffected by the atmosphere of the courtroom, and it seemed that he did not intend to follow the procedures of the Ministry of Magic. Moreover, Harry Potter did not seem to intend to stop, and continued to speak. "There are some things that I have to correct." "Quiet," growled Fudge. "There''s something wrong with your accusation," Harry said suddenly. "what?" "Three years ago, the Ministry of Magic sent me a written warning for a misjudgment that I had violated the Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards Act." Harry said calmly: "I have to check..." "Enough, enough!" interrupted Fudge, very arrogantly, "I''m not free..." "You should let me finish, I think everyone wants to know the truth." Harry said slowly, "and, I can show evidence." The courtroom was suddenly silent, and everyone was staring at Harry Potter. They suddenly had a feeling that the person in front of them was not here to be tried, but was here to ask for guilt. "Evidence?" Amelia Burns asked. "Yes, I have proof," Harry continued. "Three years ago, the hover charm wasn''t mine, it was a house elf, so it''s purely a Ministry of Magic technical issue." "Look!" shouted Fudge angrily, gesturing exaggeratedly in Harry''s direction. "A house-elf! In a Muggle dwelling! Is that possible?" "The house-elf is currently at Hogwarts." After speaking, Harry turned his head to look at Dumbledore. Dumbledore was also very surprised by Harry''s performance, and nodded cooperatively: "It does happen, and if you want, I can call the house elf here to testify right away." "I...I don''t have time to listen to house-elf bullshit," Fudge exclaimed, a little flustered. "Not only this, but he blew his aunt up." "Yes yes, it does," Harry admitted calmly. "Look, he admitted it himself." Fudge smashed the judge''s bench with a punch, knocking over a bottle of ink, a slightly comical look that softened the expressions of many Wizengamore members. "But I remember what you said at the time:" Harry repeated with a deliberate pause: "We won''t punish you for such a trivial matter, it''s an accident, we won''t put people just for blowing up their aunts. Sent to Azkaban." Looking at Dumbledore again, Harry added: "To be honest, I ran away from home and was so moved by what you said." "Yes, I remember it too, you were very merciful not to press charges, and I think you agree that even the best wizards don''t always have control over their emotions," said Dumbledore calmly. For now Fudge was scrambling to wipe the ink off his notes. The courtroom fell into an eerie silence again, because if the previous two things were uncovered, today''s trial would be meaningless, at most it would be a warning. What a hilarious trial. Many Wizengamore members had such thoughts in their minds, and they also looked at Harry Potter''s qualities differently. "Okay, let''s go back to today''s topic!" Harry suddenly smiled, but the smile on his face gave people a creepy feeling. "I was attacked, attacked by dementors," he told everyone. "I''m sure this is a well-rehearsed lie!" Fudge roared excitedly. "I have proof," Harry said firmly. "I have proof that what I said is true." "Have you met a Dementor?" Amelia Burns asked Fudge, glancing at him. "Yes, I have witnesses." "You drove them away? I mean you summoned a full-fledged Patronus?" Amelia Burns asked curiously. "A stag, it''s a stag every time. If you doubt it, I can get one for you on the spot." Harry was confident that he could summon the physical Patronus in public. "Every time?" Ms. Burns asked. "Have you ever conjured a Patronus before?" "Yes, when I was in third grade, Dementors attacked me in the carriage and on the Quidditch pitch, so I had to get someone to teach me the Patronus Charm to protect myself," Harry said honestly. "It''s amazing," Ms. Burns told the group. "It''s amazing that he can conjure a true Patronus at his age." "No, it''s not a big deal, as far as I know, Mr. Anderson mastered the Patronus Charm before me, and I asked him how to deal with Dementors at first, although Professor Lupin finally took the time to teach me. " The expressions on the faces of the members of Wizengamore were slightly strange, and they looked almost instinctively in a certain direction in the courtroom. The Mr. Anderson that Harry Potter spoke of was sitting there, and the other party was equally calm, as if the person who had just been mentioned was not him. "If there are no other questions, I will present the evidence." "What do you mean?" Ms. Burns asked. "I have witnesses to prove that the Dementors did attack me and my cousin that day." Harry glanced at Fudge and said firmly, "I mean with the exception of my cousin Dudley Dursley. ." Everyone was dumbfounded by Harry''s words. Yes, the interrogator can give evidence, it is his power, and the interrogator cannot ignore this. From the beginning, Harry Potter had the initiative because he had evidence, he had evidence from start to finish, and as the highest court in the United Kingdom, they had to be as impartial as possible, even though a lot of people here knew about this The joke-like trial is a farce created by the Minister of Magic, but the authority of the Wizengamore, all members of the Wizengamore must be maintained automatically, at least on the surface, because that is the source of their power, otherwise The entire British Ministry of Magic will be broken, and no one will take Wizengamore seriously anymore, and as members of Wizengamore, they will be a complete joke. "Very well, where is this man?" Fudge seemed to be deflated, he knew what to do with Harry Potter today. Harry turned to look at Dumbledore. "I brought her," said Dumbledore. "She''s just outside the door." Mrs Figg, who was soon brought in by Percy, looked equally calm. Yes, peaceful, terribly peaceful, like Harry Potter, completely unaffected by the atmosphere here. Fudge suddenly had an ominous premonition. He glared at the old woman under his eyes and asked loudly, "Full name?" "Arabella Figg," said Mrs. Figg blankly. "I''m a resident of Little Whinging, right next to Harry Potter''s." "On our records, apart from Harry Potter, no wizards live in Little Whinging," said Ms. Burns, frowning. "That area has been under constant surveillance." "Squibs are not on your record," said Mrs Figg calmly. "Squib?" Fudge looked up at Mrs Figg. "We''ll check. By the way, can Squib see dementors?" "We can see!" Mrs Figg glared at Fudge disapprovingly. "Very well," said Fudge dryly. "Mr. Potter said you saw him attacked by dementors." "On the evening of August 2, about a quarter past nine, I happened to go out to buy cat food." Mrs. Figg read out what she had memorized: "I happened to see two dementors sliding and attacking. Mr Potter and his cousin Dudley. To be honest, I was stunned because it was so cold after the Dementors showed up, and I felt as if all joy had disappeared from the world, and thought of some Horrible thing... oh yes, I got a letter from a stranger this morning with a few pictures of the time, and I think it must be more convincing than my claim." With that said, Mrs. Figg actually took out a few photos from her pocket under the watchful eyes of the public. "The above is a picture of Potter being attacked by a dementor." There was an eerie silence in the courtroom. "Photo? Are you sure you''re not joking." Fudge thought it was absurd. "I also received a letter from an owl last night with a similar picture," said Dumbledore gently. "Weasley, get the picture up." Fudge felt as sick as eating flies. Several photographs were placed in front of the interrogators. Amelia Burns also felt it was unusual, because the photos did show Harry Potter and his cousin Dudley being attacked, and even one of them showed Mrs Figg, although only back. "Even the photos are ready, and I''m sure those photos were carefully faked by someone." "I can''t see that these pictures are fake," Amelia Burns said quietly. "But the Dementors ran into a Muggle settlement and happened to meet a wizard?" said Fudge contemptuously. "If these two Dementors have recently received orders from someone outside the Ministry of Magic, then not necessarily," said Dumbledore calmly. "Of course, these two particular dementors may not be under the control of the Ministry of Magic..." "No Dementor is out of the Ministry of Magic''s control!" Fudge growled sharply, flushing maroon. "No, Dumbledore, I think Mr. Minister has a good point. In fact, I was told that it was an elaborate scheme and that the person who made the Dementor attack me was one of those present. '' Harry glanced at Dumbledore, the smile on his face even more penetrating, and even Dumbledore frowned. "It''s a slur, a blatant slur," Fudge growled. "He thinks someone wants me to be expelled and lose my identity as a wizard." Harry put his finger on his throat, released the Loud Voice Charm with ease, and suppressed Fudge''s roar: "It turns out he was right. , whether it''s being attacked by a dementor or a trivial matter where a minor uses magic, now a formal criminal court has to be tried, and the trial time has finally been adjusted, and I, the client, don''t know it yet. Of course, I There is no evidence to accuse who did it, but I know that the person who sent the dementors to attack me will be locked up in Azkaban for life in a few years, so I am not angry and never doubt the prophecy After all, it was a prophecy that cost thousands of Galleons to make. "You found a master of prophecy?" Amelia Burns'' face was equally ugly, Harry Potter''s words were completely blatant threats, but... he obviously didn''t seem to be lying. "Yes, someone paid me to hire a Master Prophet," Harry said calmly. "as far as I know" "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me who the master of prophecy was, nor who the person who sent the Dementor to attack me, he only said that he would enter Azkaban in a few years. It is said that his The prophecy is as ruthless as his charges, and there has never been a miss." Bud, Sera, and Mog all turned their heads to Albert, and they suddenly understood why Harry Potter was so powerful. No, it should not be tough, but head iron. "Even if Wizengamore finds him guilty, the Ministry of Magic still has no right to fire Harry Potter," Albert reminded. Of course, the script was indeed provided by him, although the last scene was not, but it is not surprising that the hatred Harry vented his anger after he was sure that he would not be fired. Is he still a savior? Yes. Even Dumbledore didn''t expect Harry Potter to face Fudge in the end. So what if he offended Fudge, what if he stomped the Minister of Magic''s face under his feet. Harry also knew someone was going to step down next year. Moreover, Fudge''s methods are vicious and leave him no room at all. If he doesn''t get guidance, he might fall into the trap and be completely finished. Harry was right, and everything was pointed at Fudge. Fudge''s face turned purplish liver, and the toaded witch to his right stared at Harry Potter. "I think the Ministry of Magic should investigate thoroughly why those two Dementors attacked me without approval?" "It''s not up to you to decide what the Ministry of Magic does or doesn''t do!" Fudge said gruffly. Seeing Fudge like his Uncle Vernon made Harry all the more happy. He said maliciously: "I think the Ministry of Magic should give me an account, knowing that I was almost killed by a dementor. I think not only me, but everyone should be very concerned, and no one wants to. Be the next target of an attack." Amelia Burns felt that someone was invisibly controlling all this, and her eyes couldn''t help looking in a certain direction. "I want to remind everyone that the behavior of those two dementors, even if they are not products of wild thoughts, is not the topic of this interrogation!" The toad-like witch beside Fudge reminded with a light cough: "We are here to Interrogate Harry Potter for breaching the Reasonable Restraint of Underage Wizards Act!" "Very well, maybe we should end Mr. Potter''s trial first, and let the Ministry of Magic deal with the Dementors," said Ms. Burns in a loud voice. "Raise your hand now if you are in favor of the accusation not being substantiated." One hand was raised, and the number was more than half. In fact, as long as he''s not a fool, after Potter''s series of evidence bombardment, he knows that even if Potter is convicted now, the Ministry of Magic can''t do anything to him. What''s more, they also know very well that once Harry Potter is convicted, Wizengamore authority would be challenged. Who gave Harry Potter enough evidence to prove his innocence! "Raise your hand if you approve of the crime," added Ms. Burns. There were very few people raising their hands. Apart from Fudge, there were about five or six people. Obviously, Fudge didn''t expect Wizengamore to sentence Potter from the beginning. If it takes more than an hour, the result will be a different matter, but there is no doubt that his plan has failed, and he has made himself a mess. "Very good, the accusation is not established." Fudge tried to suppress his anger, and his voice became strange. "Great. I have to go. Have a nice day everyone." Dumbledore quickly packed his things and walked out of the courtroom without looking at Harry. "Mr. Headmaster really comes and goes like the wind." Albert looked at Dumbledore''s back, and said softly: "However, today''s trial is really interesting. Isn''t every trial so interesting." "It''s really unexpected." Bud glanced at Albert, stood at the door and greeted some old friends, while watching the silver card that Albert distributed. Everyone was surprised that Albert was getting married. Of course, they were even more surprised by Albert''s range of friends. Undoubtedly, those who received the cards were all Albert''s friends, and nearly one-third of the entire Wizengamot was acquainted with him. Received silver card. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 991, Porter''s powerful combat power), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 990： Harry got it again You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The trial has ended, and Harry has successfully weathered the current predicament. However, his mood did not improve because of the vent just now, and his intuition told Harry that before Cornelius Fudge lost his position as Minister of Magic, the other party would still cause trouble for him. As for holding back and pretending you didn''t know that Fudge sent Dementors to attack you? When you forced yourself to come to the Ministry of Magic to stand trial, you also used despicable means to frame yourself? Even if Harry was really willing to swallow all his grievances, Fudge wasn''t going to let him go. Concession all the time, it will only make it worse, and it will only make others think that you are weak and can be bullied. If you stand up and resist, even if you lose, it won''t be too bad, because the other party will also be injured and will be afraid, even Voldemort is afraid of death, let alone other people. "How?" Mr. Weasley looked at Harry nervously and asked. "Clarified, all allegations are dismissed." Harry said with a smile, looking at the nervous Mr. Weasley. "To be honest, I heard that when they officially started the trial for you..." Arthur was interrupted by Harry halfway through his words. "Don''t worry, I already knew that. Sirius told me last night, and he arranged everything." Harry comforted. Last night, Sirius told him that even if he lost the trial, he could hide in the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix and slowly settle the matter with him after Fudge stepped down, not to mention that he couldn''t lose at all. "You know." Mr. Weasley was very surprised. "Yes, I know," Harry asked quietly. "Are we going back now?" "I''ll send you back directly." Mr. Weasley looked at Harry and said seriously, "You can tell everyone the good news." "That''s great, it makes me uncomfortable to be here." Harry made no secret of his distaste for the Ministry, and he could feel the effects of the Flux seem to be fading. When the two were walking towards the elevator, Harry suddenly stopped and looked in a certain direction. Lucius Malfoy appeared out of nowhere, stared at Harry, and said coldly, "Okay, Patronus Potter, you''re lucky to get away with it again." "Say hello to Voldemort for me." Harry didn''t answer Lucius Malfoy''s words, but narrowed his eyes and showed a "nuclear" smile, "I heard that he was beaten and fled in Spain." "Please tell Voldemort for me to remember to wear underwear before the next duel with me." "You..." Lucius Malfoy was stunned by Harry Potter''s "vicious remarks". Are you crazy to let Voldemort wear underwear? "The last time he climbed out of the cauldron, he hurriedly put on a cloak and duel with me." Looking at Lucius Malfoy in a daze, Harry added. Not only Malfoy, but also Mr. Weasley next to Harry was stunned. "Let''s go." "Harry..." Mr. Weasley looked disturbed. "It doesn''t matter, even if I treat Voldemort politely, I can''t make him change his mind about wanting to kill me, so there is no need to be polite to him. It''s already a deadly vengeance anyway. It''s not too much to say, let alone the truth." Harry''s tone was so calm that he didn''t take these things to heart at all. After noticing Mr. Weasley''s unease, he changed the subject, "I feel like Malfoy is here for something else." "Probably have a financial deal with Fudge." Mr. Weasley sneered. "Malfoy has always been generous and has gotten a lot of benefits. That guy has a lot of energy and a lot of supernatural powers." "No, my intuition tells me that it''s something else, that guy probably has some conspiracy." Harry paused, then suddenly said, "You''d better talk to Dumbledore about it." "conspiracy?" "I don''t know." Harry shook his head. After that, Harry didn''t speak until he left the Ministry. "I already knew that!" In the corridor of 12 Grimmauld Place, Ron stretched his arms around Harry''s neck and shook his fist excitedly, "You''ll be fine for sure." "They must have no reason to convict you, not at all," Hermione shouted sharply, trembling all over as she spoke. "It''s not going well, I almost missed my trial." Harry asked again: "Where''s Sirius? He really helped me a lot." "Sirius and Lupin have something to do." Ginny came down the stairs and asked, "Harry, is your trial going well?" "It''s fine anyway," Harry said without hesitation. "That''s great," Ginny said, clutching her chest. "Tell us about the trial," Fred and George appeared out of nowhere, with smiles on their faces, "I dare say those stories must be interesting." "A lot has happened." Harry went into the kitchen, poured himself a butterbeer, and began to recount what had happened during his trial. "They actually have a formal trial for you?" Hermione was taken aback. "I think so," Harry said softly. "It must have come in handy," said George suddenly. "That thing? What." Ron and Hermione turned their heads to look at the twins, and they found that the two guys were hiding a lot of things. "That golden pill?" Harry asked suspiciously. "That''s the Flux," George reminded. "The Flux that Sirius gave you was taken from us." "An elixir?" Hermione suspected she had heard it wrong. "What is Flux, why do I feel like I''ve heard it before?" Ron frowned and wondered where he heard the name, and Ginny next to him obviously wanted to know what Flux was. "A potion that brings good luck," Hermione explained. "Yes, that''s it. Fuling Elixir can bring good luck and make everything go smoothly." Fred nodded in agreement. "Potion that brings good luck!" Ron looked shocked, clearly desperate for his luck. George next to him reminded, "You can''t take too much Fuling agent within a year, otherwise it will be poisoned by Fuling agent. Sometimes only a short period of luck is enough, and the dosage does not need to be too much." "It''s a really good feeling, I feel like I can do anything." Harry nodded and admitted, "Do you still have any, I want to buy some." "No, the Flux is priceless, and it''s very difficult to make." Fred shook his head and pointed, "You have to go to Albert, maybe he has a special way to get Flux." Harry was a little disappointed, he felt like he needed more phlegm. At the urging of the twin brothers, Harry began to tell everyone about what happened during his trial at the Ministry of Magic. Hermione''s voice rose a little when Harry talked about Fudge switching the time and nearly making him miss his trial, obviously it was hard to believe that was going to happen. "I couldn''t believe Fudge would do that," Harry told the group. "Honestly, I didn''t expect him to be like that. It felt like a different person. I remember running away from home in third grade. , the Fudge I met at the Leaky Cauldron was still a very gentle person, he also spared my punishment, comforted me, and the result..." "Why would Fudge do this?" "Is Fudge under the Imperius Curse too?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Probably not." Harry shook his head. It''s not that he didn''t suspect that Fudge was controlled by the Imperius Curse, so he deliberately targeted himself, but this speculation was quickly denied. "Why not, isn''t Crouch also under the Imperius Curse?" Ron gave a ready-made case. "Dumbledore has always been targeted by Fudge. If Fudge is really controlled by the Imperius Curse, it will definitely be noticed that something is wrong." Harry reminded. "But, it''s not that no one noticed something wrong with Crouch." Ron still suspected that Fudge had been placed under the Imperius Curse. "Voldemort wouldn''t do such a stupid thing, it would cause a backlash from the entire Ministry of Magic, unless he can completely control the British wizarding world, but Dumbledore obviously can''t let the other party succeed." "Don''t be silly, as long as Dumbledore is around, You-Know-Who won''t try to control the Minister of Magic." George interrupted Ron''s unrealistic speculation. "Fudge did that all because he wanted Harry to be fired." Fred and George reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder: "Fudge used to be gentle with you because you were valuable to him, and then you Like Galleon. And now that you''re on the opposite side of Fudge, he''ll find a way to kill you." "Would it be too exaggerated?" Ginny was also surprised at the malice shown by Fred and George towards Fudge. "No, it''s not an exaggeration at all." Harry agreed with the Weasley brothers. "Now Fudge is like a mad dog. He wants me to be fired." "But you weren''t fired," Hermione reminded. "That''s because I''m on Flux." Harry said of what happened last night, when Sirius gave him the parchment and the lucky pill, The contents of the parchment taught Harry how to deal with the trial, and the tranquilizers and phlegm helped him deal with it calmly. "Trust me, if you''re in that situation, you''ll be so panicked that you can''t even speak," Harry said firmly. "I dare say that Sirius must have asked Albert to help." Fred and George looked at each other, patted Harry on the shoulder and reminded: "You remember to take the time to thank him." "Oh, yes, I met him over there." Harry said suddenly, "Anderson was also in the courtroom at the time, just among a group of old people." "It''s normal, Albert is Wizengamore''s substitute, and this happened a long time ago. Later, one of his titles was lost by Fudge, and even Wizengamore''s substitute position was almost lost. ." Fred and George looked at each other, then looked at Hermione and said, "The Ministry of Magic is a **** right now, and you have to get used to eating **** when you go in there, and only a fool like Percy would go to hell. Drill in." "Mum didn''t know anything about the Ministry of Magic and always thought we''d be fine in the Ministry." The two men''s voices paused, as if they felt something, they turned their heads stiffly, and saw Mrs. Weasley standing on her hips and glaring at them. "We''re telling the truth." Fred and George said in unison. "Fudge really wants me to be expelled and let me lose my qualifications as a wizard." Harry noticed Mrs. Weasley''s expression and quickly changed the subject: "You were not there, can''t believe that he was incompetent and furious, desperately trying to give me The conviction scene is really funny..." Harry continued to talk about how he solved the problem of the levitation spell in the second year and the expansion spell in the third year, and took the lead in solving the danger of being expelled. "Oh yes, there are pictures. Someone sent Mrs. Figg a few pictures of me being attacked." Harry suddenly said about the pictures, "Although I didn''t see those pictures, I think they should be true. , because the judge also thinks it is true, this is a strange thing, when I was attacked by a dementor, someone was hiding at the scene to take pictures, but I didn''t notice it?" "Harry, you really said that." Hermione didn''t care about the photo, she was stunned by Harry''s provocation of Fudge in the courtroom. "There''s no chance of us easing." Harry shook his head. "Connelly Fudge wants to kill me, and I''m sure he has something to do with the Dementors. Either he did it, or he let him do it, Fudge did try to cover up the truth in the end." This is actually the reason why Harry chose to fight Fudge in the end, because the Minister of Magic did have malice towards him. "But... you shouldn''t either..." Hermione felt that Harry shouldn''t have done that. "Anderson isn''t saying that Fudge is going to step down next year," said Harry deadpan. "Maybe when he''s off the stage, that''s when he''s locked up in Azkaban. Well, Sirius seems to have collected a lot of this stuff. information, I can be interviewed in person at that time. "Hermione, I really don''t know why you, Albert''s friend, can be so naive." Fred and George both looked at Hermione with strange eyes. "Innocent?" "If Harry is late for the trial and is fired, do you know what will happen to him?" Fred cast a glance at Hermione and said to himself, "Harry''s wand will be broken and he will lose his ability to become a wizard. And, this matter is not over, Fudge will certainly use this opportunity to smear Harry everywhere, just as he smeared Dumbledore. Harry''s reputation will soon stink like a stinky gutter by the side of the road It can''t be heard, Fudge won''t let him go, the guy will probably create an opportunity to find a way to get Harry to Azkaban, and his life will be completely over, and you will still be at Hogwar. Ci went to class, verbally sighed and held grievances for what happened to Harry, because you can''t do anything." "I..." Hermione was speechless as Fred described the future. "Do you now see how ridiculous you are?" said George, shaking his head. "Like that idiot Percy who betrayed everyone and turned to Fudge, we know exactly why he did it. Dad''s not so good at the Ministry of Magic, no Percy, who is backed by the mountain and has been implicated by his reputation, if he doesn''t take refuge in a big man, he can only roll at the bottom for the rest of his life." "Percy deserves to be used by Fudge, I saw him in the courtroom," Harry said oddly. "I think he got his wish." "Reality is so cruel." Fred and George spread their hands towards Hermione. "Next, Fudge will send someone to teach at Hogwarts, and try to drive out Dumbledore and occupy the headmaster''s position." With that said, the two turned their heads to look at Harry and reminded, "Harry, there must be a lot of trouble waiting for you." "Are you sure?" Ron asked while looking at Hermione, who was stunned, then turned to look at the twins. "Wait and see." The twins smiled maliciously together, "Hogwarts this semester must be extra interesting." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 992 Harry realized again), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 991： sorcerer? lookout You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I can finally go to Hogwarts tomorrow. Katrina, who had just packed her luggage and closed her suitcase, breathed a sigh of relief. Although the life here was good, being caught between Isobel and Albert made her feel bad. She hated the feeling that she was completely superfluous, and even more hated seeing the two in front of her. Show affection, always see her embarrassed. Fortunately, I can finally go to Hogwarts tomorrow, and I can finally get rid of all this. At this time, the door of the room was knocked, and the voice of the house-elf Carla came from outside the door. "Miss Katrina, dinner is ready." She remembered that the house-elves were always called Mistress Isobel, even though neither of them were married yet. You don''t have to think about it, it must be Albert who made this happen. Coming out of the room, Katrina walked along the long corridor to the restaurant, looked at the sumptuous meal on the table, and looked up at Isobel: "Today''s dinner is really sumptuous." "You will go to school tomorrow, so naturally you have to eat a lot tonight." Isobel helped put dinner on the table. "Can I bring some food to my mother?" "Mother''s side also has house elves to take care of." Isobel said with relief, "don''t worry about her daily life." "We''re going to Hogwarts tomorrow, are you still staying here?" Katrina sat down at the dining table, picked up a knife and fork and asked, "By the way, where''s that guy?" "It seems that I have something to go out, I should be back soon." Isobel looked at his sister and said gently, "I''ll move to Hogsmeade, where there''s a similar safe house, where I used to live." "Hogsmeade?" Katrina was surprised. "He visits you often?" "Yeah." Isobel replied. "No wonder you don''t feel bored and have time to publish a book with him." Katrina was surprised by Albert''s wrist, she felt that it took a lot of thought and money to set up such a place. "However, he''s always busy." Isobel looked at his sister and said, "Actually, you can help him too." "Busy, busy saving the world?" Katrina laughed to herself. "No, Albert anticipated the turmoil that followed." Isobel glanced at his communication watch and continued: "He''s just been preparing to get through the current difficulties." "I thought he would take you directly out of the UK and flee abroad." Katrina put down her fork and followed Isobel to wait for Albert to return. "Actually, I want him to do that." Isobel said suddenly. There was an eerie silence in the hall. Katrina looked at Isobel and asked strangely, "You didn''t convince him?" "If the situation gets out of control, Albert will take us out of the UK." Isobel shook his head and said, "He has already arranged a way back." "You have changed a lot in recent years." Katrina sighed. At this time, there was a noise outside, it should be Albert returned. "What did you do?" Katrina asked, turning her head. "Everyone is waiting for you!" "Sorry, I made you wait for me on purpose." Albert kissed Isobel''s cheek and said. "Then sit down and eat. The food is almost cold. I remember you don''t like cold food." Katrina said angrily. "We don''t have to get up too early tomorrow. We will Apparate directly to the train station before the train is about to leave." Albert put a large piece of bread crab on the plate, and explained tomorrow''s itinerary while eating. "You''re so cautious," Katrina asked suspiciously. "You think someone will attack the station?" "You still have to be careful on the road. God knows if the Death Eaters will stop the train halfway?" Albert actually wanted to go directly to Hogwarts if he could, but as the student council president, he needed to show his face in the prefect''s carriage. Albert really doesn''t care about this position, but he needs to consider Professor McGonagall for this position. "Would the Death Eaters do that?" Katrina was reluctant to believe that the Death Eaters would do such a stupid thing. "Although the possibility is very small, I still take precautions. God knows if the Death Eaters will do some crazy things." Albert said to himself, "If I were a Death Eater and wanted to assassinate A certain student on the train will disguise as a cart salesman, and when the cart is approaching the target, when the other party is unsuspecting to buy something, he will draw out his wand and give the man an Avada Suo Charm, and then Apparated away while everyone panicked." "You are really insidious." Katrina curled her lips, but she also had to admit that Albert''s insidious plan had a very high probability of success. Yes, it''s hard to guard against. "It''s always right to be cautious, there is no shortage of smart people in this world." After finishing speaking, Albert looked at Isobel, Isobel immediately understood, and began to tell the two about the job of the student council president. Compared to Katrina, who was doing her prefect job seriously, Albert, who was mostly fishing in troubled waters, obviously needed to listen to these things. "By the way, who is in charge of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class this year?" Katrina asked after Isobel finished speaking. "Unfortunately, this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts is 80% complete." Albert put down his knife and fork, took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, and said, "This year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is named Umbridge, and he is the senior deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic. The textbook is "Defense Theory of Magic". Dobby bought it back." "Defense Theory?" Katrina repeated suspiciously, listening to the title, she knew why Albert said that this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts was 80% complete. "You guessed it right, it is said that "Defense Theory of Magic" does not encourage the use of any offensive defensive magic." Albert''s plain tone was filled with contempt and disdain, "Umbridge is not a qualified professor, so Don''t have any expectations, I think Deputy Secretary Umbridge will probably be like Lockhart, holding that book and reading it." "Too bad," Katrina grumbled. "I''m a little worried about the NEWTs Defence Against the Dark Arts score." She also wanted to get good grades like Isobel. "Your level of defense against the dark arts is not bad, just let Albert give you a lesson." Isobel comforted, "Of course, you can also come to me, although I am not as good as Albert, but let me You''ll be fine in the exam." Isobel had trained for revenge before, and later Albert taught her a lot of things, even if she encountered Death Eaters, she could easily get out of her body. "This matter needs to be kept secret, I don''t want a bunch of people to come to me to make up my class." Albert agreed, he thought about it and said, "I need you to help me study "Defense Theory of Magic", then I plan to let Take turns asking questions to Umbridge." "You...you are really bad." "I have to find some fun for her, and test the teaching level of the Ministry of Magic by the way." Albert said with a smile, "Actually, Dumbledore and I could not apply for this course, but unfortunately we were declined." "You seem to hate Umbridge?" Isobel was surprised that Albert could show a clear disgust for someone. "He''s really a nasty guy." Albert waved his wand and conjured a piece of parchment out of thin air. When he reached out to catch the parchment, the parchment turned into two, which he handed to Yi respectively. Zebel and Katrina. Umbridge''s story was detailed on the parchment. "So that''s why you hate him." Isobel does know some things, such as warning letters for breaching the Secrecy Act, such as losing the title of the Wizengamore Youth Representative. I just didn''t expect Albert to get such detailed information. Katrina was shocked after reading it. She didn''t expect such a shameless guy. What surprised her most was that he actually let the Dementors attack Harry Potter. "Although there is no evidence, she should have done it." Albert nodded. "The purpose should be to please Fudge. In fact, she became the deputy minister because of this." "It''s disgusting." Katrina hated Umbridge, too. "Some of her actions are actually right. Otherwise, why do you think she has climbed to a high position? Political struggles are so cruel." The voice of Sirius came out: Welcome to The Wizard''s Lookout. The topic of this issue is the new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts that everyone cares about. Anyone who has been to Hogwarts knows that the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor needs to be changed every year at Hogwarts... Let us welcome today''s guests, Professor Lupin and Mu Professor Di... Sirius, Lupin, and Mad-Eye Moody''s comments on Defense Theory are on the radio... "I dare say that when Umbridge is in class, he will only read that book to everyone. This book can''t teach you much useful knowledge. It is only suitable for extracurricular reading to supplement everyone''s knowledge reserve..." "I totally agree, I just took a while to look through this thing, and what I saw is that people are not encouraged to use any offensive defensive magic." "...As an Auror, I can tell everyone clearly, it''s like you told the dark wizard that you don''t do that, it''s illegal to use black magic..." "...As it is, it''s better to teach everyone something to use. If you have any doubts about it, just flip through the book yourself!" Lupin also predicted that many students might not learn useful Defence Against the Dark Arts if taught as Umbridge did. "...I completely agree with Professor Lupin''s judgment. I think time will tell, but only the fifth and seventh graders are really unlucky, and their further studies will be seriously affected." "As far as I know, although Professor Lupin is a werewolf, he is indeed the most popular professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts in recent years. I''m right!" "Yes, even though everyone was shocked when he finally learned the truth, Professor Lupin is still very popular at Hogwarts." Fred and George were also guests on the broadcast, and although their voices changed and they used pseudonyms, Albert recognized their voices. The two are telling everyone about the tragic experience of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor from the first to the sixth grade. "Finally, I would like everyone to send silent blessings to Professor Dolores Umbridge, and hope that she can successfully teach this year as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts and will not be persecuted by the curse again." The atmosphere in the hall became weird, and the McDoug sisters turned to look at Albert, who suspected that today''s broadcast was deliberately made by Albert. At least part of the introduction to Dolores Umbridge can be seen on the parchment just now. "Don''t you think these broadcasts are useful?" Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, "At least everyone understands the current situation." "If Umbridge hears that, I think she''ll be mad!" Katrina suspects that Albert is going to do something. "I don''t think she knows, even if she does, it doesn''t matter." Albert didn''t care much about Umbridge. Anyway, after he got to school, there would be a bunch of people playing with Umbridge. After turning off the radio, several people went back to pack their luggage. Although the house-elf was willing to do it for him, Albert still had no such habit. There were many important things in the suitcase. As for Isobel''s move to Hogsmeade, there was not too much trouble. The only thing that made Albert a little helpless, Isobel now spends most of his energy on researching cosmetic medicines, obviously caring about himself. young face. It can only be said that women have a paranoia about their appearance. The more beautiful women are, the more they are like this, even the two in the United States are like this. Especially after it is suspected that there is a potion that delays aging, they put a lot of energy into it. However, genius is ultimately no match for opening. After Albert repeatedly assured that he would help with the research afterwards, Isobel picked up the manuscript on Defense Against the Dark Arts that was half-written. "How long do you think the chaos will last?" Isobel, who was soaking in the hot spring pool, turned his head and asked Albert behind him. UU reading In the end, Katrina was too embarrassed to take a bath with them, and when Albert came to take a bath, she hurriedly got up and left. "Three or four years at the most," Abbott speculated. "If that''s not over, I''ll take you out of England." "Are you saying that people can really look young?" Isobel asked. "It''s possible, after all, immortality exists." This is not the first time Albert has answered this question, "I don''t care." "Lie, men always like young and beautiful women." Isobel snorted in dissatisfaction, raised his hand and poked Albert''s chest, "Also, I believe this research will be welcomed by girls, I have already Agreed to plans to open a beauty shop in the UK." "You open a shop with Katrina?" Albert was a little surprised. "Of course not, I can also find help." Isobel pouted, "We plan to gather everyone''s strength to advance this big project." "I can be your potions advisor at that time." Albert said with a smile, "However, before that, we still have to solve the big trouble at the moment." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter: The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist mobile reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 993 Wizard Lookout), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 992： Weasleys new trick You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After soaking in the hot spring, Albert slept soundly, but maybe he was too tired, Isobel was more enthusiastic than expected, probably because of the separation! For couples in love, long-term separation is hard to bear. After all, this is the wizarding world, not the world where the Internet was developed and everyone was indifferent to many things. "Bit confirmed that Hogsmeade Village is fine, you go first, be careful on the road!" Albert glanced at the parchment, which was a map of Hogsmeade Village. He had already determined that there was no one near the safe house. Can Apparate directly to the door. "You too, and you, pay attention to safety on the road." After kissing Albert and Katrina on the cheeks respectively, under Katrina''s complaining gaze, Isobel walked into the box and asked Dobby, the house elf, to help send them to Hogsmeade Village. "He looks more and more like my mother now." Katrina sighed. "She''s just worried about your safety." Albert looked at Katrina, who took out a handkerchief and wiped his face, and said, "We should go to the station. If we have our luggage, Dobby, the house elf, will help us take it to school." At this moment, both of them had changed into wizard robes, and then disappeared out of thin air under Albert''s wand. "After passing, go directly to the prefect''s carriage." Albert instructed. "I''m not a child." Katrina didn''t like being treated like a child. "In her eyes, you will always be a child, just as I see my sister as well." Albert didn''t care too much, and reached out to Katrina: "Let''s go too!" "In your eyes, I''m just... a little girl?" Katrina was a little dissatisfied. "of course not." Albert Apparated directly to Platform 9 and 3/4, and their sudden appearance shocked the surrounding wizards. However, when people looked along the crackling sound, they found that there was nothing there, because Albert and Katrina, who had used the Disillusionment Charm, had already left the place and walked towards the train beside the platform. After entering the carriage, Albert released the illusion spell on the two of them. "Your phantom body spell is really clever." Katrina discovered that no one had noticed anyone passing under her nose along the way. "If you want to learn, I can teach you. However, we''d better go directly to the prefect carriage now." Albert turned and walked across the corridor towards the prefect carriage. He found that many people were casting curiosity towards them. Many girls even stared at Albert unabashedly, and some even put their faces on the glass windows of the carriage, just to see the youngest dueling champion in the legend. Although the news of Albert''s victory was suppressed by the "Daily Prophet", there are still many newspapers in the UK that are willing to report the news of his victory. Of course, there are also reasons why some people deliberately spread it. Youngest duel champion in history. They crossed a few cars and soon came to the prefect''s car, where Albert took out the student council president''s badge from his pocket and pinned it to his chest. Then, reach out and push the door in. After hearing the sound of the door opening, the entire carriage became quiet, and everyone turned their heads to look over, some of them smiled and greeted the two of them. Albert and Katrina went to the front row of the carriage, where it was easier to talk to other prefects later. To be honest, he kind of regretted not bringing Tom with him, or else he could have made fun of Tom to pass the time. After waiting for a while, the last two finally arrived in a hurry. It was Gryffindor''s prefects Hermione and Ron. They dragged their luggage into the carriage and sat down in the spare seat. "Okay, everyone is here." Albert took out the parchment, cleared his throat and said, "Now, let me say here, after you become prefects, you have the powers and the responsibilities you should perform." In fact, when they became presidents of the student council, Professor McGonagall added a few extra pieces of parchment to the letter. The above are the instructions given by the President of the Boys and Girls Student Council to the prefects below. Albert waved his wand and directly made a dozen copies, letting the parchment float in front of the prefects. "I''ll just say a few key points. You can see the rest for yourself. If you have any questions, I''ll leave you time to ask questions after I''m done." Albert didn''t care about the whispers of others, and began to talk about the prefect''s responsibilities, such as patrolling the train, maintaining order, needing to stop students from fighting and playing at school, using prohibited items, when necessary. Help the professors at Hogwarts, and the new prefects of the houses need to lead the way for the freshmen of their respective houses. After talking about the responsibilities, Albert casually mentioned the powers that the subordinates have, such as having their own conference room, and using the prefect''s bathroom in the castle...etc. All the prefects were stunned when they heard it. They originally thought that Albert would speak for a long time, but it took less than five minutes to finish the speech. This is too short, it is purely perfunctory! "Okay, I have one last thing to mention." Albert paused deliberately, glanced at the prefects in the carriage and said, "Our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is from the Ministry of Magic, which means that the Ministry of Magic intends to interfere with Hogwarts. Z, this is not a good sign, there has been almost no precedent like this before." Albert didn''t pay attention to the whispers below, and continued, "I hope that after you return to your respective colleges, you will remind the students of your colleges not to have any unpleasant conflicts with our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, and don''t give her any trouble for you. Don''t try to reason with the other party, because she is a professor and you are students, whether you have reason or not, you can''t reason with her." "Okay, I''ll just say it straight. My friends at the Ministry of Magic revealed to me that our trusted Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s reputation is not very good, do you understand what I mean?" Albert glanced around, calmly "No one has taught this class for more than a year anyway." After speaking, Albert looked at the positions of Hermione and Ron, and the meaning was obvious. "Finally, a kind reminder to you, if someone deliberately revealed what I just said to the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, I''ll curse him for the ugly freckles on his face, the kind that can never be cured." Albert Looking at the Slytherin students with a smile, he said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try." "Okay, just ask if you have anything!" "What about our Defence Against the Dark Arts class?" Hufflepuff''s Ernie McMillan asked, raising his hand. "We have the OwLs exam this year, can you tell us what the exam will focus on?" "Unfortunately, I''m afraid not. I also have a lot of things to do this semester, and you can only ask questions about the prefect. I won''t answer other questions." "What if the new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor takes the initiative to trouble us?" Hermione raised her hand and asked, she was asking for Harry, and the meaning of Albert''s words was obvious. "I think as the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic, she won''t be so rude to trouble the students." Albert paused and continued, "Of course, if you encounter such a thing, I suggest you take the initiative to stay away from her, Ignore her. Well, you can find Professor McGonagall to solve the problem, but don''t expect any effect, there is bound to be a lot of unpleasant things happening this term when the Ministry of Magic interferes at Hogwarts." "Well, if you have no other questions, I suggest that the new prefects patrol the other cars and let everyone know you." "Also, I think you who can become prefects should not be in such a situation, but I still have to remind you, don''t bully others by virtue of your prefect status, the status of prefect means more responsibility, not that power." "You really like to be lazy." Katrina complained that this guy only took a quarter of an hour. "People don''t like to listen to it because they talk too much. If they don''t understand, they will naturally read the parchment. If they don''t understand, they will naturally come to ask us." Albert said lightly. Hermione hurried over, stood in front of Albert, and asked in a low voice, "Do you think the Ministry of Magic sent the professor to Hogwarts this time to target Harry?" "It''s for Dumbledore, Potter is just incidental. The Ministry of Magic has actually wanted to have a hand at Hogwarts for a long time, but Dumbledore is too strong, and now is an opportunity for them, I think she will probably desperately Get Dumbledore out, pass the laws of the Ministry of Magic, and make yourself the new Headmaster." "Anderson really said that." After finishing patrolling the carriage, Hermione told Harry the conversation they had just had. "Well." Hermione nodded and said, "Harry, when you arrive at school, it''s best not to cause trouble. This is Anderson''s reminder to you." "I never thought of taking the initiative to cause trouble, everything came to me." Harry protested angrily. "Did Anderson say what to do?" Ron asked worriedly. "Drive the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor away, or send it to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." Hermione hesitated for a moment, and twitched her cheeks and said the solution given by Albert. Harry, Ron, and Ginny all stared at Hermione, dumbfounded. "That guy is cruel," Ron muttered. "How long is this going to keep her there?" "He is a good man." A girl''s voice came from the side, it was Luna who was reading "The Quibbler". "Good enough to send someone to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries," said Ron angrily. "The Defence Against the Dark Arts professors at Hogwarts are not very good, maybe she can escape by going to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." Luna said casually, "Albert must have thought of this, he really Nice guy." Ginny looked at her friend, not knowing what to say. "Is the Ministry of Magic crazy, or is the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor really not afraid of curses?" Harry muttered. "I think you are crazy." Malfoy appeared at the door of the carriage at some point. "Everyone knows that there is a problem with the famous Harry Potter." With that, Malfoy pointed to his head, and laughed along with his dog-legged friends Goyle and Crabbe. "Oh, did your dad help me pass the word to Voldemort?" Harry didn''t care about Malfoy''s sarcasm, but asked back blankly. The smiles on the three faces froze. "It seems not, remember to write a letter to Lucius for me, and let him not forget to tell me." Harry said calmly. "How dare you..." Malfoy trembled with anger at Harry''s words. "What, you have other business." Harry turned his head and asked. "How does it feel to be defeated by Weasley, Potter?" Malfoy scoffed. "Shut up, Malfoy," Hermione snapped. "Looks like I''ve touched a sore spot," Malfoy said with a smug smile. "Okay, Potter, you can" "you''re so boring." "what." "I said you were boring," said Harry with disgust. With that said, Harry took out his wand, waved it gently towards the three of Malfoy, pulled the three of them out of the car, and closed the door of the car. "Harry!" said Hermione angrily. "As you can see, Malfoy deliberately picks things up, even if I ignore them." Harry put his wand back in his pocket and shrugged at Hermione, "It''s usually the trouble that comes to the door. " "Okay Hermione," Ron agreed. "That''s not Harry''s problem." "Yeah, that''s not Harry''s problem," Ginny agreed. "Harry, promise me, after going to school, stay away from the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Hermione was a little helpless, worried about Harry''s situation at school. "I will." Harry looked sideways at the rain curtain outside the window. Although he said that, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Sirius also warned him to stay away from the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor named Umbridge. But...why did Fred and George say this year would be fun? Harry stood up and walked outside. "Harry, where are you going?" Hermione asked immediately. "Go to Fred and George," said Harry. "What''s your business with them?" Ron asked, puzzled. "Inquire about something." Seeing Harry walking outside, Hermione and Ron looked at each other and got up to follow. They soon found Fred''s carriage, Albert was not here, Fred and Lee Jordan were playing wizard cards, and George was flipping through a magazine. "Is something wrong?" "What are you going to do?" Harry asked straight to the point. He was sure that this group of daring guys in front of him must be planning to do something. "We''re not going to do anything." George smiled more and more kindly. "Is there a way to get Umbridge away?" Harry asked, raising his eyebrows. "You have a grudge? Oh, you do." George nodded. "It''s hard. Better not do that." "If you don''t want that guy to trouble you, UU Reading will give her an oblivion spell to make her forget to trouble you." Lee Jordan suggested with a smile. "Okay, I''m just kidding." After seeing Hermione''s eyes, he changed his tune, "But Umbridge is not a good thing." "If you don''t want to go to her class, I have a good solution." George took out a few candies from his pocket and introduced them to several people, "Quick-acting escaping candy, after eating it, you will have various symptoms of illness. ." "Various symptoms?" Ron asked, picking up one. "Yes, all kinds of symptoms, maybe seven or eight, including diarrhea. Of course, we don''t recommend diarrhea." Fred smiled maliciously, "If Umbridge wants to trouble you one day, You just eat this, pass out directly in front of her, or suddenly vomit on the other side, I think her expression must be quite wonderful." "you" "Rest assured, the quick-acting skipping candy is very safe. We have tested it ourselves, and there is an antidote, so there will be no problem." George laughed more and more unscrupulously. Hermione suddenly had a hunch that in the future at Hogwarts school, I am afraid that people will often see people sick in class and sent to the school hospital. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 994 Weasley''s New Trick), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 993： toads cry You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I hate rain!" Albert turned his head to look at the rain-drenched window, reached out and tapped the address book on his hand, and he had been using this method to keep in touch with Fred, George, and Lee Jordan on the train. "I thought you liked the rain!" Katrina also turned her head and looked out the window, then looked back at the communication bookmark in Albert''s hand, "You have been chatting with your sister since just now?" "Yes!" Albert didn''t deny it. "Anyway, it''s idle time. Looking for someone to chat can pass the boring time." "Can you get me a copy of this?" Katrina asked suddenly, "I can pay Galleon." "I don''t plan to sell it for the time being, but you can make it yourself. The transformation spell shouldn''t be difficult for you, right!" Albert didn''t plan to spread the thing on hand on a large scale, so as not to give the mysterious person a side in the next war Add an edge. "It''s not just the use of transformation spells?" Katrina doesn''t believe this kind of nonsense. The principle of communication bookmarks may be transformation spells, but it is definitely not that simple to create, and those who believe directly are definitely fools. "Well, that''s it, a more advanced use of the Transformation Spell." Albert put away the address book, he could feel the train slowing down. "You don''t plan to fulfill your responsibilities?" Katrina asked tentatively when she saw that Albert was going to leave directly. She felt that she had guessed the result. "Let the prefects maintain the order, they always need to give them a chance to exercise." Albert casually made excuses for his laziness and followed the crowd to get off the train. After confirming that there was no problem around him, he turned his head to Katrina behind him and said, "You''d better not leave my sight." "I''m so uneasy?" Katrina raised her eyebrows slightly, a little unhappy, not because she felt that Albert was making a big fuss, but felt that she was being despised, and the feeling of being treated as a minor girl was very uncomfortable. Comfortable. "Don''t be angry. In the face of danger, any negligence may cost you your life. A wizard''s life is more fragile than you think." Albert raised his wand and said in a voice that only two people could hear. , "Although the probability of them targeting you is very low, I can still take precautions." "You just don''t want to see Isobel sad." Katrina sighed, she envied her sister. "I don''t want to see you have problems because of my problems. Since it''s my problem, I have to take care of you." Albert got off the bus and came to the platform, raised his wand to make sure there was no problem around him, and then signaled Katrina followed. At this moment, a crisp female voice came from not far away, and Hagrid obviously hadn''t returned. In this regard, Albert is not surprised at all, after all, Hagrid still has to take care of his giant brother. This semester, Albert decided to stay away from Hagrid, lest he leave the big idiot to himself. Even if the mission is really triggered, Albert intends to give up directly. giant! Leave it to Potter. The pair deliberately landed at the back of the line to make sure no students were left behind, as they followed the muddy trail outside Hogsmeade Station to the convoy of Thestral carriages. Most of the carriages were already occupied, except for the one that was empty. It was a special carriage for the president of the male and female student council at the rear. This is one of their privileges. "A few over there, take this car!" Albert said to the second-year student who was overwhelmed by Malfoy and his partner being driven off the carriage. After speaking, he stared at Malfoy who was chatting and laughing with his friends, and warned: "I don''t care what you want to do, but don''t cause me trouble." "Got it," said Malfoy blankly. "go in!" Albert motioned the three little guys to get into the carriage. This carriage was not quite the same as other carriages. The environment inside was obviously much better. Although it was not as good as the one that sent him to the Magic School Potions Championship, but There was no hay in it, nor a musty smell. The carriage staggered off. The second-year students in the carriage looked at Albert with admiration, and one of the boys with freckles gathered courage and carefully asked Albert a few questions about the duel champion. "Don''t trust the contents of the newspapers too much. Most of the time, the newspapers use it to attract everyone''s attention in order to sell the newspapers, that''s all. If you believe too much, it''s easy to be fooled by others." Albert Turning his head and looking out the window, after the convoy passed the school gate, he relaxed his vigilance a little and looked at Hogwarts Castle, which was getting closer and closer. "I think you''re trying to say that half of the British wizarding world is a fool," Katrina grumbled. "Many times, everything you see is what others want you to see." Albert said lightly: "As long as you''re not an idiot, you''ll find something is wrong with a little brainstorming." "However, there are usually more fools in this world?" Katrina laughed at herself. "Because they only passively receive information and never actively think about why, they can''t blame others for becoming fools." Albert stopped talking, because the carriage team had stopped in front of the stone steps leading to the oak gate, and hundreds of carriages suddenly After filling the space around the stone steps, the students got off the carriage one after another and walked towards the oak gate of the castle. Albert and Katrina stayed until the end to ensure that all the students entered the castle before entering the castle slowly. On their way to the auditorium, they suddenly heard giggling. Albert stopped and looked at Peeves emerging from the shadows. Katrina also stopped, looking at Peeves suspiciously. This guy is very weird, with a weird smile on his face that he can''t hide, and rubbed his hands at Albert, as if he was waiting for something. Albert reached into his pocket, took out a bag, and threw it to Peeves. The smile on Peeves'' face who got the bag became more and more bright, and the sound he made became more and more strange. He just took the bag and disappeared. Katrina looked at Albert suspiciously, always feeling that the guy next to him was going to make trouble. However, she didn''t ask. Anyway, if you ask, you probably won''t get an answer. Just watch it quietly. This is the tacit understanding they have developed. Entering the auditorium, the decoration here is similar to the previous style, that is, the ceiling above the head is exactly the same as the sky outside, as if the professors forgot to replace the ceiling with a bright starry sky. Albert walked down the Gryffindor table, looking for Fred, George, and Lee Jordan. Whenever he passed by, the people who were chatting happily would quiet down and stare at him curiously, as if they were looking at some rare animal. Well, there was actually a little girl who wanted to ask him for an autograph, which made Albert speechless. He had to pick up his pace and walked towards George who was waving to him. "You''re so welcome," Fred joked with a smile. "I thought you''d stop by and sign them." "To shut up." Albert sat down in the vacant seat vacated by the three of them and said hello to the girls sitting across from him. "This year''s Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, I heard that he is still the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Magic." George winked at Albert, saying this to the surrounding students on purpose. "Are you sure you''re not mistaken, the Deputy Minister of Magic went to teach at Hogwarts?" Shanna looked at the witch with a bit of bad taste in the teachers'' bench with some surprise. It''s not a good thing to think about with your knees. "Honestly, her taste is...unique." "By the way, Albert, I''ve become a Quidditch captain." Angelina excitedly told everyone the good news. "Congratulations. However, I''m afraid your luck is not very good." Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, and he noticed that Umbridge just took a sip from the goblet. "Why?" Angelina asked suspiciously. "Didn''t you read the newspaper? The Daily Prophet has been smearing Harry Potter a lot recently," Albert reminded. "But, what does this mean?" Angelina was a little confused, obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words. "It means that the Ministry of Magic has a very bad relationship with Harry Potter, and our new professor is still the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic. If you think about it, you know that the situation is not very good." Albert explained. "It doesn''t matter, if Harry can''t play, isn''t there still you?" Angelina was not worried at all, and Albert was also a very good Seeker. "I have something to do this year, so I''m afraid I can''t help you." Albert shook his head. The expression on Angelina''s face suddenly changed. "Do you know why the Deputy Minister of Magic came to teach at Hogwarts?" Shanna changed the subject quietly. "It''s not a good thing anyway," said Lee Jordan. "By the way, did you listen to the Wizard''s Lookout broadcast?" "What is that?" Arya asked suspiciously. "A cryptic station broadcast. I remember last night, the broadcast was about our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. Honestly, our Defence Against the Dark Arts class might be a little bad this year." "Let Albert teach us?" Arya suggested. "I''m not free." Albert shook his head. "What are you doing?" Shanna asked curiously. At this time, Professor McGonagall guided the students into the auditorium, and the sorting ceremony was about to begin. In the restlessness of the first-year students, the Sorting Hat split open like a mouth and sang aloud: A long time ago when I was a new hat, before Hogwarts was built, the four founders of Noble House thought they would never part ways... Our Hogwarts is in danger, and enemies outside the school are watching. We must be united within, otherwise everything will fall apart from within. I''ve spoken out to you, I''ve sounded the alarm for you? Now let''s start sorting. When the hat finished singing, it stopped moving again. "Do you think it was Dumbledore''s intention, or the Sorting Hat himself?" George asked, turning his head amid applause. Not only him, but the classmates in the audience were whispering to the people around them, discussing the warning of the Sorting Hat. "Niko, has the Sorting Hat issued a similar warning before?" Albert asked the ghost of Gryffindor directly. "A few times before," recalls Nick, who was almost headless. "The Sorting Hat felt morally obligated to give the school proper warning if it felt the school was in...great danger. Of course, its The advice is the same every time: stick together and maintain internal stability. "A hat that can predict?" Fred asked rhetorically. After feeling the bad look from Professor McGonagall, everyone kept their mouths shut. "How is it possible, the Sorting Hat was placed in Dumbledore''s office, and probably heard some news there." Albert said in a voice that could be heard by several people around. "After all, you are the prophet." George laughed silently. Soon, as Professor McGonagall called out her name and the Sorting Hat announcement, the long line of first-year students was shrinking. After the sorting ceremony, their headmaster stood up to greet everyone and announced the official start of the dinner. "How does it feel to be the president of the student council, isn''t it cool?" George cut a steak, squinting at Umbridge, who was also cutting steak on the teachers'' bench. "She really looks like a toad, a pink toad!" "Affects appetite." "I really don''t know why the Headmaster would give in to the Ministry of Magic." "I don''t know, Professor Dumbledore should have his own reasons for having to give in!" Several people lowered their voices and whispered quietly. "I''ve heard people say that unmarried old aunts like her are the most terrifying. Many of them are distorted because they haven''t been nourished by love." Lee Jordan muttered softly. "No one reminded her, is there something wrong with her taste?" "I dare say that her heart must be twisted, otherwise someone who is a lot older will dress up as a little girl." "Maybe, you can try to save her taste." "Forget it. If you are locked up, you won''t be able to pay for it." Lee Jordan gnawed at the chicken leg and laughed at himself: "At this time, you should pray to God, maybe God and his old man will answer your plea." "I thought wizards believed in Merlin." "Wizards don''t have beliefs, at least I don''t." George shook his head and said, "Merlin''s beards and things like that are just catchphrases." At this moment, the expression on Umbridge''s face, who had just eaten a steak and took another sip of wine, suddenly froze, because she found that there was blood on the steak. She reached out and touched the underside of her nose, looking at the blood-stained fingers, she was stunned. He actually had a nosebleed, it seemed to be very serious. Not only was she stunned, but Dumbledore next to him also noticed the change in Umbridge and cast a suspicious look at her. "are you OK!" Umbridge had already taken out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered his nose, before he could answer Dumbledore, and the professors in the faculty also noticed the change in the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. Even the students below who were chatting in low voices noticed. "Looks like something happened?" Fred forced a smile and motioned everyone to look at Umbridge on the teacher''s bench. "Our Defence Against the Dark Arts professor seems to have a nosebleed?" Lee Jordan also held back his laughter. "The Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s curse has come into effect?" George deliberately diverted the topic. "She''s really unlucky. She was plagued with bad luck when she first came to school." Umbridge''s eyes widened, and he was horrified to find that the nosebleed did not stop, and the handkerchiefs were stained red from the nosebleed. "Maybe, you should go to the school hospital, Poppy should be able to give you some help." Professor McGonagall looked at the embarrassed Umbridge and suggested. After the news of Umbridge''s nosebleeds spread, it was soon passed on by everyone as the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Some people quietly started gambling, betting on how long Umbridge could last. "How long do you think Madam Pomfrey will be able to cure her?" Fred asked Albert sideways. George next to him even sent a message to Albert through the newsletter bookmark, asking if Madam Pomfrey might find something wrong. "Probably...it won''t take long." Albert knew Madam Pomfrey was capable of solving this problem. In fact, it took about a quarter of an hour for Umbridge to finally be back in her seat after Albert had wiped out two servings of food. only The good times don''t last long. As soon as Umbridge ate something, he began to have a nosebleed again, and then hurried to the school hospital to ask Madam Pomfrey for help under the watchful eyes of everyone. This time, Umbridge didn''t touch the food on the table. It''s not that she didn''t suspect that someone touched the food and caused her nosebleeds, but everyone chose the food on their plates, obviously it was impossible for anyone to target her on purpose. Yes, Umbridge could never have imagined that Peeves was secretly working on her cups and knives and forks. After all, nosebleeds are relatively common, and everyone thinks Umbridge is just not in good health. Who would have thought that someone was deliberately targeting Umbridge? No, no one could have imagined that, at least now, no one would find out that something was wrong, and the professors were mostly just gloating. "Are you really not going to have some? The syrup fruit **** tastes very good." Dumbledore looked at Umbridge, who had only eaten a few bites of food since the beginning, and suggested with a smile. "No, I''ll stop eating for the time being. UU reading " Umbridge is still smirking, but she is in a very bad mood now. It''s cruel to watch everyone eat on an empty stomach. The torture, the mood is good, it''s really hell! It seems to announce the Ministry of Magic''s meddling at Hogwarts after dinner. Umbridge eventually persevered, rudely interrupting Dumbledore and delivering a string of unpopular speeches. However, there seems to be something wrong with the speech. "...to achieve a balance between old and new, between permanence and change..." A murmur sounded suddenly in the auditorium. "...some old habits will be retained, which is understandable, and some habits are outdated and must be..." The hungry grunt sounded again, and everyone was holding back from laughing. However, Umbridge''s stomach seemed to protest its mistreatment, and the grunt became more pronounced and louder. Finally, someone below the stage couldn''t help but burst out laughing. As long as someone takes the lead, more and more people can''t help laughing. The grunt was so beautiful, it was like the sound of a toad. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 995 The Toad''s cry), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 994： Peeves trick You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These "malicious" laughter made Umbridge''s long-standing fake smile almost unable to hold back her defense, but the politician''s thick skin still allowed her to maintain a stiff smile and finish her sentence. After Umbridge finished his boring and long tirade, Dumbledore briefly finished what Umbridge had interrupted just now, and directly announced that the banquet was over. Everyone can finally go back to the bedroom and get a good night''s sleep. When the professors all left, there was a commotion in the hall. "You''re all old and wearing a pink cardigan." "Learn the little girl''s high-pitched voice, it''s disgusting!" "Did she see something just now that she actually got a nosebleed." "Sure enough, it is the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." "That guy really looks like a toad!" "Her hungry stomach gurgles really loudly." Listening to the whispering discussions of the surrounding students, Albert gave his roommates a look, indicating to go back to the dormitory and talk about other things first. "It was so much fun." Fred, George and Lee Jordan all couldn''t help laughing after Albert cast a spell to prevent the sound from leaking out, which startled Tom in the cathouse. "Do you think they''ll find something wrong?" George turned his head and asked Albert, who was bending over to hug the cat. "I don''t know. If the professors checked the ground carefully, they would definitely be able to find something wrong, but... the problem of nosebleeds is likely to be regarded as an accident, and the professors don''t really like Umbridge." Burt wasn''t worried that the professors at Hogwarts would find out that something was wrong, because Umbridge would only get worse next time, as long as he wasn''t blind, he would realize that something was wrong. "We need to coordinate this with Peeves." Albert gently stroked Tom''s head and turned his head to the people around him. "I think it should come to our dormitory quietly tonight." As soon as the voice fell, there was a strange "giggling" laughter in the room, and Peeves appeared in the bedroom through the wall. "We want you to cause some trouble for Umbridge, that''s your area of ??expertise." Albert looked at Peeves floating in the air and said straight to the point, "Believe me, that guy wants to destroy Hogwarts. The atmosphere you have now, when she gets hold of Hogwarts and becomes the new headmaster, she will try to drive you out." He didn''t expect Peeves to understand, but he still gave a few people a rough idea. "Don''t be discovered by other people, now that Professor Dumbledore is still at Hogwarts, don''t play too much, when Professor Dumbledore is driven away, let you toss Umbridge, we will not have Opinion." With that said, Albert took out a wooden box and threw it to Peeves and said, "You can''t take our stuff against us, this is a semester''s worth, you can open it with the key I gave you, and this...maybe You can give Umbridge a little surprise tonight." "Well, there''s a specially modified Boggart in this box, and you can sneak into Umbridge''s room and let it out while she''s asleep." Albert did for Peeves For a demonstration, release the Boggart from the box, which is a giant with a club. "Comic has no effect on it." Albert put the giant away again, "Of course, the giant can only be scary, so I can take it back." After finishing speaking, Albert threw the box to Peeves, and finally reminded, "Don''t get caught, or your toys will be gone, and don''t tell others that the things are given to you by us, otherwise you will be lost in the future. There''s no way to get fun toys from us." "Peeves, use our products, let Umbridge go to hell!" Fred said excitedly, waving his fists. After Peeves put his things away, he waved his hat at the four and clucked away through the wall. Unlike ghosts, Pippi, who can switch between virtual and real, is undoubtedly more difficult to deal with. "Do you think Peeves will do what we want?" George turned his head and asked Albert, who was stroking the cat. "No, but Hogwarts will be more interesting. Peeves isn''t a ghost, it''s his nature to be mischievous, and I''m just making a deal with him to transfer his previous mischief to Umm. On Richie. For this, Peeves has received material support from us, and it is more naughty and mischievous, and I guess Umbridge will suffer next." "I really want to see what surprises Peeves have for us tonight," Fred said eagerly. "Forget it!" Albert covered his yawn and reminded: "I want to sleep, and if you go, 80% will be caught by the professors, remember not to confess us." "Why?" Fred asked suspiciously. "If you think about it with your knees, you know that Peeves will definitely make a big noise." When Umbridge woke up in a daze and found a giant standing in the room, I''m afraid he would be scared to death! "If you have time, help promote the "Defense Express" and the Wizard''s Lookout." Albert put Tom back into the cat''s nest, "At least, let most people know that there are these things, which will help to make sounds later, Also, you can quietly sell joke props, but dont sell escaping candy now. Albert changed into his pajamas and said, This years wizard card competition is ahead of schedule, and registration will start from next week. Several people looked at each other, although they didn''t quite understand Albert''s intentions, they still followed his intentions. It was Albert after all, so there must be a reason for that. Late at night, in the silent corridor, Peeves was humming a pleasant tune, heading towards Umbridge''s bedroom. Peeves doesn''t take orders from anyone, just mischief according to his own nature, but that doesn''t stop him from having fun at Umbridge''s. If only that woman could bring him more joy. Umbridge, who had just finished eating the food delivered by the house-elf, quickly fell asleep after filling his stomach. Peeves sneaked into the room, took out the box from the traceless stretch bag Albert had given him, and opened it and put it in the drawer. Then, Peeves quietly hid himself. The drawers in the room began to rattle. Umbridge, who had just fallen asleep for a short time, was quickly awakened by the sound in the room. She picked up the wand on the bedside table in horror, and after lighting the tip of the wand, Umbridge was like a carton machine. Raising his head, he looked in horror at the giant that appeared in front of him. The giant raised his thigh-thick stick in his hand and swung it towards Umbridge. what! A shrill scream resounded throughout the castle, and Umbridge rolled off the bed, slammed open the door, and ran out desperately, screaming as he ran. next moment. The laughing Peeves appeared out of nowhere in Umbridge''s room, and for the first time he found out that he could still make fun of people like this. It was so funny. After Umbridge fled, Peeves opened the drawer, took out the box Albert gave him, put Boggart back in the box, and put it in his treasure bag. Such a fun thing, of course, can''t be lost like this. Peeves is looking forward to other fun toys from those little devils. With giggling, Peeves left Umbridge''s room and simply disappeared. Shortly after Peeves left, Filch was the first to be attracted by Umbridge''s scream. The steward, holding an oil lamp, asked the new professor who nearly knocked him over. "Professor, what happened?" "Giant, a giant suddenly appeared in my room!" Umbridge screamed in horror: "It almost killed me." "Giants? There are no giants in the castle," Filch reminded gloomily, wondering if the new professor in front of him was having a nightmare. However, before Filch could speak, someone spoke for him first. "Professor Umbridge, are you having a nightmare?" Professor McGonagall appeared in the corridor without warning in her pajamas and her hair was up. She looked at the terrified new professor and said blankly, "No giants will appear around Hogwarts Castle, they will be more There''s no way to get into your bedroom and not be noticed." "Really a giant!" said Umbridge incoherently. "Felch, what''s going on, I just heard someone screaming." Snape, who was wearing a grey pyjamas shirt, appeared in the hallway with a livid face. There is no way, no matter who is woken up just after falling asleep, his face will not look good. In fact, many professors were attracted by the screams just now, including Professor Flitwick who had just fallen asleep, Professor Sprout, and Professor Dumbledore who had not fallen asleep. Listening to Umbridge''s almost magical rhetoric, everyone felt that Umbridge was just having a nightmare and made a fuss, but the frightened Umbridge couldn''t calm down. In the end, it was Snape who couldn''t bear it anymore, and waved his wand directly to summon a bottle of tranquilizer and poured it down on Umbridge, and then finally figured out the whole thing. It wasn''t a nightmare, but how could it be possible, how could a giant appear in a castle, let alone Umbridge''s quarters. The crowd moved towards Umbridge''s dormitory, and even a giant could easily be subdued. However Looking at the smashed door and the pink room, Professor McGonagall''s cheek muscles twitched slightly, and he turned his head and said to Umbridge, "There are no giants, and there are no traces left by giants, I I suggest you go to Bobby''s and get some Dreamless Sleeping Potion, it will make you sleep better at night." "This... this is impossible, I just saw..." Umbridge muttered. "Maybe, there''s a Boggart hidden in the room." Snape swept across the room quickly, looking at the open drawer and expressing his speculation. "A Boggart?" Umbridge''s eyes widened, looking extremely annoyed. "There is no trace of Boggart in the room." Dumbledore squinted and scanned the room, shaking his head. "I think Professor Umbridge may be too tired, and it is not suitable for the environment here to have nightmares." "It must be Boggart, it must be..." In the end, several professors helped to search the whole room, but Snape''s supposed Boggart was still not found. However, Umbridge was still reluctant to return to the dormitory to rest, and finally went to the school hospital to disturb Madam Pomfrey. "It''s just that I''m too emotional. I think I''ll be fine after a night''s rest." Madam Pomfrey gave her a cup of Dreamless Sleeping Potion after checking Umbridge''s condition. After leaving the school hospital, Snape suddenly asked, "What do you think about this." What do you think? Stand and watch! No one here likes the guy the Ministry of Magic sent to make trouble at Hogwarts. "A student deliberately scare Umbridge?" Snape thought of the reason. "Someone slipped Boggart into her room? Then, while she escaped, took Boggart away?" "But...why did that person do this? According to you, that person must have planned to do this, otherwise it would not have been so neat, but our student has just arrived at school, not to mention that he has a grudge against Umbridge. "Professor McGonagall doesn''t like Umbridge very much, she has also read the information about Umbridge, and is extremely dissatisfied with the deputy minister coming to Hogwarts. It would be best if Umbridge got the **** out of there. "Maybe Peeves is playing a prank!" Filch said his speculation. "Okay, go back and rest!" said Dumbledore. "Dumbledore, are you really going to let this go? You should have also heard Umbridge''s speech at the banquet just now. The Ministry of Magic clearly intends to interfere with the teaching policy of Hogwarts." Professor Flitwick followed Deng. When Bridore went upstairs, he suddenly said, "Leading the expert will only make a mess." "It''s not that I want to let it go, it''s that there are some things I can''t change right now," Dumbledore said softly. "The situation at the Ministry of Magic is not optimistic. Fudge is not willing to admit that Voldemort is back. He messed everything up. , but ... Albert made a prediction that he thinks things will get better next term." "All right!" Professor Flitwick also knew that Dumbledore had his own difficulties. He stopped and said to Dumbledore, "If it doesn''t work, just let them have it!" Yes, no matter how you think about it, there is a problem. Umbridge suffered two nosebleeds, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is really hard to say, but her stomach is rumbling, it must be someone who deliberately amplifies her voice. As for who it is, Professor Flitwick can guess the answer with his knees. There is only one guy among the students who has the ability to do so quietly. As for Umbridge, who said he saw a giant, maybe someone put a Boggart in Umbridge''s room, as Snape said. Who knows? Does this matter matter? It''s not important! What kind of guy Umbridge is, the four deans have actually read the relevant materials, and this is too clear. As for where the data came from, Sirius and Lupin provided friendship to Professor McGonagall, and then through Professor McGonagall to Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout. As for Snape, he himself took one from 12 Grimmauld Place. The other party came to teach at Hogwarts, thinking that there was nothing good. "I think Professor Umbridge is probably too tired to rest for a night," said Dumbledore calmly. He knew too well what the other party was doing at Hogwarts. However, Dumbledore really didn''t have that much energy to waste on Umbridge, he had more important things to do. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 996 Peeves'' Trick), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 995： take 1 pill You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When I woke up the next day, it was drizzling rain outside the castle. In the limited memory of Albert coming to Hogwarts, it was always raining in the new term. He quickly dressed, prepared breakfast for Tom, reached out and rubbed Tom''s head, and decided to let the house-elf send the cat to Isobel, so that it could be used as a cat. "Where are Fred and George?" Albert asked Lee Jordan, who was putting on his shoes. He had just noticed that there were only two of them left in the dormitory. "Going to put up flyers in the common room," Lee Jordan said with a laugh. "Those guys are really full of energy." After the two washed up and went downstairs, they found several students standing next to the bulletin board in the common room. They were discussing something in a low voice. Fred and George were smiling and handing out flyers with the latest products they sold. Joke product. Surprisingly, the most popular is the intellectual candy in the magical candy made by Albert, which is used to improve everyone''s energy, intelligence and thinking ability. However, you need to register in advance, and you also need to pay a deposit to make a reservation. "I have to remind you that you can''t use wisdom candy in exams, especially OWL and NEWT, you will definitely be caught by the invigilator, don''t have any luck, but wisdom candy can make you review more effectively, is it? It''s worth the price, you can judge for yourself, don''t say me..." Fred and George were promoting the effect of this candy and pouring cold water on them, but they still couldn''t stop everyone''s enthusiasm. O.W.L. and N.E.W.T. can''t cheat, and I didn''t say that they can''t be used at other times. Ordinary final exams are not so strict. Even if they can''t, they can still be used when doing homework. Hermione looked at the Weasley twins who were giving everyone the wisdom fruit, and then turned to Albert, who was standing quietly watching, and asked, "Aren''t you going to stop them?" "Why stop it?" Albert asked suspiciously. Hermione suddenly didn''t know what to say. "For them who are preparing to start a business, the NEWT transcript is just a piece of waste paper. Instead of wasting time on it, it is better to take advantage of the remaining time at Hogwarts to pave the way for their future." Albert calmly It speaks of Fred and George''s purpose. "In fact, they are doing it now." "It''s just stealing money!" Ron walked towards this side and said with envy on his face: "I saw a lot of people who used the wisdom candy, and they went directly to Galleon to book with Fred and George." "Because they want to cheat with that thing!" Lee Jordan easily sees through the thinking of those people, "Maybe O.W.L. and N.E.W.T. are easy to check out, but the general final exam is not much of a problem." "You guessed that they would do that, and they even sold it!" Hermione said angrily, he felt that Fred and George were indulging everyone in cheating at the end of the semester, which was unfair to those students who were serious about reviewing. "You can''t stop people from using a kitchen knife to cut vegetables because a kitchen knife can cut people to death!" Albert asked back: "Have you not used it yourself? Would you use it to cheat? This kind of thing is purely a personal issue. , Besides, don''t take the professors for fools." Hermione was at a loss for words, because Albert was right, she was the first user of the intellect, but she never wanted to cheat by using that thing. When Hermione looked up, Albert''s figure had disappeared. "What''s wrong with Hermione?" Ron asked suspiciously. "nothing!" Hermione felt a little lonely and felt immature. As Albert had told her before, the world was not black and white. Of course, she understands this. only At this moment, the students in the hall were discussing the scream from last night, and the students who went to bed late also heard Umbridge''s shrill scream. "Umbridge had a nightmare last night." Lee Jordan handed Albert the new semester homework sheet he got from Professor McGonagall. "The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is only on Wednesday morning." "The curse of the mysterious man is really scary, and it actually starts to take effect now!" Albert put away his homework and said to Lee Jordan: "I still have classes later, you go to the other colleges and ask them to help. Post a notice, I have prepared more plentiful prizes this year." "What curse?" "I heard that Umbridge was awakened from a nightmare last night. I guess the curse has begun to take effect." Albert said casually, as if Umbridge really had a nightmare. "I really don''t understand, why Umbridge can''t think about it, and he came to Hogwarts to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Wouldn''t it be more comfortable to stay at the Ministry of Magic as the Deputy Minister than to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at the school?" Burt''s meaning goes on. "Who knows, maybe Fudge gave her a mission!" Lee Jordan speculated. "Task?" "Tasks such as controlling Hogwarts, driving out Professor Dumbledore, and expelling Harry Potter." "Really?" Shanna looked at Albert. "She probably wanted to do that. The Ministry of Magic has always wanted to interfere with Hogwarts, and now they finally found a chance." After consuming the food on the plate, Albert took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, "Unfortunately, the layman leads the professional, always make a mess." "Professor Dumbledore didn''t stop him?" "A lot of people thought he was crazy," Lee Jordan reminded. "No, I think they''re crazy to believe what''s in the newspaper instead of what Professor Dumbledore has done for the wizarding world in the past." Shanna felt that the entire wizarding world had become very funny. Can''t understand how those people would believe what''s in the newspapers. "Have their brains been caught by the door collectively?" "Maybe!" Albert shrugged. He still went to the Ancient Rune class. Although his understanding of Ancient Rune meant that he could not take this class, Albert could still get some inspiration from Professor Bathsheda''s lectures, especially If he wanted to weave teaching materials, he had to sort out his thoughts. Sometimes knowing it by himself was completely different from knowing how to teach others. Over lunch, Fred and George happily announced to Albert that they had received 22 paid orders for the Booster and sold a small number of joke props, which was undoubtedly a great start. "We plan to launch a night tour package in a while." Fred asked tentatively, "What do you think?" "Don''t worry, this is not a one-time transaction, it''s more important to keep the water flowing." Albert reassured the two who were very excited about earning a large sum of Galleons, "Furthermore, it will be difficult for you to make a large sum of money like today. Galleon." "Because everyone has a limited number of Galleons in their pockets?" George guessed the reason. "You can sell beauty products to girls, fun little toys to students who like to be mischievous, to students who want to get good grades..." Albert said, looking at the Weasley twins who were listening to him attentively: "The most important thing for you now is to collect the preferences of the students and summarize their preferences. You can even get a list for them to fill out, and give some prizes or discount coupons to students who are willing to fill in the list. This information is very important so that you can In the future, it will be better for them to take out the Galleons in their pockets to buy our products, you do this first, and I will teach you more. "I''ll make the list, and you''ll help me look it up when the time comes." George also felt that Albert''s ideas were all right. First, he understood what people wanted and how much purchasing power they had in order to better earn extra money from their pockets. Long. As for whether a corresponding product can be developed, that is another matter. "Everyone is very different about why this year''s Wizarding Card Tournament started so early." Seeing that the matter of Fred and George was finished, Lee Jordan also took advantage of the situation and told Albert about the wizard card game. "Also, we are graduating this semester. What about the heirs?" "After Luna graduates from school, let the students choose the next position. As long as there are enough benefits in this position, there will be a bunch of students competing for this position." Albert had already thought about what to do. Done, "It doesn''t matter if there is a problem. After all, we can''t solve everything. I will discuss this with Professor McGonagall later." In fact, Professor McGonagall didn''t really object. The reason is simple, she is also printed on wizard cards. Unlike Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall was not included in the Chocolate Frog card, but it would be a good choice if it could appear on the Wizard card. By the way, Albert has been included in the chocolate frog card. The photo is of Albert wearing a fire dragon suit. He looks very handsome. It is said to be the most popular chocolate frog card among girls. While discussing with Professor McGonagall the follow-up questions of the Wizarding Card Club, the door of the Transfiguration Office was suddenly knocked on. "Come in!" Professor McGonagall looked away from the parchment and looked at Harry Potter who pushed in the door. He couldn''t help frowning and asked, "Potter, why don''t you go to class?" "It seems that you offended Umbridge on the first day of school." After seeing Potter, Albert guessed the reason: "I remember having Hermione and Weasley remind you about it." "I''ve put up with it, but Umbridge is still deliberately targeting me," Harry said helplessly. "I can''t help it." With that said, Harry handed a piece of parchment to Professor McGonagall. After Professor McGonagall read it, his eyes suddenly became severe. "So you''re yelling at Professor Umbridge?" "There''s no professor," said Harry calmly. "I''ve been on sedatives, so how could I yell at her." "Sedatives?" Professor McGonagall was a little confused, obviously not understanding what Harry Potter meant. "Yes, a special tranquilizer!" Harry took out a bottle from the pocket of his robe. "Eat one, and you can calm down completely. I think you need to calm down when facing Umbridge." "You said she was a liar?" "Just to discuss the truth with her a little bit, but Umbridge couldn''t tell me, so she was a little embarrassed." Harry shrugged innocently. "I remember reminding you not to argue with her." Albert said suddenly. "I know, but there are some things I can''t deny, or the Ministry of Magic will start hyping me up as a liar and use it to attack, beat Dumbledore, and turn me into a joke by the way." "You''re already a joke," Albert reminded. "I know, but...they''ll be the laughing stock soon," Harry said nonchalantly. "I never thought Voldemort would be on his own. Then it''s my turn to see them laugh." Hearing Harry calling Voldemort''s name, Professor McGonagall''s heart tightened, and she continued to ask, "So, you told her that the devil who can''t even mention his name is back?" "They just want me to deny it, but I can''t hold back on this one." "Potter, you need to be careful." Professor McGonagall put down Professor Umbridge''s note, looked at Harry very seriously, and reminded: "A conflict with Umbridge will cost you more than the Academy. Deductions and confinement are much more serious. "I know." Harry looked at Albert and said something that shocked Professor McGonagall: "So, I''m thinking we''ll just kick her out of the school, I heard she''s already starting to be cursed by Defence Against the Dark Arts. influence." Professor McGonagall stared at Harry Potter with wide eyes, never expecting such words to come out of the other''s mouth. "Umbridge just wanted to discredit me, drive out Dumbledore, and take the position of Headmaster." Harry told the truth calmly, "but she unfortunately became a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, and everyone knows this position. Professors are usually less fortunate." "Because of the You-Know-Who''s curse," Albert added, "as long as You-Know-Who is alive, the curse of that position will not go away." "how do you know?" "I have studied curse magic, and I can probably guess how it works," Albert said. "You really should be a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." Harry said with emotion. "Can I think you''re cursing me to die quickly?" "If it were you, we would have learned a lot of useful knowledge." Harry made no secret of his disgust for Umbridge, "that guy is just a piece of garbage. He competes with Lockhart. When he lectures, I feel like I''m in the history of magic." "That''s really bad." Albert nodded. "After all, you are a layman. You can''t expect Umbridge''s excellent teaching level." The expression on Professor McGonagall''s face was a little stiff when two students judged a new professor so brazenly in front of him. Are you going too far. "Is there anything you can do?" Harry asked. "You can secretly reveal to Umbridge that Dumbledore has a secret base in the Forbidden Forest, which is suspected to be the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix." Albert made up a story casually, "Then, guide her to the Eight-Eyed Giant. In the spider''s lair, let these two evils harm each other." "Mr. Anderson, this is not interesting at all." Professor McGonagall glared at Albert, who was making a fool of himself. "I think this plan is feasible. Maybe she will go over and let those giant spiders eat it." Harry nodded seriously and said, "Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter. Let the Ministry of Magic play with the group of eight-eyed giant spiders. It is better than Keep staring at us." "You can also tell Umbridge that Dumbledore has a way to get those tarantulas to follow his orders." Albert continued: "Hagrid made those tarantulas, Dumbledore. You can give Hagrid an order, indirectly ordering the group of eight-eyed giant spiders to be fine." "Enough, you two!" said Professor McGonagall weakly. She had never imagined that two students would be ready to frame a Hogwarts professor in front of her? "The group of eight-eyed spiders in the Forbidden Forest will be a disaster if they arrive late, and Hagrid is too concerned about those things. It would be a good way to clean them up with the hands of the Ministry of Magic, and let them do something for Hogwarts. It''s also a good thing." Albert thought for a while and then said to Harry: "However, Hagrid will definitely be very angry when he finds out, you have to take the blame for yourself!" The muscles on Harry Potter''s cheeks twitched slightly, and he finally nodded earnestly in agreement. Then he asked: "How did we leak the news to Umbridge?" "Umbridge will surely give you Veritaserum one day." "It is illegal to use Veritaserum on people," Professor McGonagall reminded feebly. "Professor, you underestimate the integrity of politicians. If necessary, Umbridge can even use Cruciatus on students. What is Veritaserum?" Albert reminded, "Well, someday she Please have a drink, maybe that''s it." "Then what should I do?" Harry asked. "When the time comes, you can take the antidote of Veritaserum, pretend that you are in Veritaserum, and leak the news to her." With that, Albert waved his wand and turned out a small medicine bottle and gave it to Ha "There are three pills in it, and taking one at a time will relieve the effects of the Veritaserum," Leigh said. "Close the confinement!" Professor McGonagall could only take out the big killer. No way, Albert even took out the antidote for Veritaserum. "Professor, we''re just joking," Harry said, putting away the antidote. "You''re not joking," said Professor McGonagall, glaring at Harry. "And Umbridge sent you to confinement." "I know." Harry turned his head and asked Albert, "If it were you, what would you do?" "You can try to cast an oblivion spell on her to make him forget about your confinement." Albert said gently: "If you don''t understand, I suggest you go to Granger, I think she should know how to use oblivion. curse." "I really shouldn''t be arguing with her about silly questions, I should have just let her get out of Hogwarts," Harry muttered. "For God''s sake!" Professor McGonagall straightened his glasses angrily. "Hogwarts is bad enough now." "Professor, you should get used to it, the situation at UU reading will get worse, the Ministry of Magic will definitely use other means to interfere with the school, and Umbridge will sooner or later drive out Headmaster Dumbledore to become the new Headmaster, this is her One of the reasons to come to Hogwarts," Albert reminded. "Then what about my confinement?" Harry is considering the feasibility of Albert''s proposal, but he is not Albert, and he certainly can''t be as perfect as Albert. If there are flaws, he should be out of luck. "You can go to Umbridge to experience the pain first, and you are considering whether to implement those plans." Albert got up and prepared to leave, "Don''t worry about these professors, this is destined to be a ridiculous semester, you will soon find out At this point, it''s better to put your mind right and watch Umbridge''s fun." "Okay, confinement, **** it. I''m leaving the professor first, I think Anderson is right, there''s really no need to be too polite with a guy like that!" Harry also stood up, ready to join Albert When leaving, noticing the dark-faced Professor McGonagall, he took out the medicine bottle from his pocket and poured a tranquilizer for Professor McGonagall. "Professor, take one, you''ll be able to figure it out soon." Harry turned and left, leaving Professor McGonagall staring at the pill in a daze. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 997 is a pill), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 996： dismount You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How, Harry," Hermione asked worriedly. "What did Professor McGonagall say." "Professor McGonagall said she couldn''t get Umbridge to change her mind." Harry ate the food in front of him calmly, completely oblivious to the matter. "So what?" Ron asked uneasily. "What can I do? Go to Umbridge''s, of course." Harry turned his head to look at the people who were whispering around, and buried his head in eating again. He never thought that the maliciousness of others was so obvious. Those who whispered, those who looked at him with weird eyes, didn''t care whether Harry heard them or not. On the contrary, they seemed eager to see Harry''s wrath, and to see how ugly he was when he was angry. "Umbridge''s plan is quite successful!" Harry poured a sedative from the bottle and threw it into his mouth, saying flatly: "She just wanted me to admit that Voldemort didn''t come back so the Ministry could hype it up, even if I If you don''t tell the truth, you will be isolated by the whole school." Hermione and Ron looked at each other, and they could see the worry in each other''s eyes. "People are afraid to face the harsh truth," Harry laughed to himself. "Wizards who think I''m lying can line up from the foyer to the other side of the hall." "Harry, what did you just eat?" Ron whispered. "You said this?" Harry took out a medicine bottle from his robe pocket with a blank expression, and introduced to Hermione and Ron: "Sedative, Sirius gave me before coming to Hogwarts, the dose is small, but it can make me Keep calm for a short period of time." "You''ve been eating this stuff?" Hermione was getting more and more disturbed. "Yeah, since my last trial, I''ve found it important to stay calm," Harry said calmly, stuffing the vial back into his pocket, "Anderson is right, mindless rage doesn''t solve problems, so I sometimes control If you cant stop your emotions, you will take a pill to calm yourself down. "Really?" Ron was skeptical. "Naturally." Harry knew what they were worried about, and continued, "Umbridge is not a quiet guy, she will try to change Hogwarts, and it will definitely make people angry, not to mention, Umbridge will try to change Hogwarts. Mulridge''s teaching is really poor, and that''s a hard truth that can''t be changed by any means." Ignoring the gossip around him, Harry took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth after eating the last food on the plate, looking like I was very calm. "What about the Quidditch selection?" Ron asked suddenly. "I don''t think Umbridge will let me play Quidditch comfortably." Harry said to Ron: "You ask Angelina to find a substitute, maybe I won''t be able to play by then. Forget it, I''ll go find her myself, I remember Albert being a pretty good Seeker himself." Harry didn''t plan to talk to Ron and Hermione about the conversation with Albert in Professor McGonagall''s office, let alone this is not a good place to whisper. He knew very well that the plan sounded very reliable and seemed likely to be implemented, but it was really hard to say whether it would come in handy. In general, it''s up to luck when Umbridge invites him to a drink. After dinner, Harry found Angelina at the Gryffindor table and told her about his situation. "So, you got yourself locked up," Angelina yelled at Harry. "Umbridge targeted me on the first day at Hogwarts, and I can''t help it." Harry''s tone was calm, "I suggest you find Anderson as a substitute, or let him find the ball instead of me. hand position." Angelina was stunned by Harry''s words. She remembered what Albert said at the school opening party, but she didn''t expect it to come true so quickly. "He said he wasn''t available." Angelina left angrily. She quickly found Albert, who was reading in the library, and told him about Harry. "Actually, the chances of you wanting to win the championship this year are extremely low." After listening to Angelina''s words, Albert reminded kindly: "Umbridge will definitely favor Slytherin, she always needs to win over an academy, All she has to do is make excuses and she can get Porter suspended, and if you don''t have the right Seeker, give Ginny Weasley a try, she''s pretty good." "Ban?" Angelina repeated in disbelief. "Are you surprised?" Albert put down the book and said, looking at Angelina, who was unable to sit in the chair. "Potter went to court during the summer vacation and was almost disqualified from being a wizard by the Ministry of Magic." "Just because of the mysterious person?" Angelina asked with wide eyes. "He''s the savior, Dumbledore''s favorite protg." Albert nodded, "and the Ministry of Magic has been hitting Dumbledore lately, and Potter is just incidental." After Angelina walked away with a gloomy face, Fred, George and Lee Jordan appeared out of nowhere. "What did she do to you?" Fred asked curiously. "Speaking of Potter being locked up." "Harry is really hard work." George sighed. "After all, he is the savior. It''s normal to work hard." Albert said calmly, "I think he himself has a hunch." Harry has indeed grown a lot, especially Harry who has calmed down, his combat power has soared. "Defense Against the Dark Arts class is really bad." Lee Jordan returned to the topic, "We''ve spread the word, and I think most people know what this class is about." "Do you think everyone will boycott Umbridge?" George felt that the probability of such a thing was not high. "It depends on the situation, it''s generally difficult, but..." Albert said meaningfully, "There are always special circumstances." "What special circumstances?" "good morning students!" Umbridge said with a smirk after the whole class entered the classroom on Wednesday morning. However, no one responded. There was an eerie silence in the classroom. "That won''t do," said Professor Umbridge. "I want you to answer: ''Good morning, Professor Umbridge.'' Please do it again. Good morning, students!" The classroom was still dead silent, and everyone was looking at the words on the blackboard and began to whisper. "It turned out to be true." "She really can''t teach Defence Against the Dark Arts!" "Then what about our N.E.W.T.?" "I don''t know if Anderson will give us another lesson!" "I heard that he has something to do this year, so he won''t give people supplementary lessons." "Then what to do..." There were whispers in the classroom, and no one really gave Umbridge face, not to mention the president of the male and female student union directly ignored Umbridge''s words. No way, they all heard that Umbridge''s teaching was as boring as Professor Binns, and it didn''t teach everyone useful knowledge. The theory is a bullshit, and N.E.W.T. doesn''t test it. I don''t want them to get good grades in N.E.W.T.! What''s the point of the Ministry of Magic. The smile on Umbridge''s face gradually stiffened. She didn''t expect the seventh graders to give her no face. She looked at the President of the Boys and Girls Student Council, cleared her throat, and said, "Mr. Anderson? Miss McDougall." "Professor Umbridge," Albert said slowly, "you know, the pressure we''re going to face this year with the NEWT, and everyone just wants to excel in the next NEWT, so that after graduation next year. , can get a good job position. Can you list the Defense Against the Dark Arts spells that need to be mastered this year, as well as the key points that may be involved in the exam, so that we can preview after class?" As soon as Albert''s words fell, the classroom suddenly burst into applause. Umbridge''s face became even more ugly, and she took a deep breath and said, "Oh, of course, getting students to pass exams is what the school is all about. The Ministry believes that theoretical knowledge can help you more effectively, given that you have previously There is no qualified teacher at all..." "Professor, we have finished the theoretical knowledge." Diggory interrupted. "Professor, what we need is for everyone to get high marks on the N.E.W.T. exam," Katrina reminded bluntly. "Professor, we don''t need this rubbish." "Professor, is the Ministry of Magic planning to fail our N.E.W.T. grades?" "Professor, if you can''t do it, change the assistant to the class!" "professor" "professor" "professor" There are a lot of students in the Defense Against the Dark Arts improvement class in this section. It is really thanks to Albert. After Lupin and Barty Jr.''s class, everyone now attaches great importance to the results of NEWT, not to mention that there is a Voldemort outside. ''s rumors. True or not, it''s more important to learn some useful Defence Against the Dark Arts. As for what theory to learn, I really don''t want to fool others like that. Of course, if no one takes the lead, joins forces, and sows discord, of course, none of the students in the class would dare to confront Umbridge. But now their student council president is taking the lead. Well, it doesn''t count, but Albert is clearly displeased with Umbridge''s **** lessons. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity, no one wants to endure such a course, especially if it is the most important NEWT in one''s life, even a Slytherin student, no one wants to end up with a pass or worse in their NEWT in Defense Against the Dark Arts. score. Therefore, their Defense Against the Dark Arts class must not let Umbridge mess up. If not, let Umbridge cool off and let Albert teach them. Albert is not free the rest of the time, but certainly is free during class time. That''s a duel champion. A tough black wizard who doesn''t even blink. No one doubts Albert''s teaching. "Cough, we certainly believe that you are a very good teacher," Albert coughed lightly, signaling everyone to be quiet. "In view of the actual situation of this course, everyone has to prepare in advance." He did not intend to continue to persecute Umbridge, and he was ready to accept it, lest it end badly, so he changed the topic. "We''re just concerned that Headmaster Dumbledore didn''t tell you the truth about this class." Someone in the classroom said such a sentence, causing a snicker and chatter. "The truth about this class?" Umbridge noticed that everyone was looking at her with a strange look. "Professor, don''t you really know?" Lee Jordan put on a look of consternation. "This position is said to have been cursed by the mysterious man." Fred''s voice trembled a little, and he didn''t know whether it was because he was frightened, or he was trying his best to hold back a laugh. "No professor has been able to teach safely for a year. From the time we entered the first year to the present, two professors have died. One is missing and suspected to be dead. Staying in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, the best result was first-year Professor Bud, who knew there was a curse and ran away early in the middle of his teaching." Everyone looked at Umbridge with pity, as if her fate was already doomed. Umbridge''s face was ashen. "I dare say that Headmaster Dumbledore didn''t tell her the truth about this class." "Perhaps, she didn''t take the curse seriously at all and thought it was fake." "I remember Lockhart didn''t believe it either, and it turned out... that was really miserable!" "It''s really miserable, I heard it can''t be better." Umbridge naturally knows about the curse. After all, she also attended Hogwarts, so she naturally knows about the curse. She doesn''t take it seriously at all, but... the curse seems to be real? Umbridge''s face was ugly, and she felt the need to look into it. However, she never thought that the president of the male and female student union would lead someone to attack her in the first class. Of course, even though that might not be the case in reality, Umbridge is still convinced it''s about them. The most uncomfortable thing for her is that Albert Anderson is not easy to mess with! Yes, very annoying. Because he didn''t actually do anything, he just raised a question that everyone is more concerned about, and it''s her personal reason to become like this. People will only think that there is something wrong with Umbridge''s teaching, causing dissatisfaction among the students. Umbridge didn''t dare to confront the students, so he arranged for a self-study reading from the pages of the textbook to the pages of the textbook. After letting Albert help watch the class, he went out immediately, so as not to stay and make the problem worse. Seriously, UU reading www.uukanshu. When the time comes, she won''t even have a chance to step down, and even if she wants to rectify it, it''s not now. Everyone watched the back of Umbridge leaving, and all of them immediately turned their attention to Anderson, who was sitting on the teacher''s bench. "Why don''t you teach us a lesson!" someone suggested "Forget it, I don''t want to test the power of the curse myself," Albert didn''t plan to teach others. "Then what about our Defence Against the Dark Arts exam?" "I can provide you with the key points of the NEWT exam and give you some reference." Albert took out his wand, tapped the blackboard behind him, and said to the students below, "If you want to copy the key points, copy slowly, if you want to. Go to sleep and don''t disturb other people by talking loudly." Everyone looked at each other and took out the parchment and quill. The classroom suddenly fell into a strange silence. Only the sound of the quill writing on the parchment remained. Everyone was copying the key points. Really useful lessons learned in Mrridge''s class. Otherwise, let that guy get out of the way. Before, maybe no student would have this thought, but now it''s different because they have Albert. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter: The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter''s Alchemist mobile reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 998), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 997： Umbridges trick You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Anderson...Professor Umbridge asked me...I turn this... over to you." Albert was having dinner with Fred, George, and Lee Jordan when a lower-school girl bowed her head and handed the parchment to Albert with a trembling. "Thank you." Albert reached for the parchment and thanked the other party by the way. The girl blushed and hurried away. "You''re still as popular as ever," Fred teased. "Shouldn''t the point be that Umbridge invited Albert to tea?" George said with a blank look at Fred. "I always think Umbridge is uneasy and kind," Lee Jordan asked, frowning. "What do you think she wants to do?" "Is this kind of thing important?" Albert said calmly. "Umbridge is to put it bluntly, just a guy who jumps around on the basis of his position." "Toad!" The three looked at each other and laughed in unison. At eight o''clock in the evening, Albert knocked on the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on time, and pushed the door into the office in Umbridge''s shrill girl''s voice. "Sit down, Mr. Anderson." Umbridge entertained Albert "warmly", but there was no goodwill in her eyes. After Albert glanced at the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, he sat across from Umbridge. The old old witch in front of her shrieked and drizzled, "What would you like to drink, black tea, milk, pumpkin juice or butterbeer." "I prefer to drink milk tea." Albert pulled out his wand, waved it lightly, and created a cup of steaming milk tea out of thin air. He picked up the teacup and took a sip, completely ignoring the change in the expression on Umbridge''s face. "Okay professor, what do you have to do with me?" "I don''t think we need to have a conflict." Umbridge stared at the guy in front of him who kept an elegant smile, wishing to smash his cheek with a fist, but she held back, because it would not help. What''s more, she couldn''t beat Albert. "Sorry, Professor, I didn''t understand what you were saying?" Albert looked at Umbridge with puzzled eyes, as if confused about the meaning of the other party''s words. "Question in Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Umbridge took a deep breath, trying to maintain his demeanor and smirk. "That has nothing to do with me." Albert shook his head. "It has nothing to do with you?" Umbridge repeated. Her eyes were fixed on Albert, as if trying to see through his thoughts. It''s a pity that Umbridge doesn''t know Legilimency, and even if she could, she wouldn''t be able to see through Albert''s true thoughts. After their eyes met, Umbridge flinched as if burned by flames. "I just want to make good use of the books in the Hogwarts library and finish my last year of school life. If you pay special attention, I am in the library most of the time." Albert seemed to see through Umm Richie''s thought, a contemptuous smile evoked the corner of his mouth, "Also, I''m actually very busy, and I really don''t have time to play house games with you." "Play house games?" Umbridge repeated with wide eyes. She never expected to get such an evaluation. In the eyes of the other party, your actions are as boring as children''s games? The guy in front of him didn''t even care about her, or even the Ministry of Magic. "Isn''t it?" Albert looked suspiciously at Umbridge, who was trembling all over. "I know what you guys want to do, but those have nothing to do with me." Albert''s tone was indifferent, as if he was talking about a trivial matter, "I have my business to do, or do you think I can With so many titles, they all bent over to pick them up from the ground?" Umbridge opened her mouth, and the expression on her face was about to distort, but she still resisted the anger, kept her smirk, and reminded kindly, "With your ability, if you enter magic..." "I''m not interested in entering the Ministry of Magic after graduation." Albert interrupted directly, "If it''s okay, I''ll go first, and I have to return the book before the library closes." Albert waved his wand, disappearing the finished teacup. "If you don''t want to take the Defense Against the Dark Arts improvement class, I allow you to go directly to the NEWT at the end of the term without going there. Anyway, at your level, you should be able to pass easily." Umbridge said looking for Albert The main purpose, she must disintegrate the group of seventh graders, so that they will not continue to oppose her. " "Oh, that''s really nice." Albert guessed Umbridge''s purpose, but he didn''t care about the other''s tricks, because he never thought of leading the students of Hogwarts to fight Umbridge. How boring. The students'' battle of wits and courage with Umbridge is the source of joy at Hogwarts, and there may be more quests. "By the way, a good piece of advice for you: watch out for curses." "curse?" "As one of the most dangerous dark wizards in the world, the curse left by the mysterious man is undoubtedly very dangerous. If you ignore it, you will definitely have bad luck." Albert said meaningfully, "This is the result of countless professors'' personal practice." After Albert got up and left the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, the smirk on Umbridge''s face finally couldn''t hold back anymore. "Damn, **** Mudblood!" Umbridge angrily swept everything on the desk to the ground, wantonly venting his inner anger, students passing by around the Defense Against the Dark Arts office could hear cursing and smashing things coming from the office. After venting indiscriminately, Umbridge''s face became more gloomy, and her disgust for Albert quickly rose. Of course, it was also related to Albert receiving the quest rewards left over from that year. Umbridge has nothing to do with Albert, UU reading www. uukanshu. This com has already told her with a tough attitude: he is not easy to mess with. In fact, Umbridge had already asked other Slytherin students that Albert did not cooperate with others to boycott the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. At least the Slytherin students didn''t get any news, but this made Umbridge even more apprehensive. In particular, Umbridge is also clear about how the large group of students in the improvement class came to be. If it was really necessary, she believed that the group of seventh graders wouldn''t mind letting her go, and asked Albert to come on stage and give them a lecture. The other party undoubtedly has this ability. student? No, the status of a student is simply a joke to Albert. No one cared about his N.E.W.T. grades, and even if he really let the other party miss the N.E.W.T, he would eventually point the finger at the Ministry of Magic. Public opinion offensive? Do not make jokes. In addition to the "Daily Prophet", many newspapers and magazines have reported the news of Albert''s victory in the duel competition, which is enough to prove that he also has a strong influence on other magazines and newspapers. When the Ministry of Magic can control all public opinion? Umbridge wasn''t that stupid. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 999 Umbridge''s Trick), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 998： Abandoned Defense Against the Dark Arts class You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the short few days after school started, everyone understood Umbridge''s character, a hypocritical, self-righteous, unreasonable old woman who likes to control people. None of the prefects who had dealt with Umbridge liked her. I don''t know which prefect, secretly leaked the conversation with Umbridge, and now it has begun to circulate in the school, Umbridge wants the prefects to be her spies and monitor the students at Hogwarts. The Deputy Minister of Magic apparently regarded Hogwarts as the Ministry of Magic, and actually played a game of intrigue, preparing to divide and disintegrate the students'' trust in the prefects, and tried to draw the prefects to his side. As soon as the news spread, the whole school was almost fried, and the prefects didn''t know how many times they scolded Umbridge in their hearts. In order not to be isolated by the students, they began to spread the news from Umbridge, and for a while there were negative rumors about Umbridge. The most exciting news: Umbridge finally hit a snag with Albert and smashed the office with rage. At that time, many students heard the swearing sound of smashing things in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Everyone was gloating about this, they didn''t dare to ignore Umbridge like Albert, but they were still very excited when they saw the old woman slumped. Unfortunately, no one knows what Albert and Umbridge talked about. Even if they knew, they couldn''t learn. Because Albert can basically ignore N.E.W.T''s grades, no one would doubt his true level even without that transcript. The bright world championship title is undoubtedly the best proof, and Albert does not seem to plan to enter the Ministry of Magic after graduation. Since the two sides have nothing to do with each other, why should they pretend to be wrong with Umbridge? So, this Hogwarts genius simply ignored the Deputy Minister of Magic and spent most of his time in the library, not knowing what he was studying. Soon after, word spread from Hogwarts Castle that Umbridge had allowed Albert not to take Defence Against the Dark Arts classes. For this reason, many seventh grade students came to ask about Albert. Without Albert to hold the pressure in front, Umbridge would soon be able to disintegrate their resistance, and then everyone would undoubtedly face Umbridge''s revenge. Albert stopped taking Defence Against the Dark Arts classes, and everyone''s resistance to Umbridge collapsed in an instant. Those seventh graders who didn''t care about the rumors were hit directly. They originally wanted to find another student council president, Kianlei, but Katrina seemed to have received some rumors and stopped taking the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. For a time, the seventh-grade students suffered a disaster. They remembered the rumors about Umbridge. Everyone was in danger, and they could feel that the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s revenge was coming. After sensing that the atmosphere was not right, Fred, George and Lee Jordan decided to make excuses and get away. Who let them be Albert''s roommates and friends, it is easy to be affected by the innocent. "Umbridge is angry," Angelina warned. "You better be careful." "It''s okay, we are going to apply to Professor McGonagall to give up the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Fred said disapprovingly. "So, even if she is angry, what can she do to us?" The three did not counsel Umbridge at all, and if the woman dared to try to lock them up, they would have a way to deal with it. "You really gave up." The girls were all surprised, but they didn''t expect the three to give up the Defense Against the Dark Arts class decisively. Fred said with a smile: "We don''t plan to rely on N.E.W.T''s transcript to find a job in the future. Why do we have to put up with that old woman in Umbridge?" "Umbridge will soon take revenge on others, don''t forget about the first lesson." Lee Jordan reminded, "She may not be able to take Albert, but she can find a way to toss you." "So, when you see the situation is not good, you run away." "You can also run collectively and not go to her advanced class." George said with a smile. "What about N.E.W.T?" "According to the curse law of Hogwarts, Umbridge will definitely not be able to pass this semester smoothly, and then you can participate in NEWT again." Fred said with a smile: "You should also learn from Albert The review syllabus is copied there, and as long as you finish those things by yourself, basically it will not be a problem. "No, I mean..." Before Angelina could finish speaking, Fred was interrupted. "Do you think the theoretical knowledge you''ve learned from Defence Against the Dark Arts classes is really useful now?" "It makes sense." Shanna nodded and agreed: "Let''s learn by yourself, or we can form a Defense Against the Dark Arts Interest Group at that time, and then we can communicate with each other and make progress." "I don''t think this possibility is high." Arya frowned and looked at the three in front of her. There were too few daring guys like Fred, George and Lee Jordan. "Count me in, anyway, I''m going to be a Quidditch player in the future." Angelina didn''t care much about N.E.W.T''s results. "Albert is writing a book on Defense Against the Dark Arts, and it''s almost finished. Maybe we can use it." George suddenly said, "I believe that book is definitely countless times better than Defense Theory of Magic." When she learned that the seventh graders in her college were going to give up the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, the expression on Professor McGonagall''s face instantly collapsed. What made her even worse was that this group of people only routinely came to inform her the dean. "Why give up Defence Against the Dark Arts class?" Professor McGonagall had to spend a lot of time interviewing several people. However, she got a unified caliber: "Sorry professor, our time is precious and we don''t have time to play games with Umbridge..." "N.E.W.T''s grades are not very important to us..." "We can also teach ourselves Defence Against the Dark Arts..." "Umbridge only teaches theory in her class, and theory alone is not going to help us get good grades in N.E.W.T...." "Why do we have to waste time with her and see her face?" Professor McGonagall had no choice but to ask Albert for help. "Umbridge allowed me to skip the class and go straight to the exam at the end of the term. I think it''s good." Facing the somewhat annoyed Professor McGonagall, Albert''s tone was calm. "Everyone is complaining about Professor Dumbledore. I don''t understand how he would allow a ''layman'' like Umbridge to teach Defence Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts." "It''s no doubt that this year''s fifth- and seventh-grade students are directly stunned. If you pay attention, there are a lot of people who are dissatisfied with this." "But, even if you''re dissatisfied..." "The curse has always existed." Albert said meaningfully. No one thought that the seventh grader of Gryffindor would be so hard-headed and gave up the Defense Against the Dark Arts class directly. Such a cowardly operation really stunned the entire Hogwarts students. Umbridge almost got pissed. She probably didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Lock them up? Umbridge really didn''t dare to do that, at least she didn''t dare now, because she found that this group of people was more grouped than expected, especially several of Albert''s roommates, if you dare to provoke me, everyone will be together After all, we don''t need any NEWT transcripts anyway. What made her even worse was that as long as she dared to ask someone else to ask questions alone, others would appear outside her office with a wand in hand, ready to rush in to show her a good look when they heard a movement. Not to mention, they were really ready. Even the forgetting potion is ready. Not long after, students from other academies dropped Defence Against the Dark Arts classes. The reason is: everyone thinks she''s going to die of the Defence Against the Dark Arts curse before she graduates this semester, and she''ll be in N.E.W.T then. Umbridge grimaced when he heard the news. "We need to face NEWT this year," said a student who asked not to be named, "We don''t believe that the exam in Defense Against the Dark Arts will be a written exam. According to Umbridge''s teaching method, there are probably very few candidates who can pass and get excellent grades. Few." "I can''t believe that the educational reform the Ministry of Magic is seeking is to fail all of the Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts?" "It turns out that the Ministry of Magic never thought about getting education right, otherwise it wouldn''t have sent a Umbridge to Hogwarts as a professor who didn''t know anything... As far as I know, the vast majority of the Ministry''s employees I can''t even recite an Iron Armor spell..." Sirius''s steady, charismatic voice came from the radio on the fireplace. This radio, which is turned on on time every day, automatically plays the broadcast from the Wizard''s Lookout. Although some students felt irritable, most of them were willing to quiet down and listen to what was on the radio. Rumors arose for a while, and many students questioned Umbridge''s teaching standards. Dumbledore was also unlucky, and received a large number of complaints from students at the beginning of the school year. Not knowing who said it was useless to complain to Dumbledore, the students started writing to the Ministry of Magic again. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan encouraged a group of people to deliver news to various newspapers and magazines. However, those letters seemed to sink into the sea, without making any waves. No one really cares about these things. This is also the reason for the popularity of the Witcher Watch Station broadcast. After Sirius'' voice fell silent, Hermione''s angry voice suddenly came from the common room, attracting the attention of the students who had just finished listening to the broadcast. "Are you okay!" Ron asked worriedly. "We''re going to take the O.W.Ls exam this year!" Hermione slammed the armrest of the chair as if to vent her anger, "How could Dumbledore let this happen?" "Calm down Hermione, take a tranquilizer." Harry took a bottle of medicine from his pocket and poured a pill on Hermione. "How can you calm me down?" Hermione snarled as she pushed away the pill that Harry handed over, "What are we going to do with our O.W.Ls exam this year?" Ron looked at Hermione, who was a little out of control, at a loss. "Maybe, we can ask Anderson to teach us. He has tutored the same class of students before." Harry put the tranquilizer in his mouth and suggested. "He''s not free. I asked him, and he said that this semester is very busy." Hermione put her hand over her forehead and said weakly, "The O.W.Ls exam is very important, and it affects our future!" "Harry, are you carrying that stuff with you now?" Ron tried to change the subject. "After I felt the benefit of a level head during my trial," Harry said calmly, putting the bottle back in his pocket, "I knew I needed it." "Give me one," Hermione said suddenly, "I need to calm down." Harry took out the vial and poured Hermione a tranquilizer. After swallowing the pill, Hermione''s mood stabilized a lot. She took a deep breath and said to Harry and Ron beside her, "We need to save ourselves, set up a Defence Against the Dark Arts study group, and learn Defence Against the Dark Arts by ourselves. knowledge and skills. Harry and Ron looked at each other. Finally, Harry lowered his voice and said, "Tonight, I will find time to contact Sirius to see if they can help us." "Harry... do you want to join us?" Fred asked out of nowhere, putting his hand on Harry''s shoulder. "What''s up." "We''re going to surprise Umbridge," George said with a smile. "You really don''t go to Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" Hermione asked suddenly. "Going to Umbridge''s class is a complete waste of time, do you think the N.E.W.T exam will test theory?" Fred asked rhetorically. "Hermione, recognize the reality and stop fooling yourself." "If Mom knew, she would definitely be mad at you." Ron said quietly. "You forgot, she promised to leave us alone last year," Fred reminded. "What surprise?" Harry asked. "Albert''s idea?" "No, he''s very busy." "What the **** is he up to?" Hermione asked. "I don''t know." George shrugged. "What are you going to do?" Harry said with great interest. "We''re going to..." George''s voice was getting lower and lower. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Really?" Ron asked with wide eyes. "Let''s try first, and then seek technical support." Fred said without hesitation. "Count me in," said Harry. "I''ll contact Sirius tonight to see if he can give us some advice." "Hermione, if you want to pass the O.W.Ls exam, there is actually a very simple way." George suddenly said mysteriously. "What?" Hermione asked, raising an eyebrow. "I can help you borrow Defense Against the Dark Arts notes from Albert, as long as you study them well and learn some spells by yourself, it''s actually quite easy to get good grades in the O.W.Ls exam." In fact, Hermione herself was too excited to think about it, otherwise, the other party would definitely not refuse to ask Albert to borrow notes. "Okay, count me in." Hermione agreed to join, and she also hated Umbridge very much, and was willing to see him unlucky. "Welcome." Fred and George looked at each other with a satisfied smile. In Albert''s absence, they needed a thoughtful person to make sure the whole plan was foolproof. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1000 Abandoned Defense Against the Dark Arts class), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 999： pink toad Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! After school started, Albert''s life was busy and fulfilling. In addition to showing his face in the professors'' club, he also specially visited Professor Flitwick to talk about the International Wizarding Duel Competition, and by the way, he sent a few photos taken after winning the championship, and thanked Professor Flitwick for his help. Professor Flitwick is very pleased that his favorite student has become the youngest duel champion, and he can brag and show off with photos for many years in the future. The night before Saturday''s holiday, Albert set aside a few hours to tutor Katrina in Defence Against the Dark Arts in the Room of Requirement. The rest of the time was spent by Isobel''s side, living a warm world belonging to the two of them. They chatted a lot about things at school, and spent a fairly pleasant weekend together, and the plan to prepare the Flux was officially started. Isobel became interested in the fortune-telling agent. Although the luck potion could not bring real luck to people, it could greatly improve the user''s abilities in all aspects. Maybe one day, a flash of inspiration would break through the existing bottleneck and succeed. already? Unfortunately, happy times are always very short. After having dinner together on the weekend, Albert kissed Isobel goodbye and returned to Hogwarts Castle. As soon as he got back to school, Fred, George and Lee Jordan came to him immediately and talked about the changes that happened when he was no longer in school. Peeves repeats his old tricks, and has a bad hand on the new professor''s cutlery. Umbridge vomited and had diarrhea after eating, and the scene was out of control for a while. "You didn''t let her fall halfway?" Albert looked at the three of them in amazement. He felt that if Umbridge fell, put **** on his pants, and died in public, he probably wouldn''t have the face to stay at the school to teach. "We thought, but this fact was too sudden, and we didn''t have time to react." The three of them looked a little disappointed and missed such a great opportunity. "Umbridge is probably going crazy!" Albert scratched Tom''s chin and the back of his neck, and asked with a smile. "Yeah, Umbridge was almost mad. If he didn''t hold back... he would probably become the laughing stock of Hogwarts." George suppressed himself from laughing. "Toad had a big tantrum and she suspected someone had added food to her, but there was no proof," Fred added. "I guess she wanted to break her head, but I never thought that Peeves was targeting her." Li Jordan couldn''t hold back his laughter any longer. Albert comforted Tom, who was startled by the three, and asked, "Who is the suspect?" "Harry." George lowered his voice. "Are you sure it''s not that Umbridge is targeting Potter on purpose?" Albert''s expression was weird, and it was really hard for him to understand what Umbridge was thinking. "This afternoon, Peeves put a gas ball under Umbridge''s chair cushion, locked the office door, and blocked the keyhole," Fred explained. Ready to confine Harry. As soon as Harry sat down, he squashed the gas bomb under the cushion of the chair. Umbridge and Harry were almost smoked to death in the office. In the end, Umbridge used the Blast Charm. , blasted the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and the two escaped from it." "So, she suspects Potter is up to something?" "right." "Harry thinks Umbridge is messing with him," Lee Jordan whispered. "Harry is very calm, he deliberately makes a big deal of things, and even finds Professor McGonagall, and ends up in Umbridge. The poison gas egg was found under the cushion of the chair, and it even revealed that Umbridge used black magic tools to punish the students." Everyone knew what Umbridge was like by now. "Professor McGonagall was almost **** off," George said in a low voice. "I''ve never seen her so angry." "Potter didn''t retaliate." "Of course, Umbridge left the principal''s office, was stunned, stuffed his head in the toilet in the girls'' bathroom, and was finally found by chance by a Hufflepuff girl." Umbridge insisted that Harry attacked her, secretly avenging her. Amazingly, Harry was doing his homework in the common room at the time, and there were a bunch of people who could testify against him. " "Compound potion?" Albert guessed the reason. The three of them laughed rather unscrupulously. Peeves undoubtedly exerted his ability to make trouble, playing new tricks with the toys Albert gave him, and it took only a week to toss Umbridge a lot, but Potter was unlucky and was innocently affected. . "When do you think Peeves will get Umbridge out?" Fred asked curiously. "Shouldn''t we expect Umbridge to last longer?" said Albert meaningfully. "She''s a source of joy." The four of them looked at each other and laughed slyly. Yes, a source of joy. Of course Umbridge didn''t know, there was a group of bad-hearted guys ready to watch her jokes. Umbridge, who was tormented by the eerie strange noise all night, really couldn''t understand why he encountered all kinds of strange things. Could it really be the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at work? I can''t blame Umbridge for thinking this way. She''s had a lot of bad luck lately. Take last night as an example. She remembered that she had to close the window before she went to sleep, but when she woke up in the middle of the night, she found that the window was actually covered in. The person opened, and what made Umbridge even more horrified was that terrible noises kept coming from outside the window, scaring her that she didn''t sleep well all night. When he woke up in the morning, Umbridge came to the teacher''s seat with dark circles under his eyes, and he almost couldn''t keep his old fake smile. The sky was grey and thunderous, as if something bad was about to happen. Umbridge sat in her seat, staring suspiciously at the contents of the plate. Since the last time she vomited and vomited, she suspected that someone had added something to her food. Of course, Umbridge doesn''t have any proof, because everyone eats the same food, and she''s the only one who''s at fault. On the faculty chair, the professors were chatting about the news of Albert''s victory. Professor Flitwick''s face was filled with an unconcealed smile, and he passed pictures of Albert''s victory to other professors. Umbridge had an even worse appetite when he heard that the professors were going to turn the picture of Anderson''s title into a photo album and put it in the Hogwarts prize room to display Albert''s brilliant achievements, and An urge to gag. "Is it really necessary to do this?" Umbridge thought it was very absurd. She carefully tasted the food on the plate and swallowed it after confirming that there was nothing abnormal. The last time he vomited and had a stomach upset, Umbridge was sure there must be something wrong with what he was eating. If there is a problem with eating next time, she must keep the food and have it tested to see if anyone has poisoned her food. For her to catch the guy who poisoned him, she''d have to fire him, break his wand, and put him in Azkaban. Just when Umbridge was delusional, there was a sudden uproar below, and a group of students gathered around the long table in Gryffindor, not knowing what they were discussing. When Umbridge was about to go over to see what was going on, Professor McGonagall next to her interrupted her thoughts. "Oh, yes, Anderson asked me to ask you a while ago if you would like to be made into a wizard card." Professor McGonagall asked when Umbridge stood up. "what?" Umbridge looked warily at Professor McGonagall, who had not had a good time before. "A card game, very popular at Hogwarts." With that said, Professor McGonagall took out a very delicate card from the pocket of his robe, handed it to Umbridge and said, "It''s probably like this." Umbridge looked suspiciously at the delicate card, which showed Professor McGonagall holding several books and a wand, and in front of it was a goblet that had been turned into an owl. "I just heard that this year''s Wizarding Cards game is ahead of schedule?" Professor Sprout said. She has a similar wizard card and likes it too. After all, not many wizards can be printed on chocolate frog cards. "Do you have them too?" "The professors at Hogwarts basically agreed," explained Professor Flitwick. "No one would miss an opportunity like this, would they?" Before Umbridge could answer, more than a dozen owls suddenly flew into the hall, and several of them flew towards the teacher''s chair and threw a large package in front of Umbridge. Among them, a few owls flapped their wings and landed on the dining table, squeezing each other, trying to be the first to hand over the envelope, and incidentally ruining Umbridge''s breakfast. The change in the teacher''s seat quickly attracted the attention of the students below. When Umbridge got the letters from Owl and opened one of them, something amazing happened. The letter seemed to open its mouth, and it actually started to scold Umbridge, saying how she was so embarrassed to be a professor at Hogwarts, and also scolded Dumbledore by the way, thinking that the school and the Ministry of Magic were doing this as a No responsibility for Hogwarts students. Of course, before Umbridge had finished reading the letter, he pulled out his wand with a dark face and burned the letter to ashes. However, what made Umbridge even more angry was that there was a burst of warm applause from below. While Umbridge was furious, she was horrified to discover that the envelopes had begun to burn, like roaring letters. Except, of course, a letter from the Ministry of Magic, which after Umbridge picked out of the stack of envelopes, waved his wand and tried to blow up the burning letters. The professors around Gu Qing felt bad, and moved to the side one after another, so as not to be affected by the innocent. In fact, they did it very well. The letters exploded directly on the table with a bang, and a dark cloud of smoke began to spread around, completely shrouding Umbridge. The students who were having breakfast below were all stunned by this scene, and looked at the teacher''s chair shrouded in black mist in shock. Even a few professors were whispering, gossiping about what just happened. The black mist soon disappeared, and Umbridge reappeared in front of everyone. Her round face, except for her yellow teeth and eyes, was painted with a layer of pitch black, which was slightly curled. The brown hair, at this moment, has turned into a fluffy explosive head. "Her hairstyle is so chic." Shanna glanced at the few people opposite her indistinctly. "It seems that Umbridge must have offended people badly." Angelina looked very excited. Seeing Umbridge''s bad luck recently has become a source of happiness for everyone. There was a murmur of murmurs in the hall, and everyone was debating who was trolling Umbridge. The professors looked at their colleagues with twitching eyelids, and they all moved away from the dining table. The packages that had been placed on the table were trembling slightly. As long as you have a little brain, you can guess that there is definitely not a good thing in the package. No professor was willing to try it himself, and Umbridge''s embarrassed appearance reminded them that these pranks were aimed at the new professor. The next moment, the package was bombed directly into the sky with a "boom", which shocked everyone in the hall. People were horrified to find that a large number of toads were pouring out of the package. Some of the toads actually jumped on top of Umbridge. what! Umbridge''s scream resounded through the sky. "These toads seem to like Umbridge!" Albert looked at the toad that jumped to his feet, raised his hand, and changed it back to its original shape. It turned out to be a photo of a toad cut from a newspaper. At this moment, Umbridge was almost overwhelmed by toads, but no one was willing to lend a helping hand to her. Just when everyone thought the prank was about to end, Umbridge''s voice suddenly sounded in the hall: "My name is Umbridge, and I''m a pink toad!" "My name is Umbridge, and I''m a pink toad!" "My name is Umbridge, and I''m a pink toad!" Umbridge''s voice rang three times, as if to verify this sentence, Umbridge, who was drowned by the toad, suddenly disappeared with a "pop". Where Umbridge was standing, a pink toad suddenly appeared. Once again, everyone in the hall was stunned. They never thought that the beloved Professor Umbridge would turn into a pink toad in front of them. Omg! This thing is like a dream. "It''s so similar!" I don''t know who opened the mouth, and I immediately got a chorus of echoes. "Whoever came up with this idea is amazing!" "That man is definitely a genius." "Take a quick photo, whoever has a camera, take a quick photo." "puff!" "Hahaha!" "I can''t help it, hahaha!" "It''s so funny, hahaha!" "No, let me laugh for a while, hahahaha! After someone started to take the lead in laughing, the others finally couldn''t hold back any longer. The hall was suddenly filled with joyful laughter. Looking at Umbridge, who had turned into a pink toad, Harry put several tranquilizers in his mouth to prevent a slip of the tongue, but the corners of his mouth still couldn''t stop rising. Everyone could see that Harry Potter was in a very high mood. Okay. As insiders, Ron and Hermione naturally knew what was going on with Umbridge. In order not to let themselves laugh, they held back their laughter until they felt uncomfortable. Fred and George didn''t have such concerns. They reached out and slapped the table hard, laughing extremely badly. "Ah! No, I feel like I''m about to die of laughter." In the end, the two of them slumped on the chairs with a sore body. Even the professors didn''t stop him, and none of the professors took the initiative to help Umbridge remove the transfiguration spell on his body. If it wasn''t for the seriousness of the professors, maybe the professors would have laughed too. Professor McGonagall''s face twitched, and he seemed to be hesitating to help dispel the magic, but Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout didn''t seem to want people to break the beautiful moment. After discussing with Professor McGonagall whether people should use detectors Check students'' packages and make sure they are safe before handing them over to students. As for Professor Snape, when he saw the pink toad jumping towards him, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. He resisted letting himself draw out his wand, and gave the pink toad in front of him a stun spell. Just as Snape raised his wand and was about to help Umbridge lift the Transfiguration Curse, he suddenly heard a soft pop, and the pink toad actually changed back to Umbridge''s appearance. only Umbridge''s current posture is...a bit hot. Looking at Umbridge in the frog leaping pose in front of him, Snape was startled and stepped back several steps, almost knocking over the chair behind him. The other professors were also stunned by Umbridge''s hot eyes, and they quickly reached out to cover their mouths, preventing themselves from laughing. The students didn''t have the restraint of the professors. After seeing Umbridge''s leaping pose in front of Snape, UU reading burst out with laughter, and there was a happy sound in the hall. laughter. Umbridge, who had been tossed around a lot, suddenly rolled his eyes, fell into a pile of toads, and passed out. "you" The muscles on Snape''s face twitched violently, and finally Professor Flitwick waved his wand to summon a stretcher, put Umbridge on the stretcher, and sent him to the school hospital to receive Madam Pomfrey''s treatment. Still, the professors felt that Umbridge needed not physical therapy, but mental therapy. The professors were also whispering about what had just happened, and they were equally curious as to who was bothering Umbridge. It''s not common for wizards to make Umbridge so obvious that they can do that. "Cough cough." Professor McGonagall coughed lightly, signaling everyone to help clean up the mess. Just when Professor McGonagall was about to wave his wand and grab those toads, he heard a series of puffs, and the group of toads on the ground turned into pictures cut out from newspapers. However, this photo is divided into three parts. In addition to the photo of Umbridge''s leaping frog, there are also a photo of a pink toad and a photo of Umbridge''s black man. The next moment, a gust of wind blew, and the photos on the ground flew everywhere. After many students discovered the wonders of those photos, they picked up a photo for collection. This is definitely Umbridge''s dark history. "No way, I almost died of laughter!" Lee Jordan appeared out of nowhere, distributed the photos he picked up from the ground to his friends around him, and said to everyone with a smile, "I''m sure, this Things can be talked about for years. "More than many years." Albert said softly, looking at the photo in his hand, "We should let all generations of Hogwarts students remember Umbridge''s heroic deeds." Chapter 1000： Weird Education Order Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! Umbridge''s public transformation into a pink toad made her a complete joke at Hogwarts. The students at the school were always talking about who sent Umbridge those insulting letters. However, as a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, being played so badly by a prank trap makes people question Umbridge''s abilities. Ever since the Pink Toad incident, whenever Umbridge passed the hallway, he could always hear the whispers of the students around him. Especially not long ago, a daring Gryffindor student actually took the photo he picked up last time, pointed at the back of Umbridge''s departure, and successfully won Umbridge''s confinement package for himself. . After shredding the photos, Umbridge realized that Hogwarts students might have pictures of her hidden in their bags. To save her image, Umbridge passed an education order banning Hogwarts students from holding her picture. One of the most bizarre educational orders in history was born. Everyone wondered how the Ministry of Magic could successfully pass such an education order. However, Umbridge was still unable to restore his image, and the whole school was impressed by "Umbridge is a pink toad". Umbridge hates the guy who turned her into a pink toad, and has identified several suspects: Albert Anderson, Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore. The reason why Albert is the number one suspect is entirely because there are not many wizards who can abuse her through letters. Albert happens to have this ability, and Gryffindor 7th grade collectively gave up the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Umbridge. It has nothing to do with Albert. Harry Potter hated her the most, and Umbridge knew that. Harry Potter wanted to get revenge on her, Umbridge was not surprised at all, but Harry Potter did not have the ability, although it cannot be ruled out that he asked for help. Dumbledore''s probability is the lowest, but Umbridge believes that the headmaster has seen through her own thoughts and may try to prevent her from gradually taking control of the school. Of course, Umbridge didn''t care at all to clean up the three of them! It''s a pity that she can''t get her wish now. After Umbridge became a laughing stock, her prestige at Hogwarts was plummeting, and no one really took her seriously anymore. To make matters worse, that last time got off to a bad start, with owl letters flying into the halls every day with all kinds of vulgar words insulting Umbridge. Someone even secretly cast a Confusion Charm on Umbridge so that when she entered the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, she turned the wrong side and hit the door frame, and finally confused the content of the class. Everyone blamed the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s curse for Umbridge''s bad luck, and they even started discussing when she would quit and get out, making Umbridge extremely angry. Umbridge knew she had to re-assert her authority at Hogwarts or the shenanigans against her would never stop. Especially after being turned into a pink toad, Umbridge can clearly feel that the awe of her students has been greatly reduced, which is not good news. Once she loses her fear, her title of professor and the title of Deputy Minister of Magic will lose its deterrent effect, and then no one will take her seriously, and more mischief will fly at her. Umbridge had to get in touch with Fudge to advance the plan of the senior investigator. In order to help her master Hogwarts, Fudge had agreed to cooperate with her in issuing an education order and eliminated several Hogwarts professors. Replace yourself. By herself, Umbridge began to feel overwhelmed. She needed some helpers to help him control Hogwarts, and more helpers to help suppress the resistance of the Hogwarts students. Find out those students who dare to provoke her and play pranks on her, and make them regret for a lifetime. The Ministry of Magic passed the Education Act and issued a new Education Decree, making Umbridge a senior investigator at Hogwarts. This major news appeared on the front page of the Daily Prophet for the first time, and was supported by the successful man Lucius Malfoy. In addition to Malfoy, there are several "noble" pure-blood wizards who have welcomed the Ministry of Magic''s education reform, but it is strange that these guys seem to be Death Eaters who narrowly escaped the last wizarding war . It is said that Sirius, who saw the newspaper, laughed out loud on the spot, and seemed to be preparing to openly talk about the education reform of the Ministry of Magic in the latest edition of "Defense Letters", which was strongly supported by the Death Eaters. "You don''t seem surprised at all?" George put down the newspaper and looked at Albert who was flipping through the brick book beside him. "It''s normal, Umbridge''s power comes from the Ministry of Magic, not her own strength." Albert said calmly, "Now Umbridge has become a joke at Hogwarts, if If she wants to try to reverse this, she will have to take a high-handed policy on the students at Hogwarts, shut them up first, then subdue them in order to show the authority of the Ministry of Magic and regain the initiative." "You don''t seem to care." George was acutely aware that Albert seemed happy to see this happen. "Maybe, Umbridge will be like Lockhart tomorrow, inspired by the curse, to lie down in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries forever." Albert said puzzling words without looking up. As long as Albert is willing, Umbridge may have accidentally thrown himself into St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries due to the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. "Umbridge isn''t going to throw himself in the hospital tomorrow!" George whispered. "That''s the source of everyone''s joy." Albert slowly turned the pages and said slowly, "I won''t make fun of myself to disturb everyone''s rare joy." "Do you think Umbridge will succeed?" Fred interjected. "It''s hard, but I''m looking forward to her doing that." Albert''s mouth twitched slightly, "Umbridge will definitely try to gain more control over Hogwarts, and I think she''ll probably fire a few professors to strengthen it. own authority." "Who do you think Umbridge is going to fire?" Hermione appeared out of nowhere, holding a copy of the Daily Prophet, apparently having read the headlines. "Didn''t you guess?" Albert took the newspaper from Fred. "Hagrid?" Hermione looked up at Umbridge, who was eating carefully on the teachers'' bench, with an undisguised disgust on her face. It''s not hard to guess, because the Ministry of Magic has clearly shown ill will towards Hagrid in the Daily Prophet. "Yes, everyone knows that Hagrid is a loyal supporter of Professor Dumbledore. If the Ministry of Magic is going to trouble Dumbledore, it is undoubtedly a good idea to start with the people around him." Albert closed the newspaper and put it on the On the other hand, he speculated, "However, Hagrid is not at school, so the first professor to be expelled will probably be Professor Sybill Trelawney from the divination class." Fred and George looked at each other and said in unison, "Old liar." "It makes sense, the old liar''s trick to fool people, it is estimated that he can''t fool Umbridge, and 80% will become the target of Umbridge''s power." Lee Jordan also thinks this possibility is very high, he will prepare to go later. Spread the word that Umbridge is going to fire the old crook to give Professor Dumbledore a slap in the face. Some things are pointed out before they are done, no matter whether the content is true or not, everyone will have a preconceived tendency. No matter how Umbridge explained it, it was useless, everyone would think that this was Umbridge doing something on purpose, trying to get rid of Professor Dumbledore. "Do you think it''s appropriate for the old liar to make a prediction?" George obviously intends to block Umbridge as well. Recently, they have often done this kind of thing, and they have become more and more skilled, and it is not easy to leave flaws. "Fired from Umbridge," Albert speculated. "It''s really wonderful. The old liar predicted that she would be fired. If she is fired by Umbridge, it means that her prediction has come true." Fred''s eyes lit up and asked curiously, "Do you think Umbridge will be fired? How will Mulridge choose?" "Probably still will fire Professor Trelawney." Albert was not surprised that Umbridge attacked Professor Trelawney. "However, Professor Trelawney should not be kicked out of the castle." "Is this your prophecy?" Hermione looked at Albert in surprise. "No, it''s just my speculation." Albert believes that Professor Dumbledore will not let Professor Trelawney leave Hogwarts, who made her make that prediction about Voldemort. "By the way, are you really not thinking about that?" Hermione asked in a low voice. "I really don''t have time." Albert refused again, "You can find Professor Black or Lupin for experience. If it''s grades, those notes should get you good grades." "Then... can you give us some advice then?" Hermione was a little lost, she actually hoped that Albert could teach them Defense Against the Dark Arts personally. As long as Albert is around, many students will join clubs, like the last defense association. "This... Let''s see the situation at that time!" Albert didn''t immediately agree. He felt that it would be more than enough for Fred and George to teach them Defense Against the Dark Arts, but that was obviously going to smash Potter''s place. Savior Potter also needs a group of advocates. "Hermione''s ambitions are very big, and it seems that she wants to organize everyone." George looked at Hermione''s leaving back and said, "Re-form the Defense Association to fight Umbridge." "Well, she was probably mad at Umbridge." Albert shrugged and said, "Where there is oppression, there is resistance." "I think this can be tried," Fred interjected. "Should be able to draw more people to fight Umbridge." "Let them do it themselves." Albert said disapprovingly, "Give them my new Defense Against the Dark Arts book, which records a lot of practical magic." "Who''s going to teach them?" Fred asked curiously. "Could it be us!" George added. "Isn''t there Harry Potter?" Albert reminded. "It always feels like you''re trying to trick Harry," Fred muttered. "What am I doing to Potter?" "You''re full of bad water," Lee Jordan muttered. "What do you think about the old liar?" George quickly brought the topic back. "It''s very simple, just let Trelawney know that she will be expelled." Albert said without hesitation: "Let her predict by the way that Umbridge will get out of Hogwarts in embarrassment, and predict that Umbridge will be expelled. will die in Azkaban prison." "As long as the three prophecies are fulfilled one by one, I think the expression on Umbridge''s face will probably be very exciting!" Fred had a new understanding of Albert''s methods, "and these prophecies are bound to happen. things." "Will Umbridge really go to Azkaban?" George was more concerned about this question. "Yes, she will probably go in after the mysterious man falls." Albert said calmly. "She supports the mysterious man?" The three were very surprised, but they were soon relieved. Umbridge is undoubtedly not a good person. According to Albert''s prediction, the Ministry of Magic will fall in a few years. At that time, the mysterious man will control the Ministry of Magic. Umm It doesn''t seem like a strange thing for Richie to take refuge with You-Know-Who. Of course, compared to Umbridge being imprisoned in Azkaban, George cared more about Albert''s prophecy that the Mysterious Man would fail. This is undoubtedly good news. When they left the auditorium, they found the administrator Filch was hanging the new education order on the notice wall, and everyone pointed at it. "The distance between boys and girls is forbidden to be less than six inches?" Li Jordan said with a strange expression, "Is this not because I''ve been single for too long and I can''t see other people falling in love?" "The other one is even more ridiculous. Exploding fondant is banned?" Fred complained. "Why should I be banned from eating a fondant?" "Could it be that she had a tooth blown off by an exploding fondant?" In fact, they didn''t know that exploding fondant was banned. It was completely Peeves'' cauldron. This guy used Albert''s special exploding fondant to almost blow up Umbridge. Looking at the education order on the notice wall, everyone knew that Hogwarts had changed, and it had become extremely absurd, and it was the woman named Umbridge who brought these changes. "I have a hunch that the Ministry of Magic''s education order will soon be hung here." Albert said calmly: "Maybe, this wall will not have enough space to hang it by then." "It''s so shameless, I''ll have to take it down and make it into a wizard card," Lee Jordan muttered. After a few people walked away, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were discussing whether to find a chance to destroy the education orders. "It''s useless, she''ll just let Filch hang up again." Albert shook his head and rejected the unreliable plan of the three: "Also, everyone needs to feel the pressure, when everyone hates her , rebelling against her, Hogwarts will usher in the happiest era ever. However, you can add some pressure to her and speed up the issuance of the Ministry of Magic''s Education Order." "You can pay Mundungus Fletcher to find various people to send shouting letters to Umbridge." Albert said casually: "You can set aside a special amount of money for Umbridge, UU reading is used to show your joke props by the way, and it will definitely be more effective than any advertisement." "That''s a good idea, maybe the pink toad will issue an educational order banning red roar letters." The three of them were very excited, especially when Albert helped come up with ideas, their plans always went smoothly. Thanks to Albert''s help, Hogwarts soon had a strange vomit fudge that looked like Umbridge with a toad on its head. As soon as you eat it, you will immediately have a strong urge to retching. For a time, this fudge was actually welcomed by the majority of Hogwarts students. As a result, Umbridge could often see many students retching on the ground. Whether it was on the road or in class, she even interviewed several lower-class students, but she never found a specific reason. As a result, Hogwarts soon came up with a new educational order: prohibiting students from retching in the hallway or elsewhere. Very weird! But Fred, George and Lee Jordan laughed even more when they saw this new educational order! "How do you think we''re going to get Umbridge to ban the Defence Express and the Wizard''s Lookout." "It''s easy to get someone to leak it like Umbridge." "Everyone needs a common secret!" "Umbridge will definitely be suspicious and search around, and it will definitely be interesting." "Students who hold Defense Express magazines will be expelled?" "What would Umbridge do if we put a copy of The Defense Express in a Slytherin student bag." "Shut up? Or get fired?" "Probably just pretending to be in lockdown, Umbridge is wooing Slytherin." "It''s not fair, it''s more interesting that way." Chapter 1001： Victimization Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! Umbridge''s appointment as a high-ranking investigator through the Ministry of Magic''s education order did little to add much deterrence among the students at Hogwarts. In everyone''s impression, she is still a jumping toad professor. Because the impression is too deep, and there are related photos, occasionally some students are too excited (killed) to call Umbridge a pink toad. The end is predictable - close confinement. So, there are a few more lucky people who are fortunate enough to taste Umbridge''s Punishment Quill. Even though Dumbledore had explicitly banned professors from using black magic tools to punish students, they were still ignored by the furious Umbridge. The innocent Mr. Principal was shot and received a large number of complaint letters. In fact, the "Daily Prophet" also receives several similar letters every day, and "someone" even deliberately sent a roaring letter to the newspaper, but still did not surprise any waves. The entire British wizarding community was quite slow to respond to the Ministry of Magic''s intervention in Hogwarts, or rather numb, and the wizards did not pay as much attention to Hogwarts'' education as expected. do not know? How can it be! The Daily Prophet explicitly reported that Umbridge had become a senior investigator, and that Lucius Malfoy had appeared in the paper on behalf of "all parents." The only dissenting voices came from the elders of Wizengamore, Guslda Marchban and Tiberius Ogden, who resigned in protest of the appointment of Hogwarts investigators. It is really thanks to the importance of the Wizengamore members that this matter can be included in the Daily Prophet. However- British wizards are indifferent to the matter, even if the education issue may involve their own children. Of course, it may also be forced by life, afraid to say one more word, will be persecuted and expelled from the Ministry of Magic. Wizards don''t easily give up decent jobs at the Ministry of Magic. Albert is equally indifferent to these things, and has always adhered to the attitude of "it''s nothing to do with it". As for the questions raised by doubtful students after reading the Daily Prophet, Abbott will let them write their own letters back to ask their families. Speaking of which, the most amazing thing about the whole thing is that Albert finds himself about to be the newest addition to Wizengamot. Wizengamore naturally has substitute members, but it is not an open substitute, but a reserved place reserved by everyone in private. However, Albert is the obvious substitute. When there is a vacancy in the Wizengamore members, Albert needs to fill it. For this reason, Fudge claimed to the public that Albert had not graduated from school and was unable to fulfill his responsibilities as a member of Wizengamore, and was ready to put his own people on the throne. This statement obviously failed to convince the other Wizengamore members. Fudge, who again encountered direct protests from the Wizengamore members, could only hold back a smile while holding back his stomach. In the face of this group of elderly people, Fudge did not dare to go too far. Because it might be a hornet''s nest, how could the old Wizengamot members who can hold high positions have no means of their own? If it really didn''t, someone would have been taken down from the position long ago. You must know that there are only fifty members of Wizengamot, and no one has stepped down. How can other people take the position? After Wizengamot members voted, no new members will be added for the time being. Now, everyone is privately circulating that Fudge will step down next year. God knows whether Mrs. Marchban and Mr. Ogden will return to the Wizengamot after Fudge has left the position of Minister for Magic? As for the official replacement member Albert Anderson. Everyone recognized his ability and was willing to accept Albert as one of them, but Albert was too young and needed someone to lead him to familiarize himself with Wizengamore, rather than push him into that position. Shortly after Fudge left the Wizengamore conference room with a black face, Percy Weasley brought him another bad news. "It''s been predicted that I''ll be ousted by the end of next summer," Fudge snarled at Percy with wide-eyed eyes. "A lot of people believed it." Percy took out a handkerchief to wipe the saliva from his face, and said helplessly. Fudge suddenly understood why the group of immortals wanted to make their place vacant. That day, Fudge locked himself in his office, and anyone passing by the Minister of Magic''s office could hear the sound of smashing things. In fact, not only did Fudge encounter bad things, but also Umbridge in Hogwarts. The position of Senior Investigator didn''t make Umbridge''s operations at Hogwarts any smoother, on the contrary, it caused her a lot of trouble. A large number of "Defense Express" magazines suddenly appeared in the school, and quickly became popular among students, becoming a popular publication. Although Umbridge responded in a timely manner and banned "Defense Express" at a lightning speed, it still couldn''t stop the fact that "Defense Express" was spreading wildly in Hogwarts Castle. Everyone always finds a way to hide from Umbridge. Could it be that students are being fired for reading Defense Express? Dumbledore is still at Hogwarts! To strengthen their authority, new educational orders have sprung up. Umbridge''s series of actions seems to have completely annoyed the students of Hogwarts. In the days that followed, one roaring letter after another greeted her in her face, leaving Umbridge in a state of utter embarrassment. She had to ban the red roar letter from entering Hogwarts, and sent wizards from the Ministry of Magic to examine the letters received by Hogwarts students. However, she still couldn''t resist the frantic roaring letter. People had previously borrowed owls from Hogwarts'' owl shack and released them directly into the castle at breakfast, creating the illusion that someone was sending a roaring letter to Umbridge. The mad roaring letter''s offensive finally changed completely after Umbridge used magic to brutally kill an owl that sent the letter. Since then, no owl has ever sent a roar to Umbridge, Because these smoky red cuties seem to have grown their own wings and quietly flew into Umbridge''s bedroom, bringing unexpected surprises to Umbridge in her sleep. At this point, Umbridge no longer stayed at Hogwarts overnight, but used Floo powder to go home and rest every day, so as not to be nerfed by the toss. She was now a little skeptical that she was right in accepting Fudge''s appointment, since she hadn''t had a good night''s sleep since her appointment at Hogwarts. However, Umbridge, who had just slept peacefully for a few days, encountered other woes. A student secretly leaked to her, saying that ghost radios appeared in the common rooms of various colleges, and they broadcasted the broadcast of the wizard''s lookout station on time every day. To this end, Umbridge ordered the prefects of the various houses to seize the radios in their common rooms, and again banned the use of radios by Hogwarts students. However, this semester has been especially wonderful. The prefects unanimously claimed that after the Ghost Radio picked up the wind, he disappeared. Umbridge felt that the prefects were deliberately perfunctory, so he planned to search the common rooms of the various colleges himself. It''s a pity that Umbridge can''t even get into Ravenclaw House. With her mind full of politics, she has long forgotten Ravenclaw''s wisdom. To this end, after learning that Umbridge was actually a Ravenclaw student, a large group of Ravenclaw students tried to remove her from the Ravenclaw House, and they did not want to admit that the idiot came from Ravenclaw. Crowe. All right! Many students come from Slytherin as Umbridge, and she has a good relationship with Slytherin students. "What are you doing crowded here?" I just came back from the library and walked to Albert near the hallway of the Fat Lady portrait, and found that the hallway was crowded with Gryffindor students. When Albert looked past the crowd and saw Umbridge standing in front of the Fat Lady''s portrait, he guessed why. 〚lW，咪咪阅ꎄ҄Ҧ真Є好用这丝oաߵ可mutually mixed?/p> "The password seems to have changed." Lee Jordan winked at Albert. Did the Fat Lady''s password really change? Of course not, everyone just didn''t want Umbridge in the Gryffindor common room, that''s all. In fact, a similar case happened in front of Ravenclaw''s lounge, a lot of people crowded the entrance, but no one was willing to step up to answer questions. "Let let!" Albert pushed aside the crowd and walked towards the portrait of the fat lady. He glanced at Umbridge, who was staring at him, and asked suspiciously, "Professor, what''s the matter?" "I suspect there are illegal items in the Gryffindor common room. I''m going to go in and check." Umbridge still had a fake smirk on his face. However, the smile looked a little stiff. "Illegal items?" Albert asked, pretending to be surprised. "Let the portrait open the door, don''t tell me you don''t know the password!" Umbridge''s eyes were fixed on Albert. "The password is: Open Sesame!" Albert said without hesitation. "The password is correct!" The fat lady swung open the door of the common room. "Okay, let''s go in. Don''t crowd, enter the lounge in an orderly manner!" Albert took the lead and walked into the lounge, but he didn''t know who was crowding there. Umbridge, who was originally not tall, was pushed aside, and even slammed into the passage. Umbridge got up from the ground in an embarrassment and glanced at the students returning to the common room with a look of dismay. However, she was stunned to find that there were no students in the common room, and everyone didn''t know where to go. When Albert went downstairs with Tom Cat, he found that Umbridge was still there, and that the others were lined up in two rows in the lounge. "What the **** are you doing!" Albert asked with a frown. "Umbridge thinks we have the radio, she''s censoring..." "The radio? The thing that shows up by the fireplace on time every day?" Albert put Tom in the armchair, took a pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time, and said, "You didn''t tell her that the radio was on time every day. Appear and disappear on time?" "We said it! But she just doesn''t want to believe it." A student winked at Albert innocently. "If I were you, I would wait for the radio to show up. If you think it''s contraband, take it away, instead of asking someone else for a radio." Albert waved his hand impatiently, The armchair automatically appeared behind Umbridge, and Umbridge, who was just about to speak, suddenly felt his legs slump on the armchair. "And you guys, don''t stand here and get in the way, how do you let the others go back to the dormitory." Albert glanced at the others and said, "Don''t you have other things to do at night?" After hearing Albert''s words, the other students dispersed and went to do their own thing. Albert also found a seat and sat down, flipping through the books borrowed from the library. Fred and George were teasing the cats with cat sticks, and everyone automatically ignored Umbridge. At this moment, the broadcast of the Wizard''s Lookout quietly sounded by the fireplace. Welcome to The Wizard''s Lookout. The theme of this issue is: How much do you know about pink toads? You mean pink leprosy? That''s the nickname of Dolores Umbridge. According to the news we got a while ago, Dolores Umbridge was turned into a pink toad not long ago. God, who''s idea is this, let''s applaud him... Umbridge''s face turned an ugly liver color, and she suddenly drew her wand, ready to blow up the radio on the fireplace. However, just as Umbridge was about to use the spell, he found that his spell was interrupted. "Don''t use black magic in the common room. There are many students here. It would be bad if it affected other students." Says: "If you feel the radio needs to be destroyed, you can take it and destroy it in an unoccupied place, but not here. What if your Blast Charm accidentally spreads to other people? And Blast spells are the more dangerous black magic, you shouldn''t take the lead in using black magic, it''s a bad demonstration." The next moment, the students in the common room all stood up to applaud and applaud Albert. Umbridge''s face was even more ugly. She stared at Albert with murderous eyes, and quickly stepped forward to pick up the still chattering radio and slammed it to the ground, but the radio was still playing Sirius. VOICE ONE: Umbridge''s favorite lie: My father was a Wizengamore luminary during his lifetime. UU reading www. uukanshu. com However, Umbridge''s father is actually still alive, he was actually fighting at the Ministry of Magic... The voice suddenly stopped, and everyone stared at the culprit. Umbridge, panting, raised his wand and used a Freezing Charm to temporarily freeze the radio. As everyone watched, Umbridge hurried away the radio. Everyone is very sorry for this, they want to know the real identity of Mr. Umbridge, and they are curious about what the wizard''s lookout is about to break out about the pink toad. "Where do you have a radio?" There were shouts in the common room, but no one responded. Everyone was intrigued by the gossip about Umbridge. Just as people sighed, a loud explosion suddenly sounded outside, and everyone rushed out of the common room. When they followed the sound, they were stunned to find that Umbridge, who was charred and black, was being carried on a stretcher. Apparently, Umbridge was trying to destroy the radio. Then, the radio blew up. Chapter 1001 The Victims of Wind Criticism GET /g/135/135610//1.0 Host: X-Forwarded-For: 23.224.255.114 X-Real-IP: 23.224.255.114 :close -:gzip,,sdch -Language:zh-CN,zh;q=0.8 :*/* User-Agent:(WindowsNT6.3;Win64;x64)AppleWebKit/537.36(KHTML,likeGecko)Safari/537.36 Chapter 1002： conflict Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! retribution! Absolutely retribution! Students at the school cheered after Umbridge was taken to the school hospital after he was taken to the school hospital with injuries caused by the explosion of the blasting spell colliding with the radio when he tried to blow up the radio. As Gryffindor students went around asking about the content of last night''s broadcast, the news of the Wizard''s Watch Station broadcast spread among the students at the school at an alarming rate, and everyone was very curious about the old past of the pink toad. According to information leaked by Hufflepuff College students whose radios have not yet been confiscated, Umbridge has nothing to do with the Selwyn family. Her father is not dead at all, let alone a Wizengamot. Prominent - Umbridge''s father was the old Umbridge who was cleaning at the Ministry of Magic. This incident broke out and everyone had a new understanding of their senior investigator. Although the Hogwarts students didn''t feel as strongly about this incident as others, Umbridge''s series of salacious manipulations was still contemptible and contemptuous. Of course, the news leaked by the Wizard''s Watch Station is far more than these things. For example, the platform even recruited a group of colleagues who claimed to be Umbridge to appear on the radio station as guests, and broke the news of Umbridge''s various dark history. Of course, the so-called guests are fake, but they are real people, and they still use compound medicine to disguise them, so no one can find any flaws at all. The operation of Sirius and Lupin is simply flying off. "Umbridge is extremely good at ingratiating himself to his superiors." "Umbridge is often ruthless in taking credit from other colleagues and taking it for himself." Seeing the excited, gushing Hufflepuff students, many Gryffindor and Ravenclaw students regret not being able to hear the radio. Gryffindor students, in particular, cast bitter glances at Albert, even though they all knew that it was inevitable that the radio would be seized by Umbridge. But after experiencing this, everyone was very interested in the wizard lookout station, and they all started to think about how to get themselves a radio. "By the way, it is said on the radio that Umbridge can summon the Patronus of the flesh. It is said to be a Persian cat. Do you think this is true?" "Can a guy like her summon a Patronus?" A lot of people don''t believe that Umbridge can summon a Patronus, which sounds fake. In everyone''s mind, only righteous wizards can summon the Patronus. And Umbridge looked like a wicked old witch. Moreover, the Patronus Spell is undoubtedly a very advanced spell, and many wizards are unable to summon the Patronus of the flesh in their lives. Umbridge''s bad performances prove that she is not a good wizard herself. Of course, if you want to get an explanation, asking Albert is undoubtedly the fastest way, and people are looking at the genius of Hogwarts. In the end, Diggory, Albert''s old friend, took the lofty question to ask him, while the others perked up their ears. "Summoning the Patronus has nothing to do with the good or evil of the wizard. The success of the spell actually depends on the mood of the caster." Albert looked at Diggory with a helpless face and explained calmly: "If you call with malice In the case of the Patronus, there is a high probability that the spell will be backfired, which will backfire on the wizard himself, because the Patronus spell needs to recall happy memories before using it." "So, even if it is a dark wizard, as long as he summons the Patronus with happy memories, he can successfully summon the Patronus." Albert glanced at the students who were a little confused, and continued to explain, "The so-called happy memories, and Its not the happy memories that come with negative emotions like torture, but some positive, positive memories, like getting good grades in exams, dating your girlfriend for the first time, winning a Quidditch championship with a friend, etc. "Of course, dark wizards don''t call Patronus, on the one hand they are afraid of spells backfired, on the other hand they don''t need Patronus to resist Dementors, because they are evil enough." "You should take the time to give everyone a few lessons on Defense Against the Dark Arts. This year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts is really bad." Diggory sighed and expressed the thoughts of countless students. In fact, he didn''t want to take Defence Against the Dark Arts classes at all, and he hated Umbridge from the bottom of his heart, but considering that his father worked at the Ministry of Magic, in order to avoid causing trouble for the family, Diggory didn''t give up directly. that class. "Umbridge will probably be unhappy, and..." "Damn, you still care if she''s upset," Diggory muttered. "I''m very busy." Albert returned to the topic, "Of course, in theory, although there is a slight gap in the magical power between wizards, even wizards with weak magical power can still support their use. Most of the spells, the difference is probably that wizards with more magical powers have an easier time using those spells that require a lot of magical power." "However, even if the magical power is average, as long as you practice hard, there is actually a way to use the Patronus Charm. It is nothing more than the time spent practicing the spell, so Umbridge''s mastery of the Patronus Charm is nothing surprising." "The radio said that Umbridge''s ability to become the director of the Office of Prohibition of Misuse of Magic has something to do with her being able to summon a physical Patronus. Is this true?" Someone asked. "There is a saying in the magic world that wizards who can protect the gods in the flesh are called "righteous people", and they still have extra points in some aspects. Umbridge can become the director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, and he can only say the Patronus Spell Just one of the reasons." "Justice?" When a few students heard Albert say this, they started leaning over and retching, apparently no one thought Umbridge who used a black magic quill to punish the students would be a righteous man . The next afternoon, Umbridge was successfully discharged from the hospital at Madam Pomfrey''s urging. No way, from the beginning of the year to now, Umbridge''s frequency of entering the school hospital is a bit high. After she got the news, she was so angry that she almost smashed the blackened office, and she had decided to put those pesky Hufflepuff students in confinement and teach them how to shut up. Until then, Umbridge intends to seize the Hufflepuffs radios and kill those **** broadcasts. No way, even the Ministry of Magic couldn''t find the source of the Wizard''s Watch Station broadcast. Umbridge''s plans quickly ran into trouble because no one could open the door for her, and the Hufflepuff students seemed to expect Umbridge to block the door, so they returned to the common room early, or went directly to The library didn''t give Umbridge a chance at all. Now they all cherish the daily Witcher Lookout broadcast, which is one of the sources of joy that brings them. The content of today''s broadcast did not disappoint them, and they continued to talk about what happened last time. "When she became a low-level intern in the Office of Prohibition of Misuse of Magic, she tried to court the Director of the Office of Prohibition of Misuse of Magic, who took good care of her." "She has always wanted to start a relationship with her boss, and everyone knows this." "I almost really thought they were going to be together." "Umbridge was a hardworking and ambitious girl back then, at least on the surface. Everyone liked her and took good care of her. Just, I didn''t expect..." "Yes, then everyone saw her true face clearly." "After she confided the truth when she was drunk, even the director who was very fond of her kept her away." "In order to squeeze into the circle of pure-blood wizards, she will always talk to pure-blood wizards about her extreme cold-blooded and cruel views in order to get their approval." "It''s undeniably successful." "Umbridge has been promoted all the way, and under the age of 30, he has become the director of the Office for the Prohibition of Abuse of Magic." At this moment, the door of the Hufflepuff common room suddenly opened, and Professor Sprout led Umbridge into the Hufflepuff common room. At the moment, the radio on the fireplace was talking about the latest rumors about Umbridge''s romance with Fudge. "This is actually absurd. Both Umbridge and Fudge are old. Even if Umbridge really wants to start a relationship with his boss, I think Fudge should not look down on her unless Fudge has a special taste." "However, there may be some unspeakable secret between the two, otherwise Umbridge would not have been promoted to..." boom! The radio was suddenly smashed by the Explosive Charm. However, this time, the radio did not explode, but a cloud of black smoke floated, forming a text: I wish you happiness! Everyone turned their heads to look at the direction where the spell was flying, and they all noticed Professor Sprout and Umbridge who had just entered the lounge. "I remember that radios were banned in the school." Umbridge glanced coldly at the students in the common room. "Professor, this radio appeared on its own, and it played that radio automatically." Prefect Ernie McMillan said bravely, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask everyone, we can''t turn it off." Ernie McMillan''s words were echoed. "Didn''t I just turn it off?" The fake smile on Umbridge''s face grew brighter. "Professor, we are not allowed to use black magic." Ernie McMillan cast a look of help at Professor Sprout. "You shouldn''t have used the Explosion Charm rashly just now." Professor Sprout gave Umbridge an unkind look and said indifferently, "If it exploded like the last time, all the students here will be injured because of it. , and I remember that the Ministry of Magic does not support the use of black magic. UU reading " This time, all the students came back to their senses, and all looked at Umbridge in astonishment. This guy absolutely did it on purpose. If the radio blows up, everyone gets hurt. The students in the lounge were all staring at Umbridge, but the latter said indifferently, "There are always special circumstances." "Special circumstances?" Professor Sprout''s tone became even colder. She turned to look at her students and asked, "Who else has a radio, take them all out!" "Without the professor, we don''t have radios here, and when the school banned radios, the student council president asked us to double-check." Ernie McMillan said, "But I know where there are radios, Slytherin. There should be a similar thing over there." "Very good," Professor Sprout said to himself, "I''ll accompany you to Snape and ask him to take you into the Slytherin common room, as long as those weird radios are confiscated, the school should There are no other radios." "They should be punished for breaking school rules." Umbridge''s expression was a little gloomy, obviously not going to let it go. "Breaching the school rules, are you sure?" Professor Sprout looked at Umbridge, his tone getting worse , should go to the owner of the ghost radio." "And, I think you should have known about it a few days ago, and you didn''t come to help them solve the ghost radio problem, but you are planning to punish them for such a reason?" Professor Sprout would not let Umbridge punish his students. Umbridge gave Professor Sprout a deep look, said "very good", and turned away. Chapter 1003： Anti-Toad Coalition What happened in the Hufflepuff common room quickly spread throughout Hogwarts. Especially when the shadow of Umbridge shrouded the whole school, Professor Sprout was willing to stand up and fight the toad to protect the students of the college. It was like a light in the dark, and he won the praise of most of the students in the school. Support and respect. Umbridge''s reaction to the incident was not surprising at all, as Filch had nailed a new education order to the Hogwarts notice wall. "The Senior Investigator has the highest authority over all punishments involving Hogwarts students." Lee Jordan in the crowd read out the contents of the new education order. One student was complaining loudly, "Is Dumbledore crazy? To allow Toad to do this." There is no doubt that after the introduction of the new education order, Umbridge has mastered the "power of life and death" at Hogwarts, as long as she is willing, she can even find an excuse to punish those students who do not want to listen to her. "It''s really crazy, let''s go." Albert turned and left. "I think Umbridge is trying to drive everyone crazy!" Lee Jordan said in a low voice as the four turned into an unsecreted lane, "Wouldn''t it be too fast to do so." Many of Umbridge''s education orders were forced by them. Several people actually know very well what the consequences of Umbridge''s mass education orders will be. It was a joy to watch Umbridge play dead and unlucky. It''s just that they always feel that if the other party continues to die, this source of happiness will soon be tossed away. "Don''t worry, as long as Dumbledore continues to let it go, Umbridge can last a long time at Hogwarts." Albert was not worried about this at all, he was very clear about Dumbledore''s attitude towards this matter, Don''t worry about tossing Umbridge to the point of running away. Watching Umbridge get tricked and unlucky was one of the few pleasures of Albert''s busy seventh-grade career. He naturally didn''t intend to let Umbridge go like this, or that Umbridge wouldn''t easily give up the task Fudge gave her and was promoted to deputy minister. She had to come up with some results to explain to Fudge. "I really don''t know why Headmaster Dumbledore would do this." The three were very puzzled and did not believe that Professor Dumbledore really had nothing to do with the pink toad. It was undoubtedly irresponsible for the students to allow Umbridge to mess around in the school. "Don''t ask me why, I don''t know either." Albert could guess the reason, but he didn''t mean to explain to the three of them, so he changed the topic: "How are the preparations for the wizard card game? Mli? ends the game before he strikes at the club, otherwise there will be no time to hold this competition." "Umbridge will attack the club?" The three looked at each other in dismay, obviously some did not understand why Umbridge wanted to attack the club. "Hermione seems to be interested in reorganizing the Defense Association," Albert explained. "She doesn''t think Umbridge can teach anyone useful Defence Against the Dark Arts knowledge, so she plans to teach herself." "It''s like something Hermione would do," muttered Fred. "But, it''s like..." "Umbridge always pays special attention to Potter''s affairs." Albert glanced at Fred and continued, "Besides, since the last Defence Against the Dark Arts class was boycotted by everyone, she probably wouldn''t. Rest assured that a large number of students gather together, for fear that everyone will boycott her again." This time, the three of them understood. They all knew the latter was the point, and if Potter united everyone against Umbridge, Hogwarts would definitely be interesting. "Umbridge doesn''t know everything about school, she has a lot of eyeliners in Slytherin," Lee Jordan murmured, "Once I hear some bad news, maybe there will be a new one. Education order to dissolve all clubs at Hogwarts." "It should say clubs other than Quidditch teams." "As soon as possible, let Miss Granger slow down first, and I will try to end the wizarding card game next month." Lee Jordan was also quite helpless after knowing why Albert urged him to hurry up. "It''s best to get it done this month," Abbott said. "Okay, this month," Lee Jordan suddenly suggested. "Or, let''s let Umbridge disband the Quidditch team!" "If Angelina found out, she would probably kill you." Fred said angrily. "I guess Umbridge will deliberately target Harry, and even try to get Harry suspended." Lee Jordan looked at Albert and said, "I remember you said this to Angelina at the beginning of school, Um Rich will definitely find a way to make the Slytherin team win. Since the game can''t even do the most basic fairness, why participate in it and let everyone go up and humiliate others?" The Weasley twins fell silent, because what Lee Jordan said was likely to happen. "What is a good way?" "No. The best thing to do is to stop the Quidditch match." Albert said, glancing at the Weasley twins. "Of course, if you''re willing to fight for possible failure, treat me as if I didn''t say anything." "If we... cheat," Fred suggested, "I mean let Harry use the little golden pill, we just need to beat the Slytherins as soon as possible." "Anyway, I don''t have any extra elixirs here." Albert simply refused. He really didn''t have any extra elixirs. "I remember where Lee Jordan still has one." Fred and George looked at their good roommates together, "For the victory of Gryffindor." "Where''s your Flux?" Lee Jordan asked twitchingly. "It was used during Harry''s trial." The two looked at each other and shrugged. "Are you really going to use Flux to cheat?" Lee Jordan asked again, "I don''t think Harry would agree." "Just don''t let Harry know." "Since the Slytherin team didn''t intend to play fair with us." George''s eyes flashed with malicious light, "Why do we still follow the rules foolishly and let others think of us as fools?" In the few days since the new education order was issued, Umbridge was in full swing, picking up a few talkative Hufflepuff students, and even prefect Ernie McMillan was locked up. It can be said that it directly shocked all the students at Hogwarts, and incidentally stabilized the hatred for himself. After the implementation of the new education order, Umbridge''s deterrence gradually increased. She was surprised to find that the original noise of Hogwarts had disappeared, and Umbridge almost shed tears of excitement. No way, since Umbridge came to Hogwarts as a professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts, it can be said that he has suffered a lot, been played as a fool, and he still doesn''t know who did it. It has never been like this. As relaxed and happy. Especially after giving some lessons to those talkative students, no one dared to talk indiscriminately. This series of changes made Umbridge more determined to suppress the chaos of Hogwarts with a tough attitude and high-pressure policy. , and let the whole school run according to her wishes. Umbridge''s tough tactics are indeed intimidating, but many students are actually waiting silently, waiting for the day when Umbridge does something big. Surprisingly, however, Umbridge did not bother Professor Sprout when he was checking out the herbal medicine class. Many Hufflepuff students have already done their job, and Umbridge will fire their dean. When the time comes, everyone will stand up and use the toughest means to drive Umbridge away. It''s just that they were destined to be disappointed. Umbridge was not a brainless toad, and he didn''t bother Professor Sprout because of the last incident. "I knew that the plan was unreliable." Lee Jordan commented with certainty after receiving the news, "Umbridge is not a fool, I even doubt that she knows about it." "In fact, Umbridge really knew about it. The Hufflepuffs who were in charge of the organization were locked up." Fred shrugged and said, "We met them on the way back. " Gu Man, "Copy sentences like Harry, and you have to contact him for a week of confinement." "That''s really miserable!" said Lee Jordan suddenly, "you didn''t take the opportunity to sell some ointment for the tentacles of Mortra rat." "Of course it''s sold." "Umbridge really hurts a lot." "How about we form an anti-Umbridge coalition?" "It''s a good idea. It''s called the Anti-Toad Alliance." Fred''s eyes lit up, he thought it was a good idea. "At that time, we can also sell joke props in the league. As long as we use it on Umbridge, we will give a 5% discount." George feels that this league is full of business opportunities, and everyone can benefit from each other. "Albert, what do you think of paying attention?" "It''s very unreliable. I dare say that Umbridge will get the news soon, and by the way, you will be locked up." Albert was a little speechless about Fred and George''s murderous behavior. Umbridge is not an idiot, isn''t it a death sentence to blatantly become the so-called anti-toad alliance? "Then what should we do?" "You must have a way, right!" Fred and George looked at Albert, waiting for the other party to give them an idea. "How?" Albert thought for a while and said, "You can form an alliance, but it must not exist." "What''s the meaning." The three of them didn''t understand Albert''s tricks. "As long as you are willing to carry items marked with toads, you are someone from the Anti-Toad Alliance." Albert said slowly, "but the reality is that the Anti-Toad Alliance is just a rumor. A league that doesn''t exist." "Since it doesn''t exist, even if Umbridge knows that there is an anti-toad alliance, there is nowhere to start." Albert continued, "because this alliance didn''t exist from the beginning." "So, it''s spreading rumors about the Anti-Toad Alliance?" George still didn''t understand. "No, as long as everyone is willing to believe that the Anti-Toad Alliance exists, it exists." Albert explained, "You can identify each other by markings." "mark?" "The toad''s mark." "What if Umbridge found out and searched around?" George asked again. "You can draw it temporarily, and it''s not illegal to draw graffiti." Albert said meaningfully. A few days later, rumors abounded at Hogwarts, most notably the mysterious Anti-Toad League that caused Umbridge a string of troubles and turned her into a pink toad. In an instant, this alliance that never existed received everyone''s attention. Everyone was in the halls about the anti-toad alliance, and even Umbridge heard some rumors. After learning these things, Umbridge suddenly became not so wonderful. She gritted her teeth to track down this matter, trying to find out the **** who turned her into a toad, but the result was: no one at all Knowing the Anti-Toad Alliance, it was just a rumor from beginning to end. But Umbridge believes that the Anti-Toad Coalition is real. Does the Anti-Toad League really exist? Yes, it does exist, and there are students who claim to have joined the Anti-Toad League. And the purpose of the anti-toad alliance has also been leaked out, which is to drive pink toads out of the school. The most surprising thing is that there are guidelines. The guidelines are: as long as enough students participate, even if the pink toad is chased away, the Ministry of Magic will not be able to do anything about them. There was even a voice in the school: "No, you can still pull out your wand and fight Umbridge recklessly. As long as the whole school opposes Umbridge, the old witch can be driven out of Hogwarts." It is said that in order to prevent Umbridge from finding out that something is wrong, members of the Anti-Toad Alliance will carry toad-marked items to identify both parties. It even claimed that because most of the Slytherin students were attracted by Umbridge, the Anti-Toad Alliance would not recruit any Slytherin members for the time being to prevent spies from mixing into the alliance. These rumors are getting more and more outrageous. Some say that Harry Potter also joined the Anti-Toad League. Some say that Fred and George were willing to give discounts to members of the Anti-Toad Alliance in order to pay their respects. Some say that the Anti-Toad Alliance already has nearly 100 members. Some also say... In a word, UU reading everyone is talking about the anti-toad alliance, and no one knows that those rumors are credible. Umbridge had spent a great deal of effort trying to find any clues about the Anti-Toad League, and his eyeliner told him, This **** alliance does exist, but there''s just no clue. She even intercepted the students in the corridor and randomly checked their bags and belongings, but still couldn''t find any clues about the Alliance Against Toads, and became the laughing stock of Hogwarts for a while. "Professor, the Anti-Toad Alliance is really just a rumor that I don''t know who is spreading it. Later, everyone made a fool of it and spread it in private, so... it was really just a rumor." George Man was invited to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office for tea. Face said helplessly, "The anti-toad alliance didn''t exist from beginning to end." He almost said to Umbridge directly: The so-called anti-toad alliance is actually a joint teasing of you. Does the Anti-Toad League really exist? No, it exists. The so-called toad mark, just use a quill to draw it, and when you don''t need it, just use a spell to clean it up, and it won''t leave any traces at all. Naturally, Umbridge couldn''t find any signs related to the Anti-Toad Alliance no matter how much he searched. Is this a crush on intelligence? Everyone happens to like watching Umbridge have fun, so they spread the news around as rumors. As for whether it''s news or rumors, I''m afraid many people can''t tell the difference, but it doesn''t matter if they can''t tell the difference, anyway, everyone is just watching toad''s jokes. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1004： Self-Defense Guide Late at night, the windows of the Gryffindor common room were still lit, and Harry Potter was sitting at the round table by the roaring fireplace doing his homework. He was a little sleepy. He covered his yawn and rubbed his sore eyes. He raised his hands and stretched out. Taking advantage of his spare time, he looked sideways at the pouring rain outside the window. Continue to pick up the quill, driven by schoolwork. Being targeted by a toad this month, coupled with the hard training of the Quidditch team, rain or shine, has left Harry so little time to complete the homework assigned by the professors that he has to stay up all night to do his homework every day. He inadvertently glanced at the scar on the back of his hand, which left a shallow mark due to repeated sentences with the punishment quill. Fortunately, what happened to Umbridge recently was worse than him, which made Harry''s original gloomy mood a lot better. In order to further fight against Umbridge, Harry joined the Anti-Toad Alliance. Yes, the rumored anti-toad alliance certainly exists. Harry knew a long time ago who was bothering Umbridge. Is this Albert Anderson''s idea? Or a Weasley Brothers trick? Harry didn''t know about it, but the truth didn''t matter to him, what mattered was that Umbridge was punished. Yes, Harry didn''t feel any guilt for being so rude to Umbridge, and he never even thought he would be so hated and hostile to a person. Pulling back his thoughts, Harry continued to bury his head in copying his homework. It wasn''t until the early hours of the morning that he put away the homework on the desk and took out the Mortra rat tentacle pain reliever ointment provided by the Weasley Brothers from his pocket and smeared it on the back of his hand. In the past, the wound left by the punishment quill sometimes hurts. It is said that the white fresh extract is added to the pain relief ointment, which can avoid leaving scars as much as possible. "Does your arm still hurt?" Hermione asked suddenly. "Have you not gone to rest yet?" Harry looked at Hermione, who was still sitting next to him, in surprise. Hermione used to go back to rest before the early morning. It was said that staying up late was bad for her skin. "Hermione said she wanted to talk to you about something." Ron also dropped the quill in his hand, wanting to hear what Hermione was going to say. "Hermione, just talk about it," Harry said calmly. Hermione reckoned that she had something important to say, otherwise she wouldn''t pick it at this time, no doubt that she didn''t want others to hear the conversation between the three. "What did Sirius say?" Hermione''s first sentence made Harry and Ron a little confused, obviously they didn''t understand the meaning of the words, and Hermione seemed to realize it, and added, "I''m talking about practicing Defense Against the Dark Arts. " "Oh, I contacted Sirius last night, and he agreed that I would stand up bravely against Umbridge." Harry understood Hermione''s meaning and said with a smile, "Sirius also recommended an exercise for us. Great place for a spell." "Where?" Ron asked. "Screaming Shack," said Harry. "He thinks it''s a good choice if you don''t want Umbridge to notice. We take time out every week to practice magic at the Screaming Shack. If we have time, Sirius And Remus will also find time to teach us." "Harry, if it''s just the three of us, the Screaming Shack would be a good place, but..." Hermione''s words were interrupted by a frowning Harry. "Not just the three of us? Oh, you mean Fred, George, and Lee Jordan?" To be honest, the Weasley twins are also very good at Defence Against the Dark Arts, they have trained Defence Against the Dark Arts with Albert before, and Harry even suspects that he can''t beat one of them in a duel. "I heard that their joke props are very popular." Ron felt that those guys were completely stealing money. "It may not be just the three of us." Hermione explained with a light cough. "The original Defense Association was not small, and... I think most of the members of the Anti-Toad Alliance would be willing to participate." "Hermione, I think you''re joking." Harry glared at Hermione and said angrily, "I''m not Anderson, and I''m not as charming as him. How many people do you think would be willing to believe a weirdo like me, What''s more, we don''t have that much room to move around." "Hermione, I think Harry is right." Ron echoed, "If you really want to reorganize the Defense Society, then you should let Anderson preside over it, only he has the ability to reorganize the Hogwarts students. stand up." Both of them had previously thought that Hermione was going to set up a three-person Defense Against the Dark Arts team, but now it seems that Hermione is planning to reorganize the Defense Association. Harry felt that if he did what Hermione did, he would probably be completely a laughing stock, after all, there were many students in the school who thought he was a liar. "Besides, do you think Umbridge has no reason to lock me up?" Harry asked curiously. "Harry, when are you afraid of Umbridge, if you want more people on your side..." Hermione was interrupted by Harry before she could finish her words. "Hermione, I really don''t know how to convince them, at least I don''t think I have this ability." Harry was not optimistic about Hermione''s plan, it was completely unrealistic. If it''s just a Defense Against the Dark Arts team, finding some good friends to communicate with each other and promote the level of Defense Against the Dark Arts is actually a pretty good proposal, but Harry feels that Hermione''s "ambition" is a bit too big. "Many people are willing to believe you, and I think you should give them a chance." Hermione said after a moment of hesitation. "Give them a chance to see my jokes?" Harry laughed to himself. "Don''t kid yourself, Hermione, you know what other people think." "I think Harry is right. Take our dormitory as an example. Only Neville is willing to believe Harry." Ron stood on Harry''s side, and he knew the attitude of the others. "If you want to reorganize the Defense Association, you should go to Anderson, he''s better at that," Harry repeated. "He''s not available, Harry," Hermione said helplessly. "And you don''t have to be rude, you''re also very good at Defence Against the Dark Arts, and this" "what is this?" "Albert gave it to me." Hermione handed Harry the book. Harry took the book and glanced at the silver imprint on it: "Guide to Self-Defense". "A Guide to Self-Defense?" Ron asked suspiciously. "Is this a book written by Albert?" "Yes, it''s a Christmas present for me in advance. I''ve read it several times. It''s in the spells we practiced in the Forbidden Forest last semester." Hermione explained to Harry: "It is said that this book also refers to Auror training, as long as you master the things inside, you can have some self-protection ability." "A book written by Albert?" Harry was a little surprised. He casually flipped through the "Guide to Self-Defense" and found that there were some very basic spells on it, and he had learned many spells, such as Iron Armor Spell, Disarming Spell... "It feels normal." Yes, Harry''s first impression of this book was mediocre. "Harry, this is just the most basic knowledge. As long as you read the whole book, you will gain a lot." Hermione could understand Harry''s thoughts, because she felt the same way at first, but after reading the whole book , She found that she had not even learned the most basic things after five years of Defense Against the Dark Arts. After reading it, Hermione even felt that this thing was more suitable as a textbook for Defense Against the Dark Arts than "Dark Forces: Self Defense Guide". "I dare say that you don''t even know the most basic spell casting techniques. As long as you master the knowledge in this book, everyone''s self-defense ability will be greatly improved." After reading this book, Hermione admired it very much. Albert, she continued, "has recorded 66 spells in total, and taught everyone to deal with various situations." "Is this book really that great?" Ron also leaned over, wanting to read the books touted by Hermione. "I feel normal." Harry couldn''t really see the genius of this book, he had mastered most of the spells in it. "No, Harry, I think Hermione is right." Ron took it and flipped through it, then nodded and said, "This book is really good." "real?" "Harry, you feel ordinary because Sirius has tutored you. You understand a lot of things, so you naturally feel ordinary." Hermione reminded, "You have to turn to the back of the book." "Okay, Hermione, I agree with you, can you lend me this book for a while?" Harry casually flipped to the back and found that it actually taught tracking and anti-tracking skills. He had to admit that he really didn''t understand this stuff, at least so far, no Defence Against the Dark Arts class taught it. There are also teaching others how to use the phantom body spell, teaching others how to build a simple and safe temporary camp, and teaching various practical knowledge and skills. Well, Harry admits that Defense Theory of Magic really only deserves to be in the trash compared to this book. "I''m right, this book is very suitable as our teaching material." "But we have nowhere to practice spells." Harry flipped through the book again, and saw how to cast a spell on his house to protect his family from bad guests. "If Umbridge finds out what we''re going to do, I think she''d be happy to put everyone in confinement." "We can form the prototype of the Defense Association first, and we can slowly find a place to practice magic." Hermione said excitedly. "Can we ask Fred to borrow their room?" Ron suggested. "I''m afraid not. I think Albert won''t agree." Hermione shook her head and said, "Practicing magic may ruin the place. Fred and George have agreed to help find the activity room." "Aren''t you going to give up on that unrealistic idea?" Harry said, closing the book and looking at Hermione with a slightly raised eyebrow. "You always need some support." Hermione said without thinking: "And there are some things that we need to learn from each other and improve each other." "Okay, Hermione, tell me honestly what you want to do, I don''t believe you just want to learn some magic." Harry looked at Hermione and asked seriously, "I see your reasons. It''s ridiculous, if it''s just the Defense Against the Dark Arts team, I believe that if you want, you can get a dozen or so." Ron moved back and forth between Harry and Hermione, somewhat bewildered. "Okay!" Hermione took a deep breath and said seriously: "The main reason is to learn more about how to protect yourself. But you should also know the current situation at Hogwarts, Umbridge does not It''s unpopular, and she has been disgusting others recently. I think it''s a good idea to provide other people with opportunities and to gather people who are willing to believe in you. It''s not a good idea to fight alone, you need more supporters Harry, Let everyone be willing to believe in you, and I think you don''t want to be isolated!" "My plan is to start with the Anti-Toad Alliance." Hermione continued, "The Anti-Toad Alliance has nearly 100 members. I believe that some of them are willing to believe in you. I think they can combine with each other. Everyone was willing to participate, they were fed up with toads." "Hermione, I think your thinking is naive," Harry said suddenly. "What?" Hermione was a little surprised. "Actually, there is a way to convince them all at once." "any solution?" "The whole thing, to put it bluntly, is about arguing about whether Voldemort is still alive." Harry pointed to the core issue, "For wizards who have never seen Voldemort resurrected, it is indeed a bit difficult to convince them of the cruel reality. so" "so?" "Just let them face the harsh reality. Sirius told me that there is a stone basin in Dumbledore''s office to present the memory in front of everyone. As long as others can watch the memory of Voldemort''s resurrection, no one will doubt it anymore. Is Voldemort resurrected?" Hermione opened her mouth, stunned by Harry''s approach. "You''re right, UU reading but... will Dumbledore be willing to lend us the stone basin?" Ron actually wanted to see the scene of Voldemort''s resurrection, "and, if it is possible, In that case, why didn''t Dumbledore let Fudge watch your memory?" "Because Fudge doesn''t want to step down!" Harry sneered. "Whether he sees it or not, Fudge won''t believe it. Once he admits that Voldemort is resurrected, he has to step down and get out." "Then what?" said Ron. "If you want to form a Defence Against the Dark Arts team, then do as I want." Harry said to Hermione, "If you want to believe, invite, and if you don''t want to believe, just tell them what we''re going to do. Instead of finding a reason to bring them here." "But Harry, everyone..." "I never felt like I needed anyone''s approval, and I didn''t want to take the time to convince anyone," Harry interrupted, "I don''t want to be treated like a monkey in a zoo at all, and I don''t think I can meet a group of people who want to see The guy I''m laughing at?" "Sorry, maybe I''m going a little too far," Harry apologized to Hermione, "but I think Fred and George are right, you''re really naive in some ways." "Lend me this book for a while, I want to study the contents." Harry took the book and left. "Hermione, are you all right?" Ron asked worriedly. "Do you think my method is unreliable, too?" Hermione asked Ron. "I don''t know," said Ron, shaking his head, "but I just wanted to learn something useful, and Harry must have thought so too." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1005： Trelawneys Prophecy The position of professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is a complete pit! This was the deepest feeling Umbridge felt during his tenure at Hogwarts. She had forgotten how many times she had flipped through the archives of successive Defence Against the Dark Arts professors. Since Harry Potter went to school at Hogwarts, the wizards of several Defense Against the Dark Arts professors who have served have been extremely brutal. Professor Quirrell, dead. Professor Lockhart, turned into an idiot, is forever in St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. Professor Lupin, disgraced and nearly sent to Azkaban for attacking a student. Professor Moody, kept in a box from start to finish. And Barty Crouch Jr., who served in his place, had an even worse end. He was directly sucked out of his soul by the Dementors and died very badly. Professor Smith, who was missing before Harry Potter came to school, has not been found until now, and is probably dead. Although Umbridge is reluctant to believe in the so-called curse, it''s no coincidence that no Defence Against the Dark Arts professor has been on the job for more than a year in decades. No wonder Dumbledore couldn''t recruit professors willing to serve. The thought of actually jumping into this deep pit made Umbridge feel bad. According to this trend, she is very likely to die suddenly before the end of the semester, as the group of students said. Naturally, Umbridge would not wait to die. She planned to resign from the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor before the end of the semester to avoid the curse. This is the best solution she has come up with after studying the archives for so long. All the Defence Against the Dark Arts professors who resigned early were lucky enough to escape. It''s just that, as a professor sent to Hogwarts by the Ministry of Magic, Umbridge can''t give up her position as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, let alone her influence at Hogwarts, so she needs other positions. A replacement, such as the High Inquisitor, or the Headmaster of Hogwarts. Replacing Dumbledore as the new headmaster of Hogwarts is Umbridge''s ultimate goal, and as long as this task can be accomplished, nothing will be a problem. However, during Umbridge''s stay at Hogwarts, he failed to catch Dumbledore''s handle, but was embarrassed by a series of pranks. Umbridge''s mood gets worse at the thought of the recent anti-toad alliance. In particular, the Ministry of Magic recently circulated the prophecy that Minister of Magic Fudge would be ousted from office next summer, which really made her feel even more irritable. Just because Umbridge doesn''t believe in prophecy doesn''t mean you don''t need to prepare in advance. Helping the Ministry of Magic gain a foothold at Hogwarts was one of her main tasks at Hogwarts. As long as it can be done, there is basically no need to worry about being abandoned by the Ministry of Magic. The Ministry of Magic will not easily give up a deputy minister with a strong wrist and strong execution ability. At the heart of this plan is the placement of professors at Hogwarts. Senior Inquisitors have the power to expel unqualified professors. In Umbridge''s mind, there are three suitable targets. The first one was naturally Hagrid, the half-blooded giant in the Protection of Magical Creatures class. According to the information provided by the Slytherin students, Hagrid''s Protection of Magical Creatures class was quite bad, especially the fried tail snails last semester caused a lot of trouble. It is a pity that the big Hagrid was not at school, and he was lucky to escape, but it did not hinder Umbridge''s determination to fire Hagrid. However, after Hagrid was expelled, Professor Wilmina Grapland was likely to become the new professor of the Protection of Magical Creatures class, who preferred Dumbledore to the Ministry of Magic. The second is Sybill Trelawney from the Divination class. According to the information provided by the Slytherin students, the students call Trelawney an old liar. If Trelawney was driven away, Umbridge felt that Dumbledore would not be able to find a suitable divination professor to fill the vacancy in a short period of time. After all, the number of wizards who really know divination is too small. The last one was Professor Keridi Boubaji from the Muggle Studies class. The professor once put forward some theories that didn''t make the pure-bloods happy. "Moreover, he said that there is not much difference between muggles and wizards", which made those pure-bloods very dissatisfied and hoped that Dumbledore could expel her. Replaced with a new professor of Muggle Studies, but was undoubtedly rejected by Dumbledore. If you can fire Professor Keridi Boubaji and replace it with someone that everyone likes, she will undoubtedly gain the support of the purebloods. Umbridge knew very well that neither she nor Fudge needed the support of the pureblood faction. In fact, Fudge has already achieved some results. The next day, Umbridge went to the divination classroom on the top of the North Tower, as planned, with the questionnaire and writing board prepared in advance. When she pushed open the trapdoor and entered the divination classroom, she found that Professor Trelawney was staring at her blankly, his eyes were very unfriendly, as if he was looking at the enemy, and the smirk on Umbridge''s face was gone. froze. In the divination classroom, the students who had just received the dream interpretation guide noticed the change in the atmosphere at the scene. They were all surprised to find that Professor Trelawney was actually very hostile to toads. Everyone looked at Umbridge, wondering what the **** the toad had done. "Good afternoon, Professor Trelawney." Professor Umbridge found a secluded seat and sat down, his face reverted to the smirk of the signature test, "I believe you must have received my notice, which says to check the time and date of your class." "I received it." Professor Trelawney still didn''t look away. "I also predicted... I will be fired by you." Professor Trelawney''s remarks really shocked all the students in the divination classroom, and everyone was whispering, trying to figure out what the old liar was up to! "Is this old liar taking the wrong medicine?" "Could it be that the old liar knew that he could not pass the test, so he planned to fool the toad in this way?" Ron muttered softly, which immediately attracted the glares of the two girls beside him. Gu Xian no matter what, it is undoubtedly something everyone likes to see and hear about the old liar. Harry could guess what was going on. Professor Trelawney''s insistence on Umbridge is obviously abnormal, and all the abnormal things that happened at Hogwarts, 80% of the time, there are people behind it, who are deliberately targeting Professor Umbridge. Isn''t Professor Trelawney afraid of being fired? No, I just knew that I would be fired, so I was not afraid, so I dared to vent my anger against the toad. Who is behind the ghosts, it has already been revealed. Harry suddenly looked forward to what would happen next. "Oh!" Professor Umbridge has been rolling around in the Ministry of Magic for decades, his face is thicker than a book, and his face is quickly put on a fake smirk: "Whether you should be fired, I need to check you in after class. make a decision." "In the last two months, as for the specific time..." Professor Trelawney, still staring at Umbridge, said in a bad tone: "You will not get your wish, there will be a nasty guy to take over the job. " "You''re not going to class?" Umbridge raised his eyebrows slightly and changed the subject. She suspected it was Professor Trelawney''s trick. "This class was originally going to explain dreams, but... if you have any questions, just ask!" Umbridge was also very surprised by the strong hostility towards Professor Trelawney, and so far no professor at Hogwarts has shown such astonishing hostility towards her. However, it didn''t seem strange that Trelawney was hostile to her, considering that she was about to fire an unqualified professor. "Okay!" Umbridge asked, looking up at Trelawney. "How long have you been in this position." "It''s been almost sixteen years," Trelawney said to herself, "Dumbledore used mine, I''m the great-great-granddaughter of the prophet Cassandra Trelawney, and I know exactly what I am. , I don''t need you to question whether I have a "Heavenly Eye", if you want to prophesy, I think we can start, and then you can leave." Umbridge frowned slightly and found that the question he wanted to ask was answered in one breath. She took the pen and quickly wrote something on her clipboard, when Trelawney brought a crystal ball and placed it on the cushion in front of her. "Put your hand on the crystal ball, I can''t wait to see your future," Trelawney said maliciously to Umbridge. "The Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts was cursed with It''s been very unlucky all the time, I''m really curious if you can leave your job alive, please!" Umbridge''s face darkened when she heard the words, she hesitated for a moment, or put her hand on the crystal ball. At this moment, all the students left their seats one after another and surrounded the two of them, wanting to see the results of the toad''s divination. No way, who made the old liar so imposing? However, everyone was destined to be disappointed, and nothing changed in the crystal ball. Everyone looked up at Trelawney, and the expression on Umbridge''s face was even more bizarre. Trelawney, who had been staring at the crystal ball, suddenly spoke up. "You''re going to be unlucky, unlucky all the time, because you''re being watched." "I didn''t see anything." Umbridge smirked, as if trying to expose Trelawney''s ridiculous lie. "That''s because you don''t have the Third Eye, and I''m not a good fortune-teller." Trelawney looked up at Umbridge with a sneer at the corners of her mouth, "You don''t know anything about fortune-telling at all. Only the Master of Prophecy can satisfy your request, and the other party will not even look at you directly." Before Umbridge had a seizure, Trelawney continued, "I saw you kick Dumbledore out and become...if you count it as the headmaster. In fact, you can''t even get into the headmaster''s office." "I''ll give you a piece of advice, don''t go into the Forbidden Forest, or those long-legged guys will give you an unforgettable lesson, but I don''t think you''ll listen. I also saw the caretaker send you out of Hogwarts, and Pippi The ghosts set off firecrackers behind you to celebrate you getting out, by the way..." Professor Trelawney put her face in front of Umbridge and shook her head sympathetically: "I saw you finally died in Azkaban prison, It''s unfortunate." "How dare you..." Umbridge''s cheeks flushed, looking like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. "This is the divination you asked for, I didn''t lie to you on purpose." Professor Trelawney completely entered the mode of mutual harm: "And after you get out of Hogwarts, I will return to Hogwarts. Teaching." "Don''t be angry, if you think the free one is unreliable, you can find a fortune-teller to divination the future at your own expense." Professor Trelawney laughed happily: "The premise is that you can find someone who is willing to do divination for you, as far as I know. , after Cassandra Wabraski was admitted to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, there was only one wizard left in the UK who could give you the ability to foretell the future." "You..." Umbridge''s eyes gleamed dangerously. "Do you think it''s funny to insult me ??like that?" "Insult? No, I think you''re mistaken, it was indeed the result of divination, and I''m not interested in insulting you!" Professor Trelawney took the crystal ball and said calmly to Umbridge, "Now you You can go." Umbridge slammed the door in a fit of rage and left. "You can''t expect me to take a good look at someone who is going to fire me." Trelawney said to the students below with a blank face. "Not to mention I didn''t insult her. That was indeed the result of prophecy." "Professor, are those prophecies true?" "Of course it''s true." Professor Trelawney reminded: "As early as the first class, I told you that without the Celestial Eye, which is the second vision, you would not be able to walk the path of divination. Even further. Hogwarts has never expected you to become masters of prophecy. Because there are very few people who can truly predict the future, I have taught for 16 years, and only met Mr. Anderson. " "What''s the point of this divination class?" Someone couldn''t help but ask. "Let you understand what divination is, and understand some of the most superficial knowledge, such as palmistry, reading tea leaves, Caro card divination, and reading dreams." Trelawney looked around the crowd and said calmly, "If you don''t take this course, How do you know if you have a talent for divination? Talented people will soon stand out after systematic study, and those without talent can only do that." "Okay, let''s cherish the little time we have now!" "Professor, do you really have the gift of prophecy?" asked a famous Hufflepuff student, but he soon realized that his words were too rude. "Sorry Professor, I..." In this regard, Harry has a say more than anyone here, the old liar Trelawney does have the ability to predict, but she can''t control it at all, and sometimes she doesn''t even know what prophecy she made. "Yes, but very weak and unstable." Trelawney curled her lips, she was very confident about it, because she had been admitted by Albert himself. "Since Cassandra, there has not been a second truly powerful Master of Prophecy in my family." Trelawney said helplessly, "This is actually a normal phenomenon. As far as I know, Cassan The descendants of Della Vabraski have not inherited much of her prophetic power. There are very few prophets in this world who can truly meet Umbridge''s requirements." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1006： cruel truth Professor Trelawney''s prediction, like a depth bomb, made Hogwarts boil. Most of the students were surprised that the old liar predicted that he would be fired from Toad. Many people thought it was Professor Trelawney''s trick, but any student who had taken a divination class would know that Professor Trelawney was just that. A liar, maybe planning to use this to fool Umbridge, lest he really get fired. What exactly is going on here? Does Professor Trelawney know any divination or prophecy? No one knows about it, but people are interested in the results of Professor Trelawney''s divination to Umbridge. In Professor Trelawney''s first prediction, Umbridge would drive out Dumbledore and become the new headmaster of Hogwarts. This prophecy is not good news for the teachers and students of the whole school. Anyone who is willing to think a little bit can guess that Umbridge''s motives for coming to Hogwarts are impure. Who would want to leave the Deputy Minister of Magic behind, come to teach at Hogwarts, and choose the most dangerous Defence Against the Dark Arts professor to serve as a professor, is it because he thinks he is too good? In the second prophecy, Umbridge will get into big trouble in the Forbidden Forest and be scolded by a group of long-legged men. This one''s a bit confusing, but the third prediction is that Umbridge will eventually be kicked out of Hogwarts, which isn''t too surprising since Defence Against the Dark Arts professors usually have a hard time at Hogwarts Ci served for more than a year. The most surprising is the fourth prophecy, will Umbridge die in Azkaban? It looked like Professor Trelawney was deliberately mad at Umbridge. But Professor Trelawney claimed it was the result of divination. In order to explore the "truth" of the whole thing, the students who were extremely curious turned to the "prophecy expert" Albert for help. "Professor Trelawney does have some prophetic abilities, but her abilities are not very strong." "As for whether Professor Trelawney''s prediction to Umbridge will come true, I don''t think it will be long before everyone can witness the results." Some people suspect that Albert and Trelawney have colluded and touted each other for a long time; some even want to encourage Albert to make a prophecy for Umbridge to prove that he can really predict the future, but Albert thinks these ridiculous The "exciting generals" were ignored. Why does he have to prove it to others? However, Umbridge was **** off by Professor Trelawney''s prophecy. Many people could clearly hear cursing sounds of smashing things when they quietly passed by the corridor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. The Weasley Brothers'' retractable ears are so popular that curious students can even use them to hear exactly what the toad is scolding. Everyone was guessing when Umbridge would drive Professor Trelawney away. However, they are doomed to fail, and Umbridge doesn''t seem to have any plans to fire Professor Trelawney for the time being, at least not yet. Umbridge is thought to be worried that Professor Trelawney''s predictions will come true, as even Albert admits Professor Trelawney has "prophetic" powers. What actually happened, I am afraid only Umbridge knows. When the divination incident was abuzz in the school, Umbridge once again had someone handed a note to Albert, inviting him to drink tea in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Umbridge did intend to ask Albert. Professor Trelawney''s divination. During her tenure at Hogwarts, Umbridge was not without gain. She collected a lot of information through Slytherin students, and suspected that Anderson was the master of prophecy in the mouth of Professor Trelawney. More than a month ago, when Harry Potter was on trial, he also mentioned that a famous prophecy master had done divination for him. Umbridge felt that it was probably the guy in front of him, and the one about Fudge would step down next summer. The prophecy may also be spread by this guy. Especially after the damned Mudblood in front of him offered an expensive divination fee of a thousand Galleons, Umbridge''s mood fell to the bottom all of a sudden. Can he really predict the future? Is Fudge really going to step down next year? "Mr. Anderson, may I think you''re trying to blackmail a professor?" Umbridge had a disgusting smirk on her face, and she was determined to find out no matter what, whether the guy in front of her had the ability to predict the future. Umbridge wouldn''t believe it if it was anyone else, but this Mudblood named Albert Anderson has done too many miracles. Another miracle is not unacceptable. "Extortion, I think you made a mistake." Albert raised his head and looked at Umbridge with a strange expression. "Did I make a mistake?" After Umbridge met Albert''s gaze, the smile on his face suddenly froze, and he quickly looked away, not daring to look at Albert. "If you ask me for a divination now, that''s a business. The essence of the business is to pay with one hand and deliver it with the other." Albert drank the milk tea in the cup and said in a cold tone, "If you want me to do divination for you, The reward that should be paid to me cannot be less than a cent, and no one can make an exception! "No one can make an exception?" Umbridge was still smirking. "No one can make an exception." Albert didn''t care about Umbridge''s malice, got up and said, "If you don''t want to pay, I naturally won''t help you predict." Without giving the other party a chance to attack, Albert already took out his wand from his robe pocket, and under Umbridge''s stunned expression, he waved at her, causing Umbridge to forget most of his memories. "Then I''ll go first, I wish you a good afternoon." Albert put his wand back in his pocket, nodded at Umbridge with a smile, and turned to leave the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, leaving Umbridge with a stunned face. When Umbridge recovered, she had forgotten what she wanted Albert to divination for her, and only Albert''s evaluation of Professor Trelawney remained in his mind. Professor Trelawney does know the prophecies, and they succeed, so those prophecies are likely to come true? "No, it can''t be, it can''t be true! That guy is a liar, everyone says she''s a liar, she''s a liar!" Umbridge kept saying similar things to himself before he suppressed the fear. Yes, Professor Trelawney is a liar, her predictions are just bluffing tricks, and Umbridge never sees his future in the crystal ball. However, Umbridge didn''t know that there were other people who could help predict such a slapstick operation. Albert had just left the Defense Against the Dark Arts office when he saw Fred, George and Lee Jordan furtively. "What is the toad doing for you?" Fred put his wand back in his pocket and asked with a smile, "We were just discussing whether we should go in and help you." The three of them all had wands in their hands, as if they were ready to rush into the office at any time to help Albert subdue Umbridge. "What about the result of the consultation?" Albert asked with a smile. He knew very well that the three of them were pretending to be funny on purpose. They never worried that Albert would get into trouble with Umbridge, and it was Umbridge who should really be worried. "George said you would definitely not suffer." "Toad wants me to divination for her, but she doesn''t want to spend money..." "How much are you going to knock her on?" Li Jordan asked curiously, but he knew that asking Albert for divination would hurt his wallet. "Not much, a thousand Galleons." Albert said flatly. "If I were a toad, I wouldn''t want to give money." The three of them were speechless. They feel that they are not the same as Albert''s unit of measurement. "Relating to my future, a thousand Galleons are not expensive. That guy doesn''t want to pay, he still wants to use the identity of the Ministry of Magic and senior investigator to press me," Albert said helplessly, spreading his hands: "So... " "So you taught her a hard lesson," Fred said excitedly. "How is it possible, I''m not that violent, I just let her forget part of her memory." "I thought you would be very angry." Lee Jordan is also a guy who is not too big of a deal "Why should I be so angry?" Albert asked, "Would you be angry with a squealing toad?" The three of them felt that this was reasonable, but they were a little regretful that they could not see Albert give Umbridge a hard lesson. Albert did not intend to have any conflict with Umbridge, anyway, if necessary, it is enough to let the other party forget part of the memory. As for how Umbridge feels, who really cares? This solution was learned from Ministry employees while watching the Quidditch World Cup last year. They do it themselves, of course there is no problem. On the contrary, it was Umbridge''s actions that made him feel that the other party was stupid. Are you used to dominating the Ministry of Magic? Or was it because the pressure was so tight recently that Umbridge lost his normal rational judgment and did a series of stupid things? "Is Professor Trelawney''s prediction true?" The three were more curious about this, they knew that it was actually the prophecy given by Albert. "it is true." "Umbridge really ends up dying in Azkaban?" "right." "This is really exciting news." "However, although such a prediction result is obtained, the future may actually change. The prediction involves too many cause and effect, and no one can determine what the future will look like." "Can not understand!" "I didn''t expect you to understand!" Albert sighed, "The future can be changed, but it''s really hard to change the future." Albert did try, and it turned out Peter Pettigrew died prematurely. To this end, he also personally went off to create opportunities for Sirius. As soon as several people returned to the common room, Shanna immediately came over and told Albert about the Defense Association. "Recently, everyone has been secretly spreading rumors that someone intends to re-form the Defense Association to teach everyone about the defense against the dark arts." Shanna lowered her voice and said, "Everyone thought it was you." "I''m busy and I''m not free." Albert probably guessed what was going on. "Not you?" Shanna looked at Fred and George. "You must know who it is, right? Angelina said Fred told her." "Ahem, it''s Harry, and Harry''s defense against the dark arts is not low." George cleared his throat and explained, under Shanna''s gaze, "I think Hermione is right, you can''t let the toad Our defense against the dark arts is ruined, we have to teach ourselves to protect ourselves, if you are interested, you can go and see." "Aren''t Albert going?" Shanna looked at Albert, who shook his head and said, "I don''t have time, and if I go, the nature may be different." "What''s different." "They''ll definitely let me take everyone out of Umbridge." "Isn''t that bad?" Angelina asked. "It''s not bad, but it''s meaningless. Even if Umbridge is driven out, the Ministry of Magic will send other people over to serve." Albert said meaningfully, "and, I think Umbridge is actually It''s fun." This is really true, Umbridge has been at Hogwarts for less than a month, and it has indeed brought a lot of joy and laughter to everyone. "How''s Harry Potter''s Defense Against the Dark Arts?" Shanna asked George, turning her head. "We can really learn something." "Everyone communicates with each other and learns from each other." George shrugged and said, "What we learned is the "Guide to Self-Defense" compiled by Albert." "Oh, that book came out?" Shanna knew about it. "It hasn''t been published yet, don''t look at me, I don''t have it here either." Fred shrugged and said, "It is said that Granger has a copy, but I haven''t seen the real thing." "At what time?" Shanna hesitated for a moment, but decided to go over and see. Her level of defense against the dark arts is not high. If you want to get good grades in the test, you have to put more effort into it. As for whether Harry is a liar or not, as long as he has a little brain, he won''t worry about this kind of thing. After nightfall, the lights were still on in the headmaster''s office, and Dumbledore looked at the memory of the Pensieve on the table and fell into a brief contemplation. Dumbledore naturally also paid attention to the latest Trelawney divination incident at Hogwarts, which was causing a stir, especially when it was mentioned in the divination that he would temporarily lose the position of headmaster, which reminded Dumbledore of a certain dialogue. : I see that you lost your position as headmaster. Just then, there was a knock on the door of the principal''s office. "Come in, Minerva, what''s the matter?" Dumbledore looked at Professor McGonagall who appeared outside the door with some surprise. "I remember something about the recent prophecy." Professor McGonagall glanced at the Pensieve on the table, put the wand directly on the temple, and pulled out a memory. The two of them turned their attention to the Pensieve, which contained a conversation between Professor McGonagall and Albert: ...By the way, the next headmaster of Hogwarts is Professor Snape, if a certain pink toad doesn''t count. "This is the employment consultation from the previous year." Professor McGonagall said to Dumbledore. "To be honest, most of his predictions have come true. The pink toad here should refer to Umbridge. She was turned into a while ago. Toad." In the past, Professor McGonagall didn''t really care about these things, nor was he interested in divination. However, Voldemort was resurrected, many of Albert''s prophecies were fulfilled, and she had to start looking at these things. "Actually, Mr. Anderson told me before that I would temporarily lose the position of Headmaster." Dumbledore was calm, as if it were a trivial matter, "What to drink." "Why can you still say this so calmly? If Umbridge becomes the headmaster, God knows what the whole school will look like." Professor McGonagall was a little excited. "The prophecy of Trelawney is not quite her style." Dumbledore smiled and handed a cup of hot cocoa to Professor McGonagall. "That should be the prophecy made by Anderson. , crystal ball divination has always been Anderson''s forte." "So, is Sybil''s prophecy true?" Professor McGonagall''s face suddenly turned ugly, as if thinking of something bad. "Mr. Anderson is not a liar. For him, the truth is sometimes crueler." Dumbledore took a sip of hot cocoa and stared at the changes in the Pensieve. "Under what circumstances do you think Severus will become the Headmaster." Professor McGonagall asked in a low voice. Dumbledore was silent. what''s the situation? "When Voldemort took control of Hogwarts," said Dumbledore calmly. Both knew exactly what that meant. If Dumbledore was still alive, obviously this would not have been allowed to happen. That''s why Professor McGonagall came to Dumbledore in a hurry, because when she was chatting with Professor Flitwick tonight about Sybil''s prophecy, she recalled Albert''s divination. "It''s not that bad," Dumbledore reassured. In fact, a long time ago, Dumbledore deduced from Albert''s few words that he might die soon. To be honest, Dumbledore wasn''t too worried about these issues, because in Albert''s prophecy, Harry defeated Voldemort, and that was enough. When faced with death, Dumbledore was not afraid. For him, death was just a brand new adventure, but before he set off, he needed to do everything he had to do. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1007： Defense Against the Dark Arts team When Professor Trelawney''s prophecy was causing a stir in Hogwarts Castle, there were private rumors that Albert planned to reorganize the "Defense Association" among the students, saying that Albert was going to help everyone learn black magic. For the knowledge lost in the defense class, he also compiled a book on Defense Against the Dark Arts called "Guide to Self-Defense" as a textbook. This is undoubtedly good news for the majority of Hogwarts students. Although some people disdain the "Guide to Self-Defense" compiled by Albert and think that Albert is too arrogant, these noises were quickly suppressed, and they were despised and criticized by others. estranged. Only brainless idiots and jealous idiots would say such things. As the champion of Barnabus Finkley''s excellent spellcasting technique, the champion of the Triwizard Tournament, the champion of the wizarding duel competition, and the victory over the mighty dark wizard, Albert''s ability is beyond doubt. If even Albert is not qualified, who is qualified? Shouldn''t other writers for Defense Against the Dark Arts be the laughing stock? They don''t have the dazzling title and halo of Albert. Umbridge''s reaction to this rumor was slow, and when she received the news and tried to act, those rumors changed. Because Albert himself directly claimed to the public that this semester was busy and did not have time to tutor everyone. The original gossip is no longer self-defeating. Of course, the truth is often only known to a few people. Katrina is one of the insiders. She knows that Albert is very busy, and it is just an excuse to not have time to tutor everyone. After all, Albert has tutored her several times this month. The effect was great, and Katrina felt that her Defense Against the Dark Arts had jumped a lot. Before Umbridge could react, it was rumored that Harry Potter wanted to reorganize the "Defense Association" and planned to take the opportunity to attack Umbridge, and some people pointed out that the "Defense Association" was abbreviated as DD. , also known as Dumbledore''s Army. Before Umbridge could be happy that he finally grabbed Potter and Dumbledore''s tail, a new rumor spread, saying that no one was ready to reorganize the "Defense Association", which was actually the preparation of the Anti-Toad League. The party, they finally plan to hold a party, ready to use this opportunity to drive the toad out of Hogwarts in one fell swoop. This is undoubtedly exciting news, the arrogance of the Anti-Toad Alliance is rising, and all kinds of strange rumors are flying all over Hogwarts. However, according to Umbridge''s findings: Everyone is talking about parties, but no one knows exactly who is organizing them and when. The taste is all too familiar. Another big cheat! From the beginning to the end, there was no party, it was just a concoction of the so-called anti-toad alliance, the purpose was to unite and play her. Now Umbridge has figured out what the Anti-Toad League is all about. This is a group that only exists on the surface, in fact, all the Hogwarts students who oppose her, the so-called toad mark, which did not exist from the beginning, that is a lie they jointly weave, those guys just spread rumors in private, Anyway, sometimes people say too much, and everyone believes it, and by the way, they can take this to disgust her. As long as Umbridge is still serving at Hogwarts, and there are students who oppose her in the school, the so-called anti-toad alliance will always exist, and all kinds of rumors will spread, even if Umbridge wants to ban it. On other people''s faces, she could never cover other people''s mouths. I don''t know who came up with this method, and it made Umbridge disgusting. There is a lie under the truth, and there is the truth under the lie, and it is impossible to distinguish the true from the false. This is a trick that Lee Jordan learned from Albert. The effect is quite amazing, and it directly stuns Umbridge. While Umbridge''s attention was drawn to other news, Harry Potter had quietly formed a Defense Against the Dark Arts team under Toad''s nose. Neville was one of the few students who received the invitation. The Weasley brothers and their friend Lee Jordan also planned to join. Ginny was naturally invited, as well as Angelina, who was also on the Quidditch team. Katie was also invited, and they both had no other prejudice against Harry and were good friends. Harry barely made up eleven people, all Gryffindor students. He actually didn''t expect the Defence Against the Dark Arts team to develop to any size, he just wanted to study and learn Defence Against the Dark Arts with everyone. What Harry didn''t know, however, was that it wasn''t just that being invited. George invites Diggory, Hermione quietly invites McMillan, and Ginny invites her boyfriend... With the help of Albert''s good roommate, Hermione finally made the entire Defense Against the Dark Arts team run quietly under Umbridge''s nose. This time, Hermione took Harry''s advice and was not in a hurry to expand the Defence Against the Dark Arts team. It will spread quietly among students, and more students will be willing to join at that time. "The first meeting of the Defense Against the Dark Arts team has been scheduled!" During a herbal class, Hermione whispered to Harry and Ron, "Fred and George agreed that we would use the wizard card game as a cover." "Witcher card game?" "I remember that the wizarding card game doesn''t seem to end until March or April next year, right?" Harry asked suspiciously, although he didn''t pay attention to these things, he still knew something. "This year has been brought forward, and it will end at the end of this month." Hermione said in a voice only two people could hear. "We plan to put the party time after the wizard card game is over." "After each wizard card game, there will be a short celebratory banquet. At that time, we will stay to help clean up the **** left in the celebratory banquet, and then take the opportunity to have the first party." "Toad certainly can''t think of it," Ron muttered. "And, I think that guy is a little afraid of Albert." "Can you not be afraid?" Harry asked. Umbridge''s series of unfortunate and tragic events are entirely due to Albert. Although Umbridge may not be able to guess it. "By the way, they''ll all graduate next year, what about that wizard card club?" Ron asked suddenly. "I heard that the club was inherited by Luna Lovegood. UU Reading " "Mad girl, I really don''t know how Albert chose." Ron muttered. "She was also the champion of the wizarding card game, and she loves the wizarding card club enough." Hermione knew a little, if she was not a prefect, she actually had the opportunity to inherit the wizarding card club. "What about the follow-up games? I mean how to solve the 10 Galleons bonus for the champion, or just cancel the championship reward?" Ron actually wanted to compete for the 10 Galleons bonus for the champion, but unfortunately his wizard card level is not as good as wizard chess . "Don''t worry about it, there will be activity funds." Hermione said casually. "What is that?" Ron was a little confused. "It''s them who pay to keep the game going," Harry explained. "But...why are they...is it any good for him?" Ron was stunned to hear that Albert was paying to keep the club running. He really couldn''t understand why Albert did this. "George said that as long as the Wizarding Cards can continue to be popular with the students, the money to maintain the club is nothing at all, and even less than the advertising fees in the newspapers." Hermione admired Albert''s series of arrangements for the Wizarding Cards Club. . Although the wizard card is not Jin Galleon, not everyone likes this card game, but the relaxed and free atmosphere in the wizard card club is still popular with the students. As far as Hermione knew, the vast majority of Hogwarts students were members of the Wizarding Club, and even many Slytherin students were members of the Wizarding Card Club. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1008： Curse of Greed Although everyone was surprised that this wizarding card game was brought forward, the number of students who came to watch the wizarding card game did not decrease. Because the Anti-Toad Alliance claimed that there would be a large gathering for Umbridge here. This matter naturally spread to Umbridge. After figuring out what was going on in the wizarding card game from the Slytherin students, Umbridge decided to send a few Slytherin students over after much consideration. Check out the news to avoid unnecessary conflict with Anderson. However, this is just an ordinary wizard card game. The only surprise is that Albert chose the mad girl Luna Lovegood as the designated heir of the Wizards Card Club. The sudden realization that Albert is about to graduate is a sad event for the vast majority of Hogwarts students. "I know, you must be wondering why the club held the wizarding card game earlier?" Albert looked around at the students below and said calmly, "This year is a special year, and I have a hunch that the Wizards Card Club may need to be suspended for a while." This was undoubtedly bad news, and people started whispering. "Why?" Someone even asked Albert the reason aloud. "I don''t think it''s hard for everyone to guess the reason. After all, with so many of us getting together, someone will definitely be unhappy." Albert raised his hand and pressed it, signaling everyone to be quiet, "Don''t worry, the Wizards Card Club does not It will be disbanded because of this, and it will continue next year. "Let the toads eat shit." I dont know who shouted, and it resonated with everyone. Why should they be interfered by Umbridge when they join a club. "I know what you mean, but don''t complain, she''s not easy. She has brought us so much joy this month." There was a burst of laughter in the activity room. Albert was right, Umbridge did bring a lot of joy to everyone. "In addition to the previous ten Galleons, the champion of this year''s wizard card competition, I also prepared some special gifts for her, everyone can look forward to it." Albert pretended to be mysterious. "What gift?" someone asked. "There is no sense of expectation when I say it. Well, today''s game officially starts." Albert motioned for Luna to follow Lee Jordan to familiarize himself with the process. The Ravenclaw girl obviously likes this kind of activity, and has been studying very seriously. Unlike the wizard cards of previous editions, today''s wizard cards have been repeatedly improved and look quite beautiful. After the fireworks of the Griffin, a symbol of Hogwarts, exploded above everyone''s heads, the atmosphere at the scene was quickly ignited. Lee Jordan picked up the microphone and led Luna to host the next Wizards card game. "What is Malfoy doing here?" Harry was about to go to cheer on Ron, who was participating in the game, when he saw a guy he hated in the crowd. "Maybe, he''s here to help Umbridge find out." After seeing the whispering Malfoy group in the crowd, Hermione frowned and speculated, "It always doesn''t feel like a good thing, I have to tell George about this." That night, Umbridge got the news and almost couldn''t sleep with excitement. She suspected that the so-called activity room was created by the Mudblood''s abuse of the Traceless Stretching Charm. This was undoubtedly a good crime, and she could take this opportunity to dissolve the **** wizard card club. A club that has more than half of the students in the entire school is definitely not what Umbridge would like to see, especially since this club was founded by Albert Anderson. her troubles. Not to mention, Albert Anderson had no reverence for the Ministry of Magic from the start. The next morning, Umbridge and several Slytherin students rushed to the activity room of the Wizarding Card Club. As an uninvited villain, when Umbridge appeared in the activity room, the atmosphere at the scene couldn''t help but stagnate. Everyone looked at Umbridge and began to whisper in a low voice. "Why is the toad here?" "Albert is right." "This guy is disgusting." Many people had strong disgust on their faces, and some even pulled out their wands, preparing to give Umbridge a sneak peek later. "Mr Anderson." Umbridge looked around, still with a fake smirk on his face. No one answered, and the place was dead silent. Hermione''s mood sank to the bottom, her eyes fixed on Umbridge, what she was worried about still happened, the first party was messed up, even the wizard card club may be affected, God knows Umri What will Chi do. " "He''s not here." Luna pushed aside the crowd and walked in front of Umbridge. "If you have something to call Albert, you may have to wait until the afternoon to present the champion award." "Then tell him that this activity room clearly violates the Ministry of Magic''s prohibition on the abuse of the Traceless Stretching Charm, and I will take the illegal items on behalf of the Ministry of Magic and let him wait for the punishment notice from the Ministry of Magic." Umbridge had victory on his face. A fake smile, and using power to oppress people is what she does best. Several Slytherin students headed by Malfoy all had schadenfreude smiles on their faces, and they hoped to see Albert in bad luck. As soon as she said her words, the scene exploded completely. It was heard that Umbridge was planning to seize their event room and that he was planning to punish Albert. Is this guy crazy? "Why!" "Are you crazy?" There were angry voices from the crowd, and everyone glared at Umbridge, eager to draw out their wands and curse her. "Who was talking just now." Umbridge looked around and was very satisfied when she saw that everyone was quiet. She cleared her throat and said, "Okay, now everyone get out of here." "professor" "Is there anything else, Miss Lovegood?" Umbridge stared at Luna with undisguised malice in her eyes. Luna was not afraid of Umbridge''s gaze, and reminded calmly: "I advise you not to do this." "What?" The smile on Umbridge''s face widened. "Because once the non-owner tries to take possession of the Book of Origins, he will be cursed by the book. It is said that this is to prevent others from taking it illegally." Luna calmly recounted what she had been told long ago. . "what are you saying" "Okay, let''s leave in an orderly manner!" George interrupted suddenly, taking the lead and walking towards the activity room. "Could it be that she just took our activity room away?" someone said indignantly. "Don''t worry, this is Albert''s thing. If you want to take the Book of Origins, you will be punished." Fred gave Umbridge a meaningful look and whispered, "The non-owner To take it illegally is to be cursed by this book. To be honest, I haven''t seen anyone cursed yet, so this is a rare opportunity." It took a lot of time for all the talents to leave the activity room, but they did not leave, but wanted to see Umbridge''s cursed appearance. "Okay, let''s go!" Umbridge said to Luna, noticing the scrutiny of the others, "Miss Lovegood, bring it to me." Everyone looked at Luna, Hermione even grabbed Luna''s hand and tried to stop her, but Luna didn''t care, but bent down and picked up the Book of Origins from the secret passage and handed it to Umbridge. Umbridge looked Luna up and down, and found that there was no change in the other party. With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, he had already decided to find an excuse to put the other party in confinement later. When Umbridge took the Book of Origins from Luna, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes. The curse Fred said was actually true. After Umbridge came into contact with the Book of Origins, a lot of pimples suddenly appeared on her arms, not only her arms, but even her face. "what!" Umbridge''s scream resounded through the hallway, and she threw the book in her hand in horror, but the pimple didn''t continue to appear on her body. "Look, anyone who tries to illegally possess it will be cursed by the Book of Origins." Luna looked curiously at the pimple growing on Umbridge''s face, bent down and reached out to pick up the Book of Origins that had fallen on the ground. ", said lightly, "I suggest you go to the school hospital, maybe Madam Pomfrey has a way to remove the curse." "We reminded you." Fred and George looked at the fainted Umbridge with helpless expressions on their faces, which amused the students around them. "However, it''s unbelievable that you are actually dizzy by yourself." "Yuck!" Someone started retching. "Deserved, retribution." Someone laughed happily. "Haha, now she''s more like a toad." Someone gloated. "I didn''t expect that there was really a curse." Some people were surprised at the change in Umbridge. "Whoever has a camera, take a picture of the toad, I''m willing to pay a high price." The students around who were watching the fun and didnt think it was a big deal began to make a fuss and laughed at Umbridges embarrassed appearance. Several Slytherin students who came with Umbridge were hacked and all fell to the ground. , paralyzed into a mess. "What the **** are you doing!" An annoyed voice came from the side, it was Professor McGonagall, who had apparently heard Umbridge screaming and came to check the situation. "Professor, Umbridge tried to illegally possess the Book of Origins, so he was cursed by the book, you know, this book..." Professor McGonagall interrupted George''s sophistry before he could finish his sophistry. . "You didn''t tell her?" Professor McGonagall glared at the twins, who she felt were deliberately looking for trouble. "We reminded her." George spread his hands helplessly, "but you know she''s not someone who is willing to listen, and, she also said..." "Where is Albert, go find him, and who else will take her to the school hospital." Professor McGonagall sighed deeply as he looked at the group of gloating students. "You guys go back and continue the game." George said to the other students around him, "I guess Toad won''t wake up for a while." "George," said Professor McGonagall angrily. "Okay professor, let''s take her to the school hospital." George greeted Fred with a smile. The game continued, but everyone was discussing the curse of the toad. Many people ran to the corridor outside the school hospital to watch. Madam Pomfrey calmly announced after learning about the specific situation, "I can''t do anything about this curse, it''s better. Find the caster, or she will have to wait until she wakes up." "Where''s Albert?" Professor McGonagall asked the Weasley brothers sideways. "I don''t know, we can''t find him for the time being, but when the wizard card game is about to end, Albert will definitely come over to present the champion." George explained with a smile. "Okay, you can leave now." After Professor McGonagall dismissed the people, he looked at Umbridge lying on the hospital bed, and asked Madam Pomfrey, "Bobbie, what''s the matter with her." "It''s just a normal coma, but those bumps may not be able to be removed with potions." Madam Pomfrey said calmly, she didn''t like Umbridge, and she didn''t like her destroying the Wizarding Card Club, because she also belonged to own wizard card. "What a greedy idiot." Professor McGonagall shook her head and walked away. She actually knew there was a curse, but she also took the book and wasn''t cursed for it. Unexpectedly, Umbridge was cursed as soon as he touched it, apparently intending to directly take the book as his own. The game is still going on, it''s just that people are talking about Umbridge''s curse, some gloating at Toad''s fate, thinking she deserves it, and some worrying about whether Albert will be punished for it. The wizard card game continued in such an atmosphere. Since the process that originally took several days was greatly compressed, and the interference from Umbridge just now, the already crowded process arrangement suddenly became tense. Albert came to the event room around 5:30 to officiate the final showdown for the last two contestants. After learning from a group of enthusiastic people about what Umbridge had done before, Albert was not too surprised. He knew very well that Umbridge would sooner or later target the Wizarding Card Club. Albert''s calmness soon infected others, and everyone was curious whether Albert would fall out with Umbridge because of this. The final confrontation lasted only ten minutes, and the final winner was a Ravenclaw sophomore witch named Ola Quirk. She almost crushed her opponent with absolute strength. "Congratulations, this is my extra gift for you." Albert put the purse containing Galleon in the champion''s hand and handed her his new book by the way. "A work I recently completed is not sold in bookstores at present. I hope it can bring you some help!" There was a sudden uproar in the crowd, and everyone was very interested in Albert''s new book, because in previous rumors, some people said that Albert had compiled a book on Defense Against the Dark Arts. "When are you going to start selling this book!" "Next semester." Albert said calmly, "then people will need my book." "Okay, let''s give our youngest champion a round of applause, it''s her championship moment." Fireworks symbolizing Ravenclaw exploded above everyone''s heads, and warm applause sounded in the event room. Albert waved his wand lightly, the tables in the lounge were emptied, and a lot of snacks and butter beer appeared on the table. Albert raised his glass to send his blessings to the young champion. "I''ll deal with Umbridge first." After drinking a glass of butterbeer, Albert planned to leave temporarily. "No problem." Li Jordan frowned. "What could be wrong." When Albert arrived at the hospital, Umbridge was awake, her temper looked terrible, and she was swearing in a low voice. Professor McGonagall was talking to Madam Pomfrey in a low voice and seemed to be in a good mood. "To be honest, I was really surprised when I heard the news." Albert was calm, and couldn''t see exactly where he was surprised. "You know, a lot of people touched that book, but no one was really cursed." It seems that he heard Albert''s voice, and the furious Umbridge jumped up from the hospital bed and killed Albert. "you this" Before she could finish her words, she was silenced. She grabbed her neck in horror and glared at Albert angrily. She wanted to pounce on and strangle the mudblood in front of her. They couldn''t move, and they stood there like a stone sculpture. "I think she might need a sedative." Albert waved his wand, and a hospital bed ran to Umbridge''s back, letting her fall on it, then quickly returned to her place. "She is very lucky that she hasn''t been in contact with the Book of Origins for too long, otherwise the curse will remain on her forever." Albert interrupted what Professor McGonagall was about to say, and told the truth calmly, "Her The symptoms are not serious, the power of the curse will subside in three days at the latest, and it should be able to fully recover in about a week." "I need to talk to her alone about this." Albert motioned for the two to leave for a while. "Okay, but I hope..." "I will resolve this matter, please don''t worry." Albert assured. After Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey left, Albert went to Umbridge''s hospital bed and took out his wand from his robe pocket under the terrified gaze of the other party. A few minutes later, Albert left the school hospital. "Okay Professor, I have temporarily persuaded Umbridge." Albert announced happily, "I will temporarily stop the Wizarding Card Club, and Professor Umbridge has promised not to pursue the previous matter." Professor McGonagall looked suspiciously at Albert, and then at the school hospital, which was completely quiet, curious how Albert convinced Umbridge. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1009： Thats right, its us Albert really didn''t feel any psychological pressure about using the Forgetting Charm on Umbridge. He wasn''t a good person anyway, and the two sides had conflicts. They didn''t kill each other directly, but they were already kind-hearted. Yes, Albert never considered himself a good person. Perhaps, this was influenced by the notion that good people were not rewarded in his previous life. With a flexible moral bottom line, he instinctively rejected these things. After solving the problems left by Umbridge, Albert did not return to the activity room, which is now the home of the Savior Potter, and he only stole the limelight from Harry Potter in the past. This kind of thankless thing, let Potter take it! Although there were some disturbances during the wizarding game, the game still ended successfully. After everyone shared the happy time of the game, they dispersed. Lee Jordan took the "Book of Origins" and relocated to avoid the toad running over again and looking for trouble. As for Fred and George, who stayed in the activity room, they greeted the last students and began to help clean the activity room. Their purpose was not to help with cleaning, but to hear what Hermione and Harry were going to say. It didn''t take everyone''s time to completely restore the messy activity room due to the banquet, and there were a lot of students who stayed to help clean it up. After everyone cleaned up the **** left over from the banquet, they sat down and waited for the next follow-up. Hermione pulled the stiff-faced Harry onto the stage. She cleared her throat and said, "Cough, I think everyone knows why they stayed." "That pink toadI mean Umbridge taught us a bunch of crapwe just can''t learn anything really useful from Defence Against the Dark Arts." Hermione was a little nervous at first, but she took a deep breath After that, the tone became firmer. "Well said, Toad and "Defense Theory of Magic" should both be swept into the trash." Ernie McMillan echoed loudly. After one solitary confinement, McMillan became disgusted with Umbridge. In the activity room, people echoed intermittently, and the people who stayed behind were informed that they were all members of the Anti-Toad Alliance. "So, I was thinking that we might as well solve the problem by ourselves and re-form the Defense Association." Hermione looked around the remaining students and said seriously and firmly, "I want to pass the Ls exam of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." "Honestly, I really don''t understand what the Ministry of Magic is trying to do to send us such a professor who does everything possible to prevent us from using defensive spells." Ernie McMillan exclaimed, "Those so-called theories , obviously can''t help us pass these important exams better." "According to the latest inside information I got from the Ministry of Magic, there are two reasons why Umbridge uses Defense Theory to teach us. She herself is not good at Defense Against the Dark Arts, and her teaching level is also seen by everyone. In the eyes. As for the other reason, which is even more ridiculous, she thought Dumbledore would encourage us to fight the Ministry of Magic, worried that after we learned these Defence Against the Dark Arts spells, we would turn against the Ministry of Magic. Fudge even absurdly thought that Dumbledore was planning to use the school students to train a secret army." "Where did you get the inside information?" It was Ginny Weasley''s boyfriend Michael Corner who spoke. "If you listen to the Wizard''s Watch Station, you can get the news." Hermione hinted: "That was never a joke station, you will find out later." "I have a question, who will teach us Defense Against the Dark Arts, Mr. Anderson?" asked the girl with a long braid behind her. Everyone looked around, but did not see Albert. "No, unfortunately, Albert is not available!" Hermione shook her head. If it''s not Albert''s words, who will teach them? Who is qualified to teach them. Everyone is paying attention to this. "Albert''s Guide to Self-Defense has what we need." Hermione held up the book and said to everyone, "There are many practical spells in it, and we will focus on the content of this book. Fortunately, , Harry has mastered most of the spells in it, and the other part needs to be studied together." After noticing the expressions on the other people''s faces, Hermione refused to give them a chance to speak, and continued: "I know you want to learn some more advanced magic, but the reality is that after reading this book, I realize that I Even the most basic knowledge of Defense Against the Dark Arts is not fully grasped, and we still have a lot to learn." Everyone looked at each other, and everyone was very curious about what the book was about. "Harry Potter has the ability to teach us Defence Against the Dark Arts?" There are still doubts about Harry''s ability. "Harry received formal training last semester, and it''s not a problem to teach you some of the most basic defensive spells. The most difficult spell in the Self-Defense Guide is the Patronus Charm against Dementors, and Harry has mastered it. The spell." Hermione began to steer the conversation in Harry''s favor. "You can really make a stag patron saint." The girl with long braids asked curiously. "How do you know?" Harry asked. "My name is Susan Burns." The girl with long braids introduced herself. "My aunt told me about your trial." "Harry, you should show your hand to everyone, this can solve a lot of problems." George sent his own assist to Harry on the stage. Most of the people here have experienced the time when Dementors were stationed at Hogwarts, and they are very interested in the Patronus Charm that can drive away Dementors. "Harry." Hermione reached out and poked Harry, motioning him to demonstrate to everyone. This matter was actually negotiated by Hermione and George in advance. If you want everyone to agree with Harry, you have to show some strength. If Harry had mastered even the hardest Patronus Charm in The Self-Defense Guide, people wouldn''t have jumped out and questioned whether Harry was qualified to teach them. "Call God Guard!" Harry hesitated for a moment, but drew his wand, and a silvery gas spewed from the tip of the wand, forming a silver stag. With graceful steps, the Patronus walked around the activity room and disappeared. Having been baptized by the Dementors, Harry has been able to summon the Patronus with ease in a bright room. "Will we also learn the Patronus Charm?" "Yes." Harry nodded. "I think it''s necessary to formally learn something useful." Hermione breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Harry summon the Patronus. "In the near future, everyone will face more challenges." "The challenge you''re referring to is..." Cedric Diggory asked. "Voldemort is back." Hermione summoned the courage to say the name. When Hermione said Voldemort''s name, there was an eerie silence in the activity room, and a gasping voice could even be heard. However, since the candidates for the party had been selected in advance, everyone''s reaction was not too intense, but they all looked at Harry Potter with curiosity. "I see Voldemort is back," said Harry blankly. "Whether you want to believe it or not, it is what it is." "Certainly, you can go and believe what Fudge said in the report, to believe Umbridge, that Dumbledore has Alzheimer''s, is an old lunatic, you can even leave now and tell Umbridge we''re partying here ." Harry, who had been sedated, looked extremely indifferent, he raised an index finger and said, "Actually, you don''t need to worry about whether this is true or not, because Voldemort is not a quiet person, at most only need In a year, no, nine months you''ll see signs of his activity in the papers." "Of course, I have a way for you to spy on the truth." Harry said suddenly, looking at the stiff-faced crowd. "any solution?" "Let you watch that part of my memory directly." Harry said softly: "In the headmaster''s office, there is a prop called a Pensieve, which can play a memory fragment in a person''s head, as long as you can get it from Dumbledore. Borrow something, and I don''t mind letting you watch Voldemort''s memories of his resurrection." "Really?" The spot was fried in an instant. None of them thought that Harry would actually say such a thing. Although everyone could not judge whether Harry was lying, the possibility should be very high. If it is fake, it will definitely be easily exposed. "Of course it''s true, I didn''t have to lie to you," Harry said meaningfully. "The premise is that you have the courage to accept the truth." "I''d like to believe you Harry." Neville said, raising his hand, "My grandma always said Fudge was an idiot, and it was pointless for him to smear Dumbledore like that. Once the mysterious man appeared in front of everyone, Fudge would be completely reduced to the entire wizarding world. laughingstock and sinner." "From what we''ve heard, there are predictions that Fudge will be ousted as Minister of Magic next summer," George said with a wink. "And Umbridge, of course, will get out of school." "So we never took toads seriously," Fred added. "Next, we''re going to introduce a candy called quick-action candy, and if you don''t want to go to a toad class, you can eat one. Make it easy for you to skip class." "Everything you buy from us for joke props to deal with toads is discounted," George continued. "What about Anderson? What does he think about this matter?" Shanna asked, and was about to push them by the way. She saw Albert''s shadow from this club. "He knows better than anyone what''s going to happen next," Hermione said solemnly after a moment of silence. "He knew everything, but he didn''t say anything." Michael Corner said suddenly, "Even if Albert said that Voldemort would be resurrected, would you believe it?" Hermione asked rhetorically. The answer can be imagined. Even if there is one more Albert, there are not many people who are willing to believe, but will be regarded as a liar by everyone. "Albert believed that the magical world would need the knowledge in the "Guide to Self-Defense", so he spent a lot of time and energy compiling this book and using it to teach everyone how to protect themselves." Hermione told everyone. "Why didn''t he publish this book?" someone asked inexplicably. "No matter how much money it costs, I''d definitely be willing to pay for a copy." "Publishing now will only be attacked and smeared by the Ministry of Magic. Toad and Fudge agree to be very afraid of Albert''s influence." Hermione explained, "Any other questions?" "What is our club going to be called?" Lee Jordan asked, "Is it still called the Defense Association?" "Yes, it is also called the Defense Association." Hermione continued, "You can also call DA directly, this abbreviation also means Dumbledore''s Army." "Where are we going to meet and how will the meeting be scheduled?" Diggory asked with a frown. "The party here, of course?" Arya said rightfully. "No." Luna, who had been silent for a while, suddenly refused. "Why, it''s very hidden here. As long as we move around frequently, the toads will definitely not be able to find us." "This place is actually more fragile than you expected, and it can''t support everyone to practice magic. Of course it''s fine if it''s just used for class, but we obviously need to practice magic more." George explained. "We can''t operate under Toad''s eyes." Diggory reminded everyone, "If Toad knew, the Defense Association would definitely be banned, and it would be regarded as an illegal gathering. You saw it just now, Toad even wants to dissolve the wizard. Card Club." Everyone fell into silence, which was undoubtedly an unsolved question. They couldn''t possibly use empty classrooms or other places to hold parties, because the toads would definitely come and trouble them in the first place. "Let''s go back and ask Albert about this matter, he must have a solution." Fred and George looked at each other and said in a joking tone, "If it really doesn''t work, just use a spell to kill the toad quietly at the party. Stun, well, we''re just kidding." "When we have determined the time and place of the first meeting, we will send a message to inform everyone." Hermione took out the parchment and quill prepared in advance from her wallet, took a deep breath and said to everyone, UU reading www .uukanshu.com "Anyone who wants to join the club needs to leave their name." "Do you want to leave your name?" Many people are a little disgusted with this approach. "Once you sign, you agree not to tell Umbridge or anyone else about us," Hermione explained, looking at the people who stayed behind, "you can always feel free until the first official meeting. Privately ask me to remove my name and withdraw from the Defense Association." "I''ll cast a spell on this list after the party starts to make sure we''ll know at any time if anyone betrays us and tells Umbridge." Hermione said calmly, noticing everyone''s displeasure, " I certainly wouldn''t have done this without the toad, and now I have to prevent the worst from happening, and I don''t think anyone wants a traitor between us!" "Strict secrecy is normal. I don''t want to be imprisoned by toad because someone leaks secrets." Fred reached out and took the parchment, happily signed his name on it, and said to everyone, "If one day you are caught by toad. Hold on, she wants to force you to leak the secret, so you tell the toad that you have signed a contract and can''t open the leak, and let her come to us." "Looking for you?" Everyone''s eyes widened, not knowing where Fred came from. "Yes, for the two of us." George also signed the parchment. "We''re not afraid of toads." "Aren''t you afraid of being fired?" Diggory asked twitchingly. "If we were afraid of being fired, we wouldn''t have said that." The twins said in unison. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1010： Song of the Toad You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing the three talk about the entire process of the establishment of "DA", Albert was not too surprised. Harry and Hermione were both influenced by him, and they were much more mature than in the original book. In addition, Umbridge and the Ministry of Magic successfully gave them. Everyone is full of hatred, presumably "DA" can play a greater role and teach more students who are good at defense against the dark arts. The only thing that surprised Albert was how seriously Hermione took the Self-Defense Guide. To be honest, the "Guide to Self-Defense" is the original manuscript written by Albert, and later he revised the manuscript after he made further progress in Defense Against the Dark Arts. Now Isobel is still helping to sort it out, and the "Guide to Self-Defense" is actually based on Isobel''s suggestion. It was modified from those abandoned manuscripts. In Isobel''s original words: This is what gives people watch. "The Wizarding Card Club is going to be suspended?" Hearing Albert''s words, Lee Jordan was confused. Although I had expected this day to come, I didn''t expect it to come so early, and it''s less than a month since the start of school! "Anyway, the game has ended successfully." Albert doesn''t care about suspending the Wizarding Card Club. It''s all Toad''s fault anyway. If you want to complain, go to Umbridge. Yes, it was all Umbridge''s fault. Albert was slowly helping Umbridge to get rid of the hatred. He was actually curious about when the students at Hogwarts would not be able to withstand Umbridge''s oppression and broke out completely in silence. "I thought you would tamper with Toad''s memory." Fred and George were somewhat different, and they knew that Albert would definitely not mind playing a trick on Umbridge. "Do you really think Toad will give in easily?" "You mean..." "Umbridge is a typical I can bully you." Albert sneered, "As standing at the top of the law, no matter what you say is right, you can find a bunch of excuses if you want to trouble you, so Treat these people, don''t reason with them, use your own strengths, and our strengths are..." "What is it?" All three of them widened their eyes. "Our fists are tougher than Umbridge, so it''s up to us to tell the truth." Albert flipped the page and said calmly, "When she''s unreasonable, we can use our fists to make her follow our reasoning. ." The three looked at each other, feeling that this statement was very novel. Umbridge was undoubtedly not someone who was willing to reason, but they were not someone who could be bullied. "Falsification of memory should not be done too much, otherwise it is easy to leave flaws." Albert continued to flip through the books in his hand. The task of "Reading Maniac" is almost complete. To be honest, he doesn''t have much expectations for this quest reward now. The books I read over the years are obviously more rewarding than the reading madman itself, but after all, it took seven years, and if I don''t get the quest rewards, I always feel a huge loss. "What do you think we should do," George muttered. "Toad is simply too busy, so he has time and energy to trouble everyone." Albert looked at Tom who came over and sat on the book, reached out and scratched the fat cat''s chin, and said to the three of them. , "You can find something for her to do to keep her busy." The trio, who like to do things, looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Dumbledore is still in school, and some things are not too good to do too much. "By the way, what about the base on DA''s side?" George remembered the problems encountered at the party. He felt that the Room of Requirement was a suitable venue for the party, but he needed to discuss it with Albert in advance. It was their common secret base. "Then find an opportunity to let Potter know about the Room of Requirement." "is it okay?" There are some differences among the three, but Albert unexpectedly agreed. "We''re going to graduate anyway." Albert stared at the yawning Tom and said indifferently, "I don''t think there will be any chance to use the Room of Requirement in the future." "I thought you''d find another place for them." Fred knew that Albert was still using the Room of Requirement. "I can''t find a better place than the House of Requirement for now." Albert picked up Tom from the book, put it back in its cat''s nest, reached out and grabbed its cheek, sat back on the chair, and continued to read the contents of the book. The three of them really don''t know what to do if the Room of Requirement is not opened to DA members. After entering October, the temperature around Hogwarts dropped rapidly, and most wizards were forced to put on thick cloaks. However, no one knew what was hidden under their cloaks. Since Fred and George started to trouble Umbridge, the guy''s temper has become more and more irritable and his methods have become more and more fierce. He wants to suppress all the commotion in the school, but there are more and more pranks against her. Umbridge''s mood was as gloomy as the sky, and the fake smile on his face could no longer be maintained. No way, who made the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom often manipulated, and when it was even more extreme, some people even threw stink bombs into the classroom, making the students in the entire classroom jump. She had angrily claimed to expel those prank students, but until now, Umbridge has still not investigated who is doing the trick. Umbridge, who was just about to let the students read the book aloud, received a new surprise. The blackboard behind him suddenly screamed, shouting over and over again: "Umbridge is going to eat shit." Such vulgar remarks amused all the students in the entire Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. What annoyed Umbridge the most was that she couldn''t stop the voice, which made the entire classroom think she was trash. Today''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class has completely become the most hated class for Hogwarts students. Some rumors about the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor and the Ministry of Magic have been quietly spreading among the students. It is now known that the Ministry of Magic sent Toads in every possible way to prevent everyone from learning defensive spells because Minister for Magic Fudge believed that Dumbledore was using the students to form a secret army to be used against the Ministry of Magic. Is there really such an army in the school? It''s just hilarious! Of course, there are also some students who believe that Umbridge prevents everyone from learning defensive spells because she doesn''t know anything. They even showed favorable evidence, and many students asked Toad about the knowledge points in "Defense Theory of Magic", but she really didn''t know anything. As a result, "Umbridge was never a professor, but a waste." The statement spread quickly in the school, and some people even publicly provoked Umbridge, hanging a picture of her enchanted in the hall, repeating it repeatedly. : I, Umbridge, the pink toad, is a piece of shit. This incident made Umbridge very angry. Not only did she not find the culprit, but no professor was willing to help. Similar pranks sprang up one after another, and the wooden doors of the Defence Against the Dark Arts office and the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom were written in hard-to-fade paint: I, Umbridge, pink toad, I''m a piece of shit. Peeves even made it into a song, and hummed it all day in the school. Now the Umbridge photo that appears now does not shout, but instead hums, so that everyone can hum a few words casually. : ...is a piece of junk. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1012 The Song of the Toad), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1011： in trash can You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Peeves is a real genius." Fred hummed a light tune happily, sat down beside George, picked up a fork and poked a few boiled potatoes on the plate for dinner. "You think Peeves knows how to compose songs?" Lee Jordan reached out to help Fred move the pepper pot over. "Isn''t it?" Fred asked with an eyebrow raised. "Yes, of course it is." Lee Jordan is quite speechless, can he say no? Peeves sings "The Toad Song," apparently made up by Albert to disgust Umbridge. This song is simple, with a light tone, everyone can hum a few sentences, and the tune of "Song of the Toad" can be heard everywhere, which probably makes Umbridge quite disgusting. "That guy disappeared again?" George asked suddenly. "Probably went on a date again." Fred was not surprised by Albert''s habitual disappearance. "It''s not Friday..." George reminded. "I''ll be back tonight." Lee Jordan turned to look at Fred: "By the way, how are you and Angelina?" "What else." Fred said rather speechlessly, "We spend most of our time together." "I gave up on my own initiative and gave you the chance." Lee Jordan muttered dissatisfiedly, "What a useless guy." "I remember that you gave Albert a copy of "The Twelve Magic Weapons for Fascinating Witches" before." George opened today''s newspaper and joked with a smile, "Now you should learn something from Albert. " "Angelina''s mind is full of Quidditch." Fred was helpless. It wasn''t because of his hard work that his rival was Quidditch. "It''s so shameless." George, who had just read the front page headline, couldn''t help but say. "How shameless I am." Fred turned his head in dissatisfaction and found that George was reading the newspaper. "I''m not talking about you." George read the headlines of the Daily Prophet carefully, mumbling something. Both Fred and Lee Jordan put their faces together curiously to find that today''s headline in the Daily Prophet was a story about Umbridge. The newspapers were full of reports of what happened to Toad during his tenure at Hogwarts, and even several anonymous Slytherin students were interviewed, but the Daily Prophet had a series of atrocities against Umbridge at Hogwarts. Not a word was mentioned. The whole report almost directly said that Dumbledore ordered these thugs to try to prevent the Ministry of Magic from implementing the Education Order. "The Daily Prophet is now a **** from the Ministry of Magic." Lee Jordan said angrily: "If it doesn''t even report the truth, what''s the point of a newspaper?" "It''s called current affairs." George shrugged and said, "I wouldn''t be surprised if the Daily Prophet turned to the mysterious man." All three knew this, but the content of the newspaper was still annoying. "Maybe, we can give everyone a little surprise." Fred suggested. "That''s a good idea, anyway, we have enough funds to test our new gadgets by the way." George agreed, and in a few days, they can go to Hogsmeade Village, just as they will meet Mr. Thief. "By the way, where did that guy ask us to meet?" Lee Jordan asked. "He didn''t say it." The surroundings suddenly fell into a dead silence. "We''ll meet, maybe that guy is more diligent than us," George muttered. "Have you seen Albert?" Cedric came out of nowhere. "I don''t know, that guy is missing again." George put down the newspaper, raised his head and asked, "I can tell you what you have to do with Albert." "I was wondering if I could buy a Self-Defense Guide from Albert," Diggory said after looking around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. "It is estimated that there is no drama, and neither do we." Fred shrugged. "When is your birthday, you can give Albert a little hint, he will definitely not mind sending you a copy." George suggested. "I just had my birthday." Diggory was a little depressed, his birthday was at the end of September. "When the time comes, I''ll ask you. Otherwise, you can borrow it from the champion. I remember her name." George thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t remember the name of the young champion. "Ola Quirk." Li Jordan looked at the two of them speechlessly: "You have forgotten her in just a few days." "I''m not familiar, I didn''t expect you to remember." The Weasley twins looked at Lee Jordan with surprise. "It''s no nonsense, every champion will be recorded on the champion list. I wrote her name." Lee Jordan couldn''t help sighing, these two guys don''t care about the wizard card at all, Albert Again, it seems that he can only rely on himself. "By the way, Cedric, how did you catch up with Qiu Zhang?" Fred asked in a low voice. "What?" Cedric looked at Fred with a strange expression for a while, before he lowered his voice and said, "You can ask her to go to the teahouse in Hogsmeade alone, and then find a chance to clarify your relationship with her. , As long as she doesn''t refuse to date you alone, she won''t refuse you." "that''s it?" "That''s it!" Cedric was a little surprised, "I thought you had already soaked Angelina." "how do you know." "Qiu Zhang told me that there were a lot of couples at the Christmas ball last year," Cedric explained. "You have to work harder," George sighed. "Just now I can go to Hogsmeade Village." "Remember to ask me." Cedric said in a low voice: "And the "self-defense guide" thing has spread in the school, Umbridge will be eyeing the "self-defense guide" sooner or later, better think of a way , so that the guy can''t get the book." "It''s easy, I''ll go tell Ola Quirk." Lee Jordan said with a grin. "Promise toad can''t do anything about it." "What are you going to do?" Fred asked, putting down his fork. "Let her leave the book on the table and let someone borrow the book, and then you won''t know who borrowed the book." Li Jordan said, "Even if the book is really lost, how can Albert be sure? Also, just give me another copy." All three of them knew that the Self-Defense Guide was cheap at two Galleons, the same price as most textbooks. Since the truth about Umbridge''s refusal to let everyone practice Defence Against the Dark Arts was made public, more and more senior students in advanced classes have chosen to temporarily give up Defence Against the Dark Arts classes. Those so-called theories are really useless at all, read aloud Books are a joke. Most students thought Umbridge didn''t know anything about Defence Against the Dark Arts other than having a ridiculous title. On the contrary, it was Albert''s "Guide to Self-Defense", which was presented to reward the wizard card champion, and became a book sought after by Hogwarts students. Although the vast majority of students have not read this book, they are inquiring about where to buy this book, thinking that they can learn useful Defense Against the Dark Arts knowledge from this book, because they have read the "Guide to Self-Defense" for everything. Students love it very much. Even Umbridge received the wind, and what annoyed her the most was that although she knew that Albert Anderson had written a book on Defense Against the Dark Arts called "The Guide to Self-Defense", which was sought after by countless students, no one knew about it. Know where to buy this book. Because this book has not been officially published at all, let alone sold. Umbridge tried to take the "Guide to Self-Defense" from Miss Ola Quelke, the new champion of the wizard card, and cut off the spread of "Guide to Self-Defense" in schools from the root. uukanshu.com However, she was told the book was no longer with her. "Miss Ola Quirk, can you tell me where the Self-Defense Guide is!" Umbridge still had a smirk on her face. "I don''t know, everyone is saying that you might take the book and suggest that I lend it out so that I won''t be..." Quirk looked at Umbridge with some fear, and finished his words with his head down: "So as not to be taken away by you." "So, you lent that book?" Umbridge''s face was very ugly. "Tell me, who did you lend that book to." "I don''t know, they asked me to leave the book in the library, and they said it would be returned to me during the holiday." Ola Quirk whispered: "Many people are there to testify for me." Umbridge''s face darkened, it was definitely the Hogwarts students deliberately targeting themselves. I can''t find trouble with Albert, because it does not violate the laws of the Ministry of Magic, otherwise the writers of the entire British magic circle will be arrested and thrown into prison. The appearance of "Guide to Self-Defense" has made Umbridge''s waste more obvious, and more and more students believe that Umbridge and "Defense Theory of Magic" should be left in the trash. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1013 is in the trash can), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1012： who is more insidious You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What are you looking at?" Isobel put her arms around Albert''s neck from behind, resting her chin on his shoulder, and her eyes fell on the strange metal book in Albert''s hands. Years of experience told her that there must be hidden treasures in this book. What a secret. "nothing?" Albert put the metal book on the bedside table, stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and said, "Rest early tonight, I''ll go out with you tomorrow, it must be boring to stay at home all the time." "Hogsmeade Village isn''t much fun either." Although Isobel said this, he did not refuse. It was really boring to stay at home all the time, especially being alone. "Where do you want to meet tomorrow?" "Dating, it''s really nostalgic." The lights in the bedroom soon went out, and scattered voices came from inside. On the metal pages on the bedside table, the outlines are gradually disappearing. If someone opened the metal book and looked closely, they would find that the page Albert just turned was a map. There are also various ink dots on the map, one of which is marked: Lucius Malfoy. It is not too difficult to find the whereabouts of Voldemort. Just need to find out where Voldemort is hiding. As Voldemort''s most loyal servants, the Death Eaters must know where Voldemort is hiding. The whereabouts of Voldemort can be found by tracking down a Death Eater. Albert happens to know that Hogwarts has a famous Death Eater, a Death Eater who can be easily tracked, Professor Snape, the head of Slytherin at Hogwarts. Snape may be a brilliant wizard, but that doesn''t mean he can see through the traces of magic at a glance, let alone think that someone is tracking him. A tie, a thread sewn into a garment, or something else that''s less noticeable. These pre-tracked gadgets can help Albert locate Voldemort''s lair so that he can inherit the Dark Lord''s legacy after Voldemort''s death. If he has an inheritance. Well, this is pure joke. However, it is definitely a good thing to be able to grasp the whereabouts of Voldemort to a certain extent and have more advantages in intelligence. At this moment, in Voldemort''s lair, the Dark Lord, who was meeting the Death Eaters, did not know that his legacy was being targeted. Although Voldemort had already cast a spell to block this area, so that the lair could not be displayed on the map, but he still couldn''t block the human footprint. It''s true that Albert couldn''t draw Voldemort''s lair on the map, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t lock the general area, and the wizards who were active in this area would be marked on the map. The area where the Death Eaters are concentrated in large numbers is naturally the location of Voldemort''s lair, and no one has thought that the Tragedy Charm can still be used in this way. "...The giants have promised to fall to us, and it''s not difficult to direct them to do things for us to a certain extent." McNeill bowed slightly to Voldemort, told the other party what happened during this time, and patted his chest to ensure that once it got dark If the Demon King needs it, he can bring the group of giants to England through a pre-prepared channel. "Severus told me," said Voldemort, looking at McNeill. "Dumbledore sent that big stupid Hagrid to reach out to the giant." "Yes, we found them and raided their hideouts with the giants," McNeil lowered his head, "sadly, I couldn''t leave them there forever, the witch beside Hagrid was cloth Sparton''s headmaster, Olim Maxime, slipped away with Hagrid after she knocked down several giants." Voldemort didn''t blame McNeil for this, but said calmly, "I just need you to make sure your channel is able to bring those giants to England when I need them." "No problem, Master." McNeil breathed a sigh of relief. "Very well, you can go and call Yaxley." McNeil quickly left the room, and soon a Death Eater named Yaxley entered the room cautiously. When Yaxley met Voldemort''s scarlet eyes, he couldn''t help lowering his head and didn''t dare to face Voldemort. The notorious Death Eater in the past was like a docile cat at this moment. "Have you found the whereabouts of the traitor Karkaroff?" Voldemort asked, looking at the wizard below. "Master, not yet." Yaxley''s head lowered. "You really let me down," said Voldemort softly. "Master, I have received accurate information. The traitor Karkaroff is hiding in the north. I need more people to search for the whereabouts of the traitor." Yaxley said quickly, for fear of being punished by Voldemort for his poor performance. "Then keep looking, Karkaroff must die, the betrayer must die." Voldemort stared at the wizard below, "Don''t let me down, Yaxley, go find Lucius." Yaxley breathed a sigh of relief, bowed respectfully to Voldemort, and slowly exited the room, before Malfoy walked in. "Lucius, I hope you can bring me some good news." Voldemort said softly, staring at Malfoy. Voldemort had no intention of forgiving Malfoy since knowing the diary he had given Malfoy was destroyed, but he couldn''t kill him all at once, as doing so would cause the Death Eaters to leave him. Voldemort has many ways to punish a person. If Malfoy couldn''t do his job, Voldemort didn''t mind giving him a memorable punishment. "Fenrir Greyback has wooed most of the werewolves in England and is trying to attract others from all over Europe, and I don''t think he will disappoint his master," Malfoy whispered. "You know, I don''t care about that." Voldemort really didn''t care about those hairy beasts. He knew that those guys had no choice, because the wizarding world would not accept them, and it was the best choice to go to his side. "The Order of the Phoenix probably already knew that the master was staring at the prophecy ball of the Department of Mysteries. They sent people to stare at the entrance of the Department of Mysteries. I used the Imperius Curse to control Stokey Podmore to break into the Department of Mysteries, but I failed. ,I think" "The point," Voldemort interrupted. "I used the Imperius Curse on the Silent Man Bord, I think he should be able to get the Prophecy Ball." Lucius told his plan to control a Silent Man to get the Prophecy Ball, so that there would be no mysterious affairs. The embarrassing problem that Sidu can''t get in. The only thing that is more regrettable is that the silent man can''t reveal the news, otherwise the situation would not be so bad. Malfoy was hesitant. He knew that if he could get August Rookwood out of Azkaban, his work experience in the Department of Mysteries would definitely be of great help in obtaining the Prophecy Ball. Too bad Malfoy couldn''t do that, he couldn''t make himself worthless. "I got some news about Albert Anderson''s life." Malfoy took a deep breath and changed the subject. "Oh." Voldemort was very impressed by the Mudblood named Albert Anderson, especially after the duel competition, as long as he had a chance, he would never mind killing him. "According to my investigation..." Lucius paused for a moment and continued, "Albert Anderson is probably a descendant of Squib." "Descendants of the Squib?" "According to the torture of Anderson''s neighbors, Albert Anderson''s parents should be Muggles, and his ancestors are likely to be Squibs." Malfoy peeked at Voldemort, and after confirming the other''s expression, he continued, "Dozens of A few years ago, there was a Squib born in the Smith family, who was roughly the same age. It is said that he was secretly disposed of. I think that Squib should not die, but was exiled to the Muggle world to fend for himself." "He changed his last name to: Luke Anderson." "Few people know about this, and I suspect that even the Smiths, no one knows that the Mudblood named Albert Anderson is related to them. "He''s a descendant of the Squib?" Voldemort whispered. "I think so, I got the Squib''s name from someone in the know: Luke Smith." Malfoy also thought it was bizarre, but that''s what he got people to investigate. Voldemort also fell into a brief silence, unable to understand why the descendants of the Squib had such powerful magical powers. "There is also a message master." Lucius continued to show his worth. "The mudblood named Albert Anderson can use the crystal ball to predict. I think the master of prophecy that Dumbledore wants to invite should be him." "Anything else? Lucius." "There is no master." "Very well, you can go and call Avery." Voldemort didn''t know what he was thinking, but he said, "Look for a chance to kill the mudblood named Anderson." "Yes." Lucius lowered his head with a very bitter expression. Albert Anderson is not easy to kill, otherwise someone would have killed him long ago. Not long after Lucius left, Avery, who was slightly pale, walked in. "Owner." Ever since his plan to murder Albert failed, Avery''s standing among the Death Eaters has slumped. No way, whoever made Wormtail die, someone has to come out and take the blame. "Avery, I need you to be ready at any time." Voldemort said directly, "Help other captured Death Eaters escape from Azkaban at the most appropriate time." "Master, it''s not difficult. If the dementors fall on us, we can directly release the prisoners in Azkaban." Avery said respectfully. "It is unwise to expose now, so it can only be escaped." Voldemort reminded. Voldemort knew very well in his heart that it was not time to reveal that he was alive. Now that Fudge is making trouble for Dumbledore and giving them cover, it is undoubtedly the best time to re-accumulate and restore his strength. He also knows very well that Dumbledore hopes that the news of his life will be completely exposed, so as to use the power of the entire British wizarding world. Confront yourself. Therefore, Voldemort chose the latter between releasing Azkaban''s prisoners and temporarily hiding, not to mention that after Avery negotiated with the Dementors, Azkaban''s guards could fall to their side at any time, and there was no need to too anxious. Voldemort will hide himself before his minions reunite and have the power to fight against the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore. When the time comes, Voldemort will let people rescue the Death Eaters who are imprisoned in Azkaban. Among them, Rookwood is the most important. That man had worked in the Department of Mysteries, so he must know better than anyone about the problem of the Prophecy Ball. The Silencer can''t tell the truth, but he can still help. He asked Lucius to do it, but he needed someone to try, so as not to waste the last few months, and Malfoy was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. If it succeeds, it''s best, if it fails... he has an excuse to punish Malfoy. After that, Voldemort interviewed all the Death Eaters and gave them tasks while listening to their reports. He knew he needed to pick up the pace, because Fudge could be out next summer. Even if Voldemort doesn''t want to believe those **** prophecies, but... he must prepare in advance Of course, there is a reason. Ever since Voldemort was resurrected and regained his full strength, he has vaguely realized that he has a special connection with Harry Potter. Voldemort was trying to strengthen the bond between the two sides, trying to get into Harry''s mind, and as an expert on Dementorism, Harry Potter''s brain was defenseless in front of Voldemort. At that time, you can do a lot of things, such as controlling Harry''s mind, or using Harry to spy on Dumbledore, or trying to control Harry to deal with Dumbledore. In Voldemort''s eyes, Dumbledore is undoubtedly more difficult than Harry Potter, and that is his greatest enemy, and Harry Potter is just an insignificant existence. Voldemort wanted to deal with Dumbledore more than he did with Harry. So Voldemort has been trying to hack into Potter''s brain. It''s a pity it wasn''t a success, and for some reason, his power was weakened. Voldemort suspected that the ancient protective magic on the outskirts of Hogwarts was at work, weakening him. However, even if he can''t directly control Potter, he can still do a lot of things, such as misleading Harry Potter, which is not difficult. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (who is more insidious in Chapter 1014), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1013： scar You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Harry opened his eyes abruptly, reached out to cover the stinging scar on his forehead, and looked tired and sleepy from a nightmare. He dreamed of that long, dark corridor again! During the summer, Harry started having similar nightmares. It''s the same corridor every time, and sometimes I can see a locked door at the end of the corridor when I dream a little longer. These **** dreams made him uneasy, and Harry didn''t know what it meant, but he knew it was never a good thing to keep dreaming like this. Harry is very clear that dreaming once, the second time may be an accident, but more often, it can never be an accident. He had spoken to Sirius about it, and he had asked Albert after school started. Albert told him that the dream might be related to Voldemort''s power becoming stronger again. The other party gave him four suggestions: keep calm at all times; find someone to learn Occlumency; Lido helps. Harry thought Albert might have guessed something, but he didn''t say anything, just gave him a few suggestions. Harry uses a double-sided mirror to ask Sirius for help, but Sirius is sometimes busy, and Harry is more often talking to good friends. Ron was always worried, but didn''t know what to do, and Hermione suggested that Harry go to Professor Dumbledore for help, but Harry hadn''t seen Professor Dumbledore recently, and even the headmaster''s office was in. Don''t go. Therefore, most of the time, Harry can only take a small amount of sedatives to control his emotions, and try not to be affected by his emotions as much as possible. This is the only thing he can do at the moment. The tingling of the scar on his forehead made Harry get up from the bed, reach for a small vial from under the pillow, and pour a few painkillers from it. This bottle of medicine was something that Sirius gave him after he told Sirius that he had a nightmare. It could relieve the pain of the scar. He estimated that it was something Anderson made. Harry poured himself a glass of water and took a gulp to quench the thirst in his throat. When he was about to go back to rest, he noticed Seamus staring at him. Harry didn''t pay attention to the other party''s gaze, and lay back on the bed to rest. Harry had been too lazy to care for each other since the night of the school start, when the two sides had been having a bad fight. Just a self-deceiving idiot, such a guy Harry can''t help each other, he can only wait for him to realize the reality for himself. After taking the medicine, the stinging pain from the lightning scar on his forehead was relieved a lot. Harry closed his eyes in a daze. He was ready to go back to sleep. Going to Hogsmeade Village today, it doesn''t matter if he sleeps late. Harry got up late, and was a little tired when he went downstairs for breakfast. He slowly brought food to his mouth, and while chatting casually with Ron, who was flipping through the newspapers, Hermione brought them a nice treat. information. Fred and George have found a secluded place enough to serve as the DA''s activity room. It was certainly good news to be delighted, Harry had even suspected they would never find such a place. The DA activity has not yet started, and it is completely over. Several people passed Filch''s inspection, and when they were on their way to Hogsmeade, Harry asked, "Have you been to the activity room that Fred and George said?" "I haven''t been there. Fred and George asked me to determine the time of the party before telling me the exact location of the activity room." Hermione said in a low voice, "I suspect that it is their secret base." "Those two guys are hiding a lot of secrets," Ron muttered. "I think they were infected by Albert, how do you say that..." Harry reached out and scratched his hair, but he couldn''t remember it for a while, so he changed the subject and said, "However, his book The "Guide to Self-Defense" is really good, but there are some things in it that no one teaches and really can''t understand, such as the spell casting technique, Hermione, can you understand that?" "What method?" Ron asked in confusion. "It''s to teach people how to duel with others." Hermione explained, "I think the things in that book are difficult, and we haven''t learned a lot of things. Albert seems to advocate the use of silent spells to fight, but I think the whole school Not many people are good at that stuff." "What are you talking about?" Ron was confused, he hadn''t read the "Guide to Self-Defense". "The Self-Defense Guide also teaches you how to duel," Harry explained to Ron, "although most of the time it is advising everyone not to confront the dark wizard head-on." "However, there are many examples in that book." Hermione continued: "For example, what should a person do when he encounters a few malicious wizards in the forest? If he encounters a werewolf, how should he save himself? If he encounters a giant What to do, what to do when you encounter a dementor, what to do when you encounter an untransformed werewolf attack?" "Sounds very practical." Ron also found it very interesting, and he decided to borrow the book from Hermione after Harry read it. "In the forest, you can use spells like Flying Sand and Rock to cause trouble for the enemy, and use Apparition to escape when the enemy is blocked, or use the Disappearance spell to escape. You can also cast a spell on plants to let them sneak up on the enemy, but I think it requires a high level of proficiency in Transfiguration spells." Hermione felt that if the "Guide to Self-Defense" was used as the basic textbook for Defense Against the Dark Arts, only a few people would be able to barely pass after graduation. It''s not hard to imagine how bad the Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts really is. "I think after thoroughly studying the contents of the "Guide to Self-Defense" you will probably be able to have the level of a trainee Auror." Although Harry didn''t know what the quality of a trainee Auror was, he listened to it. Sirius said that the Aurors in the Ministry of Magic are relatively average. Although they may be good at many things, most of them are actually useless. On the contrary, the level of catching dark wizards is very poor. In this regard, Sirius has the right to speak more than anyone else. Not long after he escaped from Azkaban, he slipped those Aurors away for fools. Others are a dog, he is a dog. "I dare say that Toad would be mad if he saw the contents of the "Guide to Self-Defense"!" Hermione said gloatingly, she also knew that Albert and the others were completely making fun of Toad as a fool. Who borrowed the Self-Defense Guide? Of course it''s just a circle. "Unfortunately, we haven''t had a strong Defense Against the Dark Arts professor to teach us such useful knowledge." Hermione regretted that Albert couldn''t teach them. Compared with Hermione''s emotion, after reading "Guide to Self-Defense", Harry only felt that it was incredible that he could survive from Voldemort''s hands. Harry suddenly understood why Albert always said that he was a very lucky person. . The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1015 Scar), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1014： bitter crush You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the three arrived in Hogsmeade, they decided to go to Honeydukes Candy Store, one of the favorite places for Hogwarts students to go to Hogsmeade. The sweet smell of toffee in Honey Duke''s candy store always made people feel good, and Hermione planned to buy some candy from the store as a gift. When the three of them were just about to enter the candy store, someone happened to walk out of the store. That person was still their acquaintance. It should be said that as long as he was a Hogwarts student, he knew the famous Albert Anderson. At this moment, Albert was talking to the red-haired girl beside him with a paper bag full of candy in his hand, and didn''t seem to notice the three of them. When Harry entered the store, he found that the girls in the store were all staring at the door of the store, and someone bit the lollipop in his mouth. "Albert is still so popular." As soon as Harry entered the store, he hurriedly moved to the side so as not to block the sight of the girls. "Who is that guy?" Ron muttered. "Albert''s girlfriend, a very attractive girl." Hermione was a little envious. She was very close just now, and she could clearly feel the gentle temperament of Isobel. In fact, not only girls, but many boys are staring at the back of their departure. Who doesn''t like beautiful girls? Just like girls like handsome guys. "No, I mean who is that boy next to Ginny?" Ron didn''t feel the eyes from the girls at all, and was still standing in front of the candy store, looking at where he was. Just now, Ron saw Ginny follow a certain boy into three brooms. "What?" Harry was a little confused. "Michael Corner." Hermione nudged Ron, motioning him not to block the door of the candy store, "Ginny is in love with him." "My sister is in a relationship?" said Ron, shocked. "Be quiet Ron, do you want everyone to hear?" George came out of nowhere and put his hand on Ron''s shoulder, motioning for his brother to shut up. "Ginny has also reached the age to start dating. I remember that Albert found a girlfriend in his second year of school." Lee Jordan was checking out at the counter with several large boxes of Bibi Duo Beans in his hand. "How old was he then." Hermione was a little surprised. How old was Albert when he was in second grade, when he was twelve or thirteen when he started dating? "Don''t listen to that guy''s nonsense, he just broke up recently." George didn''t want any weird rumors to spread in the school tomorrow. "You just broke up, no, you didn''t even have your first love." Lee Jordan scoffed. George shrugged indifferently, and after paying the money, he reached out and hooked Lee Jordan on the shoulders and left the candy store. "When?" Ron asked through gritted teeth. "They met at the Christmas ball at the end of last year," Hermione replied casually, searching the shelves for the candy she wanted. "And then they started dating." "No wonder the guy was there." Ron muttered, staring at the cream mints in the carton. "I thought Ginny liked Harry." "Ginny used to like Harry." Hermione took some Bubble Gum and turned to Harry, "Of course, Ginny didn''t dislike you, she just gave up." "Oh!" Harry didn''t pay attention to what Hermione said. His eyes fell through the window glass of the candy store and fell on Qiu Zhang, who was holding Diggory''s wrist. The two walked towards the three brooms not far away. . Hermione glanced at Ron, who was babbling endlessly, and at Harry, who was attracted by the girl''s attention, and sighed softly: "Ginny knew you would blow up when she heard it, so she didn''t tell you that she was talking to her. Michael''s relationship, for God''s sake, be more mature, Ron." "Who blows up?" Ron muttered angrily. "Then you should be happy that Ginny found a boyfriend." Hermione looked at Ron, who was still swearing at Michael Corner in a low voice, and turned to ask Harry, who was holding a sugar quill beside him: "How about you? , Harry?" "What am I?" Harry asked absently. "Aren''t you going to give up yet?" Hermione said in a low voice, "You couldn''t take your eyes off Qiu Zhang just now." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Harry felt his cheeks burning, annoyed that his own thoughts had been exposed. "Give up what?" Ron asked stupidly, apparently not hearing what Hermione said earlier. "Have you found anything to buy?" Harry quickly changed the subject. "Let''s go to Three Broomsticks for a drink!" Hermione sighed, not trying to persuade, she could naturally see that Harry liked Qiu Zhang, but it was impossible for the two sides to have a result, because the person Qiu Zhang liked was Cedric Diggory. As far as Hermione knew Cedric and Cho started dating long ago, Harry''s invitation to the Christmas dance last year was doomed. The three bought a large bag of candy in the store, then left the candy store filled with the scent of butterfat, and went to the very lively Three Broomsticks Bar not far away. Every time we visit Hogsmeade, everyone stops by the Three Broomsticks for a butterbeer. It was crowded with Hogwarts students, and the three also met George and Lee Jordan, who were whispering to Mundungus, a member of the Order of the Phoenix. "What do you think they''re doing?" Hermione stared warily at the leather bag that Mundungus handed George. "Occasionally they get some smuggled contraband from Mundungus." Harry knew some secrets, and once caught them trading in secret. "Some of their joke props require a small amount of contraband raw materials." Harry''s eyes swept across the bar''s customers, looking for the familiar figure. "I''m actually more curious about where Fred went." Ron''s eyes kept falling on Mrs. Rosemerta, the charming proprietress at the bar. "Do you want a glass of whisky?" Hermione said suddenly. "That''s a good idea." Ron stood up and wanted to go to the bar to order some Hot Whiskey. "She won''t sell it to you." "How do you know," Ron retorted. "You''re underage." Hermione took a sip of butterbeer, looked at Ron who ran to the bar to order some hot whiskey, and shook her head with a hopeless expression. Both of them actually knew that Ron had secretly liked Mrs. Rosemerta for a long time, just like Hermione and Ron knew that Harry liked Qiu Zhang, and they also knew that Hermione liked Albert. "I don''t know what''s going on in Ron''s head," Hermione grumbled. "Hermione, what about yourself?" Harry asked rhetorically. "Me? I just admire him a little bit." Hermione''s response to Harry''s question was flat, she knew what Harry was referring to, "In fact, most of the girls at Hogwarts worship Able. Special, like those girls like handsome Cedric too." Hermione has a clearer mind than Harry and Ron. Her love for Albert is more like chasing stars, and many girls at Hogwarts have a similar mentality. Shortly after, Ron returned with his head down, apparently not getting any Hot Whiskey, and looking a little disappointed. Harry and Hermione didn''t speak, and there was a brief silence around them. At this moment, Fred appeared out of nowhere, and the conversation at the long table next door attracted the attention of the three again. "It''s over so soon." Lee Jordan teased, "You shouldn''t be rejected by Angelina!" "No, Angelina said she''s going to devote most of her energy to Quidditch this semester." Fred shrugged, "But willing to keep in touch with me after graduation, you can''t expect everyone to be like Albert So lucky." "We just met Albert, and they''re shopping at the Honeydukes candy store." George said in a low voice, "I suspect they often come here on dates." "I bet Angelina was just trying to find an excuse to get rid of you," muttered Lee Jordan, taking a gulp of butterbeer. "Otherwise she wouldn''t have said those things." "as long as you are happy." Fred didn''t tell the truth just now, but Angelina actually agreed. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1016 Bitter Secret Love), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1015： Room of Requirement You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After returning from Hogsmeade, Harry found himself insomniac again, and apart from having that **** nightmare, Cho was distracting him most of the time. Harry knew in his heart that Hermione was right, and unless Cho dumped Cedric, he had no chance. This made Harry extremely irritable, especially when he saw Cedric and Cho, arm in arm, in the hallway, and Harry wanted to go up and separate them, which also led to Harry using sedatives more frequently recently. . Harry was a little bit complaining about why Hermione brought this up, slowly forgetting is sometimes a good choice. "When are you going to start?" Harry turned his head to ask Hermione if he needed to use other things to distract himself, and it would be a good choice to devote most of his energy to Quidditch training, but after recently starting to study the Self-Defense Guide, Harry hoped to find A place to practice magic. "Everyone is free on Thursday." Hermione looked around to make sure that no one was eavesdropping, and said in a low voice, "Fred and George promised to take me to their secret base today." "Can we go?" Ron interjected. "I think it should be fine." Hermione''s voice just fell, and Umbridge''s angry scream suddenly came from the hall. "How dare they!" What followed was the sound of the newspaper being torn to shreds, and the large whispers, and everyone looked at the toad on the teacher''s seat with strange eyes. "What happened to the toad?" Harry looked suspiciously at the back of Umbridge, who walked away in a huff. "You haven''t read today''s paper yet!" Ron forced himself not to laugh and handed Harry today''s Daily Prophet. "Is the toad in the newspaper?" Harry took the "Daily Prophet" and spread it out directly at the dining table. When he was about to read the first edition, he heard Ron say it beside him. "No, it''s actually the Daily Prophet." Harry finds out that the Daily Prophet is actually making the headlines of his own newspaper, because the Daily Prophet''s headquarters in Diagon Alley has been blasted with a bunch of roaring letters. This incident made the newspaper a hotly debated topic in the British wizarding world. Some said they were dissatisfied with the false report of the Daily Prophet, and some said it was a protest against the newspaper''s glorification of Umbridge. "Yes, I happened to be passing by, and I was almost scared stupid!" According to one participant''s recollection. He had never seen so many roaring letters explode together. Someone was setting off fireworks at that time, and a large number of magical fireworks rushed into the headquarters of the Daily Prophet, and the scene was very spectacular. However, it''s not over yet. When everyone''s attention was attracted by the roaring letter and fireworks, Umbridge''s head appeared again, and he sang the song of the toad, which many people have heard now. Umbridge is now well known to everyone, and the nickname of the pink toad is estimated to never be taken off in this life. No wonder Umbridge was so angry, no matter how you looked at it, it looked like the Hogwarts students were playing a ghost, at least the Toad Song was passed down from Hogwarts. "...Every insider who provides a valid clue will get a bonus of 100 Galleons. That''s a lot of money..." Ron muttered, as if considering whether to report Fred and George. Although there is no evidence, Ron thinks it has something to do with the two of them. "Do you really think someone can get this bounty?" Fred and George appeared out of nowhere, glanced at the spread out newspaper, and said contemptuously, "These bounties are like farts. If they don''t want to give you, even if they do provide valid clues, they can still drag them first. , don''t give me a penny. This thing is purely to make it look good, don''t look at me like that, Albert''s last 10,000 Galleon bounty was lost by the Ministry of Magic, do you think you are better than Albert?" "The Ministry of Magic owes Albert ten thousand Galleons?" Harry and Hermione were very surprised when they heard this. "When did this happen." "When we threw Peter Pettigrew into Azkaban," Fred explained, "the Ministry of Magic made excuses to lose the money and not a single Galleon." "Because Peter Pettigrew didn''t offer a bounty?" Hermione asked tentatively. "No, 10,000 Galleons is a bounty for catching Sirius, it has nothing to do with Peter Pettigrew, now you understand what **** the Ministry of Magic is?" George greeted Hermione: "Okay, let''s stop talking about this, just keep up. ." Harry and Ron looked at each other and got up to follow. "Where are we going?" Ron demanded. "Shut up Ron." After entering the secret passage, Fred glared at Ron in disgust: "Do you want everyone to know what we''re going to do?" "What are we doing here?" Ron grumbled disapprovingly. "You should keep your mouth shut first, instead of preparing to be the leaker." Fred and George took out their wands from their robe pockets and tapped on the heads of the three of them, and a cold feeling instantly spread through the three of them. whole body. "It''s the Disillusionment Charm." Hermione recognized the spell. "Be quiet and keep up!" Fred and George took Harry and the three to the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor opposite the tapestry where the troll stick beat the silly Barnabas. "There''s no one around, you better hurry up!" Fred urged. After George passed the wall opposite the tapestry three times, a very smooth door appeared on the wall. "Okay, let''s go in!" George pushed open the wooden door and took the lead into the room of responsiveness, which was a spacious room. "There is such a good place to hide here." Hermione looked around in surprise. "This place is called the Room of Requirement. We stumbled upon it during our first-year night tour. Later, Albert found a way to use it." George spread his hands and introduced to the three of Harry: "This is the most magical place at Hogwarts. The place, UU Reading Few people in the whole school knew about the existence of this place, Umbridge definitely didn''t know, and even if he did, he wouldn''t be able to enter. " "Dumbledore should know that he mentioned it to Karkaroff at the Christmas ball." Harry recalled Dumbledore''s mention of the night pot at the Christmas party. "Of course, there are other people who know." Fred and George did not bother with these questions, and continued to introduce, "This is where we used to practice magic. I remember George and I hid behind a pillar and chanted spells at each other. , the caliber of training spells." "It''s great here, but there''s not enough space." Harry had been looking at this room since just now, and it was difficult to accommodate twenty people to train magic together. "Don''t worry, the space inside can be expanded according to demand." George comforted, "you can think ''we need a place to learn and fight'', and the Room of Requirement will become that kind of place, even if the entire school''s students come over It''s enough." "Secretly tell you, Albert has always wanted to crack the secret of the House of Requirement, but he failed." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1017 Room of Requirement), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1016： Alberts Secret You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Did you tell them about the Room of Requirement?" As soon as Katrina sat down in the vacant seat next to her, she stared at Albert with complaining eyes. Originally, few people knew about the existence of the Room of Requirement, and no one robbed it at all when it was used, but since the people in the Defense Association knew about the existence of the Room of Requirement, the place was often occupied by others. "Fred told Potter." Albert closed the thick book, looked at the completed "Reading Maniac" quest prompt, and couldn''t help feeling relieved. The **** mission is finally done. To be honest, the reward for this quest is a bit pitiful, the panel skills given are too random, and Albert really didnt have much expectations for it. But in the end, it was a task that he had done for several years, and if it was not completed, Albert was always in a panic. After finishing it, I really feel the whole person is in a good mood and has a sense of accomplishment. He no longer has to spend a lot of time in the library and continue reading books. When Albert closed the book and was about to return it, Katrina was still staring at him. "What''s wrong?" Albert asked suspiciously. Katrina didn''t speak, she didn''t believe that the Weasley Brothers leaked information about the Room of Requirement to others without notifying Albert. After all, where is their secret stronghold, this must have been approved by Albert. "It''s nothing!" The red-haired girl sighed and suddenly said, "You don''t mind giving me a copy of your latest book, I think it''s called "Survival Guide"." "Oh, of course there''s no problem." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, and readily agreed, "I''ll let Dobby deliver it to you." "I really don''t know what you are thinking." Katrina felt that the establishment of the Defense Association had something to do with Albert. "They have to learn to resist, and then they will have the courage to stand up and resist." When Albert was about to return the book, he seemed to think of something, took out a notebook from the seamless stretch bag and handed it to Katrina, "This is a black The key point of the Magic Defense Test, we will continue the class after you master the knowledge points in it." "Isobel''s notes?" Katrina took the note, recognized her sister''s handwriting at a glance, and looked up at Albert. "Yes, the ones marked on it are the key points." After Albert finished speaking, he walked towards the counter of the library, preparing to return the books he had just finished reading. "What a perfunctory fellow," Katrina grumbled. She put away Isobel''s notes. With this on hand, next summer''s Defense Against the Dark Arts exam will be much easier. Although she felt that even if she didn''t read the notes, she could get good grades, but... the girl still hopes that she can graduate from school with excellent grades. Although she also knows that this report card may not be useful, she has been opened by Albert and Isobel in many ways. Katrina does not want her NEWTs score to be too different from theirs, That was the last bit of stubbornness in her heart. Looking at the back of Albert''s departure, Katrina looked back and took out a letter from her pocket. It was a letter from a friend across the ocean. She kept in touch with them and shared the development of beauty medicine. schedule. When Katrina opened the letter and read the contents, her face suddenly froze, she raised her head to look at Albert''s leaving back, and frowned slightly. Albert didn''t know what Katrina saw in the letter. After he left the library, he went directly back to the Gryffindor dormitory, ready to take the task of "Reading Maniac". Before receiving the task, Albert was considering whether to use the Fuling Elixir. Although it could not bring him substantial benefits, it could always provide some comfort. Although a European who always claimed to be lucky, Albert never considered himself very lucky. The only problem is that this year, there are many times of use of Fuling agent. Although they are used separately and the dosage is very small, it should be avoided as much as possible. After hesitating again and again, Albert finally did not use the Fuling Elixir because he had not much remaining Fuling Elixir. Time to show real luck! Albert received the task directly. Then, start flipping through the skill panel for new rewards. Albert actually seldom flips through the panel, because there are too many skills in the skill panel, and there is no automatic search. Sometimes it is inconvenient to add some skills, so you have to find them slowly. He took out a small notebook and began to compare the above skills. Only by comparing this thing could Albert be able to determine what new skills he had acquired. After half an hour of comparison, Albert found two new skills at level 3. As for why you can be sure that this is the reward of "Reading Maniac"? Because after acquiring new skills, it is impossible to upgrade to level three in a short period of time. At present, the two extra third-level skills are Psychedelic Spell and Elimination Spell. A psychedelic incantation is a spell that resembles a love potion, and Lockhart has said that Professor Flitwick is proficient in psychedelic magic. Albert carefully checked the effect of the spell and found that it was actually useless. The psychedelic spell was basically a spell version of the fascination agent. The effect was similar to the fascination agent. love. The only advantage is probably offspring, probably not like Tom Riddle''s loveless stuff. Albert actually doesn''t know if it will, anyway, there is no record on the panel. It would be much better if psychedelic spells could increase mutual affection, but unfortunately there are no such spells at all, and even Gregory flattery just makes the user obsessed. As for the other anti-curse, it is actually a general anti-curse, and the effect is to eliminate the effects of the mantra. There are actually many kinds of similar anti-curses Albert. For example, the anti-curse is the most commonly used anti-curse at present. As for which one is better to use, Albert is also not sure, he can only say that each has its uses. For example, the spell stop has little effect on people who have stunned spells, while the elimination spell can wake people up, but its effect on some spells is not very good. Before further development and excavation, it can only be regarded as a good anti-spell. . As for the third spell, it is estimated that it is a spell that has been mastered before, and Albert is not paying attention to it. He is very satisfied to get two new spells. After stuffing the notebook back into the locker, Albert took out a box from the locker and prepared to go to the Room of Requirement to pack up. Since the members of the Defense Society knew about the existence of the Room of Requirement, it was no longer safe there, and Albert felt compelled to take what was in the Room of Requirement, lest someone accidentally break in, God knows what would happen thing. On the way to the Room of Requirement, Albert runs into an acquaintance. "Are you going to use the Room of Requirement?" Albert asked after looking around to make sure there was no one around. "Albert, you jumped off me." Hermione stretched out her hand to cover her chest and took a deep breath. "Sorry, I thought you could hear footsteps, you don''t mind letting me use it first." Albert smiled gently: "I''m about to graduate from school, so I''m going to organize the things I put here. take away." "Oh, no problem, of course." Hermione casually asked for a topic. "Fred said you found a way to get into the Room of Requirement." "Forget it, when Fred and George were traveling at night, Filch forced him to hide in it. Later, I found a way to enter the Room of Requirement based on their memory." Albert passed the wall three times and opened the Room of Requirement. Behind the door, he lifted his foot and walked in. "here is" Hermione followed Albert into the Room of Requirement. She found that it was a private room with carpeted floors and soft yellow lights on the walls, sofas, windows, heavy curtains, and a bed, look. It looks like someone''s room. "The Room of Requirement is very mysterious. I occasionally rest here." Albert opened the box and turned to Hermione, who was observing the room, and said, "I won''t take the furniture here. If you find a boyfriend in the future, You can also bring him here on a date, the Room of Requirement is the best date place in school, no one will interrupt your date, and you can even ask the house-elves to prepare a romantic candlelight dinner just for you. "How often do you date here?" "Forget it." Albert waved his wand, and some of the things he put here flew towards Albert on his own initiative, and were then put into the opened box. "However, that was a long time ago," he recalled. "A long time ago?" Hermione was puzzled. "Isobel has been graduating for many years." Albert reminded with a smile, "This later became my private study. Fred and George also occasionally used some of the records here." "It''s a great place, really suitable for a date." Hermione suddenly understood why Albert had come to pack her things. She went to the window, opened the curtains and found two large windows behind the curtains, which were falling outside. It was pouring rain, Hermione closed the curtains, sat down on the sofa, looked at Albert who was arranging things, occasionally chatted with him, and sometimes glanced and looked at the whole room, and his eyes fell on the bed. After Albert finished packing, he waved his wand lightly, and saw a door appear in the corner of the room. Inside the door was a narrow room with a large cabinet. "This is?" Hermione watched curiously as Albert moved the cabinet out of the room. "The Vanishing Cabinet can connect two places and let people leave here immediately." Albert waved his wand and moved the Vanishing Cabinet into another suitcase. "You used it to get out of Hogwarts?" Hermione guessed why, no wonder she had heard that Albert would sometimes disappear. "Yes, it''s not easy to leave Hogwarts quietly, but there are always other ways." After finishing everything in the room, Albert motioned Hermione to follow him. Albert then re-entered the Room of Requirement. This time, Hermione found herself in a room with many windows, and there were many flower pots in the room, and various plants were planted in the flower pots. "Shouldn''t this be..." "Yes, this is the greenhouse. We got something from the school greenhouse to grow here, and you probably don''t know that there are many plants in the school that are rarely seen outside. When Fred and George were making those magic candies, they also I need to pick some raw materials from here. The house-elves will help me water and fertilize them regularly." Albert motioned Hermione not to get too close, some plants are very dangerous, and Albert always treats them with care them. "This" Hermione was surprised that she couldn''t tell. She had no idea that Albert had done so many things in the school, and many things should be illegal, but Hermione pursed her lips and said nothing in the end. "As long as it is not discovered, it is not illegal." Albert laughed at himself, "This is the law of the Ministry of Magic, I just use it." Albert opened the other layer of the box, and after taking Hermione back a distance, he raised his wand and waved towards the flowerpots in the flowerbed, so that all the flowerpots with various plants flew into the box. Burt breathed a sigh of relief when he cursed the box to lock the floor. No way, there are a lot of dangerous plants in there, and we have to be careful, so as not to capsize in the gutter. "I remember that Sirius seemed to say something similar," Hermione muttered. "Let''s go!" Albert left the Room of Requirement with the box, and when they went in again, Hermione found a room similar to a potions classroom. She walked to the test bench next to her and picked up a test tube with A3 sticking on it from the shelf. There were many similar test tubes or crystal bottles in the cabinet next to it. This should be where Albert used to brew the potion. place. "I remember when I was in second grade, I often brewed compound medicine in the girls'' bathroom on the second floor." Thinking of this, Hermione couldn''t help laughing, "If there was such a good place back then, there would be no need to fix it. Tianwo is in the bathroom." "When you become a cat." "Yeah, I made a mistake, it was a bad memory." Hermione asked Albert, picking up a test tube containing a pink potion, "What is this?" "The most original version of the beauty potion, the effect is not very good, but I think the girls should like it. If you want, the beauty potion in the cabinet can be taken away." Albert reminded with a smile, " There should be some that are sealed with sealing wax inside." "Beauty potion?" Hermione knew what a beauty potion was, but she wasn''t interested in that kind of potion, because the so-called beauty potion didn''t make herself beautiful, but a beautiful person. "It''s not the same as what you think. The thing you have in your hand is actually used to cleanse your face. The Muggle-inspired facial cleanser is really effective when used regularly, and it can make the skin more delicate." Albert laughs He pinched his cheeks and said, "I''m actually using it too, and the newly improved cosmetic medicine works pretty well." "You invented it?" Hermione was surprised, she knew very well how popular this thing would be with girls. "Forget it." Albert said casually, "However, the beauty potions here are the results of Isobel''s improvement. The girls team has an unusual dedication and enthusiasm to make themselves beautiful." "I can understand how she feels," Hermione whispered. Albert only took part of the potion, all the equipment and medicinal materials, and he left the rest here, because most potions cannot be stored for too long if they are not strictly preserved. "these are?" Vomiting, dizziness, nosebleeds, diarrhea, fever, laughter... Hermione saw a labeled medicine bottle on a cabinet, and the expression on her face suddenly became weird. "The ingredients that Fred and George used to make quick-action truancy candy," Albert said casually. "Quick-acting escaping candy?" "It''s a bit like the smart candy I gave you last time, but it has various effects." After Albert finally put the potion ingredients in the cabinet in front of Hermione into the box, he was ready to leave. "Are all these things gone?" Hermione asked, pointing to the items in another cabinet. "No," said Albert. "These are all magic items!" Hermione recognized what was on it, which contained more defensive bracelets and defensive amulets. "They''ve all failed, they''re no longer usable." Albert didn''t rush to leave after packing up his things, and checked the entire laboratory again to see if there was anything left by him here. "Is this a newsletter bookmark?" "That''s it for the original newsletter bookmark of ," Albert introduced. "The principle is actually very simple, that is, the transformation spell. It''s just that students who don''t know how to use the transformation spell cannot use it." "How did the newsletter bookmarks come about?" Hermione asked curiously. "That involves the advanced use of the Transformation Charm." Albert did not hide it, because there are very few wizards who can reach that level, and it is difficult for him to make new progress on the newsletter bookmark alone. "I think the Defense Association also needs a tool for messaging." Hermione had thought about asking Albert about how to create a newsletter bookmark to solve the problem of contact between DA members, but she found that it was not enough to want to achieve the level of a newsletter bookmark. not easy. "There are many ways to use the Transformation Spell, and you can use it in the newspapers." Albert gave Hermione some ideas, "Anyway, you only need to use it to pass the party time, not to use it to communicate. intelligence." "You''re right, I originally planned to make them into magic gold coins." Hermione briefly explained her plan. "You''re a good idea, Umbridge would never recognize her, she''s average in magic." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1018 Albert''s Secret), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1017： dismissed, dismissed, dismissed You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! October at Hogwarts is always spent in strong winds and rainstorms, and the wet cold air swept from the wind and rain, filling the entire castle. Staff and students suddenly caught a cold, especially in Defense Against the Dark Arts class, there were always several students with severe fever symptoms every day, and the number had a tendency to surge. Umbridge suspected that someone was playing a trick, and ordered Madam Pomfrey, the head nurse, to find a way to cure the students'' strange fever. For this reason, Fred and George''s fever candies were sold, and they received a large sum of Galleons. They were happy every day, as if they were celebrating a festival. They obviously enjoyed the fun of making money and making a fortune. In this humid environment, the fireside of the common room has become a sought-after location, and it is also the most crowded area, where many students like to stay by the fireplace to cook, chat, and do homework. Albert used to like to stay there to warm up by the fire, but now he is more casual. At this moment, he is sitting by the window in the common room. Although the heavy curtains block the humidity outside, it is still outside the range of heat radiation from the fireplace. Few students will come here, but Albert doesn''t care. , because he brought a small heater himself, which could save him from the cold and dampness in the corner, as warm as staying by the fireplace, and no one bothered him. Tom was lying on the cushion, staring at Albert who didn''t know what he was writing with the quill pen. After opening his mouth and yawning, he lay down on the cushion again and continued to rest. After hearing someone approaching footsteps, Tom opened his eyes and looked at the wet human in front of him with disgust. "Is something wrong?" Albert put down his quill and asked after drinking a sip of hot milk tea. "Can you teach me Occlumency?" Harry said straight to the point. This is Sirius''s suggestion to Harry. Black thinks that since Albert thinks that Harry should learn Occlumency, it is best to take the time to learn it. There is no harm. Albert always predicts very well in some aspects Exactly, basically, he wouldn''t deliberately try to trick Harry. "I can''t teach you. If you want to learn Occlumency, you have to go to Professor Dumbledore." Albert reached out and scratched Tom''s chin, and said calmly, "If you can''t find Professor Dumbledore, then Let Blake help you write to the principal." In fact, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all learned Occlumency at Albert, but none of the three, so Albert didn''t plan to teach Harry Occlumency, which is thankless It''s not a good thing to be in contact with Harry Potter for a long time. "Sirius said he wanted to talk to you about something." "Forget it!" Albert refused directly. Harry didn''t continue to struggle, Albert said that he couldn''t teach him, probably because he didn''t intend to teach him, or thought he couldn''t teach him. "If I want to teach myself," Harry asked again. "There is a "Advanced Occlumency Guide" in the forbidden area," Albert reminded. "thanks." Harry dragged his wet body away, ready to take a hot shower first. Albert continued to write his own potions essay, and since he was in seventh grade, he has largely stopped doing homework. Writing papers is also very casual, and no professor will complain about it. Well, except Snape! The Potions professor was very dissatisfied with Albert''s refusal to teach his homework and had threatened to put him in confinement if he didn''t turn in his homework. Finally, after Dumbledore''s "friendly" communication, Snape could only turn a blind eye, instead of letting Albert get out. Of course, the only person with this privilege is Albert. After Umbridge got the "good news" from the Slytherin students, he wanted to make a big fuss about it. Unfortunately, Albert took some time to convince the other party manually. "I hate rain." "Angelina is absolutely possessed by Wood." Fred and George have just returned from the Quidditch pitch. Unlike Potter, the water on their bodies has been evaporated by the spell, and most of the remaining dirt has been cleaned up by the spell. They don''t look like Harry. So embarrassed. "I thought you didn''t do your homework." Fred took a few biscuits from the plate and ate them in his mouth. Before they had dinner, their stomachs were already hungry. "this is not." "Not what?" George also ate the biscuits, turned out a teacup, and poured himself a cup of steaming milk tea. "Research and improvement of Fuling agent." Albert said without hesitation. Of course, this is actually an excuse. Albert has already upgraded the Flux to Level 3 through the panel, and by the way, compares it with the notes Hetok gave him, and transcribes the knowledge in the panel skills. If it weren''t for the limitation of skill points and experience, Albert would like to raise the Flux to Level 4 or even higher. Maybe the side effects of Flux will be greatly reduced, and even turn this thing into a very Potions with strong buffs, not so-called luck potions. Although Albert did have a lot of experience and skill points, he didn''t dare to squander it at will, but left enough preparations for himself. Albert had a hunch that once Voldemort was dealt with, it would be extremely difficult to continue to gain a lot of experience and skill points in the future. No, it should be said that after leaving Hogwarts, the triggering and completion of tasks will become difficult. Of course, Albert wrote this down and sent it to Hertok, but he didn''t have any good intentions. He believed that his old friend would definitely be very interested in the improvement of Flux, and he could use it to study Flux together at that time. Under the pretext of investing in some Galleons to sponsor the improvement and research of Flux, they would be able to prostitute some Flux from the other party. To be honest, Albert has no confidence in whether he can successfully brew the Fuling Elixir in one go, especially since the two people brew this agent together, the probability of failure is even greater. Thinking of the dangers that he might face in the future, Albert felt that he should stock up on some elixirs to make him feel at ease. "You''re finally going to make the Fuling Elixir!" Fred and George looked very happy, and they were equally interested in this magical potion, at least the magical candy made by Flux was sure to sell for a high price. Albert is amused by the idea of ??Fred and George. There are actually very few potion masters who are really good at elixirs, because the cost of trial and error is too high. If it fails, the price to pay is too great. Whether it''s a loss of time or money. Therefore, very few people will brew the elixirs, and even if the brewing is successful, they will rarely sell them. The price of the elixirs on the market is simply a joke, because it is impossible to buy them from the beginning. "Have you seen the latest education order?" Just as George and Fred slaughtered most of the biscuits in Albert''s plate and were about to take a hot shower, Lee Jordan hurried into the common room and said to Fred, George and Albert. "The new education order, what kind of weird policy has Toad introduced?" Fred and George looked at the gasping Li Jordan, raised their eyebrows and asked, "How can you be so excited?" After a few seconds of slowing down, Lee Jordan said loudly, "Form or join any organization, association, team, or club without the approval of the senior investigator, immediate dismissal." The three of them looked at each other and were silent for a while. "There''s something odd about this," said George in a low voice. "Did Toad hear some wind?" "It''s normal." Albert was calm, but he didn''t think there was any surprise. "This kind of thing is just a matter of time. Maybe she will tell Fudge that she successfully stopped Dumbledore from organizing an army." "Do you think she really believes that ridiculous rumor?" George thought it was absurd. "Is this kind of thing important?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Isn''t it important?" Li Jordan was a little confused. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just an excuse at most, and I don''t think she needs an excuse." George shook his head. "Toad has a strong desire to control, and I think that guy is a pervert," Fred muttered. "The Quidditch team was included, and Angelina was about to cry," Lee Jordan reminded. "She was worried that Umbridge wouldn''t let Gryffindor reorganize the team." When several people were talking, the three girls in the team had returned to the common room, cursing Umbridge. When she saw the latest education order, Angelina went directly to Umbridge, and the result was predictable. "How?" Fred asked. "Umbridge said she wanted a written request, and she doesn''t seem to be planning to regroup the Quidditch team in Gryffindor." Angelina looked a little exasperated. "You have a problem with this idea." Albert said suddenly. "what?" "That toad really doesn''t want to reorganize the Gryffindor team. It''s normal for her to suppress the Gryffindor team." Albert said calmly. "Then what should I do?" Angelina asked with wide eyes. "Are you looking for Professor McGonagall?" "Even if you ask Professor McGonagall, Umbridge will probably not agree. In the end, Professor Dumbledore will probably have to come forward to solve the problem." Albert really knows Umbridge''s tricks too well. That woman is in the system. I''ve been here for decades, and I''m very good at using the tricks of the system, and people in the system always like to use it. "That is not bad." Hearing Albert say that, Angelina could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, as long as the Quidditch team can continue. For Angelina, who is about to join a team after graduation, Quidditch is pretty much everything to her. "What can I do even if I barely pass?" Albert asked back, "Do you really think Toad will do it like this?" "You mean Umbridge will target Harry." Arya guessed what Albert meant. "Then what shall we do?" Katie asked. "Just stop the Quidditch game," said Albert calmly. "Stop Quidditch?" Angelina''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe what she heard. "How can that be." "I''m just making a suggestion." Albert packed his things and took Tom back to the dormitory. He knew very well that it was unrealistic to expect others to change something if he didn''t fight for it himself. Most of the world thinks this way. But if you don''t want to save yourself, you can only endure it silently. Whether it was Angelina, Arya or Katie, they all stared at the back of Albert leaving. "What are you going to do, if you can''t, go to Professor McGonagall!" Fred looked at Angelina. Although he wanted to help the other party, he couldn''t do anything very well. Intuition tells Fred that Albert is right. If Umbridge wants to target Gryffindor, then the next conflict with Slytherin may be inevitable. Toad will soon find an excuse, maybe not. Be expelled, but will definitely be banned from the game or disbanded the team. Toad can absolutely do these things. "It should be said that the idea was wrong from the beginning." George suddenly said: "Once there is one less team in the Quidditch game, there will only be three teams left. What if we persuade another team to give up the game? Then There is no need to compete, even if Slytherin wants to play, they have to find an opponent." "What if Umbridge still doesn''t agree?" Angelina asked rhetorically, she was really afraid that Umbridge wouldn''t compromise. "Then there is no way!" George shrugged and said, "You have to compromise or fight to the end. You are the captain, you choose, and Fred and I don''t care anyway." "Doesn''t matter?" "We''re not like you," Fred said, shaking his head. "What''s the difference?" Katie asked. "Look for more substitutes. I think Charlie''s idea of ??finding substitutes is good. Anyway, we are graduating this year. You have to leave some experienced players for Katie or Harry and start training from scratch. It''s not easy." George smiled and greeted Fred to go back to the dormitory to take a shower. They don''t put all their hearts into Quidditch like Angelina did, let alone Umbridge. After all, they all prepare for school with the attitude that it doesn''t matter if they leave Hogwarts early. messing around. UU reading George actually hoped that Angelina could give up, and persuaded other academies to give up the Quidditch competition this year and give up the championship directly to Slytherin. Once this happens, the Slytherin students will surely be proud to accept the Quidditch trophy. When the Slytherin students realized that they picked up a trophy for nothing, they would definitely not be happy, because there was no honor at all, but instead it would become a shame for Slytherin because of the trophy, and it would be nailed to Hogwarts forever. on the pillar of shame. Students who come to Hogwarts in the future will know that this trophy is a trophy directly awarded to the students of Slytherin due to the interference of Umbridge, an official of the Ministry of Magic. And the name of Dolores Umbridge will remain in Hogwarts forever, and will be nailed to the pillar of shame. However, George probably guessed what Angelina would choose, just as Albert guessed Angelina''s choice. "Don''t worry about Angelina, the situation is not that bad." Lee Jordan comforted and turned back to the dormitory, but even he didn''t believe his own words. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1019 Expulsion, Expulsion, Expulsion), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1018： angry snape You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not long after Umbridge issued the new education order, there were new rumors in the school that Trelawney, their divination professor, was actually detained for observation. Many students were surprised that the old crooks were kept under observation rather than outright expulsion. Some people say that Umbridge is afraid that Professor Trelawney''s prophecy will come true, and tries to decipher the prophecy in this way, and some people say that Umbridge has not found a divination professor who can replace Trelawney. In short, their divination professor remained at Hogwarts temporarily. As soon as the news spread in the school, some students questioned Trelawney''s prophecy, believing that the original prophecy was really a trick used by the old liar to avoid being expelled. However, Professor Trelawney doesn''t seem to care about these matters, and still teaches his students on his own, completely unaffected by the gossip outside. All right! It is obviously false to say that Professor Trelawney is not affected. Her mentality is a little broken. Fortunately, there are tranquilizers to help stabilize her emotions, so that she can always keep calm in front of students. "Umbridge hasn''t found the right person yet." In the divination class, Trelawney did not shy away from mentioning her detention at school for observation, and said to everyone in an extremely plain tone, "You may not know that the British wizarding community is good at divination and is in line with the Ministry of Magic. None of the wizards requested, they can''t just find a wizard who doesn''t know divination to give you a divination class, otherwise the Ministry of Magic will become a laughing stock, even though the Ministry of Magic is about to become a laughing stock now." "Professor, who do you think will be the new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor?" "It''s not human anyway." Professor Trelawney didn''t want to mention it, she hated centaurs. "A ghost?" "No, you will find out later." "Maybe a vampire will come." "A few days ago, I saw the new education order again. I heard that Umbridge used that thing to successfully prevent Dumbledore from forming his army." Professor Trelawney opened the "Dream Interpretation Guide" and looked at the corner. Harry Potter, who was snickering with Ron, said, "Don''t snicker at Potter, you won''t be able to laugh soon enough." "What?" Harry was a little stunned, not knowing why he was lying on the gun. "You''ll be suspended soon," Trelawney said, looking away. "Turn to page 32 of the book." "Professor, do you predict that Potter will be suspended?" Parvati Patil asked curiously. "Prophecy, so be it," said Professor Trelawney casually. "As we all know, Harry Potter is notorious at the British Ministry of Magic, second only to your Headmaster Dumbledore, and now Umbridge has New Education Order, that the guy is going to do something with that Education Order, and the Quidditch match is just around the corner, and as long as these things are combined, it''s not hard to guess who Umbridge is trying to target. So you have to be careful, Potter. already." The students in the divination classroom began to whisper, feeling that the old liar made some sense, and looked sideways at Harry, as if Harry would really be banned from Umbridge. "Okay, turn to page 32 of the Dream Interpretation Guide, we..." Professor Trelawney began to teach everyone a divination class. During lunch, Hermione frowned when Harry and Ron mentioned what happened in the divination class, "Is that what the old liar really said?" "Yes, she did say that." Harry took a bite of the sandwich in his hand, looked at Hermione, who was a little abnormal, and asked, "Is there a problem, Hermione?" "Didn''t you say she''s an old liar?" Ron was equally different, and he thought Hermione would dismiss Trelawney''s prophecy. "No, it''s different now." Hermione put down the slices of bread, she always felt that someone was playing tricks on the old liar, at least her performance was too abnormal for now. "It''s different." Harry thought Hermione might know something. To be honest, he is actually very annoying about this kind of thing, always making it mysterious one by one on purpose, I really don''t know what they are thinking. "I remember you hated her," Ron muttered. "I just think she''s a real liar." Hermione really didn''t like Trelawney. "Albert admits she has prophetic powers," Harry reminded. If he hadn''t personally experienced Professor Trelawney''s prophecy, Harry wouldn''t have believed it. "Albert is also good at lying." Hermione quickly wiped out the blueberry jam-covered slices of bread in her hands. "I don''t think he likes to lie." In Harry Potter''s impression, Albert is not a person who likes to lie, because most of the time he will directly refuse instead of lying. The guy''s only downside to Harry was that he was always mysterious. "No, that''s because you don''t know which of his lies is." Both Harry and Ron looked at Hermione with surprise, as if it was hard to imagine that Hermione would say what she just said. "It''s because he rarely lies, so you don''t even know if he''s lying." Hermione got herself some boiled potatoes, and after noticing Harry and Ron''s eyes, she explained, "Don''t do that. Look at me, that''s not what I said." "What''s wrong with you Angelina?" Harry looked at Angelina, who came with a gloomy face. "The application to reorganize the Quidditch team is stuck, and Umbridge said she still has to consider it," Angelina said angrily. "Toad has kept the Slytherin Quidditch team active, while our application is still pending." to consider?" "Maybe, you could consider telling Toad that Potter isn''t on the team, and I think she shouldn''t have to think about it." Harry didn''t feel that Umbridge would target the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Accidentally, the guy didn''t target himself less, even though Harry had restrained himself, it was still very annoying in the eyes of some people. Harry actually knew that Toad was looking for a chance to fire him, break his wand, and drive him out of Hogwarts. However, since Dumbledore was still there, she really couldn''t find a suitable reason. "I''ve already gone to Professor McGonagall," Angelina comforted. "The professor said she''d take care of it." "I dare say that Professor McGonagall can''t convince Umbridge unless she makes Dumbledore..." Harry''s eyes met a guy in the distance who disgusted him, and looked away in disgust. "It seems that the Gryffindor team can''t continue their activities." Malfoy raised his mouth slightly, raising his voice deliberately, so that everyone could hear clearly, "Umbridge let the Slytherin Quidditch team continue activities, no Any obstacle, because she knows my dad very well, and the Gryffindor Quidditch team is about to be disbanded." "You''re disgusting." Angelina said sharply, glancing at Malfoy. "You shouldn''t ignore him, it''s just Mr. Ferret''s incompetent rage." Harry took a bottle from his pocket, poured himself a tranquilizer, and threw it into his mouth, swallowed it, and looked at Malfoy with contempt. , "The Slytherins have never beaten us on the Quidditch pitch, so they have to find another way now, am I right, Mr. Trash." "how dare you" Malfoy''s eyes were fixed on Harry with a vicious glint in them. "According to my limited recollection, Slytherin''s Quidditch team hasn''t beaten Gryffindor since I entered school." Harry turned his head and asked Ron beside him: "I should remember correctly. Bar?" "No." Ron couldn''t help laughing out loud, "If you don''t say it, I really didn''t notice it. It''s true that only a trash can helplessly rage over there and say that he is not a trash." "What Weasley are you talking about." Malfoy glared at Ron. "Don''t be angry, Ron is just telling the truth, it seems that he accidentally hit your pain point." Harry patted Ron on the shoulder and said, "Let''s not continue to stimulate him, you can see that Mr. Waste is about to be ashamed. Buried his face in his ass." Hahaha! A series of laughter erupted from the long table in Gryffindor. "I''m more curious how he buried his face in his ass." "Harry, let''s go." Hermione reminded Harry that enough was enough, that it was easy to lose against Slytherin now, and Umbridge could not wait to grab Harry''s handle. "Goodbye trash." Ron wiped the food off the plate and walked away with Harry and Hermione. Malfoy looked at the backs of the three leaving, with hatred shining in his eyes. Goyle and Crabbe next to him both clenched their fists and walked out of the hall with Malfoy, preparing to give Harry a hard lesson. No sooner had he entered the hall when Malfoy drew his wand and cursed Potter. However, Malfoy''s sneak attack was unsuccessful, and the next wall overturned and a hole was blown out by the spell. The slight explosion instantly attracted the attention of other students around. "what!" When Harry heard the sound and turned his head, he saw Malfoy holding a wand, and subconsciously pulled out his wand to prevent Malfoy''s sneak attack. "No magic in the hallway, I remember you''re a Slytherin prefect." A familiar voice sounded in the hallway. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Albert walking towards him with a blank expression. "Put away your wand and follow me to see Snape." Albert frowned and said to the students who were watching the excitement, "Don''t crowd here, it''s all scattered." "Didn''t you hear me, put away your wand, and your Potter, don''t let me see who is using curses indiscriminately in the castle." Albert glared at Malfoy, "I need to catch with you?" "No need." Malfoy stared at Albert tremblingly, his lips trembling, and he didn''t know what he was muttering. "If you want to curse me to death, I suggest you speak up, I didn''t hear clearly." Albert''s calm words attracted a burst of laughter. "Who knows where Snape is?" "Professor Snape is eating in the hall," Hermione reminded. "Remember, don''t make trouble for me, even if you want to make trouble, don''t come under my nose." After Albert warned Harry and Ron, he prepared to take Malfoy to the hall to find Snape. "What are you doing here?" Umbridge''s voice came from one end of the corridor, Malfoy seemed to hear the voice of the Savior, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and stared at Albert with hatred. Everyone looked at the direction where the voice came from, and saw Umbridge with a smirk coming towards him. Disgusted expressions were on people''s faces, and they knew Malfoy would get away with it. "Mr. Malfoy was using curses in the hallway, and I was going to take him to Snape." Albert said calmly, looking at the toad with a smirk on his face. "Mr. Anderson, according to education..." Before Umbridge could finish his words, he suddenly slipped and fell to the ground, making a loud noise. "The ground is very slippery in this weather, so walk slowly." Albert looked at Umbridge, who had passed out, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "It''s the first time I''ve seen him pass out, who can help me? Take her to the school hospital." With that said, Albert took out his wand from his pocket, waved it lightly, turned a stretcher out of thin air, put the fainted Umbridge on it, and looked around at the stunned onlookers. Said, "You help me take her to the school hospital." "We?" Ron asked, pointing at himself blankly. "Of course it''s you. You are the prefects here. If you don''t go, who will?" "That''s enough, you can knock yourself out even when you walk, everyone likes to cause trouble for me." Albert turned to look at Malfoy, who was also stunned, "Go, how long do you want to stand here? ." Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Albert led Malfoy towards the teacher''s bench. "Albert, what''s the matter?" Professor McGonagall put down his knife and fork and looked at Albert and Malfoy behind him. "I''m looking for Snape." Albert nodded slightly to Professor McGonagall, then turned to Professor Potions and said, "We''d better find a place to talk." Snape glanced at Malfoy, then at Albert, his face gradually gloomy, and he swallowed the original "it''s all right here". Under everyone''s attention, the three walked into the compartment next to the hall. "Tell me, what''s the matter," Snape said coldly, looking very dissatisfied with Albert''s attitude. "Mr. Malfoy attacked Mr. Potter with a curse in the corridor." Albert ignored Snape''s gloomy expression and said softly, "I remember he was a Slytherin prefect." "Is what he said true, Mr. Malfoy?" Snape glared at Malfoy. "Potter insult me ??first," Malfoy said through gritted teeth. "I don''t want to worry about your bad affairs with Potter." Albert interrupted impatiently, "As a prefect, you take the lead in attacking students in violation of the rules. This is an extremely bad thing." "That''s my student. UU reading " Snape glared at Albert angrily, "Turn..." "I know," Albert interrupted rudely, ignoring the angry Snape, "that''s why I brought him to you, not Dumbledore." "I don''t care what punishment your dean gives you, copy all the education orders that Umbridge hangs outside ten times, and hand them over to me tomorrow. I hope this will help you to get rid of this bad habit." Albert said indifferently. Staring at Malfoy: "Don''t forget, you don''t want to know the consequences of forgetting." "Are you threatening my students?" Snape''s cheeks were almost contorted with anger, and Albert Anderson had completely ignored him. "If your prefect takes the lead in attacking students in violation of school rules, I doubt that he is a prefect, or a villain trying to imitate a dark wizard." Albert exuded an aura that was no weaker than Snape, "You have to know, I''m standing here talking to you about this now, not out there. And I can see farther than you and know what he''s going to do in the future, and educate your students, understand Severus? Snape?" "If you have a problem with me, go to Dumbledore and talk to me." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1020 Angry Snape), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1019： The world is amazing You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The world is amazing, you say how he did it." After carrying the fainted toad into the school hospital, Harry was all excited. He never thought that he could still do this and make people faint. It was unheard of before. Really let them know. Harry had never been so happy to see Toad making a fool of himself in front of everyone. That''s right, kill that pink toad and see how she favors Malfoy. In the end, it was Harry who personally sent the person to the school hospital. "It''s probably a tripping spell, otherwise she wouldn''t have slipped." Hermione looked around and said in a low voice, "I hope she''s all right." "Come on Hermione," Ron reminded, staring at Hermione for a while, "think about the scar on the back of Harry''s hand, think about the students she''s locked up, think about the mess of Hogwarts school. , you actually hope she''s okay?" "No, I just want Able to cause trouble for himself," Hermione said quickly. "Who would know? Is there any evidence? No evidence is slander." Harry told the truth calmly. "Everyone saw that the toad slipped and knocked himself out." "I didn''t see Anderson take out his wand, he didn''t even cast the spell, and the tripping spell wouldn''t make people faint." Ron saw Umbridge''s unfortunate, equally happy, thoughtful, "if Toad didn''t pass out, I dare say that she will be partial to Malfoy, maybe she will listen to Malfoy''s words and come to trouble Harry, and even take advantage of Harry''s confinement, don''t say it is impossible, Toad can''t do anything ?" "If only I could do that, too." Harry thought it was Albert doing the trick, but there were things he couldn''t tell even if he guessed, and the truth could only be that Umbridge fell. "How did he do it?" "Silent spells and wandless magic," Hermione speculated. "I have practiced Silent Spell, and it is very difficult to master it, let alone more difficult wandless magic. I can''t imagine how Albert did it." Harry envied Albert and understood why Don''t care about toads. If he had such a level, toad dared to trouble him, Harry would never mind giving him an unforgettable lesson. "By the way, Harry, I found something really cool," said Ron suddenly. "You''re going to like it." "What?" Harry and Hermione looked at Ron in confusion. "Umbridge is in the hospital," Ron reminded, waving his arms excitedly. "That means we don''t have to go to our Defense Against the Dark Arts class this afternoon." "Forget Ron, Madam Pomfrey will definitely be able to cure Umbridge before class." Hermione poured a basin of cold water on Ron. However, Ron really got it right. Because of Umbridge''s absurdity of knocking himself out, the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom was finally closed. After the class bell rang, Hermione could only go to the Transfiguration classroom to find Professor McGonagall and tell him the problem here. "Umbridge fell and is still in a coma in the school hospital?" After hearing this ridiculous news, Professor McGonagall''s face twitched slightly. "What about Defence Against the Dark Arts?" Hermione asked. After a moment of silence, Professor McGonagall asked the students in the class to study by themselves, and hurried to the school hospital with Hermione to check the specific situation. Umbridge was still in a coma, with a bandage wrapped around his head and some yellow ointment on his face. "I didn''t dare to use a spell to wake Umbridge roughly. That might leave her with bad after-effects. It''s better to let her wake up on her own." Madam Pomfrey decided to adopt a conservative treatment plan. "Are you sure she fell like this?" Professor McGonagall asked in disbelief. "A lot of people were dumbfounded at the time." Hermione restrained herself from laughing. After it was determined that Umbridge was ill in bed, unable to teach the students, and Professor McGonagall could not find a temporary substitute teacher for the time being, the afternoon Defense Against the Dark Arts class had to be suspended. As for unlocking and letting the students enter the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom for self-study, and having the prefect responsible for maintaining order? Do not make jokes. God knows they''d blow up the classroom if the professors weren''t staring at it. News of Umbridge knocking himself out quickly spread around the castle, and the joke maker added a new joke to Hogwarts. The three decided to go to the library to complete their homework. Many students also chose to go to the library. The OWLs exam in the fifth grade still gave them some sense of urgency. "By the way, Hermione, do you know Occlumency?" Harry stopped the quill in his hand and asked Hermione about Occlumency beside him. He needed help. "I''ve seen it in the book." Hermione looked at Harry suspiciously. "What are you asking about this?" "Albert suggested that I learn Occlumency, and he said it would keep me from having nightmares," Harry explained in a low voice. "You didn''t ask him for advice?" Ron was a little puzzled. "He didn''t agree and asked me to ask Professor Dumbledore for advice, but I haven''t seen Dumbledore for a long time recently." Harry was a little depressed, Sirius couldn''t help him in this regard, and now he can only ask Hermione Help. "Does Sirius not know Occlumency?" Hermione asked in confusion, "Where''s Professor Lupin?" "Sirius won''t, Remus won''t, they asked Professor Moody, but Professor Moody couldn''t teach me, they suggested I go to Albert, but Albert said he couldn''t teach me, let I''m going to Dumbledore." Harry was even more depressed when he talked about it: "I later said that I wanted to teach myself, and Albert said there was an Advanced Occlumency Guide in the restricted area, but I had studied that book. I still don''t know how to teach myself Occlumency." "Okay Harry, I''ll do some research for you, but I can''t guarantee you''ll learn it." Hermione felt the pressure on her shoulders a little heavier, she knew very well that helping Harry master Occlumency would not be easy. matter. After the three hurried back to the common room, Harry went back to the dormitory and brought the "Advanced Occlumency Guide" "borrowed" from the library the day before yesterday. It took him a lot of time to find this book. Hermione took the brick-thick book, opened it and carefully studied the "Advanced Occlumency Guide", and suddenly understood why Albert didn''t want to teach Harry, and it was not easy to master Occlumency. "No, I still don''t understand." Hermione closed the book and sighed helplessly, "I''ll put this book where I''m going first, and I''ll study it after I find time. It''s much more difficult than the Transformation Spell." "Transformation Charm?" Ron was puzzled. "What is that?" "A relatively difficult transformation spell, which is often used in newspapers. Sometimes you will find that the news in the newspaper has changed because they used the transformation spell on the newspaper." Hermione gradually lowered her voice: "I am from Able. I got some inspiration from the special newsletter bookmark, although I can''t make a newsletter bookmark, but I plan to get a non-obvious contact prop, so I don''t need to notify each one in the future, which can greatly reduce the risk of exposure." With that said, Hermione took out a bag from the pocket of her robe, poured out three Galleons from it, and handed two of them to Harry and Ron respectively. "Canon?" Ron picked up Galleon and looked up and down, looking at Hermione in confusion, not understanding what Hermione did for him. "This is a magic gold coin. I can change the number on the counterfeit coin to show the time of the next meeting." Hermione explained to the two patiently, "I''m still considering whether to attach a fire spell to it, so that I can use the change When the time is changed, other coins will heat up to remind the owner, so there is no need to worry about missing or ignoring the time." "That''s a good idea," Harry said to himself, fiddling with the magic gold coin in his hand. "This thing reminds me of the Dark Mark of the Death Eaters." "Yeah, partly inspired by the Dark Mark, but I don''t think anyone would like to get one of those things, and it wouldn''t be noticed at all." "The only problem with this thing is that it''s easy to mess with Galleon and spend it." Harry believed that as long as no one leaked the secret, Umbridge would never find out the secret of the magic gold coin. "Do you need help?" "That''s not necessary." Hermione felt that Harry and Ron would only do a disservice. They would not be able to transform spells at all. This transforming spell is a bit difficult. Hermione has worked hard for nearly one since she planned to make a contact tool. Yue Cai barely grasped the Transformation Spell. After returning the counterfeit money to Hermione, Harry pointed to the Advanced Occlumency Guide and asked, "Are you going to ask Anderson? Or learn Occlumency from him?" "Maybe he''ll be more patient with girls, but it''s best not to expect it." Hermione wasn''t sure if Albert would take the time to teach her. "If Professor Dumbledore was here, maybe it wouldn''t be so much trouble. UU reading " Harry sighed softly, he always felt that Dumbledore was deliberately alienating him. "Professor Dumbledore is at school." Fred and George passed by, glanced at the Advanced Occlumency Guide on the table and said, "Are you going to start learning Occlumency too?" "You too?" Harry asked in surprise. "We all learned Occlumency for a while, but we didn''t learn it, and Albert didn''t bother to teach it again." George shrugged and said, "Believe me, it''s definitely not a pleasant memory, Someone''s going to try to hack your brain and go through your memories, and that''s pretty bad." Harry suddenly understood why Albert didn''t want to teach him, and he didn''t actually want to learn Occlumency from him. "By the way, Professor Dumbledore is at school?" Harry was more concerned about Dumbledore''s question. "Albert just went to the principal''s office to find Professor Dumbledore for tea," Fred explained. "I have to go to the headmaster''s office!" Harry took the Marauder''s map and was about to go to the headmaster''s office to talk to Professor Dumbledore about Occlumency and why the other party always avoided him. The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1021 The world is amazing), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1020： Times have changed "Please come in!" A low knock sounded outside, and Dumbledore, who was behind the desk, put down the quill in his hand and raised his head to look in the direction of the door. "Good evening, Professor." Albert pushed the door into the principal''s office and greeted the old man with a smile. "Good evening, Albert." Dumbledore said with a smile, "Sit down, what would you like to drink, milk tea?" Albert sat opposite Dumbledore, glanced at the "Stories of Bedouin the Poet" and the parchment manuscript on the table, and said softly, "It seems that I came at a bad time, and you seem to be working." "The Story of the Poet Bedou, have you read this book?" Dumbledore put a cup of steaming milk tea in front of Albert, looked at the "Tales of Bedouin the Poet" on the table and said, "This is the original text, how much is the "Story of Bedouin the Poet" in the bookstore There are traces of modification, do you want to take a look?" With that, he handed the book to Albert. "Are you going to re-translate it?" Albert took the book and flipped through it at random, and found that this old book was written in runes, and most wizards'' rune level was average. "Yes, I''m going to re-translate and write my own review." Dumbledore added a tablespoon of honey to his teacup, stirred slowly, and said, "I heard you recently wrote a book." "Yes, many people can use it in the future." Albert didn''t deny it, and there was nothing to deny. He took out his wand from his pocket, tapped the milk tea in front of him, and changed it back to himself after Dumbledore''s confused eyes changed it. A new cup of milk tea. To be honest, this is extremely rude behavior, but Dumbledore is not angry because of it, just a little surprised and puzzled. "Sorry, since Umbridge handed me a cup of milk tea, I''ve been a little disgusted with the drinks that others handed me," Albert explained to Dumbledore. "It seems to have left a bad impression on you that time." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. "Forget it." Albert took a sip of the milk tea and said, "After all, no one wants to drink a drink that may be seasoned." "Did she really do that?" Albert put down the teacup and said lightly, "No, I won''t give her a chance." "Maybe, we shouldn''t be talking about her, it''s not a pleasant topic." Dumbledore digressed, obviously not wanting to discuss Umbridge with Albert, "You wouldn''t mind sending me a copy of your new book. Well, when I finish compiling it here, I will give you a copy as well." "Oh, of course it''s fine." Albert waved his wand, and after a crackling sound, a book was summoned by him out of thin air. He reached out to catch the book and placed it in front of Dumbledore. "It seems that you are not optimistic about the future prospects." Dumbledore took the book, carefully flipped through the catalogue in front of him, and understood what was going on. "It''s not very optimistic. Many people will die, especially Muggle-born wizards." Albert''s tone was very light, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. "What a terrible future." Dumbledore put down the book in his hand and sighed softly, "I taught him before, but unfortunately I failed to guide him on the right path..." "The right way?" Albert asked with a strange expression: "What do you think is the right way." "At least, it''s definitely not right to do what he did." Dumbledore did not answer Albert directly. "Everyone thinks they are the right ones, especially some people." Albert didn''t care about Dumbledore''s vague answer and didn''t mean to argue with the other party, but calmly stated the truth, " When You-Know-Who and his minions take control of the Ministry of Magic, when they are the final victors in this war, they will be right and you will be wrong." "Do the victors write history?" Dumbledore understood what Albert meant, took a sip of milk tea and said softly, "You are right, whether it is correct or not is still up to people to judge, I think this topic is enough for people to discuss long time." "I heard that something unpleasant happened between you and Severus." He finally mentioned the reason for looking for Albert today. "Not very pleasant?" Albert tapped the teacup with his wand, refilled himself a cup of steaming milk tea, and said calmly, "Perhaps, he thinks so! I won''t make myself unhappy because of him. " "He''s a little angry." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows. "Well, he should drink some tranquilizers and calm down." Albert didn''t pay attention to Dumbledore''s words, waved his wand and made a plate of biscuits for himself out of thin air, picked up one and crushed it in his mouth, chewed and swallowed it , said with a smile, "You look good at Potter. His bad temper has been restrained a lot than before. You can recommend to Snape the calming candy I prepared for Potter a while ago." With that said, Albert took out a vial and placed it in front of Dumbledore. Dumbledore''s expression was a little stunned, and he looked suspiciously at the medicine bottle in front of him. "However, you know, he''s a professor, and you should give him the most basic respect." Dumbledore''s tone was very casual, he picked up the bottle and looked at the pills inside, poured out one and tasted it, and then really Take the medicine bottle away. "Respect is mutual." Albert said gently, "I get along very well with most of the professors at Hogwarts, students, ghosts, portraits, and even Peeves, who likes to make fun of others. Exceptionally, I''d say the other Gryffindor students don''t have as many Slytherin friends as I do alone." "Why don''t you ask, why is Snape an exception?" Albert looked at Dumbledore and asked back with a smile. Click! The sound of cracking cookies softened the unfriendly atmosphere inside. "Obviously, most of the problem is not with me, but with him." "Maybe, there is something wrong with him." Dumbledore looked at Albert and sighed softly, "You know, everyone has some..." "I know." Albert nodded to show that he understood, he pushed the plate towards Dumbledore, and asked back, "It''s just, why do I have to tolerate his little fault instead of fixing it himself. What''s wrong?" "In this world, except for parents who will accommodate you, I never think that anyone will accommodate others." Albert''s words were obvious, he was not Snape''s father, so he did not intend to accommodate each other. Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, Albert''s words were serious, but this was the reality. "I admit I don''t like Malfoy or Snape, but I''ve never liked to initiate trouble," Albert reminded. "It''s Professor Snape," Dumbledore corrected. "As I said, respect is mutual." Albert corrected. "The reason why a professor is respected is not to respect the professor himself, but to respect the knowledge he has. Knowledge is worthy of respect." "As for people, I don''t find much in Snape that deserves special respect." "I''ve been a complete failure," Dumbledore said helplessly. "You didn''t fail, it''s just that the times have changed." Albert didn''t shy away from this, "If it was a long time ago, because of the need, I would never mind calling him a professor, but now I no longer need to force myself, both sides. The relationship is equal, if Snape wants to get my respect, he has to learn to respect me first, and not always talk about the ridiculous teacher-student relationship." "If you can''t do it, you can completely keep him away from me and just ignore me. I don''t think there will be those unpleasant conflicts between the two sides." Albert took a sip of tea and said gently: " After all, I will graduate at the end of June next year, and it will be difficult for us to have any intersection in the future." "Please forgive the young people''s temper. I really don''t have such a good temper as you." "No, you have a much better temper than most people your age." Albert was known to be gentle throughout the school, and he was rarely seen to lose his temper. Dumbledore was not tangled up in this matter, Albert had made it very clear that the two sides would not interfere with each other. "I heard that Professor Umbridge fell today." He changed the subject lightly. "Yeah, I''m a lot older, and still carefree." Albert smiled and shook his head: "It''s the first time I''ve encountered myself in the school hospital, and she''s about to turn herself out of Hogwarts now. I really don''t know what Fudge asked her to do at Hogwarts, to add joy to Hogwarts?" "You don''t like Professor Umbridge very much?" Talking about Umbridge''s bad luck, Dumbledore had a smile on his face. He also disliked Umbridge, although he wouldn''t show it directly. "It should be said that I hate politicians." Albert shrugged. "By the way, Umbridge sent the Dementors to attack Harry Potter." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised that Albert mentioned this. "Do you have any evidence?" "Do you think I need evidence?" Albert asked back: "Professor Trelawney''s divination is what I did, and you should have guessed it, thinking about the final outcome of Pink Toad, you know how bad she did. mind." "The future is not necessarily as predicted." Dumbledore gently reminded: "You should be well aware of how complex and changeable the cause and effect of people''s behavior is!" "I know that the predicted future can be changed, but it is difficult and requires a lot of cost." Albert shrugged, "But I don''t think Umbridge''s prediction will be too big. Variety." "You may already know some things, but I think it''s better to remind you." Albert paused and continued, "Potter recently established a Defense Against the Dark Arts organization called DA. I think you should know about it. I mean. Fudge was always worried that you were going to form an army, and I think that''s why you got kicked out." Dumbledore was silent for a moment, and there seemed to be something in his heart, but he didn''t say it. "If it''s okay, I''ll go first." "I want you to teach Harry Occlumency." When Albert stood up to leave, Dumbledore finally spoke. "I once taught Fred three people Occlumency, but unfortunately they didn''t learn it. I don''t think I can teach Potter Occlumency." Albert shook his head and said, "You''d better teach him yourself." "Perhaps, you should also have noticed something, and it''s not appropriate for me to teach Harry." Dumbledore''s glasses flickered. "Trust me, Snape is more inappropriate than you, some things are just wishful thinking," Albert said to Dumbledore, "and I foretold Sirius'' death." "Is what you said true?" The portrait of Phineas, who was pretending to be asleep, finally couldn''t help speaking. He couldn''t bear the bloodline of the Black family to be cut off. "do not know." "What do you mean?" Dumbledore''s expression became serious. "Although Peter Pettigrew is dead, as you said, who can tell what will happen in the future?" Albert reminded kindly, "I suggest you prepare some elixirs. There''s no shortage of money. Of course, if you can get the Flux, remember to get one for me and I''ll pay for it, you know, I''m not short of Galleons." "Wait Anderson, let''s talk," Phineas said loudly. "What I can do is very limited, at most I will remind you." Albert pushed open the door and left. He had just come out of the gap in the monster statue when he encountered Potter standing outside. "Go in, Dumbledore is inside." Albert helped Harry enter the principal''s office. "Harry, do you have anything to do with me?" Dumbledore was a little surprised that Harry would appear here. "Sir, I''ve been having a dream recently about a long, dark corridor. Albert told me that my dream was about Voldemort." Harry looked at the old man in front of him, waited a moment, and then continued. : "He suggested that I learn Occlumency from you, saying that as long as you master Occlumency, you won''t have the same nightmare again." "Mr. Anderson''s judgment is quite correct." Dumbledore stared into Harry''s eyes. "He thinks that there is a special connection between you and Voldemort, and the master of Occlumency can avoid himself being affected." "Can you teach me Occlumency?" Harry asked expectantly. "I''m afraid I won''t have much time to teach you in the near future. UU reading " Dumbledore was silent for a moment, but in the end he didn''t agree, "If you want to learn, I can find someone to teach you." "Who?" Harry asked curiously. "Mr. Anderson, he''s a great master of closure," said Dumbledore gently, "if I can convince him." "Anderson said he couldn''t teach me, let me find you." Harry shook his head. "I''ll try to convince him," Dumbledore said to Harry. "If that doesn''t work, I''ll find another for you." Originally, Harry wanted to ask Dumbledore to avoid him, but in the end he didn''t say it. He knew that if Dumbledore didn''t want to tell him, even if he asked, it would only add embarrassment. "Then I''ll leave Professor." Harry turned and left, and he could see that Dumbledore wasn''t about to reveal more to him. Maybe the time hasn''t come yet. Although Harry was annoyed by being kept secret, he had been able to control his emotions recently, not to mention that he had just taken a tranquilizer. "I think you should consider Anderson''s proposal," Phineas said to Dumbledore after Harry had left. "I will." "No, you won''t. No wonder Anderson refused to join your Order of the Phoenix." Phineas turned and disappeared. He planned to chat with Sirius. Maybe his hapless great-grandson should be kept safe. Maybe he should have found someone he liked to marry and leave a direct descendant to Black, lest the direct line of the Black family die out after his death. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1021： malignant event Harry knew that Dumbledore had a lot to do, after all, Voldemort was fully resurrected, the Ministry of Magic was often holding him back, and the Order of the Phoenix...but no one wanted to be ignored. The brief conversation with Dumbledore released Harry''s grievances that Dumbledore had originally ignored, and his mentality also changed a little. The recent DA party, Umbridge''s bad luck, and the magic of quick-acting escaping candies have made Harry''s life pretty good these days. It''s just that Dumbledore didn''t seem to be able to convince Albert, and Hermione''s research on the "Advanced Occlumency Guide" has not made any progress, and the time has come to the end of October. The Gryffindor-Slytherin clash is approaching. The fly in the ointment is Ron''s level. Due to his poor mental quality, Ron can''t play his normal level at all, and his performance in training is quite bad. His own level of Quidditch, but Harry knew very well that if Ron couldn''t get over the mental block, he would be a weakness for the Gryffindor team. Even as a friend, Harry couldn''t argue with it. . However, Harry remains more optimistic about the upcoming match, after all, they have never lost to Slytherin before. The Slytherins obviously knew this too, they were so annoyed by their failures over the years, they never thought they were going to lose to Gryffindor, so each time a Gryffindor game was approaching, the two sides always had a bad time. There will be some unpleasant conflicts. This time, not only would their dean, Professor Snape, take their side, but the arrival of Senior Investigator Dolores Umbridge gave the Slytherin students confidence, especially after being reminded by Malfoy , the Slytherin team deliberately clashed with Harry in order to provide Umbridge with an excuse to suspend Harry. The two academies soon had some skirmishes. Harry didn''t forget Professor Trelawney''s warning. He knew very well that if he had a conflict with the Slytherin students, he would definitely be caught by the toad. Fortunately, there was a tranquilizer. Harry suppressed his anger and talked to Slater. Lin''s students sprayed each other, and he even liked the feeling now. He sprayed the other party into anger and slammed his head into the iron plate of Albert. As a result, there was one more person who copied the education order. After the troublemaker touched Snape''s nose, all the Slytherin students realized how difficult their student council president was, especially after they were caught making trouble right under his nose, so be nice. Go and copy the education order, their dean''s face is not good. In Anderson''s original words: Since you have so much energy that you have nowhere to vent, go and copy the education order. Even Gryffindor students were not spared, and they complained a lot about it, but his fair-minded attitude still allowed Albert to gain the recognition and support of other students. As for Senior Investigator Umbridge, he never had the opportunity to discuss the punishment with Albert. No one knows the exact reason. Anyway, Umbridge never took the initiative to trouble Albert. Curious students unearthed the identity of Albert Wizengamore''s alternate, and believed that this was the reason Umbridge didn''t dare to go too far in front of Albert. Albert is also happy for everyone to speculate in this regard, and the real reason will probably never be known. No one will make trouble in front of Albert now, because they find that as long as you don''t make trouble in front of him, he won''t trouble you, fair, just, and rarely partial to his own college. Although this made Slytherin students feel embarrassed, it seems that it is not shameful to give in in front of such a guy. Just be careful when things go wrong. As for keeping oneself safe, it is obviously impossible. Slytherin House has never given up on the pursuit of victory, even if the players who framed Gryffindor with dastardly means. They''ve been trying to get Harry into trouble, and once Gryffindor loses their Seeker, it''s all over. It would be better if Umbridge could provoke a dispute and let Umbridge ban Gryffindor outright. One day, on the way to the library, Slytherin goalkeeper Miles Bleitch cursed the Gryffindor Chaser from behind, causing Arya''s eyebrows to grow out of control and completely block her eyes. and mouth. Harry was there at the time, and the bunch of damned guys were still taunting, provoking, and trying to **** him off, trying to get Harry to pull out his wand and use a curse on them. Harry really wanted to give them a hard lesson, but was stopped by Hermione. "Harry, they''re trying to provoke you, don''t let them succeed, we should..." Hermione hurriedly grabbed Harry to avoid a vicious conflict. "It''s useless, Snape won''t admit it." Fred shook his head and said, "Maybe he will still insist that Arya used the Hair Growth Charm herself." "There are no less than fourteen witnesses here," said Hermione loudly. "You think Snape really cares about so-called witnesses?" Lee Jordan sneered. "It''s not the first time this has happened." "If only Albert were here," said Ron angrily. "Don''t rely on Albert for everything, he is also very busy." George said softly, "Since they dare to take the lead in attacking us, then we don''t have to be polite." "What do you want to do?" Hermione asked cautiously. "We don''t want to do anything." The twins looked at each other and spoke in unison. Hermione obviously didn''t believe it. The Weasley twins must have wanted to do something. The next morning, Hermione received news of the suspected disappearance of Miles Bleitch. As soon as that guy let Arya into the school hospital, he was immediately retaliated. After Hermione went to Albert, she got a question that silenced her. "Do you have any evidence?" This is the world of law, and everything has to have evidence, and Hermione obviously has no evidence, even if there is evidence, it is useless, she just hopes that Albert can restrain the Weasley twins, lest they make things worse tidy. Now everyone is talking about Miles Bleitch, and many Slytherin students think it''s revenge by Gryffindor students, but they don''t have any proof. At least until Miles Bleitch was found, they didn''t have any evidence, Snape was outraged by Miles Bleitch''s disappearance, and claimed that if he knew who was doing the trick, he would have fired him. He also asked Slytherin''s students to help search around the castle, hoping to find someone. It''s a pity that the Slytherin team spent a whole morning without finding any trace of Miles Bleitch, and he seemed to evaporate. Albert, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan had just finished lunch and were going to the library to copy their homework. These guys didn''t even want to do their homework well lately. "Maybe they should look in the toilet," Fred said gloatingly. "Slytherin students like to bury their heads in the toilet." Albert glared at Fred, George and Lee Jordan. He could probably guess what was going on. This incident was definitely the work of these guys! "Every time the Slytherin team challenged, Harry was there, and they liked to challenge Harry to keep Harry out of the game." George said in disgust, "I dare say Toad and the Slytherin team have reached an agreement. Some kind of tacit understanding, they''re looking for an opportunity to get Harry suspended." "It''s very Slytherin, isn''t it?" said Albert calmly, "to get what you want." "You''re calm," Lee Jordan muttered. "I''ve always wondered how you convince Snape." "You want to know." "Everyone wants to know," Fred said. "Snape denies the truth, that''s because the students are not equal to the professors themselves. Whether you like it or not, you can''t change that he is a professor." Albert explained while the three of them watched curiously, "and if It was the professor who saw it with his own eyes, and he couldn''t argue, that''s probably how it was." Well, the main thing is that Albert is indeed sturdy enough, and it is estimated that no one can imitate it. When several people passed the corridor outside the bathroom on the fifth floor, they saw a lower grade Ravenclaw student panicked and ran out of the boys'' bathroom, almost hitting Albert with his head. "What''s the matter?" Albert looked at the boy in front of him suspiciously. "have inside" The movement here attracted other students around, and people cast curious glances. "What?" Albert reached out and pressed his shoulder, motioning for the other party to calm down and say slowly. "There''s a weirdo... standing on the pool that startled me." "Weird? Come in and have a look with me." Albert took out his wand and walked quickly into the boys'' bathroom, along with a few guys who were watching the fun and didn''t take it too seriously. As soon as he entered the bathroom, Albert found the weirdo in the other''s mouth. "Is this guy... Miles Bleitch?" That''s right, the hapless Mr. Slytherin goalie was finally found in the boys'' bathroom. He was standing on the sailor pool in a golden rooster position, wearing a tutu, and he was like a swan with wings, nailed to it, The students who would come in to watch the fun were stunned. "Go to Snape, or to the students of Slytherin, and tell them Miles Bridge is found." Albert stared at the guy who looked like a ballerina, using a spell to remove all the spells on him, Put down the unfortunate who had fallen into a coma. "His appearance is really unique." Fred said with a strange expression. "Maybe it''s a hobby." "I dare say this statue would definitely scare a lot of people." There was an immediate burst of laughter at the remark, and everyone''s face was full of schadenfreude, happy to see the Slytherin Seeker unlucky. "enough!" Albert waved his wand, turned out a stretcher, put Miles Bleach on it, and said to a few boys around who were still laughing: "Okay, if you''re done laughing, take him to the school hospital for delivery. To Madam Pomfrey, I think he needs to be taken care of." "You, and you, I think you two laughed the loudest just now, let''s you take Miles Bleach to the school hospital!" Albert used several resuscitations on Miles Bleach The curse made his originally pale complexion look much better. The two named looked at each other and finally agreed to help bring the person to the school hospital. It won''t take much time anyway, and you can still watch the fun. "What the **** are you doing!" As soon as everyone left the bathroom, they saw Snape rushing over with a group of Slytherin students angrily. "What the hell, I actually want to know, you''ve been searching all morning, but no one found Miles Bleitch here?" Albert said calmly, ignoring Snape''s anger, "This is Your student, then you can take him to the school hospital yourself, I have given emergency treatment to Miles Bleach just now, and I think Madam Pomfrey will definitely be able to help him recover." With that said, Albert put his wand back into the pocket of his robe and prepared to take people away under the watchful eyes of Snape and a group of Slytherin students. "Mr. Anderson, can you explain what happened here." Umbridge appeared in the hallway with a false smile. "We''re going to the library, and we met this guy when we passed by, your name is..." Albert looked at the timid Ravenclaw boy. "Stuart Ackley," the boy said shaky. "You are a man, you should calm down when you have problems." Albert reached out and patted Ackley on the shoulder and continued: "Mr Stewart Ackley found Mr Miles Bletch in the toilet and was frightened by him. After a hop, we went in together to check the situation, and found that Mr. Miles Bleitch was wearing a strange pair of sculptures standing on the sink. I asked him to inform his hospital. long, then put him down, and did some emergency treatment, ready to send him to the school hospital for treatment, and you''d better send him to the school hospital instead of wasting everyone''s time here. I have other leaks Lost place?" "No, that''s about it." "It''s weird, I used the toilet in the morning and didn''t find Mr. Miles Bleitch," said a Hufflepuff boy. "Well, if you have any questions, you can wait until Mr. Miles Bleach wakes up and ask him. As a party, I think he must know what happened better than anyone else." Albert noted that St. Nep and Umbridge interrupted when they were about to say something. "I will." Snape''s eyes swept across Fred and the others, but unfortunately, those who had learned Legilimency a long time ago would not give Snape a chance at all. "Don''t crowd here if you have nothing to do, let''s go!" Albert clapped his hands and said. "Mr. Anderson, who do you think did it?" Umbridge asked. "You should ask Mr. Miles Bleitch," said Albert impatiently. "I got word that it was made by Gryffindor students." Umbridge''s smile was filled with unconcealed malice. "I''ve heard it too, but rumors are just rumors, we need evidence, or you''ve seen it with your own eyes," said Albert calmly, "you should wait for Mr. Miles Bleitch to ask him when he wakes up, Instead of making wild guesses about the so-called results here. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1022： recognize reality Gryffindor''s relationship with Slytherin has taken a turn for the worse because of Miles Bleitch''s hot-eyed swan suit statue. Although there is no evidence at the moment, the Slytherin students insist that this incident is due to the revenge of the Gryffindor students. Yesterday at noon, Miles Bleitch cast a curse on Arya in full view, causing the other party''s eyebrows to grow wildly and being admitted to the school hospital, but he himself escaped punishment because of Snape''s cover up, annoyed Griffin Many students, these guys who don''t take revenge overnight, will give each other a big gift on the same day. Who is the mastermind behind the scenes? And who made Miles Bleach come out in a ballet swan dress to be scary, and how did he hide it from everyone and secretly set him up on the sink for sculpture decoration? All this seems to be shrouded in a thick fog, and no one can see the truth. At present, the biggest suspects are Albert and his friends, because Albert has such ability and can do it without knowing it, but... such speculation cannot convince other than Slytherin. of other students. Few doubt that Albert would do it, if he really wanted to get in trouble for Miles Bleitch, copying the Education Order would be a better choice, what happened to Draco Malfoy, everyone heard However, there are many people who think that the punishment given by Albert is too light, and they secretly give a thumbs up, saying that they have done a lot. In fact, the weirdest thing is that before Miles Bleitch was discovered, many students had used the bathroom, and they didn''t find the unlucky person locked by the spell, and Albert and the others just went to the book I happened to pass by on the way to the museum, and I didn''t have time to do other things at all. . The most surprising thing is that Miles Bleitch has no idea who attacked him. Yes. The goalkeeper had no memory of the attackers, and he never saw the attackers, let alone heard their voices. He doesn''t know anything, he''s like a little fool. When he returned to God, he realized where he was already. This does not prevent Slytherin students from pointing their finger at Gryffindor students. Anyway, those who can''t find evidence will be deducted from Gryffindor. A strong smell of gunpowder gradually filled the two academies. Different from the small fights in previous years, the pink toad actually ended up in a side fight, and the situation was very unfavorable for the students of Gryffindor. There were several conflict incidents in the corridor, most of which were deliberately provoked by Slytherin students unilaterally. After the incident finally turned into a vicious incident, only Gryffindor students were locked up and punished. Arousing the dissatisfaction of the entire college, people''s hatred of the toad is rising rapidly. However, something magical happened to Albert. Although Gryffindor students hated Umbridge, very few people actually went to Umbridge because of it. Instead, they complained about Albert''s insecurities. As, maybe they thought Albert should lead them against Slytherin and Umbridge. The European brain circuit is so strange. "If instead of complaining to me, you start a dispute in my sight and let the Slytherin students do it first, I''ll deal fairly with the whole thing." However, few brave Gryffindors dared to challenge Umbridge''s authority. They only knew how to complain to Albert, the student council president. Perhaps, this is the normal state of most people, and it is the wailing of the weak, perhaps... There are actually very few Gryffindors who are truly brave. Bullying, fear of hardship and cowardice are their essence. Maybe...who knows! Anyway, Albert doesn''t care. Those unwilling students will naturally take revenge on the Slytherin students in secret. The Slytherin students who dare to pick on things have their heads all in close contact with the toilet in the bathroom, and the most arrogant one is hung in Toad''s office overnight. , so that the Slytherin team members did not dare to rashly take orders, for fear that they would become the next unlucky person. "In just one week, there have been twenty-three vicious conflicts in the school." Professor McGonagall was about to explode with anger. "Everyone''s been very angry recently." Albert''s tone was relaxed and calm, as if all the conflicts had nothing to do with him. "You are the president of the male and female student council." Professor McGonagall stared dissatisfiedly at Albert and Katrina, who were sitting there drinking tea and biscuits. The attitude of these two guys had nothing to do with me, which made Professor McGonagall very dissatisfied. "Professor, it''s useless even if you complain to me." Albert smiled and handed Professor McGonagall a cup of tea with the aroma of chrysanthemums, "This matter is completely the trouble caused by the Quidditch competition. There will be a couple of similar things going on, but this year it''s just particularly serious because of Umbridge''s favoritism with Snape..." "Mr. Anderson." The blue veins on Professor McGonagall''s forehead throbbed slightly. He never expected Albert to speak so directly and expose the truth unabashedly. We all know some things, but... "Some ugly facts cannot be concealed," Albert reminded kindly: "Umbridge and Snape''s favoritism has made some Slytherin students feel like they are causing trouble, while Gryffindor students Not everyone is a coward. It is normal for people to be very dissatisfied with this. Especially when they are treated unfairly, they will stand up and resist. There is a saying: Where there is oppression, there will be Resist, so it becomes the situation you see." "It''s probably difficult to stop it!" Katrina said, putting down her teacup, "And, if it doesn''t feel comfortable, the suppressed dissatisfaction will burst out all at once, which will only make the situation worse, and it will not just be a small one. You can''t expect students to stay sane after being swept away by anger." "So, just let it go..." "Professor, what you said is unfair, anger is making you lose your mind, I suggest you drink tea to calm down, chrysanthemum tea can be very good to eliminate the accumulated anger." Albert interrupted gently, "They never Dare to cause trouble under my nose." "But you can''t expect us to patrol the school every day to be the fire captain. We are busy enough every day. Maybe, you can consider mobilizing the prefects of the entire school and those professors who have spare time to help maintain order in the school." Bert suggested. "Is that your suggestion?" Professor McGonagall asked sullenly. This is a bad idea, it''s completely used to perfunctory her. Because the prefects couldn''t restrain the mischievous students at all, the professors taught the students every day, and there was no extra spare time to do these things. Well, Professor McGonagall has to admit that she is under the influence of anger, and since Umbridge came to the school, she has accumulated a lot of stress and anger. Everyone has a temper, and professors are no exception. "Everyone needs to vent their pent-up emotions. As long as they don''t overdo it, let them make trouble for themselves! If there is a problem, you can call Umbridge. Anyway, she likes to deal with these problems, so let her Just solve it yourself." Albert''s meaning was already obvious, so he just laid down and didn''t care. "I thought you could make some useful comments." "Useless professors are inherently unfair. Any suggestion is meaningless. You should be very clear about it. If you want to solve the problem, you must start from the source." Albert suggested with a smile: "Otherwise, I will help you. Gather all the prefects, mobilize the students of the entire school, drive Umbridge out of Hogwarts directly, tell her to get out, and then claim that what happened to Umbridge was completely affected by the Curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts." "It''s a good idea." Katrina''s eyes lit up, and she echoed: "The success rate should not be low. As for the Ministry of Magic, just drive away." "The vacancy vacated by the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts can temporarily hold Professor Snape. I heard that he has always wanted to take this position." "you" Professor McGonagall''s cheeks twitched, and the two were too angry to speak. "Umbridge has messed up the school. We don''t really have any power. If she doesn''t like it, maybe the president of the student union will be replaced another day." Katrina didn''t care much, since she discovered that the whole school was like Abe What Te said was a mess, and he didn''t take the student council president''s business to heart. "I suggest that you ask Umbridge for advice on everything. Maybe once she''s happy, she won''t continue to torment everyone." Albert added with a smile. In the end, Professor McGonagall was so annoyed that she kicked the president of the male and female student union out of her office. She found that the two were obviously not too big of a problem, and didn''t want to care about what happened in the school at all. Maybe they saw it too clearly. "Isn''t it bad for us to do that?" Katrina looked at the wooden door that was rudely closed, and turned to ask Albert. "Besides letting them give up their illusions and recognize the facts, is there a better way for you?" Albert asked rhetorically. "It''s not Professor McGonagall''s fault. The whole school and even the magic world are like this." Katrina shook her head and said, "Sometimes being too awake may not be a good thing." "I know that if Professor McGonagall doesn''t want to wake up, I can''t help it. You can never wake up a person who wants to pretend to be asleep." Albert didn''t care about Professor McGonagall''s attitude, because he knew very well that McGonagall After Dumbledore was expelled, Professor Ge finally let go of his fantasy and recognized reality. "What do you think Professor McGonagall will do?" Katrina was silent for a moment and quickly followed Albert''s side. "Who knows!" Albert said, spreading his hands, "Maybe, she will suspend the assignment of Transfiguration class for everyone, every time Gryffindor and Slytherin match, she will always read this way." Just as the two were walking up the stone steps, preparing to go to the library together, they suddenly heard a scream at the end of the corridor. They were all too familiar. It was Umbridge''s scream, and soon a roar followed, attracting the attention of a large crowd. When they passed in the direction of the sound, they saw Umbridge was incompetent and furious, and there were several large dung **** floating behind his back. These things were enchanted and smashed at Umbridge, and what was even more bizarre was that the robes on Umbridge''s body actually appeared: the Anti-Toad Alliance. "I heard a while ago that Gryffindor students donated a large sum of Galleons to the Anti-Toad Alliance, and they were going to buy a bunch of dung bombs to deal with some people. I didn''t expect it to be true." A certain Hufflepuff boy holding his nose to block the stench was telling the news he knew to his companions. He looked extremely excited, and a lot of students who were watching the play retched at Umbridge. In such a commotion, the Quidditch match between the Gryffindor team and the Slytherin team is gradually approaching, and the number of conflicts between the two sides is gradually increasing. Every day, several students are always carried in due to bad conflicts. In the school hospital, Madam Pomfrey was too busy. The confinement on Umbridge was full, and she even used an empty classroom to punish mischievous students. As a result, the keyhole was blocked on the first day, and then someone threw a laughing bomb made of Arriot leaves into the classroom, causing the punished students to laugh wildly at Umbridge. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1023： time to take medicine As soon as Fred got up from the bed, he couldn''t help shivering, and quickly picked up the clothes and put them on himself. When I glanced at the dormitory inadvertently, I saw that a bed was already empty. "Didn''t Albert come back yesterday?" Fred muttered, putting his robe over his body, "I don''t think he wants to stay at school anymore." "If you''re envious, quickly soak someone." George, who was dressed, pushed open the window and let the outside wind blow in, to disperse the dull air in the room, "After everyone graduates from school, I want to chase each other again. It will be much harder to get it than it is now. "Damn, it''s so cold, can''t you close the **** windows before I get up?" Lee Jordan, who was just about to get up from the bed, was blown by the cold wind. After shivering, he got back into the bed again. Since November has passed, the temperature in the castle has dropped so much, even though today is a rare good weather, it is still frighteningly cold outside, and a thick layer of hoarfrost is frozen on the trees. "Sorry, sorry, I thought you won''t get up until later." George closed the window, picked up the wand on the table and tapped the kettle on the table. After the water in it was boiled, he poured a cup of hot water for Lee Jordan. "What about yourself?" Fred turned his head and asked, "Any girl you like?" "It''s not, it''s going to be smooth and natural!" George shrugged, not particularly concerned. After realizing that Fred had been staring at him suspiciously, he quickly changed the topic, "I just hope that today''s Quidditch match can end as soon as possible. I''m a little worried that Ron will not be able to bear the pressure." "Don''t worry, as long as Harry uses that thing, I think the game should be over soon, and you should worry about whether Harry is willing to use it." Lee Jordan was not ashamed that they were about to cheat and win, he believed If Slytherin can get such good things, he will never be stingy. The pursuit of victory by any means has always been the patent of Slytherin. "It''s okay, just don''t let Harry know." George had already figured out a way, he poured himself a cup of hot water, smiled and raised the cup towards Lee Jordan and said, "When the time comes, I''ll prepare them the pumpkin juice that is sure to win, before the game. Just drink it." Saying that, he took the cup and touched Lee Jordan''s cup lightly. After a brief wash, the three of them came to the Gryffindor common room and were warmly welcomed by the students. Everyone was eager for the Gryffindor team to defeat the Slytherin team and humiliated those haters as winners. Slytherin student. Who made Slytherin students do so many hateful things these days. They left the common room surrounded by the crowd, and when they went through the secret passage to the hall, Fred suddenly said, "You said what would happen if we lost?" "They''ll probably be disappointed!" George glanced at Fred and said confidently: "We''ve never lost to the Slytherins, and we won''t lose, let alone do you think we''ll lose?" "I always think the Slytherin team might be doing something. They always like to do something off the court." Fred raised his eyebrows, "not to mention the toads." "You mean Albert''s prophecy?" Lee Jordan asked. "It''s only recently that you suspect Harry has been suspended." George understood. "If Toad wants to do something, find an opportunity to bring her down." Fred said without hesitation. This is an effective way to deal with toads that they learned from Albert, and it is best not to expect to reason with each other. As long as people are sent to the hospital, many problems can be solved from the source. "It was discovered by others," George warned. The atmosphere in the auditorium was more enthusiastic, that is, the smell of gunpowder was stronger. Gryffindor and Slytherin students, all wearing their house''s signature scarves, gathered in twos and threes to discuss the upcoming match. There are upperclassmen who have opened the market going back and forth between the various colleges, trying to convince more students to bet, Gryffindor and Slytherin are their potential customers, even students who don''t like gambling will take a few coins in token form. Special pressure''s own academy wins. When the three passed by the long Slytherin table, several Slytherin students gave them a malicious smile, and even stretched their feet to try to trip people, which was full of provocation. "The last dying struggle." Fred looked at the man''s feet with a very strange expression. The three quickly exchanged glances, raised their feet together, and prepared to send the idiot to the school hospital. The outstretched leg shrank back in fright. "If only Slytherins were such idiots," Fred sneered in a voice that everyone else could hear around him, "Don''t stare at Monta, your eyes are about to pop out of their sockets. " "Wow, look what I found?" George''s eyes fell on the silver crown badges on the chests of the other Slytherin students, and he read the writing softly: "I am flattered that Weasley is our king. " "Honestly, I prefer this." Fred smiled and took out his wand from his pocket and waved at the silver badge on the chest of the boy next to Monty, "Weasley is our king" Weasley is our dad." "Look, this is much better." Fred put away his wand and nodded in satisfaction. "Although it''s frustrating to have a bunch of unproductive sons, we will do our best to educate you so that you don''t go astray." The twins looked at each other and said in unison. The Gryffindor students next door couldn''t help but laugh, happy to see the Slytherin students slump en masse. Without giving the angry Slytherin students time to react, the three walked away happily. Angrily, Monty threw the badge at the Weasleys, only to be caught by Fred. "I''m your dad." Fred smiled and stuffed the badge back into his pocket. "What do you think they mean?" George didn''t think it would be a good thing, at least the things Slytherin made were not good. "Who knows." Fred shrugged. "I know who made this." Lee Jordan motioned them to look somewhere, where Draco Malfoy was humming a tune, handing out badges to Slytherin students. "Weasley was born in a dumpster..." "I knew there was nothing good." If Albert is here, 80% of the time he can turn all Slytherin badges into his hands, which will definitely be very interesting. It''s a pity that Fred''s transformation level can''t do this level. "Did you bring that stuff?" Fred muttered. "Better don''t let Ron hear that," George muttered, and he quietly took a small ball out of his pocket and let it slip onto the ground and roll towards Malfoy''s feet. "Your younger brother not only lacks experience and confidence, but also has poor psychological quality." Lee Jordan glanced at Ron, who was pale and dull-eyed not far away, and shook his head. , the mentality is much stronger than Ron. Black smoke suddenly exploded from the Slytherin table, causing a commotion. Malfoy, who was talking excitedly, was covering his mouth and coughing again and again, and his whole body was painted with a layer of darkness, and even the two around him were unlucky. After a brief silence in the hall, there was a burst of laughter. The three looked at the three who left in a hurry, exchanged glances with each other, and showed a happy smile. "Good morning Harry." Fred sat down next to Harry and greeted him with a smile, "What''s wrong with Ron?" "He''s just a little nervous," Harry said helplessly. "I can''t play at all," said Ron dully. "It''s really embarrassing for us." "You''re mentally weak," said George, picking up the slice of bread. "Maybe you should experience more. I suggest you get up at night and play hide-and-seek with Filch." "Or, you should go to the Forbidden Forest to play with those big spiders, where you can exercise your psychological quality." Fred took the marmalade and began to spread it on the slices of bread. "Can''t you just say a few words less?" Ginny stared at Fred, George, and Lee Jordan in dissatisfaction. "They''re just making excuses for breaking school rules." Hermione glared at Fred and George dissatisfied. "His appearance is completely lack of exercise." Li Jordan interjected, "should have a strong psychological quality and a thick skin like us." "You''re the only one with thick skin." Fred looked like he wanted to draw a line with Lee Jordan. "Ginny, how did the tryout feel?" George quickly changed the subject. "It''s okay. I plan to sign up next year. Just after Angelina and Alia graduated, the Chaser position will be vacated." Ginny is very confident in her golf skills. "That''s good." George took out a bottle of pumpkin juice from his pocket and said to Harry with a smile, "This is a good thing I got from Albert." "A bottle of pumpkin juice?" Hermione asked, raising her eyebrows slightly. "The pumpkin juice that will give us victory," Fred added. "Should there be something added to it?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "That''s not allowed, Hermione." George turned his head to Harry, "I remember you have tranquilizers there, give Ron something to calm him down, he can''t play like this. ." "I almost forgot about this thing." Harry took the tranquilizer he carried with him from his pocket and poured two tranquilizers out of it. Normally, one pill is enough, but depending on Ron''s situation, two pills may be safer. Hermione was a little speechless. She found that Harry seemed to be addicted to tranquilizers recently, and she often saw him take out a pill bottle and give herself a pill. "Come on, Ron, take the tranquilizer and you won''t be nervous." Harry handed the pill to Ron. "Eat this together by the way." Li Jordan took out two pill bottles from his pocket, poured a pill out of them and handed it to Ron. "what is this?" "Energy tonic." George gestured to Lee Jordan to give Harry one too. "We estimate that Ron''s poor mental quality will make him so nervous that he can''t even eat, so we specially prepared a good thing for him." "Will this thing break the rules?" Hermione asked curiously, she found that Albert had made a lot of candy with this strange effect. "Certainly not, let alone we don''t eat during the game." George reminded. "Come on Ron and eat this." Ron stared blankly at the pills Harry handed over, hesitating for a moment, then shoved them into his mouth and swallowed them. The effect of the medicine is quite remarkable. The original pale complexion looks a little better, but the whole person still looks a little dumb. "You feel better?" Harry looked at his medicine, and then at Ron''s reaction. In the past, he could calm down quickly after taking one pill. Why did Ron take two pills and the effect didn''t seem to be very good. He was a little suspicious that Ron took it. Tranquilizers are like fakes. "It''s better," Ron muttered. "After everyone is ready," Angelina said to Harry and the others, looking at the Slytherin table with disgust, "we''d better go directly to the court and not fall into the conspiracy of some people." "We''ll be there in a minute," Harry nodded, following Angelina''s gaze. "Ron needs some breakfast, he won''t have a physical competition later." "I''m just a piece of shit." "Don''t worry, Albert is the best at using waste." George looked at Ron''s appearance and said to Harry, "Give him a few more tranquilizers, and give him more energy tonics, which he probably eats in the morning. No more stuff left." "Is it really okay?" Hermione was a little worried about Ron''s situation. "Definitely no problem." Slytherin Academy obviously did not intend to give the other party a chance to slip away, and had already begun to hum the song "Weasley is our King", and Ron, who had just recovered some blood, turned even paler. "Ignore them," Angelina shouted. "Beat them, slap them in the face with facts, and shut them up completely." "Then go over there and eat, let''s go, don''t worry about them, they are a group of defeated men." Harry grabbed a few pieces of bread from the table and stuffed it into his pocket, grabbed another glass of juice and pulled Ron out. Heading off, he was going to give Ron a few more sedatives later. Fred and George are right, Ron''s mental quality is indeed a bit bad. Looking at the backs of several people leaving, Hermione said with disgust, "You guys are disgusting." Hermione walked away annoyed. She knew that Ron wasn''t that bad, and as long as he could overcome his stage fright, he could definitely be a goalkeeper. "Don''t use that kind of tricks that don''t work, let''s make a bet." George looked at the Slytherin team members, smiled and said, "Twenty Galleons, just bet your house team to win the game, I think No one feels like their academy team is going to lose." "This is really a brilliant idea. If you win, you can use the opponent''s Galleon to have a celebration banquet. I don''t think there is anything more enjoyable than this." Fred echoed How about, Want to gamble? Or are you afraid? " "How can we be sure that you won''t go back on your debts?" Mengtai narrowed his eyes, he smelled a strong conspiracy, but if the other party proposed, there must be nothing good, but not agreeing is equivalent to admitting counsel, and directly let his captain not be able to step down. However, twenty Galleons is a lot of money for most students, and he doesn''t want to lose a lot of pocket money. "We can give Galleon to someone in advance to ensure that the winner can get the money." The maliciousness on George''s face became more obvious, "Just Diggory, he has a good reputation and can ensure that the winner can get the money. Galleon." Having said that, Lee Jordan turned his head to the Gryffindor students behind him and said, "Whoever wants to participate, we will pay for the insufficient part ourselves." There are quite a few students who pay for it, and as Fred said, there''s nothing more enjoyable than having a nasty Galleon to a celebration party. The most important thing is that I don''t need to spend much money anyway, and I can still disgust the nasty **** of Slytherin Academy. As for failure, they never lost to the Slytherin team, not to mention, the Weasley brothers are not afraid of failure, they are afraid of shit. Looking at the Gryffindor students who actively signed up, Monta''s face became more and more ugly. He turned his head to discuss with the other team members, and after a while shouted loudly, "Whoever participates, the team will make up for it." No matter what, you must follow, at least not in terms of momentum, let alone no one thinks that they will lose, at least not the Slytherin team. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1024： group frame "I can suddenly understand why everyone likes to watch Quidditch matches." Isobel and Albert held hands as they strolled down the path leading to the Hogwarts Quidditch pitch, which is now closed to the outside world due to Umbridge''s relationship. This game is hard for Albert. "Because there are no entertainment activities in the magic world, ordinary life is too boring." Albert said gently: "A boring life needs some preparations." "Yes, it''s too boring." Isobel has been staying in Hogsmeade''s safe house recently, and she has a deep understanding of this. Life is too boring, even if she has a lot of things to do, Hogsmeade''s safe house The space inside is also larger than expected, but the monotonous life makes the young girl feel bored and boring. Especially young people prefer exciting life. "Muggles are better at enjoying life. With the population of wizards, it is difficult to develop a complete entertainment industry." Albert said softly: "Unfortunately, the timing is not right, otherwise we can go around the world, Enjoy the scenery and food from all over the world. "You get tired of those days after a while." Isobel wasn''t a student of Gryffindor, and might be interested in the exciting life, but she preferred the quiet. The quiet life in Hogsmeade was good, but being alone made her feel lonely, and people were social creatures after all. "You''re right." Albert didn''t care, "We can come back when we''re tired, and go out when we want to go!" "you''re right." The two walked into the Quidditch pitch side by side. The game between Gryffindor and Slytherin had begun, and Lee Jordan on the commentary stage was speaking loudly to the audience. "...Listen to this voice, what is someone singing!" As soon as he entered the Quidditch pitch, Albert heard a loud, tidy singing from the Slytherin auditorium: ... Weasley was born in a dumpster, he always put the ball in the door... Isobel also heard the tune, raised his eyebrows and looked at the Slytherin auditorium where the singing was getting louder and louder, and turned to look at Albert, who was calm and hardly affected by the singing. "It''s very Slytherin style, and now they have Umbridge backing them up, and their style is more arrogant and domineering than before." Albert''s tone was calm, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. "It seems that you don''t like them very much." "It''s not like I like it." Albert looked around and pulled Isobel to an empty stand. "Slytherin''s relationship with the rest of Hogwarts has gotten worse because of Umbridge, the Under-Secretary for Magic. There were several unpleasant conflicts almost every day some time ago." Albert patted himself His knees signaled that Isobel could sit up, but the latter did not sit up, but sat next to him. "It''s very difficult for you to be the student council president." "I''m basically not too much of it, Umbridge makes Hogwarts a lot of fun." Albert took out two binoculars from his unmarked stretch bag and handed one of them to Isobel . "How is Katrina lately?" "It''s still the same." Albert adjusted his focus, put down his glasses, and said, "She doesn''t care much either. I''ve been tutoring her in Defense Against the Dark Arts recently, and her level is getting better. She will definitely be able to cope with the next exam." "It''s better to learn more. It''s not peaceful recently. I don''t really want her to run around, but..." "If I were her, I''d rather live by myself, so as not to feel bad." Albert could actually understand Katrina''s feeling of living with them during the summer vacation. "You goalkeeper is a little bad." Isobel said, holding up his binoculars, not talking about the topic just now. Why did Katrina resist, and how could Isobel not know the reason. "Uh, the psychological quality is relatively average." Albert said euphemistically. It didn''t take long for Slytherin to score again, because Ron was so nervous that he didn''t have time to react, and the opponent had already scored with the ball. The singing in the Slytherin auditorium grew louder. The changes in the Quidditch match were not far from what Albert had expected, with the Slytherins taking the lead in points. It''s just that Albert was a little puzzled. He remembered that Fred and George were going to let Harry Potter use the Flux secretly. With the help of Flux, Potter was able to play for a long time, and his combat power was absolutely reported, and it was easy to crush. Overwhelming the rest of the Slytherin team is certainly no problem. The game was long overdue, or almost over. Right now, however, the Gryffindor team was struggling. The Slytherin students sang songs even more, and the singing had a great impact on the Gryffindor Seekers, and the Slytherin team scored again. Ron''s face paled even more, looking shaky. The little confidence left in the beginning, after being attacked one after another, became very... stinky, like a freshman who had just come into contact with Quidditch. Harry knew that he had to do something as soon as possible. He flew high into the sky and started frantically looking for the whereabouts of the Golden Snitch. Now to save Ron, he must end the game as soon as possible and help the Gryffindor team defeat the Slytherin team. Let people forget about Ron''s poor performance, otherwise Ron will definitely be hated by Gryffindor students, and Angelina will definitely kick him out of the team for Ron''s poor performance, choose another reliable goalkeeper. When the game comes to fifty to ten, Harry finally saw the Snitch, hanging a few feet above Slytherin Circle, He turned the Firebolt and began to dive to accelerate. The game ended earlier than expected, and after Slytherin had a four-goal lead, Harry sped up almost before anyone could react and managed to catch the Snitch to end the game. "ended!" Isobel put down the binoculars, thinking the game was boring, Gryffindor kept dropping points, and eventually even took a defensive stance to prevent Slytherin from scoring, putting all hope on Harry. "Walk around the school with me, what are you looking at?" "Some interesting things seem to have happened over there." Albert looked at the two sides who were facing off on the court, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he was in a good mood. Potter was talking to Malfoy, perhaps greeting each other''s family. "This is a fight, don''t you stop it?" Isobel asked suspiciously, she always felt that Albert was in a "very good mood". "No, let them make a fuss. After holding it for so long, they have to let them vent their accumulated grievances and dissatisfaction." Albert didn''t interrupt at all, and even if he wanted to stop it, it would be the professors. The little student council president. "Why do you have such a bad heart?" Isobel joked with a smile. However, the situation is not as expected. Harry and Malfoy didn''t really fight. The two sides were confronting each other, like two huskies barking through an iron gate. While greeting each other''s family members, they took the opportunity to disgust each other. However, more and more students approached, and they were ready to fight. For Gryffindor students who never thought it was a big deal, they had long wanted to fight with Slytherin students. Other colleges are also reluctant to give up and join in the fun. "You''re looking forward to them fighting." Isobel looked at Albert with interest. Well, she actually wanted to see them fight too. Not only him, but Umbridge as well, she wished the two sides would fight, so that she could take the opportunity to trouble Harry. For this reason, Umbridge even walked very slowly, just to buy time for them to fight. It''s a pity that they just don''t fight, but they are really anxious. No way, there are too many people looking for fun. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." When the two walked down the stairs and approached the court, there were already two distinct waves of people on the court. Slytherin and Gryffindor formed a confrontation, it is estimated that even their dean probably did not expect it to turn into this! However, instead of fighting, Harry and Malfoy were scolding each other, seeming to be more vicious than anyone else''s words. The Weasley twins who have been with Albert for a long time are not weak at spraying people. As for Harry, he showed a good spray bottom last year and sprayed the Slytherin players all over their faces. flushed. "Do you think they''ll fight?" Isobel watched the scolding battle with interest, and his eyes fell on Umbridge, who was slowly rushing over there. How could this guy be slower than a turtle. "No, at least Harry won''t do it first. I feel that they are enjoying it, and even if they fight, they are not afraid. After all, they have been trained and are not weak." Albert''s eyes fell on Professor Snape and Mai. From Professor Ge, he knew that this scolding battle was not likely to last. However, some people don''t seem to want this chaos to end like this, and the humiliated Slytherin Academy actually made the first move. "I''ll have to go to Fred for this memory later." Albert was not at all surprised to see the commotion on the pitch. Slytherin obviously suffered a loss. Whether it was Harry, Fred or George, they all received formal training. They used the Iron Armor in a timely manner to bounce the spells of Malfoy and his group back to Slytherin, and by the way. Mention that after Harry disarmed Malfoy''s wand, he continued to sneer at them. Now, they are the victors, and they have the right to jeer and laugh at the Slytherin students who only know about sneak attacks. No matter how you look at it, Harry, Fred, and George have shown far superior skills than the Slytherin students, especially since the three of them have successfully used the Iron Armor Charm. Gryffindors also threw magic at each other after blocking the despicable sneak attacks of the Slytherin students. "It looks like they''re really going to fight." Isobel saw Snape and Professor McGonagall who were trying to separate the team. However, a large group of people were in chaos. Even if their respective deans came, it would not help. Umbridge, who was originally jumping slowly, was even more excited and trembling. , she had set out to teach Potter an unforgettable lesson. However, Umbridge didn''t get her wish, and she didn''t know who did it. Anyway, she was attacked by a sneak attack and was knocked to the ground by a stun spell that flew from nowhere. If you want to do something, there is no door. coincide? Accident? No, obviously neither, someone sent Umbridge away on purpose? "I always think this has something to do with you." Isobel is sure that the person who brought down Umbridge is definitely an acquaintance of Albert, just don''t want her to run out and cause trouble for everyone. The students in the whole school have the courage to do this. not much. "You can''t smear people''s innocence." This is obviously the ghost of Fred, George and Lee Jordan. It really has too much to do with Albert. Whether it is Harry, or Fred, George and Lee Jordan, they are all growing rapidly, and the last semester is undoubtedly the best opportunity for them to exercise. This is why Albert let them go to Umri. The main reason for the trouble. "How does this end?" Isobel turned his head and asked. "Professor Dumbledore will stop it." As soon as the words fell, Dumbledore''s voice filled the entire stadium, but the effect was not very good, so Mr. Principal could only use a spell to freeze the students who were making trouble in that area, and directly took the simplest and rude method to stop the game. farce. "It''s really powerful." Isobel was very surprised. "That wand is very unusual." Albert is not too surprised, he can actually do it. Others, however, were overwhelmed by Dumbledore''s power. "You don''t seem to be too surprised?" Dumbledore''s voice sounded from the side, he just got off the auditorium, and his eyes swept over Isobel and Albert. "They''re still too full of energy, maybe you can let everyone run a few more laps around the Quidditch pitch to let off the energy," Albert suggested. Dumbledore raised his eyebrows and walked down the court. "You have disappointed me..." After a brief speech, Dumbledore quickly stabilized the situation, and then let the gang-fighting students jog along the court. Dumbledore took Albert''s suggestion to punish the students in this way and end the matter, rather than continue the trouble. As for Umbridge, no one really cared about her, the senior investigator girl was lying unconscious on the ground. Even Dumbledore, who had a good temper, did not wake Umbridge directly, but conjured up a stretcher and sent the senior investigator to the school hospital. Amid the complaints, the unlucky ones started jogging along the school. In order to prevent unnecessary conflicts between the two sides, after the consultation between Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, the students of the two colleges ran separate circles. Gryffindor runs first, then Slytherin. As if to disgust the students of Gryffindor, the students of Slytherin actually sang "Weasley is our king" again. This time there was no other sound to interfere, the singing echoed on the court, and Professor McGonagall, who was in charge of supervising, glared at the Slytherin students who were trying to make trouble. Then, I saw the Gryffindor students stop collectively and made an ugly gesture towards the Slytherin auditorium: "The dead snake''s struggle before death, the incompetence of the loser." "Don''t stop, keep running." Professor McGonagall shouted, looking at the gunpowder-smelling stadium and sighing, the current situation is really bad. "Sure enough, it''s still too energetic." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1025： Hagrids Secret After strolling around the castle, the two returned to the safe house in Hogsmeade. This kind of ghost weather is not suitable for a date and a walk outside, but it is more comfortable to drink tea and chat at home. Isobel always likes to talk about the progress of her potion research, and sometimes she also talks about family affairs, using the double-sided mirror to chat with friends about the news of the harvest, and occasionally helps Albert sort out the information collected from the gray area. Thanks to this, house-elves have met many wizards living in the gray area on the way to job hunting. As long as they are willing to spend a small amount of Galleon maintenance, many wizards actually don''t mind helping to collect information and earn some extra money. After all, who is a wizard in a gray area who is not short of money? "Master, here is a message that may interest you." House-elf Beetle walked into the hall with the parchment and handed it respectfully to Albert. "Thank you Bit, I want to eat your paella tonight." Albert took the parchment and said to the house-elf. "It''s my pleasure!" the house-elf walked away happily. "What''s the matter?" Isobel asked, looking up. "Hagrid is back, badly injured, and bought a lot of fresh dragon meat on the black market." Albert threw the note into the fireplace and watched it burn to ashes. "Remember to come back early." Isobel gave Albert a hug, kissed his cheek again and asked, "Do you want me to ask Dobby to bring you some more oysters?" Garlic Baked Oysters. Although Albert instinctively rejects raw food, the oysters born in the cold waters of the north are indeed delicious. With the help of the house elves, Albert easily appeared outside Hogwarts Castle. The lively Quidditch pitch had fallen silent again, and the students of the two academies who had been punished returned to their respective public breaks. room. Albert took out his pocket watch, checked the time, and walked quickly towards Hagrid''s hunting lodge. "Your news is really well-informed. You came as soon as I came back." Hagrid brushed his teeth scratching the door, opened the door and looked at the person standing outside, showing the smile of seeing an old friend, but the smile seemed to tug at the injury on his face, causing his face to twitch slightly. "It looks like you haven''t been doing very well recently, do you need me to help you treat it?" Albert looked up and down Hagrid''s face that was about to turn into meat sauce, bent down and scratched Fang''s head, lest it rush on yourself. "Don''t worry, it''s just a little injury." Hagrid almost patted his chest and indicated that he could handle the injury on his face. "I prepared some dragon meat. It has analgesic effect." "That''s for you. If ordinary people dare to mess like this, I dare say that they have to stay in the school hospital for ten days and a half months." Albert suppressed Fang Ya who was jumping around him and continued. Say, "You look like you just got beaten up." "Cough, it fell." Hagrid pressed the dragon flesh to his face, and the pain from the wound seemed to subside a little. "Do you think I look like an idiot?" Albert asked, raising his eyebrows. "Ahem, we failed." Hagrid changed the subject and seemed reluctant to talk about his injury. Looking lost as he recalled his assignment, "I failed Dumbledore''s expectations." "As I told you before the summer vacation, Professor Dumbledore never expected you to succeed." Albert comforted. "It''s impossible," Hagrid argued loudly. "What''s the point of spending more than a month looking for the giant if it''s what you say?" "Even if the chance of success is not high, there is value in trying." Albert didn''t go to see Hagrid, but rubbed his dog''s head and said casually, "Do it, although it may not be successful, But if you dont do it, you will never succeed, and even if you fail, it wont get any worse. This is Dumbledore. "Simply talk about your experience, I want to hear your stories." Albert led the topic. "You know?" Hagrid raised his eyebrows, but he was relieved quickly. After all, it was Albert, so it didn''t seem strange to know. "Well, I guessed it." "I went to the giant camp with Orim, and it took me a long time to get rid of the tail of the Ministry of Magic." Hagrid recalled the initial pleasant experience, he and Orim got along very well. He went on to talk about what happened after he found the giant, where Dumbledore''s good name was obviously useful, but... "You met the Death Eaters, and the Death Eaters easily persuaded the giants to be on their side?" "Yes." Hagrid said regretfully, "We managed to persuade the leaders of the giants, but the original leader of the giants was killed by other giants on the second night, and all our efforts came to nothing." "You don''t have to blame yourself. In my opinion, failure is inevitable. Even if you succeed in persuading the giant leader, he will still die." Albert''s words made Hagrid''s eyes widen, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Why?" "The giants themselves are very aggressive and violent, they like to fight, they are driven to that kind of hell, it''s normal to hate the wizard who sent them there, just like... people hate people who take refuge in the mysterious man. Wizards, I can''t wait to kill them all or put them in Azkaban. The proposal of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters is more in line with the needs of giants. As long as they turn to the mysterious man, they can leave that ghost place, and Professor Dumbledore It can''t help them get out of that **** cage, you understand?" "The Death Eaters easily persuaded werewolves and other dark creatures to join their ranks, because no one wanted to live in a dark, stinky ditch." Albert looked at Hagrid, who opened his mouth, and brought the topic back to the topic: " I''m here to tell you what''s going on at the school." "What''s going on in the school?" Hagrid was a little puzzled, not understanding why Albert came to remind him, did something happen in the school? "The Ministry of Magic has sent a deputy to Hogwarts as a professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts," Albert explained. "Her name is Dolores Umbridge, and you can think she was sent by Fudge to find Dumbledore. Professor Lido and Potter''s troublesome bastards." "Having trouble with Dumbledore?" Hagrid asked, frowning. "At the end of last semester, you should also know that Fudge and Professor Dumbledore had a falling out, so Fudge tried to discredit Professor Dumbledore and Potter in the Daily Prophet, and their relationship is not very good now." Burt briefly introduced the current situation to Hagrid, "Potter was attacked by dementors during the summer vacation, but he used magic to drive away the dementors and was formally tried by the Ministry of Magic, and I participated in that trial at that time. ." "When I finish speaking, you''re asking." Albert stopped Hagrid''s question and continued, "In order to drive out Professor Dumbledore, fire Potter, and completely control Hogwarts, the Ministry of Magic passed the The so-called Education Order has brought Umbridge, the undersecretary of the Ministry of Magic, to be the Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor, who is now the Senior Investigator." Romance "Fudge has given Umbridge a lot of power through the Education Order, and you can think of her as almost half the headmaster, except she doesn''t have the headmaster title." "Not long ago, Umbridge investigated the professors in the school. Professor Trelawney has been placed on probation. By the way, the first professor Umbridge wants to fire is you." "Just now, the game between Gryffindor and Slytherin was just over, and the two sides broke out in an unpleasant conflict after the game. I guess Harry will be banned permanently by Umbridge, which is probably the case. ." "Harry is permanently banned?" Hagrid felt incredible. In just a few months, Hogwarts had changed a lot. "Yes." Albert nodded and said: "After the game, Gryffindor and Slytherin fought because of a spat, but Umbridge is partial to the Slytherin students, and it is normal to take the opportunity to trouble Harry. I even suspect that the conflict has something to do with her." Hagrid opened his mouth, obviously unable to understand what was going on, and asked, "That person still wants to fire me?" "Because you are a half-blood giant, or someone close to Professor Dumbledore, she plans to use you to give Professor Dumbledore a warning." Albert reminded: "I think it won''t be long before she will come to you. , notice to review your course, if your protection of magical creatures class is terrible, she will find an excuse to directly expel you." "Really, she still has to investigate others?" Hagrid said in disbelief. "How could Dumbledore allow such a person to mess around at Hogwarts." "Our Mr. Chancellor seemed to think there was no need for a conflict with Fudge so he chose to back down," Abbott continued, "but our Mr. Minister went ahead and said in the Daily Prophet about Deng Professor Bulidor''s bad words caused him to lose most of his titles and status, and now most wizards in the wizarding world believe that Professor Dumbledore has Alzheimer''s disease, and he will soon lose his position as headmaster." "What did you say?" Hagrid was furious, getting up from his chair. "Umbridge will drive out Professor Dumbledore." Albert reminded: "She has made a mess of the school now. I suggest you ask Potter about the specific situation. I think a few Potters should also be very helpful. I found out that you were back, and I came to find you." "Then what shall I do?" Hagrid demanded. "Prepare for your review, and wait until this round." Albert took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. "I''m leaving Hagrid first. Do you really need my help?" "No! Thank you for coming to tell me this." "I''ll ask the house-elf to send some white fresh flowers. After your face is swollen a little bit, smash it and apply it on your face, and the wound will heal quickly." Albert stopped at the door, turned his head and added, "Umm Richie will get you in trouble sooner or later, don''t let your guard down and don''t underestimate her cruelty." Albert does have Baixian essence. Those things are also very effective, but they can''t stand Hagrid''s use. The effect of using fresh Baixian may be almost the same, but it is better than enough, and Hagrid will be injured frequently. There''s no harm in whitening it. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1026： lie flat "What the **** are you doing!" Just after running around the Quidditch pitch, the half-tired Harry and Weasley brothers were called by Professor McGonagall to the office to give lectures. What just happened obviously made Professor McGonagall mad. "We''re not messing with professors." It took George a while to calm his breath, thanks to a Vitality Tonic. "Aren''t you kidding?" Professor McGonagall was trembling with anger. She slapped the table and made a loud noise, "You almost caused a big mess." "That''s not what we caused." Fred took a deep breath and corrected. "Professor, maybe you need a tranquilizer." Harry took out a medicine bottle from the pocket of his robe, poured one for himself, and asked the two around him, "Do you want it?" "no, thank you." "I think we''re pretty cool." "I think you''d better get one," Harry suggested. "What?" Professor McGonagall was a little stunned. "Sedative!" Fred took the bottle and poured one for himself and George. "What are you doing?" Professor McGonagall looked even more annoyed when he looked at the people with a calm expression. "Professor tranquilizers, we''ve always been restrained, so it''s not what we want to do, you have to ask Slytherin what you want to do." Fred handed the medicine bottle back to Harry. "Malfoy took the lead in provoking and insulting our parents." George shrugged. "You can''t expect us to be indifferent to this." "Provocation?" Professor McGonagall roared, "but you didn''t let Mrs. Hooch solve it." "They even make up that insulting song, and Mrs. Hooch obviously can''t fix that," Fred interjected. "So please don''t embarrass Mrs. Hooch." "We scolded his family in turn," Harry said calmly. "We didn''t get angry enough to beat him, and we didn''t do anything to him." "He scolds us, so we scold him, and I think it''s fair," George said calmly. "You can''t expect us to be scolded and not pay back." "I think we were very restrained. In the end, they made the first move. We even just used the Iron Armor to resist their curse." Harry explained the truth of the whole thing righteously. "But Slytherin has gone too far, causing dissatisfaction among other Gryffindor students." Fred reminded, "Perhaps, professor, you haven''t noticed that there are a lot of students dissatisfied with Slytherin recently. , Today this matter is just a fuse." "Even if it didn''t happen, sooner or later an unpleasant conflict would break out." "That''s probably the case. If you don''t believe me, you can ask others." "Of course, don''t worry about the professor. Even if there is a conflict, we have the confidence to bring them down and protect our own safety." Harry instead comforted Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall stared blankly at the three of you who spoke to you, speechless. "Professor, you have to accept the facts." George comforted. "You can''t expect us to keep our heads down and try not to get in trouble," Harry laughed at himself. "Actually, I think so, but trouble always finds its way." "For God''s sake, do you know how bad this thing is?" Professor McGonagall pursed her lips tightly. "You even forgot, Dolores Umbridge." "Oh, we saw that toad seems to have been hit by a stun spell that flew from nowhere, and may still be lying in a coma in the school hospital now." George shrugged and said: "You should also know, black The position of professor of magical defense is not very lucky, and it is common to encounter some trouble." Professor McGonagall opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. Harry fought to keep himself from laughing. Who''s Stunning Curse Was Dolores Umbridge Hit By? Naturally, Lee Jordan, who was hiding in the crowd, did a good job. Taking advantage of the chaos to bring that nasty guy down, he avoided a lot of trouble. "I have to remind you." Professor McGonagall took a deep breath. "Dolores Umbridge has a lot of power now. She has every right to lock you up, even..." "Close the confinement." "Perhaps a lifetime ban," George reminded. "Don''t forget the old liar''s prophecy, I mean Professor Trelawney." "Maybe, Toad will suspend the entire Gryffindor team," Fred speculated. "You..." Professor McGonagall was speechless. She couldn''t understand why they could talk about these things so calmly, as if they had nothing to do with them. "We''ve known for a long time, Albert made a similar prediction." George comforted: "Toad will get out next year, so let her toss herself!" "Come on Professor, take a sedative and calm down, you''ll find out that a toad is just a toad, we just have to watch her hop on her own." Fred put the sedative in front of Professor McGonagall , said calmly, "As for the **** education order, are you really willing to abide by it?" "you" Professor McGonagall is sure that Umbridge was stunned by them, just like the attitude of the three of them now, they have completely ignored the rules of Hogwarts, and they have completely ignored Umbridge. "As Albert said, if a professor doesn''t get the respect of his students, it''s just a professor." George said indifferently, "Even if it''s the Deputy Minister of Magic, it''s just a toad, and you don''t need to care. Ministry of Magic, according to Albert''s prophecy, the Ministry of Magic will soon collapse, those stupid education orders, as a joke, if you really care, you will lose." All right! From the time she entered school to the present, she suspected that all the unfortunate things that happened around Umbridge were caused by these guys. "If Dumbledore cared about the education of his students, he wouldn''t have allowed Toad to serve at Hogwarts," Fred shrugged. "Maybe, he just wanted everyone to see the true face of the Ministry of Magic, like Lockhart was a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor back then." "Who knows what Professor Dumbledore thinks." Harry glanced at him. "There are many students who are dissatisfied with this. I heard that they wrote letters to the headmaster to complain about it." "Then let''s go first, I wish you a good afternoon." Fred waved at Professor McGonagall with a smile, opened the door of the office, and took the lead to leave. Professor McGonagall looked at the closed office door, only to feel a tightness in her chest. She reached out and picked up the tranquilizer that Fred put on the table, put it in her mouth, swallowed it, took a deep breath, and slumped against her. armchair. Well, she''s seen it now that whether it''s Albert, Fred, George, or Lee Jordan doesn''t take the last year seriously at all, telling her it''s just a showdown, saying they''re going to do something, let She doesn''t get involved. Umbridge is now considered the laughing stock of Hogwarts, providing plenty of laughs from the beginning of the year to the present. Like the Weasley brothers said, if Dumbledore really wanted to solve the problem, this would never have happened. He compromised. Professor McGonagall knows this, which is why Hogwarts is what it is. They are very clear, so they don''t care, anyway, the principal has compromised himself. For some reason, Professor McGonagall''s mood suddenly changed. She has also endured it for a long time. However, Professor McGonagall''s good mood did not last long, and Umbridge rang her office in the evening. "Suspension? They''ve been suspended." When facing Umbridge smiling and proposing the suspension, Professor McGonagall said in a flat tone: "As for the suspension of Mr. Malfoy and his group, I am communicating with Professor Snape, and I think they should also be suspended. , you know, they almost got into big trouble, it''s time to calm down. UU Reading " Seeing Umbridge as disgusting as eating flies, Professor McGonagall smiled and added, "Of course, if you want to ban Quidditch, I can totally understand." There was an eerie silence in the office. The fake smile on Umbridge''s face froze completely. "We can''t be so cruel, it''s enough to ban Potter and the Weasley brothers. Of course, I need to confiscate their broomsticks, and you..." "I''m afraid that won''t work," interrupted Professor McGonagall, "Broomsticks are private property, not contraband, they are not prisoners, even the Ministry of Magic has no reason to greedy students'' items, let alone Hogwarts. Professor, we don''t have that kind of power, you know, a professor is just a professor." Before Umbridge could speak, Professor McGonagall continued: "If you have other questions, I suggest you go to Professor Snape. After all, the whole thing was provoked by the students of Slytherin." "Of course, if you have other different opinions, I suggest you announce it to the students yourself, maybe that''s more convincing." Professor McGonagall didn''t want to worry about Umbridge''s troubles, so he made a statement to her. A gesture of seeing off guests. As for what happened in Hogwarts, she didn''t want to take care of it anyway, and she didn''t have the right to take care of it, so let her toss it out on her own! Professor McGonagall believed that when Umbridge was unlucky, it was not difficult to see the combat effectiveness of Fred''s group from the previous series of events. After driving away Umbridge and walking away angrily, Professor McGonagall suddenly felt relieved, and the originally suppressed emotions were relieved. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1027： jump? Being inexplicably stunned on the Quidditch pitch has irritated Umbridge enough. Originally intended to relieve the irritability by announcing to McGonagall a lifetime ban on Porter to appreciate the annoyed, unwilling and angry expressions of the other party, but unexpectedly, it was made even more by McGonagall''s rhetoric that Porter had been suspended. annoyed. From Professor McGonagall''s attitude towards this matter, it can be seen that the other party probably guessed that he planned to punish Potter and deprive the other party of the right to participate in the Quidditch match. He knew that he could not change the final result, so he did it on purpose. Disgusting yourself? McGonagall is not an idiot, and Umbridge is not surprised to think of this. Is it just that the other party would really do that? It''s not like her character. Umbridge thought this was a little weird, and she even suspected that McGonagall said that to disgust herself on the spur of the moment. No matter what, it can''t change the ending that Porter will be banned forever. She believed that Potter''s face would be quite wonderful when he heard the news. When Umbridge was about to return to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, she suddenly smelled a burning smell in the corridor, and that burning smell... seemed to come from her office. Outside the Defence Against the Dark Arts office, Administrator Filch was holding a set of keys, trying to open the door to the office and break in to put out the flames that were already burning before wreaking havoc on the school. Floating behind Filch was a schadenfreude Peeves, covering his stomach and mocking that Filch couldn''t even open a door, "It''s burning, the flames are burning Filch''s ass, " "Professor, something seems to be burning in your office." Filch couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Umbridge''s return, and hurriedly stepped forward to remind him of the incident. "Damn, what the **** is going on!" Umbridge looked at the smoking door with a completely contorted expression on his face. "The office is on fire all of a sudden," Peeves said in a yin and yang tone. "It''s on fire, it''s on fire, Filch''s head is on fire." "Is it your fault?" Filch glared at the gloating Peeves. Filch and Peeves, who didn''t care about their bickering, took out their wand, used the Opening Charm on the door handle, and slammed open the office door, instantly stunned by the blazing flames in the office. , even the blanket on the ground was ignited by flames. "Cough, cough... put out the fire, come and help put out the fire." Umbridge completely forgot that he was a wizard, holding a wand in his hand, and shouted at Filch. "There''s a toad here, foolishly jumping into the fire..." Peeves happily hummed his own tune, floating in the air. Filch glared at Peeves, and under the urging of Umbridge''s scream, took a wet mop and slapped the flames on the table fiercely, trying to put out the flames on the table, but it was a pity. It didn''t help, and instead caused Peeves to giggle and laugh. "...Pick up the mop and shoot it in the fire... Work harder...Pick up the mop and shoot it in the fire..." Umbridge''s screams attracted many students. Everyone stood outside the corridor, looking curiously into the smoking office and pointing inside, but no one was willing to help put out the fire, and no one reminded them. The fire in the room should be put out with a spell, not with a damp mop and slap. A few even hummed to Peeves'' songs. In the end, the students who were still Slytherins couldn''t stand their stupid way of putting out the fire, so they embarrassedly pointed out that the fire should be put out using the Clear Water Spell. An awkward atmosphere spread in the corridor outside the office with the thick smoke, and the students left one after another, and carried the news everywhere. Umbridge''s worrying way of putting out fires really makes people wonder if she is an idiot, and she still needs to be reminded of this simplest question? Of course, there are also people who say that Umbridge has a problem with his brain, and the mess of Defense Against the Dark Arts is the best proof. Many people wonder if Umbridge graduated from Hogwarts with honors, and Ravenclaw students have long since expelled her from their house. Fortunately, there were no Gryffindor students in the crowd watching, otherwise they would definitely sing that stupid-sounding song with Peeves, disgusting Filch and Umbridge together. At the moment, the Gryffindor students are hosting a Quidditch celebration in the lounge, and when news of Umbridge''s office burning reaches the Gryffindor common room, everyone is talking excitedly about it Who made it? Harry, who heard the good news, had an even more appetite and ate an extra piece of pie for it. Umbridge had initially suspected that some students were doing the trick, but they didn''t find the real "culprit" until Filch found a nest of ash eggs in the fireplace. Umbridge suspects that the Fire Ash Egg is the work of Professor Wilmina Grapland of the Conservation of Magical Creatures. Just received news that Professor Wilmina Grapland had ended her temporary job and left Hogwarts yesterday. Hagrid will go back to school on Monday to take over the Protection of Fantastic Creatures class, and Umbridge suspects that Hagrid is doing the trick, but the hard truth tells her that Hagrid is not at Hogwarts at all, and in the end she Suspected on Gryffindor students again, thinking it was revenge by Gryffindor students, but even more cruel is that Gryffindor is said to have been using the cards won from Slytherin students in the common room all the time. Long held a celebration. For some reason, Umbridge always felt that everyone was a suspect, but she ignored one person, no, it should be said that it was not a person. This is what Peeves did. The naughty guy put a fire gray snake egg under Umbridge''s desk, and then it turned into what it looked like inside. People suspect that Peeves is being naughty. Unable to find the culprit, Umbridge was so angry that she called Harry, Fred and George to her office the next day. Lifetime ban? Confiscated broomsticks? Facing the heavy iron fist that Umbridge threw at him, Harry not only did not feel angry because of the injustice of the other party, but wanted to laugh a little. In order to prevent themselves from laughing, the three of them tried their best to hold back, so they kept their faces expressionless and faced Umbridge. "They don''t know where I put my Firebolt." Harry didn''t let Hermione and Ron do the work of handing over the broomstick, and he didn''t want them to be embarrassed because of it. He generously said that Umbridge could go with them to get the broom, but considering the need to enter Granville In the Fendor common room, Umbridge finally gave up. She was afraid that as soon as she entered the Gryffindor common room, she would be attacked and stunned by the stun spell again. Harry, Fred and George finally handed over their broomsticks to Umbridge, under the watchful eyes of most of the Gryffindor students. As for Draco Malfoy and the group who were gleefully watching the fun, they were directly ignored by them. Harry never worried about his Firebolt. In the words of Fred and George: "If the broom is broken, just ask the Ministry of Magic to pay for a new one." Sooner or later Fudge was going to step down, and Umbridge was going to get out sooner or later, and the new Minister of Magic had to win over Harry Potter, the savior. Do you really think that the bad debt left by the previous Minister of Magic, the new Minister will pat his **** and forget it? There is no such good thing in this world. Even if the Daily Prophet dare not report it, Sirius'' Defense Guide will publish relevant news. As for the **** that Umbridge is doing now, everyone sees it, and it''s really hard to say how much deterrent it can bring to everyone. At least Fred and George didn''t care, Harry was a little annoyed at first, but after a sedative, his head also calmed down. Everyone only saw that Umbridge was targeting Gryffindor, shielding Slytherin, and the Slytherin student who started the trouble was not punished, and the victim was actually suspended? Even if the students of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were able to hold back their anger, it would be good for them to thoroughly anger the students of Gryffindor House. Now Harry also wants to see the picture described by Fred and George. All the students are rebelling against Umbridge. Maybe such a prospect is difficult to see, but at least let Gryffindor mess up first, it must be Very interesting. Gryffindor exploded after Umbridge left in a victorious position with Harry''s trio''s broomsticks. "It''s not fair, we have to go to Professor McGonagall." A student who couldn''t stand Umbridge suggested loudly. "Don''t be stupid, do you really think that Professor McGonagall knows nothing?" Lee Jordan shook his head and reminded. "How dare she do that, the whole thing is obviously provoked by the Slytherin students, how dare she cover up the Slytherin students... We have to go to Headmaster Dumbledore, we can''t let the toad continue to mess around." Hermione She looked like she was going crazy, especially when she saw Harry handing over her favorite Firebolt, her anger nearly spewed out of her eyes. "It''s useless, you really think Dumbledore doesn''t know anything? Toad has an education order from the Ministry of Magic. Look at it, I guess there is a new education order." Lee Jordan is very calm, he is one of the few here The one who was still calm, as for Harry, Fred and George, they don''t know where to hide and snicker now, and they are probably discussing how to deal with Umbridge and Slytherin''s students. "Is that the case?" The angry cries of Gryffindor students came from the common room. "Otherwise what do you want?" "Find Mr. Anderson, he is the president of the student union, there must be a way." A sixth-grade boy suggested. "Are you a fool? Professor McGonagall can''t do anything, what can Albert do?" Lee Jordan had some doubts about their IQ and couldn''t help laughing: "Do you want him to drive you away from Um? Rich? Even if he did, do you have that kind of courage? Do you really have the courage to wave your wands at the Umbridge and Slytherin bastards?" "Don''t take other people for fools, you are nothing." Lee Jordan sneered. "We are nothing, so what are you?" Several boys were enraged by Li Jordan''s words and asked sharply. "The last time you enjoyed the celebration banquet Galen was won by the four of us from Slytherin, do you understand now?" Lee Jordan took out a piece of parchment and slapped it on the table: "Twenty-seven people It''s less than two Galleons, you know what I mean?" He didn''t care about other people''s gazes, and left the common room away from the crowd. Now someone needs to come forward and give them some stimulation. Otherwise, they are too cowardly. Shanna picked up the parchment, looked at the contents, and fell into a brief silence. The most important one was two silver sikos from Ginny, and the rest were one siko or a few nut. I just can''t see it, even though there were a lot of people who paid for it in the first place, they added up to only 1 Galleon, 3 West Kee and 5 Nat. Everyone was silent, maybe someone wanted to argue, but that''s the hard truth, no wonder Lee Jordan despised them. "It''s over, there are no Seekers and Hitters. What''s the difference between forbidding us to continue the game, it''s just to watch us lose and make us look ugly." Angelina''s voice was hollow and exhausted. "Don''t forget, Professor Trelawney has long predicted that Harry will be suspended." Shanna put the parchment on the bulletin board came to Angelina and reminded kindly . "Albert reminded you a long time ago to stop the Quidditch competition this year. I dare say that he expected it to be like this." The parchment was torn to shreds and I don''t know where it went, but it appeared on the bulletin board the next day. It was the most blatant mockery. This incident spread throughout Hogwarts that day, and it seemed that in order to quell everyone''s anger, Umbridge eventually punished Malfoy and several others. Penalty for writing an education order. It was like a slap in the face of Gryffindor, and now the whole school knew that Umbridge was targeting Gryffindor House students. Gryffindor''s revenge came the next day, with the Slytherins pouring blood mold first, Malfoy and two of his valet being found on the toilet in the bathroom, and Umbridge hanging on the hanger. A notice wall full of education decrees. Everyone knew that it was the Gryffindor people who did good things, and they even suspected Harry who was incarcerated, but there were indications that none of them could do that. Umbridge was so mad that she even planned to interrogate all the Gryffindor students one by one. If it weren''t for Dumbledore or the Headmaster, maybe Umbridge would consider asking Snape to provide sputum. After Professor McGonagall received protests from a group of students, he reluctantly expressed that he could do nothing, and suggested that they send a letter to the Ministry of Magic, and the dean of Gryffindor completely lay down. That''s interesting, after the headmaster of Gryffindor starts to mess around, who knows what''s going to happen next. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1028： malicious Professor McGonagall''s attitude towards the life bans of Toad and the Weasley brothers shocked many people''s jaws. Everyone thought that Professor McGonagall would do something, but no one expected her to pretend not to see it. In fact, what if Professor McGonagall really wanted to do something? Umbridge has passed the Ministry of Magic''s education order, depriving the Hogwarts professors of most of their powers, should they go to Dumbledore for help when they encounter problems? Does it really work? Just a waste of Dumbledore''s time and energy. After Professor McGonagall smashed, other professors smelled the signal and began to slack off. The only thing they can do now is to fulfill their responsibility of teaching students knowledge. As for everything else, it has nothing to do with the professors. Anyway, Umbridge will get out next semester, so let her toss first, even if she really wants to stop it, there is no way to stop it. It can''t be against the laws of the Ministry of Magic. They are just professors after all. Anyone with questions should go to Umbridge, or Dumbledore, or write to the Ministry of Magic. On the night Gryffindor defeated Slytherin, Hogwarts Castle was transformed. "When do you think Hogwarts will be completely..." George raised his hand and spread his fingers, making an explosive gesture. Yesterday, the Weasley brothers sold a lot of interesting products, and since Professor McGonagall put it down, the whole Hogwarts castle has become more and more lively. "When will the toads give everyone a collective confinement." Fred is looking forward to that day, and he believes that it will definitely be more lively by then. "When Dumbledore is no longer the Headmaster, Toad will completely free himself." Albert never thought that Fred and George would be able to convince Professor McGonagall to rot, let alone that the situation at Hogwarts would erode ahead of time. Now Hogwarts is in chaos. Dumbledore is often absent from the school, and the professors are no longer in charge. Except for Umbridge and Filch, no one in the school continues to restrain the students. Prefects? Not even the president of the male and female student council, let alone the prefects. Now it is revenge for revenge, and revenge for revenge. The arrogant and domineering Slytherin students who had previously relied on Umbridge as their backer were no longer arrogant. No way, there are quite a few Slytherins whose heads have been stuffed in the toilet recently, and there is one that has been stripped to the point of only a pair of **** and hung in front of the girls'' bathroom door for others to admire. Umbridge was almost mad at the chaotic situation. She thought that once she took control of the situation, the situation at Hogwarts would improve, but the situation turned out to be more and more corrupt. In order to prevent the situation from continuing to erode, Umbridge arrested several Gryffindor students and locked them up, trying to kill the chickens and show the monkeys, but to no avail. Who let Fred and George have a bad start, everyone likes to play **** now, as long as there is no evidence, it has nothing to do with me. Plus there''s a Peeves sneaking up on it, and every time Umbridge tries to lock a student, he''s in big trouble, and the lock doesn''t continue. At one point, Peeves threw a load of cockroaches into Umbridge''s office, triggering a series of screams. "I just met a toad in the corridor, and she was being chased by a few big dung balls." Lee Jordan happily announced the good news to everyone. At this moment, Umbridge cursed angrily from outside the hall, and I don''t know which bad guy used the curse to trip her up, causing the big dung bombs that were chasing behind to hit her on the back of the head continuously. "By the way, Peeves asked me to ask when the next batch of dung bombs will be delivered. It''s almost out of stock there." Lee Jordan asked Albert in a low voice. Peeves is having a blast now and absolutely loves this game of bullying Umbridge. Most of the time, Peeves likes to hide and do bad things, and then pretend to bump into it by accident, so as to laugh at Umbridge and Filch''s embarrassment. With Albert providing toys, Peeves'' fighting power skyrocketed, and more than half of the unfortunate things that happened to Umbridge were caused by Peeves. Not only Peeves, there are a lot of students who secretly spoil the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, especially the DA members. After receiving Harry''s training, there are always a few people who are willing to contribute to the Anti-Toad Alliance and attack Umbridge. That''s how dung bombs came about. If it is a brilliant professor, it is naturally easy to solve these little troubles. But Umbridge''s magic is not very clever, so she can only admit to being unlucky now and silently suffer everyone''s "prank". Some anti-toad coalitions believe that Umbridge will be driven away by crazy shenanigans. However, the senior investigators at the Ministry of Magic seem to be more tenacious than they expected, and she is still holding on to Hogwarts, and she almost moved people to tears. At least the Daily Prophet is reporting on these touching stories, but it fails to move the students at Hogwarts. In the newspapers, the Ministry of Magic regarded the students'' "mischief" as an atrocity, and blamed the current Hogwarts Headmaster, who was trying to drive Dumbledore away. Sadly, they didn''t get it. Dumbledore was also thick-skinned, ignoring these reports directly. However, the Daily Prophet''s touching report resulted in several shouting letters from their editor-in-chief, Barnabas Coffey. And Fudge received a "thank you letter" from the Death Eaters because of this, and said that the two sides still had the opportunity to cooperate secretly. Angrily, Fudge slapped the table and cremated the thank you letter on the spot. ... When the invisible big dung bomb hit his face in front of him, Montage suddenly came back to his senses and reached out to wipe the disgusting stuff on his face. In the whispers of the surrounding students, he was hit by a big dung bomb on the back of his head again, but he could only be helpless and furious. , because he didn''t even know who did it. At first, when the Slytherin students were attacked, they were not without suspicion of the Weasley brothers, but both of them had alibi, so that they could not find their target and were played from beginning to end. "Did Albert indulge them too much?" Seeing the incompetent and furious Montage, Hermione shook her head helplessly, "Ever since Professor McGonagall didn''t care about the matter, the whole school has been in a mess recently." "Hogwarts Castle has been smothered by Umbridge," Harry corrected. "No, I mean people can think of other ways to solve the problem." Hermione explained, she didn''t agree with everyone taking such a radical approach against Umbridge. After all, Hogwarts is a school, a place where people learn, and doing so can leave a horribly bad impact. "If you have a better way, I think everyone would be very willing to hear your opinion." Ron looked at Hermione sideways and reminded, "If you don''t have a better idea, I''ll let you know before you think of other better ways. I advise you to keep your mouth shut and remain silent... Toad is not worth wasting your sympathy at all." "Yes, she deserves it!" Harry agreed with Ron very much. "To be honest, I really want to turn her into a toad and release her in the Forbidden Forest, so that she can live as a toad forever, That way she can''t continue to hurt Hogwarts students." "That''s not a good idea Harry." Hermione frowned at her best friend. "You shouldn''t think like that, and that''s not how polymorphing magic works." "I remember you keeping Rita Skeeter in a bottle for days." Ron bluntly pointed out what Hermione had done, thinking her sympathy was hypocritical. "That''s not the same," said Hermione angrily. "You''d probably kill Toad by doing that, and she''s not worth the risk." "No, she''s worth it," said Harry disgustedly. "I''ve never hated someone so much in my life. I thought Snape was hated enough before, but now he''s the way to go compared to Toad. Side shit." "We can talk to Fred and George." Ron agreed with Harry. "Let''s see if we can turn Umbridge into a toad so she can''t continue to harm people." "If you dare to do this, I will report you," Hermione warned angrily. "You can report us to Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall doesn''t care about these things now. She must be very happy to see Toad''s bad luck." Harry didn''t care about Hermione''s threat, and continued, "Fred and When George persuaded Professor McGonagall, I was there, do you really think that Professor McGonagall would let the entire Hogwarts students do this nonsense if there was a way?" Hermione stared at Harry dumbfounded, as if she couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Dumbledore doesn''t really want to, at least this semester." "Why?" Hermione asked suspiciously. She actually guessed the reason, but she didn''t want to believe it. "He doesn''t want to waste his extra time and energy on Toad and Fudge, and they''re not worth Dumbledore''s waste, do you understand now?" Harry looked at Hermione and continued, "Fudge will step down next year, Toad next year. They''re going to **** off, and instead of wasting their time on them, it''s better to use that time for something more meaningful." "I think Professor Dumbledore wants us to witness the stupidity, arrogance, ugliness and madness of the Ministry of Magic. By the way, when you enter the Ministry of Magic in the future, don''t be such a person, and don''t trust the Ministry of Magic easily, just like Luo Hart." Harry''s mouth curled into a sneer, "So, when we hung Umbridge, the entire Hogwarts students and professors were watching from the sidelines." "Don''t look at me like that, that''s what Fred said, and I think he makes a lot of sense." "Are you sure it''s Fred''s original words, not Anderson''s?" Ron wanted to complain. He didn''t believe that Fred was someone who could say such things. He probably heard it from Albert. come. "Maybe, who said it matters?" "If you can get Umbridge out, I think the entire Hogwarts school will be grateful for that," Ron said to Hermione. "Besides, Umbridge will drive Hagrid away sooner or later, and I don''t want Hagrid to be chased away by her one day," Harry continued. "We''ll help Hagrid pass Umbridge''s review," argued Hermione. "Hermione, do you remember when Hagrid''s hippogriff was tried and sentenced to death in third grade?" Harry poured cold water on Hermione mercilessly. Hermione opened her mouth but didn''t answer, but she already knew what Harry meant. "I remember that you spent a lot of time helping Hagrid prepare the manuscripts that will be used in the trial, but it turned out to be meaningless and wasted a lot of time and energy." Ron was also very optimistic about Hermione''s proposal. " If Umbridge really wanted to fire Hagrid, she could always find a dozen excuses." "She already has an excuse." Harry explained when the two of them looked over. "Remember when Toad''s office was set on fire the day we won the game and celebrated the party?" "What does that have to do with Hagrid?" Hermione asked in confusion. "I heard that the fire was caused by the fire ash eggs. Toad thinks it was Hagrid who got the fire ash eggs into her office." Harry looked at Hermione''s shocked face and said calmly, "Do you think you can do anything? " "Sober up, Hermione, if you still have any expectations of Toad, then Hagrid is doomed." Ron also felt that Toad would find a way to fire Hagrid no matter what. "You''re right," Hermione sighed. "But what should we do?" Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do. "Sure enough, we should find a way to drive Umbridge away." Harry felt that this was the most reliable way. "It''s better to have her injured and hospitalized." "We can get some compound potion, add some toad skin in it, and let her drink it?" Ron suggested maliciously, "So she can be more like a toad, and she can stay in the school hospital. last few months." "We don''t have a compound potion," Harry reminded. "Fred and George can definitely get it, and I dare say Anderson has some reserves." Ron was sure of this, "As for getting the toad to drink it, it''s easier, we can sneak her out, and then we''ll see it later. Just pour it in, and then we can spend a fairly pleasant time." Hermione didn''t want to talk to the two of them, but she still felt that Harry and Ron''s ideas were too radical. "Hagrid doesn''t seem to be at home?" Harry stood in front of the hunting lodge and reached out and knocked on the wooden door, but there was no response from the wooden house, not even Fang Ya. "Hagrid may be out." The three made a detour to the other side and found that the window was closed and the curtains were drawn down. "What?" Ron asked. "Wait a minute!" Hermione said, taking out her pocket watch and looking at the time. "Hermione, do you really think we''ve gone too far?" Harry continued. "That''s right." Hermione nodded and said, "Although I hate toads, I still don''t want you to do that. I understand you want to fight back, but..." "You probably haven''t heard what Albert said about Umbridge," Harry said suddenly. "What evaluation?" Hermione asked cautiously. "Umbridge is a manipulative man who loves to conquer and humiliate others. In her opinion, anyone who challenges her authority and worldview must be punished. She has gone beyond the remit that Fudge has given her, Overwhelmed by her fanatical ego. She''s bringing a disaster to Hogwarts, and even if she gets kicked out of school one day, she won''t be shaken, won''t repentToad really does People." Even Hermione had to admit that Albert''s assessment of Umbridge was quite accurate, and Umbridge was indeed that kind of person. "Actually, if it''s just that, it''s fine, but..." Harry glanced at the two of them and continued in a low voice, "There is a prophecy about Umbridge, which is said to have been given to Umri at the beginning. I learned it at the time of the strange prophecy" "Prophecy, old liar''s prophecy?" "Yeah," Harry nodded. "Anderson thinks Umbridge will be a disaster for Muggle-born wizards and a lot of innocent Muggle wizards in the next few years." "Albert''s "Guide to Self-Defense" was actually largely prepared for those Muggle-born wizards, and he even predicted what would happen in the next few years." Harry looked at Hermione Said, "It is said that he discovered this later when he prophesied to Umbridge, and you see now why I hate that woman so much." Hermione''s eyes widened in shock, even Ron. "you sure?" "The news from Fred and George," Harry recalled. "I don''t think it was necessary for them to deceive me." "They didn''t even tell me," Ron complained. "I bet they don''t know much, and Anderson didn''t reveal much to them, but it''s going to get really bad in a few years, that''s for sure." Had a few experiences, ha Leigh is willing to believe Anderson''s divination, at least he hasn''t missed it. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1029： Refuse "What are you discussing?" Hagrid had just come out of the woods when he saw Harry, Hermione and Ron standing in front of the hunting lodge, whispering, not knowing what they were talking about. Hermione turned her head towards the Forbidden Forest, noticed the injury on Hagrid''s face, and asked worriedly, "Hagrid, why are you injured again?" "Hagrid, aren''t you going to fight the trolls?" Harry asked jokingly. "How is that possible." Hagrid waved impatiently. "The injuries on your body look like they were injured by someone." Ron doubted that apart from the trolls, there was nothing in the Forbidden Forest that could hurt Hagrid. "What do you have to do with me?" Hagrid changed the subject, took out the key from his pocket, opened the wooden door of the hunting lodge, and invited the three of Harry into the house for tea. It was cold in the room, the fire had been extinguished long ago, and the contents were arranged in a mess. After Hagrid entered the house, he immediately lit the firewood in the fireplace, hung the kettle to boil water, and took it out from the bag on the fireplace. A suspected bone was thrown at Fang. "Hagrid, what is this?" Ron asked curiously, looking at Fang who was eating. "Albert asked the house-elf to send it over last night, saying it was food for Fang." Hagrid threw the towel into the bucket, took it out and wrung it dry and applied it to the wound on his face, "Hermione, help me. Bring the bottle of medicine from the cupboard behind you." "What kind of medicine is this, Hagrid?" Hermione asked. "It''s a painkiller. Albert asked me to throw away the dragon meat, but I think the pain relief effect of the dragon meat is more effective." Hagrid looked at the large jar of medicine in front of him, and felt a little frightened, "How about taking a few pills? Didn''t write clearly?" "You can''t take medicine indiscriminately?" Hermione frowned and said, "With Albert''s character, he will definitely leave you a note or something." "There seems to be a letter, I remember that the letter seems to be..." Hagrid looked around, and finally found the letter beside the stone mortar. He opened it and pulled out two pieces of parchment. After looking at the contents of the letter, he looked at the medicine bottle in his hand and muttered, "Once Five pills for sex? Hope it works." Saying that, Hagrid threw down the letter and threw five tablets into his mouth, chewing them and swallowing them, his face wrinkled from the bitterness of the painkiller. "Hagrid, you have to swallow the pill." Hermione was speechless. It was the first time she saw someone chew the pill as a jelly. "Swallow?" Hagrid was a little confused. He had never eaten this thing before, no wonder it was so bitter. Hermione picked up the letter and read the contents carefully, then looked at Hagrid with a helpless smile, because Albert clearly mentioned that painkillers are best to swallow, and the parchment not only wrote the usage of painkillers, There is also the treatment of wounds and the use of white fresh treatments. Hermione''s eyes fell on the stone mortar, and there was a lot of white fresh food next to it, which should have been sent by Albert to the house-elf to treat Hagrid''s wound. "You should take a good look at the advice Albert gave you, and how Hagrid was injured." Hermione suspected that Albert knew the reason for Hagrid''s injury, otherwise he would not have prepared a large bottle of painkillers. I don''t know how long it will last. "This... don''t worry, I''m fine, I just suffered a little injury." Hagrid comforted casually, as if he was reluctant to mention his injury. He went in and threw a towel in ice water to wet it, wringed it dry, and applied it to the wound. Then he picked some white fresh fruit and threw it into a stone mortar and smashed it, ready to apply it to the wound later. "You don''t look like you''re fine now." Harry was a little worried about what dangerous thing Hagrid was keeping in the Forbidden Forest? If the toad finds out at that time, the other party will definitely be happy to fire Hagrid, or even put Hagrid in Azkaban prison. Ron and Hermione obviously thought about this too. After the two exchanged glances, Hermione said, "By the way, Hagrid, how''s your preparation for the Protection of Magical Creatures class?" "Toad really wants to fire you, you are her number one target." Ron suspected that Hagrid didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all. "Toad?" Hagrid asked in confusion. "Toad was Umbridge''s nickname, and she was turned into a pink toad," Harry explained to Hagrid. "Afterwards, everyone called her Toad in private." "Oh, I know, it''s the new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, right, Albert mentioned the censorship to me," Hagrid comforted. The three looked at each other, and Harry finally reminded Hagrid, "Toad has been trying to fire teachers who are close to Dumbledore." "We don''t want you to be fired as soon as you come back," Ron continued. "So please, Hagrid, please teach me something ordinary." Hermione''s voice implored. "I''m ready, I''ll definitely give you a surprise." Hagrid almost patted his chest and assured the three of them. "Toad doesn''t care about any surprises," Ron warned. "Trelawney gave Toad a big surprise, and now she''s being detained for observation." "None of us think you have such luck," Harry reminded. "Toad hates your half-giant blood so much that it was even mentioned in the papers, Hagrid, don''t take any chances." "Don''t worry, I''m pretty confident in my preparations." Hagrid still didn''t plan to change his plans. "And, even if I''m fired, I can still work for the Order of the Phoenix." The three of them looked at each other in dismay, feeling that what they had just said was all in vain. "What was Albert''s advice to you, Hagrid?" Hermione asked suddenly. "I''m sure he must have told you about it." "He seemed to let me prepare for the review." Hagrid poked the back of his head in confusion. "It''s impossible, Harry, look at that letter." Hermione didn''t believe that Albert would give Hagrid some reminders. The biggest possibility was that Hagrid ignored it himself. "Hagrid, what is Thestral?" Harry asked suddenly. "What''s wrong, Harry?" Hagrid asked in surprise. "Anderson asked you to introduce Thestrals to everyone." Harry raised the parchment in his hand and continued, "By the way, here''s another letter." "What''s in the letter?" Harry was about to hand the parchment to Hagrid, but Hagrid didn''t take it, instead asking Harry what was on the parchment. "Really?" Harry asked suspiciously. "Of course." Hagrid was so busy painting the wound that he couldn''t get it out. "He said he recognized your efforts..." Harry frowned, Hermione and Ron also leaned over to read the contents of the parchment, he continued, "I understand your feelings, but your efforts are not effective, he advised you to give up, And he said he couldn''t help you in that matter." "Hagrid, what did Albert say?" Hermione felt that the matter mentioned in Albert''s letter was the reason for Hagrid''s injury. "Don''t you really keep some dangerous magical animals in the Forbidden Forest!" Harry asked uneasily. "No." Hagrid shook his head. "Umbridge has always wanted to kill the chicken and show the monkey, and the one she wants to fire is you." Harry warned again, "If the toad finds out that you have some terrifying magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest, he will never mind after you are fired. Kill your pet, I dare say a toad can definitely do such a thing." "Albert mentioned this to me." After hearing Harry''s words, Hagrid couldn''t help clenching his fists. He would never allow what Harry said to happen. "Did he mention anything else in the letter?" Hagrid was not surprised that Albert knew about Grapp''s affairs. In Hagrid''s mind, Albert was a powerful guy, and there was almost nothing to hide. he. Seeing that Hagrid seemed reluctant to mention it, everyone stopped asking. They suspected that Hagrid had raised some dangerous magical animals in the forbidden forest. Harry''s eyes fell on the parchment again, and he continued: "He said in the letter that he hoped that you would pick up Firenze at that time and avoid him being killed by the centaurs... He felt that Dumbledore might, might ignore it. something, or..." Firenze? Horse people? Harry, Ron, and Hermione were all confused, obviously not understanding the meaning of the parchment. Why was Firenze killed by centaurs? "I think I''ve heard that name somewhere," Harry whispered. "The centaur who rescued you in the Forbidden Forest in first grade," Hermione reminded. "Oh, it''s him, but isn''t Firenze a centaur?" Harry was even more confused. The three looked at Hagrid in unison, but Hagrid obviously didn''t understand the meaning of the letter. "I''m sure Albert knows that you won''t read this letter carefully." Hermione took the letter, read it carefully, and said firmly, "This letter is for us to read." "That guy is always mysterious, and it''s best to ask him directly," Harry said to Hagrid. "He''s reminding you of it. There must be some reason." After the three had a cup of tea at Hagrid''s, they returned to the castle. Harry and Ron had accumulated a lot of homework recently, and they had to hurry up to finish it. "What do you think Hagrid kept in the Forbidden Forest?" Harry asked suddenly on the way back to the castle. "Trolls?" Ron guessed. "Certainly not, his injury looks like a fight with someone." Hermione didn''t forget what Hagrid looked like when he first came back. "I''m sure Albert knows." Harry didn''t forget that in the letter, Albert''s rejection of what Hagrid hid in the Forbidden Forest. "Could it be... a giant?" said Hermione, trembling. "Hagrid said it took him over a month to find the giant''s camp, but it took him two months to come back, and his injuries were definitely beaten. of." Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they felt that Hermione''s words really made sense. "But how did he do it, I mean he certainly couldn''t get the giant to go with him." Harry was trying to deny Hermione''s guess as much as he could. After a long silence, Hermione said tremblingly, "Maybe, it''s a young giant, don''t forget, Hagrid raised fire dragons, but... I don''t understand why Hagrid did this, why he had to take his own life made it so hard." Hermione has almost confirmed her guess. She has not forgotten what Albert wrote in the letter: I agree with your efforts and understand your feelings, but your efforts have little effect. I advise you to do better. Give up, I can''t help you in this matter. "Hide the giant in the woods, I bet he''s crazy, no wonder Anderson won''t help him." Ron couldn''t understand what was going on in Hagrid''s mind. "Albert definitely knows something, I have to talk to him." Hermione murmured, "I really don''t understand why Hagrid would do this." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1030： leaked secret After returning from Hagrid, Hermione went directly to Albert, but unfortunately no one was found. She learned from the Weasley brothers who were having a snowball fight outside the castle that Albert might have gone on a date. That night, Hermione lost sleep, thinking about Hagrid and the giant. She was really worried that Hagrid would hide the giant in the Forbidden Forest, and even more worried that he would get into trouble for it. The next day, Hermione found Albert with dark circles. "You didn''t seem to sleep well last night." Albert noticed Hermione''s dark circles and reminded kindly, "Insomnia is the enemy of girls. If you can''t sleep, you can try drinking some sleeping pills." "Thank you, I have something I want to talk to you about, something very important." Hermione ignored the curious glances from Fred, George and Lee Jordan, and pulled Albert to a remote corner. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked gently, and took out the medicine bottle from his pocket and poured a pill into Hermione''s hand, "This is a potion to refresh and restore energy." "Thank you." Hermione swallowed and said slowly, "I saw your letter to Hagrid." Albert didn''t speak, and let Hermione continue. "Hagrid is hiding something in the Forbidden Forest, right? His injuries..." Hermione''s shoulders trembled slightly. "You must know what he''s hiding in the Forbidden Forest, right?" "That''s Hagrid''s privacy." Albert pulled out his wand and simply cast a spell to make sure no one could eavesdrop on the next conversation, "If he doesn''t want to tell you, I won''t reveal anything to anyone else. ." "It''s a giant, right? In addition to the possibility of fighting with a giant monster, his injury is a giant, and Hagrid just went to the giant." Hermione raised her head tremblingly and looked at Albert, hoping to get a negative answer. "If Hagrid doesn''t want to tell anyone, it''s best for us as friends to pretend we don''t know, lest he be embarrassed." Albert was a little surprised that Hermione had guessed the answer. It seemed that it wasn''t just Harry who was growing fast, because Is it because of the butterfly flapping its wings? "But...why did he do this, Hagrid must know how dangerous giants are?" Hermione was in a bad mood, she said in a low voice, "Hagrid''s situation is bad enough now." To be honest, Albert was a little skeptical that Hagrid knew about the dangers of giants. "You already knew, didn''t you, that''s why you said in the letter that you couldn''t help him." Hermione slumped against the wall of the corridor and repeated in a low voice, "You knew Hagrid would be fired by Toad, right? " Albert looked at Hermione, who was a little broken down, and didn''t answer her question. "Hagrid always took it for granted." Hermione smiled bitterly. "Is it really okay?" "When he''s expelled and forced to leave Hogwarts, he''ll probably, no, Hagrid will, that''s why you just rejected him in your letter." Hermione couldn''t imagine what it would be like at that time. For most wizards, the giant itself is a threat. Maybe it may not have malicious intentions, but it can easily kill a person with a light touch or a pinch. Hermione had actually seen this tendency in Hagrid for a long time. Those giants were different from Hagrid, and they didn''t even realize how vulnerable the wizard was. "That''s not your fault." Albert took out the handkerchief and handed it to Hermione, softly saying. "But why did he make his life so difficult." Hermione choked in a low voice. "Hagrid must have had his reasons," said Albert. "You know why, right?" Hermione looked at Albert. "Those are Hagrid''s private affairs, I can''t reveal other information to you." Albert said calmly, "If one day Hagrid wants to ask you for help, you can refuse him directly, even if it is good friends. There is also a limit to help, beyond your ability, directly refusing is the best choice, and you dont need to feel guilty about it, just like I also refused directly. "But" "No but, everyone is responsible for their own actions. No one can help you for the rest of your life, not even parents, let alone friends." Albert''s tone was flat, "Do your best to be worthy of this. Friendship." In fact, Albert can understand Hermione''s broken mentality. Albert didn''t want to make unnecessary comments on Hagrid bringing his half-brother back to take care of him, anyway, someone like him would definitely not be able to do such a thing. As for Hagrid''s fear of his brother dying in the giant''s camp, that''s all the more hilarious. You must know that Hagrid may be a few years younger than the noseless monster, and it is estimated that he is at least sixty-five years old, and his brother, no matter how young, can be young, a guy who has lived in the giant camp for decades , how could he not survive? In Albert''s opinion, it is simply the biggest joke of the century. After appeasing Hermione, Albert went to the hall for dinner. After ignoring the teasing of Fred and George, he turned his attention to the teacher''s chair. The injury on Hagrid''s face was much better. Returned with enthusiasm. At least, Umbridge looked at Hagrid coldly, and the smirk was even more hypocritical, Albert knew that Toad wanted to find an excuse to fire Hagrid long ago. "Toad''s eyes aren''t good," said George in a low voice. "Hagrid''s all right." "At least, I won''t be expelled before Professor Trelawney." Albert said firmly. "By the way, I almost forgot, this is for you." George took a note from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "Professor Dumbledore had it handed over to you." Albert opened the note, glanced at the content on it, and ignited it into ashes. "Every time I see it, it''s incredible." Li Jordan muttered softly, looking at the parchment that burned up in the air. "You can also take the time to practice, maybe you can master it." Albert suggested. "Forget it, no matter how you look at it, it''s a super-difficult skill, and we haven''t even mastered the silent spell." George was very self-aware. That night, according to the password on the note, Albert stepped on the time to go to the appointment. When he knocked on the door to enter, Professor Dumbledore was rarely doing anything else, but was wandering around the headmaster''s office, not knowing what he was thinking. "You don''t seem very happy." Albert was keenly aware that the old man seemed to be in a bad mood. "No, it''s just that a lot has happened recently." Dumbledore sat on the armchair behind the desk, raising his hand to signal Albert to find a place to sit. "It''s true that a lot of things happened." Albert said noncommittally, "You are looking for me..." "What you want." Having said that, Dumbledore put a bottle of golden potion in front of Albert. The amount of this bottle of Flux is not too much, only about two days. "Your efficiency is faster than I expected." Albert was a little surprised. Although he was brewing the Flux, it was necessary to store some Flux before the Flux was successfully brewed. "Get it from an old friend." "Mr. Slughorn?" Albert guessed who Dumbledore was talking about as an old friend. "I thought he would find a place to hide because of his character." "Horace did hide, and it took me a while to find him," Dumbledore said with a smile, not surprised by Albert''s guess. "Hiding in an unoccupied Muggle house?" Albert said again. "Looks like you know?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. "Mr. Slughorn likes to enjoy. Muggles know how to enjoy better than wizards. With the contempt of black wizards for Muggles, it is relatively safe to hide in a strange Muggle home." Albert stared at the golden potion and analyzed it carefully. Said: "How much Galleon do I need to pay." "One hundred Galleons." "It''s cheaper than I expected." Albert waved his wand and conjured a bag of Galleons out of thin air and placed it in front of Dumbledore. "Horace asked me to tell you that he likes the Polo candied fruit you send every year. It would be even better if you could leave him a photo of the duel champion." Dumbledore told Albert what an old friend said. "I will, he will serve at Hogwarts next year." Albert deliberately revealed some information, "I would like to ask you to help me transfer it to him, anyway, you will definitely visit Slug then. Mr Horn." "This is really surprising news." Dumbledore was a little surprised by Albert''s news, but he quickly thought of the reason, where did the old friend have news he wanted to know. "I thought you had already made up your mind." "The fortune-tellers I know can''t see as clearly as you." Dumbledore was very surprised at Albert''s level of fortune-telling: "How much do you think it is, I think you should know what I am talking about." "I remember we discussed this sensitive topic before." Albert put the Flux back in his pocket and said to Dumbledore: "Besides, don''t you have a guess yourself? With the character of a mysterious person, you will use it Which number to make the same amount of stuff." "Surely which number?" Dumbledore murmured. "You have to take the unexpected into account." Albert hesitated for a moment, but still reminded, lest Dumbledore fall into the pit. "Accidentally, you mean..." Dumbledore knew what Albert meant and stopped discussing this matter. Horcrux was a sensitive topic after all. However, Dumbledore was a little surprised that Albert was so clear, he seemed to think of something, and said, "I found some clues." "I''m not interested in your holiday adventure." Albert shook his head and refused. "Maybe it will be a thrilling adventure story, but...that''s not for me. If I were you, I would pay attention to safety." "It seems you guessed it? Where will I die? No, you said I would..." Dumbledore was still very calm when talking about his own death. "You can drink some Fuling at that time, and maybe your intuition will give you some help." Albert suggested. "You are right, although it may not be useful." Dumbledore agreed with Albert''s point of view. Although he was not afraid of death, no one wanted to die if possible. "Do you really stop thinking about teaching Harry?" Dumbledore suddenly changed the subject. "No, I don''t want to be targeted by the mysterious man. I know what you''re worrying about, but it''s not a pleasant thing to be followed by that guy." Albert refused directly, although he had been taught Harry''s brain earlier. The task of Occlumency, but as far as he knows, Potter has not been able to learn Occlumency until the end, which shows that he has no talent in this area. Maybe it''s Snape too... "Of course, there is another reason, I doubt that Potter can learn Occlumency." Albert said without shyness: "I have taught other people, I know a few things, Potter is very emotional People, he never suppressed his emotions, but faced them very honestly, such wizards usually cannot suppress their memories, and the difficulty of mastering Occlumency will be more difficult than ordinary people." If you can complete the task, that''s fine. If you can''t, you will not only waste a lot of time and energy, you may also be targeted by Voldemort, and you will be extremely depressed, which is a blood loss. So Albert would rather give up this quest with a decent reward than try it lightly. Don''t look at Harry''s ability to control his emotions well, it''s just superficial, forced by tranquilizers, Harry Potter always carries a pill bottle with him now. At this moment, the door of the principal''s office was suddenly knocked on. Professor McGonagall pushed the door and walked in. After his eyes fell on Albert, a look of surprise appeared on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect to see Albert here. special. "Minerva, what''s the matter?" Dumbledore asked gently. "Our senior investigators have issued a new education order." Professor McGonagall refused to mention Umbridge''s name. "She banned Harry and the Weasley brothers for life and confiscated them. their broomsticks." "I know." Dumbledore said it lightly, as if it were a trivial matter. "There are some things I can''t do, and I heard Nick say that she seems to be planning to fire a professor in the near future." Professor McGonagall''s tone was a little reproachful, "Maybe you shouldn''t let Hagrid come back at this time. , you know she never liked Hagrid." Dumbledore turned to look at Albert, as if asking him who had been fired. "Obviously it''s our divination professor. As for Hagrid, it''s up to him to see if he can tide over the current difficulties." Albert was not surprised by this. "She''s messed up the whole school in just a few months, and maybe she wants to kick you out of school." Professor McGonagall said through gritted teeth. "I know. In fact, I heard that I have an army at school." Dumbledore winked mischievously. "The news really surprised me." Professor McGonagall didn''t intend to stay any longer, so she turned around and left. At least Albert was here, and she couldn''t say much about some things. "It seems that you don''t care much about what happens in the school." Albert said softly. "Some things are more important," said Dumbledore quietly. "Defeat the Mysterious Man?" Albert looked at Dumbledore, but UU Reading didn''t wait for him to answer, and continued, "I know what you care about is different from others, but everyone cares more about being with you. Things that matter to you, like exams, for example... Firenze is a good candidate, but it''s not good news for other centaurs, it means "slaves of men", if you''re going to hire Firenze... " Albert didn''t finish his sentence, he believed that Dumbledore should be able to guess what he wanted to say. However, compared to these things, he felt that Dumbledore didn''t really care too much, defeating Voldemort was the most important thing. As for Umbridge''s trick with Fudge, Dumbledore never cared, because he knew that when Voldemort was fully exposed, everything would be back to normal. There is no point in having an unnecessary conflict with Fudge now, except to waste a lot of time and energy. If he wants to be the Minister of Magic, this is a good choice, but it is a pity that Dumbledore never thought of becoming the Minister of Magic himself. Therefore, it is better to let the students of Hogwarts see what kind of people Fudge and Umbridge are. Abbott doesn''t actually think that''s a problem, but for many it means they''re going to have a bad semester. The century-old man was sometimes more ruthless than anyone else, and he was even ready to sacrifice for victory. As members of the Order of the Phoenix always like to say: some things are worth dying for. This is actually one of the reasons why Albert did not join the Order of the Phoenix in the end. Is it bad to live? Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1031： old liar "You''ve indulged them too much lately." Just after the Defense Against the Dark Arts training, Katrina and Albert came out of the Room of Requirement and casually chatted about a series of recent events, "Even I heard about the Defense Association." "This matter has nothing to do with me. I just gave them some insignificant help. The so-called defense associations are all made by them." Albert admitted that he did provide a little help to Hermione, but the whole It really had nothing to do with him. "The devil believes that you have nothing to do with this matter." Katrina doesn''t believe that the Defense Association has nothing to do with Albert. They used the "Guide to Self-Defense" as a textbook to teach other students. It can already explain a lot of problems. What''s more, other people can''t do it. Umbridge was driving mad. Katrina remembered the time when a large dung bomb fell directly into the toad''s plate during dinner, and it was terrifying to think about it. Later, it was heard that the dung bomb was the most notorious contraband at Hogwarts, however, Filch''s efforts still failed to prevent the dung bomb from appearing in Hogwarts Castle. These things are as intractable as bed bugs. Don''t forget, Umbridge has been checked by Hogwarts student packages, and there is no way to silently transport a large number of large dung bombs into Hogwarts castle, the only possibility is through house elves, Katrina happens to know that Albert likes to let the house-elves do things for him. "Tell me, when will I be able to use the Silent Spell really proficiently." Katrina was not talking about this with Albert, but changed to a topic she was more concerned about. Mastering the Silent Spell and actually using the Silent Spell are two different things. If you want to get a high score in the Hogwarts Defense Against the Dark Arts, you must be able to use the Silent Spell. As long as you can use it skillfully, you can get a higher score because you can Skilled use, no, it should be said that the wizard who can use the silent spell is barely considered a powerful wizard. "It depends on how much time you are willing to spend practicing silent spells." Albert said calmly: "Alternatively, you can try a different wand. A wand made of alder is best for silent spells." "When did you start dabbling in wand learning?" Katrina raised her eyebrows slightly, not in disbelief, but in surprise at the breadth of Albert''s dabbling. Ordinary wizards rarely dabble in multiple fields in their lives, and even if they do, they rarely achieve good results, but this guy is definitely an exception. Because she didn''t know there was such a creature as hanging b. Of course, Albert''s success is also partly due to his own efforts. "I''ve always been dabbling." Albert didn''t talk much about it, his wand learning was just dabbling, and the wands he made were very general, and he didn''t want to use them himself. The two walked down the stairs, chatting about things after graduation, and walking towards the library. Katrina, too, seems to be struggling with what to find a job after graduation, and opening a beauty shop is just a backup plan for her. "I don''t want to be like my sister," Katrina grumbled. Albert did not make any comments, and he saw Isobel''s efforts in his eyes. As soon as I arrived at the library, I heard someone shouting at the door: "Professor Trelawney has been fired by Umbridge and is now in the foyer." This shout made Mrs. Pince very angry in the library. Many students in the library couldn''t sit still and were going to watch the excitement in the hall. "I thought you knew?" Katrina tilted her head to look at Albert. Professor Trelawney''s prediction was probably made by Albert. This guy is very bad. "This kind of thing has to be divination, otherwise it is impossible to accurately predict the specific time." Albert explained casually. "Professor Trelawney was expelled from Umbridge, why don''t you go take a look?" Katrina was a little surprised by Albert''s calmness, this guy was really calm as always. "Of course we have to watch the fun, let''s go together!" Albert did not intend to go to the library, but walked towards the dark passage not far from here, preparing to take a shortcut and go to the hall with others to watch the fun. This is a rare big play at Hogwarts, and it was also directed by him. It is a pity to miss it. When they passed, the foyer was already crowded with students, and many people were crowded on the marble stairs, and the front row audience even surrounded the principals. The onlookers were whispering in low voices. No way, the fact that Trelawney was expelled by Toad still shocked and disturbed everyone, and they never thought that Toad really expelled a school professor. "She should have been fired long ago." A tall Slytherin student said to his companions with schadenfreude, "Everyone knows she is a complete liar." "Liar, you think Professor Trelawney is a liar, her prophecy came true, Potter was banned, she was fired, you still think she''s a liar." The two Gryffindor girls glared at the The Slytherin boy sneered sharply, "You''re just an idiot who doesn''t understand anything." It''s really disgusting to speak sarcastically at this time. Of course, many students around were amazed at the bravery of the Gryffindor girls. "Monta, if I were you, I wouldn''t be talking nonsense here. Everyone has bad luck, and you are no exception." Albert''s voice suddenly sounded, interrupting the provocative and furious Monta , "Don''t you want people to laugh at you when you''re at your worst?" "I won''t." Monta obviously didn''t dare to shout in front of Albert, but he still mustered up the courage to refute to avoid losing face in front of the Slytherins. "No, you will, everyone will." Albert ignored Monta, but looked at the two Gryffindor girls. After they noticed Albert''s gaze, they shrank their heads slightly and said sorry to Albert. "She''s so calm." Katrina looked up and down Professor Trelawney, a little surprised by the calmness of Professor Divination, this person did not look like he was about to be fired. Trelawney, wand in hand, seemed to be waiting for something. "I gave you a chance," Umbridge said in a little girl''s voice. "You don''t have any gift for prophecy, you can''t even predict the weather tomorrow, and your teaching is terrible. If you don''t want to. When you improve the curriculum, you are destined to be fired. If you don''t want to leave by yourself, I can only ask you to leave." Umbridge was obviously prepared, and the two Aurors around her came for this, otherwise God knows where there will be a few troublesome nuisances, quietly coming to herself, she had to be on guard. "Don''t worry, I''m just waiting for Dumbledore, and I''m going to have a few words with him, and then I''ll leave by myself, without you rushing people." Trelawney looked at Umbridge and said softly, "If I If it was you, you would pay more attention to your own situation, didn''t you notice your unlucky face when you looked in the mirror?" "how dare you" "You''re going to drive me away, why don''t I?" Professor Trelawney said, looking at Umbridge with idiot eyes, "and, I''m telling the truth, haven''t you been very unlucky lately? Don''t worry, this is just the beginning, and the nickname is really correct, you have an indissoluble bond with Toad." With a puff, no one in the crowd laughed. More and more students were infected by the laughter, and they all laughed out loud. It was the first time they felt that Professor Trelawney was so interesting. It turned out that she not only He''s just a liar, and he''s so sharp in his tongue. "Dumbledore can''t change the fact that you were fired. I have a dismissal order signed by myself and the Minister of Magic." Umbridge''s face flushed red, and his eyes glanced at the crowd, as if looking for those who dared to dare. people who mocked her. "I know, Fudge Fudge." Professor Trelawney said indifferently. "Everyone knows about the idiot who will step down next year, but you don''t know... You''re still the Deputy Minister of Magic." "Dumbledore just doesn''t like to care about you idiots, so he has been too lazy to pay attention to you? What a little fool with no self-knowledge." Trelawney said slightly excitedly, "By the way, I will wait for you to be hospitalized next year. When the time comes, I will remember to visit you." Professor Trelawney''s amazing words instantly stunned all the students, and even the professors were stunned. Could it be that Dumbledore really knew about this, so he let Umbridge in the school Tossing around? However, on closer inspection, Professor McGonagall thinks this does not seem surprising. Perhaps, the Headmaster knew long ago that he was too lazy to mess around with Umbridge. The whispering of the surrounding students became more intense, and even the two Aurors were stunned. Trelawney, who was unable to control her power before, could only make predictions under certain conditions. In the eyes of Umbridge and most people, Trelawney is a liar, but now Trelawney is behind Albert, and she doesn''t mind taking this opportunity to be disgusting and trying to fire herself. toad. Umbridge''s cheeks were blushing purple, and she couldn''t even keep her fake smile, and Trelawney''s words were like a slap in the face. "Okay, I think I should send her away, so as not to affect other students here." Umbridge motioned to the two Aurors beside him to force Trelawney away, and she was going to find a place to teach this hateful lesson. woman meal. The two Aurors looked at each other and walked towards Trelawney in full view. Just when they were about to force their way, something was thrown out of the crowd. It was like a leaking balloon, but a large cloud of white mist leaked out, and the hallway was filled with smoke for a while. In the chaos, a thud was heard, followed by Umbridge''s screams. When several professors manually dispelled the smoke, they found that the two Aurors who had been planning to attack Trelawney had fallen, and Umbridge had somehow fallen to the ground, her boots seeming to be caused by a certain accident. Some reasons were stuck to the ground. Just now, when the Aurors were attacked by the white fog, Umbridge accidentally fell over himself. "What a pity, I have reminded you more than once, the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is still there, why don''t you believe it!" Trelawney leaned over and looked at the embarrassed Umbridge, mocking sharply. . Everyone looked back at Umbridge with a bit of sympathy, recalling what happened to all the Defence Against the Dark Arts professors. "What''s going on here?" A voice suddenly sounded behind the crowd, and Dumbledore finally appeared as the last spectator. Looking at the unexpected scene, he strode through the crowd towards Professor Trelawney. "It was a pleasure to see you before leaving Hogwarts," said Professor Trelawney, smiling. "You don''t have to leave," said Dumbledore firmly. "I want you to stay, Sybil." After speaking, he turned to look at Professor McGonagall. "Will you take Sybil upstairs, Minerva?" "Sure," said Professor McGonagall. "Come upstairs, Sybil?" "No, no, I don''t need Dumbledore, I just hope that after Toad gets out next year, I can go back to school and continue to be a professor of divination." Professor Trelawney rejected Dumbledore''s kindness, "I know you have found a new one. Divination professor, but what we teach is not conflicting, his divination knowledge can expand everyone''s knowledge, but it is not suitable for wizards, and he will go back eventually." "Oh, of course." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, "but where are you going?" "I''ve found a safe temporary place to stay until next summer." Professor Trelawney bowed slightly towards the old man in front of him, thanking him for his care over the years, and then, She waved her wand and headed for the door with her luggage, disappearing amid the whispers of the students. "so cool." I don''t know who shouted secretly. "It''s disgusting." Someone started to gag at Umbridge. "Oh, my God, you seem to be hurt." Dumbledore didn''t seem to hear the whispers of the students around him. "Someone attacked me just now," said Umbridge irritably. "Why didn''t that person kill you?" In the crowd, no one spoke. Everyone looked at each other, looking around for someone to speak. "Don''t be offended, I suspect it''s just a prank," said Dumbledore cheerfully. "I think it''s just a sticky foot curse." "Prank, I don''t think so," Umbridge exclaimed sharply. "Mr Anderson, Miss McDougall, please send Professor Umbridge to the school hospital." Dumbledore didn''t pay attention to Umbridge''s words, and turned his head to the two student council presidents and said, "I think she needs to accept Pang now. Mrs. Frey''s treatment, of course, and the two over there." "No problem, you guys." Albert ordered four Slytherin students and motioned them to take the two Auror stretchers to the school hospital. "And you two, help her to the school hospital." Albert ordered Malfoy and Goyle to help Umbridge. "Okay, it''s over, let''s all leave." Dumbledore clapped his hands and motioned for everyone to stop crowding here. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1032： horse man The explosion of Professor Trelawney before leaving really shocked all the teachers and students at Hogwarts, and refreshed everyone''s previous impression of the old liar. No one thought that all this was actually done by someone behind the scenes, and the actual operation was not very difficult. Professor Trelawney is a seasoned liar in her own right, with decades of experience at tricking and fooling others, and, to use Albert''s euphemism, a master of language. With the help of the Blessed Elixir and the full script, it''s not surprising that the supernormal performance is at all. The last success story was Harry Potter. To this end, Albert was surprised to find that he triggered a task called "Highlight Moment". It is a pity that the task is not easy to complete, especially Albert is about to graduate from Hogwarts, there is not much time to complete the task, and more can only depend on luck. Although Albert has always claimed that his luck is good, he himself is not willing to pin things on luck. What makes Albert more puzzled is that Potter didn''t trigger a similar mission when he was arguing against Fudge during the trial. After this incident, the prophecy that Professor Trelawney left before he left was once again turned over from the garbage heap of history by everyone. In addition to the prediction that Potter was banned by Toad not long ago, the second prediction that she was expelled from Toad also came true. The next prophecy: Headmaster Dumbledore will hire a non-human professor of divination to serve at Hogwarts. This prophecy will be verified in the next few days, and it won''t make everyone wait too long. What if the third prophecy also comes true? Will the remaining prophecies gradually come true? Trelawney''s prophecy left Umbridge stunned like a slap in the face. Umbridge never thought that he would go to great lengths to drive Trelawney away and prepare to put "his own person" in Hogwarts, but Dumbledore had already found a new professor of divination. Did the other party already expect it? What annoyed Umbridge even more was that Dumbledore didn''t tell her who the new professor of divination was, but only mysteriously said that he would know in a few days, and even assured him with confidence that if the new professor didn''t arrive within three days. , the Ministry of Magic is entirely free to appoint new professors of divination. The smile on Dumbledore''s face gave Umbridge a bad feeling that she didn''t want the old liar''s prophecy to come true anyway, not just because of Trelawney''s follow-up prophecy, but it also meant She expelled a professor who could truly predict the future. Not only will Minister for Magic Fudge be questioned, but her ability to serve as a senior investigator will also be questioned. Umbridge really guessed right, Albert really dug a hole with her backhand and let her jump down. After sending off the desperate Umbridge, Dumbledore couldn''t help shaking his head. He came to the window and fell into a brief silence as he looked in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. Honestly, the old man did overlook something at first and might even have made bad mistakes if it wasn''t for Albert''s reminder. Centaurs hate wizards. Moreover, the superiority of most wizards always easily touches the centaurs'' nerves. However, for an elderly person who is always busy and often needs to think about a lot of things, it is sometimes very helpless to forget something. Fortunately he was reminded. When Dumbledore found Firenze, the only centaur who was willing to come to Hogwarts as a professor of divination, he actually reminded Firenze privately and invited him to go back to school with him, but Firenze refused. , the centaur is still determined to return to his community and tell everyone the news, rather than go directly to Hogwarts with Dumbledore. This is undoubtedly a bad thing. Therefore, when Dumbledore came back from the forest, he asked Hagrid to go to the Forbidden Forest to meet Firenze. Honestly, it wasn''t really a knowing choice, but Dumbledore was running out of options. If another Ministry official was involved, it would only make things worse, possibly even leading to Trelawney being driven out of the way. Dumbledore never intended to let Trelawney leave Hogwarts, especially after the prophecy about Voldemort made her situation dangerous. Her current departure is obviously related to someone. In fact, Dumbledore would have preferred Trelawney to be unknown and sheltered at Hogwarts, rather than to be as big as she is now. However, things had already happened, and there was no point in saying anything else. He believed that the other party would ensure her safety, as Trelawney had said before she left, and she would return to teach at school next semester. Hagrid had heard about what happened yesterday, and knew that Trelawney had been expelled by the woman named Umbridge, but he never thought Dumbledore would hire Firenze the Centaur to be the school''s teacher. Professor of divination. Also, the fact that Trelawney was fired upset Hagrid. Although Hagrid was confident in Thestral''s class, he was still a little worried that he would be kicked out. Not only did Umbridge censor his course not long ago, but Albert''s warning. The reminders given by Albert will basically come true, which means that he may also be driven away by Umbridge one day, which is undoubtedly not good news. After Dumbledore left, Hagrid seemed to remember something, took out Albert''s letter from the cabinet, read it carefully, threw the parchment into the fireplace and burned it, and then took the bow and arrows to the forbidden area. Lin received Firenze. "Hopefully it''s not that bad." Hagrid plunged headlong into the Forbidden Forest and walked quickly toward the centaurs. Before Hagrid could get close to the centaurs, he saw a scene that shocked him. Half of the centaurs were kicking around. There was no doubt that what Dumbledore feared had happened. "Stop, stop, what are you doing?" Hagrid stepped forward, trying to stop the atrocity. "Go away from Hagrid, this is a matter within our community." Baine glared angrily at Hagrid, who forcibly pushed him away. Hagrid lifted the fallen centaur from the ground. Firenze looked miserable, with horseshoe prints all over his body. "Firenze betrayed us and became a slave of mankind." Instead of attacking Hagrid, the centaurs glared at him disapprovingly. "Betrayal? Just because Firenze intends to help Dumbledore?" Hagrid glared at the group of stubborn centaurs in front of him in dissatisfaction. "Our customs are different from yours, and our laws are different from yours," said a gray centaur with deep wrinkles on his face. "Hagrid, don''t get involved in the private affairs of centaurs." "I only saw one murder," Hagrid exclaimed. "Firenze tried to sell our knowledge and our secrets to humans," said Margaery coldly, stepping out of the crowd of horses and standing in front of Hagrid, "It''s a disgrace to us centaurs, we This has to be stopped." "Your knowledge is not as valuable as you think. I can''t watch you murder my friends. If Dumbledore knew you were going to kill his professor, I think he would be very upset." Hagrid had no choice but to Moving out of Dumbledore, he knew that only Dumbledore could shock the centaurs in front of him. However, this did not produce the expected effect, instead it made the originally irritable centaurs even more angry. "Dumbledore is in a little trouble now, and it only takes half a year at most to solve the problem." Hagrid said loudly, "He just invited Firenze to come to Hogwarts as a professor, a position worthy of everyone''s respect." "Firenze, if you insist on leaving us, then we will regard you as a traitor, and you will be expelled by the community and never step into the woods, or we will kill you." Magrey calmly said. Looking at Firenze, he knew what trouble Dumbledore had encountered, but centaurs were not willing to be involved in conflicts and wars between wizards, and Firenze''s actions would undoubtedly bring trouble to the entire community. "Sorry Margaery, I don''t regret my decision." Firenze turned and walked outside the Forbidden Forest. "Hagrid, you have lost your centaur friendship." Margery looked at Hagrid''s back and said indifferently, "From now on, don''t come to our Forbidden Forest, you are no longer welcome here. ." "This is not your forest." "Just let them go?" The black, bearded Bane scratched his hoof impatiently. "We know what he''s hiding in the Forbidden Forest." Margaery didn''t answer Bane, turned and left. As leader of the centaurs, Margaery was calmer than the other centaurs, and he didn''t want any unpleasant confrontation with Dumbledore if he could. After all, the Forbidden Forest is near Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. As their neighbors, they know that the old man is a wizard worthy of the centaurs'' respect. Perhaps this is why Firenze chose to help Dumbledore. On the other side, Firenze limped over to his old friend and said softly, "Thank you Hagrid, you''ve done me a big favor." "Your injuries look a little bad!" Hagrid noticed the horseshoe prints on Firenze''s body, and was a little worried about Firenze''s injuries. It was not fun to be kicked by a group of centaurs. Hagrid wondered if he didn''t Show up in time and Firenze will be kicked to death by the other centaurs. "Don''t worry, I can heal my wounds." On the way back to Hogwarts, Firenze picked some herbs to use to heal his wounds. Centaurs are good at healing magic, and their healing magic is not quite the same as that of wizards. It''s a pity that it''s winter now, and I haven''t been able to find too many useful herbs. There are reserves in the community, but Firenze can''t go back. "Hagrid, I need some fresh white branches." Firenze was kneeling near Hagrid''s pumpkin field, processing the herbs he had picked along the way. "You''re lucky, someone sent me a lot of white food a while ago, I''ll bring it to you." Hagrid turned around and walked into the hunting lodge to get the white food that Albert had given him to treat his injuries a while ago. "Oh, it seems that my luck is good." Firenze took a lot of fresh white fresh from Hagrid. "It was given to me by Albert. I was always surprised that he gave me so much. Now I can probably guess the reason." Hagrid helped to mash up the Baixian and mixed it into the herbs prepared by Firenze. , "I bet he knew you were coming to Hogwarts, no wonder he''d let me pay attention to you so you wouldn''t be killed by the other centaurs." "Albert?" Firenze whispered the name, but he didn''t know him. "Albert is a genius, a very powerful genius, and is good at divination. He has helped me a lot. He is a person with a good personality. You will definitely like him." Hagrid introduced himself to Firenze. A friend, while helping him apply herbs to the wound. Firenze picked up some white fresh branches, and whispered the centaur''s healing spell in his mouth, as if a green light swept along the white fresh branches from the wound where the herbs were applied. Firenze reached out and wiped off the herbs on it, and the part that had been kicked by the horse''s hoof was much better. If Albert was here, if he saw Firenze using white fresh branches as an item to use the healing spell, he would be able to see the reason at a glance. Bai Xian can actually be used as the core of a magic wand. If it is paired with the horns of willow trees and unicorns, it can create a powerful and extreme healing wand. As for why Albert knew, it was naturally because he made one and gave it to Mrs. McGonagall to please his future mother-in-law. "That Albert can foretell the future?" Firenze was a little surprised. "Yes, he can divination, and he is very good." Hagrid did not hesitate to praise himself, "Many people say that Albert is much more powerful than Dumbledore when he was young, maybe you know him, I remember Albert I used to go into the woods often." "I probably know who he is, I remember hearing Ronan mention it before." Firenze recalled something that happened a few years ago. UU reading One night, a young foal broke into the forest alone to look for other lost foals. Later, the centaurs found the bodies of many giant spiders in the forest. For those big spiders, even centaurs are still very concerned about them. alert. Of course, if Hagrid hadn''t mentioned it, Firenze would probably have forgotten about it. "You stay here to treat your injuries first. I''ll go tell Dumbledore that you''re here. I think he will help you arrange everything." Hagrid was going to go to Dumbledore and take Firenze''s tell each other. "No need for Hagrid, I''m already here." Dumbledore appeared near the hunting lodge, he looked at the horseshoe prints on Firenze''s body, and sighed silently in his heart, "Thank you Firenze, and thank you Hagrid." "You''re welcome, this is what I should do." Hagrid almost patted his chest. "I also have to thank Albert for the reminder. I think he is probably looking forward to seeing you. I believe you will get along well!" Dumbledore said to Firenze. Firenze was a little confused and didn''t understand what Dumbledore meant. "Albert is a prophet, and I think he will probably be happy to exchange knowledge about prophecy with you." Dumbledore explained to Firenze with a smile. He felt that Albert reminded himself that he probably wanted something from the centaurs. As for what to expect, it''s not hard to guess. Albert was interested in centaurs knowledge. "I''m looking forward to meeting him." Firenze said softly, he was a little curious about the young fortune teller. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1033： Umbridges Big Failure You can search for "Harry Potter Alchemist Search Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The arrival of the centaur Firenze has not been able to hide from the eyes of other students, or the principal did not intend to hide it from the very beginning. At that time, when Umbridge, who was standing on the stone steps, saw Firenze, his eyes almost went out, and he showed everyone what it means to be stunned. She obviously hadn''t thought that Dumbledore would find a centaur to be a professor of divination. Umbridge can''t say much about it, because most centaurs dabble in divination, even more so than most wizards. No one would have thought that Headmaster Dumbledore would hire a centaurus to be a professor of divination at Hogwarts, which is undoubtedly a novelty. This was especially true for the Hogwarts students who knew little about centaurs, all of whom were curious about the professor''s arrival. And, of course, the string of prophecies that Trelawney left behind. Although centaurs have the same intelligence as humans, centaurs have requested the Ministry of Magic to classify them as "beasts" and do not want to share human identity with creatures such as hyenas and vampires, so centaurs are not humans. yes. Not man, but beast. Trelawney''s third prediction is that Headmaster Dumbledore will hire a non-human professor of divination to serve at Hogwarts. There is no doubt that Trelawney''s prophecy has come true again. What will the next prophecy be? Most of the students had forgotten the prophecy Trelawney had made, but there were always a few who remembered it. However, the content of Trelawney''s next prophecy is really bad, because Umbridge will drive out Dumbledore and become the new headmaster of Hogwarts? Umbridge becomes headmaster, what an international joke. The poor performance of the Deputy Minister of Magic, except for some Slytherin students who support her, I am afraid that the entire Hogwarts students will hate and reject her. In fact, after the content of the fourth prophecy spread, most of the students looked at Umbridge with unprecedented disgust. It''s not that everyone is willing to believe the old liar''s prophecy, but that three consecutive prophecies have come true. Even if they don''t want to believe it, they are powerless to change the cruel fact that the fourth prophecy may come true. For a time, conspiracy theories about the Ministry of Magic and Umbridge spread like wings at Hogwarts. These rumours are not really friendly to Umbridge, and the reason for Trelawney''s firing is unreasonable. Trelawney couldn''t predict at all. The claim that she was a liar was completely untenable. How could she be fired like Umbridge''s revenge? To be honest, Umbridge doesn''t really care about these gossips. As long as the means are strong enough, they can completely shut up the students. The worst thing about Umbridge is that her original plan was completely disrupted. Not only did she not get any benefits, but she was also slapped with dung on her head, and her whole body exuded a stench. According to the original plan, Umbridge actually planned to install a new Ministry of Magic professor at Hogwarts. It was not important whether he knew divination or not. The important thing was to put people in first. The changes at Hogwarts made her more and more powerless, and the damned attacks made her dizzy. Umbridge needed new helpers, even if they were not capable, they could help share the firepower of the students, but Dumbledore''s move to find a centaurus to serve as a professor of divination undoubtedly turned all of Umbridge''s previous efforts into Fantasy bubbles. It was worse than stuffing a big dung in her mouth. That day, Umbridge locked herself in the office and smashed things. She had forgotten how many times this was the first time. Since coming to Hogwarts, Umbridge has found that her temper has gotten worse. . This is also impossible. Who told her that every time she passed the corridor, she could always hear Hogwarts students discussing the new divination professor, or discussing her, and the number of students who retched at the walls increased sharply, and the eyes were even more contemptuous. is never lacking. Umbridge has managed to make herself the subject of much-discussed Hogwarts students again, and while she''s been the subject of much debate among students over the past few months, those topics aren''t as scary this time around. , because everyone is talking about why Umbridge ended up dying in Azkaban prison. What the **** did she do to get her sentenced to life in prison? Many students believed Trelawney''s prophecy, and they looked at Umbridge with fear. Only the most vicious wizards were eligible to be imprisoned in Azkaban forever. The class name was about to be deducted from Umbridge''s head. Many students also questioned the current Ministry of Magic. If the deputy ministers are all such things, what about Fudge as the Minister of Magic? Could Fudge be the same thing? They had not forgotten that in Trelawney''s words, Fudge, the Minister of Magic, would eventually be ousted by everyone, and it would be next summer. Unless something outrageous has been done, there are very few cases where the Minister of Magic has been ousted. These gossips made Umbridge extremely irritable, because wherever she went, she could be heard whispering about her. Although Umbridge tried to change all that, and even put several people in confinement in a row, the situation did not improve, and she could still listen to the gossip of the students, even if the students shut up when she passed by, and then Staring at her with a look of disgust, and speaking ill of Umbridge behind her back was more commonplace. As expected of Albert! Privately, Fred, George and Lee Jordan admired Albert''s methods. The three of them spent a long time creating an anti-toad alliance, and the result was not satisfactory. Everyone was afraid of the authority of the toad, and only dared to nag a few words in their mouths, but had no courage to stand up and resist. Most of the time, a few people used the Anti-Toad Alliance to do things everywhere. Even if the situation improved a little later, it was far from Albert''s wave of divine manipulations. The current Umbridge is simply a toad roasted on the fire. Not only is he hated by most of the Hogwarts students, but also a lot of hatred by the way. Except for some Slytherin students, now even Huo The other professors at Gwartz were hostile to her. It''s a complete isolation of Umbridge! No way, no one wanted Umbridge to be the headmaster of Hogwarts. Look at what she has done now as a senior investigator. God knows what the whole Hogwarts will be like when she becomes the headmaster? Even in Trelawney''s prophecy, Umbridge''s stay at the school was only about half a year, but it still made most students feel extremely uncomfortable. As for Dumbledore? He didn''t seem to know about these things, and he never cared about them. It was in line with what Trelawney said: Dumbledore just didn''t like to care about a fool like you, so he didn''t bother to care about you. "I just saw the news about the resumption of the divination class on the bulletin board, in classroom 11," Lee Jordan shared the news he had just seen with a few people, "I also heard that Toad plans to take time to review The centaurs course, do you think she''ll find an excuse to kick our new professor out?" "It depends on how crazy the toad is." Fred swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "I hope she tries to do that, it must be interesting." "You are enough, we don''t go to the advanced fortune-telling class." George, who was flipping through the Daily Prophet, couldn''t help but complain, "Lucius Malfoy is a lot of lies. His little **** didn''t take divination classes at all." "Firenze can''t go back to the Forbidden Forest, and, I heard Nick, who was almost headless, say that Umbridge is trying to find the meeting place of Dumbledore''s Army recently, and she seems to have decided that there is one in the school. An organization." Albert was amazed at Umbridge''s madness, suspecting that once Dumbledore was driven away, the whole of Hogwarts would be thrown into chaos, and there might even be an Auror from the Ministry of Magic trying to suppress the students scene. There is no way, with Albert, the spoiler, Umbridge, who has a strong desire to control, is forced to go crazy. "They can''t find it, and even if they find it, they won''t be able to get in." Fred comforted. "The scope of Hogwarts is not very large, maybe they can''t get in, but sooner or later they will find it somewhere." Albert always believed that the most important thing was that the other side couldn''t find it, "As long as it is known, the toad will be able to find it sooner or later. It''s safest not to let the toad know about the flaw." "Although you say so, it''s difficult... It''s impossible to dissolve DA!" George frowned and thought about a solution to the problem. In the end, he decided to tell the other DA members about the news and let them help find a solution together. "Where are you going?" All three looked at Albert, who had finished lunch and got up to leave. "To visit a friend." "Albert really knew that centaur." Fred looked at the back of Albert''s departure and said to the two beside him, "Look, I won." "You have evidence? No, you don''t have any evidence." Lee Jordan reminded. None of them wanted to eat several chili-flavored Bibi multi-flavored beans in one go, let alone taste the newly developed Devil''s Chili Candy. Albert walked through the foyer to classroom eleven. He raised his hand and knocked gently on the classroom door, waiting for the centaurs'' response. "Please come in." Albert pushed the door and went in, his eyes swept across the classroom, and found that the original floor had become covered with soft moss, and lush trees grew out of the moss, traversing the ceiling and windows, and soft, dappled light poured from above. And down. There is no doubt that Dumbledore cast a spell on it, imitating the classroom into a forest, and probably only Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall have the ability to transform this classroom in a short period of time. At this moment, Firenze is sitting under the shade of a tree to rest. "Albert Anderson." After entering the classroom, Albert took the initiative to introduce himself to the centaurs: "I take the liberty to disturb you. I don''t know whether cents accept owl mail or not." "I heard Hagrid and Dumbledore remind you that those Bai Xian helped me a lot." The white-blond-haired centaurus looked at Albert with those surprisingly blue eyes without blinking, and his tone was very calm. . "Hagrid will help you out of trouble even without me, I''ll just remind him a little." Albert found a place to sit down, "To be honest, I didn''t take advanced divination classes, Trelawney. The advanced fortune-telling classes taught did not give me more useful knowledge." "I don''t mind you coming to the lecture." Firenze guessed Albert''s intention. Dumbledore had mentioned to him that Albert would probably be happy to exchange knowledge about prophecy with him. "Thank you." Albert nodded and said, "I heard that centaurs are very good at divination. If you don''t mind, I hope to chat with you about centaurs'' divination. To be honest, this is a rare opportunity. In return , I''ll tell you something about you, and I''m sure I can help you." "If my words offend you," Albert added, "I can apologize to you here. To be honest, I don''t know your customs." "You didn''t offend me, young prophet." Firenze looked at the humble young wizard, who felt more comfortable with him than the other Hogwarts students, no wonder Hagrid said he wouldn''t hate him . "To be honest, this is the first time I have met a wizard who is good at prophecy. I don''t know how you human wizards predicted." Firenze looked up at the sky and said softly: "The centaurs will lie down and observe the sky, Interpret the horoscopes. For those who can read the horoscopes, the destiny of our nations has been painted there. "If possible, please allow me to take the time to visit you." Albert tentatively proposed to exchange prophecy knowledge, "Humans have a completely different understanding of astrology from centaurs." "No problem, UU reading This is originally the knowledge I planned to teach to the students here after I came to Hogwarts." Firenze said calmly. "Thank you." Albert looked at the centaurs and said gently: "I know you have been ostracized and expelled by the centaurs, but please don''t feel lost because of this, one day, your compatriots will be there for you Be proud of your choice and read in your return so you don''t have to regret it." "It really surprised me." Firenze stared at Albert, with unconcealed surprise in his blue eyes. "I see from the crystal ball that in the near future, you will resign as a divination teacher and return to the Forbidden Forest." Albert explained gently. "Thank you." Firenze didn''t think the other party was lying. The other party said this to him as a response to his agreement to exchange divination knowledge. This doesn''t bother Firenze because the news is important to him. "Oh, yes, there is one more thing." Before leaving, Albert stopped, turned and reminded: "Be careful of Umbridge, she hates non-human creatures, such as werewolves, centaurs and half-giants, so you are very uncomfortable at Hogwarts. Happy." The address of the latest chapters of Harry Potter The Alchemist: https:// Full text reading address of Harry Potter''s Alchemist: https:// Harry Potter Alchemist txt download address: https:// Harry Potter: The Alchemist Mobile Reading: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1035 Umbridge''s Big Failure), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Harry Potter: The Alchemist", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1034： omen "When you have time, you should take a good look at the education order hanging on the notice wall, instead of complaining to me about these problems. Even if you come and complain to me, I can''t help you solve the problem. If you have any problems, just directly Go to the Senior Investigator, she has that power. If you want to plead with our Senior Investigator to lift the Potter and Weasley brothers'' ban, I suggest you take the time to re-select new players." In the face of the Quidditch captain''s request for help, Professor McGonagall''s tone was very calm. She also knew Angelina''s difficulties, but Professor McGonagall really had nothing to do. Even if Toad has been miserable recently, she is still a senior investigator. Everyone is here. No violation of Ministry of Magic law on the surface. Therefore, Angelina''s attempt is doomed to fail. "See you later!" After Fred greeted Albert, he chased after Angelina and disappeared at the end of the corridor. "Albert, wait a moment." Albert withdrew his gaze from the end of the corridor and was about to head to the ancient magic pattern classroom, Cedric emerged from behind and walked alongside him on the corridor, attracting the attention of many girls. "Is something wrong?" Albert asked. "I''ve been in a bit of trouble lately." Cedric raised his hand and pointed to the corner on the right, and the two of them turned into the empty classroom with no one beside them. "Why, Qiu is breaking up with you?" Albert teased. "No, we have a good relationship." Cedric shook his head immediately. "Then when will you get married?" Albert continued to ask. "Married?" Cedric was a little embarrassed. "Or, are you just going to play love games?" Albert continued to tease the embarrassed Cedric. "Of course not," Cedric said suspiciously, "but...isn''t it too early to think about marriage now?" "It''s not too early, if you can find someone you like, you must cherish it." "you are right." Cedric seemed to be seriously considering the possibility of marrying Qiu Zhang, but was completely misled by Albert. "Tell me, what do you have to do with me?" "Cough cough, I almost let you go astray. It''s about Umbridge, I think you should know DA too!" Cedric looked around, and after making sure no one was around, he lowered his voice and said, "I Suspected that Umbridge knew about the DA and was ready to act." "Didn''t Dumbledore''s Army make a lot of noise beforehand?" Albert didn''t care about DA''s exposure. "No, you know what I''m trying to say?" Cedric shook his head. "She suspects you?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, guessing what was going on. "I don''t know, but I received a letter from my family, probably telling me to pay attention to my safety and not to fight hard with Umbridge, so as not to be fired and ruin my future." Cedric received the letter after receiving the letter. , and guessed the reason, nothing more than that Umbridge put pressure on her father. "However, how could Toad suspect you?" Albert was very puzzled, and Cedric didn''t seem to be related to DA. "Maybe a Slytherin student saw the "Guide to Self-Defense" you gave me and told Umbridge about it." Cedric was a little annoyed, but he didn''t expect that, "I''m worried..." Cedric didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was obvious. "Worried that Umbridge will trouble you?" "Yes, that woman is really..." Cedric disliked Umbridge very much, but he was also helpless in some matters, just like other professors, so he chose to ask Albert for help. Otherwise, once exposed, you need to bear the price of betraying DA. "If Umbridge is staring at you, it''s really a problem." Albert nodded and said he could understand Cedric''s concern, "That guy can do anything to achieve his goals." "what do I do?" "One day Toad invites you to tea, you have to be careful. God knows if she will add a few drops of... potion to your drink." "No way!" Cedric opened his mouth blankly. "It''s illegal to use Veritaserum on others. She''s the deputy minister, so she shouldn''t..." "Who knows?" Albert reminded: "There has always been a saying in the magic world that as long as it is not discovered, it is not illegal." "What''s more, she''s the deputy minister, Fudge''s right hand." "Doing something illegal for some purpose, as long as no one mentions it, that''s it. Don''t forget that **** pile of education orders, do you think Fudge would prefer to get hold of Dumbledore, or find him Trouble with Umbridge for her merits?" "You''re right." Cedric looked around and asked in a low voice, "How did you solve this problem." He hadn''t forgotten that Albert had been to Umbridge''s a few times for tea. "this is very simple." Albert directly gives three solutions. "You can have someone mess with her, or make Umbridge forget about it, or bring some Veritaserum antidote with you." Cedric vaguely guessed how Albert had solved Umbridge''s trouble. He hadn''t used the Oblivion Charm, though, and God knows what would happen to Umbridge. "Do you have an antidote for Veritaserum?" Cedric asked after a moment of hesitation. "There''s half a bottle left, I can give you some." Albert did not refuse, he knew that if Cedric encountered Veritaserum, 80% of them would cause big trouble. "You said we want everyone to stop the DA''s activities?" Cedric frowned. "Umbridge will definitely continue to investigate, if she wants to trouble Dumbledore." "If you can convince them, I''m not against it." Albert doesn''t care, but he doesn''t think Cedric will succeed. "That guy is really annoying. If you have a way to drive her away one day, remember to notify me." Cedric reached out and waved a few fists, wishing to slap the face of the flat toad. Before leaving, Cedric did not forget to say: "You help me tell Weasley about this, let them remind Potter, and be vigilant by the way." "I will." Albert took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time, realizing that he was going to be late. "Where have you been, I haven''t seen you all afternoon." In the evening, as soon as Albert returned to the common room, he saw Lee Jordan greet him with a smile, and Fred and George were sitting in the corner fiddling with their suitcases, which were filled with all kinds of joke props. George was holding a note while Fred was handing out dung and stink bombs. The items in the box are all gadgets they use to deal with Umbridge, many of which are joke props developed by the twins themselves, such as roaring balls, screaming frogs, etc. Of course, a lot of students like to fill their place with fast-acting candy, and no one likes Umbridge''s classes, and it would be great if they could skip class. "You were teaching Luna, you forgot about her." Albert raised his eyebrows to remind George that he took some time in the library to answer some of Luna''s questions about maintaining the Wizarding Card Club. "If you want her to be a suitable successor, you have to invest more time and energy in her." "There are so many things that need to be busy recently, I forgot about it." Lee Jordan is really busy recently. In addition to covering the Weasley twins, he has to spread all kinds of rumors and win over More students who hated Umbridge against her. Now the anti-toad alliance is very marketable in the school, because no one wants toad to be the principal, it is a nightmare. "It''s a pity that we still haven''t been able to kick Umbridge out of Hogwarts School." Fred said regretfully. "You can''t drive her away." Albert agreed with everyone''s efforts, but didn''t think they would be successful, and Umbridge obviously couldn''t be scared away unless she was seriously injured and hospitalized. "Last time, Harry proposed to turn Umbridge into a toad." George came over and said, "Let her disappear completely, and everything will be solved by then." "This is not a good idea." Albert shook his head and rejected the proposal. To be honest, he is still more repulsive to kill, and more repulsive to let a few people kill. As a last resort, he''d rather let Umbridge accidentally become the next Lockhart and keep her "happy" alive forever, rather than kill her. "You can spread rumors that Dumbledore has a training base in the Forbidden Forest, where to train their troops." Albert said without hesitation: "Let the toad and the eight-eyed spider harm each other!" "Do you think Toad would believe it?" Lee Jordan felt that the plan was unreliable, because Toad''s belief was probably low. "Isn''t there Dumbledore''s Army in the school?" Albert reminded, "Hagrid made those eight-eyed spiders. Dumbledore can give Hagrid an order to indirectly order the group of eight-eyed spiders to die. Something wrong!" "This kind of rumor doesn''t sound very reliable." Lee Jordan frowned again. "The rumors are inherently unreliable. It doesn''t matter if the toads don''t believe them when they spread, as long as everyone believes it." George agreed with Albert''s plan unscrupulously, "Fudge might send someone over to take a look. We don''t care what happens next, let alone, even if they don''t believe it, we won''t suffer." "Let the Ministry of Magic clean up the group of giant spiders, which is also a good thing for the students of Hogwarts." Fred also supported Albert''s suggestion. He didn''t forget the thing that was almost eaten by the spiders. And this plan is actually very simple, nothing more than spreading more rumors. Exactly how to spread rumors, the three are actually very good at it, and they have done that a lot in recent months. Rumors are said too much, even if you don''t believe them, you will have doubts. Suspicion is enough. Umbridge, who is anxious to grab Dumbledore''s handle, will definitely pay attention, and then he will naturally be hooked. "are you OK!" Albert did not participate in the discussion of the three, and looked at Angelina, who was tired. "Not good, very bad," Angelina tore off her cloak listlessly, staring reproachfully at Fred and George. "We found a substitute." Arya said bitterly, "But... just barely," Katie muttered. "They''re just inexperienced and you can''t expect everyone to be Quidditch talent," Abbott consoled. "You are the least qualified to do this." Angelina gave Albert a stern look and said impatiently, "If you want, we can save a lot of trouble, at least we can have a higher chance in the subsequent games. win." "You know, I''m busy and don''t have time to train." Albert said indifferently. "Who are the substitutes?" Fred asked curiously. "The new Seeker is your sister Ginny," Angelina said dissatisfiedly. "She''s flying well. She was the Chaser''s backup, but since we couldn''t find a more suitable Seeker, we had to Let her do it first." Angelina suspected that Albert had recommended Ginny to her because she was worried that she would let him play. It must be so! "Andrew Kirk and Jack Sloper are the new batsmen." Arya was a little depressed, "They''re a little dull, but better than the other woods, and they''re the best batters we can find so far. " "Ron''s condition has not been very good. The last game hit him hard." Angelina found a chair and sat down and complained, "I doubt how I can bring everyone to the top spot. The victory of the Ditch game." The Gryffindor team was running out of steam, which was why Angelina went to Professor McGonagall. One Ron was enough at first, and now with three new players, Angelina couldn''t believe how she was going to win with three drag bottles. "Why don''t you discuss with other teams and give up the Quidditch game?" Lee Jordan peeked at Angelina with a tired face and suggested. Not only him, but others are not optimistic about the current team. Everyone knows how bad Ron''s performance is. But Angelina patiently taught each other, because they both knew that if they could help Ron overcome his nervousness and rebuild his confidence, they could get a passable goalie. Now there are two more batsmen who are holding back. As for Ginny, it can only be regarded as barely holding everyone back. Angelina was silent. To be honest, she didn''t want to give up, even if Gryffindor was crushed in the end, she didn''t want to give up. If she didn''t play Quidditch for a semester, it was hard for her to imagine how she would join the team after graduation. However, today''s training almost broke her mood, and Angelina seemed to see a fiasco in the second game. "Let me calm down. By the way, Albert, I have something to ask you. Let''s go over there and talk?" "You want me to predict whether you can join a certain Quidditch club?" "right." After confirming that Angelina was looking for her prophecy, Albert was a little surprised, but it seemed to be expected. "If you want to join a Quidditch club, I don''t think there should be a problem. After all, there are too many Quidditch teams in the UK and Ireland, and there are not enough freshmen at Hogwarts every year to replenish their fresh blood. They always need There are new members, at least backup members, but "You haven''t predicted yet." Angelina looked at Albert, "This is just your guess." "Yes, some things don''t really need to be predicted. I''m more curious about whether you will join the Quidditch team. After all, after we graduate from school, the British wizarding world will not be calm, and I can''t guarantee whether you can join will make You are satisfied with the team. UU Reading "Okay, thank you, Albert." Angelina turned and walked away. "What does she have to do with you?" Fred, George and Lee Jordan appeared out of nowhere. "Angelina wants me to help her predict whether she can join the Quidditch club after graduation and become a professional Quidditch player." Albert explained to several people. "The results of it?" I don''t think it''s a problem to join, if she does play Quidditch, there''s always a team that will let her join, your sister Ginny should choose to be a professional Quidditch player too, but girls become professional Quidditch players life won''t be long. "Why?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Why? Because they always get married!" Albert said as a matter of course: "The choice of family and career is always a problem that many girls will encounter." "That''s a problem," Fred muttered. "Oh, yes, Cedric asked me to tell you something." "what''s up?" Umbridge seems to be eyeing DA. "We know." The three said in unison. "No, you don''t know." Albert reminded the three people who didn''t care, "If she wants to find clues, she will definitely use unscrupulous methods." "For example?" Lee Jordan raised an eyebrow. "Veritaserum." "So, you think the toad might be..." "It''s not possible, it''s a certainty, if Toad really makes up his mind." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1035： Running on the road to death "Professor Umbridge wants to see you." Cedric had just finished class and was about to go to lunch when he was stopped by Filch in the hallway. "What did Umbridge do with Cedric?" Several of Cedric''s friends glared at Filch, and now everyone knew that Umbridge was staring at him. "follow me." Filch ignored the bad looks from the others and led Cedric toward Umbridge''s office. Cedric turned to glance at his friend, shrugged his shoulders, and followed Filch out of the hall. "Damn toad, we have to do something?" Although they said so and knew what they had to do to get Cedric out of trouble, no one did anything about it. Maybe they don''t know what to do, maybe they don''t dare to do it at all. When he walked to Umbridge''s office door, the expression on Cedric''s face was still calm. He had long expected this day to come. After Filch knocked on the door three times, he said: Walk in through the door that was pushed open. Umbridge sat in a chair behind his desk, not knowing what he was writing. After Cedric walked in, she put down her quill, looked up at Cedric, smiled her trademark, raised her finger to the chair opposite, and said, "Sit down, Mr. Cedric." Cedric surreptitiously surveyed Umbridge''s office, his first time here. The office is filled with pink decorations that don''t match Umbridge''s age at all, and trays of various cats are placed on shelves in a girly style. However, the owner of the office is an old witch. Cedric suddenly understood why Umbridge liked to speak with a girl''s sharp voice. It turned out that the other party had always had a girl''s heart. Still, the thought of Umbridge''s age made him sick. On the wall behind the table was nailed a large, strong iron bolt, to which three broomsticks were being chained and locked. Cedric recognized at a glance that it was Potter''s Firebolt, and the two Weasley brothers swept five stars. Thanks to Umbridge''s "help", maybe Hufflepuff can be again in the next game. Beating Gryffindor, however, Cedric was not happy. "Professor, do you have anything to do with me?" Cedric asked directly after arranging the expression on his face. "I heard some rumors recently and want to talk to you about something." Umbridge stared at Cedric with the usual fake smirk on his face: "By the way, what do you want to drink?" "What?" Cedric''s heart suddenly bulged, and he secretly said: Is it still here? "What would you like to drink, Mr. Diggory?" Umbridge''s smile grew wider. "Tea, coffee, pumpkin juice?" "Then milk tea!" Cedric said without hesitation. Hearing such an answer, Umbridge felt a little uncomfortable for some reason, but she waved her wand and conjured a cup of steaming milk tea for Cedric. Cedric stared at the milk tea in front of him, knowing that he probably couldn''t escape, so he took a sip of the milk tea and said with a stiff expression: "The taste of this cup of milk tea is really indescribable." "what?" Umbridge didn''t react for a while. Cedric put down the cup of tea he drank and started his own performance: "This cup of milk tea is hard to drink, and it makes me feel a little sick." Umbridge raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Cedric with a sinister and kind smile after looking at the milk tea that had been drank, and asked, "I heard that the Self-Defense Guide is where you are. ?" "A Guide to Self-Defense?" Cedric said quietly. "I did read that book." "once?" Umbridge''s face darkened. "Yes, once. I saw the book on the library desk and put it back after reading it." Cedric explained with a blank face: "This is a private rule, just for the sake of Don''t let Umbridge know who took the book." "Who came up with the rules?" Umbridge''s face was very ugly. "I don''t know." Cedric shook his head. "So, you don''t know where that book is now?" Umbridge''s face darkened. "I don''t know, only the person who took the book knows." After a brief silence, Umbridge asked again, "Mr. Cedric, how much do you know about Dumbledore''s Army?" "Understand, there are all kinds of rumors about Dumbledore''s Army circulating in Hogwarts school." Cedric looked at Umbridge and continued: "Some people say that Dumbledore''s Army is an organization established by the Anti-Toad Alliance. , whose purpose was to kick Umbridge out of the school." The smile on Umbridge''s face disappeared completely. Cedric''s words just now were undoubtedly an insult to her, but she couldn''t be angry, because Cedric, who drank Veritaserum, only told the truth. "Some people say that Dumbledore''s Army is an organization established by Dumbledore. This organization is attracting Hogwarts students to join and teach them how to use magic to fight. The purpose is to overthrow the current Minister of Magic Fudge. Domination. Everyone says Dumbledore has his headquarters somewhere in the Forbidden Forest, but no one knows what it is." "Any students?" Umbridge hinted. "Like Potter?" "No." Cedric shook his head. "Everyone thought it was a rumor." "Go on," Umbridge said blankly. "Some people say that Dumbledore''s Army is actually a group formed spontaneously by students, because the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor Umbridge''s stuff is too bad, those students who want to get good grades in the upcoming important exams They all joined, it is said to be called the ''Defense Association''..." "You think it has something to do with Albert Anderson," Umbridge interrupted again. "It doesn''t matter, Albert is very busy. The last time I asked him for the knowledge on the Self-Defense Guide, he refused." Cedric shook his head. "What''s he up to?" Umbridge asked warily. "I''m about to graduate, Albert is hurrying to read some of the books in the forbidden area." Cedric said calmly: "He can borrow any book in the forbidden area." "Who gave the power." "Headmaster Dumbledore." Cedric was silent after speaking. "you can go now." Umbridge looked Cedric up and down, made sure he couldn''t ask any other answers, and let him go. Looking at the reopened door, Umbridge frowned, intuition telling her that Cedric might be lying, but Umbridge couldn''t see where the other party was lying. Is there something wrong with Veritaserum? Umbridge stared at half a cup of milk tea, frowning slightly. Finally, she called the house elf and asked her to ask the house elf a few questions after drinking the half cup of milk tea with the Veritaserum added. After confirming that the Veritaserum really worked, she let the house elf leave. "Am I being over-hearted?" Umbridge muttered. If Albert was here, he would definitely complain about Umbridge''s potions level, but he didn''t know that Veritaserum also had an antidote. Of course, it could also be that Umbridge didn''t think Cedric would prepare the antidote ahead of time and take it quietly under her nose. Cedric was actually an antidote on the road, thanks to Albert''s way of preserving Flux. News that Cedric had been called to his office by Umbridge quickly spread through Hogwarts Castle, immediately causing dissatisfaction among the Hufflepuff students. If Albert is the face of Gryffindor House, then Cedric is the face of Hufflepuff, and Umbridge''s actions undoubtedly hit the face of Hufflepuff House. Hermione was taken aback by the news, and she was relieved when she was sure that Cedric had not triggered the curse she had placed on the list. "How did you do it?" Harry asked blankly. Due to his crush on Qiu Zhang, Harry''s relationship with Cedric is not very good. However, after taking the tranquilizer, he was still able to maintain his apparent calm. "An antidote to Veritaserum." Cedric still holds a lot of weight among the DA members, at least the Hufflepuff students agree with him. During the practice of separating the team, in addition to Harry, Cedric and the Weasley brothers will also help lead people separately, so as to speed up the efficiency of everyone''s spell mastery. Otherwise, it will be difficult to learn the contents of the "Guide to Self-Defense" in a short period of time and let everyone get sufficient training. "An antidote for Veritaserum?" Hermione asked with wide eyes. "Can you make an antidote for Veritaserum?" "Of course not, it''s the antidote that Albert gave me." Cedric shook his head and said, "Don''t expect too much, he doesn''t have much of the Veritaserum antidote left." "There is still a risk of exposure to DA if Toad uses Veritaserum on other members. Cedric briefly briefed the two of the three proposals Albert gave him. "The first one is more reliable. We can''t distribute the antidote of Veritaserum to everyone. As for the forgetting spell... If you are not good at it, it is best not to use it indiscriminately." Hermione said immediately: "So just find an opportunity to delay. Time, reinforcements to others, and troubles are the best results." "This may have to go to Fred and George, they are better at this." Harry agreed with Hermione''s proposal, "Start the next party as soon as possible, and everyone must be vigilant!" "It''s best to stab Umbridge''s suspected use of Veritaserum on the students," Hermione added. "I think the toad is trying to die, and dares to use the Veritaserum to torture the students at Hogwarts." During the herbal medicine class, George took the time to tell Albert the news. "Really?" Shanna''s eyes widened. "Not long ago, Cedric was called by Toad to the Defence Against the Dark Arts office for tea." George said in a low voice, "Now everyone is worried about being called by Toad for tea." "Does Dumbledore care about this kind of thing?" Shanna couldn''t understand why Toad dared to be so reckless. "No evidence." "evidence?" "The adult world is far more cruel than you think. It''s common to use any means to achieve an end. To be honest, if necessary, I have no doubt that she would use the Cruciatus to torture students." Albert said slowly. Work on the plants on hand. "Attention, gentlemen and ladies, you have to speed up your progress, Albert is almost done." Professor Sprout reminded him as he passed by. "Toad still uses Cruciatus?" George doubted that Toad was acting badly. "Cruel people are usually able to use Cruciatus, which is the source of power for most black magic." Albert has taken down a small brown ball from the tree. This thing is called an explosive fruit, which will produce after ripening Exploding, and distributing seeds in this way, has a relatively strong lethality to ordinary animals and plants. It must be picked before it is mature, and the explosive jelly must be frozen with a freezing spell before picking. A small amount of exploding fruit extract is added to the exploding fondant in the Honey Duke candy store. "I think she should still be hospitalized, so that everyone can live a comfortable life." George looked at Albert, hoping that the other party could give them some advice. "Some spells can''t be used in combination, otherwise there will be bad effects." Albert said after a moment of thought, "Of course, some potions can also have similar effects." "That''s a good idea," George said without hesitation. "It''s not surprising that something strange happened to the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor." "You really intend to do that?" Shanna had a hard time understanding what was going on in the world. Hogwarts was no longer a warm home for everyone. She felt that the whole world had become insane. The relationship between Umbridge and the students was so bad that they wanted to kill each other. UU reading "Who made the era of chaos come." "The era of chaos? It seems that our luck is not very good." Shanna stopped in front of the entrance hall and looked at the students who were leaning against the notice wall with a disgusted expression. There was no doubt that a new education order was born. "Our luck is actually good, at least we graduated from Hogwarts in time." Albert looked at the education order on the notice wall, and laughed and joked: "If people copy the education order now, they will definitely give it to them. crazy." "Umbridge is going to form an action team to say what to maintain the stability of Hogwarts and avoid some conflicts. It''s disgusting!" Lee Jordan said out of nowhere, and said with disgust, "I dare to Saying that the so-called action group were all Slytherin students, Toad even forgot that he was from Ravenclaw." "She has already dismissed the students of Ravenclaw Academy." Albert reminded kindly. He was not surprised by Toad''s series of actions. Adults value the pros and cons more, and in fact, he himself does the same. "She should be punished!" On the way back to the common room, George suddenly said, "If Toad doesn''t get punished, she''ll only get better next time. "What''s your plan?" "I want to turn her into a toad," George said in a low voice. "Of course, you can also secretly use a spell on her to make the toad suffer from a serious skin disease and have to stay in the hospital for the next few months." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1036： Anti-Toad Party What happened to Cedric was a wake-up call for everyone. In order to prevent himself from falling victim to Umbridge''s abuse of Veritaserum, Harry had to hold an urgent DA meeting to discuss how to deal with the matter. Under the watchful eyes of DA members, Cedric recounted in detail his experience of being called by a toad to drink tea, and reminded everyone to be vigilant. "The toad should have no reason to doubt us, and we didn''t have the Self-Defense Guide," said a Ravenclaw girl. "That''s what I thought at first. However, after going to Umbridge''s office, I feel that she may be unable to bear it anymore, and mass screening is a matter of time." Cedric shook his head and said, "I dare to Said she must be pretty sure Dumbledore''s Army did exist." "Toad would do that, I''m not surprised at all, don''t take any luck," Fred reminded. "The toad has already used Veritaserum. This thing is illegal. Even the Ministry of Magic is very taboo to use this kind of thing, but she took it out and used it on a student?" Harry glanced at everyone present and said calmly. , "If you still have any luck with this, you can only pray that this kind of thing doesn''t fall on you." "We signed a contract. Before the end of this semester, betrayal will have to pay the price." Hermione reminded. The expressions on everyone''s faces were a bit ugly, and they even glared at Hermione. "It was a voluntary risk, and no one forced you from beginning to end," Harry reminded calmly. Yes, it is completely voluntary, and I have confirmed it again and again before joining, but unfortunately some people have forgotten it. "Okay, let''s talk about everyone''s ideas, one by one." Hermione changed the subject so that everyone would not feel embarrassed. Sure enough, someone soon proposed to distribute the antidote to Umbridge''s Veritaserum. "I think the focus now should be to stop the toad from continuing to use Veritaserum on students," Burns said, raising his hand. "We should report it to the Ministry of Magic. Toad will definitely have some scruples and will not dare to act recklessly." As soon as Burns proposed this slightly naive idea, it was rejected by most of the members. "Toads are Fudge''s minions, and now the entire Ministry of Magic is in Fudge''s hands, so aren''t you throwing yourself into the net?" Ernie McMillan directly rejected the absurd decision, "If you dare to do that, I dare Said that the next person to be invited to tea by Toad will definitely be you." "We can tell Headmaster Dumbledore about it." Hermione also disagreed with Burns'' proposal, because the Toad and the Ministry of Magic were in the same group. As for whether it would be useful to tell Dumbledore, Hermione didn''t know, but it was a good idea and you could try it. "I don''t think it''s effective. It''s best not to have high expectations. Toad has already used the Education Order to control Hogwarts, and even Dumbledore can''t do anything with the toad." Cedric was not optimistic about Hermione''s The headmaster wrote about this, "I prefer Dumbledore''s plan to wait for Cornelius Fudge to step down, and then let Umbridge get out of office. That is undoubtedly the best way. After all, Dumbledore is the headmaster, and in some There will be concerns on the side, and it is impossible to be as reckless as we are. "Why don''t you tell Dumbledore about it? Maybe he''s been too busy recently, and he may not have time to pay attention to what''s going on in the school. Otherwise, he certainly won''t allow Toad to use Veritaserum to torture students." Harry actually agreed. Cedric''s statement, but he still made an excuse for Dumbledore. If it wasn''t for Toad doing too much and targeting himself at all times, Harry didn''t want to do it. He ignored the toad like Albert, look. The other party''s joke, wouldn''t it be better to wait for the toad to get out? It''s a pity that Toad obviously won''t allow him to do that. Fred and George raised their hands and said, "We have a one-time solution?" "What way?" someone asked immediately "We can turn the toad into a real toad and make her temporarily disappear for a few months, and when Fudge steps down and get out, we can change the toad back, I think Professor Dumbledore will definitely not continue to let her stay in Huo Gwartz in office." Fred and George looked at each other and said their proposal. "Would it be too much to do?" "Say as if she wouldn''t overdo it on us with Veritaserum." George didn''t expect everyone to agree to the plan, he just said it to warn everyone. "Who will do it?" "We can do it," Fred said. "My Transfiguration is not bad." "It''s very risky," Cedric reminded with a frown. "It''s bound to alert the Ministry of Magic, and there are at least six months until the holiday." "I think it''s a good idea." "Yes, it''s normal for something to happen to the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, and we can only lock up the toad temporarily." The Weasley twins'' proposal was immediately accepted by everyone, and even they almost made the Weasley twins heroes. However, no one expected that George suddenly said: "Of course, if it is to be done, everyone must sign." Obviously, this kind of thing can''t be done by yourself. If you really want to do it, you have to pull everyone here into the water. When you run into trouble, someone will help fight the mine together. It can only be said that the Weasley twins are more savvy than ever before in the same dormitory with Albert. As soon as George''s words fell, the original echoing sound came to an abrupt end, and the atmosphere at the scene became very embarrassing. "This is a backup plan. Whether to do it or not will be discussed later." George didn''t care about the embarrassed expressions of others. He already knew what most of the people here were. Hermione didn''t give everyone time to continue the discussion. She shook her head and said, "I don''t agree with doing this either. The risk is a bit high." "Any other ideas?" Harry asked, looking around. "I think the antidote for Veritaserum is good." Someone immediately suggested. No way, Fred and George''s solution, although it can solve the problem, is too extreme, and they obviously don''t want to get involved. Of course, if Fred and George didn''t say they wanted to sign, most people would definitely agree with them and see them as heroes. It seems to be to relieve embarrassment, everyone agrees to use the antidote of Veritaserum, of course, not all to relieve embarrassment, but because this method is simpler and can fight wits and courage with Umbridge, just in Not long ago, Cedric explained to everyone how he was called to the Defence Against the Dark Arts office. "It is very unreliable to distribute the antidote to everyone, and none of us know how to prepare that kind of potion." Hermione poured cold water on everyone, "Of course, if anyone of you can brew the antidote. If so, we will provide you with medicinal materials as much as possible." The voices in the Room of Requirement stopped abruptly again, and they all turned their attention to Cedric. "Don''t look at me, I won''t either. The antidote for Veritaserum was given by Albert." Cedric said that he couldn''t do anything about it, maybe he felt the atmosphere of the scene and asked, "Who of you knows how to boil system" There is no doubt that no one knows how to cook an antidote. "We can find Albert, I think he..." "He''s not free..." Hermione interrupted helplessly, "So, let go of that unrealistic idea, Albert has already provided us with a lot of help." "As for the antidote formula for brewing Veritaserum, we have already obtained it." Fred explained, "If you want to see the antidote formula and steps, you can come to me and transcribe a copy." "Is it difficult even if it is formulated according to the formula?" There is naturally no shortage of students who have learned magic potions well. "The difficulty is very high, and even if other people really cook it, I can''t guarantee that everyone will dare to drink that kind of semi-finished product." Cedric shook his head and said, he was too clear, most students did not dare to drink their own preparations. Potions. In the end, they could not reach an agreement, and Hermione recorded everyone''s proposals one by one. "Then what should we do, toad may use Veritaserum on everyone at any time?" The problem needs to be solved eventually, as they say, the toads can add veritase to their drink at any time. "Don''t worry, we have a backup plan." Harry looked at Fred and George. The Weasley brothers walked up to everyone under the complicated gaze of people. "The solution is actually very simple, that is to delay time and buy time for everyone to help you." Fred began to explain to everyone how to deal with Umbridge, and there are many ways to delay time, such as secretly giving toads. Curse, so that she accidentally fell unconscious. "Anyway, as long as you send someone to the school hospital, whether it''s Umbridge or yourself, you''ll be able to win the time as you come and go." George echoed. What if the toad doesn''t give up? "If Toad doesn''t give up, take someone to make trouble and throw gas bombs into his office so that Umbridge can''t interrogate you." Fred said without hesitation, they did a lot of similar things. "If Umbridge really sticks to it, the only option is to try the Oblivion Charm and make the toad forget it," George added, "Although we''ve only practiced the Oblivion Charm with mice, I think It should be fine for toads." "Does anyone know this spell?" "I probably know the principle, but I haven''t used it." Hermione said, in addition to Hermione, there are several people who can forget the spell. "You''d better practice your hands with mice first." "That''s probably the case. Although it may be more troublesome, at least you can avoid drinking Toad''s Veritaserum." Harry clapped his hands, took out a few boxes of candy, and said, "Fred and George are willing to give you two for free. Quick-acting escaping candies, one for practice and one for emergency use. Of course, if you use them all, then you can only pay for them." "Okay, everyone come here in order to get your favorite candy." People are a little surprised at the generosity of Fred and George, knowing that there are a lot of DA members today, and this batch of quick-acting skipping candies will cost at least 7 Galleons. And, to their surprise, there was actually a live rehearsal later. "Also, we should spread this method to the entire castle, so that Toad can''t figure out who is the DA member." George reminded. "No problem!" Harry looked at Lee Jordan. "It shouldn''t be a problem, I think everyone will find it very interesting." Li Jordan said with a smile, "There are many people who hate toads in school now." "Next, it''s up to us to show you what to do when you face that situation." George motioned for everyone to spread out, and then he would cover up how to delay time for everyone. The demonstrations by the two were actually very interesting. For example, after secretly using a leg-moving spell to fall down, they used a stun spell to pretend that Umbridge was knocked out. I don''t know why, but everyone always thinks this scene seems familiar. There was a round of applause when Lee Jordan on the cushion was awakened. "To do this, you need to be concealed enough, and you can do it with the help of others. Don''t let others find something wrong, otherwise it will be very troublesome." George explained to everyone, "If you can''t do it, another way The easiest way." When the two were walking, Fred, who was behind, suddenly stuffed a quick-acting escaping candy into his mouth, and then fainted to the ground. Then, there is no then. "In this case, the toad can only send you to the school hospital." George continued to explain, "I can guarantee that a simple resuscitation spell will have no effect on the stun effect caused by the stun sugar. Of course, if you are afraid of falling and hurting, You can also try nosebleed nougat or spit candy, there are many types to choose from anyway. Hermione wrote down what they explained on the blackboard, and Harry summarized some of the mischievous spells that might be used in it. At that time, they needed to practice various spells that might be useful, and conduct practical exercises separately to avoid the time. revealing. As long as you learn it, it''s not a problem even if you want to sneak up on Umbridge. Although the solution given by Fred and George was not the best solution, everyone felt very interesting and eager to try it. "I suggest you don''t try it at will." Cedric had to stand up and remind everyone, "These are just emergency plans, if possible, it''s best not to encounter this kind of thing. Of course, if you are good at forgetting spells, Maybe giving the toad an oblivion spell would be the best choice, but... it''s better not to encounter it, no one can guarantee their luck is good enough." "Okay, let''s all come here now, one by one, in pairs, one pretending to be Umbridge and the other pretending you''re going to be taken to the Defence Against the Dark Arts office." Harry clapped his hands and said, "Start now. Group!" Without a doubt, the party ended successfully. Although many of them acted flamboyantly, they all left the Room of Requirement talking and laughing. UU Reading "Do you think this method is reliable?" Hermione, who stayed at the end, asked. "I don''t know, but at least it''s a way." Harry shook his head. "If I say so, I should find a way to keep the toad missing for a few months," Fred said. "Or, a few months in the hospital," George added. "You guys have come up with so many quick-acting escaping candies this time." Ron was a little surprised that Fred and George gave everyone free candy, which was a huge loss. "We don''t suffer. If we want people to buy candy, we have to let them know the effect of candy." Fred shrugged. "Albert calls this an advertisement." "It''s worth it to spend a few Galleons for an advertisement." George echoed, "It can also solve the problem of Veritaserum, and it can give everyone a good impression." "Albert called it three birds with one stone," Lee Jordan said. "These guys are really rich, no, it should be said that Albert is really rich, let them squander like this." Ron shook his head puzzledly, he really couldn''t understand what three birds with one stone mean. "They actually made a lot of money." Harry didn''t think they were at a loss, and Albert Anderson wasn''t someone who would suffer. "They''re building popularity." Hermione glanced at Ron and explained, "They''re going to run a joke shop, and the shop''s customers must be Hogwarts students, so they''re going to leave school before they leave the school. Accumulate enough popularity for the store, I think this is probably Albert''s reminder to them, don''t forget, there are advertisements published by them in the "Daily Prophet"." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1037： Hermione being targeted "Toad must be crazy." Looking at the education order that Filch had put on the notice wall, the students who were watching the content of the education order began to whisper. "It''s been less than half a year since Toad arrived at Hogwarts, and the number of education orders issued is almost over 100." "I''ve never seen anyone exaggerate like this before, what is she trying to do, what exactly is the Ministry of Magic trying to do!" "I heard that Toad is an old witch who wants to be full of control. If she really becomes the principal, everyone''s life will be over." "Be quiet, do you want to be invited to tea?" "Toad is not here." "Who said no, look over there..." The boy looked in the direction of his little friend''s finger and found that Umbridge was standing at the entrance of the foyer not far away, looking at them with an extremely hypocritical smirk, which scared everyone to shut their mouths. For fear of becoming the next fat fly to be targeted by toads. Judging from the content of the new education order, everyone knows that the toad is probably about to start taking action. "Students must be questioned about suspected illegal activities?" Hermione in the crowd stared at the contents of the new education order on the notice wall, her lips trembling imperceptibly. Not long ago, DA also held a party for this matter. What would you do if Umbridge used Veritaserum on the members of the DA in an attempt to get news of Dumbledore''s Army? At that time, even Hermione didn''t think the solution offered by the Weasley brothers was a good idea, it was just a contingency measure when there was no way to do it. Unless they can prepare an antidote for Veritaserum, it is possible to solve the threat posed by Veritaserum, but this is not easy, at least after seeing the Veritas formula, Hermione does not feel that she can configure an antidote. Although she had expected this kind of situation, she was still a little flustered when she actually met Hermione. She knew that she could only pray in her heart that the DA members would not be targeted by toads. Hermione had just turned to leave and was about to tell Harry and Ron the news when she was stopped by Umbridge in the hallway. "Miss Granger, someone is claiming that you''re organizing an illegal activity." Umbridge grinned with a fake smile, as if he had just swallowed a particularly delicious and juicy fly. For Umbridge, Hermione Granger was indeed succulent prey. After finding no information about Dumbledore''s Army from several students who once owned the "Guide to Self-Defense", Umbridge, under the guidance of Hogwarts (Slytherin) students, turned to Harry. On several of Potter''s good friends. She was convinced that Harry Potter must know the news of Dumbledore''s Army, and it is very likely that a close friend of Potter knew some news of Dumbledore''s Army. Hermione Granger (Muggle wizard) with no background became the first target. Umbridge''s remarks directly caused a little commotion among the students around, and people whispered again, obviously disgusted by Toad''s actions, and cast sympathetic eyes at Hermione. "vomit!" Someone leaned over and vomited. Needless to say, this is the effect of quick-acting escaping candy. This move was undoubtedly a provocation to Umbridge, but the warrior who liked to die seemed to be really sick, and continued to vomit there. "You need to go to the school hospital." Before he was targeted by Umbridge, the vomit man''s companion took him to the school hospital, not giving Umbridge a chance to trouble them. Umbridge withdrew her gaze from the vomiting student and looked back at Hermione Granger, who had a gloomy face. Her originally bad mood began to improve. She knew that she might have caught a big fish this time. . "Are you referring to the prefects'' meeting?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly and asked suspiciously, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the prefects'' meeting had also become an illegal organization. I thought that was the responsibility given to me after becoming a prefect. ." "No, that''s not what I''m talking about!" The fake smile on Umbridge''s face grew brighter. "Then... Excuse me, which one are you talking about?" Hermione was even more puzzled. Her reaction made the students onlookers think that Umbridge was deliberately causing trouble. It wasn''t the first time Toad had troubled Gryffindor students. She knew she had to stall, let others notice that she was in trouble, and come to help buy time. "It''s ugly." In the crowd, I don''t know who spoke. "It''s a toad after all, it''s not surprising that it''s ugly." People looked at each other, as if trying to find the source of the voice, and even Umbridge was looking for the owner of that voice. However, none of them knew who was speaking. "I heard she''s going to be the principal." "Didn''t you say you had an affair with Fudge?" "Fudge''s tastes are amazing." "Maybe, he likes the taste." You say this voice, I say it, and you dont care about the person involved. When people finally find the source of the sound, they find that it is actually a small piece of parchment, and the parchment has been enchanted and read out the content on it. It was found that Umbridge, who was being played with a note, had an ugly face. Seeing that all the students who were not doing well had already left, no one wanted to be implicated by Umbridge, except for an innocent girl. "I think we need to talk, let''s go to my office first!" Umbridge motioned Hermione to follow her with a gloomy face. "Oh fine!" Hermione reluctantly followed behind Umbridge. However, when they came to the corridor outside Umbridge''s office, the expected DA reinforcements had not yet arrived, and Hermione could only sneak out a wand from her robe pocket and used a tripping leg on Umbridge''s back. curse. Toad had experienced so many lessons, but he still hadn''t learned to be cautious, and he didn''t expect that Hermione would dare to trick her, and she was tripped by herself. Before Umbridge leaned forward and fell to the ground, Hermione made up the stun spell, causing Umbridge to faint completely. While practicing the Weasley Brothers'' methods for Umbridge in the Room of Requirement, Hermione thought she would never use those "methods", but she didn''t expect them to come in handy so quickly. "Professor, are you all right, Professor?" Hermione pretended to be surprised and stepped forward to help Umbridge, who had fallen to the ground, pretending to be a toad and fainted again. "Don''t pretend to be Granger, you dare to attack the professor." Several members of the action team headed by Malfoy appeared out of nowhere and pointed their wands at Hermione with triumphant smiles on their faces. "I bet Umbridge would gladly fire you, Mudblood." "Oh, are you sure?" A voice sounded behind Malfoy''s group, and before they turned around, several people led by Malfoy were knocked to the ground by the Stunning Curse. "You are finally here." Hermione breathed a sigh of relief, and it was the DA members led by Harry who came to reinforce. "As soon as we came here, we found these guys sneaking behind you." Harry glanced at Malfoy''s group, who had fallen to the ground, and said to Hermione, "This is probably a toad trick. However, your efficiency is faster than I expected." "We''re in big trouble, Toad will never let it go." Hermione looked at Umbridge, who had fainted, and sighed softly, "You''re right, sometimes you don''t want to cause trouble. , but please take the initiative to find you." "You guys better hurry up, Filch is coming this way." Ginny walked hurriedly this way, glanced at the people who fell to the ground, and said, "I just threw a few pills in the corridor. Throat gas, blocking the back corridor, but I doubt Filch will come around from other secret passages." "You should know the Oblivion Curse, right?" Harry turned to Hermione and reminded, "It''s best to erase their memories, or there will be big troubles in the future." "Don''t hesitate Hermione, these guys don''t deserve your sympathy, and we believe in your oblivion spell. I remember you used the mouse training oblivion spell since the last party." Ron encouraged. He actually didn''t mind Hermione turning Malfoy''s group into idiots, but it was obviously impossible. Hermione was much better at spells than them, and she was Professor Flitwick''s favorite. one of the students. After a moment of hesitation, Hermione raised her wand and used the Oblivion Charm on the Malfoys to make them forget what happened a few minutes ago. Ron immediately took the DA members and used a spell on the unconscious group, preparing to throw them into the boys'' bathroom. "Hermione, you''d better fall too." Harry suddenly said before leaving, "I mean you and she both eat nosebleed nougat, and when Filch comes over, pretend to fall too. already." "That''s a good idea, I think a little nosebleed would be fine." Hermione agreed with Harry''s emergency approach, and there was nothing better to pay attention to now. She reached out and rubbed her nose red, then used the nosebleed nougat she got from Harry to make it look like she had fallen down and got a nosebleed. As for Umbridge, Hermione opened his mouth and threw another small pill into her mouth for her to swallow. As long as she didn''t overdo it, Hermione didn''t really mind causing trouble for Umbridge. "See you later." Harry disappeared quickly. Ron was talking to the others about punishing Malfoy''s gang when he got to the boys'' bathroom. "Give each of them a bowel-cleansing pill," Harry said to several, pulling out a bottle. "Remember to put them on the toilet." "Should you take off your pants?" Someone was eager to try. "Aren''t you disgusting?" Ron couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "No need," Harry shook his head. "Come on, and get out of here." "You said they would pull on their pants?" Everyone was excited about doing bad things. "Who made Malfoy''s group too arrogant." "How would I know, maybe they wake up on their own after a while, and if they don''t wake up in time, they''re out of luck. We''d better get out of here before we leave a handle!" Harry was familiar with the process , who made him follow the Weasley brothers so many times? When Filch came in a hurry, he saw Umbridge with a nosebleed and Hermione who was wiping the nosebleed. "What the **** are you doing?" Filch asked, looking around. "Professor Umbridge just slipped and knocked on her nose and fainted." Hermione said innocently, "I was just about to take her to the school hospital, and I accidentally slipped. By the way, it''s very slippery here. , you better be careful, don''t fall." Before Hermione could finish speaking, Filch tripped and fell directly to the ground. "Oh my God, I reminded you." Hermione said innocently, looking at Filch. Soon, the collapsed Umbridge was helped by Filch into the school hospital, and Hermione followed him to the school hospital, where he was treated. However, the farce did not end there. Who let Umbridge deflate at Cedric without getting any useful information, and after having deflated with several other students, she is convinced that Hermione Granger, who is Harry Potter''s best friend, must know something what. Of course, this also has something to do with Hermione being a Muggle wizard. As long as Dumbledore is still the Headmaster, Umbridge will not easily use Veritaserum on Potter. As for Albert Anderson, who is also a major suspect, she has given up, it is a stone that can knock out her teeth. Of course, persimmons are soft. As soon as Umbridge left the school hospital, Hermione was taken to her office. "What to drink, Miss Granger." Umbridge smiled wider. "Tea, coffee, pumpkin juice?" She waved her wand lightly, and three drinks appeared in front of Hermione. "No thanks," Hermione said calmly. Umbridge said almost commandingly, "Choose a drink. UU Reading " "Okay, then please give me a cup of milk tea." Hermione shrugged. The expression on Umbridge''s face froze, as if recalling something unpleasant. At this moment, a disgusting stench suddenly appeared in the room, followed by a large cloud of smoke. Hermione held her breath for a long time, and then, under the cover of black smoke, knocked down Umbridge who had just stood up. "Success?" Harry pushed open the door and entered, looking at Toad, who had passed out, and said, "I told you earlier, it''s better to modify her memory, otherwise Toad will trouble you again." "Okay, you''re right." Hermione glanced at the fainted Toad, pulled out her wand and used a Memory Charm on her, preparing to slightly modify Toad''s memory, so that she thought she had completed her interrogation. " "Wait, let Toad get the news that there is a secret base suspected of Dumbledore in the Forbidden Forest." Harry reminded. Under the puzzled gazes of Hermione and Ron, Harry explained simply, "Let Umbridge go to trouble with the Octopus, so she doesn''t always like to trouble everyone." "Hagrid''s spider?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly. "Those eight-eyed spiders are the most ferocious monsters!" Ron said in a trembling voice, "I think Harry is right, that group of spiders will become a scourge sooner or later, let the two scourges scourge each other. " "That''s not what I said, that was what Albert said." Harry shook his head. "Okay! But does it work?" Hermione agreed, raising her wand. "She''ll believe it sooner or later," said Harry meaningfully. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1038： time to take medicine "I heard that Toad invites people to drink tea every day?" Shanna copied the contents of the blackboard, glanced at Albert beside her, and mentioned what happened recently. Ever since the "Students must be questioned about suspected illegal activities," Umbridge has been so keen to invite people over to his office for tea, causing panic throughout the school. Since the Cedric incident, everyone knew that the toad would add Veritaserum into the tea, and no one was willing to accept the torture of the drug. "Not surprisingly." Albert rested his chin in his hand, listening to Professor McGonagall explaining the transformation spell to everyone on the stage, and by the way, compared the difference with the knowledge of transformation spell that he mastered. Summoning out of thin air, expelling summons, human body transformation and appearance magic are all common knowledge points in China, and the other is the removal of transformation magic. In fact, there are more advanced transformation magics, such as water, fire and other more ethereal things for transformation and manipulation, just like Albert used fog to create chains, trapping fire dragons is magic in this area, but Mag The professor doesn''t seem to intend to talk about these things in the Transforming Enhancement class, maybe it''s out of line. No, it should be said that the content of the exam is not low for most students, and it is even more difficult to get excellent grades, otherwise the Auror''s requirement is not to pass 5. Course exams, and the grades must not be lower than E (exceeding expectations). ), but O (Excellent). When the get out of class bell rang, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and after Professor McGonagall had assigned homework to practice the Transformation Charm, everyone took their packs and left the classroom. "You look tired?" Shanna walked into the hall with Albert, next to Fred who was chatting with Angelina. "I slept a little late last night." Despite using the time converter to catch up on sleep, staying up late still made Albert tired, but it was all worth it. The centaurs'' astronomy and astrology gave Albert a great inspiration. Last night, Albert quietly went to visit Firenze, and after communicating with each other for a few hours, he successfully mastered centaurs astrology. Firenze''s astrology level is very high, and every time he communicates with him, astronomy and astrology will improve slightly. What made Albert even more excited was that as long as he replaced the wand with a special wand made of Bai Xianzhi, he could really use the healing magic of centaurs, and he was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night. It is a completely different healing method from the wizard. The healing magic of centaurs is more suitable for healing wounds, eliminating toxins and improving physical condition than the healing magic of wizards. Albert feels that Isobel''s beauty magic may be used in centaurs magic. Has fallen. The healing magic of wizards is actually more inclined to cure various spells and curses, which may be related to the environment they live in. Centaurs who live in the forest rarely come into contact with spells. It''s a pity that Firenze didn''t plan to elaborate on healing magic. He didn''t seem to plan to teach Albert, or think that it was impossible for a wizard to master centaur magic. Therefore, Albert never revealed that he mastered the healing magic of centaurs. Of course, it might be the magic panel that works. This gave Albert an inspiration, can he also learn the magic of goblins and house-elves? Although the magic systems of the two sides are not the same, but... maybe you can try it. "Albert, do you have a compound medicine there?" On the way back to the Gryffindor common room, Hermione caught up from behind and asked about the compound potion. "There should be some left." Albert stopped, turned to look at the gasping Hermione, and asked, "How much do you need." "One serving is enough." Hermione felt a little disappointed that Albert didn''t ask what she was going to do with the compound potion. "I''ll go back and find it for you tonight," Albert said. "That''s great." After thanking Albert, Hermione turned around and returned to the hall, apparently to share the good news with her friends. "Aren''t you curious what Hermione is going to do with the compound potion?" Fred asked, blinking. "What''s wrong?" Albert tilted his head and asked. "Don''t be stupid Fred, do you really think Albert doesn''t know?" George couldn''t help but complain. He even suspected that Albert had secretly hinted to Hermione. "I think it has something to do with Hermione''s mistaken use of the compound potion." Albert did guess what Hermione wanted to do with the compound potion. George''s guess was only half right. It wasn''t Albert who hinted to Hermione, but Albert who hinted to the three of them, and the three of them reminded Hermione again. It''s no wonder that George thinks that way. Toad is so miserable now, and Albert has at least half of the credit. No way, it was Albert who suggested that they helped Harry form the "Defense Association", suggesting that Hermione took the "Self-Defense Guide" to teach everyone about Defense Against the Dark Arts. Peeves will find trouble with Toad, and it is basically Albert who guides him. Although most of the time it is the Weasley Brothers who connect with Peeves, the Galleon who paid for it comes from Albert, which directly makes Toad a Hogwarts jokes. The old liar Professor Trelawney''s prophecy was a hole dug by Albert himself. The toad has not yet climbed up after falling, and Professor Trelawney''s prophecy is still hanging on Umbridge''s head. She was getting worse at school because of the prophecy that she would kick Dumbledore out and become the new headmaster of Hogwarts, and the prophecy that she would be out of the way at the end of the semester. A nasty person who is not destined to stay in the school for a long time is destined to cause dissatisfaction and resistance from some students. Anyway, she will get out soon, so she doesn''t have to worry about being targeted by the other party. As for the joke props that Fred and George used toads to test and promote them, they were all Galleons and suggestions from Albert. They even plan to use the toad to build a reputation as a joke shop. Lee Jordan spread the rumors, and it was originally Albert''s idea. He hasn''t forgotten how the Anti-Toad Alliance was born. The Wizard''s Lookout and the "Defense Express" magazine are actually related to Albert. The professors chose to lie down one after another, and it is more related to Albert''s prophecy. Sometimes, George broke into a cold sweat for the toad, God knows how many holes Albert had dug for the toad waiting for her to jump down. However, George does not sympathize with toads, because he hates toads very much, not only the education order on the notice wall and her actions at Hogwarts in the past six months, but also the prophecy made by Albert. "I think we''ll be able to receive the good news of Toad''s hospitalization soon." George''s tone was quite pleasant, and they have been disturbing Toad''s review a lot recently. "What are the consequences of using the compound medicine incorrectly?" Fred asked curiously. "Probably... the canaries that canary biscuits make can''t shed their hair and return to their original shape." Albert made a simple and easy-to-understand analogy. "That''s really bad, better they turn the toad into a real toad." Fred looked excited, and even wanted to see Umbridge''s unfortunate face. "How long will she need to be hospitalized." George is more concerned about this issue. "Probably after the Christmas holidays!" Albert said without hesitation, "About two months." "what are you guys saying?" Lee Jordan couldn''t understand what kind of riddles these people were playing. Recently, even Fred and George were influenced by Albert. He hates Riddlers. "Where did you go just now?" Harry looked at Hermione who was approaching and asked suspiciously. "I just went to Albert, and he still has the compound medicine." Hermione said in a low voice. "The compound potion, who are you going to use it to become, Toad?" Ron asked in confusion. "Yes, Toad." Hermione nodded. "What are you doing as a toad?" Ron was even more confused. "I mean turning a toad into a toad," Hermione corrected. "Do you think the compound potion can solve the trouble the toad has caused?" Harry felt that what Hermione said should have something to do with this matter, they were discussing how to solve the problem of Umbridge just now. "Do you remember the symptoms I had after taking the compound potion when I was in the second grade?" Hermione reminded, "The compound potion cannot be used to turn into an animal, otherwise it will" "Otherwise it''s going to be a disaster." Harry said slightly excitedly, knowing what Hermione was trying to do. "If we could get the toad to drink the toad-infused potion, I think it would be quite a wonderful scene." "I think within two months, she shouldn''t be able to teach everyone, and this matter can be pushed on the curse, that is, the toad was cursed by the defense against the dark arts and turned into a toad." Luo Well thought it was a good idea too, they had Christmas break by the time Umbridge recovered. "Neville will definitely be willing to contribute some lucky skin. We''d better get Umbridge into the school hospital in these two days." Harry smiled and said that although Fred and George''s method worked, they also It takes a lot of experience to do this, and people can''t keep their eyes on the toad. "We need to clear the relationship." Hermione said in a low voice, "Lest the toad really learns the news one day, this kind of thing must be prevented." That night, Harry, Ron and Hermione knocked on the door of Albert''s dormitory. When they were invited into the room, several of Albert''s roommates were in the room, not knowing what they were talking about, and stopped talking when they entered. "What are you going to turn Umbridge into?" Albert opened his potion storage box, took out a bottle of black sticky mud potion and handed it to Hermione, asking casually. "Toad, we got some fragments of Rifle''s body from Neville." Hermione took out a small bottle, squeezed a small piece of toad''s skin from it, and added it to the compound potion. The potion in the potion began to boil, and after a lot of bubbles appeared, it turned into an ugly brown-black. "Let everyone see how she looks like a toad, so she doesn''t dare to continue to use Veritaserum on everyone." Lee Jordan looked very excited, just thinking about Umbridge turning into a human toad, It must be very interesting, "Albert, you must lend me the camera, I will take some pictures of her, and maybe there will be a chance to make it into a wizard card in the future" "You really intend to do that?" Albert ignored the excited Lee Jordan, looked at the three of Harry and asked. "Is there a problem?" Harry asked in confusion. "If you turn Umbridge into a toad, I think she will be even more crazy, desperately trying to find out who is behind it," Albert reminded kindly, "The whole Hogwarts may not be peaceful! " "There is no peace now." The three looked at each other and said, "The situation can''t be worse." "makes sense." Albert looked at Harry and Hermione, and was satisfied. Both of them have undoubtedly grown a lot, and although their growth was cultivated during the time they dealt with Umbridge, they still grew, not as naive as they used to be, and their abilities have also been strengthened. Their progress can be seen from the plan to send the toad to the school hospital this time. No way, the original plot line has been disrupted by Albert. God knows where it will develop in the future. In order to solve Voldemort, he still thinks that the trio should be strengthened. Otherwise, the ghost knows whether the savior and his friends who grew up using Dumbledore''s method will be able to withstand the changes in the plot in the near future. There is no doubt that the effect is quite obvious, Harry and Hermione have indeed strengthened a wave, and they have changed more than before. It was Ron''s mediocre performance that made Albert not very good at judgment. He always felt that the other party didn''t seem to have made much progress? Is it his delusion? "When are you going to do it?" Fred asked. "We''ll do it later, but we need someone to help cover." Hermione said, looking at a few people, "to prevent others from finding out that we left the common room at this time." "Use this." Albert took the Book of Origins from the box and handed it to George. Making an alibi is actually pretty simple, just pretend they''re in the dorm. As for the witnesses, everyone here is a witness. "Ron." Before Weasley entered, Albert stopped him. "Is something wrong?" Ron was surprised what Albert did to him? . "This is for you." Albert took out a bottle of medicine and threw it to him. "Take one when you practice Quidditch. It should allow you to play your game normally." "thanks." Ron looked at the eyedropper bottle, a little confused, but thanked Albert anyway. The Harry trio and Lee Jordan entered the book of origin, and George sent them out of the common room, and then they would use the book of origin to secretly wait for the common room. "Does your medicine really work?" Fred and George were very curious about what medicine Albert gave Ron. "It''s useful, but it''s more of a psychological effect." Albert explained, "His level is not bad, but his mentality is too bad, so he has not been able to play his due level. That bottle of medicine can be given to him. Confidence, and when he builds it up in practice, it won''t be as bad on the court." "I see." The two of them understood it, but they didn''t expect such a coquettish operation. "What is Albert doing with you?" Harry asked curiously. "He gave me this thing, saying it would allow me to play a normal Quidditch level." Ron took out the potion that Albert gave and explained to several people. "It''s fine," Harry said. He patted Ron on the shoulder. "Those weird potions always work." Ron stuffed the bottle back into his pocket, turned his head to stare at the compound potion in Hermione''s hand, and changed the subject: "How do we let her drink it? I bet the toad will not drink the compound potion obediently." Beidi Pavilion "Use a Stunning Charm and put it in her mouth." Harry had already figured out a way, and he had determined through the Marauder''s map that Toad was in the Defence Against the Dark Arts office. After leaving the common room, UU Reading put a disillusionment spell on themselves and quietly walked outside the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Ron took out a ball from his pocket and pulled the cover on it. , stuffed it into the office, and after coughing and swearing came out, a few people quickly opened the door and went in to subdue the people, and then poured the compound medicine into the unconscious Umbridge, while Hermione immediately modified the other party''s Memories, actions in one go. This is really thanks to the results of the previous training. The compound medicine took effect quickly, and the skin on the toad began to become rough, more inclined to the color of Lefu''s skin, and her hands grew webs like toads, and her head looked more like a toad, it was a real life Toad. "It''s disgusting." Lee Jordan looked at the unconscious toad and opened his mouth in a retching manner. Then, raising the camera he borrowed from Albert, he took a bunch of pictures of Toad before leaving the Defence Against the Dark Arts office with a sigh of relief. "Do you think Toad can guess who did it?" Harry asked Lee Jordan, turning his head. "As long as you have an alibi." Lee Jordan shrugged and said, "Find Albert to get some antidote for Veritaserum, even if they really target you." "I really want to see how the toad reacts when he finds out he''s turned into a toad," muttered Ron. "There will be a chance, soon." Lee Jordan looked at the toad that passed out and said meaningfully. Before leaving, they didn''t want to use a spell to erase the traces of a few people who had come. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1039： Strong onlookers "Ah ah ah ah ah" In the early morning of Hogwarts Castle, a shrill scream suddenly came out, which woke the students who had just fallen asleep. "It''s started, it''s started!" Listening to the movement in the room, Albert rolled over lazily, and Lee Jordan''s voice came from the other end of the room. He fumbled to pull back the curtain around the bed, looked at the Weasley Brothers and Lee Jordan who were going to watch the fun, stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and muttered: "Then, that guy should be quiet for a long time. " "Woke up!" Lee Jordan grinned and poured Albert a cup of strong tea. Albert looked at the cup of strong tea with disgust, and how would he sleep after drinking it. He covered his yawn again, got up from the bed, picked up the cloak hanging beside him, draped it over himself, and followed other curious students to the common room. A large group of good-hearted students in pajamas and cloaks had just gotten up from the bed, and they were gathered in twos and threes, whispering and discussing the screams just now. "Quiet, who knows what''s going on." Albert looked around and asked, "I heard screams just now," "Something seems to have happened in the castle." A boy raised his hand first and said. "Sounds like the scream of a banshee." "I felt more like someone was severely tortured." "I suspect it was a toad''s scream?" Everyone, you said every word, and in the end, the scream of the toad was widely recognized, because it was not the first time that the toad made such a sound at night, but this time it was especially shrill. "Prefect, is there a prefect here?" Albert raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet. The three prefects in capes squeezed through the crowd and came to Albert. "Who of you want to go out with me to see what''s going on outside, you don''t need too many people." As soon as Albert finished speaking, several people raised their hands. "Very well, the three of you, and the four of you take your wands and go outside with me to see what''s going on?" Albert drew his wand from his cloak pocket and said, "The rest of the prefects will stay and maintain Order, don''t let them run around and wait for news." Although many students expressed dissatisfaction with this, all dissatisfaction can only be swallowed in the stomach. As the president of the student council, Albert has a strong authority in Gryffindor. "And you guys, go back and put on your cloak, don''t catch a cold and trouble Madam Pomfrey." Albert said to several students who hurried over in only pajamas. "Okay, the people who are called come with me, and those who don''t want to go can stay!" No one wants to stay, let alone this time the president of the student union takes the lead. "Is it really the scream of a toad?" Fred said with great acting skills: "Although that guy screamed at night before." "But it''s the first time it''s screamed so badly." George echoed. Ron and Hermione looked at each other and nodded in agreement with the twin brothers. They naturally knew what happened to the screams just now, but they didn''t expect that Albert would personally lead the team to watch the toad''s tragic state, which really surprised them, the only one. It''s a pity that Harry didn''t come with him. "Is this really okay? I mean professors should..." Shanna reminded in a low voice. "No professor got up to check," said George, staring at the Marauder''s map in his hand. "Professors are probably too lazy to care, everyone can''t stand it again and again." Although the seven people that Albert brought out this time were all his own, none of them dared to act too recklessly, lest any flaws be seen. Everyone is now the brave Gryffindor students who heard the screams and came out to check the situation. "I just got in touch with Cedric, and he also brought people out to surround... Cough, check the situation." Fred quickly changed his rhetoric and asked in a low voice, "Do you think Ravenclaw will be waiting for someone to come and check? The situation, it might be interesting at that time. "Eighty percent will. Curiosity is human nature." Albert tightened the cloak on his body and sped up his pace to rush out of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office. While going to the secret passage on the fifth floor, I also met Nick who was almost headless. "Hey guys..." Nick looked at Albert who was leading the team, frowned slightly and said, "Why did you guys come out at this time?" "They said that someone might be being severely tortured, so I brought someone over to see what''s going on." Albert said calmly: "Nick, do you know what''s going on?" "I don''t know." Nick shook his head. "Then come with us too, and help us to find the way ahead. If you find something wrong, send us an alarm." Albert said to the ghost of Gryffindor. "You really can summon ghosts," Nick muttered, but he didn''t say no. Nick actually heard the scream just now. It was too shrill. It was no wonder that Albert would be vigilant, worried that some dangerous elements would break into Hogwarts. A group of people passed through the secret passage and quickly came to the third floor. As they approached the corridor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, they heard some noises. "who is it?" Albert gestured for everyone to stop and let Nick help them see what was going on on the other side of the corner. "It''s Filch and a bunch of Hufflepuffs," Nick said to several. After Albert got the news from Nick, he turned people into the corridor. At this moment, Filch was hurriedly staring at the group of Hufflepuff students in pajamas and capes, but, strangely, no professor was present. Seeing another group of students coming, Filch looked even more annoyed, and kept mumbling about staying up in the middle of the night... clearing the confinement or something. "what happened?" Albert directly ignored Filch''s broken thoughts and cast a searching look at Cedric. "We heard very shrill screams, and when we came to check, we saw that Umbridge had turned into a toad." Cedric sternly, as if he was holding back his laughter. "Umbridge turned into a toad?" Several Gryffindor students also gathered around, wanting to see Umbridge''s ugly appearance. "This look really fits her image." Someone muttered softly. Umbridge''s skin was rough and looked like the skin of a toad, and what surprised them most was that Umbridge''s face looked like a living toad. Everyone started whispering, discussing what happened to Umbridge, how it became such a toad, completely forgetting that people should be taken to the school hospital. In fact, Filch wanted to do it, but Cedric stopped him, saying that Umbridge might have a contagious skin disease. Not long after, a group of Ravenclaw students, led by Katrina, appeared in the corridor outside the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and the originally spacious corridor suddenly became crowded. Everyone was talking to each other about what was going on here, and murmurs filled the hallway. "It''s disgusting, the toad has really turned into a toad." "Did she have some kind of skin disease, will it be passed on from person to person?" "I think it should be the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." "Quiet." Albert motioned for everyone to keep quiet, and then asked them to temporarily leave enough space, not to surround them all, before taking out his wand and using the recovery spell on the unconscious Umbridge. The fainted Umbridge quickly woke up in a daze. "Professor, who attacked you, and what happened here?" Albert took a step back, and a ball of light flew out from the tip of his wand and hovered above Umbridge''s head, allowing everyone to see the toad clearly looks like. "Ouch... the more I look at it, the more disgusting it becomes." "She''s really turned into a toad." "Did she faint her own ugliness?" "We''d better stay away from her, maybe some kind of skin infection." "It''s probably a curse, and it''s not the first time that a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor has cursed." "Look, she''s awake." Umbridge opened his eyes amid the whispers of the students, and at first seemed confused, slumped on the cold marble floor. "Professor, what happened, how did you become like this, and who attacked you." Albert asked again. This time, Albert stepped back further. Umbridge, who had just woken up, looked around in confusion, and found that the students around were staring at her with a very strange look, and there were whispers from the students in her ears. "Professor, do you really have no idea what''s going on?" When Umbridge raised her hand to look at her palm, a mirror fell on her palm accompanied by Albert''s gentle voice. Looking at the figure in the mirror, Umbridge was stunned for a moment, then seemed to remember something, flung the mirror in his hand, scratched his cheek, raised his head and let out a shrill scream. Then, she was so dizzy. Yes, Umbridge knocked himself out. Everyone looked at Albert, it was definitely intentional just now! Absolutely! "Very interesting, isn''t it." Peeves came out of nowhere, and giggled as he looked at the fainted toad over his stomach. The others couldn''t help but laugh. Albert quietly cast a magic spell on Toad, making her fall into a semi-conscious state. "Peeves, it''s you who did it!" Filch immediately turned his attention to Peeves. "There is no evidence, be careful to sue you for defamation." Peeves grimaced at Filch, and circled the void happily like a swimming fish. "What''s the matter with Peeves!" Albert asked. "Isn''t this a little devil?" Peeves flipped somersaults in the air, grinning at the crowd from between his own legs: "I just heard the screaming coming, and I saw her screaming suddenly. Ran out of the office and... fell here." "I''ve never seen anyone as funny as her," Peeves said, grinning. "She looks like a... toad now." "Cough cough, we should take her to the school hospital, Madam Pomfrey must have a way to cure her." Albert waved his wand to make a stretcher, and then moved Umbridge onto the stretcher, a group of people like this The mighty sent Umbridge to the school hospital. In the meantime, everyone was whispering about what happened to the toad. As for Filch, he was left aside like that, and no one paid any attention to him. After they woke Madam Pomfrey and put the person on the hospital bed under the twitching face of the other party, Albert asked Cedric to explain the situation to her. "Mr. Administrator, please notify Dumbledore. If the Headmaster is not there, notify Professor McGonagall, or other professors, to let them know what happened here." After giving the order, Albert turned his head and said to the students standing outside the school hospital, "Go back and rest, don''t wander around outside in the middle of the night." "It can''t be peaceful for a moment." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn, and beckoned the other Gryffindor students to go back to sleep. In less than half an hour, the news that Umbridge had turned into a toad spread across the entire Hogwarts like a Firebolt, and even Headmaster Dumbledore was alarmed. When I came to visit, several deans also appeared in the school hospital. As for whether this group of people came to visit the sick, it is really hard to say. Anyway, Professor McGonagall kept his face straight, Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout were talking in low voices, Snape looked at Umbridge on the hospital bed with a very strange expression, and Madam Pomfrey was talking to Dumbledore talks about Umbridge''s illness. "...she may have some kind of skin disease. To be honest, I initially suspected it was caused by a spell, and gave her a small amount of a powerful restorative agent, but it didn''t work well." Madam Pomfrey looked at the black man on the bed. Mrich, proposed: "I suggest that she be transferred to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries for more formal treatment?" "Can it be cured?" Dumbledore looked up and down Umbridge''s toad-like rough skin, and poked with his slender fingers. "It will take time, I think it should be fine to cure her." Madam Pomfrey looked disgusted, but did not refuse. "Then I''ll trouble you." After chatting with Madam Pomfrey for a while, Dumbledore walked outside, and Snape followed. "what have you found?" Dumbledore deliberately waited for Snape to slow down. "Her appearance is very strange. It seems that it is caused by incomplete deformation." "Minerva also said something similar. Even Madam Pomfrey used a powerful restorative agent on Professor Umbridge, but the effect was not very obvious." Dumbledore was actually a little puzzled, but he instinctively felt that St. Nep''s words should be true. Umbridge''s appearance is indeed very similar to the symptoms caused by deformation. Of course, Dumbledore also suspected that Umbridge''s appearance might have been caused by some students. Umbridge has had a lot of bad luck lately, and even Peeves is behind her back. "No, I''m referring to some potions, such as potions," Snape reminded. "Can the compound medicine cause such symptoms?" Dumbledore asked in surprise. "I don''t know, but I don''t think the compound potion can be transformed into an animal," Snape speculated. "And, what are you going to do with the Ministry of Magic? I think Mr. Minister..." "The Curse of the Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor," Dumbledore said without hesitation. "Until we find the cause, Professor Umbridge''s illness is likely to be blamed on the curse." "As you should have guessed, this is likely to be..." "We don''t have any evidence of Severus," Dumbledore interrupted. "evidence?" Snape looked at Dumbledore''s leaving back and repeated in a low voice. He suspected that a student had poured Umbridge a toad-laced concoction. Although Snape didn''t know what it would look like to use the compound potion to become an animal, Umbridge''s appearance undoubtedly matched his guess. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1040： restless One night, Umbridge, who found herself suddenly turned into a toad, almost went crazy because of it, and her temper became even more irritable. Madam Pomfrey had to provide her with a lot of tranquilizers to prevent Umbridge from being affected by her appearance. And completely collapsed. What bothered Madam Pomfrey even more, however, was not only finding time to comfort the pesky toad, but also dealing with the inquisitive students. After the news of Umbridge becoming a toad spread, in order to see the toad in person, groups of students used the quick-acting candy provided by the Weasley brothers and sent themselves to the school hospital for treatment. Get a glimpse of what the toad really looks like. Madam Pomfrey had to take out the drapes and hang them around Umbridge''s bed, so that no one could see the toad, lest she feel embarrassed and lose control of her emotions. However, the effect is not good, because the curtains can''t block everyone''s voice, let alone the students who like to kill themselves. To this end, Mrs. Pomfrey has suggested Umbridge more than once to go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries for more regular treatment, but this proposal was rejected by Umbridge. She did not want others to know that she had changed. into this look. Umbridge knew very well that once she showed up at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries in this form, it would make the headlines the next day. She would never allow this to happen. However, Umbridge didn''t know that a certain black-hearted guy had already photographed her looking like a toad, ready to publish it in a magazine. On the third day after Umbridge became a toad, Fudge, the Minister of Magic, went to Hogwarts to visit the doctor in person, and had a quarrel with Dumbledore over this matter, which completely brought out his sensuality. Dumbledore reluctantly said that this is likely to be the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. As we all know, the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts always has bad luck. Everyone knows about it. Even before Umbridge took office, Dumbledore clearly mentioned it to the other party. However, Fudge didn''t think so. He thought that Umbridge''s appearance was completely caused by Dumbledore. This was Dumbledore''s conspiracy. In the face of such unreasonable accusations, Dumbledore did not get angry, but said mildly that Madam Pomfrey would do everything in her power to treat Umbridge. Or transfer Professor Umbridge to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries for better treatment. In the end, Fudge, after consulting Umbridge, allowed her to stay at Hogwarts for treatment. Staying in school wasn''t the best option for Umbridge. The bad consequences left behind soon came out. Since then, Umbridge has regularly received gifts from strangers, including chocolate frogs, lifelike strings of cockroaches, singing greeting cards and miniature statuettes. These nasty gifts, like a bunch of uninvited villains, took over the table beside Umbridge''s bed. At first, Umbridge didn''t realize that something was wrong, until she bit the chocolate frog that had been added with Aliott leaf extract, and then she deeply realized the maliciousness of people. Cockroach skewers are very realistic soft candies, exactly like cockroaches, and they have been enchanted by people to always drill into other people''s mouths. It is said that it tastes very disgusting when eaten. The cards would sing "Song of the Toad" to a lullaby tune, and even if they tried to burn them, the sound would linger long enough to finish the song. The doll statue model is the appearance of Umbridge transformed into a toad, and it is still jumping, and those who dont know it think it is a human-shaped toad. Umbridge was so furious that Madam Pomfrey threw all the gifts away. However, those things would appear on the table next to Umbridge''s bed the next day, and the cockroaches on the cockroach string would even crawl into Umbridge''s mouth, leaving an indelible memory on Umbridge. After a few times, Umbridge didn''t dare ask Madam Pomfrey to throw things away, for fear that he would wake up with half a cockroach. Now she can only do the next best thing, get a white cloth to cover the things, so as not to get in the way. This still doesn''t solve the problem. If Umbridge did that, he''d be covered in cockroaches the next day. She completely compromised. Although Madam Pomfrey thought that if she had been willing to go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, this shouldn''t have happened, but that still didn''t change Toad''s decision to stay at Hogwarts. It''s just that Umbridge didn''t know that his insistence was meaningless at all. "I dare say, Toad will be so excited that he will faint when he sees this "Defense Express"." Fred took the newspaper he got from Albert and suggested with a smile, "We should send a copy to Toad." "I''ve had the house-elf deliver it, and she''ll be very excited when she receives it." "Excited enough to jump out of bed." "I think it should be shared with everyone. Anyway, the toad is in the hospital now, and no one will come to trouble. Now is the best opportunity. I think this magazine will definitely impress everyone." George said that Albert wanted to Things to do. "Also, we should have rescheduled the broadcast." Lee Jordan liked the Wizard''s Lookout broadcast. "You can arrange a letter to Umbridge for her to congratulate her." Albert was quite satisfied with this. "When the time comes, take the radio to Umbridge''s bedside and play it, and let Toad listen to everyone''s delivery. Bless her. The four of them looked at each other with unconcealed malice on their faces. On that day, a large number of free "Defense Letters" appeared in Hogwarts Castle, and they were quickly known by curious students. Umbridge''s toad appearance even appeared on the cover of the magazine. The only regret is that Umbridge on the cover of the magazine has no head. According to some of the parties, Toad''s face is very similar to that of a toad. Everyone blamed the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s curse for what happened to her, and many said that Toad would soon be out of Hogwarts. The most annoying thing is that the Anti-Toad Alliance stated that it was responsible for the matter, and claimed that the Alliance had achieved preliminary results against toads, which won unanimous praise from everyone. For a time, the number of students claiming to be the anti-toad alliance jumped up a lot. "Defense Express" has become a must-read newspaper for the Anti-Toad League. As for the education order? Umbridge was still lying in the hospital hospital and didn''t have time to trouble everyone. The Wizard''s Watch Station is also very popular, and students often gather together to listen to the broadcast of the Wizard''s Watch Station and discuss the contents. However, people''s joys and sorrows are not the same. After discovering the latest issue of Defense Express, Umbridge jumped up from the hospital bed in anger and tore the Defense Express to shreds. In the end, Madam Pomfrey had to use a stun spell to put her into a deep sleep. Successfully prevent the other party from getting too emotional. No way, the cover of this magazine is Umbridge looking like a toad. Although she has no head, it is not difficult to recognize the person on the cover from her clothes. what! A shrill scream pierced through the night. The compartment next to the school hospital was suddenly opened, and Madam Pomfrey, holding a wand, walked into the school hospital vigilantly. "what happened?" Madam Pomfrey raised her wand and probed for the hospital bed, but she saw nothing. She fought back her anger and looked at Umbridge, who was about to hide behind her. "Giant, giant, there is a giant..." "There are no giants here!" Madam Pomfrey interrupted impatiently. "You just had a nightmare. I told you to take sleeping pills." "I''m sure it''s a giant," Umbridge retorted loudly. "I just saw a giant!" "You''re having a nightmare." Madam Pomfrey circled the school hospital with her wand raised, and said to Umbridge with a blank expression, "Look, there are no giants here except you." Being woken up in the middle of the night, it was no wonder Madam Pomfrey was in a bad mood. Umbridge was speechless because the giant she had just seen had disappeared, but she was sure it was definitely a giant just now. But how did it disappear? "What''s the matter, I heard screaming just now." Professor McGonagall appeared at the entrance of the school hospital wearing pajamas and holding a wand, looking at the two people inside, his expression became a little weird. "Umbridge is having a nightmare," Madam Pomfrey explained helplessly. "Peeves, I dare say it''s Peeves." Filch didn''t forget to put the blame on Peeves. Recently, Peeves couldn''t continue to harm Umbridge, only Filch and other Hogwarts students. Not long ago, Peeves even opened a can of herring in Filch''s office and dumped the can on the ground. "Bobbie, you should get her some sleeping pills." Professor McGonagall looked at Umbridge, who looked like a toad, with a dark face, and said coldly, "You can''t be woken up twice." "Go back and rest. It''s a long night," Madam Pomfrey said to Umbridge. "I''ll go get you some sleeping pills, and how will everyone sleep then?" "No, I don''t drink that stuff." Umbridge refused directly. Once, after drinking that thing, she woke up and found a bunch of cockroaches stuffed in her mouth, and she was scared out of her heart. Having had the experience last time, Umbridge was reluctant to drink that thing even after being beaten to death, for fear that someone would put something strange into her mouth when she was drowsy. "I still recommend that you go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to receive more formal treatment." Professor McGonagall shook his head and walked outside, no longer meeting Umbridge. That toad face made Professor McGonagall look sick to her stomach. "Professor, over there in classroom 11..." Filch quickly caught up and reminded. "Classroom Eleven?" Professor McGonagall looked at Filch suspiciously. If Filch hadn''t come to her just now and said something about classroom 11, she would never have come to check what happened. "Yeah," Filch said firmly. "There''s someone talking over there. I suspect someone is in classroom eleven." Professor McGonagall followed Filch toward classroom eleven, and shortly after she knocked on the door softly, she heard the door open from the inside. "Is something wrong?" Firenze''s voice sounded inside. "Professor Firenze, have you seen any other students...?" Professor McGonagall stared at another person in the classroom and asked, "Mr. Anderson, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?" "Professor, I''m talking about astrology with Professor Firenze." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously not expecting to be disturbed. When he saw Filch behind Professor McGonagall, he probably guessed the reason. . Crystal ball divination has limitations. If you can master the centaur astrology, it is not a bad choice. After all, divination can indeed bring him a lot of convenience. "Communication astrology?" Professor McGonagall felt a little absurd. "Astronomy and astrology are conducted at night." Albert explained kindly, "If possible, I actually want to come during the day. By the way, something happened just now, I seem to hear screams." "Anderson was gifted in astrology." Firenze was actually very happy that Albert came to talk to him. He didn''t have any friends at school, and Hagrid was one of them, but Hagrid rarely came to him. Firenze was not doing well at school, he had few friends. Professor McGonagall suddenly didn''t know what to say, and finally nodded towards Firenze. After saying something to disturb him, he turned and left with Filch. She had also exchanged academic knowledge with Albert, and UU reading knew that it was obviously inappropriate to use the school''s rules at this time, especially after the Umbridge thing, she was too lazy to care. " "Professor, this..." Filch didn''t know what to do either. He didn''t expect Professor McGonagall to ignore it. "Don''t worry, Firenze will keep an eye on him, not to mention Anderson won''t make trouble." Professor McGonagall said calmly: "It''s not good to disturb other people''s exchange of academic knowledge." Filch''s mouth gradually grew, his eyes became confused, and he chose to pretend he didn''t see it and didn''t care about anything. In fact, Filch''s impression of Albert is not too bad. Although he always spent time with those two annoying Weasleys, he rarely got himself into trouble, let alone the President of the Student Council. Moreover, Professor McGonagall obviously didn''t want to care. "Academic exchange?" Filch shook his head and walked away. "What the hell." "They''re gone," Firenze said. "Well, it''s still early, let''s continue!" Albert took out his pocket watch, glanced at the time, and said. "It''s getting late, go back to rest early." Firenze said, "Continue another day." "Oh, okay, goodbye." After saying goodbye to Firenze, Albert prepared to return to the common room. "Goodbye, it was a pleasure to communicate with you." Firenze told Albert a lot about the centaurs'' astrology discoveries. What surprised him was that Albert''s understanding of astrology was not much inferior to that of the centaurs, and sometimes he even offered unique insights. Give Firenze an original feel. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1041： Potter speaks the truth While Umbridge was in bed, Hogwarts regained its former vitality, and everyone finally no longer had to endure the high-pressure rule of the toad. This kind of good mood can last at least until the end of the Christmas holiday. However, Madam Pomfrey in the school hospital was not in such a good mood. Toad had had nightmares more than once, and was screaming out of control. No one can stand it every few days, and it makes no one sleep. Madam Pomfrey, who is not sleeping well, really wants to drive Umbridge to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. If it weren''t for the therapist''s integrity, Madam Pomfrey would have driven Umbridge out of the school hospital. . The Hogwarts students'' voluntary organization to visit Umbridge has not yet ended. Everyone was influenced by the Anti-Toad Alliance and wanted to work harder to drive the toads away. However, all of this is just a method that some unscrupulous people came up with to disgust Umbridge. Students who are really smart know that it is not easy to drive Umbridge away. At least Toad wouldn''t leave Hogwarts because of this, and she didn''t even go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries to treat her strange illness. Harry and Hermione obviously knew this, especially after being reminded by Albert, the two of them pulled the Weasley brothers and Cedric together to discuss the next thing, and decided to speed up the frequency of da gatherings, and Rectify da members and enhance everyone''s cohesion. It used to be once a week, but now it''s four times a week. Frequent da parties are a disaster for fifth graders. Originally, as the Christmas holidays approached, homework slanted like an avalanche, and everyone was overwhelmed, not to mention the high-intensity Defense Against the Dark Arts training. Of course, Harry didn''t make it mandatory for all da members to attend, but no one wanted to miss a da party. Because they can all feel that since joining the "Defense Association", their Dark Magic Defense level is increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The defense spells I learned at the da party almost caught up with the defense spells I learned from school to the present. It''s a bit ridiculous to say that, although the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts also teaches students a lot of useful knowledge, few like the "Defense Society" directly teach magic, practice combat skills and how to better protect themselves. People crave practice, not theoretical knowledge, and Umbridge''s "Defense Theory of Magic" makes the most of it. Therefore, Harry increased the number of meetings of the Defense Association, and everyone was actually very happy, because at the party, he could really learn useful spells, and he could really learn how to defeat the enemy, protect himself, and make himself in the defense against the dark arts. further academically. However, there were still some voices against the frequent da gatherings, especially those who had to train Quidditch. "Are you crazy, Harry?" Frequent da parties finally let Angelina find Harry first, complaining to him about frequent da parties, because da parties conflict with Quidditch training time, Angelina doesn''t want to miss any da parties, so I hope Harry Can slow down the frequency of da parties. Of course, because this is what everyone said at first. Facing the confused and puzzled eyes of others, Harry took a deep breath and explained to everyone: "I know it''s in a hurry, but this is most likely a good time when everyone can finally hold a party safely." "What''s the meaning?" A Hufflepuff boy couldn''t help raising his hand and asked. Today''s da has grown to a huge scale of 66 people. If you want to speak during the party, you need to raise your hand first. Otherwise, one sentence can''t be messed up. Harry looked at Hermione and asked the other party to explain, and Hermione was responsible for collecting and sorting out this information. "Toad''s condition will definitely improve after the Christmas vacation. I secretly asked Madam Pomfrey, and she should be cured of her strange disease in two months at the latest." Hermione said about the strange disease At the same time, he deliberately emphasized his tone, as if to emphasize Umbridge''s condition. "This is related to da..." Harry raised his hand and interrupted: "With the character of a toad, I think she will probably cause us trouble, so now we can only try to spend as much time as possible at the party to train magic. After all, most of the students will go home for the Christmas holidays, and After the Christmas break, I''m afraid we''ll have to wrestle with the toad again." "We could keep Umbridge in the hospital for a few more months, even until the end of the term," suggested a Gryffindor student. Everyone knows that Umbridge has a skin disease, and it is definitely not an accident that he turns into a toad. It must be a ghost. Since he can do it the first time, why can''t there be a second time? "That''s the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s curse, it was just an accident, I don''t think the same accident will happen twice." Harry never thought Umbridge was a fool, otherwise how could he be Deputy Minister, he didn''t Stupid enough to think that Toad can be a deputy minister because he has an affair with Fudge. Even if Harry thought so, others would surely remind him that everyone believed that a few months of being sick in bed was enough for Toad to figure out a lot of things, and she would definitely take precautions and even attack them directly. "Don''t forget the prophecy, the toad will drive away the principal, and the situation will only get worse." Fred reminded. "We are very worried that the da party will be difficult to continue, so we can only hurry up and learn about Defense Against the Dark Arts, so that everyone can master more, so let everyone master more." Cedric agreed with Harry''s approach, although Cedric Ke also values ??Quidditch, but his interest in winning the Quidditch title has declined dramatically since Toad intervened in Quidditch. Learning more Defence Against the Dark Arts skills now will not only help you cope with the chaotic times to come, but will also help you in your future career at the Ministry of Magic. "I never force anyone to attend da parties, you can choose whether to attend the party or not, or to attend a few more important parties." Harry cleared his throat and said, "Next, Hermione will make the content of the party. Form a form, and then you can choose whether to participate or not. Everyone whispered, discussing the changes in the da party, and whether they wanted to attend all the next parties. "Please be quiet." Hermione looked at the noisy crowd ahead, and said loudly with her wand to her throat. The crowd gradually quieted down. "Wizards from Muggle families, I suggest you come to every gathering and try to learn the survival skills we teach." Hermione raised her hand to signal for everyone to listen to her before asking, "I talked to Albert, The Guide to Self-Defense was actually written for wizards from Muggle families from the very beginning. Although you should be able to buy this book next year, it doesn''t hurt to take the time to learn it now, at least now that someone teaches it, and you don''t need to do it yourself. Explore." "Muggle wizarding birth?" Justin Fenraeli of Hufflepuff frowned slightly. "Yes," Cedric replied, "According to Albert''s prophecy that Muggle-born wizards would be in big trouble for the next few years, so Albert spent a lot of time compiling this book. , and hope to be able to help them as much as possible. "big trouble?" People whispered about what they called big trouble, and there were wizards from Muggle families too. "That''s exactly what happened, we knew it a long time ago," explained Fred and George, "and it has to do with the chaos of the next few years, the Second Wizarding War in Albert''s parlance. It''s also said to have something to do with the toad, and that''s probably why she ended up in Azkaban prison." "Chaos... Second Wizarding War?" This news undoubtedly made everyone feel very uneasy. "By the way, I''ll remind you that there will be a prison break in the magic world." Fred looked around the noisy crowd, and knew how to convince them: "If you and the group of guys locked up in Azkaban If you have hatred, you have to be careful next." "Jailbreak? Mr. Anderson''s prophecy?" The crowd became louder. "Quiet." Harry pressed his wand to his throat, his voice echoing through the room of Requirement, causing everyone to cover their ears. "I said, listen, if you think what I''m saying is nonsense, you don''t need to care." Harry put down his wand and told the da members below Hermione''s summary of the manuscript. "Voldemort is back." Harry looked at the wizards who were a little scared after hearing "Voldemort", and said flatly: "He will make a comeback is completely expected, Anderson predicted Voldemort''s return a long time ago, Professor Firenze Also predicted the coming of the Second Wizarding War." "As we all know, the Ministry of Magic is reluctant to admit this fact, and strongly denies that the toad in the school hospital appeared at Hogwarts for this reason, trying to cover up the so-called truth." Harry looked at the slightly disturbed people, Continuing: "Remember the prophecy that Fudge would be ousted from power? If Voldemort no longer hides and completely exposes his minions, Fudge, a **** who vehemently denies this matter, will naturally roll down and change to a tougher Minister of Magic to deal with this. Unless the Ministry of Magic intends to compromise with Voldemort, which is clearly not possible." "I admit I don''t like Fudge, not only because Fudge tried to fire me and break my wand, but because he gave Voldemort time to build up his strength," said Harry disgustedly, "I don''t know, thought they were a gang. of." "I know that many people are reluctant to believe when the cruel reality is in front of you. But you will soon have the opportunity to feel the arrival of the era of chaos. Because Voldemort is not a patient person, he has endured It''s been half a year, and there''s going to be a prison break in the near future, and all the Death Eaters in Azkaban will be released." Harry noticed that everyone else was looking at him with awe, if not for calmness medicine, he doubted that he would be unable to hold back. "So, as Fred said." Harry whispered, "When you get back from the Christmas break, you''d better ask if you have any grudges against the guys in Azkaban, and be careful next. already." "You''re saying that the prisoners in Azkaban will escape." Neville''s expression was extremely ugly. "Yes." Harry raised his hand to stop the others from asking, and continued: "You can wait patiently for the news in the newspapers to judge whether I am lying." "It is said that Voldemort has drawn giants and werewolves to serve as his minions, as will dementors and other dark creatures and even dark wizards." Harry continued: "Probably in a few years, the Ministry of Magic will Down and controlled by Voldemort''s minions, Muggle-born wizards will suffer." "As for the reason, Death Eaters hate Muggles and Muggle wizards, so after the fall of the Ministry of Magic, and being controlled by Voldemort and his minions, I believe most Muggle wizards are in a bad situation." "This is probably the case. We will post a table of the content of the party later. If you think there are courses you don''t need to study, then you don''t need to go to the party one day." Harry thought for a while and said, "Of course, you can. Don''t believe me, think I''m talking nonsense." "I''m sure Dumbledore will not allow the Ministry of Magic to be controlled by You-Know-Who," someone said first. "Yes, I had the same doubts, but Anderson also predicted this chaos very early, predicted that Voldemort would probably make a comeback, and predicted the downfall of the Ministry of Magic. His predictions have never been missed." Ha. "I can''t pretend he''s wrong, because only a fool needs self-consolation," Leigh said calmly. "Also, Professor Firenze has said: Over the past ten years, there have been indications that the people of the wizarding world are only living through a brief period of peace between two wars. The Mars that can bring about war is in our heads. It shone brightly, implying that fighting would soon resume." The students all whispered, uneasy about Harry''s so-called Second Wizarding War. Harry''s remarks put a lot of pressure on Muggle-born wizards. Although many people have doubts about whether Voldemort is still alive, they must not believe Umbridge''s nonsense, and Albert is obviously more worthy of belief. No one knows what he predicted, but it must be nothing good, otherwise Wouldn''t have taken the time to come up with a book like this. Fame, wealth, status? Albert obviously doesn''t need it. He is already famous enough for UU reading . Not only does he have the halo of countless world champions on his head, but he is also an official alternate of Wizengamot, standing at the end of many people without graduating. As for wanting to make money using the Self-Defense Guide? That''s even more of a joke. You must know that the price of "Guide to Self-Defense" is not high. It only needs two Galleons, which is simply cheap for similar books. In order to dispel everyone''s suppressed emotions and let everyone actively participate in the da party, Harry announced the teaching of the Patronus Charm. This spell is undoubtedly the most difficult to master in the "Guide to Self-Defense", and it takes a lot of time to practice. Even Cedric still has not been able to master the Patronus Charm, and Harry taught them this spell in advance so that they could take the time to practice. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1042： toad on christmas tree "Where have they been occupying lately!" Katrina, who was rushing to do her homework in the library, did not forget to complain to Albert that the "Defense Association" had been occupying the Room of Requirement. As Christmas approaches, Katrina is getting busier and busier, not only to deal with a lot of holiday homework, but also to lead the prefects to help the professors decorate the castle. Lately, she''s longed to stay in the Room of Requirement and do her homework quietly, rather than being constantly interrupted. I really don''t know how the president of the student union is so busy with so many things. She suspects that she is so busy because the guy next to him often fishes. Part of the reason, of course, is that Umbridge is still in the hospital, and the professors want to have a nice Christmas, or else they''ll just have to deal with it. "They don''t have enough time." Albert stared at the notebook without raising his head, and said calmly, "After Umbridge recovers and is discharged from the hospital, the Hogwarts school may not be peaceful again." "I don''t think so. God knows whether Umbridge will get sick and be hospitalized again!" Katrina glanced at Albert next to him, and continued: "By the way, I plan to stay at school for Christmas, and by the way, take the holidays. The homework has been done, and I can still carry it by the way "Isobel asked you to go back to Christmas," Albert interrupted. "I''ve signed the list of students staying in school." Katrina reminded with a glance. To be honest, she wasn''t interested in making fun of herself. "It''s just a small matter, just tell Professor McGonagall." Albert could actually guess why Katrina didn''t want to go back for the Christmas holidays, but he reminded, "Mrs. McDougall will also come with us. spend Christmas." "At home?" Katrina asked with a raised eyebrow. "No, in other places." Albert prepared a lot of safe houses, he didn''t want to take risks. "Forget it, I''ll be fine if I stay at school." "Isobel said if you don''t go back, then..." Albert looked away from the notebook, reached out and took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Katrina. "She always likes to do this kind of thing in the name of being good for me, and doesn''t care about my feelings at all." Katrina complained without looking at the contents of the envelope. Even if she doesn''t look at it, she can guess what the content is. "It''s really annoying." Albert nodded in agreement. "It''s just..." Katrina just wanted to denounce Isobel when she heard Albert say again: Although I often do it too. Make her speechless. At this moment, a girl hurried over here and said to the two: "Toad has disappeared in the school hospital. Professor McGonagall hopes that you can lead someone to find her whereabouts in the castle." "Umbridge disappeared?" Katrina repeated oddly. "Yes, she''s missing. Professor McGonagall is in the school hospital." The girl gave Albert a sneaking glance and said, "I really hope she can disappear until the end of this semester." "I see, we''ll go over here." Albert closed the note and stood up. "Could it be the ghosts of your roommates again!" After the girl left in a hurry, Katrina cast a suspicious look at Albert, and she felt that there was a high probability that Albert had instructed his group of daring roommates to do it. The purpose was to make the toad temporarily. Disappear for a while and fix the trouble directly at the source. "Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is already cursed." Albert didn''t care about the accusation, "It''s normal that something happens." "What a waste of time." Katrina had to put down her quill and go to the school hospital with Albert, "I''m sure you know where the toad is." "Who knows?" Albert raised his hand and knocked on the door of the school hospital, then walked in with Katrina. Professor McGonagall was talking to Madam Pomfrey, and the prefects of the various houses were here, whispering to each other about Umbridge''s disappearance. "As you can see, Professor Umbridge has suddenly disappeared." Professor McGonagall looked around the two student council presidents and prefects and said, "We suspect that she is "hiding" somewhere in Hogwarts Castle , I''m going to give everyone a surprise, I need you to mobilize other students to help find Professor Umbridge." "Professor, what if I can''t find it?" Ernie McMillan raised his hand and asked: "I heard... there have also been cases of Defence Against the Dark Arts professors disappearing before, maybe..." "Whether or not Professor Umbridge is missing, we will try to find her." In fact, Professor McGonagall''s meaning is already obvious, that is, it is enough to pretend. If Umbridge really evaporates like Rowena Smith, then she can''t help it, anyway, she has mobilized the whole school to help find someone. As for finding no one, that''s not her concern. "I really hope the toad suddenly disappears from the world." "Is it really the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" After leaving the school hospital, Albert cleared his throat and said to everyone, "Cough, as you can see, Umbridge''s whereabouts are suddenly unknown." Everyone stopped and looked at Albert. "It is obviously unrealistic for us to find Umbridge." Albert said to all the prefects, "so I hope that the prefects will inform the students of their respective colleges and mobilize the whole school to help find someone." Whether other people are willing to help is another matter. As Katrina guessed, Albert did know where the toad was "hiding". Last night, Fred, George and Lee Jordan told Albert the big news that the Anti-Toad Coalition had decided to take a big hit on the toad. They plan to turn Umbridge into a toad and decorate one of the Christmas trees in the hall. That''s right, the toad was in the hall, casted on the immobilizing charm, and placed on the top of the Christmas tree to act as a star of the Christmas tree. There is a toad on the Christmas tree, which is really strange, so the toad was also put on a magic body spell. That night, while everyone was enjoying dinner, the effect of the Illusory Body Charm on Toad gradually disappeared. "what is that?" I don''t know who shouted at the toad on the Christmas tree. With the shouting, more and more students noticed the toad on the Christmas tree. I don''t know who did it, but the toad on the Christmas tree suddenly returned to Umbridge''s appearance, causing the students who were eating to almost spit out the food in their mouths. However, something even weirder happened. Umbridge actually stood on the tip of the Christmas tree like a light feather, and began to spin in circles, and the "Song of the Toad" was slowly sung around in a merry Christmas tune. I don''t know if it was intentional or not, but the professors all stood there blankly, letting the ugly Umbridge spin around the Christmas tree, with no intention of stepping forward to save each other. Suddenly there was a sound of fireworks exploding under the Christmas tree, and above Umbridge''s head, a sentence appeared: The Anti-Toad Alliance presents the "Song of the Toad" for everyone. "Anti-Toad Alliance?" Professor McGonagall said softly. I don''t know who sang "The Song of the Toad" along with the tune, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became joyful. After the students in the hall recovered, they sang the "Song of the Toad" according to the joyful tune of Merry Christmas. That night, Umbridge''s deeds spread throughout Hogwarts and became a hot topic of discussion. Many students suddenly discovered that the "Anti-Toad Alliance", which they thought did not exist, actually did such a big thing, and they all inquired about the Anti-Toad Alliance. Alliance news. At this moment, the Anti-Toad Alliance, no, it should be said that the da members are holding a celebration party in the Room of Requirement to celebrate their first victory. That''s right, that incident just now was the ghost of Harry and the da members. They first used quick-acting candy to create a flu to hold Madam Pomfrey, then they used the Disillusionment Charm to stun the toad secretly, and then Cedric, who had the best transfiguration, turned Umbridge into a toad and took him out of the school hospital , the toads are placed on the tree by the prefects who decorate the tree. Umbridge was able to spin slowly because she stepped on a wooden disc with a disillusionment spell on it. As for the song, it was even simpler. There is no doubt that the whole person plan designed by the Weasley brothers who are full of bad water has brought a lot of joy and laughter to everyone. It also brought unprecedented confidence to the Anti-Toad Alliance, and by the way, it also led everyone into the gutter against Umbridge. Initially, Hermione didn''t really agree with the twin brothers'' plans. "Fighting against Umbridge together is good for the unity of the whole da. If Harry wants to fight against Umbrella in the future, he needs to have his own supporters. He can''t fight against Umbrella and his minions alone, even with the addition of There are not enough of us, Harry needs more support." George said meaningfully, "Albert realized that, so he gave you the book to help form the current da." Hermione was eventually persuaded by George. Harry needs supporters, not isolation. In order to prevent Umbridge from spending the Christmas holiday alone in the hospital bed, Professor McGonagall asked Hagrid to move a Christmas tree to the school hospital and put it next to Umbridge''s bed. It''s just that instead of a star, there is a pink toad on this Christmas tree. "Actually, I don''t think it''s okay to hang the toad on the Christmas tree longer." Fred felt that it was too cheap to let Umbridge go. "Do you want to freeze toads into popsicles?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He felt that the timing was very good at that time, not only let everyone see the toads clearly, but also gained the reputation of the Anti-Toad League. Bringing the toad crooked, and also bringing joy and laughter to everyone, is simply serving multiple purposes. "Can''t you be quiet?" George was talking to Albert about Harry''s teaching progress, which was much slower than he expected, and although Harry had spent a lot of time on it, everyone''s learning progress was still very slow. "Harry is teaching everyone the Patronus Charm." George looked at Albert who was reading a book, raised his eyebrows and asked, "You don''t seem to care about this very much." "What they have learned is their own, and I care about what to do with it." Albert flipped through the book in his hand, which was a Christmas gift from Dumbledore: "The Story of Bedouin the Poet". "What are you looking at?" "The Tales of Bedouin the Poet, Dumbledore''s Edition." "What''s up with Dumbledore''s version?" George raised his eyebrows. "It is the "Tales of Bedouin the Poet" translated and published by Professor Dumbledore. He also added his own comments after each story." Albert handed the book to Fred. "Dumbledore is going to publish The Tales of Bedouin the Poet?" Lee Jordan was a little puzzled. "I guess not now. The book will probably be published after Fudge has stepped down. After all, it will save a lot of trouble then." "It always feels different from the version I read before." Fred handed the book to Lee Jordan. British wizards basically grew up listening to The Tales of Bedouin the Poet. "Yes, the "Stories of Bedouin the Poet" you read before have been revised. This is a literal translation. The most important part of this book is actually the comments left by Professor Dumbledore." Albert reminded. "I don''t understand, what do you think Professor Dumbledore wants to express?" Lee Jordan handed the book to George. "Tell us about it." George returned the book to Albert. After turning around, "The Story of Bedouin the Poet" returned to Albert''s hands. "Everyone has their own opinion." Albert put away the "Stories of Bedouin the Poet" directly, covered his yawn and said, "I''m a little sleepy, rest early." "Good night!" However, they didn''t sleep long when they were woken up by a hurried knock on the door outside. When Lee Jordan opened the dormitory door, he saw Professor McGonagall standing outside the door. "Professor, what''s the matter?" Lee Jordan asked, clutching his yawn. "Tell Fred and George to wait for me in the common room. Hurry, there is an urgent matter." After Professor McGonagall finished speaking, he turned and left to inform Ginny Weasley. "Fred, George, get up." Lee Jordan looked at Professor McGonagall''s back in confusion, turned to wake up the Weasley brothers who were still a little confused. "What happened?" Fred and George covered their yawns. "Professor McGonagall said she was in a hurry and asked you to wait for her in the common room." Lee Jordan frowned. "Urgent, looking for us?" George repeated in confusion. "Remember to put on your cloak, so as not to catch a cold." Albert reminded: "And don''t forget to bring your newsletter bookmarks, and get in touch when the time comes." "Do you know what happened?" Lee Jordan looked at the back of the Weasley brothers leaving and turned to ask Albert. "Probably... something happened to their family!" Albert wondered if after Nagini was killed by Dumbledore, Voldemort had brought a new snake to attack Arthur Weasley and planned to mislead Harry Potter. Or has something else happened? "Because of the Order of the Phoenix?" Lee Jordan plans to join the Order after graduation. "Probably." Albert covered his yawn and said, "Go to sleep, you can use the newsletter bookmark to get in touch with them tomorrow." "Can prophecy really do whatever you want?" Lee Jordan glanced at Albert who turned back to sleep, covered his yawn and lay back on the bed to continue sleeping. UU reading That guy''s words are always reassuring. prophecy? No, phoenix tears can heal most wounds, even basilisk venom, not to mention Arthur Weasley''s. As long as Arthur isn''t dead. However, the cost of using Phoenix''s tears to heal wounds may be a bit high, which means Arthur may lose his job. No matter how stupid Fudge is, he can guess that Arthur Weasley is Dumbledore''s man, after all, Phoenix''s tears are precious. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1043： Voldemorts Conspiracy A pair of scarlet eyes suddenly opened, Voldemort moved his hands from his head, and his eyes seemed to look through the darkness to Hogwarts in the distance, "Sure enough, what are you going to do, Dumbledore?" From the very beginning, Voldemort did not put all his hopes on the prophecy ball of the Department of Mysteries, knowing that the prophecies shared with Harry Potter were indeed important to him, but only very important, Voldemort must Doesn''t put all of his energy into one thing, especially knowing someone is going to stop him. He''s not that stupid! Ever since Voldemort realized there was a magical connection between himself and Harry Potter''s mind, he knew what to do with Harry Potter. Even if the members of the Order of the Phoenix keep Harry Potter tightly protected, even if the ancient protective magic of Hogwarts weakens his invasion and influence on Harry Potter''s mind, these troubles are not difficult for Voldemort . Invading Harry Potter''s unsuspecting brain was not difficult for a Master of Minds like Voldemort. He was able to influence Harry Potter''s mind to ensure that the follow-up plan would continue. Voldemort has figured out Harry Potter''s weakness: ridiculous heroism. Harry Potter loves being a hero! Done more than once. In fact, Voldemort didn''t understand why Harry Potter didn''t kill himself. But it doesn''t matter, as long as this weakness is applied properly, it is easy to deal with Harry Potter. Voldemort has been doing this too, using his dreams to influence Harry Potter, making Harry Potter think that what he saw in his dreams was what really happened. And this is just the first step in his plan. To do this, it is actually very simple, that is, let Harry Potter see what happened in the dream come true, and impress the other party deeply. So he let his snake attack Arthur Weasley, who was monitoring the Department of Mysteries. Regardless of Arthur Weasley''s outcome, Harry Potter would have no doubts about what he saw in his dreams. As long as the operation is correct, it is not difficult to send Harry Potter to the Department of Mysteries and get the prophecy ball for him. Of course, this was just one of Voldemort''s goals. Because Voldemort cares more about Dumbledore than Harry Potter. For this reason, Voldemort has repeatedly observed Dumbledore through Potter''s eyes, and the old man who has lived for a century is his lifelong enemy. Sadly, Dumbledore has apparently noticed this and has been deliberately avoiding meeting Harry Potter. No, it should be said that Dumbledore was avoiding him. But what if Dumbledore realized this? He didn''t believe that the old man had a way to cut off this magical connection between him and Potter, otherwise the other party would have done that already. Teaching Potter Occlumency? Voldemort was actually happy for Dumbledore to do that, that meant more contact between Harry Potter and Dumbledore, that meant that Harry Potter was more useful, that meant that Harry Potter might Be Dumbledore''s weakness. A Harry Potter who may be controlled at any time is undoubtedly a time bomb for Dumbledore, a threat that needs to be devised to be on guard at all times. He could even use this weakness to try to kill Dumbledore, or force Dumbledore to abandon Harry Potter. It doesn''t matter even if he loses in the end, as long as he can alienate the relationship between them and destroy the tacit understanding between Harry Potter and Dumbledore, it will be a victory for Voldemort. When Harry Potter lost Dumbledore''s trust and help, was completely abandoned or sacrificed as a bargaining chip, the famous Harry Potter was completely finished. From the beginning, Voldemort didn''t think Harry Potter could pose a threat to him, even if Harry Potter escaped from his hands many times, and even was dubbed the ridiculous title of savior. To Voldemort, the only value in killing Harry Potter was to strengthen and strengthen his followers by crushing the ludicrous savior rumors. The only person who could threaten Voldemort was Dumbledore, and it could only be Dumbledore. Voldemort never doubted that. As for the **** prophecy, it was Dumbledore''s trap from the beginning, using Harry Potter to defeat his own trap. When he turned his attention to Harry Potter, he had fallen into Dumbledore''s trap, and he had lived on for more than ten years. And this matter, it took Voldemort more than ten years to figure out. Dumbledore used the same tactics against Grindelwald. It''s just that the man was called Newt Scamander at the time, and now this is Harry Potter. Yes, in Voldemort''s eyes, Harry Potter was just a **** that Dumbledore pushed to the front against him. The old guy beat him with ancient magic, which he didn''t expect... but Voldemort wouldn''t make the same mistake again. The door was knocked. "Come in." Voldemort retracted his thoughts and looked up in the direction of the entrance. "Master, according to the latest news I got, Arthur Weasley was rescued by the Order of the Phoenix." Lucius Malfoy walked into the room, bowed slightly behind Voldemort in his seat, and continued: " And the snake you gave me was killed by Arthur Weasley." Voldemort didn''t care about what he said later. He attacked Arthur Weasley on the body of a poisonous snake. Even if he was not killed, the snake would die quickly. If Nagini hadn''t been killed by Dumbledore, it would have been the best option, but no ifs. Damn Dumbledore! "Broderick Bird has failed, but you still have a chance." Voldemort raised his head and looked at Malfoy with emotionless eyes, "Although you''ve wasted most of my time, I don''t care. There are some disclosures in the whole plan, but there is absolutely no tolerance for the complete failure of the plan, you know what I mean?" "I''ll give the Prophecy Ball to the owner with my own hands, I promise," Malfoy said humbly. No way, since Voldemort discovered that the diary handed over to the Malfoy family was damaged, Malfoy''s situation has been a bit bad. After the subsequent plan to murder Albert Anderson failed, his position among the Death Eaters became more and more embarrassing. "Tell Avery to get the locked Death Eaters out of Azkaban as soon as possible," Voldemort said, looking at Malfoy. "Master, we have already discussed with the dementors." Lucius lowered his head and said, "In January, the staff of the Ministry of Magic who just ended the Christmas holidays are relatively relaxed, and the dementors will be at that time. The monsters will loosen their grip on Azkaban, and we will attack Azkaban at that time and rescue the other friends who are locked up in Azkaban." "I remember that Rookwood worked in the Department of Mysteries. I think he can help you complete your task faster. Don''t let me be completely disappointed with you." Malfoy bowed his head and slowly exited the room to contact Avery to arrange the follow-up escape. He knew that this matter could not fail no matter what. He couldn''t afford to fail either. As for Broderick Broad, it also needs to be dealt with. Malfoy dare not risk letting the no longer controlled Broad reveal their plans. He knows that Voldemort will never tolerate his failure forever. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1044： snow christmas "goodbye!" "Aren''t you really going to take the train with us?" "I have a more convenient way." "Well, it''s really like what you would do, keep in touch at any time." Lee Jordan dragged his suitcase towards the carriage, preparing to take the Thestral carriage to the train station with a few acquaintances. "Aren''t we leaving school by train?" After saying goodbye to several of her friends, Katrina followed Albert and walked into the castle. Today, most of the students have taken horse-drawn carriages to the train station, and the once lively castle has become dead silent. "No, Dobby will send us away." Albert took Katrina to the agreed empty classroom, where the house-elf Dobby was already waiting for their arrival. Katrina saw the familiar suitcase and guessed what was going on. She turned her head to Albert and asked inexplicably, "You seem to like having house-elves appear with apparitions?" "Because it''s safer, house-elves can Apparate to areas that wizards can''t Apparate, such as an area that''s banned from Apparition, which means other wizards can''t follow them." Albert walked into the hide Box, explained to Katrina, "Also, even the Ministry of Magic doesn''t pay attention to the trail of a house-elf. They, not wizards, always despise these hard-working little ones." "Just say you''re afraid of death!" Katrina could understand, but she was just not used to Albert''s excessive vigilance. "Yes, I really don''t want to die." Albert said solemnly, leaving Katrina next to him speechless. The two waited at the entrance, as the trip was shorter than expected, and the house-elves were in several places where Apparitions were prohibited from moving. Then, to their new temporary home: Nicole Lemay''s Safe House in Devon. The two old men''s lives were about to come to an end, so they gave Albert the safe house in England. "this" Katrina looked at the open space in front of her. There was nothing there. She guessed what was going on, turned her head to look at Albert, and asked tentatively, "The Curse of Faithful Loyalty?" "Yes. It''s somewhere in Devon, where the Nicole Lemays used to live." Albert took out a slip of paper and handed it to Katrina. The latter took the piece of paper, glanced at the content on the piece of paper, and after meditating in his heart, he found that an old French-style house suddenly appeared in front of him. "Don''t be stunned, come in!" After Albert burned the piece of paper, he took the suitcase from Katrina and walked towards the entrance of the house. The Brave Loyalty Charm has been cast here, and the secrecy is naturally Dumbledore. In fact, both Nicole LeMay and his wife''s safe house keep Dumbledore, which is one of the reasons why he gave the safe house to Albert. Even if you don''t give it away, in the end, only very few acquaintances can get in. This is the bad thing about being protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm. This spell can''t be lifted, it can only be inherited, or completely forgotten by people. "I heard you don''t want to come here for Christmas?" Isobel came out of the hall when he heard the door open and stared at Katrina with his hands on his hips, I was unhappy written all over his face. "You know, if you want to get good grades in the final exam, you''d better stay in school to prepare for the exam." Katrina stubbornly argued. "You can review while you are here, and someone can teach you, and don''t you want to spend the Christmas vacation with your mother?" Isobel stared at Katrina: "Or, you don''t want to spend the holidays with us?" "No, no, I..." "That''s good, come and help decorate the hall!" Isobel dragged Katrina to the hall, and didn''t forget to turn around and say to Albert, "You come too, I can''t do it alone." "coming." "Dobby, help put the suitcase back in the room." "Ok sir." Both wizards and Muggles like to use a lot of holly, mistletoe and gold and silver ribbons as Christmas decorations, there is a Christmas tree by the fireplace, Isobel is decorating it with ribbons and ornaments, let here More Christmas atmosphere. "Are these packages real?" Katrina is placing the Christmas presents on the table under the tree. "It''s true, Albert receives a bunch of Christmas gifts every year. These are actually relatively few." Isobel used his wand to conjure many sparkling snowflakes and hung them on the tree. "That''s an exaggeration." "If you give out an exaggerated share of gifts every year, you will naturally receive a lot of gifts in return." Isobel helps prepare the Christmas gifts that Albert sends out every year. "Are we going to spend the Christmas holidays here this year?" Katrina looked into the fireplace and asked suspiciously, "I''ve been wondering what this smell is about since just now?" "It should have something to do with the wood that was burned. The wood here is all left by Mr. Nico, and some of them will have a special smell when burned." Albert turned on the record player, played a brisk tune, and began to help decorate the hall. "That''s almost it." The three sat and rested in the hall, enjoying French desserts and black tea brought by the house-elf, and Muggle Merry Christmas was playing in the hall. "Why not let the house-elves help decorate?" Katrina had been wanting to ask this since just now. "I''ll find something for you to do, so that you won''t be too busy, and decorating yourself will make you feel more festive." Isobel said with a smile and swallowed his words. "I already helped decorate the castle when I was at school." Katrina didn''t want to speak, and tasted the food silently. Compared with the food at Hogwarts, Albert was always very particular about food. She secretly looked at Isobel''s figure, and didn''t find any sign that he was getting fat. Instead, she was more attractive than before, which was incredible. "What''s wrong?" Isobel looked up and asked. "You eat so well at home?" Katrina ate another freshly baked muffin, drank lipstick tea, and lounging on the leather sofa. "Because I keep exercising every day." Isobel said proudly. "It''s really enviable, how is the research on beauty potions?" Katrina asked. "Have you thought about opening a beauty shop?" Albert asked with a smile. "No, just ask." Katrina is indeed a little confused. She probably won''t be able to go to work after graduation, because according to Albert, the first two years after graduation coincided with the most dangerous time in the magic world. "By the way, I recently learned their healing magic from Firenze, maybe you can use it." Albert took out a notebook from the deformed lizard skin bag and handed it to Isobel. "This is a Christmas present?" Isobel took the notebook and asked Albert''s cheek with a smile. "right." "What''s wrong?" Isobel asked in confusion, noticing Katrina''s expression. "Firenze is a centaur from the Forbidden Forest and is now serving as the new divination professor at Hogwarts." Katrina looked away from Albert and reminded, "The centaurs'' magic is definitely different from ours. Same." "Their healing magic is more a combination of herbs and magic," Albert said. "Wizards can use it too." "I tried and it worked." "It''s incredible." It turns out that wizards can''t successfully use healing magic like centaurs using only white branches, and the success rate of using wands is also extremely low, requiring the use of extreme healing wands specially made by Albert to be successful, and All three took turns trying, and in the end only Mrs. McDougall succeeded. So, under Isobel''s resentful gaze, Mrs. McDougall took the notebook. That night, Albert spent a lot of time comforting his girlfriend. Christmas is here in the blink of an eye. Albert and Isobel got up very late. After a sumptuous Christmas lunch, sisters McDougall built a snowman in the yard at the invitation of Albert, and also made a snow room that can accommodate three people. Inside the house, I felt what it was like to drink tea in the snow. They don''t have to worry about Christmas dinner anyway, the house elves will prepare everything. In the afternoon, Albert took out The Tales of Bedouin the Poet sent by Dumbledore and read it together with Isobel, talking about Dumbledore''s comments on it, and Katrina went back to his room, probably Don''t want to stay for dog food. Mrs. McDougall''s work was very busy, and she had to work overtime at Christmas, and she didn''t come back in a hurry until eight o''clock in the evening. Luckily, they didn''t bother with roasting the turkey, which would have been harder than a rock when it cooled. After enjoying freshly baked international cuisine and drinking a glass of eggnog with a Christmas atmosphere, everyone sat on the sofa in the lobby and chatted. Initially, talking about the wedding of Albert and Isobel. After all, Albert''s family is not in the UK, but after confirming that the wedding of the two has been helped to prepare, Mrs. McDoug looks a little regretful, but also seems to be She breathed a sigh of relief, because with the list of guests Albert needs to invite, she alone doesn''t know what to do. Later, the topic was brought to the healing magic of centaurs. The effect of treating trauma is really good, but wizards don''t really need it, because most wizards can''t use it at all, and white fresh essence can actually achieve a similar effect. . Of course, if you can study in depth, you may be able to find new discoveries, but its difficulty of use also limits its upper limit, so Isobel successfully got the notebook back. "Oh, by the way, your Defense Against the Dark Arts professor seems to be in some trouble." Mrs. McGonagall changed the subject, talking about what happened to Hogwarts today: "She seems to have drank the compound with toads. medicine." "Compound potion?" Katrina blinked curiously. Of course, she had also seen the appearance of a toad. She thought it was some kind of transformation curse, but she didn''t expect it to be caused by the compound potion. "Did you tell her about it?" Albert was not surprised that Mrs. McDougall saw the toad''s condition. "No, Mrs. Pomfrey said it was a skin disease. I think there might be some reason." Mrs. McGonagall shook her head. Formal treatment is inherently weird." "Well, because Umbridge has done too much in the school, all the teachers and students in the school hated her, and she was retaliated against." Albert explained with a smile. "You did it?" Katrina asked suspiciously. "Harry Potter did it." Albert decisively dumped the blame, this is indeed what Harry Potter and his friends did. "It seems that Umbridge has indeed done a lot of bad things." Isobel raised his eyebrows. "Yeah, the school''s education orders are almost over 100." Katrina complained, and she briefly recounted the bad things Umbridge had done recently. "She actually used Veritaserum on the students?" Mrs. McDougall was very surprised by Umbridge''s audacity. Once overdose of Veritaserum, it may cause irreversible damage to the user. She suddenly understood why Umbridge had become like that. No wonder Madam Pomfrey hated her so much. The **** she did at school was really hated. "It''s not that bad actually." Albert smiled, passing a plate of shrimp dumplings through the crowd, "Although Umbridge did make Hogwarts a bit bad, she also brought everyone There was a lot of joy and laughter." "She''s about to be turned into a laughing stock at the school by you now." Katrina dared to say that those things were definitely related to Albert, "When are you going to kick her out?" "I''ve never done anything to her, other people are taking revenge on her." Albert shrugged and changed the subject: "I heard that Arthur Weasley was injured and hospitalized a while ago." "Oh, you said Arthur Weasley, he was bitten by a poisonous snake. He is not life-threatening, but we have not found an antidote to heal the wound completely." Mrs. McDougall recalled: "You What do you ask this for? Is he your friend too?" "A few days ago, two of my friends were called away in the middle of the night. I think it was because of this." Albert suddenly said again: "Phoenix''s tears are actually the best antidote." "That thing is too precious, and there are no phoenixes in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries to provide tears." Albert took out a small medicine bottle from the deformed lizard skin bag and put it in front of Mrs. McDougall, "If you can''t find an antidote, give him this thing." "This is?" Mrs. McDougall took the medicine bottle and looked up and down at the pitifully little clear liquid inside, and seemed to have guessed what it was. "Tears of the Phoenix. UU Reading " "Where did you get it." Mrs. McDougall was surprised. "Professor Dumbledore asked me to pass it on to you." Albert explained, "He is in a bad situation now, and if he comes forward, it may cause Arthur Weasley to be expelled from Fudge. If it takes a while, you guys If you can''t find an antidote, use this thing. Well, this thing is actually an antidote." "It seems that this matter is more complicated than I expected." Mrs. McDougall put away the crystal bottle and did not intend to delve into the matter. (https://.bqkan8./68_68211/729047070.html) .bqkan8..bqkan8. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1045： christmas broadcast "According to recent reliable information, the notorious Fenrir Greyback has been secretly active for the past six months, and has now secretly recruited a large number of werewolves, and the Ministry of Magic is actually indifferent..." Sirius''s voice came out on the radio and broadcast to everyone on Christmas Eve. It was planned by Sirius a long time ago. It was a Christmas gift for the loyal listeners who listened to the Wizard''s Watch Station. He also planned to use this to start the Wizard''s Watch. Stand with Defense Letters of fame. In Albert''s words, the most critical moment has come. Those listening to the Wizard''s Lookout were stunned by the news on the radio. Especially the families of Hogwarts students, who obviously did not expect to hear such alarmist "hidden news". "...you''d better pay attention to protect yourself and your family, especially on the night of the full moon, don''t run around, don''t give them the chance to hurt you, and it''s best to use protective spells to protect your home and family, Homes alone are not safe enough, and the notorious Fenrir Greyback has more than one case of breaking into the house and attacking the owner of the house." "We will publish another issue recently on how to protect yourself and your family under the threat of werewolves, and how to arrange defensive magic around your residence. If you are interested, you can look forward to the "Defense Express" in early January. Sirius, who was in the broadcasting room, glanced sideways at Lupin beside him, and continued to speak into the microphone: "Perhaps, there are a few good werewolves among the werewolves, and I know one, but don''t hold onto most werewolves. Too much anticipation, especially the group of werewolves who were captured by Fenrir Greyback, who sided with Voldemort in the First Wizarding War, a vicious villain comparable to the Death Eaters." Sirius picked up another piece of parchment and continued: "Here''s a follow-up on the suspected Curse of the Hogwarts Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor Dolores Umbridge, Undersecretary for Magic and Senior Investigator. " "Currently, Umbridge still suffers from a serious skin disease. If I have to describe her, she looks like a human-shaped toad. I received a photo from an unknown person a while ago. Like a human-shaped toad, she is currently receiving treatment in the Hogwarts school hospital, and she is temporarily unable to continue teaching Hogwarts students." "According to the latest information we have, it is likely that Dolores Umbridge''s condition was caused by humans, not the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, and there is currently an organization called the Anti-Toad Alliance that claims to be Be responsible. For this reason, I strongly condemn the practice of the Anti-Toad Alliance. As we all know, the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts has always been a very demanding profession. Since the curse, more than fifty professors have been replaced, and they have the courage to accept and serve as this There are not many wizards with positions..." At this moment, the wizard''s lookout station broadcast is playing in the Hogwarts school hospital. Umbridge, who was supposed to be lying on the hospital bed, was rummaging around, trying to find the source of the sound. Umbridge still couldn''t find the radio, and just as she was about to leave the school hospital in a huff, she bumped into Madam Pomfrey who was finishing her meal. Finally, under the watchful eye of the head nurse, Umbridge returned to the hospital bed. As for the pink toad on the Christmas tree beside the hospital bed, she had forcibly removed it and shattered it with a magic wand. "...We sincerely hope that she will recover as soon as possible. Let us here offer Professor Umbridge''s heartfelt wishes from the students of Hogwarts..." "I hope you can continue to look like a toad, Hogwarts is more important than anything without youcough, I dare say that this is a letter from the organization of the Anti-Toad Alliance, it is too arrogant, let us continue to see the next A greeting card." Sirius said solemnly. "Thank you for all the laughs we''ve had this year, the memory of you turning into a pink toad is so deeply rooted that everyone is going to erect a statue of you to immortalize you at Hogwarts - oh my god, let me see, I don''t believe there are so many Christmas cards that there are no normal ones!" "Sirius Black," Umbridge said through gritted teeth. "Calm down ma''am, irritability is not good for your recovery, I suggest you turn off the radio." Madam Pomfrey brought Umbridge''s potion for tonight and suggested with a blank face. If possible, she would have done so long ago. Umbridge stared at Madam Pomfrey, who she suspected was the fault. In fact, she really misunderstood, this is the ghost of the house-elves. The radio was actually put on a strong disillusionment and shielding spell, and it was hidden again, so Umbridge couldn''t find the radio. The broadcasts on the radio continued, and the reports grew increasingly horrifying and irritating to Umbridge. "The following is a friendly and reliable information from an unnamed master of prophecy: The Death Eaters are planning an Azkaban escape..." Umbridge didn''t believe in prophecies at first, but after being manipulated by Sybill Trelawney, she was 12 points wary of those **** prophecies. "Antonin Dolokhov, Bellatrix Lestrange, and other ten Death Eater felons currently held in Azkaban will all escape. Friendly reminder, if you Whoever has a grudge against them, it is best to be alert to avoid retaliation from the Death Eaters, and don''t rely on the conscience of the Death Eaters, unless you are willing to gamble with your own and your family''s lives." "Although the Dementors are still guarding Azkaban, they are Voldemort''s natural allies, because Voldemort can give the Dementors far more than the Ministry of Magic, so the betrayal of the Dementors is a matter of time. Yes. Dumbledore has warned everyone more than once that Dementors are not reliable, and we will wait and see if his words can be verified next. By the way, according to the information provided by the master of prophecy who did not want to be named, the The ghosts will be closing in on Voldemort by the end of next summer. I really hope his predictions go wrong, good luck to everyone, and good luck to the entire wizarding community." Rufus Scrimgeour fell silent for a moment, staring at the Christmas present he had just received. I thought someone sent me an item with a black magic curse, but I didn''t expect it to be a radio. While Scrimgeour was studying the radio, Sirius Black''s voice suddenly came out of the radio, and Scrimgeour''s quality as the head of the Auror office made him quickly realize that someone wanted him to hear the broadcast. content. In fact, the content of Sirius Black''s Christmas broadcast is indeed a little scary, and it will cause the entire wizarding world to panic. If it weren''t for the fact that the Ministry of Magic had not been able to find out where he was hiding, he would have been imprisoned in Azkaban Prison for disturbing the public order. Initially, Rufus Scrimgeour thought the news on the broadcast was fake and a frivolous trick by Dumbledore, but the Auror''s intuition told him that the broadcast was probably not made by Dumbledore, the elderly The old man wouldn''t do such a boring thing. The content of the radio should not be fake. The guy who sent him the radio obviously hoped that he would hear the content of the radio, so as to increase his vigilance and prevent some bad things from happening: for example, the Azkaban escape incident. ? In his capacity as the head of the Auror office, it was indeed possible to prevent the impending escape. That''s probably the case, otherwise why would the other party send him a radio? But, will there really be an Azkaban escape in the near future? Rufus Scrimgeour frowned deeply. This is not good news. He really didn''t really care about this matter. Although Dumbledore reminded Fudge, there was really no evidence that Azkaban would escape from prison. What''s worse is that Fudge''s suppression of Dumbledore led to the whole magic The turmoil within the ministry, and now Fudge''s position is increasingly unstable, and some of the things he does are equally extreme. Scrimgeour can actually understand Fudge''s thoughts. After all, Fudge is the Minister of Magic. He needs to think about a lot of things, and he needs to meet everyone''s expectations, instead of "doing what he wants" like Dumbledore, which involves some Political Factors. However, Fudge did a terrible job. He is not a qualified politician, and he is already on the verge of being cornered. Scrimgeour could even imagine that if this Azkaban escape was true, he might actually be ousted from power as predicted. This is actually good news. Listening to Black talking about Cornelius Fudge''s successor without scruples on the radio, Scrimgeour''s heart also felt a little wave, especially when he became the two designated candidates, Scrimgeour''s The heartbeat really couldn''t help beating faster. However, Scrimgeour soon recovered his calm, because Amelia Burns was significantly more likely to become the new Minister of Magic than himself. Amelia Burns can be said to be Fudge''s successor. She is also flawless in all aspects. She has a prominent family background, is serious and fair, and also spares no effort in fighting the dark forces. However, Scrimgeour did not understand why Black would say that he had a higher chance of becoming a minister? Become a minister! If you really become a minister! Scrimgeour quickly dismissed these unrealistic ideas, and now he just wanted Fudge to step down quickly. No way, Fudge''s been doing really badly these days, and it''s making the Ministry of Magic a mess. Although Scrimgeour is also dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s approach, keeping the same pace as possible with Dumbledore is actually a better choice at the moment. It is more conducive to the unity of the magical world, and it is completely possible to cooperate in certain things. It is necessary to make the problem so rigid. Scrimgeour didn''t listen to what Black was saying next. He kept thinking about what he would do if he became Minister of Magic and stood in Fudge''s position? It was not known how long it took before Scrimgeour suddenly came to his senses, and the broadcast was drawing to a close. "...We are trying to interview Harry Potter, if he is willing to be interviewed, I think everyone will be able to get the truth soon, and then I will reveal the details of the night of Voldemort''s resurrection, and the hidden among us. Death Eaters." "Of course, you can also take my words as a bad joke, and take those prophecies as a shocking hoax, and I don''t plan to convince you, because you will soon be able to see for yourself with your own eyes, the truth is what I said. How much difference is there?" Finally, I wish you all a Merry Christmas! The radio fell into a hum and Scrimgeour fell silent, for, according to Black''s prophecy, they would be able to peek into the truth long after. "Azkaban escape?" "is that true?" "Can you stop it yourself?" "What if Voldemort does come back to life?" If I really become the Minister of Magic, if I replace it with myself, can I really do better? Scrimgeour fell into an even longer silence. The case of Barty Crouch may be a good choice. "Scrimgeour will be the new minister?" Katrina asked. "Yeah." Albert turned off the radio and said calmly, "A hapless **** with bad luck." "Bad luck?" "This involves some secrets that cannot be said for the time being." Albert said mysteriously. "You guys always like to be mysterious." Katrina knew that Albert wouldn''t talk, so she didn''t ask. "The prophecy you made?" Mrs. McDougall understood. "Are you the master prophecy who did not want to be named?" "Yes." Albert nodded, "Unfortunately, most people will not accept the truth before the crisis comes." "That''s right, so are wizards." Mrs. McDougall said with emotion. "So I can only do my best. As for the final result, I don''t really care." Albert said calmly, "Because it is arrogant to try to prevent everything from happening." "I believe you." Isobel leaned her head on Albert''s shoulder. "How long is this chaos going to last?" asked Mrs. McDougall. "It''s hard to say. UU reading may end in a few years, or it may take longer." Albert shook his head and said, "I prefer the former." "I still think you''d better go abroad and leave Europe." Mrs. McDougall looked at the two and said, "Stay away from this place of right and wrong, and come back when everything is stable." "I know what I''m doing, and I''ll keep them safe." Albert said calmly, "I''ve given myself a way out, and once things really go to the worst, I''ll take them right away. leave." Mrs. McDougall was not talking about this, she turned to look at Katrina, and warned, "After graduation, don''t run around and don''t cause trouble for everyone." "I don''t, but Mom is more worrying." Katrina retorted stubbornly. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1046： bad future At this moment, at No. 12 Grimmauld Place, as soon as Sirius walked out of the studio, he was immediately surrounded by everyone. "The broadcast just now was really cool." Fred and George did not hesitate to praise their words, "If Fudge and Toad heard the broadcast tonight, they would definitely vomit blood with anger." "I don''t know if they will be so angry that they vomit blood, but I know Fudge will definitely try his best to get you into Azkaban prison." Kingsley reminded: "Sirius, don''t run around recently, because The relationship between Defense Letters and Wizarding Lookout, Fudge has tried to offer you a bounty more than once." "It''s not better, it''s more of an indication that Fudge is just a fool who''s doing a lot of tricks." Harry hates Cornelius Fudge very much now, especially knowing the consequences of all the stupid things Fudge did, and his impression of the former good-natured Minister for Magic has fallen sharply. No matter how you look at it now, only politicians are left. Fake face. "It doesn''t make sense to say that until Fudge is ousted." Kingsley sighed inwardly. So far, he is still reluctant to believe Albert''s prophecy, because the situation in the future is too bad. "Sirius, who do you think will be the new Minister?" Hermione was more concerned about this question, or rather, she was actually asking "Who will be the next Minister of Magic in Albert''s prophecy". Hermione felt that this matter was very important. Once Fudge stepped down, and an unreliable Minister of Magic appeared again, and continued to sing against Dumbledore, it would really be over. As for the failure of Albert''s prediction, Hermione hadn''t thought about it, because Albert''s prediction was accurate even if he didn''t use the crystal ball, let alone the predicted result. "Scrimgeour." Sirius walked into the lobby to get some butterbeer to drink, feeling dry from the broadcast. "Why not Amelia Burns?" Tonks followed a few people back to the hall, picked up the butterbeer keg and filled Lupin and Sirius'' glasses with butterbeer, "I think Amelia Beau There should be a higher chance of Enns being the new minister, she is the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement." "I hope it''s Amelia Burns too." Kingsley whispered, for some reason, his tone sounded a little lonely and helpless. "Actually, no matter who the next one is, there is no way out." George interrupted suddenly. "Unless Fudge steps down immediately, the next Minister of Magic is destined to be unlucky." Fred nodded in agreement. "What did Anderson predict?" Mad-Eye Moody, who has been silent since just now, suddenly asked, he is not as convinced as Sirius as he is about Albert''s prophecy. speculation about the future. Even a master of prophecy cannot guarantee that every prediction is 100% accurate. "He said that the next minister will inevitably become the victim of the downfall of the Ministry of Magic." George shrugged and explained after sensing the gazes of others: "The rest, we don''t know, Albert did not elaborate." "Dumbledore didn''t know about this?" Ron asked suspiciously. "Since we all know it, Dumbledore must know it too." Mad-Eye believes that Dumbledore must also know this part of the prophecy. He actually cares more about what the other party plans to do. "If the Death Eater''s escape plan is real, are we going to take action to stop..." Tonks cast a searching look at Kingsley. "The Ministry of Magic, or the Order of the Phoenix..." "Harry, Ron, and you should go back to rest." Mrs. Weasley looked at the crowd with her waist on, ready to chase them away. She didn''t want the other kids to hear it, and she didn''t like them mixing in. "Mom, we''re adults," Fred and George couldn''t help complaining. "I am your mother." Mrs. Weasley drove Harry and the others out of the hall, closed the wooden door, and did not forget to chant a distraction spell on the door. After doing all this, she signaled everyone to continue. Outside, Fred and George took out their telescopic ears and tried to eavesdrop on the conversation inside, but they soon found that a spell was placed on the door, and they could only return to their rooms in annoyance. "Useless Tonks, Fudge has become very extreme now. Even if he told him about the escape from prison, he probably wouldn''t believe it, and he would even think that Dumbledore''s people fired you..." "I was." Tonks mumbled. "We don''t have any evidence that the Death Eaters are trying to help Azkaban''s prisoners escape." Mad-Eye shook his head. Even in ordinary times, the probability of success is low. "...I know, but we still need to stay in the Ministry of Magic, given the current situation, unless Scrimgeour is willing to take the risk of mobilizing the Aurors to strengthen Azkaban''s defenses, but that''s unlikely, as many wizards think Azkaban Caban is pretty safe." Kingsley shook his head and said, "If Amelia Burns could take over, maybe she might follow Dumbledore''s advice, but that''s almost a fantasy." "Didn''t you notice? Why didn''t Amelia Burns become Minister of Magic, but Scrimgeour took over as Minister of Magic." Tonks asked the question again. However, the exchange was silence. Amelia Burns is probably dead! Everyone realizes this. "Maybe, we should reach a partnership with Amelia Burns. Her brother was also a member of the Order of the Phoenix, and her family died of Death Eaters. Maybe..." Lupin cast a glance at Sirius and asked. What''s up with him. "I reminded her, but Amelia Burns was dubious about it. It''s hard to convince her in some ways..." Sirius sighed, he actually agreed that Burns became the new minister, At least the Ministry of Magic won''t be a problem, if not allied with it. "Maybe, after we escape from Azkaban, we can talk to her. If she is unfortunately killed by Voldemort, it will be a heavy loss." Kingsley did not agree with letting Scrimgeour take over, although His boss was an aggressive Auror, but if he became a minister, things might not be too good. Not all wizards are fit to be ministers. "That''s not the problem," Sirius shook his head. "What''s the meaning?" "Albert thinks Amelia Burns is on Voldemort''s kill list, and unless she hides, the Ministry of Magic can''t keep her safe." Sirius explained: "I bet the Ministry of Magic is sure Infiltrated by Death Eaters, even if Amelia Burns is protected by other Aurors, are you sure you won''t be betrayed? Also, I talked to her about it, so I know Amelia Burns'' character probably won''t hide." "So, Amelia Burns is almost certain to die?" Tonks felt absurd. "After the escape, we''ll talk to Amelia Burns about her safety." Kingsley was also not confident to convince the other party. In fact, if he was in Amelia Burns'' position, he wouldn''t allow himself to hide. "It''s useless. Even if Amelia Burns becomes a minister, it won''t change anything. The false peace that Fudge whitewashed will be completely broken, and the credibility of the British Ministry of Magic will suffer a fatal blow. When Voldemort completely and seriously threatens everyone''s lives and safety. , how much trust do you think people still have in the Ministry of Magic?" Sirius said this almost in a chanting tone, "These are Albert''s original words." Tonks and Kingsley looked at each other and fell into a brief silence. Although they didn''t want to admit it, it was the truth. "Don''t forget, Fudge is constantly throwing dirty water on Dumbledore and Harry now, and the Ministry of Magic has rotted from its roots, which is why the next minister will inevitably become a victim." Sirius is also very optimistic. The future of the Ministry of Magic. "Dumbledore shouldn''t have allowed this to happen," said Mrs Weasley uneasily. Yeah, Dumbledore wouldn''t allow that to happen. In that case, Albert Anderson''s predictions went wrong. But...if Albert Anderson''s predictions come true, does that mean... "I don''t think even Dumbledore can change this." Sirius is pessimistic about the future, which may be related to his frequent contact with Albert. "If Dumbledore had initially agreed with Albert''s plan to force Fudge to step down and put Amelia Burns in the position of minister, maybe the situation would not have gotten completely out of control, but I''m afraid it''s too late now." From what Sirius knew about Albert, that guy wasn''t really an adventurous person. Especially to pull Fudge down, I am afraid it is the last chance to make that proposal. "If Azkaban does break out in the near future, we need to talk to Dumbledore." Mad-Eye took a sip from the jug in his hand, turned and walked out of the hall, "As for Amelia Burns, keep her as long as possible, once she is killed by Voldemort, it will be a huge loss to us and the entire wizarding world." Sirius doubted whether Amelia Burns would live to be a minister, remembering Albert''s saying: "A good word is hard to persuade a **** ghost." Therefore, Albert is more willing to let him die for those who can''t be persuaded, and even watch him die with his own eyes. After this short discussion, everyone said goodbye and left, and Fred and George stopped Bill at the entrance of the stairs. "What''s the matter?" Bill asked warily. "We''re going to open a shop." George said suddenly. "Looking for the right store in Diagon Alley," Fred added. "We value a store, and I hope you can help us ask the price first." The Weasley twins said in unison. "Where did you get the money?" Bill asked curiously. "Albert gave us a start-up capital," Fred said. "If it''s not expensive, buy that store, 93 Diagon Alley, and if possible, buy all the nearby stores. Or rent it." "Because of the chaos caused by the Death Eaters and the Mysterious Man, I think the price should be the lowest ever." George said, "This is Albert''s original words, in short, please help." "It takes a lot of Galleons." Bill lamented the wealth of the other party. "I heard that he made a lot of money by betting on himself to win the championship last time." George glanced and said, "Sirius also made a lot of money. If Dad is willing to press a little bit last time, I think our family can make a lot of money too. " Bill fell silent for a while, he''d really heard about it. "Okay, no problem." Bill agreed. "By the way, remember to keep it a secret from others," George said. "Are you planning to open a shop?" The three Harry appeared out of nowhere. "Yeah," George said. "Our product is selling well." "It''s really thanks to Toad." Fred said with emotion. "According to Albert''s prediction, next year will be the best-selling year." George lowered his voice, "So, we have to hurry up and prepare." "None of us would want to stay in school if it wasn''t for continuing to promote the product." "If you dare to drop out of school, your mother will definitely rip you off," Ron warned. "The four of you open a shop?" Hermione asked curiously. "However, this store is only temporary, and it will be re-divided in the future." George nodded. "Albert has a complete plan. The most important thing is to open the store now." "Ron, if you can''t find a good job in the future, maybe you can work in the store." George joked with a smile, "We''ll give you a good price then." "Go away, you can''t find a job." Ron glared at Fred and George. "Those two **** are going too far." Ron looked a little annoyed. "I remember having career counseling this year." Hermione changed the subject. "Harry, have you ever thought about a career in the future?" "Maybe... become an Auror who fights the Dark Wizard," Harry said hesitantly. "Where''s Ron?" Hermione asked, looking at Ron. "I haven''t made up my mind yet," said Ron hesitantly. "It would be nice to be an Auror, if possible." "How about you, Hermione?" Ron asked. "I hope to enter the Department of Management and Control of Magical Creatures and help those poor house elves." Hermione said her future plans. "You haven''t given up vomiting yet?" Ron''s expression was a little weird. "It''s not vomiting, it''s the House Elf Advocate," Hermione corrected impatiently. "I thought Anderson was able to convince her to let go of the unrealistic stuff," Ron said to Harry after Hermione had left. "Dobby was hired by Albert." Harry said suddenly. "Anderson himself is a weirdo." Ron shrugged. "Dumbledore didn''t do that," Harry reminded. "Honestly, I doubt Hermione would pay to hire a house-elf," muttered Ron. "There''s not a lot of people in the wizarding world like Anderson''s." (https://.bqkan8./68_68211/728748418.html) .bqkan8..bqkan8. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1047： Azkaban Prison Break "It''s almost there, keep up, don''t fall behind." Avery rode a broomstick flying in the forefront to guide everyone, lest the prison team get lost in the stormy sea. At this moment, they need to travel through the storm that surrounds Azkaban for many years to reach the infamous wizard prison in the wizarding world: Azkaban. The exact location of Azkaban Prison was hidden by the wizards of the Ministry of Magic a long time ago. Ordinary wizards have no idea where the prison at sea is, but they really want to find the exact location of Azkaban. Difficult to imagine. At least, it wasn''t too difficult for the Death Eaters who had begun to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic. "Damn storm, how long until we get to Azkaban?" A masked Death Eater cursed in a low voice, who had just been nearly thrown overboard by a storm. Without the Ministry of Magic''s route, ordinary wizards who want to invade Azkaban can only venture through the storms outside Azkaban, and it is easy to get lost without guidance. No one answered, the Death Eaters were focused on flying. They breathed a sigh of relief when they traveled through the storm and saw the island in the middle of the storm. "Next, we need to... break into Azkaban Prison to rescue the prisoners in..." Avery pressed his wand to his throat, trying to let the sound penetrate the rain curtain and reach the ears of every Death Eater as much as possible. "Why don''t the Dementors let them go." A drenched Death Eater couldn''t help asking. "The Dementors still need to stay in Azkaban Prison until the Dark Lord officially returns. Now the rebellion will only cause panic and vigilance in the magic world, which is not good for... In short, the Dementors still need to stay here." Lu Xiu S. Malfoy struggled to control his broom so that he wouldn''t be blown away by the storm. However, even he didn''t realize how ridiculous what he just said. "You tell a good joke." Once Azkaban has a large-scale escape, it is really hard not to cause panic and vigilance in the wizarding world, unless Fudge is an idiot. "Watch out, here they come," Avery warned. It seems that a stranger was approaching Azkaban, and a large number of Dementors poured out of the prison like a tide, turning into black cloth and sliding towards everyone. The Death Eaters all drew out their wands. Although they all knew that the Dementors had taken refuge in the mysterious man, they were still a little nervous to see a large number of Dementors approaching before everything settled down. After seeing that the Dementors did not intend to attack them, the Death Eaters breathed a sigh of relief. If something went wrong, they could only use Apparition to escape from here. Even the Dark Wizard had no way to resist such a large number of Dementors. "According to the agreement, we will take away our comrades in prison." Avery shouted at the dementors. However, the Dementors did not step aside. "The Dark Lord needs you to stay in Azkaban for a while until he announces his return, and you can leave this place. The Dark Lord allows you to get more food from Muggles and to breed unchecked." Avery speaks of the good terms the Dark Lord has offered to the Dementors. Avery''s words took effect, and the Dementors made way. "Hurry up, don''t do superfluous things, don''t give the Ministry of Magic time to react, and don''t forget the **** escape prophecy." Avery rode a broom and rushed to the gap on the top floor of Azkaban prison, without a trace. All dementors seem to be blinded by any obstruction. When the masked Death Eaters appeared in the prison holding the prisoners, the whole prison boiled, and the sound of countless chains echoed through the prison cells. The Death Eaters ignored the noisy prisoners, and began to look for the Death Eaters who were locked here, and used magic to open the prison door and release the locked Death Eaters. What really works in Azkaban Prison is actually the dementors of the jailers here. The prison cells and rusted iron doors are held in prison, and they have no effect in the face of magic. Therefore, after solving the troubles of the dementors in this prison robbery, there is actually no big problem. Ha ha ha ha! Bellatrix laughed wildly after breaking free from the chains on her body. "Shut up and follow." Lucius Malfoy walked outside quickly, preparing to join the others, and then leave here together. The mission will be completed by then. Bellatrix''s crazy laughter sounded in the cell, making the originally imprisoned wizards even more anxious, frantically pulling the chains on their bodies, and shouting toward the corridor outside: Let me out. The Death Eaters were indifferent to the other hapless people, they only rescued their fellow prisoners. They wouldn''t mind letting the others out if it was against the Ministry of Magic, but not yet. "Aurors from the Ministry of Magic may arrive at any time, do you want to stay here?" Lucius Malfoy glared at the crazy woman in front of him. If the other party wasn''t Narcissa''s sister, he wouldn''t even bother to say a word. The Death Eaters who completed the prison robbery task ran quickly towards the top floor of Azkaban Prison, intending to leave the gap as soon as possible. According to the original plan, they will rescue their companions within a quarter of an hour and evacuate here. However, they obviously couldn''t complete the escape in a short time, and fortunately even the Ministry of Magic couldn''t react in a short time. Malfoy wasn''t worried about the Ministry of Magic, he was more worried about being mixed up by the guys from the Order of the Phoenix. If he was to know who was behind the scenes, he would have to kill that guy himself. "Is everyone here?" In the gap in the top floor of Azkaban, Avery is taking a broomstick out of a bag and giving it to the Death Eaters who have just escaped from prison. They need to fly out of Azkaban''s prohibition first. Apparition range before you can use Apparition to leave. "Bella''s not here." Rodolphus Lestrange looked around and saw that his wife was not in the crowd. "She''s in the back, she''ll be here soon, you go first." Malfoy said irritably, "Don''t waste your time, someone predicted this escape, and I''m worried that the Aurors may come at any time." The prisoners looked stunned and didn''t know what was going on, but they still rode their brooms into the storm. For fear that the Ministry of Magic believed the damned prophecy and sent Aurors to contain them, it would be hard to tell who the Dementors would be. Bellatrix finally appeared in the gap in the top floor of Azkaban Prison, looking at the dementors in the storm and laughing happily. She has already felt the breath of freedom! Stringer, the head of the Auror''s office, was awakened from his bed in the middle of the night after a mass escape in Azkaban. In fact, Stringer hadn''t slept at all tonight, and he quickly got dressed and headed for the fireplace, ready to rush to the Ministry of Magic through the Floo network. At the moment when the green flames rose, Stringer looked away from the radio on the fireplace and stepped into the rising flames and disappeared. After receiving the radio, Stringer received the approximate time of Azkaban''s escape, but for some reason, Stringer chose to ignore the reminders. There was no evidence that those things were credible, and there was no way he could mobilize the Aurors at the Ministry of Magic, nor risk it. Politics is such a wonderful thing. This jailbreak was not all bad, at least Fudge should be out of luck, he believed that the other party would step down. However, the price paid is a bit high, and many people are destined to lose sleep tonight. Among the insomniacs, Albert Anderson was not included. "Early in the morning, a big surprise came!" The next morning, Albert opened the Daily Prophet sent by the house-elf and saw "amazing" news on the front page. After noticing the inquiring gaze from Isobel, he spread the newspaper on the table, pointed to the ten black-and-white photos that filled the front page, and said softly, "It seems that my prediction has come true." Albert was not surprised by this result. Although he secretly reminded Stringer that he wanted to see the Aurors fight the Death Eaters, he was ultimately unable to do so. Albert was not surprised by such a result. Sometimes anything can be done to fight a political enemy, and Stringer has no reason to take the risk. Anyway, the prisoner of Azkaban escaped, and the first person to be unlucky was Fudge, not Stringer. "A large-scale prison break occurred in Azkaban." Isobel read out the headline of the news on the front page, turned to look at Albert, and sighed softly: "Failed, right!" Isobel''s words were a little strange. "It''s not surprising, I expected this result from the beginning, you can''t expect everyone to be a saint like Dumbledore." Albert smiled and pointed to his cheek: "If you want to comfort my words." "What a mess!" Isobel kissed Albert on the cheek and gave him a big hug, feeling that reassuring sense of security. The safe house is very safe, and you don''t have to worry about the outside world at all. Whether Azkaban had a mass escape or not had little to do with her. "What a mess, what happened?" Katrina pulled out the chair and sat down, staring down at the food on the plate, not looking at the two of them. For some reason, she suddenly felt that she had no appetite in the morning. "A large-scale prison break occurred in Azkaban." Albert handed the Daily Prophet to Katrina. Although this world is not regarded as a strong man, but after accumulating enough strength and getting ready, Albert doesn''t care much about the chaotic situation in the magic world. seek benefit. In fact, he had planned to do so before. As for the panel task that was just triggered, it was directly ignored by Albert, and it was undoubtedly quite difficult to capture the prisoner back. Although the reward for the task was very rich, Albert did not want to complete it, unless he could play the role of Dumbledore and wipe out the Death Eaters, but this was obviously an unrealistic fantasy. "It seems that you are right, it''s time for Fudge to step down." Katrina looked at the contents of the newspaper and couldn''t help shaking her head: "I really don''t understand, what''s in Fudge''s mind, he spent six months, Keep telling everyone that Harry Potter and Dumbledore are liars and it happens, and I remember you reminding Azkaban about the impending escape." "It''s normal," Isobel said. "From a conspiracy theory, Cornelius Fudge is actually very smart, smarter than most people." Albert picked up the milk in front of him, took a sip, and wiped out a piece of bread before the McDoug sisters Under his gaze, he said slowly, "Fudge may have long believed in the fact that the mysterious man had returned." "But, why did Fudge..." "He simply doesn''t have the guts to fight the You-Know-Who." Albert interrupted, "Without Dumbledore''s level, the end will be miserable, whether it''s Amelia Burns or Rufus. Scrimgeour, it''s not going to be good, they''re all backups for the next Minister of Magic, and they''re on My-Know-Who''s kill list for that." "If Amelia Burns isn''t lucky enough, you''ll hear about her being killed this summer, and Rufus Scrimgeour won''t live to be Minister of Magic for a few years before the next The Minister is bound to be a puppet under the Imperius Curse, and the next one will be a Death Eater." "So, our Minister of Magic did everything possible to deny that Voldemort was back, and as long as he kept attacking Dumbledore, You-Know-Who would not touch him." Katrina opened her mouth, but in the end she silently listened to Albert continue to speak. "If one day it can be proven that You-Know-Who is back, Cornelius Fudge will just slap his **** and get out of the position as Minister for Magic and throw all the mess to the next Minister for Magic. In fact, Muggle Prime Ministers often do such a thing." "Of course, Cornelius Fudge''s reputation has come to an end, but he at least got out of the way, and neither he nor his family will be targeted by the Death Eaters and save their lives." Albert revealed a meaningful expression. "What''s more interesting is that because the Ministry of Magic has been messed up, the next Minister will need to hire him as a consultant for a period of time to help quickly figure out the powers of the Minister of Magic and the current situation, so that he can take over the Ministry of Magic faster. " Katrina was almost stunned by Albert''s guess. Originally thought that Fudge was just an idiot whose head was stunned by power, but after listening to Albert''s analysis, it suddenly made sense. Is it really a fool to be a minister? Even if the level is not enough, it will never be too garbage. "Of course, it may also be a fool. After all, "stupidity" is also one of the characteristics of politicians, and they tend to be more inclined to their own interests." Albert drank the milk in one breath: "Of course, I have no right to say that to others. That''s it, selfless people like Dumbledore are only a few after all, and who can make the right decision at the right time?" Katrina couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and continued to look at the photos of nine wizards and one witch in the newspaper, sighing silently in her heart, and she would have to stay with them for a long time. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1048： The secret behind the lie After the news of the collective escape of ten Death Eaters from Azkaban spread through the Daily Prophet, the entire British wizarding world was completely fried. To wizards in the wizarding world, Death Eaters were almost as feared as Voldemort. Back then, under Voldemort''s reign of terror, the Death Eaters committed countless unforgivable crimes, and they were the most vicious dark wizards. As soon as the Daily Prophet''s report on the Azkaban escape came out, it caused dissatisfaction among many people, because the newspaper concealed how the Death Eaters escaped from Azkaban, and it all covered the front page. is crap. For this reason, in order to vent their inner anxiety, many wizards sent "kind" greetings to the editor of the Daily Prophet, and more people instinctively ignored the truth behind the escape. The incident was undoubtedly a major shock to the Hogwarts students who had listened to the Wizard''s Lookout on Christmas Eve. From the very beginning, Wizard Lookout didn''t have to lie and lie, but told them the truth calmly, but the truth was too cruel. Many wizards were eager to hear more useful news from the radio and began trying to find out how to subscribe to Defense Letters magazine. However, the new issue of "Defense Express" has not yet started to sell, as if some major news is quietly brewing. The escape incident is like throwing depth bombs into the magic world, causing the magic world to be disturbed. However, these disturbances did not have any effect on Albert, and he still spent the last few days of Christmas vacation with his girlfriend. "You wrote this manuscript?" Yin Zebel put down the latest issue of "Defense Express" in his hand and looked at Albert with a strange expression. The recently released Defense Letters not only includes an interview with Harry Potter, but also an analysis of a series of strange behaviors by Minister of Magic Fudge. The reason why Yin Zebels manuscript is related to Albert is that many of the points in this manuscript are similar to many of what Albert said after the Azkaban escape, which makes people unable to help but associate with it. . "That article was written by Rita Skeeter, and that woman is really gifted at this, isn''t she, always grabbing the attention of readers." Albert scooped up the steaming Chaos, put it into his mouth and tasted it carefully. Chaos made from sea fish bone soup and sea fish meat was quite delicious. "Do you want some?" Albert smiled and handed the spoon to the girl''s mouth "I dare say that Fudge will definitely hate this weekly magazine, which almost pushes him to the forefront." Yin Zebel opened his mouth to hold the spoon handed by Albert, and shared this bowl of food from the Far East together, "I always feel that If I eat like this, I''m going to become a fat man." Although she has been exercising seriously, she still needs to control her diet as much as possible to avoid causing further damage to her body. "It''s good to control the amount of food and exercise." Albert squeezed and said, "It''s not good to be too thin." "The tongue is not the heart." Yin Zebel raised his hand and poked Albert, he was sure that Albert liked beautiful girls. The two went back to rest after eating. The Defensive Express, which happened to be about Fudge, was casually spread out and overturned on the table. When Albert went back to rest with his girlfriend, Cornelius Fudge was not in a good situation, especially after the release of the "Secret Behind the Lie" in "Defense Letters", he was completely blinded. No way, Albert''s stab was too deadly. When people were unhappy that the Ministry of Magic had concealed the truth about the Death Eaters'' escape, the appearance of this article directly led most people to question Fudge''s approach. Although they were equally reluctant to believe the cruel truth that Voldemort had returned, the news of the Death Eaters'' escape was slapped on their faces like a slap in the face, perhaps still unable to wake up those who were pretending to be asleep, but also giving them a slap in the face. Serious reminder. On the day Fudge took over the "Defense Express" from Percy, he smashed the office in a rage, and even disregarded the opposition within the Ministry of Magic and directly wanted Sirius Blake. If it wasn''t for the Azkaban escape just now, the big Auror might have been launched to capture Sirius Black, who disturbed the public order. However, there is no evidence that Sirius is involved in the matter, and since he spends most of his time at 12 Grimmauld Place, there is little that can be done if Fudge wants to put Sirius in Azkaban prison. "Defense Letters" became the focus of discussion, not only Hogwarts students, but the entire British wizarding community knew of its existence. Fudge has tried to stop it from spreading in the wizarding world, but to little effect, there are always ways people can read the two articles above. For a time, the magic world began to sound the voice of Fudge to step down. Several people headed by Lucius Malfoy became the target of suspicion and vigilance. Those two articles even more subtly formed the effect that one plus one is greater than two. "What the **** are you doing?" Amelia Burns looked at the wanted man in front of her. "And you shouldn''t be here." "Don''t worry, no one will guess who I am?" Sirius said with a shrug, "It won''t cause you any trouble, not to mention that it''s Fudge''s slander, I''m not a wanted criminal, and the Ministry of Magic has no evidence to prove it. The Defense Express has something to do with me, and I can''t be considered guilty just because I bought the Defense Express." "Tell me, what do you have to do with me? You know I''m busy." Amelia Burns glanced at the "Defense Express" in front of her, picked it up and flipped through it. Although she had heard of this magazine, she didn''t Haven''t seen what''s inside yet. "You should have noticed too, Azkaban''s escape." Sirius said slowly, "Do you still think Dumbledore is lying?" "So, you''re here to laugh at me?" Amelia Burns raised an eyebrow. "By the way, I never thought Dumbledore was lying." "No, I just want to remind you that it''s a matter of time before that idiot Fudge will step down." Sirius took a sip of black tea and said in a hurry: "And you have already been on that person''s death blacklist. Now, there are only two people who haven''t died yet, and you are obviously no longer among them." "You want to tell me I''m dying?" Amelia Burns put down the magazine. "Yes, that''s it, in the prophecy, you won''t survive this summer." Amelia Burns fell into a short silence. "I won''t run away." "I can understand your decision, it''s just a good word of advice, but you can''t change anything?" Sirius sighed, "You''re not them, you''re too weak, so you''re destined to win, you can''t stop, There is no escape." "They?" Amelia Burns asked. "Dumbledore, and...you know it." Sirius shrugged, "He doesn''t like to let others know..." "Albert Anderson?" Amelia Burns guessed who it was. "Don''t trust the Aurors at the Ministry of Magic, the Ministry of Magic has long been infiltrated into a sieve." Sirius digressed and said, "Also, you''d better change your residence, it''s better to use the residence of the Faithful Charm, unless you want to die in the middle of the night. Home, don''t think your defense against the dark arts is good, if he finds your door, you will die." Before leaving, Sirius did not forget to remind: "If you want to avenge Edgar, you should cherish your life more. If you think clearly, you can talk to Dumbledore." Having said that, Sirius left a photo cut from the newspaper and left. Amelia Burns was more silent, her eyes fell on the most recent photo, she put away the "Defense Express" and the photo, paid and left. "You failed to convince her?" Tonks watched the back of Amelia Burns leaving, and his eyes fell on the young man in front of him. "It was impossible to succeed from the beginning." Sirius looked at the back of the man leaving, and said calmly: "Amelia Burns is a very assertive person, and it will not be because of our words. And change her decision." There is a saying, Sirius didn''t say, how about Amelia Burns, what''s up with him. He was able to remind the other party twice, and to do so, was already worthy of the feeling that he fought with Edgar at the beginning. "No wonder he always said that the outcome of the prophecy was difficult to change." Sirius sighed silently in his heart, got up and left with Tonks. "She really..." In Hall 12, Grimmauld Place, listening to Sirius'' words, Kingsley couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t say much about this matter. The meeting of the Order of the Phoenix was still going on, and they were still surrounding the Death Eaters. sequel to the jailbreak. "They''re trying to find the Master of Prophecy, you know who I''m talking about?" Snape reminded, glancing at the parchment in his hand. "You don''t have to worry about this, unless Anderson intends, no one will want to find him." Sirius cast a contemptuous look at Snape: "It''s a shame that you taught him for seven years, but I still don''t understand it. he." Sirius'' confidence in Albert came from the duel competition a while ago. The guy directly arranged the Death Eaters clearly, and let him complete his revenge on Peter Pettigrew. Snape ignored Sirius'' disdainful gaze and continued: "Broderick Bird''s death was caused by the Death Eaters, Bord was recovering, they were afraid of revealing news after he recovered, so they sent him The devil''s net. One more thing, they''re considering whether to use the Imperius Curse to control Fudge." "They still need to control Fudge. Those who don''t know it think Fudge is with them." Tonks'' tone was full of sarcasm. She was a loyal supporter of the "Secret Behind the Lie" and could hold a high position. , Fudge, who could be a minister, could never be a fool. "Because of your Defense Express." Snape glanced at Sirius. "Don''t worry about this for the time being, even if Fudge is under control, the situation will be worse." Mad-Eye interrupted: "Is there any other information?" "The Dark Lord seems to have got some news from August Rookwood. Rookwood was a silent man in the Department of Mysteries. I don''t know exactly what it is, but they seem to have some plans." Snape He waved his wand to remove the parchment in his hand: "One more thing, Dumbledore wants me to teach Potter Occlumency to prevent his mind from being invaded by outsiders." "You taught him?" Sirius looked disgusted, "I thought Dumbledore would find Anderson." "Anderson refused." Snape curled his lips, "I heard that he thought Potter couldn''t learn Occlumency, so he refused directly." Beidi Pavilion "Are you sure you didn''t say that?" Sirius stared at Snape. "Well, if nothing else, I need to talk to Potter about this." Snape ignored Sirius. Shortly after the meeting broke up, Snape saw the boy he hated. "The principal asked me to inform you, Potter, that he wants you to learn Occlumency this semester." "Who''s going to teach me?" Harry asked happily. "Anderson?" "Me," Snape said, raising his eyebrows. "Anderson disliked your inability to learn, so he refused to teach you." "When Dumbledore said find someone to teach me, I meant you." Harry''s face darkened. "I can assure you it wasn''t of my own accord, because it wasn''t a pleasant errand," Snape continued, "once a week alone with tutoring, not telling anyone, especially Dolores Umbridge. It''s six o''clock on a Monday night, in my office, and if anyone asks, it''s potions tutoring." "Of course, if you are unhappy with this, I suggest you go to the principal." With that, Snape strode away. "What a nightmare," Harry muttered under his breath. "I bet Dumbledore must have made the wrong decision." "If Snape dares to bully you, just tell me." Sirius was annoyed, and if he was good at Occlumency, Harry wouldn''t have to look for a snot. "No, I can handle it." Harry changed the subject. "How are we going to Hogwarts tomorrow, using the Floo network?" "We''ve booked a ride on the Knights Bus and it''ll go straight to the door of Hogwarts." "It wasn''t a pleasant experience sitting on that thing," Harry muttered. "I know, but we don''t have a better option, the train is not safe, and the Ministry of Magic will not allow us to put people on the train," Sirius explained. will allow it." When Harry was about to go back and tell Ron and Hermione about taking Occlumency with Snape, he heard Fred and George talking to Bill about the price of the store in Diagon Alley at the entrance of the stairs. "He felt that the price was too low." "Don''t worry, we can continue to chat with him at UU Reading . There is no need to worry about this matter. The next diagonal line will be particularly decayed, and it''s best to find a few more stores." After speaking, George stuffed a small bag of Galleons into Bill''s hand, and under Bill''s stunned gaze, he smiled and said, "Albert always said Galleons can make people more efficient, and we don''t have time to do this, so I can only trouble you more." "Is that his motto?" Bill asked, dumbfounded. "Are you planning to open a shop?" "Yes, we are looking for a storefront. We have a hunch that it will be... intense when we return to school after the holidays." Fred and George both smiled meaningfully. "Harry, you better prepare yourself." "You mean toads can..." "Toads can also bite." "What are you talking about, and not so much money." Bill was going to return the purse to George. "How much you charge and how much you do, don''t be lazy Bill." George patted Bill on the shoulder. Chapter 1049： this guy is bad After the Christmas break, Albert and Katrina quietly returned to Hogwarts Castle with the help of Dobby. When he separated from Katrina and returned to the common room, he found that someone had already returned to school earlier than him. Harry, Ron, Fred and George were sitting by the fireplace burying in their holiday homework, while Hermione and Ginny were whispering about patterns for knitting scarves. "Oh, great, you''re finally here, we thought you wouldn''t come until night." Fred and George heard the sound, raised their heads and saw Albert entering the lounge, and immediately got out of their chairs. He jumped up and greeted Albert with a smile on his face. "Holiday homework, right!" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, pointing out the reason why the twins were so enthusiastic. "You still know us." The twins grinned and patted Albert''s shoulder, "It''s a lot easier that way." "Are you really okay with this?" Hermione glanced at Harry and Ron, who were envious and envious, and asked, "I didn''t do my vacation homework by myself, what about the final exam?" "Everyone has something they are good at. We are better at practice than theory. As for the final exam, is that important?" Fred said indifferently. "Now that we have a .ls certificate," George shrugged and said a bunch of rebellious words, "do we really need a .ls certificate?" "Mum would have to be mad if she knew," Ron warned. Albert put down the cat cage, took out his wand from the pocket of the cloak, waved it gently, conjured a folder out of thin air, and handed it to George. "Mom actually knows a little bit." George took the folder and returned to his seat, intending to finish the holiday homework as soon as possible. Albert bent down and picked up the cat cage, ready to go back to the dormitory first. "That... Occlumency..." Harry stood up at once and looked at Albert who was walking towards the stairs of the boys'' dormitory, looking like he was hesitant to say anything. "Most Gryffindor students seldom deliberately suppress their emotions, so the possibility of learning Occlumency is not high. Even if they can learn it, it will take a long time." Albert stopped and looked at Harry, who was about to put a sedative in his mouth, said directly, "You don''t have to try to argue, I have verified it from Fred, George and Lee Jordan, and you are even more emotional than the three of them. So I''m not sure I will teach you Occlumency within half a year, and it may even make your brain worse." "But Dumbledore..." Just as Harry was about to speak, he was interrupted by Albert. "You may not succeed if you try, but if you don''t try, you will never succeed." Albert didn''t rush upstairs, came to sit by the fireplace, opened the cage by the way, and released Tom from it. The fat cat yawned, wagged its tail lazily, rubbed against Albert, and tried to jump onto Albert''s lap, but was stopped in time. "It''s Snape." Harry slumped back into his chair helplessly. "I know, I mentioned to the principal that you have a bad relationship with Snape." Albert calmly said something that surprised everyone. "He obviously thinks..." "Can''t you just finish talking?" Harry cast a resentful look at Albert, who hated half-talking. "Well, Mr. Headmaster probably thinks that both you and Snape can overcome their disgust for both." Albert glanced at Harry and said flatly. Harry''s mouth twitched slightly, and the others looked at each other, obviously unable to understand why Dumbledore thought so. "It''s amazing... Dumbledore always... I bet Snape couldn''t do it himself." Harry''s expression was eccentric, "He hated me like he hated my father, and I I hate him instinctively." "Maybe, you can give him a tranquilizer," said Ron suddenly. "That''s a...good idea." Harry poured out a sedative and threw it into his mouth. "He was willing to take it in advance." "I think it''s very difficult," muttered Fred. "It''s like Percy calling himself a fool." "Percy is the biggest fool in the world now," George reminded. "I just stopped by the school hospital, and Umbridge''s skin disease is about to heal," Albert reminded. "That''s really good news." Ron looked sharply at Harry, suspecting he had heard it wrong. "Maybe, we can continue to turn her into a cat." Harry said in a hurry, looking at his vacation homework, "I got some compound medicine from Professor Moody, and I can put her on the bed again. two months." "The same trick, if Toad gets hit twice in a row, then she''s a total idiot." Although Albert hated Umbridge, he didn''t think the other party would be stupid enough to hit consecutive hits, presumably she Now that he is full of fire and has nowhere to vent, he is ready to trouble Potter as soon as he recovers. Whether Potter did it or not, Umbridge would probably be the one who did it, she needed to vent her pent-up anger, and Potter had clearly handed it over. After the holiday, Harry had not met Umbridge''s wrath before he met the complicated gazes of the Hogwarts students. At least, most people will not reject him as before, thinking he is a liar. The Azkaban escape gave the wizarding world a slap too loudly, forcing them to face the terrifying question of whether Voldemort was resurrected. Now, wherever Albert goes, he can hear students discussing the Azkaban escape and two articles in the latest issue of Defense Letters, and even professors discussing it. According to the most information provided by Fred and George, the number of students joining da has increased by leaps and bounds, and the number has reached nearly 100. The death eaters'' escape made many people feel insecure, and joining da, you can learn the defense against the dark arts and how to protect yourself, which is undoubtedly what they need most at the moment, and more importantly, the number of da members has made some people have a kind of blind obedience. Along with the da members, there are also members of the anti-toad alliance. Because of the "secret behind the lie", many students disliked Umbridge, and nearly half of the students claimed to be members of the Anti-Toad Alliance. "If the whole school is wearing this badge, what do you think the toad will do?" Fred handed Albert a badge with a Gryffindor lion head, then reached out and pressed it down, The head of the lion turns into a toad. "We were inspired by the Harry Smelly Poo badge made by Slytherin last year. Just touch it with your hand and you can change into a toad form to show that you are a member of the Anti-Toad League." George introduced their Latest Products. "Is this thing distributed for free, or..." After Albert took the badge and looked up and down, his eyes fell on the quest content of the Anti-Toad Alliance that was just triggered. The members of the Anti-Toad Alliance now account for 35% of the school''s population, and 60% of the tasks are required. The difficulty of completing the tasks is a bit high. "We''re going to sell two sic," said George. "Too cheap." "How much do you think is appropriate?" Fred asked. "One Galleon." "It''s too expensive and no one will buy it," Lee Jordan reminded. "Make it a symbol of each academy, and distribute free badges to members of the Anti-Toad Alliance for free, as a benefit of the Anti-Toad Alliance. If lost or confiscated, you can spend 1 Galleon to buy a new sales badge ." Albert never expected to sell the badges, but it wasn''t hard to get most of the Hogwarts students to get them for themselves, people like to be cheap everywhere. "Also, your method is wrong. You need to control it to turn into a toad with the rhythm of tapping. This is not difficult, and with Umbridge nearby, the badge will heat up slightly. It will be sold. version of the badge function has become more." "In the future, members of the Anti-Toad Alliance will greet each other by showing each other their toad badges." Fred, George and Lee Jordan were all stunned. "There is a saying called "Don''t blame the crowd. If everyone carries these things collectively You said that Umbridge dared to expel more than 100 students in one go?" Albert pointed to the table again. "To deal with toads, you have to pull everyone together, don''t give her every chance to defeat, especially Umbridge''s condition is getting better, I think she must have wanted to find some unlucky people to vent when she was discharged from the hospital. , if you guys don''t want to be one of the unlucky ones, act fast and take advantage of this opportunity. After this storm is over, it will be difficult for you to form an anti-toad alliance." "What if there''s a lot of trouble then?" said George, frowning. "Don''t you want to stay in school? It''s good to graduate early, and you can also attract everyone''s goodwill by the way. Are you afraid that no one will care about the joke shop?" "I thought you didn''t want me to graduate early?" "Don''t you even have the shop ready?" Albert knocked on the parchment in his hand and said, "However, the price is still a bit high now. After the mysterious man announces his return, I will discuss with them, and the price will still be reasonable. Down again. You can now think about how the store should be designed, what you need to use, and plan to sell those joke props." Chapter 1050： social death law The Anti-Toad Coalition''s badge has been well-received as soon as it came out, especially since it was distributed free to members of the Anti-Toad Coalition. Many students who hated Umbridge ran to the Weasley Brothers to get a badge to wear on their chests after learning that they needed a Galleon for the money. As for the need to sign to get the badge, that''s not a problem at all. Most of the members of the Anti-Toad Alliance are actually members of da. They have already signed it once, and the signature is only to give the badge holder a 10% discount on purchases. For a time, Hogwarts students were popular to wear such a badge on their chests to facilitate identification of their respective colleges and identities. When everyone saw others wearing the badges of their respective colleges, they smiled meaningfully at each other, making those students who did not have badges confused. In order to integrate into this mysterious group, many people began to ask where to get the Academy badge. As a result, some students joined the anti-toad alliance in the blind. Today''s Anti-Toad League is no longer just a verbal organization, but a real anti-Umbridge club, which has quickly become the largest club in Hogwarts. Students who were still worried about the trouble of joining the club soon discovered the benefits of joining the anti-toad club. Here, they can get a lot of secret information, they can buy joke props that have not been publicly sold from Fred and George, and they can get the "Wizard Express" magazine at a relatively low price, even the previous issues are all. available. Among them, the relatively expensive magic candies made by Albert, such as tranquilizers, mental enhancers and vitality tonics, have become the items that fifth and seventh graders are eager to buy. Many students now like to put an intelligence enhancer in their mouths when reviewing, so that they can review the key points of the exam in a fuller state. Some students also learned of the existence of the "Defense Association", an organization that teaches the defense against the dark arts, through this channel. This pile of secret information made most of the students who had just joined extremely excited, and they felt like they had joined a secret organization. Since the establishment of the Anti-Toad Alliance, the atmosphere in the whole school has been lively. In the hallways, Albert could always see students gathered in twos and threes, whispering about the rumors that Lee Jordan had spread. Every time they saw students with or without badges passing by, they would stare at them with vigilant eyes, causing the Slytherin students to be a little astonished, not understanding what the other people''s anti-thief eyes were about. What makes it even more amusing is that some Slytherin students got the serpent emblem symbolizing Slytherin out of nowhere, but the situation still did not improve, so that many Slytherin students suspected the other three The Academy intends to target them. The most interesting thing for Albert is that the Anti-Toad League is discussing how to put the recovering Umbridge back on the hospital bed. Many people believe that Toad will completely get out of school after this semester, so how to keep her in the hospital and ensure that the other party will not interfere with everyone''s normal schooling has become the priority goal of the alliance. "So, what''s a good solution you''ve discussed now?" Albert wondered what new tricks these people would play. "They''re going to put an oblivion spell on Umbridge to make her forget she''s a professor, and then you can... well, we knocked down Lockhart at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries over Christmas break, and that guy''s gone They''re idiots. You know, they''re timid." Fred didn''t approve of using the Oblivion Charm on Umbridge, and they didn''t want to do it themselves. "That''s a totally bad idea." George is counting the joke props sold today, "I think they are at most using joke props to fight against Umbridge. For this reason, we plan to provide them with greater discounts. We''re going to give them 20% off if they buy a lot of joke items from us all at once to deal with Umbridge." "It''s better to count on them than to count on Peeves to work harder." Albert is also not optimistic about those students, unless they can really let go of their concerns and fight against Umbridge. And there is another reason that the task of the Anti-Toad Alliance is stuck at 51%, and it is obvious that some students do not really want to join. "What can you do?" "Consult with Peeves, let him follow Umbridge all day, and cause trouble for each other." Albert reminded, "Umbridge is recovering soon, and I highly doubt that she will be able to be discharged before Valentine''s Day." "This is a good idea, I hope the toad won''t go crazy because of it!" After three seconds of silence for the toad, the three continued, "We plan to hang the toad in the hall on Valentine''s Day to act as a little angel for Valentine''s Day, and then Feeding her a bowel cleansing pill." "Aren''t you afraid of disgusting others?" Albert''s expression became quite exciting. "After we discussed it, we felt that the best way was to keep Umbridge in the school without shame," George explained. "I don''t believe that Umbridge still has the face to stay in the school." "Although this trick is a bit ruthless, but ... it''s easy to use." After seeing Albert''s expression, Lee Jordan cleared his throat and said helplessly, "Umbridge''s face is thicker than a toad''s skin, we I feel that it takes a drastic move to be effective. "If you really do it, you have to be careful of Umbridge''s revenge. Even if she secretly kills you, I don''t think it''s strange." Albert can actually understand why the three did this, no way, Umri Qi''s face is too thick, no matter if she turns into a pink toad or becomes a human-shaped toad and hangs on the Christmas tree, she can''t be forced away. If it is an ordinary professor, I am afraid that she would have resigned and left. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com However, Umbridge remained at the school and refused to leave. "Actually, you can launch the Anti-Toad Alliance to help find a way. Everyone''s imagination is rich, and there is no need to be so extreme." Although Albert said this, he was more and more looking forward to what interesting things would happen next. "We''re still working on a couple of filings, which will at least come in handy if Harry''s toad plan fails." "Potter hasn''t dismissed that idea yet?" "No, he originally wanted to turn Umbridge into a cat, but then he thought it might be better to keep turning into a toad, and he could claim to be the curse of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor," Fred explained. "You don''t seem very optimistic about this." "Umbridge is not an idiot, he can''t be defenseless," Albert proposed. "We''ll have Harry on his guard, and toads are inherently idiots." Chapter 1051： im not crazy "You, it''s you, Mr. Creevey, what are you wearing on your chest?" As soon as Umbridge recovered and was discharged from the hospital, he stopped a young wizard with a smirk, who was about to find a hapless man to vent the anger she had accumulated over the past few months. No way, Umbridge felt a little shaky as soon as he left the hospital, because all the students in the corridor were wearing the silver badges of their respective colleges. According to the valuable information provided by the Slytherin students, whoever wore their The students of the Academy badge are members of the Anti-Toad League, and there is more evidence that the badge can be touched into the shape of a toad. The self-proclaimed Anti-Toad Coalition ran rampant at the school while she was in hospital, and Muggle-born Dennis Creevey was a target for Umbridge to kill. Because it is impossible for her to expel all the students, she must suppress their arrogance. Picking a soft persimmon is undoubtedly the best choice. "Ah, you mean this badge? It''s the most popular college badge in the school these days." Dennis Creevey was a little nervous, but still introduced the badge on his chest to Umbridge. "The graphic on the badge A symbol of their respective academies." "I was told that this is a symbol of an organization." Umbridge smirked with a hypocritical smirk on his face, which made Dennis Creevey shrink his head in fear, as if he had become a fat man being stared at by a toad. fly. "I know." Dennis Creevey nodded earnestly. "You know?" The smile on Umbridge''s face widened. "Yeah Professor, this is the symbol of the respective houses of Hogwarts." As soon as Creevey finished speaking, the smile on Umbridge''s face froze, but the young wizard didn''t seem to notice the change on the other side''s face. , continued: "In fact, more than 80% of the students in the entire school wear such badges, and even Slytherin students have many people wearing similar badges." "Take it off." Although Umbridge was still smiling, his tone of voice was extremely strong, and he reached out to find the academy badge that Creevey wanted to wear on his chest. "What?" Dennis Creevey was a little surprised. "I said take it off." Umbridge smiled coldly. "I doubt..." "Professor, this is private property." Creevey took off the badge reluctantly, put it in Umbridge''s hand, and reminded in a low voice, "It''s expensive and needs a Galleon." "Who did you buy it from?" The smile on Umbridge''s face froze completely, because she heard the students around her looking at this side, whispering about what happened here, and many people put their chests on their chests. ''s badge flashed towards her, making her vaguely see that the other side was wearing a silver toad badge on her chest. "93 Diagon Alley, Professor," Creevey whispered. "You, Mr. McMillan, and Miss Abbott." Umbridge stared at the two in front of him, motioning for them to come over. "Professor, what''s the matter?" The two Hufflepuff prefects stopped, turned to look at Umbridge, and asked in confusion. "Give me your badges?" Umbridge said unquestioningly. "Professor, is there any problem with the badge?" Ernie McMillan and Hannah Abbott looked at each other and took off the badge on their chests and handed it to Umbridge, pretending to be puzzled. "Some people say it''s a symbol of a member of an illegal organization." Umbridge took the badge and tapped on it, but there was still no response. It didn''t look like a toad like the Slytherin students said. . "Oh, that''s what happened." Ernie McMillan said suddenly. "You know what''s going on?" Umbridge asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, everyone knows." McMillan turned to Aibo and said, "Right?" "Yes, it''s spread all over the school." "It is said that Shop No. 93 did not make Slytherin badges, which led to some Slytherin students wearing homemade badges and being ridiculed by students from other colleges. Some Slytherin students began to spread randomly, saying that these badges are..." "What?" Umbridge demanded. "The symbol of the Anti-Toad Alliance, but you have also seen it, this is just an ordinary badge, it looks more delicate, it is said to be made of sterling silver, so the price is relatively expensive, worth a Galleon." Ernie McMillan explained helplessly, "Is there something wrong with the academy badge, Professor?" "These badges are banned from Hogwarts now," Umbridge said nonchalantly, and he had no intention of returning the badges, ready to be inspected by Ministry employees to see if there were any secrets hidden in them. "Professor, this is private property." Ernie McMillan reminded with a frown, "Also, Hogwarts doesn''t have such a school rule yet, if you want to ban it through an education order, at least hang the education order on On the notice wall, I think everyone will take off the badge consciously." "Mr. Ernie McMillan..." Before Umbridge uttered the threatening words, a pain came from the back of her head. When she turned her head angrily, she found that the students around her were looking at her with contempt, and everyone wore toads on their chests. ''s badge, which made Umbridge''s anger suddenly rise. "Who attacked me?" "Professor, what are you talking about, no one attacked you." Keliweiqiang smirked, pretending to be confused. It was an accident that they appeared here. No, it should be said that the students in this corridor did not appear by accident. Everyone was acting with Umbridge. As for why Creevey, because Creevey is the only Muggle wizard here. Before Umbridge walked towards the nearest student, he received another blow on the head, and a large group of birds were attacking the back of Umbridge''s head with their beaks. what! Umbridge almost went mad, pulling out his wand to try to disperse the **** birds. However, the funny way she waved her wand almost made the surrounding students laugh out loud. "Who is laughing!" Umbridge, who was trying to drive away the birds, glared angrily at the students who mocked her. When she hit a bird with a stun spell, the bird split into two and continued to attack her. . "Professor, nobody''s laughing," McMillan whispered. "Hahahahaha," "A toad is a toad!" "Sure enough, an idiot!" "She looks so funny." Voices continued in the hallway, but except for Umbridge, everyone else still had the look of what you''re saying, as if they''d never heard those words. "Professor, are you okay, do you want us to take you to the school hospital?" Ernie McMillan asked worriedly. "Quick, help drive those **** birds away." Umbridge reached out and covered his face to keep the birds from pecking at her. "What birds, Professor, there are no birds here." Hannah Abbott said worriedly, taking a step back as he spoke, for fear that Umbridge would suddenly go crazy and attack her. "It''s those **** birds." Umbridge hit one of them with a Shatter Charm, and the bird exploded immediately. However, the others still looked at Umbridge with bewildered faces, as if to say are you ill? "Professor, are you under too much pressure." A Ravenclaw girl who was watching said nervously, "There are no birds here. If you don''t believe me, you can ask others." "We''d better take the professor to the school hospital, I think she might have it..." "Did you really not see it? And the badge on your chest." Umbridge''s gaze made the girl shrink back in fright. "Professor, this is just an ordinary college badge." The student took off the badge nervously and threw it to Umbridge. However, whether it was intentional or not strong enough, the badge fell directly to the ground. Ernie McMillan, who was next to him, finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He bent down to help pick up the badge and handed it to Umbridge, "This is just an ordinary badge, and professor, you sure don''t need to go to the school hospital. ?" "Toad is crazy!" "She was crazy!" "It''s so good, she''s finally crazy!" "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Several voices echoed near and far in Umbridge''s ears. "Shut up, shut up for me." "Professor, are you okay, no one is talking here, are you sure you really don''t need to go to the school hospital?" Ernie McMillan stepped back uneasily, not only him, but the others slowly moving away from Umbridge , as if the toad was carrying some kind of terrifying infectious disease. The next moment, a large number of birds flew from behind Umbridge, constantly harassing and attacking around her, causing Umbridge to curse in a low voice, and waving her wand vigorously, trying to disperse the surrounding birds. "Don''t worry Professor, I think Madam Pomfrey will be able to cure your hallucinations," Ernie McMillan said blankly. In fact, he''s trying to hold back his laughter right now. hallucinations? Of course not, everything here is not hallucinations, but here are actors, except Umbridge is not, they didn''t reveal their secrets because they all took tranquilizers just now. "It''s not an illusion!" Umbridge abandoned his smirk, and his face became extremely hideous: "If you let me know who is..." "Hahaha, I almost died of laughter." "What an idiot." "Go to die." "Then let''s go first." Ernie McMillan gave a few people around him a look, and then everyone left the corridor as quickly as the plague, and before leaving, they were still whispering about whether Umbridge was Not crazy or something like that. "Look, everyone knows you''re crazy, why don''t you just admit it?" "A lunatic never admits he is a lunatic." "Shut up, shut up, if you let me know who''s doing this shit, I''ll rip him off." Umbridge cursed angrily. She looked around and tried to find the source of the sound, but the corridor was already empty. . "Look, what I found, a mad toad." Peeves appeared out of nowhere and looked at Umbridge with interest. "It''s you, it''s you, right?" Umbridge pointed his wand at Peeves and fired a spell at Peeves. However, the spell passed through Peeves without causing any substantial damage to Peeves. "Me?" Peeves pointed to himself, as if surprised, but he accepted the result quickly, made a face at Umbridge, and began to laugh recklessly, "No. Wrong, it''s me, it''s Peeves." As he said that, Peeves also took out a big dung and put it on Toad''s face. "Look, it''s completely crazy." "Sure enough." "But it''s normal, she''s not normal at all." "It''s her pain now." Umbridge seemed stunned by Peeves'' actions, and the next moment, sharp screams resounded throughout the corridor. An angry Umbridge cast a random spell on Peeves, but the effect was not good. Instead, Peeves slapped his face with shit. The battle ended with Umbridge losing and fleeing. However, Peeves didn''t seem to want to let Umbridge go, and kept chasing behind Umbridge, humming "Song of the Toad", while taking out a paper stick made of newspaper and hitting Umbridge on the head . "Do you think this really works?" Not long after Umbridge left, several figures suddenly appeared out of thin air in the deadly corridor. "It''s useful." Fred said with a smile. "Umbridge will definitely have the illusion that he''s crazy if he comes back a few more times." "If Umbridge goes to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to check if he has any mental problems, this matter will definitely be revealed." Cedrit is still not very optimistic about this method, however, it is not very good at present. Method. The way Fred and George came up with was so stinky, he was a little worried that doing something like that would make the situation spiral out of control. After all, if something like that happened, Umbridge would probably go completely insane! Confronting the lunatic is not an option. "She''s going to be suspicious, she''s going to be suspicious, and I think that''s enough, we can spread the word around the school and make people think Umbridge is crazy, and a crazy person can''t be a professor," George explained. . "The method of the diarrhea angel is more reliable. I dare to say that anyone who has experienced that kind of thing will not have the face to stay at Hogwarts." "Harry." Hermione looked helplessly at her friend. "Do you think we should go to her office to watch?" Ron asked suddenly. "Better not, and don''t let her find out. The next time I''m doing it, according to Albert, after two or three experiences, Umbridge will definitely doubt whether there is a problem with his own spirit." George looked towards Harry, continued, "Find a chance to let the toad drink that thing, I don''t think she will have to worry about her messing with us again." "If that''s not reliable, use yours..." Harry regretted that no one had made Umbridge a Hogwarts legend, "or tell her that there are Dumbledore''s Army men in the Forbidden Forest. The secret base, let her communicate with the group of big spiders in a friendly way." "Cough, although the toad is stupid, we''d better be on guard." George reminded kindly, "If it is really pushed to the limit, that guy may do anything." Chapter 1052： Peeves Plus In the evening, a student suddenly ran into the hall in a hurry and shouted at the students who were eating: "Big news, big news, the Ministry of Magic has sent Aurors, just outside." The students who were having dinner all stopped their knives and forks and looked up at the shouting student. Even the professors who were discussing in a low voice stopped talking and looked at the student, thinking about it. Find out what''s going on. "What''s the matter?" Someone first asked everyone''s doubts. "I just saw Umbridge recruiting several Aurors from the Ministry of Magic." The boy said breathlessly. "I don''t know what she''s looking for Aurors to come to school for?" "Are you sure the person here is an Auror from the Ministry of Magic?" Someone doubted. "What are those guys doing in the school if they don''t catch the dark wizard who escaped from prison?" Some people were angry about this. At this moment, everyone can be sure that Umbridge got a bunch of helpers from the Ministry of Magic for some reason. Many people picked up slices of bread and followed the crowd to the outside, wanting to see what Umbridge was doing. what the hell. "What do you think Toad wants to do?" Fred, George and Lee Jordan looked at Albert with a little unease, wanting to hear Albert''s speculation and judgment on the matter. "Umbridge''s aggressiveness must be nothing good, and it is likely to deal with Peeves." Albert looked up at Professor McGonagall, who frowned and walked out of the hall, speeding up his eating. "To deal with Peeves?" The three of them were relieved when they heard Albert said that the toad was not looking for the Aurors to deal with them, but they did not forget to scold Umbridge for not talking about martial arts. Peeves has caused Umbridge a lot of trouble lately. Almost every day, except in class, he spends time with Umbridge and hums the song of the toad softly. Every time Umbridge tried to speak, Peeves would interrupt her with all kinds of noises. It''s not that Umbridge actually didn''t think about finding Dumbledore to solve Peeves'' problem, but unfortunately Mr. Headmaster didn''t know the news in advance, or there were other reasons why he was temporarily away from Hogwarts. "Hope Peeves is okay." None of the three wanted Peeves to be banished by Toad, so they would have less of a helping hand in dealing with Umbridge. After looking at each other, the three prepared to leave the hall with the other students, intending to go over to see what was going on. "Aren''t you going?" Lee Jordan looked at Albert. "Wait!" Albert wiped out the last piece of potatoes in the bowl, picked up a slice of bread, and left the auditorium with everyone. "What shall we do?" George whispered. "According to the circumstances, if the situation permits, help Peeves to completely bring down those Aurors." Albert reminded, "It''s best not to be discovered by them, your illusion spell is not very clever." Finally, Albert drew his wand and cast a spell on the three. "You''re not going?" "I''m going over there to see the situation." Albert said, pointing in the direction the students were past. "Okay, see you later." Albert ate the slice of bread in his hand, and when he approached the corridor in front, he heard Professor McGonagall''s rather annoyed voice: "What the **** are you doing!" It''s no wonder that Professor McGonagall was angry. The group of wizards seemed to be fighting with something, and various chaotic sounds were constantly heard from the castle. Just as Albert approached the crowd of melon eaters around the corner, he heard Umbridge''s slender voice, "The Aurors are expelling Peeves, and that thing has affected the normal operation of Hogwarts. " "Why didn''t you discuss this with Dumbledore first?" Professor McGonagall glared at Professor Umbridge angrily. "I also want to discuss it with him, but unfortunately the headmaster is not at the school, so I can only let the Auror of the Ministry of Magic handle this matter, then I will discuss with the headmaster, and..." "Another one!" said Professor McGonagall angrily. "Yes," Umbridge said with a smirk, "I can''t stand it..." "It''s not easy," Professor Flitwick interrupted Umbridge. "What?" Umbridge stared at Professor Flitwick. "Many wizards in the past have tried to get rid of Peeves, but they have not been able to succeed." Professor Flitwick did not care about Umbridge''s malicious gaze, but explained the difficulty of getting rid of Peeves. They''ll soon be able to see how difficult Peeves is. In fact, the Aurors that Umbridge had brought in didn''t cause Peeves any trouble. With the help of Albert, the current Peeves is not the Peeves of the past. He not only got a lot of joke props from the Weasley twins, but also got a lot of non-sale items from Albert. Today''s Peeves can be described as "tough in combat". When facing the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, they did not suffer much at all, but they made those Aurors extremely embarrassed. At the corner at the end of everyone''s line of sight, suddenly there was a darkness that even light could not penetrate. While everyone was discussing how Peeves did it, they saw an embarrassed figure rushing out of the black mist. It was an Auror from the Ministry of Magic, but this guy looked a little miserable, and his body was covered in a layer of paste. Not to mention the big dung egg, his face and hair were covered with colorful paint, and he appeared in everyone''s sight, crawling and crawling, and it seemed that something terrible was chasing him behind him. The next moment, Peeves with a mop pole appeared in front of everyone and was beating the hapless Auror in the back. What made it even more comical was that for some unknown reason, the Auror slipped forward and fell directly to the ground, and was spanked by Peeves with a mop bar. Then, several Aurors rushed out of the black smoke, but for some unknown reason, they slipped and fell to the ground in the corridor. The sound of intimate contact with the marble floor sounded in the corridor. The wand in the hand of the famous Auror Fly away. Before these people could get up, Peeves hummed softly and greeted their heads with the mop pole in their hands. After a few blows, all of them lay on the ground and cried in pain. The picture of Peeves easily knocking down a group of Aurors stunned the crowd watching at the end of the corridor. They never thought that Peeves could be so fierce, playing a group of Aurors all by himself. Even Professor McGonagall opened his mouth wide, staring at the scene in disbelief. "Did you expect this a long time ago." Hermione appeared beside Albert at an unknown time. Both Harry and Ron put away the idea of ??helping Peeves, and turned to look at Albert. If it was said that Albert was not behind the scenes, they wouldn''t believe that Peeves could treat a group of Aurors as fools. Umbridge, too, opened his mouth in surprise when he saw Peeves brutalize the Auror she had found. When she regained her senses and wanted to escape from here, she found that the corridor had been completely blocked by a large group of students. "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Umbridge shouted angrily. However, the effect is not great. "Professor, there are people in the back." Harry raised his chest expressionlessly, letting Umbridge see the toad badge on his chest. "You actually..." Umbridge stared at the badge on Harry''s chest, and she soon discovered that most of the students present wore similar toad badges and stared at her with a malicious smile. This scene made Umbridge feel cold and speechless. I don''t know if there were too many students in the hallway, or if the students of the Anti-Toad League didn''t plan to let Umbridge slip away. In short, Umbridge failed to escape and was targeted by Peeves. The mischievous fellow hummed the song of the toad softly and beat Umbridge **** the head with the mop pole. Several nearby students squatted down quickly, for fear that they would suffer an unwarranted disaster. "Well done!" I don''t know who yelled. "Kill her!" "Kill the toad to death." Those Aurors couldn''t help Umbridge, because they all screwed up Fred, George and Lee Jordan. Even if they really wanted to rush over to stop it, they couldn''t succeed. Since the beginning of the Defense Association, there have been quite a number of students who have learned the Stunning Spell, and it is even easier to use the cover of the crowd to attack those Aurors. Today, no one can stop them from watching Umbridge get beaten, and any attempt to stop Peeves will be stopped by them. Everyone watched with glee as Peeves hammered Umbridge. No one was willing to step forward to help, and no one dared to stop it. As for Filch, who was pulled over by Umbridge, he is still stuck in the corridor and can''t move! "Kill the toad, kill the toad, kill the toad!" Neat voices sounded in the corridor, and more and more students showed their toad badges, which made Professor McGonagall stunned. "You are..." Professor Flitwick shook his head at Professor McGonagall, saying not to interfere in this matter. As for the other Slytherin students, no one dared to intervene, and looked at Umbridge, who was knocked to the ground in shock, and the voice, "Kill the toad to death." However, in the end, the sound of "kill the toad." became a brisk toad song. Although the singing was not neat, people were singing together, covering up Umbridge''s screams with singing, as if nothing had happened here. thing. Umbridge was eventually knocked unconscious by Peeves with a mop pole, and was eventually sent to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries, along with the stunned Auror. Chapter 1053： old riddle man The next day, Umbridge''s encounter at Hogwarts made the headlines of the Daily Prophet, and the "heavyweight" news even overwhelmed the Ministry of Magic''s latest report on the progress of the escaped Death Eater hunt. "...the Ministry of Magic has the nerve to blame Dumbledore for this." As soon as the four Albert took their seats at the Gryffindor long table, they heard Angelina and Arya on the opposite side of the long table talking about the news in the newspaper. "Are you disappointed that Peeves didn''t directly knock the toad to death?" Albert smiled and took the "Daily Prophet" from Angelina, spread it out on the table, and read the headlines on it. news. "It''s really a pity, I really hope it drives the toad away." "Then you may be disappointed." "How long do you think Toad will stay in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." George was not in a good mood. If last night''s incident hadn''t happened, he might have turned Umbridge into a toad another day, Hogg Watts will also usher in a long period of peace. It''s a pity that they didn''t do it on the day the toad was just discharged from the hospital. "This matter is not over yet, and I''m afraid it will be even more tragic in the future." Albert knew that the incident last night interrupted the arrangement of several people, but sometimes things may not always go as planned. "We''d better hurry up and get some supplies for Peeves." Fred said in a low voice, "When Umbridge returns to school..." "They want to force the headmaster to abdicate, and Fudge thinks they want Umbridge to be the new headmaster of Hogwarts." Albert reached out and tapped on the second edition, which included an interview with Lucius Malfoy. . "I don''t think it''s enough for Toad to be the principal." Angelina saw the famous scene of how Peeves taught Umbridge a lesson. "Don''t forget, Professor Trelawney''s prophecy," Shanna reminded. Since the Christmas break, many students have forgotten the few Umbridge prophecies that Professor Trelawney left behind before he was expelled. "I really don''t know what they were thinking." "You said we could get Umbridge out of Hogwarts through Peeves." Angelina also wanted Umbridge to get out of school so that he wouldn''t have to worry about the players. "The possibility is not high, it''s best not to expect Peeves for this kind of thing." Albert was surprised that Angelina would have such a naive idea. "Then what?" People all looked at Albert, waiting for him to come up with a solution to the problem. "It''s actually quite easy to get Umbridge out of the way, just turn her into an idiot. Well, it just requires a strong oblivion spell. Or, your stinky ways to make Umri Qi no longer has the face to stay in the school, but it may give the school a bad reputation and make it difficult to recruit new professors in Defense Against the Dark Arts." Albert actually does not recommend doing that, at least not now, "Dumbledore certainly wouldn''t allow this to happen." "Then what?" "We can put a little more pressure on them so that Fudge and Umbridge don''t always like to gossip and smear people in the papers." "We also publish articles?" George seemed to have guessed Albert''s plan, and he had to admire the sharp words. The previous "secret behind the lie" was all Albert''s handwriting, at least the idea must have come out of him. Only he can accurately hit Fudge''s key points. "You can go to Hermione and ask someone she knows to help write an article about the big conspiracy of the Ministry of Magic, Fudge and Umbridge, and bring out the bad things Umbridge did at Hogwarts. Let me talk about it, so that everyone can understand how Umbridge and the Ministry of Magic took this opportunity to win the position of Headmaster of Hogwarts. How did they help the Death Eaters gradually control Hogwarts and put this place here It''s become a **** for the students." Albert was already planning to have a book published for them. Of course, it is not him who is responsible for writing the manuscript, he is only responsible for providing some ideas, some materials and some Galleons. "The Death Eaters are trying to control Hogwarts?" "When did Umbridge..." Several people were a little confused when they heard this, and obviously did not understand the meaning of Albert''s words. "Umbridge once set up a special operations investigation team at Hogwarts." Albert reminded directly after noticing the confusion on other people''s faces. "You mean they..." "If you are particularly concerned, you can count how many of their family members and relatives are on the Death Eater blacklist named by Harry." Albert closed the newspaper and took a piece of bread and spread jam on it , continued, "Apart from Malfoy and his two henchmen, how many?" "But" "I know that the son of a blacksmith is a blacksmith, and the son of a Death Eater is a Death Eater. It''s a bit too much, but..." Albert asked Fred and George, "Will you join Dumbledore after graduation? Order of the Phoenix?" "Of course." George said suddenly. "That''s it, then why do you think they won''t join, just because they don''t have the Dark Mark on their arms?" Albert asked rhetorically: "As far as I know, in the last wizard war, many Slytherin students Soon after graduating, he became a servant of You-Know-Who, and became a glorious Death Eater, including... you all know. If this wizarding war dragged on for more than a dozen years, how many Death Eaters do you think will emerge? ?" "Now you just need to sort out your thoughts, and then hand them over to Hermione''s, and give her some Galleons as a pen fee, and I think she''ll be very willing to help summarize them. Then, we can put them together Turned into a magazine, or a short story, I think the entire wizarding world needs to explain, especially the Ministry of Magic to give a sense of deliberately indulging the Death Eaters escape." Thinking about it makes this intriguing. The Ministry of Magic not only ignored the reminders and let the Death Eaters escape from prison, but also did not actively hunt them down, as if only a few stray dogs had escaped, and it was not worth the high cost to recover them. "Will Sirius be published?" "No, Defense Letters is now closely watched by the Ministry of Magic and could put this article in The Quibbler." "Not many people will watch the ''The Quibbler'' thing." "It''s more appropriate because no one takes The Quibbler seriously, and I don''t think the Ministry of Magic will pay attention, at least when they do, they won''t have time to react." Albert''s goal Be Hogwarts students, and then through the students to influence their parents. "And, for everyone, it''s just hilarious guesswork, and it''s a good fit on The Quibbler." "Will the other party agree?" Fred asked suspiciously. "I think Mr. Lovegood would be willing to set aside an issue of the magazine to accommodate this article." Albert told everyone not to worry. Hearing this surname, many people guessed what was going on, at least Lee Jordan was the first to think of the reason. "Anyway, Valentine''s Day is coming, and I''m just going to Hogsmeade Village. Let''s meet there, so you have to work harder." Go to the Rune classroom. "You said that Albert''s speculations just now were all true, right?" Looking at the back of Albert leaving, George''s expression suddenly became very strange. According to what he knew about Albert, that guy likes to tell the truth, at least the truth is more and less false, and it is worth thinking about the connection between these things he just said and his identity as a fortune teller. Fred''s and Lee Jordan''s expressions also became quite wonderful, as they found that what George was saying was so true. A mix of truth and falsehood, making people unable to tell which sentence is true and which is a lie, has always been Albert''s bad taste. "Umbridge''s refuge with You-Know-Who?" Fred thought it was entirely possible that the toad was already evil enough to be a Death Eater. "No, I''m actually more worried that after Albert suggested the fall of the Ministry of Magic, Hogwarts would eventually be controlled by the mysterious man, and Umbridge would become the headmaster of Hogwarts." George looked at Albert The back of the leaving, I regret not asking directly. "If that''s the case, it''s a nightmare for the other students," Lee Jordan muttered. With that, he got up and went to the Ravenclaw long table to find Luna, talking about publishing an article in The Quibbler. And Fred and George went to Harry and Hermione to discuss how to use the article to concoct Umbridge. When Harry heard that he was going to deal with Umbridge, he agreed in one breath. Hermione also said that she would write to Rita Skeeter and ask him to meet in Hogsmeade. "I care more about the significance of Albert''s publication of this article than this matter." Hermione frowned and said, "His articles have some unique meanings, but you think this may be another Anderson''s. prophecy?" Ron felt that Hermione was simply overthinking. "If you really have any doubts about this, you can ask him directly!" "I don''t think it''s strange at all for Umbridge to turn to You-Know-Who, don''t forget the prophecy of the end of Toad." Harry stared at the back of his hand and said softly, "I''m more worried that after the fall of the Ministry of Magic, Hogwarts will also fall with it. and Umbridge will be the new headmaster of Hogwarts, but... Dumbledore shouldn''t allow that to happen." Chapter 1054： advance by retreat After being taught a lesson by Peeves, Umbridge, who returned from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, seems to have become a lot more "honest", and he didn''t dare to go to everyone''s troubles or talk about it again. This time, it seems that after the last lesson, Umbridge has become "well-behaved" and harmless, no longer as aggressive as before. However, what made everyone''s jaw drop even more was that Umbridge actually asked Filch to take off the pile of education orders hanging on the notice wall. Many students couldn''t believe their eyes, let alone the changes in Umbridge. Even Hermione hesitated about the previous plan to discredit Toad, and came to ask Albert if he wanted to continue the previous plan. Harry had always insisted that everything Umbridge was doing was just a disguise. "Even if the venomous snake puts away its fangs, it is still a venomous snake. She is just waiting patiently for the opportunity to show its fangs again, instead of being beaten stupidly. I don''t believe in the nonsense of putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha on the spot. "Hermione, don''t be fooled by the appearance of the toad." Harry raised his hand, looked at the shallow scar on the back of his hand, and said coldly, "Don''t forget, I''m still suspended, and don''t forget, my fire The crossbow is still with her. I''d rather trust Anderson''s judgment than trust her." "I didn''t... I just felt weird." Hermione looked at the empty bulletin wall in front of her and fell into a brief silence, "Maybe, she''s brewing some conspiracy again." A few days passed, and no new education orders appeared on the notice wall. Umbridge also became very low-key, and did almost no other extra things besides teaching the students. Hogwarts returned to its usual peaceful and comfortable life, as if the nightmare that lasted for half a year had finally ended. Especially when Harry got his Firebolt back and was allowed to return to the Quidditch game, even he was instantly shaken, suspecting that Umbridge had really reformed, but the scar on the back of his hand But Harry couldn''t believe Umbridge anyway. "What do you think Umbridge is going to do?" George got his broom from Umbridge and asked Albert suspiciously. Has the toad really reformed? This kind of thing makes the Wesley twins hard to believe. However, the current situation looks very strange, what the **** is Umbridge doing? "It''s called retreating to advance. In that case, he can only admit his cowardice first and wait for the opportunity to grab your tail. Trust me, she will show her fangs again soon." Albert could guess Wu What Murich was going to do, he was just a little surprised that Fred and George would have doubts. Lack of experience? It is estimated that he has never been scammed, or has never encountered a similar case, so he can''t understand Umbridge''s operation. Of course, this may be related to the fact that most ordinary people are easier to satisfy. There are many similar eucalyptus cases, and they have to be pitted before they can be deeply remembered. "It turns out that the toad is really insidious enough." Fred and George, who just got their broomsticks back, felt bad all of a sudden, because they found that Umbridge''s operation had successfully made many people put down their vigilance. "Is it insidious?" Albert looked strange. Presumably, after this time, we can give free lessons to all students in the school. "We have to talk to Harry about this, and let him be vigilant so that he won''t be fooled." George handed the broom to Fred and hurried to find Harry. He has already guessed that Umbridge''s purpose is to let everyone relax their vigilance in order to seize the handle of the Anti-Toad Alliance and the Defense Association. It can only be said that most people are forgetful, especially when faced with things that have nothing to do with them. Now, many students are turning their attention to the next Hogsmeade weekend, which happens to be the Valentine''s Day holiday. Many couples are planning to spend Valentine''s Day in Hogsmeade Village. Albert watched all this silently. When will Umbridge make a bad move? Probably...won''t make everyone wait too long. No way, the number of DA gatherings today is too large. Once the number is too large, the difficulty of keeping secrets will increase rapidly, especially when everyone is less prepared. It''s not too easy to grab Harry''s tail, especially the acronym for DA, it''s really hard not to make an association. Unless Harry goes to Umbridge and sets up a legal DA club, but this is undoubtedly a sheep''s mouth, and there is no return. Nobody is stupid. After some discussion, everyone decided to set up a Defense Against the Dark Arts study group to test Umbridge''s attitude. Strangely enough, the Defence Against the Dark Arts study group was allowed, with the only requirement being not to practice dark magic, and not to use curses indiscriminately in school. After some discussion, everyone finally changed the name of the "Defense Association" into a Defense Against the Dark Arts Study Group, so that the gathering could be carried out normally and legally without worrying about being targeted by Umbridge. This time, even Harry was confused. No way, everything was like a dream, as if everything was back to normal. Hermione even suspended the original plan for Umbridge, and some of the previously sorted information fell into Albert''s hands. "You guys help me send these things to Rita Skeeter first." Albert was very surprised at the innocence of this group of people, maybe students who haven''t been beaten by society are like this. "If all this is really faked by a toad, it''s really terrible." Lee Jordan muttered after taking the document. "It''s normal. She has been in the Ministry of Magic since graduating from school. If she doesn''t even have this scheming, why do you think she can become the Director of the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic before she turns 30 and climb to this position?" Ai Burt was amused by the innocence of the crowd, but he was a little helpless. Perhaps, the same was true of his former self. Fortunately, several of his roommates didn''t look so stupid after being influenced by him. Regardless of whether Umbridge is disguised or not, going to Hogsmeade for Valentine''s Day over the weekend has dominated the discussion among the students, and no one has turned against Toad anymore. Even Peeves was persuaded by Albert and didn''t go looking for it again. Umbridge was in trouble, as if all had passed with the wind. But, is all this really over? I don''t think so. "Are you really going to do that?" Hermione already knew that Albert still didn''t intend to give up, all plans were still going on in an orderly manner, they had made an appointment with Rita Skeeter, and Luna had also established a relationship, "The Quibbler" was willing to A whole issue is set aside for this article. "Be prepared, even if you don''t need it, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a fee for Miss Beetle, and what I need most now is Galleon." Albert''s words caused Ron next to him to open his mouth. Finally, I don''t know where to look. "All that Umbridge looks like in disguise?" Harry asked. "What do you think?" Albert asked. "I think so, but now that the Defense Against the Dark Arts study group is considered a legal gathering, what can she do to us?" This is where Harry is most puzzled. They are no longer illegal. If so, Ukrainian What is Murich planning? "Don''t ask me about this kind of thing, think and guess for yourself." Albert continued to flip through the Defense Against the Dark Arts notebook at hand. This is where he got it from Professor Flitwick, a note left by the former dueling champion, which contains many of Professor Flitwick''s thoughts and experiences. "Do you think Hogwarts will fall in the future?" Hermione no longer bothered about the previous matter, but asked her own doubts. "The odds are very high. In the prophecy, the Ministry of Magic has collapsed. If You-Know-Who really controls the Ministry of Magic, it is easy to influence Hogwarts." Albert answered Hermione''s question calmly, as if it were only a sparse The usual little things. "I felt like my brain was messed up by Snape, and learning Occlumency didn''t make me... In short, I had nightmares more often than before." Harry also expressed his confusion. "You yourself thought about blocking the connection between you, didn''t you?" Albert bluntly pierced Harry''s mind, "If you really want to learn Occlumency, you have to spend more time, More energy to study hard, rather than half-understood, it will be worse." "Harry, Professor Dumbledore hopes you can learn Occlumency to protect yourself from the influence of the mysterious man." Hermione persuaded bitterly after several people left the Room of Requirement. "Hermione, you don''t understand how bad it feels, the powerlessness of being constantly invaded and being watched, and I''ve been trying to learn it, but to no avail." Harry I have to admit that I may have no talent for Occlumency. Of course, it might also have something to do with Harry trying to figure out what happened to the hallway he saw over and over again in his dream. "I think Albert''s right, Umbridge may have some secrets, Hermione, what do you think..." Harry quickly changed the subject. Ron noticed Hermione stopped and looked at the end of the hallway, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" "nothing?" Hermione saw a somewhat familiar figure heading towards the Room of Requirement, and she thought it was most likely their student council president. Even though Katrina was the sister of Albert''s girlfriend, Hermione always felt that those two might have... a woman''s intuition. "Hermione?" Harry called. "By the way, Harry, have we forgotten about Hagrid?" This time it was Hermione''s turn to digress. "What?" Harry and Ron were both puzzled. "Hagrid is still under observation, and we can use this to test Umbridge." "Do you really want to go?" Harry didn''t really want to go to Umbridge, and even though she was harmless now, Harry still didn''t want to go to the Defence Against the Dark Arts office, which would give him a bad memory. "We''ve got to go and ask Hagrid about the observation," Hermione said to Harry. "You don''t want Hagrid to be expelled, do you?" "Ok!" After much hesitation, Harry finally agreed. The three walked towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and soon rang Umbridge''s office, and said their intentions under Umbridge''s surprised eyes. "As long as Hagrid doesn''t bring any dangerous magical creatures into the classroom, I think he can stay in the school." When confronted with the question of the three of Harry, Umbridge gave a very confusing answer. Eucalyptus. However, this made Harry and the three find no fault. Because Hagrid did have a bad case of bringing hippogriffs and bomb-tailed snails to class, Umbridge didn''t even know that Hagrid had dragons, three-headed dogs, and probably still in the Forbidden Forest. There is a giant hidden in it. "What do you think?" After leaving the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Hermione asked. "I can''t tell, but her smile still makes me sick." Harry still didn''t like Umbridge, the fake smile. "Actually, I think worrying about Hagrid being fired is purely superfluous, don''t forget the old liar, that guy is still waiting for Toad to go back to Hogwarts to continue his job, even if Hagrid is really fired, unless it''s not Dumbledore Be the headmaster, otherwise he will definitely let Hagrid continue to serve." Ron reminded, "I am more worried about what Hagrid is hiding in the Forbidden Forest, we better remind him, and Dumbledore knows about this Is it the matter?" "Isn''t Dumbledore the headmaster? Shouldn''t it be..." Hermione suddenly thought of something, had a bad premonition, and immediately walked in the other direction. "Hermione, where are you going?" Harry asked, looking at Hermione who hurried away. "Aren''t we going to find Hagrid together?" "I suddenly remembered something, see you later." Hermione hurriedly returned to the Room of Requirement, intending to chat with Albert, just now, she suddenly had a terrible guess. When Hermione arrived on the eighth floor, she quickly found that the Room of Requirement couldn''t get in. She tried several times, and the door of the Room of Requirement opened by itself. She was stunned, opened her mouth slightly, stretched out her hands and pushed the door in. In the room, Katrina was practicing magic, and Albert was apparently teaching each other himself. For some reason, Hermione felt a little pantothenic, didn''t it mean that she didn''t have time to teach others about Defense Against the Dark Arts? "Is something wrong?" A familiar voice suddenly sounded. Katrina also stopped practicing magic and cast a suspicious look at Hermione. Hermione froze for a moment, looked at Katrina, and talked about what happened when they went to Umbridge. "She didn''t agree to anything. UU read " Albert thought that Hermione might have other reasons for finding him, but he still reminded, "In fact, most of the verbal words can''t be taken seriously, even if they bring A signed contract doesn''t necessarily work either." "that" Hermione glanced at Katrina, but in the end she didn''t ask, she was actually afraid of getting the worst answer. "You are really welcome." After Hermione left in a hurry, Katrina asked curiously, "I''ve always been curious, Yin Zebel is not angry, jealous?" "Because good boys are always popular, because she knows that no one can take me away from her, so why is she angry, why is she jealous?" Albert turned his head and asked, as if he was just telling the truth. Katrina ignored Albert and continued to hurry up to practice magic. Albert did not have much time to guide her personally, so he had to hurry up. Chapter 1055： Valentines Day "My body is very stiff." Isobel tapped Albert with her fair and slender fingers, with a schadenfreude smile on her face, obviously recalling the painful time when she first practiced yoga. "I''m not like you who practice yoga every day." Albert was very helpless, letting Isobel fiddle with his arms, his body was indeed not as flexible as before. This is also impossible, even if Albert''s yoga skills are at the second level, he can''t reverse the situation of his body. "That''s because you''ve been lazy recently." "No, it''s because no one accompanies me to practice with me recently." After Albert went to school at Hogwarts, he temporarily gave up many of the habits he had acquired before, such as jogging and practicing martial arts, except for an egg and a glass of milk every morning. In addition, basically can not be preserved. Sometimes, Hogwarts doesn''t have eggs and milk every day. Of course, another reason is that practicing by yourself is really boring, and it''s not appropriate to be too maverick at Hogwarts. After all, the habits of wizards and Muggles are not the same. Many wizards basically don''t have other too formal sports except playing Quidditch. It depends entirely on one''s physique and work. "Then... If I ask you for a morning exercise in the future, you can''t be lazy. That''s it." Isobel smiled happily, apparently waiting for Albert''s words here! "Are you worried that I will grow old, not as handsome as I am now, and become a fat bald man with a beer belly." Albert joked with a smile, "However, I almost forgot one thing, the water quality in the UK is indeed very good. Poor, it is easy to lose hair after drinking for a long time. "Really." Isobel asked suspiciously. "In Muggle terms, there are too many minerals in the water, and it usually needs to be boiled before drinking. However, for wizards, this should only be regarded as... a small problem." Albert seemed to think What, suddenly said: "This is a wake-up call for me. In the future, I can get a simplified version of the hair growth potion and sell it to the Muggles. It will definitely sell well." "You''re a clever one, but since the secrecy law, wizards and Muggles can''t be too close." Isobel reminded, although she felt that Albert must have a way to avoid this problem, if he really did that. "It''s good to hide behind the scenes." Albert said without hesitation: "The money in the Muggle world is still very useful. For example, you can buy the land of a certain village. In the Muggle world, many remote villages have been abandoned, and we can build a village of our own. village." "You are very ambitious." Isobel was dubious, she didn''t doubt that Albert would do that, but this kind of thing probably had nothing to do with ambition. "It''s called planning ahead. Maybe we will have a lot of children at that time. Look at the Weasleys... ahem, I''m just joking, joking." Albert felt his waist being squeezed hard. , said quickly. "By the way, the Fuling agent is almost ready..." Isobel''s cheeks were slightly red, she didn''t plan to have too many children. "As expected of you, you succeeded once." Albert said with a smile. "It went better than I expected." Speaking of the Fuling Potion that had been boiled for six months, Isabel had a little emotion on his face. He originally thought that the Lucky Potion would be difficult to brew, but he did not expect it to be smoother than expected. Of course, whether the Fuling agent can be cooked successfully depends on the final product. Isobel didn''t know that she felt very comfortable when brewing the Flux, but it actually came from the Flux recipe, which was a note that Albert copied from the Flux''s skill panel. The thing itself It is more perfect and standardized than the existing fortune-telling formula in the magic world. In addition, Isobel''s own potion level is very high, and it will feel very smooth to follow the formula step by step. "Then I''ll leave it to you." After kissing the **** the cheek, Albert stood up and moved his body. The yoga just hurt him. "You just want to send me off?" Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly, as if she was a little dissatisfied with Albert''s perfunctory attitude. "Tell me what you want, and I will try my best to satisfy you." Albert also saw that Isobel was pretending, so he joked with a smile, "A grand wedding?" "It''s pretty much the same. However, I haven''t made up my mind yet," Isobel picked up the wand on the table, tapped the cushion on the floor, put it in the cabinet, and looked sideways at Able, who was still moving. Te, suddenly said, "You said, can our wedding be simpler?" "What''s the matter?" Albert stretched out his arms to put his arms around him, and he saw the unease and anxiety in Isobel''s eyes. "Prophecy, and the timing is not good, and you are being targeted by mysterious people again." Isobel doesn''t care much about the wedding of the two, nor does he care about other people''s blessings. Anyway, there are already Lemay and his wife. of them have become witnesses to the marriage, and their family members and relatives are few and far between. Even if there is no wedding, it doesn''t matter. In Isobel''s view, it''s just a formality. She also knows that Albert''s wedding is largely because he wants to give her a good memory. If Isobel is the reason, even after Albert graduated, he can directly claim that they are married. "We can make more preparations, and choose flexibly depending on the situation." Albert knew what Isobel was worried about, so he comforted, "Do a few more preparations, and even if you encounter something, you can calmly deal with it." Isobel wasn''t worried about Albert''s composure and ability to plan ahead. "Would you like me to rub it for you? I learned a little massage recently." Isobel looked at Albert rubbing his waist and arms, and changed the subject. "Of course. However, you actually know this?" Albert was surprised by Isobel''s versatility. "I don''t understand. However, I''ve been learning this recently, and I heard that proper stimulation of the acupuncture points in the body is good for maintaining the vitality of the body." Isobel is very interested in all things that can keep him young. "That''s fine." Albert shook his head quickly, he didn''t want to be an experimental guinea pig: "When the holidays are over, you can try Katrina. Her recent exams are very stressful." Before Isobel could speak, Albert continued: "However, I remember that there should be no such things in Europe, let alone British wizards." "From the books in your bookcase, I have also taught myself some Far Eastern languages." Isobel said proudly: "Although it is difficult to understand, I can still read some of the articles. " "You are amazing." Albert did not hesitate to praise himself. "The real powerful person is you. I really don''t know how you have mastered so many languages." "Maybe I have some talent in language." Albert said euphemistically, of course he wouldn''t say that he was off the hook. However, he found that Isobel is really a genius, and it is not easy for other people to learn the language of the Far East, knowing that that thing is recognized as the most difficult language in the world. "You are always so humble." Isobel sat down beside Albert, took a sip of the roselle tea sent by the house-elf, and sounded a little resentful: "If you have some talent, The rest of the people can''t be fools, how are they going to live?" "The light on me is too dazzling." Albert stretched his arm around Isobel''s shoulder and said gently: "If you don''t restrain yourself, it will hurt others deeply. Besides, I feel like being like Professor Dumbledore There''s nothing wrong with being as humble." "Dumbledore is indeed an admirable wizard, but I think you are different from him." Isobel looked sideways at the bouquet of roses on the table, as if thinking about something. "Maybe it''s because I''m not a good person!" Albert said seriously. "Not as great as Dumbledore." "This is the first time I heard someone say that he is not a good person." Isobel asked with a smile, "Mr. Anderson, can you tell me why you don''t want to be a good person?" "There is a saying in the religions of the Far East that a bad person can become a Buddha on the spot by putting down his butcher''s knife." Albert paused and continued, "But a good person has to go through 9981 hardships to become a Buddha." "What do you mean?" Isobel asked. "The bad guy is no longer a bad guy, so it''s easy to get forgiveness. Umbridge is a ready-made case. After that guy did a bunch of bad things, he could still be forgiven by everyone." Albert glanced disdainfully. "And good people are easy to be exacted. Dumbledore was almost ruined for telling the truth. Look at his reputation, his career, and everything." "So, I can not be a bad person, but I never want to be a good **** person." Albert said seriously. "Are you sure it''s religion?" Isobel felt that Albert was not talking about religion, but philosophy. "Okay, let''s not talk about that, do you like the humble me, or the more flamboyant me?" Albert changed the topic with a smile. What he said just now was purely a rant, and things in the school were indeed a little nasty and disgusting to him. "I prefer you now." Isobel kissed Albert''s cheek. "It feels a little perfunctory." "By the way, I remember you know Percy very well." "Yes, what''s wrong." Albert kissed back. "Penello said that Percy basically forgot her during this time." Isobel smiled and pushed Albert''s face, talking about the letters she received recently. "Well, I know something." "Tell me." "It''s very important to Percy right now. It''s important to him that he has temporarily put down a lot of things." Albert picked up a piece of rose pastry and handed it to Isobel''s mouth: "Percy is now the assistant to the Minister of Magic, um, It is Fudge''s assistant, and this is definitely a very rare opportunity for him." "Percy is indeed such a person. I don''t know how love will end up in the end, but my career is my own. It''s really hard to think about both." Isobel took a bite of the rose-filled pastry, feeling the inside of his mouth. There is a hint of rose fragrance. "It seems that my luck is enviable!" "Don''t blame Percy, most people may actually become people like Percy." Albert thought it was normal, people are profit-seeking, and Percy is just one of them. If he wants to go further, he can only seize his few opportunities. Although the method may not be glorious, but sometimes it is like this, the Weasleys are not rich, and Percy has to keep climbing if he wants to succeed. If Fred and George hadn''t gotten help from Harry or themselves, maybe their joke shop dream would never have come true. In the long earning career, all the passion will be exhausted by the complicated work and difficult life. I once wanted to form my own circus, and the trio performing around the world is the best case. If they had also received funding from Albert, it might have been another ending. "That''s why I said I was lucky." Isobel also picked up a piece of pastry and handed it to Albert, "This thing tastes really good, and it''s beautiful!" "I''m about the same as Percy," Albert said softly. "If I hadn''t become a wizard, I might have left for the Far East by now." "The Far East?" Isobel remembered that Albert''s family had all gone to the Far East. "Yes, there is an opportunity to make a lot of money there, if you can seize it." "Making money?" Isobel''s expression was subtle. "Since I was a child, I have always wanted to make a lot of money, realize financial freedom, and make myself no longer need to worry about money." Albert drank a large sip of roselle tea and fell into short-lived memories: "In hemp In the world of melons, although money is not everything, it is absolutely impossible without money, and it is even harder to get money than in the magic world." "So, I read a lot of books. Well, so that every year''s birthday gifts and Christmas gifts are all books..." "You are the same now." Isobel reminded in a low voice. "To be honest, I haven''t read all of those books, but I did learn a lot of useful things from them, and I plan to use them as a step for me to rise up in the future and even become rich. Later..." "You received a letter from Hogwarts?" It is not difficult for Isobel to guess what happened later. "Yes, I received an admission letter from Hogwarts, it was like a joke from God, although I don''t believe in God." Albert sighed softly, "Of course, sometimes I will learn from a certain Pick it up in a corner and believe it again, it is said that many people in the Far East are pragmatists in their beliefs, and I especially agree with this. "Pragmatist?" Isobel feels that this word is actually quite suitable for Albert, just like Albert helping other people to open a store, in fact, part of the reason is that he values ??future income, a fairly objective income, and he does not need to do it specially. Take the trouble to manage. "Later, my world has undergone earth-shaking changes. In just a few years, I no longer have to worry about the wealth problem that I was worried about." Albert sighed softly, if there was no trouble with Voldemort, life would be more perfect. "I dare say, except for a small number of ancient wizards, other people are not necessarily rich." In Isobel''s eyes, Albert''s fortune history is more fantastic than a dream, "I remember You start out richer than the vast majority of students." "At that time, I made a bet that Fudge would become a minister and made a lot of Galleons." Albert recalled, "Speaking of which, I have to thank Fudge for helping me turn the first Galleon. Long." "You looked very different back then." Isobel reached out to pick Tom from the carpet and put it on the side of the sofa, and reached out to touch its head, "If I hadn''t met you, I would probably have followed The original plan was to graduate with honors from Hogwarts and enter the Ministry of Magic as an honorable employee of the Ministry." "Looks like I''m preventing you from becoming Minister of Magic?" Albert joked with a smile. "No, I never wanted to be the Minister of Magic." Isobel shook his head and said. "That''s right, if I didn''t get in the way, you could probably get 10,000 Galleons and become a big boss. With your talent and ability, it''s not difficult to earn Galleons at all." "I''ve always been curious, why do you always like to say I''m a genius?" In Isobel''s eyes, Albert is the real genius, and he is still the kind of unreasonable, so every time he is called a genius by Albert, he always feels inexplicably twisted. "Those are not important, meeting you is the most important thing, and it is also my greatest luck." Isobel said softly: "There are always many people who are jealous of me, but they are not as lucky as me, nor as happy as I am. " Chapter 1056： truth and lie It was raining non-stop outside, and Albert held up the umbrella that Isobel handed over and walked into the street washed by the rain. Hogsmeade under the rain curtain looked very deserted, with no atmosphere of Valentine''s Day at all. Pedestrians on the street came and went in a hurry, and few students were seen at all. Albert stopped for a moment in front of the Death Eater''s wanted notice. The price of the reward on the wanted notice was the same as Sirius''s previous wanted notice. If someone could provide clues to the fugitive, he could also get a thousand Galleons as a reward. However, how credible is this wanted warrant? The credibility of the Ministry of Magic is now horribly low. However, it seemed like a good idea to stab Voldemort''s lair out and let someone from the Ministry of Magic help. The icy raindrops hit the umbrella and splashed onto Albert''s boots. He stopped stopping and walked towards the Three Broomsticks bar. Because it was raining outside, the Three Broomsticks Bar was more lively than ever. When Albert''s eyes swept across the bar, he saw Lee Jordan waving at him. "You came a lot faster than I expected!" Lee Jordan moved to the side, making room for Albert to sit down. "Where are you talking!" Albert asked straight to the point. "It''s almost there." Lee Jordan looked at the reporter in front of him, indicating that he could ask any questions he had. "Cough cough!" Rita Skeeter coughed lightly and put down the parchment in her hand. "Say it directly." Albert didn''t plan to turn around, it was very boring. "You can''t expect me to write for nothing, at least for this price." Rita Skeeter spread her palm towards Albert, she knew that the guy in front of her was not short of money, "Also, this thing can''t Use my signature." "You''re actually afraid, too. I thought you weren''t afraid of that. After all, you''ve been a lot of trouble with the Ministry of Magic before." Albert looked at Rita Skeeter, who was no longer glamorous, and chuckled, he turned his head Looking at Luna and asking, "It should be fine without a signature!" "No problem." Luna fiddled with the small paper umbrella on the cup, humming Weasley is our king: "However, many people are willing to contribute to "The Quibbler" just to get their articles published in in the magazine." "I can only give you this price." Albert stretched out two fingers: "I can give you half of the payment first." Saying that, Lee Jordan took a small bag of Galleons from his pocket and placed it in front of Rita Skeeter. "To be honest, there is no market for this kind of article, and it''s on The Quibbler. Do you think people will take it seriously? I think you know better than anyone else." Rita Skeeter actually didn''t want to get involved The matter related to the mysterious man, even if you don''t have your brain, you know that this is a very dangerous thing. "Or, you''re going to publish it in..." Rita Skeeter was interrupted before she could finish her words. "This is not something you should be concerned about." Albert took a sip of butter beer in a hurry. Mainly, of course, on "The Quibbler", and "Defense Express" was used to attract the attention of the Ministry of Magic, otherwise, after this shocking article was published, no one would make a splash, even if it was "Singing". Opposite tune" is also finished. "Okay, deal. They''re really unlucky." Rita grumbled, picking up the purse and stuffing it into her purse, knowing that if she didn''t agree, she would probably be wiped out of her memory. "Tell me about your thoughts." Albert made a gesture of invitation. Rita Skeeter took out her notebook and told Albert about her writing ideas. Start with last year''s Triwizard Tournament and recount the whole thing, adding in parts of Harry''s report last time, and Fudge''s report, plus what Umbridge did at Hogwarts , linked to the Azkaban escape. And, of course, Albert''s predictions for the future. With the ability of Rita Skeeter, it is not difficult to put together an article, she has done this a lot in the past, and now she can write it in more detail. "You missed one thing, the Spanish incident last summer." Albert reminded, "At that time, Fudge insisted that Gower and Crabbe were not Death Eaters." Somehow, Rita Skeeter, after careful analysis, gave him the feeling that Fudge might actually have a connection to the Death Eaters. "You don''t need to directly affirm a thing, but use the tone of analysis and speculation, put the evidence in front of everyone, and let everyone make their own judgments." Albert added what Rita Skeeter missed. thing. He is very clear that they may not believe what others say, but what he sees, analyzes, and determines that he will be convinced 80% of the time. "I dare say, if this article goes out, the whole Ministry of Magic will have to explode," Rita Skeeter whispered. "Do you have a grudge against Fudge?" "You don''t know very well? Fudge has caused me some trouble before. You can think that this is a small counterattack from me. Of course, these don''t need to be written on it." Albert drank a sip of butter beer and said lightly. "Are you sure it''s just a little bit?" Rita Skeeter doubts that if the article ever gets out, Fudge might actually be ousted this summer. Rita Skeeter, of course, has also heard the prophecy of Fudge''s impending ouster. Well, if she knew that the culprit of the prophecy was sitting in front of her, she wondered how she would feel. The two chatted for about half an hour, and after completely perfecting the structure and content of the article, Rita Skeeter got up to leave, and before she left, she did not forget to remind: "Absolutely, absolutely can''t use my name. Famous." There was no way, she was also worried that Albert would dig a hole for herself, and she would really be finished by then. Just look at the unlucky Fudge and know that that kind of dark-hearted guy really can''t be messed with. After Rita Skeeter left, Albert turned his gaze to Luna. "How are you getting ready now?" "How about what?" Luna was a little puzzled, apparently not understanding the meaning of Albert''s words for a while. "The Wizarding Card Club thing," Albert explained. "It''s okay." Luna said suddenly. "Time is running out, we''ll be graduating at the end of June this year, then you''re on your own, and if you don''t think you can inherit the wizarding club, I''ll just hand it over to Hermione Granger temporarily. ." After Albert finished speaking, he looked at Lee Jordan and said, "You have to hurry up. I have a hunch that Fred and George will leave Hogwarts early, and the time may not be far away." "Do they really want to leave school early?" Lee Jordan muttered: "There are only a few months left until graduation. Damn, it''s really enviable." "Didn''t you expect it earlier?" Albert looked at Luna again and said, "Do you have any other questions? If you have, you can ask it now, and we will answer it for you. If not, I will leave first. " "This..." Luna took out a notebook from her pocket and said, "There are a few questions." ... After Valentine''s Day, Albert''s mood has obviously improved a lot. Maybe it''s because he just finished Valentine''s Day with Isobel, or maybe it''s because the half-year-long Fuling is finally ready, or maybe It was the predicted future that did not deviate too much, Fred and George still left on broomsticks, and Dumbledore was also expelled from the position of headmaster of Hogwarts. The known future may be less interesting, but at least it''s better than being safe, having a track record and being under control. Before the mysterious man is defeated by Harry Potter, it is definitely not a good choice to completely derail the plot and let the situation completely break away from Albert''s grasp. Albert never wanted to be a savior, and hated being a savior, let alone come out to clean up the mess in the end. If possible, he didn''t want to fight Voldemort at all, even if he could finally defeat Voldemort and gain a lot of experience from it, it would be a losing business. In the past, there was really no way. If you don''t fight, you can only be a salted fish. What''s more, the plug-in is in front of you. If you work harder, you will be the winner in life. Why don''t you work hard? It''s different now. He has money, a family, a business, a wife, a successful career, and a proper winner in life. Why should he take great risks to fight against a big devil like Voldemort, even if he wins? lose money. In this regard, Albert admired Dumbledore from the bottom of his heart, although they occasionally disagreed on certain matters. Not long after Valentine''s Day, Hermione came to see him frequently, each time he hesitated. She clearly noticed the problem in the prophecy. In fact, anyone who has a brain and believes in the prophecy can find the answer from the prophecy, and Hermione is undoubtedly the best among them. "In the near future, Dumbledore may die." Looking at the trio of saviors who finally came to ask him, Albert calmly stated this cruel fact. "Who did it?" Harry asked in a shaky voice after a moment of silence. It was really difficult for him to accept such an answer. "I see the Dark Mark." Albert said calmly. "How is this possible!" Ron was obviously unwilling to believe this cruel fact. "This matter is definitely not what we thought. I don''t believe that Dumbledore will die at the hands of the Death Eaters. Even the mysterious man can''t do anything about Dumbledore." Hermione analyzed calmly, "Among them Maybe something happened that we don''t know about." "Don''t worry, the future is just the future, it hasn''t happened yet, it''s just predicted, it can still be forcibly reversed." Albert opened his mouth to appease the emotions of the three, "I''ve already told Dumbledore the results of the prophecy, I think if Dumbledore doesn''t want to die, there must be a way to avoid the fatal danger that may appear in the future and reverse his own destiny, so you don''t need to worry about it." "Is this really possible?" Hermione asked in surprise. Not only her, but even Harry and Ron, who had been stunned by the news of Dumbledore''s death, were dumbfounded. "What did I lie to you for?" Albert asked rhetorically. "But" "As one of the few most powerful wizards in the world, Dumbledore is completely capable. As long as he is willing and knows the danger in advance, it is not difficult to avoid danger and change his future." Albert explained, "Even if it is Time-turners, at great cost, could still reverse future outcomes to some extent, let alone something more uncertain like divination." "But your predictions are accurate every time," Ron stammered. "That''s because I never interfered on purpose, and those things are not worth my time to interfere." Albert guessed what they were thinking. "Is there still a time-turner that can really do it?" Hermione was also confused, because these were not the same as what she had learned. "Yes, but there are risks," Albert said to Hermione. "Professor McGonagall said that because she didn''t want anyone to do it. Most people will only make things worse, and..." "I''ll give you an example, Potter killed Weasley in a duel. Then, Hermione, you go back in time, use a stun spell to sneak up on Potter and Weasley, put them in a coma, and successfully prevent that duel, In the future, it might turn into someone sneaking up on Harry and Weasley instead of Potter killing Weasley in a duel, and only you know." "Can''t you change your name?" Harry couldn''t help but groan, but he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and to be honest, he was quite frightened when he learned that Dumbledore might die in the future. However, when he heard Albert say that Dumbledore also knew about this and had a way to change the future, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The future hasn''t happened yet. can be changed. In fact, Albert is also curious, in the story that Dumbledore is not dead, where will the future be led? In fact, he didn''t really want Dumbledore to die like this, after all, there was a tall man on the ground when the sky fell, and he didn''t need to play in person. It''s a pity that although he comforted the three of Harry like that, who knows what will happen in the future? "By the way, there''s one more thing, I still don''t understand what Umbridge wants to do?" Harry asked the previous question after letting go of Dumbledore. "What does Umbridge want to do?" Albert repeated. "Yes, what does she want to do," Harry continued. "Fire you, drive out Dumbledore, and become the new headmaster of Hogwarts." "But, what excuse is she using? The Defense Association?" Hermione asked in confusion "You have to remember that they are the rule-makers, they say what they say, and if you say you violate the laws of the Ministry of Magic, you are breaking the laws of the Ministry of Magic, and you have to understand that within the rules they make, you can never be theirs. The opponents all opened their mouths slightly. Albert''s words had a big impact on them. Is that really true? "Your opponent was never a man of the rules, or Umbridge and Fudge would not have come up with a bunch of decrees trying to disenfranchise Dumbledore. As lawmakers, they are always on top, using these frameworks To bind and restrict other people, perhaps the original intention of the law has a good side. When the judiciary is used to do evil, the harm caused is greater than anything else. Albert looked at the three silent people and continued: "In the Muggle world, the collapse of a country usually begins with the rule of law and justice, and other aspects will soon be infected and become a mess. " "Even if I don''t say it, you can see the danger. When the government has a credit crisis, it''s not far from the end, and the Ministry of Magic has such problems, so I say Fudge''s next term is a Unlucky, because he couldn''t fix the mess, even Dumbledore couldn''t fix it." .bqkan8..bqkan8. Chapter 1057： Toads have no fangs Since the last time I talked to Anderson, Harry actually had the idea of ????stopping da activities, oh, now it''s called "Defense Against the Dark Arts Study Group". Harry had spoken to Hermione and Ron about it, and had spoken to Fred, George and Cedric about his concerns. However, as Cedric said, there are too many students joining the club now, and everyone expects to learn some useful Defense Against the Dark Arts knowledge here. Stopping da activities now may make many students extremely disappointed. Fred and George told Harry not to worry, and the problem would be directly pushed on their heads. Umbridge''s yet-to-be-exposed conspiracy is even more worrying. Although da parties are still going on, Harry subconsciously reduces the frequency of da parties, although he also knows that if Umbridge is really eyeing da parties, reducing the frequency of da parties will not really help, but Harry still does that. , and changed the content of the recent teaching to the Patronus Charm, and did not leave any excuses for Umbridge against himself and Dumbledore as much as possible. Harry was curious now when Umbridge would show his fangs, and he was also waiting for that day to come. However, that day never came, and perhaps Umbridge intended to be more patient with him than anyone else. "Or not!" Hermione frowned intently, the tip of her wand spewing a silvery gas, but it was too slow to condense into a physical Patronus. This situation not only happened to Hermione, but none of the da members has successfully summoned the physical Patronus, except for Fred, George and Lee Jordan who had mastered the Patronus Charm a long time ago. "Don''t worry, the more anxious you are, the harder it will be to succeed. At the beginning, it also took me a long time to summon the Flesh Patronus Charm." Harry passed through the two lines, teaching himself to everyone. The experience of practicing the Patronus Charm, "You must think about happy things, the more pleasant the memory, the easier it is to succeed when casting the spell." "It''s so difficult, I really don''t know how you did it?" Angelina muttered softly. Fred, George and Lee Jordan are the only three students here besides Harry who have summoned the patron saint of the flesh. Until now, Cedric has not been able to summon a physical Patronus. "We''ve been practicing for several years, and you''ve only been practicing for a few months, or even less." Fred comforted, "The Patronus Charm is harder to master than you think, and one of the tricks to mastering it is to Confidence, self-confidence is conducive to improving the success rate of spell casting, Albert always said that you don''t believe your spell will succeed, why does it succeed?" "That guy always likes to say some high-level things, but he has to admit that it makes sense." Shanna said with a smile. "Maybe, he can publish Ben Anderson''s quotes in the future." Arya complained. "The Patronus Charm is widely regarded as a kind of profound magic, whether it''s me, Fred, George or Lee Jordan have spent a lot of time on this spell, so even if everyone is temporarily unable to summon a physical Patronus, it is absolutely It''s not a shameful thing, because many wizards can''t actually summon a physical Patronus." "Are some people unable to master the Patronus Charm in their entire lives?" a Hufflepuff girl couldn''t help raising her hand and asked. "Of course not. Most people can''t summon the Patronus of the flesh. In fact, it has something to do with themselves. Many people are unwilling to spend time and energy practicing, and they have no talent, so how can they summon the Patronus of the flesh?" Harry knew Everyone''s mood is not high, but there is no good solution, so they can only comfort, "As long as you are willing to take the time to practice, you don''t have to worry about not being able to master the guardian angel of the flesh, unless you are not happy in your heart." "I will now reiterate the important points that need to be paid attention to when learning the Patronus Charm." Harry raised a finger and said, "First, the Patronus Charm requires a very strong magical power as a basis, which makes this spell difficult for young people. The wizards in ''s are less friendly, but don''t give up, as long as you''re willing to spend more time practicing, you''ll be able to master it well when you''re older. I asked Fred, George and This is the case with all three of them, Lee Jordan, so don''t be discouraged because others succeed and you don''t, like Anderson, a genius who mastered the Patronus Charm in second grade, and that one has come out so far, don''t talk to him Than, that''s just asking for trouble." "Second, the Patronus Charm is a positive spell, it promotes happiness and hope, so you need to concentrate and try to remember the happiest things in your life before casting the spell." Harry looked around and warned: " Don''t use the Patronus Charm with malice, otherwise the spell is likely to be backfired, and very terrible things will happen. Most dark wizards can''t use the Patronus Charm. They don''t need it, but also because they don''t want to risk backfire to try, it''s not worth it." "So, a lot of people think that only people with a pure heart can summon the Patronus, which is actually a false statement," Harry corrected: "It is said that the Patronus of our Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is a cat, and you think she has a very strong mind. Is it pure?" "Really?" The news of Umbridge''s grasp of the physical Patronus immediately caused a commotion in the room, and everyone was unwilling to believe that the toad could actually summon the Patronus. How can something like a toad summon its own Patronus. "I''ve only heard similar rumors, the details are not very clear." Harry raised his hand to stop everyone''s whispering, "I said this just to tell you that people with pure hearts are more likely to summon the Patronus, But others can still succeed with hard work, so don''t give up." "Third, self-confidence, concentration, will, the correct spell casting gesture and the correct spell, focus on recalling the happiest memory imaginable, everything I just said is very important." Harry continued to guide: "Now close Open your eyes, recall your happiest memories, then raise your wand and say Shoutout." "Call God Guard!" Under Harry''s guidance, all the students present waved their wands and chanted the Patronus Charm. Silver smoke spewed out from the tip of the wand, and the whole room instantly became smoky. What caught everyone''s attention was the change on Cedric''s wand. The silver smoke swirled in mid-air, forming a physical patron saint. He succeeded! It was a silver swan-shaped Patronus flying around the Room of Requirement. "It''s so pretty!" Qiu Zhang looked at the swan with joy, then looked at Cedric gently, proud of the other''s success. "Look, Cedric made it!" All attention was drawn to Cedric''s swan-shaped Patronus, whose success certainly gave everyone a lot of confidence. "Is it really a swan?" Cedric looked at his Patronus and murmured softly. Once he asked Albert what his patron saint was, and Albert said it might be a swan. At that time, Albert joked that it had something to do with his liking for Qiu, and Qiu''s patron saint might also be a swan, because swans always come in pairs. of. Harry looked at Cho and Cedric, took a deep breath, and began to take the lead in applauding. After waiting for the applause to disappear completely, Harry cleared his throat and reminded: "Although it''s a bit unpleasant to say this now, I still have to remind everyone that it is one thing to summon a Patronus in a brightly lit classroom. Dementors are another matter. Only Patrons who have been tested by dementors can be considered true Patrons, because many wizards still cannot successfully summon Patronus in the presence of dementors." As the others looked over, Harry continued, "That''s what Albert reminded me of, and now I''m going to pass it on to you. It''s true, it''s hard for you to deal with Dementors. Looking back on happy memories, it was my own experience as well. "Okay, be quiet. Cedric, don''t mind sharing the secret of your success with everyone!" Harry nodded at Cedric, knowing that everyone needed a success story to inspire confidence. Just as Cedric was about to stand up, the door to the Room of Requirement was suddenly opened. Everyone heard the sound and turned their heads to look at the entrance, only to see a person standing in front of the open door. An unexpected person. Dolores Umbridge stood in the doorway with a smirk, but no one knew how she opened the door to the Room of Requirement. Some were confused, some panicked, but most realized that something was wrong, because Harry had warned them more than once that Umbridge wasn''t credible and that she was probably just pretending and would trouble everyone again. Harry was obviously right, anyone with a brain could feel that Umbridge was a bad guy. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense, and many students couldn''t help but raise their wands at the uninvited villain. "Something happened!" Harry took the bottle out of his pocket, poured a tranquilizer into his mouth, took a deep breath, and stood up to the toad that had broken into the Room of Requirement. This guy''s "harmless" is indeed a disguise, and now he is finally going to show his fangs. For some reason, instead of feeling nervous, Harry was relieved. "Mr. Potter, someone reported to me that you''re having an illegal gathering here." Umbridge looked around, the smile on his face stiff as everyone stared at her badly. "We have your approval for the party," Cedric reminded, frowning. "Yeah, I''m also very strange, but someone reported to the Ministry of Magic that you are gathering together to train black magic, you know, this is not allowed." Umbridge''s face still has the same fake smirk on his face, making people wish One punch flattened her toad face. "Dark magic? Are you sure the Patronus Charm is dark magic?" Fred raised his wand threateningly. "Or is the so-called dark magic defined by your Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" "Watch out Weasley, you..." Many raised their wands and stared ill at Umbridge, expecting the toad to settle down, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case at all. Less than a month later, Umbridge came to trouble everyone. Many people regret not listening to Harry. Whether it''s Harry, or Fred and George, everyone is reminding everyone to watch out for Umbridge and don''t let their guard down. At that time, few people really took it to heart, and as a result... "What''s the matter with you?" Harry raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet. After taking the tranquilizer, he also calmed down. It''s not a good idea to argue with Umbridge. He just saw someone outside, Probably an employee of the Ministry of Magic. "Because there are so many people in your club, both the school and the Ministry of Magic have to be vigilant, so I suggest you go to the headmaster''s room and explain things clearly in front of the Minister of Magic and Dumbledore, so as not to cause any problems between the two sides. Misunderstanding." Umbridge''s hypocritical smile was disgusting, and her sudden transformation made many students think they were being treated as fools. "Harry, don''t listen to her, that guy is a liar." George interrupted directly: "She''s not worth believing when Umbridge is here, otherwise she won''t lie to you herself. Go out, but bring Dumbledore and Fudge here and make things clear in front of everyone." "Mr. Weasley, I can think..." Umbridge was interrupted halfway through. "You can invite the Headmaster and the Minister of Magic over. I think everyone wants to look at their demeanor. After all, the Headmaster''s room can''t hold so many people." George turned his head to look at the students behind him and asked, "Who do you want? went together." "Let''s go together." Someone in the crowd shouted. "We would like to hear what the minister has to say." "I think he should explain to us the previous escape." "A lot of people know about the Death Eaters trying to escape, and why no one at the Ministry of Magic has stopped them." "Shame on the Ministers of Magic, it''s time for him to step down and get out." The two Aurors outside looked at each other and looked at the students in the room worriedly. They knew that if this matter was not handled properly, a large-scale conflict might break out. "With Dumbledore here, I''m sure she can''t do anything." Harry raised his hand to stop the excitement of the students. "Also, I''m curious who reported us?" Harry lifted his foot and followed Umbridge away, but that didn''t mean the others would be so indifferent, all of them raising their wands and coming out of the Room of Requirement murderously. "Come on, I think Headmaster Dumbledore is still waiting for us, don''t make them wait too long." Harry glanced at Umbridge and walked towards the Headmaster''s office. Watching the students blocking the door of the Headmaster''s office, Umbridge wasn''t worried, because the Ministry of Magic would soon be mobilizing more Aurors to prevent the situation at Hogwarts from getting out of hand. "Go to Albert and tell him about this place." George deliberately slowed down to mix in the crowd, and whispered to Lee Jordan, "I think he must know what to do." Chapter 1058： Harry is fearless Harry took a deep breath and stepped into the stone stairs leading to the headmaster''s office. He finally stopped in front of the Griffin door knocker, reached out and knocked on the wooden door three times, before waiting for a response from inside, he pushed the door directly. Enter the principal''s office. Ignoring the gazes from others, Harry''s gaze swept across the already crowded office, and his gaze fell on Dumbledore. The old man was sitting behind his desk, his slender fingers together serenely, smiling at Harry when he entered the room, as if he was in control of what was going on at the moment, instead he was standing in Deng. Professor McGonagall next to Bledo looked very nervous. The Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, whom Harry hated so much, was also here, standing by the fireplace, a little excited to see Harry appear, presumably thinking he had seized the handle and could finally expel Harry. It really made Harry feel ridiculous, he really didn''t understand what was going on in Fudge''s head, big shit? It is surprising that a minister can be so stupid. The guard next to Fudge was Harry''s acquaintance, Kingsley Shacklebolt of the Order of the Phoenix, and Harry pretended not to know him. There were several other guards that Harry didn''t know, and the last one was Ron''s brother, Percy Weasley, with a quill and parchment in hand, ready to record what happened here. To Harry''s surprise, he didn''t see the "traitor" here. "Yeah!" Cornelius Fudge gave Harry a gloating look on his face. "Okay? I don''t feel good. I heard that you have released all the prisoners of Azkaban." Harry''s heart was beating fast, but his mind was surprisingly calm and sober, and he interrupted Fudge''s savings. With his aura, he blocked what the other party wanted to say, and by the way, he took the topic off track. "what?" Fudge was obviously a little confused by Harry''s words, and probably didn''t expect Harry to suddenly say such a sentence. "I heard that you deliberately let Azkaban''s prisoners go." Harry let his indifferent voice overwhelm Fudge, looked at the guy with soaring blood pressure in front of him, and continued, "Don''t be angry, I''m not slandering You. Before those Death Eaters escaped, the Ministry of Magic received news that the Death Eaters from Azkaban were about to escape, and you turned a blind eye to it." "Bullshit, sheer bullshit." Fudge flushed, angry growls echoing through the office. Not only Professor McGonagall, but even the portraits in the office stared at this scene in amazement, and for some reason always felt that the angry and roaring Fudge was as ridiculous as a clown. "But ten Death Eaters escaped and escaped, and a lot of people knew the Death Eaters were going to escape, so there''s no point in yelling at me." Harry looked flushed like Uncle Vernon''s. Fudge, raised his mouth slightly and asked, "I''m just curious, if you have so much time to interfere at Hogwarts, why don''t you spend your precious time catching Death Eaters? Or do you think Hogwarts There are many descendants of Death Eaters in it, and it is worth the Ministry of Magic to pay special attention to whether they will become Death Eaters in the future?" "It seems that you have even the most basic education..." "Do you deserve my respect?" Harry interrupted. "If you don''t believe me, go to the halls of Hogwarts and see if you are a minister worthy of respect, and see if the students at Hogwarts are welcome. You, throw a big dung bomb at you." "Do you dare? No, you don''t dare. With all the **** you''ve done at Hogwarts in the past six months, believe it or not a group of students will use big dung bombs to drive you out of Hogwarts." Harry sneered. . To be honest, even the Aurors were shocked by Potter''s astonishing words, but as long as you think about the group of students outside the office, this kind of thing could really happen. Fudge has done a terrible job in the past six months. Before everyone could react, Harry continued to sneer: "Don''t you realize now that the credibility of the Ministry of Magic has become worse than a piece of toilet paper, if I''m not wrong, Since the last time you threw away Sirius Black''s bounty and were unwilling to give the bounty for catching Peter Pettigrew, no one has been willing to give intelligence to the Ministry of Magic anymore." All the people present stared at Harry dumbfounded, never expecting the young savior to be so tough. Judging from his tone and style, he didn''t take Fudge in his eyes at all. "Enough, enough, I didn''t come here today to talk nonsense to you." Fudge growled gaily, apparently thoroughly irritated by Harry. "Calm down Minister," Kingsley reminded in a low, slow voice. "Don''t change the subject, Potter." Fudge glanced at Kingsley, took a deep breath, and said, "We were informed that you were secretly organizing an illegal organization and teaching students dark magic." "Oh? Who said that? Where''s the evidence? Are you sure someone is referring to your own people?" Harry asked three times indifferently, causing Fudge''s anger to rise again, "Or, have you been deliberately doing this lately? I am flattered that I have changed the laws of the Ministry of Magic." "However, since you want to frame me, you have to show evidence." Harry said calmly. "Without evidence, don''t think you''re the Minister of Magic and you can slander me at will." "Of course we have proof. I''ll bring the people. Maybe it''s going to go faster." Umbridge walked into the fireplace with green flames, and soon came out with a girl. Harry had no impression of the girl in front of him, and she was definitely not a member of da. Of course, even if it was, he wouldn''t actually recognize it, because there were quite a lot of da members. "Miss Ikemore told us everything." Umbridge had a sickening smile on his face. "You used Veritaserum on her?" Harry asked suddenly. "what?" The question really caught Umbridge off guard. "I said you used Veritaserum on this poor Miss Akemore?" Harry glanced at Dumbledore after saying that, he didn''t believe Dumbledore couldn''t see it. "Of course not," said Umbridge dryly. "If not, then why do you think her words are true? You can slander me just because of her words?" Harry turned his head to stare at Umbridge and sneered, "As far as I know, Um Professor Ritchie, you have formed an organization called the Toad League at Hogwarts, intending to overthrow the current Minister of Magic Fudge, don''t be in a hurry to refute, I have a pile of evidence." "Members of the Toad League wear toad badges that symbolize the Toad League, and the whole school knows about it." Harry said to Fudge, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask some students to ask outside. , to know whether I lied or not." Not only was Fudge a little dumbfounded, but even the other Aurors were dumbfounded, what the Toad League was, and listening to Harry Potter''s sure tone, it seemed that the students at Hogwarts knew about it. "How dare you insult me ??like that." The smirk on Umbridge''s face finally couldn''t be sustained. "Insult, I don''t dare to insult you, most of the students at Hogwarts know about it." Harry sneered: "If you don''t believe me, you can ask other students about it. Compared with your unsubstantiated slander, I was able to find a bunch of witnesses to prove my words." "I still have evidence of your activities here." Umbridge took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, took out a few pieces of parchment from his pocket and said, "You set up an organization called da last October, don''t rush to deny it, I have your detailed information here. Activity form, you use the Self-Defense Guide as your study material." "da?" Fudge took the parchment and chewed it carefully: "Dumbledore''s Army?" "Are you sure you didn''t make that thing yourself?" Harry couldn''t help sneering, "Honestly, I can make up a bunch of these things, and you''re sure there is a book called The Self-Defense Guide. Do you? If so, would you take it out for me to take a look at?" "Sure, the book is here." Umbridge handed Fudge a copy of the Self-Defense Guide out of nowhere. "Are you sure you didn''t find someone to print this? As far as I know, there is no shop that sells this stuff?" Harry didn''t even look at Fudge and Umbridge. He walked directly to the young witch and said. : "Okay, assuming you''ve used Veritaserum on this poor lady, then I''ll ask a simple question. Miss Akemore, do you join the so-called da organization?" "No," Marietta said. "Look, this poor lady didn''t join that so-called da organization, why do you think her words are true." Harry turned his head to look at Fudge, who was flipping through the book, and asked rhetorically. He didn''t know where Umbridge got the Self-Defense Guide, but he wasn''t worried at all that it would turn out to be evidence, not to mention that the Self-Defense Guide wasn''t published at all, few had seen it, and you really Think Anderson is hilarious? "Of course, we have other evidence." The smirk of triumph on Umbridge''s face gave Harry a bad premonition. "Mr. Colin Creevey has confessed to us the entire process of your establishment of the da, and has provided a list of the members who originally formed the da." "You used Veritaserum on an innocent student. I remember it was a prohibited item!" Harry looked at Dumbledore in mock surprise. "So does the Ministry of Magic have such a privilege?" "We only added two drops of Veritaserum to him, don''t worry, the effect will not have any bad effect on Mr. Colin Creevey..." Umbridge was actually forced to do nothing, otherwise Never let Fudge know about it. Of course, she believed that as long as Dumbledore''s guilt could be established, or Potter fired, Fudge would also pretend that it didn''t happen. "Dolores..." "As far as I know, Umbridge used Veritaserum to torture students in school, and everyone thought it was you, the Minister of Magic, who tacitly acquiesced." Harry sneered. "Minister, in special times, we need special methods," Umbridge said softly. "As long as the dose of Veritaserum is controlled, asking a few simple questions will not harm students. Harry Potter , if you think you are innocent, why don''t you answer a few questions by taking a small amount of Veritaserum before Dumbledore''s face? If you are innocent, I will immediately and solemnly apologize to you and resign at Hogg All Watts work." "It really taught me that the Deputy Minister of Magic has blatantly violated the laws of the Ministry of Magic. Are you still secretly using the Crusader to torture other students?" Harry made no secret of his disdain and irony. He also secretly thought that it was a pity, if he brought the antidote of Veritaserum, it is estimated that today Fudge and Umbridge would be completely reduced to the laughing stock of the magic world. "Since you don''t dare, I still have other evidence." Umbridge disappeared into the fireplace again, and soon reappeared, holding a student in one hand, both of whom looked similar to Miss Akemore''s. . "Dolores, how dare you do this to my students." Dumbledore looked angry for the first time after seeing Ginny and Colin. He could see that Umbridge had used too much vomiting on them. The real medicine, without giving them a chance to ask, Dumbledore directly pulled out his wand and brought down Colin Creevey and Ginny Weasley. "Looks like the evidence is solid." Fudge said cheerily, completely forgetting about Umbridge''s use of Veritaserum. "Don''t you know that overdose of Veritaserum may cause irreversible damage to the brain?" Dumbledore ignored the excited Fudge, but stared at Umbridge, the anger in his eyes Umbridge couldn''t help but take a step back. "Stop him," Umbridge screamed. "catch him." The Aurors looked at each other, and instead of trying to confront Dumbledore, they stopped in front of Fudge and Umbridge to keep them safe. "Minerva, take Mr. Creevey, Miss Weasley, and Miss Akemore to the school hospital, and let Poppy examine them." Dumbledore looked at Fudge after instructing and said calmly, "I Know what you want to do, someone told me a long time ago that this day is coming, but I have to remind you, Connelly, you made a bad decision, what if you take me down, you can never change The fact that Voldemort has been resurrected, his return is doomed, and the answers you give are doomed to disappointment." "Trust me, not everyone is as easy to talk as I am. You will regret it soon. No one will forgive you. Trust me, no one will." Dumbledore''s voice was so cold that several people fell down. Take a breath. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Fudge in a panic. "Well, as you wish, I admit, Dumbledore''s Army. I recruited these students just to see if they would work with me to remove you from the position of Minister of Magic, just as I spread you The things that are about to collapse this summer." Dumbledore chuckled softly, "It seems that you are really a failure as a human being. Nearly half of the students are willing to join and watch the collapse." "You''re plotting against me!" Fudge exclaimed excitedly. "Yes, I''m glad you figured it out," said Dumbledore with relief. "In fact, even if I don''t do that, the outcome is already doomed." "Weasley, do you remember that, he wants to build an army against the Ministry of Magic, he wants to overthrow me." Fudge was radiant with joy. "Yes, sir, I wrote it down." Percy quickly took notes, and glanced at Ginny with a gloomy expression. "Send the copy to the Daily Prophet immediately, maybe we can catch up with tomorrow morning''s edition." Fudge said excitedly. "I am afraid you have encountered a small difficulty," said Dumbledore softly. "The problem, I didn''t see it," Fudge said with a sneer. "Honestly, I''m not going to hang around or be sent to Azkaban. Of course, I could get out - but that would be a waste of time, and frankly, I''ve got a lot to do myself, I I''d rather do those things than waste time here with you guys." Fudge stared at Dumbledore, and the whole person was stunned for a moment, as if he was suddenly blinded, and he couldn''t believe that this happened. "You can''t escape," Umbridge reminded. "A large number of Aurors have arrived at Hogwarts, and you can''t escape." "Don''t be stupid, you alone can''t deal with me." Dumbledore smiled and pulled out his wand, "Unless you are stupid enough to force me... oh well, in that case..." To be honest, Harry couldn''t be beaten by Dumbledore all of a sudden, and he didn''t understand why Dumbledore had to admit these things. When he came back to his senses, the headmaster''s office had exploded, and all the people who tried to violently arrest Dumbledore fell, and Dumbledore had disappeared. "Man, where is he?" Fudge struggled to get up from the floor. "No, it''s impossible to Apparate in school!" Umbridge shouted. "Come on, call the other Aurors and let them intercept Dumbledore." "stairs!" Several people hurriedly opened the door, and when they were about to chase Dumbledore, they bumped into the students who were blocking the door of the principal''s office. "They used Veritaserum to torture ColinGinny and Ikemo." Harry''s voice came from behind, "and drove the Headmaster away without any evidence." For some reason, Fudge''s group suddenly felt that something was wrong, because the students in front raised their wands and hurriedly pointed at them in anger. Kingsley stared at everything in astonishment. He never expected Harry and the Weasley brothers to pull such a large team in the school. "Don''t come here, the Aurors have arrived," Umbridge threatened, stammering. "Also, assaulting Ministry officials is against the law, and you will be fired for sure." Umbridge did not understand where the thirty-four Aurors were. "So, you don''t let the Aurors deal with the dark wizards who escaped from prison, but use them to suppress innocent students." George sneered sharply, "This is the Ministry of Magic that keeps saying that it will protect everyone?" "Beat them!" Chapter 1059： block the door "Looks like Umbridge can''t take it anymore." After getting the big news from Lee Jordan, Albert not only was not surprised, but had a feeling of waiting for you for a long time. "What should I do now, I dare say that Toad must be ready, if Harry..." Lee Jordan said in a low voice, "Although everyone hates the Ministry of Magic, it is definitely us who suffer from a head-on conflict with the Ministry of Magic. " "Don''t worry, don''t think Potter so stupid. After the sedative, Potter will definitely be able to deal with Fudge calmly, and maybe he will bring unexpected surprises to everyone." Albert stretched the leather bag from the traceless. Take out the specially-made atlas, turn directly to the page of the principal''s office, and check the situation of the principal''s office. "What if Toad holds onto DA and doesn''t let go, she might really find some clues." Lee Jordan was even more worried that Toad would show evidence directly. No, he believed that Umbridge would definitely show evidence, otherwise the other party would never tear up the camouflage and act rashly. "And, didn''t you say that Umbridge would drive out Dumbledore and become the new headmaster of Hogwarts?" "Don''t worry, the situation is not as bad as you think." Albert smiled and comforted, "Even if Dumbledore really wants to leave the school, he must really want to leave." "why?" Lee Jordan was a little confused and completely incomprehensible. "Who knows?" Albert shrugged, "Maybe, Dumbledore wanted to relieve the pressure from the Ministry of Magic and do something he wanted to do. It is not a bad choice. It can also let the students see the true colors of Umbridge and the Ministry of Magic, and let the students of Hogwarts feel the cruelty of reality, lest they always hold unrealistic illusions and serve multiple purposes with one stone. " Lee Jordan stared at Albert in amazement. "If the situation is completely out of control, let everyone bring them down, and then use the forgetting spell on them, or modify some of their memories." In Albert''s words, he didn''t take Fudge and the Ministry of Magic into consideration at all, and dared to say anything about modifying the memory of the Minister of Magic. It''s really... so cool. "Will there be no sequelae?" Lee Jordan still has some concerns. After all, he is the Minister of Magic. When facing authority, everyone will inevitably feel awe. "No, anyway, Fudge will no longer be a minister soon, so what if he really remembers it in the end?" Albert asked with a smile, "Could he still bite you?" The corners of Lee Jordan''s mouth twitched, but he had to admit that it made too much sense, not to mention they weren''t planning to serve at the Ministry of Magic. "Umbridge brought a few Aurors." Albert asked as he flipped through the atlas. "I only saw two." Lee Jordan asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "The number of people is a bit small." "Few people?" At the beginning, in order to drive away Peeves, Umbridge hired several Aurors, and after so many losses, how could Umbridge only find two Aurors. "Albert shook his head and analyzed, "Is she really afraid of falling unconscious again?" " "You mean..." "It turns out that it''s really a big deal." At the gate of the school, Albert found a pile of dense ink stains, basically all wizards he didn''t know. Albert closed the atlas, quickly packed up the things on the table, and strode towards the outside of the library. "What, where are you going?" Lee Jordan hurried to catch up, but found that Albert was not going to the principal''s office, but was walking downstairs, not knowing where to go. "Go to the hall." "What are you doing in the hall now?" Lee Jordan was even more confused. "Of course it''s to block the door. We can''t let the group of wizards enter Hogwarts, so as not to increase Umbridge''s arrogance." Albert stopped and explained to Lee Jordan, "There are just those people on Fudge''s side. , can''t make any waves, can''t you deal with it?" "Dumbledore won''t do that for some reason, but you can, as long as you don''t forget to use the Oblivion Charm and bring this thing with you." "What are you doing for me?" Lee Jordan caught the white fresh essence thrown by Albert with some confusion. "For beating people, remember not to save, and don''t leave evidence." This is for them to beat up Fudge and Umbridge? Lee Jordan looked odd. "This is really..." "Fudge will step down soon, as long as there is no evidence left, no one will care anyway, and even if I don''t say it, Fred and George will probably do the same. Toad caught Ginny, and it''s probably already used. Veritaserum." For some reason, Lee Jordan held the white fresh essence and stared blankly at Albert, who was walking towards the hall. He couldn''t help trembling all over. This is to do something! When Albert went downstairs to the entrance hall, a group of Aurors had also approached the stone steps, preparing to enter the castle through the oak gate. Suddenly, a strange wind blew, almost knocking the Aurors to the ground. "what happened?" The Aurors fell into a brief confusion. "Gentlemen and ladies, have you made an appointment in advance?" With a wand, Albert stood in front of the oak gate on the stone steps, smiling at the group of uninvited guests. "What the **** are you doing?" "We are the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic." An older, slightly bald middle-aged Auror stood up to negotiate with Albert. "Mister Aurors," Albert asked gently, "what are you doing at Hogwarts?" "We have a special mission and can''t tell you." "What did you tell him about this?" A younger Auror was very impatient and walked directly up the stone steps, ignoring Albert at all. As a result, just a few steps forward, he was thrown out by an invisible force. , fell **** the lawn. "Have you made an appointment with Mr. Headmaster? I mean does Professor Dumbledore know you''re coming?" Albert still smiled and looked down at the wizards below, completely ignoring the skirmish just now. "You guy..." "We are here to carry out a secret mission for the Ministry of Magic, and this is my Auror certificate." The middle-aged Auror stopped his companion''s rudeness, took out a small notebook from his pocket, and explained to Albert, "We are not Not some suspicious person." "Sorry, there are so many people here all of a sudden, and it''s so chaotic outside. God knows if you are Aurors from the Ministry of Magic." Albert raised his wand and brushed off the immobilizing charm, smiling, "The certificate is fine. Forgery, if it doesn''t work, you can steal a copy, and you guys actually plan to attack me, it''s really hard to imagine that Aurors would do such a thing." "We know you are the duel champion and don''t want to have a conflict with you," an Auror said sternly, "but if you interfere with our Ministry of Magic duties, no matter how good you are..." Before the Auror''s threat was finished, the bald Auror interrupted him. "What do you want?" The middle-aged slightly bald Auror asked with a frown, not despising Albert because he was a student. "I didn''t think about it." Albert said with a smile. "How can you let us in?" he continued to ask. It is definitely not possible to force the past. The guy in front of him is the youngest duel champion in history. It is said that the other party has subdued the fire dragon alone within a few minutes. Even if one''s own side takes advantage of the number of people and overturns the guy in front of him and enters the castle, it is estimated that it will not end well. Look at the few students who gathered here, all staring at them badly, even pulling out their wands and standing behind Albert. If this matter is not handled well, there is no doubt what will happen. "Please wait a moment, I will ask the professor to deal with this matter. After all, it is related to the safety of all the students at Hogwarts. I can''t just let you enter the castle like this." Albert was polite. propose solutions. To be honest, this is not an excessive request, but... it really made them a little helpless. The task they received was to reinforce Hogwarts and prevent some things that might happen. Honestly, it''s weird, but an order is an order. "I thought the Aurors at the Ministry of Magic were busy chasing the escaped Death Eaters." A Hufflepuff boy sarcastically sneered, "Thinking that something major happened at Hogwarts. " "Actually, I''m also curious as to what bothers you all to put down the burden of chasing down the Death Eaters and come to Hogwarts." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly. The Aurors were full of embarrassment, there was nothing they could do. After all, it was absurd enough for a group of Aurors to come to Hogwarts, even if they were not all Aurors, but... "Maybe, it''s just a bunch of fakes," a Ravenclaw girl grumbled. "After all, the Aurors are busy chasing the Dark Wizard, who came to Hogwarts so busy, and it''s still a bunch?" "Maybe, they think there are a group of dark wizards in Hogwarts." A Gryffindor boy sneered. "Damn it, the Ministry of Magic has been getting more and more absurd lately." "Albert is so handsome." Several girls looked at Albert, who was standing in front of the gate without fear, with stars almost in their eyes. "Cough, girls, please go to a few more, first go to find the professors, and go to the principal''s office to see if there is anyone over there, and if possible, inform Principal Dumbledore of the matter. " The girls looked at each other, but still obeyed Albert and walked away. "This guy" The Aurors looked at each other. "If he graduates into the Ministry of Magic, I''m sure he''ll be the Minister of Magic in ten years," muttered the famous Auror. Although he is reluctant to admit it, this is the charisma of a leader. Few people are really willing to do things for Fudge and Umbridge, and naturally they are willing to delay time here, not to mention that this person in front of him is not easy to mess with, the international duel champion is not the least bit watery. The first to arrive was Mr. Filch, the administrator. Actually, no one was looking for Filch. However, the manager saw a bunch of students crowded here and wanted to come over to disperse them. "Oh, Mr. Filch, you came just in time. Please let these Aurors register their names first, so that they can confirm their identities and whether they are on the invited list." "Oh well." Filch was a little stunned, but looked at Albert who was holding a wand and stood in front of the oak gate, then looked at the wizards who were blocked outside the door, and swallowed. He had obviously never seen such a big battle. The Aurors took the parchment and quill handed by Filch, and signed their names on it. They waited outside for a long time, but no professor came. Albert seemed helpless too, turned his head to the students behind him and said, "You also go and help find other professors, any professor is fine, otherwise you can find the ghost of the school and let them find the professor." "Mr. Filch, please send that signature to Professor McGonagall. If possible, it''s best to let Professor McGonagall come by himself." Albert did not reach out to take the one handed by Filch. Parchment, but commanded calmly. "Oh, okay, I''ll go right now." Filch glanced at the group of Aurors, turned and walked towards Professor McGonagall''s office. The Aurors were very impatient. They were blocked by Albert for half an hour, and there was no way to do it, because they all knew that the man in front of them would not let them enter the castle until they got a positive answer, and There are plenty of reasons. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1060： Accomplice "Wait, you can''t do this, I''m the Minister of Magic, and attacking the Minister of Magic will get you expelled from school." Seeing the Aurors guarding the front, Fudge couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect so many students to block him outside, and he didn''t expect that these students were so dissatisfied with him. No, it can''t be! They were absolutely bewitched by Dumbledore. Although he didn''t know who was shouting and beating him just now, Fudge had decided to let Umbridge find the guy, and even if he didn''t fire him, he would have to suffer a little. "Think about what happened to us last year, think about the hundred educational orders hanging on the notice wall." Fred, George and Lee Jordan were not frightened, completely unafraid of Fudge''s threat, shouting in the crowd Said, "Don''t be afraid, Cornelius Fudge will be stepping down soon, bring them down, give them a little color and see, we won''t have any trouble." Percy opened his mouth, and he recognized Fred''s voice, but it wasn''t over. "Do you really think Fudge and Toad will let us off so easily? Do you want to have another taste of punishing the quill?" The three of them had secretly raised their wands, pointed at the Aurors standing in front of Fudge, and shouted: "Let them understand that we are not victims of their political struggle, nor can they be bullied at will, and let them taste ours. Rage, let them understand why our anti-toad alliance exists." "Use the Disarm Charm." Everyone was startled by Fudge''s threat, and they didn''t react until George shouted the Disarming Charm, raising their wands and chanting the Disarming Charm at Fudge''s group. Whether it''s Aurors, Fudge or Umbridge, after being hit by the Disarming Curse, they all fly backwards. It''s really a good thing for them to be lucky, otherwise they will be hit by a bunch of Disarming Curses, and it is estimated that they will lie in the hospital bed for a few days. . Seeing the people from the Ministry of Magic smashed into a ball, everyone was a little excited and a little nervous. Before the Aurors struggled to get up, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan stunned them, putting them down before they heard what was next. "Don''t worry, Fudge will step down this summer, and they can''t make any waves." Fred and George walked to the front of the team and shouted at everyone. "We will use the oblivion spell to make them forget this part of the memory, so they don''t have to fear their power or retaliation." George shouted to the regretful and uneasy students: "If something happens, just Push it on us, push it on the anti-toad alliance, and say that the two of us form an anti-toad alliance." After that, Fred waved his wand to make Umbridge float from the ground, and then he used the Resuscitation Charm to wake him up. Under Umbridge''s terrified eyes, Fred had already stepped forward and punched Umbridge''s face hard, denting the toad''s face. George waved his wand and dismissed the toad''s screams lightly, but it wasn''t hard to see how much pain Umbridge had suffered. "I''ve always wanted to do this." Fred took a deep breath, turned and shouted at the stunned crowd behind: "Those who want to exhale, line up one by one." This made Umbridge, who almost fainted in pain, startled and cursed. It is a pity that George temporarily silenced her voice, and everyone did not have to bear her threats and slander. "Calm down, I''ll help you heal." Lee Jordan showed a malicious smile. He took out the white fresh essence from Albert''s pocket and sprayed it on Umbridge''s face. George also waved his wand to restore Umbridge''s face. "You are..." When Professor McGonagall came out of the principal''s office, she stared in shock at the students who were lining up to beat Umbridge. What made her mouth twitch most was that George and Lee Jordan were using healing magic and white fresh essence. Treat the wound on her face. "Professor, we''re taking revenge," George said lightly. "This is an unprecedented victory for the Anti-Toad League. This guy has used evil black magic items and veritase against us before, and we must let her It''s all her fault." "save" A semi-conscious Umbridge tries to ask Professor McGonagall for help. "What, my ears seem to be deaf, and my eyes are getting sand!" Professor McGonagall rubbed his eyes and pretended that he didn''t see anything. "You guys are here to help me take them to the school hospital." "Ginny, that **** Percy!" After Ron saw Ginny in a coma, he was so angry that he ran to Percy''s side and kicked a few times before following Professor McGonagall to the school hospital. "Your punishment quill hurts." McMillan slapped Umbridge and punched her in the nose. "You guys are really bold." Harry looked at Umbridge, who had been beaten into a semi-consciousness, stepped forward and slapped her a few times, and asked curiously, "How are you going to end it." "To tamper with their memory, someone threw a slipper bomb here, and they accidentally stepped on it and fell." George said innocently: "Peeves threw it, we all saw it." "Yes, we''ve all seen it." Everyone nodded in agreement, and Peeves didn''t make much trouble for Toad anyway. "If, I mean if it really can''t be dealt with, you can put all the blame on us. If it''s a big deal, let the Ministry of Magic want us. Anyway, the wanted won''t last too long." Fred and George looked at each other, split. Mouth laughed, really ignoring the Ministry of Magic at all. They did it anyway, and they didn''t plan to stay at the school. After everyone took turns beating Umbridge, they threw aside Umbridge, who was in a semi-conscious state, and by the way erased each other''s memories. "Next..." Fudge was not spared in the end, and was picked up by the twins from the fainted crowd. When Fudge was reawakened, he found himself surrounded by a group of students. "Thank you very much for the education orders you issued, but don''t think that you have released the prisoners of Azkaban and joined the mysterious man, and you can avoid punishment. Your master can''t protect you forever, and I heard that he actually I don''t care about the life or death of my servant." George didn''t forget to put the blame on Fudge before he started, and let his group stand on morality. Many students were stunned by the twins'' words. "Really?" "He is good friends with Lucius Malfoy, and Malfoy''s two dogs, Goyle and Crabbe, were identified as Death Eaters by the Spanish Ministry of Magic a while ago, and Malfoy was also on the Death Eater list provided by Harry. here." Fred reminded calmly, "If you read the newspaper, you know that Fudge helped solve this matter. As for the evidence, I don''t think it will take long to prove my words, just like the one a while ago. jailbreak." Everyone was whispering about it. "For now, let''s not discuss it." "beat him!" A group of students surrounded Fudge and kicked them, because they didn''t have much time. Albert just heard the news that he was going to bring someone over here. "Ahem, those Aurors are probably coming." Lee Jordan cleared his throat and reminded, "Clean up!" "When they come, know what to say!" "They knocked themselves out." Everyone was slightly disturbed. "Don''t worry, there will be no problem with Albert here." George raised his wand and used the Forgetting Charm on several people. As for the next thing, Albert will come over to further tamper with their memories, so don''t worry at all. "Is there really a lot of Aurors coming to the Ministry of Magic?" someone asked curiously. "About thirty or forty!" said Lee Jordan Everyone couldn''t help but take a breath. "What are they trying to do, crazy?" "Probably want to catch Dumbledore and suppress us by the way." Fred and George looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing, "That''s why I said that there is no psychological pressure to beat them." "Where are they?" McMillan asked curiously. "I bet Fudge and Toad must be waiting for the Aurors to rescue them." "Albert blocked people out of the school just now." Li Jordan laughed maliciously, "He said that thirty or forty Aurors came to Hogwarts without the principal''s permission, probably with bad intentions. , so they didn''t let them in." "How did he do it?" Many people felt inconceivable. From the attitude of these people, they knew that they didn''t care about the students at all. They were very curious about how Albert bet people outside. "Who knows." "As expected of Albert." They didn''t chat for long when they saw a few people coming over. "what happened?" Albert saw a circle of people around the entrance of the principal''s office on the eighth floor, then walked past the crowd, and saw Fudge and his group lying unconscious on the ground. The two Aurors who came with Albert pulled out their wands in shock. "Calm down." Albert glanced at the two Aurors and asked the students around him, "What happened here." "For some unknown reason, they suddenly ran out of the principal''s office in a hurry, and then fell here." Several girls spoke first, and the others all nodded in agreement, saying that was the case. "Fall down here?" The middle-aged slightly bald Auror''s face twitched, and he was obviously stunned by these words. If it wasn''t for the others being left outside the castle by Professor Flitwick, he would definitely not believe this kind of nonsense. However, the other Auror was not so good-tempered, staring at the group of students in front of him, as if suspecting that this group of people attacked the Minister of Magic. "It was made by Peeves," Fred explained. "You know, Peeves hates Umbridge, so he threw something at the entrance, and the area ahead became slippery. Better be careful." "Why don''t you send people to the school hospital?" Albert ignored the two Aurors and asked directly, "And what happened, a group of Aurors came outside the school, and Professor Flitwick is now Keep them out." Albert looked around and asked, "Who has seen Headmaster Dumbledore?" "Oh, I know about this," Harry said, standing up. "They just accused Professor Dumbledore of forming Dumbledore''s Army and plotting to overthrow Fudge." "Potter, this joke is not funny at all." Albert frowned. "Uh, you should also know that Professor Dumbledore definitely disdains doing such a thing, but Fudge and Umbridge seem to have decided this, and they used a lot of Veritaserum on Ginny, Colin, etc. Annoying Professor Dumbledore..." "What is Dumbledore''s Army?" Others were also puzzled, as Fred and George distributed a lot of tranquilizers to them just now. "Isn''t it the Toad League?" Lee Jordan asked rhetorically, pretending to be stunned. "I think they should be talking about the Toad League." Harry shrugged helplessly. "But they brought out a bunch of so-called evidence..." "The Toad Alliance?" Another bald wizard looked stunned. "I don''t know what''s going on, anyway, they won''t let go of Dumbledore''s Army." "So, the group of Aurors outside was actually called by Fudge to arrest Dumbledore?" Albert looked at the two Aurors with a strange expression, "This is really surprising, Potter, Mr. Headmaster Woolen cloth?" "I don''t know, he''s gone. To be honest, I''m still at a loss as to what''s going on." Harry shrugged. "I thought you''d know something." "Move them to the school hospital first, and when Fudge wakes up, you are asking what he is going to do?" Albert said to the two Aurors: "Also, Professor Dumbledore is no longer at Hogwar. Well, I still don''t recommend you to enter the school, it will cause panic among the students, and those who don''t know think that you are here to suppress Hogwarts, which is very bad for the reputation of the Ministry of Magic." Being stared at by hundreds of students, the two Aurors didn''t dare to be too arrogant. No matter how they looked at it, it was not normal. The ridiculous reason of falling unconscious was used, and they were simply regarded as fools. "Find a way to wake them up first." The slightly younger wizard walked over and used a recovery spell on Fudge and the others, but the effect didn''t seem to be very good. After a long time, Fudge and Umbridge woke up faintly. "Minister, what happened here?" "Grab Dumbledore, that guy is trying to build an army to overthrow me," Fudge shouted as soon as he woke up, immediately causing a murmur around him. "When did Dumbledore''s Army appear in the school?" "I do not know!" "I thought it was always the Toad League." "Or is the League of Toads actually Dumbledore''s Army?" "I think Mr. Minister seems to be injured here. Maybe you should take her to the school hospital for Madam Pomfrey to check." Albert pointed to his brain, expressing puzzlement at Fudge''s suspicious behavior. "What about you guys? What the **** are you doing, if... what''s wrong with my face, it hurts!" Umbridge found that his face was so painful, as if he had been punched and slapped countless times. "We are all waiting outside the castle. Mr. Anderson said that there are too many of us to break into the school rashly, otherwise it will cause panic among the students." The slightly bald Auror glanced at Albert and explained. . "That''s right." Albert said calmly. "Mr. Anderson, I suspect that you are actually Dumbledore''s accomplice?" Umbridge''s expression was a little distorted, and he wanted to eat Albert alive. "This is not funny at Umbridge, don''t think you are a professor and you can slander me at will." Albert looked at Umbridge and said in a cold tone, "Also, Hogwarts is for everyone to learn knowledge. Don''t bring your Ministry of Magic''s intrigue to the school to harm the students here. I don''t want to worry about any grudges between you and Professor Dumbledore, but it doesn''t mean that you can stand on my head as a professor. Shit and piss, no one, not even the Deputy Minister of Magic, now, apologize!" "What?" Umbridge almost laughed, she was confident now. "I asked you to apologize." Albert narrowed his eyes slightly and said. "It must have been Dumbledore asking you to do that, it must be, catch him, maybe we can get Dumbledore''s message from him." "I''m not Dumbledore, and I don''t have his mild temper." Albert slapped Fudge on the ground with his backhand in front of everyone. "So, don''t use the same method of dealing with him on me." "How dare you..." Fudge was stunned, obviously never thought that Albert would actually hit him. The two Aurors had just pointed their wands at Albert when their wands flew out of their hands, and then they found themselves being pointed at by hundreds of wands. "You bastards, UU reading can bully those mild-tempered people." Albert directly punched Umbridge''s nose, knocking her nose crooked. , "I''ve been too lazy to care about you all this time. How dare you come to trouble me? Do you really think my temper is as good as Dumbledore''s?" "Actually, I really don''t understand. You have been lingering under the protection of Dumbledore. What is it that makes you have the courage to trouble Dumbledore? Sure enough, he has a better temper and is easier to bully?" Albert looked at Fudge on the ground and said with disgust, "Did your long-term intrigue fill your head with shit? In the face of a powerful enough power, your poor power is nothing. , just like the You-Know-Who never took you seriously." "Trust me, as long as the mysterious man is willing, he can let you die at home at any time in the posture he wants, or let you die suddenly, and then use the Imperius to control a wizard to manage the Ministry of Magic, or you have actually been killed. You-Know-Who controlled with the Imperius Curse?" "How dare you..." Fudge flushed. "I only need to modify your memory a little later, so that you can forget about this matter?" After speaking, Albert raised his foot and kicked Fudge''s face again, and said in a cold tone, " Trust me, at my level and ability, you will never remember what happened today." Chapter 1061： well done After tampering with the memories of Fudge and his group, Albert was surrounded by enthusiastic crowds, who were chattering about what had just happened. Sure enough, everyone has done bad things together, and the relationship will always improve very quickly. Albert was quite satisfied with this. After glancing at the task he had just completed, he smiled and raised his finger at everyone, making a shush gesture, "Don''t tell the public about this, I think you definitely don''t want to cause trouble for yourselves. Well, it should be unified with the outside world, how should you say it, you should be clear?" "They knocked themselves out." The crowd grinned. Everyone had beaten Fudge or Umbridge, and of course no one wanted to get themselves into trouble. "Okay, take the person to the school hospital first." Albert turned his head and greeted his roommate: "Jordan, please go to the hall, tell Professor Flitwick what happened here, and ask him to avoid it as much as possible. Let all the Aurors in." "Come here to help, the others are gone." Albert waved his wand and conjured up several stretchers, put Fudge and his group on the stretcher, and ordered a few acquaintances and prefects to help take them to the school hospital . The twins Harry and Wesley greeted the others to gather at the Room of Requirement, ready to tell them what to do next, and they also planned to prepare a big surprise for Fudge and his group. "You are this?" Under Madam Pomfrey''s astonished gaze, everyone carried Fudge and his group into the school hospital. "They knocked themselves out," McMillan explained. "Yeah, Peeves threw a slippery bomb." That''s how everyone else looked. Madam Pomfrey''s face twitched, and Professor McGonagall next to him glanced at Albert and pretended to know nothing. Not long after, the Aurors outside sent a few more people into the castle with Professor Flitwick. After seeing the fainted Fudge and his group, they really couldn''t understand what it meant to "stun myself". Under the watchful eyes of the Aurors, Fudge and his group were gradually awakened by Madam Pomfrey. "Catch Dumbledore, that guy is trying to form an army to overthrow me!" When Fudge woke up again, he still repeated the previous sentence. The Aurors looked at each other, not knowing what to say. The students who originally planned to stay to watch the fun were all driven by Albert to the corridor outside the hospital to prevent them from revealing themselves in front of the Aurors. After all, it is an Auror, the elite of the entire magic world, certainly not too stupid, it is always right to be on guard. The two Aurors who had entered the castle with Albert were also awakened, and suddenly they didn''t know what to say. They can''t understand that they slipped and fell unconscious when they stepped on something? As absurd as this may sound, the last memory of the two Aurors was exactly that. "Potter said that Professor Dumbledore had escaped." Albert said coldly. "You guy..." For some reason, Fudge always felt a little pain in his face, no, it should be said that his whole body hurt, but Fudge finally stopped calling Albert Dumbledore''s accomplice. Of course, the more reason is that the false memory that Albert implanted took effect. "what!" A shrill scream startled everyone. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and saw Umbridge lightly touching his cheek with his fingers, screaming in pain, "What''s wrong with my face, what''s wrong with my face, it hurts." Umbridge couldn''t understand why his face hurt so hot, as if he had been slapped countless times. "Your face is alright, ma''am. I suspect that it was the face that hit the ground first when you fell. I''ll get you some medicine, and it''ll be fine in a while." Madam Pomfrey''s tone was unfriendly, because she had just It has been learned from Professor McGonagall that Fudge and Umbridge had overdosed on Veritaserum in order to force Dumbledore away. "Wes, I need you to send a copy of the statement just now, and by the way remind the Ministry of Magic to want Dumbledore." Fudge was thinking of consolidating his achievements at the first time. He never dreamed that this day would come. This is the best chance the Ministry of Magic has to take control of Hogwarts. "Okay sir, I promise." Percy struggled to get up from the bed. "I think you''re wasting your time," said Professor McGonagall contemptuously. "If Dumbledore doesn''t want to be found, you won''t be able to catch him even if you squeeze your head." "Hmph, Minerva, the Ministry of Magic will soon have Dumbledore." Fudge glared at Professor McGonagall savagely, and continued, "Due to the absence of the headmaster at Hogwarts, Dolores will be the next step. Taking over as principal, she has never disappointed." "I''ll get Hogwarts back in order as soon as possible." Umbridge forced a smirk, happily accepting a position that wasn''t hers. However, Umbridge obviously did not realize the seriousness of the problem. After they drove Dumbledore away, the "devil" who had been bound by the shackles was completely released, and she did not realize what she was about to face. "Oh, it seems that Sybil''s prophecy has come true again, which is really surprising." Professor McGonagall raised his eyebrows slightly, and the expression on his face was very strange. After hearing Professor McGonagall''s words, Umbridge''s smile froze completely, because several prophecies about her left by Trelawney, who had been expelled from her, have now gradually been fulfilled. This seems to indicate that the bad prophecies that follow will also be fulfilled one by one? Will she die in Azkaban prison? Umbridge''s good mood of being the headmaster was all gone. Fudge didn''t have time to care about the change in Umbridge''s expression. He was still immersed in the joy of defeating Dumbledore, and he was already thinking about going back to the Ministry of Magic to hold a press conference. He wanted to expose Dumbledore''s crimes to the public. , to suppress all the original opposition. Fudge knew very well that even if he attacked Dumbledore through various means, there were still many Dumbledore supporters in the Ministry of Magic and the entire magical world. The Ministry of Magic has been spreading the news that he is about to step down in the summer, which was released by Dumbledore''s supporters. Just when Fudge left the school hospital with a group of Aurors in high spirits, he suddenly felt as if something had hit his head. A sickening stench spread across the hallway, and everyone stopped, staring dumbfounded at the Minister of Magic who was reaching for his head. Fudge looked at the remains of the dung bomb on his palm, and the expression on his face froze immediately, and was replaced by anger. However, the attackers did not give Fudge time to be angry, and more and more large dung bombs flew towards Fudge, continuously hitting Fudge and Umbridge''s heads, faces and backs of heads. The Aurors who were stunned by the sudden change also moved quickly, trying to protect Fudge in Umbridge. "Damn!" No matter how angry Fudge was, it couldn''t change the fact that they were hit by a dung bomb. To make matters worse, even the Aurors couldn''t completely protect the two of them. More and more dung bombs flew towards them under the pull of magic, and they kept hitting several people. Galleon. After a while, a few people were wrapped in a layer of disgusting shit-colored mud and ran outside, and behind them were more big dung bombs chasing them frantically, and sometimes big dung bombs would also come from the front. Come out and attack them. Under the astonished gazes of countless Aurors, Fudge and his gang were driven out of the castle with dung bombs. Looking at the group of embarrassed figures, Professor McGonagall''s mouth curled slightly, and Albert could vaguely hear her saying that she was doing a good job. "Fred and George did a good job," Albert said softly. Professor McGonagall coughed lightly and changed the subject, "Did you already know this would happen?" "I guessed it." Albert said calmly. "When will that woman leave?" Professor McGonagall didn''t even bother to mention Umbridge''s name. "Before the end of this semester." Albert said without hesitation. "Months to come." Professor McGonagall grumbled and walked away. "Good job." Albert withdrew his gaze from Professor McGonagall, looked back at the direction Fudge and his group fled, and said softly, "It seems that I have to prepare more for them to spend on advertising." Of course, this incident was caused by Harry and the Wesley brothers with the students who were against the Toad Alliance. Peeves also participated in the carnival in the end. In order to thank Umbridge and Fudge for driving Dumbledore away, They decided to use the dung bomb they bought a while ago to send them off. For this reason, they consumed most of the inventory they had previously purchased, and the only thing that was more difficult was probably Filch. The large dung bomb residues along the corridor were not easy to clean up, and what was even worse was that the corridor became unpleasant. However, this is not in their consideration, who made Filch plan to stand on Umbridge''s side. The Hogwarts carnival is about to begin. The next day, everyone found that the cloth high wall was filled with education orders again, and the largest and most obvious picture frame on the wall was the latest education order. The Ministry of Magic has appointed Dolores Jane Umbridge to replace Albus. Dumbledore becomes headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Comply with the above regulations. Signed: Minister for Magic Cornelius Oswald Fudge. Before this announcement from the Ministry of Magic came out, many students had already obtained first-hand information in advance, and heard in advance that Dumbledore easily subdued a group of people from the Ministry of Magic, and walked away easily under the eyes of everyone. Well, the people of Slytherin don''t know, the main reason is that no Slytherin students have been recruited among the members of da. However, the most interesting thing is that Fudge and his gang were eventually chased out of Hogwarts with a dung bomb. I don''t know who is so powerful, and even took a picture of Fudge''s group being chased and killed by big dung bombs and running wild. As for the latest report on , no one took it seriously. Everyone knows that what is now is Fudge''s dog-legged, vocal barrel, which only publishes news that Fudge would like to see, or would like to publish. Isn''t it normal for news to smear Dumbledore in the newspapers? Similar situations have been happening for half a year, and everyone has become accustomed to it, and many students even stopped ordering. "Dumbledore will be back soon, they can''t get rid of him." Many people believed this. Compared with the news that Dumbledore was forced to leave and Fudge was driven away by a dung bomb, the fact that Albert blocked the Auror outside the castle was not so popular, and it was more that the girls liked to talk about it. The famous party even exaggerated the scene at that time. It is said that Albert directly beat the Aurors down, so that they did not dare to break into Hogwarts Castle rashly. Although this statement is obviously impossible, Albert has a wand per person, and it is true that the Aurors are blocked from the outside. And Sybil Trelawney''s prophecy has also occupied a corner of the hot topic at Hogwarts and has become a topic that countless people who eat melons love to talk about. After Trelawney''s prediction was confirmed again, he seemed to be silently mocking Umbridge''s blindness. What''s more, Umbridge''s end was not a good one for Sybill Trelawney''s predictions. Wherever Umbridge went in the castle now, people could be heard whispering about Trelawney''s prophecies and her tragic death in Azkaban prison. This made Umbridge extremely irritable, and even if she forbade people to discuss Trelawney''s prophecy to no avail, she could still hear some schadenfreude every time she passed by. What made Umbridge''s mood even worse was that the headmaster''s office was automatically closed, and she could no longer enter it, as if even Hogwarts Castle was resisting her becoming headmaster, which made Umbridge''s temper become more Extremely cranky. "I think she''s bent on getting into the headmaster''s office," said Hermione in disgust, "and trying to ride the head of all the teachers, and this stupid megalomaniac, power-hungry toad will pay for it sooner or later. cost." "Can you appreciate our good intentions now?" Fred teased with a smile. "There shouldn''t be a trace of kindness with toads," George added, "Oh, by the way, I just met the Malfoy kid who was wearing the Investigative Action Team badge that Toad gave out to give people points. " "How is Ginny?" Ron was more concerned about his sister. "It''s alright, the Veritaserum didn''t affect her. We''re going to show some color to those so-called investigation teams. Are you together?" "Count me in," said Harry. Ron muttered, "Next time I see Percy, I''ll have to give him some color." "You can hang him up and smoke him," said George, grinning. "I can provide you with a belt then." "Harry, Toad can''t wait to catch you now and kick you out of school." Hermione warned, then cast a look of help at Albert. "It''s too early, now is the best opportunity for you to promote a wave of toys in the joke shop." Albert ignored Hermione''s gaze and said calmly, "If you want hot sales in the future ." Fred and George looked at each other, nodded and said, "You''re right, it''s a rare opportunity." Hermione looked at Albert stupidly, not knowing what to say for a while. "What''s wrong?" Albert asked. "Nothing, just a little...incomprehensible." "You mean they''re going to drop out of school?" Albert asked rhetorically. "right." "I think my mother has to scold me to death." Ron felt that Fred and George''s decision was crazy, but he also knew what their confidence was. "What do you study for?" Albert asked suddenly, before Hermione could answer, he continued, "For them, studying is for making money, in order to realize their wish to run a joke shop, and they are now a short distance away from this wish. It''s one step away, do you think they will still care if they graduate?" "Wes Lai, what do you choose to drop out of five thousand Galleons and continue to go to school?" Albert continued to ask. "Probably continue to go to school!" Ron hesitated for a long time before he said. "Are you sure?" Albert asked with a smile. "Well, I''ll ask for five thousand Galleons," said Ron dryly. "Ron..." Hermione looked at Ron in disbelief. "Even at the Ministry of Magic, you don''t get paid much for a month," Ron said with a sigh. "that is the truth." Chapter 1062： confusion As soon as Umbridge took office, he began to use methods to form gangs to consolidate his power and position at Hogwarts. She knew very well that it was impossible to control Hogwarts alone, and Filch, whom she had previously attracted, was not as reliable as she imagined. She needed more helpers to help share the pressure, create conflicts, and divert the attention of the students. As a result, the investigation team was soon formally established through an education decree. Umbridge planned to use these privileged positions to win over the group of powerful Slytherin students. She knew very well that the descendants of those pure-blood wizards liked such privileges. Without any interference, Umbridge directly appointed Malfoy''s group as members of the investigation team, and granted them various powers of the investigation team and a silver "I" badge that symbolized their status. As Umbridge wished, Hogwarts soon fell into chaos, and a group of Slytherin people gained power, and they became arrogant and domineering, and began to use the power obtained from Umbridge to frantically suppress the other three College, successfully diverted the attention of the students. No way, in just half a day, except for the emerald Slytherin hourglass, the number of gems in the hourglass of Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff has been greatly reduced. The students of the three academies all stared at the group of arrogant and domineering guys, eager to pull out their wands to teach each other an unforgettable lesson. Faced with Malfoy''s provocation, Harry finally held back, looking at the Malfoy trio laughing away in disgust. "Damn!" Ron kicked the wall so hard that he wanted to kill him. It was Malfoy''s group who subdued Ginny. "What the **** are Fred and George doing?" "Calm down, Ron," Hermione reminded. "How did you make me calm down, you saw it just now." Ron punched the wall again. "It''s not the best time yet," Harry said gloomily as he watched Malfoy leave. At least, you can''t directly beat the other party on the bright side, otherwise you will get into unnecessary trouble. Everyone has accumulated a stomach of anger, disgusted with the so-called investigation team, and even more disgusted with Umbridge who caused all this. Those students who had beaten Umbridge felt that their shots were too light at the time. Why didn''t they slap the toad into the school hospital? Many people ran to Albert, hoping he could help find something. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, who are experienced in doing things, naturally won''t sit still. The arrogant and domineering investigation team is a scumbag in their eyes (Albert''s original words), and they are good test objects for joke props. . The three took the advice they got from Albert, called DA members, and prepared to set up a team of counterattack investigation team. According to the guidelines from Albert, George listed to everyone how to deal with the investigation team: "You don''t need to care about their provocation. The more you care, the more excited the other party will be. So just ignore the provocation of the investigation team. Pretend not to see them, especially when they are so high-profile and provocative to attract your attention, but they are completely ignored by you, the other party is even more uncomfortable than you, after all, he can''t continue to pretend to force, of course, you can also use the idiot As for the point deduction issue, the points have been deducted anyway, so let them continue to deduct points." In order to combat the investigation team and Umbridge, the Weasley twins officially announced that they will provide you with 40% off joke props at the price of vomiting blood, so that everyone has enough joke props to fight the evil toad. When the Anti-Toad Alliance was secretly planning how to deal with the investigation team and the toad, Peeves, who had been waiting for Dumbledore to leave, finally released himself. In the past, the tricks of overturning tables, knocking down statues and vases, and suddenly rushing out of the blackboard during class were no longer used by Peeves. With Albert''s special support, Peeves is now fully equipped and powerful. It immediately threw a laughing bomb into the classroom during the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and watched the students who were in the class rush out of the classroom under the smoke, laughing more and more. Umbridge, who was laughing wildly, was soon hit by a dung bomb. She laughed and looked at Peeves who threw the dung bomb, trembling all over. puff! puff! puff! Three large dung bombs hit Umbridge''s face in full view, and Peeves pinched his nose in a gesture of disgust, and flew away laughing. However, the weird thing is that everyone looks at Umbridge laughing, it feels extra funny. Ever since Peeves started doing things, strange things have happened in the school one after another. At night, several students claimed to have seen terrifying giants in the corridors, and screams resounded throughout the castle. To this end, Umbridge also asked Aurors from the Ministry of Magic to search the castle and grounds, but found no sign of the giant at all. According to the news that Nick, who almost frowned, overheard, Umbridge actually thought that this matter might have something to do with Hagrid, because Hagrid had giant blood. As soon as he entered the hall, Albert heard a messy roar. Several wolf-toothed flying saucers flew over the heads of everyone, and the roar echoed in the hall, almost making Filch''s nose crooked. Every time they saw the UFO flying over their heads, the students would lower their heads subconsciously, so as not to be bitten on the head by the UFO. For the lucky one who is bitten by a flying saucer, Peeves will help him change his hairstyle for free, and now classrooms can always see someone wearing a bizarre hairstyle to class. A frantic Umbridge tried to fix her students'' hair problems, but the poor knowledge she had almost forgotten in her head wasn''t enough to get them off the hook. So, Umbridge, who couldn''t bear it, used the Smashing Charm to destroy the wolf-tooth flying saucer. As a result, the thing exploded directly on everyone''s head, which not only shocked everyone, but also caused several students to enter the school hospital. In the end, Umbridge came up with a ridiculous solution, which was to have Filch take the mop pole and knock down those maces. The result can be imagined, Filch still has nothing to gain, and was smeared by Peeves. Umbridge could only watch students with all kinds of weird hairstyles appear in the classroom. Of course, this group of people couldn''t all be Peeves'' victims. They bought quick-acting hair dyes from Fred. Sprays and potions for various hairstyles. When Umbridge needs help, the investigation team also has various accidents. Draco Malfoy''s head was dyed emerald green, and a small flower grew on it. As for the dogleg Goyle and Crabbe, of course, they won''t fall off. One has green onions coming out of its nose and ears, and the other has a terrible skin disease that looks like it''s covered with corn flakes. The unfortunate Monta fainted in the toilet, and it is said that when he was found, it stinks. Pansy Parkinson''s head grows antlers and a pig''s nose, and photos are circulating wildly in the school. Cassius Warrington was found on the toilet in the girls'' bathroom with his trousers half off, blood dripping from his nose and God knows what he was doing. The other members of the investigative team have had some misfortune to offer Umbridge of any kind. No, they successfully helped Umbridge attract a wave of hatred. Umbridge, however, was not happy, because she found herself entering the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom when the students in it all began to collectively faint, vomit, develop severe fever, or spray nosebleeds from both nostrils. Most of the students need to go to the school hospital, and the only students in the classroom are stunned Slytherin students. What angered Umbridge the most was that the group insisted that they had "Umbridge Syndrome." The furious Umbridge ordered Madam Pomfrey to cure them and find the source of these mysterious illnesses, but Madam Pomfrey still expressed her inability to do anything, and even if cured, it could still relapse at any time. Umbridge naturally doesn''t believe in this kind of nonsense. She thinks it''s someone doing it. Otherwise, how could all the students get sick at the same time, and only in her class. usage instructions. Umbridge therefore locked up many students, trying to use various means to get them to reveal the root cause of the disease. However, she still couldn''t find the reason, and what was even worse was that she found that she also had signs of infection, such as when she was confined to others, she suddenly fainted, retched, had nosebleeds, and had a fever. Even if she knew that someone was causing trouble for her, Umbridge couldn''t do anything very well. Who made her find the source of the problem? In the end, she had to throw in the towel and allow the bleeding, fainting, and vomiting students to leave her classroom in droves, all while avoiding contagion from the odd symptom. Umbridge admits defeat, UU reading www.uukanshu. com doesn''t mean it''s over. There have been previous cases, and everyone has been reluctant to believe in Toad''s reputation, thinking that this may be her conspiracy, and are very careful to guard against her, lest the previous case recur. Especially Ravenclaw and Gryffindor students, no one wants to be the next Colin and Ginny. What everyone wants to know the most now is when the toad will get out. And the topic Albert heard most frequently was: how to get Umbridge out. Umbridge was definitely the most unpopular headmaster, if she could count. Being stared at by a group of students who are eager to try and prepare to make trouble, Umbridge''s life is not easy, especially since the members of the investigation team have all entered the school hospital, she is under a lot of pressure, and her temper has become more irritable than before. , but it didn''t help at all, especially Peeves, who haunted her like a devil all day, constantly causing trouble for her, making her mentally weak, and once she let her guard down, Peeves would grab her ears and scream loudly Called: hold your ears, hold your ears!" Chapter 1063： deserved After gradually adjusting to the chaotic situation at Hogwarts, everyone is surprised to find that the original college life has changed dramatically. The professors were completely blind to what was going on in the castle, and even if the students were blatantly playing wizard cards in class, they wouldn''t have any opinions, and it was more arbitrary to add or deduct points. No one has really taken scores seriously since the Investigative Action Team at Hogwarts. In a certain spell class, Professor Flitwick went to watch Fred and Lee Jordan play the wizarding card, and chatted with Albert about the magazine "Spell Innovation", which surprised many students. No one thought that even Professor Flitwick was starting to rot. Although the class has become very casual, Professor Flitwick''s class is still very popular, especially he sometimes talks about various interesting topics with everyone in class on a whim. He also asked Albert to come to the stage to tell everyone about the International Wizarding Duel Tournament, and by the way, he gave everyone a variety of common sense. In fact, after Headmaster Dumbledore was forced to leave the school, the entire Hogwarts professors didn''t take the new Headmaster seriously at all, and were happy to see each other make a joke. Every time they encountered a small matter, the professors would ask someone to "invite" Umbridge to deal with it, as if no one could handle the matter without the new principal. As a result, Umbridge''s headmaster''s life suddenly became hectic. There are always so many classrooms every day that the roar of the wolf-toothed flying saucer can be heard, and then Umbridge and Filch need to bring large insect nets and rush to help the professors out of trouble. Since she can''t use spells to deal with the wolf-toothed flying saucer, she can only find another way. If this trivial matter can''t be solved, it will appear that she is very incompetent. So, at Filch''s suggestion, Umbridge built a large insect net. As long as this thing is used to trap the wolf-toothed flying saucer, wouldn''t it be easy to solve the problem? It wasn''t as easy as Filch said, of course, but at least it was a solution to the problem. Every time there are always a lot of melon eaters cheering for Umbridge and Filch and so on, the picture is always very happy. Since such scenes often occurred, Albert changed the wolf-toothed flying saucer into a cheaper fly toy. The toy fly had a toad-like head and liked to fly over people''s heads, making a constant buzzing noise. So, before the unfortunate Umbridge could enjoy the power of the headmaster, he exhausted himself half to death. She has to run around with Filch every day, dealing with various emergencies, and her back has become a landscape of Hogwarts. The professors are known to have the ability to solve problems on their own, but they also have good reasons to throw problems at Umbridge, because they can''t be sure they have the power, so it''s easier to ask Umbridge to go over and help. Now everyone in the school is watching Umbridge''s jokes, and even the professors are also happy to cooperate with everyone to find something for Umbridge to do, don''t let her idle, or Umbridge will continue to play thing. Albert''s original sentence "Toad is simply too idle, so he has the time and energy to trouble everyone." It has been affirmed by many people. So, everyone is helping her find something to do. No one will sympathize with what happened to Umbridge. Who made Umbridge mess up Hogwarts and want to climb on everyone''s heads? Since she likes tossing, let her toss, anyway, the toad''s troubles are far from over, and there is a Peeves in the castle who likes tossing more than her. Speaking of Peeves, everyone now loves it and hates it. These days, Peeves has really played a big role in bringing joy and laughter to everyone when he''s causing trouble for Umbridge. Most of the jokes at Hogwarts today are supported by Peeves and Umbridge. However, it''s definitely not a wonderful thing to be affected by Peeves'' shenanigans, and no one wants to experience Umbridge''s experience for themselves. This mischievous guy opened a can of herring in front of Umbridge and poured it on a plate in front of Umbridge while everyone was having lunch, and warmly invited him to enjoy traditional Swedish food . The moment the canned herring was opened, Umbridge''s face turned dark. The unique "scent" of the canned herring almost made Umbridge and the professors in the faculty spit out the food they just ate. "You''re welcome, let''s try it." Peeves giggled, picked up a herring, put it in his mouth, and held it in front of Umbridge, as if considering whether to put it in Umbridge''s mouth. Under the complicated gazes of the other professors, the plate of herring was accidentally snapped into Umbridge''s face. "Fortunately I''m still here." Peeves made another can of herring, opened it again, and chased after Umbridge, inviting her to taste this "delicious" can. "Scent" faded away in a burst of screams and giggles, and everyone stared at the hall, dumbfounded. The next moment, many people covered their mouths and retched. No way, the smell was so wonderful that it took away all their appetite at once. George turned his head to look at Albert, and suddenly understood why his friend didn''t eat, and regretted why he was less vigilant. "It''s a horrible smell. It''s hard to believe that it''s the smell of canned food." Lee Jordan felt that his whole body was bad. "Canned herring is said to be a traditional Swedish food. However, even in the Muggle world, not many people will try to taste it." Shanna looked at the rest of the food in front of her, without any appetite. "If you can get over the smell, canned herring is still delicious." Albert decided to let the house-elves prepare extra food for him later. "Have you tasted it?" Everyone looked at Albert, all with shocked expressions. "I haven''t tried it, and I don''t plan to try it." Albert shook his head. Although he likes to taste delicious food, he is not interested in all kinds of exotic foods. "I remember you got Peeves a big box of those cans!" George suddenly realized a serious problem. If Peeves opened a can of herring in the hall every day, they would still have to eat. There was an eerie silence around. This is undoubtedly depressing news, and everyone can only pray silently for Umbridge not to come back to the hall for dinner. However, their wish was doomed, Peeves always liked to run out and make trouble at Umbridge''s meal, and no matter what Umbridge did, she couldn''t escape unless she wasn''t dining at Hogwarts, once or twice naturally Yes, but more often, it is simply impossible. With the mentality of everyone being unlucky together, Umbridge ran to the hall to eat again, pulling everyone into the water together, causing many people to see Umbridge appearing in the hall, they would quickly finish their food and leave the hall, so as not to be skinned later Peders'' food is disgusting. It is said that Peeves gave Umbridge a cockroach bisque last time. Many people don''t understand Umbridge''s persistence, don''t understand Umbridge''s miserable life in the school, and still refuse to give up the position of principal. In Hogwarts Castle, only Filch was really willing to help Umbridge. Probably because Umbridge made Filch feel that he was being used, and Umbridge also passed the "Caning Approval Order", which gave Filch the power to use the whip to teach naughty students. Since then, Filch has been walking around the corridors every day with a horsewhip, eager to catch those troublemakers. But the problem is that Filch seems to have forgotten that he is just a squib, and is not worth mentioning in front of students who can cast spells, and there are too many students who are naughty and mischievous. is more united than before. Filch was no match for them at all, and couldn''t catch anyone at all. Of course, people don''t go too far, often using a full-body restraint spell to make this dear Mr. Manager stand in the hallway for hours, and he can''t catch who is playing tricks on him. "Umbridge has banned the three of us from participating in Quidditch again. Angelina is going to be mad." Fred sat down beside Albert with the food, and mentioned what happened just now. " She still dreamed of confiscating our broom, I said that the broom was stolen by Peeves, and she asked her to find Peeves herself, but she actually planned to search our dormitory..." "First Evolution" "We think she might want to target you," George said in a low voice. "Toad may suspect that you gave Peeves the cans, and Umbridge is said to have also searched the Room of Requirement for evidence." As can be imagined, Umbridge couldn''t enter the Gryffindor common room because everyone forgot the password. The fat lady''s request to open the door is very simple, she will let in by saying the command. No one is allowed in without a password. "Later, she went to Professor McGonagall for her password." Fred seemed to find it funny. "Professor McGonagall said she forgot the password." "Anyway, Toad finally gave up." "You should ask her to come to me for a password." Albert said with a smile. "Will you tell her?" Fred asked curiously, they didn''t believe Albert could be so kind. "I''ll make her fall when she steps into the lounge." Albert shrugged, "It''s better to knock out a few teeth. I don''t think Madam Pomfrey can make the teeth grow quickly. Maybe she Just need a few gold teeth." "We''re going to surprise Toad lately," George said in a low voice, looking around. "Well, big surprise?" Albert looked at George suspiciously and said, "Now there are big surprises every day, as long as everyone can keep smiling, it''s enough." "You''re right. However, this time it''s an action against the Toad Alliance. We''re going to turn the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom into a swamp, and then everyone won''t have to go to class. The portable swamp we made last time just happened to come in handy. ." Fred briefly explained their plan to Albert. "No one really likes her class anyway." George echoed. "If the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom can''t go to class, the quick-acting escaping candy will probably not be available for sale now." Albert looked at Fred and George rather speechlessly, and reminded kindly, "If you want to give one to Toad Surprise, can turn the corridor outside Defence Against the Dark Arts into a swamp, so that they can only use a boat to cross the swamp to class, and also find something for Filch by the way, he is now wandering around with a whip all day, not like an administrator." "You''re right, we''re getting carried away." Of course, Fred and George will not have a hard time with money, and Umbridge is undoubtedly a guarantee for the hot sale of fast-acting truancy candy. "I''m afraid your plan will be delayed." Lee Jordan came out of nowhere. "What''s wrong?" "I just heard from the almost headless Niko that Umbridge has passed the education order to expel Peeves, and she plans to send someone from the Ministry of Magic to help solve the problem of Peeves." Lee Jordan said. The latest news he hit him today, "Is your swamp reliable, will it be eliminated by those guys from the Ministry of Magic?" "Then wait until this is over, maybe we''ll have a new stinky version of the portable swamp by then." The Wesley twins weren''t too confident in their swamp. He believed that Umbridge might not be able to handle the portable swamp with a lot of effort, but the professors could easily remove it with just a wave of their wands. Elite Aurors cannot be too weak. "This is a good opportunity to show the group of people at the Ministry of Magic Umbridge''s embarrassed appearance." Albert said softly, "By the way, take out all the toad statues!" "Are we finally going to get the toad statue out?" George looked excited. They made the Umbridge statue very early, and it was ready to be placed in the foyer for people to enjoy. Albert also released various protective magics on the statue, which would not be easily destroyed, and with the permanent sticking spell, even if the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic came, it would be difficult to get it away. "I think it must be a big surprise for everyone." Fred said with a smile, he was looking forward to that day more and more, and the whole castle would definitely be in chaos by then, but what did that have to do with him? After Lee Jordan''s deliberate dissemination, everyone knows that the Ministry of Magic has issued an order to expel Peeves. The most exciting of all was Filch, who was finally able to drive his archenemy away from Hogwarts. However, most of the students are not optimistic about the Ministry of Magic, because Umbridge tried it last time, so they suffered a lot, and finally the headmaster came forward to solve the problem. If Peeves can be easily driven out of Hogwarts, there is absolutely no way that guy is still at Hogwarts. Chapter 1064： Hanging Hearing someone knocking on the door, Hagrid put down what he was doing suspiciously, got up and walked to the door, pushed aside the teeth that were scratching the door excitedly, opened the wooden door and looked at the familiar figure standing outside the door, greeting with a smile Said: "It''s Albert, come in, you haven''t seen me for a long time." Fang shook his tail enthusiastically, trying to pounce on Albert, trying to stick out his tongue to lick Albert''s cheek, but he was suppressed by touching his head. "Hagrid, it''s time for you to go!" Albert said without looking up. His words made Hagrid''s expression, which was still full of enthusiastic smiles, suddenly froze? "What''s wrong?" Hagrid slowed down making Albert''s tea, looked sideways at Albert who was flicking his teeth, and asked tentatively, "Did something happen?" Hagrid knew very well that Albert would never say such a thing for no reason. Something bad must have happened, so the other party came to remind him. "Umbridge''s patience is about to reach its limit. You should know very well that after she expelled Headmaster Dumbledore, your situation with Firenze has become quite bad." "Is that so?" Hagrid poured Albert a cup of hot tea and muttered, "That wicked old witch. Since I came back, she has been trying to find a chance to drive me away." "Firenze''s situation is better than yours, at least Umbridge won''t move him for the time being, but if you don''t leave now..." "What happens if you don''t go?" Hagrid asked curiously. "Then you may have to go to Azkaban prison for a few months." Albert handed the dog treats specially prepared for dogs, looked up at Hagrid, who was slightly disturbed, and reminded, " Umbridge and Fudge have always been more interested in where Dumbledore is hiding than in catching the Death Eaters who escaped." "They think I know where Dumbledore is hiding?" Hagrid''s eyes widened in disbelief. "They want to force me to tell where Dumbledore is?" "Well, that''s about it." Albert glanced at the pocket watch in his hand. "I don''t know what''s in the heads of those idiots?" Hagrid said contemptuously, "They actually thought I would betray Dumbledore." "They suspect any wizard who has a close relationship with Dumbledore, including you, Professor McGonagall and Potter." Probably noticing Hagrid''s mood changes, Albert comforted: "Compared to Potter, you should worry about yourself. , Potter is smarter than you, he can solve his own problems, and you are different, Umbridge hates, even "hates" any "half-blood", I mean you, Lupin, Phelan Ze, she thinks you guys are dangerous. From the way that guy drafted the Anti-Wolfman Act in 1993 and the way he acted as a professor, you better not have any expectations, as long as she gets you more Veritaserum To be able to pry your mouth open easily, even if doing so is hugely detrimental to people." Hagrid opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. "Not long ago, Nick, who was almost headless, told me that Umbridge wanted Cornelius Fudge to sign an education order to expel Peeves." Albert ignored the frustration on Hagrid''s face and continued, "I think there must have been wizards in the past who did that, but they didn''t succeed in driving Peeves away." "I heard that Peeves has been looking for trouble with Umbridge." Hagrid seemed to be in a better mood when he talked about this. Sure enough, watching Umbridge unlucky can always bring happiness to many people. "Don''t be too happy Hagrid," Albert warned, raising his eyebrows, "perhaps, Umbridge''s drive to expel Peeves is doomed, but that guy''s help from a bunch of Aurors must be more than just Peeves. She wouldn''t mind having those Aurors drop her other troubles at Hogwarts by the way and give her more control over Hogwarts." Albert closed his pocket watch with a snap, took a bag from his robe pocket and placed it on the table in front of Hagrid, "You still have a quarter of an hour, take it and your wand, at the Auror at the Ministry of Magic. Get out of here before you arrive, trust me, surrounded by a group of Aurors, you won''t even have a chance to run." After Albert cast a spell to eliminate the traces of his coming, he stopped at the door and warned: "Remember to bring your umbrella, I think you will definitely not let the Aurors discover your secrets, and don''t hesitate to use magic, they You won''t know, and you''d better act fast." "Remember, they can always find an excuse to throw you in jail, don''t have any expectations." Albert didn''t stop there, so as not to leave Hagrid with an illusion, the new task is to help Hagrid escape from pursuit, although the reward is relatively Average, but the victory is that the task is better completed. "It''s... it''s terrible!" Hagrid looked away, reached out and picked up the bag and stuffed it into his coat pocket, then picked up the umbrella in the corner, and called Upper Fang to leave the hunting lodge in a hurry. If it wasn''t for Grapp, Hagrid would have wanted to leave Hogwarts for a long time, knowing that Umbridge had always wanted a chance to fire him in front of the entire school. But, what would poor Grapp do if he left school now? The arrival of Albert made Hagrid realize the seriousness of the problem. With Albert''s character, he definitely had a premonition of something bad, so he let him leave the school as soon as possible. In fact, not long after Hagrid left the front foot, Umbridge appeared outside the hunting lodge with a group of Aurors on the back foot. Umbridge intends to use this opportunity to solve Hagrid''s problem. She has always believed that the big man must be hiding some secrets. "he''s not here." Delix looked at the hunting lodge through the window and found that there was no one inside. Several Aurors looked at each other, used the Unlock Charm to open Hagrid''s hunting lodge, and looked at the empty room. Gadwin reached out and touched the kettle on the table, and said his judgment, "Maybe, he has something to go out." "No, I think he probably knew we were coming, maybe someone leaked the news." One Auror pointed to the parchment pasted on the table, which read: I know you want the Aurors to catch me, but I don''t will give you a chance. Hagrid. Of course, the parchment was left by Albert, just to remind Umbridge, and by the way, to add fire to this toad. "Damn... Hagrid must know where Dumbledore is hiding!" Umbridge shredded the parchment in his hand and turned to look at Gadwin Robards, "Can you track him?" "Yes." Gardwin Robards glanced at Umbridge and said, "But it is time-consuming, and it may not be successful. It is best not to have too much hope." "Don''t worry ma''am, Hagrid can''t use magic, we will definitely be able to find and catch him." Dawlish almost patted his chest to assure. "Don''t forget his bloodline, Delix." Gardwin glanced at his colleague and reminded him, "You''d better bring more people, and don''t expect Hagrid to stun him and bring him down. Just go back." "Of course I remember, don''t worry, leave it to me, ma''am, I promise to send Hagrid to Azkaban." "Hagrid is only a suspect now, not a criminal. Before confirming his crime, take your time." Gardwin reminded with a frown. Umbridge raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at Gardwin, but said nothing. The Aurors were divided into half and followed Dawlish to hunt down Hagrid, while the other half followed Umbridge into the castle to deal with Peeves. In order not to repeat the same mistakes, Umbridge personally took them in. If Albert Anderson dared to jump out and stop her, she would let the other party understand that a duel champion is nothing special. However, Umbridge didn''t know that everything that happened after she brought the Auror into Hogwarts was under Albert''s watch. A quarter of an hour ago, Albert, who was taking a transfiguration class, suddenly noticed that the wrist **** his wrist seemed to be faintly hot. There are several gems of various styles strung on the rope, and each gem has a unique purpose, one of which is a tool he uses to communicate with himself in an emergency. That''s right, use it with yourself. After using the time changer, it is better not to meet, but there is no problem with passing the message. When the gem on the wrist strap gives him an early warning, it means that something has happened. Through the atlas, Albert figured out the situation right away. He even saw Umbridge break into Hagrid''s hunting lodge with a group of Aurors, but Hagrid had already left early. As for the new quest, Umbridge will send someone to hunt down Hagrid. Albert was not worried about Hagrid being caught, because he believed that he could help Hagrid get rid of the annoying group of pursuers. Maybe they were wiped out as soon as they left Hogwarts. In fact, when Dulix and his gang used the tracking spell to follow the traces left by Hagrid, they did encounter trouble. It should be said that as soon as they left Hogwarts, they were shamefully attacked. Without warning, two red lights appeared out of thin air, and the last two Aurors were directly knocked down by the spell. "Damn, we were attacked, Cevich and Williamson fell." Tonks heard the sound of collapse and shouted quickly. She was still thinking about how to help Hagrid to delay the time, but now it seems that she has avoided it. Just now someone launched a sneak attack from behind when they were defenseless. Quietly, without any warning. "Where is the enemy, I didn''t see anyone." After the two companions collapsed without warning, the Aurors who had been chasing Hagrid with all their might had to stop and be alert to the spell that might strike at any time. Albert didn''t try to attack again, but secretly observed the level of the Aurors. It is not difficult to see that these Aurors are indeed well-trained, but they are nothing more than that. "The enemy is invisible, force him out." Dawlish shouted loudly, waving his wand, "The human form appears." A few mantras swept around, and a figure appeared from the void. "The enemy is there, I see him!" I don''t know who shouted, and then I saw a Disarming Spell flying. "Stop looking down on people." The Auror blocked the disarming spell twice in a row, but was directly hit by the third stun spell, causing him to faint. The Aurors couldn''t see the attacker''s appearance, because they only saw a very vague outline of a human figure. Dawlish really couldn''t understand why the Humanoid Manifestation Charm didn''t fully expose the opponent, but he didn''t have the mind to explore these issues, because the enemy didn''t seem to care about his exposure and had already attacked them again. The Aurors'' spells failed, and the enemy in front disappeared without warning. "Apparation, that person is nearby." "I saw him, on the left." "He disappeared again." "Damn, who is this guy!" Seeing his own attack being blocked lightly by the opponent, Delixi felt a strong sense of frustration and powerlessness in his heart. Because his colleagues were being knocked down with ease, using spells they were all familiar with. Whether it''s a Stunning Curse, a Disarming Curse, or an Iron Armor Curse, the guy on the other side uses it very skillfully. With Apparition, he can always lightly block the Aurors'' attacks, and seize the gap to disarm their wands or stun people. , it''s like a slapstick game between adults and children. "Damn it, **** it." Watching his colleagues get knocked down by the Stunning Curse one by one, and when he was the only one left in the end, Dawlish felt incomparably humiliated. He knew that he was not the opponent''s opponent. He also knew that he needed more help. Therefore, Dawlish intends to find reinforcements. If they are really stunned by that guy, they will probably become the laughing stock of the entire magic world. Before Dawlish Apparated and left, he waved his wand to create a defensive barrier to buy himself time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, in just a moment, Dawlish was stunned to find that his defensive barrier had been shattered, and a spell hit his chest at an astonishing speed, leaving Dawlish, who had tried to Apparate, to stay in place. "You bastard..." Delixi was hit by the stun spell, fell heavily to the ground, and passed out directly. "It''s worse than expected, is it because of the sneak attack?" Albert quickly denied this, perhaps because of the sneak attack, but Aurors are not specialized in combat, and their level may be higher than most wizards, but they are still a little worse than those wizards who participated in the duel competition, maybe they More emphasis on tacit cooperation. At least, when dealing with emergencies, the performance is not bad. Finally, after glancing at the fallen Auror, Albert directly apparated and left the crime scene. He needed to find a place to remove his disguise and return to Hogwarts. As for Hagrid, the Aurors couldn''t find him for a while. The next thing is the castle, but then he doesn''t have to worry about it, or he doesn''t have to worry about it now. After reappearing on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Albert waved his wand to remove his disguise. After his hair, face and clothes were refreshed, he walked towards Hagrid''s hunting lodge under the cover of the Disillusionment Charm, where would he wait until The complete subsidence of this matter. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1065： so scary "Ma''am, Peeves is hiding in the empty classroom on the fifth floor. It doesn''t know where to get a batch of dung bombs. Please be careful of Peeves'' sneak attack." Filch, who suffers from rheumatism, tried to bend over to pay tribute to Umbridge, while reporting the latest on Peeves. The expressions of the Aurors following Umbridge were a little unnatural. They recalled the scene of Umbridge and Fudge being chased and killed by big dung bombs not long ago. No Auror wanted to experience such a bad thing himself. "You asked Harry Potter to bring it to my office first, and said I had something to look for... What is that?" Umbridge was attracted by the strange statues placed in the hall as soon as he entered the hall. attention. The Aurors followed Umbridge''s gaze and saw a very strange statue on the right, which exuded a strange stench. Everyone turned their attention to Umbridge again. The clothes on the statue were exactly the same as those on Umbridge. It was not difficult to see that this was the statue of Umbridge, but someone turned the head of the statue into a toad. brain. In fact, as long as you carefully observe, you can find that there are many "secrets" hidden in this statue. The head of this toad is very similar to the new headmaster in front of him, and it also bears the symbol of "The Ministry of Magic is Power". The overall image of the entire statue is a human-shaped toad, and the template of the toad is the one next to him, the famous senior investigator, the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic, and the headmaster of Hogwarts. Interestingly, all the things hanging on the toad statue are actually the latest education orders issued by the Ministry of Magic, as if they were afraid that others would not know. On Toad''s chest is an educational decree that Fudge had just appointed Umbridge as the headmaster, and other signs could clearly see the content on it. They were all relatively important educational decrees. Under the toad''s flippers is the Hogwarts name and school badge, and the lower base is a rectangular stone engraved with the lyrics of "The Song of the Toad" and the signature of Dolores Umbridge and various " heroic" story. "Who, who did it?" Umbridge looked at the toad statue in front of him, trembling all over. "No, I don''t know... Didn''t this happen just now?" Filch stared blankly at the statue in front of him. He dared to use his head to guarantee that there was absolutely no such statue just now. "No, it can''t stay here, smashed to pieces!" Umbridge raised her wand and cast a Shattering Charm at the damned toad statue, which she was going to blow into a pile of ashes. However, the moment the incantation hit the toad statue, it was bounced directly, like a bullet hitting a large steel plate. Not only did Umbridge''s eyes widen in disbelief, but several other Aurors also widened their eyes. They all saw this strange statue and cast the spell flying. "Ma''am, there is strong magic on this statue to protect it from spells." Gadwin Robards looked up and down the statue of the toad, and could probably confirm from the thing in front of him what the Deputy Minister had at Hogwarts. Much hated. He regrets it a little! "Please help me dismantle this thing." Umbridge looked at the Aurors with a smirk, hoping they could help him solve the trouble. The Aurors looked at each other and nodded to each other, without talking nonsense, they all took out their wands and chanted spells at the statue of the toad. A series of explosive spells hit the toad statue. However, the statue was not blown up as expected. Instead, the protective magic on the statue ruthlessly blasted the explosion spell into the air. Not only did it cause a terrifying explosion in the entrance hall, but it also splattered the rubble from the entrance hall, which shocked the students who were in class in the entire castle. "this" The Aurors never thought that the Explosive Charm would be bounced off the statue in front of them. "Um... can we remove the statue? We can throw the statue into the black lake." Filch hid behind the Aurors with Madam Norris in his arms, and was almost affected by the aftermath of the explosion just now. "That''s it." Umbridge agreed to Filch''s proposal. The Aurors soon discovered that various spells could not make the statue disappear at all, or simply remove the statue. Where is the statue of the toad still standing, like a flag that never falls. "no." "Someone used a permanent paste spell." Gardwin Robards poked the statue with his wand and said to Umbridge, "It''s not easy to get this statue away or destroy it." "Is there no other way?" Umbridge asked irritably, she couldn''t let this statue stay here, otherwise she would become a joke for the whole Hogwarts. "Using powerful black magic may be able to destroy it." Prout reminded in a low voice. "I don''t want to see this thing anymore, try your way!" Umbridge said to the Auror. "Sorry ma''am, I don''t know how to use the Fiery Fire Charm." Prout said embarrassedly. "Who will use the Fiery Fire Spell?" Umbridge looked around at the other Aurors, but it turned out that no one knew this black magic, which made her feel tight in her chest. Probably noticing Umbridge''s angry expression, Gadwin Robards explained with a light cough: "Madam, the Fiery Fire Charm is a very evil and dangerous spell in black magic. It is notoriously difficult to control. Even most dark wizards don''t have the courage to use the Fiery Fire Spell, because there have been countless cases of burning themselves to death due to the Fiery Fire Spell getting out of control, and once the Fiery Fire Spell gets out of control, it will cause a terrible disaster, probably... only It will take an hour to burn the castle to ashes." The Fiery Fire Charm is indeed very dangerous, even a famous dark wizard would not dare to use it indiscriminately. Naturally, the Aurors would not take the risk of trying such a dangerous spell, and they were Aurors, not dark wizards, and did not have the habit of using the Fire Spell to the death. "so what should I do now?" The smile on Umbridge''s face became more and more dangerous. "Who do you think did this, the professor in the school, or..." "There are very few wizards in the entire magical world who can achieve this level." Gardwin Robards naturally understood the meaning of Umbridge''s words, shook his head and explained: "I don''t know if other professors can do it, but I think Dumbledore should be able to do it to this extent. In fact, It''s hard for me to think of anyone other than Dumbledore." "Where''s Albert Anderson?" Umbridge suddenly said a name that disgusted her. In fact, that guy is likely to do it too. "Probably not." An Auror waved his wand, conjured a piece of black cloth to cover the toad statue, and explained to Umbridge: "That genius is indeed very powerful, but he is too young, and he has not yet reached his peak in all aspects. If he''s thirty years old now, it''s possible he did it." "It doesn''t matter, I''ll know when I call Mr. Anderson over and ask." Umbridge still had a fake smirk on her face. She mentioned Albert''s name now just to detain the matter. on the opponent''s head. In Umbridge''s view, Albert was equally suspicious. With that said, Umbridge turned to Filch and said, "Excuse me, Argus." "Okay ma''am, I''ll go right now." Filch put Mrs Norris on the ground and went to find Harry Potter. A quarter of an hour later, under the confused eyes of Professor Flitwick and the other students, Harry reluctantly followed Filch out of the Charms classroom. Before leaving, he shrugged at Ron and Hermione, signaling them not to worry, and reminded them to help him pack up later. "What did Umbridge want me to do?" Harry asked casually, he could actually guess what Umbridge wanted him to do. There are only two possibilities for the toad to find him: confinement or torture for news. But Harry wasn''t afraid at all, because he didn''t make a mistake recently, so it''s definitely not confinement, the rest is torture news. Torture news must use Veritaserum. Since he missed the last chance, Harry took the antidote for Veritaserum with him, just in case the toads went crazy and troubled him one day. "It''s the headmaster," Filch corrected, his voice hoarse and gloating, "The situation here is changing, Potter." "I don''t see any changes, and a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is not a good career." Harry said indifferently, "Especially the last few generations of Defense Against the Dark Arts professors have not had a good end." While he was talking, Harry took advantage of Filch''s not paying attention and poured out a few Veritaserum antidote into his mouth. He knew his chance was coming. "Dumbledore has been too lenient with you. Look, things will be very different here with Umbridge in power, and the Minister of Magic has signed orders to expel Peeves," Filch squinted at Harry , and took him to Umbridge''s office. "Oh, really? But I doubt they''ll be able to get rid of Peeves, and if they can, Peeves is no longer at Hogwarts." Harry poured out another sedative and threw it into his mouth. . "If I were you, I would worry about myself first." Filch sneered. Harry raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw four wizards from the Ministry of Magic outside the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, feeling that something was wrong. Harry''s mood quickly stabilized because he had just taken the tranquilizer. In any case, he was a wizard who had experienced wind and waves, and Voldemort didn''t scare him. Umbridge was not worth mentioning when compared with Voldemort. "go in!" The Aurors glanced at Harry and directly opened the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office and let Harry in. After Harry went in, he found that there were more Aurors in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office than outside, and he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows and teased, "This battle is really scary, people who don''t know think you are going to interrogate prisoners in private." Fear? The blue veins on Umbridge''s forehead bulged slightly. In Harry Potter''s tone just now, she did not hear a trace of fear, but more of a strong disdain and ridicule. Harry ignored the change in the expression on Umbridge''s face, turned his head to look at the six wizards, and asked curiously, "Auror?" The Aurors didn''t speak, they all stared at Harry Potter. "Are you catching Death Eaters?" Harry ignored the gazes of the others and asked with a smile, "Or do you think I''m a Death Eater?" The office was dead silent. "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me anyway." Harry shrugged and said, "It''s normal that the Ministry of Magic can''t catch Death Eaters." To be honest, the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic disappointed Harry very much. In the last few contacts with Aurors, he only felt that these people were like dogs. That''s right, the **** who help people do bad things are similar to Goyle and Crabbe beside Malfoy. Completely deviating from Harry''s perception of Aurors, it is not like fighting against the dark forces as Moody, Tonks and Kingsley describe, but more like a group of disgusting people who bully the soft and fear the hard, which really disappoints him. . "It''s not yet your turn to point and point in our work." A young Auror was breached first, and there was nothing he could do. Harry Potter''s eyes were too shocking. It was a combination of disappointment, contempt, disgust and other complex emotions. "What''s your name?" Harry asked gently. "what?" "Name." Harry smiled even brighter. "Enough Potter!" Umbridge yelled. "Don''t tell me? That''s fine." Harry took a deep look at the man, as if to remember the man''s appearance. "Please sit down, Mr. Potter!" Umbridge motioned for the Aurors to do it. "To be honest, I used to want to be an Auror who fights against dark wizards." The smile on Harry''s face became warmer: "The goal is to become an Auror..." "You have no chance of becoming an Auror, and the Ministry of Magic will never..." Umbridge was interrupted before he could finish his words. "Oh, it doesn''t matter, I don''t want to be an Auror for the time being." Harry interrupted with a smile: "I heard that the Ministry of Magic was located near the cesspit when it was first established, and the entrance was also set up near the public toilet. This matter is that true?" "Enough Potter!" The veins on Umbridge''s forehead jumped up. She had never found Harry Potter so annoying as she did now, although every sentence was calm but listen It''s very jarring up there. "Oh, it seems to be true, it''s surprising!" Harry''s tone was full of surprise and disbelief. "Okay, Potter, stop talking nonsense, drink it, and answer a few questions for me, and you can leave." Umbridge said sullenly, and his tone was full of indulgence. . "Even if you use Veritaserum on me, you won''t get any useful information from me." After Harry finished speaking, he picked up the glass of pumpkin juice and splashed it on the carpet, looking at Umri with a distorted expression. Qi, reminded with a smile, "Let''s change a cup, you only need three drops of Veritaserum, too much is not good for the brain, I don''t want to become an idiot because of too much Veritaserum. Don''t look at me like that, some people say you are a devil Failed the drug test. Well, yes, that''s what Snape said, the last time he complained about the abuse of Veritaserum, he didn''t even know a few drops." After speaking, Harry picked up the kettle next to him, poured some water into the cup, and put it in front of Umbridge with a gesture of please. Umbridge''s anger rose, but he still managed to hold it back. After glancing at the Aurors who pretended not to hear, he took out the vial again. "Remember, three drops." Harry reminded kindly. Umbridge''s cheeks twitched, but he put three drops into the cup anyway. Harry picked up the cup, drank it all in one breath, and sat quietly in the chair, waiting for the next "torture"! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1066： completely annihilated "Where is Dumbledore going?" Umbridge asked straight to the point after seeing Harry Potter drink the Veritaserum. "I don''t know." Harry shook his head. "Who knows where Dumbledore went." Umbridge frowned and continued to ask. "Albert Anderson knows where Dumbledore is," Harry replied simply. "Are they a gang?" Umbridge was very excited, feeling that he had caught a big fish. "No," Harry continued. "Dumbledore had invited Albert Anderson to join the Order of the Phoenix, but he was turned down." "Who are the members of the Order of the Phoenix?" Umbridge asked. "Sirius Black." "Other Order of the Phoenix members?" "I don''t know." Harry shook his head. "Who told you the news." "Sirius Black told me." "Where''s Sirius Black?" Umbridge felt that the situation was a little bad. "exist" Everyone was surprised to find that when Harry Potter opened his mouth to speak, the specific location was erased by something. "What''s the situation?" Umbridge asked. "Probably some sort of secrecy magic," Gudwin Robards speculated, "such as the Faithful Charm." "Is Sirius Black''s residence protected by the Fierce Faithful Charm?" Umbridge asked tentatively. "right." "Who is the secrecy?" "Dumbledore." "Then why do you say that Albert Anderson knows where Dumbledore is?" Umbridge found that he couldn''t get useful information from Harry Potter. No wonder Harry Potter didn''t have any qualms and just drank the Veritaserum. It turned out that he really didn''t know anything, or only knew something that didn''t matter. "Sirius said that Albert Anderson was a powerful fortune-teller. He once paid a lot of money to ask Anderson to help him fortune Peter Pettigrew''s position, and found Pettigrew Peter to successfully complete his revenge." The Aurors widened their eyes and exchanged glances quickly. They had renewed hope in finding the group of escaped Death Eaters. It wasn''t that the Aurors didn''t want to catch the Death Eaters, it was that they didn''t even know where they were hiding. Unbeknownst to them, however, Harry was sneering inwardly. What would happen to a group of guys who like to bully the soft and fear the tough, when they meet someone who is more unreasonable than them? Really looking forward to it. "What secret plan, or something important, does Dumbledore have?" Umbridge continued to ask. "Sirius said that Dumbledore formed the Order of the Phoenix to fight Voldemort." Harry didn''t pay attention to the gasping voices of the surrounding Aurors, and continued: "Sirius said that the Order of the Phoenix was trying to prevent Voldemort from obtaining something from the Ministry of Magic, It is said to be a very formidable weapon." "What weapon?" "do not know." "Anything else? Where''s Dumbledore''s Army?" Umbridge asked impatiently. "There was never Dumbledore''s Army," Harry said blankly. "It''s impossible, what happened to DA?" Umbridge asked angrily. "DA is short for Defensive Alliance," Harry explained. "The illegal organization you formed?" Umbridge still did not forget to charge Harry. "No, it was a party organized by Albert Anderson." Harry said honestly. "Albert Anderson formed that group to fight me." "No, the Defense Alliance is a learning organization whose purpose is to help everyone get a good score in the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam." Umbridge''s face became more and more ugly, because she found that the plot was completely different from what she expected. "Then what happened to your party?" "Everyone thinks that the courses taught by Defence Against the Dark Arts professors are too poor to help you master Defence Against the Dark Arts, and even fail to pass the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam, so everyone hopes Anderson can continue the meeting of the Defense Association, but he was given by Albert. Refused. Later, with the joint efforts of Cedric and others, we plan to reorganize the Defense Association and later change its name to the ''Defence Against the Dark Arts Study Group''." Umbridge''s hypocritical smile disappeared completely. He glanced at the stiff-faced Aurors secretly, glared at Harry and changed the subject: "Where''s Hagrid? What secret is Hagrid hiding?" "Hagrid went to contact the giants at Dumbledore''s request, hoping that the giants would remain neutral in the next war and not interfere in the war between wizards, but Hagrid met Walton McNeil in the giant''s camp. The Death Eaters headed by him were attacked by Death Eaters and giants, and fled back to England in embarrassment after being wounded." The Aurors looked at each other and frowned, obviously not expecting that Walton McNeil was a Death Eater. However, in the list of Death Eaters provided by Potter, Walton McNeil''s name was indeed in it. Umbridge''s face became more and more ugly, and he asked gloomily, "What secret is Hagrid hiding in the Forbidden Forest?" "It should be helping Dumbledore take care of the secret base." "Secret base?" Umbridge''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked. "Sirius said that Dumbledore had a secret base in the Forbidden City, where there was a secret weapon that could weaken Voldemort''s power," said Harry. "Where is the secret base?" Umbridge asked. "I don''t know, it is said that somewhere in the Forbidden Forest, a very dangerous place, only Hagrid has the ability to pass through the Forbidden Forest to reach, and the others can only Apparate." "If there really is such a place, it shouldn''t be too far hidden, otherwise Hagrid won''t have enough time to come and go." Gadwin Robards interrupted and analyzed, "I think Hagrid didn''t skip class, right?" "No!" Umbridge was pondering what Harry''s so-called secret weapon was when he heard a giggling in the room. A disgusting stench hits his face. A bucket full of unknown objects was held upside down on an Auror''s head, and some filth dripped from under the bucket, causing a terrible stench throughout the office. "Giggle! I heard that you want to drive me away!" An evil dwarf sat cross-legged in mid-air, looking at everyone in the room, giggling slyly, holding a cane in his hand, and knocking on the head of the Auror whose head was covered by a bucket. "Peeves, come on!" Umbridge screamed. The Aurors responded quickly, trying to expel Peeves. However, Harry''s heart was already wailing, why didn''t Peeves wait for him to leave before reappearing! However, Harry still resisted the stench and continued to play. Although Umbridge''s group might not notice him, he couldn''t give up all his efforts now, otherwise it would only be more troublesome in the future. One after another, dung bombs were thrown at Umbridge. As for the expulsion spells from the Aurors, Peeves didn''t care at all, and there were actually very few spells that could actually take effect on it. Peeves grimaced at the crowd, then got a bucket of filth from nowhere and poured it directly on the Aurors, laughing triumphantly. The space in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office is not too small, but it is not very large. Peeves'' riotous operation undoubtedly made everyone in the office disgusting. At this moment, the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office was suddenly slammed open, and several Aurors with their heads covered with cannon head spells directly broke into the office and threw various spells at Peeves. "a bunch of idiots!" Peeves grimaced at them again and clucked away. The next moment, the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office suddenly closed. "Quickly open the door, the Araho Cave is open!" Umbridge felt that she was about to be suffocated by the stench in the room, and she slammed to the door to try to leave the filthy place. However, the door of the room seems to be blocked by something, even if the Araho hole is opened, it will be useless! Before the Aurors used their spells to blast open the wooden door, Peeves reappeared in the Defence Against the Dark Arts office. This time, the smile on his face was more evil, and he was holding two odd flower pots in his hands. Peeves smashed one of the flower pots at Umbridge, but was blown up by the Smashing Charm. Fragments. "No, it''s Mandela Grassroots, stop him!" Gadwin Robards roared in horror as he looked at the plant debris on the ground, he finally knew what Peeves was going to do. "That''s too late!" Peeves smashed the flower pot on the ground with all his might, looking at the flower pot that fell to the ground in horror, he covered his belly and laughed so hard that his tears were about to fall. "Giggle, it''s so funny, it''s so funny!" The flower pot fell to the ground and was not broken. However, the other wizards all covered their ears, as if something terrible had happened just now. "Bastard!" The Aurors almost got their noses crooked, they knew they were being played by Peeves as an idiot. Before they could draw out their wands and continue to use spells to expel Peeves, they saw that the other party took out a strange metal ball and threw it on the ground. The metal ball fell to the ground and cracked quickly, and there was a terrifying cry inside. The expressions on the faces of Umbridge and the Aurors froze completely, and they all reached out to cover their ears, but it was too late. A large area of ??the Defense Against the Dark Arts office suddenly fainted, and even Harry was no exception. For Harry, though, it might be a lucky thing to just faint, at least not to worry about smelling again. "Giggle! You actually want to drive away Peeves, go eat shit!" Peeves put his hands on his hips and laughed extraordinarily wild. "Who did you learn this from?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan walked into this horrible room with earmuffs and a blister spell, looked at the smug Peeves, and exchanged glances. Especially the twins, their mood is very complicated. They originally thought they were going to leave Hogwarts, but Peeves unexpectedly took Umbridge and ten Aurors alone in one breath. "Immature Mandela grassroots, I dare say this is definitely the idea given by Albert." George grabbed the Mandela grassroots from the ground and gestured to the people around him. "Maybe Albert himself cultivated it. I remember he seemed to say that Mandela root is a very useful medicinal herb." Fred waved his wand, made a flower pot out of thin air, and replanted the mandela root. Lee Jordan was in charge of removing the unconscious Harry from the room. "I changed the wand and taught them a lesson." George patted Fred on the shoulder and pointed to the wand as a reminder. "I feel like this is a loss-making deal." Fred muttered, but he didn''t refuse in the end. After confiscating the original wand, he put several fake wands of the same style. "Turning Umbridge into a toad." George took out a bottle of compound potion from his pocket and poured it into Umbridge''s mouth. After seeing the toad''s body changes, the three nodded in satisfaction. "I''m going to send the photo to the Daily Prophet and other newspapersLee Jordan pulls out his camera and takes a picture of Umbridge," you say, will this cause the Ministry of Magic and Hogg The chaos of Watts. " "Who knows, chaos will be chaos, we don''t care anyway." The Weasley twins didn''t care, they wished the school was more chaotic, that would be interesting. As Albert told them at the beginning, this year''s Hogwarts will be very interesting. Really interesting. Just as the three of them were about to retreat, they saw Peeves reappear, holding a closed bucket in his hand. After opening it, he scooped it out with a large wooden spoon, and spoonfuls of filthy liquid kept pouring onto several people. splash. "It was all prepared by Albert?" Fred asked in surprise. "Who knows, but I''m sure they''re going to be notorious!" Lee Jordan adjusted his camera to take pictures of Peeves, his face full of schadenfreude. "I have a good idea, why don''t we turn this place into a swamp?" Saying that, the three of them smiled maliciously and poured the Portability Swamp into Umbridge''s office, turning the Defense Against the Dark Arts office into a swamp. "By the way, and this one, you can''t forget it." After doing all this, the three cleared their tracks and took Harry away from this filthy place, leaving behind a Umbridge who was slowly spinning in circles and singing I''m a Toad. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1067： notorious Because of the previous explosion and hearing that Potter was taken away by Filch, everyone was wondering what the **** the toad was doing? Didn''t you mean to expel Peeves? As a result, there was a burst of explosions, why did there suddenly be no movement? Everyone is looking forward to the Auror vs Peeves? Really disappointing. However, they soon found a new source of happiness. When passing through the entrance hall, everyone could smell a foul stench, and the sight was even more attracted by something covered with black cloth. Someone curiously stretched out his hand and lifted the black cloth to see what was hidden inside. The toad statue hidden under the black cloth instantly stunned the students passing by, and the whispers came like a tide, which became the hottest topic of discussion. The toad statue is too similar... no, it''s just like Umbridge. The news spread in the school with wings, and the hall was quickly filled with people, and even the professors came to watch. The only problem is that the toad statue is a bit smelly, and it is located next to the hall, which may affect the appetite of the students. Originally, everyone wanted to relocate the statue, but not only did the spell fail, but it was bounced off. They finally knew why the statue was here. Otherwise, with Umbridge''s character, it is estimated that the statue will be smashed directly instead of covering it with a black cloth. The magic level of the toad trash is obviously no way for this statue. Speaking of which, where did the toad go? Now that this kind of thing happened, she didn''t jump out, which made everyone feel incredible. What surprised everyone even more was that none of the professors tried to remove the foul-smelling toad statue, as if the professors had tacitly put it here to sully everyone''s sense of smell, and planned to use the statue to make Umbridge a laughing stock. , and was remembered by future students. Several curious students went to the corridor outside the Defense Against the Dark Arts office to inquire about useful information. However, as soon as they reached that corridor, they smelled a disgusting stench. Several brave men held their breath and used the unlocking spell to secretly open the wooden door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, trying to find out what was going on inside. At the moment when the wooden door of the office was pushed open, everyone opened their mouths and widened their eyes in surprise, all stunned by the scene inside the office. The oncoming stench choked the group of brave men with dry coughs, and one of them even vomited on the spot. There''s no way, it''s really tragic! Not only has the Defence Against the Dark Arts office turned into a fetid swamp of filth, but their new headmaster, Umbridge, and the Ministry of Magic Aurors who came to deal with Peeves have passed out and have been splashed with all kinds of filth. , who didn''t know they thought they had just been fished out of the cesspool. People don''t know what happened here, but it''s not hard to guess the result. It''s nothing more than that Umbridge''s group of hapless people were once again wiped out by Peeves. The scene in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office once again attracted a large number of students. If it hadn''t been so stinky, the entire corridor would have been crowded with students. Even the professors were reluctant to stand up and help clean up the mess, because it was so stinky and disgusting. Another reason is that the professors also like to see Umbridge unfortunate, and the more unfortunate Umbridge, the more comfortable they feel, seeing Umbridge and the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic so miserable, do not know How many students and professors applauded in their hearts. As for Madam Pomfrey in the school hospital, she directly stated that Umbridge and the Aurors could not be cured, and suggested that Professor McGonagall should immediately send Umbridge and the Aurors to St. Mungo''s Magical Injury receive more formal treatment in the hospital. However, Professor McGonagall didn''t want to care either. She dispersed the surrounding students, used magic to isolate the corridor outside the Defence Against the Dark Arts office, and sent a notice to the Ministry of Magic in the name of Hogwarts, asking them to send People came to solve the toad problem. Everyone is not surprised by Umbridge''s failure. After all, there are not many things the toad can do, but it is the first time they have seen Umbridge doing such a miserable job. "Perhaps, the Anti-Toad Alliance also secretly participated in this matter?" This is the real thought in the hearts of many members of the Anti-Toad Alliance. In the entire Hogwarts, only the Anti-Toad Alliance dares to stand up and fight against Umbridge, and the swamp in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office is very similar to Fred and Umbridge. The portable swamp that George had mentioned. Did Fred, George, and Lee Jordan take the toads and the Aurors together? How did they do it. Everyone is very curious about what happened in this office. However, there are others who are more surprised than they are and want to find out what happened. Ever since Minister of Magic Fudge received an expedited letter from Hogwarts, he was almost mad at the contents of the envelope. Fudge never thought about it. Twenty Aurors, that is twenty elite Aurors, can''t even handle a naughty Peeves? From the photos that Professor McGonagall sent him, it''s not hard to see how miserable those unfortunate people are, far worse than the last time Fudge was kicked out of Hogwarts with a dung bomb. "Check, check with me, I want to know who is buying a large number of dung bombs, and who is behind the scenes!" Fudge ordered his right-hand man Percy Weasley, he must find that guy out . "It''s the Minister," Percy said respectfully. "Very good, you will also help me deal with this incident." Fudge patted Percy on the shoulder, handed the parchment to him, and said, "I''m optimistic about you." After taking the parchment handed by the Minister, after reading the contents, he bent down to pick up the photo the Minister had thrown on the ground, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Do you need an Auror to accompany you?" Fudge asked. "I''ll take care of it!" After Percy stood up, he exited the minister''s office and prepared to go to Hogwarts. Cornelius Fudge is very self-aware, so naturally he didn''t dare to go by himself, for fear that he would be beaten with a sap when he went, even if he was protected by an Auror, it would not be safe. Judging from what happened to Umbridge, it must have been a sneak attack, so finding a responsible young man to do this is undoubtedly the best choice, and the hard-working Percy Weasley is his best helper. Fudge was also quite right, Percy Weasley was indeed chased by Peeves using a dung bomb. However, Percy still completed the task given by Fudge very well, sending Umbridge and the Aurors to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. Some unpleasant things happened in between. St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries almost turned away the stench-riddled Umbridge, because they were so stinky and disgusting that they seriously polluted the hospital''s environment. Well, no matter who they are, they will stay away from them. "Minister, I found the Delix group at the gate of the school. It is said that they are hunting Hagrid..." Percy was about to report the information he got to Fudge when he was interrupted by the other party. "It''s hard work Weasley, I think you need a good rest." Fudge covered his mouth and nose and said to Percy, "Go back and take a good bath, rest for a night, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow." "It''s the Minister." Percy was also a little embarrassed, because there was a stench on his body, which was indeed a bit disturbing... Anyway, Percy got a short vacation. However, Fudge didn''t wait for Weasley''s report before the bad news came. The major newspapers were scrambling to report the incident. It is said that someone sent them photos and news, and even the Ministry of Magic Aurors were arrested. The death at the door of Hogwarts has caused a lot of reports. Fudge was on the cusp again. This matter is not only that, even Albert, who had held back his ultimate move, threw his ultimate move out. Under the deliberate guidance of someone with a heart, the voice of Fudge stepping down has become louder and louder recently. People were disappointed by the stupid Minister, and even they had to admit that it was the stupidest choice to believe in the Ministry of Magic in the first place. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1068： problem solver Before Fudge could completely sort out his thoughts, he found himself in new trouble. Newspapers other than the Daily Prophet were covering the event and even published a photo that Fudge had previously received. Although it is not the same photo, it can be seen that it is the same style, and you can also see that Peeves in the photo is throwing something on the Aurors. And there is the Auror of the Ministry of Magic, who actually fainted collectively near the school gate of Hogwarts. In short, today''s Ministry of Magic has once again become the laughing stock of the entire British magic circle. Many wizards are questioning the level of the Aurors, and even think that it is because of the worrying level of the Aurors that they can''t catch the Death Eaters who escaped from prison. Fudge''s political enemies even took advantage of the opportunity to slander Fudge''s incompetence, suggesting that Fudge''s ministerial position was coming to an end. Fudge had to hold a high-level meeting of the Ministry of Magic to discuss how to solve the problem at hand. "I''m sure this is definitely a good thing the Hogwarts gang did." Fudge slammed a few newspapers on the table and snarled angrily, "Some bad guy is Trying to smear the Ministry of Magic and reduce the credibility of the Ministry of Magic has been a serious violation..." Fudge seemed to have forgotten something, turned his head to look at Percy. "The crime of disturbing the peace!" Percy added. "Yes, the crime of disturbing the public order." Fudge waved his fist angrily. The crowd fell into a brief silence, and lowered their heads to stop looking at Fudge. This so-called "crime of disturbing the public order" was only added to the Ministry of Magic law a while ago. Today''s Ministry of Magic is becoming more and more absurd under the leadership of Fudge. "I can understand your mood, Minister, but we don''t have much energy to waste on Hogwarts right now." Rufus Scrimgeour, the head of the Auror Office, spoke first. As soon as he opened his mouth, he attracted the gazes of other people. Those gazes seemed to say: What can you understand, you understand shit. Scrimgeour directly ignored the gazes of the others and said with a blank expression: "We are seriously understaffed. According to the information reported by the Aurors, it is not difficult to see that the reputation of the Ministry of Magic at Hogwarts is quite bad, very..." "That was Dumbledore deliberately trying to sow discord." Fudge said excitedly, "He tried to form Dumbledore''s Army to overthrow..." "According to the information provided by the Aurors, Dumbledore''s Army did not exist from the beginning. The so-called DA refers to the Defense Association." Amelia Burns had to interrupt Fudge, otherwise God knows the topic will be discussed. Where does Fudge take a stray? "Dumbledore admitted it himself," growled Fudge. "I have a clear record here, and Weasley was there." "Yes, Dumbledore did admit it." Percy echoed. "Maybe, there are other reasons." "That doesn''t matter, they''ve formed a ridiculous ''Toad League''," Scrimgeour interrupted with a frown, "I mean, Hogwarts students are very much in every way. Against the Ministry of Magic''s interference at Hogwarts, we don''t know if what happened to Mrs Umbridge had anything to do with it, but...if those so-called ''Toad League'' or ''Anti-Toad League'' students take other means against the Ministry of Magic It''s probably pointless to send more people to Hogwarts, unless we replace all the professors there and use the strictest management methods to control it, or sooner or later, there will be big trouble." "And Mrs. Umbridge''s information from Harry Potter." Rufus Scrimgeour continued: To be honest, I doubt the truth of those words, I don''t mean to ha Leigh Potter was lying, but he didn''t know, Potter''s news came from his godfather Sirius Black, and Black was undoubtedly a cunning wizard, so how many lies are there in what Potter said, We don''t know about it. Rufus Scrimgeour didn''t want the Aurors to go deep into the Forbidden Forest to search for the so-called Dumbledore''s secret base, God knows if this was true, and he didn''t want his men to go into the Forbidden Forest. adventure. Even if you really want to search the entire Forbidden Forest, it''s not something that a few Aurors can do. If all the Aurors go, what will you do with the rest? "I think there should be some secrets hidden in the Forbidden Forest, whether Mr. Potter knows or not, or whether Sirius Black deliberately guides them, those words have some meaning, at least we can assume certain conditions are true, in speculation The meaning of Dumbledore''s actions," Pierce Hinckness said, and they all acquiesced in the fact that Umbridge used Veritaserum on Harry Potter, so they did not doubt what Potter said. As for whether Voldemort is alive or not, Sinkness remains on the sidelines, and many wizards actually have the same attitude. "We don''t have enough Aurors, maybe you don''t know, there hasn''t been a new Auror in the Auror Office for three years," Scrimgeour reminded with a frown. There are not many Aurors in the Auror Office, and no one has been hired in the first three years. Now there is a serious shortage of manpower. Even if you want to expand the number of Aurors, there is no way to do so, unless you lower the standard, or... In short, these are in Scrimgeour didn''t look like a good choice. "I care more about the ''weapons'' that Potter said." Amelia Burns tapped the table with her fingers, attracting the attention of everyone present. "That''s just a ridiculous fantasy." Fudge stared angrily at Amelia Burns. "I have to remind you that a lot has happened in the Department of Mysteries recently." Amelia Burns ignored Fudge''s annoyed expression and said to herself: "At the end of August, Stokey Podmore attempted to Arrested for breaking into the Department of Mysteries, Arthur Weasley was bitten by a snake before Christmas break, and Broderick Bird was hospitalized for some reason, and his death was suspicious, I thought Rodri The death of K. Bode was an accident, but now they have one thing in common: the Department of Mysteries. Is there something in the Department of Mysteries that is attracting him or him?" "It''s just your guess, Burns," said Fudge angrily. "And the Department of Mysteries is safe." "We should now recruit some wizards to join the emergency team, and first find out what''s going on in Dumbledore''s secret base." Fudge made up his mind and continued, "As for Hogwarts, leave it alone for now until Umbridge recovers. , she will continue to be in charge of Hogwarts affairs." Everyone felt that Fudge was absurd and didn''t understand what the **** he was trying to do. "Weasley, have you found out who''s up to Hogwarts?" Fudge asked off topic. "We should first find out who attacked John Delix''s group at the gate of the school. The other party was only one person, and he easily brought down ten elite Aurors..." Scrimgeour felt that Fudge was just trying to shirk responsibility. "There are not many wizards who have this ability and dare to do this." Fudge interrupted impatiently: "It''s either Dumbledore or Albert Anderson, and Dumbledore''s character is unlikely to be high, and... " "Cough cough..." Percy Weasley suddenly coughed violently. "...Albert Anderson is more likely. As a duel champion, it''s not impossible to take down ten well-trained elite Aurors in a sneak attack." Fudge looked at his assistant and found that Percy was heading for He blinked, frowned and asked, "Do you have anything to add, Weasley." "There is no minister." Percy sighed silently in his heart, planning to report to Fudge later. "Just talk." Scrimgeour looked at Fudge''s assistant. He felt that this guy had something to say just now. As the person in charge of the whole thing that Fudge sent to investigate, he must have discovered some secrets. "I think you must know the specifics better than anyone else. Report your investigation to me now," Burns said. "If you have any clues, you''d better report it as soon as possible." Not only Scrimgeour, but everyone else looked at Percy. They were terrified by Fudge''s tricks, and they didn''t want to continue stepping in the pit. Pierce Sinkenis even stood up directly and reached out to Percy for the report in his hand. Percy hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Fudge. Fudge didn''t seem to understand why Percy was looking at himself, but he said, "Here it is." Percy gives the report to Pierce Sinkness. He took the report, flipped through the contents on the parchment, looked up at Fudge again, and fell into a brief silence. Pierce Sinkenis'' reaction seemed to indicate that there was something wrong with the report, and it had something to do with Fudge, so Percy Weasley didn''t speak. The others took it over and flipped through it, and all fell silent. The last report was placed in front of Fudge. After flipping through the report, the Minister of Magic finally understood why everyone had such a reaction. Albert Anderson was in Transfiguration class at the time, and the entire class could testify for him, so Fudge''s suspicions about Albert couldn''t have been established at all. Fudge glared at Percy, dissatisfied with the behavior of his assistant. However, he could never realize that the report was not handed over to Fudge in the first place, and it was entirely Fudge''s own fault. "How likely do you think Albert Anderson is the mysterious wizard that Dawlish said? You should know each other!" Scrimgeour ignored the gloomy Fudge, he felt more for Albert Anderson interest. Percy glanced at Fudge and saw that he had no objection, so he cleared his throat and said, "If it''s just based on strength, I think the probability of Anderson is not low." "He''s very powerful?" Pierce Sinkenis asked curiously. "World dueling champion," Scrimgeour reminded. "I think that was his level of exposure," Percy recalled. "Actually, Albert Anderson has been refreshing my perception of genius, and you know he''s won a lot of world championships, but still No one knows where his limits are." "Although Mr. Anderson has also had some unpleasant things happen to the Ministry of Magic, the probability that he may cause trouble for the Ministry of Magic is not high." "why?" "From what I know about Anderson, that guy is more likely to ignore the Ministry of Magic directly." "Go on," said Scrimgeour. "Once the Ministry of Magic takes the initiative to conflict with him, he will definitely fight back with his character, it will not be as simple as being knocked down by a stun spell." The three who had been disarmed fell silent. "continue." "Although Mr. Anderson has a good relationship with Hagrid, he actually has a good relationship with most wizards. He even set up a wizard card club and invited students from four academies to participate." "So, Anderson has a good relationship with the students of the four houses. Even Slytherin House, which has the worst relationship with Gryffindor House, can still find friends." Percy looked around the crowd and continued: "So, even if Able I don''t like the Ministry of Magic at all, and at most he will not be employed in the Ministry of Magic after graduation, especially when he has the whole class of students to testify, the probability of being the mysterious wizard is very low." "I remember Potter once mentioned that Anderson can predict the future?" Rufus Scrimgeour was actually more concerned about this matter, "Since he has the ability to help Black find Peter Pettigrew, can we use him to find those who escaped? What about the Death Eaters?" Everyone else around started whispering. "I''m afraid... the probability is not high." Percy felt that this group of people was thinking about shit, and with Albert''s character, 80% of them would ignore them directly. "Because Mr. Anderson has had some unpleasant things with the Ministry of Magic?" Scrimgeour asked, frowning. "Come on, Weasley, I think you should know!" "Looks like..." Percy glanced at Fudge secretly. "What is it, make it clear, don''t hesitate?" "At the beginning, the Ministry of Magic did not give Mr. Anderson the reward for catching Black and Peter. Later..." Percy glanced at a few people present and said in a low voice, "The Wizengamore British Teen..." "If we want Anderson''s predictive power to work for us, what should we do?" Scrimgeour asked. If Anderson was so powerful, many problems would be solved. "It''s difficult, unless the Ministry of Magic is willing to pay a large sum of Galleons as a divination fee, maybe he might agree to help with the divination." "possible?" "From what I know about Anderson it probably depends on his mood." Percy didn''t think they could succeed. "Even if you give a large sum of Galleons, it depends on his mood?" Everyone frowned. "Anderson himself was rich, very rich," Percy recalled. "Is there any other way to make him work for the Ministry of Magic? Now is the critical moment for employing people. I..." "My suggestion is not to annoy him completely. It''s very irrational. When someone who rarely loses his temper gets angry, no one knows what will happen, especially when Anderson has a level close to that of Dumbledore." "Do you think he has Dumbledore''s level?" Amelia Burns asked with raised eyebrows. "Maybe not now, but he will definitely be able to achieve it in the future. Unlike Dumbledore, Anderson is almost an all-rounder. He is the top group in every item. Maybe he can do everything except that he can''t have children. " "I suggest contacting him. If Anderson is willing to provide us with information, we can pay him according to the Garen who provided the clue reward on the wanted list." Rufus Scrimgeour looked up and said to everyone, "Whether it is Catch the escaped Death Eaters, or... no, as long as he can help us catch the escaped Death Eaters, that''s enough." Scrimgeour suspected that it was the guy who reminded himself earlier that he planned to take the time to get in touch with the other party, at least for mutual benefit. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1069： visitor The follow-up development of the Peeves expulsion incident was a bit unexpected. The Ministry of Magic''s interference in Hogwarts was not as intense as expected, and it could even be said that there was no interference at all, as if the Ministry of Magic had completely forgotten Hogwarts. Without the disgusting toad, Hogwarts has a new lease of life. The original arrogant and domineering investigation team became the target of revenge after losing Umbridge''s asylum. It is said that they were found in the bathroom the next day. Although the expulsion of Peeves turned into a farce, it still had an impact. During a class on the protection of magical creatures, everyone suddenly discovered that Hagrid was missing. Many students believed that Hagrid''s disappearance had something to do with Umbridge, because there was a group of Aurors lying in front of the school that day. The whole thing was quickly rumored that the Ministry of Magic wanted to arrest Hagrid in private, but Hagrid beat them all down. No matter what the outcome is, it cannot change the fact that Hagrid disappeared. The three of Harry even went to Albert because of this, but they were dismissed by Albert with "Hagrid is temporarily hiding". Albert knew where Hagrid was hiding, but he didn''t plan to tell the three of Harry, it was useless anyway, and they couldn''t help. During Umbridge''s hospitalization, Professor McGonagall, the vice-principal, could only help with the aftermath. She wrote to invite Wilmina Grapland to teach a class on temporary agency protection of magical creatures. The most talked about whole thing is the statue of Umbridge in the entrance hall. Many Hogwarts students will stop in front of the statue. Everyone is very curious about whether the statue of the toad will be directly put there for people in the future. appreciate. If that is the case, future freshmen can learn about the great achievements of the "Toad" principal through the statue. Not long after, a student was in a class on the protection of magical creatures when he stumbled upon signs of wizard activity outside the Forbidden Forest. Later, Professor Grapland confirmed that the wizards were actually Ministry employees. What do employees of the Ministry of Magic do in the Forbidden Forest? The school began to spread the secrets hidden in the Forbidden Forest, and even many Aurors from the Ministry of Magic went deep into the Forbidden Forest to find that thing. The news spread more and more crazy, and it didn''t take long for everyone to know, and it was even reported that Dumbledore was hiding a secret weapon in the Forbidden Forest. No one knows what is hidden, but they are convinced that there is a big secret in the Forbidden Forest. However, to Albert''s disappointment, the Ministry of Magic didn''t seem to plan to go deep into the Forbidden Forest, let alone fight the Eight-Eyed Spider, otherwise the Aurors probably wouldn''t let the students discover their whereabouts. "Mr. Anderson, Professor McGonagall asked you to come to the office." A young girl hurried over to relay Professor McGonagall''s message to Albert. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked in surprise. "It seems that an official from the Ministry of Magic is looking for you." The girl said shyly. "I see, thank you." After Albert thanked the little girl, he packed up and walked towards Professor McGonagall''s office. When arriving in the corridor outside Professor McGonagall''s office, Albert encountered a group of melon eaters who were listening in on the conversation in the office with the help of telescopic ears. Albert greeted them with a smile, then pushed the door and walked into Professor McGonagall''s office. In addition to Professor McGonagall, there was a familiar stranger, whom Albert had met several times, Rufus Scrimgeour, Director of the Auror Office at the Ministry of Magic. "Mr. Anderson, Mr. Scrimgeour is looking for you." Professor McGonagall introduced the Ministry of Magic official to Albert. Albert nodded at Professor McGonagall, took out his wand and used the Interference Charm on the wooden door, then turned to look at Scrimgeour and asked, "What''s the matter?" "You''re well suited to be an Auror." Scrimgeour forced a friendly smile. "I''m not interested, tell me, what''s the matter with me." Albert didn''t plan to go around in circles, and Scrimgeour''s smile was scary. "They said you were a fortune teller." Scrimgeour looked up and down Albert. Albert gave a noncommittal "um" and asked directly, "What do you want to divination?" "The whereabouts of the escaped Death Eaters." Scrimgeour said his intentions. "One thousand, give it to Gallen when the prophecy is over, and I won''t refund the money here." Albert said his offer, and the high divination fee made Professor McGonagall doubt his ears, which was simply a money grab. "I will give you a bounty of 1,000 Galleons for providing clues to catch the fugitives." Scrimgeour nodded and agreed, anyway, providing clues and catching the criminals is also a thousand Galleons. "No, I think you''re mistaken, I''m not giving you clues about wanted criminals, I''m giving you prophecy services, one thing is the same." Albert corrected, "Also, to the Ministry of Magic Whether I get a thousand Galleons for clues to fugitives is a question mark. The Ministry of Magic passed away my bounty last time, so don''t mention the bounty to me, it sounds disgusting. Now if You need me to help you make a prediction, please pay 1200 Galleons first." Scrimgeour raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t get angry because of it. He had heard of it, and he probably didn''t have any good feelings for the Ministry of Magic. "Looks like we need to talk!" Scrimgeour looked sideways at Professor McGonagall. "I''m just outside, call me for something." Professor McGonagall reminded with a frown. "Don''t worry," Albert reassured with a smile. "Can you really predict the future?" Scrimgeour asked curiously after Professor McGonagall left. "If you don''t believe it, what are you doing with me?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Everyone says you can predict, but some things are hard to believe until you see it with your own eyes." Scrimgeour made a gesture of invitation, motioning for Albert to sit down and chat, and he waved his wand to conjure up a A cup of black tea is not because he is stingy about not preparing a drink for Albert, but because he knows that Albert probably won''t touch the drink he prepared. "That''s right. I can understand that there are very few wizards who can really peek into the future." Albert waved his wand, made himself a cup of milk tea, and sat down opposite Scrimgeour, "But you don''t need to worry, I will make a prediction first and then give the money, and when you see the result of the prediction, you will naturally not have doubts." "It was you who sent me the radio, right, and Azkaban''s escape time?" Scrimgeour took a sip of his black tea and looked at Albert sharply: "Actually, you knew that I would take the initiative to find you, or that you foresaw this day very early." Albert neither admitted nor denied, just drank tea quietly. That was enough for Scrimgeour, because sometimes silence meant acquiescence. "You-Know-Who is really alive?" Scrimgeour asked suddenly. "I thought you didn''t believe me." Albert said meaningfully. "Unbelief is sometimes an attitude." Scrimgeour said angrily, "Dumbledore made a mess of this by directly publishing this matter, and he should have..." "Indeed," Albert looked at Scrimgeour and asked back with a smile, "Is it useful to negotiate?" Scrimgeour didn''t answer. If the discussion was really useful, it wouldn''t be like this at all. "Dumbledore is different from you, so he is greater than most people." Albert sighed softly. "Great?" Scrimgeour clearly disagreed. "I don''t think there''s any need to beat around the bush. If you want to know anything, just ask. But..." Albert reminded kindly, "This consultation will cost you money." "I thought you weren''t short of money." Scrimgeour raised his eyebrows. "I''m not short of money, but some things don''t mean free, and sometimes free things are more expensive." Albert said meaningfully. Scrimgeour took a small bag of money from his pocket and put it directly on Albert. He had asked Percy something about Albert before he came, so he was prepared for the money he could not avoid if he wanted to get the news he wanted. "Do you know where the mysterious man is hiding?" "The Ministry of Magic is going to ask me to foretell his hiding place?" Albert asked rhetorically. "Yes." Scrimgeour nodded. If he really becomes a minister, it is unavoidable to increase his prestige by attacking the dark wizard. "I advise you not to." Albert shook his head and said "Why?" Scrimgeour asked, puzzled. "You can''t find You-Know-Who." "Even if you know it, it''s useless. Where is the gap in strength, even if the Ministry of Magic calls all the Aurors, he won''t be able to keep him." Albert guessed what Scrimgeour wanted to do. "So, you know." "It should be able to divination, but some things have to be tried to know." Albert naturally knew where Voldemort was hiding, and he was indeed going to throw the Auror over the mine, but not now. "So, you really can find it?" Scrimgeour felt more and more that the guy in front of him was weird, and he seemed to know a lot of things. "Do you know **** him completely? I mean the mysterious man?" "You have to ask Dumbledore about this. The one who knows the mysterious man best is always his enemy." Albert said calmly, "However, I don''t think Dumbledore will tell you." "What did Dumbledore hide in the Forbidden Forest?" Scrimgeour continued to ask. "Aren''t you looking for it?" Albert asked rhetorically. "No." Scrimgeour shook his head. "That''s really regrettable." Albert didn''t have the slightest regret on his face. "you do not know." "Fortunetellers are not omnipotent." Albert shrugged and said, "Besides, are you really interested in this matter?" Scrimgeour fell silent again, and he was really not interested in this matter, so the Aurors were actually "lazy", and no one was looking for them seriously. Today was the third day, and he planned to call it quits and go back to Fudge to tell Fudge that there were too many clues. Little did not find. "Who will be the next new Minister?" Scrimgeour''s eyes flashed strangely. "Looks like you really want to be a minister?" Albert looked up and down Scrimgeour, shook his head and said, "That''s not a good position." Scrimgeour remembered a report he had read. "Who?" Scrimgeour pushed the bag of Galleons to Albert. "If Amelia Burns doesn''t die, she will be the new minister, and if she dies, you are." Albert took the bag of Galleons and reminded: "Even if you become the new minister, the same It won''t last long, and are you really ready?" The office fell into dead silence again, and Scrimgeour suddenly cracked and laughed, "This sounds like something a liar would say." "If you really think so, I can''t help it." Albert shrugged, "I never expect to be able to convince everyone." Scrimgeour fell silent again, and although he was reluctant to admit it, Scrimgeour didn''t want to die, and Percy told him that Anderson''s prediction was particularly accurate, just as Albert had said he would be an assistant to the Minister of Magic after graduation. . "If Amelia Burns hadn''t died..." "Amelia Burns has a high chance of dying, and I warned her about it, but she didn''t take it seriously. However, to You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters, Amelia Beau Enns is in the way." Albert said softly, "Since it''s in the way, just kick it away or let it disappear." After Scrimgeour fell into a brief silence again, he suddenly asked, "Did you predict my ending? Or did you predict the future." "I know what you''re thinking." Albert interrupted softly, "The mysterious man has become more brutal, and he actually played tricks on the top of the Ministry of Magic?" In the last wizard war, although there were similar examples, but not many, otherwise old Batty would have been killed by the Death Eaters long ago. "Actually, you have been ignoring one thing." Albert put down the teacup and said with a smile: "In front of absolute power, your power is not worth mentioning at all." "What do you mean?" Scrimgeour''s face became ugly. "In the eyes of You-Know-Who, the entire Ministry of Magic is nothing compared to Dumbledore." Albert said with a smile, "Don''t be angry, I''m just stating the facts." "What do you want to say?" "The whole of the UK lives under the protection of Dumbledore, but you actually want to dig up this protection yourself." Albert''s face had an irresistible sneer: "Once you lose Deng Without the protection of the strongest wizard in the magic world, the British Ministry of Magic will collapse completely within half a year at the latest, and your death, I suspect it has something to do with it." "That''s impossible!" Scrimgeour immediately shook his head in denial. He''s not a fool like Fudge. Even if he doesn''t like Dumbledore, he will never make the relationship between the two parties too stiff. "Who knows? The future can be changed, but it takes a lot of effort to change. If you really become a new minister, I think we will meet again." Albert said meaningfully: " If you want to then, before that, you need to recognize the situation and your own strength." Scrimgeour fell into a brief silence again, because Albert''s words seemed to herald the final result. Amelia Burns dies, and Scrimgeour becomes the new minister. For some reason, Scrimgeour just wasn''t happy. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he was still in a very bad mood. "Is there any way?" he asked. "I don''t know." Albert said softly, "I''m looking forward to the next meeting." "What a... nasty guy." Scrimgeour''s mouth twitched slightly, and he got up and left. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1070： be prepared Albert neither disliked nor liked Rufus Scrimgeour, the head of the Auror Office. To him, he was a stranger, a stranger who might come in handy next, nothing more. . Due to the appearance of Albert, the opener and traverser, the original time line has been disrupted. God knows where it will develop next. Even if Albert himself has the ability to predict, he can''t believe it too much. Prophecy, he prefers to plan ahead and leave more leeway for himself, so that he will not be caught off guard by unexpected situations. If Sirius didn''t die, Dumbledore didn''t die, Amelia Burns, and Scrimgeour didn''t die, would the entire wizarding world be turned upside down? It''s hard to say, maybe the world will be different! Tom opened his mouth and yawned, lying lazily on the mat, with a small ball of Hermione''s knitted sweater in his arms, staring at the crystal ball on the mat, blinking curiously, just about to stretch out his claws, Then he felt a hand on the back of his head stroking gently, causing Tom to narrow his eyes comfortably. "I found out that you like stargazing recently?" Isobel walked into the room and was gently wiping her long fiery red hair with a towel. In fact, the use of magic can evaporate the water vapor on the hair in an instant, but Isobel still used to dry it with a towel. Of course, sometimes Isobel also likes to take care of Albert and let him wipe his hair. "I learned astrology from Firenze." Albert raised his hand as if to grasp the stars in the night sky, smiled and took the towel from Isobel to help her wipe her hair. "Then what did you see?" Isobel asked with a smile. "War!" Albert whispered softly. "I remember you mentioned this a long time ago." Isobel also looked up at the stars in the night sky, turned his head and asked, "Is Firenze''s divination class interesting?" "It''s very special. If you want to learn, I can teach you, although I only know a little." Albert''s astrology has only been upgraded to the third level, not because he is stingy with experience and skill points, but because astrology is not imaginable easy to use. Whether it''s Level 2 or Level 3, what you see from this starry sky is the same, and that is war. War is coming. In that case, let''s save some experience! Perhaps because of his strength, his panel tasks are getting more and more difficult to complete, and the accumulated experience will only be used less and less, and there will definitely be times when experience will be needed in the future, so leaving some experience to prepare is the best choice. . "Your ignorance is different from others'' ignorance." Isobel joked with a smile. "By the way, let me tell you good news, our wedding has been decided." Albert suddenly said. "Sometimes I always feel like it''s all a dream." Isobel smiled sweetly, her hand stroked Albert''s cheek and kissed it gently. She prefers this kind of life, which is countless times better than the life that Isobel originally planned for herself. This feeling of happiness that is about to overflow is probably the life that countless girls yearn for! "Me too." Albert whispered softly, "It''s like a dream." It''s no wonder that countless novels like to open up their protagonists. If this is a dream, please don''t wake up. "In mid-July, it was located in a French manor, which was considered a property under the name of Budd." Albert took out a few letters and put them in Isobel''s hand, "Our Flux also boiled down. It''s done, everything is being done step by step." There is no doubt that Albert intends to drink the elixir on the wedding day, to spend this wonderful time with Isobel, and to leave them with the best memories in their lives. After reading the contents of the letter with the light of her wand, Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "I remember you predicted our wedding..." She remembered that it was not a good wedding. "If Rufus Scrimgeour becomes the Minister of Magic, he should agree to my plan. If I can really hold the hatred, I will move the time forward by a day." Albert was not worried that Scrimgeour would refuse, he He had already planted a nail on the other side. If Scrimgeour didn''t want to end, he would definitely have to find someone to discuss it, and he wouldn''t have too many choices. Albert is willing to help the other party and get what he wants from the other party. As for whether Scrimgeour would eventually die, that was not his concern. Yes, in Albert''s heart, he still subconsciously believed that Scrimgeour would become a minister. Even if Amelia Burns could be reminded and protected by the Order of the Phoenix, the probability of surviving smoothly was still low. This has something to do with Amelia Burns'' character, and it has something to do with Voldemort''s murderous intention to the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The Burns family has a deep hatred with Voldemort and Death Eaters. If he were Voldemort, he would never allow a mortal enemy to become the Minister of Magic to trouble him. "You can always find a solution to the problem." Isobel put away the letter, looked at the yawning Tom, and murmured softly. "All right!" Albert put down the towel, took a deep breath, and sniffed the familiar fragrance. He raised his hand and shook it gently, evaporating the last trace of dampness from his hair. "I will send them an invitation letter, do you think they would be willing to come to this wedding?" Isobel turned to look at Albert and asked softly. "Well, maybe, after all, they are good friends." Albert doesn''t care about this issue very much, he prefers to enjoy the time the two of them spend together. At this moment, the bracelet that had been placed on the table suddenly had a gem that glowed faintly, making it very conspicuous in the dark. Tom also noticed it and stretched out his claws towards the bracelet, but Albert had already reached out and picked up the bracelet. "What''s wrong?" Isobel apparently also realized that something was wrong. She remembered that Albert had said that the bracelet was some kind of emergency communication tool. "Mr. Principal wants to get in touch with me." Albert looked at the lit gem and easily figured out the reason. "Principal?" Isobel stood up from Albert. Albert picked up the wand on the table, waved it gently, and summoned a leather bag out of thin air. After opening it, he took out a metal book from the inside. He touched it lightly with the wand again, and the metal book flipped over quickly. A double-sided mirror of Dumbledore''s photo. "Good evening professor, everyone thought you were missing." Albert looked at the old man in the double-sided mirror and greeted him with a smile. "Thanks to you for Hagrid." Dumbledore said with a smile. "Hagrid is my friend, and I just reminded him." Albert naturally wouldn''t admit that he had turned the Aurors over, and changed the subject casually, "Professor, I think you are definitely not just Because of this!" Albert didn''t think Dumbledore would bother him because of such a trivial matter. The other party must have something to do with Voldemort. "I may need your help." Dumbledore said gently. "Help? Now?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly. "If you are free now, I would like to chat with you alone, just use a double-sided mirror. Having said that, this thing is very useful." Dumbledore said with a smile, without asking Albert why Will be outside the school, "You don''t mind if I borrow a little of your time." "I''m going to prepare a supper for you, and you can talk slowly." Isobel immediately understood, picked up Tom and left the room "What an enviable life." Dumbledore said with a smile, "I dare say that many people are jealous." "If you want, you can actually retire early and enjoy life like the Lemays." Albert said with a smile. "Yeah, I actually think so too." Dumbledore sighed with emotion, he was already very old, "but... don''t leave problems and troubles to others." "They''re not that bad." Albert said softly, "heroes and saviors shouldn''t exist, and sad times only need them." "I agree with you very much." Dumbledore nodded, "but sometimes people need them." "No, people don''t need these things, they need to save themselves more." Albert intends to end the topic, "What do you want me to do divination this time?" In fact, helping Dumbledore with divination is not all bad. Every time you participate, the progress of defeating Voldemort will increase slowly. Dumbledore''s expression was a bit complicated, he knew that those words were Albert''s attitude towards the whole thing. In fact, Dumbledore agrees with this point of view, but for an old man who has lived for a century, he no longer cares about these things, or he really cares about very few things, solve Voldemort''s problem, and let England renew Restoring peace is what he most wants to accomplish now. "I have collected some memories." Dumbledore brought the topic back. "It''s awe-inspiring," Albert said softly. "Awe?" said Dumbledore, smiling. "I don''t think you''d be afraid of Voldemort." "No, what I''m saying is that you have been collecting the memory of the mysterious man very early!" Albert sighed softly, "The mysterious man attaches more importance to you than you attach to him." "You can always see through it easily." Dumbledore didn''t really care, and continued, "Know yourself and the enemy, I think it makes sense that the person who knows you best must be your enemy." "Those who can win the final victory are often those who are prepared." Albert felt that Voldemort''s defeat was completely targeted. "and then?" "I have collected a lot of memories about him." Dumbledore continued, "I need to find what I need from these memories." "Do you want me to help you filter out those useful memories?" Albert guessed the reason. As a fortune teller, Albert is indeed better at doing these things, especially the impression he gives to others is not only genius, but also good Luck, strong intuition, plus being a master of prophecy, this is why Dumbledore finds himself. "Well, I found something." Dumbledore said softly, "Voldemort seems to prefer the relics of the four founders." "How many suspicious items have you found?" "Hufflepuff''s gold cup, Slytherin''s pendant, Slytherin''s ring." Dumbledore recalled: "If you add the destroyed snake, Ravenclaw''s crown and Riddle''s diary , and finally Voldemort himself, just enough to make up the number seven. And the seven Horcruxes are the speculation given by Albert, which is also related to the number seven, although there is no direct evidence." "It seems that you can get them together soon." Albert said softly, "This is really pleasant news." "Hard to say," Dumbledore is not so optimistic. He is very aware that there is something called accidents in this world, and he must make sure that everything is as safe as possible, otherwise, if something goes wrong, there will be a lot of trouble, which is why he turned to Albert. "What do I need me to do, divine the whereabouts of the Horcrux?" "Well, there''s another thing," said Dumbledore. "Where does Slughorn have the key information I need." "Key news?" "It was Slughorn who told Voldemort how to make a Horcrux, and splitting a soul is a very risky thing, especially multiple splits..." "The number of Horcruxes?" Before Dumbledore finished speaking, Albert knew what he wanted to say, and reconfirmed the number of Horcruxes. "right." "He refused?" "No, I think he will probably refuse." "That''s right, I think he definitely doesn''t want others to know about this." Albert asked with a strange expression, "So, you want me to help you get this memory?" Dumbledore nodded. "I suggest you find Potter." Albert politely declined. "I only found two suspicious places." Dumbledore said softly, "If it were you, where would you put your most precious thing?" "The vault, Gringotts." Albert said, "If You-Know-Who has a vault in Gringotts. UU read " "I don''t think he has a vault." Dumbledore shook his head. "Maybe, he will give the Horcrux to the other Death Eaters for safekeeping, just like he gave Malfoy the diary for safekeeping," Albert speculated. "This is a good idea. Voldemort doesn''t have a vault in Gringotts. I think he longs to have his own vault." Dumbledore said with a smile, "I hope to have a good chat another day. Good night and goodbye." The double-sided mirror dimmed again. Albert put away the metal book and walked towards the stairs. Isobel was ready for supper. Much like fish balls, they are obviously freshly made and look delicious. "Finished talking?" Isobel felt someone hug her waist and turned her head with a smile. "Well, the principal wants to ask me to do divination. It looks better." "I dare say that no one has thought of eating this way before, it tastes very good." Isobel scooped a bowl for Albert. There are actually some fish paste, but it is not suitable to eat too much at night. "Aren''t you going to eat?" Albert asked with a smile. "I''m losing weight and I need to control my food intake." "It doesn''t matter, with a little exercise at night, these things you eat will be consumed quickly." Albert scooped up a spoon, blew on it, and then put the spoon to Isobel''s mouth. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1071： Trap revealed "You are finally willing to show up." "Why do you always like to play missing?" As soon as he returned to the common room, Albert saw that Fred, George and Lee Jordan all turned their heads and cast a resentful look at him. The Weasley brothers double-teamed, stretched out their hands to hold Albert''s shoulders, and Li Jordan nudged Albert from behind, eventually pushing him into an armchair. "What makes you so excited?" Albert asked with a smile, he felt that something happened 80% of the time. "Bill sent a letter saying that he helped us walk around Diagon Alley and found some merchants who are willing to rent or sell storefronts." Fred took out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to Albert, which was Bill''s extra time Collect and organize data. Albert pulled out the parchment inside the envelope and found that there was a simple map of Diagon Alley tucked inside the bulging envelope. It simply marked the location of the shop he was willing to sell, the size of the shop, the selling price, the name and contact address of the shop owner. . It seems that it is the right choice to give Bill some Galleons and let the other party help. Of course Albert could ask Dobby the house elf to help collect information, but the information obtained could never be so detailed, and Dobby might expose his relationship with him. Of course, there are other reasons. Recently, Dobby has been busy, and if he leaves school to help Albert, a terrible disaster will happen to Gryffindor Tower. This is actually about Hermione. Since Hermione still did not intend to give up the idea of ??liberating the house-elves and put them into action, the house-elves hated the Gryffindor Tower and were unwilling to come here to help clean up, so the Gryffindor Tower Dobby''s health depends on it. "The price they want is a bit expensive!" After reading it carefully, Albert put the parchment paper back into the envelope and returned it to Fred: "Well, now you can talk to each other first and show that you are willing to buy, but you have to show hesitation, after all we have There are a lot of choices, and after the summer vacation, the price of buying a store will be cheaper, so we dont have to rush to buy a store. Fred and George looked at each other with expressions like they were. They took out another notebook, which was full of new store design drawings. This was the store decoration after they inspected the Joko Joke Shop and other stores. It looked very trendy and incredible. "Does it look great?" Lee Jordan asked with a smile. "It''s really great!" Albert looked at the design drawings in the notebook, nodded and said, "I''m sure our joke shop will be popular with everyone, so it''s better to buy a larger store." In the following period, Fred and George were still busy researching publicity and sales. The joke props they made were very popular at Hogwarts, especially the escaping candy, which was almost sold out, which greatly enhanced confidence of the two. In the following period, a rather surprising thing happened. The Quidditch match was canceled. Although Umbridge was temporarily unable to interfere in the next game, the three Quidditch captains decided to cancel the next Quidditch game after consultation. Whether it''s this year''s Academy Cup or the Quidditch trophy, Umbridge has ruined it, and it''s no longer worth everyone''s effort to fight for it. With its last cheap Slytherin team, it''s better to cancel this year''s trophy directly. Quidditch, let the Slytherins play by themselves, so that more time can be spent on DA training. The process of getting stronger is always fascinating, sometimes even more exciting than sleeping with a girl. Especially for those students who have made rapid progress in the DA meeting, the meeting always makes them feel that they are changing and growing. With the popularity of the DA party, many Hogwarts students were very interested in Albert''s "Guide to Self-Defense", and some even went to Albert to protest, complaining that he planned to wait until graduation before publishing the book . As for whether DA gatherings are illegal? Actually, this topic is not important anymore. Before Umbridge recovers and returns to Hogwarts, DA parties are not illegal, even Filch, everyone is not afraid, the only regret is probably Peeves. After losing Umbridge, a fun toy, Peeves focused most of his attention on Filch, his old rival. The administrator no longer has the time and energy to use a whip to find trouble for the students. Filch, the scapegoat, had to spend a lot of time and energy dealing with Peeves before Umbridge came back to suffer. After entering late March, the atmosphere in the school suddenly became tense. The looming Easter break has finally created a sense of urgency for fifth and seventh graders, as they all face the most important exams of their lives. The library was full every day, making Albert too lazy to go to the library to grab a seat with others. As for the original Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Professor McGonagall originally asked Albert to help in the class, but this proposal was directly rejected by Albert. He really didn''t want to touch this unfortunate position, especially since he was planning to marry Isobel this year, God knows if the curse will be contagious. Of course Albert knew that the curse would not be for no reason, but he wasn''t interested in taking a substitute class either, he just had enough to eat. In the end, this good thing fell to Snape. The Potions Professor was happy to take a temporary substitute and teach everyone about Defence Against the Dark Arts. As we all know, Snape has been spying on the position of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. This matter is very important to Hogwarts. Students don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing. But it was never a good thing for Harry, who had recently fallen out with Snape. "You''re right, I really don''t have the talent to learn Occlumency." Harry said to Albert with a sad face. He''d been learning from Snape for months, and Occlumency was still a mess. "You annoyed Snape?" Albert asked curiously. "Some unpleasant things have happened," said Harry gloomily. "I''m surprised... Forget it, anyway, Snape messed up my brain, and those dreams not only didn''t disappear, they became more and more obvious and more frequent. , I''ve been using potions lately." "Even if you say that, I can''t teach you. Sometimes it depends on your talent, or you work hard. Maybe you can succeed after a year or two, but time is running out." Albert felt that Harry definitely didn''t come to complain to him, probably because he hoped that he could continue teaching him Occlumency, but Albert didn''t intend to agree, that would be troublesome, and there was no gain in sight. Sometimes people are tough, and Harry himself has a very bad relationship with Snape, and it''s normal to suspect that the other party is secretly playing tricks. Maybe someone else will teach, he will soon learn it? "I can''t help you." Albert shook his head and asked, "Potter, have you ever thought about why you have repeated dreams?" "What do you know?" Harry asked in a low voice, looking around. "What did they say?" Albert didn''t answer, but asked instead. "what?" Harry was confused, not only him, Hermione and Ron were confused. "You have to understand that there are not so many coincidences in the world. It must not be coincidence that you have those dreams." Albert guided, "Why do you think you have the same dreams frequently." "Snape, no, I sometimes suspect that I am Voldemort." Harry''s face paled slightly, "Perhaps, I was possessed, so..." Not only Harry, but Hermione and Ron''s faces were ugly. "I don''t think you are attached. This should only be influenced by thinking. The connection between you and the mysterious man is very deep, and he is very good at this, so he left some traces." Albert glanced at Harry , continued, "If you want to know the truth, go to Headmaster Dumbledore, he should have a better idea of ??what''s going on." Harry''s lips quivered slightly, but said nothing. Honestly, he doubted that Dumbledore would be willing to tell him. "You mean that You-Know-Who made Harry have repeated dreams?" Hermione already realized what Albert wanted to say. "I think so." Albert nodded to guide the topic, "What do you think is the purpose of the mysterious man, or the purpose?" "The purpose of the mysterious man?" The three looked at each other, and after exchanging glances, Harry said, "Makes me curious about that corridor, in fact, I''m really curious about what''s at the end of that corridor." "You mean that the mysterious man is planning to lure Harry to find that corridor?" After Hermione finished speaking, she felt that there was something wrong with her words. "Your thinking is wrong." Albert said softly. "what?" "No matter what the purpose is or what purpose it has, it is a trap, a trap prepared for you." Albert said calmly, "Otherwise, the mysterious person would not waste extra time and energy on you." "What about you?" Albert didn''t say right or wrong, but looked at the others. "If this is really a trap, how should the mysterious man... let Harry take the bait?" Ron, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked. "Everyone has their own weaknesses." Albert looked at Harry and asked directly, "Potter, what are your weaknesses?" "this" Harry was a little embarrassed, and to be honest, he didn''t actually know what his weakness was. "You said." Albert looked at Hermione and Ron, "Think about it if you don''t know, those weaknesses may be exploited." "Is it related to weakness?" Ron asked in confusion. "Related, think about the qualities that most Gryffindors have." Albert glanced at Ron and continued, "Now that you know this is a trap, what should you do?" "Avoid?" Harry was even more confused. He felt that his brain was not enough, and he couldn''t understand the meaning of Albert''s words at all. After he took out the intellectual candy from his pocket and swallowed it, he shook his head and said, "Obviously, the mysterious man won''t give up easily." "But, you are not fighting alone." Albert reminded. "You mean asking Sirius for help?" Harry shook his head again in denial, "He doesn''t think even Sirius can help him. "Why don''t you tell Harry directly." Ron looked at Harry, who was thinking hard, and looked at Albert with a frown. "If you can''t think for yourself, then you can''t grow up." Albert explained, "You can also help to think together. Flexible thinking can solve a lot of trouble." "If it were me, if I knew there was a trap ahead and couldn''t avoid it, I should prepare in advance to avoid being injured by the trap." Hermione said after thinking carefully. "I see." Harry said suddenly. "Know what?" Hermione and Ron looked at Harry together. "Since it''s a trap, why don''t we use the trap?" Harry said excitedly, "If we know the trap, we can also use it to deal with those people in turn." Ron opened his mouth, suddenly not knowing what to say, but Harry continued to speak. "I know what to do. As long as I step on the trap, someone will definitely jump out of the other party, and then we can figure out what the other party has in mind, so why don''t we find someone to come to the other party?" Harry felt himself. It is necessary to chat with Sirius, and it is best to pull the entire Order of the Phoenix into the water. The most important thing is to reveal the fact that Voldemort is still alive and reverse the current bad situation. Ron and Hermione were a little confused. When the three were about to leave, Albert suddenly said, "By the way, Hermione, those things you hid have caused trouble for the house elves." "What?" Hermione was even more confused. "Dobby told me that you hide wool hats and socks all over the place, and the house-elves at Hogwarts feel insulted and refuse to clean Gryffindor towers." Albert looked To Hermione, UU Reading reminded, "You will bring a lot of trouble to everyone by doing this." Hermione was silent for a while, before saying, "So, those woolen hats and socks of mine..." "...It was all taken by Dobby," Albert originally thought that Hermione would change, but he didn''t expect it to change in the end. A stubborn person like her will probably wake up with a bloodbath. Albert didn''t intend to continue to persuade, but just reminded the other party. After all, the house-elf Dobby will also leave the school together after he graduates. If the house-elf is no longer willing to step into Gryffindor, So the students here are probably in bad luck. Hermione opened her mouth, suddenly not knowing what to say. "Dobby will leave Hogwarts with me after this summer. If you can''t change your behavior, maybe Gryffindor House will not have anyone to help you pack your clothes." Albert suggested. " Take the time to apologize to the house-elves, they''ll forgive you." Hermione turned pale, looking lost. "Are you okay?" Harry and Ron exchanged glances, looking at Hermione uneasily. "It''s okay!" Hermione looked disappointed, and Albert''s words obviously hit her hard. Once she apologized, it meant denying all her previous efforts. Are you really wrong? https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1072： advantage is in me "Beasts! Bitches! Dirty and sinful bastards! Bastards, freaks, ugly freaks, get out of here! How dare you defile my ancestor''s house" "Okay, let''s go first!" Sirius looked helplessly at Tonks, who kept apologizing, stretched out his hand and grabbed the drapery and pulled it up with great effort, blocking out the old lady''s screams. "What exactly happened?" Kingsley appeared at the entrance of the hallway, looked at Sirius at the end of the corridor, and asked suspiciously. "I just talked to Harry yesterday and thought there was something... Anyway, you go in first, and people are almost here!" Sirius nodded towards the entrance of the hall. After they entered the house, they used a spell on the wooden door to prevent anyone from overhearing the next conversation. "Didn''t you inform Severus?" Professor McGonagall looked at the closed wooden door, raised her eyebrows slightly and asked. Most of the Order of the Phoenix had arrived, except Snape. "I don''t think he can be trusted, and it''s better not to let him know." After Sirius sat down, he shrugged and said, "Okay, don''t worry about your nose... Snape, talk about my emergency call today. The reason you''re here for the meeting is about Harry!" The members of the Order of the Phoenix kept silent, all looking at Sirius, waiting for the other party to continue speaking. I saw Sirius took out a medicine bottle, put a pill in his mouth, swallowed it, and then slowly said to everyone: "Harry got in touch with me yesterday, and he told me that he still keeps repeating the dream, which he thought was a conspiracy." "Dream, conspiracy?" Everyone was at a loss, only a few people knew about nightmares. "Harry had been having the same dream since last summer, about a hallway, and he had a dream that Arthur was bitten by a poisonous snake." Speaking, Sirius nodded towards Arthur and said, "So, Dumbledore let Snot... Snape taught him Occlumency." Sirius was silent for a moment, leaving time for everyone to discuss. "You mean that the dream Harry had was the corridor leading to the Department of Mysteries?" Arthur immediately realized what Sirius was talking about. "Yes, exactly." "Why does Harry think this is a conspiracy?" Lupin asked curiously. From what she knew about Harry, the kid was obviously not up to that level. "Harry has really changed a lot." Kingsley said with a smile, "Last time he slapped Fudge like a thunderbolt." "Harry has indeed become mature and stable." Professor McGonagall was rather pleased with Harry''s change. "Talk about the point." Mad-Eye Moody looked at Sirius and said, "There must be some reason for you to say this." Sirius nodded and said: "There are not so many coincidences in this world, so Harry''s repeated dreams must not be a coincidence, but someone who did it deliberately. I doubt that Harry dreamed that Arthur was bitten by a poisonous snake, will it be the same? Someone deliberately let Harry happen to see it?" Sirius''s words suddenly caused the conference room to fall into a whisper, and everyone was discussing the possibility of this matter in a low voice. Someone did it on purpose, everyone knows who this person is. "Is there any evidence?" Molly asked with a frown. She felt that Sirius was planning to lead the conversation to something dangerous. "I think I''m the best proof." Stoggy Podmore sighed, "They did target something and tried to break into the Department of Mysteries, remember Broderick Podmore? ?" "But why did the mysterious man do that?" Tonks asked his doubts. "Is this important?" Sirius asked rhetorically. "Why isn''t it important?" Everyone looked at Sirius suspiciously. "This may be a trap in itself, a well-prepared trap, and the person who created this trap is Voldemort." Sirius said softly. "But why did he do this?" Molly''s mood was even worse, she didn''t want Harry to be involved in danger. "Dumbledore asked Snape to teach Harry Occlumency because he didn''t want Harry to fall into Voldemort''s trap." Sirius ignored Molly''s words and continued, "But I discussed it with Harry, and he thought It''s probably unavoidable." "why?" Everyone realized that the focus of this meeting was coming. "It took Voldemort so long to allow his plan to fail. No matter what Voldemort''s plan is, he will not give up easily." Sirius raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet first and listen to him continue. "Sometimes it''s a good idea to dodge, but . "And Voldemort didn''t realize it and thought it was all in his hands, and that''s our biggest advantage right now." "You mean... we should take advantage of this trap?" Kingsley understood what Sirius meant and found that they were really bold. Are they going to confront the mysterious man head-on? "Are you crazy? Are you planning to put Harry in danger." Molly was furious with Sirius'' plan. "Calm down Molly." Arthur reached out and grabbed his wife''s arm, motioning her to sit down and listen to Sirius finish. "This is not my plan, it''s Harry''s plan." Sirius shook his head and explained, "Harry thinks that since it is unavoidable, he should take the initiative in his own hands. The day Voldemort seduced Harry, We should also act to support Harry." "Voldemort seduced Harry?" The members of the Order of the Phoenix all looked at each other, not understanding how Voldemort had lured Harry into being fooled when he was on his guard. "Take advantage of Harry''s weakness," Sirius said softly. "Harry''s weakness." Everyone was even more confused. "Harry is actually a bit heroic. He also likes to take risks and save people." Sirius said, looking at Professor McGonagall, "a bit like James in this regard. If I get caught, I think Harry will try his best to save people. I." Of course, these are not what Sirius came up with, but these are not important. Everyone followed Sirius''s gaze to Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall knew Harry better than others. "Sirius is right, he has done that since the first semester." Professor McGonagall agreed with Sirius. "And, it''s really obvious." Everyone looked at Sirius with strange expressions, and they found that Sirius had become so calm and reliable. "Then as long as you master Occlumency, you won''t be able to..." "It''s useless, Harry told me that after he learned Occlumency, not only did those dreams not disappear, but they appeared more frequently." Sirius looked at Molly and said, "Snape didn''t teach Harry seriously at all. Occlumency, or even learning Occlumency, doesn''t work, at least until Harry learns Occlumency and is highly accomplished." "If it really didn''t work, then why did Dumbledore let Harry learn Occlumency?" Molly asked rhetorically. "It''s impossible for Dumbledore to guess the outcome of everything." Sirius shook his head. "Okay Molly, let Sirius continue." Arthur stopped the meaningless argument and motioned for Sirius to continue. "With Voldemort''s attention to this, we think he will probably do it himself after his plan is blocked." Sirius pushed forward the glass in his hand: "In order to get what he wants, we need Dumbledore''s Help, only he can deal with Voldemort. Even if Voldemort can''t be brought out in the end, at least a bunch of Death Eaters can be caught. I bet the guys who escaped from prison will be in there too, if they can kill a few, no matter what No loss." "This is just your speculation." Molly said angrily. "And the plan is very risky." Professor McGonagall also did not agree with using Potter as bait. "Dumbledore has prepared a lot of elixir, and I think it''s time for them to come in handy. As long as we have this thing, we will hardly fail." Sirius clenched his fists and said: "In the beginning, when I killed Peter, I used it. With Fuling, I believe that as long as we prepare in advance, the probability of success is high, and Harry''s safety can also be guaranteed." "If the Ministry of Magic...I mean the Ministry of Magic and Fudge, you know, Fudge almost sees the members of the Order of the Phoenix as enemies." Tonks reminded kindly, she felt that it is not a good idea to rush into the Ministry of Magic, can you? I''m afraid there''s a question mark to be made for success. After all, so many employees of the Ministry of Magic are not fools, and they will certainly not be allowed to break into the Department of Mysteries in an open and honest manner. "Don''t be stupid, since it''s Voldemort''s conspiracy, he will definitely find a way to empty the Ministry of Magic so that Harry has the opportunity to enter the Department of Mysteries of the Ministry of Magic." Sirius reminded, "Otherwise, what''s the point of his plan? ?" "Let Harry break into the Ministry of Magic and be caught? Certainly not, the biggest possibility is something in the Department of Mysteries, and they need to use Harry''s hands to get it." Sirius reminded, "Bode was hit by the Reaper. Curse, tried to get that thing, but failed." "Do you know what that is?" Everyone was very interested. "I asked Anderson, and he said it should be the prophecy ball." Sirius explained, "Only the person involved can pick up the prophecy ball in the Department of Mysteries." "Harry and Voldemort''s prophecy?" There was indeed a prophecy that Harry would defeat Voldemort. "What does Voldemort want the Prophecy Ball to do?" Everyone was a little puzzled. Dumbledore obviously knew about this, and tried to prevent Voldemort from obtaining the prophecy ball and learning the content of the prophecy. "It''s not important, what''s important is to prevent the mysterious man from learning the contents of the prophecy ball, even if it is destroyed, he won''t let him know." Sirius said softly. "Now we have to find Dumbledore and pass the news to the other party. The second is to create a tool that can be contacted at any time to ensure that everyone can react at the first time and be prepared." This is indeed a big problem. "I still don''t agree to use Harry as bait!" Molly exclaimed, "Harry is just a child, not a piece of meat for bait, and you are his godfather, so..." "Rather than let the situation get out of hand, it''s better to keep the danger within our control," interrupted Mad-Eye Moody, "Sirius is right, and we all know that Voldemort has been spying on the Department of Mysteries. , has been guarding that the problem cannot be solved at all, and Voldemort will not give up easily, the best way is to let Harry destroy the prophecy ball and completely destroy Voldemort''s plan." "If this thing goes well, I think Fudge should also step down." Kingsley suddenly understood how Fudge would step down in the summer. The prediction was a bit inexplicable at first, but now it seems to be accurate . "By the way, how is Amelia Burns?" Sirius asked suddenly. "Not very good. Maybe your previous words can make her more vigilant, but I also doubt her safety." Kingsley shook his head. "We were talking to Fudge after she stepped down, and now we''d better think about how to solve the problem." Lupin frowned, "I think we need a more detailed plan to ensure that the next plan will go smoothly. conduct." "I have some ways to contact me." Sirius said softly, "DA''s contact tool is a magic gold coin, and we can make something like that to make sure Harry can notify other people as soon as possible. Minerva, ha Li asked you when he was at school." "I will, but there must be a complete plan. Reckless actions can''t solve the problem." Professor McGonagall finally agreed with Sirius'' plan. Although she felt that it was a bit risky, Gryffindor also has no shortage of adventures. Spirit. What''s more, as long as they are prepared and have the upper hand, they can destroy Voldemort''s conspiracy in one fell swoop This style reminds Professor McGonagall of someone. Perhaps, this was probably Albert''s idea, at least he must have given Sirius a wake-up call. "But how do we get Voldemort to carry out his conspiracy?" Tonks asked. "Voldemort is sure not so stupid that others would believe it." "It''s very simple, use Kreacher." Sirius said. "What''s the meaning?" "Take Kreacher away temporarily, he might leave here to join my cousins." Sirius sneered. "Because of the contract, it probably can''t reveal the secrets here, but it can help with small things, such as lying." Sirius said confidently, "If they really have such a conspiracy, we can completely learn from Kreacher''s You know it in your mouth." "this" Everyone was once again stunned by Sirius'' coquettish manipulation, and he never thought that he could still do this. Yes, if it really evolves into that. As long as you press the house elf, you can undoubtedly get the news right away. It''s just... isn''t it too cruel to use house-elves in this way? (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1073： no shortage of money "Albert!" A surprised voice sounded in the room along with the creaking sound of the door being opened. Hermione stood at the entrance of the Room of Requirement with books in both hands, looking at the figure sitting on the sofa, her mouth slightly open. "What''s wrong?" Albert turned his head to look at Hermione and asked in confusion. "It''s nothing, I''m just... surprised you''re still at school?" Hermione walked into the Room of Requirement with her book in hand, with Crookshanks at her feet. "everybody knows?" Albert put down "The Quibbler" and turned his head to ask. "Well, some people wonder if you left school quietly, and some people think you''re actually hiding in the Room of Requirement, after all, you always disappear after the weekend." Hermione put the pile of books in her arms on the On the table, he reached out and touched Tom''s head, sat opposite Albert and said, "There are too many people in the library, I hope I didn''t disturb you." "No." Albert waved his wand and conjured a cup of milk tea for Hermione out of thin air. "Thank you." Hermione looked away from the milk tea cup and asked with big curious eyes, "Do you often sneak out to play?" "The school''s curriculum is almost over." Albert smiled and changed the subject, "I am waiting for graduation, so I borrowed the school''s library by the way." Hermione could actually guess what Albert was sneaking out to do, so she didn''t continue to ask, it would only be embarrassing. Her eyes fell on The Quibbler on the table. Recently, this magazine has become very popular. It is almost as famous as The Defense Express at Hogwarts. The content was transferred to The Quibbler, which successfully avoided the Ministry of Magic ban. "Rita Skeeter has changed a lot." Hermione picked up "The Quibbler" and flipped through it, looked sideways at Albert who was feeding Crookshanks, and asked softly, "I''m more curious how you convince her?" "It''s actually very simple." Albert rubbed Crookshanks'' head and said, "Also, it''s better to keep your cat, and it''s okay to leave it alone, but problems will inevitably arise over time." "Your Tom is over-nourished," Hermione said to herself as she picked up Crookshanks and groomed her, "I asked Dobby earlier, and he said my stuff was causing the house-elves. Trouble. Honestly, I was sad for days." "There are some ideas that you can''t change in a moment." Albert looked at Tom, who was yawning lazily, and stroked his belly with a smile, "Otherwise, Tom would have succeeded in losing weight." "I''m very confused now!" Hermione looked at Albert, who was playing with the cat, and expressed her doubts: "I don''t know how to help them. I''m considering whether to join the Department of Magical Creatures Management and Control in the future." "Are you going to join the house elf resettlement office?" Albert was a little surprised. His knowledge of the Ministry of Magic came from Bard''s explanation. He knew most of the departments of the Ministry of Magic and their work content to ensure that he needed to use it in the future. It can come in handy when going up. "The house-elves relocated the office?" Hermione was a little puzzled. She had never heard of this office, but according to Albert, it was undoubtedly related to the house-elves. Hermione took out a stack of employment documents from the stack of books, and found no information on the house-elf relocation office. "What is this office for?" Hermione asked. "Literally, it is said to be boring." Albert looked at the confused Hermione and gave him some advice: "I suggest you climb to the director of the Magic Creatures Management and Control Department first, then you will have the opportunity to compile some Laws that are good for house-elves. Of course, you can also work in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, which is the most important department in the entire Ministry of Magic. The Minister of Magic is usually the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Minister, you can also use some magic to benefit the house-elves." Hermione was a little numb. She felt that the Director of the Department of Management and Control of Magical Creatures, the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and the Minister of Magic were too far away from her. "It is said that at the Ministry of Magic, it is very difficult for Muggle wizards to get high positions," Hermione muttered. "There are such potential rules, but..." "But what?" Hermione asked. "However, it''s not these things that you should worry about most." Albert said softly, "People change, especially when it comes to politics. It''s a big dye vat, and it''s easy for people to change. After passing through the magical world You who have been baptized with the Ministry of Magic may not care so much about what''s going on now," "Is this really going to be the case?" Hermione was a little puzzled, obviously not willing to believe it. "Fudge is the best example, I remember saying it before," Albert said softly. "In order to hold on to the power of the Minister of Magic, he finally chose to discredit Dumbledore, otherwise you really think Fudge is an idiot? No, he is very It is clear that the return of the mysterious man will only make him lose his position as minister, so he took a fluke and delayed this matter for as long as he could, preferably until the end of his term, and throw this big burden away to the next one." "Fudge did make it very bad." Hermione thought about what Albert had said. "From Percy, I actually see this. He has changed a lot and has become more snobby. I heard that Percy is about to fall out with his girlfriend. Maybe he will be for his own future. Marry a powerful pure-blood witch as your wife." Albert said softly. "So, you don''t want to join the Ministry of Magic?" Hermione had heard many people say that if Albert entered the Ministry of Magic after graduation, he was expected to become the youngest Minister of Magic in history within ten years. "It''s too tiring." Albert shook his head and said, "Besides, I''m not really interested in power. Wouldn''t it be better to do something I like? If I became the Minister of Magic, I would probably throw everything to Others, do their own work, be lazy in the office, eat and wait to die." In fact, Albert did just that, throwing most things at Fred, George, and Lee Jordan for training them. As long as the two sides have enough interests tied, there is no need to worry too much. With what Albert has in mind, it is actually very easy to really want to make money. "You don''t look like that kind of person. I dare say that there is no one in school who works harder than you." Hermione doesn''t believe this kind of nonsense. In her eyes, Albert has always been the most diligent student at Hogwarts. Maybe Albert is a genius, but his success is absolutely inseparable from his hard work and dedication. . In Hermione''s memory, when she met Albert, most of them were reading, writing or doing other things. "You know, I hardly lie," said Albert. "Almost not a lie? It would still lie." Hermione rolled her eyes, pretended not to hear, and asked another topic, "You know why Dumbledore didn''t become Minister of Magic? If he became Minister of Magic It might not be as bad as it is now. "Dumbledore, he thinks he can''t stand the temptation, so it''s the best choice for him not to touch or control power." Albert said softly, "I think it''s good for him to be the headmaster, Ensuring students have a great house life at Hogwarts and making Hogwarts another new home for students is important to many, and the Headmaster is clearly aware of this. " "Listening to you, I don''t dare to join the Ministry of Magic anymore." Hermione threw the employment documents on the table and asked, "Then what are you going to do after graduation?" "Occasionally, I may write some books so that my knowledge can be preserved. Then I can live a life I like. Anyway, I don''t lack money. The most important thing is to make myself happy." Albert said without hesitation. In fact, this is actually his life goal in his previous life. As for making money and gaining more knowledge and power, it''s just because of need. "It''s surprising." Hermione seemed unable to believe her ears, "I thought you would..." "Doing a career?" Albert asked with a smile. "Or become an expert in a certain field." Hermione suspected that Albert was fooling herself. "I should have counted it." Albert said with a smile, "Although I don''t like the word expert very much." "Well, you haven''t said how to convince Rita Skeeter?" Hermione brought the topic back again. "I didn''t persuade her, it was Jin Galleon who persuaded her." Albert probably saw the doubts on Hermione''s face, and explained with a smile: "I told Rita Skeeter that Fudge was sitting in that seat. It won''t be long, when he steps down, the Ministry of Magic will reshuffle the deck, and then it will be less hostile to Dumbledore, and even help Dumbledore to restore his reputation." "But what does this have to do with money?" Hermione was even more confused. "Although these articles by Rita Skeeter will not earn Galleons for the time being, when Fudge steps down, in order to change their tone, the Daily Prophet will definitely buy the reposting rights of these articles, and then they will be able to get a A large amount of Galleons, and she can also get a large amount of Galleons out of it. "That''s why Rita Skeeter published those articles on The Quibbler?" Hermione''s fascination with Rita Skeeter disappeared in an instant. Although Hermione also liked the recent articles in "The Quibbler", mainly about why no one wants to listen to Albus Dumbledore''s voice, and no one wants to believe the truth. ...people all want things to turn out well and are unwilling to face the harsh reality that may exist... Not many people are willing to believe Dumbledore''s words until the lies are ruthlessly pulled out... but if they are willing to help them Falling into their own hands, who can help them out of the predicament? "It may be painful to burst at the beginning, but it is short-lived and can minimize the loss. When the bubble of fantasy inflates and bursts, the cruel reality may completely crush people." Albert whispered Said, "But sometimes people tend to choose the latter, which is very realistic and helpless." "What''s so helpless?" At this moment, Fred, George and Lee Jordan came in from outside. "How is it. UU Reading " "I''ve seen them all, and some of them are in good locations." Fred took out the photos from the paper bag and arranged them on the table. These photos were taken inside and outside the store. "I talked to them and gave them an answer before the holiday." George raised his finger to the pile of photos and said, "There are some good locations here, and we have selected these." "The location of these two is the best, but the price is also the most expensive. If you want to buy it, you need to pay a lot of Galleons. I suggest renting first, and then see if you can buy it. This is also Bill''s suggestion." Red took pictures of the two stores and told Albert. "If possible, it''s better to do it once, and there won''t be such a good opportunity next time." Albert said looking at the photo. "Are you going to buy a storefront?" Hermione asked with wide eyes. "Yes, is there any problem?" All four of them looked at Hermione suspiciously. "No, I mean it might take a lot of Galleons," Hermione said weakly. "It''s not too much, and it''s not a loss." Albert explained, "The price of the shop in Diagon Alley will definitely plummet, so I plan to present a few more stores." Hermione finally understood what Albert meant by not being short of money, she really wasn''t short of money! (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1074： clear and direct Lucius Malfoy is carefully reading the article on "The Quibbler". Judging from the recent articles, Fudge''s situation has become worse and worse. He recalled the prophecy about Fudge''s going to step down some time ago, and his brows furrowed deeper. . Obviously, someone is deliberately targeting Fudge, and even planning to attack him. This is never good news for Lucius Malfoy. He didn''t want Fudge to fall, or the Death Eaters didn''t want Fudge to fall. If Fudge was there, he could help them drag Dumbledore back. The creaking sound of the wooden door being pushed open suddenly sounded, followed by a burst of noisy footsteps and noise. Lucius Malfoy put down the magazine in his hand, looked up at the group of people who entered the secret base, and asked, "Isn''t it noticed when you came!" "Do not worry!" After Bellatrix pulled out the chair and sat down, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "What are you doing with us?" "Many of you are on the wanted list, I have to be careful." Lucius Malfoy was not at ease with Bellatrix, God knows what this crazy woman will do. "I didn''t expect such a place to exist." "It''s our temporary stronghold." Lucius Malfoy said casually. "What are you doing with us?" "Wait a while, the others should be here soon." Lucius Malfoy nodded slightly towards the others, saying hello to each other. After a while, the mechanical clock in the corner of the room rang, and the last Death Eater stepped in at the time. "Okay everyone, please be quiet." While the Death Eaters were whispering, Lucius Malfoy clapped hard to attract everyone''s attention. The noise in the hall gradually quieted down. "The Dark Lord has given us an important task." Lucius Malfoy looked at August Rookwood and continued: "The Dark Lord needs to get the prophecy ball in the Department of Mysteries, that is the Dark Lord Like Potter''s prophecy ball, for some reason the Dark Lord can''t be present at the Ministry in person." "Prophecy Sphere?" Dolokhov frowned and said, "It''s just..." "Just know it, don''t say it." Lucius Malfoy interrupted Antonin Dolohov, "The Dark Lord attaches great importance to this matter, only success, not failure." The whispers in the hall suddenly became denser. Many people knew that there was this prophecy, but they didn''t know the content of the prophecy. Lucius Malfoy glanced at Avery, then nodded slightly towards August Rookwood, and continued: "There is a very troublesome magic in the Hall of Prophecy, that is, only those who are prophesied are eligible. Taking the Prophecy Ball off the shelf was the main reason for the previous Bode failure." "We want Potter to help us take down the Prophecy Ball?" Many Death Eaters frowned, feeling that this method was very unreliable. "Potter certainly won''t compromise easily." Bellatrix said without hesitation, "It''s very simple, use the Imperius Curse?" "Potter can resist the Imperius Curse." "The Dark Lord has a way to make Potter mistakenly think that Sirius Black was caught by us. With Potter''s character, he will definitely run to save people desperately." Lucius Malfoy said the plan. "It''s a good plan, but it might have flaws." "A flaw?" If Potter has a way to contact Black, he will definitely determine Black''s situation first, and the plan may not go smoothly by then. '' Dolokhov reminded. "Not long ago, Kreacher, the house elf of the Black family, took the opportunity to run away from home and ran to my house. It can improve our plan, so we don''t have to worry about problems." Lucius Malfoy explained. "It''s not easy for Potter to break into the Ministry of Magic!" McNeil frowned and reminded: "The Ministry of Magic is heavily defended, and it is impossible for Potter to break into the Department of Mysteries under the eyes of the employees of the Ministry of Magic." "We need to take away some of the Aurors, and it''s better to control some members of the Ministry of Magic to ensure that the Ministry of Magic is under our control that night." Lucius Malfoy briefly explained his plan, which is also how he put the Ministry of Magic under our control. The reason why these people came, some things could not be accomplished by him alone. "The Department of Mysteries is also a big problem, and we need someone to open the door for us, otherwise no one else can get through that door." August Rookwood couldn''t divulge too much information to them, but some things weren''t there within the scope of confidentiality. "Saul Crocker! As long as you control him, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to help open the door when the time comes." Lucius looked around and asked, "Is there anything else to add?" "What if the members of the Order of the Phoenix are reinforced?" Another said, "It is impossible for Potter to leave Hogwarts without disturbing others, and the members of the Order of the Phoenix will surely know." "So, we must catch Potter as soon as possible and leave the Ministry of Magic with him and the Prophecy Ball as quickly as possible." Lucius Malfoy reminded, "Getting the Prophecy Ball is the first priority." "I''m still a little worried that there will be an accident." Avery said with a frown. "Accident?" Everyone looked at Avery in unison. "You shouldn''t be afraid!" Someone laughed in a low voice, Avery''s recent situation was very bad, and his successive failures made the Dark Lord lose confidence in him. "That Mudblood named Albert Anderson is very evil!" Avery ignored the sarcastic eyes of others and said to himself, "That Mudblood seems to be able to predict what may happen in the future." "Albert Anderson?" Bellatrix repeated in a low voice, a name she had heard mentioned more than once. "That mudblood is really evil and powerful, even from the Dark Lord in the duel competition..." Avery closed his mouth under Malfoy''s glare. "I don''t think the probability is high. According to the information provided by Severus, although Albert Anderson was invited by Dumbledore, he thought that the Order of the Phoenix was unreliable and did not join, and he and the members of the Order of the Phoenix did not join. Its not that close. Lucius Malfoy told everyone what he knew, Even if he is really a master of prophecy, he still needs to make predictions to get results, and I dont think he would predict this by such a coincidence. " "I still think that guy should be guarded." Avery grumbled. "If there is really trouble..." Lucius Malfoy frowned and said, "We can summon the Dark Lord, and then I will discuss with the Dark Lord how to deal with the worst-case scenario of the whole thing." "Just kill him!" Bellatrix really had a hard time understanding what this group of people were struggling with. It''s just a mudblood, it''s better to kill it. "We can''t find him during the holiday. Even if we know that he is hiding at Hogwarts, it is not easy to break in and kill him." Malfoy glanced at Bellatrix and reminded: "Moreover, that Mudblood is very powerful. He is the duel champion this year. If there are not enough people, I suspect that we are not his opponents at all." "Are you sure you''re not joking?" Bellatrix was amused at Malfoy worrying about a Mudblood, "The Mudblood only got away with Dumbledore''s protection and slipped away from the Dark Lord. " The Death Eaters who knew Albert frowned. Although they hated Albert, they had at least a basic understanding of him. There is no doubt about his strength. "Let Draco tell me the exact time of the next Hogsmeade, I will definitely be able to ambush halfway and kill him." Bellatrix almost patted his chest to assure. Lucius Malfoy watched Bellatrix for a long time, as if to determine whether Azkaban had caused her to lose her mind. After a moment of silence, Lucius Malfoy said slowly: "Jr. Barty Crouch once had a similar idea with you. It is said that he also controlled a group of people to attack the guy together, and he gave all of them by himself. It was settled, and the Mudblood came out of the maze unscathed and won the Triwizard Tournament that year." Avery also looked at Bellatrix with idiot eyes. He was very jealous of Albert, especially after being deflated in a row, he realized that even the Dark Lord might not be able to easily kill him, because that guy could peep into the future and avoid danger in advance. "If there is a chance, I can deal with that mudblood." Lucius Malfoy said to the others present: "But it is definitely not a reckless action, it will only cause us unnecessary trouble." "The latest news I got, that Mudblood seems to be getting married." Avery said suddenly. "Marriage? Are you sure." Lucius Malfoy was a little surprised. "I don''t know, but it is said that someone received an invitation, just this summer. The exact time is not clear. With that guy''s character, he will definitely not let others easily know the specific time and place." Avery reminded, "If we To kill him, this may be the best chance, when getting married, I think he should... not be too vigilant, after all, there are a lot of things to do, and it is easy to be distracted." "That''s a good idea." Bellatrix licked her lips, looking excited. "Who is that Mudblood going to marry?" "I don''t know." Avery shook his head. "That guy is very cautious." "If we plan to attack him, we can investigate it thoroughly and solve the problem at one time. Don''t leave any hidden dangers." Looking at the people who were very interested in this matter, Lucius Malfoy can''t help shaking his head, that mudblood is not easy to mess with, once he fails to kill someone in the first place, it is likely to attract revenge, and being targeted by such a guy is definitely not a good thing. "By the way, there is one more thing." Avery said suddenly. "What''s up?" "Honestly, I don''t want to be a spoiler, but we''d better prepare for a retreat if we fail." Avery said, looking around the crowd, "I remember that the Ministry of Magic cannot Apparate, and in the worst case, we It''s best to be prepared so that you don''t get stuck in the Ministry of Magic." "I think you must have figured out a way?" Everyone was waiting for Avery''s follow-up words. "Use the door key." "We can turn socks into portkeys. That''s what Potter supposedly used to get out of the Dark Lord''s nose." Malfoy suddenly said, "We can make a reservation, even if we get stuck in the Ministry of Magic. , you can also escape smoothly. Everyone looked at each other and began to whisper about this matter. Although most Death Eaters think this is beyond doubt, this is undoubtedly an insurance for them all, at least it can effectively avoid the embarrassing situation of being blocked in the Ministry of Magic. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1075： their respective easter After the Easter holiday began, Albert has been staying in the Rose Manor, living a two-person world with Isobel. As for why he didn''t stay in Hogsmeade Village, it was mainly Albert, who was a secrecy keeper, who was prone to security risks if he stayed there for a long time. As for the upcoming N.E.W.Ts exam, Albert doesn''t care. Isobel has experienced it personally. Her exam experience can bring great help to Albert, not to mention that Albert is not afraid of exams at all. As for his level, there is definitely no problem in practice. As for the theoretical exam, he has to thank the powerful memory provided by the skill panel. However, Albert is not as relaxed as he seems on the surface. He has never despised the mysterious man and the Death Eaters, and he does not want to be the unlucky person like the Potters. It''s always right to live a little life. "What are you busy with?" As soon as he came out of the laboratory, Albert saw Isobel directing the house elf to be busy in the kitchen, seemingly making Easter eggs, the shells made of chocolate and sugar coating resembled dragon eggs. "Easter Egg!" Isobel showed Albert in front of Albert the results of a busy morning, and gave him a look of coming and praising me. "Looks great." Albert looked at the Easter eggs, picked up a scrap and chewed it in his mouth, smiled and hugged the girl''s slender waist and said, "However, it always makes me feel a little strange that you make me Easter eggs." "Strange?" Isobel tilted her head to look at Albert and asked, "No one should send you Easter eggs this year!" "That''s right, but you send me Easter eggs to make me feel like a little kid who needs Easter eggs." Albert bit the icing and suggested, "Or, take this Easter egg Easter eggs to Katrina." "You don''t want Easter eggs!" Isobel was a little disappointed. "I only need you." Albert said softly, "I''ll help you, what candy are you going to add to the eggs." "If you want to give it to Katrina, put chocolate **** and zizi bees in the easter eggs." Isobel still knows the sweets that her sister likes, and the two sisters have similar preferences. "I''ll let Dobby go to the Honey Duke Candy Store to buy some candy." Albert looked at the Easter eggs in front of him. He actually liked them quite a bit. He just asked Isobel to help him make the Easter eggs. I feel so naive. "I won''t despise your childishness." Isobel leaned into Albert''s ear and said with a light breath. "Don''t use dementor." Albert deliberately raised his face and pinched Isobel''s nose. "You didn''t hide it, your mind is very good to guess." Isobel said with a smile. "Then... let''s keep this by ourselves, after all, you spent the morning doing it." Albert hesitated for a moment, then continued: "We will taste it together later. As for Katrina''s Easter eggs, let Carla Help me make another one!" "Um!" Isobel laughed even more happily, and asked Albert to help him take off his apron. Sure enough, it''s not important for my sister to have a boyfriend. Ravenclaw common room. Katrina is staring at the Easter egg with a complicated expression. This is the owl package she just received, and the sender is Isobel. To be honest, Mrs. McDougall was very busy all day, and the sisters hardly received any Easter eggs, and sometimes even forgot their birthdays. Katrina looked at the envelope in the package, then stared at the candy in the easter egg, and fell into a brief silence. She had already guessed how this thing came about. Probably when Isobel made an Easter egg for Albert, he also made one for her, and looking at the appearance of this egg, it was likely that a house elf helped make it. She took a deep breath, opened the envelope and read the contents of the letter carefully. Most of the parchment is about Isobel''s N.E.W.Ts exam experience, and those that might need attention to ease her exam stress. Since the Easter break, the Hogwarts exam atmosphere has become more intense, and everyone knows that before Umbridge recovers and returns to school, it is the best time for everyone to review. Katrina picked up a chocolate ball and put it in her mouth to chew gently. She didn''t know why she always felt that the custard inside was a little sour, and she didn''t know if someone had added lemon juice to it. Ignoring the noise around her, Katrina refocused her attention on the textbook, intending to study hard and prepare for the next N.E.W.Ts exam. Although she has completely lost in some aspects, she is not ready to admit defeat in the N.E.W.Ts exam. This is Katrina''s last stubbornness. She didn''t want to live in the shadow of Isobel all the time, even if Albert said they were different, there was no need to always compare, and don''t live in the shadow of others, but should do what she wanted to do, but she still Not wanting to lose, that''s what Katrina wants to do. "It''s so noisy, let''s go to the library!" Katrina looked at the noisy common room, sighed lightly, and began to pack up her books to study in the library. However, before going to the library, Katrina plans to bring some chocolate **** to the library to help improve the review efficiency, as long as Mrs. Pince doesn''t find out. In fact, there are not a few students who do this. Only those stupid people will take it out and eat it, and then Mrs. Pince will use a feather duster to kick it out of the library. At this moment, in the library, Fred and George were whispering with dejected faces. Because the surprise eggs they invented before were not popular, which directly led to the backlog of inventory that could not be sold. Fortunately, they only launched the early adopter version to test the market feedback. The actual loss was not big, but this failure still hit the confidence of the two of them. Heart. "It''s actually quite normal, it''s impossible for everything to be welcomed by everyone." Lee Jordan doesn''t think there is any problem with this, "After all, the Easter eggs we receive are more about the candy inside, and you use Easter eggs. The whole person is really not a big surprise. "I think the idea is right. It should be a surprise egg for Easter, but where is the problem?" The Weasley twins didn''t think there was anything wrong with their ideas. "You can write it down first, and then ask Albert later, he might have a good idea!" Lee Jordan suggested, "As for your surprise egg, remember to leave one for Albert, and deal with the rest. Drop it." "I thought you would say give those things away." Fred muttered. "Don''t do that unless you''re going to refund some people who bought Easter eggs earlier." After the three of them packed their things, they walked outside the library. There are too many people here, and it is not suitable to talk about some more secret topics. "I really envy Albert, that guy can always think of a bunch of ways to make money." Fred said in a low voice after confirming that there was no one around. "I really have to talk to Albert," George closed the note, nodded and added, "and our curtain call." "What is the curtain call?" Lee Jordan looked at the two suspiciously. "It''s to leave a deep impression on everyone before leaving!" George explained to Lee Jordan: "If you graduate like this, the publicity effect of the joke shop will definitely not be as good as running away and making a big event, just Umbridge. It''s a good target." "You talked to Albert about this." Lee Jordan found that these two **** actually wanted to sneak away, which made him so envious. "I said it, and he agreed." Fred shrugged and explained: "Anyway, if we take the N.E.W.Ts exam at our current level, it is estimated that we can only get a bunch of shit-like results. What''s the use of it? It''s better to use it directly and advertise your store at Hogwarts, I dare say that this thing will definitely be talked about for many years." "Trash utilization?" Lee Jordan repeated with a weird expression, "However, this seems to be a good choice, and it can be regarded as the last bit of Umbridge''s utilization value before leaving." As long as Umbridge remains at Hogwarts, the twins'' heroic deeds will be missed. "Then what are you going to do?" Lee Jordan suddenly looked forward to the curtain call of the two. "We have made a lot of fireworks, and we can use all of them at that time. Those are our special fireworks, which will definitely impress everyone." Fred and George looked at each other and said with a smile, "I hope Wu Mulridge can bring some surprises to everyone when she comes back. However, even if she wants to pretend to be innocent, it is too late. Since the last time, no one wants to believe her nonsense." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but hold a second of silence for Umbridge. At the same time, Harry Potter just came out of Professor McGonagall''s office, with a small package in the pocket of his robe, which is said to be an important item that Sirius asked Professor McGonagall to pass to Harry. As soon as he left the Transfiguration Office, Ron and Hermione immediately walked towards him and asked what Professor McGonagall wanted Harry to do. "It''s not suitable to talk here, let''s find another place." Harry looked at the student walking towards him, and said to the two in a low voice. Seeing Harry''s mysterious appearance, both Hermione and Ron realized that something important might have happened, so they stopped asking more and went directly to the Room of Requirement, only to find that the place was already occupied by others, helpless Next, Harry had to take Ron and Hermione back to the dormitory. After closing the dormitory door, Harry took out the package that Professor McGonagall gave him, which contained a bottle of golden potion. "This is... a blessing agent." Ron and Hermione suddenly looked up at Harry. "Why did Professor McGonagall give you a bottle of Flux?" Ron asked in confusion. "If this bottle is really a Fuling Elixir, I''m afraid it can... bring luck for a long time." Hermione was a little puzzled by this, she felt that there must be something she didn''t know. "There seems to be something in the package." Ron picked up a bracelet and handed it to Harry, then pointed to the parchment inside and said, "That should be a letter from Sirius for you." After Harry picked up the letter and read it carefully, he couldn''t help but took a deep breath and put the rough bracelet on his hand. "This is an emergency contact device, and it has an effect with the magic coin Hermione made." Harry explained to his two friends. "Sirius is this?" Hermione asked Harry, looking at him, "Are you hiding something from us?" "I just didn''t have time to tell you." Harry briefly explained what he had talked to Sirius earlier. At that moment, he saw the panic and anxiety on the faces of Ron and Hermione. "Harry, I think..." Hermione grabbed Harry''s hand, and she was interrupted by Harry before she could finish speaking. "It''s useless, some things are unavoidable, and I think this is also an opportunity. Obviously other people feel the same way. With the help of the elixir, I don''t think there should be any major problems. The members of the Order of the Phoenix will also be in the first place. Come and help me in no time." With that said, Harry raised his wrist, the bracelet on it was the contactor, as long as it was triggered, the rest of the Order of the Phoenix members knew that the plan had begun. "Call me when the time comes, I haven''t tasted the wonderful taste of the elixir." There was a trembling in Ron''s voice, but he didn''t flinch. "Will it be too risky?" Hermione still felt that it was very dangerous for Harry to use herself as a bait, and the Flux was not a panacea, nor could it bring true luck. "I think it''s worth it, not only to solve Voldemort''s peeping at the Prophecy Ball, but also to solve Voldemort''s influence on my brain, and to bring Voldemort to the surface, help me and Dumbledore to wash away the stigma, and then Fudge will step down Get out, and by the way, Umbridge can get out of Hogwarts." Harry couldn''t find a reason not to do this, "The probability of success of the plan is very high when you are prepared, and you may be And take out a bunch of Death Eaters who escaped prison." Hermione and Ron looked at each other, suddenly realizing that they couldn''t find any reason to convince Harry to abandon the plan. "However, I still suggest you to ask Albert, he..." "He was the one who hinted me to do this, UU Reading " Harry shrugged, "He woke me up and made me have this idea, so I think Albert must also Very optimistic about this plan. "Okay, count me in then!" Hermione naturally couldn''t let Harry and Ron go on an adventure. At this moment, there was a knock on the dormitory door. "Who''s inside, open the door." Neville''s voice sounded outside. Harry carefully put away the Flux, and Ron opened the door after Harry put away. "Who are you?" Neville looked at the three of them suspiciously. "Discussing some personal matters," Harry explained. "Oh, yes, there seems to be your package. I think it should be an Easter egg." Neville didn''t ask, but reminded, "It''s in the common room." "Oh, okay, thank you Neville!" "Harry, can we learn something else first? I think it''s a waste of time to continue practicing the Patronus Charm. It''s better to let everyone practice it when they have time." Neville suggested expectantly. "You''re right, we''ve just discussed this, and we''re going to teach something else first." Harry said and walked towards the common room, leaving Neville alone at the door of the dormitory, watching the three leave. back. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1076： owl warning Dear Ollivander: I recently made some new achievements in wand making, but unfortunately the wand I made is still not as good as the one I bought from you. Originally, I wanted to continue discussing wand science with you, but something happened recently, and I had to write this letter to you. You may be in some trouble, remember what I told you the last time you came to Hogwarts? That might be coming true. If you don''t want to disappear mysteriously or be killed innocently, I suggest you find a place to hide first, in the name of traveling and vacationing, or find other reasons. This is a kind reminder from a fortune teller. If you don''t believe this nonsense, watch out for the end of June, when the omens will appear. No matter what the final result is, I can only send you my best wishes in the letter. Note: Please do not make a statement, that will only cause unnecessary trouble. your old friend Albert Anderson. After the contents of the stationery were automatically read, the parchment burned. Ollivander let go of his hand in surprise, letting the parchment fall on the table and quickly burn into a pile of ashes. He stared blankly at the ashes on the table and fell into a brief silence. Some memories deep in the old man''s mind were reawakened by this letter. He had remembered Mr. Anderson saying something similar to him. At that time, Ollivander went to Hogwarts to check the wands of the warriors of the Triwizard Tournament, and Albert reminded him individually. Fool? Ollivander didn''t feel it, the other party didn''t need to do that, it was too cheap, and Anderson was not that kind of person. That is a genius wizard who has won a lot of world-class championship titles and is well-known in the magic world. Writing this letter to him is more of a kind reminder. Ollivander still remembers a sentence in the letter: Please pay attention to the end of June, the omens will appear at that time. At the end of June, the time is approaching, what will happen then? However, this year''s situation is really bad. A series of incomprehensible salacious operations from the Ministry of Magic, and Dumbledore''s repeated suppression all indicate one thing - the mysterious man may return. In fact, as long as a wizard with a normal mind can feel the subtle changes in the situation in the magical world, especially the Azkaban escape a while ago, it is a bad omen no matter what. It''s just that many people are watching. Yes, wait and see. The appearance of this letter also made Ollivander feel very bad, but he was still a little hesitant. If he walked away, where should the freshman at Hogwarts buy a new wand? The letter also reminded him that at the end of June...what will happen, maybe... After hesitating again and again, Ollivander decided to wait until the end of June to see what Albert called the omens. If the situation was really bad, it would not be too late to leave by then. Before that, Ollivander intends to reply to Anderson first, and in any case, he has to thank Anderson for his warning and reminder. Another Florin Fusco, who also received a reminder, is obviously more decisive than Ollivander. As an old friend of Albert, Florin Fusco is well aware of the character and academics of this young genius. Level, I have also heard that Albert is a master of prophecy, and will not think that this is a letter from a fool. After reading the contents of the letter, Florin Fusco already realized that he might be in big trouble. So, he decisively started to pack his things and planned to go out first to avoid the limelight. Even if the prophecy turned out to be false in the end, it didn''t matter. Opening an ice cream shop was more of an interest. Florin Fusco wrote to some old friends again, mentioning that he was going on a trip. As for where to travel, Florin Fusco did not mention. His ice cream shop is also temporarily closed. In fact, not only did Garrick Ollivander and Florin Fusco receive letters from Albert, but other old friends who were close to Albert received similar letters, reminding them to pay attention to the upcoming danger. As long as the wizards who know about Albert''s ability to predict, will not take the content of this letter as a joke, a small number of people immediately reacted as quickly as Florin Fusco after receiving the letter. Tok Dagworth is one of them. After receiving the letter from Albert, the famous potion master had already decided to go abroad to find an old friend, and by the way, study the improved formula given by Albert. However, more people choose to wait and see, wanting to see what the omens mentioned by Albert are. It is also impossible for them to give up their original lives easily because of a letter. At this moment, in a secret manor in England, members of the Wildsmith family are having an emergency meeting. As the group of people closest to Albert, they were naturally the first to know about it. They also know the reason for Albert''s warning - Voldemort is back! "It seems that the specific time should be at the end of June." Bud rested his fingers on the table, looked up at the other people around him, and said calmly: "According to the contents of Albert''s letter, the secret of the mysterious man''s resurrection should be completely announced before July, and then the whole The magical world will also be plunged into panic and chaos." "I thought you would care more about his wedding." Mog glanced at Bud, then looked at the others, and asked, "You haven''t announced the specific time and place, have you?" "Not yet." Bud also looked at the other two old buddies. "I won''t be involved in this matter," Gerber said suddenly. After all, if he went, it would only add embarrassment and bring unnecessary trouble to the Smith family. If Albert is really being targeted by the mysterious person, he cannot maintain a close relationship with him on the bright side, and the British side also needs to keep people to observe the situation, otherwise everyone will run away, who will preside over the British side matter. Gerber is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. He is the elder of the Smith family. As long as they don''t offend the mysterious man, the Death Eaters will not easily touch him, because the mysterious man also needs the support of pure blood wizards. "If you are really targeted by the mysterious person, you have to be careful, although Albert said he would invite Dumbledore to the wedding." Tiberius Ogden frowned, "There is Dumbledore. If there is, the mysterious person should not dare to be too reckless, but I am still a little worried about the safety of the wedding, after all, that may be Albert''s biggest flaw." For them, this wedding is obviously not as important as Albert''s life, and there is no problem in reducing it to a few people if necessary. They also thought about postponing the wedding, but this is obviously very unreliable. God knows when this war will end! As the two-time Dark Lord and the first-hand experience of the last wizarding war, they also know that it will take a long time for the wizarding world to restore peace. When the mysterious man emerges and even successfully controls the Ministry of Magic, the situation will get worse. It is better to solve the problem of the wedding in advance. This wedding was planned to be held just after Albert graduated. In fact, there is another reason, that is, Nicole LeMay and his wife could not hold it anymore. The resurrection medicine they had prepared was about to run out, and the two attended as witnesses. This wedding is also very special. "We have to discuss this with Albert, and we have to find a safer and more reliable way to hold this wedding." Tiberius Ogden tapped the table with his fingers: "When necessary, please send out Posts can be invalidated directly, I remember that the specific time will be notified one day in advance. "This is the worst case." Mog said softly, "I bet Albert had figured out a way, don''t underestimate him." In fact, they''re meeting here urgently to discuss remedies. This is also the common opinion of everyone. It is rare for such a talented junior to appear, and they will never allow Albert to have any accidents. Whether it''s Tiberius, Gerber or Budd, they''re all very old. God knows when they''ll be gone. They need fresh blood to replenish. If the next successor fails inexplicably, the entire Wildsmith family will have serious problems. What''s worse is that Isobel, who was the alternate, was also one of the protagonists of that wedding. If he was caught in one pot, the old people sitting here would have had a heart attack. "When the time comes, I will go to Dumbledore, and even pull him to the wedding." Tiberius Ogden said softly. They need the most powerful wizard in history to make You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters fear and give up the idea of ??a wedding. "Would you like to take the next Minister of Magic with you?" Gerber suddenly suggested. In Abbott''s judgment, the next minister is likely to be Stringer, as Amelia Burns may be murdered. If she hadn''t died, she should have become a minister. "I think that at that time Stringer may not have the intention to attend the wedding, and I suspect that the Ministry of Magic has been seriously infiltrated, which may lead to the leakage of the location of the wedding." "If it''s really bad then, use the Brave Loyalty Charm." Bud suddenly said that he didn''t really care about the manor. Each of them has so many of the manor, who made each of them rich, not to mention that some of them were inherited by their predecessors. When Albert knew the whole thing, it was already a few days later. In fact, Albert had already made reasonable arrangements for all this. After some discussion, they decided to use the Manor''s Fierce Loyalty Charm to ensure that no other problems would arise during the period. This made Albert feel that these people were rich and powerful again. As soon as they returned to Hogwarts, Fred and George immediately came over and talked about their Easter surprise eggs and curtain call plans. "The idea of ??surprise eggs is good, but it''s not surprising if you make them into joke props." Albert told them his proposal, "Maybe, you should make different types of Easter eggs, and when people open the Easter eggs, they can have different styles. A different kind of surprise." "Different styles of Easter eggs?" "For example, some Easter eggs are normal Easter eggs with candies in them, some with premium toys, and some with joke props, so that people can get various surprises after opening them, so that they can be regarded as real surprises, like eating Bibi Duo. Flavor beans." "You''re right." George nodded in agreement. "Before, we focused more on the whole person. It might be a little surprising at first, but it will make people feel boring after that." "What about the curtain call?" Fred asked. "It''s a good idea, but you have to seize the moment and turn yourself into a hero against Umbridge," Albert reminded. Not long after the two left, Albert saw Hermione hurried over here, dragging him to a place where no one was there to talk about Harry''s bold plan, and wanted to get some useful advice from Albert. "Potter''s plan is not a big problem. He is a relatively lucky person. As long as he is prepared, he does not need to worry about his life." Albert said comfortingly, "Also, Potter is the savior, Some things are unavoidable after all, even if you avoid it this time, it will not solve the problem, and sooner or later you will have to face it, or even worse." "Do you think so too?" "Harry still has a bunch of helpers who can help him through the most difficult early stage, which is undoubtedly a very lucky thing." Albert reminded, "If he needs to face it alone, but he has no experience. , it will only get worse. Hermione suddenly didn''t know what to say, and she also realized that it was impossible to convince Harry to give up. Perhaps, as Albert said, it was only when you were prepared to face it bravely. the best choice. After Hermione left, Albert had just returned to the common room when he saw Lee Jordan with an owl waving at him. "Looking for your letter." After Albert walked in, Lee Jordan pointed to the owl next to him and reminded him. UU reading "Where''s the letter?" Albert noticed that Lee Jordan didn''t have the letter in his hand, and turned his attention to the owl. "I don''t know, this guy is not allowed to be touched, and I was scratched." Lee Jordan pointed to the scratch on his hand and complained to Albert. "Let Madam Pomfrey clean the wound, I dare say she can heal in the blink of an eye." Albert undid the metal tube at the owl''s right foot and took out a small roll of parchment with the date written on it in French When: April 22, 8pm. "What does that mean?" Lee Jordan asked in confusion. "Appointed time." To be precise, it should be the specific time when the two sides used the double-sided mirror to contact, which happened to be the second day after the end of the Easter holiday. "I really don''t understand." Lee Jordan took the owl to fly, and stopped by the school hospital. This is actually a letter from Nicole Lemay. Although the sender is not written, it is not difficult to guess who the letter is, because there is an alchemy symbol left by Nicole Lemay on the metal tube. That was the secret code for both sides. If it weren''t for the fact that the communication bookmark would gradually fail when the distance is too far, it would be more convenient to use that thing for short-term contact. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: ~： 1 day off Halfway through the writing, Carvin was over, and I felt that it was getting harder and harder to end the writing, for fear of missing something. If you are interested, please help me to see how many holes are left unfilled, and let me see if I have missed anything. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1077： unpretentious happiness "Want some? We also left you a potato pancake." The crisp sound of the door opening suddenly sounded in the dormitory. Fred, George and Lee Jordan, who were enjoying a late-night snack while chatting nonsense, turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound. They did not forget to greet Albert with a smile. Come and eat together. However, for some unknown reason, the three people''s voices gradually decreased, and a breathless low air pressure filled the dormitory at some point, making the three feel panicked. Noticing Albert''s slightly gloomy expression, George asked tentatively, "Are you alright!" "Um." Albert took a deep breath, suppressed his irritability, picked up Tom, who was squatting and watched the three of them eat supper, and lightly stroked his soft cat hair. The three of them looked at each other, not daring to ask what happened. They only knew that Albert hid in the Book of Origins and used a double-sided mirror to contact someone secretly, but from the expression on Albert''s face and the low air pressure on his body, it was not difficult to guess that this communication was not pleasant. "Do you want some? It tastes good, and I also made a bottle of ketchup." Fred took out the supper that Dobby prepared for them tonight from Albert''s special insulated box, and put the plate in front of Albert. . "I don''t have any appetite, you can eat it yourself!" Albert pushed the plate back, reached out and touched Tom''s soft belly again, thinking about what just happened, and his mood was even worse. He felt that he might need Isobel''s comfort. "If you don''t have some candy, maybe it will make you feel better." George wiped his hands with a handkerchief, took out a bottle of magic candy from the cabinet and placed it in front of Albert. This is a candy with added euphoria to keep the user in a happy mood temporarily. "Need not." Albert shook his head, not planning to use the euphoria to soothe his bad mood. He continued to play the cat. Probably because he noticed that the master was not in a particularly good mood, Tom didn''t resist, and just lay there obediently and let Albert slap him. Of course, it may also be purely because Tom is too lazy to move, or he enjoys the process of being rubbed off. "You don''t mind if we use the Book of Origins!" Fred asked tentatively. "I don''t mind, here it is." Albert pushed the metal book that had not been put away in front of Fred and shook his head as he watched the three hurried into the activity room. Are you really that scary now? He is not the devil. However, Albert was in a really bad mood. From eight o''clock until just now, he had been chatting with the Lemay couple, and also learned that the medicine they had stored was about to run out. This is undoubtedly quite bad news. The Philosopher''s Stone has long been destroyed. Once the stored elixir is exhausted, the lives of the two old men will also come to an end. Although Albert anticipated this day long ago, he was still in a very bad mood after learning that the Lemays were about to leave. To be honest, there are not many people that Albert really cares about. The so-called old friends dont actually have a good relationship. Even if the two sides give each other Christmas gifts and birthday gifts every year, it is just to maintain the relationship on the surface. , so that this relationship can be used when needed. There are very few old people like the Lemays. "It''s really carefree." Looking at the fat cat whose eyes narrowed comfortably, Albert sighed softly and murmured, "I don''t know what the guy with the same name as you is planning now?" "Meow!" Tom called out and rubbed his head against the back of Albert''s hand, telling him not to stop. "It''s really good." Albert stretched out his hand to support Tom''s forelimbs, picked up the whole cat from the table, then buried his face in his fat belly and rubbed it a few times, then reached out and squeezed the big cat''s face and gently pulled it, feeling Immediately much better. Although they talked for a long time just now, they didn''t actually talk much. At the beginning, Nico asked about the wedding, and he said that he had something for him, and asked Albert to go to France as soon as possible after the holiday. Later, Nicole asked him if he had divination for the wedding, and said that he peeped from the crystal ball and saw that the wedding might be disrupted by the dark wizard, and suggested that Albert reduce the scale of the wedding, and even direct the wedding location. Put it in their home to ensure that no one disturbs, destroys, or even threatens the life of the two during the marriage. Albert knew that this was Nico''s good intentions, but he still didn''t want to disturb the old man''s life, and he was not unprepared. After learning from Albert about their preparations for the wedding and speculation about the prophecy, the two elderly people breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, they know that Albert is very powerful, and they also know that Albert invited Dumbledore as a guarantee for the wedding, but powerful wizards are not invincible, and they may also fall under the conspiracy and calculation of the enemy. After talking about important matters, the Nicole Lemay and his wife spent the rest of the time reminiscing about their past events, just like ordinary old people who like to nagging. After having a qualified listener, their words became more and more. In the end, the Lemays also hinted that they would leave a legacy to Albert, which is not actually a legacy, but some research materials that Albert is interested in, which are the results accumulated by the old man over a long period of time. The Lemays finally decided that, rather than being left to ashes in the library of Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, it was better to give this part of the knowledge to Albert, the proud student, so that this part of the knowledge could continue. To be honest, Albert really wanted those things, but... the way he obtained them made his mood quite complicated. Perhaps, death is just another great adventure for old people who have lived for a long time, and they are not alone. For Albert, however, death was not a pleasant topic. He is too young. Even if he can get a rich inheritance because of it. This low mood lasted for days and made Fred, George and Lee Jordan think the sky was falling. Even everyone else can clearly feel that Albert is in a bad mood To make Albert happy, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan changed ways to amuse him, perhaps with the help of the girls, and the trio''s trick became much more interesting, and in one case it turned into three Canaries, tap dancing shoulder to shoulder. The method of the three did not make Albert''s mood better, but it succeeded in making the joke props more popular. until "Are you finally back to normal?" George looked at Albert, whose breath was steady, and couldn''t help but sigh of relief. "Back to normal?" Albert asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing. The other day, your mood seemed... um, not very good." Fred carefully considered his words. He felt that Albert was covered with low air pressure a while ago, which made them feel extremely depressed. "Well, some not-so-good things." Albert still didn''t plan to reveal too much news to them, and ate breakfast on his own. At this moment, a student suddenly shouted and ran into the hall, ignoring the professors'' eyes and shouting to everyone, "Toad, toad is back." Everyone rushed towards the foyer, wanting to watch the legendary Umbridge, a true warrior who encountered so many dangers and setbacks during his tenure, still insisted on teaching on the front line instead of teaching. Resign and run. A large number of whispers sounded in the hallway, and I don''t know who was leading the applause, but there were bursts of warm applause and whistles. Being welcomed by so many students, Umbridge didn''t have many smiles on his face, instead he became more gloomy. She knew very well that the students at Hogwarts would never welcome her, and the warm applause just now was more like a mockery of him. The only person here who really welcomes her back is probably Filch. The manager has regained his strength, tried to disperse the students who came to watch with a whip, and enthusiastically stepped forward to help with the luggage. Under the watchful eyes of countless students, Umbridge lifted his foot into the hallway, and found that the statue of the toad was placed there without even covering it with a piece of cloth. This made the expression on Umbridge''s face even more gloomy. Everyone just heard a pop, and someone didn''t know who threw a big dung bomb, which hit the statue of the toad directly in the face. The expression on Umbridge''s face froze, as if the big dung bomb had hit her in the face. This is a blatant provocation. Before Umbridge could recover, more dung bombs smashed directly into the face of the toad statue. Among them, a large dung bomb actually smashed and hit Umbridge in the face. Just when everyone was stunned, there was a sudden giggle in the hallway. Peeves was floating in the air, throwing the big dung bomb in his hand like a juggler, and in the applause of the students, the remaining few A dung bomb was thrown at Umbridge. After all the dung bombs hit the new principal''s head, Peeves disappeared with a burst of giggles, as if he just appeared just to say hello. Umbridge was furious with rage, but she had nothing to do with Peeves, even if she wanted to find someone to vent her anger, because the other students around them immediately fled after seeing this scene, for fear of becoming a newcomer. The principal''s punching bag. Umbridge could only return to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office in a huff. Filch dragged his luggage and followed behind, looking like he was hesitant to speak. When Umbridge was about to open the door, Filch finally couldn''t help but say, "Madam, you really intend to continue..." "Is there a problem? Ag..." When Umbridge opened the door, he stepped directly into the muddy swamp. His entire body lost balance in an instant and fell directly into the swamp, like a toad lying in the swamp. If Lee Jordan were here, he would definitely not miss this opportunity to take a few more pictures for Umbridge. "Ma''am, are you okay?" Filch asked worriedly, "I thought you remembered..." The swamp was not deep, but Umbridge, who was immersed in her entire body, still encountered a lot of trouble. A large amount of sewage and mud almost suffocated her. Umbridge kept tumbling and struggling like a drowning toad. In the end, it was Filch who went in and fished her up, and both of them got muddy because of it. "Damn, damn, damn..." Umbridge kept swearing and dragged his body covered in dirt to the bathrooms of the professors, leaving behind the row of muddy footprints on the ground and Filch who stared at the muddy footprints in a daze. "How long will it take me to clean this place," Filch murmured. There is no doubt that it is no longer suitable to continue to serve as a Defense Against the Dark Arts office. Fortunately, there are still many vacant rooms in Hogwarts Castle that can be used as offices. Umbridge, with Filch''s help, relocated herself to a new office. Anyway, she is the principal, and she decides everything, so she naturally chose the best office for herself. the next morning, Umbridge, who had just returned to the Hogwarts office through the fireplace, found that someone had thrown a large dung bomb into her office, and her face was contorted with anger. However, what surprised Umbridge even more was that the moment she opened the door of her office, she was stunned by the sight in front of her. The corridor outside the office turned into a swamp overnight. If it wasn''t for the big loss yesterday, Umbridge instinctively opened the door to see what was going on on the other side of the door. I''m afraid she would have stepped into the swamp earlier and fell. There was a disgusting stench in the air, which almost made her vomit. However, what made Umbridge tremble even more was the fact that there was a wooden board stuck in the door of the office, and there was a photo of Umbridge transformed into a human toad, and the words: The Anti-Toad Alliance is for you Send the highest respect. "what-!" Umbridge was shaking all over, and finally screamed in anger. With a bang, the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts office was slammed shut. Umbridge opened the window, walked back and forth in the office, and kept making various cursing sounds of unknown meaning. It''s just too deceiving. UU reading During his stay at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, Umbridge thought about all kinds of possibilities and had all kinds of fantasies. However, on the first day back to school, the cruel reality gave her a slap in the face. If Umbridge had carefully recalled all the **** he had done, he wouldn''t have thought it was too much. But getting Umbridge to realize this is obviously very difficult, because people are double-standard, and it''s even harder to get someone like Umbridge to realize that. Many members of the anti-toad alliance were so excited about this that some didn''t even go to class, and hid in the corridors to see how the toads would react when they found the office turned into a swamp. Everyone is very happy to see their new headmaster unlucky. Who told her to continue to come back to serve and persecute the students at Hogwarts, so don''t blame them for fighting back? "Umbridge''s misfortune is my happiness!" This sentence undoubtedly reflects the current state of mind of the Hogwarts students. Watching Umbridge''s bad luck again and again always arouses joy in their hearts. Even Albert felt that his mood had obviously improved. Happiness is sometimes so unpretentious. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1078： Toads Counterattack Umbridge, who had just returned to school, had not had time to find trouble with the students, but he had encountered a lot of trouble first. This ancient castle seems to be cursed, and various situations will arise from time to time, and these problems need to be solved by Umbridge. To this end, she had to run around again to deal with various emergencies in the school. Even with Filch''s help, Umbridge was still tormented by these troubles. As for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, which had been suspended, it was naturally reopened, but this class was still half-dead. After the class bell rang, the students in the classroom would begin to show various symptoms of physical discomfort, and then groups of students would walk out of the classroom to the school hospital under Umbridge''s gaze. Looking at the empty Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, Umbridge stared blankly at the last student who left, with a hideous look on his face. Today''s Hogwarts has completely broken free from her control, which is why these students dare to be so unscrupulous. Umbridge can guess that some students deliberately created those **** unexpected events even with his knees. causing trouble for her. And the **** anti-toad alliance, even the Slytherin students that Umbridge had won over before, were not very effective. It was said that she was severely revenge by students from other colleges during her hospitalization. And that **** Peeves! That guy accounted for more than half of Umbridge''s troubles at school. She has also tried to solve Peeves'' troubles, and even tried to convince Peeves, the only **** man who is afraid of Peeves, to ask the ghost of Slytherin Academy to help discipline Peeves, but the result is not very optimistic. Although the human Barrow promised to help stop Peeves'' prank, but only verbally agreed, the **** Barrow could not stare at Peeves forever. The ghosts of the school will indeed provide some help to Hogwarts, but that help is still very limited, after all, they are the afterimages of the dead. Umbridge also found herself unable to command the ghosts, just as she couldn''t even enter the headmaster''s room now. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Umbridge looked up at the empty classroom and fell into a speechless silence again. She has to fight back, she has to change everything, she can''t sit still, that''s not her way of doing things. With Filch''s help, Umbridge used a punt to cross the swamp and return to the Defence Against the Dark Arts office on the seventh floor. She did not continue to change offices. Even if she did, a new swamp might appear outside the office the next day. All of this is done by the members of the "Anti-Toad League", and the leader of this **** organization is probably Albert Anderson. He is the only one in the whole school who has such influence, even if it''s not the damned one. Guys, the Weasley twins must be involved. According to the information provided by the Slytherin students, the Weasley brothers sold all kinds of joke props around the school, and they were Albert''s roommates and had a very good relationship. If it weren''t for the lack of evidence, Umbridge would have fired the Weasleys long ago, or had Filch hang them up and whip them hard. If Arthur Weasley had not been suspended for investigation, Umbridge would have asked Fudge to transfer him to the Centaur Liaison Office. (In the Ministry of Magic, "being sent to the Centaur Liaison Office" has become an inside joke, implying that the person mentioned will be fired immediately.) Umbridge knew she had to act to consolidate her power and control at Hogwarts with the help of the Ministry of Magic, or her suffering would be meaningless. Eventually, Umbridge knocked on the door of the Minister of Magic''s office again, and although it made her look a little incompetent and even weakened her impression of Fudge, Umbridge knew that if he wanted to regain control of Hogwarts, he would Must draw on the power of the Ministry of Magic. "what happened?" Fudge looked up from the pile of documents and was surprised when he saw Umbridge. "Things are bad at Hogwarts." Umbridge took a deep breath, handed a report to Fudge, and began to describe his troubles at Hogwarts. "What are you going to do?" Fudge asked. "There are various problems at Hogwarts now. I suspect that someone is secretly messing with me. I need help. If necessary, I plan to expel a few students to deter other students." "Who are you going to fire?" Fudge asked casually. He didn''t really care who Umbridge wanted to fire, and he wasn''t interested in what happened at Hogwarts, as long as Dumbledore was no longer the headmaster. As for Umbridge''s so-called expulsion, it was more used to deter the students at Hogwarts. "Albert Anderson," Umbridge said without hesitation, "if it wasn''t him, this whole thing must have been related to him, and I suspect that all the trouble I''m having is related to him, and the corridors outside my office are covered in Turned into a swamp. There are all kinds of strange diseases in the whole school, every time I take the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, there is no one left, I suspect it is all his trick, I still need St Mungo''s magic Injury hospital therapists help. "That guy is very troublesome." Fudge reminded with a frown. "Also, I remember that he is about to graduate, and he will get out on his own in a few months." Umbridge understood what Fudge meant, that is, don''t provoke Albert. "Okay, what are you going to do?" Fudge didn''t forget what he was doing. "I have a way!" Umbridge handed Fudge a piece of parchment, the solution she''d been thinking about lately. Fudge quickly read the contents of the parchment, then looked up at Umbridge, not optimistic about the plan. But in the end, Fudge did not refuse the request of the right-hand man, and now Hogwarts is a mess, as you can see from the last time Umbridge was hospitalized. If the Ministry of Magic wants to completely control Hogwarts, I am afraid that it still needs to rely on Umbridge, at least she will not just complain in words like others, but really do something about it. There is no doubt about Umbridge''s ability to handle affairs, otherwise Dumbledore would not have been expelled from Hogwarts. "I''ll let Weasley cooperate with you." Fudge stamped the parchment and agreed to send Umbridge a group of people to help her put order at Hogwarts. As for the success of the simple plan on the parchment, you have to try it. A few days later, in Umbridge''s office on the seventh floor of Hogwarts, Filch, the administrator, was standing by the fireplace with a pocket watch, patiently waiting for the coming "guest". A roaring green flame suddenly erupted in the fireplace, and two therapists from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries came out of the green flame. Filch immediately introduced the current situation and took the two therapists to the place. Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. According to the following routine, there will be many students with various strange symptoms. When Umbridge smiled and told everyone that she had found a therapist from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, she took the students in the classroom by surprise. The group of students who had just fainted, vomited, had a high fever, and had a nosebleed were all dumbfounded. Among them, a few unlucky ones were screwed out as typical. "Can you find out the source of these mysterious illnesses?" Umbridge asked the healers. The therapists didn''t have an immediate answer. In fact, when the two noticed that the students in the entire classroom were suffering from strange diseases, they realized that something was wrong, especially when the students said they had "Umbridge Syndrome", even the fool knew that it was what''s the situation. However, the professor in front of him is really talented, and he can actually make the whole class want to skip class. How bad is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, all the students will dislike it and use this method to skip class. They recalled the reports they had read some time ago, and suddenly regretted coming over to help. In fact, if the head of St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries hadn''t asked them to come over to help solve the strange illness of the Hogwarts students, they wouldn''t want to lie in this muddy water at all. "According to the condition you mentioned, it is likely to be caused by something." After considering the words, the male therapist said to Umbridge, "Many magical plants and magical animals are poisonous, and in the case of taking a small amount, similar symptoms may indeed appear, such as blood collapsing beans." Saying that, he pointed to the student who was bleeding nose, and continued to analyze, "A small amount of blood and collapsed beans may be mistakenly used, and a similar situation may occur. Of course, there may be other reasons, but if you want to find the incentives one by one, you have to do detailed research. Research, at present we can only give such a preliminary speculation." Looking at the group of students who fainted, vomited, had a high fever, and had nosebleeds, the therapists couldn''t help but feel that the students who invented this way of skipping classes are really geniuses. From Umbridge''s mouth, it is not difficult for them to guess that the other party must have found a solution to these symptoms, otherwise it will never be possible to cure these symptoms in a short time. "Can you cure them?" Umbridge asked again. "We can temporarily prepare some antidote for them, but it is not difficult for us to guarantee that it will be effective." The therapist shook his head and said, "We need time to study their symptoms carefully." I don''t know if it was intentional, or it was just like that. The medicine given by the therapist did have some effect, but it did not completely cure the symptoms of the students, it could only relieve the symptoms. After Umbridge smiled and asked Filch to send off the two therapists, he looked at the student in front of him with a smirk, clapped his hands and said, "Okay, you heard it too, what you call "Um" "Ritchie Syndrome" is just a symptom of something. Honestly, I''m so disappointed in you guys. Next, don''t try to use that excuse to skip any classes. Also, everyone''s in lockdown tonight, just Here, I hope this will clear your mind and stop thinking about some messy things." News of Umbridge''s visit to a therapist at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries to treat "Umbridge Syndrome" quickly spread throughout Hogwarts. However, the more surprising operation is yet to come. Umbridge actually recruited the Ministry of Magic''s spell removal team to remove the swamp on the corridor on the seventh floor of the castle and the swamp in the original Defense Against the Dark Arts office. The "elite" Auror team even succeeded in suppressing Peeves. The method is very simple, that is, use spells in turn to disarm the things in Peeves'' hands. As long as Peeves has no weapons in his hands, it will be difficult for it to cause trouble for everyone. The unprepared Peeves suffered a big loss under the pursuit of the Auror team led by Gardwin Robards. What surprised everyone even more was that the Aurors seemed to have found a spell that could have an effect on Peeves. After trying all kinds of exorcism spells and failing, Gadwin Robards worked hard in this area, and finally got his wish to complete his revenge on Peeves. However, they still failed to expel Peeves in the end, because the guy just disappeared and disappeared. Naturally, Peeves didn''t intend to let it go, so he took the various items that Albert prepared for him to fight against the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. But in front of the well-prepared Aurors, Peeves couldn''t get much benefit. It threw a lot of throat-locking gas into the corridor, which was easily cracked by the cannon head curse, and the mandrake grass roots it threw were cracked by earmuffs, but the Aurors didn''t get much benefit, and they all radiated With all kinds of weird stench, the heads of several Aurors were beaten by Peeves with a broom handle. In addition, there were always students who secretly cast cold spells on them, and the two sides temporarily fell into a stalemate. Peeves quietly found Albert, and pointed to his throat, as if he could not make a sound. After Albert pulled out his wand to lift the spell on Peeves, the mischievous guy immediately said, "I need more things!" "Barrow the **** man will come to you soon," Albert reminded. When the other party is fully prepared, it is normal for Peeves to be deflated. Bloody Barrow? Peeves couldn''t help shrinking his neck. Albert had already seen through the nature of Peeves'' bullying and fearing the hard, and said calmly: "You can agree to sign a contract that you will not go to the principal again, and get some power for it, just like you It was the same land contract signed with Principal Euplasia Moore." "Don''t worry, this contract is basically useless, UU reading you can still trouble her, even if the contract is effective, Umbridge is not the headmaster of Hogwarts, that guy didn''t get Some of the prerogatives that the headmaster of Hogwarts has. In fact, she can''t even get into the headmaster''s office, and you can get more privileges for no reason." As for why Albert knew about these things, it was because Wild Smith was also one of the school''s directors. Although they were only responsible for donating money to the school, the appointment from the Ministry of Magic was actually invalid, and they couldn''t even enter the principal''s office. The best proof. If Umbridge is really the headmaster, and he can change the password of the stone statue of the monster at the entrance, how could he not even get in the door. Umbridge seemed to have anticipated that this might happen. After finding out that Peeves was in a stalemate, he asked Barrow the blood to negotiate with Peeves. In the end, Peeves succumbed to Albert''s suggestion and only agreed to sign a contract that he would never go to the headmaster of Hogwarts again. A series of bad news has cast a shadow over the castle again, and everyone knows that the pesky toad is back. The only thing that was more gratifying was that the group of employees at the Ministry of Magic struggled to get rid of the **** toad statue at the entrance of the foyer, and they finally had to give up and get the quick rags for the toad statue again. cover. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1079： Anti-Toad Guerrilla "The situation is not good!" "How could Peeves give in to the toad!" "This is absolutely abnormal!" After learning that Peeves had reached a settlement with Umbridge, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan immediately ran to Albert, told him about Peeves bowing his head to Umbridge, and discussed the connection. How to deal with this. The three believed that Albert, who had a good head, would definitely be able to come up with a better solution. In this confrontation with Umbridge, the identity of the students made them at the bottom from the beginning, and it was difficult to confront Umbridge head-on. The existence of Peeves plays the role of the vanguard of the struggle, which is why they have always been generous when they provided Peeves with joke props. It is precisely because Peeves is constantly causing trouble for Umbridge that the other party has no extra time and energy to trouble everyone. It''s unbelievable now that Peeves has succumbed to Umbridge. After confirming the news, the three of them felt bad. They knew exactly who Umbridge was. Everyone has already offended Umbridge too hard before, and when Umbridge takes time out, he will definitely retaliate with intensified revenge. This is what they are most worried about. "Umbridge has never been the principal!" Albert looked at the three people who were about to fall. He suppressed the smile at the corner of his mouth and said something inexplicable. "What''s not the headmaster, why are you still..." Lee Jordan said depressedly, "I dare say Umbridge will..." "You mean...that''s what happened." George had realized what Albert was talking about, and looked at Fred beside him. The two of them already understood what was going on. "Well, it''s probably the same as what you think." Albert did not deny that this matter was related to him. "Don''t play dumb riddles!" Lee Jordan was still confused, and his mind hadn''t turned around for a while. "Umbridge isn''t the headmaster, and the contract with Peeves doesn''t actually work." George looked at Albert and said excitedly to Lee Jordan, "So, Peeves can still find Umri. Weird trouble." "Why isn''t Toad the Headmaster?" Lee Jordan was even more confused. "Isn''t she the new Headmaster appointed by the Ministry of Magic?" "The headmaster of Hogwarts is not appointed by the Ministry of Magic, so Fudge''s appointment is actually invalid. If you want to become the headmaster, you need to be recognized." Albert noticed the puzzled glances from the three and continued to explain: "It is best The proof is that Umbridge can''t even get into the principal''s office." "Yeah, what qualifications does Toad have to be the headmaster of Hogwarts." Lee Jordan looked very excited, they really thought Peeves had compromised with Toad just now. Unexpectedly, the whole thing was actually caused by Albert! "However, why did you let Peeves pretend to compromise and continue to fight the toad, wouldn''t it be better?" Fred asked his doubts. He was also taken aback by the news just now. "I also feel that the confrontation must continue. Compromising will only fuel Toad''s arrogance, and that guy will definitely mess up the school next." George seemed to anticipate what Umbridge would do next. "Umbridge is well prepared, and even if we interfere, the situation will only get worse." Albert glanced at the three pretending to be indignant, and asked: "Are you going to pull other students and the Ministry of Magic together? confrontation?" "I think that''s a good idea," Lee Jordan muttered. "Don''t be stupid, it will only make the situation worse." Albert shook his head and rejected the bad idea: "Don''t forget, many students'' families are employees of the Ministry of Magic, if we do that, the Ministry of Magic will Put pressure on them, and then put pressure on students through parents." "Our student status is destined to suffer a lot, and head-to-head is definitely not a good choice." Albert explained, "Of course I don''t care, but other people can''t afford it, so it''s fine to secretly give her some trouble." "It''s really annoying to see Umbridge being so arrogant and domineering!" "Didn''t you always want the opportunity? Now the opportunity you want has come, prepare well, I think the second option will be better." Albert said meaningfully, "The most proud of Umbridge Then, give her a big surprise." "Do you want to use option two?" The three of them looked at each other. The second plan was actually a backup plan. I didn''t expect Albert to be optimistic about it. "That group of guys will probably cause people to trouble you in a few days." Albert reminded the three of them, "Be careful, don''t get sullen, or you will suffer." With Peeves'' compromise, Umbridge''s biggest obstacle to regaining control of Hogwarts was removed, and he began to vigorously rectify the school rules and regulations of Hogwarts, strictly enforce the previous education order, and plan to clean up a group of Man, give the other students a warning. As a result, the unfortunate group of people who were caught by Umbridge on the spot a few days ago became the chickens who killed the chicken and the monkey. They took the lead in bearing the heavy punch of Umbridge. The entire class was locked in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, using Umbridge. The punishment quill provided by Richie transcribes "I can''t be absent from class." The backs of the students'' hands are dripping with blood. But the other students were terrified, and no one dared to use quick-acting truancy candies in Defense Against the Dark Arts class. In fact, Umbridge couldn''t cure the quick-acting truancy candy at all, and the therapists at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries had no real reason to help her after they figured out the situation. Then, almost every day, someone was asked by Umbridge for questioning. Especially those students who were checked out last time by the therapists who were asked to reveal the source of those strange symptoms. Yet all still claim to have "Umbridge Syndrome" and pay for it. Those sick students are no longer allowed to leave the classroom, making Defence Against the Dark Arts a mess every time. However, the resistance of the students was met with brutal repression. Confinement, confinement, or confinement! Every time they are closed, they have to use a punishment quill to write, which makes some students dare not make trouble in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. The number of students with various symptoms in the classroom has also plummeted, and some have stopped trying to use quick-acting candies to skip classes after discovering they wont help them. Umbridge has undoubtedly achieved great success. She took the simplest and crudest method and successfully panicked the students at Hogwarts, scaring them away from using quick-acting skipping candy, and cutting off the problem directly at the source. This trick is actually taking advantage of the weakness of the students. If everyone continues to fight against Umbridge, the new principal will have nothing to do. When everyone was resisting her, even the principal had to get out. Everyone''s weakness made Umbridge worse, and began to speed up the control of Hogwarts, during which a new education order was issued, and students were encouraged to report the illegal behavior of the students around them. As a result, the number of reports against Slytherin students increased, but Umbridge turned a blind eye. On the contrary, the investigation team''s report was well received by Umbridge, and with Umbridge''s help, The members of the investigation team who had been severely retaliated against also resumed retaliatory actions. The DA members, led by Harry, were successively investigated and locked up by Umbridge, on the grounds that they were reported to have had many illegal gatherings. Umbridge even planned to use this opportunity to find an excuse to fire Harry Potter, and everyone was surprised that no one came forward to report Harry. Yes, no one. Umbridge is disappointed So, a famous Slytherin student stood up. This incident instantly became the laughing stock of the entire Hogwarts, because from the beginning of the DA meeting, no Slytherin students had ever been recruited. How did this Slytherin student testify? I am afraid it is perjury! After all this uproar, everyone knew that Umbridge was going to use this nasty move to drive Harry away. In the end, Umbridge didn''t do that, just shut down Harry Potter and tried to find a breakthrough. Unfortunately, her efforts are doomed to fail. As for the use of Veritaserum, Snape made it clear that the stock of Veritaserum had been used up by Umbridge, and he would have to wait a month if he wanted to. Umbridge was angry about it, but there was nothing he could do about it. Veritaserum is a contraband in the magic world. Even if it can be purchased on the black market, the cost is staggeringly high, and it may not be possible to buy it. Even if she is a deputy minister, she would not dare to be so blatant. "Since she returned, Hogwarts Castle has given me a depressing feeling, as if it''s not a school, but a prison." Shanna and Albert walked side by side on the way to the library, and the two casually chatted about the recent changes in the castle: "That guy is getting more and more aggressive, and I doubt that she is trying to use this method to make people fear her." "Toad is indeed a very controlling woman. She has always wanted to completely control Hogwarts, and even believes that anyone who challenges her authority and who opposes her views that do not conform to her three views should be punished." Albert said Not surprisingly, Umbridge is really annoying, even hateful. "You know her very well!" Shanna couldn''t help but smile bitterly. She actually agrees with Albert''s words, Umbridge has done a lot of bad things recently. "Umbridge overlooked something," said Albert suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Shanna asked curiously. "She is still a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. That position is not auspicious. I don''t think the curse of Defense Against the Dark Arts can be broken so easily by her. Otherwise, the professor will not need to be changed every year for decades." Albert seemed to see When it came to Umbridge''s tragic fate, until Voldemort died, the end of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professorship was not very good. "I just want her to get out of here!" Shanna sighed: "I''m very worried that the next exam will be affected. Those guys never take students seriously. The ultimate wizard exam is almost the most important thing in a student''s life. graduation exam." "It''s not as bad as you think." "Of course you don''t care." Shanna couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at Albert, "You don''t need a broken certificate to prove yourself anymore, that thing is just like that for you." Albert didn''t refute it. The actual situation was exactly like that. He didn''t need a certificate to prove his level at all. Just as they were about to walk into the library, they saw Lee Jordan running over out of breath, putting his hands on his knees, and panting, "Not good!" "What''s the matter?" Albert asked with raised eyebrows. "Fred and George were caught by members of the investigation team for selling joke props to the students." Lee Jordan panted, "They were kept in the dungeon by Filch, and they seemed to have been whipped several times." "They were really careless." Albert shook his head. He remembered that he had only reminded them the other day. "You can''t blame them. Those bastards... The investigation team attacked them." Lee Jordan said angrily, "otherwise, even they couldn''t be..." "It''s normal, isn''t it?" Albert''s words made Lee Jordan a little confused. "Is it normal?" "You don''t do that often." Albert said speechlessly. He felt that many people actually had double standards, and most importantly, this was the beginning of a few of them. Lee Jordan was suddenly speechless. "Okay, it''s useless for you to be angry here. Now it''s better to let them suffer a little and teach them a lesson." Albert''s tone was calm, as if it was just a trivial matter. After speaking, Albert led Lee Jordan towards the dungeon. When he arrived at the dungeon, he found that both Fred and George were chained to their wrists and hung from the ceiling. "well enough!" Albert''s voice suddenly sounded in the dungeon. "I knew you wouldn''t give up on us." George said excitedly, as if touching the wound and baring his teeth slightly. Fred, who was next to him, complained angrily, "Felch''s perverted and beat us with a whip several times. I must give him a taste of being beaten with a whip." "Have you thought about it?" Albert took out his wand and shook it lightly, and the chains that locked the two of them automatically opened, and even the wounds left by the whip on their bodies gradually healed Fred and George exchanged glances, He nodded towards Albert and said, "Start tonight!" "We''re going to start a game of hide-and-seek with Umbridge tonight, so we have to give Filch and Toad some surprises." Fred rubbed his wrists and said. "You really plan to fight guerrilla?" "Yes, we plan to join forces with Peeves to form a trio of mischief." "No, it should be called the Anti-Toad Guerrilla, and give Umbridge a look." Fred and George said firmly. "What are you going to do?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Suppress Umbridge''s arrogance a little first, and call on everyone to resist the toad." George briefly explained his plan, "Then, leave Hogwarts at a critical moment." "Where to hide, is there a Room of Requirement?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Actually, you can also go back to the dormitory. Umbridge would never have thought of it." Albert suddenly said. "Before that, we need a Marauder''s map, I know you must have a way to get another one." Fred and George looked at Albert, they needed a new Marauder''s map to fight Umri Qi searched everywhere. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1080： toad mark Since he cleaned up Fred and George, Filch''s backlog of depression has been swept away. Now not only is he in a happy mood, his body and mind are healthy, but even his food tastes better than before. After dinner, Filch paced toward the dungeon where the Weasley twins were being held, preparing to let the starving Weasley twins go to the school hospital to wipe the nightpot. Nodding their pain, they can get rid of their bad habits of being naughty and mischievous. Just when Filch thought he was going to see the Weasley twins, who were languishing, he found that the dungeon was empty, and the Weasley brothers who had been locked in it were--disappeared. Filch looked at the empty dungeon, and his whole body was stunned. He couldn''t help trembling all over. He didn''t know if he was angry or just too excited. For Filch, the "prison break" of the twins is actually not too bad news. Because those two unknowing little beasts must still be at Hogwarts, and as long as they are still at Hogwarts, they must not escape punishment, their new headmaster is not as tolerant as Dumbledore, certainly not Allow someone to get away with it. The series of changes at Hogwarts today is too wonderful for Filch. Filch immediately went to the principal''s office and reported the news to the lady. Presumably the naughty little beasts would be punished more severely. He would definitely beat them to pieces with a whip, and no one would dare to rashly violate the school rules again. . After learning the news of Fred and George''s "jailbreak", Umbridge not only did not get angry and angry, but the smile on his face became even brighter. "So, they didn''t want to accept punishment and escaped?" After hearing Filch''s report, Umbridge glanced at the two wands on the shelf and continued to ask, "Do you know who helped them escape from the dungeon?" "I don''t know for the time being." Filch bowed his head and said respectfully, "But I think after those two little beasts lost their wands, it would be very difficult for them to escape by themselves." "That''s it, you go to post a notice and let them go back to the dungeon to be punished. If they don''t go back tomorrow to be punished, they will be punished more severely, and even be expelled from Hogwarts." Umri Chi picked up the quill and scribbled the next bulletin on the parchment and handed it to Filch, so he could stick it on the bulletin board. If Weasley is not willing to give in, then take this opportunity to fire them, and also give everyone a warning, and let them know what it takes to disobey her. The news of the Weasley brothers'' "jailbreak" spread like wings in Hogwarts Castle. Everyone was very angry at Umbridge''s actions, but there was nothing they could do about it, and few people dared to challenge the authority of the new headmaster. After this incident spread, Fred and George never appeared in front of people, ignoring Umbridge''s threat directly. Because of this, everyone was surprised by the boldness of Fred and George, and they were discussing whether they would really be fired by Toad if they didn''t show up. After learning the news, Professor McGonagall was almost mad, so he directly asked Albert to find out the situation. "They probably escaped." Facing the gloomy Professor McGonagall, Albert said lightly, "Those two guys always wanted to drop out of school and go to their joke shop." "Opening a store? You mean..." At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Professor McGonagall frowned slightly, walked over to open the door, and found Umbridge standing outside with a smirk on his face. "Is there something wrong?" Professor McGonagall asked impatiently. "I''m here to talk to you about Weasley." Umbridge smiled and said her intentions. She obviously liked to enjoy Professor McGonagall''s anger and helplessness. "I''m talking to Mr. Anderson about the specific situation." Professor McGonagall said with a blank face, "If you want to listen, come in and hear what''s going on!" Umbridge glanced at Albert, who was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, and walked up to Albert with a smile. He also coughed twice. However, Albert didn''t seem to hear, and directly called Umbridge I ignored it, as if there was nothing more worthy of attention than the black tea in my hand. "You can go on, Mr. Anderson." Professor McGonagall ignored Umbridge and sat opposite Albert. "Where did you just say, oh, I think Fred and George couldn''t bear it anymore, so they dropped out of school by themselves." Albert took a sip of the black tea and continued: "They thought about it before. Leave school to start a business "Cough cough..." Umbridge coughed again, this time a little louder. "As you can see, their products are selling well at Hogwarts, so you don''t have to worry too much about the failure of your business." Albert comforted: "Maybe they will be more comfortable than those who go to work at the Ministry of Magic. ." Umbridge coughed loudly again, but neither Albert nor Professor McGonagall continued talking as if nothing had happened. "So, you think they have left the school and dropped out on their own." Professor McGonagall''s expression was extremely complicated. She knew about this when she gave the two of them employment counseling, but unexpectedly... "They can''t leave the school," Umbridge interrupted with a dark face, "and they can''t break free from the chains and leave the dungeon alone." "There must be. Everyone knows that Fred and George are more familiar with the various secret passages in the school than Filch, and Hogwarts has secret passages that can leave the school. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Filch." Albert put down the teacup, turned his head and smiled at Umbridge, "This is actually common sense, many people know that Sirius Black broke into Hogwarts through the secret passage, but most people don''t know. The exact location of the secret passage. "You let them go." Umbridge stared at Albert and suddenly said, "They don''t have a wand, they can''t break free from the chains, it''s you..." "The slander wants to tell evidence?" Albert smiled in response to Umbridge''s gaze, and did not forget to remind him kindly: "If there is no evidence, I will sue you for slander. Well, the Ministry of Magic seems to have not perfected the crime of slander. You should complete the law in this regard, I think it is reasonable to compensate for a mental damage fee." "Cough, if it''s all right, you can go out first." Professor McGonagall coughed lightly, not wanting Albert and Umbridge to have an unpleasant conflict. She knew too well that Albert didn''t care about Umbridge at all, or didn''t care at all. "They don''t really care. I''m pretty sure about that, so don''t worry about them. They''re a group of adults who have to be responsible for their own choices." Albert left this sentence, pushed open the office door and left . "It seems that they have to be fired in advance. I hope you can write to inform..." "It hasn''t been officially confirmed, is it?" Professor McGonagall interrupted impatiently, "Just because they suspect they have dropped out of the school, they will be announced directly..." "It''s not dropping out, it''s expulsion," Umbridge corrected. "What if there are other situations?" Professor McGonagall said impatiently, "At least we need to confirm the specific circumstances of the whole thing first, to make sure that they have left the school, instead of being fainted and hidden." "You mean they didn''t leave the dungeon by themselves, but someone forced them to leave?" Umbridge raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he thought Professor McGonagall''s statement was ridiculous. "Who knows?" Professor McGonagall continued without even looking at Umbridge. "It''s not the first time this has happened. At least, I think as a professor teaching others, you need to do as much as possible. Do everything fairly because we are role models for our students." With Professor McGonagall''s words, he almost pointed at Umbridge''s nose and scolded him for not being a professor. Umbridge''s face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. Before she could open her mouth, a sharp explosion of fireworks suddenly sounded outside. I saw that something seemed to explode in the night sky, and the sky outside the window showed a green fluorescence. Professor McGonagall walked to the window and looked out, and saw what looked like a Dark Mark shining in the sky above Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Unlike the Dark Mark, the poisonous snake did not come out of the mouth of a skeleton, but out of the mouth of a toad. "what is that?" Professor McGonagall turned to Umbridge. The voice, the tone, the tone seemed to be certain that Umbridge had made the strange mark shining over the castle. "How would I know." Umbridge''s face was very dark, because the mark on the top of his head was too similar to Voldemort''s Dark Mark, but the original skull was turned into a toad with an open mouth. "You don''t know? But it says that the Toad Alliance is recruiting members." Professor McGonagall pointed to the line that just appeared next to the mark, and seemed to be certain that this matter had something to do with Umbridge. "It must be them, it must be those two bastards, I must fire them." Umbridge was extremely annoyed by Professor McGonagall''s suspicious eyes, and he kept babbling and cursing. "We have no evidence." Professor McGonagall glanced at Umbridge, who was furious next to him, and reminded in a calm tone, "Albert is right, evidence must be given in everything, we cannot slander others, let alone put past the culprits." "I don''t need you to teach me!" Umbridge slammed the door angrily and left. "A toad?" Professor McGonagall looked at the mark on the sky and sighed softly. She actually guessed who did it, and there were not many students who had the courage to do such a thing under Umbridge''s eyes. The sharp sound of fireworks and the flashing marks in the sky made more and more students pay attention to the toad marks on the Quidditch pitch, especially after the appearance of the "Toad League recruiting members", the entire Hogwarts Castle was completely bombed. After that, there was a howl of wolf cries and ghosts throughout Hogwarts, and people were responding to the toad markings in the sky. Really **** off Umbridge. As long as you stand at the window and look up, it is not difficult to see the toad marks and beckoning advertisements on the Quidditch pitch. People are talking about who did it. After people regained their senses, they quickly locked their targets. Fred and George. This is most likely done by the Weasley brothers. People are talking about it loudly, and they don''t forget to ridicule a wave of Umbridge''s toad mark. Some students even drew it down, intending to be a member of the Toad League. mark. At this moment, Umbridge was in a hurry and rushed to the Quidditch pitch to remove the toad mark floating above the Hogwarts school, and she knew that she could not let this go on. Just as Umbridge drew out his wand and was about to disperse the markings on his head, he heard a sudden click of a camera around him. Afterwards, a light lit up in the darkness of UU reading . Before Umbridge could turn her head to look, she felt that her whole body was spinning. When she reacted, she was already suspended in the air with her head down, as if there was a The invisible hook caught Umbridge''s ankle, hanging him upside down. Umbridge struggled in a panic, and the wand in his hand fell to the ground in a panic. However, the attackers never showed up or made a sound. They left quietly without leaving any evidence. All indications are that this could not have been done by the Weasley brothers, because they had no wands at all, so how could they attack and subdue Umbridge? However, Fred and George''s wands were indeed temporarily seized by Umbridge. However, it was indeed the Umbridge who came in a hurry by their sneak attack. The two borrowed a new wand from Albert, and hid in the Quidditch pitch to finish their work and were about to leave. Unexpectedly, Umbridge came here alone, and she hadn''t brought her group of dogs. Both Fred and George felt that this was a good opportunity. After discussion, they decided to give each other some surprises, which is why they used the fuchsia just now. As for the wand confiscated by Umbridge, it was silently taken away by Albert when Umbridge left the castle in a hurry. (https://) Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1081： uncontrolled state of affairs Update: The next morning, the halls of the castle at Hogwarts were extraordinarily lively, with everyone chattering about last night''s "Toad Mark". People also found words like "Anti-Toad League" scribbled on the walls near the foyer, which directly ignited people''s curiosity. Many students thought it was Fred and George, who were equally shocked by the twins'' audacity, but secretly cheered. Because Fred and George did things they never dared to do, a lot of people wanted to throw themselves into the confrontation with Umbridge, and while they were still just talking, people were still keen to discuss these things. Some students tried to get more detailed information from Albert, and they even speculated that Albert might also be involved, otherwise, where would Fred and George have the courage and confidence to fight against Umbridge? In fact, as long as your brain is normal, you can guess with your knees. Take the toad statue at the entrance of the foyer as an example. Even the Ministry of Magic''s spell-removing team couldn''t destroy or take it away. , that is obviously not what Fred and George can do, it can only be Albert, and it can only be him, because the professors in the school obviously don''t do this kind of thing. What surprised everyone the most was that the school didn''t respond much to it, and Umbridge miraculously skipped all Defence Against the Dark Arts classes in the morning. Only later did everyone find out why. It turned out that Umbridge was spelled upside down on the Quidditch pitch last night and blew the wind all night, and Snape himself rescued her, and now their new headmaster is in the school hospital Lie down. This is undoubtedly a provocation to Umbridge. To add to the excitement, the vulgar phrase "Umbridge eats shit" was written in 5-foot letters on the Quidditch pitch. And their manager, Mr., is also worried about the graffiti on the walls. Even Mrs. Skoll''s all-purpose magical stain remover can''t completely remove those **** graffiti. This small victory angered Umbridge, and Ginny and Ron were immediately called by Umbridge for questioning. On the same day, Umbridge also suddenly led people into the Gryffindor common room, raided Albert''s dormitory, and tried to catch Fred and George on the spot. Umbridge, however, was doomed to no gain, as both Fred and George''s cabinets were empty, as if they had really dropped out of school early. "You are very rude, at least knock on the door before you come in." After Albert moved the checkmate Lee Jordan, he raised his head and looked at the group of people who poured into the room. His tone was as if he was teaching a group of impolite children. "What about them?" Umbridge asked angrily. "Who knows? Maybe moved overnight." Albert bent over to pick up Tom and walked outside, "If you want to search, please do it, but don''t break my stuff, otherwise... I haven''t thought about it yet. it is good." "I really don''t understand what you are doing?" Lee Jordan raised his hand and tapped his head, sarcastically, "Fred and George are not fools, how could they wait for you to arrest people?" The two left the dormitory under the glare of the investigation team, but more people glared at the investigation team. No way, whoever made the Slytherin investigation team go to the Gryffindor common room will naturally arouse the glare and dissatisfaction of the Gryffindor students, even if Umbridge and Filch are pressing, watching When it comes to smug Slytherin students, everyone still wants to kill them. "The First Cause of All Realms" search? This is just a step. Only idiots do that, deliberately messing up other people''s rooms. Is it really that Albert has no temper? Umbridge just looked it over carefully, and after confirming that Fred and George had moved out, he turned and left in a huff. "What a bad temper." Albert said to himself, looking at the back of the group of people leaving. "I feel like half of it is mad at you." After everyone else left, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side. "Nonsense, what I''m angry with her is obviously because her upbringing is too poor." Albert returned to the room with the cat in his arms, and soon heard a sound from the stairs. The anger accumulated in the hearts of the Gryffindor students finally erupted when Umbridge and his group were about to leave, and it was unknown who attacked the investigation team and made Goyle''s toenails grow wild. This directly detonated the conflict between the two sides. In the melee, the members of the investigation team naturally lost to the Gryffindor students, and were brought down by a group of people using a stun spell. Thanks to the meeting with DA, many students have mastered common dueling spells such as Iron Armor and Stun spell. "It''s unlucky, they must have caused me to lose to Albert." Lee Jordan raised his foot and kicked the **** of the kicker and complained. "Don''t make excuses for yourself, unless Albert is playing the whole game, you can''t win." Angelina complained. "What should I say, you know?" He bent down to pick up his wand from the ground and looked at the students who were fighting. "Know." "Then throw them out so that they won''t be an eyesore here." This group of guys, covered in footprints, was eventually thrown out of the entrance of the Gryffindor common room by everyone, like they were throwing large garbage. As the people celebrated their victory against the Toad again, Professor McGonagall burst into the common room in a huff and asked what the **** they were doing. Everyone pretended that they didn''t know anything, that they didn''t hear anything, as if they didn''t know what was going on from beginning to end. "Professor, I was comforting the disturbed cat in the dormitory," Albert said helplessly, saying that he was not there at the time, otherwise he would definitely come out to stop the atrocity. As for the cause of this conflict, everyone said it was the investigation team''s first move. They attacked Ron with a spell first, which caused the chaos. " "Yes, yes." Everyone agreed one after another. Anyway, it was the investigation team that moved first and turned Professor McGonagall away in anger. "You can''t mess with Umbridge like this." As Professor McGonagall said, Umbridge didn''t take it at all. When she calmed down, she waved her hand and shut down all the students who participated in the fight, even if many students claimed that they did not. At the scene, he still could not escape the fate of being locked up, and in the end he could only accept Umbridge''s punishment on a hungry stomach. Except for Albert, of course. Because he didn''t pay any attention to Umbridge. Although Umbridge was very angry with such ignorance, Toad finally endured it for a while, because what she could rely on was no deterrent in front of Albert. There is no way to get Albert. Unless the two sides fall out completely, which Umbridge doesn''t want to do. Naturally, this matter did not end so easily, and in the next few days, new changes appeared at Hogwarts. When everyone went downstairs to eat, they found that Zhang Toad licking Slytherin''s buttocks and Fudge kneeling and licking Mysterious Man''s buttocks were posted on the oak door of the auditorium hall. The two paintings looked very vivid and vivid. Look at them. Umbridge trembled, and immediately dispatched an investigative team to search for the Wesley brothers'' whereabouts around the castle. And the Wesley brothers, whom the investigation team was searching for, were sitting in the Gryffindor common room, selling joke props and boasting to people about their deeds against Umbridge, and successfully received a shipment. Wave adoring gaze. "Toad does send someone to patrol at night." "However, the only person she can rely on now is Filch. She''s the worst headmaster I''ve ever seen." "No, she''s not even a headmaster." As for Filch, everyone knows his situation. Although the guy does know a lot of secret passages, as a Squib, he is not destined to be a wizard''s opponent, so we used a little trick to play Filch. Turn around. Umbridge didn''t dare to get up and patrol at night, so he didn''t have to worry about getting caught while traveling at night. "You are still at school?" Harry, Ron and Hermione were very surprised to see Fred and George selling joke props in the common room. They thought the Wesley brothers had quietly left Hogwarts. "Why are we leaving?" Fred and George asked in unison. "Mommy''s going crazy, she''s looking for you all around." Ron said gloomily, just about tossing the envelope in his robe pocket at the twins'' faces, "She also blamed me for not stopping you from leaving." "Don''t worry, we just wrote to Mom to make things clear," Fred said comfortingly. "Those guys are looking for you like crazy," Harry reminded. "They can''t find it." "Where are you hiding, the Room of Requirement?" Hermione asked curiously "no." Fred and George noticed that the other students around were pricking up their ears to eavesdrop, and said with a smile: "Albert has a house in Hogsmeade, and we can go back to Hogwarts to fight the toad at any time." "Now someone always needs to stand up and hold back Toad''s experience, so that she has no other mind to do things. Anyway, don''t we really need an s certificate?" "But" "Don''t be stupid, Hermione, if we don''t stand up and hold Toad''s time and energy, do you really think she''ll let Harry go easily?" Fred scoffed at this, "That guy really wants to fire him. Leigh, kick him out of Hogwarts." "Fred was right, Toad really wanted to do that all the time." Harry admitted it too, believing that Umbridge had been trying to shut him up, discredit him and kick him out of school. "What are you going to do?" "Ai...cough, we hope to call on more people to drive the toad out together." George coughed lightly. "Our ultimate goal is to unite the students of the other three houses and expel Umbridge from Hogwarts." Fred continued to tell everyone about his grand plan, "Umbridge will also be the first A professor expelled from Hogwarts is going to be famous in Hogwarts, A History, but it''s hard to succeed." Because many of them are used to being neutral. "We should go to Albert, he can certainly do it." So, a group of people ran to find Albert, and by the way, they just left Umbridge. "Unfortunately, I can''t do it. In fact, even Dumbledore may be difficult to do it." Albert was not affected by their passionate emotions, but gave them some advice, "You can resist them together. , use the reputation of Fred and George, or the Anti-Toad Alliance, and let Fred and George teach you, he''s better at these things, and knows better how to deal with investigative operations Rent and Toad." It only took a few days for the investigation team to be sent to the school hospital one after another. Even Umbridge was severely beaten by an unknown person, and his face was swollen. Such atrocities directly shocked the entire Huo. gwarts. The Ministry of Magic stepped in urgently to investigate, but nothing came of it, as if the so-called Hogwarts riot didn''t even exist. The Fred and George they suspected were not at Hogwarts at all. At least there was no one in the Room of Requirement. If Fred and George were hiding there, no one else could get in. As for Hogsmeade, the Ministry of Magic did send people to search the village of Hogsmeade, trying to find the hideout of Fred and George, but they never found the legendary house. "Didn''t you have people search Hogsmeade? Why are you still asking me?" Facing Umbridge, who ran in front of him with murderous intent, Albert said calmly: "And how would you believe it? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to ask me that kind of nonsense?" Fred and George had actually been at Hogwarts the whole time, in the dorm where Albert used to live. It''s just that they are living in the suitcase that Albert prepared, using the laboratory inside to try to make more joke props, to prepare for the upcoming store opening, and by the way, they can also sell it at Hogwarts at a reduced price, While making a name for himself, he could also cause some trouble for Umbridge. To this end, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Umbridge also arranged for a reporter from the Daily Prophet to appear at Hogwarts to interview the Slytherin students in an attempt to discredit Fred and George as vicious students. However, the ambitious reporter ultimately failed, because Fudge didn''t dare to report, and he had to hide the truth about Hogwarts as soon as possible, lest all the bad things Umbridge did come to light. They can only send a task force to patrol the castle in order to restore peace to Hogwarts, of course, it is only a weapon in the face, to deter those students, lest they continue to be naughty to Umbridge. trouble. This "elite" task force from the Ministry of Magic is not elite at all. The content of the education order in the hall the next day was tampered with, and the photo of Umbridge conjuring the toad was enlarged and hung directly in the hall for people to enjoy. At the same time, a new edition of the "Guide to the Toad" began to circulate privately at Hogwarts. Fred and George privately taught everyone how to avoid punishment or reduce the punishment when resisting Umbridge. The "Guide to the Toad" " soon became a must-have book for Hogwarts students, after all, it''s everyone''s responsibility to fight Umbridge. Chapter 1082： shut up The latest website: To be tossed about every three days, every five days, and to make the whole Hogwarts school go crazy. Richie was not a good-natured person. Fred and George''s troubles and the changes brought to Hogwarts are simply unbearable for Umbridge, who has a strong desire to control. However, after a long time, after the novelty wears off, wrestling with Umbridge has become a bit boring, especially for the Wesley brothers who are all thinking about going to the joke shop in Diagon Alley. . Now that the two have completely opened up the market at Hogwarts, they just want to open a store to fulfill their dreams. As for Umbridge, the toad, after leaving school, it will have nothing to do with them. After completing a new round of struggle and being taken back to the common room by Lee Jordan, the two discussed to talk to Albert about leaving school and opening a shop in Diagon Alley. "I''m afraid you have to wait!" Albert said while covering his yawn. "Does it really make sense to continue doing this?" George asked his doubts. If Albert really wanted Umbridge to get out of Hogwarts, he would definitely be able to come up with ten, if not a hundred ways. Instead of hanging like this now, it''s like teasing a cat with a cat stick. No, maybe it would be more appropriate to say fiddling with a toad with a stick. In fact, whether it was Fred, George or Lee Jordan, they didn''t understand why Albert asked them to fight with Umbridge. After being with Albert for so many years, their thinking patterns were already more mature than other wizards. Naturally, they didn''t think what they were doing would cause much trouble to Umbridge, at most to make Toad sick. But does that really make sense? Might as well take down Umbridge in one go! "At least, everyone must have the courage to resist Umbridge." Albert knew their doubts and said softly, "This is a relatively long process." "I don''t think that''s the reason," Fred muttered. "Maybe, this is only part of it." George raised his eyebrows. "You should make things clear." Lee Jordan echoed. "You really want to know?" Albert asked with a serious expression. "The truth may be far more cruel than you think. You really want to know, are you really ready?" Fred, George and Lee Jordan looked at each other, realizing that things might not be as easy as they thought. "Come on, we''re ready." "We''re adults." "We...well, at least we won''t back down." "Life at Hogwarts is too comfortable. A comfortable college life is actually a good thing for peaceful times, but in the turbulent times to come, it''s a very bad thing. Comfort will erase a lot of things. Makes people vulnerable." Albert picked up his wand by the pillow and with a flick, locked the dormitory door to make sure no one was eavesdropping, although he didn''t think anyone would come to eavesdrop at this time. . The three did not speak and continued to listen. Albert waved his wand again, and four cups of steaming tea appeared out of thin air. He picked up one, took a sip, and continued: "And the appearance of Umbridge just happened to remind everyone. , but that alone is not enough. "So, you tossed Umbridge over and over and used her as a tool, hoping everyone would wake up?" Just think about all the bad things Umbridge got to Hogwarts... This man is so bad. "It''s not even tossing." Albert took another sip of tea to make his mind clearer, "I just think it''s okay for everyone to experience Umbridge''s cruelty for themselves, at least it can make some people''s heads clearer." "If Umbridge hears it, I''ll have to run and fight with you." Fred couldn''t help but complain. "She became what she is now..." "It has nothing to do with me, that''s part of her character, Umbridge herself is such a person." Albert shook his head in denial, and after he drank the cup of tea, he refilled himself another cup and continued. : "Half of what you are doing now should actually be done by Harry Potter, but he is not suitable now, and he will have other things in the future, so I can only ''pull people on board'' It''s up to you to do." "I think you''re a good fit," George said, although they all wanted to rant about what Albert called "pulling people onto the boat." If anyone at Hogwarts is more appealing, it must be Albert. "I''m not suitable." Albert shook his head and explained, "At least not now, Harry is the savior, these reputations are very important to him, at least for those who believe that he is the savior, and I don''t need them. Fame, I dare say I''m famous enough now." "You actually believe this." The three of them all showed surprised expressions. They even thought that with Albert''s character, they didn''t believe in the so-called savior at all. "A long time ago...About ten years ago, there was a prophecy, a prophecy that the mysterious person would be defeated." Albert suddenly said. "There is such a thing." The three of them were very surprised. "Otherwise, where do you think Harry Potter''s title of savior came from?" Albert asked rhetorically, "because Harry Potter defeated You-Know-Who? No, it was because of that prophecy that in Harry ''defeat'' Mystery After the man, he was crowned the title of savior." "You know what''s in the prophecy?" George seemed to realize what Albert was going to say next. "Almost no one knows the real content of the prophecy, maybe Dumbledore knows, but I can probably guess who made the prophecy." Albert noticed the suspicious glances from the three of them, "After all, the world is famous for There are not many prophets, and the circle is too narrow." "It has something to do with the prophecy?" George asked suddenly. "What?" The other two didn''t respond. "Yes, the prophecy ball that records the prophecy is now kept in the Department of Mysterious Affairs of the Ministry of Magic. This should be what the mysterious person wants. He probably wants to find out whether Harry Potter is the legendary savior. A strange expression appeared on Albert''s face, "Because the mysterious man is always shriveled in Harry Potter, at the level of the mysterious man, killing Harry Potter casually is as easy as killing a bedbug. , and he actually missed one after another, which made him a little suspicious of life, so he wanted to figure out the content of the prophecy." "As for the evidence, the place where your father was bitten by a venomous snake is in the corridor of the Department of Mysteries. Harry keeps saying that he often has nightmares, so I can be sure of it." "So, Harry is really the savior?" "Even if Harry isn''t, he must be." Albert put down the teacup and said seriously: "This actually has nothing to do with whether he is the savior or not. The so-called savior is more of a trick." "What''s the meaning?" The three of them were a little confused, didn''t they just say they were the savior? "The hatred between the two sides is too great. Whether it is killing the enemy of the father or other aspects of hatred, it is impossible to eliminate it, so Harry Potter and the mysterious man must have a battle to decide the life and death of both parties." Albert said to three The man said: "If Harry Potter wins, he is the real savior, if he loses, he will be a victim of the mysterious man who ruled the British wizarding world." All three fell silent, because they all realized that the probability of Harry wanting to defeat the You-Know-Who was very low, almost impossible. "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Although Harry''s ability is not as good as the mysterious man, he can always escape from death like the protagonist in the novel, and constantly overcome various difficulties to defeat the enemy, so I am very optimistic about Harry Potter. In the end, you can defeat the mysterious man." Albert smiled and comforted, "At least, you have to trust my vision." "I think you are more like the protagonist in the story." Fred couldn''t help but complain. "I also hope that I can have the invincible fortune of the protagonist." Albert shook his head and said, "That way, it will be easier to face the next predicament." "The situation is bad?" "It may be worse than the last time." Albert explained softly: "Now, mysterious people have gathered most of the dark power, werewolves, giants, vampires and other dark creatures that have always been disliked by the Ministry of Magic will be willing to Join, there are too few werewolves like Lupin who can keep their hearts." "There is never a shortage of dark wizards in the magic world, there are a lot of them in Knockturn Alley, believe me, most of them will be willing to follow the mysterious person to make money. "As for the Ministry of Magic, to be honest, I''m not very optimistic. The current Ministry of Magic has been messed up by Fudge. It has completely made the vast majority of British wizards lose confidence in the Ministry of Magic. At the same time, it has also left a mess for Fudge''s heir. old traditions, whether it''s wizards or Muggles." Albert said the Ministry of Magic in a tone that couldn''t hide his disgust, "plus what Umbridge did at Hogwarts. In order to make most students instinctively reject the Ministry of Magic, how many people do you think are still willing to believe in the Ministry of Magic, dare to believe in the Ministry of Magic?" "I dare say that You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters have already infiltrated the Ministry of Magic into a sieve. When the time is fully ripe, You-Know-Who will definitely find an opportunity to make Fudge''s successor disappear, and then put the puppet controlled by the Imperius Curse up. Push, he is more than the Minister of Magic." Albert looked at the three people with stiff expressions and continued, "That is to say, the Ministry of Magic will also fight against Harry when the time comes, even if the wizard who knows the situation will come. Will choose to stay neutral, wait for the final result, and then stand on the winner''s side." small book booth "As for Azkaban''s Dementors, they have probably already negotiated with Voldemort the price of betraying the Ministry of Magic." "But... If it really becomes like that, what should we do?" The three of them were a little flustered, because the prospect depicted by Albert was really bad, and almost everyone stood on the opposite side of them. "Dumbledore will surely stop..." "I''m afraid you''ll have to ask him personally. To be honest, I''m not very optimistic. The members of the Order of the Phoenix will definitely become the key targets of the mysterious people and Death Eaters." Albert said softly, "If the situation is worse. If you do, after You-Know-Who takes control of the Ministry, his minions will take control of Hogwarts, Snape or Umbridge will be the new Headmaster, and Harry and Dumbledore will be wanted, oh Deng Bulidor is a wanted man now. Of course, it could be...worse." "Don''t say it, your words are terrifying." George interrupted directly, but he still couldn''t stop Albert from continuing. "Harry is destined to not have many helpers. From Dumbledore''s situation last year, you should be able to guess the difficulties that may be encountered next." Albert''s voice was very light: "Everyone has been frightened. , they are all scared to death, how can they have the courage to stand up and resist?" "It''s not hard to see this from the last wizarding war. Few people dared to stand up against the mysterious man, and almost all those who have the guts are in the Order of the Phoenix. Many people choose to hide or hide their names, even if a war really breaks out. , most wizards will only remain neutral to protect themselves, and then pray in their hearts that the savior can defeat the mysterious man and save them." "The worst thing is that Harry Potter doesn''t have the influence of Dumbledore, let alone the power of Dumbledore." "Especially with the situation almost one-sided, his situation will only get worse." "So, I said before that DA is very important. At least half of DA members will fight for Harry Potter and themselves at the most critical moment." "So, at least we need to give them the courage to stand up and fight. If the strength is not enough, we can teach them, but if they don''t even have the courage, then basically it''s over." "War never belongs to anyone. Even if Harry Potter is the savior of the world, it is impossible to defeat the mysterious man and his minions alone, and what we should do is at least not let Harry fight alone." "What about you?" George asked curiously. "Why did you do this?" "Because I''m also on the mysterious man''s blacklist." Albert said helplessly, "If I don''t want my friends and family to be hurt because of this, I have to find a way to kill the mysterious man. I don''t want to live in hiding XZ life." "Perhaps, it was the biggest mistake of his life that the mysterious man regarded you as an enemy." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "What I want to tell you now is that your situation is also very bad." Albert ignored Lee Jordan''s words and said to Fred and George, "Almost all of your family members joined the Order of the Phoenix, right!" Fred and George fell silent for a moment, because Albert was right, almost all of their family joined the Order of the Phoenix. "Have you ever thought about what will happen to your family once You-Know-Who wins?" Albert didn''t wait for Fred and George to speak, and turned his attention to Lee Jordan, "What about you? You plan to join the Order of the Phoenix in the future. ?" "This" "Peter Pettigrew was Lupin''s friend before, and they joined the Order of the Phoenix together, and Voldemort threatened him as a traitor with Peter''s mother." "And you are my friends, I am on the blacklist of mysterious people, do you understand what I mean?" Albert raised his hand to interrupt a few people, and continued: "This time The war has never been as easy as you think, especially the unfortunate group of us who have been caught in it. If you don''t want to fight alone, you''d better prepare in advance, get more people on board, and unite them, now you understand Why do I want you to continue tossing around in school?" "You want to turn those students who hate Umbridge into people on our side?" All three of them understood Albert''s intention. "Yes, that''s about it." Albert nodded. "As for the joke shop, you don''t need to worry if you want to make money." "In the era of chaos, the field of Defense Against the Dark Arts is the most profitable, and that is the real cash cow. I remember mentioning this to you a long time ago." Albert said softly: "And I have prepared Alright, so you don''t need to worry, the joke shop will have it, so will Galleon." "Before that, it''s more important to win the next wizarding war. I don''t think anyone wants to live in a world ruled by a mysterious man, living a life of fear and fear all day long." Chapter 1083： harmless albert Latest URL: "Don''t try to rebel against Potter unless you want to be fired." Draco Malfoy strode towards this side with Goyle and Crabbe, tapping his palm with his wand, and gleefully looking at Harry Potter who had just been called out of the library by Filch, the corners of his mouth. Leaning upwards with pleasure, "You''ve been completely exposed, Potter, you''re screwed, don''t try to run away like the two Weasley brothers, you can''t run away." Malfoy motioned Potter to look around. The members of the investigation team were in full swing, and they were surrounding him from all directions to prevent Potter from slipping under their noses. "What exposure?" Hermione turned her head to look at Harry beside him, and found that Harry''s face did not change, but raised his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking about Malfoy''s words. So, Hermione looked at Malfoy again, trying to get some useful information out of the other''s mouth. "Don''t talk to me, Mudblood." Malfoy lifted his chin arrogantly. "do not!" Ron had drawn his wand, but Hermione set it aside. "Very sensible." Malfoy pointed his nose at the three of Harry, "Potter, times have changed." "Who knows?" Harry glanced at Malfoy contemptuously before answering Hermione''s question. "Maybe, Toad is just trying to find an excuse to drive me away, and it''s not the first time this has happened!" "Excuse, no, no, it''s not an excuse, you know what you did." Malfoy led Goyle and Crabbe to lead the way. Filch held the whip, his eyes flashed maliciously, and urged: "Come on, don''t make Madam wait too long." Under the watchful eyes of many students, members of the investigation team and Filch escorted Harry to Umbridge''s office, leaving only a whisper. Hermione and Ron looked at each other and followed quickly. In fact, not only Hermione and Ron, but also many members of the Anti-Toad Alliance followed, ready to make trouble for Umbridge and save Harry. As for the members of the investigation team, they are not in their eyes at all. When Filch knocked on the door and led them into Umbridge''s office, Harry finally learned of his "crime". "You were seen conspiring with the Weasleys." Umbridge put down his work, looked up from behind his desk, and looked at Harry with a smirk, glad he finally got hold of Harry Potter. "Even if you are a professor and want to slander me, please show evidence." Harry looked at Umbridge''s disgusting ugly face without fear, and sneered: "I''ve been reviewing exams in the library lately, and most of the students can testify for me, or the Ministry of Magic is all the rage right now. slander others casually." The smirk on Umbridge''s face was gone, his eyes fixed on Harry Potter like a toad on a fly. "Don''t try to quibble, they saw with their own eyes and heard your plot with those two little beasts." Filch clenched his whip fiercely. Recently, he was also devastated by Fred and George. Not only did he have to face those annoying joke props, but he also needed to guard against sneak attacks from the students. In Filch''s eyes, he colluded with those two little beasts to make trouble. Special, there is no doubt that it also needs to be hung up and given a hard blow. "Recently, have you made up a time?" Harry scoffed. "It''s really unprofessional to slander others like this." "About half an hour ago, we saw it with our own eyes," Malfoy said confidently. "I''m sure I''m not mistaken, and he ended up in the library." "We saw it too." Goyle and Crabbe quickly agreed. "You guys are really unprofessional. I reviewed it in the library half an hour ago." Harry couldn''t help sneering, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask other people, and the students in the entire library can testify for me." "Yes, I can testify, we''ve been in the library," Hermione said to Umbridge, slamming the door open and breaking into Umbridge''s office. "Not just us, Mrs. Pince and the other students can testify for Harry." Ron followed into the office, glaring at Malfoy. "If you want to slander me, please come up with a better excuse." Harry ignored Umbridge''s displeasure that Hermione and Ron had barged in without her permission, obviously annoying Toad. "Slander, it''s just you." Malfoy looked a little annoyed. He didn''t expect Potter to make a quibble, and there was so-called testimony from the entire library, but he did see Potter contact the Weasley twins not long ago. , although in the end, because he lost Potter, he didn''t see him enter the library, but... he must have not recognized the wrong person. "So, you would rather believe the unfounded slander of the three of them than the testimony of the numerous other witnesses?" Harry looked at Umbridge with a strange expression, he knew that there were many people outside using Retractable ears to eavesdrop on conversations in the office. "I think they''re more honest and credible than you." Umbridge put on a fake smile again. "Potter, you better be honest and don''t force me to use other methods." "Even if you use Veritaserum on me, it''s useless, there''s no such thing, what are you going to ask me to explain?" Harry looked at Umbridge with an idiot''s eyes, and sarcastically said, "Or do you think I should Tell a lie to fool you? If you want to hear it, I don''t mind saying something you want to hear." "Then I have no choice. It''s not a matter of school discipline anymore, it''s about the security of the Ministry of Magic..." "I don''t know how you have the face to say such a thing. I''m ashamed of you." Harry interrupted with disgust on his face: "The Ministry of Magic has lost a lot of credibility, and at least half of it is due to you." "Harry..." Not only Hermione, but everyone else present was stunned by Harry''s audacity. However, they quickly recovered and looked at Umbridge with anticipation, hoping that Harry Potter would be punished more cruelly. "...Someone is trying to fight against the Ministry of Magic. This incident is very bad." Umbridge seemed to have not heard Harry''s words, took a slow sip of tea, looked up and down the boy in front of him, and seemed to be very stubborn to Harry. Satisfied: "But the security of the Ministry of Magic..." "If you want to find Fred and George, I suggest you ask Anderson, he must know where they are, after all, they are the best friends." Harry interrupted Umbridge mercilessly again, and continued. sarcastically: "Why don''t you ask Anderson? Don''t you dare, or are you afraid?" "You don''t have to stir up trouble," Umbridge said angrily, narrowing his eyes, "As far as I know, Anderson didn''t do anything outrageous, he spent most of his time in the library studying books, and that guy was the only one left. He''ll be graduating from school in the last few months, and he''s much safer than you." Umbridge said things that she didn''t even believe, but it was undeniable, at least on the surface, that Albert was very quiet, and he was too quiet. He was synonymous with good students. Although Umbridge had always suspected that Albert was behind the scenes, she had no proof, and Fudge didn''t want her to trouble Albert. In addition, there are various indications that Albert is a genius with excellent character and study. He is obsessed with learning and researching magic. He often publishes various academic papers in magazines, and discusses academic research results with other famous wizards. Even Umbridge retracts Deng. When Brido gave Albert the library card that could be used at any time in the forbidden area, Albert didn''t respond much, and simply returned the library card, and couldn''t find any flaws at all. "You don''t believe it yourself!" Harry couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Albert safe? Harry thought it was the funniest joke he''d heard this century. It''s a shame Umbridge can tell. Fred and George frequently asked Umbridge for trouble, and Albert must be supporting them in every way. Although they don''t have any proof, sometimes they don''t need proof at all. In fact, many people have thought of this, but they all tacitly assumed that they did not know. Albert probably just didn''t want to get into any big trouble before graduation, so he just surreptitiously offered help to Fred and George. "Okay Potter, don''t try to change the subject. If you don''t want to talk, maybe I''ll have to use another method," Umbridge said softly. "The Cruciatus should get you talking." "Are you crazy? Once you cast the Unforgivable Curse on someone, you''ll be imprisoned for life in Azkaban." Ron''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if the toad in front of him was an out-and-out lunatic. Hermione shouted hastily, "Fudge wouldn''t want you to break the law." "Don''t worry, she doesn''t dare to use the Cruciatus. Don''t forget the old liar''s prophecy. If she dares to use it, I can guarantee that she will spend the rest of her life in Azkaban." Harry was still very calm, completely ignoring it. In response to Umbridge''s Cruciatus threat, "Several Trelawney''s prophecies have been fulfilled." "Harry..." Hermione said almost imploringly, but she realized that Harry seemed to be deliberately provoking Umbridge. "Very good, very good!" Umbridge''s face twitched, shaking his body from side to side uneasily. "Do you really think I dare not, Potter?" "Of course you dare not." "As long as Connelly doesn''t know, it won''t upset him," Umbridge said firmly. "Even if he does, I''m sure the minister will understand that I have no choice." "Like you let those two Dementors attack me?" Harry sneered. "Fudge must be very happy afterwards!" "Yes, Connelly is very happy to have you on trial. It''s a pity that you escaped." Umbridge asked, shaking his wand. "Do you really think I dare not use the Cruciatus Curse on you?" The eyes of Malfoy and his two henchmen lit up in disappointment, and they looked at Umbridge expectantly, eager to see Harry suffer the most brutal punishment. "Can you use it, with your pathetic level of magic, you can really use the Cruciatus?" Harry pouted in disdain. "Harry..." Hermione groaned helplessly. "Isn''t there a prophecy that Fudge is about to be ousted?" Harry continued to look at Umbridge with idiotic eyes, "When Cornelius Fudge is no longer Minister for Magic, do you think the new Minister will choose Understand you? No, they''ll get rid of the relationship as soon as possible and send you, the guy who dared to use the Cruciatus Curse on students, into Azkaban to calm everyone''s anger." "So, Hermione, you don''t have to worry at all, she doesn''t dare." Harry''s words shocked everyone again. "Very good, very good, you forced me to pierce the bone." Umbridge used the Cruciatus Curse on Harry in full view. Harry just snorted softly, struggled in pain, and withstood Umbridge''s Cruciatus, not even showing much pain on his face. "Enough, enough, are you crazy?" Hermione screamed. "Whatever you want to ask, we''ll tell you." Ron was pale and shaking, as if it wasn''t Harry who was tortured by the Cruciatus just now, but him. "Your Cruciatus level is really rubbish, it''s like giving people an itch, Voldemort''s Cruciatus is more exciting than you." Harry''s face didn''t have much pain, but with sarcasm and ridicule, he knew Umri Qi is finished, and using the Cruciatus Curse on the students in full view is enough to send Umbridge to Azkaban for a lifetime. "Don''t force me to use the Cruciatus on you again." Umbridge looked at Potter''s hard bone, raised his eyebrows slightly like his wand, and seemed to have doubts about the power of his spell. The members of the investigative team all looked at Umbridge suspiciously, as if suspecting that their new headmaster''s pathetic level of magic was simply not enough to use the Cruciatus. Otherwise, how could Potter not even have a reaction on his face after suffering the Cruciatus, as if the spell Umbridge used just now wasn''t the Unforgivable Curse at all. "Come on!" Umbridge looked at Ron, trying to hide the embarrassment of his low level of magic. "They''re not in Hogsmeade, and they''ve been deceiving people and hiding their whereabouts from beginning to end." Ron whispered. "They''re hiding in the Forbidden Forest now, with Hagrid." "Forbidden Forest?" Umbridge was dissatisfied with such an answer. "There''s a secret base deep in the Forbidden Forest, where they make joke props and take them to Hogwarts to sell to the students against you, and they tell me that because they''re not afraid of being exposed, because there''s a bunch of hidden entrances to the secret base. The eight-eyed giant spider guards, only Hagrid can pass smoothly, because those giant spiders are pets that Hagrid has raised since he was a child." "Shut up Ron." Harry glared at Ron with mock exasperation. "Secret base?" Umbridge muttered. She had heard similar news from Harry that the last time the Aurors had entered the Forbidden Forest, they had encountered those giant spiders, which were said to be troublesome. "That''s the secret base of the Order of the Phoenix. Members of the Order of the Phoenix will use Mirage directly, and only they know how to get in. And Harry did study in the library just now." Ron glared at Harry, He took a deep breath and said, "I feel like Fred and George told me about this, and they''re not afraid to leak it, because the secret base can''t be entered without permission, and I bet they told me that they knew this would happen. of." "You don''t know the location of the secret base?" "We''re not members of the Order of the Phoenix, how could we possibly know the location of the secret base." Harry sneered, "So don''t be delusional, you can''t even take those big spiders." "Where''s Dumbledore''s secret weapon?" Umbridge continued. "Shut up Ron." "It''s you who should shut up." Umbridge cast the Cruciatus on Harry again, making Harry bart his teeth in pain. "Stop, stop." Ron pushed Umbridge''s wand away from Harry. "Continue. UU Reading " Umbridge was satisfied with the result. "I don''t know, they just say there''s a secret weapon there to get you and Fudge what they deserve," said Ron confusedly. "Secret weapon?" Umbridge raised an eyebrow. They had suspected that Dumbledore''s prediction that Fudge was going to step down was a ghost, and now it seemed to be confirmed. "I don''t know, Fred and George only said that they will bring it to school when they will, and they can use this weapon to retaliate and drive you away. They haven''t disclosed other important things." Ron explained. "Take me to that weapon." Umbridge stood up straight, she had to stop Dumbledore''s plot, and if Fudge was really ousted by Dumbledore, her situation would be very bad. "It seems that you have a problem with your ears, we have no way of knowing the location of the secret base." Harry mocked Umbridge recklessly, "Fred and George will use it in two months at the latest. You send it to Azkaban, and maybe you can get along with the dementors in Azkaban with Fudge." Chapter 1084： send you on the road The latest website: "I hope you can continue to be tough in the future, and now you can go." Umbridge glared at Harry in disgust, the other party''s tough mouth made her very uncomfortable, so Umbridge didn''t plan to let Harry go so easily. Although he said that you can go, he had already decided to let him go. Filch has suffered enough for the nasty guy in front of him. "Harry, go." Hermione pulled Harry out of the office, who was still going to continue spraying, for fear that Umbridge would suddenly change his mind. "Harry, are you alright!" As soon as they left the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, the members of the Anti-Toad Alliance surrounded the three of them and asked at a loss. "It''s okay, it just hurts a bit," Harry muttered. "You shouldn''t have been so reckless to provoke Umbridge just now, it''s only you who will suffer." Hermione looked at Harry reproachfully, not understanding why Harry had become so reckless. "Toad dare to use Cruciatus on you, she should be sent to Azkaban Prison." Ernie McMillan was furious, he could not believe that officials of the Ministry of Magic would use Cruciatus on Hogwarts students curse. Ernie McMillan''s words got a bunch of echoes, everyone was angry and upset, and Umbridge''s brutal methods shocked them. "We''ll take you to the school hospital and have Madam Pomfrey examine you," interrupted Hermione, who was more worried about Harry''s health now. "Oh, yes, go to the school hospital first." Ron immediately echoed. "Before going to the school hospital, Potter may have to go to the dungeon with me first." A voice came from the side, Filch did not know when it appeared, followed by members of the investigation team. "Let''s go Potter, this is the headmaster''s order." Malfoy sneered, "Or you''re going to be fired." The next moment, the hallway begins to fill with tension, with both sides raising their wands at each other. "Do you want to be locked up too?" Filch stared at these arrogant and domineering guys, raised the whip in his hand and threatened. However, he didn''t dare to stimulate the nerves of the students, but turned to Harry and said, "Aren''t you being rude just now? I hope the dungeon can make you calm down, let''s go!" "Don''t be too happy, there will always be times when you are unlucky." Harry glanced at Malfoy and followed Filch to the dungeon. "Harry..." Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Harry was locked in a cage under the castle, and I don''t know if Filch intended it or not. Harry was not hung like the Weasley brothers. "It seems that they really want me to escape from here, and then they can make any excuses to fire me." Harry raised his foot and kicked the fence gate. Min and Ron said. "Toad still likes disgusting people so much." "Harry, are you alright! You''ve been..." Hermione looked at Harry worriedly, she noticed very early that Harry was irritable and abnormal, which would never have happened before. However, what surprised Hermione even more was that Harry used magic to open the gate. "Harry, you are..." Before Hermione could finish speaking, Harry waved his wand and used the earplugs to listen to the spell. "Harry, how are you feeling?" Ron, who had checked the corridor and was sure that no one was snooping around, asked worriedly. Harry had been subjected to the Cruciatus twice by Umbridge just now, and although he still seemed to be fine, it was still worrying, and there must be a reason why the Unforgivable Curse was called the Unforgivable Curse. "It''s okay." Harry took a necklace off his neck and stuffed the special defense necklace into his pocket. "This thing is not as easy to use as I imagined, and the weakening effect of the Unforgivable Curse is mediocre." "Harry, you..." Hermione looked at Harry, then turned to Ron, speechless in surprise, "You actually..." Hermione felt that Harry and Ron were not normal just now, but she didn''t know what the **** they were doing. She had suspected that they wanted Umbridge to go to the Forbidden Forest to find the so-called secret base of the Order of the Phoenix, so that the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic could fight the big spiders. Is such a thing possible? In Hermione''s view, the probability is not high. "Recently, the toad has been tossed by Fred and George. If you don''t give her some news, the toad will not give up and will come to trouble me sooner or later." Harry took a bottle from Ron''s hand. Drink the purple potion to relieve the pain caused by the Cruciatus. Umbridge''s own magical power is not strong, so the power of the Cruciatus she uses is very mediocre, especially after experiencing Voldemort''s Cruciatus first-hand. "This time, the toad should be finished!" Ron muttered. "Many people overheard, and she used the Cruciatus Curse on Harry." "Using Veritaserum and Cruciatus on students, I think these two should be enough to send Umbridge to Azkaban prison." Harry said, rubbing the place where the Cruciatus was pointing. "It seems that the old liar''s prophecy will come true again." Ron sighed softly, "I always thought she was an old liar." "You really think the old liar can do that." Harry curled his lips and said, "I dare say that must be Albert''s prophecy." Harry would do that just now, but he was actually reminded by Albert, or Albert reminded him through Fred and George. If Umbridge really used the Cruciatus, he could settle the account with Fudge after she lost power, and he believed that as long as the next Minister of Magic was not a fool, he would know what to do. "You... so... Harry, did you purposely provoke Umbridge to use the Cruciatus on you?" Hermione already understood what they wanted to do, and looked at Harry and Ron with mixed expressions. The strange feelings that the two of them showed were actually... intentional. "Intentionally, no, Hermione, it wasn''t intentional. If Toad hadn''t used the Cruciatus, it wouldn''t have happened. No one ever forced her. You should have seen that, and she made a ridiculous excuse for herself." Harry raised the back of his hand and said coldly, "After all, Toad sent me in. If I were her, I would pay more attention to those prophecies, especially after most of them came true." Honestly, Harry had never hated and hated someone so much, not even Voldemort. So, after Fred and George came to the door and told Harry about Umbridge, he agreed without hesitation, and he wanted Toad to pay the price instead of retreating. "You should have told me." Hermione''s tone was reproachful. "You certainly wouldn''t agree." Harry shook his head. After making sure that no one was eavesdropping, Harry used the earplugs to listen to the spell again, and then told Ron and Hermione about it. "Fred and George told me that even if Dumbledore was reinstated as Headmaster, the toad would at best be kicked out of the school." Harry''s face was filled with anger and disgust that could not be concealed, "they thought that Toad There will likely be a suspension of investigations for alleged abuse of power, and there is still a good chance that she will return to the position of Senior Deputy Minister of Magic rather than dismissal and arrest for her actions at Hogwarts." "Just because of what she did at Hogwarts, just to stop the investigation? In the end, she was able to return to the position of senior deputy minister?" Hermione''s eyes widened in disbelief, thinking she had heard it wrong. "It is very likely that this is the result. I don''t understand such things as politics, but this speculation should be true. Although Fred and George told me, this prediction is probably Albert''s speculation, although it is not Willing to admit it, but Albert''s guesses are generally accurate, and there are very few mistakes." In Harry''s opinion, Umbridge did a bunch of **** that was enough for him to be sent to Azkaban prison countless times. This is the second time, and such a disgusting guy can continue to stay in a high position to harm others after he has harmed Hogwarts? Harry hated the Ministry of Magic. Therefore, UU reading he chose to believe the judgment given by Albert, agreed to increase the weight, and personally sent the other party in. "Now, even if Umbridge escapes, I''ll use the Daily Prophet or Defense Express to accuse Umbridge of abuse of power, Veritaserum and Cruciatus, especially Cruciatus. Curse, it''s enough to tear off her ugly mask." Harry''s slightly grim face made Hermione very uneasy. "Hermione, don''t you think you should just let the toad go?" Ron turned his head to look at Hermione. There was a reason why they didn''t tell Hermione the whole thing. They were worried that Hermione would disagree. "No, of course... I mean that the next Minister of Magic can''t be a fool like Fudge." Hermione said inexplicably: "Everyone must choose a powerful wizard to fight against You-Know-Who, and it certainly won''t be Fudge. A weak and incompetent fellow." "Who knows?" Harry shook his head. "A lot of times, politics is not as simple as you think, and I don''t understand it either, but I don''t expect the Ministry of Magic to punish Umbridge, they don''t Unreliable and unreliable. In fact, they can''t do anything well except fight for power and profit. Since the Ministry of Magic is unreliable, I will send Umbridge to Azkaban myself." Chapter 1085： conspiracy, conspiracy Umbridge attached great importance to the information "pried" from the mouths of Harry and Ron, and brought the news back to the Ministry of Magic as soon as possible, and was highly praised by Fudge. It is obviously quite difficult to kill the danger directly in the cradle. But the Ministry of Magic can''t let the elite Aurors go to fight with the eight-eyed giant spiders, especially in the ghostly places like the Forbidden Forest. Those giant spiders are even more dangerous than the dark wizards. Even the elite Aurors may be lost if they are not careful. Little life. Therefore, it was extremely important to capture Fred and George, and get them out of their mouths to enter the secret base of the Order of the Phoenix. "What if Albert Anderson came out to stop it?" Before leaving, Umbridge did not forget to mention his concerns, "He is a good friend with Weasley, and I suspect that Weasley''s actions may be helped by him. As we all know, Arthur Weasley The Lays are not rich." "If Anderson tries to stop you from arresting Weasley, arrest him with him. I believe that spending a few months in Azkaban will completely clear his brain." Fudge said grimly, he absolutely Will not tolerate anyone wanting to pull themselves out of office. "I''ll take care of this." Umbridge returned to Hogwarts happily. However, such a good mood did not last long, because the plan to capture Fred and George did not go well as expected. Fred and George, who held the Marauder''s map, were always able to evade the containment skillfully, and played Umbridge''s group around. The anti-toad movement at Hogwarts has grown even bigger, with more and more students joining in, always bringing new trouble to Umbridge. As the only toad in the school, Filch has become the target of mischievous students, making Filch go to the hospital every day, and nowhere is going to become his new home. "Damn it, **** it all." At this moment, in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Umbridge was smashing things in the office furiously, venting his inner anger. It was really hard for Umbridge to imagine that he was actually attacked by some despicable and shameless person. When he woke up, he found himself covered in extremely smelly mud, half-squatting like a comatose toad in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. On the podium, and on the blackboard behind, there were propaganda slogans of the Anti-Toad Alliance and the mark of Umbridge''s toad spitting snake. What angered Umbridge the most was that she had been standing on the podium for a class in that position, and no one was willing to help her lift the full-body restraint spell on her body. "Ma''am, I''m afraid we have to find another way." Filch said sullenly. "It''s not easy to catch those two little beasts by ordinary means." This gentleman has given up on catching Fred and George by conventional means. Just a few days ago, he caught Fred and George in the middle of the night, and the two beasts directly spelled him in place. , and deliberately wet his clothes, which caused Filch to catch a bad cold and lay in the school hospital for several days. "You''re right, we have to find other ways to lure them out." Umbridge was also tired of this cat-and-mouse game. She also found that she couldn''t use the methods she used to deal with the students to deal with the Weasleys'' little beasts, and they should be regarded as the most vicious dark wizards. That''s right, in Umbridge''s eyes, Fred and George are worse than the dark wizards. Because they are trying to subvert the Ministry of Magic. It''s just that Umbridge couldn''t think of a good solution for the time being. Just then, there was a knock on the door outside the office. "Come in." Umbridge restrained the emotion on his face and looked at the visitor with a smirk. "Professor, there are bad rumors going around in the school." Malfoy said straight to the latest information he had just heard. "What rumor." Umbridge had a bad feeling. "Everyone is saying that Fred and George will return to school next month with a secret weapon that can drive you out of school and send you to Azkaban by the way." Malfoy said from Ron. After Li learned about this, he ran to inform Umbridge as soon as possible. "I won''t let their plot succeed, absolutely not," Umbridge said through gritted teeth. "By the way, it seems that a few gas bombs were thrown in the administrator''s office, and there is a stench inside." Malfoy glanced at Filch and continued, "There is also a cat hanging on the wooden door, This should also be a good thing for those people to do. "Damn it, my cat." Filch immediately realized something and rushed out of the office. Watching Filch leave, Umbridge frowned slightly. "Professor, you seem to be in trouble," Malfoy asked knowingly. "Mr. Malfoy, if it were you, what would be a good way to catch the Weasleys'' little beast?" Umbridge turned his gaze to the young Malfoy in front of him. "They know the secrets of the Ministry of Magic better than anyone, and want to use ordinary methods to catch them." Malfoy raised his eyebrows, as if thinking about the so-called way, "Maybe, we can start with the resistance organization first. Harry Potter is undoubtedly one of the masterminds of this conspiracy, and maybe try to arrest them and claim that they created these conspiracies to force the Weasley twins to come forward and explain." Forcing the Weasley twins to appear? Naturally not. Malfoy just wanted to put the blame on Harry Potter so that Umbridge could find an excuse to kick Harry out of Hogwarts. "However, even if the Weasley brothers bear all the charges, it will not be easy to catch them," Malfoy reminded seriously. Although he is reluctant to admit it, the level of duel between Fred and George is indeed much better than that of the members of the investigation team. Two days ago, most of the members of the investigation team were taken into the school hospital by Fred and George. Just as Umbridge and Malfoy were discussing the feasibility of the plan, he heard footsteps outside, and Umbridge walked into the office stiffly. "Ma''am, please save my cat!" Filch''s Mrs. Norris was once again petrified by the spell, as stiff as a quick rock. Umbridge faced the cat on the table, and after pretending to try a few spells, but to no avail, he could only take Filch to Snape. No matter what, Filch was her favorite student at Hogwarts, and he couldn''t easily give up on each other no matter what. "A very powerful petrification magic." Snape tapped his finger at the cat Filch had placed lightly on the table, giving his judgment. "Can it be cured?" Umbridge asked directly. "Should be able to." "should?" "If the spell-breaking method doesn''t work, you can try using mandrakes to make a potion to break the spell." Snape picked up the wand on the table and began to try to break the spell on Filch''s Mrs. Norris. Snape quickly discovered that the effect of the spell-removal was mediocre, and after several consecutive attempts, the cat on the table broke free from the petrification magic and recovered. "Thank you, thank you." Filch held Mrs Norris in his arms and thanked Snape repeatedly. "It must have been made by one of the Weasleys," Umbridge said through gritted teeth. "Hogwarts students have a hard time mastering such advanced dark magic." Snape shook his head. "Someone will," Umbridge said firmly. "You mean Anderson?" Snape raised his eyebrows slightly to look at Umbridge, feeling that the guy in front of him was trying to get in trouble. "Yes, it''s him." "Anderson does have this ability, but the probability is not high." Snape shook his head, he felt that Umbridge was completely running on the road to death. Even though Albert was very easy to get along with, it was just an appearance. He was a very vengeful guy. Although Snape didn''t like Albert very much, he never denied the other party''s ability. "Oh, why?" Umbridge asked suspiciously. "Because Anderson''s not an idiot," Snape said directly, "that kind of smart guy would never do something stupid where he can guess who did it at a glance, and if he really wants to do something, you won''t find it. It''s just a cat." "I want you to brew Veritaserum as soon as possible." Umbridge ignored Snape''s sarcasm and took the initiative to change the subject, "I''ll use that thing soon." "At least you have to wait another half a month, unless you want to poison the user." Snape felt that Umbridge wanted to do something again, and frowned as he reminded: "There is one more thing I have to remind you, Veritaserum actually has an antidote, and at Andersons level, its not difficult to brew an antidote for Veritaserum. Snape had no intention of giving Umbridge the real Veritaserum, so here''s a warning for Umbridge. As for why it didn''t work, it was naturally the antidote for the other party''s use of Veritaserum. Throwing the pot to Albert, Snape didn''t feel the slightest psychological pressure, anyway, both sides looked at each other unpleasantly, and he didn''t think Umbridge could do with Albert. Even the Dark Lord had deflated in front of that guy, let alone Umbridge. After asking about the use of the Veritaserum antidote, Umbridge left Snape''s office with a gloomy face, and recalled in his mind the previous process of using the Veritaserum antidote to torture students, whether anyone had used the Veritaserum antidote. . After being reminded by Snape, Umbridge was sure that the damned Mudblood must be secretly preparing Veritaserum. As for the others... Umbridge didn''t see any signs of using the antidote after taking Veritaserum, but it''s hard to say. As for trying to get Fred and George out? Umbridge didn''t make a decision right away, but asked someone to discuss it first. Even if you succeed in attracting people, you have to find a way to catch them. Once someone runs away, it will be difficult to have such an opportunity in the future. To this end, Umbridge told Fudge of his plan, and Fudge immediately gathered a group of his own people to discuss how to take down the secret base hidden in the Forbidden Forest by the Order of the Phoenix in one go, and destroy the secret weapon that Dumbledore had carefully prepared. Once the plan succeeds in catching the Weasley twins, Percy Weasley persuades them. Fudge would never let Dumbledore do what he wanted, let alone the so-called "secret weapon" to destroy his career. However, there are always exceptions. Kingsley, who had just been called for an emergency meeting, was taken aback by the current situation. It was difficult for him to understand what a secret base of the Order of the Phoenix was. "12 Grimmauld Place?" "seems not." Hearing Umbridge finish talking about the plan, Kingsley was stunned. Why didn''t you know about this? Especially when I heard that the so-called secret base is hidden in the forbidden forest, and there is a large group of spiders guarding the entrance. Besides, who would use a group of eight-eyed giant spiders to watch the door? The whole thing sounds unreliable, but what surprised Kingsley the most was that someone believed it, and it was Minister of Magic Fudge taking the lead, planning to capture Fred and George, and destroy the secret base that didn''t exist from the beginning. ? God, this is so magical. Kingsley couldn''t help but wonder if the so-called secret base was created by Fred and George? "Would this... be a bit of a fuss." Kingsley carefully weighed his words: "Anyway, they''re just two kids who haven''t graduated yet. And, if the Ministry of Magic uses Veritaserum, it might cause trouble. trouble." "Then what do you think?" Umbridge looked at Kingsley with a smirk. "I mean it could be an excuse for others to attack the minister, and I''ve heard some bad news recently." Kingsley didn''t argue any further, just doing his job. On the same day, the members of the Order of the Phoenix knew the news. Except that Mrs. Weasley was **** off by what Fred and George did, everyone felt that the whole thing was inexplicable. "Do we really have such a secret base in the Forbidden Forest?" Sirius cast a suspicious look at Mad-Eye. "How could there be, and even if there were, it would be impossible to hide near a group of eight-eyed giant spiders," Mad-Eye Moody took a sip of the drink from the bottle and asked with a curl of his lips, "The big spider in the forbidden forest is Who came up with Hagrid''s pet?" "I don''t think it''s strange that Hagrid has a big spider. UU reading " Bill couldn''t help but complain. "Don''t worry Molly, Fred and George are smart, they just found a reason to fool Umbridge." "Even if he didn''t, Umbridge would probably have trouble with Harry," Lupin explained patiently. "So, it''s not Fred and George''s problem." "I heard that they plan to open a store in Diagon Alley. Have you found the location of the store?" Sirius changed the subject. "I''ve looked at a few things, and they seem to be discussing the price." Bill said with a smile, "They seem to think the price is too expensive, and they seem to think that the price will come down again, so they plan to wait." "We have to find a way to remind them." Molly was still not very worried about Fred and George. "We will." "I dare say that they were prepared, even intentionally." Sirius is not worried about these problems, Albert is much more reliable than James, and even if he encounters problems, he can easily solve them. Chapter 1086： 1 Everything is a Weasley Conspiracy "Ma''am, excuse me, but are you sure you''re not kidding?" Gadwin Robards expressed his doubts with a blank face. This is also the voice of other Aurors. The Deputy Minister actually asked them to arrest two Hogwarts students? All the Aurors in the Auror Office were dispatched to arrest two students. Are you sure you are not joking? Having had a few bad experiences in the past, everyone was extremely disgusted with helping Umbridge, let them arrest the dark wizard, what kind of thing is arresting two students? If Scrimgeour hadn''t asked him to lead the team, Gardwin Robards wouldn''t have bothered to care about the scumbag in front of him. "Of course, no." Umbridge explained to the other party with a smirk, "According to the latest news I got, the two students joined an illegal organization and mastered some important information, which points to a place. A secret base in the Forbidden Forest. That secret base contains a secret weapon that could subvert the Ministry of Magic." "A secret weapon that could subvert the Ministry of Magic?" Gardwin Robards began to wonder if there was something wrong with his ears, and the two students were actually involved in subverting the Ministry of Magic. Could it be that the Ministry of Magic is actually made of biscuits, so easily subverted? "Yes, the secret base is in the forbidden forest, and the entrance is guarded by a large group of eight-eyed giant spiders. If you don''t plan to forcibly break in, you''d better get the way to enter the secret base from those two students." "With all due respect ma''am, this sounds like a joke," said Gardwin Robards, frowning. "Let the eight-eyed giant spider guard the door. Are you sure that the so-called secret base is not the lair of mysterious people?" He didn''t forget that a while ago, the Aurors in the Ministry were called to the Forbidden Forest to look for things. They did encounter a large group of eight-eyed spiders there. If they didn''t run fast enough, they might become that group of beasts. rations. No one wants to deal with those dangerous beasts in the Forbidden Forest, home to the giant spiders. "Is it a joke, you will know when you catch those two students. They are very cunning and familiar with Hogwarts Castle. If you want to catch them, you must lead people out first." Umbridge face Still with a hypocritical smirk, he wasn''t offended by Gardwin Robard''s questioning. In fact, Umbridge had also noticed that the Aurors were very repulsive to deal with her, especially after all the **** that happened a while back, when the most powerful violence agency at the Ministry of Magic began to reject her and Fudge, which was nothing. good news. "Until then, you need to have a plan in place to make sure the action is safe, because there is only one chance." Umbridge handed Gardwin Robards the transfer order he got from Fudge, and turned his head before leaving. He reminded, "By the way, this matter needs to be kept secret for the time being. I don''t want news to spread before the plan starts." Looking at the back of Umbridge leaving, Gardwin Robard looked at the order in his hand with disgust, and walked quickly towards Scrimgeour''s office. "Rufus, you should refuse those ridiculous demands." Gadwin Robards put the transfer order in front of the head of the Auror office and complained dissatisfiedly: "This is just ridiculous." "It''s absurd, I know, but ... we don''t have the right to say no." Rufus Scrimgeour looked up at his deputy and asked: "In this situation, once you refuse, you should know that you will..." "But they can''t be allowed to act like this. The Aurors of the Ministry of Magic are not their personal thugs, and we are now almost becoming a joke in the magic world." It''s not that Gadwin Robards is full of justice, but that he really doesn''t want to get involved in these **** things. He has a hunch that arresting the so-called student this time must be another sinkhole. "I think you should also notice the changes in the wizarding world?" Rufus Scrimgeour changed the subject. "Although we don''t want to admit it, we still need to prepare for the worst." Standing at the forefront of the fight against the dark wizards, the Aurors have more detailed and sharper intelligence than other wizards. Especially as Scrimgeour''s second-in-command, Gardwin Robards has far more intelligence than anyone else, so it''s clear that the entire wizarding world is not as peaceful as it seems, but sometimes knowing doesn''t mean being able to say it at will come out. Doesn''t Fudge know? No, he also realized it 80% of the time. Don''t look like Fudge is doing something stupid right now. Sometimes what seems very stupid is not that the framers are stupid, but that there is some unknown insider behind it, just to make things more favorable that way. "You mean..." Gardwin Robards knew very well that his boss was referring to the fact that Dumbledore had mentioned Voldemort''s resurrection last summer. "It''s not just you, there are now more and more people in the entire Ministry of Magic who are dissatisfied with the current situation." Scrimgeour looked at the order on the table and said calmly. No, it should be said that I am dissatisfied with the **** Fudge has done in the past year! Gardwin Robards suddenly remembered the prophecy about Fudge''s impending ouster this summer, the two students Umbridge had sent him to arrest, and the so-called secret weapon to subvert the Ministry of Magic. Scrimgeour said. "Perhaps, Dumbledore has enough leverage to get Fudge to step down, so Fudge is in a hurry." Scrimgeour''s expression was rather strange, "How credible do you think this matter is? That weapon will be what?" "The credibility should not be low, otherwise Fudge and his group don''t need to be so nervous." Gadwin Robards analyzed. "Anyway, follow the command line and figure it out first." Rufus Scrimgeour suspected that this was just a cover, or that Dumbledore really had important information about Voldemort''s resurrection. Naturally, Fudge would be horrified if Voldemort did come back to life, because that would mean he would be ripped from his ministerial position by countless angry wizards. Whether Fudge wanted to or not, people were going to let him go and get out. The next day, a special guest was welcomed into Umbridge''s office. Auror Gardwin Robards from the Ministry of Magic formally submitted a complete plan to Umbridge. "Ma''am, we are ready. The Aurors can reinforce Hogwarts through the Floo network at any time, and block the entire castle as soon as possible to ensure that the two students will not slip away under the nose." Devin Robards took out a double-sided mirror to ensure he could get in touch with the Aurors at the Ministry of Magic as soon as possible. "very good!" After Umbridge carefully read the plan in hand, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "If that''s the case, let''s get started!" After she finished speaking, she pushed open the wooden door of the office and said to Filch, who was waiting outside, "It''s time to start. Let the investigation team cooperate with you and arrest everyone on the list." "Yes ma''am, I''ll go right away." Filch took the parchment and hurried to the lounge, where he was on call to investigate the crew members. So, Harry, who had just been released from the dungeon, was locked in again. This time, not only Harry, but also Hermione and Ron were disarmed and entered the dungeon together. Before long, the number of people in the castle dungeon gradually increased. This is also impossible. Whoever resisted could put the students at risk of being expelled from Umbridge. "Is Toad crazy?" Ron''s eyes widened as he looked at the acquaintances around him. "Quiet." Filch swung the whip vigorously, making a terrifying sound. "In the afternoon, you will be taken to the auditorium for trial, and if the charges are invalid, you will be acquitted on the spot. If you seriously violate school rules and Ministry of Magic laws, you will face the risk of confinement or outright expulsion." "Trial? Are you sure you''re not joking." "I''m not surprised that Toad charged us with participating in an illegal organization and trying to subvert the Ministry of Magic." Harry shrugged, his face very calm. He''s sure that last time that incident had upset Umbridge, and that''s why he tried to use them to force Fred and George out. To be honest, this method is quite nonsense, and even feels baffling. Still, Umbridge did that. The students who put them in the dungeons are all members of the Anti-Toad League. As for the reason, it is actually easy to guess, because once an accident occurs, everyone is used to pushing the Weasley twins on their heads, and Hogwarts even circulated such a sentence: It''s all a Weasley Brothers conspiracy. "It''s... incredible!" Albert withdrew his gaze from the crystal ball, glanced at the shining crystal on the wrist rope, stretched out his hand to suppress Tom who almost squeezed the crystal ball away, and put the new ball of wool next to Tom''s head. Last time Hermione''s ball of wool was broken by Tom''s claws. Now this one was specially prepared by Dobby. He also sprayed a small amount of catnip on it, which instantly attracted Tom''s attention. force. Looking at the cat licking the ball of wool, Albert''s eyes fell on the crystal ball again, and he reached out and wrapped it with a cloth and put it in a box specially designed to store crystal balls. Suddenly there was a crackling sound in the dormitory, and Dobby the house-elf appeared out of nowhere, holding a letter in his hand. "What''s the matter?" Albert turned to look at the house-elf. "Dobby brought the letter to Mr. Albert." Dobby handed the envelope in his hand to Albert. "Thanks for your hard work." Albert reached for the letter. "It''s Dobby''s honor." The house-elf bowed slightly to Albert. Albert glanced at the sender and said to the house elf, "I may be leaving school soon. You have to be prepared to leave school. The joke shop should need your help." "Okay, Dobby knows." The house elf bowed to Albert again and disappeared out of thin air. Albert picked up the wand next to him and tapped the envelope. The letter with the letter P was automatically opened, and there was a newspaper clipping inside. Albert waved his wand again, and the letters on the clippings were reordered into a paragraph. Quickly glanced at the newspaper clippings, Albert''s expression was a little weird, and the letter briefly recorded the general content of the meeting that Fudge had called for his confidants. Life is so amazing sometimes! "No, something happened." Lee Jordan''s voice came from the corridor outside the dormitory, and then he heard a bang. It seemed that something hit the door and made a loud noise. "What the **** are you doing?" Albert waved his wand, released the restraint imposed on the wooden door, and reached out to pull up Lee Jordan, who fell to the ground. "problem occurs." said Lee Jordan anxiously. "What can happen." Albert returned to the dormitory and tapped the clipping with his wand, burning it to a pile of ashes. "Umbridge is crazy, she actually let Filch catch people everywhere." Lee Jordan panted, "Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Cedric, Angelina and many other DAs. All members of the sect have been caught, and they are said to be tried and expelled for violating the laws of the Ministry of Magic. "Oh, it seems that Toad is in a hurry, and he has even used this kind of trivial trick." Albert was a little surprised by Umbridge''s efficiency. Seeing that Albert was so calm, Lee Jordan took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. He asked, "What should I do now?" "What else can I do, go and get Fred and George out, the toad is doing those things to target them." Albert waved his wand toward the corner of the room, and the suitcase hidden by the Disillusionment Charm appeared out of thin air. Lee Jordan walked over quickly, opened the box and called someone inside. After a while, Fred and George put down what they were doing and walked out of the suitcase with a small shoulder bag on their backs. "It''s our turn finally?" Fred and George looked excited. Do things, they like to do things the most! "Umbridge can''t take it anymore," Albert reminded, glancing at the two eager to try, "I guess she will bring the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic to surround you. Be careful, you have already prepared. Aurors are not easy to deal with." "We''re not stupid enough to fight the Aurors." At this moment, the door of the dormitory was knocked on again, and Arya and Shanna stood outside the door with gloomy expressions on their faces, apparently because of Angelina''s arrest. "Umbridge is crazy, let Filch catch people everywhere, by the way, she''s still looking for you." Said, the two looked at Lee Jordan in unison. "We already know about this!" Albert motioned for the two to calm down first. "What are you going to do?" Shanna asked worriedly. Everyone knew that Umbridge had bad intentions. "Toad is actually trying to force us out," George comforted. "She''s targeting us, not anyone else." "you?" "To us. Remember the rumors from the other day?" Fred and George high-five each other. "We''re going to give Toad a big surprise." "Don''t underestimate your enemy." Albert frowned and reminded. "We never underestimate the toad." Fred and George said in unison, "and, we are more prepared than she is." The dormitory door was knocked again, everyone pulled out their wands, and when they opened the door, they found Neville outside. "I, I..." With so many wands pointed at, Neville looked nervous and stuttered. "Come in, we already know." After a bunch of people squeezed out of the small dormitory, it started to get crowded. Before they could speak, there was a crackling sound in the dormitory again, and Dobby, the house-elf, appeared out of nowhere, with nervousness and anxiety on his face. "Okay, I already know about it." "No, Mr. Albert, Professor McGonagall is looking for you because of... the arrest of Harry Potter''s group." Dobby said slightly disturbed. "Don''t worry." Albert raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, "Umbridge captured Potter''s group just to use them to force Fred and George out." "That''s a bit... too absurd." "Some things are like that," Albert said to Fred and George, "you''ll ride your brooms out for a spin, make as much noise as possible, give Umbridge some color by the way, and then You can leave Hogwarts, and remember to fly in the direction of the Forbidden Forest when you leave." You guys can help too, it doesn''t matter if you overturn the entire castle. "Before that, don''t worry, organize what you have on hand, and think about where to start. Wait for me... about half an hour before moving, remember to pay attention to safety, I will go to Professor McGonagall first." Albert beckons the house-elves to leave the dorm. The next moment, Albert appeared out of thin air in Professor McGonagall''s office with the help of the house-elves. "Mr. Anderson, oh my god, you surprised me." Professor McGonagall put his hand over his chest and said, looking at the sudden appearance of Albert. "Professor, look for me." Albert signaled that Dobby could leave, and the house elf disappeared wisely. "I just received news that Umbridge has arrested a large number of students and said they are going to judge them in the hall." Professor McGonagall raised her wand and cast a spell on the door of the office to ensure that no one came to eavesdrop. , before she opened her mouth to say why she was looking for Albert. "I already know about this, and many people ran to tell me about it." Albert comforted, "The situation is not as bad as imagined." "According to the information I received, Umbridge did this to force Fred and George out, and then caught them and tortured them out of the so-called secret base of the Order of the Phoenix. What is the so-called secret base? " Professor McGonagall was sure that the so-called secret base was their trick, because the Order of the Phoenix had no so-called secret base in the Forbidden Forest. "Who knows? Maybe Umbridge was fooled by Harry Potter''s nonsense." Albert shrugged and said, "Umbridge believed in Veritaserum, but didn''t know that Snape gave it to Snape. The Veritaserum was fake, and it turned out that people were fooled. They were too afraid of Dumbledore, so they were fantasizing about this so-called conspiracy." "The so-called secret weapon is actually fake?" Professor McGonagall asked weakly. Well, UU reading She is now 100% sure that the so-called secret bases and secret weapons are all these guys doing things. "Well, how are you going to end it?" Professor McGonagall asked, taking a deep breath. Hogwarts was bad enough right now. "Fred and George will show up openly," said Albert. "Umbridge, in order to catch them, heard that he asked the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic for help." Professor McGonagall reminded. "Those Aurors are useless, and when the mysterious person emerges, I think there will be a group of people who will ask Fudge to step down." Albert said with a smile: "As for Umbridge, I heard that she had a crush on Bo She used the Cruciatus Curse, which undoubtedly sent her to Azkaban Prison." Professor McGonagall looked at Albert slightly, and didn''t know what to say, but some things weren''t that bad. There was a knock on the door of the office, and a Slytherwood boy stood outside, telling Professor McGonagall that Umbridge wanted her to go to the lobby to attend the trial of the disruptive student. Chapter 1087： Shred the nightmare Judge students? Simply ridiculous. When does a professor at Hogwarts have this qualification, even the headmaster is not qualified to do so. "Only a madman would do such a crazy thing." Albert said meaningfully: "Umbridge is destined to make a name for itself in the history of Hogwarts." Professor McGonagall glared at the gloating guy in front of her. She suspected that everything was caused by Albert! Maybe, others can''t do it, but Albert is definitely possible. Professor McGonagall really did not wrong Albert, Umbridge was indeed almost driven mad by Albert''s series of molestations. Ever since Umbridge learned from Ron that there was a "secret weapon" secretly prepared by Dumbledore hidden in the secret base of the Forbidden Forest, Umbridge has been uneasy, because the appearance of the secret weapon is like a thread giving all clues. concatenate. Trelawney''s **** prophecy was still hovering over Umbridge''s head like a sharp blade. Although Umbridge has been trying to forget the existence of the prophecy, the secret weapon that Ron mentioned makes her unable to keep calm. Forbidden Forest, kicked out of school, spent the rest of his life in Azkaban Prison, the Ministry of Magic was still circulating the prophecy that Fudge was about to step down. Once Dumbledore''s conspiracy succeeds, Minister of Magic Fudge will inevitably fall, and Umbridge will inevitably be kicked out of Hogwarts, and Trelawney''s prophecy will become a reality. Although Umbridge doesn''t think she will be imprisoned in Azkaban because of this, she doesn''t dare to take the risk at all when most of the predictions come true, and she doesn''t want to spend the rest of her life in Azkaban. . Worst of all, it was approaching June, and Weasley had mentioned that they would use that weapon in June. When in June, Umbridge didn''t know, but it was like a rope that was gradually tightening, choking her, and time was running out for Umbridge. As for whether someone is deliberately targeting him. Umbridge has two suspects, Harry Potter, and Albert Anderson. Harry Potter without a doubt. As for Albert, no matter how quiet he is, he is still suspicious. Who made him friends and roommates with the Weasleys'' little beast? He is also a smart guy, and has some grudges with the Ministry of Magic. There is no doubt that it is impossible for him. Of course, that''s all. Naturally, Umbridge wouldn''t associate everything with Albert. Who asked Albert to hide himself is too good. Boom! The floor of the entire Hogwarts Castle was shaking slightly. Professor McGonagall almost lost his balance, and hurriedly grabbed Albert''s shoulder to support himself, looking at the fireworks outside with a shocked expression. The carnival has begun! The whole castle is like a festival, and fireworks can be seen everywhere. At this moment, Fred and George were riding broomsticks, flying recklessly in the corridors of the castle, and constantly took out various fireworks and flyers from their shoulder bags and threw them into the corridors and classrooms, creating a lot of chaos and explosions. Fred and George are not fools. Naturally, it is impossible to wait for the so-called trial time to come out to make trouble. They will undoubtedly plunge into the trap carefully prepared by Umbridge. The risk of Aurors from the Ministry of Magic blocking. Now it''s different. Just disturb Umbridge''s rhythm, and then they can do what they want. No one can stop the next carnival. This is what they learned from Albert. "Good afternoon Toad, I heard you''re looking for us?" Fred and George swept across the corridor on broomsticks, threw a grenade-like fireworks, and after blowing each other into darkness, they were suspended in the void dozens of meters away from Umbridge, smiling. Wave hello to each other. Umbridge opened his mouth and exhaled black smoke, and before he could speak, he listened to Fred and George. "We came as you wished." "I also prepared a big gift for you." Having said that, Fred and George gave high fives in mid-air, and then took out the disc-shaped flying saucer fireworks from their shoulder bags, shook the lower ring with their teeth, and threw them directly at Umbridge. A five-foot-diameter wheel-shaped firework formed in plain sight, whizzing and swooping toward Umbridge, causing Umbridge to retreat and fall back into the office. The wheel-shaped fireworks hit the wall, but they still bounced back, scaring the group of students who were attracted by the sound of the explosion and fleeing in embarrassment, for fear of being affected by innocent people. "It''s really boring!" "I''ll give you an extra surprise." When Fred and George flew through the office, they took out a circular firework and threw them into the office. Umbridge, who had just been lifted from the ground, looked at the fireworks ball under his feet in horror and screamed in horror. There was a deafening explosion in the office. Two fireworks exploded directly in the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, and countless colorful sparks filled the narrow space, blowing up everything inside, leaving Umbridge in despair. "Catch them!" Umbridge''s screams rang out in the room, but were quickly drowned out by the sound of fireworks exploding, and Fred and George had long since left a lot of fireworks and flyers and disappeared. Gadwin Robards stared gloomily at the double-sided mirror that had been blown up in his hand, and then turned to look at Umbridge, who was desperate. He had a hunch that this time it was a huge pit. You are simply a pit. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had just notified his colleagues waiting at the Ministry of Magic through the double-sided mirror, Gadwin Robards would have wanted to find an excuse to leave Umbridge and leave Hogwarts. According to the original plan, Fred and George were still making riots around the castle. They kept releasing more fireworks, throwing down more flyers, meeting members of the Anti-Toad Alliance, and sharing some of the fireworks with them. Everyone is happy to join the carnival. Umbridge was going to try Harry''s group, but it made them sick. Now that someone is taking the lead in rebelling against Umbridge''s rule, they are naturally happy to join in and drive away the pesky toad together. So, Hogwarts Castle became more lively. Right now, all this is what they are happy to see. For Fred and George, they''re not just fighting Umbridge, they''re also showing off their joke props to the Hogwarts students, and there''s nothing quite like this carnival. While it''s true that advertising is a bit expensive, it''s worth it. It can only be said that the smart Albert brought everything to the extreme, and even prepared to squeeze out the last trace of the toad''s value. When Albert and Professor McGonagall walked down the stairs, they saw an eagle made up of gold and blue sparks flying across the hall. A green toad is driving a group of students to flee. "Is this your solution?" Professor McGonagall asked Albert. "No, this is Fred and George''s solution." Albert looked at the fireworks stick that was automatically writing swear words in the air, smiled and said to Professor McGonagall, "They are indeed very talented in this regard." "I don''t know, I thought they were going to demolish the castle." Professor McGonagall grumbled, but he had no intention of stepping forward to stop it. "School is too boring, everyone needs joy and laughter, I think Dumbledore will definitely agree with this." Albert noticed a large number of students pouring out of the corridor leading to the dungeon. It seems that Lee Jordan has rescued the students who were locked in the dungeon. "These fireworks are amazing," said Hermione admiringly. "They''re really rich. I don''t know how much these fireworks cost." Ron muttered. "I bet the toad must be mad." Harry looked excited, looking at the toad made of fireworks with interest. At this moment, Fred and George appeared from the corner of the corridor riding a broom, and while throwing a large number of leaflets, they used a full-body restraint spell to immobilize Filch, who was trying to put out the fireworks with a mop. "Actually, we don''t hate you, because you''re just a poor person." Fred and George got off their broomsticks, reached out and patted Filch on the shoulder, took away his mop, and sprayed one continuously. The Fire Wand fireworks were stuffed into Filch''s hands. "Your fireworks are awesome!" Angelina smiled and gave Fred a hug, and kissed him on the cheek, attracting whistles from others around. "We made a lot of fireworks." George smiled and took out a lot of fireworks from his shoulder bag to distribute to other students of the anti-toad alliance around, "We made all the funds of the anti-toad alliance into fireworks. Of course, most of the funds came from Albert''s Kindly provided." "Look, our big benefactor is here." Saying that, they waved at Albert, while Professor McGonagall next to him was ignored by everyone. "I''m sure you guys can crush Dr. Filippo''s business." Cedric smiled and took a large box of fireworks from George''s hand and distributed the fireworks in the box to others around him. More members of the Anti-Toad Alliance also took part in the carnival with fireworks. Fireworks can be heard everywhere in the castle. His voice seemed to be celebrating the unprecedented victory of the Anti-Toad Alliance. As for the few members of the investigation team who tried to obstruct everyone, they were directly brought down by the stun spell. Today''s carnival is definitely the best time in Peeves'' life. The mischievous fellow was frantically brandishing the sparkling fireworks, even stuffing the lit fireworks into her pockets when Umbridge wasn''t paying attention, waiting for the fireworks to explode from the pockets. Umbridge jumped up from the ground in surprise. "Peeves, you..." Umbridge looked at Peeves angrily. "You who can''t even enter the headmaster''s office have no qualifications to be the headmaster of Hogwarts." Peeves giggled and threw fireworks at Umbridge. Several anti-Toad members hiding nearby fired rockets at Umbridge, which scared Umbridge to hide behind the Aurors. Looking at the rocket flying towards him, the middle-aged wizard immediately waved the wand in his hand, trying to make the rocket disappear, but the result was counterproductive, because the number of rockets suddenly increased tenfold, engulfing the two in an instant, Umbridge The robe he just put on was once again turned into a pile of tatters by fireworks. "Are you all right, Williamson?" The voices of other wizards came from the office. "It''s really lively here," said another Auror who had just come out of the fireplace. "Catch them!" Umbridge roared angrily. "Madam, don''t forget our goal." Gardwin Robard''s face was not very good-looking. He felt that the students in the whole school were rebelling against Umbridge. Perhaps, this is the truth. "Yes, those two beasts can''t be let go, they are the ones who caused the chaos, they must be caught." Umbridge''s angry screams became insignificant under the cover of fireworks. "Principal, Fred and George are distributing fireworks to everyone in the hall, trying to spread the chaos." The dark-faced monte ran towards the side with an explosive head and told the whereabouts of Fred and George. Umbridge. One of the tasks assigned to the investigation team is to help find the whereabouts of Fred and George. "Quick, quick, don''t let them run away." Umbridge urged. "It''s too late, tell the others to gather in the hall immediately." After Gadwin Robards gave orders to the other Aurors around, he pulled Umbridge and jumped directly from the upstairs window, seeing the montage. stunned. This is the fastest way at the moment. If you take the stairs slowly, I am afraid that the target will run away before you rush past. Several Aurors immediately passed the news to other colleagues. As for the feeling of jumping down from the seventh floor? Umbridge couldn''t tell, anyway, it wasn''t a wonderful experience. She even suspected that she was about to fall to her death. At the most critical moment, Gardwin Robards chanted a shock-absorbing spell to let them land smoothly. "Are you crazy?" Umbridge roared angrily. "There''s nothing you can do, unless you want those two students to escape." Gardwin Robards would never admit that it was intentional just now. Umbridge couldn''t find any excuse to complain, because it wasn''t just them who did. Under the urging of the Aurors, Umbridge, who had weak legs, finally blocked Fred and George in the hall. "Okay, do you think it''s interesting to do this?" "Yes, very interesting." Fred announced happily, "Today will be the moment when the Anti-Toad Alliance wins." "Don''t worry." George set off a wheel-shaped firework and flew directly towards Umbridge and several Aurors at the entrance of the hall. The Auror on Umbridge''s side was fast-eyed, raised his wand and hit the wheel-shaped fireworks, but it didn''t stop, instead it exploded violently, overturning Umbridge''s group directly to the ground. "If you can''t even enter the principal''s office, what qualifications do you have to fire us?" Fred asked rhetorically. "The most ridiculous thing is that she even wants to judge us." George''s words were echoed by a large group of students. "Who she thought she was." "A pink toad." "Fudge''s going to be out soon," Fred exclaimed. "Umbridge will also be rolled into Azkaban prison soon," George reminded, "Don''t forget the prophecy left by Trelawney." "Headmaster Dumbledore will be back soon." "Don''t be afraid of her threats, she is not qualified to fire us." Fred threw a few fireworks sticks at the entrance of the hall, and automatically wrote a bunch of swearing words at Umbridge in the air. "You can''t escape, I''ll let you know..." "Just those Aurors," Fred interrupted. "Even if you do escape, the Ministry of Magic will want you all." Umbridge threatened, "Obviously tell the secrets you know, and cooperate with the Ministry of Magic to reduce your punishment." The students in the hall began to whisper, and Umbridge''s threat was disgusting. Ministry of Magic, this is it? "Wanted, really scary." Fred looked scared. "Is this the face of the Deputy Minister of Magic?" George lowered his head and retched, "It''s disgusting." "Don''t think I didn''t know that you found a group of Aurors to arrest us." Fred mocked with disdain. "Okay, let''s go, wait for the Aurors to come." George grabbed the fireworks from his shoulder bag and threw them forward. The next moment, a fire dragon made up of green and golden sparks appeared in front of everyone. The fire dragon sprayed a gorgeous fiery red airflow towards the Aurors at the entrance of the hall, and caused a huge explosion. "It''s cool!" "If anyone wants to buy this kind of fireworks, they can contact us." "Hogwarts students get a discount if they swear by our products to get rid of this old bat," George said, pointing to Umbridge. "It''s time to go, those guys are here, I don''t want to be caught." Fred took out a metal ball from his shoulder bag. God knows how that shoulder bag can hold so many things. The metal ball was thrown into the air, and a male lion made up of red and golden sparks appeared in front of Umbridge, making a deafening explosion. "Send her to **** for us, Peeves." Fred and George took off their shoulder bags and threw them to Peeves, who came to watch the fun, and then slammed into the open hall. Peeves, who took the shoulder bag, actually took off his funnel-shaped hat and saluted the backs of Fred and George as they left. Just when Fred and George took advantage of the fire dragon and lion to attract the attention of the Aurors, they were about to rush out of the castle on their brooms, but they hit a layer of tough and transparent spider webs. It hangs like a butterfly in front of the oak gate. "Damn, what is this!" Everyone onlookers was taken aback by this sudden change. "Nice job!" Umbridge looked up at Fred and George and laughed smugly, "I think you should know what happens to people who do bad things." Roar! A terrible roar resounded in the hallway, The fire dragon, which originally spewed fiery red airflow, was undergoing some shocking changes. It seemed that a magical power was giving the fire dragon flesh and blood, and the illusory body suddenly became solid. The fire dragon easily broke through the blocked spider web, UU reading www. uukanshu.com flew out with the trapped Fred and George. "Quick, stop it!" Umbridge was the first to react and screamed in anger. The cooked duck actually flew, no wonder Umbridge was so angry. The Aurors were also stunned by the magical transformation of the fire dragon, but they also responded quickly, raising their wands and firing magic at the fire dragon, trying to prevent it from saving Fred and George. At this moment, the male lion composed of fireworks suddenly stopped in front of the Aurors, absorbed all the spells in an instant, and rushed directly towards the Aurors. Under the watchful eyes of the public, the lion exploded, and countless fireworks exploded in the foyer, temporarily blocking the footsteps of the Aurors and buying enough time for Fred and George to leave. It''s over, it''s over. After Fred and George fought at Hogwarts, they finally left Hogwarts smoothly. "It''s you." Umbridge suddenly turned his head and stared at Albert, who was standing next to Professor McGonagall. "You must have rescued those two beasts." "Let''s be reasonable. Mr. Anderson has been standing by my side since just now and didn''t do anything at all, he didn''t even have a wand." Professor McGonagall glared at Umbridge, she was sure it wasn''t Albert just now made. "It must be him." Umbridge shouted in a shrill voice, not listening to the explanation at all. "Catch him, quick, catch him!" https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website: Chapter 1088： The kid is angry Umbridge''s order made the Aurors hesitate. As long as they noticed the bad looks cast by the students around, it was not difficult to see that this was definitely not a good job. Most of the Aurors have heard of Albert Anderson''s name, and even know a little about it, because they discussed this person together a while ago. Who was it that easily brought down the Auror team that was chasing Hagrid? The Ministry of Magic has yet to find the attackers, but that doesn''t mean they haven''t pinpointed the suspects. Yes, the suspect is Albert Anderson. As the most powerful violent institution of the Ministry of Magic, each Auror is very strong, and it is simply not something that ordinary wizards can deal with, let alone bring down a ten-man Auror team in one go, even if they use Despicable means of sneak attack, but the attacker can easily do it with only a few very common magics, which means that the other party is definitely a powerful wizard. In the entire Hogwarts school, apart from a few deans who may be able to do this, only the newly born international dueling champion is left. Albert proved his strength to the world very early, whether it was the fire dragon who was easily subdued, or the little Barty Crouch who tried to attack him in the maze, or even the dark wizards who were knocked down in the duel competition. , all of which set off his formidable strength. Most importantly, Albert rarely uses black magic, only extraordinary wizards can do it. Gadwin Robards wasn''t stupid enough to do it, he frowned and looked at Umbridge. He really couldn''t understand why this woman made such a stupid decision. Was it because the trouble wasn''t big enough? Does she think that the authority of the Ministry of Magic alone can make the other party easily captured? What are you kidding? From the last time Albert directly disarmed the wands of Fudge and his gang, it is not difficult to see that once the two sides get into a deadlock, it will definitely not end well. Could it be that she still expects the Aurors to help suppress the entire Hogwarts castle? "There''s still tranquilizers left in Bobby, maybe you should drink some to calm down." Professor McGonagall sneered, she couldn''t stand the toad in front of her, it was unreasonable. "What are you waiting for?" Umbridge turned his head and roared at the Aurors, "Execute the order and arrest Albert Anderson." The Aurors looked at each other and pretended not to hear, but Fudge and Umbridge naturally attracted a few cronies among the Aurors. After the Aurors received Umbridge''s gaze, Qi Qi raised their wands and stunned Albert. As for the angry students around them, they didn''t take them to heart. They believed Umri Qi will definitely be able to settle them easily. No one thought that the Auror would actually attack Professor McGonagall. Unprepared, several stun spells hit Professor McGonagall, knocking her out directly, falling on her back to the ground, and stopped moving. This scene stunned not only all the students who were watching, but also the other Aurors on the scene. No one thought that their colleagues would be stupid enough to do it here. Is this crazy? "Dawlish, are you crazy?" Gadwin Robards angrily looked at the Aurors who suddenly started. "I''m just carrying out orders." Delix said with a blank expression, he planned to take that Anderson back for questioning to find out whether the guy attacked him. Because of that incident, Dawlish almost became a laughing stock. "How dare you..." Professor Flitwick''s face flushed red, he drew his wand and stood in front of Albert, staring angrily at the group of Aurors in front of him. Professor Sprout hurriedly ran to check on Professor McGonagall''s situation, and was also provoked by the actions of the Aurors. Probably only Snape remained expressionless, seemingly unmoved by all this. The students onlookers pulled out their wands one after another, preparing to join the next brawl. "I don''t need help. Please send Professor McGonagall to the school hospital. She needs treatment now." Albert glanced at Professor McGonagall who was knocked down by the stun spell, took out his wand from his robe pocket, and moved towards the surrounding The students and the professor waved, signaling for the students who were trying to fight alongside him to make room. Everyone stared blankly at Albert, wondering what he was talking about? Don''t need help? Does Albert plan to fight all the Aurors alone? "You actually pointed your wand at the students and professors who were supposed to be protected by you. I''m really ashamed for you." The two Aurors who cursed him were directly thrown out by a powerful force, slammed into the wall heavily, fell directly to the ground and collapsed into a ball, and passed out. All Aurors drew their wands and stared vigilantly at Albert. They all realized that today might not end well, and they have scolded Umbridge countless times in their hearts. no way. Just where the guy in front of him stood, it brought a lot of pressure to them, even the vicious dark wizards never gave them such oppression. Not only the Aurors, but also the students who were watching the excitement around held their breaths. Everyone realized that an extraordinary duel was about to break out here. Those arrogant Aurors had obviously annoyed Albert. In everyone''s limited memory, I have hardly seen Albert getting angry. However, the less angry people are, the more terrifying they are when they do. The oppression emanating from Albert even made them take a few steps back. When Albert took a step forward, the battle between the two sides began. Although it was an unequal battle from the start, Albert was never intimidated by the number of enemies, and while he took the first step forward, he also waved his wand and directly defeated the others with an astonishingly fast casting. The two Aurors who attacked Professor McGonagall brought them into intimate contact with the marble floor. As for the spells that the other Aurors used successively, they were all deflected or blocked by Albert waving his wand. The crackling sound continued in front, but it couldn''t stop Albert''s footsteps. Every time he took a step, several Aurors were knocked down by the spell. This scene directly shocked the onlookers. The level of Aurors is definitely not bad, their combat experience is very good, but they have never encountered an enemy like Albert. Albert''s spell casting speed was so fast that no one could understand how he could cast a spell so quickly in a short period of time, without even chanting a spell, he simply waved his wand to easily dispel the spell, or hit him. Break the spell, let them have the kind of adults playing with children. As for using those powerful black magic? They didn''t dare to use it at all, and they didn''t have the time to use it, and they weren''t dealing with dark wizards. What''s more, once they used black magic, no matter whether they completely subdued the opponent or not, terrible things would happen. No one is stupid enough to think that Albert does not know black magic without black magic. Every wizard with extraordinary strength has mastered a lot of black magic. What''s more, it takes time to use powerful black magic, and few people can use silent spell to cast it. Directly chanting the spell can easily be interrupted by the opponent in such a fast duel. Albert''s wand stagnant, suddenly raised his wand and swung upwards, the indestructible marble suddenly cracked, and an invisible force plowed through the marble floor directly, spreading towards the Aurors ahead, hitting the Aurors. On the unfolded magic barrier, there was a deafening explosion, and there were cracks in the barrier unfolded by several Aurors. Fortunately, the force was completely blocked. This is the advantage of numbers, and wizards at the Ministry of Magic are very good at taking advantage of numbers. Albert ignored the group of Aurors, but suddenly turned his head to look in a certain direction, and the two members of the investigation team who tried to attack him were directly knocked out by a huge force. "And Slytherin''s style!" Albert''s voice was cold. If he hadn''t had enough protective items on his body, he might have been overcast. Therefore, he directly attacked the sneak attack. Perhaps, it was just an obstacle spell, but it made the two feel as if they were hit by a speeding carriage. When everyone was still angry at the attack of Monta and Warrington, they were shocked by their tragic end. Albert undoubtedly made a ruthless attack, and the two seemed to be dying at any time. After Snape checked the injuries of the two, his face was extremely ugly, because he found that Monta and Warrington had multiple fractures all over their bodies, and they looked like they might die at any time. It was obviously just an obstacle spell, yet it caused such a terrifying injury. Moreover, Albert undoubtedly showed mercy, otherwise Monta and Warrington would probably die here on the spot. This is a blatant warning. After eliminating the sneak attacker, Albert moved his wand straight forward, and the gravel dust formed a shield directly in front of him, blocking the oncoming spell. A deafening sound resounded in the hallway, as if someone was struggling to beat a big drum, causing the surrounding students to stretch out their hands to cover their ears in pain. The sneak attack of Monta and Warrington was not meaningless. They successfully disrupted Albert''s attacking rhythm, allowing the Aurors to use their strengths instead of scrambling to deal with Albert''s fast break. The next moment, Albert suddenly felt a piercing pain, something penetrated the barrier in front of him and acted directly on him. Albert turned his gaze to Umbridge, who pointed his wand straight at him. The new headmaster''s grim face suddenly froze, staring at Albert in disbelief. Unable to subdue the opponent. The Aurors didn''t have time to react, and when they heard a "boom", the cracked shield in front of Albert suddenly exploded, and the shock wave spread in all directions. Albert suddenly waved his wand and rolled the explosion forward, covering the Aurors. Umbridge was also taken a few steps back by this force, directly interrupting the use of the Cruciatus. Before she could regain her footing, Albert raised his wand and slapped the air hard. A huge force slapped Umbridge''s face heavily, sending her whole body flying out. "The Cruciatus, the Ministry of Magic really dares to use any insane spell." Albert''s eyes fell on the Aurors again. The Aurors fell into a brief silence as they looked at Umbridge, who had fallen to the stars. This fight was a mistake from start to finish, and it''s all because of this stupid guy. Without waiting for someone to stand up to stop it, the battle continued. Albert, who was annoyed by the sneak attack and the Cruciatus, no longer showed mercy. Or in other words, he accurately grasped the inner sway of the Aurors and prepared to end the battle directly. Several spells flew directly from the remaining Aurors. The explosion spell did not fly directly to the Aurors, but hit the marble ground under the Aurors'' feet and bounced toward the Aurors. Before the Aurors could react, they were drowned by a series of explosions. It was a disaster. Perhaps the Aurors never thought that the Explosion Charm could be used like this? From the beginning, this battle was unavoidable, and Albert had already planned to use these Aurors to forge his reputation. "you" Looking at Albert walking in front of him, Delix raised his head and looked at Albert. "You''re not dead, are you?" Albert raised his wand and directly immobilized the Auror who still had the strength to resist. The power of the explosion spell he used just now was not very strong, otherwise the wizard''s fragile body would have been blown to pieces, not just blown away or fainted. Looking at the Auror who fell to the ground, all the students stared in shock, unable to believe their own eyes. Albert actually brought down all the Aurors alone, it was like a dream. "you" Before Umbridge could finish speaking, he was swept away by an invisible force, and a tooth fell directly to the ground. Albert ignored Umbridge, but waved his wand and hung the Aurors who had been knocked down by him on the wall one by one. To be honest, the whole corridor was neatly hung with Aurors, which was really shocking, and there was a whole row of Aurors, and Li Jordan had already taken pictures with a camera. In order to teach the Aurors a profound lesson, and to make the scene in front of them a sight at Hogwarts, Albert directly used the permanent glue to keep their clothes in Hogwarts forever, becoming the decoration in the hallway. If it weren''t for the imminent collapse of the Ministry of Magic, Albert wouldn''t have done such offending things, but the era of chaos is coming, and he doesn''t mind giving those guys an unforgettable lesson at all. Let them understand that they want to trouble him, and think about the consequences first. Umbridge covered her cheeks and looked in horror at Albert, who was looking up at her. "I remember telling you that I don''t have the good temper of Dumbledore." Albert looked down at Umbridge, who was terrified, and said calmly, "And your Cruciatus Curse just now really hurts." Saying that, he waved his wand lightly, and a chain of smoke wrapped around Umbridge''s arm, hanging her in mid-air. "you" "Don''t worry, I''m not you, I can''t use Cruciatus, but..." Albert showed a cruel smile, raised his hand, and the whip originally held in Filch''s hand disappeared directly from Albert''s hand. "You used the Cruciatus Curse on me, and I''ll whip you one hundred, two or three, but it''s not too much! It''s just the same as the education order you issued." A shrill scream resounded through the castle. However, Umbridge''s screams were quickly drowned out by warm applause and the sound of fireworks exploding, and there were other students cheering for Albert. I don''t know who started it, whether it''s the Anti-Toad Alliance or the other students are shouting: "Kill her, kill her, kill that toad!" Everyone is happy to help Albert share the pressure and guilt. However, Albert did not accept everyone''s good intentions. Although Umbridge''s Cruciatus was partially offset by the various defensive amulets on his body, it still hurt. It''s hard to dispel Albert''s anger without whipping Umbridge hard. As for the so-called one-hundred-two-three whips, it''s just a casual excuse to arouse everyone''s emotions, and the effect is quite good. Those **** education orders have long overwhelmed everyone, but now they have turned into whips, whipping Umbridge again and again, making Umbridge feel the pain of education orders, if she knew before that there would be Such a day would never have issued so many educational decrees. No one would sympathize with Umbridge, even Hermione followed everyone and shouted to kill the toad. After each whipping, Albert would stop and rest, so as to prolong the time of the whipping, let the pain pass through Umbridge''s body, and let everyone appreciate the pain of Umbridge. After being slapped 25 times by Albert one after another, Umbridge just fainted. "Peeves, help me wake her up!" Albert said to Peeves, who was floating in the air watching the fun. "Giggle, little devil is angry, it''s scary!" Peeves got a big bag of salt from somewhere, grabbed a handful and threw it on Umbridge, causing Umbridge to wake up in pain. The action of Peeves rubbing salt on Umbridge''s wound stunned the surrounding students, and then there was a burst of cheers and applause. Everyone thought that Peeves did it beautifully. Professor Flitwick didn''t stop him, but just watched silently, watching Albert beat Umbridge with whip after whip. This is a more terrible punishment than the Cruciatus. As for worrying about accidents on the way? It''s completely superfluous, because after every ten whippings, Albert will use magic to heal Umbridge''s wounds. However, the situation did not improve because of Peeves'' successive salt-sprinkling actions, which caused the whip to be smeared with salt particles, and the pain was deeper than before. Seeing the miserable appearance of the new headmaster, everyone felt extremely happy, even the Aurors who were fixed and hung on the wall, wished that Albert would slap harder. It was thanks to Umbridge that they would end up where they are now. Thanks to her, the entire Ministry of Magic''s Aurors will be the **** of a laugh. What did you provoke him to do? Do you really think others have no temper? Looking at Umbridge, who was severely beaten with more than a hundred whips, they could be considered to have seen the anger of this Mr. Anderson. Angry, of course, is also a little bit, but as long as you have some brains, you will know that the other party is showing mercy. Looking at Umbridge, who was still being beaten for half an hour, the anger disappeared. No way, Umbridge''s appearance can only be described as horrible. After being repeatedly stimulated by pain, the whole person became in a trance. The clothes originally worn on the body became tattered due to Albert''s continuous whipping, and there were even hideous whip marks on his body. Everyone was full of schadenfreude, pointing at Umbridge''s embarrassed appearance, and shouting words of encouragement such as "Come on, hold on, it''s almost over". There were also people who were helping Albert to count the whips, and even wanted to report an error on purpose, so that Umbridge could continue to be whipped. "121, 122, 123!" After Abbott took the last whip, he threw the whip in his hand without looking at Umbridge, and said to Professor Flitwick next to him, "Professor, don''t cast the spell on that group of Aurors, after two seconds. God, the spell will be lifted automatically." "I see." Professor Flitwick nodded in agreement. He had not forgotten what happened to Professor McGonagall. UU reading "Then I''ll go first." "Where are you going?" People had already surrounded Albert and cheered loudly around him. "Where to go? Of course I leave Hogwarts, why don''t I stay and wait for the Ministry of Magic to send more people to arrest me?" Albert shrugged. "We''re not afraid, we can fight with you and drive those **** **** out of Hogwarts completely," Cedric said loudly. "Yes, drive them away." Others agreed. In the eyes of all students, as long as they work hard, they can achieve an unprecedented victory. "It doesn''t make much sense for me to stay in the school, and maybe I will come back to take the ultimate wizarding test with you." Albert smiled and pushed aside the crowd, and escorted by many students, he walked towards the school gate go. "I''m proud of you," said Professor Flitwick. "Don''t worry about the toad, I''m afraid she will have to recuperate for a while, and she''ll be out soon. There shouldn''t be time to trouble you." Albert walked out of the school gate, waved at everyone, and immediately Apparated and disappeared. gone. However, Albert did not go far, but appeared near the Forbidden Forest and took out a pocket watch from his pocket. After estimating the time, he took out a metal box from the deformed lizard skin bag, opened it and took it out and put it inside. time converter. He never fought alone. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL: Chapter 1089： Hogwarts Riot "So, you whipped that old witch Umbridge hard with a whip, and hung all the Aurors who caught you on the corridor wall, and then ran away?" Isobel tilted her head to look at Albert, who was yawning beside him, and couldn''t help covering her forehead with her hand, with an expression like she really lost to you. "If you don''t run, is it possible to stay and fight the entire Ministry of Magic?" Albert buried his head in the pillow and yawned again, looking tired. "I rarely see you angry." From Isobel''s point of view, Albert was definitely out of rage, otherwise Albert, who has always remained calm, would never have been so reckless. Hanging all the Aurors on the wall and taking the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic half to death is completely offending the Ministry of Magic to death. If Albert really wanted to, there must be other solutions, or even kill the whole thing directly in the cradle. "I''m not angry, but sometimes you can''t back down, or others will think that you are good-natured and easy to bully." Albert said vaguely, "Sometimes people are so mean and need to be taught a lesson to be comfortable. " Of course, those words were just one of the reasons for doing that. The main reason is to complete the panel tasks, to get the benefits, and to give a toad to vent his emotions. He was also going to step on the Ministry of Magic to stand up and win over a wave of Hogwarts students and get their approval. As for the consequences, it''s actually not serious. After all, the news of Voldemort''s resurrection has officially spread. There are few disadvantages and a lot of advantages, why not do it? "So, you dropped out of school early, what are you going to do next?" In fact, the last sentence is the key point. Isobel is a little worried that Albert''s dropping out is planning to do something big, and 80% of the current big thing is related to the mysterious man. "I didn''t drop out. It won''t take long before Professor Dumbledore will return to Hogwarts. I will go back and take the N.E.W.T. exam, and I can also graduate from Hogwarts smoothly." Albert read He got up, buried his head in Isobel''s arms, and murmured with his eyes closed: "So, I''m actually just taking a few days off temporarily." "Really..." Isobel gradually lowered her voice and slowly closed her eyes. When Albert was in the land of tenderness, Fudge, who was waiting for news in the minister''s office, became more and more irritable. Fudge has been waiting for a long time, but he still hasn''t received any news from Umbridge. No news at all! How could this not make Fudge think a lot. No matter how hard Fudge''s brain was, he realized that something might have happened on Umbridge''s side, otherwise it would be impossible not to get the news back. Even if the arrest plan fails, Umbridge will definitely come over to report to him, but now what news is nothing? So, Fudge sent his best assistant, Percy Weasley, to Hogwarts to find out what was going on. As a result, one can imagine that Percy, who had just come out of the fireplace, was stunned by the sight in front of him. Umbridge''s office seems to have experienced a big explosion. There are burn marks everywhere. The dishes with cats printed on the walls were blown up. The only window in the office was blasted with a big hole. Deafening rumblings continued from all over the castle, and the dark night sky was illuminated by colorful fireworks, as if celebrating a festival. Percy suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and hurried out of the office, he found a toad made of fireworks jumping in the corridor, some strange fireworks sticks writing insults to Umbridge in the air. Actually no one? Percy searched around for traces of other people. Although the students should have all returned to their respective lounges by this time, it is unusual for no one to be in this situation. Along the way, Percy saw all kinds of fireworks that kept making noises, and they flew almost all over the school. Among them, there were several very magical fireworks, such as fire dragons, lions, eagles, and badgers, but he had never seen a snake. No, it should be said that the snake was replaced by a frog. It''s possible that these fireworks were created by Fred and George, but that''s not the point, the point is where are the Aurors and Umbridge? With Umbridge''s character, it is absolutely impossible to let Hogwarts become a mess, and it is likely that something happened. Don''t tell him, the Aurors and Umbridge are all settled? Although it''s not that there is no similar precedent, but...it''s hard to imagine that Fred and George can do it. Aurors are the elite among wizards, and they are better at dealing with wizards. However, there are indications that the speculation may be true. The castle was empty, and even the ghosts disappeared. Percy hurried to the school hospital, and most of the time, Madam Pomfrey would stick to her post. Seeing that the lights were still on in the school hospital, Percy couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, and hurriedly walked into the school hospital, where he found Madam Pomfrey reading a magazine in the cubicle. "Ma''am, what happened at the school? Where did everyone go? Where''s Principal Umbridge? Where''s the Auror?" Percy spit out the doubts in his heart like a cannonball. "Everyone is attending a banquet in the auditorium. As for Professor Umbridge, she is lying there." Madam Pomfrey pointed to the bed and said, "I heard that she was beaten hundreds of times, and she is still in a coma. But , the injury is not serious." "Hundreds of whips." Percy quickly found the mummified Umbridge and opened his mouth slightly. "I don''t know the specifics." Madam Pomfrey shook her head and said, "If you have any doubts, I suggest you go to the auditorium and ask someone to ask." Seeing that Madam Pomfrey didn''t seem to want to say more, Percy could only rush to the auditorium to try to figure out what happened. Going down the stone steps to the first floor, Percy saw Filch holding up fireworks and being held in place by a spell. The poor administrator is covered in education orders. Percy quickly noticed the situation on the first floor, where a fierce battle seemed to have taken place, and what was worse, Percy already knew where the Aurors had gone. Yes, he knows. Because Percy had already seen the group of Aurors, they were like pieces of clothes, neatly hung on the corridor leading to the foyer. This scene shocked Percy. This... who did it? Percy tried to put the Aurors down, but the spell failed, failing to lift the spell on the Aurors. There was a constant noise in the hall next to it. Percy stole a look and found that, as Madam Pomfrey said, the Hogwarts students were attending the banquet. Except for some Slytherin students, most of them were All Hogwarts students are here. Percy didn''t dare to go in. After all, the Aurors are all hung on the wall, and maybe everyone will hang him on the wall, which is by no means an interesting experience. Hurrying back to the Ministry of Magic, Percy immediately broke the shocking news to Fudge. "You mean there''s a rebellion at Hogwarts." Fudge propped up the table with both hands, stood up at once, and took the chair behind him. "It shouldn''t be a rebellion." Percy considered his words and analyzed, "The arrest operation should have failed." "Anyway, the situation is very complicated. The Aurors are all stunned and hang on the wall of the corridor on the first floor. I can''t lift the spell on them. It''s better to send a spell-breaking team to put them down." "As for Mrs. Umbridge, Mrs. Pomfrey said that she was severely whipped hundreds of times, and she is still lying in the school hospital for treatment." Fudge''s face twitched, he didn''t know what to say, but he had a hunch that something big was going to happen. "Go and inform Scrimgeour, as well as dispatch the spell-breaking team and the crisis management team to Hogwarts with me." Fudge immediately ordered, "This matter must not be known to the reporters." "It''s the minister, I''ll go right away." Percy hurried to inform the others. "Is it true, Fudge?" Scrimgeour looked at Fudge with a gloomy expression on his face. He regretted helping these scumbags. Now, the whole Auror office will become the laughing stock of the wizarding world. "The situation is not optimistic." Fudge said sullenly. "Not optimistic?" Scrimgeour''s lips moved slightly. "Something must have happened that we don''t know about." Fudge sighed heavily. "We''ll figure out the specifics soon." Fudge appeared in Umbridge''s office using the Floo network, and frowned upon seeing the scene here. It was like a festival outside, and the roar of fireworks explosions could be heard everywhere. "Follow me." Percy led the way. More than a dozen members of the spell release team and the crisis management team began to try to clear the fireworks along the way, but they all found that the effect was very poor. Once the toad hit by the spell swelled in a large circle and rushed directly to them and happened. It exploded violently, and then there was no attempt to clean up those **** fireworks. When they came to the first floor of the castle with all their hard work, they were once again stunned by the corridor full of Aurors. "This" Fudge was too angry to speak. "Put people down." Scrimgeour felt a chill all over his body and looked like he wanted to kill. "It''s very difficult. The Aurors have been casted on strong spells, and it is not easy to unravel them." After the spell breaking team tried to lift the spell on the Auror, they reported the current situation to Fudge. "Anyway, put them down," Fudge said angrily. He handed it over to Scrimgeour and walked towards the noisy auditorium with some members of the crisis response team. Now Fudge just wanted to find out what was going on at Hogwarts. He walked to the door of the hall and looked at the noisy people. He didn''t know what everyone was celebrating, but they seemed very happy. "Quiet!" Fudge put his wand to his throat and called out to the Great Hall. The noise in the auditorium hall gradually disappeared, and it fell into a dead silence again, and everyone turned their heads to look at Fudge. "Ministry of Magic, those **** from the Ministry of Magic!" someone in the crowd shouted. "They want to come to judge us again." Countless students took out their wands and threw Stunning and Disarming Charms at the entrance of the auditorium hall. When the members of the crisis response team saw the indignant students, they felt bad, and they clenched their wands to block Fudge, but this was not a good idea, because there were too many students, and they were knocked out by the spell. If it wasn''t for Percy''s quick-witted hands to pull Fudge, the other party would have been stunned by the spell. "Stop, stop, I''m the Minister of Magic, you can''t treat me like that!" Fudge broke free from Percy''s hand and yelled angrily. However, what responded to him was a spell. "They''re crazy, they''re planning to rebel." Fudge was about to be mad. "Calm down Minister." Percy grabbed Fudge''s shoulders and shook it vigorously, shouting loudly, "Calm down, calm down." "Okay, thank you Weasley." Fudge took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "What exactly did Umbridge do?" Scrimgeour looked furious. From the abnormal and aggressive behavior of the Hogwarts students, it was not difficult to guess that the Hogwarts students were completely annoyed. "Maybe, we should talk to them to find out what happened." Percy took a deep breath and suggested. "Minister, Mr. Robards has woken up." A member of the spell-breaking team shouted to them, and the spell-breaking team took a lot of effort to lift the spell on Gadwin Robards. "What about those robes?" Fudge noticed the robe still stuck to the wall, frowned and asked the spell-breaker. "Permanent sticking spells, we can''t get rid of them." The leader of the spell-removing team explained. "Permanent paste spell?" Scrimgeour looked at the robes neatly glued to the wall with an unsightly expression that would forever be a disgrace to the Aurors. "Gardvin, tell me, what happened here, why are you hanging up." Scrimgeour asked his deputy. "Sorry, we screwed up." Gadwin Robards bowed his head in shame. "We don''t want to hear an apology, tell us why." "I''ll tell you!" A sharp voice sounded from behind. When everyone turned their heads, they saw Professor Flitwick walking towards this side with a group of professors, followed by a large group of students with wands behind them. The wizards around couldn''t help but get nervous. No one likes being pointed at by wands. No one dared to underestimate this group of students, where are the unlucky ones lying. Flitwick spoke calmly about the whole thing, from Umbridge''s attempt to judge the students, to Fred and George setting off fireworks around the castle, and finally slipping away from the Aurors'' trap. Umbridge thought that Albert was helping them. Professor McGonagall tried to reason with Umbridge, but was attacked by the Aurors and sent to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries. The actions of the Aurors completely annoyed Albert. He brought down all the Aurors by himself and hung them on the wall. Among them, two members of the investigation team tried to intervene in the duel, attacked Albert, and were sent to the St. In revenge, he was severely beaten with hundreds of whips. Professor Flitwick''s words made everyone stunned. The most unacceptable thing for them is that the legendary genius actually brought down all the Aurors alone? Simply unbelievable. Fudge wanted to refute, but looking at the wand pointed at them, he finally swallowed everything he wanted to say. "Is what he said true? Scrimgeour stared angrily at his deputy. A group of people duel with one person, and the other party actually gave it to the other side, which simply humiliated the Auror. "We didn''t intend to arrest Albert, but someone made an assertion..." Gardwin Robards didn''t go on, but Scrimgeour understood it all. "I suggest you leave here. UU Reading " Professor Flitwick suggested helplessly: "In order to avoid unpleasant conflicts, everyone is extremely disgusted with the Ministry of Magic now, I think you understand what I mean." "You''re going to cover up criminals!" said Fudge through gritted teeth. The next moment, Fudge regretted it, which was definitely one of the worst decisions he ever made. "Hiding criminals, no no, Albert is not a criminal, and he is not at Hogwarts now." Professor Flitwick shook his head and reminded. "Mr. Anderson is not a criminal." a student shouted "The Ministry of Magic is taking charges again." "Take them out." "Damn, can''t you just shut up?" Scrimgeour looked at Fudge angrily, and he saw a large number of Stunning Charms covering the crowd. "My God!" Flitwick muttered, "I warned you." "Throw this group of garbage from the Ministry of Magic out." Lee Jordan stood up and loudly instructed the students at Hogwarts to throw all the Ministry of Magic employees out of the school gate. Since Albert beat the Aurors and slapped Umbridge hard, the students at Hogwarts seemed to have turned on a magical switch. They were no longer afraid of Umbridge and the Ministry of Magic. According to Albert''s prediction, both Umbridge and Minister of Magic Fudge will soon step down and get out, and even the Ministry of Magic will collapse in the future, don''t worry at all, because they will soon be too busy to take care of themselves. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL: Chapter 1090： breaking news Although the Daily Prophet did not report much about the "riot" at Hogwarts because of Fudge, the incident still made the front pages of major newspapers, causing an uproar in the wizarding world , No one would have thought that such a big event would appear out of thin air overnight. What surprised everyone even more was that the major newspapers actually investigated the cause, process and results of the whole thing, and put the "truth" in front of everyone. However, the most eye-catching photos in the newspapers are actually the photos taken by Lee Jordan. The corridor full of Aurors is really stunned. Of course, corresponding to the photos on the front page, there are all kinds of weird headlines, but all the major newspapers question the true level of the elite Aurors. A large group of Aurors singled out a student, but in the end they still lost, being easily put upside down on the wall by the opponent, it was like a dream. The Aurors have disgraced the Ministry of Magic. Of course, there are actually more newspapers attacking Fudge. Some newspapers also publicly exposed the fact that Fudge led people to suppress Hogwarts, but the students rebelled. Fudge was finally knocked out by angry students, and the news that was thrown like garbage at the school gate was announced in the newspapers like a joke. The most incredible thing is that the seemingly absurd report actually has photos as evidence. It''s really shocking. Fudge''s political enemies even seized the opportunity and slammed Fudge''s recent absurdity, not only pointing out Fudge''s **** against Dumbledore, but also moving the latest one hundred and twenty-three education orders issued by the Ministry of Magic. come out. There was an uproar in public opinion for a while, and the wizards asked Fudge to give an explanation, and there were more voices asking Fudge to step down. However, Fudge was ignorant of the changes in the Ministry of Magic, and he still fainted at the school gate with the other wizards. In the end, he was awakened by a reporter who hurried to Hogwarts to interview. Before Fudge could wake up from his confusion, he was surrounded by a group of excited reporters. "Minister, I heard that the most elite Aurors at the Ministry of Magic were beaten by a Hogwarts student." A witch enthusiastically handed her microphone to Fudge, "you have what it takes for this matter. What do you want to say?" "I heard that because of the excessive interference of the Ministry of Magic, there was a big riot at Hogwarts, and the professor sent to Hogwarts by the Ministry of Magic was expelled. Is this true?" Another wizard also said that The microphone was handed to Fudge, hoping to get confirmation from Fudge. "Why did the Ministry of Magic arrest the Weasley brothers." Another reporter asked, "Do they really have the secret weapon to subvert the Ministry of Magic as rumored?" "Minister, I heard that the whole thing was that the Ministry of Magic took the lead in attacking Professor McGonagall at Hogwarts, which caused the dissatisfaction of the school''s teachers and students. Is it true?" "Minister, I heard that the students who attended Hogwarts last night were all attending the banquet to celebrate the expulsion of the Deputy Minister. Is this true?" "Minister, does the Ministry of Magic really plan to suppress the Hogwarts riot?" "Minister..." The reporters'' inquiries one after another made Fudge''s head big, his cheeks flushed, and he wanted to let these annoying flies get out of the way. However, Fudge finally suppressed his anger and patiently said to the reporters present: "Everyone, please be quiet, the Ministry of Magic will hold a press conference in the near future, and I will explain it to you at that time." After speaking, Fudge didn''t give the reporters time to react, so he Apparated and left with other officials of the Ministry of Magic, leaving a group of reporters looking at each other in dismay. However, the reporters of the newspaper were not disappointed by Fudge''s hurried departure, and it was a good gain to be able to take pictures. Moreover, they did not come to Hogwarts to interview Fudge, but to interview the teachers and students of Hogwarts, to re-determine the major events that happened last night, and to strive for several more high-quality follow-up reports. Meanwhile, in a safehouse somewhere in Scotland. Fred, who had just woken up, yawned, looked at George, who was full of regret, and asked suspiciously, "What happened?" "It''s more than a big deal, you can read it yourself." George put the newspaper in front of Fred and started to enjoy his breakfast. "There''s actually such a thing. If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t be in a hurry to leave. I really missed a good show." Neither of them thought that such a big thing would happen in the school as soon as they left Hogwarts. "It seems that Toad really annoyed Albert completely." George swallowed the fried egg in his mouth and murmured, "I''ve never seen him so angry before." "More than a hundred whips!" Fred threw the newspaper on the table and said with a schadenfreude expression on his face, "That guy is unlucky enough, knowing that from the beginning, Albert should have started to get rid of the Toads and the gang, and we can still get Hogg. Watts Castle as home base." "Didn''t you always want to leave school early and play a joke shop?" George asked rhetorically. "Do you think I''m an idiot?" "Aren''t you stupid?" "Do you think the wanted criminals will throw themselves into the net?" Fred couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, and settled the eggs on the plate three or two times. "Fudge doesn''t want us." George took the newspaper again and said to himself, "But, you''re right, it''s not surprising that Fudge wants us." "After all, we want to subvert the Ministry of Magic." Fred sneered. "That guy Fudge is an idiot." "Regret?" George wiped out the last bit of food on the plate, thanks to the help of Dobby the house-elf, otherwise they wouldn''t know how to solve their eating problems. "Regret, that''s not to mention, and things have already been done, why do you tell me to regret?" Fred pouted, and suddenly said, "You said that if Fudge knew that there was no so-called secret weapon, would he be arrested? Spitting up blood?" "I don''t know if Fudge will be so angry that he vomits blood." George''s tone stopped, and he reminded, "However, if Mommy won''t receive any news from us, she will probably be in a hurry. We have to find a way to send letters home, Let them know we are safe." "You''re right, but how do we send letters home?" Fred covered his hiccups and reminded, "There are no owls here that can help deliver letters." "this is very simple." George invites Dobby, the house-elf, to ask where his suitcase is. He found the suitcase, took the parchment and quill from it, and simply stated in the letter that he was safe, and asked the house elf to help forward it. Use the Hogwarts owl, or the post office owl. As for the owl being caught and tracked by the Ministry of Magic? They weren''t afraid, because they didn''t know where this place was, and the owl couldn''t find them. Yesterday, after Fred and George were rescued by the firework dragon, they were sent away by the door key given by Albert. Finally, Dobby, the house elf, brought them here. It is said to be Albert''s temporary stronghold. Many layers of magical protection. The luggage at Hogwarts was also packed and sent here. The two need to live here temporarily, continue to develop or make joke props, and wait until the current turmoil is over before they can leave. "Where''s the Albert?" Fred asked Dobby the house-elf, "Didn''t that guy drop out early too?" "Mr. Anderson is in another safe house. For some reason, I can''t tell the exact location there," the house-elf explained. "Are you really stupid?" George couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "You''re the fool," Fred muttered. "That guy must be with his girlfriend, so why don''t you ask?" "The guy who forgets his friends." "Okay, don''t complain, let''s contact Lee Jordan first. Maybe he has already received an order." George greeted Fred to go to work. "You said, should we quietly move back to Hogwarts?" Fred suddenly suggested. If they rented a shop in Diagon Alley, he would never have thought of that, but it''s a bit of a torment to stay in such a ghost place right now. "Don''t be stupid, without Albert''s cover, we can easily be exposed, not to mention we don''t have a magical suitcase." George directly rejected Fred''s unreliable proposal, if the Ministry of Magic really interfered strongly with Hogwarts If he said that, maybe Lee Jordan, who stayed at Hogwarts, would have to run along with him. "I''ll just say it casually." "There''s a laboratory here, where we can continue making joke props. Let''s go, it''s time to work," George pulled Fred to the laboratory Albert prepared for them. "At least, before opening the shop, We have to get the merchandise ready for sale, which we can start making now, and Albert seems to be getting married, and we have to help him prepare big fireworks." "Well, you''re right, it''s time for us to work." Fred and George walked into the laboratory and started a new job. It''s very safe here, and there are house-elves who take care of their daily lives, so they don''t have to worry about all kinds of problems, so they can put all their energy into opening the store. Albert is more reliable than they expected. As long as they don''t leave the house, no one can find them. From the outside, it''s just the wreckage of a shabby hut. It seemed that he had a premonition that someone was nagging him, and Albert, who was lying in bed, couldn''t help but sneezed. He reached out and rubbed his nose, burying his head in the bed again. "Okay, you should get up too." Isobel pushed Albert amusingly, signaling that it was time for him to get up. "Let me lie down for a while." Albert muttered with his eyes closed. "Really, get up soon." After half an hour, Albert just got up from the bed lazily, changed his clothes with the help of Isobel, and sat on the chair by the dining table. "really tired?" "Sleepy." "Then drink a bottle of vitality tonic after eating. I''ll let the house-elf stew a chicken for you later." Isobel put the sumptuous breakfast in front of Albert, not embarrassed at all. Men are actually very good at getting rid of. "Forget it, don''t drink potions often." Albert covered his yawn and changed the subject, "Is there any newspaper today?" "Dobby just delivered, you are completely famous." Isobel put several newspapers in front of Albert and said. "It''s nothing, reporters just like to make a fool of themselves." Albert yawned again, and after simply eliminating the food on the plate, he picked up the cup of warm milk and drank the milk in the cup in one breath. Light. As for the news in those newspapers, most of the news was deliberately guided by Albert. The front-page news photo above was sponsored by Lee Jordan, and it looked very good. Everyone must have known that the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic What kind of stuff is it, it will even question Fudge, and his panel task has been completed, and the reputation of the magic world is rising. It is estimated that the Death Eaters are staring at him again, but Albert doesn''t mind at all. Anyway, the Death Eaters will find trouble for him or not. "What are you going to do next?" Isobel put down his knife and fork and asked. "Next? Of course I''ll stay with you." Albert said as a matter of course: "By the way, take a break and wait for the opportunity." "The timing?" Isobel reached out and stroked Tom, who was squatting on the chair, and asked, "Will Dumbledore return to Hogwarts?" "Forget it." Albert stretched and said, "If you run around, you may be caught by the Ministry of Magic Aurors. Now I can finish my new book, and it''s the last time. A little bit." In fact, staying at Hogwarts would be easier, because there are classes to be taught every day, and for Albert, class is like a lazy fish. Now that he leaves school, he still has a lot of things to do every day. To do it, even if you want to be lazy, you can''t find an excuse to be lazy. No way, now is not the time to be lazy. After all, there was still a big enemy like Voldemort who was eyeing him, and Albert didn''t dare to relax his vigilance at all. Once you relax, God knows what will happen! He would never allow himself to lose everything he finally got, never allow it. He didn''t want to be James and Mrs. That''s right, Albert likes to use the Potters as a warning recently. Who let them die miserably. In Albert''s view, the Potters are definitely winners in life, but unfortunately they died tragically. For this unfortunate one, one case is enough. With the unremitting efforts of Albert and his group, Cornelius Fudge is still in a diplomatic dilemma, and the entire wizarding world is waiting for him to give a reasonable explanation, but Fudge can''t think of a good solution right now. . Scrimgeour, who used to have a good relationship with him, gradually became estranged due to the previous Hogwarts-related missions. Especially because of Umbridge, the Aurors became the laughing stock again, and the separation between the two sides was unavoidable, and it was difficult for Scrimgeour to provide him with assistance in this regard. As for the external situation, Fudge could only throw the blame on Dumbledore. Even at the press conference, he vowed to mention Dumbledore''s plan to subvert the Ministry of Magic and the secret weapon that could subvert the Ministry of Magic. "Minister." A reporter interrupted Fudge''s speech, "I heard that there is no so-called secret weapon at all. It is actually something that the Weasley brothers concocted to fool Deputy Minister Umbridge, and even Mr. Potter Says that the Weasleys told everyone about it as a joke." "Yes, everyone said that Deputy Minister Umbridge always suspected that Dumbledore was trying to subvert the Ministry of Magic, so they made a random lie to deceive her." After Rita Skeeter said with a smile that she had just received the big news, she looked at Fudge, whose face was red and purple, with interest. She likes the big news. "No, this is actually a conspiracy prepared by Dumbledore in advance, including the riot at Hogwarts, and the fact that Dumbledore asked the Weasley twins to provoke the students of Hogwarts against the Ministry of Magic." Fudge changed the topic through gritted teeth. . "But the students at Hogwarts said that it was all because the Ministry of Magic made too many education orders and Umbridge''s mischief at Hogwarts that they completely annoyed the teachers and students at Hogwarts." Another reporter said loudly, "I also heard the Deputy Head of Student Management at Hogwarts called Toad." "Minister, do you know about Deputy Minister Umbridge''s atrocities at Hogwarts?" "what?" Fudge was confused by the reporters'' inquiries. "During his tenure at Hogwarts, Deputy Minister Umbridge liked to use a black magic quill to punish students." After saying that, the reporter took a quill and parchment from his purse and handed it to Fudge. , "This quill uses the writer''s blood as the ink, and you can try his effect for yourself." Fudge foolishly took the quill and had no intention of using it, telling him directly that the reporters'' accusations against Umbridge might be true, and that guy''s reputation at the Ministry of Magic was not very good. "Minister, I also heard that Umbridge used Veritaserum and the Cruciatus to torture students." "What you said, the Ministry of Magic is still unable to confirm, and we will suspend the investigation of Deputy Minister Umbridge next." Fudge was exhausted from dealing with a series of inquiries from reporters, and finally had to find an excuse to temporarily stabilize the reporters. Investigation, of course, will be suspended for investigation. As for when there will be results, it is hard to say. Maybe, everyone had forgotten at that time. "Minister, what do you think of the Aurors of the entire Ministry of Magic being defeated by a school wizard." A reporter continued to ask. In fact, the reporters had already colluded in advance and planned to ask several topics in turn. There are many things in it that can be used to make blockbuster news. "I think everyone has been misled. The Aurors were never defeated by one person, but fell into a despicable and shameless conspiracy trap." Fudge argued loudly. "We interviewed a large number of Hogwarts students who claimed to have witnessed Mr Anderson''s duel with the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic." "At that time, Professor Umbridge even sneakily attacked Mr. Anderson with the Cruciatus Curse. UU Reading tried to help the Aurors win." "It is said that there are two other Slytherin students who did that and are still in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." The reporters spoke one by one, making Fudge unable to step down. "It''s all nonsense. Just thinking about it with your knees, you can see why a Hogwarts student can beat a group of Aurors alone." Fudge said angrily. "But, we saw it with our own eyes." A reporter suddenly said: "A student gave us a magical memory ball, which recorded the fierce battle." "Mr. Minister, can you tell us why you lied?" "Is it to cover up the incompetence of the Aurors?" The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became very awkward. At the beginning, after Fudge and his group left, the reporter also interviewed the students of Hogwarts, and not only got the truth, but also got countless heavy news that Albert specially left for them. Fudge was left speechless by the reporters. But his troubles are not over yet. More and more reporters are questioning Fudge, saying that no one is secretly provoking it, which is obviously impossible, but many wizards believe that Fudge is no longer suitable to be Minister of Magic. Calls for Fudge to step down have grown louder. Many employees of the Ministry of Magic rejoiced at this, and fully believed in the prophecy that Fudge would be ousted from office in the summer. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL: Chapter 1091： reach new heights Ministry of Magic, Auror Office. Scrimgeour stood at the door, looked at the empty office, walked to his seat with a blank expression, pulled out his chair and sat down, and began to read the newspaper in his hand. Scrimgeour gave a simple comment on the front page headline of today''s "Daily Prophet": "Death struggle." Despite Fudge''s desperate efforts to whitewash himself through the Daily Prophet, he is still no match for other newspapers and the strong evidence presented in them. Now the voices of the wizarding world calling for Fudge to step down are getting louder and louder. Scrimgeour is very clear that part of it is due to Fudge''s political enemies, but Fudge has done a bad year. Not only has the Ministry of Magic become a laughing stock, but also other The wizard lost faith in him. Putting down the Daily Prophet, he continued to read other newspapers. Most newspapers have their own focus, one of them focuses on Albert taking on the Ministry of Magic Aurors and portraying him as the next Dumbledore. "The next Dumbledore?" Scrimgeour put down the newspaper, looked at the empty Auror office, and fell silent for a while. At this moment, there were hurried footsteps outside, and there was a knock on the door of the office. "Come in," said Scrimgeour. "Director, St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries informed us that the professors at Hogwarts have just sent the Aurors to the hospital." The witch secretly observed the expression on Scrimgeour''s face and continued in a low voice, "Aurors. We are undergoing rehabilitation treatment, everyone is just a little weak, and they will recover in about two days." "I see." Scrimgeour stood up and walked outside. He was going to visit the hapless group at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries in person. Upon arriving at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, Scrimgeour was surrounded by reporters waiting in the lobby. "Director Scrimgeour, everyone is suspicious of the Aurors now..." Before the reporter could ask a question, Scrimgeour interrupted. "I know what you want to ask!" Scrimgeour guessed that he might be blocked by reporters, so he had already made up his mind: "Auror trained by the Ministry of Magic actually lost to a student?" "Aurors are human too, just well-trained and better at fighting." Scrimgeour motioned for everyone to wait until he had finished speaking before asking questions, "They were losing to the best in the wizarding world for centuries, even millennia. A genius wizard. I hate to admit it, but I think Mr. Anderson might be the most powerful dueling champion ever." "If I didn''t express it clearly enough, I''ll just say it straight, maybe Anderson hasn''t reached the heights of Dumbledore yet, and that''s just because of his age. Do you understand what I mean?" Since the Aurors were all defeated by Anderson, they could only increase the height of those who defeated them infinitely. As long as Anderson was powerful enough, it would not be a shame to be defeated by him. Just like the Death Eaters are afraid of Dumbledore, what''s the shame of the Aurors losing to a wizard as powerful as Dumbledore? Scrimgeour, is this a flattery? Not really. Albert, who has countless halos above his head, can fully withstand such praise. No, it''s not hype, it''s reality. "Director, do you think Mr. Anderson..." "I think Anderson''s future achievements will definitely be higher than Dumbledore." Scrimgeour interrupted again: "It''s predictable, I''m not surprised at all, but the Ministry of Magic unfortunately ran into him and became him. stepping stone." "People tend to ignore the myriad halos on Anderson''s head, and just remember that he''s still in Hogwarts, just a grown-up kid who hasn''t graduated yet," Scrimgeour said calmly. "That''s adulthood. People are arrogant, so they suffer a lot. Sometimes admitting this is not a shameful thing. Not wanting to admit it is the most shameful thing." "Of course, that''s not really a duel. Both sides kept their hands. I can only say that it''s lucky that things didn''t get out of hand." Scrimgeour is starting to build his own image, if he intends to fight for the position of Minister of Magic in the future. . Part of the reason is being struck by the harsh reality. "What do you think about Fudge?" "I don''t have any opinion. The Aurors just follow the orders." Scrimgeour raised his hand to stop the reporters'' questions: "Okay, please get out of the way, I''m going to visit the hospitalized Aurors." The reporters looked at each other in dismay, but kept clear of the way. Scrimgeour''s words just now were very topical. Scrimgeour walked to the Magic Injury Department on the fifth floor. The beds reserved for Aurors at the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries were already full. In fact, the vacant beds on the fifth floor were filled with Aurors, and the therapists of the Spell Injury Department were not satisfied with this, after all, there might be an emergency. "How are they doing?" Scrimgeour asked. "The situation is not too bad. It''s just that I was hungry for two days and my body is a little weak. I can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow at the latest and go home to recuperate." Mrs. McDougall took the medical record and told Scrimgeour about the situation of the Aurors , "You can go in if you want, but you can''t stay there for too long, they need to rest at the moment." To be honest, when Mrs. McDougall heard that Albert had put the Aurors down and hung them on the wall for two days, her mood was extremely mixed, especially after seeing this group of unfortunate people. thicker. After Scrimgeour entered, he found that the Aurors were not in high spirits, and bowed their heads in shame when they saw him. "I know very well that this is not all your fault, and no one thought that the woman in Umbridge could be so stupid, so you don''t have to be ashamed." Scrimgeour looked at the Aurors who bowed their heads, calmly. He comforted: "I also need to take part of the responsibility." Scrimgeour took the initiative to take responsibility, which helped win people''s hearts. If he wanted to compete for Minister of Magic, he had to do something. These Aurors are his foundation. "But one thing, you made a big mistake, you shouldn''t despise your opponent, I know you despise Anderson because he is young, but you don''t know that you are facing a wizard second only to Dumbledore, I hope Don''t do this again." In fact, Scrimgeour didn''t take Dumbledore very seriously at first. After all, no matter how powerful a person is, he can''t be the opponent of a group of people, but Albert told him in the cruelest way that the most elite of the Ministry of Magic Aurors are like that. In the middle of the night, Eve walked expressionlessly in the long-abandoned Muggle village, and finally stopped in front of a half-collapsed house. He looked up and looked around to make sure that no one was around, then walked in, and finally bent over and got into the dark and dilapidated. In the fireplace, there was a secret passage in the fireplace, and at the end was an old wooden door. Avery raised his hand and knocked on it a few times. A gap was opened on the door, and a pair of eyes peeked out from the darkness, as if he was peeping at the outside world. The wooden door was creaked open only after seeing someone coming from outside. "You''re late!" Lucius said with a frown. "Sorry, I''ve been in a bit of trouble recently and wasted a lot of my time." Avery mumbled, he looked a little tired and seemed to be in serious trouble. "Come in, the meeting has already started." Lucius Malfoy took a step back, put Avery from the outside in, and looked out again before closing the wooden door again. Inside the door is a spacious hall, a round table is full of people, and everyone is whispering. "Where is the discussion now?" Avery found a vacant seat and sat down and asked casually. "We''re discussing **** that mudblood!" "Mudblood?" Avery''s eyes were confused, as if wondering if the Death Eaters gathered here to deal with a Mudblood? "Did you pay attention to the newspaper a while ago?" Lucius Malfoy raised his eyebrows slightly. "What, newspaper, no, I''m very busy recently, I don''t have time to read the newspaper, and... What major news can there be in the newspaper?" Avery was even more confused. Lucius Malfoy placed several newspapers in front of Avery, who, after reading the headlines above, couldn''t help but stare at Malfoy, "So, you want to tell me, is this true? I think you should have a good idea of ??how watery newspaper news really is." "Maybe there is moisture, but most of the content inside is true. That mudblood did defeat dozens of Aurors." Lucius Malfoy said this matter, his face was particularly gloomy, he remembered himself a while ago. Also tried to murder the Mudblood named Anderson. "Of course, the Aurors just wanted to catch him, so no dangerous magic was used." "It''s ridiculous, you actually believe it?" In Bella''s opinion, Scrimgeour''s boasting was just trying to find a step for those trash Aurors, how could that Mudblood have Dumbledore''s level. Perhaps, that mudblood does have some ability, but he is completely vulnerable in the face of black magic, and it can be solved with a single life of Avada. "It''s very difficult to get rid of him head-on. It is said that the opponent''s spells are very fast, and all the Aurors used are silent spells. All the Aurors that were directly hit were caught off guard." Lucius Malfoy said the information his son gave him, gloomy Looking around at everyone with a face, he continued: "His spell is also very strange. Two Slytherin students were just hit by the obstacle spell and broke their whole bodies. They are still in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. It''s almost impossible to beat him in a way." There were some words that Lucius Malfoy didn''t dare to say. He doubted that even if the Dark Lord shot himself, he might not be able to kill him smoothly. The rise of Albert has made all the pure-blood wizards present feel threatened. "Is it possible to use other methods?" Antonin Dolokhov suggested: "Start from the friends around him, just like the way he did with Potter." "The probability is not high. It is said that the mudblood can predict the future, and maybe he will detect what we plan to do." Avery reminded, "If it can''t be kept secret enough, the plan may not be successful." "Let''s try after this matter is over!" Malfoy interrupted the conversation. They were not here to discuss dealing with the mudblood. "Now that the Ministry of Magic is in turmoil, the Dark Lord thinks the time has come, and the specific time is this Friday." Lucius Malfoy brought the topic back again. They gathered here to help the Dark Lord capture the Prophecy Ball and capture the famous Harry Potter, and the wizards sitting here will all participate in this conspiracy. "Actually, I have always had doubts." Avery said suddenly. "What doubts?" Everyone looked at Avery in unison. "The main goal of this mission is to predict the ball, right?" Avery asked. "Yes," Malfoy said. "Then why didn''t the Dark Lord get it himself?" "He got it himself?" Bellatrix laughed wildly, glaring at Avery and said, "You idiot, the Dark Lord''s return has been completely ignored, why would he walk in at this time? Ministry of Magic, exposing yourself to the Aurors?" Avery didn''t pay attention to Bella''s words, but looked at Lucius and continued: "The Dark Lord has been planning for so long, just to get the prophecy ball and confirm the contents of the prophecy ball, this is more important than all tasks, right? ?" "What do you want to say?" Lucius asked with a frown. "Why didn''t the Dark Lord go to the Department of Mysteries to get the Prophecy Ball himself, and then left, it didn''t take a few minutes." Avery reminded: "No one knows that the Dark Lord took the Prophecy Ball, even if he is worried about being If someone else finds out that the prophecy ball is missing, they can also destroy some nearby prophecy **** as cover, and then no one will know that a prophecy ball has been lost." "If you lure Harry Potter to steal the Prophecy Ball, and then let us take it back, it will undoubtedly be unnecessary." Avery ignored the gazes of others around him and continued, "There are more processes in the whole plan, which means that A mistake in any part can lead to the failure of the entire plan. "You''re scared." "I just don''t want the plan to fail again, I''ve had enough of the Cruciatus." Avery muttered. "It''s impossible for the plan to fail." Lucius Malfoy glared at Avery and said in a positive tone. "I don''t think Harry Potter rushes to the Ministry of Magic, the members of the Order of the Phoenix will be indifferent, they will definitely run for reinforcements at the first time, and then we need to fight against the group of members of the Order of the Phoenix at the Ministry of Magic. Honestly, it''s not a very pleasant thing, because we may also have to face reinforcements from Dumbledore and the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic." Without a doubt, Avery pointed to the biggest problem with the whole thing, which is instability. Harry Potter itself is an uncertain variable, let alone handing the prophecy ball to Potter, God knows what will happen. "You''re right Avery." Lucius Malfoy was silent for a moment, then nodded in recognition. "But one thing, you didn''t take into account, as Bella said just now, the Dark Lord doesn''t want to expose himself too early, that will unite the entire magic world, and it''s not good for us to control the Ministry of Magic, I think you shouldn''t forget In the last experience, we are not as strong now, so it is necessary to hide ourselves well, especially when we can use Fudge to attack Dumbledore." "By enticing Harry Potter to do this, we can not only get the crystal ball, but we can also use this to capture Harry Potter and bring him to the Dark Lord, even if we can''t catch Potter, It was also Harry Potter who broke into the Ministry of Magic to steal the prophecy ball. I believe Fudge would be happy to trouble him. Potter will lose his asylum by then. Compared with other methods, I think it should be Use the Ministry of Magic against him." Lucius knew that some words were untenable, but there were some words he didn''t dare to say, that is, this whole thing was actually the Dark Lord''s punishment for his diary being destroyed. If you fail, you will be punished more severely. The Dark Lord has cornered him and will never allow him to fail. The most important thing is that the probability of success of the whole plan is actually not low. As long as you get the prophecy ball and leave the Ministry of Magic, there will be no other problems at all. Avery took a deep look at Lucius and said nothing. Of course, what Lucius didn''t say is that since Harry Potter unexpectedly escaped from Voldemort last year, many people have doubted that prophecy, thinking that Harry Potter is the one who defeated the Dark Lord. This is actually the reason why Voldemort made up his mind to hear the entire contents of the prophecy. Voldemort thought that he could find a way to get rid of Harry Potter in the prophecy. After the meeting, Lucius Malfoy began to talk about his entire planning process, and was asked by others to improve the plan, develop more countermeasures, and avoid mistakes during the process, as Avery said , the longer the process, the more prone to problems. As for persuading the Dark Lord, Lucius never thought he could do it, much less would he be stupid enough to try it, and if the Dark Lord needed to do it himself everywhere, what else would they do? Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL: Chapter 1092： Calculate On the eighth floor of Hogwarts, there is a DA party in the Room of Requirement. Harry had grown accustomed to his role in the party, walking back and forth through the crowd, helping students who were not yet familiar with the Patronus Charm. "Everyone be quiet." Harry stepped outside the crowd and pointed his wand to his throat. Everyone was attracted by Harry''s voice, and the few Patronus that had been summoned gradually faded into a silver mist, and the room of Requirement seemed much darker than before. "The final exam is approaching, and the DA activities should stop." Harry just opened his mouth and brought bad news to everyone. "Will there be a DA rally next term, Harry?" Luna asked, one of the few students who successfully summoned the Patronus. "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not." Harry hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said: "After all, we will definitely get rid of Umbridge next semester, maybe the school will welcome a powerful Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, if it is true In that case, there is no need to continue the gathering, is it? You don''t have to worry, Albert''s "Guide to Self-Defense" will be officially published soon, and then everyone can buy books to learn the above knowledge by themselves." "I like DA meetings, I can learn a lot here!" Neville''s face was full of disappointment. He liked such gatherings very much, and there was no harm in learning more useful things. Hermione persuaded: "Harry, I think the DA party should continue." Hermione''s words were recognized by many people, and everyone was persuading Harry that the DA party should continue. "Don''t be too quick to say no to Harry," Ron advised. "I''ll think about it again." Harry didn''t directly refuse, "However, even if we continue to keep DA gatherings next semester, it won''t be as frequent as this semester." "Great." Seeing Harry let go, Hermione couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She knew very well the meaning of the DA gathering. Harry needed the gathering to gather the students of Hogwarts and get everyone''s support. In the cheers of everyone, the DA party officially ended. Many people came to thank Harry and hoped that Harry could turn the DA party into a formal club, which made Harry feel both relieved and helpless. "I think if you don''t hate it, it''s good to keep the DA party going." Ginny turned to Harry and said, "Everyone loves the DA party and the feeling of learning something." "I don''t have much to teach you." Harry said with a helpless smile on his face. He didn''t have much to teach you. If it wasn''t for the Self-Defense Guide, he really didn''t know what to do. "You can follow the contents of the "Guide to Self-Defense." Hermione said without hesitation, "Most of the contents in that book were carefully compiled by Albert, and they were all very practical magic." "That''s right," Harry said softly. "Can you still get in touch with Fred and George?" Ron asked curiously, looking at Lee Jordan who was distributing mail packages to everyone. "Still in touch." "Where are they hiding?" "I don''t know." Lee Jordan shrugged. "They usually contact me." "Mom is almost mad at them and worried about their safety." Ron said helplessly to Harry and Hermione. "They are very safe. As for where they are hiding, I don''t know." Lee Jordan carefully checked the list in his hand, and after making sure that it was correct, he put the parchment in the pocket of his robe, patted Ron on the shoulder and comforted, "They should be hiding in the safe house prepared by Albert, don''t worry, those two **** are doing well, and there are house elves to take care of their daily life." "House-elf?" Hermione keenly caught Lee Jordan''s words. "I think it''s called Dobby." Lee Jordan explained to Hermione: "Albert said he might not have as much time to help with the store, so he hired a famous house-elf to help in the store. When you land, help take care of Fred and George''s daily life first." "Look Harry, I''ll say there are people out there who would want to hire house-elves, and they wouldn''t have to worry about finding a job." Hermione was delighted that Dobby had a job. "No, I think they can only find work in Albert, because that guy doesn''t lack Galleon at all, and doesn''t care about Galleon." Ron couldn''t help laughing at himself after hearing Hermione''s words, " If you don''t believe me, when you earn money from work, you can try to hire a house-elf to take care of yourself, and you will find out what a luxury it is." Just as Hermione was about to retort, she heard a shrill scream from the castle. Everyone didn''t respond much to this, and even thought the sound was quite beautiful. Now, everyone has no other complaints about Umbridge who is stranded at Hogwarts, and even hopes that Umbridge will stay until the end of the semester and then get out. Unfortunately, it seems that the Ministry of Magic intends to suspend her investigation. "The toad has finally been punished!" Every time Umbridge gets unlucky, it always brings everyone a good mood all day. "No Hermione, Umbridge hasn''t gotten her retribution yet. Spending the rest of her life in Azkaban is the retribution." Harry didn''t intend to let the vicious woman go so easily, Azkaban is her final destination. At this moment, Harry suddenly felt the scar on his forehead burning hot, and instinctively reached out to cover his hot forehead, as if something had invaded his brain. "Harry, are you alright!" Hermione supported Harry, who almost fell, with worry on his face, and Ron next to him hurried over to help him, so that Harry would not fall directly to the ground. After Ginny heard the sound, she turned back with Luna, looked at Harry covering his forehead, and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with Harry?" "I think you should send him to the school hospital," Luna reminded kindly. "Oh, yes, go to the school hospital first." Hermione took a deep breath and calmed down again. "I''m fine!" Harry opened his eyes and struggled to his feet from the ground, looking like he was ill, his face paled slightly. He took out a bottle from his pocket, poured out a few vigor tonics and threw them into his mouth, regaining some strength from his weak body. "You don''t look like you''re okay." Luna looked Harry up and down and said, "Maybe, you should go to the school hospital for a checkup." "No, no, I''m fine." Harry took a deep breath and walked forward quickly, Ron and Hermione quickly followed. "What''s wrong with you Harry?" Hermione asked anxiously. "I saw Voldemort, he was torturing Sirius, right in the Department of Mysteries at the Ministry of Magic," Harry said in a low voice, "He was trying to use Sirius to get the Prophecy Ball, he was torturing Sirius, he said he Will kill Sirius in the end!" "But... how could it be," Hermione seemed to think of something, and her face became extremely pale, although Harry had mentioned it a long time ago, she always felt that it was not a good idea. "It''s a trap," Harry said firmly. As ridiculous as the trap seemed to Harry, he knew exactly what it meant. "Harry, are you really going on an adventure?" Ron asked weakly. "I have no choice." Harry shook his head and said, "There are some things that cannot be avoided. Even if I avoid this time, there will still be a next time. Right now is the most powerful situation for me." "Strange, though, isn''t it? How the Death Eaters broke into the Ministry of Magic without the employees of the Ministry of Magic noticing." Hermione was still trying to convince Harry, "It could also be that the Death Eaters did it on purpose. A trap set to lure you into the bait, and I think Fudge would be happy to fire you." "The Ministry of Magic has long been infiltrated by the Death Eaters. It''s not a secret." Ron was not surprised by this. People like Lucius Malfoy are in the Ministry of Magic, and the situation in the Ministry of Magic can be imagined. "Don''t worry about Hermione, the situation is not as bad as you think, we have already prepared!" Harry took the leather bag from the pocket of his robe and took out a well-protected box containing a bottle of golden potions. "Lucky Potion!" Ron''s lips trembled slightly, and he had heard people mention this magical potion more than once. "Yes, I think having this thing should ensure my safety." Harry took off the sealant and took a sip, "This bottle of Flux can last a whole day of luck, but I don''t need it. That long, maybe four or five hours is enough. "Don''t be silly, we don''t trust you to go by yourself," Hermione muttered. Ron licked his lips and said, "I''ve always wanted to taste Fuling." "Where are you going?" Neville came out of nowhere. "What happened?" Ginny, who hurried over, looked at Harry uneasily. "Where are you going." "It''s nothing, just a little trouble," Harry said casually. "Little trouble, are you sure?" Luna raised her eyebrows. "Your expression doesn''t look like little trouble." "You definitely need help, Harry," said Neville. "No, I don''t need it for now." Harry shook his head. "Okay, we should go." "How are we going to get to the Ministry of Magic!" muttered Ron. "On a broomstick?" "The Floo network in Umbridge''s office should still work." There were countless ways to go to the Ministry of Magic in Harry''s head, but they were quickly rejected by him one by one. He needed to give the members of the Order of the Phoenix enough time to react. Harry seemed to have thought of something, raised the bracelet on his wrist, and sent a notice to Sirius and his group. If they foolishly ran to the Ministry of Magic now, without giving the members of the Order of the Phoenix time to react, it would likely cause them to run into big trouble. . "Perhaps, we can go to Grimmauld 12 Square through Floo fans and discuss this with Sirius and the others." Hermione still didn''t want Harry to act recklessly. "Go to 12 Grimmauld Square to meet Sirius first, I think where they should meet now." Harry finally finalized the plan and rushed to Umbridge''s office with Ron and Hermione. Neville, Ginny, and Luna all felt that the whole thing was a little inexplicable, but they all knew something must have happened, and they followed Harry to Umbridge''s office. The situation here is not optimistic. The whole room is still as if it was blown up by fireworks before. Harry found the shattered clay pot with some Floo powder left in it. Hermione had used her wand to light the fire in the fireplace. Harry grabbed the fly powder and sprinkled a pinch into the hearth, where a green flame was burning, and he stepped into the dancing flames at once, shouting, "12 Grimmauld Place!" Looking at Harry, Hermione and Ron disappeared into the fireplace one by one. Ginny also planned to follow, but was stopped by Neville and Luna. "Did Harry say something just now?" Neville asked suspiciously. "Place name." Ginny was a little depressed, but stayed to explain to her two friends who were still close friends. The place protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, before being told by the secrecy person, even if other wizards say it, others will not know, because it is completely hidden. "They seemed to say just now that someone was arrested and was planning to go to the Ministry of Magic..." Neville always felt that Harry was in big trouble. "You guys go back to rest first, I''ll go take a look." Ginny grabbed a handful of Floo powder and sprinkled it into the fireplace, also disappearing into the flames, leaving Neville and Luna looking at each other. Harry, Hermione and Ron are talking to Sirius in Grimmauld 12 Square. "Harry, what happened?" Ginny came out of the fireplace and looked at the group of people suspiciously. "Harry, you...why are you here?" Lupin slammed the door open and looked at Harry and the others with the same doubts, who hurried over as soon as he received the news. "Come and discuss the next thing with Sirius, by the way, have you contacted Professor Dumbledore?" Harry asked. "I haven''t been contacted yet." Lupin shook his head. "However, I believe he will receive news soon." "We must find Dumbledore, who alone can deal with Voldemort," said Sirius earnestly. Ginny on the side was stunned, Harry seemed to be carrying out a conspiracy against Voldemort? "It takes about two to three hours to fly on a broomstick from Hogwarts to the Ministry of Magic," Hermione asked, frowning. "How long does it take to fly from here to the Ministry of Magic?" "Half an hour is definitely enough." Lupin didn''t know either, but he thought half an hour would be enough. "Potter, this is for you." Mad-Eye Moody, who had just arrived, handed a fake prophecy ball to Harry and ordered, "After you read the content of the prophecy ball, quietly destroy it, so that Voldemort cannot know the prophecy ball. The prophecy in. If the situation is critical, use this fake one as bait. "It''s not easy to put it on," Harry muttered softly when he found the false prophecy ball. "Just use the Invisible Stretch Charm on the robe pocket." Moody walked over to Harry, pointed his wand at Harry''s robe pocket and chanted a spell. "Which of you contacted Dumbledore." When Kingsley and Tonks walked through the corridor and entered the dining room, they asked directly. Everyone knew that Dumbledore was the key to ensuring the success of the plan. "not yet." "Sirius, you have to make sure Kreacher doesn''t leak the secret," Arthur gasped to remind him, a package still in his hand. He had just hurried back home and brought over the things Fred and George had sent Harry. "Don''t worry, UU reading Kreacher has been punished. In order to make sure everything is safe, I stunned Kreacher." Sirius glanced at Hermione and continued, "Also, I also forbid Kreacher. Get out of this house." "Sirius" "Okay Hermione, now is not the time to discuss this, we must first ensure Harry''s safety," Lupin interrupted. "Others should be coming soon." Mad-Eye Moody suggested, "I think it''s time to discuss the entire next plan, and formulate other preparatory plans to ensure that the entire plan is foolproof." "The timing is very important, Voldemort must be forced to appear, and the wizards of the Ministry of Magic must witness Voldemort." Kingsley is well aware of the two main points of this plan. Destroy the Prophecy Ball and cut off Voldemort''s prying eyes on the Prophecy. The other is to let Voldemort be completely exposed to everyone, in order to reverse Dumbledore''s reputation and the attitude of the Ministry of Magic towards Voldemort''s resurrection. If the Ministry of Magic can''t deal with it correctly, the situation will get worse. Chapter 1093： blow up Voldemort "Go to Robards and say I have something to call him," Scrimgeour said to his personal assistant. "Yes, Director." The personal assistant quickly left. "Gadevon, gather all the Aurors, we have a covert operation tonight," Scrimgeour said straight to the point. "Rufus, where are we going?" Gadwin Robards asked suspiciously. "To encircle a secret stronghold suspected of being a Death Eater." Scrimgeour glanced at the parchment that had burned to ashes on the table. "The secret stronghold of the Death Eaters?" Gadwin Robards opened his mouth slightly and widened his eyes. He never thought that Scrimgeour would actually take everyone to surround and suppress the Death Eaters. That''s right, all the Aurors have been dispatched, so there must be something important. Gadwin Robards noticed the ashes on the table and asked hesitantly, "Are you sure, I mean..." "I just received the news that someone reported to me that there is a suspected Death Eater stronghold somewhere, no matter what, we need to find out what is going on." Scrimgeour looked at his deputy, calmly He ordered: "Let everyone bring broomsticks and be alert. I don''t want you to make the stupid mistake last time. When facing dark wizards, they will not be so kind enough to hang people up and starve them. a few days." Gadwin bowed his head in shame, and immediately turned to summon the other Aurors. "Is everyone here?" Scrimgeour asked with a slight frown as he glanced at the Aurors in the office. "A few people haven''t arrived yet." Gadwin Robards quickly explained, "I have sent someone to inform..." "No need to wait." Scrimgeour interrupted directly, "Now start checking the equipment and leave in five minutes." Scrimgeour''s sudden action caught all the Aurors by surprise, but they still obeyed the order. After checking their equipment, they followed Scrimgeour out of the Ministry of Magic and hurried to the so-called Death Eater hideout. "nearby?" After the Aurors Apparated to an abandoned Muggle village somewhere in the north of Scotland, they immediately raised their wands to be vigilant around them, preventing them from being attacked by dark wizards. "It''s not here, the target is in the north, and it''s still a long way from here. We have to ride a broom over here." Scrimgeour explained that he had never been there. Fortunately, the letter gave him the specific location. "But, why don''t we just Apparate directly..." Scrimgeour stepped on his broom and said with a deadpan expression, "How could the Death Eaters not set alarms around their strongholds, or ban Apparitions? Even if they could Apparate directly, are you sure it wasn''t a trap? Wouldn''t they be ambushed? Dark wizards will not sympathize with you." Scrimgeour''s Aurors were a little disappointed, perhaps because they had been peaceful for too long, and they didn''t have much experience dealing with dark wizards. At most, I usually deal with those who are not in the mainstream. It is not difficult to see this from the chaos of the last World Cup. Scrimgeour was riding a broomstick and flying at the front of the team. He wasn''t actually sure if the so-called secret stronghold was real, or it was someone''s prank. But, since the last Death Eater escape came true, why not try it this time? If it is true? Although Scrimgeour didn''t like the feeling of being led by the nose, he knew that this was not the time to be selfish. Catching the Death Eaters to restore the Auror''s reputation is the most important thing at the moment. Scrimgeour knew very well that if he wanted to replace Fudge as Minister of Magic, something would have to happen. Under the cover of the Disillusionment Charm, countless broomsticks swept across the night sky and flew towards Voldemort''s stronghold. Yes, it was Voldemort''s hiding place. Now that the Death Eaters have gone to the Ministry of Magic, it''s time for the Aurors to raid Voldemort''s lair. And there''s nothing wrong with Voldemort''s hideout being the Death Eater''s secret stronghold. Albert wouldn''t admit it anyway, he just wanted to let those unlucky Aurors go to mine. Of course, there are actually other reasons. It is very important to let Voldemort be completely exposed in order to avoid the plot being screwed up by himself. The hidden Voldemort, coupled with the pig teammates like Fudge, is too bad. So, it''s important to rule out two negative factors, and Scrimgeour and the Aurors play that role. As for danger, how could the Aurors not encounter danger. "It should be right in front." Scrimgeour stopped his broom, took out the parchment from his pocket, looked at the arrow mark on it, then looked at the area ahead, and fell silent for a while. What came into view was nothing but a wilderness. Have you been deceived? No, not possible. Scrimgeour immediately ruled out this speculation. He thought it was more likely that a strong protective magic had been applied to the front, just like Hogwarts, which was completely hidden, so that they could not find or see the secret stronghold. Location. "Everyone should be vigilant, our target is about four thousand feet away." Scrimgeour interrupted the whispering of the Aurors, "Get here now, then walk over, the broom will be left here." "You stay to guard," he said to his personal assistant. The personal assistant''s lips trembled slightly, but he still answered "yes". He was actually relieved, after all, he was not an Auror. The Aurors were baffled by this, and they were very surprised at where their director got such detailed information, but now they can only believe it no matter what. The crowd walked thousands of feet along the road and stopped not far from the target. Looking at the wilderness ahead, Scrimgeour twitched his lips slightly and gave an order that surprised all Aurors. "Use magic to cover the area four hundred feet in front of you on a large scale, and blow up the Death Eater''s stronghold." Probably noticing everyone''s suspicious eyes, Scrimgeour explained casually, "We don''t have time to wait for the arrival of the spell-breaking team. If we did wait for them to arrive and lift those protective magics, the Death Eaters would have already slipped away. Walk." With that said, Scrimgeour took the lead in raising his wand and fired an explosive spell towards the area ahead. Most of the protection magic can actually be broken through violent means. Although it may sound absurd, with Scrimgeour as an example, everyone raised their wands and cast spells towards the area in front of them to cover the area. At this moment, Voldemort was aware that someone else was approaching here. In fact, whenever anyone other than Death Eaters came within a few hundred feet of the area, he would be alerted. Voldemort frowned slightly and raised his guard, because this was an anomaly, and there were hardly any other wizards and Muggles here. However, before Voldemort could react, he felt the surrounding ground shake violently. Was attacked? Voldemort''s expression was stunned. He probably never thought in his life that an Auror would be able to find this place. Even in the last wizarding war, no one found his hiding place. These guys actually planned to use violence to forcibly break the outer protective magic. Voldemort wanted to walk away, but many of his research results are kept here, if he just throws those things and flees in a hurry... An unspoken anger surged from the depths of Voldemort''s heart, because only the Death Eaters knew the exact location. If you let him know who betrayed him, he will definitely make him regret being born in this world! Without waiting for Voldemort to think, another round of more violent explosions sounded, the ground shook again, the only candle in the room swayed slightly, and a pair of scarlet eyes were reflected in the darkness. There is no doubt that Voldemort was angry and wanted to kill. After two rounds of bombing, the Aurors realized they were in the right place. During the explosion, a vague shadow appeared in a vague area ahead, apparently caused by the explosion. The original protective magic was a little bit unsustainable, and the hidden secret stronghold was also revealed. "Looks like we''ve come to the right place. Get around and don''t let anyone run away." Scrimgeour waved his hand, signaling the Aurors to follow. Although the Aurors were very excited, everyone was still vigilant. No way, what happened a while ago made their mood depressed for a long time, and now they can finally catch the Death Eaters by surprise, even if it is not a Death Eater, it may be a certain dark wizard, in the situation where all the Aurors are dispatched Under, the other party can''t escape at all. However, everyone did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all. What they bombed was not the stronghold of the Death Eaters, but the lair of Voldemort. After the Aurors used violence to completely tear apart the outer protective magic, they saw an old house that had collapsed and was burning. They didn''t see the dark wizard, maybe the hapless Death Eater buried under the rubble of the house. "Rufus, there seems to be... nobody here." Gardwin Robards looked around vigilantly, but did not see any suspicious figures. "Maybe, they have escaped in the explosion just now." "Get up, don''t let your guard down, I don''t think those evil guys will die so easily, let alone slip away from our eyes, there''s no Apparition here." Of course Scrimgeour thought of this Possibly, but he didn''t think there was anything here, and he had made sure the Auror couldn''t Apparate in the first place. "According to the original team''s actions, once you see any suspicious guy, attack immediately and don''t keep your hands." There must be something here, and it is very dangerous, otherwise the other party will not remind him to bring all the Aurors. What will it be? A horde of Death Eaters? If that''s the case, that''s fine. We just took the other party in one pot. "Dawlish, take your team to clean up the ruins here. Others continue to be vigilant. There must be other hidden places. I suspect that there is a basement here. Find it." Scrimgeour ordered loudly. "Yes." Although Delix was a little depressed, he continued to complete his task. Scrimgeour''s orders were well executed. After all, a house hidden by magic was indeed very suspicious. It looked like a dark wizard''s lair no matter what. Just as Delix was preparing to clean up the ruins, the ruins in front of him suddenly exploded, and a black shadow burst out from the ruins, glaring at the group of evil guests who did not come in person with a pair of scarlet eyes. However, before Voldemort could speak, the group of Aurors who didn''t talk about martial arts in front of them had already launched the attack first, and a bunch of dangerous black magic flew directly towards him. "You all deserve to die!" Voldemort waved his wand and rolled up the wreckage of the building on the ground, acting as a shield to block in front of him, blocking the first wave of the Aurors'' intensive attack. This isn''t a stun spell. The Aurors all used their best tricks to blow Voldemort out. "This guy is..." Scrimgeour''s eyes widened, and he seemed to realize whose nest he had demolished, but now he didn''t have the time to hesitate, and directly issued an order to the Aurors, "The squad takes turns to suppress, don''t hesitate, kill him." This is the lesson Scrimgeour has learned from Albert. Use the magic to suppress opponents, not to rush forward. Aurors have an advantage in numbers, and if they no longer keep their hands, they are even the most powerful wizards. All need to retreat. However, what they are facing at the moment is the most vicious dark wizard in the wizarding world - Voldemort. Although Voldemort was a little embarrassed when he encountered the Auror''s attack, he successfully blocked it. A black magic flame spewed out from the tip of the wand, forming a ferocious monster rushing towards the Aurors. The appearance of Fiery Fire made the Aurors feel threatened, but they soon divided a team to disperse the newly formed Devil Flame. The other wizards continued to attack Voldemort with extreme ferocity. As long as you kill him, you can... However, it''s not just the Aurors who can kill, Voldemort is the expert on this. In a disturbing green light, an unfortunate colleague falls. He was killed. Many Aurors were terrified by the death of their colleagues, and they suddenly remembered that the enemy in front of them was Voldemort. "You''re still alive," said Scrimgeour through gritted teeth. "Of course I won''t die." Voldemort waved his wand, and the wreckage flew towards the Aurors like sharp arrows. Voldemort had raised his wand towards Scrimgeour as the Aurors held up their barriers to stop the attacks from ahead. A green light flew towards Scrimgeour, and when he was about to take Scrimgeour''s life, a shield made of a large piece of rubble blocked the fatal blow for Scrimgeour. "who is it?" Voldemort looked to the side suddenly, squinting at the figure hidden under the Disillusionment Curse. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Dumbledore is already on his way." Albert waved the wand in his hand lightly, and the wreckage of the buildings that had attacked the Aurors stopped one after another, and directly gathered into a stone ball and smashed it towards Voldemort. "You guy..." After Voldemort blasted the stone ball, he seemed to feel threatened, and summoned a silver shield out of thin air to resist the spell. An eerie gong sounded in the wilderness. Voldemort''s head poked out from behind the silver shield, and the fragments of the blasted stone ball shrouded Albert again, followed by a fatal Avada shot. Voldemort didn''t get his wish. Avadazo blew up the stone shield that stood in front of Albert, but failed to hurt him at all. As for the aftermath and debris of the explosion, he swung backwards and surrounded Voldemort. go. This fierce confrontation stunned the Aurors. "Help." Scrimgeour cried. However, Voldemort didn''t plan to continue to stalemate with them here, especially after realizing that the guy who was hiding his head and showing his tail in front of him also had strong strength, he planned to leave. He suddenly spread his hands to the sides, and the gravel and dust that were about to trap Voldemort suddenly spread in all directions and exploded violently, blowing most of the Aurors to the ground. "I remember you." After speaking, Voldemort disappeared. "Escape really fast!" Albert glanced at the ruined house, and ignored the injured Auror on the ground. He turned and disappeared into the darkness, leaving only a group of hapless people injured by the aftermath. Chapter 1094： vile order of the phoenix Looking at the location where the silver lynx disappeared, Dumbledore fell into a brief silence. Once upon a time, Harry also became mature, and he was no longer the reckless child he used to be. Such a change made him feel a little relieved and guilty. That child was really burdened with too many things. However, Dumbledore was unable to rush over to support him immediately, because he had just received the heavy news from Albert. The Aurors discovered Voldemort''s lair, and they all dispatched to encircle Voldemort. This is undoubtedly Albert''s handwriting, and only he can find Voldemort''s hiding place so accurately. Although Dumbledore was curious how the kid did it. Relying on divination? Although he doesn''t know about divination, he still knows several famous fortune-tellers, and he also knows how unreliable the fortune-telling thing is. However, everyone has their own secrets, and Dumbledore would not be stupid enough to explore it. It is enough that the two sides can reach an agreement on dealing with Voldemort. There are various indications that Albert is a very good person, as we know from the "Guide to Self-Defense", which is very valuable to most wizards who are not ready to deal with the changes in the future. Deliver a message to the Aurors. He probably guessed the meaning of what Anderson did. It was indeed a great threat to hide Voldemort in the dark, especially the way of Fudge, Minister of Magic, who became Voldemort''s accomplice to a large extent. As for why Albert told him the news, he hoped that he could rush to reinforce, and probably didn''t want the Aurors to suffer heavy losses. When Dumbledore rushed for reinforcements, the battle over there was over, and only a piece of ruins remained. Judging from the traces of black magic left on the ground, it should be a fierce fire spell. The Aurors at the Ministry of Magic had clearly fought Voldemort. This should be considered good news! At least, Fudge could no longer hide the fact that Voldemort was resurrected. "I hope Harry''s side can also destroy the prophecy ball successfully." Dumbledore looked at the south and muttered to himself, he really didn''t want Voldemort to know the full content of the prophecy. Right now, in the abandoned phone booth leading to the Ministry of Magic, Harry was making a call. Not long ago, Harry learned from Sirius that Dumbledore had received news and said that he would go directly to the Ministry of Magic for reinforcements, and he began to take action. He''s been at 12 Grimmauld Place for too long, and if he doesn''t rush to the Ministry of Magic, it''s easy to make the Death Eaters suspicious. So Harry, Hermione and Ron rode on broomsticks and "hurried" to the Ministry of Magic. Created the illusion of flying from Hogwarts to the Ministry of Magic, with the help of the elixir, all three showed superb acting skills that all actors would envy. Unfortunately, Lucius Malfoy seems to have forgotten to keep people on guard. After the phone booth elevator stopped, Harry glanced at the empty Ministry of Magic and pouted, not surprised by the Death Eaters'' clearing. "I really don''t know what the Death Eaters are thinking." Harry turned a corner, walked behind the security checkpoint, and found the stunned security guard. "You said, why didn''t Voldemort get it himself? He must have a way to steal the prophecy ball without telling everyone." This is actually the doubts in the hearts of the members of the Order of the Phoenix. "Perhaps, You-Know-Who just wanted to find something for the Death Eaters under his command." Ron didn''t care about these matters. All signs from the Ministry of Magic indicated that this was a trap carefully prepared by the Death Eaters, and they were about to stab them headfirst. into the trap. Hermione reminded, "Harry, we should go." The three of them didn''t have much nervousness. They looked like they had come to the Ministry of Magic for sightseeing. This was the strong self-confidence they brought after taking Fuling. In fact, the only dangerous part of the whole plan is not getting the prophecy ball, but after the battle has completely broken out. Although the members of the Order of the Phoenix would hit the Death Eaters in the first place through sneak attacks, it was hard to guarantee that the Death Eaters who were cornered would make any drastic actions. "I''ve always thought that Voldemort and the Death Eaters were out of their minds." Harry muttered softly as he rode the elevator, "Maybe the inbreeding made them both crazy." "Consanguineous marriage is really bad. The mortality rate of the offspring is high, and there are often dementia, deformed children and genetic diseases. They are irrational and become irritable and violent." Hermione agrees with Harry''s words. She has taken time to see it before. Similar books, "At the beginning, Albert was right to suspect that the birth of some dark wizards was related to inbreeding." "Really?" Ron was a little surprised. "Muggles have done detailed research on this. In fact, Muggles forbid consanguineous marriages." Hermione felt that wizards were just like European royals, marrying each other, and finally gave herself to him. When the elevator stopped, an indifferent woman''s voice sounded: "Department of Mysteries." The three opened the fence and walked forward. "I used to have nightmares about this corridor, but I didn''t expect to come here now." Harry raised his wand, exchanged glances with the two friends next to him, and walked towards the black door in front of him. "I remember that Stoggy was planted on this door." Hermione looked at the black door in front of her and analyzed, "Since the Death Eaters are going to let us go in and get the Prophecy Ball, there should be no problem with this door." "I''ll come first." Ron grunted, stepped forward and pushed open the black door, someone had to try, Harry could just rule it out, Hermione was better at dealing with unexpected situations than him. Moreover, the intuition has no warning, which means that this door is not dangerous. It turns out that Ron''s intuition is quite reliable. "They saved us a lot of trouble." Harry put his hand on Ron''s shoulder and walked through the door first. Even if he was in danger, the Death Eaters wouldn''t kill him immediately, but not the others. "come in" Harry found himself standing in a huge round room, he immediately looked around, made sure there was no danger, and then said to Hermione and Ron outside. "Remember not to close the door, we may have to evacuate from here later." Hermione glanced at the retreat, as if feeling uneasy, and made a mark on the door. No way, all the doors here look exactly the same. If you don''t mark them, if you make the wrong door at a critical moment, it will undoubtedly be fatal. "Why didn''t they leave us a mark. Don''t they think we can''t see such an obvious trap?" "This must be a trap specially prepared by the Death Eaters for your character weakness," Kingsley analyzed. The members of the Order of the Phoenix hide themselves under the phantom charm. "My weakness?" Harry was a little surprised. "I like saving people," Hermione reminded. "That counts?" Harry raised his eyebrows. However, he admitted that Hermione had a point, and that if she hadn''t known in advance, she might have fallen into the vile trap of the Death Eaters. "Thanks to Anderson," Harry muttered. "This place is not suitable for fighting." Sirius also walked in from outside. "Maybe, we can introduce them into other rooms." Lupin looked around the twelve rooms. "Or, fight directly in the Hall of Prophecy." Mad-Eye looked at the doors ahead, frowned slightly and said, "These doors block the magic eye''s perspective." "You can only try one by one." "What about the plan to lure Voldemort out?" Harry asked, frowning. "At least we caught the damned Death Eaters. As for Voldemort''s problem, I think Albert must have a way to expose him. We don''t need to worry about this from beginning to end." Sirius patted it. Li''s shoulders, comforting, "Even if there is really no way, we can just hide and watch Fudge get unlucky." This matter has been arranged clearly from beginning to end, so Sirius is not worried about any changes at all, not to mention that Dumbledore will soon arrive for reinforcements. "Okay, Potter, it''s time to start!" Moody raised his finger and pointed to the black door in front of him, reminding him, "Remember to act like a little bit later and buy everyone more time." "I know what to do." Harry reached out and nudged the black door in front of him. The door was easily pushed open. The inside was square and the center was sunken, like a huge stone pit. The stone steps surrounded the whole room, like stone benches, descending step by step, like the courtroom that Harry had been to, on the bottom stone platform stood an ancient, battered arch, some tattered curtains hang on it. "It''s not here, I always feel that it''s dangerous here, we''d better stay away." Harry muttered, "I just heard a strange noise." "You''re right, I feel the same way." Sirius nodded in agreement. Everyone exited the weird room and tried to push other rooms away, this time it was a room full of clocks. Then, they opened a room full of water tanks. "What''s that?" Ron muttered. "Brain, it''s disgusting." "This door doesn''t seem to be able to be opened." "Make a mark first." When Harry pushed open the black door for the fifth time, he finally found the place. The room was as high as a church, lined with towering shelves filled with little dusty orbs of prophecy, and nothing else. "It''s a good place to fight." Tonks said in a low voice, and was stunned by Mad-Eye, who raised his finger to signal everyone to keep quiet. Everyone raised their wands one after another, ready to fight at any time. They had all taken a small amount of Fuling, and their intuition told them that there was an ambush inside. However, it''s really hard to say who is ambushing who now. "Harry, do you know the exact location?" Hermione asked in a low voice. "I remember it seems to be... row 97." Harry walked slowly down the dark passage between the two rows of shelves, looking down at the silver numbers gleaming beneath the shelves, and pricked up his ears to listen to the sounds around him. There was no sound, and no movement was felt, but Harry knew the Death Eaters were definitely inside, and he used the Disillusionment Charm to hide himself. However, Harry wasn''t worried now, the Death Eaters would never act rashly until he got the Prophecy Ball. Harry suddenly looked forward to what the Death Eaters would look like when they knew they had fallen into someone else''s trap. Still, Harry appeared nervous, as if looking for signs of Sirius. "Harry?" With the help of Flux, Hermione showed amazing acting skills, "I, I think Sirius is not here." "It''s impossible, with my own eyes..." "Harry, this is... it has your name on it." Ron reminded hesitantly, knowing that once Harry picked up the prophecy ball, the battle would break out completely. "my name?" Harry turned his head to look in the direction of Ron''s finger, and found the prophecy ball that needed to be destroyed, which means... are the Death Eaters nearby? "found it." Harry was destined to go to an unusual area in the dark, and the Death Eaters stood not far away, trying to double-team the three of them. When Harry reached over, Hermione suddenly shrilled, "Harry, I don''t think you should touch it." "This is probably what Voldemort asked Sirius to fetch, and I may need to use him." Harry reached out and grabbed the dirty little ball on the shelf and took the glass ball off the shelf. Harry didn''t look at the contents of the crystal ball, but was alert to possible attacks at any time. "Very good, Potter, give it to me." A lazy voice sounded from their right rear, Lucius Malfoy did not take the opportunity to sneak attack, but appeared in an extremely arrogant way, with a victory in hand appearance. Several Death Eaters blocked the escape route of the three and pointed their wands at them. "Give it to me, Potter." Lucius Malfoy repeated slowly. "Where''s Sirius?" Harry asked, he needed to attract the attention of the Death Eaters and buy time for the members of the Order of the Phoenix. Twelve Death Eaters. Harry''s side didn''t have an advantage in numbers, so the initial sneak attack was very important. These guys need to grab the prediction ball, so they will never attack rashly at the beginning, which is their advantage. "The Dark Lord is always as expected!" Bella said proudly. "Give me the prophecy ball, Potter." Lucius Malfoy looked like he was winning, "You can''t escape." "I want to know where Sirius is!" Harry repeated, giving Ron and Hermione a ready look. "You should also understand the difference between reality and dreams, UU reading Potter." Malfoy sneered, "hand over the prophecy ball, I think you definitely don''t want your friend to get hurt." "Looks like Voldemort wants it. If it breaks, I''m sure Voldemort will be unhappy." Harry pointed his wand at the prophecy ball in his hand. "Don''t play tricks with us, Potter," Malfoy said savagely. "You''re at a dead end, and if you destroy it, your friends will all die here." "Are you sure?" Harry sneered. "What?" Malfoy suddenly had a bad feeling. "Fall to the ground!" The three of them used their wands to point to the shelf where the prophecy **** were stored in front of them, and let them smash at the hapless Death Eaters to buy time for the three of Harry. At the same time, members of the Order of the Phoenix also attacked the selected Death Eaters, and the three of them took the opportunity to disappear from the attack range of the Death Eaters. "Damn!" Lucius Malfoy''s mind went blank. After a brief period of stunnedness, he finally realized that he was ambushed by the Order of the Phoenix. From the beginning, Potter saw through their plan and used it against them in turn. "It''s stupid, don''t you think Voldemort''s stupid plan can deceive me!" Harry''s voice came from behind a nearby shelf, and he didn''t forget to verbally beat Malfoy to reduce the pressure on other members of the Order of the Phoenix. "Shut up!" Bella screamed, "How dare you smear it with your bastard''s tongue." "Voldemort himself is a bastard?" Harry scoffed without hesitation. "His mother is a wizard, but his father is a Muggle. Does he keep telling you he''s a purebred?" Chapter 1095： brutal truth What Harry said just now completely angered Bella. The somewhat mad female Death Eater obviously did not allow anyone to insult Voldemort, and frantically fired deadly magic towards the location where Harry and the three were hiding. The three quickly exchanged glances, and waved their wands in unison, causing the fallen shelves around them to fly towards Bella, thus causing trouble for each other. They are not the main force in this battle, they just need to help contain the energy of one or two Death Eaters and create a greater advantage for other members of the Order of the Phoenix. Perhaps it was because of the fact that he had taken the Fuling potion beforehand, and the whole thing went smoother than expected. The members of the Order of the Phoenix succeeded in a sneak attack, brought down several Death Eaters, and evened the gap between the numbers of the two sides. Currently, they have an absolute advantage, successfully suppressing the Death Eaters and controlling the situation. Of course, this is to a large extent the advantage brought by the Fuling Potion. Although the legendary luck potion did not bring true luck to everyone, it greatly increased the combat effectiveness of the members of the Order of the Phoenix. "The prophecy ball must be obtained, and they must not be allowed to slip away." Lucius Malfoy was almost in despair. He really couldn''t bear the consequences of the failure of his plan. Only by getting the prophecy ball could he escape the punishment of the Dark Lord. "How dare he..." Bella screamed incoherently, "I''m going to kill that dirty bastard..." The next moment, the mad woman was knocked out by a force and knocked over the shelf behind her. "What a crazy woman." "I dare say that being in Azkaban prison for a long time has made her brain a little abnormal." "The wand is flying." Hermione ignored Harry and Ron and tried to **** Bella''s wand. For a wizard who loses his wand, the level of danger will be greatly reduced. There is no doubt that the mad woman who has been subjected to the Three Obstruction Curse cannot stop the Flying Curse from taking away her wand. "Damn!" Lucius Malfoy obviously didn''t expect Potter to be so despicable. When he reacted and tried to stop Hermione from taking Bella''s wand, it was too late, not to mention that Harry and Ron could not let each other They succeeded and used magic spells to block Lucius Malfoy. After grabbing the wand, Hermione twisted it immediately, and Harry grabbed the broken wand and threw it out, not forgetting to continue to stimulate Lucius Malfoy. "You''re done, I think Voldemort wouldn''t mind taking special care of you with the Cruciatus." "I don''t think it is very likely. He will probably be imprisoned in Azkaban, and maybe he will be able to escape." "Maybe Malfoy should thank us for sending him to Azkaban." The three of them threw spells at Lucius Malfoy while stimulating Lucius Malfoy''s state of mind. Due to the relationship between the Flux, they were able to use the spells fluently. "Give me the Prophecy Ball, Potter!" Lucius Malfoy roared in Harry''s ears, as Harry said, he couldn''t bear the terrible consequences of failure. Never allow failure! "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. The prophecy ball was shattered by me." Harry said that he picked up the fragments of the prophecy ball on the ground, threw them in the direction of Lucius Malfoy''s voice, and continued to laugh and joke, "Your dear old friend Voldemort, if you knew that the prophecy ball was broken , will definitely be very dissatisfied!" "No, it''s impossible, the prophecy ball is coming! The prophecy ball is coming!" Malfoy frantically tried to summon the Prophecy Ball, but to no avail, fear and anger almost engulfed him. "Nothing is impossible. When I know that Voldemort''s goal is the Prophecy Ball, do you think I will let him get his wish?" Harry glanced at the prophecy ball in his hand, and raised his wand lightly on it, destroying it completely. Intuition told Harry that it was better not to let Voldemort get the prophecy ball. "Harry!" Ron and Hermione were both surprised, unable to understand why Harry wanted to destroy the prophecy ball he had obtained. "It''s more important that Voldemort doesn''t get the Prophecy Ball, and he''s good at Legilimency, so I better not know the content." After the prophecy sphere was destroyed, a pearly white figure slowly rose into the air, and Harry directly used a spell to dispel the figure. He would never allow Death Eaters or Voldemort to know the secrets in the prophecy sphere. As for the prophecy in the prophecy sphere, intuition tells Harry that Dumbledore must know it, and that magical Albert may know it too. Therefore, there is absolutely no need for him to take risks. "I lied to you just now, this one is." Harry still gave Malfoy the fragments of the Prophecy Ball, or used the Shatter Charm to completely turn those fragments into powder. "From the time you started plotting against me, you should have realized that one day, maybe you have to thank me for sending you to Azkaban prison." Harry continued to use words to stimulate Malfoy, he felt that the other party was about to be completely Lost my mind. A crazy person, although dangerous, is also better to deal with. "Just because..." Malfoy stared at the bunker in front of him, just when he was about to rush up, kill someone first, and then force Harry to hand over the prophecy ball. Harry, Hermione, and Ron swooped out of cover and took turns attacking Malfoy. Malfoy easily fended off Ron''s Disarming Charm, but did not have time to evade Hermione''s Obstruction Charm. His entire body froze suddenly, and was knocked to the ground by Harry''s Stunning Charm. With the help of the Flux, the three cooperated very well and easily defeated the famous Lucius Malfoy. Hermione immediately waved her wand and conjured up a rope, tying Lucius Malfoy tightly. "I really want to see what Draco Malfoy will look like when he finds out that we sent his father to Azkaban with our own hands." Ron happily summoned Lucius Malfoy''s wand, thoroughly Cut off the possibility of opposition from all sides. "You did a good job!" Sirius removed the Illusory Body Charm from his body, reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder, complimenting him without hesitation. Relying on the huge boost brought by the Flux, the members of the Order of the Phoenix knocked down all the Death Eaters almost unscathed in a short period of time. However, most of the Hall of Prophecy was also destroyed by the battle just now. "what should I do now?" Tonks looked at the stunned and tightly bound Death Eaters, frowned and asked, "Give them to the Ministry of Magic?" "I always feel that Fudge is very unreliable, and he might treat us as enemies and let the Aurors come to arrest us. He can do this kind of thing." "Anyway, I don''t believe in the Ministry of Magic. If I kill a few first, they are all fugitives anyway, and it is normal for a few to die." Sirius suggested murderously, "Azkaban prison is not reliable, those Dementors could betray the Ministry of Magic at any time and join Voldemort." Harry also felt that what Sirius said was right. The Ministry of Magic was unreliable. Even if the Death Eaters were locked up, they might still be able to escape. The possibility of Voldemort was too high. At that time, if you want to catch them, you will have to pay a higher price. "You said, if we catch these fugitives, will the Ministry of Magic offer a bounty?" Ron asked coldly. The three of them worked together to defeat Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix Lestrange. Although Lucius Malfoy had no bounty, Bellatrix Lestrange''s The bounty was not low, and if the Ministry of Magic offered a bounty, it would undoubtedly be a lot of money. "I don''t know, there may be a bounty, but I don''t think the Ministry of Magic can afford that much bounty." Kingsley glanced at the subdued Death Eaters, most of whom were on the bounty list. . "Oh, the Ministry of Magic''s bounty really is a joke." "Ron." Arthur frowned and looked at his son. "There is precedent for this." Ron pouted and stopped discussing the matter. "I think Dumbledore will be here soon, let him decide what to do with these guys!" Lupin suggested. He actually felt that Sirius'' proposal was right, but he still felt that these scumbags should be tried by the law. When everyone left the hall and was about to wait outside for Dumbledore, they bumped into the person they least wanted to meet. "Voldemort," Harry screamed. "A bunch of trash." Glancing at the subdued Death Eaters, Voldemort was even more angry. No way, the old nest was just bombed, and now he saw his servant being served with a pot, which made his already bad temper even worse. "Avada Kedavra." Voldemort raised his wand and, under everyone''s astonished gaze, fired a deadly killing curse at everyone. He wants to kill now. Harry Potter and the members of the Order of the Phoenix happened to be here, and now they are all killed in one breath. The green light of death filled everyone''s eyes, and when it was about to engulf everyone, Harry had already taken the lead to block in front of everyone, and chanted his best spell. Except your weapons! "Harry!" Sirius was stunned by Harry''s actions, but what shocked everyone even more was the change that followed. The red and green spells collided in mid-air, causing the two wands to be connected by a dazzling golden light. "This" Voldemort stared at this scene with wide eyes, and some unpleasant memories of last summer kept coming back to his mind. That''s right, Potter was like that at the time, and then the guy took the opportunity to escape. Damn it! In the last experience, Voldemort directly forcibly disconnected the wand, and he stared at Harry Potter. "I heard that you want to get my prophecy ball." Harry took out the fake prophecy ball from his pocket and pointed it with his wand, the threat was self-evident. "You broke my prophecy ball?" Voldemort stared at Harry with scarlet, grim eyes, he saw that Harry was lying, that Harry had destroyed the prophecy sphere just now, the purpose was to prevent Voldemort from having the opportunity to obtain the prophecy sphere, and in his hand That one is fake. "I hate Legilimency." Harry grunted and threw the false prophecy ball to Voldemort. "Months of hard work... Harry Potter, you hindered me again." Voldemort''s icy voice was full of murderous intent. "Yeah, I ruined it." Harry simply admitted. "However, that''s what you deserve. Who told you not to take it yourself? You have to make such a mess to fool me, do you really think everyone is a fool?" "A boring trick, do you really think that if you delay time, Dumbledore will come to save you?" "I think it''s a good idea, good evening, Tom." Dumbledore raised his wand and stood beside Voldemort, his tone was as calm as he was greeting an old friend. "Dumbledore!" Voldemort spat in disdain and fired a deadly spell directly at Dumbledore. "The Aurors are on their way. I think they must be sorry that you escaped tonight." Dumbledore waved his wand lightly, and the golden centaur on the fountain pool jumped up, blocking the fatal blow. "You... No, not you." Voldemort narrowed his eyes and stared at Dumbledore in front of him, who he was sure was not Dumbledore. "There is no doubt that I have beaten you again." Dumbledore waved the others around him to back away, leaving plenty of room for them. In a fight of this magnitude, the involvement of others would only distract him. "You, no, it''s not you, it''s that **** mudblood." Voldemort had actually guessed who was plotting against him. Although he didn''t have any evidence, he didn''t need any evidence, because there were very few people in the entire wizarding world who could do this. Dumbledore was barely one, and the other was that Mudblood named Albert Anderson. Since he failed to kill the opponent in the last duel competition, Voldemort realized that the mudblood named Anderson would become his trouble. "Oh, it surprises me, what are you worried about." "Worry, do you think I need to worry?" Voldemort squinted and sneered, "It should be you who should be worried." Harry reached out to cover the scar, an unimaginable pain engulfing him. Driven by instinct, Harry tried to shut down his brain, and he soon found that the pain was fading quickly. Harry struggled to his feet, looked at Voldemort and said, "I know you want to control me, but it''s no use." Just now, Harry did feel the crisis, but the effect of Flux had enhanced Harry''s Occlumency, allowing him to quickly block out the influence Voldemort had exerted on him. "Your conspiracy is always unreliable." Dumbledore seemed satisfied with the result. "Don''t think you won, Dumbledore." Voldemort waved his wand and attacked several of Sirius, trying to save a few captured Death Eaters. "I bet your servants would cry with excitement if they knew you were trying so hard to save them." Harry stood in front of Voldemort and used the Stunning Charm at Voldemort, trying to restrain Voldemort through the resonance of the two wands. Once the situation just now occurs, Dumbledore will definitely seize the opportunity to kill this guy. "Potter, your tricks can''t be reliable forever." Voldemort used the devil''s flame to form a serpent and let it pounce on Harry. "I''ve never been lonely like you." The members of the Order of the Phoenix worked together to disperse the flaming snake. "If you dare to use the Killing Curse, I''ll use them as a shield. Don''t call me mean, they all deserve to die anyway." Harry said grimly, holding a Death Eater up in front of him with his wand. "What, do you want to try it?" "How do you feel that we are the villains." Ron muttered. Hermione also felt this way, but she knew very well why Harry did this. Instead of letting the members of the Order of the Phoenix die, it would be better to let the Death Eaters die in their place, anyway, they were some wicked guys. Voldemort looked up and down Harry Potter, and seemed to have a new understanding of this mortal enemy. "You won this time, but you can''t win forever." Voldemort raised his wand suddenly, and a green light flew out of the wand, shooting in the direction of the Aurors, leaving only half of it left. The golden centaur blasted to pieces. A gust of wind passed, and Voldemort disappeared. "God, you saved me, you saved me." The Auror was so frightened that he slumped on the ground, but no one would laugh at him for that. Just now, he passed death by. "Dumbledore!" Scrimgeour looked at the subdued Death Eaters, and looked at the old man in front of him with a complicated expression. What the Ministry of Magic could not do, was done by Dumbledore and his group. "Oh, my God, what happened." Cornelius Fudge pushed aside the Aurors in the way, looked at the messed up Ministry of Magic, his eyes fell on Dumbledore in front of him again, and almost without thinking, he shouted to the Aurors on both sides: "Grab him. !" However, what greeted Fudge was a long silence. "Voldemort is back," said Dumbledore calmly. "I told you more than once this year. It''s time for you to learn to use your brain too." "What the **** is going on?" Fudge''s mind was in chaos. He hadn''t seen Voldemort just now, but judging from the reactions of the Aurors, it was undoubtedly true. "Your old buddy, Mr. Malfoy, brought a group of Death Eaters to try to break into the Ministry of Magic to do something bad. UU read " Harry suddenly took a step forward, looking directly at the flustered Fudge, revealing a splendid Smile, "Oh, yes, and your dear Deputy Minister, cruel enough to use the Cruciatus Curse to torture me, as far as I know, any Unforgivable Curse used on humans is enough for Azkaban jail for life." "Also, if you are not sure that your old friend is a Death Eater, you can come to me for an accurate list of Death Eaters. Although it has been a year, I believe my memory is not bad." Fudge''s eyes have never been so wide, his mouth has been open, and his whole face has turned red. "Come on Harry, I''ll take you back to school." Dumbledore took the centaur''s arm and turned it into a portkey. "I thought I needed to be interviewed." Harry raised his eyebrows slightly, but still took his arm and said. "If you want, but I think you should have more questions to be answered." Before Fudge could react, Harry and Dumbledore disappeared, leaving everyone looking at each other. "I''ll leave them to you." Sirius shrugged, "I''ll send them back to school." "Mr. Minister, we have caught the prisoners on the bounty list, can we get the bounty?" Before leaving, Ron stopped hesitantly and turned his head to ask. However, there was indeed silence. "Kingsley, you..." It was really hard for Fudge to accept that his right-hand man was actually Dumbledore''s. "I''m an Auror," Kingsley said. Chapter 1096： Inheriting Voldemorts legacy Not long after Dumbledore left, a figure emerged from the void without warning. He raised his wand to be alert to the surroundings, glanced at the destroyed house in front of him, and looked at the watch on his wrist, making sure there was no other person around. After the people, he slowly lowered his wand and walked towards the entrance of the secret room below the ruins. The Aurors of the Ministry of Magic failed to break into the secret room, or they were blocked by the protective measures left by Voldemort. Obviously, they needed to find a more professional spell removal team to crack the dangerous spell left by Voldemort and the hidden entrance to the secret room. As for leaving someone to guard here? Don''t be kidding, if a Death Eater emerges, or Voldemort turns back, the Auror who stays to guard the secret room will be dead. As for Dumbledore, he naturally guessed what might be hidden below, but he urgently needed to rush to the Ministry of Magic to rescue Harry, and he had no time or energy to enter the secret room. So, Voldemort''s "legacy" was taken over by Albert. Of course Albert knew that there might be danger in the secret room, but he still didn''t plan to give up. After planning for so long, there must be something to gain. Moreover, the Fuling agent can help Albert avoid most of the dangers and greatly reduce the risk of entering the secret room. Despite this, Albert still put on his best dragon leather gloves before walking towards the entrance of the secret room with his wand. As soon as his front foot stepped down the stairs, Albert stopped and threw a ball of light downward, completely illuminating the space below. There were tables and chairs in the secret room, and there was a candle on the table. There should have been some things on the table that had been taken away by the Aurors. But these things should only be appearances. If this is really Voldemort''s lair, it must be more than that. Otherwise, after the Auror came to the door, Voldemort would definitely leave as soon as possible, instead of being exposed to the Auror. Albert narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around, looking for traces left by magic. There are traces of magic everywhere, but Albert still found some clues. He walked to the right, raised his wand and tapped the wall twice. There is no response. "Open." Albert said in Parseltongue to the serpentine ornament on the wall. The next moment, the real entrance to the secret room suddenly appeared in front of Albert. That''s right, the so-called secret room is actually just a pretense used to cover up the real secret room, and the real secret room needs to be opened with Parseltongue, which should be considered the pride of the descendants of Slytherin. Albert did not enter in a hurry, but threw a bright ball of light into the secret room, completely illuminating the space inside. The secret room is very spacious. There is a laboratory table in the middle, and there are many large cabinets around. In addition to a large number of books and parchment scrolls, there are various black magic items, which are undoubtedly gadgets made or collected by Voldemort. "Looks like good luck." Albert was in a happy mood, took out a bag from the pocket of his robe, and took out a large box from the bag. After opening it, he waved his wand lightly. All the parchments and books jumped off the cabinet and neatly jumped into the box. He swept away the non-magical books and parchment scrolls, and the results of Voldemort''s decades of research belonged to him. Anyway, Voldemort is going to die soon, it''s a pity that these things are left here to rot. As for black magic items, Albert wouldn''t take risks to touch them, even if he wore dragonskin gloves, he wouldn''t take risks. However, he had already dealt with it. Albert took out a pair of dexterous wooden palms, cast a spell on them, and let these hands take the black magic items instead of himself, and sealed them in a box. "There are so many black magic items, enough for me to open a black magic shop." Albert teased, he actually didn''t think about how to deal with these black magic items. However, these are all his trophies, so it is better to take them all away if they stay here. The items in the secret room were sealed by Albert in a box with a strong shielding spell. He planned to find a place to hide them later and deal with them after Voldemort died. After swept away the things here, Albert still walked around the empty secret room, looking for any traces left by magic. No one stipulates that there can only be one secret room. Albert suspects that there may be a laboratory hidden here, at least he has a laboratory, and Voldemort, who often needs to experiment with black magic, also needs a laboratory. It turns out that Albert''s guess was right, there are other secret rooms hidden here, and there are two. He found a snake-like mark on the candlestick on the wall of the room. There was also a similar mark on a bookshelf, which seemed to be a revolving door. "I really can hide, is this influenced by Slytherin?" Albert teased, but also admitted that using Parseltongue is indeed a good way. It''s hard for anyone other than Voldemort to discover the secret here, at least. After switching the language to Snake language, Albert successfully turned on the switch behind the candle. Inside was a very ordinary room with only a bed and an outdated cabinet. There are many things with a sense of historical period on the cabinet. "I didn''t expect Voldemort to have a habit of collecting, but why does he like to use the relics of the Big Four of Hogwarts to make Horcruxes?" Albert began to count the contents of the cabinet: a metal suspected of being the Eye of Horus, but without any traces of magic on it; a very old parchment scroll, also without traces of magic; a metal plate with writing on it, a A stone plate suspected of Mayan civilization, a skull suspected of being a human, anyway, many Alberts could not identify what they were. The things that can be collected here should be of great value, and they are not magic items. All of these things became Albert''s trophies, and he was naturally rude and swept them all away. He soon found Voldemort''s vault behind the cabinet. It didn''t have any protective magic on it, so he left it wherever Albert could take it. It''s a pity that Voldemort is not rich. Albert doubts whether there are more than 2,000 Galleons in the small vault, and many of them are not Galleons, but the currency of other countries. "What a poor bastard." Albert muttered, he suspected that it was the 2,000 Galleons in the quest reward. In short, these Galleons belong to Albert. He searched the whole room again, and after he scoured all the hidden things, he suddenly understood that Voldemort was unwilling to give up here. There are four full boxes, and Voldemort''s harvest over the decades has been washed...inherited by him. Albert suddenly looked forward to another secret room. When Albert used Parseltongue to open the secret room hidden behind the bookshelf, most of the original good mood suddenly disappeared, and the secret room was indeed a laboratory. On the shelf inside were all kinds of disgusting organs soaked in green solution, a mummified corpse that looked like an Infernal corpse. Albert suspected that the thing was still alive, so he conjured a chain to tie it firmly. The corpses of werewolves, vampires, and various humanoid magical creatures can be found here. Voldemort has obviously studied where wizards'' magic comes from. There is also the skeleton of a unicorn on the shelf. The original holy unicorn has been dipped into an ominous black color by black magic. Albert suspects that this thing is highly poisonous and even turned into a very dangerous black magic item. The most gratifying thing is that Albert has found a lot of magic materials, many of which are even very rare. After all, the ancient black magic sometimes requires potions. Albert swept away all the materials inside. As for the corpses soaked in the green solution, he did not intend to take them away, but planned to set fire to burn all the remaining things later. The corpse is destroyed, otherwise Voldemort will be suspicious when he finds that the nest has been evacuated. No, he might guess that he did it himself? However, both sides were hostile, and to the point where he wanted to kill each other, Albert was naturally not polite. After he searched carefully, he stood at the entrance and released the devil flame, completely burning the place to ashes. . Looking at the burning devil''s flame, Albert waited for ten minutes before extinguishing the flame again, clearing the traces left, and leaving silently. He intends to find a place to hide the boxes of loot separately, so as not to leave tracking magic on those things. Even if it was stored in a box with a strong shielding spell, Albert still couldn''t guarantee that Voldemort would follow the tracking magic to find it. After Voldemort''s death, it''s not too late to dig things out. Voldemort doesn''t have a few years to live anyway. After confirming again and again that he had not forgotten anything, Albert packed his things and went home to rest. He had been busy all night and needed a good rest. Going back to the past through the time switch, when Albert returned to the manor, he found a person sitting in the hall. "Busy working." "Well, I''m done." Albert stretched out his hand to cover his yawn and said, "I''ll go take a shower first." "Did you forget to say something?" Isobel asked blankly. "Sorry for worrying you." "Tell me, what did you do tonight?" "To inherit an inheritance. UU reading " "It''s not funny at all." "I found My-Know-Who''s lair and used a secret method to inform the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic that the Aurors blew up My-Know-Who''s lair and drove My-Know-Who away. I''ll wait for the Aurors to leave, by the way. Inherit the legacy left by the mysterious man." Albert shrugged, "That guy has collected a lot of valuable books and scrolls, but unfortunately he is relatively poor and didn''t find many Galleons." "You...you''re not short of money...you shouldn''t have..." Isobel was stunned by Albert''s audacity. Although Albert put it lightly, she actually understood it completely. That was Albert evacuating Voldemort''s lair. "Of course not. I just found a random place to bury it. I plan to dig up the mysterious man after he dies and inherit his inheritance." "Will there be any danger." "The two sides are a deadly feud, the kind that can''t be resolved, so it doesn''t really matter if you do that. It''s a revenge for the last duel competition." Albert showed that I was very vengeful and comforted, "There are still Potter and Dumbledore were in front of them, and You-Know-Who couldn''t be sure I did it, I''ve burned it down to ashes anyway." At this moment, Voldemort, who was about to come back to reduce his losses, stared blankly at the ashes in front of him, his expression froze. Someone used the devil''s flame to completely burn the ruins, and even the secret room below was not spared, and was reduced to ashes by the devil''s flame. "Damn, damn, **** it!" Voldemort''s angry roar echoed across the moor at night, and he wanted to kill more now. Chapter 1097： only 1 alive "He is very angry!" Harry suddenly opened his eyes, pulling himself suddenly back to his current reality. At the moment, he was sitting in an armchair in Dumbledore''s office, and Dumbledore was leaning over to look at him. "Voldemort encountered too many grievances tonight." Dumbledore waved his wand, conjured a glass of butterbeer out of thin air and handed it to Harry, and explained with a smile, "After all, I think he must be very angry that you ruined the plan for half a year. However, Harry, I I still hope you can shut down your brain." "It''s not easy, Albert is right, I''m not gifted at Occlumency." Harry didn''t think it was such a bad thing to be able to feel Voldemort''s emotions, at least he could get a lot out of it useful information. "That''s his excuse for being too lazy to teach you," Dumbledore comforted. "As long as you study hard, you can always learn. It depends on your attitude towards this matter." "Maybe, but that guy rarely lies." Harry had long realized that he had little talent for Occlumency. "Maybe it''s time." Dumbledore said suddenly, "Maybe, I should tell you what you need to know." "That prophecy?" Harry asked curiously, taking a sip of butterbeer. He guessed right, Dumbledore really knew the contents of the prophecy ball. "Yes, it has something to do with that prophecy," Dumbledore nodded. "As you think, I do know the full content of the prophecy." "Is this really good?" Harry asked his own doubts, "If Voldemort keeps peeping at my brain, maybe he can really dig out this part of the memory." "Possibly, but he wouldn''t do that." "why?" "Remember Quirrell?" Dumbledore explained. "Your soul is too hot for Voldemort, like putting your hand on a red-hot iron." "But he could still spy on you through my eyes before," Harry reminded. "Yes, he actually wants me to give up and sacrifice you, but you have overcome Voldemort''s influence on you." Dumbledore said calmly: "Now I can feel that voyeurism disappear, Voldemort obviously give up." "That''s the effect of the Fuling agent." "But Voldemort doesn''t know, he trusts his own judgment more." Dumbledore said softly, "This is the arrogance of genius." "Albert is like that too?" Harry recalled the Albert he knew, and found that this was true. Albert was always confident. Dumbledore stood up, walked to the black cabinet beside the Phoenix Perch, took out the shallow Pensieve from the cabinet and placed it in front of Harry, and pulled out a few strands of silver thought fibers from his brain and put them into meditation in the basin. The liquid in the Pensieve began to swirl, and a figure appeared on the water, whom Harry recognized, Sybill Trelawney. The divination professor in the Pensieve was in a weird state that Harry had seen before, and she was giving a prophecy. "He who has the power to conquer the Dark Lord is approaching... Born into a family that has defeated the Dark Lord three times... Born in the seventh month... The Dark Lord marks him as his rival, but he has the Dark Lord''s The energies of understanding...one must die at the hands of the other, because both cannot live, only one survives...the one with the energy to conquer the Dark Lord will be born at the end of the seventh month..." The office was dead silent. "So, I have to kill Voldemort?" Harry was the first to break the silence and looked up at Dumbledore. "This is not an easy task. Voldemort is much stronger than me. Maybe I should give this title of savior to Albert. He might have a way to kill Voldemort." After noticing Dumbledore''s gaze, Harry shrugged and said, "Okay, I''m just kidding, Voldemort knows this prophecy?" "No, Voldemort must know there is such a prophecy and know the general content, otherwise he will not come to kill me, but he should not know the whole content, so he hopes to get the prophecy ball, but that thing has been destroyed by me already." "Yes, he knows a small part of the front." "At that time, I went to see an applicant who wanted to be a professor of divination. I think you should know that there are very few wizards who are really good at divination, and the applicant happened to be the great-great-granddaughter of a very well-known and talented prophet. Although it seemed to me that she did not inherit that talent for divination at all, I went to meet her out of courtesy." Dumbledore looked at the Pensieve, lost in fleeting memories. "But I never dreamed that I would hear some very valuable prophecy. It''s a pity that in a place like the Pig''s Head, you can''t expect the conversation to be kept secret, and there is a person hiding outside and eavesdropping, although he quickly Was found and thrown out of the bar. "Who eavesdropped on this prophecy," Harry asked suddenly. "That guy must be a Death Eater, Peter Pettigrew?" "I thought you would pay more attention to the content of the prophecy." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. After realizing that Dumbledore didn''t intend to tell him who the guy who eavesdropped on the prophecy was, Harry narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped looking further, because he knew that Dumbledore probably wouldn''t say it, and if it was really necessary, he could spend a little more time. Garen asked Albert to help find the guy. "So, after Voldemort heard the prophecy, he came to kill me." Harry couldn''t help complaining. "Yes, but he failed because he didn''t hear the prophecy that followed, Voldemort never knew that attacking you was a dangerous thing, otherwise he wouldn''t have risked transmitting energy to you to attack you, and We should be patient and wait until we have more information." "Perhaps, he was probably afraid that it would be too late. Now that he kills people, there will be no more trouble." Harry could understand Voldemort''s thinking mode and stifle danger in the cradle. many. "I think the energy in the prophecy that the Dark Lord doesn''t understand makes Voldemort feel threatened." Dumbledore explained, "Voldemort has dabbled in many aspects. Maybe he can''t predict, but he must know the prophecy. When someone When he told him the prophecy, maybe he didn''t take it seriously at first, but after parts of the prophecy came true, Voldemort couldn''t take it anymore... He would never allow the prophecy to come true, so he took action." "Do I have that kind of thing?" Harry asked curiously. "Of course you have Harry." "courage?" "No, I love Harry," said Dumbledore gently. "Love?" Harry grumbled. "It''s so hard to understand." "Your mother sacrificed herself to save you, and that''s the power of love," Dumbledore said softly, "and Voldemort had no love at all, not at all." "He''s such a poor fellow," Harry muttered. "Yes, he is pitiful, but he is not worthy of sympathy." "However, I still think the prophecy is very unreliable. Neville is also at the end of July, and his family is also a member of the Order of the Phoenix. Although I don''t know if they can defeat Voldemort three times, I think my father probably can''t. This is probably referring to foil Voldemort''s plot." "Besides, Voldemort still believes in such unreliable predictions, is he an idiot? Any guy in his right mind knows that Sybill Trelawney is a liar, otherwise how could a powerful master of prophecy be so impoverished as a pig''s head What kind of **** place in a bar? You know that Albert''s prediction is the starting price of hundreds of Galleons." Facing Harry''s complaints, Dumbledore fell into a brief silence again. "He didn''t know that the prophecy was made by Sybill, and maybe the person who told him the prophecy didn''t know either." Dumbledore said softly: "It may have something to do with me, because in Voldemort''s knowledge, this prophecy is my Looking for someone to do it, maybe he misunderstood that I was trying to find someone to deal with him. But you''re right, there were two kids who fit that prophecy." "Me and Neville?" Harry was a little surprised, but even more confused. "And Voldemort chose me? Or he actually wanted to kill both of them, and I was just the unlucky guy who was the first to be chosen by him. ?" "Voldemort chose you probably because you are half-blooded, just like him." Dumbledore explained: "According to his creed, only pure-blood wizards have the value of existence." "He''s a half-blood himself, is he pretending to be pure-blood?" Harry wanted to complain about Voldemort''s values. "If only pure-blood wizards have the value of existence, why didn''t he die himself." Dumbledore didn''t care about Harry''s complaints, and said to himself, "Unfortunately, Voldemort chose you first and paid a heavy price for it, so Voldemort believed that you were the person in the prophecy, and after Voldemort attacked After you failed, the official records were relabeled." "A few hours after Voldemort was defeated, his supporters are still at large, they are brutal outlaws, and I don''t think it will take long for them to find out the news of Voldemort''s disappearance after going to Potter''s house, you Your situation is more dangerous than anyone else''s," Dumbledore continued. "My first priority is to keep you alive, because I don''t believe Voldemort is going to die, he has a vast knowledge of magic and there is always a way to save his life. In fact, he is not dead, and he will still come back one day." "Your mother''s sacrifice made blood ties my best choice," Dumbledore looked at Harry''s eyes and explained calmly: "So, I choose to be raised by your uncle and aunt, not by other wizarding families. You, I think you must have similar doubts." "Yes." Harry said without hesitation. "They hated me, and I hated them. Before I went to Hogwarts, my life was terrible, when I dreamed of leaving that house." "Sorry, I know that many wizarding families are not only willing to adopt you, but also want to raise you as their own son, but I need you to stay away from the magic world, stay away from all this, and grow up smoothly." Dumbledore felt a little guilty. said, "Although your childhood may have been unpleasant, at least you''re alive and living like a normal kid, not a spoiled little prince like James. In fact, you should have seen There are many similar cases." "Draco Malfoy, and Dudley." Harry curled his lips. From Snape''s memory, he knew what kind of guy his father was. To be honest, he didn''t like James at that time. . "When I saw you again at the opening ceremony, you were at least healthy and alive, and I was also very proud of you for what you did next. You stopped Voldemort from taking the Philosopher''s Stone and delayed his recovery. time." "At the time, I said to myself, you''re too young to know this, because those are unacceptable for a child your size." Harry fell into a brief silence again, and he could feel that Dumbledore had been silently guiding his growth, at least it must have been the case with the Philosopher''s Stone. A simple experiment, no doubt successful. Harry wasn''t angry because of it, maybe it was because he had already experienced it, or maybe the effect of the Flux was still there. "Perhaps, you''ve wondered why I didn''t pick you as prefect, and I have to admit that you already have too many responsibilities. I''ve told myself time and time again that you''re too young and keep making excuses for yourself. Dumbledore''s eyes flashed with relief: "Perhaps, UU Reading My thanks to Anderson, he made you grow up completely, just now, I realized that you are ready, And I must tell you these secrets as soon as possible, and let you take on this burden, rather than waiting for you to graduate from Hogwarts, because Voldemort has been resurrected and it is too late." "But how did I defeat Voldemort, how did I kill him, and I couldn''t even do the Avada Sorrow." Harry asked in confusion. "Don''t worry, I will give you a separate class next semester and teach you something." "Separate class?" Harry breathed a sigh of relief and asked curiously, "Sir, what will you teach me, the powerful magic that can kill Voldemort?" "Oh, this is a secret for now, I suggest you focus on the next owls exam first." Dumbledore said lightly, "I heard that you want to be an Auror in the future." "It''s not easy," Harry muttered. "You should have confidence in yourself," said Dumbledore suddenly. "Oh, by the way, one more thing. I think you need friends, Harry. Miss Lanjie relaxes in front of her, you will hurt their feelings by hiding such an important matter from them." "Can I tell Sirius?" Harry asked expectantly. "Sirius has the right to know." Dumbledore said, "I will tell him this personally." Harry breathed a sigh of relief and said to Dumbledore, "Then I''ll go first." As he was leaving the headmaster''s office, Harry saw Hermione and Ron waving at him, with Sirius standing behind them smiling at him. Chapter 1098： Thats too late "So, according to that prophecy, Harry and Voldemort will eventually kill each other, and only one will survive?" After knowing the contents of the prophecy ball, Sirius stared at Dumbledore in disbelief, and said excitedly, "How could Harry defeat Voldemort, how could he do it?" "You should trust Harry, Sirius," said Dumbledore calmly. "Of course I believe Harry, but even... this thing is true..." Sirius took a deep breath, suppressed his irritable and complicated emotions, and asked, "Has Harry already known?" "I''ve already told Harry that the boy is braver than you thought," said Dumbledore with relief. "Harry has always been brave, just like James!" muttered Sirius. "Harry''s personality has become a lot more stable lately, but... you must have a way, right?" "Don''t worry about Sirius, Harry still has a very good chance of defeating Voldemort." Dumbledore comforted, "I will help Harry as much as possible, give him lessons, teach him something, but this part needs to be kept secret." "But, I''m Harry''s godfather, and I can help." Sirius said excitedly, "I can''t..." "Some things need to be kept secret, which is very important." Dumbledore looked into Sirius''s eyes and said seriously, "Like what I told you about the prophecy, I hope you can also keep it secret and never let Voldemort know." "I will," Sirius assured. "very good" At this moment, Dumbledore and Sirius looked sideways at the fireplace with green flames. "Dumbledore, the Death Eaters have escaped." Tonks came out of the fireplace and said anxiously. "The Death Eaters escaped?" When Sirius heard the bad news, he frowned and asked, "How is it possible, in less than an hour, the Ministry of Magic let the group of Death Eaters escape, are they all idiots?" Tonks was a little embarrassed, because she was the Auror of the Ministry of Magic, and the group of Death Eaters who had just been caught had indeed escaped under their noses. "Fairy Wood" "How did the Death Eaters escape?" Dumbledore asked, which sounded unusual. "Azkaban''s Dementors have had a massive rebellion, and they don''t intend to continue working for the Ministry of Magic," Tonks said angrily, "Now that the Ministry of Magic is in chaos, we can only rush to eat. The dead were put in jail, and after a while, they slipped out of the sight of the wizard guarding the prison." "The Dementors let the Death Eaters go?" Sirius didn''t think there was an Animagus among the Death Eaters, and there was a way to escape from prison as an animal like him. "No, no one knows how those Death Eaters did it. The Ministry of Magic is organizing Aurors to search the whereabouts of the Death Eaters, and there is no result yet." Tonks said helplessly. "It seems that they were already prepared." Dumbledore vaguely guessed what method the Death Eaters had used to get away from Azkaban. "Connelly Fudge hopes to discuss this matter with you. He is insane now, has lost his mind, and doesn''t know what to do." Tonks explained the reason why he came to Dumbledore, because She was a member of the Order of the Phoenix, so Fudge asked her to deliver news to Dumbledore. "Maybe, I should go to the Ministry of Magic first," said Dumbledore calmly. However, even if Fudge now turned to him for help, Dumbledore had no good solution at the moment. After Dumbledore used the Floo network to rush to the Ministry of Magic, Sirius also hurriedly left Hogwarts, and contacted Albert through the previous methods, hoping to get help from the other party. Meanwhile, by the time Dumbledore arrived at the Ministry of Magic via the Floo network, the place was already in chaos. In front of the Golden Fountain, reporters were surrounding Fudge, and they kept sending out soul torture again and again. The leader, Rita Skeeter, was still happy to reveal Fudge''s scar, showing the **** wound in front of everyone, making Fudge tremble with anger. When they saw Dumbledore emerge from the flames, the reporters handed over the microphone to Dumbledore, hoping to interview the old man who was misunderstood by the entire magical world. "Oh, sorry, I think I may have more important things to do now." Dumbledore smiled and turned the microphones over from the reporters and walked towards Fudge. "Mr. Minister, are you finally willing to believe Dumbledore''s words?" Rita Skeeter asked sharply: "What made you change your mind now, is the news of the return of the mysterious man true?" "Yes, he''s back, You-Know-Who is back." Fudge said with a tired face under Dumbledore''s gaze, "The situation is a mess right now, and I need to hurry now..." "Mr. Minister, are you planning to take the blame and resign?" "The Ministry of Magic must act quickly." Fudge made no mention of the matter of resignation, reached out and brushed aside the annoying reporters like flies, and walked with Dumbledore towards the minister''s office. "There is no doubt that our Minister does not seem to realize the mistakes he has made, and he has no intention of resigning." Rita Skeeter said to her microphone, "Now everyone is worried about whether Fudge will be in the Taking on the responsibility of Minister of Magic at a critical moment, instead of denying, evading, suppressing as before. As we all know, Lucius Malfoy, one of the Death Eaters involved in tonight''s operation, happens to be Fudge''s good friend, we have to Suspect" Rita Skeeter''s remarks managed to lead reporters astray. She knew very well that Cornelius Fudge would not be able to continue serving as Minister of Magic anyway. "what on earth is it?" As soon as the door to the office was closed, Fudge asked in a panic. Although he is reluctant to admit it, Fudge knows that now he is most likely to help him clean up the mess, and it is Dumbledore who keeps the position of Minister of Magic. At this moment, Fudge seemed to have completely forgotten what he had done in the past year, and still brazenly asked Dumbledore for help. In fact, in the early days of his tenure as Minister of Magic, he did it more than once, and it worked. "There''s no doubt that Voldemort is back and you''ve wasted a whole year." "You''re accusing me..." Fudge couldn''t help shaking when he heard the three words Voldemort, and growled in a low voice, "Can''t you stop mentioning that name?" Dumbledore knew very well what Fudge was looking for him to do, and said in a cold tone, "It''s too late, as far as I know, Voldemort has already drawn werewolves and giants, and Dementors, as I expected, will eventually Take refuge in Voldemort." Fudge''s mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something. However, Dumbledore just glanced at the panicked Fudge, and continued: "When the news of Voldemort''s resurrection gets out, many wizards in Knockturn Alley will be willing to follow him." "Oh my God!" Fudge couldn''t imagine what was going to happen next. Just then, there was a knock on the door of the minister''s office. Scrimgeour pushed the door and walked in. He glanced at Dumbledore before saying to Fudge, "We''ve figured out how the Death Eaters escaped, Minister." "How did they do it?" Fudge asked hastily. "The portkey, although the truth is startling, they did use the portkey." Scrimgeour briefly explained the latest achievements of the Aurors: "The Aurors have tracked it, but there is no doubt that they have not found it. Fleeing Death Eaters." "Oh, so it is," said Dumbledore suddenly. "You know what''s going on?" Scrimgeour asked, raising his eyebrows. It was a shame to let that group of Death Eaters slip away from under his nose, and he had even forgotten that this was the first time an Auror had become the laughing stock of the wizarding world. "Last summer, Harry slipped away from Voldemort and the Death Eaters through the portkey, and I think the Death Eaters must have prepared the portkey in advance," Dumbledore explained. To be honest, he wasn''t at all surprised that the Death Eaters had escaped, and even if they didn''t, Voldemort would probably have let them out. "The Aurors are searching for their homes, but there is little hope." Scrimgeour glanced at Dumbledore and suggested: "If you want to find the hiding place of those Death Eaters, I suggest to find Albert Dumbledore. Anderson helped." "Albert Anderson?" Fudge asked in confusion. "What do you want him to do?" "Albert Anderson is said to be the most powerful fortune-teller in the UK, and he should be able to help us find the Death Eaters easily," Scrimgeour explained. "I''m afraid it will be difficult," Dumbledore said suddenly. "What?" Scrimgeour and Fudge looked suddenly at Dumbledore. "Mr Anderson is not at Hogwarts. No one knows where he has gone since the last time." Dumbledore reminded: "If he doesn''t want you to find him, it will undoubtedly be harder to find him than to find Voldemort. And I don''t think you can convince him to help you with divination, even if he is willing to help, he will come up with a price that is unacceptable to you." "How much?" Scrimgeour asked, frowning. "About ten thousand Galleons, maybe a little more." Dumbledore guessed, "How much?" Fudge''s eyes widened. "Ten thousand Galleons," Scrimgeour reminded. "We can use it as a bounty for information. It''s a cheap price if we can catch the group of Death Eaters who escaped from prison." "Don''t be stupid, a thousand Galleons are still possible, ten thousand Galleons? The Ministry of Magic simply can''t come up with this reward." Fudge shook his head and said, "Especially with so many Death Eater bounties posted, you should It is clear that the Ministry of Magic simply cannot afford to pay that huge bounty." Scrimgeour was suddenly silent. "Maybe" "The Ministry of Magic rejected Black''s bounty," Dumbledore interrupted, and although he knew that Fudge had used the Time-Turner to negate the bounty, Fudge had no doubt completely forgotten about it. When Dumbledore brought this up, it was nothing more than to make them give up, and he knew very well what would happen if the Ministry of Magic tried to kidnap Anderson using "carelessness". Don''t look at Albert''s good temper, but good temper doesn''t mean he won''t get angry. Those who are not easy to get angry can be terrible when they are really angry, Dumbledore is so clear that sometimes the other party will not even give you any room for explanation. The Aurors and Umbridge were just a trivial warning. Scrimgeour left quickly after making sure he wasn''t getting the results he wanted, and he still had a lot of work to do. After the Dementors evacuated Azkaban, the ancient wizarding prison was thrown into complete chaos. If there is no suppression, the prisoners in that place will surely escape, and the entire magical world will eventually fall into chaos. "Why is Harry Potter here tonight." Fudge asked the doubts in his heart again. "The Hall of Prophecy is messed up. What did you do in it?" "Oh, Voldemort asked his Death Eaters to break into the Department of Mysteries to steal a prophecy about Harry and Voldemort, the prophecy made more than ten years ago." Dumbledore didn''t intend to hide the prophecy. matter. It is estimated that this matter cannot be concealed, and Fudge must be given an explanation. "What does You-Know-Who wants that ball of prophecy to do?" Fudge''s eyes widened, unable to understand what Voldemort was doing. "Maybe, Voldemort wants to find a way to kill Harry from the prophecy." Dumbledore said softly, "In fact, Voldemort has been planning for half a year, if you pay attention, you will find a lot of relevant omens. Demos, Arthur Weasley being bitten by a viper, Broderick Bird''s death was not an accident, it was a premeditated murder, I think Voldemort was in Augustus With the help of T. Rookwood, the right way to break into the Department of Mysteries was found." "He made it?" Fudge couldn''t help asking. "No, he failed. After Harry got the Prophecy Ball, he realized that Voldemort''s goal was the Prophecy Ball and destroyed it." Dumbledore said with relief, "Harry stopped Voldemort''s conspiracy again. ." "So, he''s really the savior." Fudge asked in disbelief, he didn''t believe in the so-called savior from beginning to end. "I don''t think Harry would like the title." "Can he really beat You-Know-Who?" Fudge thought it was absurd, but he also realized that Harry Potter might indeed be the legendary savior. Of course, it doesn''t matter if Harry is not the savior, as long as everyone believes that Harry is the savior is enough. In Harry, Fudge saw the possibility of keeping his position. "I hope he can." "Dumbledore, can you arrange for me to meet Harry," said Fudge expectantly. "I''m going to..." "Impossible, UU Reading Connelly." Dumbledore shook his head, "Since you did those things last year, it''s impossible for Harry to stand up and speak for you." "If you''ve listened carefully, you''ll see how much Harry hates the Ministry of Magic. He even has plans to throw Dolores Umbridge in Azkaban for the rest of his life." "My God, this..." Fudge stuttered, stunned by the news, "but, this..." "I persuaded you before, but it''s too late." Dumbledore stood up from his chair, "By the way, you have to let Dolores Umbridge leave Hogwarts, and let Pride go. Law stopped investigating my Conservation of Magical Creatures teacher and put him back to work." "Is there really no way?" Fudge asked reluctantly. "If you do something wrong, you need to take responsibility." Dumbledore reminded before leaving, "Don''t try to escape, it will only cause you more trouble." Chapter 1099： send her a ride The man who can''t even mention his name is back! When he saw the bad news from the Daily Prophet, Albert was not surprised at all, but rather relieved. Voldemort could no longer hide. Things were going according to Albert''s expectations, although there was a little accident during the period, causing the Death Eaters who should have been thrown into Azkaban prison to slip away from the Aurors. . Honestly, this isn''t really a bad thing, it''s a good thing. Not only did he hit Fudge, but he also taught Scrimgeour a lesson. I believe that the next time he catches Death Eaters, he will understand that dead Death Eaters are the best Death Eaters. If the Death Eaters caught at a great price slipped away from under their noses, presumably the Aurors would start to consider whether to kill people directly, so as not to continue to harm others. Putting down the newspaper, Albert began to eat, preparing to read after he was done, lest the food on the table get cold. "When are you going to go back to Hogwarts?" Isobel asked after drinking the milk in the glass, taking out a handkerchief and wiping the milk residue on his lips. "Today." Albert swallowed the last bit of food on the plate and said softly, "I have an appointment with Dumbledore." "Prepare to stay until the school graduates normally?" Isobel actually guessed Albert''s choice, but asked anyway. "At least after the .s exam is over." Albert nodded and said, "It''s not a few days anyway, it''s a pity to miss the normal graduation." "After you graduate, are you going to start preparing for the wedding?" Isobel asked again, she can now mention this matter without blushing or heartbeat. "Well, that''s right." Albert said with a smile, "so eager to marry me?" "I''m just a little worried." Isobel glanced up at Albert and complained, "Yesterday you were full of hatred, and now that group of Death Eaters have escaped again, I''m worried that they will make trouble." tomato "However, I have already prepared for this wedding." Albert comforted softly, "I also invited Dumbledore to the wedding. As long as the mysterious man and the Death Eaters have normal brains, they will not do stupid things. " Dumbledore was indeed reassuring. Although Isobel also knew that Albert also had extraordinary strength and was well prepared for the turbulent times to come, he was still worried. If possible, Isobel would prefer Albert to take her out of the UK, away from all this. "Don''t worry, we still have a savior." Albert said: "He is an expert on dealing with mysterious people, and you are actually concerned now." "Even if it''s the savior, he wouldn''t think about inheriting the mysterious man''s legacy." Isobel glared at Albert, and it wasn''t without reason that she would be so worried. "I made you worry." Albert resolutely apologized and admitted his mistake. "Are you going to publish the Self-Defense Guide now?" Isobel is not holding on to this matter, but talking about other things. "In two days, I will let people print on a large scale. Do you want to add your name." Albert asked: "You also helped a lot in compiling the "Guide to Self-Defense." "Forget it!" Isobel shook his head and refused, "It''s useless to fill it in, you are the duel champion, and your name only works." "It''s useful, it shows that we have a good relationship and a good relationship." Albert blinked and said, "I think there will be a lot of people who envy us." "Envy? Don''t, I hate it, don''t forget, you are on the blacklist of mysterious people, and I don''t want others to be affected by it." Isobel didn''t care about these false names, she knew very well that in Aberdeen Under the special aura, other people are destined to be obscured, but she never cares about these things, just like Albert never cares about his own reputation. "You could actually publish a book on beauty and I''m sure it would be popular with girls." "Most girls are not as happy as I am, and they are also not as rich as you think." Isobel shook his head. "It shouldn''t be, Fred and George''s joke props are selling well, and the girls'' money is better than the boys'' money." Albert doubted this. Because according to his perception, girls'' money is the best to earn. "Most of the wizards are not as rich as you think, and the salary of ordinary wizards is only the same. Take Katrina and I as an example, we don''t have much pocket money in our hands, and other girls are actually not much better. After all, you don''t need money at Hogwarts." "Wait until peace is restored in the magic world, and then we will conduct an actual investigation." Albert didn''t think there was any problem. After all, he did not live in the magic world since he was a child, and his understanding of this place is far less than that of other wizards. "When the time comes, I will definitely write a book introducing the magic world. I remember collecting this part of the information." Albert and Isobel rested on the sofa, laying beside them the newly fed Tom, the fat cat, waving his tail vigorously, looked very comfortable. "I think those wizards from Muggle families will definitely be willing to buy a copy so that they can understand the situation in the magical world more quickly, and we will sign together at that time." "You have a bunch of books you want to write, how long are you going to spend on them?" Isobel picked up Tom and fiddled with its tail. "When you can finish it, you can finish it when you want. Anyway, you don''t need to rush the manuscript. If you can''t, just pull a few to help." For Albert now, writing books is more of a hobby than a career. The two were on the sofa, chatting casually. They didn''t really care what they said. The music on the radio suddenly stopped, replaced by the latest news about Voldemort and the Ministry of Magic. countermeasures taken. "Okay, I think I have to go." Albert turned off the radio. "Otherwise, I might miss a good show." "What good show?" Isobel asked curiously. "Dolores Umbridge should be leaving Hogwarts, I have to take her on a ride." Albert took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. Umbridge had done so much for Hogwarts, how could she be allowed to leave Hogwarts quietly? "I remember that you hated her." Isobel asked with a frown. "Yes, I hate it, but I don''t hate seeing her unlucky, that can always provide me with happiness all day." Albert shrugged. "You are really..." "It''s a good guy, I think so, even though I don''t really like the word good guy." Isobel''s expression of defeat to you, Albert is mature, but sometimes naive. Albert went to pick up Sybill Trelawney first, the fortune-telling professor who seemed to be doing just fine, and expressed interest in getting down to earth after hearing that Umbridge was going to get out of school soon, and She also hopes to return to Hogwarts to continue serving. It''s just that Firenze''s occupation of the divination class made her very uncomfortable. "Firenze won''t stay at Hogwarts for too long, and he will return to his clan within a few years at most." Albert comforted. "This is the result of your prophecy?" Trelawney asked suspiciously. "You can think so. UU reading " "That''s really good news." Trelawney envied Albert''s divination ability. If her prophetic ability could be as stable as Albert''s, she would never have encountered what happened before. "The talent you inherited is actually very strong, but your ability is not stable. Maybe you should develop your ability well." "How?" Trelawney was very interested. "You can try to use Fuling, this thing can enhance the wizard''s ability, maybe it can enhance your prophetic ability." "Felicity, I can''t get that thing." Of course Trelawney had heard of Lucky Potion, but it was too difficult for her to get the Flux. "I still have some here, you can try it later." Albert reached out and knocked on the door of the principal''s office. Chapter 1100： bad prophecy "Good morning, Professor." "Good morning, Mr. Anderson, long time no see, Sybil." Dumbledore smiled and greeted Albert before turning his eyes to Trelawney. "Good morning, Dumbledore, I..." "Professor Trelawney hopes to return to school to continue serving." Albert continued for Trelawney. "Oh, no problem, of course." Dumbledore smiled at Trelawney. "Hogwarts will always be your home." Trelawney breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay Professor, I hope you can give Professor Dumbledore a prophecy." Albert took out a glass medicine bottle from the deformed lizard skin bag, poured a Flux from the bottle and handed it to Trelawney Said, "This is the phlegm." "Prophecy for me?" Dumbledore repeated, raising his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, for some reason." Albert said vaguely, "Anyway, try it, maybe, the Flux can stimulate your divination talent." "Mr. Anderson, your way of thinking is always surprising." Dumbledore was very surprised to hear that Albert actually planned to use Flux to tap Trelawney''s divination talents. This is indeed a good idea. Fuling can enhance the user''s ability in all aspects, and maybe it will really allow Trelawney''s divination talent to be developed. "how do you feel?" Albert put away the vial as Trelawney watched. "It''s amazing, but I don''t know if I can enter the state of prophecy you said. Maybe I can use the Carroll cards to divination for Dumbledore." Trelawney took out the Carroll cards from her pocket and shuffled the cards briefly. , fanned out and handed it to Dumbledore. Dumbledore knew very well that Trelawney could predict the future, but that would require her to enter a certain state, rather than using the so-called Caro card divination, although he did not believe it at all, he still drew one. "The tower struck by lightning!" Trelawney looked at the Carroll card handed by Dumbledore and murmured, "Disaster, misfortune and death, this is not a good omen" "Oh, doesn''t it seem that there is no way for the Fuling pill?" Albert was a little disappointed, but still smiled and said to Trelawney, "Professor, I''ve asked the house-elf to take the luggage back to your original room." "Oh, I''ll go first." Trelawney understood what Albert meant, and when she turned to leave, she suddenly stopped and said in a hoarse voice different from her usual hoarse voice: "The Dark Lord will soon have his wishhis lifelong enemy. will die at the hands of those he trusts - and he will gladly die." There was an eerie silence in the principal''s office. Trelawney opened her eyes in confusion. She seemed to sense that someone was looking at her. She turned her head to look at the two people with strange expressions. She mumbled something and turned to leave. "Professor, don''t be late for dinner." "Oh." Trelawney quickly disappeared into the entrance to the principal''s office. "What a surprise!" Dumbledore murmured. "It seems that Flux is still somewhat useful." Albert said softly, "Trelawney''s inherited gift of prophecy is very strong, but she can''t control this accidental prophecy at all, just like... she hasn''t gotten to Hogg yet. Watts''s training kids, as long as they find the right way to develop it, they can put it to use." "To be honest, I didn''t take a divination class before, and I didn''t have much patience for it." Dumbledore said softly, "Predicting the future is very difficult, because the causal relationship of people''s behavior is always complex and changeable, and many predictions are actually Neither will come true. "You actually believe it, otherwise you wouldn''t provide Trelawney with shelter." Albert said softly, "You also hope to get more useful prophecies from Trelawney." "Oh, so it is, it seems that you predicted my death." When it comes to death, Dumbledore is very calm, as if he was just talking about something commonplace. "I just want to make a simple verification, will you still die." "The so-called fatalism is popular in Western culture, and it is believed that prophecies cannot be changed after hearing them." "It does have that claim, but I think it''s more of a bullshit." "Sirius is not dead." Albert said suddenly, "I changed the prophecy, although I never told him the content of the prophecy." "But I think that prophecy can actually be changed, just like you said that the causal relationship of people''s behavior is always complicated and changeable." Albert looked at Dumbledore and said calmly, "And I will tell you the news. , because I think your death comes more from your choices, your summer vacation plans." "You think my summer vacation plans will lead to my death." Dumbledore''s face was expressionless. "You may be in trouble." Albert shook his head. "Do you think I can find the Horcrux?" Dumbledore was more concerned about this matter. "I think you can find it," said Albert. "That''s really good news," said Dumbledore cheerfully. "I hope you can go to my wedding first, and then go to implement your summer vacation plan." Albert said calmly. "My credit has always been good." "If you''re willing to help me, I''ll tell you one thing, something very important to Harry." Albert said suddenly. "You seem to enjoy making deals with other people." "The strongest relationship between people is mutual benefit," Albert said softly. "I''ve been trying, and I''ve had good results." "That''s true," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Harry''s thanks to you, and Trelawney''s, you seem to have convinced her." "I told her that Firenze won''t stay at Hogwarts for too long, and in a few years he will return to the Forbidden Forest." "This is really good news. I think Firenze definitely wants to return to his community." Dumbledore was a little surprised, but he also believed in Albert''s divination. "By the way, about Brother Hagrid, do you know?" Albert suddenly turned his head and asked when he walked out of the principal''s office. "I believe Hagrid''s efforts will pay off." "If that''s the case, that''s fine." As soon as Albert left the principal''s office, he was surrounded by a group of people. "They said they saw you back." Lee Jordan slapped Albert on the shoulder and asked, "Are Fred and George ready to come back?" "They left, what did they do when they came back, did they suffer in the exam?" Albert asked rhetorically. "It''s really enviable!" "Are you going to stay for the exam?" Shanna asked. "Yeah, I plan to graduate from school normally." Albert said with a smile, "It''s a beginning and an end." "Oh, by the way, Umbridge will be leaving school today, and I think she''ll leave quietly at dinner time." "That''s really big news," Lee Jordan said excitedly. "Maybe we should send Umbridge out of here ourselves." This thing spread like wings at Hogwarts. The members of the Anti-Toad Coalition believe that a farewell ceremony should be held for Umbridge, and the proposal is widely accepted by everyone. Albert did not discuss with everyone how to hold the farewell ceremony, but went to Hagrid''s hunting lodge, "Oh, Albert, come in, come in," Hagrid greeted warmly. "You came just in time, and look what I just did." "what is this?" Albert stared at the glass of green liquid with ice cubes in it, raised his eyebrows and asked. "It''s dandelion juice." "Dandelion juice, are you sure?" Albert rejected it from the bottom of his heart. "Do you not like it?" "No, I have only drank dandelion tea, not freshly squeezed, so forget it." "It''s a pity, this is a good drink in summer." Hagrid poured a large glass into his mouth and smacking his lips. "By the way, where did you hide last time?" Albert quickly changed the subject. "I''m hiding in the mountains outside," said Hagrid, pointing in the direction of Hogsmeade. "There''s a cave up there, where I''ve been hiding, thanks to the food you''ve prepared for me, otherwise I don''t know what to do. ." "Umbridge will leave quietly at dinner time today, do you want to give her a ride?" Albert asked with a smile. "Oh, is that nasty guy finally going to **** off?" Hagrid looked delighted. "Yes, she will probably go to Azkaban prison." Albert pulled a newspaper from his pocket. "She is accused of using the Cruciatus Curse on Harry." "That mad woman should be in Azkaban with the dementors," Hagrid grumbled. "The Dementors have rebelled, and they are no longer stationed in Azkaban." Albert spread out the newspaper and knocked on the third page, reminding him. "Oh, my God." Hagrid took the newspaper and suddenly looked up at Albert. "By the way, I heard from Hermione that you whipped Umbridge hard." "She planned to let the Aurors arrest me, so I beat her and the Aurors in a fit of rage." Albert said innocently. Chapter 1101： revenge At this moment, Umbridge was in a very bad mood. Just now, she learned the heavy news that Voldemort had been resurrected from the front page news of the Daily Prophet. As a high-ranking official at the Ministry of Magic and a fine politician, Umbridge knows exactly what this means. All her previous efforts have turned into jokes, and even worse, the prophecy has come true. Her boss Kang Nellie Fudge is at risk of being ousted from power by the masses, perhaps not far away. If Fudge is really ousted by the masses in the summer, what about her prediction? Umbridge did not believe Trelawney''s prophecy on the surface, but in his heart he had already believed it. Therefore, she never ventured into the Forbidden Forest, for fear of what would happen to her. As long as you don''t enter the Forbidden Forest, the prophecies related to the Forbidden Forest will not come true, but will you really be imprisoned in Azkaban? The probability of this incident should not be high, but... Umbridge is really scared. Although the Dementors rebelled and left Azkaban, absolutely no one wanted to spend the rest of their lives in that **** wizard prison. The more you worry about something, the more you don''t want it to happen, the more likely it will happen. At noon on the day he learned of Voldemort''s resurrection from the newspapers, Umbridge received a letter from the Ministry of Magic''s owl, she was suspended from duty and the Ministry of Magic asked her to leave Hogwarts as soon as possible. What a nightmare! Umbridge shuddered as he remembered the eyes the Hogwarts students were looking at him. How much did she do that students hated during her tenure at Hogwarts? Umbridge couldn''t remember, but she knew very well that all but a few Slytherins at Hogwarts hated her. If Umbridge was still the headmaster or senior investigator, the students would naturally be afraid to do anything to her, but she''s not anymore, and Umbridge can''t imagine what would have happened once they knew she had been suspended. . no! After figuring out his situation, Umbridge realized that he must not leave Hogwarts under the eyes of the students, or he really did not know what terrible things would happen. Simply packing, Umbridge attempted to go directly to the office at the Ministry of Magic via the Floo network. However, she soon discovered that the floo powder she had kept in the clay pot was gone. Someone tried to stop her from leaving via the Floo network? No, it can''t be! Umbridge originally wanted to find other professors, no, it should be said to Filch to get some Floo powder, but the manager seems to have no habit of using Floo powder. As for finding other professors? Umbridge has already offended all the professors in the school during her tenure, especially after Professor McGonagall was admitted to St. Willing to facilitate. Umbridge had to accept the harsh truth that he had to leave the gates of Hogwarts. Must leave quietly! The students of Hogwarts must not be noticed. For this reason, Umbridge decided to leave in the evening after thinking it over and over, and then leave quietly when everyone is eating in the auditorium. Unbeknownst to Umbridge, Lee Jordan is now spreading the news of her suspension for investigation. The fact that she will leave the school during dinner has long been known to the students. During the evening meal, Umbridge, with the help of Filch, dragged his luggage to the corridor on the first floor of the castle, and the journey went smoothly without encountering other students. When Umbridge breathed a sigh of relief, she saw that Sybill Trelawney, the divination professor she had previously dismissed, had returned to Hogwarts. For some reason, Umbridge had a bad feeling in his heart, and that feeling soon came true. "I wanted to visit you at the school hospital, but Madam Pomfrey said you were discharged." Trelawney gave Umbridge the look of why you weren''t waiting for me at the school hospital. "you" Umbridge looked at Trelawney who was blocking the way, her face was terrifyingly gloomy. She knew very well that the other party was definitely coming to mock her on purpose. She could not wait to pull out her wand and give the guy in front of him the Cruciatus Curse. "You don''t look good." Trelawney narrowed her eyes, looked up and down Umbridge''s darkened cheeks, and said suddenly, "You''ve been in big trouble lately." Umbridge didn''t speak, but walked away from Trelawney with a blank face, pretending not to see him. Trelawney was neither angry nor obstructed, she just followed behind Umbridge and continued: "In the beginning, you should have believed my prophecy, the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts is really not a good career, You''re lucky you didn''t lose your life because of this. By the way, don''t go into the forest, or your life will be in danger." Umbridge continued to pretend that he didn''t see or hear, and could not help but speed up and walked towards the hall, but he didn''t expect the hall to be more lively. Most of the teachers and students of Hogwarts are gathered here, and they all wear toad badges on their chests, toad top hats on their heads, and toad firecrackers for celebration in their hands. "Professor Toad! Professor Toad..." When Umbridge appeared in the corridor, everyone spontaneously applauded, and the cheers were even more continuous. Umbridge looked at the "passionate" students and wanted to turn around and leave. "Where are you going?" Trelawney smiled and blocked Umbridge''s retreat, and reminded kindly: "Everyone specially prepared a farewell ceremony for you." Umbridge glared at Trelawney and dragged her luggage through the eager students. The next moment, the students on both sides pulled the toad and firecracker in the direction of Umbridge. With a blast like a cannon bomb, a dark green smoke and toad-shaped confetti flew from the toad and firecracker. Come out and completely cover Umbridge. The explosion engulfed Umbridge''s scream, and the applause in the corridor continued. Even the professors stood in the crowd and clapped along with everyone to bid Umbridge farewell. After the sound of the toad and firecrackers disappeared, a large number of small firework sticks began to fly randomly in the corridor, constantly automatically writing farewell to Umbridge in the air. Those words were indeed appropriate to say goodbye to Umbridge, at least everyone thought so, and even the professors didn''t think anything was wrong. Professor McGonagall even lit a fireworks stick that Lee Jordan had handed over to him. Express your mood at the moment. After the dark green smoke gradually dissipated, Umbridge also disappeared, replaced by a dark green toad. No one knows exactly what happened, but Umbridge was indeed dyed a dark green and looked like a human toad. What surprised everyone the most was that Umbridge no longer walked normally, but squatted down like a toad and started jumping out. "Professor Toad! Professor Toad! Professor Toad!" The cheers from the crowd grew louder, and many people clapped their hands vigorously, tearing their throats and shouting loudly. Lee Jordan is even more excited to raise the camera, looking around for a shooting angle. At some point, Peeves appeared above Umbridge''s head, holding a large bag in his hand, and constantly sprinkled small toad-shaped pieces of paper and chalk dust on Umbridge''s head. "Oh my god!" Hagrid and Albert were standing in the hallway, staring dumbfounded at Umbridge, who was jumping out to the applause of the crowd. The old witch who was once feared by countless students has now completely become the laughing stock of Hogwarts students after dinner, and will be handed down in Hogwarts together with the toad statue, becoming a wonderful legend. "Someone used the Imperius Curse on Umbridge?" Hermione asked, frowning. "It''s a Confusion Charm," Albert explained, "Advanced...I mean a particularly powerful Confusion Charm, which can temporarily confuse other people''s minds and make Umbridge think he''s a toad?" "You did it?" Hermione turned her head to look at Albert. Except for Albert, she really couldn''t think of anyone who could do this quietly. "Great, this is definitely the funniest farewell ceremony." Harry glanced at the toad statue in the foyer, then Umbridge, who was hopping away, and said with a smile, "Our toad professor Destined to become a Hogwarts legend." "More than a legend, Umbridge will forever be a part of Hogwarts history," said Lee Jordan confidently. "The representative of the worst professor of all time, forever nailed to the pillar of shame." "There are even bigger surprises outside." Albert said suddenly. "What surprise?" Ron asked curiously. "Fred and George prepared a surprise for Umbridge." Albert did not intend to reveal it for the time being, nor did he intend to let Umbridge go. Now that he has done it, he will not give Umbridge any chance, and he will arrange the next steps. Ready to send Umbridge away. When Umbridge jumped out of the castle, everyone poured out of the castle, and only Filch called out to Umbridge stupidly: "Professor, your luggage." "Hagrid, bring your luggage and follow." Albert reminded him as he nudged Hagrid, who was still in a daze. "Oh, that''s really interesting, but won''t that cause trouble for Professor Dumbledore?" Hagrid walked towards Filch, picking up his luggage and following Umbridge, while Peeves was still throwing things, and the song of the toad was constantly humming in his mouth. The anti-Toad League students also happily sang this happy tune, and walked towards the school gate behind Umbridge, who was bouncing around. This was to see Umbridge away from Hogwarts. Even the professors at Hogwarts followed. In fact, only Dumbledore was not here in the whole school, and the rest came to see Umbridge for a ride, because everyone heard that after Umbridge left this time, he would probably enter Azkaban, and in the future No chance. As for Headmaster Dumbledore, he was not suitable to come forward or participate, so he could only stand on the castle and watch Umbridge leave. "Reincarnation Paradise" Outside the iron gates of Hogwarts, the reporters who came to interview Harry Potter after receiving the news in advance also stared at Umbridge in a stunned manner. Immediately afterwards, they saw Peeves lit the special fireworks prepared in advance when Umbridge jumped to the school gate. With a deafening roar, a toad''s mark floated over the Hogwarts castle. All the Hogwarts students ran to Umbridge Land, lined up on both sides of the gate of Hogwarts, accompanied by Peeves waving a cane, and sang the incomparably cheerful Toad Song. , Even the professors of the school were humming a song softly, cheering Umbridge''s departure in unison. After the song officially ended, Hagrid opened the school gate, and after Umbridge jumped out, he left his luggage outside the school gate. The school door was closed again in the voice of the students, "Goodbye, Professor Toad." After leaving the school, Umbridge finally returned to normal, slumped on the ground, just as he was about to turn his head and glared at the students who were waving his hands, he suddenly felt that the realization around him was dark, and countless white lights and lights lit up around him. White smoke. Umbridge looked up sharply and saw a large group of reporters clapping around her. Done! She felt that her chest didn''t come up, and she fainted in front of all the reporters, leaving the reporters looking at each other and the Hogwarts students laughing inside the castle''s iron gate. The reporters looked at Umbridge, who had passed out, and at the large group of Hogwarts teachers and students outside the Iron Gate, and muttered in a low voice, "What on earth did this woman do at Hogwarts, so attractive? hatred!" This question finally fell to Harry, the sedative Mr. Savior said slowly, "Except for Mr. Principal, all the teachers and students of the school are here, what do you think?" "So, are those rumors true?" "Rumour, no, that''s not a rumor, Umbridge''s students at Hogwarts prepared 123 educational orders, so she was severely whipped 123 times by Anderson." Harry raised his palm and put the back of his hand on the reporter In front of them, "She is a pervert in her heart and likes to use a punishment quill to punish students. The traces on the back of my hand are evidence that most of the students at Hogwarts have been punished." "Mr. Potter, do the badges on your chests and the hats on your heads have any meaning?" a reporter asked. "It''s a symbol of the Anti-Toad Alliance, so..." Harry made a gesture to please, "You know, almost the vast majority of students are members of this alliance, which is actually a last resort, in order to hide Voldemort from Fudge Resurrection, with the help of Umbridge to brutally suppress the students of Hogwarts, he even allowed people to be hanged with chains, or put in dungeons, or punished with whips, she even recruited He took some Slytherin students, gave them privileges, and suppressed other Hogwarts students. Well, several descendants of Death Eaters are among them. By the way, Umbridge also likes to use Veritaserum and Cruciatus for interrogation. student." "He really did that." "Yes, there are students on at least two floors of the whole school who have drank Veritaserum drinks, and she even used the Cruciatus on Harry to try to find Dumbledore''s whereabouts." Ron waved his fist angrily. "That''s just a horrible old witch." Hermione echoed, "It''s a nightmare for all the students." "She doesn''t even know Defence Against the Dark Arts, she doesn''t know anything. Every time she goes to class, she just reads over there with a book. We didn''t learn anything in class." "There''s nothing you can do, because she represents the Ministry of Magic, and we''re just students, and we can''t rebel against the Ministry." "That''s why there is today''s scene." "She really used the Cruciatus?" The reporters were all stunned, and suddenly understood why Umbridge was so miserable. "Yes, many people have seen it." "She also let the Dementors attack me and planned to get Fudge to fire me, she admitted that," Harry continued. "In fact, he almost got it." "What do you think of Fudge?" Rita Skeeter asked with a smile. "He was good friends with a lot of Death Eaters, Malfoy, Goyle, Crabbe..." Harry burst out a bunch of Death Eaters'' names, "In fact, when Fudge attacked Dumbledore, Voldemort took the opportunity to win over him. He saved the giants and werewolves, rescued Azkaban''s minions, many dark wizards, and even dementors came close to him, and he did a disservice and made everyone miss the best opportunity." "Sometimes, judging from Fudge''s behavior, I wonder if he is greedy for life and fear of death, fearing Voldemort''s revenge to hold back Dumbledore, or whether he is actually controlled by the Imperius Curse, or whether he is Voldemort''s minions. " "It''s not that I want to question the Minister of Magic, but earlier, when Albert captured Barty Crouch Jr., Fudge silenced the Dementor immediately to prevent the news of Voldemort''s resurrection from leaking. " Chapter 1102： send you to jail "Fudge is done!" Scrimgeour murmured softly after reading the latest headlines in the paper. He remembered that Fudge had hoped that Dumbledore could persuade Harry Potter to support him in order to keep his position as minister. What has Fudge done to Harry Potter in the past year, and he still expects to be forgiven and supported by the other party? It''s ridiculous to think about it. Harry Potter is without a doubt a vengeful man. It is not difficult to see this from taking the initiative to interview reporters. In the interview process, he directly listed evidence that people had nothing to say, and gave Fudge the hat of a mysterious man. Worried about the revenge of the mysterious man, only to hold back Dumbledore? This kind of argument was very marketable in the past, but now it seems that the possibility is not high. Under the Imperius Curse? The Ministry of Magic was so rotten that the Minister was under the Imperius Curse before it was discovered. Fudge is actually a minion of You-Know-Who, which is the least likely scenario, but Harry Potter mentioned Barty Crouch Jr. in an interview. Barty Crouch Jr. was definitely the biggest contributor to Mysterious Man''s resurrection. The moment he was caught by Albert Anderson, Fudge was silenced. At that time, Fudge took advantage of Dumbledore''s absence and let the Dementors search the entire castle and found Barty Crouch Jr who was locked up, and let the Dementors **** the soul of Barty Crouch Jr. He could not be brought before Wizengamore court to testify and testify. If You-Know-Who hadn''t come back to life, it wouldn''t really matter, a prisoner who escaped from Azkaban died as he died, and no one would blame Fudge for letting the Dementors **** Barty Crouch Jr. soul. However, the situation is different now. Voldemort had been resurrected, and Fudge had gone to great lengths to deny it. At the beginning, his motives for doing that were very suspicious. The worst thing is that this incident is mentioned by Harry Potter again, which will make people suspect that it is Fudge''s silence in order to conceal the news of Voldemort''s resurrection in the first place. Not long ago, the Ministry of Magic let a group of newly arrested Death Eaters walk away from under their noses, instead of killing the group of guys who were arrested again for escaping in the first place. Despite the reason for the Dementor''s rebellion, Fudge''s behavior is enough to make wizards throughout the British wizarding world question it. Don''t talk about anyone else, even Scrimgeour, after reading the paper, wondered if Fudge was really My-Know-Who''s minion. No way, Harry Potter''s series of questions about Fudge in the newspapers are not random things. Lucius Malfoy was indeed Fudge''s old friend, and through Fudge''s connection, he got a nice job at the Ministry of Magic. Goyle and Crabbe were also identified as Death Eaters by the Spanish Ministry of Magic last summer, but Fudge directly denied this, believing that they were just being slandered, and protested to the Spanish Ministry of Magic for this, and now Fudge has The few people who thought they were innocent have all been proven to be Death Eaters. This turned into Fudge exonerating the Death Eaters, and the evidence was solid. Fudge did crack down on Harry and Dumbledore who told the truth, fired the Ministry of Magic officials related to Dumbledore, and kept denying the return of You-Know-Who, which led to the escape of Azkaban''s Death Eaters, and the situation had deteriorated completely , these are things Fudge cannot refute. If it''s not handled well, maybe Fudge will be better than Damocles Rolle, Perseus Parkinson, Josephina Flint, Ingenesius Taft, Albert Boot and others became the worst ministers ever at the British Ministry of Magic, and even the first ministers to enter Azkaban. Not only that, but also that stupid woman at Umbridge, who went to Hogwarts was Fudge''s appointment, and during her tenure at Hogwarts, she also made a lot of bad things, and all of them were taken by Harry. Potter got it out, and a lot of this stuff will go to Fudge. The Ministry of Magic tried to control Hogwarts, but failed to teach the students the ability, and even abused its power, brutally suppressed the students of Hogwarts, used chains to hang students, beat them with whips, and punished with black magic quills Students, they also pressed students for their abuse of Veritaserum. The most intolerable thing was that Umbridge actually used the Cruciatus Curse on students, and many people knew about it. As for the authenticity of these things, from the collective insults and teasing of Umbridge by the teachers and students of Hogwarts School when she left Umbridge, you can see how much everyone hurts her. Honestly, no professor has ever been treated like this since Hogwarts was founded. Moreover, Harry Potter also revealed that Umbridge and Fudge once sent two dementors to attack him in order to expel him, and finally received magic because he used the Patronus Charm to drive away the dementors and protect himself. The official trial of the Ministry. It is unbelievable that Fudge, who is so purposely targeted, suppressed, and even planned to destroy the savior, has nothing to do with the mysterious man. Yes, savior. Harry Potter has once again retained his title of savior, no longer a "unhinged, violent, and **** boy". Not long ago, the Death Eaters ventured into the Ministry of Magic, the Hall of Prophecy of the Department of Mysteries was destroyed, and word had spread of the Mysterious Man trying to steal the Harry Potter Prophecy Ball. Harry Potter also admitted this, and claimed in an interview that when he got the prophecy ball, he destroyed the ball as soon as possible to avoid it falling into Voldemort''s hands, and he did not peep. The contents of the prophecy ball, because Voldemort is good at Legilimency. There is no doubt that the conspiracy planned by the mysterious man for a whole year was once again stopped by Harry Potter. The title of savior is well deserved. Oh, it''s time to call Harry Potter the Salvation Star. That''s the main reason Scrimgeour thinks Fudge is over. At the height of his fame, Harry Potter directly attacked Fudge, with predictable results. Just as Scrimgeour was about to continue flipping through the papers, there was a sudden roar from the Ministry of Magic, and a roaring letter exploded. As Scrimgeour came to the hall via the elevator, he saw a large number of owls coming to the Ministry with smoking letters. Everyone looked at this scene stupidly. Some of those letters were scolding Fudge and Umbridge. One after another exploded, and angry roars resounded throughout the hall, shattering the surrounding glass. . After the roaring ended, murmurs gradually sounded in the crowd, everyone was discussing it, and many people had read the latest issue of the newspaper. However, not many employees truly sympathize with Fudge, who has done a terrible job in the last year. "Gadwin, mobilize a few reliable Aurors to ensure the safety of Amelia Burns," Scrimgeour said to his deputy. "Keep Amelia Burns safe?" Gardwin Robards looked stunned, obviously not understanding why Scrimgeour would issue such an order. "Heaven Comes" "Fudge is finished." Scrimgeour glanced at Fudge, who was pale, and said blankly: "Amelia Burns is the most powerful ministerial candidate at present, but the Burns family Hate the Death Eaters, they will never tolerate Amelia Burns as the new Minister of Magic, so we must ensure her life is safe." Even if Scrimgeour did want to be the new Minister of Magic, there were still some things he had to do, and the next Minister of Magic was destined to be a bad guy who had to pick up the mess left by Fudge, and if possible, Scrimgeour would prefer Amelie It''s not up to him to pick up the slack when it comes to Ya Burns. As for the prediction of the outcome of the error? Scrimgeour had thought about it, but it wasn''t very likely. If You-Know-Who is really determined to kill Amelia Burns, even a few more Aurors can''t stop it. Scrimgeour just hoped that things would be better for the Ministry of Magic before Amelia Burns died, and once that happened, he believed that wizards in the wizarding world would prefer someone who was more decisive and more decisive than Connelly. Powerful wizards to solve these things. By then, his chance will come. However, Scrimgeour didn''t realize that he couldn''t handle it at all. "Cool Harry, have you seen the latest issue of the paper?" Lee Jordan, who had just entered the Room of Requirement, was waving the latest issue of the newspaper at Harry. "My interview is out?" "It''s out, it''s fantastic, see for yourself." Lee Jordan put the latest issue of the paper in front of Harry. "Toad''s done." Ron picked up one of the newspapers and said excitedly. "She''s probably going to be tried!" "She''s not finished until it''s confirmed that Umbridge is in Azkaban," said Harry, shaking his head, "but she''s probably finished, after all, with Veritaserum and the Cruciatus. And ordered the dementors to attack me." "Don''t worry about Harry." Lee Jordan patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "We''re not going to let Toad go, and if that doesn''t get her to Azkaban, we''ll find Albert. Think of a way to let that **** in, so as not to continue to harm other people." "Harry, are you really going to..." Hermione looked up at Harry, who was reading the newspaper, "to get Umbridge into Azkaban Prison." "Yeah, just because of the **** Umbridge did, she should be in Azkaban according to the normal process, I just want to prevent the Ministry of Magic from protecting her." Harry sneered, "If I don''t do something If anything, the Ministry of Magic will let it go, and even the so-called suspension investigation will become a joke." "That''s the reality, Hermione." Lee Jordan said, "The politicians at the Ministry of Magic never cared what happened to the entire wizarding world. They only cared about their own interests. I heard that Albert said that Fudge still wanted to pass Dumbledore came to persuade Harry, hoping to get Harry''s support in order to keep his position as Minister of Magic." "How did he..." Both Hermione and Ron stared at Lee Jordan in disbelief. "This is the Ministry of Magic, it''s always been that way, no wonder," Harry scoffed. "They never cared about me being able to help our dear Minister and convince people that he was defeating Voldemort, but they never cared about me. life and death." "In their eyes, the so-called savior is nothing, and my so-called savior is just a tool. Do you really think they will believe this?" Hermione and Ron hesitated. "The so-called savior is only given the title because of necessity. It has been proven, this is a joke." Harry said softly, "In the past year, it has been kicked into the corner by people and also Spit up some phlegm." "I''m just using it now, to cause some trouble for Umbridge and Fudge, and it''s time to use this title while it''s still in use." "That''s why you told those reporters that you broke the prophecy ball." Ron said suddenly. "If you don''t reveal the truth, how can you convince everyone that Harry is the savior." Lee Jordan had read Harry''s manuscript. "Yeah, how do you get everyone to believe what I say? How do you send Fudge and Umbridge to prison?" Harry''s voice was full of self-deprecating self-deprecation, "Of course it''s to get everyone to believe me, and, I Didn''t lie." "You remind me of Albert," Hermione muttered. That''s right, Harry didn''t lie from start to finish, he just told the truth. "They''re Ministers and Deputy Ministers," Harry said softly. "If I didn''t use some extraordinary measures, I''m sure Fudge and Umbridge would be fine. Umbridge would still be a high-ranking official at the Ministry of Magic. , no one will pursue the **** she did at Hogwarts, they will only think she abused her power, but in the eyes of those politicians, it is not a big deal. And Fudge will probably lose the position of minister, But it will still be reused, for example as a senior adviser to a minister." "This is the Ministry of Magic, and it **** from start to finish." "Albert told you. UU reading " Hermione asked with raised eyebrows. "He told me that Fudge and Umbridge will not be punished." "It''s unbelievable." Ron''s eyes widened. "Yeah, unbelievable." Harry shrugged. "The reality is so cruel." Lee Jordan patted Ron on the shoulder and said, "Sometimes you have to use some means if you want to get the guy who deserves it." "Umbridge, I will definitely let her into Azkaban." Harry suddenly said, "If not, I will let Sirius continue to publish the bad things Umbridge has done, and use public opinion to attack her, Like what they used to do. As for Fudge, I''d like to get Fudge into Azkaban if I could, anyway, that guy''s going to get out of the game anyway, just the **** Fudge did, I think It''s not too much for him to go to Azkaban prison." "It''s time to wake up those idiots at the Ministry of Magic. They have no credibility now, and their downfall is almost inevitable." Chapter 1103： Ultimate Wizarding Exam The resurrection of Voldemort and the scandal at the Ministry of Magic completely detonated public opinion and set off a storm in the British wizarding world. The entire wizarding world was clamoring for Fudge to resign. This incident did not affect Hogwarts, and most of the energy was still devoted to the upcoming final exams. The whole castle was enveloped in a tense atmosphere, and the library, common room and room of request were always crowded. Full of students who were nervously reviewing, Albert also opened the activity room of the Wizard Card Club and lent it to his acquaintances. It should be said that most of the seventh graders except Slytherin came to join in the fun. "You''re really not nervous at all!" Lee Jordan''s tone was full of envy that he couldn''t hide. The guy in front of him didn''t take the exam seriously at all. "Don''t you see that I''m also reviewing now?" Albert tapped the notebook on the table with his fingers. He was now reviewing the so-called key points to strengthen his memory, so as not to be shrunk on the written test. Different from the O.W.L. exam (Ordinary Wizarding Level Test), the .W.L. exam (Ultimate Wizarding Test) does not actually test the basics, but the knowledge points learned in the sixth and seventh grades. In addition to the most basic written test, it is very important to the actual level of the candidates. high demands. "Tell us about the key points, maybe we can get good grades in the test." Lee Jordan was the first to express everyone''s thoughts, which is why most of the students came to join in the fun. They all hoped that Albert could take the time to tell everyone. Talk about the key points of the exam. They benefited a lot from Albert''s Defense Against the Dark Arts tutorial last time. "The point? The professors have mentioned it in class." Albert said with a raised eyebrow. "Then you think those are more important?" Angelina asked. "Silent spell, this is almost a must test." Albert noticed the surrounding students and knew that Lee Jordan was leading him into the pit, so he closed his notes and casually talked about the key points of the exam in recent years. "Whether it''s the spells practice test or the practice test of the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, silent spells will be involved. If you want to get high scores in these two exams, you must be able to use silent spells skillfully." "Silent spells are not easy to use," Angelina muttered. "The examiner will look at the students'' lips. If there are obvious traces of whispering incantations on the lips, the test score will not be too high." Albert reminded. He knew that many students were lazy during practice and secretly chanted the mantra in a whisper to pretend they had mastered the silent mantra. Everyone knows how difficult the Silent Mantra is. It doesn''t mean that you can use Silent Mantra to use a spell and you have mastered it. Therefore, there are very few students who really master Silent Mantra. This is the true level of the exam. As for the written test, it is not difficult to pass the written test with a relatively good grade as long as the reasons are put in more effort. "The exams for potions are usually about antidote." Albert continued, "They will ask students to analyze the poison, and then prepare the corresponding antidote." "It''s not easy." "Antidote is the most difficult and most torturous test site in the entire potions study." Albert nodded and said, "For the average difficulty, it depends on the ingredients of the poison provided by the examiner." "Of course, other more complex potions may also be configured, but I don''t think this is a difficult task. As long as you practice hard, you can usually get good results." "I don''t think there is such a simple potion in "Advanced Potions Maker"." Arya complained. This is actually the voice of many people. In fact, many wizards are unable to prepare satisfactory potions, and even they dare not drink the potions they have configured. The difficulty of potions is quite difficult to brew. "That''s why the antidote often appears, because the difficulty of the exam can be adjusted, depending on the difficulty of the poison given by the examiner." "What about Defense Against the Dark Arts?" Lee Jordan was more concerned with the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam, the only subject in which he was likely to score well. "Defense against the Dark Arts is more about silent spells, cracking spells, and how to repel corpses or female ghosts." "As hard as it sounds, I mean silent spells involved." "The difficulty is actually that you need to use the silent spell to crack a curse or poison that you don''t know, or it may be..." Albert continued to analyze the exam questions he might encounter next. However, many things are simple in his view, but are undoubtedly quite difficult in the eyes of most students. .The difficulty of the exam is much higher than that of the O.W.L. exam. If you don''t listen carefully in class or study hard, it will be a bit more difficult to pass the practical exam successfully. Qi was disturbed, and the professors did not have strict requirements, resulting in many students not paying much attention to their studies. However, listening to Albert talk about the test center here is a good thing for them, at least it can be reviewed in a targeted manner. "If I had known, I also dropped out of school with Fred and George." Lee Jordan said depressedly, "I feel like the exam is over." "Generally, there are not many students who get high scores in the exam. As long as they pass the exam, they can get a certificate." Shanna comforted. "There are many differences between passing, good and excellent in the certificate, but many good positions will require at least a few courses to achieve ''E''." Cedric is considered to be relatively easy here except for Albert and Katrina. "You''re talking about Aurors, aren''t you?" Lee Jordan muttered. "To be an Auror at the Ministry of Magic now is to be a cannon fodder." "Forget the Aurors. As for whether to join the Ministry of Magic, it will depend on the situation." Cedric shrugged. "Other positions in the Ministry of Magic, you must have a relationship in the Ministry of Magic, otherwise you won''t get any good positions." Albert reminded. "There''s no peace at the Ministry of Magic right now." "I know that, Gabriel mentioned it to me." Cedric said with a smile, "Actually, I''m also very interested in coming to Hogwarts as a Transfiguration professor." "You want to drive Professor McGonagall away?" "I can wait for Professor McGonagall to retire before applying." "You have a chance, Professor McGonagall won''t be able to teach Transfiguration for a few years." Albert nodded and said, "You can talk to Professor McGonagall about this first, as long as you accumulate a few years of experience, it should be fine, provided that It''s you who excels in the Transfiguration exam, which will help you get this position." "Really?" Cedric asked in surprise. "Professor McGonagall is retiring?" "You''ll find out later." Albert said with a smile. "Oh, what the hell." "Albert, how about you?" "I haven''t thought about it for a while, I will definitely not enter the Ministry of Magic anyway." Albert made no secret of his disgust for the Ministry of Magic: "Maybe, I will write a few books, um, I have a plan to travel around the world, anyway, before The pile of bonuses I got is enough for me to spend several years without worrying about work for the time being." "It''s really enviable!" "Where''s Katrina?" "After graduating, I may open a beauty shop with others, and we will see the situation later." Katrina glanced at Albert and said calmly. Maybe it was because I just remembered the so-called key points, everyone was in a good mood, and they got together to talk about their future job plans. Some pure-blooded girls plan to marry after graduation, and don''t worry about future problems at all. Some pure-blood wizards are wealthy families, or have connections in the Ministry of Magic, and plan to go to the Ministry of Magic to get a job after graduation. The hardest is actually the wizards born in Muggle families. Their families can''t give any help, and they can only struggle alone in a strange place like the wizarding world to get a good job for themselves. Originally, it was a good choice to join the Ministry of Magic, and at the worst, it was possible to engage in Muggle liaison work that many wizards despised, but now that Voldemort has been resurrected, the magic world has been involved in the storm, and it is very risky to work in the Ministry of Magic. "Sanna, what are you going to do in the future?" a Hufflepuff boy asked. Shanna was the best Muggle-born wizard of their class besides Albert. "I''d like to try a therapist if possible, I heard it pays well," Shanna muttered. Of all the professions, Aurors and Healers have the highest requirements for certification, but they are also high-paying positions in the wizarding world and well respected. "The requirements for this position are the same as those for Aurors, requiring at least an ''E'' in Potions, Herbology, Transfiguration, Charms and Defence Against the Dark Arts." "Yeah, I''m not sure." Shanna was not as confident as Albert. "This position is not bad." Albert nodded and said, "You can give it a try. At your level, it shouldn''t be difficult." "The therapist in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries is really well paid, but they are very busy every day." Katrina knows therapists better than many students here. She actually thought about becoming a therapist, but... she gave up for the time being. . The time was quicker than expected. The O.W.L. exam for the students in the fifth grade was coming soon, and the students in the seventh grade began to prepare for the exam. However, unlike the fifth graders, the seventh graders'' exam location is not in the hall, but a relatively spacious classroom, which is probably related to the fact that there are not many students taking the exam. Many students at Hogwarts choose a small number of subjects. The number of students in the advanced class for most subjects is only a dozen. For example, there are only a few students in the advanced class of Ancient Rune. Defense against the Dark Arts is probably the subject that the most students apply for. , this is really thanks to Albert''s tutoring. "Long time no see, Mr. Anderson." Professor Marchban greeted Albert warmly: "I heard you taught Umbridge a hard lesson." "She went too far." Albert said innocently. "It''s really hard to believe that someone like that can hold an important position in the Ministry of Magic." Professor Tofody was also very dissatisfied with Umbridge. "However, Umbridge is finished," Professor Marchban said with a smile. "It got so big that the Ministry of Magic was forced to go to trial for her case." "Inquiring about her charges with Veritaserum?" "There is indeed a plan." Professor Marchban said, "The Ministry of Magic also wants to find out if this is true. The Umbridge incident has made the Ministry of Magic very passive. Many parents of students have sent shouting letters to the Ministry of Magic. ." "Although I think you probably don''t need the exam, well, let''s get started!" said Professor Tofody with a smile. The practical exam for the spell was exactly what Albert expected: he needed to use the silent spell to complete three spells. (Three randomly drawn from the five spells) Albert shook his wand and quickly used all five spells. Turn a glass of water into vinegar and use the Anti-Araho Hole Charm on the small chest... In addition to the Silent Mantra, there are seven other items, and the general exam only needs to be drawn by lottery to complete the other two items. However, Machiban and Tofudi asked Albert to do all of them, and then gave them an excellent award, which was considered a preferential treatment for geniuses. "How was the test?" After Lee Jordan finished speaking, he suddenly reached out and patted his head and said, "I really asked a stupid question." "It must be excellent." Shanna said without hesitation, "I got stuck on the silent spell. There is a spell I haven''t practiced, so I can only recite it in a low voice. However, it seems that the examiner found it." "Don''t worry, the deduction is generally not too harsh. The final score is calculated by adding up the scores of the practice test and the written test." Albert comforted. However, if you can''t use the silent spell in general, you will basically miss out on being excellent, because this piece of buckle is more ruthless. "I feel that this is very pitiful, there are few in the entire magical world that can be like you." Lee Jordan complained, "Many wizards use whispers or silent incantations, why do you shake your lips a little bit? points will be deducted. "In fact, there is still a difference. The difference in the use of magic spells. The fact that we use magic spells so quickly is actually related to silent spells." Albert explained. "Are you sure?" Cedric looked at Albert suspiciously, "I think using the Silent Spell is slower, and it requires more concentration." "That''s because you''re not skilled enough." Albert said to Li Jordan, "I remember you also hang the Fuchsia upside down, right?" "Yeah, that''s true, as long as you have an idea in your mind, or you can just read it in your mind." Lee Jordan said to Cedric, "I think you''d better not bother with this, discussing this with Albert is completely in the Asking for trouble, he''s not like us." "You''re right," Cedric said. "Tell you good news." Albert changed the subject. "What good news." "After a while, the Ministry of Magic will have a formal trial for Umbridge." "how do you know." "Professor Marchban told me." "You guys are still chatting during the exam." "No, before the exam." "Will the Ministry of Magic favor Umbridge?" Harry said out of nowhere. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head. "However, probably not. After all, Umbridge''s reputation is already bad, and there should be no need for the Ministry of Magic to favor her." "Otherwise, take the time to look at the crystal ball." Harry suggested, "Never let that guy escape." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1104： Ultimate Wizarding Exam (2) Everyone wants Umbridge to be unlucky? Maybe. But more actually like to watch the fun, and after watching the fun, everyone will be indifferent to Umbridge''s life and death. Now, most students are focused on final exams, especially fifth- and seventh-grade students, who don''t care or care about Umbridge at all. The trial of the toad, which should have attracted attention, was ignored by everyone. After all, was Umbridge locked up in Azkaban, and what was it to them? In the entire Hogwarts school, only Harry Potter cares about Umbridge, and the O.W.L. exam also distracts most of Harry''s energy. Recently, Albert often heard seventh graders complaining that the practice exam was too difficult, and the examiner found that there were many students deducted from the exam because of whispering spells. However, the Charm practice exam is not the hardest. The transformation practice exam on the second day of the Ultimate Wizarding Exam stunned most of the candidates. The students were asked to undergo human body transformation: using transformation magic to change their appearance, that is, to use magic to disguise themselves. This seems simple, but it is actually difficult for many people, and the various strange appearances make the examiners shake their heads. In addition, the candidates also need to transform a table into a pig, or other creatures, and the larger the volume of the deforming object, the greater the difficulty. Transforming a table is undoubtedly a challenge for everyone. In the end, it was easier, that is, using a transformation spell, according to the examiner''s request, to change a whole paragraph of text on the parchment, so that the content on the other parchments would also change. Albert is no surprise again to be excellent again with ease. When he was waiting for others outside the corridor, he saw faces that made people laugh. Some people dyed their hair in an attempt to disguise themselves; some people turned themselves into protruding eyes, a big mouth, a high nose bridge, and some people''s faces were swollen as if they had been stung by a bee. Ask Madam Pomfrey for help in the hope of getting herself back into shape. "What are you going to make yourself into?" Albert looked up and down at Lee Jordan''s appearance, laughed and joked, he raised his wand to help Lee Jordan restore his eyebrows and hair to normal. "I don''t know, my head was blank during the exam." Lee Jordan sighed deeply, he felt that he might not be able to get the most advanced s deformation certificate. "So, you dye your eyebrows and hair to try to get through?" "It''s totally screwed up anyway." "If you plan to open a store in the future, it doesn''t matter if you screw it up or not, anyway, even if you really get the s certificate, you won''t need it." Albert comforted. "That''s right, but... it''s always quite depressing." Lee Jordan sighed lightly, "You, who are excellent every time, cannot understand our mood." "How was the test?" Albert asked Shanna with a smile. "A good test is definitely fine." "Where''s Angelina?" "The table turned into a pig doesn''t seem...too active." "Maybe it''s too fat, Albert''s fat cat likes to lie on his stomach all day." Lee Jordan comforted. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter what the grades are anyway, I can finally catch my breath tomorrow." Angelina plans to join the Quidditch club after graduation, and does not require a certificate. "What if I don''t succeed in joining the Quidditch club?" Arya looked at her friend and reminded, "Getting good grades will always leave you an extra path." "You should have confidence in me, even Albert thinks that I can join the Quirky Club." Angelina glared at Arya dissatisfiedly. Although she knew that the other party was well-intentioned, she couldn''t help but get angry. "Angelina still has an advantage in this regard. She plays well herself and has also served as a Quidditch captain." Lee Jordan comforted, "Every year after graduation, the number of students who are willing to join the Quidditch club does not vary. Not much, even if you screw up, you can help in the store, and Fred and George will definitely welcome your help." "They really opened a store?" Shanna asked curiously. "It''s still being renovated." Albert said with a smile, "However, it should be open for business soon." "The rent of the storefront in Diagon Alley should be expensive, right?" "Since the news of the mysterious man''s resurrection spread, business in Diagon Alley has deteriorated. Many shops have closed down, and the prices of the shops have been much cheaper. Oh, by the way, Mr. Ollivander seems to be missing." Thanks to the disappearance of Ollivander and Fusco, which caused panic in Diagon Alley, the stubborn original shop owner finally compromised and was willing to sell the shop at a lower price. The wizarding wars lasted a long time. "Olivander? The one who made the wand?" Shanna looked surprised. "Yes, it''s him." Albert nodded and said, "The store was empty and there was no sign of a fight. No one knew whether he left by himself or was kidnapped." "What about the wands of freshmen next semester?" "The Ministry of Magic can only find another wand maker." Albert shrugged and said, "However, it may not be easy for them to find a good reputation." Albert didn''t know whether Ollivander escaped by himself or was taken away by the Death Eaters, since the wand maker was indeed missing anyway. As for Florin Fusco, the guy ran away ahead of time. Albert knew about it. Before Fusco left the UK, he wrote to Albert to thank him. "It''s really unfortunate. It''s not easy to find a job in this environment at the worst time." Shanna sighed heavily and began to worry about her future. "You can always find a job." Albert comforted, "If you really don''t have a job, I can introduce you to one." "You still introduce work to others?" Everyone looked at Albert in surprise. "It''s the advantage of knowing a lot of people, but I''m not sure if you like those jobs." Albert shrugged and reminded, "It''s not easy to find a satisfying job." The herbal practice exam on the third day of the ultimate wizard exam is: how to properly pick the fangs and leaves of poison tentacles. For this reason, Madam Pomfrey complained a lot about it. Because there are a lot of wizards who have been poisoned by poison tentacles. Since the poison tentacle itself is an extremely dangerous plant, Madam Pomfrey had to wait by the side to prevent the students from being bitten by the poison tentacle during the exam. Although such cases are actually rare, they have to be prevented. Albert picked the fangs and leaves with ease, because he used a spell to directly immobilize the poisonous tentacles and quickly completed the exam. Although it is not the same as the so-called norm, Albert''s method is obviously safer and can be harvested quickly, so Professor Marcheban and Professor Tofudi still give excellent, because the use of magic assistance is allowed during harvesting , although points will be deducted if caught by poison tentacles. After the exam, Albert was left behind by Madam Pomfrey to help, and the head nurse kept complaining about it to Professor Pomona Sprout, who was helpless. In fact, as long as you are prepared for protection, the poisonous tentacles are not as dangerous as imagined. Most of the wizards who were poisoned by poisonous tentacles did not wear dragonskin gloves. They were accidentally bitten and poisoned, and they did not get first aid in the first time. The Defence Against the Dark Arts exam was on Thursday, and the content of the exam was easier than expected, probably due to Umbridge''s relationship. The students were asked to use the Silent Spell to unblock the Rabbit, then they were asked to master the use of the Defense Spell (Iron Armor Spell) to successfully resist the curse, and finally they were asked to show the examiner the spell to expel the female ghost. When Albert completed the Defense Against the Dark Arts practical exam, Professor Tofody suddenly said: "I remember you published a method to deal with werewolves." "The Restoring Humanoid Charm was not invented by me." Albert shook his head and said, "I just restored the spell." "Oh, you''re still so humble, but that''s quite an amazing thing." Professor Tofody asked curiously, "Can you show us a bit." "I think it''s difficult, after all, there are no werewolves here." "Oh, it''s a pity, I heard that it is quite difficult to restore the Humanoid Charm." Professor Tofody was a little disappointed. "Okay Tofudi, there are still many students taking the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam." Professor Marcheban gave Albert an excellent, indicating that he could leave. The content of Friday''s Ancient Rune exam directly stumped other students, because everyone needed to translate an article without any aids. For the vast majority of students, this is undoubtedly a disaster. Most of the students have only a limited understanding of ancient Rune. Maybe they can read it with the help of "Rune Dictionary", "Magic Symbols" and "Magic Phonogram". Understand and translate ancient rune, but without auxiliary tools, it is absolutely impossible to translate smoothly, even if the content of the article that needs to be translated is very simple. Of course, this couldn''t be more difficult for Albert. It only took him ten minutes to complete the translation of the ancient rune and handed it away. "Except for Albert, no one can complete the translation without auxiliary tools. We are not experts in this field. Do they expect us to be able to see the ancient magic pattern at a glance?" Shanna complained a lot about the content of the ancient Rune exam, and the lack of auxiliary tools made the other candidates confused, which seriously damaged everyone''s confidence. No way, it usually takes a long time to translate articles, let alone exams. Therefore, there are very few wizards who are really good at ancient runes, and there are not many jobs that require mastery of ancient runes. "You''re not very good at it yourself." Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows, "I remember you published a book about ancient runes." "That''s because of need." "need?" "Because some ancient documents are recorded in ancient rune, if you want to understand it thoroughly, you have to be proficient, and some ancient spells need to use ancient rune. If you want to master it, you have to know ancient rune." "The reason you master the ancient rune is really..." Everyone didn''t know what to say. "Dumbledore is also an expert in ancient runes." "What about arithmetic and divination?" Shanna asked curiously. "Don''t tell me, because you are better at math." "In terms of arithmetic and divination, I actually prefer probability." Albert said, "For example, how likely is an event to happen, to speculate whether it will happen or not." "So, you can always say a lot of things casually?" Lee Jordan asked with wide-eyed eyes. "Yes, that''s probably the case." Albert admitted directly, "So, many times, I actually guessed right." Everyone was stunned by the truth. Can you guess right? "For something like divination, except for the possibility of having a hunch about myself, I have to stare at the crystal ball myself. How can I have so much time." "So, you told Harry last time that Umbridge must have guessed the end?" Lee Jordan asked with a complicated expression. "It''s normal for Umbridge to be finished, because Harry intervened strongly in this matter, which led to her being abandoned by the Ministry of Magic." Albert said of course, "Abandoned, it will be finished, the Ministry of Magic has to Let me give you an explanation, and Umbridge is the unlucky one, and can also appease the Savior''s emotions by the way." "Wouldn''t the Ministry of Magic have given up on Umbridge if Harry hadn''t been interviewed?" Angelina asked, wide-eyed. "Probably not. The Ministry of Magic will probably pretend that Umbridge will be suspended from duty, and when the limelight of this matter passes, Umbridge will continue to serve at the Ministry of Magic," Albert explained. , "But Harry stood up and made things so big that the Ministry of Magic couldn''t cover it anymore and had to give the crowd an explanation, so Umbridge had to be abandoned." "It''s disgusting, no wonder you don''t want to work at the Ministry of Magic." "Anderson, Dumbledore asked you to go to the principal''s office at eight tomorrow morning." Nick, who was almost headless, floated over to Albert and said. "What''s up?" "It seems that the Umbridge case is about to go to trial. You need to go to this trial as a backup for Wizengamore." Nick explained, "Remember to change into your suit. ." "That''s really good news," Lee Jordan muttered. "I still have to go to Potter, he seems to be called to appear as a witness." Nick turned and floated away to inform Harry of the incident. "It seems that Umbridge is really screwed." Angelina said with emotion, "Maybe, she will really be locked up in Azkaban for the rest of her life." "It''s difficult, this time it''s at most a few years in prison." Albert shook his head. "But didn''t you predict that Umbridge would die in Azkaban?" asked Lee Jordan, puzzled. "Yes, but not this time." "Is there a next time?" "I think that when You-Know-Who takes control of the situation, he will definitely release Azkaban''s prisoners and make them his minions." Albert whispered his speculation, "Umbridge knows the Ministry of Magic and is also the deputy minister. , the whole person is bad to the bone marrow, and he knows some Death Eaters, so he will definitely be reused." "So, when You-Know-Who is defeated by Harry and Umbridge is thrown into Azkaban again, he''ll have to spend the rest of his life there?" Lee Jordan understood what Albert meant. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1105： Azkaban jailed for life Albert is not at all surprised that the Ministry of Magic has officially opened the trial of Umbridge, mainly due to Harry Potter. The young savior, at Albert''s suggestion, seized the best opportunity to be interviewed by reporters and gave the Ministry of Magic a hard blow, causing the politicians and bureaucrats of the Ministry of Magic to abandon Umbridge. Yes, throw away. Although Umbridge has done a lot of bad things, she is only an executor herself. She has been instructed by Fudge and is essentially doing things for the Ministry of Magic. As far as this is concerned, she does not need to take full responsibility. However, once this kind of thing is exposed, it will cause irreparable damage to the credibility of the Ministry of Magic. What''s more, in the eyes of most politicians and bureaucrats, abuse of power is actually not a big deal. Umbridge is an old man of the Ministry of Magic. He has a high position in himself, is not weak in execution, and can please people. In the novel, after Scrimgeour took power, in order to better control and stabilize the Ministry of Magic, he would naturally not deal with Um. Richie, and Scrimgeour also had more pressing matters to deal with than Umbridge. After Albert''s disturbance, Harry Potter directly overturned the table. As the most influential savior at present, there is a vague tendency to lead public opinion to go against the Ministry of Magic. Out of political interests, Umbridge is naturally chosen. Throw it away, or God knows what Harry Potter will say to reporters someday, and maybe what else will happen. As for the Ministry of Magic''s intention to put the time on the weekend and invite Harry Potter as a witness, it is actually just formalism. While convicting Umbridge, it can also win Harry Potter and show the justice of the Ministry to the outside world. , to enhance the credibility of the Ministry of Magic. But these things seem ridiculous to Albert. If Harry Potter was an employee of the Ministry of Magic, maybe he would choose to compromise, but Harry Potter is not, he is just a wronged person who has just been targeted. One year of young people. That means being vulnerable to emotions. How can the wonderful fantasy of the Ministry of Magic be realized? "Good morning, Professor Dumbledore." Albert, wearing a Wizengamore costume, appeared at the door of the principal''s office. If he hadn''t gone to participate in the Umbridge trial today, Albert would never have appeared here, much less would have attended. However, today''s trial is undoubtedly a big drama that is about to be staged. Albert has been preparing for this for a long time, so naturally, it cannot be easily missed. "Good morning, Anderson, you are always so punctual." Dumbledore glanced at the clock and greeted Albert with a smile. "Has Harry Potter arrived?" Albert didn''t see Harry, so he asked casually. "Not yet, I think Harry should be there soon." As soon as Dumbledore''s voice fell, he saw Harry Potter hurriedly rushing here. "Harry Potter, are you ready?" Albert asked, looking at the panting Harry. "what to prepare?" Harry put his hands on his knees, gasping for breath, apparently not understanding what Albert meant for a moment. "You still need a little luck." Albert took out the medicine bottle from his pocket and poured two Fluxes for Harry Potter, "This is my friendly sponsorship." Dumbledore pretended not to see it, but he also knew why Albert gave Harry the elixir. Last time, Harry, who ate Flux, showed an amazing level in the courtroom. "Oh, thank you, I''ve already read the document last night, and I''ll definitely be able to send her in this time." Harry put away the Flux and prepared to eat it later, so as not to waste the effect of the Flux . God knows when the Ministry of Magic will start the court session, his last court date was earlier, and this time it might be delayed. They headed to the Ministry through the fireplace in the headmaster''s office. As soon as the three of them arrived at the Ministry of Magic, it caused a great disturbance, especially the group of Aurors, who looked at Albert with extremely complicated eyes. Of course, there are also many wizards who greeted Albert and Dumbledore with a smile, especially Albert''s old friend in Wizengamore, who asked him about Umbridge. "I was there at the time, and Umbridge really jumped out of the school like a toad." Albert said with a smile: "Basically all the teachers and students in the school came to see her away." "What a crazy woman." Dumbledore pretended not to hear their conversation. Everyone chatted and laughed and went to the courtroom on the tenth basement floor. This time, the time for the trial was quite accurate. Harry, who had taken the Flux, looked very excited. The guy who made him sit for trial last time needs to sit for trial today. The only disappointment for Harry was that Fudge was still serving as an interrogator. This is not a good sign. Just after eight o''clock, Fudge was in court, and he said gloomily, "The trial of June 15th, Umbridge, the Deputy Minister of Magic, abused his power when he was a senior investigator at Hogwarts." really Harry''s foreboding came to pass, and Fudge intended to exonerate Umbridge. But he also has coping strategies. Harry first smiled at Umbridge beside him, then raised his hand to interrupt: "Mr. Minister, I think your wording is inappropriate." Fudge frowned, he hadn''t thought that Harry Potter would interrupt him directly. "Mr. Potter, what''s your problem?" Burns asked. She felt that this trial might not go well. During the last trial, Harry Potter''s fighting power showed many people by surprise. "If it''s an abuse of power to say that Umbridge sent the Dementors to attack me, is it also an abuse of her power to use Veritaserum and Cruciatus on a large number of students at Hogwarts?" Harry said at Umbridge. Under the stunned eyes, he smiled and turned his eyes to Fudge, "Or is it that Umbridge''s Veritaserum and Cruciatus are also the authority granted by the Ministry of Magic?" All right! Harry, who used the Fuling agent, was really strong in combat, and he hit the key point directly with one blow? Abuse of power? This kind of thing can be big or small, and it''s natural that Harry can''t let Fudge just take it easy. As soon as Harry finished speaking, the courtroom was in a frying pan, and there was a whisper among the members of the Wizengamot. They didn''t forget that about a year ago, they also attended Harry Potter''s trial here, and now the truth about the Dementor attack has been completely revealed. Umbridge sent Dementors to attack Harry Potter? What shocked everyone even more was that Umbridge actually used Veritaserum and Cruciatus on the students. It''s like a newspaper, the news in it can only be trusted by three points, but Harry Potter dared to say this here, obviously it really happened. You know, even the Ministry of Magic is quite strict with the use of Veritaserum to interrogate prisoners, not to mention the massive use of Veritaserum on Hogwarts students. Is Umbridge crazy? However, Harry Potter also accused Umbridge of using the Cruciatus Curse on Hogwarts students. According to Ministry of Magic law, the Unforgivable Charm can be sent directly to Azkaban without trial. Umbridge looked at Harry resentfully, and Fudge also blushed, because Harry Potter''s words meant that Umbridge did everything on his Fudge''s orders. However, before Fudge and the rest of the jury recovered from their shock, Harry continued to say, "Mr. Minister, your face doesn''t seem very good, is this really your order." "Presumptuous!" Fudge angrily roared filial piety. The whole Wizengamore was completely fried, and Harry Potter directly and publicly questioned the Minister of Magic, which was undoubtedly provoking the justice of the Ministry of Magic. Even Burns felt that things were going to be bad, but before she could speak, Harry Potter spoke again. "I remember this is a courtroom, not a pub." Harry raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. "Next, I take legal responsibility for everything I say." "I don''t think our Mr. Connelly Fudge is fit to sit there and participate in this trial. That will affect the justice and fairness of the trial." Harry ignored Fudge''s murderous gaze and continued, "Because there are indications that , this whole thing has to do with him, and if what I said was all about defaming the Minister of Magic, I could go to Azkaban for defaming the Minister of Magic." Savior in Azkaban Prison? That is naturally impossible. If this kind of thing happens, the entire magical world will not be completely exploded, but Harry said it at this moment, leaving no way out for Fudge. "According to Umbridge''s own disclosures, Cornelius Fudge herself knew about her sending Dementors to attack me. Can I think this was done by the Minister of Magic and tacitly?" "Nonsense, I don''t know about it at all." Fudge''s face turned an ugly sauce purple, and filial piety angrily roared at Harry below. He regretted not interfering in the matter and had Harry Potter come to the trial. There was a terrifying silence in the courtroom, and everyone looked at Fudge, even Burns frowned at Fudge. In fact, any member of the Wizengamot who experienced the last Dementor attack remembers Fudge''s ugliness. "Raise your hands now, if you think Cornelius Fudge is no longer fit to stay and preside over the court, please raise your hand," said Amelia Burns suddenly. "Bones..." Fudge looked in disbelief at Amelia Burns, head of the Division of Magical Law Enforcement. "Please leave for now." Burns motioned for Fudge to look at the Wizengamore members who raised their hands, and shook his head slightly. Fudge left his seat with a sullen face. Even worse than Fudge was Umbridge, who was sitting below. Fudge''s departure means that she is completely finished, otherwise she cannot be charged with too serious a crime on the basis of a charge of abuse of power. However, the appearance of Harry Potter brutally overturned all this. "Okay, let''s reopen the court now." Amelia Burns cast her eyes on the Undersecretary and said softly: "Dolores Jane Umbridge. You are accused of abusing your authority during your tenure at Hogwarts to have the Dementors attack Harry. Mr. Potter, and using Veritaserum and Cruciatus on Hogwarts students, do you have any objection to that?" "No, I didn''t." Umbridge retorted excitedly: "All of this is Harry Potter''s slander and revenge." "During his tenure at Hogwarts, Umbridge issued a total of 123 educational orders, 123 in one year." Harry admired the excited Umbridge with interest, and moved to the side, away from the other party. , to prevent Umbridge from jumping on him. "Section 67, students in possession of candy purchased from unauthorized vendors will be expelled. Section 93, empowers Umbridge to confiscate unauthorized books from students, and Section 101, encourages Students report upcoming suspicious or illegal activities." Albert took out a dozen parchments from his robe pocket, flipped through them, and listed three of them. "There are 123 similar ordinances in total." "Or are these 123 Education Orders all from the Ministry of Magic, not Umbridge?" Harry asked, narrowing his eyes. Naturally, the Ministry of Magic could not admit that this was much hated. Don''t forget, students have families too. Amelia Burns looked deeply at the stack of parchment in Harry Potter''s hand, and then turned to Umbridge. Before Amelia Burns could ask, Potter continued: "Oh, by the way, she also likes to confiscate students'' wands, hang people up, beat them with whips, and starve the students, very I like to use black magic tools to punish students, and if you need evidence, there are traces left on the back of my hand." "I can''t lie," Harry said softly, glancing at the back of his hand. "Thanks to Umbridge, I''ve always believed in being honest." "you" Umbridge was flushed with anger, she finally figured out that she was being calculated by Harry, and everything was for today. So, that day Potter stimulated her to use the Cruciatus. But now I know it''s too late. Amelia Burns glanced at the back of Harry''s raised hand, and although she couldn''t read the writing on it, there was no doubt that Potter didn''t need to lie, because this kind of thing could only be known by investigation, and there was no way to hide it. or fake. " "Dolores Jane Umbridge, is there anything you want to explain?" "I know how to perform the tasks given by the Ministry of Magic." Umbridge shouted frantically: "I admit that I did cross the line a bit, but at that time the whole Ministry of Magic hoped that Harry Potter would be closed. Mouth, I don''t want the rumor of the resurrection of the mysterious man to spread, I just fulfill the task, just use my power to drive away Dumbledore and Potter." The courtroom was dead silent. Some things can only be done and not said, but Umbridge said it. Mission given by the Ministry of Magic? No, it should be said that the task given by Cornelius Fudge is more suitable. Fudge, who remained on the Wizengamore jury seat, became paler and his lips were trembling, and after a long time he said tremblingly, "I never told her to do that." This kind of words obviously can''t deceive other people here. As the highest judicial institution for wizards, the members who can appear here are all famous wizards. Nobody is a fool. What Umbridge did was obviously acquiesced by Fudge. As Potter said earlier, Fudge instructed Umbridge to send Dementors to attack Harry Potter. Amelia Burns took a deep look at her boss. She suspected that Fudge would one day sit there and stand trial. The current situation is indeed not very friendly to Fudge. There are various signs that Fudge may be accused of collusion. Mystery man. "Mr Potter accuses you of using Veritaserum and the Cruciatus Curse on Hogwarts students. Do you have anything to refute?" Unsurprisingly, the charge of abuse of power was convicted, which was originally the charge to be convicted of Umbridge, but now this charge... doesn''t seem to matter anymore. "I am a victim of Veritaserum and the Cruciatus," Harry said calmly. "Umbridge used the Cruciatus on me twice not long ago in an attempt to interrogate my so-called secret Order of the Phoenix base." "As for Veritaserum, a large number of students at Hogwarts have taken Veritaserum drinks, and I remember Mr Anderson being one of the victims." Everyone looked at Albert. "Yes, there is indeed such a thing." Albert nodded and said, "As far as I know, at least fifty Hogwarts students have drank Veritaserum drinks, and they can send someone to investigate. Nothing can be faked. "Of course, I suggest using Veritaserum directly on Umbridge, which can prove the truth of the whole thing faster, so as to avoid the possibility of Mr. Harry lying, and give Umbridge final justice." Amelia Burns was silent for a moment, nodding in agreement, they couldn''t just listen to Harry Potter''s one-sided words. Evidence in court! Fudge glared at Umbridge, motioning her to plead quickly, but his actions made no sense. The court ultimately gave Umbridge a small amount of Veritaserum as her last chance. If she really didn''t do it, UU Reading would naturally be acquitted. However, Umbridge apparently couldn''t stand the Veritaserum interrogation and told the truth. As Harry expected, what Umbridge did was tacitly acknowledged by Fudge, and it didn''t really matter whether it was authorized or not, because Fudge knew it. The former Minister of Magic collapsed in his seat as he suspected that he might as well go up there. "Raise your hand if you agree with the crime," said Amelia Burns, and almost all the Wizengamore jury raised their hands. "Very well, Dolores Umbridge is convicted," continued Amelia Burns. "Raise your hand if you think these crimes deserve a life sentence in Azkaban." Amelia Burns looked around at the number of hands raised, tapped the gavel, and delivered her sentence: "Dolores Umbridge...Azkaban for life." Umbridge collapsed on his chair as if he had lost his soul. When she turned her head to see Harry, she rushed towards Harry like crazy: "It''s all you, it''s all you." "Aurors," Burns yelled. "No, you should blame Fudge," Harry said softly, looking at the frantic Umbridge. "Fudge sent you to Azkaban, not me." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1106： Only tricks win peoples hearts The news that Umbridge was sentenced to life imprisonment has quickly spread through the "Daily Prophet" in the magical world, but it has not caused any waves. People are indifferent to what Umbridge has done, and they are more worried about the biggest problem right now. Question: Voldemort. Since the third Azkaban escape, Voldemort and the Death Eaters are still at large, but the Ministry of Magic has never been able to come up with effective countermeasures, everyone is in danger, and there is no need to care about Umm. Richie thing. Perhaps the biggest repercussions from the news of Umbridge''s trial probably made many people feel that the current Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, should also be thrown into court, and that Fudge should be given Veritaserum to find out who he is. Not Voldemort''s minions, everything he did was buying time for Voldemort. In the eyes of most wizards, the inactive Minister of Magic is indeed suspicious, especially because he also dragged Dumbledore back and missed the best time to fight Voldemort. Everyone suspected that Fudge was Voldemort''s minions, and he was not wronged. When the entire magical world was clamoring for Fudge to step down, the former Minister of Magic was completely panicked and didn''t know what to do, because he could be sent to court at any time, becoming the first ever to be tried. the Minister of Magic. In contrast, the Hogwarts students who were busy preparing for their final exams were more concerned about Umbridge''s fate than the entire wizarding world. When Harry and Albert brought the news of Umbridge''s life sentence back to Hogwarts, the whole castle boiled over, and the Hogwarts students who had been persecuted by Umbridge were all there. Celebrate that the pink toad has finally been punished. Lee Jordan is also a student of the Anti-Toad League, taking time out from his busy review to hold a small party to celebrate that Umbridge can only spend the rest of his life in Azkaban. Harry and Albert, who are currently the most watched, were also invited to attend the party. Even Fred and George, who had left school early for a leave of absence, did not know where they came from. Richie''s screaming puppet pushed the atmosphere of the whole party to a climax. "How did you do it, I mean how did you go back to school?" Angelina gave Fred a warm hug and curiously asked everyone''s doubts. "There are actually a lot of secret passages leading to the outside of Hogwarts Castle." Fred smiled and nodded in Albert''s direction. "However, we use the fireplace in Professor McGonagall''s office." Fred lied. In fact, it was Dobby the house-elf who brought the two back to Hogwarts quietly, but Albert asked Fred and George to keep it a secret. Although I don''t know why it was kept secret, they did so and made a random excuse. "You really run a joke shop?" Cedric asked curiously. "Yes, the store has been negotiated, the store is being renovated, and it is located at 93 Diagon Alley." George confidently introduced to everyone: "When we leave later, there will be advertising magazines at the door, remember to take one Ben, there are coupons on it, you can buy them at a discount in the store with the coupons, the good things in the store will definitely shock everyone''s jaws." "How many Galleons does it take to open a store, shouldn''t it be cheap to rent a store in Diagon Alley?" Marietta Aikemo asked curiously. "Albert funded the store that the four of us opened together." George explained, "However, you are right, renting a store in Diagon Alley is indeed not cheap." "Everyone, everyone..." Lee Jordan walked through the crowd holding a glass of wine and shouted, "Let''s toast Professor Toad''s health and hope that Professor Toad can spend the rest of his life in Azkaban." People raised their wine glasses and shouted, "I wish Professor Toad good health and a peaceful life in Azkaban." Immediately, a burst of laughter resounded through the Room of Requirement, and everyone hadn''t been so happy since Umbridge''s tenure at Hogwarts. Even Peeves came to the festive dinner party, sprinkled toads on everyone''s heads and lit fireworks. Finally, with the joyful music, everyone sang "The Song of the Toad" in unison. The era of the toad is over, and her story will remain forever at the school with her effigy, becoming a Hogwarts legend. Umbridge''s statue was eventually removed from the foyer and moved to a small swamp outside the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom because it was too hot. The professors agreed that the statue should be left to commemorate this time. Great victory. As for the unfortunate Auror''s robe that Albert hung in the corridor, it couldn''t be removed no matter what, and it was left there forever. Those robes, and the related stories, will be passed down from generation to generation with Hogwarts students. Happy times are always very short. After the weekend break, everyone ushered in a new round of exams. In the potion practice test on Monday, the test was done to analyze the mixed poison and configure the antidote. In Albert''s opinion, the difficulty of the exam is not very high. It''s just a mixture of three poisons. It doesn''t take too long to configure the antidote, but many seventh-grade students feel that this year''s potion practice exam is extremely difficult, including Katrina is complaining about the potion practice exam. Most students hope that the practice exam is about configuring potions instead of antidote. At least they have a chance to get high marks. As for the math and divination exam, the content is relatively simple, but it requires a wizard''s calculation ability. Candidates need to accurately predict the outcome of certain events by calculating the probability of the event occurring. Of course, for students of average numeracy, they undoubtedly encounter difficulties again. Unsurprisingly, Albert got a high score again. After finishing the arithmetic and divination, Albert finally finished all the exams. He felt extremely refreshed, and followed everyone for a walk in the sunny field. As for tomorrow''s examination of the advanced class in the history of magic, under normal circumstances, it is difficult for the history of magic to recruit students from the advanced class. As the most boring course in the past, almost no one wants to take the history of magic. In fact, it is still an unsolved mystery whether Hogwarts has an advanced class in the history of magic. "I''m going to have a wizard card party!" While resting in the shade, Lee Jordan mentioned his plans to Albert. "It''s been a long time since the last wizard card party. If we don''t consolidate the wizard card club before we leave the school, I''m very worried that the wizard card club will immediately disband, so you must attend and leave your seat to Lu by the way. Na''s matter is confirmed." Lee Jordan knew very well that the reputation of the Wizarding Card Club in the school was entirely derived from Albert. Once Albert graduated from school, the club would be the same, and only games and bounties could be used to promote the development of Wizarding Cards, although Albert has done that a long time ago, but without Albert, how much vitality this club still has, and whether it can continue to persist, it is really hard to say. In the eyes of Lee Jordan, Luna is not a qualified club manager. "The time is set on Friday, when the final exams are over, everyone can relax and remember to tell Luna in advance." Albert finalized the specific time, and they still have several days to come. leisure time. "no problem." Lee Jordan is so experienced now that he almost patted his chest and said, "Just come when you remember, and I''ll take care of the rest." "By the way, I''m getting married next month, remember to help!" Albert suddenly lowered his voice. "What, get married!" "Shh." Albert made a shush gesture, he didn''t want the whole school to know about it. "So fast!" Lee Jordan was very surprised that Albert was getting married just after graduation. It was unimaginable. "For some reason, it was a little bit rushed," Albert said. "Is the time set?" "It''s settled. When the time comes, look at the information on the card." "I''m sure a lot of girls will be sad because of this." Lee Jordan touched Albert with his elbow and joked with a smile. "As long as you don''t spread rumors, they won''t know." Albert glared fiercely at the biggest rumor maker in Hogwarts in front of him. "You think too highly of everyone''s sense of confidentiality. Even if I don''t say it, it won''t take long for the whole school to know about your marriage." Li Jordan shook his head and said. "I heard, who''s getting married?" Shanna asked. She handed a letter to Albert. "Of course it''s Albert." Lee Jordan turned his head and asked, "You haven''t sent them an invitation yet?" "I originally planned to wait until the holiday." Albert glared at Lee Jordan. After taking the envelope from Shanna''s hand, he took out the silver card from the deformed lizard''s leather bag and handed it to Shanna. The index finger said, "Remember to help me keep it a secret for now." "Oh, of course it''s fine, but..." Shanna took the card and asked, "What is this?" "Invitation," said Albert. "Invitation?" "Yes, the special invitation card, the specific time and place will appear on the card." Albert explained: "Because I was on the blacklist of mysterious people and death eaters, in order to avoid accidents, I did it very carefully. Although Dumbledore promised to attend the wedding a long time ago, I think the safety of the invitees must be considered." "Oh." Shanna nodded and said, "I see, and congratulations." "thanks." "I think she''s very lost." Lee Jordan looked at Shanna''s leaving back and touched Albert with his elbow. "Shut up, if you''re envious, hurry up and find a girl you like." Albert glanced at the letter in his hand and frowned slightly. There was no sender on the envelope, only RS. "Who sent it? Would you like me to unpack it for you?" Lee Jordan knew that Albert rarely opened letters from strangers, especially those with only initials. "No need for now, there should be no curse in the letter." Albert had already guessed who the sender was. "How do you know there''s no curse?" Lee Jordan asked curiously. "Usually using magic will leave traces, which can be identified by a clever wizard." Albert didn''t explain too much. Lee Jordan''s magic level did not reach that level, and even if he explained it, he probably couldn''t understand it. With that said, Albert waved his wand and let the envelope open automatically. There is very little content in the letter, except that he hopes to meet Albert. Sure enough, it was Rufus Scrimgeour. It seemed that Ollivander''s disappearance still made Scrimgeour unable to bear it. In fact, as long as your mind is normal, you will realize the importance of this wand maker. However, before Ollivander disappeared, no one noticed it. Even if the Ministry of Magic can find a new wand maker, it does not mean that every wand maker is like Ollivander. as excellent. Most importantly, most Death Eaters lost their wands when they were captured, so the Death Eaters had the best chance of capturing Ollivander. After all, they needed Ollivander''s help to make a wand that was handy. For Scrimgeour''s letter, Albert did not intend to reply immediately, nor did he intend to meet the other party before graduation, which was undoubtedly a rather risky thing. Although Albert had a win-win plan in place from the start, putting people aside for now would benefit the next plan. Who makes most people scumbags? Sometimes the more passionate you are, the more it can be counterproductive. He planned to let Scrimgeour speak first, and when the other party asked him to help divine the location of the Death Eaters, he would come up with the plan. Do more than one thing. The Ministry of Magic was given the opportunity to capture the Death Eaters, and he managed to solve a big problem. It can only be said that only routines can win people''s hearts. "You seem to be in a good mood." "Of course, after the exam is over, I''m naturally in a good mood." "I feel that it has something to do with that letter. Someone is going to have bad luck." Lee Jordan muttered, he still knew Albert quite well, and usually more important letters were burned on the spot. When the two walked through the corridor on the first floor, they happened to meet Harry''s group who poured out of the boys'' bathroom. "What are you doing, are you going to the toilet together?" Lee Jordan asked. "It''s Malfoy, they want to attack Harry, so we..." Ernie McMillan shrugged, "teach them a little lesson." No one had forgotten Malfoy''s domineering virtue when he was a member of the investigative team when he was looking for trouble with the various academies, not to mention the fact that he now had the title of Son of the Death Eater. "They seem to be greatly stimulated, thinking that it''s all my fault that old Malfoy''s group became wanted criminals!" Harry said helplessly, "Probably want to beat me up when I''m alone. Bar!" "So, you deliberately placed the order." "Cough," Harry coughed softly, "I have to give them a chance." "Be careful, don''t kill people, even if they are the descendants of Death Eaters." Albert reminded kindly, he knew what was going on in the toilet now, and the first thing to put people''s heads in the toilet was They got it out. "yes." Harry looked in the direction of the bathroom and said softly, "Now everyone knows what despicable fellows they are, and they are all descendants of Death Eaters, yet they are so arrogant!" "Maybe, in a few years, they will join in and become one of the Death Eaters." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1107： 2 things before the holiday Hogwarts is back in a cheerful mood after the final exams, and students who have finished their exams are enjoying the last few days before the holidays. At this moment, the news that the Wizards Card Club was planning to hold a party quickly spread among the students. However, at this point in time, most students are not very interested in joining clubs. Finally, the final exam is over. Everyone is more willing to enjoy the relaxation after the exam on the sunny venue. Many students plan to go to the Quidditch pitch to play. While enjoying the leisure time, they will vent their savings during the exam. pressure. There are very few students willing to join the wizard card club, at least compared to the original members of the wizard card club, but this is also impossible. Albert was not surprised by this, at least two dozen people were willing to attend, and they did not fall into the embarrassing situation of no one attending the party. Students who are willing to participate in the wizard card party are considered to be more enthusiastic about the wizard card, and Albert will naturally not let them down. After officially completing the ceremony of Luna taking over the club, Luna took the lead to hold a relaxing party. In the competition, the prizes given out are extraordinarily rich, which can be regarded as a promotion for the products of "Happy Home". Originally, Fred and Lee Jordan wanted to use the "Joke Shop" as the shop name, but Albert and George both thought the shop name was very strange, and finally changed it to "Happy House", which was described as a shop that could bring joy. Everyone had a great time at the party, not only did they taste cold butter beer, but also a variety of delicious sweets, and they also won a lottery through competitions, including Albert''s just-published "Guide to Self-Defense", or Frey Defense Against the Dark Arts props and joke props made by De and George. "Does this thing really work?" Hermione took the pocket watch she had drawn, and looked up and down curiously at the magical thing in front of her. "Of course it works, this is the latest product," Fred introduced enthusiastically: "Albert invented, as long as there is danger nearby, the pocket watch will heat up to alert the user, a bit like a speculum, but a speculum. It''s really unreliable, once you make a sound, you''re telling others, am I here?" "Once there are dark wizards or dark creatures around, it can tell the user from which direction the enemy is coming from, so as to avoid hitting him directly, isn''t it very useful." George took out an identical pocket watch and said, "The only drawback is that the effect is probably only effective. It can last for half a year. "Of course, this is a mass-produced version. If you want a more perfect black magic early warning device, you can only ask Albert to customize it, but the price will be so expensive that you doubt your life." Fred shrugged and reminded. "Are you sure you''re running a joke shop, not a Defence Against the Dark Arts item shop?" Ron had just tested the Defense Badge, and this thing could actually bounce back Harry''s Obstruction Charm. Although Harry has used similar things before, it is only by experimenting with them that he can truly appreciate the magic of these defensive items. "Since the resurrection of the mysterious man, the entire magical world has not been safe, so Albert took the initiative to share his research results with everyone." George introduced, "By the way, what about the Albert people?" Everyone looked around looking for Albert''s figure, and finally found Albert in the corner who was talking to Luna. Soon Albert was pulled back by Lee Jordan to introduce these amazing Defense Against the Dark Arts props. "As we all know, the magic world is not peaceful now, everyone..." Albert was actually surprised why this group of people liked to listen to him so much, but he still restrained his mind and briefly explained the current situation. A brief summary is: The magic world is going to be in chaos, the Ministry of Magic is unreliable, and wizards born in Muggle families will be in big trouble. It is recommended to learn some self-protection methods. Most of the hawkers selling amulets are liars. Don''t believe it, Fred and George''s Defense Against the Dark Arts items are not as magical as they thought, and they need to be used reasonably. "Mr. Anderson, can you create a talisman that resists black magic?" the famous Hufflepuff girl asked curiously. "No way, most black magics are difficult to resist directly with spells." Albert shook his head and said, "Amulets can only deal with some small magics, small curses, etc. Of course, they can weaken black magic to some extent. power, but don''t expect too much." "But you are the champion of the duel competition, and you have defeated many dark wizards. I think you must know how to deal with that group of evil villains." "If you''re in serious trouble, my advice is to calm yourself down first, if you can''t calm down, it''s best to take a sedative, it''s important to deal with it calmly. Moreover, it is best to find the enemy''s trail in advance, and then use the illusion spell or invisibility cloak to hide yourself. If you can''t confront it directly, it is best not to confront it. If you have to fight back, it is best to hide yourself first, and then use the stun spell to sneak up on the enemy. '' suggested Albert. "Stun spell?" "Yes, stun spell, this spell is actually more practical than most spells. Of course, it can also be a freezing spell or a full-body restraint spell." Albert explained, "As long as you can subdue the enemy, you will win, so there is no need at all. Going for the magic that looks great." "Don''t go to fight with the dark wizards. To be honest, it is very difficult for you to defeat them unless you use sneak attacks. It is your best choice to knock down the enemy in one go. After knocking down the enemy, remember to make up a few more times. Spells to make sure the enemy is completely subdued. If the situation has to, remember to use the flying spell to take away the opponent''s wand. Remember, most wizards will lose their deterrence without a wand." "There are no such things in the self-defense guide." Cedric teased with a smile, "It seems that you have hidden a lot of good things in private." "If it''s written, it won''t be published." Albert said helplessly, "Some things, the Ministry of Magic is not allowed to appear in the book, so I can only teach you secretly now." "Then how do we deal with black magic?" "I suggest turning around and running away when you are in danger, using the Disillusionment Charm to hide, or Apparating and running away." Albert said, "There is no shame in running away, and I would never suggest that you, who are inexperienced, talk to the black. Wizards confrontation, that puts you in danger." The second half of the wizard card club became Albert''s Defense Against the Dark Arts lecture. He taught everyone how to do it, how to use the Defense Against the Dark Arts items sold in Fred and George''s store, and how to deal with the ensuing turmoil. protect yourself. Everyone listened very carefully, and many people wanted to pick up a quill to take notes, because what Albert said was very practical. When it was time for dinner in the evening, everyone let Albert go. "I think you should summarize these things into the "Guide to Self-Defense". Cedric has a feeling of being really insightful. "There are always a lot of helpless things in this world." The story of the Wizarding Card Club quickly spread in Hogwarts, and many members of the Wizarding Card Club regret not going to the party, especially after the things that Albert said were spread among the students, many students were disappointed. I think Dumbledore should hire Albert as Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. Everyone was hoping that Albert would give them a few more lessons on Defence Against the Dark Arts, but they soon found out that Albert was missing again. In the end, this important task was handed over to Harry, and Harry, Hermione and Cedric gathered everyone to organize Albert''s lectures. Fred and George''s defense props also began to spread among the students, especially the protective props that can reflect magic and curses are widely welcomed. It is believed that Defense Against the Dark Arts, a cash cow, will quickly bring them rich. At the end of the year party, Dumbledore made a rare half-hour solemn speech, reminding everyone of Voldemort''s resurrection. "Eternal God Emperor" The most surprising thing is that Gryffindor won the House Cup this year. Although all the gems in the hourglasses of the other colleges except Slytherin have been deducted, Dumbledore still gives points to other colleges, and reminds everyone that the mysterious man is back. It''s just that Gryffindor added the most points because of Harry''s relationship, which directly caused the Slytherin Academy, which was a winner, to become a laughing stock. Snape wasn''t happy about it, his face froze all night, like someone owed him a bunch of Galleons. On the day he left school, Albert was so busy that he needed to hand out silver cards to invited friends and explain the risks to them. Everyone was shocked to learn that Albert was about to get married. "For some reason, the wedding was brought forward, just next month." Albert did not forget to reiterate, lest they spread the news indiscriminately and provoke the Death Eaters. Albert has a way to ensure the concealment and safety of the wedding, but being targeted by the Death Eaters due to rumors, he can only ask for his own blessings. "You''re getting married!" Hermione''s eyes widened in surprise. "Yes, this is the invitation card, and the time will be on it." Albert reminded as he handed the silver card to Hermione, "but you''d better keep this a secret, because I offended You-Know-Who and Death Eater. Disciples, they are likely to figure out the exact time and place by inviting people. "Oh, congratulations!" Hermione took the card and said worriedly, "But, is it really okay?" "Of course, I also invited Dumbledore, so don''t worry too much." Albert said before leaving, "Due to Potter''s situation, I didn''t invite him." Albert wouldn''t be tempted to invite the big troublemaker Harry Potter. After Albert left, Hermione looked at the silver card in her hand with an indescribable feeling in her heart. "Get married!" She really didn''t expect Albert to get married so early, almost right after graduating from school. Although Albert wanted the others to keep it a secret, it still spread among the girls. "I''ve said it a long time ago, this kind of thing can''t be hidden. Maybe you should wait until the holiday and send them the card, so there won''t be such a problem." On the way to crossing the lake, Lee Jordan said innocently that this matter really had nothing to do with him. "Confidentiality is actually more of a protection for them. I''m just worried that they will be patronized by Death Eaters for leaking their secrets, so they will lose their lives." Albert''s tone was full of helplessness. If someone had bad luck because of this, he couldn''t help it. "No, I thought you would be more worried..." Lee Jordan raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously a little surprised that Albert would say such a thing. "I have done the most rigorous screening. Even if I use the Imperius Curse or even the compound potion, I have a way to screen them out. As for the specific location, except for the invited people, no one else can enter." Albert It has been prepared for a long time, and the strictest protection measures have been taken to ensure that there will be no accidents in the whole wedding. "Everyone is on board, everyone is on board, a boat can only take two people, ready to cross the lake." Hagrid stood on the shore and made sure everyone was on board, then he took a boat by himself and shouted, "Go ahead. !" Facing the cool wind blowing, a group of boats sailed across the lake, and everyone looked back at the huge castle that was gradually receding. "Head down!" Hagrid shouted. When the boat approached the cliff, everyone bowed their heads one after another, and the gradually distant Hogwarts Castle made everyone feel complicated. They''ve been at Hogwarts for seven years, and they''re officially leaving today. The ceremony of crossing the lake did not last long, and everyone got off the boat with mixed feelings. Next, they had to go to the train station and take the Hogwarts Express train to leave. "Aren''t you going?" Angelina asked in confusion. "No, you go first, we have to wait for someone, and we will Apparate and leave later." Albert smiled and waved goodbye to everyone. A beautiful figure walked towards this side, directly giving Albert and Katrina a warm hug. Many boys whistled, and the girls felt sore. "Goodbye Albert." Hagrid waved at Albert and led the seventh-grade graduates who crossed the lake towards the train station. "What are you looking at?" Yin Zebel asked. "Watching Hogwarts." Albert looked at the ancient castle in the distance, and said softly, "What a magical place." Just now, Albert confirmed that he had completed the mission of "Millennium School: Hogwarts". Although the final progress was stuck at 81.5%, the completion progress was actually very high, and it also gave Albert a reward. Big wave of experience and skill points. "Reluctant to leave now?" Katrina was a little surprised at Albert''s sentimentality. "I am still very grateful for the letter from the owl in the past. That letter changed my life. Otherwise, I would probably still work hard for money like most Muggles." Albert retracted his eyes and looked at Yin Zebel, smiled and said, "Let''s go back too." "Let''s go." Yin Zebel reached out to Katrina, and Katrina reached out to hold down the strands of hair blown by the breeze, and put her hand on her face helplessly. A leaf fell on the black lake, causing ripples, but the three people who were standing by the lake had long since disappeared. (End of this volume) Chapter 1108： Secret meeting "It''s a strange thing to be late." Scrimgeour turned his gaze away from his pocket watch and looked sideways at the fog that was clinging to the windowpane outside. There was a rare look of worry on his young face. Since the Dementor fell on the mysterious man, this group of **** monsters It just floated all over the UK, unscrupulously ingesting muggle happy memories, multiplying, and finally forming these eerie mists, and there is nothing the Ministry of Magic can do about it. Even Muggles noticed something was wrong, and in late June, the sky was filled with a cold fog...not normal anyway. Scrimgeour took a sip of the black tea and heard very light footsteps beside him. He slowly turned around and looked at the stranger sitting across from him, and quickly realized who he was. In order to secure the meeting, both men used a combination of potions to disguise themselves as Muggles. It was obviously normal for two young people to meet for tea and chat in a beverage shop. No wizard would waste their limited time and energy on Muggles. "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long." Albert smiled apologetically at Scrimgeour. "Waited about five minutes." Scrimgeour didn''t care that the other party was late, he suspected that Albert had repeatedly confirmed the safety of the surroundings before he came to see him. In fact, Scrimgeour guessed right. Albert did arrive earlier than Scrimgeour. It was just for safety that he didn''t show up for the time being. He came to see Scrimgeour only after making sure that the surroundings were safe. "As an apology for being late, I''ll treat you to a guest today." Albert turned his head to the waiter and said, "A cup of cappuccino." Scrimgeour waited for the girl to walk away before turning his gaze back to the strange young man in front of him. He lowered his voice and said, "You should have noticed, it''s been a mess lately, and we need your help." "No, no, you don''t need it, there''s not much I can do to help you." Albert said slowly, he knew exactly what Scrimgeour was talking about and what he wanted to do. To be honest, he was very disgusted with the so-called "carelessness", even disgusting and disgusting. "Everyone needs you." Scrimgeour sighed inwardly, knowing that his plan to get Albert''s help failed, but he continued to fight, "Also, I think senior assistant is also a good job, and many people are eager..." "I already have a job. If you pay attention, you will find that I wrote a book a while ago, and it will officially go on sale in the next few days." Albert interrupted with a smile, and slid from the shoulder bag. He took out a book and handed it to Scrimgeour across from him. Scrimgeour glanced at the Self-Defense Guide and fell silent for a while. "Does this count as promoting his new book?" Scrimgeour flipped through the catalog of the "Guide to Self-Defense", and found an advertisement for an entrained Defense Against the Dark Arts item in the book, with a particularly complicated expression. "You can think that the price is fair and cheap, just need..." Albert raised two fingers. "Sir, your cappuccino." The waitress put the coffee in front of Albert. "thanks." Albert picked up the coffee and took a sip, the taste could only be said to be okay. "You''ll come in handy." Scrimgeour was silent for a moment, but he did not reject the other party''s good intentions. He actually knew that the Ministry of Magic''s safety manual for dealing with Death Eaters was useless. Many employees couldn''t even pronounce a decent armor spell. To teach you how to protect yourself in danger, Defense Against the Dark Arts items can be effective against curses, if they really work. "I really don''t think about it anymore? I''m sure I''ll give you a satisfactory price?" Scrimgeour didn''t intend to give up, even if he actually didn''t like Albert very much, he still needed him to waste more words to win over, just rely on the other party Can accurately predict the future, not to mention that Scrimgeour has not forgotten the prophecy about his own death. To be honest, he didn''t want to die, so it was necessary to win over Albert. "Why not try to figure it out yourself?" Albert said softly. "I think..." Scrimgeour was silent for a moment, then looked at Albert and said, "Okay, maybe we should get back to the topic, you''re definitely not trying to sell me that book and stuff in the ad. Did you just come to see me?" "I''m getting married!" Albert said suddenly. "what?" Scrimgeour was a little stunned, and he didn''t return to his senses for a while, not understanding what Albert meant when he said this. Also, didn''t he just graduate from Hogwarts the day before yesterday? "This wedding is not destined to be peaceful." Albert''s tone was calm, as if what he said had nothing to do with him. "You wish I..." Suddenly, Scrimgeour guessed what Albert meant. Is this going to use the power of the Ministry of Magic Aurors? However, Albert''s next sentence made Scrimgeour stunned. "You guessed wrong." Albert shook his head. "Guess wrong?" Scrimgeour frowned. "Those people hate me, they will probably come." "If you want..." Scrimgeour was interrupted again before he could finish speaking. "It seems that long-term work has made your head not very bright. I suggest you drink some tea first and taste what I mean by that sentence." Albert was disgusted by Scrimgeour''s political thinking. Scrimgeour frowned deeply, disliking Albert''s words very much, and the other party seemed to be mocking him for being a fool. "Sword Comes" "Your thinking pattern is wrong," Albert reminded kindly, "It''s fatal." "He relies on this." Saying that, Albert waved his fist lightly. "And you rely on this." Albert pointed to his mouth. Scrimgeour''s brows furrowed deeper, thinking about the meaning of Albert''s words, if the fist means strength, what does the mouth mean? say? "Honestly, I''m not happy." Albert put down his teacup and looked at Scrimgeour calmly. "Of course, this is a good opportunity for you too. I know you can''t find anyone, I hope Find them through me." Scrimgeour looked up at Albert. "Now, they are delivered to the door themselves." Albert reminded. "Deliver it yourself?" Scrimgeour suddenly understood what Albert meant. "You mean..." "Yes, the risk is a bit high, but the advantage is on your side, you can think about it, because the choice is yours." "Are you going to..." Scrimgeour looked at Albert in surprise. "I can totally change the place of marriage." Albert took out the wooden box from the shoulder bag again and pushed it in front of Scrimgeour. After opening it, there were some hair with name tags, a small bottle of compound medicine and A silver card. The meaning is already obvious, let the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic disguise themselves as guests and ambush the Death Eaters who come to make trouble. "Looks like you''ve already prepared everything." Scrimgeour didn''t like the feeling of being led by the nose, but it made him confirm the horror of the young man in front of him. This was already clearly arranged for the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters, and Scrimgeour couldn''t refuse, because Albert gave him what he wanted, even though he knew he was being used by the other party. "This is one of your few chances," Albert said softly. "If I were you, I wouldn''t give them a chance." "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect you to say that." Scrimgeour did not expect that Albert would let him kill the Death Eaters directly. "Unless you have made up your mind, it''s best not to touch that position." Albert reminded kindly, "If you get what you want, there is no turning back, don''t have any expectations, the one who is now is undoubtedly very smart." "What did you do a while ago?" Scrimgeour asked suddenly. "I just reminded him that there are not so many coincidences in the world." Albert said softly, "There is no doubt that he realized." Scrimgeour''s expression was complicated. As he expected, the fact that the Death Eaters and the gang were caught in a pot at the Ministry of Magic really had something to do with Albert. "Think about it!" Albert said with a smile. "Consideration, you didn''t intend for me to think about it in the first place, did you?" Scrimgeour sneered as he closed the lid. Neither the Ministry of Magic nor him had a choice. Now is undoubtedly the best time to fight the Death Eaters. Albert Anderson obviously foreshadowed something in advance and set up this game, intending to use the hands of the Ministry of Magic to fight the Death Eaters, and he may even have seen the end long ago. "Who won," Scrimgeour asked in a frenzy. "You." Albert said rightfully, "the premise is that you are prepared." "That''s enough." "By the way, there is one more thing." Albert said suddenly. "What''s up?" "I reckon Burns will be gone in a while." "You''re reminding me, oh, or you don''t want to..." "There are some things that you and I can''t change, unless it''s Mr. Principal." Albert drank the coffee in his cup and said softly, "You want to ask me why I didn''t tell him?" "I actually reminded them, whether it''s you, Burns, or the principal, but...sometimes it''s not just a reminder. Cassandra is the best example." Scrimgeour took a deep look at Albert. He knew what the other party meant. If Borns died, it would be completely self-inflicted. Isn''t this a warning to him? He gave a reminder, if you don''t listen, don''t blame him when you die. "Borns is too dedicated." Albert shrugged. "Dedicated?" Scrimgeour felt a deep sarcasm in those words, However, he has already given Amelia Burns a death tag. According to Albert, the mysterious man will do it himself, so Dumbledore is needed. The Aurors couldn''t stop the Mysterious Man. Dumbledore obviously couldn''t have given Amelia Burns asylum forever, if You-Know-Who really wanted to murder her. Hiding was undoubtedly the best option, and Amelia Burns apparently refused, which is why Albert said she was too dedicated. So what about himself? "Happy cooperation!" Scrimgeour stretched out his hand towards Albert, "I hope that before that, I can get your help to make the plan go smoothly. As for the advertisement in the book, if it is practical, I will consider it." Fudge''s resignation was inevitable. If Amelia Burns really died, then Scrimgeour felt that he would really become the new minister. This was a crisis and an opportunity for him. Otherwise, according to the normal process, he would never have the chance to become the Minister of Magic, and this great gift from Albert would undoubtedly help him secure that position. Before leaving, Albert gave Scrimgeour another letter, paid at the counter, and left directly. "What a nasty guy." Scrimgeour glanced at the letter in his hand, then looked at Albert''s leaving back, and muttered softly. He hated Albert''s indifference to the Auror''s office chief, hated the other party''s use of himself to attack the Death Eaters, hated the feeling of being held by the nose, hated... Scrimgeour could easily come up with ten reasons to hate each other, However, Albert gave him something that he couldn''t refuse. Even if he hated the other party, he had to hold his nose and deal with the other party in a good voice, and the other party obviously knew this. "ended?" Albert had just left the cold drink shop when he saw the blonde girl walking towards him with two burgers and handing one of them to his hand. After Yin Zebel knew that Albert was going to see Scrimgeour, he took the initiative to come over to help guard the sentry. Originally, Albert did not intend to ask the other party to help, but Yin Zebel insisted, and he did not refuse. "It''s over, it''s going well." Albert asked with a smile, "Go home now, or go shopping?" "Go home, the weather is bad today!" Yin Zebel said without hesitation. "go home!" Albert took Yin Zebel''s arm, walked towards the next corner, and disappeared into the alley when no one noticed. The two turned a few corners and returned to the safe house with the help of the house elf. "When did you convince Scrimgeour?" Inzebel asked, taking a bite of the hamburger. "A long time ago, it was not difficult to convince them, just give them what they want." Albert said, taking a few bites of burgers from Yinzebel, "eat less of these things, it is easy to gain weight, let the family raise children. The elves prepare healthy food for you." "It should be fine to eat occasionally." Yin Zebel muttered. "Where did you go just now?" "I bought you something delicious." Albert said with a smile, "You should rarely taste Muggle food." "I heard it just now," Katrina said, narrowing her eyes. "If you don''t eat it, then UU reading will give the house elf a taste of it," Albert reminded. "Who said I don''t eat." Katrina took out her wand, directly divided the burger in half, and shared it with Yin Zebel. As Yin Zebel said, it doesn''t matter if you eat a small amount. "It''s like a sandwich, but better than a sandwich." Katrina commented briefly, "By the way, what did you guys do with Scrimgeour just now?" "Are you curious?" "Can''t tell?" Katrina asked with a raised eyebrow. "I asked him to help with the Death Eaters who might come to the wedding to make trouble." "Missing?" Katrina opened her mouth. "Don''t worry, everything is in the plan." Albert said confidently, "Since those people want to make trouble, they have to pay a price for it." Chapter 1109： Rise of the Dark Lord A man in a black robe appeared out of nowhere. He looked up at the manor in front of him, which was filled with cold fog, and swept toward the manor like a big bat. He looked away from the Dementor guarding the gate, and passed through the thicket with a blank expression. Fog stepped into the manor. This used to be an old Muggle manor. Before Voldemort took over the manor, most of the manor was deserted. Only a middle-aged couple was hired to live here and help with the manor, but they had "disappeared". The black-robed man walked through the hall and walked along the passage to the living room of the manor, which was already full of silent Death Eaters. "Severus," said a low, hoarse voice at the head of the table, "you''re late." "Sorry master." Snape''s eyes met those scarlet eyes vacantly, and he lowered his head. "Sit down, the meeting has just begun." Voldemort looked away from Snape and began today''s important meeting. "Lucius, you are an old friend of Cornelius Fudge, how likely do you think he will give in?" Voldemort turned his attention directly to Lucius Malfoy, as an old friend of Fudge in the past, Lucius Fudge Malfoy had more say in the Cornelius Fudge affair. "The current Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, is a weak character. If the means are concealed enough, through coercion and inducement, or using the Imperius Curse to transform control, there is indeed a chance that Cornelius Fudge will stand on our side. " Lucius Malfoy lowered his head lower, not daring to look directly into Voldemort''s scarlet eyes. "But it''s going to be hard to get Fudge to be on our side publicly. I don''t think Fudge, no matter how weak, would dare to do that unless we use the Imperius Curse to control him, but that doesn''t make much sense." "Connelly Fudge is weak, we can give Fudge a warning, put pressure on it, maybe...we can destroy a Muggle icon, or slaughter Muggles to put pressure on Fudge to yield to his master." Yack Sley glanced at Malfoy and offered his opinion. "Although Cornelius Fudge has a weak personality, it doesn''t mean he will give in. Many wizards in the current wizarding world believe that Fudge is the master''s servant, and Fudge will definitely try his best to get rid of this," Lucius reminded, he and Fudge had been in contact with him the longest and knew the character and weaknesses of the weak minister well. "We can transform Fudge," Yaxley said without hesitation. "It doesn''t make much sense to control Cornelius Fudge. He has done too many bad things in the past year. Now the entire magical world is asking Fudge to step down." Lucius Malfoy shook his head, "As far as I know , the Ministry of Magic has completely abandoned Fudge, and transforming him will only speed up the process and make the Ministry of Magic vigilant." "They thought it was likely that Amelia Burns would take Fudge''s place as the new minister, and Scrimgeour even had the Aurors strengthen their protection of Amelia Burns, and also thought that we Will do it to Amelia Burns." None of the Death Eaters sitting here didn''t hate the woman Amelia Burns. "I don''t think Amelia Burns should be made the new minister, it''s not good for our infiltration of the Ministry of Magic, and she should have disappeared even before she was nominated to be the new minister." Yax Leigh was also very afraid and disgusted of Amelia Burns. "Borns is a very old family, it''s a pity they went the wrong way and chose to go against us," Voldemort said softly. "Since she has been chosen to be a stumbling block in our way, we can only kick it away. I will personally Treat her to show respect for this ancient name." "Before we act, we need to figure out what''s going on around Amelia Burns. Once the assassination fails, it will be much more difficult to kill her." "Master, the Order of the Phoenix seems to have long ago decided that we will do something to Amelia Burns." Snape interrupted after Voldemort finished speaking, reminding him, "They sent people to strengthen the fight against Amelia very early on. Burns'' protection, I suspect it''s likely that Anderson did the trick, maybe he predicted Amelia Burns'' death early on to give the Order of the Phoenix information." "Albert Anderson," Voldemort said softly. "He has a very good relationship with Dumbledore, and Dumbledore is said to have been invited as well," Snape continued. "This Mudblood has indeed caused us a lot of trouble." Voldemort asked Snape, looking sideways. "Severus, I hope you bring us some good news." "He''ll be getting married in mid-July," Snape said. "Mid-July?" Voldemort was not satisfied. "He was prepared, and all the invited guests didn''t know the exact time." Snape took out a silver card from the pocket of his robe and put it on the table, and explained in a low voice, "Many professors at Hogwarts have Got the invitation, but it didn''t include me, and Anderson didn''t trust me from the start. It was an invitation." "Invitation?" Everyone''s eyes fell on the silver card, doubting Snape''s words. "It''s an enchanted card, and it''s said that at a certain point the exact time and place of the wedding will not be revealed," Snape explained to Voldemort. "Anderson was wary, and I suspect he knew about us from the beginning. Keep an eye on him." "Master, we should arrest and torture the old woman McDougall, and we will definitely know the exact time and place." Bellatrix raised her arms and volunteered, "That old woman actually allowed her daughter to marry a muddy man. This is simply a shame for pure blood, why don''t you let me come..." "McDoug doesn''t live at home, but hides somewhere. She doesn''t show up anywhere except to go to work at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries every day." Snape looked a little crazy. Bellatrix, reminded softly: "Unless you plan to bring someone into the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to arrest someone, but I have to remind you that the other party is well prepared." "It only takes a few minutes, and I''ll be able to take that old woman McDoug from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries." Bellatrix didn''t care about Snape''s words at all, but was rather eager to try, apparently not at all. Take breaking into St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and getting someone seriously. "Although I don''t want to admit it, Anderson is really a big trouble." Snape reminded him with a frown, "I taught him seven years, and I know his level very well. If you despise him because of his mud farming status, you will definitely suffer a big loss. ." "Master," Yaxley interjected. "According to my latest information, Scrimgeour hopes to use the mudblood''s prophetic powers to find us." Voldemort fell into a brief silence, recalling certain unpleasant memories. Not long ago, the Auror took care of the old nest, and there are various signs that Scrimgeour may have found the specific location through the mudblood named Anderson. "No matter what method is used, we must get rid of that Mudblood before he becomes a problem for us." Voldemort tossed the silver card lightly, and the card landed in front of Lucius Malfoy, "Don''t let me Disappointed, Lucius, give the Mudblood a surprise for me." "I''ll get rid of that Mudblood, I promise, but..." Lucius Malfoy took the silver card and hesitated for a moment before saying, "If Dumbledore goes to that wedding too, and wants to be in his eyelids, It''s not easy to kill that Mudblood down there." Voldemort suspected that Dumbledore''s previous blocking of the door was also related to the mudblood''s prophecy? His Nagini, his Horcrux. "I don''t care what means you use, get rid of that mudblood before he causes us trouble, and I allow you to mobilize all your power." The murderous aura emanating from Voldemort suffocated the other Death Eaters around him, "Dumbledore If so, I will deal with him myself." "It''s the master." Although Lucius Malfoy said this, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. He knew how difficult Albert Anderson was. He had a deep understanding of how difficult it was. One failure after another, but Voldemort''s order, Lucius Malfoy could not refuse, nor did he dare to refuse. He was caught after a failed mission last time, and he helped the captured Death Eaters escape from Azkaban prison with the door key. Although the Dark Lord did not pursue his failure, but... Lucius Malfoy knew that Voldemort took the blame for the destruction of the Prophecy Ball because he was in charge of the whole plan, even if the failure was not his fault. problem, but Lucius still couldn''t avoid having to suffer the consequences of failure. "Warn Cornelius Fudge first, and if he doesn''t want to side with us, then teach those hypocrites a hard lesson." Voldemort made the final decision, "Yaxley, I need you as soon as possible. Find out what''s going on with security around Amelia Burns. Lucius, you''ll take care of that Mudblood, Severus, I need you to keep monitoring Dumbledore and give us more of the Order of the Phoenix information. "Yes, Master!" "Master, I have found Ingor Karkaroff." Yaxley said after Voldemort finished his important affairs, "The traitor is hiding in a seaside hut somewhere in the north." "Very good, very good, I will personally execute the traitor." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes flashed dangerously. He, Voldemort, wants to kill now. ... The next day, Cornelius Fudge returned to the office under the strange eyes of everyone. Since the news of Voldemort''s resurrection spread, his situation has gotten worse. Whether it is the original party or the former political enemy, they are all working together. Trying to kick him off the stage. Sometimes Fudge wonders if he should quit his job. But he was very worried that he would be thrown into Azkaban prison as soon as he left his job. Even if you really want to leave early, you must say hello to the next minister, and Fudge believes that his years of ministerial experience can also help the new minister. The idea is beautiful. But the next minister is likely to be Amelia Burns. That was a serious, brave, fair lady. Fudge really wasn''t sure to convince the other party. There was a quick knock on the door outside the office. Fudge''s right-hand assistant, Arthur Weiss, hurried into the office and reported breathlessly, "Minister, the Brockdale Bridge has collapsed, and the Brockdale Bridge has collapsed by You-Know-Who." "Finally...has it begun?" Fudge''s body trembled slightly. Ever since Voldemort''s return, he had expected such a day, but he didn''t expect it to be so early. "Connelly Fudge, now I''m talking to you directly." Just then, a high-pitched, grim voice echoed through the walls and floor, and Voldemort''s voice could be heard by the entire Ministry of Magic employees, who thought Voldemort was now at the Ministry. "Throw away your hypocrisy and stand with me and I will keep you as minister, if you don''t want to stand with me, there will be a lot of muggles dying because of you, that bridge is just a warn." Fudge''s face was extremely pale, and Voldemort''s words just now drove him to a desperate situation. "Minister, are you all right?" Percy quickly reached out to support Fudge, who was crumbling, and glanced at the chaotic Ministry of Magic. "I''m all right, all right," said Fudge weakly. His mind is blank now, and he doesn''t know what to do. "Hold a press conference." Amelia Burns came over, looked at the weak Fudge, frowned slightly and reminded, "Now, it must be clarified immediately." "Yes, yes, this matter must be clarified immediately." Fudge nodded quickly and said, "Wes, please." "Leave it to me, Minister." "Are you all right?" Burns asked. "Maybe, I should resign myself." Fudge''s face was bitter, and he knew very well that he was screwed, and it was useless to express his position immediately, unless he surrendered to Voldemort, no, even if he surrendered, he could not continue to be Minister of Magic. Borns looked at Fudge and fell into a brief silence. She knew what Fudge wanted to say, but she didn''t know how to clean up the mess Fudge had left behind. "Everyone should have heard that we are being challenged like never before." Fudge came to the hall and said to all the employees of the Ministry of Magic, "Since the resurrection of You-Knowledge, I expected this bad day to come, but I will not Because of that, the Ministry of Magic would not succumb to threats like that..." Fudge''s speech was indeed aloof. "Minister, what are you going to do in response." "MinisterWhen are you leaving." "Minister, Minister..." "When everyone elects the next minister, I will resign immediately." Fudge''s face was bitter, he knew that he had to give an explanation today. The entire wizarding world has been clamoring for his resignation for a long time. If a lot of Muggles were slaughtered because of him... Fudge just couldn''t think about it, maybe he should have resigned sooner and left this mess to someone else. "First Evolution" With the promise of Fudge''s willingness to leave, the employees of the Ministry of Magic couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and they all hoped that the new minister could lead everyone through the current crisis. However, they think too much. Even Dumbledore can''t solve the current problem, let alone the Ministry of Magic, who likes to intrigue. In their eyes, their own interests are the most important. Chapter 1110： precaution 1 Early in the morning, the sky was just bright, and the breeze was blowing, bringing the coolness of the summer night. The two people on the bed are still asleep, but they will wake up soon, and they have recently developed the habit of morning exercise. Yin Zebel opened her eyes and sat up on the bed at once. The thin blanket slipped from her white and smooth skin. She didn''t care about it, she just stretched out her hand to support her forehead, gasping for breath, as if she had just done a game. nightmare. "What''s wrong?" Awakened by the movement around him, Albert opened his eyes in disbelief, looked at Yin Zebel, who was suspected of having a nightmare, and put his arms around the other''s shoulders, letting her lean on his shoulders. "Just had a nightmare." Yin Zebel opened his eyes again, breathed gently, and said, "I dreamed that my mother had an accident, and those Death Eaters couldn''t find us, so..." Albert stretched out his hand, and the metal book flew from the bedside table and fell into his palm. He spread out in front of Yin Zebel, pointed to Mrs. McDoug''s ink dot and said, "Don''t worry dear, Mrs. McDoug is safe now." "I know it''s just a nightmare, but a wizard''s dream is sometimes an early warning." Yin Zebel has learned divination, even though she herself can''t predict the future like Albert, she is very clear about what it means. "We have a time changer, so don''t worry." Albert softly reassured, "If you''re still worried, invite her to stay here for a while?" "Mom probably won''t let go of her work." Yin Zebel leaned her head on Albert''s shoulder and sighed softly. She actually agreed with Albert''s proposal to let Mrs. McDougall stay outside alone Not safe. Especially when their wedding date is approaching, and Albert is on the blacklist of the mysterious person again, Mrs. McDoug''s situation has become quite delicate, never try to bet on the integrity of the dark wizard, they can do anything come out. "I think she will agree. If she doesn''t agree, I have a way to convince her." Albert kissed Yin Zebel''s cheek and said confidently, "So, don''t worry." "Will she really agree?" Yin Zebel had just had a nightmare. He felt that most of his body''s strength had been emptied. He was very tired and slumped in Albert''s arms. "Will do." "What are you going to do?" She wanted to stay in bed and get back to sleep, but she knew she had to get herself together now. "The worst case is to temporarily modify part of her memory." Albert said without hesitation: "This kind of thing will happen sooner or later. When the Death Eaters lose a lot in the Auror, they will definitely lose their minds and think crazy. To get revenge on us, as you would expect, the Death Eaters will find Mrs. McDougall when they can''t find us." "We''re going to convince her early this morning to call Katrina, preferably before she goes to work." Yin Zebel looked sideways at the mechanical clock on the wall, struggled to get up from Albert, and started to change clothes. Don''t wait any longer, especially after having nightmares, Yin Zebel realized that he should have followed Albert''s advice and persuaded Mrs. McDoug to hide. Although Albert was on guard early on, time-turner was not a panacea for regret, and she didn''t want to risk her family''s life. "Calm down dear, you''re panicking!" Albert hugged Yin Zebel''s waist from behind and reminded softly, "Calm down, you just had a nightmare, and we''ll go over to convince Mrs. McDougall later, you need to calm down before that. " "you''re right." Yin Zebel took a deep breath, calmed himself down gradually, and the deep exhaustion came back to his heart again. Nothing happened, it was just a nightmare, they just needed to prevent it in advance, and they wouldn''t encounter that kind of trouble. After a while, Katrina, who was sleeping, was also awakened, and she was surprised that Albert and Inzebel were going to convince Mrs. McDougall to temporarily give up work. However, she actually agreed with the proposal, because it was really dangerous outside, Albert still had a lot of hatred with the Death Eaters and the mysterious man, and Mrs. Mac stayed outside alone, and was likely to be watched by the Death Eaters superior. No, it''s not very likely, it''s bound to be targeted. That''s never a good thing. The three hurried to the safe house where Mrs. Mack lived, intending to intercept people before the other went to work. "Why are you here?" Mrs. McGonagall looked at the three people who appeared in the hall, and looked at the eldest daughter who was hugging her in surprise. "Yin Zebel had a nightmare, dreaming that you had an accident, so we hurried over." Albert glanced at the breakfast on the table, he was a little hungry. "Nightmare?" Mrs. McGonagall looked at Yin Zebel in confusion, apparently not understanding why she was so nervous. "Recently, the entire magic world is not safe, and we think it''s best to hide first." Albert explained. "We think you should give up your job temporarily and move in with us," Katrina explained. "Besides, Yin Zebel is getting married, so you can''t ignore your daughter''s wedding because of your job!" Mrs. McGonagall opened her mouth, turned her eyes to her future son-in-law, and asked, "Did you predict it?" She didn''t believe that just because Yin Zebel had nightmares, the three of them would rush to find herself. "I''m sorry about this, I''m the one who caused you trouble." Albert said apologetically, "I''ve offended the Death Eaters and the Mysterious Man a little bit recently, and everyone is worried that they will anger you." "When the Death Eaters can''t find your place, they''ll just break into St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." "What would you do if I didn''t agree." "Stun you and take you away." Albert said softly. "Has it really gotten that bad?" Mrs. McDougall sighed, knowing she had no choice. "It''s bad," Yinzebel said. "I don''t think it''s worth taking the risk." "Yin Zebel may need your care after a while." Mrs. McGonagall turned her gaze to her daughter, looking up and down, not knowing what she was looking at. "What''s the matter, mom?" Yin Zebel asked suspiciously. "You are pregnant?" Katrina also turned her head to look at Yin Zebel, moving so fast that she almost twisted her neck. "Not yet." Yin Zebel glared at Albert. "If you want children, you have to be prepared and aware of your new life." Mrs. McGonagall reminded softly. "we know." "I''m going to pack up and send a letter to the director of St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries?" Mrs. McDougall looked at her two daughters, then at her son-in-law, and sighed softly, she could see that no matter what she said, the three of them planned to forcibly take her with them. Go protect. "No need, leave first, the house elf will come to pack up." Albert didn''t plan to stay here, especially since Yin Zebel was still with him, he went straight into the suitcase and let the house elf bring his handbag with him. box home. "You really don''t think about settling abroad?" Mrs. McDougall asked suddenly "There is no such plan for the time being." Albert shook his head and said, "Also, it may not be safe abroad." "You joined Dumbledore''s Order of the Phoenix?" "No, his Order of the Phoenix is ??unreliable." Mrs. McDougall was silent for a long time, and suddenly said to Yin Zebel, "After marriage, let''s have a child first. I can help you take care of it." After speaking, she looked at Albert again and reminded, "Don''t keep doing those dangerous things, your life has just begun, don''t risk your own life." Chapter 1111： Dark Mark In northern Scandinavia, the surf from the icy waters beats **** the reef, and there is a dilapidated shack on the edge of the island with a strong smell of seaweed, Ingor Karkaroff With the help of the only candle in the room, he was perusing a folded copy of the Daily Prophet, which contained the wreckage of the collapsed Brockdale Bridge. Since the Dark Mark on his left arm became more visible last year, Karkaroff realized that Voldemort had returned. This bad news has made Karkaroff spend the past year in fear. He was afraid that the Death Eaters would come after him, that Voldemort might appear outside the house at any time. Away from Europe and flee to somewhere else? Someone once reminded Karkaroff to flee to the United States through a note, hide himself with the Faithful Charm, and survive the pursuit of Voldemort and Death Eaters. However, Karkaroff feared that he would die on his way to America, as he knew very well that Voldemort had a way to track him down, perhaps through the Dark Mark, or some other means, and few Death Eaters who betrayed Voldemort would survive a month. So, instead of staying away from Europe, he tried to protect himself with the Faithful Charm. Karkaroff found his former "old friend" at the first time, and made an unbreakable oath with him through all his wealth. With the help of the other party, he completely hid himself. This method proved to be very effective, and Karkaroff passed the year in peace. However, not long ago, Karkaroff discovered that the dusty sight glass actually sounded an alarm, which was undoubtedly a bad sign, because it was a Muggle village, and there were no wizards at all, let alone the sight glass. reaction. Perhaps, the secrecy person betrayed himself, even if Karkaroff paid most of his wealth and signed an unbreakable oath with the other party. In any case, the Keeper is probably dead, and the Dark Lord has been tracked down. In short, Karkaroff fled in a hurry, escaped from the hut protected by the Fierce Loyalty Charm, and moved into this shack full of algae smell. This was the temporary safe house he had prepared for himself before, a Scandinavian On a remote island in the northern part of the Navia peninsula, Karkaroff plans to stay for a few days again. After the Durmstrang school holiday, he secretly goes back to get a broom, and then flies directly to North America. Europe is no longer there. Safe. Maybe he shouldn''t have stayed in the first place. It started to rain outside, and the rain became heavier and more unbridled. The strong wind blew out the candles in the room. Karkaroff''s mood was like the white smoke slowly drifting from the candle, and he grabbed his hot left arm. , a deep unease spread in my heart, just like the night that Voldemort was resurrected. Karkaroff grabbed his wand and intuitively told him that it was not safe here, and it was best to leave immediately, the anxiety was getting stronger and stronger. He wants to escape, but where can he escape? The huge looking glass in the room suddenly lit up and began to spin, sending out a piercing whistle and scream, making Karkaroff''s unease deep in his throat. This looking glass can detect movements within a mile radius, and here is just an island, within a mile radius is the sea except for the sea, but the looking glass sends an alarm, which means that the danger is approaching. When Karkaroff was about to Apparition to escape from here, the door of the shack was suddenly knocked open, and a spell flew towards Karkaroff, leaving Karkaroff who was trying to use Apparition to escape from here. Done! Karkaroff''s mind went blank. Why did he hesitate, why didn''t he escape immediately? His face turned ashen when he saw the gang of August Rookwood who had entered Azkaban because of his betrayal. The speculum in the room kept making a loud noise, like Karkaroff''s last whimper. A red light flashed in the darkness, the speculum hit by the spell completely exploded, and the surroundings regained tranquility. "Karkaroff, where are you going?" A hoarse voice resembling a demon sounded outside, and Karkaroff raised his head with difficulty and met those dreadful eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a voice in his ear. "Gouging out the bone." what! Painful screams pierced through the rain curtain and resounded across the dark island. "Owner." Karkaroff slumped to the ground and screamed in horror: "I didn''t want to betray you, but they used Veritaserum on me, they used Veritaserum, I didn''t" "Lie!" Voldemort''s scarlet eyes looked at Karkaroff indifferently, "Shameful betrayal, you should know the fate of betraying Voldemort!" "Master, I didn''t want to betray you." Karkaroff groaned in pain: "Snape, Severus Snape is the real traitor, ah..." "Gouging out the bone." Karkaroff''s scream of pain spread far and far, and a lot of tears and snot flowed out of his mouth and nose. The Death Eaters around were smiling happily. They hated Karkaroff as a traitor, especially August Rookwood, who spent more than ten years in Azkaban because of Karkaroff''s betrayal. year. No one here hated Karkaroff more than he did. "Master, Snape, Severus Snape is the real traitor. He has completely surrendered to Dumbledore." Karkaroff burst into tears, reaching out and grabbing Voldemort''s robes, trying to get the Dark Lord forgiveness. "Severus Snape?" Voldemort repeated softly. "Yes, Snape." Karkaroff nodded frantically. "Look," Voldemort spread his hands and smiled horribly, "our traitor seems to intend to continue to betray others in exchange for his own chance to live." The surrounding Death Eaters all let out indifferent sneers. "Severus is my spy." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes became hollow and indifferent, and he pointed his wand at Karkaroff again. He continued to torture Karkaroff with the Cruciatus until Karkaroff could no longer scream, then raised his wand and ended Karkaroff with the Avada Suo in front of the Death Eaters. husband''s life. Voldemort used Karkaroff, the chicken, to remind other Death Eaters of the cost of betrayal. As for Snape, Voldemort didn''t fully trust him from the start, even though Snape brought him a lot of useful information. No, it should be said that Voldemort never believed in anyone, he only believed in himself. A dark mark rose above the shack. Voldemort left the island with the Death Eaters, because they knew very well that the Norse wizards would come soon, and it would not be wise to conflict with them, at least Voldemort did not intend to do that. At the same time, when Voldemort used the Avada Suo to end Karkaroff''s life, Harry Potter, who was far away at No. 4 Privet Drive, opened his eyes and pressed his hands tightly to his face. Sit up on the bed. Harry closed his eyes tightly, recalling the scene in his dream, where Voldemort seemed to have murdered another man. Although because of the green light, he couldn''t see who that person was. "That thing still works," Harry said to himself, stroking the scar. He plans to get in touch with Sirius through the double-sided mirror later and tell him about it. Speaking of Sirius, Harry turned his attention to the magazine on the desktop. Since Voldemort''s resurrection, Sirius'' "Defense Letters" can finally be sold normally, and it is also widely welcomed by everyone. And, of course, Albert''s Guide to Self-Defense, which is said to be out of stock, and it costs just two Galleons. Harry turned his gaze to the newspaper under the lamp on the table. The headline of the newspaper on the top was very striking: Harry Potter: The Salvation Star? The Ministry of Magic really has no shortage of shameless guys. The same goes for the Daily Prophet. They seemed to have forgotten, but Harry didn''t forget that it was the Ministry of Magic and the Daily Prophet who had been constantly taunting and slandering him? Bullshit savior. Having had the last experience, Harry had long since looked down on it. The only thing that is more regrettable is that he read from the newspaper that Fudge intends to resign early. It''s really hard for Harry to accept that something like that can get away with it. Why should Fudge not be punished for doing something like that, just because he''s the Minister of Magic? Why does the Daily Prophet taunt and slander itself like that, and in the blink of an eye it can pretend that nothing happened. "If you actually think I''m the savior of the world..." Harry glanced at the notebook in front of him, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and picked up the quill to continue recording the memories of last semester. Harry didn''t mind adding fuel to the fire since they liked it! Make good use of your own reputation, make good use of the name of the saviour star, to reveal their ugly faces. After doing that kind of thing, they still want to use themselves. It''s ridiculous. What''s a good name? Maybe that woman, Rita Skeeter, should write it, who always catches everyone''s attention and lets everyone know that the so-called saviour star is a lunatic insane. Too bad Harry didn''t dare, he wasn''t sure, Rita Skeeter might have messed things up. If Albert is willing to help... It''s a pity that Harry can''t get in touch with each other, not even Fred and George. He also heard that Albert was going to get married soon. Get married! Harry thought of Qiu Zhang, but he knew he had no chance. Qiu Zhang is with Cedric, as can be seen from their patron saint. Harry admitted that he had been jealous of Cedric. But since the last conversation with Dumbledore, Harry''s thoughts about Qiu Zhang have changed a lot. He gave up. UU reading www. uukanshu. com Because there are more important things to do. "Sirius?" Harry called Sirius'' name into the double mirror, but got no response. Sirius seems to be very busy lately and doesn''t know when he will be able to move in with him. Ever since Sirius ran into the house with the rest of the Order of the Phoenix and threatened his Uncle Vernon severely, Uncle Vernon''s family basically took him for air. Harry also found it boring to stay here, and he preferred to go to 12 Grimmauld Place and live with Sirius and Lupin. However, according to Dumbledore, he had to stay in the house for a while in order for the magic to continue until he was 17 years old. In more than half a month, I will be 16 years old, and I will be 17 years old in just over a year. Although he is almost an adult, Harry is still unhappy because he still does not know how to face Voldemort? What is Dumbledore going to teach himself? Harry lay back on the bed and turned to look at the picture of his parents on the desk, who also seemed to have gotten married right after graduation. He failed to receive Albert''s invitation. It is said that Hermione received the invitation, Hagrid also received the invitation, many people in the school received Albert''s invitation, and the professors even agreed to organize a group to attend the wedding together. Although Hermione stated in the letter the reason why he failed to receive the invitation, Harry was still very depressed. He didn''t want to go to the wedding. He just wanted to chat with Albert, who could always give him useful advice. Chapter 1112： Dangerous old "Damn Mudblood, can''t you get a normal invitation?" Lucius Malfoy carefully looked at the silver card in his hand, but still couldn''t figure out what it was for. Although Severus said that the mudblood''s wedding date and location would be on the silver card, he was still at a loss. Fortunately, Lucius invited Severus, an old friend, to his house for dinner, and by the way, he could ask for more useful information from his old friend, otherwise he didn''t know how to make the next plan at all. "Severus is here." Narcissa knocked on the study door and reminded aloud. "Oh, nice." Lucius picked up the silver card and walked towards the living room. "Compound potions, about ten servings, these are the only things I have left." Snape put a slowly bubbling viscous potion in front of Lucius. "If you need more, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a while." "Thank you, that''s really helpful." Lucius said gratefully. "You''re welcome." As soon as Snape finished speaking, he heard footsteps outside the corridor. The living room door was pushed open, and the Rodolphs came in, looking at Snape at the dining table, obviously a little surprised. "Lucius, I think our plan is best as soon as possible," Bella said to Malfoy, ignoring Snape. "I''ve seen McDoug''s. She hasn''t lived there for a long time." "So, you''re going to set fire to her house?" Snape''s mouth curled into a mocking smile. "Who told you that?" Bella guessed, narrowing her eyes. "That idiot Avery?" "Avery is right, if you burn somewhere, you can only arouse their vigilance." Lucius frowned and reminded, "That is undoubtedly a direct reminder to them, I''m eyeing you, hurry up and hide stand up." "So what?" Bella said dismissively. "They just shivered like mice and hid." "Trembling," Snape repeated softly. "What''s so funny." Bella looked at Snape angrily. "Enough Bella, anger doesn''t solve anything," Lucius said in a stern voice, then looked at Rodolphus. "Snape obviously knows the enemy better than we do, and maybe we should take his advice." Rodolphus pressed his wife''s shoulders, looked at Snape, then at Lucius, and said softly, "You''re better than ever before. more cautious." The word prudence is said in a particularly strong way, as if to mock Lucius'' cowardice. "Can any of you single out the entire Auror office?" Snape asked suddenly. "What''s the meaning." "Umbridge found forty or so Aurors, and he knocked them all down and hung them on the wall." Snape looked around the two of them and reminded, "Even if those forty or so Aurors are trash, but That''s forty or so Aurors." Everyone in the living room fell silent. "Your enemy is an international dueling champion, not a Ministry employee who can''t even use an iron armor spell." Snape glanced at Bella and said softly, "And, you burned the McDoug home, you Will the family be spared?" "What do you mean?" Rodolphus asked, frowning. "It means that if you set fire to McDoug''s house, Anderson will set fire to your house that day, don''t doubt if he will do that, and don''t doubt if he can find the location of your house and tell a Finding things is never difficult for a fortuneteller." "I doubt very much that Scrimgeour was able to lead the Aurors to the Dark Lord, and it was Anderson who did it." Snape said softly, "The failure of your plan to **** the Prophecy Ball may also have something to do with him, and you actually despise it. A dangerous fellow?" "What is your proposal?" Lucius asked. "Kill someone to death in one breath, don''t give him any chance." Snape said seriously, "Besides, his wedding is your only chance, and it''s best not to do extra things until then." "You don''t think we should go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries to catch the McDoug woman?" Bella asked with a raised eyebrow. "That guy is a very good prophet. I doubt that you will be ambushed by the Aurors as soon as you step into St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries." Snape knew how dangerous it was to annoy Albert Anderson. Don''t forget how Peter Pettigrew died, and don''t think Umbridge got Harry into Azkaban. Just because Anderson didn''t kill with his own hands, doesn''t mean other people don''t kill. "If this matter is known to others, it will definitely become a laughing stock." Bella''s tone contained a hint of contempt. "Bella, you haven''t dealt with him before, and you don''t understand how powerful that guy is. Like Severus said, if you despise him because of his status as a mud farmer, you will definitely suffer a lot." Lucius whispered softly. Said: "And I have suffered losses more than once, so I learned to be cautious, and it helped me escape the last time in prison." If possible, Lucius Malfoy doesn''t want to deal with Albert at all, just as Snape said, if he can''t kill the other party in one breath, he will undoubtedly provoke a big enemy for himself, even worse The only thing is that the other party is a master of prophecy, and he can foresee the danger. It is really unwise to provoke such a guy. The last time the Dark Lord did it himself, he failed to kill him. "If you insist on going to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to arrest someone, I will help. Before that, I still have something to talk to Severus." Lucius glared at Bella and motioned for the other party to shut up. The Rodolphs left in a huff. Lucius looked at the back of the two leaving, shook his head, took out the silver card and asked Snape, "Severus, how much do you know about this thing?" "This is an invitation from Anderson. I know what you want to ask." Snape said, reaching for the silver card. "Actually, I don''t know much." "According to the invited guests, the date and place will appear on it just before the wedding." Snape handed the silver card to Lucius. "that''s it?" "Yeah, that''s all," Snape explained. "I think Anderson had thought ahead of time about the possibility of those cards being acquired by someone else." "How likely do you think we are going to be ambushed at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries?" Lucius asked with a light sigh, putting away the silver card. "I don''t know, but you''d better be prepared." "Thank you Severus." Lucius reached out and patted Snape on the shoulder, "Stay and have lunch before leaving." Snape did not refuse. However, the meal was not a pleasant one. "Are you sure we''re going to use this thing?" Bella looked at the compound potion in her hand with disgust on her face. "St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries is not a shop in Diagon Alley. We must spend some time in it. If you break in directly, even if there is no ambush, the Aurors will arrive as soon as possible." Lucius Find an easier reason to convince Bella. "Prophecy isn''t everything, and you really think that Mudblood can do that?" Bella obviously didn''t believe Snape''s nonsense. "I don''t remember you being so timid." The Rodolphs were displeased with Malfoy''s timidity. "Cowardly, no, this is prudence." Lucius said dissatisfiedly, "It''s always right to be cautious, we are going to arrest people, the purpose is to get useful information, not to attack St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries, let alone To fight the Aurors at the Ministry of Magic." A few minutes later, Malfoy and the Rodolphs act together, with Malfoy disguised as a patient and the Rodolphs disguised as the patient''s family. They successfully entered the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, used Imperius to control a trainee therapist, and went straight to the Magical Injury Department on the fifth floor. When the three came to the office of the director of the Curse and Injury Department, they found a vacation sign hanging in front of McDougall''s office. "I reminded you." Lucius said after a moment of silence. "What are you doing here?" a therapist frowned and asked as he looked at the few people here. "we are" "Where''s the McDoug?" Bella had already drawn out her wand and pointed it at the female therapist''s neck, grabbing the other''s hair and asking. "Director McDoug... seems to be on leave. I heard that her daughter is going to get married recently." The witch was startled by Bella''s actions and said in horror, "You asked her for..." Before she could finish her words, she was brought down by Lucius using a stun spell, and a forgetting spell was added. "I reminded you, don''t make too much noise." Lucius glared at Bella, "We''d better get out of here as soon as possible." It didn''t take long for the anomaly here to be discovered. That night, Scrimgeour announced that a team of Aurors would be stationed at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to ensure the safety of the hospital. "I thought you were going to give them a big surprise." Yin Zebel put down the newspaper and turned his attention to Albert. The Death Eaters broke into St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries, apparently to catch Mrs. McDougall, but luckily they took the man away first, or God knows what would have happened. "You can''t push them too hard." Albert cut open the iced watermelon and handed a piece to Yin Zebel, "Otherwise, if they are too cautious, it will not be easy for them to be tricked." "Those Aurors are actually willing to help?" Katrina was very surprised. "Why refuse, this is a good opportunity for Scrimgeour." Albert cut the watermelon into pieces and placed them on the plate. "What good opportunity?" Mrs. McDoug, who came out of the study, happened to overhear their conversation. "Mom, reading today''s newspaper, those Death Eaters really went to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries to catch you." Yin Zebel changed the subject. "What did you just say about a good opportunity?" Mrs. McDoug asked, ignoring the news in the newspaper. "A great opportunity to fight the Death Eaters," Albert said softly. "What are you going to do?" asked Mrs. McDougall. "I dare say that the Death Eaters must have got the invitation." Albert took out a silver card and said lightly, "The Death Eaters are probably planning to give us a surprise." "A surprise?" Mrs. McDougall repeated weakly. "So, I plan to surprise them too." Albert waved his wand, a metal book unfolded out of thin air, and a table-sized map of England appeared with many labels indicating the specific location of each invitation. "When the Death Eaters bring people to make trouble, the Aurors will disguise themselves as guests and wait for them at the wedding. Of course, Scrimgeour will also have people disguised as us, pretending to be married." "You already knew?" Mrs. McDougall fell into a brief silence, and she suddenly understood why Albert was on the blacklist of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. "Just in case." Albert took a bite of the iced watermelon and said calmly, "After all, I can predict the future. I predicted that my wedding with Yin Zebel would not be peaceful a long time ago, so , I started making preparations a long time ago. The wedding will be held abroad, and it is a manor protected by the Scarlet Faithful Charm. Even a mysterious person cannot break through the protection of the Scarlet Faithful Charm and break into the manor to disturb our wedding. " "Then why do you want to..." Mrs. McDoug didn''t understand why Albert wanted to provoke the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. "It''s not that I''m going to provoke them, it''s that they can''t tolerate me." Albert shook his head and said, "Because I was born a Muggle, and the halos on my body are so dazzling that pure-blood wizards headed by mysterious people hate me very much. I, want me to die. You know, a lot of pure blood wizards think pure blood is the best, and I''m an intolerable disgrace to them." "Since it is an undead enemy, I naturally don''t mind helping others kill them." Albert''s tone was very relaxed, but Mrs. McDougall felt the killing intent in her tone. In fact, he was doing just that, with the help of the Auror. "Are you sure they''ll be fooled?" Katrina asked curiously. "Will do." "why?" "Because they look down on Muggle wizards, that kind of contempt will send them to hell." Albert said softly, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if the plan fails, I won''t suffer anyway." "They''ll definitely hate you more." "So, I''ll hide here next." Albert ate another mouthful of watermelon and said indifferently, "The secrecy here is hiding in another safe house where I am the secrecy keeper, so this place is absolutely Safe, not to mention that the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters couldn''t find it here. In fact, no one but us knew we were hiding here." Mrs. McDougall fell into a long silence again, and she found that Albert was more prepared than expected. "What''s more, the Death Eaters can''t beat me at all. Although I brag a bit, my strength is actually very close to Dumbledore, and most wizards are not my opponents." Albert said a more silent In fact, UU reading "As for the mysterious man, if it is really necessary, I will definitely find Dumbledore to go head-to-head with him." Katrina and Yin Zebel suddenly fell silent, because Albert did that in the last international duel competition. "So, the International Dueling Tournament was not an accident?" "Of course not," Albert reminded. "There are not so many coincidences in this world." "Does he know, I mean Do You Know?" "I definitely didn''t know it at the beginning, but I might have guessed it later. After all, the mysterious man doesn''t need evidence at all." Albert reassured him in a very relaxed and casual tone, "However, the mysterious man is impossible to win, and the second wizarding war is very difficult. It will be over soon and he will be completely defeated." "Rely on Harry Potter," Katrina asked with wide eyes. "Yes, after all, Harry is the savior." "I suddenly feel sorry for Harry Potter," Katrina whispered. "You already knew?" Mrs. McDougall looked at her eldest daughter who had been eating watermelon silently. "Yes, Albert just told the facts to reassure you." Yin Zebel put down the watermelon and said calmly. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1113： Real me After eating the ice-cold watermelon to cool off the heat, and after everyone sat down and chatted briefly for a while, Katrina and Mrs. McDougall both got up and went about their own business. Recently, Mrs. McDougall, at the suggestion of Albert and Inzebel, began compiling her "Handbook of Family Therapy" to pass the time in the safe house, Katrina was called to help organize the information, and by the way Learn something to prepare for opening a beauty shop in the future. It''s always right to find something for yourself to do. "Is this...is it really good?" After the two left, Yin Zebel turned to look at Albert. "What?" Albert asked puzzled, apparently not responding. "It''s really good for you to tell all those things?" Yin Zebel knew that Albert had a lot of secrets hidden in his heart, and he was rarely seen to tell others, and even she only knew a little of it. "Either you said it, you just reassure them, let them stay in the safe house, and don''t run around." Albert''s Legilimency level is not low, and he can probably guess Katrina and Mrs. McDougall''s hearts. Thinking, could not help but sighed, always feel that things have become a bit complicated. "It''s not like what you would do, and it will easily affect your image in their hearts." Yin Zebel looked up and down Albert''s face and said softly, "Maybe, they thought you had finally revealed your true identity." "Revealed?" Albert looked stunned. "Yes, the original form is revealed." Yin Zebel nodded and said. "But... haven''t I always been like this?" Albert muttered, "I never deliberately disguise myself." "I actually feel like you didn''t lie." Yin Zebel was a little surprised. She is a natural photographer. Even if someone shuts down her brain, she can still intuitively judge whether the other person is lying. "Because I didn''t lie at all, people are complex creatures." Albert patted his thigh and motioned Yin Zebel to sit down. He liked the feeling of holding Yin Zebel very much. "Aren''t you hot? And aren''t you going out later?" Yin Zebel grabbed Albert''s outstretched hand and adjusted his sitting position slightly to make himself more comfortable. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing important anyway." Albert put his arms around Yin Zebel and asked curiously, "What image do I have in your hearts?" "You don''t know?" Yin Zebel raised his eyebrows slightly. "What image? Are you good sir?" Albert asked with a smile. He didn''t really care about his image in other people''s hearts, but when Yin Zebel mentioned this matter, he was inevitably a little curious. After all, he liked it. girl, it''s impossible to say not to be curious. "Meticulous, gentle and considerate, considerate, loves women, and has a warm personality..." "I''m about to blush from what you said." Albert interrupted Yin Zebel''s words and reached out to touch his cheek, "I didn''t even know I had so many advantages?" "You''re not very happy yourself." Yin Zebel saw through Albert''s hypocritical face at a glance, although he said that, he was actually overjoyed. "Yeah, I''m glad someone complimented me like that, especially that person is you." Albert didn''t deny it. "Otherwise, if you keep talking, I think I can stand it." "Then what kind of person do you think you are?" Yin Zebel asked rhetorically with a smile. "Selfish, lazy, greedy, lustful, afraid of death. Well, there is also insidiousness." Albert simply factored his character traits. Yin Zebel turned his head in surprise and looked up and down Albert. He probably didn''t expect that Albert would use a bunch of negative words to evaluate himself. "I think your greatest weakness is hypocrisy." Yin Zebel nodded again as if to reaffirm his words. "No, I''m not hypocritical at all, I just rarely exaggerate myself." Albert shook his head and said, "Europeans are somewhat overconfident or arrogant, so they think I''m hypocritical, I just can recognize what kind of person I am, and live more real than most people, that''s all." "So, do you think you are a selfish, lazy, greedy, lustful, fearful of death, and insidious person?" Yin Zebel actually didn''t feel too many shortcomings from Albert. "Everyone has a different view of people and things." "Take me as an example." Albert said with a smile, "If you''re not greedy, where do you think my large sum of Galleons come from? Just the ten thousand Galleons they gave me from Bud? " "You probably don''t know how many Galleons we have? It''s a lot more than you expected. Even if we don''t work in our lifetime, we probably won''t be able to spend it all." Yin Zebel knew that Albert was very rich. As for how much money she had, she really had no idea. Anyway, she didn''t worry about spending. "Do you think I helped the Wesley brothers to set up shop because I helped them fulfill their wishes?" Yin Zebel just listened to Albert quietly. "That''s because I see the prospect of earning a lot of Galleons while lying down. Any capitalist is greedy." Albert laughed at himself, "Although I don''t think I''m worthy of the word capitalist." "So, you are willing to help open a beauty shop because you are optimistic about its prospects." Yin Zebel had already guessed this. "Forget it, I can make money, and you are happy too. Why don''t you do a win-win business?" "Tell me where you are horny, I''m actually more interested in this." Yin Zebel said softly, "Actually, I don''t feel how **** you are." "That''s because you are a great beauty, the most beautiful girl in the school." Albert put his head on Yin Zebel and took a deep breath of the girl''s aroma. "Even if you praise me like that..." Yin Zebel looked in a good mood. "So, after you are picked up by me, other girls naturally don''t need to think about it. After all, a wife can only marry one, so it''s natural to choose the best and most suitable one." "You want to marry more wives." "Every man thinks that as long as he has the conditions, few people can refuse." "It''s a pity that I can only marry one." Yin Zebel said softly. "yes!" "What about the other girls?" Inzebel asked back, "I mean what about Catherine and Valeria?" "They''re all beautiful, and they seem to be interesting." Albert said softly, "Catherine is a bit like you. She''s also a genius, she''s beautiful, and she''s a very attractive girl. It''s a pity..." "Catherine really likes you very much. If you settle in the United States, she might consider chasing you." Yin Zebel reminded. "Unfortunately, she lives in the United States, and is unlikely to leave the United States, and I hate the environment of the magical world in the United States, so the two sides are destined to not have much interaction. At most, they become lovers, not even lovers. ." "Where''s Valeria?" "As for Valeria, that girl has a heavy heart. Of course, I don''t mean that is bad, but I think she is very suitable for a lover." "You want to find a lover?" Yin Zebel suddenly asked. "A lot of men''s dreams, jealous?" "That little girl with vampire blood is suitable, right?" Yin Zebel said again. "You said Yanila, that girl is different, she went to be someone else''s lover from the very beginning." Albert secretly observed Yin Zebel''s face and continued, "It''s quite exciting. , but it''s actually like that, it''s estimated that you can''t see it a few times a year." "You''re honest." Yin Zebel didn''t get angry, but sighed: "If they heard it, they would probably be very sad." "They all know it''s impossible, but princesses always fantasize about having a prince charming to marry them." Albert asked curiously, "Haven''t you fantasized about your prince charming?" "No, I can see through the minds of most people." Yin Zebel was silent for a moment, then continued to ask, "Where''s Katrina?" "She." Albert glanced at Yin Zebel and said with a sigh in his heart, "It''s a bit like my sister, but I already have a sister, and Nia is also very beautiful, so I''m not interested in looking for it anymore. sister." "Originally, I planned to spend two years looking for it slowly." Albert recalled, "During the time when I first entered the school, I needed to get familiar with the magic world as soon as possible, and naturally the matter of finding a girlfriend had to be postponed." "Twelve years old?" Yin Zebel muttered. "Yeah, so I never deny myself lust." Albert said with a smile, "I met you later." "What was your first image of me?" Yin Zebel asked. "It''s a pretty girl, I always feel a little impressed." "Katrina?" "Yes, Katrina was on my mind." "Consider the scope." Yin Zebel said softly. "The same age, the right age, in Ravenclaw, and very good-looking." Albert said generously, "As long as I am not in Slytherin, I will consider it, first have a good relationship, and become a talkative My friend, I have a good relationship with most girls." Yin Zebel thought about the initial relationship between the two, and it seemed to be the same, but because of her initiative, the heating rate of the two parties was a bit fast. "Who else? Cho, or that Granger." "You are more in line with my wife''s choice, and you are a smart and beautiful woman, so I didn''t bother to find a beautiful girl." Albert slightly raised his mouth and said, "Also, you were also very good at that time. If you take the initiative, you will also have Legilimency, if you lose it, wouldnt it be a big loss, not to mention that you can only have one wife, can you still expect to get someone else to be your lover? "Can''t you fall in love normally?" Yin Zebel was a little speechless, and suddenly understood why Albert said he was horny. "That''s what I thought at first," Albert recalls. "Katrina''s character is much better." Yin Zebel said suddenly. "After all, I have graduated as an adult, and I have grown up. Like Nia, I have become a beautiful big girl." Albert said softly, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not an idiot, I know exactly what I want. " "It seems that I should be proud of my charm." Yin Zebel blocked Albert''s mouth, still a little proud in his heart. They were getting married soon, and she could feel that most of Albert''s thoughts were on on her. In fact, the conversation just now was all nonsense. Yin Zebel never worried about other girls, she was just a little worried about her sister, and Albert obviously realized that it was inappropriate for Katrina to live with them, and even Katrina realized it. They all know why, but they don''t really have a good choice right now. Yin Zebel was obviously worried about letting Katrina and Mrs. McDougall go to other safe houses. This is undoubtedly the safest place, and there are family members to accompany. Yin Zebel was worried about their accident, just like they were afraid of Albert''s accident. The two finally ended the topic that was not conducive to family harmony, and the problem was temporarily solved. As long as Albert didn''t move his mind, there would naturally be no problem, but Yin Zebel was actually very clear in his heart that a long time and a complicated relationship It''s still easy to go wrong, and even Mrs. McDougall realizes that the four of them are not suitable for living here, so she chooses to write books and pull Katrina by the way. "I think Mrs. McDougall is very afraid of my accident." Albert diverted the somewhat awkward topic. "It''s good that you know." Yin Zebel looked at Albert resentfully, "After all, the enemies are the notorious Death Eaters and mysterious people. It''s normal for mother to be worried, she is very worried that I will become her. Like that." "So, she asked us to have a baby earlier?" Albert actually understands Mrs. McDougall''s thoughts, Yin Zebel and Katrina have always been her motivation to continue living. "What about you?" Albert asked. "What are your plans?" "what?" "Want a child?" Albert asked directly, "You are still young, if you want a child now..." "I don''t know." Yin Zebel shook her head, just like Albert said, she was too young, if it wasn''t for both of them being more mature in their mentality, they would even be a child, and Albert would even be a child. Nineteen years old, Yin Zebel has just turned twenty. To make matters worse, a time of war followed. Perhaps, Albert also took this into consideration, and brought her mother, not only to protect her, but also to prevent if she was accidentally pregnant, someone could accompany and take care of her. "Don''t be under pressure, I support your choice." Albert kissed Yin Zebel''s cheek and said. "That''s why you told them that?" Yin Zebel looked at Albert with a strange expression. "A sinister, cunning and smart person who can always protect himself very well," Albert said softly, "and also reassures them." "Maybe, we should have a child." Yin Zebel hesitated for a moment. She actually felt that the decision was a bit ridiculous. According to Albert''s prediction, the war would not last long, and she would be able to conceive again at that time. Have children, but people are not absolutely rational creatures after all. "why?" Albert put his head on Yin Zebel''s stomach, as if he wanted to hear if there was any movement in his stomach. "I thought you could guess." "Actually, you don''t need to care about their words at all, according to what you mean." Albert said softly. They are very cautious in that regard, although Yin Zebel probably won''t care too much even if they are accidentally pregnant, but it may not be a good thing for them to have a child too early. "I think they''re right." Yin Zebel had actually been hesitating, but Mrs. McDougall''s words made her make up her mind. In fact, not only her mother, but also Albert''s parents felt the same. They felt that the children and wife should be the shackles of Albert, and let him think more about the consequences when he took risks. There is no doubt that Albert has more family responsibilities than most, and they all feel it. "Then I''m afraid I need to work hard." Albert was a little surprised by Yin Zebel''s decision, but he didn''t object too much. There was no need to worry about safety in this safe house protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm. House elves were to some extent more reliable than wizards. , and with a child, the situation may improve. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Yin Zebel lowered his head and looked at the yawning cat, reached out and touched its fur, pretending not to hear what Albert just said. "When is the specific time?" "On the 13th of next month." Albert patted Yin Zebel and motioned for the other party to get up from himself, "It may be delayed for a day or two, and we will see the specific time. In short, before the 12th of next month, We will leave the UK first." "Going out?" Yin Zebel helped Albert organize some messy clothes. "Well, I have to go and see how that store is going." Albert said with a smile, "Also, I pulled a batch of business for them a while ago." Today is the last day of the end of the month. If the Ministry of Magic really intends to take action against the Death Eaters, it will definitely not give up ordering Defence Against the Dark Arts items from Fred and George. Although it is not very useful, not all Death Eaters will follow suit. Shaking black magic. "Pay attention to safety." Yin Zebel said. "I will, I won''t be back at noon, and have dinner at home." Albert put his wand back into his glove, and then began to put on the Defense Against the Dark Arts item, before disappearing into the doorway under Yin Zebel''s gaze. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1114： Valuable Defense Against the Dark Arts After leaving the safe house, Albert used polymorphism to disguise himself as a middle-aged red-haired man. He couldn''t go directly to Diagon Alley, that would be too ostentatious, he would put himself in danger, and he might even cause trouble for the trio and the newly opened joke shop. Therefore, it is best not to let too many people know that he is related to that shop, otherwise he will most likely be targeted by the Death Eaters. After all, what to do next is indeed a bit of hatred. When Albert lifted his foot and walked into the Leaky Cauldron Bar, he found that the lively bar had become extremely deserted. There was not even a single customer. The elderly owner was sitting on the bar. After hearing Albert''s footsteps, Stop wiping the glass and look up hopefully, expecting the guests in front of you to sit down and have a drink. Albert nodded to old Tom, and under the gaze of the other party''s lost gaze, he walked through the bar hall and went to the small yard behind where the trash cans were placed. The entrance to Diagon Alley is here. He didn''t Apparate directly to Diagon Alley, but passed through the entrance of the Leaky Cauldron. In fact, he wanted to understand the current situation in the magic world without attracting other people''s attention. Albert raised his wand and tapped a brick on the wall, where immediately a doorway appeared, leading to a winding cobblestone path. He lifted his foot across the doorway and walked directly into Diagon Alley. Today''s Diagon Alley has completely changed its appearance. The prosperity of the past has disappeared, replaced by gloomy and deserted streets. The wanted list of Death Eaters was posted everywhere, and there were suddenly many tattered stalls on both sides of the street. Those vendors were wizards who used to walk on the edge of gray. Now that the Ministry of Magic has no more energy to manage Diagon Alley, all the ghosts and snakes who were hiding in Knockturn Alley have emerged. On the way to 93 Diagon Alley, Albert sees a scruffy, wretched little wizard selling passersby a silver amulet that it claims is resistant to werewolves, Infernal corpses and Dementors. That kind of suspicious stuff obviously can''t provide any help to the wearer, only a fool would believe it and be willing to spend money to buy it. However, there were still people around the stall who were hesitant. It can only be said that the resurrection of the mysterious man has made most people panic and desperately seek protection! Pedestrians on the street are no longer willing to stop and talk to people, or even stay too long in Diagon Alley. People always come and go in a hurry, or get together in groups of three or five, as if an order will happen. what a terrible thing. It is human instinct to report to the group to keep warm. Those wizards in the gray area don''t get their attention. However, Albert still doubts the effect of people''s grouping. It may be useful to have a large number of people, and it can also bring comfort to everyone. But what about the real face of Death Eaters and Mysterious Man? Is it possible to take advantage of the crowd? There is a saying how to say: Can''t outrun a bear, but can outrun you Let''s fight together? If everyone had the courage to fight against the forces of darkness, Voldemort would not be able to stay in the UK long ago. When I walked to the front of the No. 93 store, I found that it was still under construction. The "Happy House" project is still in the preliminary renovation stage, and Lee Jordan is talking to two wizards, who are apparently specializing in helping people decorate their houses. As long as there is money to be made, there is always a corresponding career. Make money, it''s not shabby. "Why are you alone?" Albert smiled and greeted Lee Jordan. "You...why are you here." Lee Jordan saw the red-haired middle-aged man raise his hand to greet him, froze for a moment, and then thought that the guy in front of him was Albert. Probably because he didn''t want to be recognized, he made a simple disguise. Albert mentioned this to them last night. He is now a Wesley with some money, and his red hair is the best proof. "Let''s see how your shop is doing." Albert smiled and nodded to the two wizards, then turned his gaze to Lee Jordan: "Why are you the only one, Fred and George?" "They''re all busy people, so I can only see the store here." Lee Jordan said resentfully, and walked towards the back of the store with Albert. When he walked outside where the two of them couldn''t hear, Lee Jordan lowered his voice and asked, "How did you make yourself like this, I almost didn''t recognize it." "It''s not good for people to see it." Albert said with a smile: "You don''t want to be troubled by others." "If you''ve seen the advert prepared by Fred and George, you won''t think that way." Lee Jordan pushed open the back door of the store and led Albert into a quirky room with a pitched tent. Since the shop is still being renovated, the three can only temporarily live in tents. There was a large box in the tent, and after opening it, there was a staircase going down. Although it was not as spacious and comfortable as Albert''s suitcase, it was enough as a laboratory for making Defense Against the Dark Arts items. "They''re rushing to make Defence Against the Dark Arts items." Lee Jordan said mysteriously, "Yesterday, three Aurors from the Ministry of Magic came to the store and ordered a lot of Defence Against the Dark Arts items, and Fred and George were going to have a big fight. " "So, they threw you the matter of renovating the storefront?" Albert didn''t enter the box, but walked toward the tent''s kitchen, where Fred and George were enjoying iced watermelons. These watermelons were actually planted by Albert''s house-elves, who had to find something to do for the house-elves in Hogsmeade. "You are" Seeing that Lee Jordan had brought a red-haired middle-aged man here, both Fred and George were slightly taken aback and stretched out their hands to their wands. "It''s me." Albert said. "How did you make yourself look like this?" George''s reaction speed was faster than Fred''s, and he quickly recognized that the guy in front of him was Albert. He only mentioned it last night, but the two of them have been so busy lately that they have forgotten about it. "You two bastards..." Lee Jordan angrily grabbed a chunk of the air-conditioned watermelon and took a quick bite, forgetting even the complaint in his mouth. "Yesterday, the Ministry of Magic ordered fifty sets." Fred excitedly shared the good news with Albert, "They said they might continue to order, and maybe they would buy one for all the staff at the Ministry of Magic. " "There are at least five hundred staff at the Ministry of Magic, and that''s a big order!" Lee Jordan muttered. "Honestly, I doubt the Ministry would be willing to pay the money." "They will, and they can be used to buy people''s hearts." Albert didn''t think the other party would default on his debt. Anyway, the money came from the Ministry of Magic, and the benefits came from the new minister. "Defense bracelets, defense badges and detection pocket watches are the most popular." George introduced to Albert, "By the way, Scrimgeour seems to be interested in ordering more advanced defense items from you. We will leave it as you wish. His contact information. See when you are free, and then get in touch with him to discuss related matters." There are advanced customization services in the store, stronger and more durable defense against the black magic items, but the price is very expensive, and whether you can buy them depends on luck. "It seems that the effect is good." Albert was a little surprised by Scrimgeour''s actions. Was this an intention to befriend him? If he were Scrimgeour, he would actually understand. After all, Albert is a master of prophecy and has shown extraordinary abilities, which is totally worth wooing. Now his prediction of becoming Minister of Magic may be coming true, but the second half of the prophecy is that he may lose his life during his tenure. This was not good news for Scrimgeour. Spend some money to have a good relationship with Albert, maybe the other party will give him a hint at a critical moment, and he will help him through the difficulties. There is nothing wrong with everyone working together for a win-win situation. "The effect is good?" The three turned their heads to look at Albert. "I gave Scrimgeour a book with an advertisement for Defence Against the Dark Arts items. It seems that they have agreed with our Defence Against the Dark Arts items." Albert was quite satisfied with the result, as he expected , The field of Defense Against the Dark Arts has completely turned into a cash cow during this period. "So that''s the case, I said how the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic suddenly came to the door." Fred suddenly realized, "I thought it was the advertisement we published in the "Daily Prophet" that worked." "After they briefly tested the samples you left, their expressions were very wonderful, and then they directly ordered 50 copies from Jialong, but it was a bit rushed. It would be great if you could help." George ate the watermelon and asked Ai Burt complained, "We''ve been going crazy lately." "You can find someone to help you." Albert said without hesitation, "Lupin is good. He should be getting married soon, and he must need some money. You can offer him a good salary and let him come over occasionally when he is free. Help, I''m sure he won''t turn down this well-paying job." "Lupin is getting married?" Fred and George looked at each other with surprised expressions. If they hadn''t heard the news from Albert''s mouth, they wouldn''t have believed it anyway. After all, being a werewolf is the biggest obstacle. "It should be soon, next year." Albert said without hesitation, "Remember to keep it secret. If you say something, it may affect the result." "Who is Lupin going to marry?" Fred asked gossiply. "I think you''d better pay attention to the business. This kind of opportunity to make money won''t last long." Albert reminded: "It''s only two years at most, so you have to seize the opportunity to make a good profit. In terms of product quality, Under the circumstance of meeting the standard, try to spread word of mouth as much as possible, and then it will be a smooth stream in the future. The three looked at each other, a little surprised that Albert asked them to hire someone. However, they are really busy now. They have been living directly in Diagon Alley recently. They are busy until late every day. Fortunately, there are house-elves to help, otherwise life will not know what it will be like! "We''ll find time to ask Lupin''s opinion, if he''s willing to help." "Defense against the Dark Arts props should be combined into various packages, sold in a package at a lower price than the unit price, and accompanied by a guide for correct use." Albert began to instill sales methods to the three, "We should properly teach them how to save themselves, For example, if a dark wizard tries to break into your home, how should you protect the lives of yourself and your family." Albert spoke slowly, and listed the preventive and protective effects of the defense against the dark items, and packaged these items into a package to sell to those wizard families who lacked a sense of security. "You can try the effect of the package first. If the effect is good, you can take the time to ask Lupin, Moody and others for various self-protection measures." Albert continued to say to the three, "You can give them a Galleon Make consulting fees, or provide some Defence Against the Dark Arts items for the Order of the Phoenix." "Look, this way not only us, the Order of the Phoenix, but even the wizards who bought those Defense Against the Dark Arts packages can benefit from it, and can better protect their own safety during this turbulent period." Albert continued to flicker. His words are actually correct, but what the real effect is, there is no real practice test, it is really hard to say, but at least it is worthy of the other party''s Jialong. As Abbott said, this is an offer that everyone can benefit from. "At that time, we can also develop corresponding defense against the dark arts props based on the suggestions of Moody''s group." George thought Albert''s proposal was very good. "I think the name of the store should be changed." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain, "It would be nice to call it a Defense Against the Dark Arts store." "We just want to make money now, and Albert also said that this kind of business won''t last long." Fred and George didn''t care about Lee Jordan''s complaints, and took out their notes seriously and wrote down Albert''s Opinion. They never thought that it could be like this before, and it was Albert''s brain. Those proposals are entirely doable. It is not difficult to see the situation of ordinary wizards from the Ministry of Magic brochures received last time. The safety measures for dealing with Death Eaters mentioned in the booklet, several of them have read it, it is simply rubbish. Later, I secretly changed it, and shamelessly copied some of the contents of Albert''s "Guide to Self-Defense". The Ministry of Magic doesn''t care about the lives of other wizards at all, otherwise those pamphlets wouldn''t be so hip, and it''s not surprising that the Ministry of Magic recommends everyone to buy the "Guide to Self-Defense" one day. With the Ministry of Magic unreliable, they had to rely on themselves to protect themselves. In the following time, Albert continued to instill the next strategic direction to the three, and by the way let them know that they are not just making money now, but are still contributing to the cause of justice. Possibly helping the Order of the Phoenix), fighting for great ideals, (supporting Harry, fighting for the defeat of You-Know-Who and restoring peace to the Ministry of Magic), or helping everyone, (teaching everyone to protect themselves in turbulent times), so many plus Together, I believe that Fred, George and Lee Jordan must have enough motivation to work hard. After Albert''s teaching, the three people who regained their spirits were all satisfied with what they were doing now. Albert is also very satisfied. These two years are the best time to make money. If you want to get rid of poverty and get rich, you have to work harder. As for someone jealous to steal business, Albert is not afraid at all. He spent so much time researching and planning, how could he be easily cracked and robbed of the final result, and as long as the brand is sold, others cannot be opponents at all. . God knows whether the quality of the fake products can pass the test. If at a critical moment, the black magic defense props suddenly fail, it will be terrible? Certainly no one wants to make fun of their own life. The most important thing is that Arthur Weiss will become the director of the Office of Detection and Seizure of Counterfeit Defensive Spells and Protective Items. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1115： human-to-human transmission "Two busy people, why are you free to come back?" Mrs. Weasley came out of the kitchen with food and looked at Fred and George sitting in the dining room, her brows raised slightly. She remembered that Fred and George moved to Diagon Alley the day before yesterday. in a tent set up. "We recently received a brochure from the Ministry of Magic." "It''s a bit of a special idea." Fred and George looked at each other and said in unison, "We think the pamphlets handed out by the Ministry of Magic are **** and useless, so we''re going to..." "What are you going to do?" Ron and Ginny came downstairs. "We''re going to compile some brochures ourselves that can help everyone, so we need the help of Remus and Moody." George said of the reason why the two came back for dinner. "Didn''t Anderson come out with a book?" Ron really didn''t understand what Fred and George wanted to do. "Yes, but what we need is not that kind, it''s something that is easier to understand and more reliable..." Fred suddenly turned his head to look at Ron, "I''ll explain to you what these do." "This has nothing to do with you." George picked up the butterbeer keg and poured himself a glass. "You..." Ron was very angry. "Is it really necessary to do that?" Ginny was very puzzled. The nature of Sirius is actually similar. They are teaching everyone how to protect the safety of themselves and their families in this turbulent era. "It''s necessary, now that Defense Against the Dark Arts items are very popular, people are desperately seeking protection, a lot of wizards make a mess, and useless garbage comes out to confuse those poor fools." "We can at least help them spend Galleons in the right places instead of buying a bunch of useless junk." "Aren''t you going to open a joke shop?" Ron asked suspiciously. Hearing what Fred and George said, it seemed that he planned to enter the field of Defense Against the Dark Arts and open a shop specializing in the sale of Defense Against the Dark Arts items. "We have our own plans." "It has nothing to do with you." Ron''s cheeks flushed with anger from Fred and George, and he sneered angrily: "Are you sure someone will buy your junk?" "The Ministry of Magic ordered a bunch of junk as you said." Fred ignored the stunned Ron, turned his head and asked Ginny, "Are they still on duty?" "I don''t know, they won''t tell us that, you know." Ginny shook her head and asked what Fred said, "Did the Ministry of Magic really place an order with you?" "It''s an order of thousands of Galleons." "Thousands of Galleons." Ron couldn''t help widening his eyes and muttered. "It''s in a hurry, it''s coming soon. It seems to be for Aurors." George said to Ginny, "We actually came back to find Remus." "What are you doing with Remus?" Mrs. Weasley asked with a frown as she put the soup on the table. "Ask him if he would like to work part-time with us." "Are you going to hire Remus?" Mrs. Weasley was surprised, obviously hadn''t heard the conversation just now. "Yes, the salary will definitely satisfy him." "Isn''t your shop set up yet?" Mrs. Weasley asked in confusion. "Besides, there are four of you, so why are you still short of manpower and spend a lot of money. Is the start-up capital really enough?" "Mom, they just received an order from the Ministry of Magic for thousands of Galleons." Ginny reminded, and at the same time was very impressed with the speed at which they made money. "Thousands of Galleons." Mrs. Weasley''s eyes widened in disbelief. Thousands of Galleons is about Mr. Weasley''s annual income. "There will be more orders to come, so we need wizards who are good at Defense Against the Dark Arts as advisers and helpers," George explained, "Remus is obviously good at that, and he also needs Galleon to improve his life, so We just wanted to ask him if he would be interested in joining us part-time." "I remember that Albert is better at these, he is also the international dueling champion." Ron asked inexplicably. "He''s not available lately. Hiring Remus was his proposal. Now that the shop has just started, there are a lot of things that need to be busy. Albert asked us to find more help so that we won''t be overwhelmed." "Are you planning to hire Remus?" Sirius dragged his tired body and appeared at the door of the living room. "Yes, we want to see if Remus is willing to find more part-time jobs in his spare time. He should be able to make magic items!" They still remembered that the Marauder''s Map was created by the four Sirius. "I think Remus should be fine, what are you going to make?" Sirius became interested, "By the way, isn''t your shop ready yet?" "The store is almost ready, and we''ve already received a large order," explained George. "However, it''s been so busy lately, it would be great if Remus would like to come to us to make some extra money and take some of the stress out of the way. already." "A joke prop?" Sirius asked tentatively. "No, we plan to make Defence Against the Dark Arts items, and if Remus is competent, we can give this price." Fred made a gesture, "I''m sure the salary is much higher than that of ordinary jobs, of course, requires It is also much higher, after all, we have to consider the quality of the product, and we have to be responsible to the buyer. "You guys are really rich, is Defense Against the Dark Arts really that profitable?" Ron was very surprised. He felt that their father''s monthly salary was not that high. "Remus is definitely up to the job, I''ll find him right now, and I''m sure he''ll be willing to help you." Sirius drank the butter beer in the glass in one breath, stood up and walked quickly outside, he said. I am very happy for my friend to have a good job. Because of his identity as a werewolf, Lupin''s life has always been very difficult, and it is very difficult to find a normal job. Although it has been selling well recently, the real income is the same. Most of the income every month is used to send Lupin to Lupin. Salary, sometimes even Sirius pays out of his own pocket, and Lupin is naturally embarrassed to ask for a salary. "Where''s Sirius?" Mrs. Weasley asked suspiciously when she came out with the food. "Sirius went to find Remus," Fred explained. "Do you think Sirius can convince Remus?" Ginny asked curiously. "Definitely, you can earn money from Garen, would you like it?" "Definitely willing." Ron was a little envious, because Albert gave so much Galleon that he wanted to go to the store to help. "That''s right." After a while, Lupin arrived, looking a little helpless, apparently being pulled over by Sirius forcibly. Fred and George briefly chatted with Lupin about his work, and after Lupin agreed to help, they agreed to go to the store tomorrow to try it out. Of course, the creation of defense against the dark arts is not the point, the point is Albert''s proposal. "I think Anderson is good at it." Sirius asked suspiciously. "He''s not free!" Fred shook his head. "I''m getting married," George added. "Getting married, I remember Anderson seems to have just graduated from school, right?" Ginny was stunned by the news. "Yes, they will get married in the middle of next month at the latest. The specific situation is not very clear." Fred shook his head and said, "This matter is kept secret for now. ." "how come?" Mrs. Weasley was stunned by the news, and she was very fond of Albert. "It seems that Albert has embarrassed them." Fred actually didn''t know the specifics. "Death Eaters always like to advertise that pure blood is better, and Albert''s presence will undoubtedly completely swell their faces." Sirius sneered, "Not to mention there is a snot, I bet he must have told Voldemort, Albert is a great prophet." "Sirius..." Lupin frowned slightly. "Don''t say I have a prejudice against Snot, it is said that he is the only professor in the whole school who has not received an invitation." Sirius interrupted Lupin''s words and reminded, "Albert clearly doesn''t trust Snape, know That guy isn''t reliable at all." "Dumbledore thought Snape was credible," Lupin reminded. "I know, he always reminds me that he has unbreakable reasons for believing in the snot." Sirius laughed at himself, "but when the entire school''s professors are invited, I don''t think Albert will deliberately leave out Snape, The only possibility is that Snape is untrustworthy." The atmosphere at the scene became a little weird. It is well known that Albert is a prophet, and there must be other reasons for his prejudice against Snape. "Let''s eat first." Mrs. Weasley changed the topic. "If you don''t eat the food, it will be cold." "Don''t wait for Dad?" George asked. "He has to work overtime today, so let''s eat first," explained Mrs. Weasley. During dinner, Fred and George talked to Sirius and Lupin about their plan, or should I say Albert''s plan, just as Albert expected, Sirius did not refuse, they even talked to Albert. Interested in the Defense Against the Dark Arts items that Burt made. "These are all defense against the dark arts items that Albert researched?" "Yes, he anticipated the arrival of the Second Wizarding War very early, and began to research and manufacture these things." Fred recalled, "His prediction was really powerful and accurate. In my impression, The prophecies have come true." "One didn''t come true." "Which one?" "Umbridge didn''t enter the Forbidden Forest, so that prophecy didn''t come true," George reminded. "that is not" "Don''t be stupid, do you really think that old liar Trelawney can make those predictions?" Fred pouted. "Ruined." "what?" "Looks like Amelia Burns is dead." Sirius sighed softly. "She''s still alive," Lupin reminded. "The Ministry of Magic Aurors have also strengthened their protection of Amelia Burns." "It''s useless." Sirius said softly, "You should be very clear, it''s useless, unless Amelia Burns is willing to hide, there is a possibility of living." "Don''t talk about these things in front of the children." Mrs Weasley stared at Sirius discontentedly. "Tell me about your Defense Against the Dark Arts items." Lupin changed the subject, "The Ministry of Magic really..." "Really placed a big order." Fred took out a bag from his pocket and took out the Defense Against the Dark Arts items they had prepared in advance. "Can''t you talk about these things after dinner?" Mrs. Weasley couldn''t help complaining. Under Mrs. Weasley''s pressure, everyone had a hasty dinner before they started talking about the Defense Against the Dark Arts item. "You can also use some of it. Although you can''t resist black magic, it''s quite useful to resist stun spells and disarming spells." "I remember that Hermione seemed to have obtained a similar pocket watch." Ron picked up the pocket watch in the box and asked, "How many Galleons is this thing?" "Twenty Galleons." Fred said without hesitation. "Twenty Galleons, are you sure you''re not robbery?" Ron almost spat out the butter beer he just drank. "It''s cheap. It can make you sense danger in advance." Fred said without thinking, "Is your life not worth twenty Galleons?" "How much is a speculum?" "The looking glass is unreliable." "This thing is only aimed at dark wizards and dark creatures. It can point out their approximate locations, and he is also a pocket watch, and the reminder method is quite secret. You can''t put a speculum in your pocket when you go out." George explained, "Even if You really took it, and as soon as the looking glass rang, you were exposed." "If it''s as you describe, the effect is really good." Sirius has already smelled the business opportunity, and he thinks that many people will be willing to pay for one, at least buy a large detector to put at home, As long as you can find the enemy in advance, you can take timely countermeasures. If there is really no way, you can also cover your invisibility cloak to hide yourself quickly. As Fred and George said, at least there is a chance to get away with it. To survive, no matter how much Garen pays, it''s worth it, not to mention that the price is not expensive. Sirius believes that many wizards who are insecure will be willing to buy a set to keep at home just in case. As for using Apparition to escape? Or use the Disillusionment Charm to hide? It''s really hard to say, what if you get a little nervous and fail to cast the spell? Most wizards can''t even use the Iron Armor Charm, let alone the Disillusionment Charm. The number of wizards who can use Apparition is definitely not as many as expected. "Actually, I have some doubts. Do Aurors really need these things? I mean that these dark magic defense items can''t really help them resist dark magic." Ron expressed his doubts. "Of course, they exist more to prevent themselves from being attacked and buy themselves time to escape, rather than fighting the enemy." George shrugged, "That''s why they are called Defense Against the Dark Arts items." "Of course, we also have magic items specially used for combat here." Fred opened the next grid of the box, and there were nine round spherical objects in it. "Oh, what is this?" "Flash bombs for sneak attacks." Fred took out a grenade-like thing and introduced it to the crowd: "Throwing it out will emit a dazzling light, which can temporarily blind others'' eyes and give himself an advantage in a short period of time. ." "Blinding other people''s eyes?" Ron muttered. "You can experience it yourself." Fred said with a smile. "Never mind." "This is a smoke bomb, also known as a Peruvian stealth smoke bomb." Fred took out a black ball and continued to introduce: "Throwing it out can create a darkness that even light cannot penetrate. It can be used for strategic retreat, very Practical things, it is recommended to keep two." "There are also decoy bombs used to attract the enemy''s attention." George took out another ball with a clown grimace painted on it and said, "It will make a loud noise when thrown, and the principle is similar to a roaring letter." "This is a laughing bullet. Throwing it out will spread an extract from the leaves of Aliot. Once inhaled, it will make people laugh." Fred slowly introduced Lupin and Sirius to the various defense against the dark items in the box. , like an arms dealer introducing their weapons to their employers. "You plan to sell these things?" Mrs. Weasley asked suddenly. "No, we only sell Peruvian stealth smoke bombs, UU reading " Fred shrugged and said, "We thought everyone might need them, so we brought them along." "I dare say that Moody will definitely be interested in these things from you." Sirius smiled and said, "By the way, how many Galleons are there, give me a few." He intends to get some Peruvian stealth smoke bombs for everyone''s self-defense. "No, we''ll sponsor you two boxes for free." Fred smiled and took out two boxes of Peruvian stealth smoke bombs from the box and handed them to Sirius. "After using them, remember to tell us the actual combat effects." "How much is this thing?" Ron asked curiously. "Anyway, you definitely won''t be able to use it." "Albert is very good at using these things, he used the Mandrake grass root to subdue Barty Crouch Jr. easily last time." George reminded, "Peeves also used the Mandrake grass to cry. A dozen Aurors from the Ministry of Magic." "But isn''t that thing deadly?" Ginny asked in confusion. "Immature mandrakes are not lethal," Fred explained. "When you encounter a large group of Death Eaters, consider summoning a pot of mandrakes and throwing it at the Death Eaters. , If you are lucky, you can easily subdue the opponent, as far as I know, Albert has planted a lot of mandrakes." Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and suddenly felt that this move seemed to make sense. If you were caught off guard, it was really possible to deal with the enemy in one go. Although the method was indeed a bit... but it was indeed very practical. Of course, throwing mandrakes at the enemy is obviously not feasible for the members of the Order of the Phoenix, but the idea is very good. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex novel network mobile version website: Chapter 1116： get bento "how is the situation?" Emmeline Vance sneaked into a house near Amelia Burns'' house, which was temporarily requisitioned by members of the Order of the Phoenix because the owner had left it vacant for a long time. "The sight glass rang twice. I initially suspected that there were Death Eaters coming to step on the site, but when I went out to check, I found nothing." Tonks glanced at the large sight glass on the table, and mumbled, covering his yawn with his hand. "I always feel that the mirror is not very useful. Maybe, we should prepare a mirror." "Of course, there may also be a problem with the Auror sent by the Ministry of Magic to protect Ms. Burns." Tonks observed the situation outside through the window, "but this possibility should not be high, and was sent to protect Burns. The ladies'' Aurors are some of the best at the Ministry of Magic." "I will suggest to Moody to get a mirror." Emmeline Vance smiled and handed Tonks the supper she just bought. "It''s hard work, you go back to rest first, and I''ll be in charge of standing guard." "Then I''ll go back to rest first." Tonks took over the night, and after finishing the handover with Emmeline, he Apparated and left. The secret protection of Amelia Burns is still going on, all from the warning of "Master of Prophecy" Anderson. Amelia Burns would be murdered. Reliability is high. Emmeline Vance did not believe in Anderson''s prophecy, but because she knew the grudge between the Burns family and the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. The Death Eaters would never allow Amelia Burns to be Minister of Magic, to be their hindrance. Once Amelia Burns becomes the Minister of Magic, she will take advantage of the power of the Ministry of Magic to avenge her dead relatives and attack the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters. This is actually why the members of the Order of the Phoenix are willing to protect Amelia Burns. They need to pull the Ministry of Magic together to fight against Voldemort. Even though nothing has happened so far, it doesn''t mean it won''t happen. Sirius said more than once that Amelia Burns underestimated her opponent and would kill herself sooner or later. Underestimate the enemy? They never underestimate the enemy. Emmeline Vance cast a disillusionment spell on herself and began to patrol around Amelia Burns'' residence to ensure the safety of Amelia Burns'' residence. If she really sensed a crisis, she would Notify the Order of the Phoenix as soon as possible, and even cover Amelia Burns'' retreat. After all, she could completely create trouble for the sneak attackers, thereby disrupting the Death Eaters'' plans and buying enough time for the surrounding Aurors. This is what they came up with together. It''s really unwise to fight the Death Eaters alone. When Emmeline Vance was patrolling around with the help of the shadows of the street, the sight glass in her robe pocket actually responded, she took out the sight glass from her pocket and frowned slightly. This is not the first time Emmeline has encountered such a situation. Although it is likely to be a false alarm, each time it will be handled with caution to prevent accidents. Emmeline Vance put the speculum into a prepared sock, raised her wand and began to be alert to the surrounding and possible enemies. As long as you are careful enough, there should be no problem, because she is hiding under the phantom charm, and it is difficult for ordinary wizards to see through the phantom charm and find themselves. Just when Emmeline Vance finished her patrol and was about to return to the temporary stronghold, she suddenly heard a sound coming from the front, and several dark shadows came out of the temporary stronghold. "Solve it?" "We''ve brought down the surrounding Aurors," another masked Death Eater whispered. "What about the people from the Order of the Phoenix?" "Not in it." "He must be found. Before the Dark Lord arrives, we must clean up the surroundings." The Death Eater said in a low voice, "There must be no accidents in between." "Death Eaters!" Emmeline Vance put her hands on her chest, trying to calm her heart beating violently, and she had to send the news back immediately. No, Dumbledore must be notified immediately, and Amelia Burns must be warned, otherwise Amelia Burns will be dead. Just when Emmeline Vance was about to retreat quietly, she suddenly felt that there was a person standing behind her, who was pointing her wand at her, with a pair of cruel eyes with scarlet eyes on her expressionless face. "Where are you going?" the man asked indifferently. In Emmeline Vance''s last memory, she saw an ominous green light. Emmeline Vance fell heavily to the ground. The Death Eaters were obviously attracted by the green light just now, and raised their wands vigilantly to point in the direction of the green light. Just as the Death Eaters were about to approach, Voldemort came out of the shadows. "Owner." The Death Eaters bowed their heads. "I''m very disappointed that you almost let the guy sent by the Order of the Phoenix to protect Amelia Burns run away." Voldemort glanced at his servants indifferently, dissatisfied with their poor performance, thankfully he personally Come on, or today''s murder of Amelia Burns will likely fail again. The Death Eaters all bowed their heads in shame. Voldemort didn''t look at them and walked directly towards the house where Amelia settled. After getting rid of the eyeliners and guards that the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix had planted here, he could easily get rid of Amelia Burns. The information Severus provided saved them a trouble. Once the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, or the Order of the Phoenix came to make trouble, it is likely to let Amelia Burns escape. At this moment, in the bedroom of the room, Amelia Burns, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by the warning sound from the looking glass on the bed cabinet. Amelia Burns has been vigilant ever since Sirius last reminded her that she was being targeted by You-Know-Who. Not only did he put a big looking glass in the bedroom, but he also kept his wand where he could get it at any time. Even if Scrimgeour dispatched Aurors to strengthen her protection, Amelia Burns still did not relax her vigilance, especially since Fudge left early, there were more and more calls in the Ministry of Magic for her to serve as Minister of Magic. Big, those ill-conceived guys obviously won''t allow her to be the new Minister of Magic. At least, the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters will not allow it, they will attack her before she becomes a minister. Amelia Burns, who had just been awakened by the looking glass, immediately grabbed the wand placed on the bedside table, quickly twitched her lips and cast a disillusionment spell on herself, hiding herself first to ensure her own safety. Of course, it may just be a false alarm. The looking glass is not as practical as expected, and there have been many oolongs recently. Amelia Burns also hopes that this time it will still be an own goal. However, obviously not. Because Amelia had already heard footsteps outside, the other party was not kind, and 80% of them were Death Eaters. Amelia Burns wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight her, especially since she was told she might lose her life, the first thought of the head of the Division of Magical Law Enforcement was to use Apparition to get out of here . The enemy came, but the Auror who was in charge of protecting her didn''t respond. It was obviously abnormal, and the members of the Order of the Phoenix seemed to be secretly protecting her. However, it was too late to escape now, because the Death Eaters had already come to him through the sound of the looking glass. Amelia regretted putting the looking glass in the room, it was almost telling others that she was here. She slowly moved to the corner and pretended to escape. "She ran away. Amelia Burns was warned in advance and ran away." There was a quiver in Yaxley''s voice, and he was worried that Voldemort would vent his anger on him. "She didn''t escape!" Voldemort walked into the room, glanced at the gleaming, screaming, whistle-glass, and turned to a corner of the room, "I''m right, Amelia Burns. ." After speaking, Amelia Burns was caught off guard by Voldemort''s spell, and the disillusionment spell on her body was forcibly lifted. "Voldemort!" Amelia gritted her teeth, and a beam of light flew directly towards Voldemort, but was easily pushed aside. If it was just a bunch of Death Eaters, they would probably be deceived into thinking that Amelia had Apparated and escaped, but Voldemort could easily see through Amelia Burns'' Apparition Curse and find her exactly. location to hide. Amelia underestimated Voldemort''s determination to kill her. "The Burns are a very old family, even though they choose to go against us." Voldemort raised his arms to stop the Death Eaters who were trying to curse Amelia Burns. "We should give her a decent end, To show respect for this ancient surname." "What a disgusting guy, come and kill me if you want." Amelia Burns stared at the ugly-faced Voldemort through gritted teeth, knowing that she had no chance of avenging her family. If... if I had obeyed... No if! Voldemort raised his wand, and all the surrounding Death Eaters backed away, for fear of being affected by the duel. The battle is imminent. "Death to me, Avada!" The room was suddenly filled with an ominous green light. After a long time, the green light finally dissipated, and Amelia Burns fell to the ground stiffly. She is dead! Died in a duel with Voldemort. The Death Eaters were all terrified. No one thought that the director of the well-known Magic Law Enforcement Department would chant the Killing Curse without hesitation during a duel. It was enough to see how much she hated them. Fortunately, the Dark Lord came in person, otherwise even if he could really kill Amelia Burns, I''m afraid it would take a few lives. Yaxley raised his wand and released the Dark Mark out of the window. He glanced at Amelia Burns, who was dying, with a happy smile on his lips, and Apparated away with the other Death Eaters. At the end of the day''s work, Scrimgeour, who had just closed his eyes to rest, was woken up by someone. "What''s the matter?" Scrimgeour was in a very bad mood "The Dark Mark has appeared again." Gadwin Robard''s face was a little gloomy. Ever since Voldemort''s resurrection, there have been black marks in the wizarding world one after another. "Who was attacked?" Scrimgeour took the strong tea from his wife, took a sip, and asked with a frown. "Amelia Burns." Gardwin Robards glanced at Scrimgeour secretly, as if he wanted to see something in the other''s face. "What about the Auror on duty?" Scrimgeour asked, frowning. "I remember that the protection of Amelia Burns has been strengthened." "The Aurors on duty were all knocked down, and we also found the body of Emmeline Vance around." Gardwin Robards hesitated for a moment, then continued, "It should have been cursed by Avada. killed." "Emeline Vance?" Scrimgeour repeated the name in his mouth, seeming to realize something, "Emeline Vance is Dumbledore''s man." "I''m afraid so." Scrimgeour fell into an even longer silence, and someone under the protection of the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix murdered Amelia Burns. "It was made by You-Know-Who!" said Scrimgeour through gritted teeth. "I am afraid that the mysterious man did it himself." Gardwin Robards analyzed, "If it is just Death Eaters, it is very difficult to kill Amelia Burns under our noses, but the Aurors Obviously they can''t stop the mysterious man, the only problem is that they didn''t kill the Aurors who were on guard." Scrimgeour actually guessed the reason. Protecting Amelia Burns was all pure blood Aurors, and Voldemort preferred to control rather than kill pure blood wizards, so they survived. Amelia Burns was dead, but Scrimgeour had no joy in his heart. Albert predicted the death of Amelia Burns, and she was still killed under the protection of the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix day and night. UU reading www. uukanshu.com That also means that he, Scrimgeour, is likely to die during his tenure as Minister of Magic, which is definitely not good news. To make matters worse, Amelia Burns didn''t have time to become Minister of Magic and deal with the mess Fudge left behind. The entire Ministry of Magic is still in chaos, and Scrimgeour doesn''t even know what to do with the current chaos at the Ministry of Magic. Even if he does take over the position, he still has no good solution. Must speak to Dumbledore. "What should we do now?" "Let the Crisis Response Team handle this, notify Amelia Burns'' relatives, and have someone notify Minister Fudge, notify... Nymphadora Tonks, I remember she''s the Order of the Phoenix tell her about Emmeline Vance''s death." Scrimgeour put his hand to his cheek and continued, "The reporters... let the Minister of Magic deal with them, Fudge is better at dealing with those reporters." "I''m going to the scene to see the specific situation. If the knocked out Auror wakes up, remember to notify me as soon as possible. We must find out what''s going on." "Yes." Gardwin Robards looked at Scrimgeour, hesitated for a moment before lowering his voice and said, "Amelia Burns is the most powerful ministerial candidate at the moment..." "I know what you mean, Gardwin, but the position of Minister doesn''t look as good as you think. Amelia Burns is dead, and no one is here to clean up the mess that Fudge left behind." Skrein Jie motioned Gardwin not to talk about this topic for the time being, and hurried to the scene of the crime. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novel Network mobile version website: Chapter 1117： a kind reminder After entering November, the temperature around Hogwarts plummeted, the weather became very cold, and there could be light snow outside at any time. Tom was lying on the soft cushion by the window as usual, looking out the window and thinking about cat health. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound in the dormitory. When Tom turned his head, he found that his **** shovel officer had appeared out of nowhere. "Meow!" Tom got off the cushion, ran to Albert''s feet and rubbed lightly a few times, and called out softly, as if to say: Shit shovel officer, I''m hungry. "They forgot to prepare lunch for you?" Albert looked suspiciously at the coquettish fat cat. After hesitating for a moment, he still got him some rations. Anyway, he would have dinner in a while. "By the way, I almost forgot about that." Albert muttered, put on his cloak and walked outside. It was very cold outside the castle, and it simply didn''t rain, otherwise Albert would never want to leave the castle. He tightened his clothes and walked towards Hagrid''s hunting lodge. Hearing the knock on the door, Hagrid opened the door and greeted Albert who was standing outside the door with a smile: "Our warrior is finally willing to take the time to visit me." "I''ve been very busy recently, and I have a lot of trouble after becoming famous, and I think Potter will come to see you. He''s been having a hard time recently." Albert bent down, reached out and rubbed the dog''s head, motioning Hagrid to look outside, A few girls were sneaking around here, not knowing what to do. "You''re still so popular with the girls." Hagrid took a step back with a smile, made way for Albert, and motioned him to enter the room to speak. "If I didn''t have a girlfriend, I would be very happy, but unfortunately I already have a girlfriend." Albert took out his wand and waved it lightly. All the windows in the hunting lodge were opened, and there was a faint smell of sea fish inside. It was swept out by a gust of wind, and the traces left in the corner were also cleaned up by Albert waving his wand. "The snails are killing each other." Hagrid explained: "By the way, Fred and George took a lot of fresh snails from me today. They said they wanted to study the physiology of those beasts. structures, thinking that something about them could come in handy." "Broken-tailed snails themselves are very dangerous creatures. If you lock them all up, the excess energy will not be released, and it is not surprising that they will kill each other." Albert was not surprised at all. "Maybe, I should let the students take them for a walk next class." Hagrid had a bad idea. "Trust me Hagrid, if you really do that, very few students are willing to choose the protection of magical creatures class." Albert had to remind Hagrid of the dangers of doing that, "Everyone hopes that through this course, they will understand, Get to know some amazing creatures. If the class only brings back bad memories, they''ll just throw it away, at least no one''s going to really like your class." "What do you think I should do?" Hagrid asked in confusion. For example, teach them to understand and raise magical creatures, and how to deal with them when they encounter some dangerous magical creatures. Maybe you should take time to visit Professor Kettleb and ask him how to teach students, instead of paying attention That bad-hearted new friend. "Olim didn''t have bad intentions." Hagrid argued, "We just got along better." "It''s said that falling in love makes people stupid." Albert poured himself a cup of tea and shook his head, "However, I have to remind you of some things." "What''s the matter?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "Even if you and her know the reason why you can talk more, you can''t say it. Believe me, it''s good for you and her." Albert reminded solemnly: "Giants are taboo for most wizards after all. " "Oh, I see." Hagrid replied absentmindedly: "By the way, Harry is being trained by Sirius and Remus in the Forbidden Forest. Do you want to go to the training together? I remember you seem to be with them. relationship is good. "No need." Albert flatly refused, "It''s just the Triwizard Tournament, this game is not really important anymore." "What do you mean?" Hagrid always felt that Albert''s words were very strange. What does it mean that this game is no longer important? Then what is important? "Since Harry was forced to get involved in the Triwizard Tournament, it means that the game has become very abnormal." Albert explained to Hagrid. "You really believe that Harry didn''t put his name into the Goblet of Fire." Hagrid said with relief. "Of course I believe that the other party probably wants to murder Harry. However, the other contestants will also be unlucky." Albert reached out and moved Fang''s head away from his lap, he didn''t want to be spit from Fang''s saliva. Soil robes. "Do you know who did it?" Hagrid asked in a low voice, thinking that Albert might know some secret information. "Mysterious man''s minions." Albert said lightly. "You mean... The mysterious man wants to murder Harry." Hagrid couldn''t help taking a breath. "Well, I suspect that Peter Pettigrew did a good thing." "But... Peter Pettigrew didn''t die in Azkaban Prison?" Hagrid asked in confusion. "I gave Blake a divination a while ago. Peter Pettigrew is not dead. He escaped and may return to his master." Albert continued to put the blame on Peter: "A while ago, someone attacked me and Catri. Na, I did a divination later on, and although I didn''t give a clear hint, it did point to Peter Pettigrew, who I think threw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire." "But, how did he sneak into the school?" Hagrid was even more confused. Hogwarts was heavily guarded, and it was impossible for a murderous fugitive to break in without knowing it. "There are a lot of secret passages in the castle, and Peter Pettigrew is an Animagus who can turn into a mouse at any time. No one will pay attention to a mouse at all," Albert explained. "I thought Hogwarts was heavily guarded, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a flaw." Hagrid''s face was ugly, and anyone who knew about this would not look good, "No, I have to take this Tell Dumbledore." "Professor Dumbledore knew last semester that Black sneaked into Hogwarts from the Forbidden Forest through this loophole." Albert comforted, "But don''t worry, Peter Pettigrew will dare to do it next time. Appear at Hogwarts, I will send him to Azkaban again, I believe that the Dementors will help us treat him well, and will not give Peter another chance to escape from Azkaban prison." Albert tried to divert everyone''s attention so that Barty could survive until the moment when he finally finished the harvest. He didn''t want the tasks and experience packs he had worked so hard to lose. "How are you going to catch Peter Pettigrew?" Hagrid looked at Albert suspiciously. "Secrets, can''t be revealed for the time being." Albert stood up and said to Hagrid, "Okay, I have to go back to the castle, remember my words, don''t mention your blood to anyone, remember, it''s anyone, Otherwise, it will definitely get you into a lot of trouble." Albert came here to remind Hagrid not to mention to anyone that he has giant blood. No way, the topic of half-blooded giants is too deadly. "Oh, okay, I see." Hagrid nodded. As for whether he actually listened, Albert actually didn''t know, he just did what a friend should do, that''s all. After leaving Hagrid''s hut, Albert glanced in the direction of the Forbidden Forest, and when he was about to turn around and return to the castle, the corner of his eyes inadvertently fell on the tall figure. "Long time no see, Madame Maxime." Albert greeted him in French, "Are you looking for Hagrid? He''s in there." "Well, I came to Hagrid to discuss the placement of the rune horse." Madame Maxime''s expression was not very natural. After all, Albert was a strong competitor of Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, but for some unknown reason, she still stated her intentions. "Big brother, long time no see." A small head stuck out from the carriage and waved hard at Albert. "Long time no see, Gabrielle." Albert saw a little silver-haired girl get off the carriage, carrying a wooden box in her hand. "This is what Dad asked me to bring to you." Gabriel trotted towards Albert with a wooden box. "Be careful, Gabrielle, don''t fall." Furong looked at her sister who almost fell, and hurriedly reminded her. "Is this for me?" Albert took the box that Gabriel handed over and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, he said it was for you, and there was a letter, and he asked me to say hello to you." Gabriel took out a letter from the pocket of her robe and handed it to Albert. The envelope contained Mr. Delacour. ''s signature, as well as the other''s frequently used initials in the corners. "Thank you, Gabriel, this is for you." Albert took out a few candies from his pocket and put them on Gabriel''s palm. "candy?" "This is candy that can bring a good mood." Albert said mysteriously. He noticed the suspicious look from Madame Maxime next to him, and explained, "Mr. Delacour and I are good friends, and we have kept in touch with each other over the past few years." Madame Maxime had a strange expression on her face, and it was probably difficult to understand that Albert knew Mr. Delacour, not Fleur. After seeing Hagrid come out, Madame Maxime immediately stepped forward to tell him about the rune horse. The Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is located in the mountains of southern France. Winter is not too cold, but Hogwarts winter is very cold. The weather was getting colder and colder these days, and it rained occasionally. Mrs. Maxim hoped that Hagrid could help the rune horses build a comfortable stable to prevent these tall horses from getting cold and sick. After a brief discussion, the two quickly went to find a suitable place to build a stable. "You know Yanila very well?" Furong came over and asked. "I''m not very familiar. I met in Spain. At that time, I went to participate in the Barnabus Finkley Award for Excellence in Spellcasting, and I lived in the pub opened by her family." Albert put the wooden box into his own home. Hen stretched his pockets and introduced the situation to Furong with a smile: "Later, she gave me the championship prize. I have also listened to her songs, which are not bad." "I''m sure Yanila seduced you, didn''t she. They all like to hook up with the winner of the Barnabus Finkley Award for Merit in Spellcasting," Fleur mumbled, but there was no doubt that it was intentional. Speak to Albert. "I have a girlfriend." Albert said with a smile. "They don''t care about that." Furong sneered. "It''s not a good habit to speak ill of people behind their backs." Yanila''s voice came from not far away, and the girl had already taken off her scarf to reveal her original appearance. "I''m just telling the truth." Furong didn''t feel the embarrassment of being caught on the spot by speaking ill of people. "Actually, you don''t need to tell him these things quietly at all, because Albert already knows it." Yanila kindly reminded Fleur that she didn''t need to continue talking in vain, "Maybe you should show your charm, and the effect might be better. better." "So, you were dumped." Furong looked at Yanila coldly, she hated the woman in front of her. "We just haven''t reached an agreement," Yanila said lightly. "So, are you more stubborn?" Furong sneered. "It''s called chasing love." Yanila corrected. "Sister, do you want to eat a candy, it really makes you feel better." Gabriel pulled La Fleur''s arm and handed the remaining two candies to her sister. "You don''t mind giving me one, I''ll exchange this for you." Yanila smiled and took out a small box of chocolates. "You''re really useless, you actually want to grab the candy from the child." Furong picked up the candy that Gabriel handed over, put it back in her robe pocket, and pulled her sister back to the carriage. "Goodbye big brother, thank you for the candy, it''s really great." Gabriel turned around and waved at Albert. "You don''t mind giving me a few, I can exchange this for you." Yanila shook the chocolate in her hand and handed it to Albert. "Forget the chocolate, I''m a little bit resistant to getting chocolate from others now." Albert took out two more candies and handed them to Yanila. Yanila peeled off a candy and threw it into her mouth. She laughed and joked, "Aren''t you worried about your girlfriend knowing?" "No, I''m afraid someone added other weird stuff to it." Albert didn''t pick up the chocolate that the other party handed over, and let it fall directly to the ground. "It seems that you have been given a lot of love drugs." The expression on Yanila''s face became more and more strange. Seeing that Albert really wasn''t going to take the chocolate, she didn''t care, she bent down and picked up the box of chocolates and stuffed it into her pocket. "The candy tastes really good. Where did you get it? It''s filled with euphoria. No wonder it can make people feel good." Yanila saw at a glance the reason why candy can make people feel good. "I have to go back, see you another day." After saying hello to Yanila, Albert was about to return to the castle, but saw Harry and Hermione coming towards him. Chapter 1118： suicide "Minister, the reporters are here." Percy Weiss came to stand at the door, looked at Fudge, whose fingers were crossed and listless behind the desk, raised his hand and knocked lightly on the wooden door of the office as a reminder. "understood." Cornelius Fudge stood up wearily and walked out of the office. To be honest, Fudge didn''t want to face that group of annoying reporters at all, but as the current Minister of Magic, he had to give everyone a reasonable explanation for Amelia Burns'' death no matter what. "explain?" "What a hell!" Fudge himself had no idea what was going on. Fudge was woken from sleep a few hours earlier and told of the murder of Amelia Burns. What is a suspected mysterious person doing it himself? The Aurors didn''t give him a reasonable explanation, so how could he give the reporters an explanation? Is it possible to tell the reporters that Amelia Burns was killed by the mysterious person? Even if you think about it with your knees, you know what the consequences will be if you say that. What the entire British magical world really cares about is not the death of Amelia Burns, but that Amelia Burns was murdered by Death Eaters under the protection of Aurors. The authority of the Ministry of Magic will be questioned again, and this is not the most terrible, when this happens, everyone will think that Amelia Burns was murdered under the protection of the Aurors, and everyone''s lives are safe. How to be guaranteed? Wizards who live in panic will only vent their anger at the Ministry of Magic, and Fudge, who is the Minister of Magic, is undoubtedly the first to bear the brunt. Who let this happen during his tenure? Fudge seemed to hear people shouting for him to step down again. They must want to change to a more reliable Minister of Magic to lead everyone through the current difficulties. "I''m here to announce bad news. Ms. Amelia Burns was killed not long ago." Fudge''s voice was low and sad, and he thought that Fudge and Amelia Burns had a very close relationship. it is good. In fact, the relationship between Fudge and Amelia is not very good, which mainly involves the interests of both parties, and because after Amelia came to power, Fudge could not get much benefit. However, several years of being the Minister of Magic have allowed Fudge''s acting skills to pass the test. "I heard that Ms. Amelia Burns was murdered by Death Eaters under the heavy protection of Aurors." A male reporter asked sharply, "Is this true?" Fudge''s face was ugly, but he was not unprepared, so he said, "Yes, unfortunately, we think that the devil who can''t even mention her name killed her with his own hands." In the whispers of the reporters, Fudge stretched out his hand and pressed it, motioning for everyone to listen to him and continue, "Amelia Burns is a very gifted witch, and her brave and fair character has been recognized by everyone. , is also the most promising candidate for Minister of Magic at present. Maybe the devil who can''t even mention her name is afraid of her becoming Minister of Magic, so he personally kills her with Death Eaters. All signs show that she has fought hard. " "The death of Amelia Burns has cost us dearly." "But I heard that the Auror who protected Amelia Burns was not killed by the Death Eaters, but a witch named Emmeline Vance." The male reporter was sharp again. "It is said that Emmeline Vance was Dumbledore''s man and was responsible for the safety of Lady Amelia Burns." Fudge looked fiercely at the reporter who had just spoken, trying to see what the man looked like. There was an uproar at the scene, if only the Auror who was protecting Amelia Burns was stunned by the Death Eaters, but another wizard who was responsible for protecting her was killed, no matter how you looked at it. Very suspicious. If the thinking is darker, it is not surprising that someone from the Ministry of Magic deliberately murdered Amelia Burns. "I can''t answer your questions, because I want to know the reason myself, but I think the answer will probably have to wait for the two Aurors to wake up." Fudge used the drag trick, and he naturally wouldn''t admit that the Aurors had a problem. , and Fudge didn''t think that was the Auror''s problem. As Fudge expected, everyone is more concerned about who will be the next Minister of Magic after the murder of Amelia Burns? Will he be able to lead everyone through this difficult time? Fudge responded wearily to the reporters'' questions. He didn''t even know what he said at the end. There is no doubt that the death of Amelia Burns has greatly reduced everyone''s confidence in the Ministry of Magic, and caused many wizards. Think the Ministry of Magic is no longer reliable. Fudge now just wants to throw this mess to someone as soon as possible, but after the death of Amelia Burns, he is horrified to find that there is no suitable candidate. Mainly because Amelia Burns is very capable and talented. At present, he has not only the acquiescence of everyone, but also the support of Dumbledore. He should not wait for the vote, but should simplify the vote. Let Amelia become the new Minister directly, and deal with the mess that was left behind, maybe Voldemort would not dare to challenge the entire Ministry of Magic openly. The morning paper, about the death of Amelia Burns and the interview with Fudge, quickly spread throughout the UK through newspapers. Yin Zebel put the newspaper on the table and looked up at Albert, "You seem to have foreseen her death very early." "Yes, I remember reminding her." Albert swallowed the food in his mouth and said calmly: "But Amelia Burns is reluctant to hide, maybe she overestimated her relationship with The strength of the Auror''s protection underestimated the You-Know-Who''s determination to kill her, so she died." Mrs. McDougall and Katrina both turned to look at Albert. "It should be the hands of the mysterious man himself." Albert took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, "If it was the group of waste Death Eaters, it would probably screw things up. Emmeline Vance is a member of the Order of the Phoenix. Even if you can''t beat the Death Eaters, you will alert Amelia Burns and help her buy time to use Apparition to escape, and the two Aurors should have a similar mission." "If Amelia Burns is willing to hide temporarily." Yin Zebel looked at his mother and asked, "Will she be able to escape?" "I think it''s difficult, I know Amelia." Mrs. McDougall sighed softly, "She''s not a timid person, and she won''t hide for fear of being killed." "So, she died." Albert said calmly, "Amelia Burns'' character and behavior led to her death." "You reminded her?" Katrina asked curiously. "Yes, I reminded her, I reminded Dumbledore, and I reminded Scrimgeour, they were all vigilant, but Amelia Burns was killed by You-Know-Who because they were too underestimated. The determination of the mysterious man." Albert said softly, "So changing the prophecy is sometimes not an easy thing." Katrina looked at her mother, and suddenly understood why Albert and Inzebel brought her even with the Imperius Curse. If Mrs. McDougall didn''t want to give up her job and go into hiding, maybe Amelia Burns was what happened to her. "Can Amelia Burns really survive if she hides?" Mrs. McDougall asked Yin Zebel''s question just now. "Maybe, at least it won''t die easily." Albert explained, "Prophecy is difficult to change, but that doesn''t mean it can''t be changed." "So, you told Amelia Burns, you told Dumbledore, you told Scrimgeour about it?" "Yes." Albert directly admitted. "But Amelia Burns is still dead," Katrina reminded. "If Amelia Burns believed and hid, maybe she wouldn''t die." Albert gave the three an example, "Umbridge is the best example." "Originally, according to my prophecy, Umbridge would enter the Forbidden Forest for a certain event and receive a lesson she would never forget from the centaurs, but after hearing the prophecy, she never dared to step into the Forbidden Forest, so her Fate has changed." "I think you seem to know everything." Katrina looked at Albert with a strange expression. "I can guess something." "If you want, you should be able to save Amelia Burns." Although doubtful, Katrina seems to be sure that Albert has a way to save Amelia Burns, if he really wants to. If so, it can definitely be done. "I''m not Potter, and I''m not the savior of the world. I can''t save anyone, and I won''t take risks to save irrelevant people." Albert glanced at Katrina and said calmly, "Many times, even if It is also difficult to prevent disasters from prophesying, because no one believes them." "Also, I tried, but failed." Albert said calmly, "Emeline Vance died because of this, but it didn''t change the fate of Amelia Burns'' death." "You mean..." "Emeline Vance didn''t die protecting Amelia Burns." "Fate is always impermanent. Even if I can predict the future, I need to be in awe of it, instead of being able to peep into the future, I can do whatever I want." "Sorry." Katrina said with her head lowered. "The death of Amelia Burns is more because she is not willing to give up." Albert said softly, "If she is willing to give up something, at least there is a chance for revenge, and now she has no chance. ." "Vengeance?" Katrina felt that the matter was getting more and more complicated. "The Burns family has a great hatred with the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. Most of Amelia Burns'' relatives died at the hands of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters." "So, Amelia Burns wants to use the power of the Ministry of Magic to seek revenge for them, and becoming the Minister of Magic is the best way. If she wants to become the Minister of Magic, she can''t hide." Yin Zebel added. "It may also be the desire for power, who knows? After all, many senior officials of the Ministry of Magic have a strong desire for power." Albert laughed at himself: "Anyway, the Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters are one step ahead. So, Amelia Burns died and lost his chance for revenge." There was an eerie silence in the living room. "By the way, Yin Zebel and I are going to France today, and we should be back in the next few days." Albert suddenly changed the subject. "What are you doing in France?" "Go to see Mr. Lemay, he is our witness." Albert continued, "I stopped by the wedding site to see, and I have to pick up my family. They''d better not go back to the UK." "Be careful on the road," said Mrs. McDougall. "Keep in touch through the double-sided mirror, and tell the house elf if you have something to say, it''s better not to leave here easily." Albert thought for a while and said, "We will come back to pick you up to go to France in a while, the wedding will be over there, stay here. It''s really not very safe in the UK." "What about my dress?" Katrina asked suddenly, she didn''t have a suitable dress, she borrowed Yin Zebel''s dress last Christmas banquet. "Uncle Mog has already made an order for you, and it should be ready in a few days." Yin Zebel said softly, "In terms of style, it''s similar to the one you wore last time." "Oh." Katrina hated the feeling of being arranged. After breakfast, Albert and Inzebel disguised themselves as a couple, and then Apparated to a remote and uninhabited beach somewhere in the south of England, and then used illegal door keys to leave for France. Under normal circumstances, Albert would definitely choose a plane to France. Of course, there are other ways, such as using the Wildsmith family''s transnational Floo network, but those Floo networks have not been used for a long time, the security issue is really difficult to guarantee, and it is easier and faster to use the door key, which is confusing nowadays In this situation, the British Ministry of Magic has no energy to track down the door key, so there is no need to worry about getting into trouble. After arriving in France, Albert and Yin Zebel Apparated three times in a row, and finally appeared in Nicola Village in a different appearance. "Anderson?" A surprised voice suddenly sounded nearby. "Professor Dumbledore?" Before Albert recognized who the owner of the voice was, UU reading had raised his wand and pointed in the direction of the voice. "I almost didn''t recognize you." Dumbledore looked at the two black-headed and yellow-skinned men and women in surprise, and said softly, "Very clever transfiguration." In fact, the pedestrians on the street couldn''t see the three guys who used the Disillusionment Charm on them at all. "Professor, I didn''t notice you." Albert looked at Dumbledore curiously. "It''s normal, your attention is on the female companion next to you. However, your response is very fast and timely." Dumbledore smiled and said, "I just came from Nico, and he said that among you It will be there by noon." The old man was actually here to take care of his old friend''s funeral. "No, professor, what did you use to make me ignore you?" Albert asked curiously. "A little bit of tricks, you must be able to, but you just ignored them." Dumbledore blinked, "I have to go back to England first, there seems to be something wrong there." "Amelia Burns is dead." "A heavy loss." Dumbledore sighed lightly, "She is an amazing wizard." "It''s her choice." Albert said softly. "You''re right, that''s her choice." Dumbledore was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Okay, let''s go, don''t make Nico wait too long, he must be very happy to see you, Pere Gnar also prepared your favorite dessert." "See the professor another day." After Albert separated from Dumbledore, he walked towards Nico''s house with Yin Zebel. Chapter 1119： heritage After separating from Dumbledore, the two quietly came to the house where the LeMay and his wife lived, with the wooden door ajar. When they entered, they found a house elf waiting for them. Albert and Isobel looked at each other, lifted the illusion spell and disguise, and stared at the house elves. "you" "Long time no see, is teacher okay?" Albert asked. "The master is very good, he is waiting for you." The house elf closed the half-closed wooden door, bowed slightly to the two and said, "Please come with me." The two followed the house-elves through the layers of protective magic, entered the real residence of the Lemay couple, and met the Lemay couple drinking tea and chatting in the living room. The two old people are still very healthy, and there are no signs of imminent death. If it weren''t for the remaining elixir of life, the Lemays would not have been able to survive this summer, and they would even have survived, outlived most wizards. "Albus just left, and we were still guessing when you would arrive." After seeing Albert and Isobel, Nico''s face showed a gentle smile, and he warmly invited the two to sit down and have tea together. "We met him on the way, something happened in England." Albert and Isobel sat on the sofa next to him. "It''s really not peaceful in the UK recently. Maybe, you can consider staying in France for a while." Nicole Lemay also knows that Voldemort has been resurrected. The famous Dark Lord has also hit the Philosopher''s Stone. idea. "I''m afraid not." Albert refused. He didn''t plan to stay in France, and he didn''t think it was safe to stay in France. Albert was more willing to believe in the safe house he built. "That guy named Mysterious Man is crazy, you have to pay attention to safety." Perenal put the milk tea and dessert in front of the two of them, and pulled Isobel to sit over and talk. Nico did not persuade him anymore, and took the initiative to mention the reason why Albert came to France: "Are you ready for the wedding?" "It''s all ready, in a certain manor in France, where it will be protected by the Faithful Charm, don''t worry about someone running to make trouble." Albert knew what Nico was talking about, and continued, "The mysterious man I''ve dealt with it. The Aurors of the British Ministry of Magic will disguise themselves as us and hold another wedding in England, and they intend to use that wedding to attract the attention of the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters, and try to They got it all in one go." "I see, no wonder I see such a scene in the prophecy." Nicole Lemay nodded in relief, "You are always reassuring." "The wedding is tentatively scheduled for the thirteenth." Albert hesitated for a moment, but then asked, "How long can the elixir last." "There are the last few left, and it will probably last for more than a month." Nico did not have any fear of death, but smiled to reassure Albert, "Actually, you don''t need to care too much, for us who have lived for a long time In other words, death is just another great adventure." Albert was silent. In fact, he didn''t know how to face the LeMay couple. Perhaps, for the LeMay couple, this is the best ending! The only thing they could do was to accompany the two old men on their last journey. "Oh, by the way, I have something for you here." Nico smiled and changed the topic, he didn''t want Albert to be sad because of them. "Oh, what is it?" Albert deliberately made himself seem interested in what Nico was talking about, when in fact he didn''t care about Nico''s legacy at all. In Albert''s eyes, the most valuable legacy of the LeMay couple is the Philosopher''s Stone and the knowledge they have accumulated over the centuries. The Philosopher''s Stone was destroyed a long time ago, and Albert''s most wanted knowledge has been gradually received by him over the years, and the remaining wealth is nothing to Albert. Who made Albert lack almost everything. "You will definitely be interested." Having said that, Nicole Lemay mysteriously placed a notebook in front of Albert Land. Albert looked at the notebook that was many times his age, turned to look at the smiling old man, "This is..." "Manufacturing notes for the Philosopher''s Stone." Nico said what Albert was thinking. "Manufacturing notes for the Philosopher''s Stone." Albert was very surprised, he never thought that Nico would give him this thing. Isobel also cast a curious look, apparently surprised by Nico''s decision. "Dumbledore wants me to take the secret of the Philosopher''s Stone to the grave forever, but I still decide to leave it to you." Nico made a shush gesture and reminded softly, "Remember to keep it secret, don''t let Dumbledore Knowing this, he never liked it..." "I will." Albert nodded. Nicole was very satisfied with Albert''s response and said with a smile, "Open it and have a look." Albert hesitated for a moment, and finally opened the notebook that recorded the manufacture of the Philosopher''s Stone. The content in it was very similar to the manufacturing method of the Philosopher''s Stone he had collected before, butthe Philosopher''s Stone is an unrepeatable miracle in the history of alchemy. an accident. "Accident?" Albert murmured in a low voice. "Are you disappointed?" Nicole looked at Albert and asked. "It''s not an accident." Albert said softly, "It''s really a miracle." "The miracle of the Philosopher''s Stone cannot be replicated, but if it''s you, it can definitely be done." Nico said firmly. "Do you think I can make the Philosopher''s Stone?" Albert couldn''t understand where Nico''s confidence came from. "If the manufacture of the Philosopher''s Stone was an accidental miracle, it would be quite difficult to recreate it." "You are the most talented wizard I have ever seen. Even Dumbledore can''t compare to you. Sooner or later, you will surpass me in alchemy." Nico said the reason for this notebook to Albert, " However, as long as you are a clever alchemist, you cannot resist the temptation to study the Philosopher''s Stone." "It feels incredible and unreal." Albert sighed softly. The thing that countless alchemists dreamed of was actually placed in front of him. Although Albert doesn''t think other people can replicate this miracle, he has confidence in himself because he, Albert, is open. Thinking of this, Albert suddenly understood why Nico gave him this notebook. If one day he really wants to study the Philosopher''s Stone, even if he doesn''t have this notebook, he will still try his best to study it, UU reading www. uukanshu.com and this notebook can help him save a lot of trouble. If Albert doesn''t need it, he will not study it. "I also couldn''t believe it when I created the Philosopher''s Stone." Nicole reminded softly, "One thing you have to remember, the elixir of immortality is not as perfect as you imagined, although it can allow us to survive. Go on, but you also see the consequences, when you make the Philosopher''s Stone and choose to use it to make the elixir, you have to be careful, it''s a ''curse of immortality''." Albert closed the note and put it on the table. He didn''t immediately read it, but asked curiously, "What does it feel like to live for hundreds of years?" "What does it feel like? It''s a bit boring," Nicole recalled. "I remember going around the world together at first, and then I kept repeating a similar life." Albert and Isobel looked at each other. "Actually, I think it''s better to seize the happiness of the present instead of pinning your hopes on the future." Perenal smiled and looked at Albert and Isobel, giving them kind advice. "We think so too." Albert and Isobel looked at each other and smiled. "By the way, there is something else that you need to pay attention to." Nico said suddenly, "Don''t participate in those plans of Albus, I bet he must have invited you?" "Yes, but I refused." "This is a very wise choice. Albus is only interested in those greater interests, especially at this time, it is easy to get involved in big trouble." Nico sighed softly, "Live well and live your own life. That''s the most important thing." Chapter 1120： Legacy (2) That day, they accompany Nicole and his wife to chat into the night. It is hard to imagine that the two old people have said so much. Fortunately, they are not boring. They also let Albert and Isobel understand the story of centuries ago. If they were historians about what the wizarding world looked like, they would definitely be interested in the memories of the Lemays. Unfortunately, none of them are. Albert has no interest in history. He was only interested in the birth of the Philosopher''s Stone. This is more because he is an alchemist. There is no alchemist who is not interested in the Philosopher''s Stone. This is the lifelong pursuit of many people. Of course, it may also be because the Philosopher''s Stone can produce gold and immortality. Nico agreed. Through the Pensieve, he took everyone back to April 25, 1382, the day the Philosopher''s Stone was born. "It took me 21 years to finally fully translate and master the contents of the Jewish Book of Abraham." Nico raised his finger to the parchment on the table, "The last Hebrew scholar gave me a lot of help , I remember that day, I felt like I was stunned, and I kept trying to make the legendary magic stone." "That is the ultimate pursuit of all alchemists. When you know how to make the Philosopher''s Stone, you can''t help but try it." "Indeed." Albert nodded. "In the end, I succeeded. In fact, I don''t know how I succeeded. In short, some mercury turned into gold under the influence of the Philosopher''s Stone." In the laboratory, Nico is trying to use the magic stone to contact the mercury. The magic stone is put into the mercury, and it does gradually turn them into gold. When everyone saw Niko, who was in his fifties, he was so happy as a child, jumping around with the Philosopher''s Stone. "I remember that day, Niko shared the Philosopher''s Stone with me like a child." Perenal''s eyes were full of nostalgia. "If it was me, it would probably be the same." Albert said softly. "The Philosopher''s Stone really turns mercury into gold, and gold is better than ordinary gold, softer and more malleable." Nicole looked at the gold that was turned into by the Philosopher''s Stone and said softly, "Later, I discovered that those were not Real gold is more valuable than gold." "Later, we tried to make other magic stones, because we found that when using magic stones to convert mercury into gold, a small part of the magic stones will be consumed, so the magic stones you see now are much bigger than we were at that time. Some." "The engraving of the Philosopher''s Stone failed?" Albert guessed the result. "Yes, it failed." Nico nodded and said, "The magic stone we recreated cannot turn mercury into gold." When Nico was talking, the picture in front of them became hazy, and then they found themselves in the laboratory. Nico was still in the laboratory, but he looked a little older, and the surrounding environment had also changed. There are many redstones similar to the Philosopher''s Stone. "Later, when we were old, we finally chose to publish the formula for making the Philosopher''s Stone to see if anyone could successfully create the Philosopher''s Stone." "The results were disappointing." "Everyone has failed." This is probably the reason why there are many magic stone formulas circulating in the magic world. Many people think that Nicole Lemay fooled them with fake formulas, so they tried to make magic stones by modifying the formula. But they all failed. When people tried to get the real formula from Nicole Lemay, the two elderly people had chosen to live in seclusion and disappeared from people''s presence. The authenticity of the formula cannot be verified. People''s greed for the Philosopher''s Stone also fell silent with the disappearance of the Lemay couple. Many people only regarded the Philosopher''s Stone as a treasure in legends. That night, Albert carefully studied the Philosopher''s Stone''s notebook, and by the way recalled what he saw in the Pensieve. This notebook did record the manufacture of the Philosopher''s Stone in detail, or in other words, the case of the failure of the Philosopher''s Stone to be manufactured in detail. Yes, manufacturing failed! The notes should be written after the fact, mostly through the memories of the Pensieve, to write down the successful case of Nico''s original creation of the Philosopher''s Stone, but the subsequent manufacture of the Philosopher''s Stone all failed. Redstone with no effect. After failing again and again, Nico gave up research on the manufacture of Philosopher''s Stone completely, and regarded the only Philosopher''s Stone as an incredible miracle. After repeatedly reading the Sorcerer''s Stone''s manufacturing notes, Albert did not find the Sorcerer''s Stone''s skill on the panel. However, he didn''t expect to be able to master the manufacturing method of the Philosopher''s Stone after reading the notes. After all, Niko couldn''t copy the Philosopher''s Stone himself. Eighty percent of the way in his notes was missing some important factor. Otherwise, the created Philosopher''s Stone couldn''t be just a similar-looking redstone without any effect. If the manufacturing method of the Philosopher''s Stone really appeared on the skill panel, Albert might be able to know the principle of the Philosopher''s Stone, but now he has no plans to master the Philosopher''s Stone in other ways. Even if he wants to successfully create a magic stone, it will inevitably consume a lot of experience and skill points. Before Voldemort''s death, Albert would not consider wasting experience and skill points on the magic stone. , to the still very young Albert, it is not in the scope of consideration at all, and it is simply not worth his waste of a lot of resources now. "Have you researched anything?" A gentle voice sounded from behind, followed by a scent, Isobel, who was wearing a thin nightdress, stretched out his arms to embrace Albert, "I originally thought you were not interested in the Philosopher''s Stone." "As long as you are an alchemist, you will be interested in the Philosopher''s Stone." Albert closed the note, threw it directly on the table, and patted Isobel''s hand, "Nico is probably worried that I might try it in the future. Made the Philosopher''s Stone, that''s why you gave me this notebook." "Do you want to be like them too?" "do not know." "No, you actually think." Isobel put her body on it. "That kind of life is actually not bad. However, I think Mrs. Perenal is right, we should grasp the moment." "You''re right dear, we can say that we are in the happiest time in our lives now." Albert smiled and carried Isobel on his back, beckoned to open the suitcase, and walked in with his feet raised. The next day, after having breakfast, Albert took Isobel to find Bud, the elderly man who was currently on vacation in France. Well, to be more precise, it should be that the United Kingdom is not safe. He ran to France to take refuge, and by the way, he helped with Albert''s wedding. It''s just that Bud''s way of asylum is a bit special. He hides himself in Muggles and enjoys sunbathing on the beach in the south of France. In a cold drink shop by the beach in the south of France, the two saw Bud dressed in a fashionable and cool fashion and wearing sunglasses. The other party looks like a cool old man coming on vacation. Bud is also very popular among Muggles. When Albert passed by, he was chatting with some travelers who also came here for vacation. "The person I''m waiting for is here, let''s go first." Bud smiled and said goodbye to the friend he just met, and walked towards Albert and Isobel. "This is indeed a good place for vacation." Albert greeted Bud with a smile. "It''s good to be among Muggles, and no one will pay special attention to it." Bud led Albert and Isobel to a nearby place where no one was around. "Is it ready over there?" Albert asked. "The time will probably be on the 13th." "Earlier than I expected." "Mr. Nico''s medicine is almost exhausted," Albert explained. "There are ten days left, no problem." Bud stretched out his hand and pressed it on Albert''s shoulder, apparating directly with the two of them. The three of them appeared in a bush somewhere, surrounded by a large stone, which seemed to be the coordinates to stay here on purpose. Bud led the way and motioned for the two to follow. "It''s a bit old there, but I''ve asked the house-elves to help clean it up. Although it might be a bit of a problem to live in, it''s definitely not a problem to have a wedding." While speaking, Bud had already appeared near the manor with Albert. In fact, there is no manor here, only a yellow bush. "Welcome to Knowles Manor, no one has been here for a long time." Bud happily introduced the two of them after confirming that there was no one else around. UU reading As soon as the voice fell, the bushes in front of everyone suddenly pushed away, and a stone path overgrown with weeds appeared in front of it. At the end of the path was an old French manor. There is no doubt that this manor has been protected by the Fierce Loyalty Charm. When the two walked into the manor, Bud happily introduced them to them: "This was originally a small vineyard, but unfortunately it was abandoned when no one lived there." "Are there many places like this?" Albert asked curiously. "I don''t know, this is a legacy left by someone." Bud shrugged, "It was inherited by us, but you also know that we don''t need it, so this place is vacant." "Do we have any other safe houses in France?" Albert suddenly turned his head and asked. "Tiberius has a safe house in France." Bud said with a smile, "That''s what he told me a while ago, and probably guessed that you might need a safe house." "My family will return to Europe in a while, and I need to prepare a safe house for them in France," explained Albert. "You can use the safe house provided by Tiberius. I''ve been there. It''s an old villa." Bud thought for a while and said, "However, I suggest letting them live in your suitcase. It''s a big job to do a thorough cleaning." "You can make a prediction first to see if it is safe for them to stay in a Muggle hotel." Isobel suggested. "Forget it, just a few days, it''s best not to let down your guard, and they will also go to Knowles Manor to help with the final preparations." Albert finally rejected Isobel''s proposal. He really didn''t want to take risks, there was nothing significance. Chapter 1121： crowded suitcase On the flight to France, Herb was whispering to Daisy, who was sitting next to him, discussing his son''s wedding. Although the Andersons anticipated this day early and prepared for it, they felt a little uneasy when it came, because Albert''s wedding seemed to be different from what they had imagined. They never attended a wizard''s wedding. Thinking about it now, since Albert became a wizard, their family seemed to have had a long, long dream. The plane began to land and after a slight turbulence came to a smooth stop on the airport runway. Herb took his wife, parents and daughter off the plane with the crowd, and a group of people dragged small suitcases towards the security entrance. Remember they used to go to King''s Cross to pick up Albert home, but now it''s Albert who picks them up. time flies! Herb looked up and looked around, trying to find the familiar figure in the crowd, but there were so many people around that he couldn''t find Albert at all. It wasn''t until everyone was far away from the security gate that they finally saw the familiar figure in the crowd waving and smiling at them. Nia put down the suitcase, walked forward quickly, spread her hands and gave Albert a warm hug. "Why are you alone?" Daisy asked in confusion after she stepped forward to give her son a hug. "It''s more convenient for me to be alone." When Albert finally hugged Herb, he said to the crowd with a smile, "Come with me, Europe is not very peaceful recently, and this is not a good place to talk." "Where are we going, the hotel?" Nia asked in confusion. "No, it''s not safe there, I''ll take you to the safe house." Albert showed a little apology and motioned everyone to follow him. Everyone looked at each other and silently followed Albert. They had no idea where to live. After walking to a place where no one was, Albert put the suitcase on the ground, opened it and motioned them to enter the box. Nia walked into the suitcase first, and others followed suit. It wasn''t the first time they had been Apparated in the suitcase. It''s faster and safer that way. Almost in the blink of an eye, everyone saw the safe house mentioned by Albert. Herb looked at the very old villa in front of him, turned to Albert and said, "It looks abandoned for a long time." "We live in boxes," Nia reminded, as did the last time I went to the Quidditch World Cup. "This is the safe house. Only the secret person tells the secret, otherwise no one will find it here." Albert explained to several people. "That note just now..." "It was written by the secrecy, indicating that he is willing to tell you this secret." Albert pushed the house away, turned his head and explained, "This is the most reliable protection magic at present." "The most reliable protection magic?" Herb muttered. "Yes, it is very reliable. The disadvantage is that after casting the Brave Loyalty Charm, it is equivalent to being completely erased from reality here." Albert changed a statement that everyone could understand, "Only getting the key to keep secrets is keeping secrets. Only with the permission of people can we know the existence of this place and enter here. "That is, if you want to enter here, you need to find a secret person?" "right." "What if the two keepers kept secret from each other?" Nia asked suddenly. "Then no one can find them." Albert said with a smile, "Of course, this place is already half-abandoned, and we only need to use the protective magic here." Speaking, Albert opened the suitcase to the ground and made a gesture of please. They all went into suitcases, and the environment inside was quite nice. In the afternoon, Isobel also came over, stayed with Albert''s family for an afternoon, chatted about the current situation of the British magic world, and mentioned some things that should be paid special attention to. "That is to say, the devil named Mysterious Man has been resurrected?" Herb really had a hard time understanding that the wizard could still resurrect the dead. However, Luke quickly accepted this matter. He had also lived in the magic world and knew about the mysterious man. "The British wizarding world is at war, so we decided to choose the location in France." "war?" "Although it sounds a bit exaggerated, the current situation is indeed not optimistic." Albert said apologetically: "For safety, we can only stay here temporarily. The day after tomorrow at the latest, Mrs. McDougall will also come to France." "Do you really need our help about the wedding?" Herb asked Albert while enjoying the fruit after dinner. Her son''s wedding was still given to Mrs. McDougall, which made Herb and Daisy very embarrassed. "You don''t need to worry about the wedding, I''ll take care of it." Albert said comfortingly, seeing the thoughts of the two. "After you get married, do you plan to go back to England?" "Well, go back." "Is your new home ready?" "Ready, also protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, very safe." Albert said. "Actually, you are still young, so there is no need to take risks with your great future." Daisy was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "I still think you should leave the UK temporarily and leave Europe to find a safe place to live temporarily, and wait for the war here. Go back after you''re done?" "We are very safe in the UK." Albert comforted, "Also, your son is actually very powerful." "Okay, Albert has grown up, he has his own ideas, and we shouldn''t interfere with his decision." Herb stopped Daisy, who wanted to say something, and patted Albert''s shoulder: "Do whatever you want, but remember that when you get married, you''re not alone." The next day, Albert sneaked back to England to bring Katrina and Mrs McDougall to France. The suitcase suddenly became crowded, and Albert never imagined that so many people would live here. Fortunately, he has temporarily vacated the laboratory for house-elves, and temporarily converted most of the rooms into guest rooms, barely able to accommodate everyone temporarily. After the parents on both sides met, a magical thing happened. They were surprised to find that they knew nothing about Albert and Isobel''s wedding, and they didn''t even know who was helping to prepare the wedding. In the meantime, Mr. Mogg came over, told them about the wedding, and brought the dresses of Nia and Katrina by the way. "Thank you, Mog," said Mrs. McDougall with a complicated expression. "You''re welcome, in fact, I really want to be their witness, but unfortunately I didn''t grab it." Mog changed the topic with a smile. "The wedding is ready?" Herb asked after a moment''s hesitation, "The cost..." "Yes, it''s ready. As for the cost, Albert has already paid it out. In fact, it doesn''t cost much. Many of Albert''s old friends took the initiative to celebrate." Mog said with a smile: "The biggest problem at present is actually Screen the guests to avoid weird guys coming in and messing up the wedding." "That''s fine," said Albert. "I was ready early." "Then take them to the manor tomorrow and see if there are any other problems." Mogg came and went so quickly that the Andersons were a little puzzled, but they could all see that Mr. Mogg had a close relationship with Albert, and it was definitely not just what Mrs. McDougall said. Relatives, otherwise Albert would not have been entrusted with the important task of handling the wedding. Over the years, Albert''s changes also made them feel a little unfamiliar. In fact, both Mrs. McDougall and the Andersons have the illusion that they are actually here for the wedding. Over the next few days, Albert also began to get busy, first posting misinformation on silver cards and quietly visiting Scrimgeour to discuss plans to ambush the Death Eaters. During Albert''s stay in France, the British wizarding world also changed a bit, perhaps spurred by the murder of Burns, most British wizards were in favor of Scrimgeour, hoping the hard-line Auror The director of the office can lead everyone through difficult times. UU Reading Scrimgeour was also very concerned about the operation, and he planned to use this opportunity to completely establish his position and strengthen people''s confidence in the Ministry of Magic. While Albert was busy with the wedding, the Andersons and Mrs. McDougall in the safe room reached a proposal that Isobel should have a child as soon as possible. Nia and Katrina are discussing beauty potions. They believe that Muggle and wizarding beauty methods should be combined to develop a way to better maintain their appearance and figure. "Albert is out again?" Daisy asked tentatively, looking at Isobel who was sitting down with an iced watermelon. "He said he was going back to England to handle the wedding." Isobel did not deny this. "Albert has been a very assertive child from a long time ago, and it also makes us worry, but his decisions are usually not easily changed." Daisy grabbed Isobel''s hand and said softly, "I I hope you can help us watch him more and not let him do those risky things." "I will," Isobel said. "After you get married, you can go to Hawaii for a vacation first," Herb suggested. "I''m afraid not." Isobel explained, "The Lemay couple is running out of time. With Albert''s character, it is very likely that they will stay and accompany them through the last journey of their lives." "As long as I don''t go back to the UK, I don''t think it''s a problem." Daisy and Mrs. McDougall exchanged glances and continued, "There is one more thing, I hope you don''t get angry, we all hope that you can have a child as soon as possible." "This matter...Albert discussed it with me." Isobel gradually lowered his voice, "We won''t deliberately..." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1122： Scrimgeour got it "Rufus, I really don''t understand..." Gadwin Robards stared down at the teacup in his hand, and seemed to be confused, but he still asked his doubts: "Why don''t you immediately replace Cornelius Fudge as the new Minister of Magic?" "Now, not yet." Scrimgeour looked up at Gardwin and sighed inwardly, a little disappointed in his old friend''s talent. If Gardwin wasn''t the old man he trusted, Scrimgeour would never have let him take his place. Well, even though he probably wasn''t too smart before, but... Scrimgeour feels his brain is better than ever since he''s dealt with the smart Anderson. Gadwin looked at his old buddy and did not continue to ask, but fell into a brief silence. "Gardwin, do you have a solution for the Ministry of Magic''s current troubles?" Scrimgeour put down his glass and asked suddenly. "How is that possible." Gardwin shook his head vigorously: "Now, the entire British magic world is a mess." "Yeah, it''s a mess, especially after the death of Amelia Burns." Scrimgeour was rather helpless, "Originally, I expected Amelia Burns to handle the current chaotic situation. " "So, you asked me to send an Auror to protect her?" "Forget it, it''s a pity that after Burns died, there was no one to clean up the mess left by Fudge." Scrimgeour did regret it. If Amelia Burns hadn''t died, his choice would have been More, rather than being completely cornered now. "I don''t know how to clean up the mess that Fudge left behind. If I take over Fudge''s position now, and I can''t give a solution that satisfies everyone, all the pressure will fall on me." "So, you are deliberately dragging it now, not to take over the position of Minister of Magic immediately?" Gardwin suddenly realized, but quickly frowned, "But, if the mysterious man..." "Don''t worry," said Scrimgeour, shaking his head. "It happens once, and it won''t happen again in a short time." "But" "If I were to die like Amelia Burns, no one would dare to take over as Minister." Scrimgeour''s tone was very calm when he said this, "At that time, I am afraid this mess will end. Dumbledore can only take over. I believe that neither the You-Know-Who nor the Death Eaters want Dumbledore to be the new Minister of Magic." Everyone hopes that Dumbledore can become the new minister and lead everyone through the current difficulties, but he can''t solve the current problems himself. "The key is actually to defeat the You-Know-Who," Scrimgeour laughed at himself. "But we have no clue about this, and we have nothing to do, so we can only pin our hopes on that one." Gardwin opened his mouth, but finally chose to remain silent. "Actually, if we can catch You-Know-Who, we can try to throw him through the stone door in the Department of Mysteries." Scrimgeour suddenly said, "Maybe it can completely eliminate You-Know-Who." This is actually Albert''s proposal, the most likely way for the Ministry of Magic to kill You-Know-Who. As for the existence of the broken stone door, Scrimgeour actually confirmed it. It was a very strange place, just below the courtroom. "Is it really possible?" "I threw the mouse in and it did disappear, and I thought the mouse should be dead," Scrimgeour recalled. "It''s easier said than done to catch the mysterious man." Gardwin smiled wryly. "At least there is hope," Scrimgeour reminded. "Don''t forget, even Avada couldn''t kill You-Know-Who completely." However, it does seem like a dream. "Next, what are your plans?" "Naturally, take the time to prepare for taking over as Minister of Magic." Scrimgeour looked at his old friend. "You also need to take the time to prepare." Gardwin understood what an old friend meant. Even if Rufus became the Minister and appointed him as the new Auror Chief, he might not be able to hold the position of the Auror Chief, and then the Ministry of Magic confronted the leader of the Man-Know-Who. In the battle of the Death Eaters, the power of the Aurors will be crucial and must be firmly grasped. "Have you made a big move recently?" Gadwin asked suddenly. In fact, anyone with a bit of brain can guess that the Auror Office will have a big move next. Although it was claimed to be in response to Voldemort''s possible massacre of Muggles, Gardwin felt that it might just be an excuse. His old friend apparently had other plans and was planning a big move. "I have proposed to Fudge to use tough measures against the Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters." Scrimgeour''s voice was a little cold, "Allow the Aurors to use black magic to deal with the enemy, and when there is a Death Eater who resists, they will Kill directly on the spot." "you" "Do you think it''s too cruel? My dear Gadwin, I have no way out." Scrimgeour drank all the tea in his cup and sneered, "Unless, I admit that I am a coward and voluntarily give up my current position, Otherwise, it will be a matter of time before you face the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters. Since they are enemies, don''t be merciful. Can I expect them to let me go? One example of Amelia Burns is enough." Gardwin was silent for a moment, then reminded, "They''re not as reliable as you think." "I know, but I have no choice, and they have no choice, unless they give up being Aurors," said Scrimgeour grimly. Solve the question of Mystery Man and the Death Eaters." Gardwin stared at his old friend, dumbfounded, never expecting Scrimgeour to say such a thing. The transformation of an old friend made him feel unfamiliar. This is the posture of going all out to fight Voldemort and the Death Eaters! Perhaps, Scrimgeour had already made up his mind. And what about himself? Gardwin was ashamed of himself, he just wanted to be promoted to head of the Auror office, not thinking much of it at all. "When I become Minister of Magic, I will announce a treaty of protection for the Auror family to prevent those vile Death Eaters from threatening us with their family." Scrimgeour continued his follow-up arrangements, "The Auror office is very It''s important, once we lose it, it''s over, so you have to get him under control." If he didn''t know Albert, Scrimgeour didn''t actually think about such extremes, but Albert told him that he was likely to die in office. Nobody wants to die. Scrimgeour was no exception, as for Albert lying. Before getting to know Albert, Scrimgeour must have thought that, even if the other party was a famous prophet, he would not believe that kind of nonsense, and he would be dismissive of the so-called master of prophecy. However, seeing it with your own eyes, knowing it yourself, and experiencing it is different. Scrimgeour was well aware of Anderson''s true abilities and no longer questioned the accuracy of his predictions because he had seen his own death. Scrimgeour simply gave up all delusions. He didn''t want to become Burns. Either give up all positions and hide under the stigma of being a coward, or fight directly with Voldemort and the Death Eaters. Even if he died, he would not die too uselessly. He felt that if Borns really became Minister of Magic, Eighty percent will do the same. After all, the two sides have a deep hatred. As for Fudge, when he suppressed Dumbledore in the first place, it was very likely that he was considering his own safety, and it was possible to do that with the integrity of the other party. Don''t look at Fudge being scolded so badly by everyone now, but he has retreated completely, and threw a lot of mess to the successor. UU reading www. uukanshu.com And his successor, Borns, died tragically at home as soon as he showed signs of taking office. This directly led to Scrimgeour becoming Minister of Magic, the first thing is not to fight the Death Eaters, but to wipe Fudge''s ass, he needs to restore the credibility of the Ministry of Magic, so that everyone believes that he can lead everyone to defeat the darkness. Scrimgeour could do nothing about it. He used to be very confident in himself, but with Albert''s reminder, he realized what he was about to take over. Scrimgeour even regretted not strengthening the protection of Burns, if Burns hadn''t died, he might not have been cornered. However, Burns'' death seems to have been doomed. "When she didn''t choose to hide, she was dead." This is Albert''s original words. Burns died shortly after. "When you become a minister, you will inevitably become an obstacle for the mysterious person to master the Ministry of Magic, and become the object of his power." Later, when Albert used the Prophecy Ball to show him dying under the Avada Sorrow, Scrimgeour knew he had no choice but to be tough. Therefore, he accepted the method provided by Albert, because it was the best way to break the game at present, and use the Death Eaters to stand up. As long as you can use the wedding, catch or kill a group of Death Eaters, and then use this matter to rise to the top, I believe that you can get everyone''s recognition in a short time and gain a firm position in the Ministry of Magic. As for the consequences, it seems that even if he doesn''t do that, his results are not much better. Since you don''t want to be a puppet, and you don''t want to die, you can only fight and fight for that chance for yourself. As for Fudge''s proposal, **** it! https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1123： Thats a trap "The next Minister of Magic is Scrimgeour." "The master will surely be very unhappy." "What happened to Yaxley''s infiltration plan?" "It is estimated that it failed." "I don''t know which idiot, using the lame Imperius Curse on Herbert Jolais, has been detected by the Ministry of Magic." The living room was filled with murmurs, more than once since Voldemort returned. Few Death Eaters could come up with a solid solution to anything other than an argument. At this moment, the door was opened, and Voldemort walked in from the outside. The living room seemed to have been hit by the pause button, and all the quarrels came to an abrupt end. Voldemort sat at the head of the long table, looked around at the silent Death Eaters, and said in a slightly hoarse, indifferent voice, "The meeting begins!" After that, he looked at Yaxley with those scarlet eyes. "Master, although we have successfully dealt with Burns, the newly elected Scrimgeour is also a problem." Yaxley paused for a moment, and continued to speak when Voldemort did not speak, "Scrimgeour becomes the new minister. His decision cannot be changed unless we kill him, which could make the situation worse." "It seems that you already have a plan of your own." Voldemort motioned for Yaxley to continue. "According to the latest information I have received, Pierce Sinkenis is likely to succeed Burns as the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the Ministry of Magic. If the master allows, we can invite Pierce Sinkenis to join us." Yax Leigh went on to describe his plan, "If it works out, not only will we have a high-level spy at the Ministry of Magic, but we''ll be able to transform others through Sinkness, and then have them all work together to get Scrimgeour out of office. When the time comes, Pierce Hinckness will take over as Minister of Magic, and we can gradually put people in the Ministry until it is completely under control." "Very well, let''s do it then." Voldemort was quite satisfied with Yaxley, and there were not many Death Eaters who could really use it. Although Snape could always complete his tasks, he was still under Voldemort''s investigation. As for Malfoy, who was once a right-hand man, Voldemort was very disappointed in him after experiencing a series of fiasco and the diary incident. "Yes Master." Yaxley looked excited, not only because he was complimented by Voldemort, but because Snape wasn''t there. This meant that the Dark Lord didn''t fully trust Snape. "How is it, Lucius?" Voldemort turned his attention to his former left and right hands. If Lucius Malfoy could really kill the mudblood named Anderson, he would give him trust and reuse again. Yes, to Voldemort, that Mudblood named Albert Anderson was a threat second only to Dumbledore. Not only because of the opponent''s ability to predict the future, but also because of his terrible growth talent and talent. It only took seven years from the beginning of the school year to the present, and that Mudblood has grown rapidly at an extremely frightening speed. Voldemort saw his former self from Anderson, no, that was a more terrifying guy than Dumbledore and him. Therefore, it must be completely eradicated before he becomes the enemy. One Dumbledore is enough, and he does not want to have another. So, Albert Anderson must die. "The metal card Severus gave me reacted not long ago." Lucius sensed the murderous intent exuding from the Dark Lord, and said quickly, "The mudblood will be on the 12th of this month. Get married in a manor in Devon." "I hope you haven''t been found," said Voldemort hoarsely. "Without a master, I immediately retreated after I found out that someone nearby was protected by protective magic. It is almost impossible to break through the layers of magic protection without disturbing the enemy. I..." Lu Xiu Before S. Malfoy could finish speaking, he heard Voldemort suddenly speak, and he could only shut up quickly. "McNeil, I promised you something better to destroy." Voldemort looked at the other wizard again, his eyes flashing dangerously, "Since Cornelius Fudge has rejected our offer , then we''ll let the Ministry of Magic see the reality, and the plan to attack the Muggle world can begin." "It''s the master, you can start at any time, I think the giants will be very happy." McNeill said excitedly, "In the past two days, we are going to start from Somerset, I think the giants will definitely be able to give the Ministry of Magic one surprise." "I need you to hold the Ministry of Magic''s energy temporarily." After Voldemort said his request to McNeil, he turned his eyes to Malfoy, "I will personally hold Dumbledore and create opportunities for you, no matter what. What method to use to kill that mudblood is my only request." "Yes, Master." Malfoy lowered his head lower. "What a rare visitor, you two busy people are actually free to come here." Mrs. Weasley, who had just finished feeding the chickens in the yard, stared at her two sons with her hands on her hips. "Mom, we are your sons, and you don''t welcome us home." Fred bent down and picked up a piece of pie from the table, took a bite, and protested dissatisfiedly. George sat down on the sofa next to him with a smile, and also ate the quick pie. "Tell me, what is it for this time?" Mrs. Weasley obviously didn''t like this, and asked directly. If nothing else, Fred and George wouldn''t come home at all, and they''d have to spend all day in the shop in Diagon Alley. Not long ago, Mrs. Weasley was worried that they were working too hard to open a shop and that their life was not good. She went to visit them with prepared food, only to find that she was thinking too much. Not only was there a house-elf named Dobby taking care of their daily life in that store, but the food, drink and shelter were obviously much better than at home. Life was a relaxed and comfortable one, no wonder none of them wanted to go home. "Let''s find Bill." Fred swallowed the pie without thinking. "Or, look for Fleur." George added: "I heard that Fleur plans to live in our house temporarily? Did Bill say when he will get married?" Yes, the Weasleys moved back to their original slums, and living at 12 Grimmauld Place for a long time was not an option. Even if Sirius didn''t care about it at all, it was not his home after all, and he was not comfortable without his own home. . "Furong plans to live in our house?" Ginny heard the twins'' voices and just came downstairs when she heard the shocking news, her eyes widened in disbelief. "How come I don''t know about this?" Mrs. Weasley frowned slightly, seeming to doubt the authenticity of what they said. "Aren''t they going to get engaged?" Fred looked at George suspiciously, "However, we do have something to do with Fleur." "Bill didn''t tell me." Mrs. Weasley was a little angry. "He told you first." "Bill should tell you and Dad tonight," George reassured. "Mum hates Fleur," Ginny whispered. "I don''t hate her!" Mrs. Weasley lowered her voice angrily. "I just think it''s too hasty for them to get engaged now." "Mom, you should be happy for Bill," George reminded. "At least, he''s found someone he likes." "What are you doing with Furong?" Ron, who had no sense of existence, suddenly asked. "About Albert''s wedding," Fred said. "Albert is getting married, what does it have to do with Fleur?" Mrs. Weasley asked inexplicably. "Is that the Ravenclaw girl?" Ginny giggled with a look of longing on her face. "I remember she also had pretty red hair." "Yes, Isobel," said George. "Albert invited Fleur too?" Probably sensing his mother''s bad mood, George continued, "Albert originally planned to invite our family, but in the end he didn''t want to cause us trouble, so he just gave up." "To cause trouble?" Mrs Weasley was a little displeased. "Albert is on the blacklist of Mysterious Man and Death Eaters. If he invites our family, it may bring unnecessary trouble to our family." George explained helplessly, "In fact, all invited Guests will be kept strictly confidential to prevent unnecessary trouble for themselves." "Why was Fleur also invited?" Ginny wanted to know more about this. "It should be the friendship left over during the Triwizard Tournament." Fred said without hesitation, "I remember they took a photo at the end and left their autographs. The relationship should be very good." "They''re not at home. Bill should be helping Fleur with English lessons, and he probably won''t be back until dinner." Ginny just finished speaking when she saw Bill and Fleur coming towards this side holding hands. "Mom, I''ve discussed with Fleur and plan to get engaged first." Bill said straight to the point. "Just talk to your dad tonight." Mrs. Weasley was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Fleur and asked, "Do Mr. and Mrs. Delacour know about this?" "They like Bill very much, too," Fleur said in still tongue-in-cheek English. "Albert is much earlier than you guys. He will get married in the next few days. You should have noticed the specific time and place on the silver card." George noticed that the surrounding atmosphere was very strange, and quickly changed the subject. "I also discussed this with Bill," Fleur said with a smile. "Actually, the time and place on the silver card are wrong." Fred suddenly said. UU reading "Incorrect?" Fleur was stunned, took out the silver card Albert sent her from her pocket, looked at the time and place on it again, and looked at Fred and George in confusion. "Albert thought that the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters must be eyeing him, worried that there might be Death Eaters running to make trouble at the wedding, so he came up with a wrong time and place to mislead them." George explained, " The specific time should be after the 12th, and the location is not in the UK." Fred, George and Lee Jordan were entrusted with the important task of contacting friends in the UK and telling them the specific time and place. Everyone was a little confused. "Anyway, don''t pay attention to the time and place on the silver card, it''s probably a trap for the Death Eaters." Fred said with a smile, "If the Death Eaters did get a silver card, it would be bad luck. ." "that" "After the 12th, we will get the specific time and place." George said, "We will come back to inform you at that time, and keep this matter confidential." "Can I invite Bill to the wedding?" Fleur asked when Fred and George were about to leave. "Of course no problem." George nodded. "Aren''t you staying for dinner?" Mrs Weasley frowned in dissatisfaction when she saw that Fred and George were about to leave. "Mom, we have other things to do, and we have an appointment with someone." Fred and George also need to inform other invited guests, which should be Albert''s friends at Hogwarts. Of course, they would not be stupid enough to inform them directly, but would invite them to discuss what gift to buy for Albert. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1124： before the storm While Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were busy rushing to Albert''s wedding, the Death Eaters started their own plans. If they didn''t want to be thwarted by the Ministry of Magic on the 12th murder, they had better trouble the Ministry now so that they wouldn''t have time for the Mudblood''s wedding. Many Death Eaters were aware that the Dark Lord wanted to kill the Mudblood named Albert Anderson, and they could see how terrified Voldemort was of that Mudblood. Master of Prophecy? Super genius? Duel champion? No, these are not the point. The point is that Mudblood has only been in contact with the magic world for seven years. It only took seven years for the other party to achieve an achievement that stunned the wizards all over the world. If he were given another ten years, five years, not two years, only two years, God knows how much the other party will grow. Probably someone like Dumbledore again. But there is no doubt that the Mudblood was more dangerous than Dumbledore. Not to mention Voldemort, even they realized it, they just didn''t want to admit it. Therefore, after Fudge refused to take refuge in himself, Voldemort did not ask his Death Eaters to slaughter Muggles at the first time, but patiently waited until now before planning to do it. As long as the Death Eaters attack Somerset with the giants, they can not only complete their revenge on the Ministry of Magic, but also achieve their own goals. When a large number of Muggle casualties occurred in Somerset, the Ministry of Magic needed to invest a lot of people to help hide the truth, so as to involve most of the energy of the Ministry of Magic. When Lucius Malfoy brought the Death Eaters to attack Albert''s wedding, the Ministry of Magic would have been much slower to respond, and by the time they came for reinforcements, it was all over. No way. After being taught a hard lesson by the trap set up by Harry Potter last time, everyone has become very cautious now, not to mention that Albert Anderson is not easy to mess with. If you want to kill him completely, you need to do a good job. Perfect preparation. It is said that Lucius Malfoy is ready to step into the trap. McNeil is very clear about his mission. It is not difficult to destroy Somerset County and make trouble for the Ministry of Magic. The most difficult thing at the moment is the giant''s problem. After receiving the order of the Dark Lord, McNeil took several Death Eaters to the depths of the Cotswold Mountains to meet the giant''s Gogo (leader) Gao Gao Ma. Before coming to England, the two sides had made an agreement, but McNeil doubted whether the giant''s poor brain could still remember the original agreement, and it was not easy to convince the big group of no-brainers. "I bring the Dark Lord''s Promise." McNeil walked through the smelly giant''s camp to the tall horse and exclaimed, "We intend to attack Somerset and teach the Ministry of Magic an unforgettable lesson, and you are allowed to join in this operation, in Ma The melon world is making a riot with impunity." The noise in the giant''s camp suddenly stopped abruptly. "The Dark Lord allows you to join the next orgies," McNeil repeated. The next second, the excited roars of the giants sounded in the camp, they had waited too long. After McNeill waited for the giants'' strange cries to end, he said to Gao Gao Ma, "But now there is a problem." "Quiet!" Gao Gao Ma roared at the giants, then turned his eyes to McNeil, "If you have something to say, I''m listening." "We won''t be confronting the Ministry of Magic for the time being, and I think you definitely don''t want your people to suffer too many casualties!" McNeill said to Gao Gao Ma, although he thought it was ridiculous to talk to giants about casualties. . After all, giants often fight and kill giants. "I hope you will follow my orders, especially when I ask you to retreat, I hope you will retreat in time to avoid unnecessary conflicts with the wizards of the Ministry of Magic. Once the Ministry of Magic finds your location, there will be a large number of There are wizards to encircle you, and now is not the time to officially start war with the Ministry of Magic." McNeil still expressed his request, in his opinion the giant can only communicate easily, although he did not expect too much, but Mike Neal knew his job well, and if all the giants died, his standing with the Dark Lord would be greatly reduced. "No problem!" Gao Gaoma agreed. "When you are about to retreat, Gao Gaoma is willing to obey your orders. When will we set off?" "We''ll set off when your clan is ready." McNeil breathed a sigh of relief, the situation wasn''t too bad. "Did you hear that?" Gao Gao Ma shouted at the giants, "Ready to go." That night, McNeil and giants, dark wizards and dementors attacked a small town in Somerset, near the Cotswolds. The residents of the town in the middle of the night were awakened by the terrifying roar, and they soon discovered that some terrifying humanoid monsters had broken into their homes, directly pulling up trees as weapons, and smashing them everywhere. Panic and screaming woke the town, and everyone frantically called the police station. However, when the police car arrived in a hurry, it was smashed into scrap metal with a stick. The Death Eaters and Dark Wizards were laughing wildly, throwing Blast Curses at the surrounding houses and slaughtering all Muggles they could see. The dementors floating in the night sky are also very excited. After the carnival begins, they will unscrupulously **** the despair in the town, and even **** away some Muggle souls who are about to die. When the giant seemed to be swept away by a hurricane, all that was left in the town were ruins and muggles screaming in pain. "It''s time to go, we can''t stay here too long." McNeil closed the pocket watch in his hand and asked the Death Eaters around him to notify the other dark wizards to transfer. He went to find the high horse and informed the giants that it was time to go to the next town. The chaos must be spread as quickly as possible, and the Cotswolds must be withdrawn before the Ministry of Magic can react. At this moment, the tall horse, who had just waved the crooked road sign and smashed a car, was very unhappy with McNeill''s order, but he finally chose to obey the order and yelled at the over-excited giants. Then they started running towards their next target, like a terrible gust of wind raging through the villages and towns around the Cotswolds, killing a large number of Muggles. This bad news shocked the entire British wizarding world. The atrocities committed by the Death Eaters in Somerset are really outrageous, but the most ridiculous thing is that it is not that the Death Eaters slaughtered a large number of Muggles, but that their crimes almost caused the wizarding world to be exposed to muggles. In front of melon, it caused a lot of trouble to the Ministry of Magic. In order to hide the atrocities committed by the Death Eaters, a large number of memory write-offs were sent to Somerset, and they had to work overtime to modify all Muggle memories of what had happened. A large number of staff from the Division of Fantastic Creatures Management and Control have also been sent to Somerset to try and find the culprit behind it all. However, they never found the giant, and they didn''t know if they didn''t find it on purpose, or if they really couldn''t find it. The terrible catastrophe in Somerset, eventually disguised as a hurricane, and the Ministry of Magic''s revenge against You-Know-Who has nothing to offer. This incident completely stimulated the panic in people''s hearts. The angry wizards shouted again for Fudge to step down and get Scrimgeour to take over as the new minister. Fudge was under tremendous pressure for this, and the whole person became haggard, and he discussed with Scrimgeour again about his appointment. "Not right now." Facing Fudge''s proposal, Scrimgeour simply shook his head and refused. "No, it''s a good time now." Fudge was anxious to get rid of his position, lest something happen that would require him to take the blame. As for continuing to occupy the position of Minister of Magic, Fudge did not dare to think about it, for fear that one day he would be sent to trial by the angry crowd. "Gardwin Robards needs time to take over the Auror office," Scrimgeour explained blankly, looking at Fudge''s anxious face, "The Aurors are our last line of defense, and if we lose this power , then it''s really over." "But" "There needs to be someone over there in Somerset, too," Scrimgeour added. "A large number of staff from the Department of Management and Control of Magical Creatures have been sent to Somerset." Fudge said, frowning. "They searched around there, but they have never been able to find the whereabouts of the giant." "How do you know no one''s lying, or being lazy?" Scrimgeour reminded. "The Death Eaters are likely to put people in the Ministry of Magic, and if they lie, we won''t find the giants." "But, this..." Fudge was speechless. If it was before, he would have refuted it, but now it is indeed possible. "I''ll take the Aurors," said Scrimgeour calmly. "It''s not easy for those guys to hide. If possible, it''s better to kill the giants now." Fudge couldn''t help shivering. He found that Scrimgeour''s murderous intentions were getting heavier and heavier, especially the laws against dark wizards announced some time ago. "When Aurors deal with dark wizards, they put their own safety as the first priority, allow direct use of black magic, and directly kill recalcitrant elements who do not surrender at the first time." "Everyone wants you to be a minister. I don''t think this matter can be delayed any longer." Fudge suggested with a deep breath. After Scrimgeour agreed to his departure, staying as a consultant, Fudge realized he had better leave as soon as possible. "Okay, but we''d better hold the polls as usual, even if the process is simpler, this process cannot be omitted." Scrimgeour agreed, intending to ask Fudge to help him hold a poll, and agreed to take over the position of minister on the 13th. Why let everyone vote? Naturally, it was to show that Scrimgeour was voted by everyone, and No. 13, of course, was to help Albert attract the attention of Voldemort and the Death Eaters. This is the agreement between them. Scrimgeour did know when Albert was married, but he didn''t know where. Led by Scrimgeour, squads of Aurors patrolled the skies over Somerset on broomsticks, trying to find the whereabouts of the giants through detection tools purchased from Fred and George. However, the Aurors did not find the giants. Those big men seemed to disappear out of thin air. They were probably moved away by the Death Eaters using some method. Everyone was very disappointed. They thought they could kill a few giants to save their reputation. Cleaned up a few corpses. "This search is over." From a temporary stronghold in eastern Somerset, Scrimgeour summoned all the Aurors. "We have more important tasks ahead." Under the bewildered gaze of the Aurors, Scrimgeour continued, "I recently got a piece of information that the Death Eaters are going to make a big move." As he spoke, Scrimgeour looked around the crowd and continued, "And we''ll..." "To stop them?" An Auror asked tentatively. "Stop? No, no, this is an opportunity for us." Scrimgeour sneered, "Those **** rats, they always like to hide, luckily we now have a chance to solve this in one go. big trouble." "We''re going to catch the Death Eaters?" "It''s an ambush to be precise." Scrimgeour gave Gardwin a look, and the latter immediately stepped forward and opened the wooden box he was holding. Inside were potions that were bubbling with mud. All Aurors knew about compound potions. "I have communicated with Albert Anderson that he is willing to lend us his wedding venue, and all we have to do now is to pretend to be guests to attend the wedding, wait for the Death Eaters to make trouble, and then..." Lin Jie picked up a compound potion and gave everyone a cruel smile: "I think you all know what to do." Everyone stared at Scrimgeour in amazement, wondering where the news of Scrimgeour came from, but if this was true, the group of Death Eaters would be in for real bad luck. "Don''t worry about your safety, I have prepared a guarantee for you for this." With that said, Scrimgeour opened another box, which contained golden pills that looked a lot like cod liver oil. "I think you should know what this is." "Felicity," Tonks muttered. She and Kingsley looked at each other, and UU reading both guessed the specific reason. This was the Death Eater''s idea for Anderson''s wedding. The latter directly invited the Aurors from the entire Ministry of Magic to serve as guests, preparing to give the troublesome Death Eaters an unexpected surprise. "Using it in battle can bring you luck for half an hour. This is the only Flux that I can get." Scrimgeour closed the box and said calmly: "The Flux can To ensure the safety of your life to the greatest extent, as for the question of the mysterious man, you don''t have to worry, Dumbledore will help us." "After this time, the Death Eaters will become rats running around, and we will chase them everywhere, don''t be merciful, I allow you to use black magic, even the Unforgivable Curse, to directly kill the enemy, especially those from The Death Eaters who escaped from Zkaban Prison, if they do not intend to surrender, should be killed immediately." Scrimgeour said, waving his fists, "Every Death Eater killed may save one or even several in the future. A wizarding family." "Think of this terrible disaster, we will not compromise with them, it will only increase their arrogance, unless you want to live in nightmares in the future, like the last wizard war, no, this time will be more tragic, Mysterious Man There are various signs with the Death Eaters that they want to control the Ministry of Magic, and the death of Burns is the best proof. One day, I suddenly died, or died, which means that the Ministry of Magic is about to collapse. It''s your turn to control the Ministry of Magic, and I don''t think you want to live in that kind of despair. So, kill as many Death Eaters as you can, and only by killing them will we have a better life." Everyone couldn''t help but swallow their saliva, shocked by Scrimgeour''s courage. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1125： hand in hand The Somerset-Devon border has welcomed a new group of guests after a long absence. Albert''s wedding was held at the manor deep in Exmoor National Park on the border of the two counties. Now, it''s nearly eleven o''clock. Fred, George and Lee Jordan were standing outside the manor waiting for the guests who came to the wedding. A white tent had been set up in the courtyard of the manor, and soothing and soft music was playing inside. If you sit down and observe carefully, you will find that the guests who come to the wedding here are more or less weird. No, it should be said that this wedding itself is strange. The tense atmosphere in the air could not be relieved by even the soothing music, giving the illusion that this group of people did not seem to be attending the wedding at all. That''s right, they really weren''t here for the wedding. From the trio who greeted the guests at the door, to the waiter who served the food, to the guests attending the wedding, and even the couple who were about to get married, they were all disguised by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. This is really kind of weird. Once a Death Eater rushes into a wedding, something interesting is bound to happen. It is worth mentioning that the food at the wedding reception was really good, even quite delicious. It''s a pity that only drinks are served at the banquet, presumably to avoid an Auror getting drunk. Of course, even if there were no Death Eaters running to make trouble afterwards, it would have been quite an amazing experience for the Aurors who came to this magical wedding. "Are you saying that the Death Eaters are really coming?" Gardwin was still a little confused. No way, what happened today is too magical, the Ministry of Magic has never used this method to attack the Death Eaters. "Yes. Don''t forget, Anderson is a master of prophecy. Since he dares to do that, he has his own reasons." Scrimgeour''s tone was very calm. In order to prevent any Aurors from leaking this secret, the wizards who came to the banquet were all Acting together in twos and threes, even if there are strange guys in the Auror, I believe they will not have enough time to tip off. "Although I don''t know much about prophecies, as far as I know, the prophecies of the prophecy masters are not all fulfilled." At this moment, Gardwin is disguised as an invited guest, slowly enjoying the Italian food in front of him. "The food here is really good, but what about the expenses, will it be too extravagant?" "Anderson gave it for free." Scrimgeour, who was also enjoying the food on the plate, said, "If someone didn''t want to mess with Anderson''s wedding and drive him crazy, you think we would have Such an opportunity?" "It seems that our luck is not bad." Italian food is obviously much better than British food, and if it wasn''t for the knowledge that there might be a battle next, the Aurors would have already gorged on these exotic delicacies. "Do we still have reinforcements?" Kingsley came to Scrimgeour with the juice, touched the glass with him, took a sip, and asked. "Yes, the crisis response team, but they don''t know the situation here. I only tell them that after finding the giant, I will immediately notify them to encircle and suppress the giant together." Scrimgeour made no secret that Kingsley played the most dangerous character. After all, You-Know-Who wanted to kill him, and the Death Eaters and other incoming enemies were no exception. In fact, if Kingsley is not Dumbledore''s man, he is more suitable than Gadwin to take over the position of head of the Auror office. "By the way, that one is really not easy to mess with." Kingsley looked around at the Aurors who were chatting in a low voice, and couldn''t help but sigh, "He didn''t do anything himself, so he arranged for the group of guys who made trouble for him. It has to be clear, and even the revenge has been avenged for him." "Yeah, everyone is still willing to help him." Scrimgeour was actually curious, Dumbledore didn''t win the other party, or did he fail? "Have you noticed the identities of those invited guests," interrupted Gardwin. "guest?" The two began to look around, observing the identities of the guests. In fact, Gardwin wouldn''t have noticed it if he hadn''t happened to know a few of them. "Except for Albert''s relatives, friends and school teachers, the other guests are well-known wizards in the UK and even abroad, and they are also respected guys in various fields." After speaking, Gardwin pointed to the two potion masters who were chatting in the corner, one of them was Damocles Belby, who invented the wolf poison potion. A lot of Wizengamore members also came, at least many Gardwen can be named. Probably only Dumbledore can have such a wide range of personal connections, and even because it does not hinder the next battle, they are all middle-aged people. "I''m going to formally set up a crisis response team." Scrimgeour put down his knife and fork and changed the subject. "Ask Moody for me. Ask him if he would like to come back and be an instructor for everyone. You can be the director." Kingsley was surprised by Scrimgeour''s wooing. Even Gardwin was surprised by Scrimgeour''s approach. "There''s no need to show that expression. To win this war, you always have to give something." Scrimgeour said, "Everyone needs the ability to protect themselves. Strengthening the Ministry of Magic''s combat effectiveness is undoubtedly a very important thing. A lot of wizards have really bad Defence Against the Dark Arts." "Also, you''d better tell Dumbledore to hurry up, I''m sure he has a way to deal with You-Know-Who." Scrimgeour said, "If that doesn''t work, try the stone door in the death hall of the Department of Mysteries. I think that thing will definitely solve the mysterious man." Although he deliberately lowered his voice, he did not keep it very low. Obviously, he intended to let the surrounding Aurors hear it and make them have confidence in himself. This is important. If the magical world completely loses confidence in him, then it''s really not far from death. It was also important to win over the Order of the Phoenix, especially Dumbledore. In Albert''s words: don''t try to talk politics with You-Know-Who, it''s useless, when all the Aurors combined can''t beat You-Know, you have to find someone who can beat You-Know. He, otherwise as long as the time is right, the mysterious man will choose the right time to kill you, just like Burns, don''t be convinced, who makes you unable to win the other side? If you can''t beat it, and you don''t obediently hide, then don''t blame others when you die. The way Albert showed Scrimgeour was to hit the Death Eaters hard. As long as the mysterious man''s minions are chopped off, the other party will not dare to be too active, and it is impossible for him to fight against the entire Ministry of Magic alone. Scrimgeour''s life and safety can be guaranteed, and he can gain a high reputation in the Ministry of Magic and hold the position of Minister of Magic. " It''s also important to win over Dumbledore, he knows you-know-man better than anyone else, and has been researching **** him, he must have a way to deal with you-know-man, and they need to wait patiently for that moment to come, waiting for Harry Potter As an adult, the name Savior is not for nothing. "Of course, Albert also nakedly hinted to him that Azkaban prison cannot hold prisoners. As long as Voldemort is not dead, he can go to the prison at any time to rob the prison and release the prisoners who are imprisoned. At that time, all sacrifices will be in vain. " "Looks like he''s really angry," Scrimgeour muttered. "what?" "Nothing." Scrimgeour wouldn''t share this information with anyone, and Anderson didn''t let him do that. It was a deal. To be honest, since Albert leaked the secret, Scrimgeour has been much more pleasing to his eye. Although it is mutual use, this kind of thing is actually normal in the Ministry of Magic. As long as everyone can make a profit, it is more than anything. Be reliable. On the other side, a few miles from the manor, Lucius Malfoy managed to wrestle a large group of helpers into action. Although Malfoy was not very popular with the Dark Lord, the connections he had accumulated during the last Wizarding War were still there, and the Dark Lord''s emphasis on killing the Mudblood made many Death Eaters willing to join in. Not only Death Eaters, dark wizards, dementors, werewolves, and even some giants appeared here. Lucius Malfoy went to great lengths to kill Albert Anderson. "Albert Anderson the mudblood is a big problem, he''s a master of prophecy, and I''m sure he expected us to show up. We''ll probably be headed into the trap next, but if we''re big enough, we''ll Don''t be afraid of traps, even if there is a trap in front of you, just run over it." Malfoy was standing where he was making his speech. "As for why you want to kill him." "Because the Dark Lord wants him dead." "Because once the Mudblood cooperates with the Ministry of Magic, none of us can escape. Real fortune-tellers are very good at finding people. As long as the Mudblood wants to, we can''t even hide." "Because that is a character like Dumbledore, we have to completely kill the danger in the cradle. I think people definitely don''t want a few years later, there will be a young Dumbledore-like character, there is a Dumbledore Enough is enough for us, do you want another one?" Lucius Malfoy said loudly to everyone: "Now, I will give you one more reason, kill Albert Anderson, reward ten thousand Galleons, In the name of the Malfoy family, I promise to go now and kill that mudblood." No doubt the last reason was more convincing, and Lucius Malfoy knew exactly what others wanted. loyalty? This is absolutely the funniest. Even Death Eaters don''t have much loyalty to the Dark Lord. All they need is to satisfy their selfish desires in the name of Voldemort. The Malfoy family is no exception. Ten thousand Galleons obviously did not complete the task, and it is very important to regain the Dark Lord''s reputation. Since the last wizard war, Lucius Malfoy has enjoyed the benefits of being the right hand of the Dark Lord. It will soon be recovered by other means. With a roar, the large group began to march toward the manor, and the Death Eaters needed to deploy a large anti-apparition spell to prevent the mudblood from using Apparition to slip away. Of course, Lucius Malfoy was well prepared, and the Death Eaters had already done something similar the last time he went to deal with Burns. The protective magic that was originally arranged on the periphery of the manor was easily broken through by the violent cracking of the Death Eaters, and in the case of many dark wizards working together, the entire manor was covered by magic that prohibits Apparition. The result of deliberate practice to kill Burns. In fact, the Death Eaters were completely superfluous, since the entire manor was also enchanted against Apparition. When the Death Eaters appeared within a mile of the manor, the detector that had been placed on the table suddenly sounded the alarm. The Aurors all cast their amazed eyes in the direction of the voice, and soon realized that the enemy had arrived. "Take the Flux, get ready, our prey has arrived." Scrimgeour stood up to stabilize the situation and said loudly to the Aurors, "Don''t hold back." At this moment, everyone heard that something was broken, and then a sharp alarm sounded throughout the manor. After taking the Fuling Potion, the Aurors became extraordinarily calm. After exchanging glances, they pulled out their wands, because a large group of Dementors had already appeared in everyone''s sight. "When will the reinforcements arrive?" Gardwin asked Scrimgeour. "I''ve sent a message that the crisis response team will arrive within half an hour." Scrimgeour said calmly, he didn''t actually expect the crisis response team, that was just to give everyone enough confidence. "They are really big!" Kingsley grunted and drew his wand. He found that the enemy wanted to kill Albert more than he expected. Not only the Death Eaters came, but also a large number of dark wizards, giants and werewolves. By the way, the leading werewolf was Fenrir. Greyback. An old friend of Lucius Malfoy. Just as the Aurors were about to cast a spell to expel the Dementors, a group of cloaked and masked black figures rushed into the tent like cannonballs, shouting to everyone: "Put down your wand and put that muddy Albert Anderson The seeds are handed over, and you will leave here safe and sound." However, the man was greeted by the sharp, indifferent glances of the Aurors. The atmosphere was very strange. Before the other party could react, several magic spells hit the arrogant Death Eater, knocking him out of the air, falling heavily to the ground, and never able to get up again. "It''s up to you!" Scrimgeour, disguised as a guest, raised his wand and sneered at the Death Eater, who was arrogant just now but now looks like a dead dog. "Kill them." The dark wizards who rushed into the manor first fell **** mildew and were directly knocked to the ground by the Aurors. Because Scrimgeour had previously mentioned that he didn''t need to show mercy, the Aurors were now particularly ruthless, and in the blink of an eye, several of the Aurors rushed to the front fell. The wizard who mastered the Patronus Charm even directly summoned the Patronus to expel the group of dementors coiling over the manor. The other Aurors also used the elixir to show a level beyond ordinary people. After a brief confrontation, most of the first dark wizards who rushed into the manor had fallen, directly stunned Lucius Malfoy who fell behind. Although Malfoy had guessed that there might be a trap, this Fortunately, he got a lot of help, or he might have really screwed up. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1126： When Aurors use black magic There is no doubt that the Mudblood had foreseen this attack in advance, and had prepared for it. This is actually what Lucius Malfoy expected. After all, the other party is good at prophecy and cannot be unprepared. According to Malfoy''s original plan, he will throw a lot of Galleons, so that the greedy dark wizards will help him kill the mudblood. Even if that Mudblood is the champion of the so-called dueling competition, he will never be the opponent of a group of wicked dark wizards. No matter how powerful a person is, he is only a human being, and he cannot escape despicable sneak attacks, nor can he resist black magic, or even the Avada Suo. As for whether or not to kill the other party himself, it doesn''t really matter at all. The important thing is to let the mudblood die at his wedding. I believe that the Dark Lord will definitely be very satisfied with such a result. The large number of werewolves and giants that fell behind were more of a specially prepared assistance to deal with the possible arrival of reinforcements. Even if the plan is blocked again, it will not end in the same way as last time. However, the current situation seems to be different from what Lucius Malfoy expected. The group of guests who were invited to the wedding in front of them had extremely rich combat experience, and even reminded Malfoy of the members of the Order of the Phoenix he had met in the Department of Mysteries. That Mudblood is really similar to the Order of the Phoenix... wait, something is wrong! Lucius Malfoy was stunned to find that all the guests present raised their wands to fight them, as if this group of people were not guests at the wedding at all, but deliberately ambushed their Aurors here, because the number of members of the Order of the Phoenix was obvious. There are not as many guests here. There are at least forty people here to block the attack of nearly a hundred dark wizards. Wait...forty people. Malfoy suddenly felt his scalp tingle, and he thought of a possibility. "Shouldn''t it be...but...their relationship isn''t..." In Malfoy''s mind, the Mudblood had a pretty bad relationship with the Ministry of Magic, let alone with the Aurors. Those Aurors were all hung on the wall by him, it would be **** if the relationship was good. However, it was no accident that Scrimgeour did take the Aurors to the Dark Lord''s lair, and Malfoy felt bad. "Kill that Mudblood first!" Lucius Malfoy yelled at the crowd that he just wanted to kill the Mudblood and get out of here. When Malfoy was thinking about the solution, he caught a glimpse of a green light flying towards him from the corner of his eye, which scared him to death. After he hurriedly dodged the Killing Curse, he looked angrily in the direction where the green light was flying, ready to teach the **** who threw the Avadasa Life Curse a lesson he would never forget. However, Malfoy saw not far from here, a middle-aged man was mercilessly chanting Cruciatus on a masked Death Eater. Malfoy had already recognized the Death Eater who had fallen to the ground screaming in agony. Amycus! At this moment, Malfoy suddenly felt that the world had become very strange. Are these people really Aurors? Or, where did the mudblood get the dark wizard? There were even absurd ideas of who the Death Eaters were in his mind. In the past, even because of Barty Crouch, Aurors were aggressive in dealing with dark wizards, using black magic, and even killing those arrested Death Eaters, but it will never be the same as now. In this way, use the Unforgivable Curse. He hurriedly used black magic on the middle-aged man, trying to save his colleague from the other''s wand. Malfoy and Amycus have a good relationship. The middle-aged wizard showed agility that didn''t match his, and avoided the black magic flying in like a monkey. He rolled directly on the ground, hid behind the overturned round table, and didn''t forget to reach out his wand and knocked Amycus, who was struggling to get up, to the ground. This scene made Malfoy dumbfounded. asshole! Malfoy didn''t even dare to imagine what terrible things would happen once the Death Eaters were killed and wounded. Even if he kills the Mudblood in the end, the Dark Lord won''t let him go easily. "Don''t mess with them, kill that Mudblood." Malfoy used the Loud-Voice Charm to let his words spread throughout the manor. However, no one really cared about Malfoy''s words anymore, because everyone was so busy dealing with their own enemies that they didn''t care to be distracted by other things, unless they thought they were living too well. The situation on the scene was getting worse and worse. Most of the dark wizards who had an advantage in numbers had fallen, and a large part of the dark wizards were even killed by the Aurors on the spot. Especially those Death Eaters who wear iconic masks and cloaks will always receive special treatment, whether it is black magic or Unforgivable Curses will greet them. "It''s all the guy''s fault, it''s all his fault." At this moment, Malfoy was extremely angry in his heart. He greeted a few acquaintances and killed the Mudblood, wanting to end the battle as soon as possible. The mudblood and his wife were fighting with four dark wizards. Some dark wizards around wanted to take the opportunity to attack him, but he always escaped in time. As long as they join, they will definitely create a sneak attack opportunity for others. However, Malfoy''s group was stopped by someone. Scrimgeour took three helpers, and after meeting Malfoy and a few others, he raised his hand and it was an Avada. Who made the other party a Death Eater? When encountering Death Eaters, it''s always right to kill them directly. After a flash of green light, a Death Eater behind Lucius Malfoy fell directly in front of him. Malfoy and the people around him raised their wands instinctively and used black magic on the guy on the opposite side, but the speed of their spells couldn''t keep up with the Aurors who had eaten the Flux, so they were just attacked. Just out of luck. There was another pig-killing howl, and a dark wizard whose name was not named flew straight up, fell hard near them, rolled around with his hands on his cheeks, and was hit by a spell again. , the screams completely disappeared. he died. Lucius Malfoy only felt his scalp tingling, even the last wizarding war didn''t make him feel so terrified. This is a real war, a war that really kills people if you''re not careful. To the rich Malfoy, it would undoubtedly be quite a loss to die here, and he did not want to die. He regretted not letting the largest number of werewolves and thick-skinned giants rush ahead, maybe the situation wouldn''t have gotten so bad. In fact, even if Malfoy wanted to do that, he couldn''t do it, because the werewolves and giants who couldn''t use magic couldn''t keep up with the speed of the dark wizards. . At this moment, Malfoy suddenly felt the threat of death. He didn''t care about his image at all, he threw himself on the ground, and then he rolled, and he narrowly escaped the fatal blow. When Malfoy got up in embarrassment, he found that the red-haired Weasley kid seemed to be staring at him. No, they are likely fake too. These two get out of the way, and they don''t look like brats who just left school. There is no way, whoever lets the other party come up is the Cruciatus. Malfoy narrowly escaped, but the second Crusader came shortly after, and this time, he wasn''t so lucky. Although not as terrible as the Cruciatus Curse used by Voldemort, it still made Malfoy lose his resistance for a short time, and the other person had already raised his wand, ready to use the Killing Curse to give him the final blow. "Awada..." At this moment, Lucius Malfoy felt death rushing towards him. The two **** cooperated very well, apparently planning to use Cruciatus to temporarily disable his resistance, and the other to use a spell to kill him. Seeing that he was about to burp, Malfoy shouted in horror: "I surrender, don''t kill me." His surrender really worked. The two Aurors were stunned, obviously not expecting Death Eaters to surrender to them. According to Stringer''s orders, they should kill Death Eaters as much as possible. "Throw away your wand." The two ended up not killing. Although many Aurors had hatred against the Death Eaters, and even hated them, they were not tyrannical, and they used the Unforgivable Curse to protect themselves. "In Scrimgeour''s words, your enemies are a group of vicious dark wizards, and the use of black magic and even unforgivable spells is only to protect your own life from the threat of dark wizards." Malfoy narrowly escaped, even if he lost his wand, but at least survived the Killing Curse. Just when the two were about to stun Malfoy, the roars of giants and werewolves were heard not far away, and they finally hurried over. Nearly lost his life, so Malfoy lost the courage to continue the fight. What''s more, he couldn''t do anything without his wand. Malfoy, who didn''t want to die here, began to run outside, trying to stay away from the madmen. A huge pain came from his body, Malfoy was thrown out by a force, and fell heavily to the ground, and his consciousness was gradually disappearing from his body. "I really don''t understand, how did this **** become a Death Eater?" Lucius Malfoy never thought that he would be backstabbed by his own people. "When will our reinforcements arrive!" With the cover of his colleagues, Kingsley''s pressure has been reduced a lot, thanks to Albert''s help. When the Aurors put the round table down, these steel tables worked well as cover. It can only be said that Anderson has helped them to consider a lot of things. "I killed three." Tonks, disguised as Isobel, happily shared the good news with Kingsley. With the help of the Flux, everyone''s wandless magic was used quite smoothly, and even the power of the magic became much stronger. "Amazing. However, I have two more than you, no, three!" Kingsley suddenly stretched out his wand from behind the table and knocked out a hapless guy who rushed over, believing that the other party would not be able to get up in a short time. . The Aurors have taken full advantage and beat those dark wizards to the point of crying. They have even killed a lot of dark wizards, but there are not many Aurors who are seriously injured, or even none of them. All this is required. Credit to Fuling. However, after a large number of werewolves and giants joined the battle, the advantages that the Aurors had previously occupied were instantly lost. No way, the number of people on both sides is too different. Even if the Aurors are all experienced in combat, they cannot gain any advantage when facing a certain number of enemies. Especially those giants, each with rough skin and thick flesh, general magic is useless for giants, unless they use black magic with strong lethality, and even some wizards with weak magic power may not be able to kill them using Avada Suo. A giant died, and the giants were already charging towards them with their weapons. Although some werewolves couldn''t even use magic, they still brought trouble to the Aurors. The disadvantage in numbers even made the Aurors start to suffer casualties. The worst is actually Kingsley. No way, who made Albert have a reward of 10,000 Galleons on his head. The group of werewolves rushed towards him frantically, and even if they didn''t transform, they still caused him a lot of trouble. However, it is fortunate that the mysterious man did not appear, otherwise even the Auror would probably collapse completely, instead of being able to organize a counterattack like now. Albert, who was observing the situation not far away, looked at the chaotic battlefield, and muttered, "The situation is worse than expected." The Aurors were clearly at a disadvantage in numbers, and although Scrimgeour had prepared his back, it was obvious that reinforcements could not arrive in a short time. "What an unreliable guy." Albert muttered. If the two sides were to fight recklessly, even if Scrimgeour won in the end, the Aurors would have suffered heavy losses, and it was hard to say whether they could win. Albert didn''t intend to inflict heavy losses on the Aurors, which might affect his partnership with Scrimgeour. As long as both parties benefit, the next cooperation can continue, and Scrimgeour will cooperate enthusiastically and actively. However, Albert did not intend to help directly, even if he could not change the current situation, but Dumbledore could, as long as he and Dumbledore drove away Voldemort together, the next thing would become much easier. This is a backup remedy. It''s just a pity. Albert would have preferred to see the Death Eaters suffer heavy losses. Therefore, he initially chose to stand by and watch. Once Albert joins the duel with Voldemort, Voldemort will surely flee, and the fight on the other side will soon be over. Let Dumbledore help hold down Voldemort and buy time for the Ministry of Magic to kill and kill the Death Eaters as much as possible. When the Aurors and the Death Eaters form a deadly feud, the two sides will not be so easy to compromise with each other, even if Voldemort really occupies the Ministry of Magic. Unfortunately, the situation changed so quickly that Albert had to use a backup plan to save the Ministry of Magic Aurors. "Don''t call me mean, you are meaner than me." Albert pulled out his wand and directly Apparated to the battlefield of the duel between Voldemort and Dumbledore, preparing to end the battle ahead of schedule. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1127： we are not like "Tom, it''s not a flattering thing to go and make trouble at someone''s wedding." Dumbledore drew his wand and looked at Voldemort, who was standing fifty feet away, with a faint smile on his face, as if standing in front of him was an old friend he hadn''t seen in a long time, rather than a mortal enemy. Judging from Voldemort''s reaction, Dumbledore has been able to determine that the other party is 80% here to block him, which is really amazing. He is actually here to block Voldemort, and the purpose of both sides is surprisingly consistent. The reason is not hard to guess. Whether it was the Ministry of Magic, the Death Eaters, or even Dumbledore himself, or Voldemort in front of him, it was someone''s plan. When Voldemort and the Death Eaters were going to make trouble at Albert''s wedding, they probably wouldn''t let it go according to each other''s characters. Therefore, Albert, with the help of the Ministry of Magic, planned to teach the Death Eaters a lesson, and the Death Eaters obviously guessed that there might be a trap, so they planned to take the plan and also made adequate preparations. Dumbledore was not angry. Neither him nor the Ministry of Magic suffered. Albert has done multiple wins. Before coming here, Scrimgeour had told him that the Ministry of Magic would conduct an ambush against the Death Eaters through Anderson''s wedding, hoping that he could hold back the mysterious person who might appear at a critical moment. As long as the plan is successful, the Ministry of Magic will be able to gain a lot of prestige, and the relationship between Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic will also be eased. More importantly, Voldemort''s forces will be hit hard. I believe that the magic world will welcome Come for a period of peace. "Stop being hypocritical, it''s really disgusting." Voldemort spat in disdain and fired a deadly spell at Dumbledore, an ominous green light glowing around him, as if to engulf him completely. Dumbledore dodged Voldemort''s fatal blow with little effort, and he deftly raised his wand in counterattack, also firing a deadly spell at Voldemort. Killing curses and black magic are not the only ones that kill people. When the golden spell was about to hit Voldemort, a silver shield was summoned by Voldemort from the void, directly deflecting the scalp-numbing deadly spell. This is not the first time the two have duel. Both sides have tried to kill each other a long time ago, but failed. Even if Dumbledore has the upper hand most of the time, Voldemort is also very easy to mess with, as long as one side is negligent in the duel, the other side may take his life. If possible, Voldemort actually didn''t mind exchanging himself for Dumbledore''s life, even if both parties perished together, it would always be Dumbledore who would fail. Because as long as he still has Horcruxes, Voldemort can continue to be resurrected. I believe that in a world without Dumbledore, the group of Death Eaters will be willing to help him restore his body. As for Harry Potter, not worth mentioning at all. Voldemort''s offensive intensified, causing Dumbledore to secretly raise his guard. After the stone in front of him was penetrated by the spell, Dumbledore took the opportunity to turn the surrounding ground into a swamp, creating terrain that was beneficial to him. Voldemort immediately Apparates to avoid being trapped by Dumbledore''s magic. This move of his was completely expected by Dumbledore. Because most of the surrounding environment has become a swamp, when Voldemort reappeared, he stepped directly into the swamp with one foot, and made a momentary mistake. Interrupted, only the silver shield can be blocked in front of Dumbledore''s magic. Dumbledore instantly caught the fighter plane, pointed his wand to the swamp ground, and a strong electric current was injected directly from the tip of the wand into the swamp. In the blink of an eye, a strong electric current spread to Voldemort along the muddy and wet swamp, causing his body to be temporarily paralyzed, and a large amount of black smoke billowing from his robes. A large amount of dirt surged up from the bottom of the swamp, and with Dumbledore''s wand, it climbed and covered Voldemort in the blink of an eye, trying to imprison Voldemort. Dumbledore didn''t think about using a spell to kill Voldemort directly, but it was most likely blocked by that silver shield. If you can capture Voldemort alive, it is actually a good choice. You can try to destroy him through the stone arch in the death hall of the Department of Mysteries. Although it was Albert''s suggestion, Dumbledore had long thought of using this method to destroy Voldemort. Once you pass through that stone arch, you will be taken to the world of the dead. Even if Voldemort has a Horcrux, the main soul is not easily destroyed, but it does not mean that he will not die. The only question was how to tie up Voldemort and throw it in, which was undoubtedly impossible, not even Dumbledore to accomplish this feat. He knew very well that Albert brought this matter up mainly to give Scrimgeour confidence, that he would not despair if he had confidence, and it was important to have hope. With a bang, all the shackles around Voldemort''s body exploded. When he broke free from the shackles, he hurriedly summoned a silver shield to resist Dumbledore''s spell. The wand in his hand did not forget to slide down his feet. The mud that had re-entangled his ankles turned into a snake. It walked away from Voldemort''s feet and fell into the swamp. Bridore pounced, buying Voldemort valuable time. When the giant snake was easily torn apart by Dumbledore''s spell, the weeds around the two were turned into thin snakes by Voldemort, and they rushed towards Dumbledore frantically with Voldemort''s hissing cry. At the same time, Voldemort raised his wand almost at the same time, ready to hit Dumbledore. Whether it''s Dumbledore clearing the vipers around him, or resisting the viper''s counterattack, or dodging by Apparition, he can''t easily escape Voldemort''s next attack. In the end, Dumbledore chose to Apparate to avoid Voldemort''s next attack. When he reappeared, he was holding Fox''s claws floating in the air. Voldemort obviously didn''t expect Dumbledore to appear in the sky. He was half a beat late in his reaction. When his wand crossed an arc and pointed at the figure in the sky, he had missed the best opportunity. There was a loud bang, like a cannonball, and a terrifying red light shot straight at Dumbledore in the sky. Fox seemed to have expected it long ago, deftly dodging Voldemort''s fatal blow, and brought Dumbledore down. Dumbledore waved his wand and spewed out a lot of flames, completely turning the ground into a sea of ??fire, and all the poisonous snakes were swept away by the raging fire. When Voldemort turned his wand at the target again, Dumbledore and the phoenix disappeared into a whirlwind of gold and red. So the deadly green light failed again, and Voldemort moved his wand almost instinctively in a certain direction. When Dumbledore reappeared, he saw a spell flying towards him. He raised his wand and used a spell to block it directly, and the two sides entered into the wrestling of magical power again. As for the flaming flames around him, with a wave of Dumbledore''s spare hand, it was like a raging ocean wave rushing towards Voldemort. The next second, Voldemort opened his mouth and spit out a wisp of magic flame, and the surrounding flames were soaked by the devil flames, turning into countless monsters surging in the sea of ??flames, quickly engulfing the surrounding flames and turning them into even more terrifying devil flames. Voldemort laughed smugly, and let the devil flames attack Dumbledore directly. Seeing that the black flames were about to engulf Dumbledore, the opponent''s spare arm waved suddenly, and part of the devil flames actually rolled back and spread to Voldemort''s body. "Damn!" Voldemort couldn''t laugh anymore, and put out the devil flame on his body immediately, otherwise even he might be burned to death by the devil flame. Taking advantage of Voldemort''s distraction, Dumbledore waved away the demonic flames that were coming towards him. "Looks like you''re finished!" Voldemort waved his wand, causing the surrounding devil flames to flock to Dumbledore. "It''s going to get out of hand!" said Dumbledore suddenly. "You think I care about this?" Voldemort attacked Dumbledore again: "Or are you afraid?" The two sides entered into the wrestling of magical power again, but Voldemort found that his magical power was suppressed by Dumbledore again. He really couldn''t understand, as an old man who had lived for a century, how could Dumbledore''s magical power still exist? so powerful. When most wizards get old, their magical powers should not be much worse than before, if not drastically reduced, at least they can''t be stronger than themselves, but the reality is that he lost in the wrestling. It didn''t matter, because Dumbledore was going to die here. "It''s surprising, you actually want to drag me to death?" Dumbledore looked at Voldemort up and down, and said in a surprised tone. "Only you will die here!" Voldemort sneered. "No, I won''t die, you forget, I actually have helpers." Dumbledore reminded with a smile, "This is never a fair contest." "helper" Suddenly, all the devil flames around him went out, and Voldemort had a bad premonition, because he actually smelled the breath of death. There was a loud "Boom", and the silver shield seemed to be hit hard with a heavy hammer, making a humming sound like a big bell. Voldemort hurriedly waved and let the silver shield block Dumbledore''s spell before disappearing. When Voldemort reappeared, he had already appeared near Albert and shot an Avada Suo life spell directly at him. The Killing Curse blew up an iron shield that appeared out of thin air, and Albert behind the iron shield had disappeared, appearing directly beside Voldemort, waving his wand like a knight, the ground cracked directly, and spread to Voldemort, like someone He was wielding a sharp sword, ready to split him in half. Voldemort dodged easily, but when he reappeared, he was covered by a large-scale explosion spell, and the violent explosion sounded together. "You bastard..." Before Voldemort could finish his words, he hurriedly bent over to dodge, because an Avada Suo curse flew directly towards him. As Albert waved his wand, more Avadas flew towards Voldemort as if they didn''t want money. Voldemort probably did not expect that someone would use the Killing Curse without money, so he had to let the silver shield help block the Killing Curse, and the impact of the explosion sent Voldemort flying out. Voldemort disappeared again, and he didn''t use magic to resist the aftermath of the explosion, because the next moment, another Avadasso Life Curse flew towards Voldemort, and if he didn''t Apparate immediately, he would probably be directly hit by the Killing Curse. Before Voldemort could wave his wand, Dumbledore''s magic was already flying towards him, forcing him to Apparate again to dodge. If it weren''t for the skill, the average person would probably have been killed before Apparating. Albert waved his wand, a spell exploded in mid-air, and a large number of light spots directly covered an area. This was another use of the barrier spell, which could make creatures within a range slow to move. Most ordinary magic can actually play a lot of tricks after being developed. When Voldemort reappeared, he realized that the spots were weird and could only Apparate again, but Dumbledore''s magic was properly in his sight, and Voldemort had no choice but to make the spells collide with each other. If it''s just a normal spell, it''s perfectly possible to use a spell to swerve, but some dangerous spells are difficult to do. The two wands were linked together again by a spell, and Albert obviously wouldn''t give Voldemort any chance to breathe, and another Avada Life Spell flew towards Voldemort. Voldemort was again forced to Apparate, this time it was Albert''s turn to wrestle him. He was furious to find that he was being suppressed, and that the magic power of the Mudblood in front of him was stronger than his. "To be honest, I''m very angry." Albert warned indifferently: "If you dare to disturb my wedding again, then I will kill your servants, don''t think you can protect them forever, I am not Dumbo Lido, don''t mind exchanging Death Eater heads for bounties, you can give it a try if you don''t believe me." Voldemort said suddenly: "We are very similar." "I have a lover, you don''t. I have a lot of Galleons, you don''t. I have a lot of friends, you only have a bunch of servants, I''m handsome and popular, and you''ve turned yourself into a noseless, popular People hate ugly people." Albert sneered: "How dare you say that we are very similar?" Being ridiculed by Albert''s venomous tongue, Voldemort''s cheeks were completely twisted in anger, and those scarlet eyes stared at Albert, as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes. "Albert is right. You should have a better future. It''s a pity that you walked and made yourself into such a ghost." Dumbledore didn''t take the opportunity to attack, but stopped to speak to Voldemort, knowing that he couldn''t keep Voldemort at all. "Albert Anderson, don''t think that Dumbledore can always help you, you will always be alone, you can never be Voldemort''s opponent." Voldemort Apparated and left, he knew that he could not kill The Mudblood was gone, and Albert and Dumbledore put a lot of pressure on him. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1128： Thats right, its extortion "It seems that the situation over there is not very good." After confirming again and again that Voldemort had left, Dumbledore turned his head to speak to Albert, completely ignoring the fact that the other party just threw the Avadasa Life Curse at Voldemort. "Not very good, the reinforcements from the Death Eaters arrived first, and the number exceeded expectations, and the reinforcements from the Ministry of Magic have not arrived yet. Scrimgeour probably won''t hold on for too long." Albert did not hide it. It''s not surprising that Lido guessed why he was here. We''re all smart people, there''s really no need to beat around the bush, it''s just annoying. Finally, glancing at the messy battlefield around him, Dumbledore summoned Phoenix Fox and asked him to take the two to the manor. When the two rushed over, the wedding scene was a mess. Even if they had taken Fuling, the Aurors had suffered casualties in the fierce battle. After all, the Flux can only stimulate the potential of the Aurors and improve their abilities, not make them invincible. Thanks to them being battle-hardened Aurors with solid foundations and outstanding abilities, otherwise more people would have died. If they were ordinary Hogwarts students, they would probably have been wiped out before Albert came back. At this moment, Scrimgeour was planning to lead someone to retreat to the manor, waiting for Albert''s reinforcements. This could be regarded as a retreat for them by Albert. Once the situation became uncontrollable, Albert promised to help them clean up the mess. That''s one of the reasons Scrimgeour readily agreed, almost helping them think things through. Before the Aurors retreated into the manor and continued to defend, they noticed that there were fireworks blooming above the sky, and the sparks that burst out sprinkled like a shower, covering most of the battlefield. Those who were hit by the rain of sparks stopped and covered their heads with their hands. Shake vigorously. The effect of the stun spell came into play, and the less resistant enemy staggered and fell to the ground. The hustle and bustle of the battlefield gradually fell into silence, and people looked up at the fireworks that exploded in the sky, and they all realized that there was something wrong with the thing in the sky. A vortex of gold and red suddenly appeared in the villa, and Albert, Dumbledore and Fox appeared in the hall out of thin air. When they walked towards the open door, they saw the Aurors fleeing in embarrassment. They were retreating to the villa while defending against the crazy attacking dark wizards. "Dumbledore!" I don''t know who was screaming loudly. "That''s fake, it''s a fake!" a Death Eater shouted to boost morale. Fearlessly shot a black magic at Dumbledore, which was easily caught by Dumbledore who raised his wand, and quickly pushed back. The whole person was blown away by the spell and passed out directly. Albert waved his wand, causing a large explosion in an instant, directly blowing up the enemies who were chasing the Aurors, giving the Aurors time to breathe. However, the explosion did not stop the giant, these rough-skinned guys resisted the explosion, waved their weapons, and saw that they were about to smash an Auror into flesh. When the Auror instinctively dodged to the side, a magic swept over his head, directly severing the giant''s raised arms, and a large amount of blood splattered on the Auror, when he rolled on the ground. , When he got up again, he was startled by the rumbling noise around him, and the body of a headless giant fell nearby. The originally noisy battlefield suddenly fell into a dead silence. Whether it was the dark wizard, the werewolf, the giant, or the Death Eater, they were all stunned by the two people who came out of the hall. Albert didn''t care what other people thought, looked up at the sky, waved his wand to summon the Patronus, and let it drive away the Dementors floating above the manor. "That''s fake, don''t be fooled, besiege them and kill them with the Killing Curse!" a Death Eater yelled at the crowd, but he was ignored. fake? It doesn''t look fake anyway. The presence of Dumbledore here basically means that the Dark Lord has been repelled. As long as his mind is normal, he should know that he will not run now, and he will really not be able to run away later. I don''t know who started it. The guys who originally attacked the manor can''t wait to have two more legs and run towards the periphery of the manor. They hate the group of guys who use the forbidden apparition. When Scrimgeour saw the enemy retreat, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and shouted to the Aurors: "Chase, don''t let those **** escape, if you can leave one more." After Scrimgeour finished shouting at the Aurors, he turned his head to Albert and Dumbledore and said, "You come to help too, it''s best to keep them all, and the magic world will usher in peace for a long time. ." "Cover this area with a stun spell." Albert suggested. He knew that Dumbledore probably wouldn''t kill him, so he suggested a more reliable solution, which was also the most suitable solution at present. There is no way, whoever makes too many enemies, they can''t catch them at all. Putting it all down might be a good solution! Dumbledore nodded in agreement, which also made Scrimgeour heave a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Dumbledore would not be willing to help, and he would have missed this good opportunity to seriously injure the minions of the Mysterious Man, let alone seize more minions of the Mysterious Man. The more beneficial it is to serve as Minister of Magic. Albert and Dumbledore raised their wands and continuously fired stun spells towards the sky. The red spells were like fireworks that burst out, and the sparks shrouded the entire manor. The guys who were escaping fell one by one. "If possible, it''s better to keep the giants," Scrimgeour said through gritted teeth. If it weren''t for the giants, the Ministry of Magic would never have suffered as many casualties as they are now. Albert didn''t care about Scrimgeour''s words, he was still casting magic. In just a few minutes, all the wizards who were able to resist the stun spell escaped from the manor and disappeared, and the rest fainted. There is no doubt that the battle is over and the Ministry of Magic is finally victorious. Albert put down his wand, looked at the manor shrouded in red sparks, turned his head to Scrimgeour and said, "Okay, I have to go, and I have to deal with tomorrow''s wedding. I believe the Ministry of Magic can handle the problem here." "Professor, don''t forget the wedding tomorrow." Albert winked at Dumbledore, bent down and picked up a piece of wood, turned it into a portkey, and disappeared. "What are you going to do with it?" Dumbledore looked in the direction of Albert''s departure and turned to Scrimgeour. "Those escaped, vicious Death Eaters, I intend to execute them on the spot in accordance with the laws of the Ministry of Magic, in order to avoid other changes. The remaining guys will be thrown into Azkaban prison after being judged by the Ministry of Magic." Scrimgeour''s His voice was as cold as a piece of ice, and there was nothing he could do. Several Aurors had died. It would be **** if he was in a good mood. "If there is a place suspected of being controlled by the Imperius Curse, we will use Veritaserum, and after confirming that he is forced, we will set aside a place in the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to detain these prisoners who need treatment." Dumbledore was silent, Albert''s proposal to Scrimgeour was just within Dumbledore''s acceptable range. In fact, Scrimgeour really wanted to kill all the **** in front of him, rather than throw them in Azkaban. However, there must be a process of legal trial, so that the authority of the Ministry of Magic can be re-established, at least when Scrimgeour is elected Minister of Magic, he can gain greater authority in a short period of time. As for the excuse for killing them, Albert had already found it for Scrimgeour, that is, Azkaban Prison is no longer safe, and the mysterious man may rob the prison again at any time. One hundred and one hundred, lest they be released by Voldemort again. I believe that as long as the Wizengamore members are a little sensible, they will not be naive to think that the group of scumbags should be given a chance. The Aurors who had just experienced a hard battle also started to get busy. First of all, they needed to confirm the casualties of their colleagues, and some Aurors needed to receive medical treatment. "I''ll help you go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." Dumbledore didn''t agree with Scrimgeour''s approach, but he knew in his heart that he couldn''t persuade him to give up, so he found an excuse to leave. Out of sight is the best way. Tonks also left with Dumbledore. She needs to go to the Ministry of Magic to mobilize people to help deal with the problems here. As for the others, they started sweeping the battlefield and using stun spells on the group of fainted captives to ensure that they would not wake up in a short period of time. "A total of eleven Death Eaters are left." Gardwin''s depressed mood finally improved, and reported to Scrimgeour: "Five of them are dead, four are seriously injured, and two are slightly injured." Scrimgeour glanced at the Death Eater whose mask had been removed, and whispered his name, "August Rookwood." The next second, Scrimgeour suddenly raised his wand and used Avadazom on August Rookwood''s corpse. The green light of death suddenly lit up, startling the surrounding Aurors. "August Rookwood is dead," Kingsley reminded quickly. "Who knows? I just need to make sure he doesn''t get up and fight us." Scrimgeour said nonchalantly. "Come on, take off their masks and let''s see who else we know." The surrounding Aurors looked at each other, but no one would criticize Scrimgeour''s actions. One of the Aurors bent down and took off the mask of a Death Eater. "Antonin Dolokhov," someone exclaimed. "This guy still has breath, he''s really lucky, but his luck seems to end here." After Scrimgeour motioned for the Auror to move away, he gave the dying Antonin Dolohov directly. An Avada life. Antonin Dolokhov, who was still breathing, was utterly farting. "Next." Gardwin glanced at Scrimgeour, bent down, took off the mask of another Death Eater, and whispered his name: "Gibbon." Scrimgeour raised his wand. "An old acquaintance again." "He''s dead," Kingsley reminded after checking. "Who knows?" "Let me do it." Gadwin raised his wand and uttered an Avada Throwing Charm on Gibbon''s corpse. "Travers!" Kingsley said through gritted teeth, taking off a Death Eater''s mask. "Your acquaintance?" Scrimgeour asked, turning his head. "He murdered the McKinnons in the last war." Kingsley was furious, and his relationship with the McKinnons was actually pretty good. "If you want revenge, he''s going to die anyway." Scrimgeour made a gesture of invitation. Kingsley hesitated, but raised his wand and used Avada to kill the badly wounded Travers. "Don''t be merciful, or you may be killed next moment." Scrimgeour taught the surrounding Aurors, "Don''t expect your enemies to be merciful." As he spoke, he also bent down and took off the mask of another Death Eater, and called out his name softly: "Lucius Malfoy, look, another old acquaintance." "Wait for Scrimgeour." Gardwin suddenly stopped Scrimgeour from casting a spell to kill Lucius Malfoy. "What''s wrong?" Scrimgeour asked suspiciously. "Several colleagues were seriously injured and even died, and their families needed a consolation payment," Gadwin suggested. The Ministry of Magic does not care about consolation money, because Aurors are paid very high, and this high-risk benefit directly throws most of the Ministry of Magic employees'' salaries out of sight. Scrimgeour was silent, for a total of nine fell, seven of whom were dead, the other two were seriously wounded and unconscious, and many other Aurors were injured. "If the Malfoys are willing to pay a hefty fine, we''d better sentence him to Azkaban for life, rather than kill him outright," Gadwin suggested. This is actually the solution they discussed repeatedly. The Auror Office of the Ministry of Magic actually doesn''t have much money. If you want the Auror to work hard, you must come up with a certain amount of money. As long as you are smart, you will know that Azkaban is sentenced to life imprisonment, which is much better than being killed directly by the Aurors. After all, in prison, there is still a chance to come out. It''s not the first time that Voldemort has taken prison. If you are directly killed, you will not even have a chance. "Well, if he wants to, I don''t mind." Scrimgeour hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "Before that, we need to use Veritaserum to interrogate this group of scum, and those who do evil must die." The conversation between the two did not shy away from the other Aurors around, and it was mainly to see how they reacted. There is no doubt that this proposal has been approved by everyone. This is a disguised extortion. In the past, even if the Death Eaters were caught, they would not be killed directly. Said to kill the Death Eaters, in fact, it was only Scrimgeour''s order, and Gardwin was only helping them to benefit. Those Auror families who sacrificed could get a compensation, and those who were seriously injured and hospitalized could get subsidies. Be more comfortable. Of course, there is another reason. Scrimgeour intends to bribe Ministry employees and buy them Defence Against the Dark Arts items, all of which need Galleons, and the Ministry of Magic can provide some, but someone must help with most of the Galleons, and the Death Eaters are a good money bag , anyway, they are very rich, they are allowed to spend money to save their lives, but the special treatment given to them, others do not have this opportunity. Of course, this also allowed Gardwin to sit firmly in the position of the head of the Auror office. A leader who was willing to consider for his subordinates was always loved. "Take off their masks and let''s see if the lucky ones survive." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1129： change of weather "The Jedi strikes back, and the Ministry of Magic wins." "Scrimgeourfighting fire with fire." "Temporary policy adjustment during the Ministry of Magic war - no tolerance for dark wizards." "Albert Anderson - The Youngest Master of Prophecy in History." "Bloody wedding, who is the mastermind behind the scenes." "Veritaserum will be used to vet prisoners." "The most ruthless Minister of Magic ever." "Another Dumbledore, the wizard who can''t even mention his name." That day, when the news of Scrimgeour leading the Aurors to defeat the Death Eaters spread through the major newspapers, the entire magical world was in an uproar, and Fudge, who was helping Scrimgeour with the election, was even more shocked. Fudge suddenly understood why the other party was delaying the time. It turned out that it was for this reason. He took the position of Minister of Magic with the power of defeating the Death Eaters, and then he could save a lot of trouble. All of this was Scrimgeour''s plan. That guy had already discussed with that Anderson, and used the other party''s wedding to set up a trap to lure the Death Eaters into taking the bait. When you think about how all the guests going to the wedding are disguised as Aurors... it''s no wonder that the Death Eaters would have a big downfall. Eight were killed directly, and three Death Eaters were captured alive. Fudge also heard that the three Death Eaters survived because Scrimgeour planned to fine them. To be honest, hearing this news, Fudge was completely stunned and fined the Death Eaters a lot. Fine, really not extortion? It never occurred to him that he would one day blackmail the Death Eaters. And the reason Fudge knew the big news was because Scrimgeour hoped he could persuade the three hapless men to pay. Because the three Death Eaters are his old friends Malfoy, Crabbe and Carol, they are all relatively wealthy. In Scrimgeour''s terms, the Ministry of Magic was in dire need of a sum of money to buy Dark Arts protection for all Ministry employees. Since the chaos was caused by the Death Eaters, they paid for it instead. The robber''s logic just confused Fudge. Defense Against the Dark Arts? Fudge had already heard about it from Percy, who was said to have run the shop with three friends. It is said that the Defence Against the Dark Arts item has a very good response to the Aurors. This... wait, Fudge suddenly understood. This is obviously a cooperation between the two parties. He originally thought that the relationship between the Auror and that Anderson was not good, but now it seems that this is not the case. Scrimgeour was obviously colluding with Anderson, and Scrimgeour''s hand was very beautiful. He took the position of Minister of Magic directly, and also attracted a reliable ally. It is said that Scrimgeour is still attracting Dumbledore. With the Order of the Phoenix, Kingsley and Arthur were also asked to convince Harry Potter that the Savior would stand for him and support his course of action towards Death Eaters and Dark Wizards. As for the guilt of using Veritaserum to torture prisoners, Fudge doesn''t seem to care at all. The problem is that Scrimgeour seems to be planning to use this to put a horrific dark wizardry to death. If Harry Potter and Dumbledore both support him, after a wave of Veritaserum interrogation, it is really hard to imagine how many dark wizards who are captured will survive. Fudge heard that Scrimgeour had already sent his family away and hid himself, and he was alone, ready to go head-to-head with Voldemort and the Death Eaters. Really cruel. And, not only ruthless to others, but also ruthless to yourself. However, Scrimgeour might really change the bad situation in the wizarding world. At this time, the door was knocked. "Come in." "minister" As soon as Percy spoke, Fudge interrupted him. "Weasley, I''ve recommended you to Scrimgeour, and he''s very satisfied with your abilities," Fudge said to Percy. Weasley went to find Harry Potter." "Looking for Harry Potter?" Percy was a little stunned. He was not surprised that he became the assistant to the new minister, because Albert had already helped him make predictions. Percy was well aware of his next mission, which was to be the bridge between Scrimgeour and Albert. Sometimes, Percy felt unbelievable. He didn''t expect Scrimgeour to cooperate with Albert at all. The two sides had been very unhappy before, but Scrimgeour was willing to let go of his body, which surprised him. However, seeing the current wave of hype, he suddenly understood why. "Yes, Scrimgeour hopes that Harry Potter will support his follow-up policy against Death Eaters and Dark Wizards." Fudge handed a piece of parchment to Percy, reminding, "This is the process, Potter only needs to reveal Next time, just say a word." "I agree that the Ministry of Magic has taken tough measures to deal with dark wizards. When facing these evil guys, you must not be lenient and show mercy, because that is irresponsible for yourself, your family, and everyone''s lives." Percy read softly. Even he felt that the words on the parchment made sense. Is this to make Harry Potter support the Ministry of Magic to directly kill those evil dark wizards? Percy was aware of Scrimgeour''s post-employment policies. Scrimgeour apparently intended to have the Savior and Dumbledore endorse it and share his burden. Otherwise, kill a large number of people, what will other people think. Too cruel, and equally terrifying. But if you don''t do this, it''s really hard to suppress the arrogance of Voldemort and the Death Eaters. Percy felt that the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters ran into trouble at the wedding, completely annoyed Albert, so he told Scrimgeour something. "What about the reporters?" Percy asked suddenly. "Let the reporters come back tomorrow to interview the new minister," Fudge said impatiently, and he had business to do. After a while, Fudge went to the courtroom alone, where ten Aurors were guarding three Death Eaters, all of whom looked a little stunned, as if they had just been forcibly injected with Veritaserum, Scrimgeour''s assistant. They were writing something on the parchment, and when they saw Fudge come in, everyone nodded slightly towards him. "How''s it going?" Fudge asked. "The charges have been made clear." The assistant handed a few pieces of parchment and notes to Fudge, and then followed the Auror out of the courtroom temporarily, leaving room for them to communicate. Fudge glanced at the incriminating evidence on the parchment, and then at the contents of the note. He couldn''t help but shudder for a moment. He quickly regained his composure and looked at the old acquaintances who were locked in the iron cage. After a long silence, Fudge said suddenly, "Scrimgeour asked me to convince you." Lucius was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Convince us?" "He asked me to ask you, if you want to die or go to Azkaban prison alive." Fudge glanced at the contents of the note and continued: "Actually, you are very lucky, at least you still have the chance to choose, a total of Eight Death Eaters were killed on the spot." "What do we need to give?" Lucius Malfoy tried to calm himself. "Gallen." Fudge flipped the parchment in his hand and introduced calmly: "Pay the fine according to your crime. Mr. Malfoy needs to pay a fine of fifty thousand Galleons, Mr. Crabbe is thirty thousand, Mr. Carroll Twenty thousand." "You guys are outright robbery," Crabbe growled angrily. "Actually, I feel the same way." Fudge showed a helpless expression and shrugged at the three of them, "But this is what Scrimgeour meant. Several Aurors died in battle. He was very angry and didn''t let you guys directly. You died in battle because you were pure-blooded wizards and the crime was not serious. Fudge put away the parchment and reminded: "Don''t look at me like that, I''m actually just a helper, you only have five minutes to consider. " "What if we don''t agree?" asked Lucius Malfoy. "The Aurors outside will come in and help you die." Fudge took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. "This is not a threat, Scrimgeour actually wants to kill you all. By the way, he asked me to give you the legend. In other words, there is hope in living. "Don''t think about it, I promise to pay the fine," Lucius Malfoy said before Fudge left. "Are we going to be sentenced to life?" "right." "This new minister is really unusual!" Lucius said with emotion. "You..." Crabbe turned to stare at Malfoy. "Promise, there is hope if you live," Malfoy said to two of his colleagues. "What should we do next?" "Write a letter to the family and ask them to pay the fine." Fudge was very satisfied with Malfoy''s sense of current affairs, at least the task Scrimgeour gave him was successfully completed. After persuading the three, Fudge called in the Aurors outside, and the Aurors would temporarily detain them in the Ministry of Magic, awaiting trial in two days. In the meantime, if the Ministry of Magic fails to get the money, the three of them are not even eligible to be tried. After completing the mission, Fudge went directly to Scrimgeour''s office. Although Scrimgeour has overwhelmingly elected the new minister, the appointment is tomorrow morning, so Scrimgeour is not using the minister''s office. "How''s it going?" Scrimgeour asked. "They''ve agreed to accept the fine," Fudge nodded. "fine." Pierce Hinckness asked suspiciously that he was the next head of the Magical Law Enforcement Division that Scrimgeour had ordered. "Give those three lucky ones a chance to live," Scrimgeour explained calmly. "You know, the employees at the Ministry are uneasy about the situation, and we need to give them some security, and it will take a while. Pen Galleons to make it happen. "Guarantee? What kind of guarantee?" "The Defence Against the Dark Arts props used by the Aurors are very effective. Our employees also need some. This requires a large amount of Galleons, and they happen to be rich, so they use Galleons to buy a chance to be imprisoned for life." Sinkness''s face twitched slightly, but he didn''t say anything more. Who made Scrimgeour blackmail the Death Eaters? Moreover, they are also going to use the blackmailed Kanon to benefit the employees of the Ministry of Magic. Although this kind of thing is unprecedented, but now is the time of war, and the enemy is not worthy of sympathy. "Your mission has two tasks," said Scrimgeour grimly. "Hurry up and use the Veritaserum to judge the group of captured dark wizards to see if they are under the Imperius Curse." Sinkenis could clearly feel the killing intent emanating from the new minister, but he still asked hard: "What if it was controlled by the Imperius Curse?" "Wizards under the Imperius will spend the next long time in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. We will set up a prison there to hold these Imperius patients until They will be released when they fully recover." Scrimgeour said without hesitation: "Don''t worry about using Veritaserum, at least we will give them a chance to reduce the number of innocent wizards dying." "In addition, you need to reduce the number of dark wizards as much as possible. The most sinful must be sentenced to death, not put in Azkaban prison." Scrimgeour reminded again, "It''s better to pull them out and kill them on the spot, don''t leave them behind. any chance." "But, will this..." "Too cruel? No, if anyone has an opinion, we can arrange for them to have a good chat with the families who were killed by the dark wizards." Scrimgeour looked Sinkenis in the eyes and said, "Remember, forgive them for never It''s not our job, we''re only responsible for sending them to see those innocently killed by them, understand?" "Understood?" Sinkenis couldn''t help swallowing. "Well, the main thing is that our prisons are not safe. Azkaban has had several escapes." Scrimgeour said without hesitation, "So, it is necessary for us to reduce the number of dark wizards. , lest someone rob the prison and let them out to harm other people." "Where''s the Death Eaters?" Sinkness couldn''t help asking. "Those of the Death Eaters, I don''t think they will end well even if they escape. You-Know-Who is not a benevolent guy." Scrimgeour sneered. uukanshu.com "And, if they escape again, I will order the Aurors to kill them the next time they meet." Pierce Sinkenis nodded stiffly in agreement. "By the way, there is one more thing you need to pay attention to," said Scrimgeour suddenly. "What''s up?" "Your safety." "My safety concerns?" "Yes, if you want to disintegrate the Ministry of Magic, You-Know-Who will have to murder or control the upper echelons of the Ministry of Magic. It is necessary for us to make sure that the higher echelons are not controlled by the Imperius Curse." Scrimgeour continued: "Next, we need to introduce a war effort. time." At this time, the office was ringing. Arthur Weasley pushed open the door and walked in, looking at everyone in the office in astonishment. "Arthur, you will be appointed as the director of the Office of Reconnaissance and Collection of Counterfeit Defense Spells and Protective Equipment. This appointment will take effect tomorrow." Scrimgeour said straight to the point: "Recently, the mysterious man has made everyone People are panicking, there are people all over Diagon Alley making some weird stuff to sell for money, I don''t want to see those things, and the Ministry of Magic will be ordering a batch of Defence Against the Dark Arts items, I need you to be able to talk to the store Communicate, get a good internal price for the Ministry of Magic, and cooperate with the Aurors to check the finished product. Of course, we will be ordering in large quantities, and it would be better if they can develop something specifically for our needs. Arthur Weasley was a little stunned. After receiving the transfer document handed over by Scrimgeour, he was stunned. Because the Defense Against the Dark Arts items were actually made by the shop opened by Fred and George. "Next, you have an urgent task, go to Harry Potter with Kingsley and Assistant Minister Weasley, and convince the other party to support the Ministry of Magic''s follow-up policy against Death Eaters and Dark Wizards, Dumbledore''s side I''ll discuss it with him myself." Chapter 1130： July 13 "How about it?" "Very handsome." Daisy looked at Albert, who was wearing a black dress, and showed a relieved smile. "That''s good." Albert picked up the wand and pocket watch on the table, opened his eyes and glanced at the time above, raised his feet and walked out, asking: "By the way, how are the girls preparing. " "Be patient, girls always take a long time to put on makeup." Daisy said mysteriously, "Isobel definitely wants to marry you when she is most beautiful." "Then I''ll pick up the Lemay couple first." Albert nodded to express his understanding. It is normal for women to like beauty, especially when it comes to marriage. This is why Albert is willing to spend time and energy on this event. reason for the wedding. "No need, the Lemay couple have already come over, and Mr. Serra is receiving them." Mogue came over and said to Albert with a smile: "You go over and say hello to them first, Mr. Lemay seems to bring you What, I plan to hand it over to you personally." Albert was a little surprised, but he followed Mog towards the big tent he had set up. After walking some distance, Mog suddenly asked, "You should know about the UK side!" "Well, I know." Albert nodded and said, "I was there at the time." "You shouldn''t take the risk." Mog frowned. "If I want to live a peaceful life, I have to give them a little warning." Albert said lightly, "and I don''t want to be disturbed when I get married." "It''s very safe here, but you can''t let your guard down." Mog actually agreed with Albert''s point of view, and asked, "How is the arrangement on the UK side?" "Old friends from the UK, Tiberius will inform them to meet at Hogwarts, and then Dumbledore will bring them over." Albert had already made arrangements and was not worried about any trouble. . Mog naturally knew about Albert''s arrangement, but he was still a little worried that there would be an accident. After all, there are a lot of guests in the UK. Once the number of guests is large, it will be difficult to hide their whereabouts. God knows if the mysterious person will be attracted. After the mysterious man suffered a loss, he obviously wouldn''t let it go. "Don''t worry, I made a large box, which is big enough to accommodate the guests from the UK. I think even if someone is following, Dumbledore alone will definitely be able to easily get rid of the follower." Albert added Don''t worry about the problems in the UK, Fred, George and Lee Jordan will also take Fluoxins to ensure that the whole process can go smoothly, which is why Albert prepared Fluxins in advance. "As for the guests from other countries, I have asked Dobby the house elf to help receive them. Before that, I will use the elixir for the house elf. I don''t think there will be any major problems." Albert side The head asked Mog, "How are you preparing there?" "It''s all ready." Mog said softly, "You can always arrange things in an orderly manner. In fact, you are very suitable to be a leader." Albert asked Dumbledore to borrow the house elf from Hogwarts in advance to clean up the manor. Even the food that the Aurors enjoyed yesterday was prepared in advance by the house elf. At this moment, the house elves have helped set up the wedding venue and are busy in the kitchen, preparing for the upcoming wedding banquet. If they were to arrange it, it would not be impossible, but it would be more troublesome. "Forget it, I''m lazy and don''t like to meddle in my own business." After walking into the large tent, Albert saw the three people chatting in the corner at a glance, and quickly walked over to greet the LeMay couple and Serra. The two old men were wearing very formal silk robes and greeted Albert with a smile. On the contrary, Sera, the old man, was a little restrained. Nico smiled and said, "We have prepared a present for you." "Open it and take a look." Perenal handed Albert an exquisite wooden box. "This is" After Albert opened it, he found that there were actually two rings inside. It was obviously made by Nicole for them. The appearance was very simple. Except for some mysterious lines, there were no other decorations on it, but Albert saw magic on the ring. Traces seem to have some magical effect. "We cast love magic on it," Nicole said mysteriously. "That''s a very magical magic, and that''s it, our feelings have not faded after a long time." Perenal winked at Albert. "It looks amazing." Sera looked away from the ring and asked, "Are you ready?" "No problem, everything is going according to plan, and we will be taking the phlegm." Albert asked with a smile, "Do you want some?" "Forget it, things like elixirs are very rare, you should keep them for yourself!" Sera waved her hand and refused. "Today, you are the protagonist, you don''t have to accompany us on purpose." "Then I''ll go see how the girls are preparing." Albert walked away with the ring. "They are all excellent, let me see us in the past." Nico murmured. "I think they will live happily." Perenal whispered softly. "A great heir." Sera said with a smile. When Albert went to the girls'' room, he was stopped by Nia. "You should be patient." Nia, who was wearing a nightdress, was blocking the door and said with a smile, "You will be pleasantly surprised when you see it later." "Okay, then why don''t you dress up?" "It''s still early, and Katrina is also getting dressed. It won''t be my turn until she gets dressed." Nia raised her hand and poked Albert''s chest, reminding again, "You should be patient now." Albert reached out and rubbed Nia''s hair and said, "I have to remind you, it''s eight o''clock now, and you''re still wearing pajamas." "Damn, don''t mess with my hair." Nia pushed away Albert''s hand and complained, "You should go about your own business now." "Okay!" Albert reluctantly walked away. Katrina, who had changed into a white bridesmaid dress, walked out of the room, looked at Albert''s back, and asked inexplicably, "Why don''t you let him in?" "Albert should be patiently waited first, and let him see now, it''s too cheap for him." Nia turned to look at Katrina''s dress and asked curiously, "Is it the same for me?" "The styles are similar, but not the same." "I hate this stuff." With the help of Mrs. Weasley, Fred was arranging his dress in front of the full-length mirror and complained, "When I get married, I will definitely not engage in these nasty tricks." "Okay, when the time comes, you can wear whatever you like, even if you''re bare butt, that''s your business." Mrs. Weasley helped Fred straighten his tie, and then reached out and patted the folds on his shoulders as a reminder, "But , you better hurry up, I think you definitely don''t want to be late for Albert''s wedding! Also, didn''t you say you have an important task today?" "There''s still plenty of time. There''s still half an hour before the scheduled time." George walked in with a newsletter bookmark and said, "Lee Jordan asked us when we were leaving. He has already contacted others." "Assemble at Hogwarts in ten minutes." Fred picked up the planned schedule. They just had to follow the steps above and they wouldn''t go wrong. They didn''t need to worry about any big trouble, Albert. They always keep things in order, and they have the dual protection of Flux and Dumbledore, so there is no need to worry about problems. "Bill going?" George asked Mrs Weasley sideways. "He''s going with Fleur." Mrs. Weasley nodded and said, "It''s ready, just waiting for you." "Then let''s go first!" When Fred and George went downstairs, they saw Bill and Fleur talking. Ron, who was having breakfast, had a complicated face, while Ginny was a little envious. "For the order from the Ministry of Magic, remember to ask and give me an answer." Mr. Weasley, who was eating, suddenly raised his head and said. To be honest, this matter made him very confused. After all, one side is his own job, and the other side is his son. Fortunately, Albert has the right to decide this matter, otherwise he doesn''t know how long he will struggle. "I''ll remember to ask." George reminded, "But Dad, don''t expect 30% off." "lets go!" Holding hands, the four of them Apparated to the main entrance of Hogwarts. The gate of the school was directly open, and a tent was set up 100 meters away from the gate. Where was a group of people gathered, Haw Haw didn''t know what they were talking about. The four of them walked over there. After Fred saw Angelina, he asked with a smile, "Is everyone here?" "Not yet." Angelina looked at Fred up and down and said with a smile, "You look very handsome in this dress." The girls next to her were giggling all the time. "You are also very beautiful. You must dance with me later." Fred asked with a smile, "By the way, when will we get married?" "You think it''s beautiful." Angelina''s face turned red as soon as she brushed it, and the others around her started to boo. "We can wait a year or two, and Bill will get married this time next year. Well, we can consider getting engaged first." Fred said seriously, "You can think about it first, and don''t rush to answer." "This should be considered a marriage proposal, right?" Arya touched her friend on the shoulder and giggled. "What were you talking about just now?" George changed the subject, lest Angelina be too embarrassed. "What happened yesterday." Diggory went on, "Did Albert guessed it, that''s why..." Yesterday, the death eaters attacked the wedding scene, apparently shocked everyone. However, everyone is more curious that Albert actually beat the group of guys together with the Ministry of Magic, which undoubtedly made them very relieved. "By the way, Diggory, when will you and Qiu get married?" Fred asked suddenly. "This..." Diggory stammered, his cheeks flushed, "it''s too early to get married." "It''s getting late, don''t you think Albert is going to get married." Fred said with a smile, "Perhaps, you can consider getting engaged first. Well, you can ask me to be the best man then." "Let''s talk about it later, which of you will be Albert''s best man?" Diggory noticed Qiu''s look at him, and quickly reached out and grabbed Qiu''s hand, thinking about the engagement. "The two of you together?" "I don''t know, maybe it''s time to guess the fist, or leave this important task to you." Fred changed the subject and asked, "How much is left to arrive." "It should be almost there, half an hour left." "Have you seen Dumbledore?" George looked around and didn''t see Dumbledore. "I think we should discuss it with him. Albert said Dumbledore would take us to France." "Do you want to go abroad?" Hermione asked curiously. "Yes, it''s not very safe to stay in the UK. You should have read yesterday''s newspaper." "But how do we get to France and use the port key?" "I don''t feel like it." George pointed to the old people over there and said, "They are not suitable for such tossing, maybe using a box to transfer, it may be more convenient and less likely to be detected." "Anyway, call the name first to determine how many people are here. I''ll ask Professor McGonagall to see what''s going on with Dumbledore." When Lee Jordan went to count the number of people, Fred ran to Hagrid to borrow a water basin, and George hurried to meet Professor McGonagall who was walking towards him. "Professor, do you know where Professor Dumbledore went?" George asked straight to the point. "I don''t know, what''s wrong?" Professor McGonagall asked suspiciously. "Albert told us that Dumbledore would take us to the wedding." George explained, "That''s why everyone came to Hogwarts to gather." "If Anderson had instructed, Dumbledore should be here soon. I think he might go to the Ministry of Magic first." Professor McGonagall looked around and found that there were quite a few invited guests, including some of the previous ones. colleague. "Long time no see Minerva." Slughorn greeted Professor McGonagall with a smile, "Where''s Dumbledore?" "Oh, old man, I didn''t expect you to be willing to go to the wedding." Dumbledore and a group of elderly people came over. "He said the wedding was safe." Slughorn gave Dumbledore a hug. "To be honest, I was frightened by yesterday''s newspaper, and hesitated for a long time this morning." "Don''t worry, it''s very safe there. I heard that they used the Faithful Charm on the manor to ensure that no one except the invited can break in." Dumbledore put down the suitcase in his hand and asked George sideways. , UU Reading "Are everyone here?" "Lee Jordan is counting the numbers." George explained, "I''ll go to him to make sure." "A few others didn''t come." After a while, Lee Jordan came to Dumbledore with a note, "This is the invited list from the UK side." "I think they''re probably not in England, let everyone else come over, we should go." After Dumbledore opened the box, he opened a downward door. "Professor, before that, we need to let everyone wash their faces first. It can help us determine whether someone is taking the compound potion to disguise or be controlled by the Imperius Curse." Fred turned out a wooden chair and put a water basin on it, while George took out a bottle of golden potion and sprinkled it in the water. "What kind of potion is this?" Slughorn asked curiously. "I don''t know, Albert said that this potion can wash away most of the spells and magical disguise, and even if you are hit with the Imperius Curse, you will have abnormal reactions." George stretched out his hand to stir the water basin, and took the water and rubbed it first. own cheeks. "It''s an amazing invention." Slughorn sighed softly, "If this potion can lift the Imperius Curse." "I don''t know, I''m afraid you have to ask Albert." "Okay, everyone, come here, go in after washing your faces, and I''ll take you to France." Dumbledore pointed to the stairs and explained. To be honest, being called by Albert to help made him very helpless. Fortunately, Albert also promised to tell him some useful news in return. Chapter 1131： girls At this moment, in a shop on the French Wizard Street, Valeria was sitting on the window seat, enjoying the strawberry ice cream in her hand, while looking at the pedestrians on the street, and suddenly said: "I thought you It will be very depressing." "Why do I have to be so depressed?" Kathleen turned her head and asked back. "You like him, don''t you?" Valeria scooped a sip of ice cream into her mouth and narrowed her eyes comfortably. "And he''s getting married today, and the bride isn''t you." "You''re definitely not talking about yourself." Kathleen looked at her friend and shook her head, "I knew from the beginning that there was no possibility between us, so I never counted on this, and the two sides had no feelings for each other. ." "Why?" Valeria asked in confusion. "He hates America, and I won''t leave America." Kathleen shrugged. "So, let''s recognize the reality early!" "You are very open." Valeria spat. "What else can you do, you can rob Isobel?" Catherine sneered, "or are you going to be his lover? That guy is not French." "No, it''s just frustrating." Valeria has met many men over the years, and many pursue her, but she has not met a better one who can make her look good. "You shouldn''t compare them to Albert." Catherine shook her head. "Where''s Louise?" Valeria looked up at the pretty girl who had just sat down opposite them. "I gave up long ago." Louise shrugged. "Have you found a boyfriend you like?" Valeria asked curiously. "That''s not true." Louise shook her head. "Then why did you compromise?" "What else can I do?" Louise glanced at the clock on the wall and planned to close the shop door, ready to close early. "What gift are you preparing, it won''t be a beauty potion!" "Yes, we have updated the latest beauty potion for several generations." Valeria blinked and said, "What have you prepared?" "The latest silk robe in Fengya Wizard''s Clothing Store." Louise said without hesitation, "I said it was a wedding gift for Anderson, and they even helped design new styles." "Aren''t you heartbroken at all?" Valeria muttered, "Catherine had prepared a big gift." "Big gift?" Louise asked in confusion. "It''s nothing." Catherine shrugged, "Valeria is crazy about men." "Quality men are hard to find." "She''s too picky herself, so she can''t find it." Kathleen pointed out this point bluntly, "In recent years, there have been many boys chasing her." "What about you?" Louise asked. "She doesn''t care, and she doesn''t plan to look for it." Valeria shrugged, "I plan to live like that for the rest of my life." "When are you going to close this shop and open a beauty shop with us." Kathleen asked suddenly. "I don''t know about that either." Louise quite liked the job. "We plan to make it an internationally renowned beauty brand." Kathleen suddenly said, "McDoug sisters are also researching beauty medicine." Louise reminded, "The time is almost up." Valeria ran out of ice cream, threw the box into the bucket next to it, stood up, and walked out of the store together The three walked down the street and eventually stopped in front of a dilapidated shop with the number 117 hanging on it. "Are you sure you''re here?" "It should be right." Louise took out a silver card with an arrow on it and marked number 117. The three exchanged glances with each other, pushed open the door and walked into the store, only to find that there was no one inside. "Three, please come with me." A house elf appeared out of nowhere, bowed slightly towards the three of them, led them into the room, pointed to the sink on the table and said, "Please wash your faces here." "Wash your face?" Valeria frowned slightly. "Yes, wash your face," said the house-elf respectfully. "If one of the invited guests is under the Imperius Curse, you can tell after washing your face." "How can you be sure that we are real people?" Kathleen asked with raised eyebrows. "This map in my hand can show the names of the guests who came here." The house elf politely explained to the three of them. In order to ensure that Dobby could handle his tasks flexibly, Albert had already given it a fulin in advance. "That guy is really careful." Catherine was a little surprised. "Mr. Anderson is being targeted by a monster who can''t even mention his name." Dobby, the house-elf, explained, "In order to ensure the safety of the guests who come to participate, multiple layers of protective measures have to be taken." "Can this basin of water get rid of the Imperius Curse?" Kathleen was even more curious. "I don''t know, Mr. Anderson said that this basin of water can clearly tell if anyone in the guest has been under the Imperius Curse," the house-elf repeated briefly. After he finished speaking, he pointed to a black magic detector next to the water basin. There was also a mirror on the edge of the wall, which was obviously also a black magic detector. "It seems that Albert really made all preparations." Catherine took the tissue and wiped the water on her face. "It''s a pity, my makeup!" Valeria was very depressed. "It doesn''t matter, you are beautiful even without makeup." Louise teased with a smile, "and if you are more beautiful than the bride, it won''t be a disappointment." At this moment, a siren suddenly sounded around. "what happened?" "Someone is here again." Dobby glanced at the alarm, and then his eyes fell on the map, and explained to the three girls, "It should also be a guest for the wedding, they will need some time to come, I will send you first. past." The three are Apparated by Dobby. They soon found themselves in a place that looked like a bush, surrounded by a large rock, and the house-elf led them forward, but there was nothing in front of them. "No problem, Mr. Weasley," said the house-elf. A red-haired man appeared out of thin air and nodded slightly towards the three of them. After recovering the silver cards in their hands, he handed them a piece of parchment and reminded them, "Please recite what you saw in your heart." "Crimson Loyalty Charm?" The well-informed Kathleen guessed the reason. Sure enough, after Mo read the contents on the paper, an old manor entrance appeared in front of them, and at the entrance were various items that were suspected to be defense against black magic props. There is also a map-like thing, also marked with their names. Next to the map is where the guests'' gifts are stacked, and another red-haired man is helping to record the guests'' gifts. "plz follow me." Fred in a suit greeted warmly. Everyone likes beautiful women. When they went to the tent, they found that a lot of people had come. The seats of these people were separated. Louise also saw her cousin, Furong, who was with a fairly handsome boy. Speak intimately. "It''s here." Fred pointed to Fleur''s table and said, "Albert''s young foreign friends are all here, maybe you can find something in common." Louise greeted her cousin somewhat unexpectedly, "Furong, is this your boyfriend?" "This is my fianc, Bill, and we just got engaged a while ago." Fleur introduced with a smile, "I think it''s about the Triwizard Tournament. This is my cousin Louise." "Victor Krum, also known to the Triwizard Tournament, I think you should know, this is..." "Hermione, Albert''s friend at Hogwarts." Hermione''s expression was a little embarrassed. She found that there were too many beautiful girls at this table, which made her really stressed. Viktor Krum obviously also had a feeling of being surprised, but he quickly found a topic, lest Hermione beside him notice his abnormality. "Isn''t Harry Potter here?" "Albert didn''t invite Harry to the wedding because of his safety," Hermione explained, while secretly shifting her attention to Valeria and Catherine, who were obviously not of Veela blood. But the beauty is still not inferior to Louise and Fleur. "This is Valeria and Catherine." Louise introduced. "I''m Isobel''s pen pal, and we met at the Potions Tournament," Valeria said with a smile. "We''re currently working together to develop a beauty potion." "I''m Albert''s potion partner in North America and their friend." Kathleen said casually, "I''m also working together to develop beauty potions." "Beauty potion?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly. "It may not be the same as what you think." Valeria smiled and took out two delicate boxes from the bag and handed them to Hermione and Fleur, and introduced them to them, "It can make your face more beautiful. Clean, fair and radiant skin, one bottle for face wash, one bottle for maintenance, if you feel good, you can "Cough cough." Kathleen coughed and interrupted Valeria''s sales pitch. Hermione stared at Valeria stunned, and looked suspiciously at the beauty potion in front of her. "I''m also using it, and the effect is really good." Louise asked suspiciously, "Catherine, where are you going?" "Saw a few friends." Kathleen walked towards the old people, greeted them briefly, and then came back after a few casual chats. "friend?" Krum looked at the old people, obviously incomprehensible. "Probably an academic friend," Hermione explained. "Long time no see, Fleur, I heard from them that you are engaged and planning to stay in England." A voice caught everyone''s attention, and everyone looked up and found that the person was a very beautiful girl. "Yes, this is Bill, my fiance." Fleur introduced, "Yanila, the most famous contemporary singer." "Hello." Yanila smiled and greeted everyone, sat next to Hermione, and asked, "What were you talking about just now?" "cosmetic" "A lot of famous people came today." Kathleen said suddenly. "Yeah, I thought it was an international party." Yanila said softly, "By the way, have you heard? The witness is Mr. Nicole Lemay." "Sorry, what did you say?" Hermione suspected she had heard it wrong. "The witness is Mr. Nicole Lemay," repeated Yanila. "Isn''t Mr. Ke Lemay dead?" Hermione asked in confusion, she had always thought that the witness was Dumbledore. "Who said that?" Yanila asked rhetorically. "The Philosopher''s Stone was destroyed years ago," said Hermione. "Does the Philosopher''s Stone really exist?" "Yes, I heard that it was destroyed." "Many people were very interested in being a witness, and later they heard that the witness was Mr. Lemay, so no one would argue anymore." Yanila explained what she heard, "It is said that Albert is actually Lemay. Mr. May''s favorite student." "Is that the legendary Nicole Lemay?" Valeria looked at Catherine, she felt that the other party must know something. "I don''t know." Catherine shook her head and said, "Actually, there is no need to make a fuss. If you pay attention, you will find that many of the guests here are famous." "The wedding seems to be about to start, should we go over there and sit there?" Hermione noticed that many people stood up and walked towards the tent, where there were many rows of chairs, it felt like a church setting, in the big tent There was nervous anticipation all around. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that if you give full marks to Xiangshu novels, you will find a beautiful wife at the end! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1132： wedding Many guests were shocked when they saw the old people standing there as witnesses. Even if they heard the relevant news, they still couldn''t hide their emotions when they witnessed the two old people who lived for centuries. It''s all clear what that means. Nico Lemay cleared his throat, the noise gradually quieted down, and people turned their heads to look at the entrance of the tent. Just after taking Fuling, Albert and George were not nervous because of people''s attention. Instead, in the presence of everyone''s witnesses, they walked through the aisle with smiles and came to the witness of the wedding, Nicole Lemay. before. The moment he looked back, his heart stopped beating instantly. Everything seemed to disappear from sight, only the beautiful figure remained. It''s like a dream. Isobel in a wedding dress is very beautiful, holding a bouquet of flowers in her fair hands, wearing a long white dress with a very proud figure, delicate fairy accessories make her appearance more radiant, the long skirt drags On the red carpet, light footsteps walked towards this side. When Morg took Isobel into his hands, the wizards in the tent were amazed by the young couple''s talent. At this moment, Nicole stood in front of Albert and Isobel, looking at the newlyweds with kind eyes, "Today we gather here to celebrate the union of two loyal souls..." Albert hardly listened to what Nico was saying, smiled and looked at Isobel, seeing the overflowing love in the other''s eyes. "Albert Anderson, would you marry Isobel McDougall?" Nicole asked with a smile. "I do." Albert said solemnly, he squeezed Isobel''s hand lightly, put the ring lightly on her finger, and looked into the other''s eyes to make the most important promise in his life: " We will always be together." "Isobel McDougall, will you marry Albert Anderson?" "I do." Isobel looked at Albert with fiery eyes, and put the ring on her lover''s finger. Although the conclusion of this bond was only a process for the two of them, the girl still enjoyed the process and said softly, "I want to spend my life with you and face death with you." "I declare that you are partners for life." Nicole said to Albert with a smile, "you can kiss the bride." Albert bowed his head and kissed her, and Isobel responded enthusiastically. The two kissed passionately, immersed in the happiest time in their lives, and the world seemed to stop at this moment. Nico waved his wand lightly, the golden balloon above his head exploded, and the bird of paradise and the little golden bell flew out from it, along with a large piece of silver stars scattered, revolving around the body they were hugging tightly at the moment. Fred and George took the lead in applauding, and the tent soon filled with cheers and applause, and people were sending their blessings to the young couple. Mog looked at the kissing newlyweds with relief, raised his wand and waved lightly, and the two rows of chairs that had been neatly arranged suddenly spread out in the tent like a pool of molten gold, forming a glittering dance floor. While Albert and Isobel were standing on the dance floor, they were quickly overwhelmed by the crowd of blessings. Albert smiled and greeted people''s blessings, holding a knife with Isobel, cutting the wedding cake carefully prepared by the house elves, and sweetly feeding each other their newly cut wedding cake. After completing the wedding process, the guests returned to their respective tables to prepare for the next wedding banquet. Only, there was no food on the shiny golden plates yet, but there was a small menu in front of everyone. Albert looked at his menu carefully, then pointed to his plate and said very clearly: "Steak!" The steak was on the golden plate right away. All Hogwarts teachers and students who have experienced the Christmas Ball of the Triwizard Tournament are no strangers to this, but everyone is very interested in the beauty on this menu. A lot of people are digging their heads to eat because the food they serve here is quite delicious. Although each portion is small, most people will be willing to taste all 24 dishes on the menu. Nia looked like a freshly washed golden plate and asked curiously, "How is this done, magic?" "Yes, a kind of magic, the house elf transports the food on the plate." Albert swallowed the sweet shrimp in his mouth and explained with a smile, "Of course, it is not as easy as you think. If It was difficult to complete the process unless Dumbledore borrowed the house-elves from Hogwarts." "I thought I''d hire waiters." "It''s easy to exploit, it''s very insecure, and house-elves are more reliable," Albert said softly. "Thanks to them, it''s not easy to be safe and confidential otherwise." "Next, where are you going to travel after marriage?" Daisy asked. "Just in France." Albert and Isobel looked at each other and said their decision. "I suggest you go to Hawaii." Luke suggested. "After all, you are married in France, and you are easy to be targeted by the Dark Lord." "Don''t worry, we have prepared this matter a long time ago." Albert comforted, he would let the house elf take the boat out and spend their honeymoon directly off the coast of France, even the mysterious man would not be able to find it. to them, for the whole ship was under the Faithful Charm. "Don''t worry about us." Nico held Perenal''s hand and smiled at the two and said, "We are very happy to see you get married." Katrina ate in silence, occasionally glancing at the newlyweds who were whispering, then at her mother who was talking to Mrs. Daisy, and continued to eat. The food at the wedding reception was really good. Compared to this place, other tables are much more lively. The Hogwarts professors were discussing the wedding, and they were equally amazed at the deliciousness of the food on the plate. Well, except for Hagrid, whose menu is rather special, he is enjoying a huge pot of seafood fried rice. However, he didn''t care too much and focused on chatting with Madame Maxime. "By the way, didn''t Snape come?" Slughorn wanted to ask this topic just now. The professors at Hogwarts were basically all there, and the head of Slytherin was missing. "He''s the only professor in the entire school who hasn''t received an invitation," Hagrid grumbled. After noticing Dumbledore''s gaze, he simply continued to eat. "It''s really weird." Slughorn didn''t think Albert would deliberately leave out Snape. "Old man, how do you think about my proposal?" Dumbledore changed the subject, and he planned to invite Slughorn back to serve as Professor of Potions. Since Umbridge''s deeds have spread in the wizarding world, no professor wants to be a professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts anymore. Everyone felt that the position was unlucky, and no one was willing to risk their own lives. "Forget it, I''m quite old and retired for several years." Slughorn declined politely. "Why didn''t Albert invite Snape?" The round table of Hogwarts students was very close to the professors, and they had obviously heard what Hagrid had just said. "The reason is simple," said Lee Jordan rightfully, "because Albert thinks Snape is unreliable!" "What are you thinking about?" "I was wondering what our wedding would be like," Fred said cheekily. "I''m not planning to get married yet, and..." Angelina said angrily, "I''ve only just joined the Quidditch club for trial training." "But you can''t play Quidditch all your life, can you?" Fred reminded. "They are so happy." Penello looked at Albert and Isobel enviously. "How are you and Percy?" Truman asked. "There''s been very little contact," Penello said helplessly. "Percy always says he''s busy with work." "Percy is an idiot." Fred said disgustedly. "You should give him a hard lesson with your wand, and that kind of idiot will wake up." "What are you thinking?" Cedric asked. "I wonder when we can be like them." Qiu Zhang said softly, she knew why Cedric avoided the question. "If you want to get a job at the Ministry of Magic, you can go to Albert for help, he knows Scrimgeour very well." George suddenly said to Cedric: "Although I don''t think going to the Ministry of Magic is a big deal now. Good idea, but it should be the quickest way if you want to. Of course, you can also go to my dad''s office as an assistant to handle the Ministry of Magic orders with us, which is better handled by an acquaintance. " "Your Defense Against the Dark Arts items are selling well?" Cedric had heard some news. "Yes, it''s very popular, at least for the last few years. If you don''t want to go to the Ministry of Magic, you can also help in the store, the salary will definitely spread you, Albert is always missing, and things in the store are old I''m busy." Lee Jordan glanced at Fred and George and couldn''t help complaining, "I can''t be busy alone." "In the case of Qiu, if you haven''t found a job yet, you might consider going to a beauty shop to help. I remember that you have learned both potions and herbs well, and then you won''t have to worry about not having a job after marriage." Penello motioned for everyone to look towards the other side. "It is said to be a well-known multinational beauty shop, and it seems to be a joint shop." Everyone turned their heads and looked at the table. There were quite a few beautiful girls at the table, but for some reason, the atmosphere seemed depressing. At this moment, Krum was in a depressed mood, because he found that the beautiful girls around him didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Even Hermione seemed to be affected and became in a bad mood. , even he ignored it. Furong, who is also a woman, is obviously more sensitive than the boys, and vaguely aware of the reason for the low air pressure around her. After she ate almost the food and the rhythm of the waltz sounded around, she pulled Bill to stand up and prepared to dance on the stage. At this moment, Albert and Isobel had left their seats and stepped onto the dance floor first. Their light and elegant dance won everyone''s applause and applause. After a while, Herb and Mrs. McDougall walked to the dance floor, followed by Daisy and Mogg, and more and more people on the stage hugged and danced. "Hermione, let''s go dancing!" Krum turned his head to look at Hermione and invited him with a smile. "Sorry Viktor, I don''t really want to dance today." Hermione looked at the two dancing on the stage, and looked back. For some reason, she was in a bad mood today. Krum was very puzzled, but he soon discovered that the other girls in the seat also didn''t plan to dance after receiving the invitation. The reasons are very uniform, do not want to dance today. After a dance, Albert left the dance floor with Isobel and went to greet the old friends who were attending the banquet one by one. "congratulations." "Thank you." Albert and Dumbledore walked out of the tent, "The thing you''re looking for may be in an elderly house-elf, and this matter has something to do with a wizard named .B, and It''s the sea and the cave." ".B?" Dumbledore frowned slightly. "It should be the initials." Albert speculated. "Thank you." "It''s me who should be thanked." Albert said with a smile, "Thanks to your help, the banquet can go on smoothly." Dumbledore shook his head, indicating that he didn''t care about it. "By the way, there is one more thing that you need to pay attention to." Albert said suddenly. "What?" Dumbledore asked suspiciously. "Don''t tell Harry about the crown, let him return to Hogwarts to fight with You-Know-Who." Albert reminded: "It will be me, or some ghost in the school, who will tell Harry this in person. thing." "Also, your next summer vacation plan may be very dangerous. I foresee that you will be hit hard." Albert reminded: "If I were you, UU reading would be careful." "Thank you, I see." Dumbledore nodded and said, "Go back, don''t make them wait any longer." When Albert returned to the tent, he found that the stage was empty. People don''t seem to be very interested in dancing. "Take a photo." Lee Jordan spoke to Albert with a professional camera. "Do you understand this?" Fred asked suspiciously. "Nonsense, I''ve spent a lot of time studying it, you go, don''t get in the way here." Lee Jordan waved his hand with disgust, and said to Albert, "Let''s take a picture of cutting the cake together first. screen." It turns out that Lee Jordan did spend a lot of time on it, and many beautiful moments were preserved. They patted and cut cakes, fed each other, kissed, wore rings, danced, kissed passionately... family relatives, best man Bridesmaids, and finally took a group photo of all the guests. Before the wedding reception was officially over, Fred and George lit the fireworks they had spent a long time working on. Accompanied by the sound of two fireworks explosions, two huge phoenixes swept across the sky of the manor, intertwining and dancing above everyone''s heads. "it''s beautiful." Isobel held Albert''s hand, looked up at the fireworks in the sky, turned to look at Albert again, and said softly, "Thank you, there is still hard work." After she finished speaking, she didn''t wait for Albert to answer, and tiptoed to kiss him. The two phoenixes finally exploded in the sky, forming a large splendid fireworks sprinkled down, bringing the final curtain to the wedding. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1133： wedding trip Early the next morning, Isobel opened his eyes. The wedding yesterday still seemed like a dream when he thought about it. She turned her head to look at the handsome boy who was sleeping soundly beside her, and reached out her hand to gently stroke his tender cheek. From today, from now on, Albert finally legally became her husband and truly belonged to her. Those beautiful girls with ulterior motives should give up. Also as a woman, Isobel is very clear that girls basically won''t compromise on certain things, and no one wants to be the lover of others, so they have no chance. Although they didn''t have a chance from the beginning, men can always make mistakes, and they are always missed by others, which still makes her a little concerned. "Ha, good morning." Albert opened his eyes in confusion and reached out to cover his yawn. "Morning, it''s time to get up." Isobel lifted her temples, propped up her body and kissed Albert''s forehead lightly. "So sleepy, let''s continue to sleep for a while." Albert''s eyelids are still heavy, and he wants to continue to sleep. "Anyway, there is nothing important today." The original traditional etiquette was cancelled directly because their family members left, resulting in the newlyweds'' post-wedding trip on the first day of marriage. "Get up and eat something first, you should be hungry." Isobel gently pushed Albert, and seeing that he didn''t respond, he probed into the quilt and woke up the sleepy Albert. . "Really." Albert muttered, "How dare you be bolder than me." The girl was only wearing a thin beige nightgown. After meeting Albert''s gaze, she didn''t look ashamed at all. She hugged his waist from behind and suggested softly, "If you are still trapped and continue to sleep, after eating Come back to sleep, and Bit should have breakfast ready." "I''m really hungry." Albert covered his yawn again, stretched out his hand and rubbed his cheeks to cheer himself up, his eyes fell on the girl''s long, snow-white legs like lotus roots, and then a nightgown was thrown on top of her head, waiting for him to pull it off Afterwards, Isobel had put on a new pair of pajamas and was tying the belt. "It turns out that you will be shy too!" Albert muttered, seeming to regret not seeing the beauty change her clothes. "Would you like me to show you the other side?" Isobel asked with a smile. "No need, anyway, there will be opportunities in the future, and now I''m sleepy to death." Albert put on his pajamas, and with the help of Isobel, simply fastened his belt, and the two left the bedroom and came to the deck together. The air was fresh, the morning sun was on the deck, and the house-elves were ready for breakfast. A milky white stewed fish soup with fresh oyster mushrooms, shrimps, and oysters, topped with a few goji berries. The fish soup was very fresh. Albert ate a big bowl. After filling his stomach, he felt even more sleepy. He dragged Isobel back to sleep. The girl''s body is soft and comfortable to hold. "Really." Isobel looked at Albert, who was asleep, yawned, stretched like a cat, and closed his eyes again. When Albert woke up again, it was already afternoon. Isobel had already woken up, and there was still a faint lingering fragrance around him. Albert covered his yawn and sat up from the bed. Isobel had just come out of the bathroom with wet hair and was wiping with a towel. "Go take a shower too!" Isobel sat in front of the mirror and combed her hair. "You should wait for me, so that you can feel like a honeymoon." Albert said softly, hugging the girl''s slender waist from behind. "I''m going to wipe my hair." "Why not use magic?" Albert took the towel to wipe Isobel''s hair, and asked suspiciously. "We can''t rely on magic for everything." Isobel seemed to enjoy the process. "And if you use magic directly to evaporate the water, your hair will be difficult to manage." Albert suddenly asked, "By the way, did they send back the news?" "Having returned to the Far East, Nia asked you to remember to visit them when you have time." Isobel kissed Albert''s forehead, like a naughty child, and said, "Go take a bath first, and have some afternoon tea later, there is still some time before dinner." The afternoon tea was not on the plywood. It was still afternoon outside. The climate in the French sea was obviously warmer than that in the UK. Albert let the sailboat fold up the canvas and mast and move into the shallow sea like a submarine. This was originally designed to get rid of possible pursuers, but it is a good idea to think about it now. Above the head is the sparkling sea, often with sea fish passing by, the house-elf has prepared black tea and yesterday''s wedding cake, and there are several latest newspapers on the table. The newspapers were full of Scrimgeour''s new minister and his response to Death Eaters and You-Know-Who. There is no doubt that Scrimgeour, who carried the power to defeat the Death Eaters, gained the support of a large number of wizards. He also accepted Albert''s suggestion and convened a high-level meeting of the Ministry of Magic to gather everyone''s opinions in order to deal with the next crisis. More people could think of ways, and they could always think of some better countermeasures. Even if they didn''t accept it, it didn''t matter, at least To give everyone a sense of being involved, and to give everyone a sense that Scrimgeour is still open to listening. "Things went better than I expected." Albert put down the newspaper, took a sip of the milk tea, looked at the cake handed to his mouth, and opened his mouth to wait for feeding. It is incredible that the taste of the wedding cake has not changed much overnight. "Freezing spell, and it''s also stored in the freezer." Probably guessing what Albert was thinking, Isobel smiled and said, "The life of a wizard is always different from that of a Muggle." "Yeah, magic is really amazing." After Albert took another bite of the cake, he also began to feed Isobel with his own portion. He liked this feeling, it was the feeling of love, as sweet as the cake in his mouth. "What''s the matter, what are you doing looking at me like this?" "I just think it''s incredible that this kind of thing comes out of your mouth." Isobel leaned over and licked the cream on Albert''s lips and said softly. "Probably because I still haven''t integrated into the magic world." Albert stroked his lips lightly, a little surprised by Isobel''s intimate behavior. "It''s normal, you haven''t really lived in the magic world after all." Isobel said softly. "That''s right," said Albert. In the last life, he was just an ordinary person. Although he lived in Hogwarts for seven years in this life, he did not really live in the magic world, and he also rejected the somewhat backward life style of the magic world in his heart. "Actually, we don''t need to care about these things, as long as we live a comfortable life." Albert said without thinking, "Muggles know how to enjoy life better than wizards, just like the sofa we sit on, we have absolutely no need to reject these Enjoyment and convenience, and living the life we ??want is good. "come." Albert handed the cake on the fork to Isobel''s mouth. "If you don''t eat it, if you eat too much cake, it''s easy to gain weight." Although Isabel said that he didn''t want to eat it, he still opened his mouth to eat the cake fed by Albert, "If I become a big fat man in the future, it will be your fault. of." "No, your mother is not fat. As long as you don''t overeat, your regular life will not become fat." Albert ate the remaining cake on the plate and took out a tissue to wipe the cream on his lips , "Besides, you are exercising every day, how can you get fat." "Who knows, women are easy to get fat and ugly after the age of 30." Isobel obviously cares about this matter. "We won''t be short of money in the future, just live the life we ??like. Maybe in the future you can really invent a beauty medicine that can keep your appearance, and you can stay young and beautiful forever." "The beauty potion invented by Sigismund Butch can do it." Isobel pouted, and men really like beautiful women. "That''s just turning a person into another person." Albert said with disgust, "However, Sigismund Butch''s beauty potion can actually refer to its ideas." "Do you have any good ideas?" Isobel asked quickly, she knew Albert''s potion level very well, and she might be able to easily get the potion that the girls dreamed of. "Come on, I''ll take you to a good place." "Really, don''t always talk half way." Isobel complained. "It''s just a guess, we''ll study together when we''re free." Albert cupped Isobel''s cheek and said, "Don''t worry, you''re still young, even if you''re old, you''ll always be me wife." "I think if you can focus your energy on one thing, you can definitely create a miracle that will amaze everyone." Isobel said softly. "Really? But I don''t really care about so-called miracles." Albert took Isobel back to the cabin. This is an area wider than a suitcase. There is a very delicate house not far from the entrance. It looks bright and sunny. The orchards, flower fields and vegetable gardens are very beautiful. "Even if we have been living under the sea, it can still last for more than half a year." Albert brought Isobel to the wooden house in the corner. The space inside was larger than expected. The walls were all made of glass. a dining table, a round hammock for two, "here is" After Albert waved his wand, the surrounding walls disappeared, replaced by images of the ocean floor. "I made it based on the inspiration of the Slytherin common room at Hogwarts. It allows people to appreciate the underwater scene, isn''t it beautiful." "It feels like a dream." Isobel looked at the swimming fish surrounding the outside and sighed softly, "You can always bring unexpected surprises to people." "Like it?" Albert took some snack bags from the cabinet next to him and sat down on the hammock. "I like it." Isobel sat on the hammock and moved aside all the snacks that Albert brought. "It''s a pity I couldn''t show Katrina." "You care about her so much, I''m going to be jealous." Albert leaned against the pillow with Isobel, admiring the seascape outside, chatting about some trivial things at yesterday''s wedding and the photos he was waiting for Lee Jordan to take After it''s done, it''s a question of whether to hang it up or not. "Forget it, it always feels a little weird." Isobel shook her head, she felt uncomfortable when someone stared at her while sleeping, and... Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that if you give full marks to Xiangshu novels, you will find a beautiful wife at the end! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1134： Get your wish In the middle of the night, Harry sat at the desk in the bedroom, flipping through the pile of the latest newspapers thrown on the table, and he had been sitting here for nearly four hours, until the street outside was gradually darkening, because Dumbledore''s owl sent a letter to mention. Yes, he will be picked up at 4 Privet Drive at 11 o''clock to go to 12 Grimmauld Place to spend the rest of the holiday with Sirius, which is undoubtedly good news, the only problem is that the second hand is moving too slowly and he can''t. Don''t distract yourself by reading the newspaper, lest the rest of the wait be too hard. Front page news in first newspaper: Scrimgeour replaces Fudge Much of the front page was occupied by a large black-and-white photograph of a man waving at Harry as he read the newspaper. The second edition extols the heroic deeds of Scrimgeour leading the Aurors against the dark wizards, and a series of policies after taking over as Minister of Magic. However, Harry is more concerned about the previous battle. It is said that eight Death Eaters were killed on the spot by Aurors in the wedding ambush, and three Death Eaters were arrested and sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban. The most incredible thing is that the Aurors also captured and killed hundreds of dark wizards, creating an unprecedented legendary deed. This incident has been thoroughly spread throughout the British wizarding world. However, Harry saw something unusual behind the incident. The wedding mentioned in the newspaper obviously refers to Albert''s wedding. Then the truth of the whole thing must be different from what was mentioned in the newspapers, and it is not surprising that it will turn into a big victory. Harry, who had experienced it once, was all too familiar with it. Albert is not easy to mess with, he had been on guard against Voldemort and the Death Eaters going to his wedding to make trouble a long time ago. Jay, turning the wedding into a deadly trap for the Death Eaters, taught the bunch of guys who wanted to run to the wedding to make a mess of it a lesson of a lifetime. "However, what''s the matter with this letter?" Harry frowned slightly at the letter Scrimgeour had written to him. The content of the letter is very simple, Scrimgeour hopes that Harry can support his policy against the dark wizards, so as to promote everyone''s determination to fight against the dark wizards. What troubled Harry so much was that the letter was sent by Mr. Weasley, Kingsley, and Percy. The content is to hope that when he goes shopping in Diagon Alley, he will give a premeditated interview in the Leaky Cauldron, and take a photo by the way. The only thing Harry needs to do is to express his support for the Ministry of Magic''s policy of cracking down on dark wizards in an interview with reporters, and the other party even helped him figure out the lines. Harry read the line in the letter softly: "I agree that the Ministry of Magic has taken tough measures to deal with the dark wizards, and you must not be soft-hearted or merciful in the face of these evil guys, because it is for yourself, your family, and your family. Everyone''s life is irresponsible." Well, that still makes sense. He also felt that it was right to kill the group of dark wizards, because being merciful and showing mercy is irresponsible for himself, his family, and everyone''s lives. It is said that in the previous ambush, the Ministry of Magic Aurors also killed several. It''s just that this is nothing like what a politician from the Ministry of Magic would say, and Harry suspects that this is Albert''s brilliant idea for Skrein. Mr. Weasley and Kingsley had been promoted rapidly at the Ministry of Magic, and it seemed obvious to Harry that the new minister was showing his favor. Otherwise, Mr. Weasley and Kingsley will not be allowed to inform him about the latest policy of the Ministry of Magic, and the subsequent use of Veritaserum to determine the crimes of the dark wizards, to ensure that innocent people will not be affected by this. Harry''s thoughts stopped because the alarm went off. It''s eleven o''clock. He opened the window and squinted at the pavement below. A tall figure in a long cloak approached, walking down the garden path. The doorbell below rang, and Harry hurried downstairs, opening the door almost shortly after the bell went off, his luggage had already moved to the hallway, and the Dursleys were happy to see him get out. Dumbledore was standing outside the door, smiling at Harry who opened the door. "Are we going now, sir?" Harry asked excitedly. "Go, of course. But there are a few things I need to discuss with your aunt and uncle." Dumbledore said with a smile, "I think we''d better not talk about these things outside." "Sir, they''ve rested, do I need to wake them up now?" Harry didn''t think it was a good idea, but asked anyway. "Just disturb them." In fact, the Dursleys were not asleep, but they were not in a good mood when they were called up to face their most hated wizard, and they thought Harry would leave quietly. "This must be Penny." Dumbledore introduced himself with a smile, "I am Albus Dumbledore. We will pass the letter." It made Harry laugh, if shouting letters counted as letters. Probably seeing the panic and anxiety on the faces of the Dursleys, Dumbledore went straight to the subject. "Harry will be an adult in a year." "In the wizarding world, you''re seventeen," Harry explained to his aunt and uncle. "absurd." Uncle Vernon grumbled, but Dumbledore ignored him and continued: "The wizard named Voldemort is back in this country, the wizarding world is at war at the moment, and Harry is in a better position now than I was fifteen years ago. It''s even more dangerous to put him on your steps." "When Harry becomes a man, that powerful protective spell I put on fifteen years ago will fail. I hope that before Harry''s seventeenth birthday, you will allow him to come back to this home again and put that kind of It''s important that the protection continues until that time." No one in the Dursleys said a word, and from their expressions, it was obvious that they hoped that they would finish talking and leave. "Okay, Harry... We should go. See you next time." Dumbledore stood up, adjusted his black cloak, put on his hat, and walked quickly out of the living room. "goodbye!" Harry said goodbye to the Dursleys and followed him, he had something he wanted to ask Dumbledore''s opinion. With a bang, the door behind him slammed shut. Harry seemed to hear the Dursleys breathe a sigh of relief. "It seems that we are not welcome here." Dumbledore teased with a smile. "Sir, I have received a letter from the new minister." Harry stole a glance at Dumbledore and spoke slowly of the letter he had received yesterday. "It was Fudge''s idea." Dumbledore laughed. "He wanted to see you once, hoping you would support himbefore Voldemort warned and the Brockdale Bridge broke." "After Umbridge did all that stupid stuff?" Harry sneered oddly. "Did he get his head caught in the door for wanting my support?" "By the way, no one has accused Fudge of colluding with the Death Eaters to send him to Azkaban." "Scrimgeour needs a smooth transition of power," Dumbledore explained. "Also, accusations of collusion with the Death Eaters are not necessarily true." "His previous case of helping the Death Eaters exonerate, and he has a financial connection with the Death Eaters. The Ministry of Magic actually convicted him, and he can easily find ten different reasons." Harry dragged the suitcase as he walked. Say. "Although Scrimgeour managed to use the group of Death Eaters as stepping stones, it doesn''t look like his handwriting, it''s more like Albert using the Ministry of Magic to take revenge on the Death Eaters." "Oh, why do you say that?" "Marriage is targeted, backhand to teach each other a lesson, much like what Albert would do." Harry muttered. "Makes sense." "Sir, how was Albert''s wedding?" Harry said suddenly. "I heard that Snape was the only one in the school who didn''t receive invitations?" "In order to prevent someone from sneaking in and making trouble, the wedding venue is strictly protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm." Dumbledore changed the subject and said, "Also, I went to many famous wizards in the wizarding world, I think you can probably imagine the atmosphere at the scene. " "Very depressing?" "It can only be said that everyone went to the wedding to send blessings to the young newlyweds," Dumbledore recalled with a smile, "However, the food at the wedding banquet was delicious and was well received by everyone. " "Do you think I should be interviewed, sir?" Harry returned to the subject. "What do you think?" Dumbledore asked rhetorically. "I don''t know what Scrimgeour is trying to do with me?" Harry saw the sincerity in the new minister''s letter, the sincerity for the Dark Wizard, but there must be some reason for the other party to do that. "That''s an interesting question," said Dumbledore softly. "Scrimgeour has been working on the dark wizards, and he''s still doing that, judging by the enacted wartime policy. Scrimgeour obviously wants us to support him. Increase confidence in the Ministry of Magic against the Death Eater policy." "Do you think Scrimgeour will succeed?" Harry asked curiously. "Lead us through this difficult time." "Scrimgeour is capable, and more decisive and bolder than Connelly," Dumbledore commented. "But Albert''s assessment of Scrimgeour is unlucky. He thinks that Scrimgeour is likely to die in office, and the wizarding world will collapse and be controlled by Voldemort." Honestly, Harry preferred to believe Ai Bert''s prophecy. There is no way, only through personal experience can I understand the horror of that guy. The guy''s mouth is really scary, and it is no wonder that Voldemort wants to find a chance to kill him. "It is undeniable that Scrimgeour has taken over a mess, and the Ministry of Magic is really in trouble now, so Mr. Anderson''s unlucky assessment is actually correct." Dumbledore frowned slightly, and it was not the first time he heard Albert Predicting the downfall of the Ministry of Magic. In his view there was only one case for the downfall of the Ministry of Magic. He was dead, powerless to stop him. Reminiscent of Albert''s statement that the next search for the Horcrux might be dangerous, and foreseeing that he was severely injured, it is likely to kill him? "I think Scrimgeour should hire Albert as a special adviser to the Minister, maybe the Ministry of Magic can turn a corner." "Scrimgeour tried, but was rejected outright." "It''s like his style," Harry grumbled. "Almost forgot." Dumbledore stopped at the intersection of Privet Drive and turned to Harry. "I want you to have your wand and invisibility cloak ready." "Aren''t we going directly to 12 Grimmauld Place?" Harry was surprised, but it was quickly replaced by a surge of excitement that Dumbledore was apparently taking him there for an adventure. "We''re going to visit an old colleague today." After Harry took out the invisibility cloak, Dumbledore flicked his wand and disappeared the chest, cage and Hedwig. "I''ll take your luggage to 12 Grimmauld Place so I don''t get in the way with them." "Old colleague?" "We''re short of professors again, and we need to persuade a retired colleague of mine to return to Hogwarts to continue his tenure." "Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts?" Harry guessed. "No, he''s Professor Potions," said Dumbledore. "So, Snape finally got his wish?" Harry frowned slightly, surprised at Dumbledore''s decision to let Snape be Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. "It''s Professor Snape," Dumbledore corrected. "That''s really good news," said Harry cheerfully. "Good news?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows. The position of Defence Against the Dark Arts professor was cursed by Voldemort a long time ago, and each professor would not hold for more than a semester, which meant that Snape would have an accident and get out of Hogwarts next year. He didn''t think Snape, who had been a Death Eater, was immune from Voldemort''s curse. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Could this not be good news? "How can I help, sir?" Harry changed the subject. "I think you''ll come in handy," said Dumbledore, raising his arm. "Okay Harry, grab my arm, we''re going." "Okay, sir." After Harry grabbed Dumbledore''s outstretched forearm, the whole body was pulled in by a force of suction, and the squeezing from all directions almost suffocated him. "Are you all right?" Dumbledore looked down at Harry, who was retching, with concern. "This feeling takes time to get used to." "I prefer to fly on a broomstick." Although Harry said he didn''t like it, he also knew that he had to master Apparition as soon as possible so that he could grow up quickly. "This way." Dumbledore walked briskly and led Harry through the town, stopping in front of a neat little stone house in a garden. The door of the house hung slantingly, as if someone had broken in violently. "Oh my God!" "Sir, no Dark Mark." Harry looked up at the sky and found no Dark Mark. "If the Death Eaters really came, they would definitely leave a Dark Mark over the house." "You''re right." Dumbledore said softly, looking around the street, "It seems that my old friend doesn''t seem to welcome other guests." "Could it be because we came so late," Harry muttered. "Pull out your wand and follow me, Harry," Dumbledore whispered. "Hopefully we won''t come here in vain." Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading! Chapter 1135： Gaunt House Dumbledore felt a little ridiculous that Horace had disguised himself as an armchair and tried to deceive himself. If it was a Death Eater, Horace''s strategy might be able to deceive the opponent. It''s a pity that the probability that the person who came to Horace in the middle of the night was a Death Eater was not high, even he himself knew this. Dumbledore was not surprised that Harry succeeded in persuading Slughorn to return to Hogwarts, and his old buddy apparently wouldn''t pass up the opportunity to include The Boy in the Dead in his collection. Moreover, for the elderly who want to live a quiet life, the life of moving all the time is too tiring. After Horace agreed to teach at Hogwarts, his plan was half-successful, and it was only a matter of time before the number of Horcruxes made by Voldemort was pried out of Horace''s mouth. As for the number of Horcruxes predicted by Albert, Dumbledore was actually willing to believe it, but he couldn''t risk it. He still needed to get his memory from Horace and reconfirm it. I believe that Harry will definitely be able to complete this task very well. The Horcruxes that have been destroyed so far include a crown, a diary, and a poisonous snake, so there may only be the last three Horcruxes and Voldemort''s main soul left. As for the fragments on Harry''s forehead, Dumbledore had already made arrangements. As long as the ring is destroyed and the Horcrux predicted by Albert is found, then there is really only one step left to completely destroy Voldemort. Dumbledore has never been so optimistic about the future. He went through the Pensieve again and relived the memory of Bob Ogden. This was not the first time Dumbledore had done this. He had forgotten how many times he had watched it since he obtained this memory. His gaze rested again on the ugly black gemstone ring on Gaunt''s middle finger. Marvolo Gaunt said that there was a coat of arms of Peverell on the gemstone, but Dumbledore did not think so. Although it was scratched due to a long time, Dumbledore recognized it at a glance. Deathly Hallows token. The black gemstone on that ring is likely to be the legendary resurrection stone. The longing in the eyes of the old man was quickly suppressed by reason, and he recalled what Albert said to him at the wedding: This adventure is very dangerous, and he is very likely to be injured or even seriously injured . Dumbledore is actually reluctant to believe in so-called prophecies, because prophecies are too easily disturbed by various force majeure factors. However, Albert Anderson''s prediction was terrifying. The other party told him those things, probably hoping that he could avoid those dangers, avoid the death that might befall him, and pay back the debts he owed. Maybe, I should go with Albert to find the Horcrux. That''s a great guy. It''s really hard to imagine that it took the other party only seven years to reach that incredible height in magic. It''s a pity that Albert doesn''t seem to be interested in finding the Horcrux, otherwise he would have offered to act with him long ago. "What a cunning and mysterious fellow." Dumbledore pointed the tip of his wand at his temple, pulled a memory from his mind and put it into the Pensieve. Dumbledore has had a strange feeling since he learned that Albert has a strong ability of prophecy: Albert took himself to the Room of Requirement to find Ravenclaw''s crown. Did he know that the crown is actually a crown? Is it a Horcrux? At the beginning, Albert''s statement was very perfect, so perfect that he never had any doubts. Now that he thinks about it carefully, he can''t find any flaws, but that person is Albert after all. It''s always right to have a little doubt, and he doesn''t need any evidence. . Albert himself is a person who doesn''t like to lie very much, and even rarely lies, but he is very good at lying, because true lies are harder to be seen and exposed than false ones. At the beginning, every word Albert said to himself was true, but he may have passed the prophecy of awakening long ago, peeping into the short future, and foreseeing the Horcrux, just like he told him at the wedding. Said that hopefully Harry will eventually return to Hogwarts. However, no matter what, I still have to thank the other party, and it is precisely because of the appearance of the crown that Dumbledore is sure that Voldemort created the Horcrux. This is also the main reason why Voldemort was not directly killed by the Avada Suo. It''s a pity that Albert just got married, and now he''s probably hiding again. Even if he wants to find someone, because of his personality like using the Charm of Faithful Loyalty, 80% of the time he can''t find someone. As for looking for the Horcrux with Harry? Now is not the time. Looking for someone else? Obviously inappropriate, the less people know about Horcrux, the better. Just give up? That''s obviously even more unlikely. Although Albert''s foreshadowing of danger made Dumbledore vigilant, it did not make him give up his summer plans and go to Gaunt''s old house to search for Horcruxes. I am confident in my own strength. The most important thing is that what is hidden in Gaunt''s old house is probably the Deathly Hallows that Dumbledore has been eager to get for nearly a century: the Resurrection Stone. Although these are still speculations, Dumbledore will not give up easily, he is eager to get the resurrection stone. "Fox, I have to trouble you again this time." Dumbledore stroked Phoenix''s head with his withered palm and whispered softly. He eventually decided to bring Fox on, and prepared for the worst, even though Fox was always there when he needed it most. Fox uttered a low cry, as if responding to Dumbledore''s words. "Come on, we should go." The phoenix flew into the air, rolled up a golden vortex, and disappeared directly into the principal''s office with Dumbledore. At this moment, when Dumbledore reappeared, he was already in the suburbs of Little Hangleton, and the night had well concealed his whereabouts. This is not the first time he has come here, and this time his destination is not the village of Little Hangleton, but the old house of the Gaunt family who once lived nearby. Dumbledore walked as fast as he could, not at all like an old man who had lived for a century. He plunged into the mountain road in the rugged area and walked directly into the depths of the mountain forest. He had to stop when Dumbledore approached Gaunt''s old house. Perhaps to prevent anyone from approaching, Voldemort used magic to surround Gaunt''s old house with lush bushes, blocking intruders from the area. "It seems that Tom''s Horcrux is indeed hidden here." Dumbledore raised his wand to illuminate the area ahead, and UU reading murmured in a low voice, "Very secret protection magic. If you don''t pay attention, Probably missed the entrance." However, magic always leaves traces. However, the wizards who can generally find traces of residual magic have extraordinary attainments in magic. Dumbledore couldn''t help but raise his vigilance. What means would Voldemort leave here to injure the invaders? Otherwise, Albert would not remind him specially. Dumbledore raised his wand and gently pushed aside the bushes and vines that were hanging in front of him, as if to dispel a fog, the spell originally used to block the invaders was easily broken. After Dumbledore stepped in, he immediately felt that the surrounding atmosphere became extremely gloomy, as if something was staring at him. Several dark shadows passed through the bushes, and Dumbledore quickly saw their true colors. Infernal corpse. A giant''s corpse, No, more than one. Because someone broke in, all the corpses in this area were awakened. If it happened by accident, it would be bad luck, because the way in was blocked again. Dumbledore waved his wand deftly and easily expelled this group of dark magic creatures, he did not want to destroy the Inferi here, so as not to arouse Voldemort''s vigilance. Now, don''t let Voldemort know that someone is eyeing his Horcrux, otherwise the next plan to destroy the Horcrux may be directly shattered. After driving away the Inferi, the old man quickened his pace. At the end of the field of vision was a hut covered with roots and moss, apparently abandoned for a long time. When Dumbledore was about to reach out and push the door, he suddenly stopped. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1136： craving "Calm down, calm down, I''ll see them again soon." Dumbledore forcibly suppressed the restlessness in his heart and comforted himself. At this moment, he remembered Albert''s warning and realized that he was too anxious. Even if there is no trace of magic left on the door in front of you, it is still not a wise move to reach out and touch it, not to mention that the door in front of you is just a wooden door, after a long time, it can still be preserved relatively well It''s unusual to come down, rather than outright decay. Dumbledore whispered a spell and tapped the wooden door in front of him with his wand, but nothing happened. "Am I overthinking it?" Dumbledore murmured. However, he still didn''t plan to reach out to touch it, but waved his wand and let the wooden door in front of him open by himself. A ball of light flew out from the tip of the wand and floated directly into the pitch-black house ahead, illuminating it completely. This house has been completely abandoned, the ceiling is covered with thick cobwebs, the walls and roof of the house have collapsed to varying degrees, and a rotten rafter has fallen down, giving people the feeling that it only needs to be touched lightly. , the illusion that the whole house will completely collapse. Dumbledore walked in cautiously and carefully observed the situation inside, however, he did not find any traces of relational magic remaining. Horcrux not here? The old man turned his gaze back to the strange wooden door at the entrance. When he reached out his hand wearing dragon leather gloves to touch the wooden door, there was still no response. After carefully studying the wooden door for a while, he did not see any traces of black magic on it, so he took off his gloves again and reached out to touch the wooden door. go in. After regaining his senses, Dumbledore found himself standing in a dark room. It seems that because someone broke in, some kind of creepy blue magic flame suddenly burned in front, and the blue potion began to spread around, as if to completely burn the intruder to ashes. If it is just an ordinary wizard, if they encounter such a situation by chance, I am afraid that they will soon panic and be directly burned to ashes by the magic flame. Even if he can calm down, he can''t solve the approaching death. However, the person standing here was Dumbledore. He calmly raised his wand and began to quickly recite a series of strange incantations. He pointed his wand forward, and the original blue magic flame suddenly churned, and then completely extinguished. Back into a deadly darkness. A ball of light suddenly flew out from the tip of the wand, instantly dispelling the surrounding darkness. Dumbledore looked around with the help of a glowing spell, his eyes falling on the strange statue in front of him, but his eyes quickly moved away from the statue and continued to observe the surrounding environment. The area here is small, surrounded by rough walls, the entrance is the wooden door behind him, and what surprised Dumbledore the most is that he actually saw the traces of black magic from the wooden door, and also That is to say, if someone tries to open the door and leave, it is likely to fall into Voldemort''s trap. That''s right, with Voldemort''s character, it is absolutely impossible for anyone who breaks into this place to leave easily. Dumbledore didn''t continue to pay attention to the door, but returned to the strange statue in front of him. He seemed to hear whispers from the statue, as if someone was talking to him. However, Dumbledore didn''t seem to be affected by the whisper, and stared at a ring on the statue with a concentrated and sad expression. His blue eyes were no longer full of wisdom, but full of sorrow. He walked slowly to the statue, staring unblinkingly at the black gem on the ring, trying to make out if it was the resurrection stone of his dreams. That''s right, the black gem has the Deathly Hallows landmark on it. "Ariana!" Dumbledore''s lips trembled slightly, his eyes were wet with tears at some point, and he stretched out his arm tremblingly. He had waited for this moment, it had been too long. He wanted to see Ariana, wanted to see his dead parents, wanted to Dumbledore took the ring from the statue with his gloved hand, but when he tried to put it on his finger, the movement of his hand stopped abruptly. "Should return to Hogwarts immediately," Dumbledore restrained the pent-up longing in his heart and tugged the ring tightly in his hand. "Fox!" The old man summoned his phoenix. A golden red flame appeared out of thin air, and Fox answered Dumbledore''s call. "Quick, take me back to Hogwarts." Dumbledore''s vision was always on the ring that he was holding firmly in his hand, and with the help of Fox, he left. After returning to Hogwarts, Dumbledore could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, the familiar environment loosened his tense nerves. He put his wand down, his eyes still fixed on the ring in his hand. At this moment, Dumbledore couldn''t wait to see his family. He''s been waiting for this moment for too long. The old man took out the Gryffindor sword from the cupboard and slashed it **** the ring on the table. A terrifying shadow surged out of the ring and disappeared in a long scream. That was Voldemort''s soul kept in the ring. Dumbledore finally succeeded in destroying a Horcrux again. However, this was not what Dumbledore cared about the most. He had put down the Gryffindor sword in his hand, and kept talking about how to use the resurrection stone, intending to use the resurrection stone to summon his long-dead parents and sister Ariana. When Dumbledore reached for the ring that had been destroyed, an accident happened. A piercing pain spread from the tips of his fingers all over his body, almost knocking him unconscious. The ring also fell off the tip of the finger and fell on the table, and all the portraits who had planned to watch the melon eating silently were all awakened. The severe pain made Dumbledore recover from his grief. He looked down at the scorched, black three fingers, and his lips trembled slightly, "I''m so careless, I haven''t made any progress in all these years." He actually naively thought that as long as the Horcrux was completely destroyed, it would be safe. However, Voldemort is sure to curse up and down the Horcrux. " Dumbledore picked up the wand and tried to lift the curse on his hand, but the effect was not obvious. The curse that Voldemort left on the Horcrux was slowly eroding his vitality, and he didn''t take more of his life at once, probably because Voldemort didn''t want to let him. The intruder should die immediately! "Severus, I need your help, please come to the principal''s office immediately." Dumbledore leaned on the table to the fireplace. He grabbed a handful of flour and sprinkled it into the fireplace. Pop came out of the fireplace. "What happened, Dumbledore." Snape came out of the green flames and looked at the frail Dumbledore in shock. He had never seen the old man before him so frail. "I seem to have been hit by a vicious curse, is there any way you can..." Dumbledore raised his charred palm. "I can assure you, that looks like a particularly powerful spell." After Snape checked Dumbledore''s palm, he aimed his wand at that hand and whispered the spell. Dumbledore looked at the dead palm and asked softly, "Did it work?" "No, I just stopped the curse temporarily, and imprisoned the curse in your palm temporarily. It will continue to spread sooner or later, and this curse will continue to strengthen over time." Snape Looking down at the broken ring and the Gryffindor sword, he asked angrily, "Do you think destroying the ring will break the spell on it?" "Almost... I must be dizzy..." Dumbledore asked, changing the subject. "Severus, how much time do you think I have left?" Snape hesitated, then replied, "About two or three years." "There''s enough time." "Is there enough time?" Infuriated by Dumbledore''s lighthearted tone, Snape asked angrily, "Why put on that ring? You know it''s got a spell on it, so why touch it?" Dumbledore smiled bitterly: "The temptation is too great!" "What temptation?" Dumbledore did not answer. "I''m going to boil some potions for you to help you curb your injury." Snape saw that Dumbledore didn''t intend to answer, so he didn''t intend to continue to ask, he frowned and said, "You can contact that amazing guy, UU reading. Maybe he has a way to help heal your injury." "You''ve done a great job, Severus," Dumbledore said calmly. "Please help me keep this a secret." "I''m afraid it''s not easy, and everyone will notice it soon." Snape turned and disappeared into the fireplace. "So, Albert was referring to this matter?" After Snape disappeared into the fireplace, Dumbledore looked at the ring on the table and murmured, "What a fool I am." Dumbledore picked up the ring and walked towards his bedroom. After closing the bedroom door, he closed his eyes and turned the ring three times in his hand according to the formula of using the resurrection stone. Three figures appeared beside Dumbledore. They were neither ghosts nor flesh-and-blood living people, but more like memories that had become entities. They circled around Dumbledore with reunion smiles on their faces. "Sorry, Ariana, I didn''t take good care of you." Dumbledore raised his head and apologized to his sister with tears in his eyes, "Aberforth is right, it''s all my fault, everything is mine. Wrong, I killed you!" "I never blame you." Ariana reached out and touched the old man''s head, as if comforting a sad child. "I shouldn''t have done that in the first place." Dumbledore said sadly, "I know you''re not in good health..." "Sorry, Albus, it''s all our fault for leaving the burden to you." Mr. Dumbledore looked at his older son with guilt in his heart. If he had not been imprisoned in Azkaban back then, perhaps it would not have evolved into this. The shackles of life trapped his most talented son, who was supposed to soar like a bird. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1137： 1 murder Malfoy Manor, in a dim room, Draco Malfoy squatted on a chair with his hands around his knees, staring at the broken mirror in front of him in a daze. A few days ago, the Malfoy family had undergone tremendous changes. Draco''s father Lucius'' plan to lead a raid on the Mudblood wedding not only failed, but was stupid enough to lead others into a trap set by the Ministry of Magic, resulting in the arrest of many dark wizards who responded to him, and even lost their lives. . The Malfoy family lost their reputation overnight. Lucius, who had always been Draco''s role model, became a failure in the mouths of countless Death Eaters, and he and his mother also became hated and spurned by Death Eaters. Object, because of Lucius'' stupidity, the Death Eaters and those who believed in him suffered heavy losses. Doom seemed to be entangled in the Malfoy family, and shortly after the victory of the Ministry of Magic, a pair of Aurors visited Malfoy Manor, bringing them a letter from the family and a fine of fifty thousand Galleons. It was absolutely the craziest thing Draco had ever seen in his life. That **** Scrimgeour had threatened them that if the Malfoys wouldn''t pay the hefty fine of fifty thousand, his father Lucius wouldn''t have a chance to enter the courtroom. Pay, or just die. It was in the handwriting of his father Lucius, and Draco would never admit it, even if he died. In this letter to the family, Lucius secretly mentioned that there were two other wizards who enjoyed similar treatment. As for the other arrested Death Eaters, all of them were "arrested and killed". Whether or not he was killed because of the arrest, he was dead anyway. 50,000 Galleons, although it is a huge sum of money for the wealthy Malfoy family, it is not impossible to come up with it, but the bad thing is that the other two Death Eater family members who also received similar letters came to the door. The fine for the three of them is a full 100,000 Galleons. Simply blatant robbery. Even the wealthy Malfoy family may not be able to scrape together this fine in a short period of time. However, the most ridiculous thing is that it is because they are pure blood wizards that they have the privilege of being fined to avoid death. Look at several other unfortunate Death Eaters, who died the day they were caught. The other dark wizards who were caught were even more unlucky. They were not only publicly tried with Veritaserum, but even those with serious crimes were executed directly on the same day. The new minister, Scrimgeour, is also said to have led by example, personally executing the first inmates, and dark wizards are being executed every day. No, it should be said that since Scrimgeour came to power, he has either participated in the trial every day, or is on the way to kill, and even directly shouted: Only those killed by them have the right to forgive them, and we are only responsible for sending them to those A slogan of repentance for those killed by them. Scrimgeour was given the title of Minister Executioner for this. However, those who felt Scrimgeour''s actions were cruel and tried to discredit him were all arranged by Scrimgeour to participate in the truth interview. Most of the opponents were made stinky and scorned by the wizarding world. The Death Eaters had tried to make him pay, but there was no one left in his house, and the dark wizards who tried to burn down their house were caught by the Aurors in ambush and publicly executed for the evidence and the seriousness of the crime. Scrimgeour even publicly stated that he would fight against the dark forces until he was killed in office, becoming the most iron-blooded minister in the history of the wizarding world. And his father was still lucky enough to be held in Azkaban prison. Because he is alive and everyone else is dead. However, this caused the other Dark Wizards and Death Eaters to hate Malfoy for organizing the operation, and even suspected him of betraying the Dark Lord. After his father was captured and sent to Azkaban, Draco''s happy life fell apart. After Voldemort''s resurrection, the Malfoy family was not able to return to its former glory, nor was he respected under the new regime, nor was he himself highly sought after as the son of Voldemort''s second-in-command. Everything is just a fantasy bubble. The Malfoys were nearly devastated by the failure of their father Lucius after another, his mother was distraught and overwhelmed, and Draco had to take on the man''s responsibilities and revive the Malfoys. However, before Draco Malfoy could figure out a way to revive the Malfoy family, he had to wait for another piece of bad news: the Dark Lord wanted to see him. All this made Drake feel extremely terrified. Although he had also fantasized about Voldemort''s victory, he never thought that he would face the Dark Lord directly. There was a knock on the wooden door, and his mother Narcissa and Aunt Bella were standing outside. "Draco, are you ready?" Narcissa said in a trembling voice. "Happy Narcissa, I think this should be the first time Draco has seen the Dark Lord." Bellatrix said excitedly: "You should be proud of it." Narcissa looked at her sister with quivering lips, and said nothing. She never thought it was a good thing for the Dark Lord to summon Draco at this time. Draco put on decent clothes, and with the help of Bellatrix, managed to meet the legendary Dark Lord. No awe. Voldemort frightened Draco. "Lucius failed. Not only did he get caught, but he also caught up with a lot of people." Voldemort''s cold voice contained anger that made Draco bow his head tremblingly, he didn''t have the courage to look directly into the Dark Lord''s eyes. "Malfoy is an ancient family, and your glory can only be taken back by yourself." Voldemort looked at Lucius Malfoy''s son and said grimly, "I will give you another chance." "What chance?" Malfoy asked, lips twitching. "A very secret plan for you to carry out," said Voldemort grimly. "I want you to murder Albus Dumbledore." "Murder Albus Dumbledore," Draco repeated shaky. "Yes, as long as you can successfully kill Dumbledore, the Malfoy family will be able to regain their glory, and I will release Lucius from Azkaban myself." Voldemort used those scarlet eyes Staring at Draco Malfoy, "And you''ll be honored above everyone else." "I do," Draco said firmly. "Very well, stretch out your left arm, I will entitle you to become a Death Eater, don''t let me down again." Voldemort looked at Malfoy whose arm was trembling slightly, and warned: "If you fail, Run away or surrender, and the Malfoy family will no longer be honored, and you and your family will pay the price with your life." "I will succeed." Draco accepted full membership of the Death Eaters, he wanted his father back in Voldemort''s favor, and the Malfoys back to their glory. Draco quickly convinced himself that murdering Dumbledore did not cause him much psychological stress. Because the people who oppose Voldemort have always been around the headmaster of Hogwarts, as long as there is no headmaster of Hogwarts, the Dark Lord will rule the wizarding world again, and he believes that the world will be a better place. Voldemort, apparently satisfied, raised his wand and branded the Dark Mark on Draco''s arm. "Master, what should I do?" Drake asked, looking down, a little confused, because the Dark Lord had no demands on his plan to murder Dumbledore. "Do what you want, do everything you can to kill Dumbledore." Voldemort looked at Draco, who was full of revenge, and was very satisfied. He didn''t care if Draco Malfoy was able to kill Dumbledore, because he wasn''t the one to carry out the plan, but if he succeeded, it would be best to help him solve a big problem. If it fails, then Lucius Malfoy will taste the pain of losing his son, which Voldemort believes is the greatest punishment for Lucius. Looking at the Dark Mark on his arm, Draco left respectfully, knowing that he still had hope of restoring the Malfoy family to glory. After meeting his mother and aunt Bella, Draco told them about the mission the Dark Lord had given him. "Draco, I''m so proud of you," Bellatrix said excitedly Narcissa, you should be happy, the Dark Lord gave Draco a great honor. " Narcissa hugged her son tremblingly, crying silently. "Mom, I''ll make it, but... I need help, and the Dark Lord didn''t ask me what to do or tell others about my plan... I need a solid plan, more help, and just I couldn''t have killed Dumbledore alone." "I''m glad you didn''t back down from the responsibilities." Bellatrix tapped Draco on the shoulder. "I''ll teach you what to do. As for helpers, it''s not a problem." "Let me go back and find a way first." Draco had been swept away by his anger, and now he just wanted to complete the task and restore the glory of the Malfoy family. Watching her son leave, Narcissa collapsed on the floor sobbing. She knew that this was the Dark Lord''s revenge for Lucius'' failure. The Dark Lord never thought that his son would succeed, and only wanted him to die! "Draco has grown up, and you should be happy for him," Bellatrix said grimly. "And Draco is also happy to have the opportunity to prove his abilities." "Draco is only a child, he''s only sixteen." Narcissa stared beggingly at her sister. "Don''t worry about Narcissa, I''ll help Draco," Bella said excitedly. "You should believe that Draco can kill Dumbledore." "How could Draco succeed!" cried Narcissa. "Not even the Dark Lord could kill Dumbledore." "How dare you..." Bellatrix gasped. "He''s my only son..." Narcissa frantically tugged at her long golden hair. https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1138： Just in case 1 In the south of France, in an uninhabited sea area, a sailboat with an active floating board is floating quietly on the sea. On the seat of the deck lounge area, a young man in swimming trunks was staring intently at the crystal ball shrouded in white mist on the table, as if he wanted to see something from the crystal ball. For a moment, the young man seemed to really see something, sighed softly, and murmured, "Did it really happen?" "What''s the matter, dear." A gentle voice sounded from behind, the door of the cabin was pushed open, and Isobel in a swimsuit came out with a basin of iced watermelon floating behind him. She handed the bowl of watermelon to Albert and asked curiously, "What did you predict?" "Something bad happened." Albert picked up a piece of watermelon at random, took a bite, and turned his eyes to Isobel in a swimsuit. "Bad things?" Isobel looked at the crystal ball, but couldn''t see anything from the crystal ball, and then turned to Albert, "What happened?" "See for yourself!" Albert raised his hand and touched the crystal ball. The white mist in the crystal ball began to churn, and a charred palm appeared. It was a picture of Dumbledore looking at his charred palm. "This... Dumbledore seems to be in a bad situation?" Isobel stared at Dumbledore''s palm and frowned slightly. Although she didn''t know much about black magic, the charred palm seemed to have lost its vitality and was completely necrotic. "I''m afraid it was some kind of vicious curse." Albert was very helpless. "Dumbledore is probably... dying. I clearly reminded him more than once." He did everything he had to do, but the effect was not great. As for staring all the way and directly helping Dumbledore avoid danger? That is undoubtedly a rather ridiculous thing. Perhaps, it is precisely because of this that the prophecy is not so easy to change. "Is Dumbledore dying?" Isobel''s reaction was relatively calm. She had guessed this very early, and it was only today that she heard Albert say it himself. "Probably in the next one or two years." Albert said, moving his palm on the crystal ball. "What about the mysterious man?" Isobel sat down on the chair next to him, stretched out his hand to hold Albert''s hand tightly, and asked worriedly. As we all know, You-Know-Who is afraid of Dumbledore, and it is because of Dumbledore''s presence that the magic world can be so peaceful now. If Dumbledore dies, who can stand up against You-Know-Who? Relying on Harry Potter, the legendary savior? Don''t be kidding, even if Albert keeps saying that Harry Potter is the savior, there is still a big question mark on whether the savior can defeat the mysterious man. This matter is likely to fall on Albert in the end, because he is almost the only existence who can confront Voldemort head-on after Dumbledore''s death. However, Isobel didn''t want her husband to take risks at all, even though she had confidence in Albert, she didn''t want that day to come. "We should trust Dumbledore, he will arrange everything before he dies." Albert put down the watermelon and put his hand lightly on the back of Isobel''s hand, he probably guessed that Isobel was thinking What, softly comforting: "I''m not the savior, and I won''t be stupid enough to fight the mysterious man, defeating the mysterious man is Harry Potter''s business, we should believe him, just like Dumbledore has always believed in Harry Potter. Leigh Potter." "You''ve run to a duel with the mysterious man more than once." Isobel looked up at Albert''s eyes and couldn''t help complaining, "Gryffindor students are adventurous from the bottom of their hearts." "No, that''s not an adventure. I usually call Dumbledore to fight the mysterious man." Albert put away the crystal ball, shook his head and corrected, "Also, you should also know that I am actually still I''m terrified of dying." "I hope you are really afraid of death, not only for me, but also for our future children." Isobel tightly held Albert''s hand and gently placed it on his stomach. "You are pregnant?" "do not know." "do not know?" "We will always have children." Isobel put a bottle of sunscreen in Albert''s hand and changed the subject, "Help me put on sunscreen first." Having said that, he dragged Albert to the parasol, where the house-elf had already brought two glasses of watermelon juice. "When did you like to be in the sun? Be careful of tanning yourself." Albert got some sunscreen in his hand, and after rubbing it hard, he helped Isobel carefully apply it all over the body, He liked the process, or they all liked the process. "Okay, it''s your turn, get down." Isobel sat up from the reclining chair and said while applying sunscreen to Albert, "You should leave all your worries behind now, relax, and always Tight nerves are not a good thing." "I haven''t been nervous all the time!" "You just used the crystal ball to predict the future." Isobel pinched the flesh of Albert''s waist and muttered dissatisfiedly, "It means that you have been paying attention to the changes in the future and the trend of the situation." Albert turned over and planned to paint the front himself, but was stopped by Isobel. "Lie down quietly." Isobel poked Albert''s chest and said, "So don''t keep thinking of me as a fool." "Who dares to treat you as a fool." Albert could only endure the itch and explained helplessly: "It can only be said that this is a common problem of prophets, and everyone hopes that they can have a bright future, especially in this turbulent time. In this era, if something bad happens, at least we can escape as soon as possible, or notify others to escape." "You know, I don''t care about that." "Then what do you care about?" "I only care about you." Isobel didn''t care what the British magic world would look like at all. She only hoped that Albert could survive this war safely. "Sorry for worrying you." "Actually, I prefer that we can leave Europe." Isobel almost put his head on Albert''s face and whispered, "Keep away from all dangers and live our own life, I don''t want to live like a mother. , that scares me." "My beautiful life has just begun, you should know that I cherish myself more than anyone else..." Isobel blocked Albert''s words with his fingers. "What''s wrong." She brought her lips to Albert''s ear and whispered a few words, which made his heart beat faster. "How is it?" Isobel asked. Albert shook his head, looked at Isobel with a complicated look, reached out and touched her head, "There''s no need for that, you should trust me, trust a prophet''s intuition, trust my strength and preparation, don''t Forgot I still have a time-turner." "Of course I believe you," Isobel said affirmatively, "but I need to take precautions." "in case?" Albert''s expression was extremely complicated, and he sighed heavily. He can actually understand Isobel''s concerns, after all, he is on Voldemort''s kill list, and he will not stay in the house protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm. "After returning to the UK, I will not run around and put myself in danger." Albert kissed his wife''s forehead and gave his assurance. Chapter 1139： someone wants to be lazy "Albert is such a bastard, went on a trip on his own and left everything at us." Fred, George, and Lee Jordan have had mixed feelings lately, and since their Defense Against the Dark Arts items became famous in Auror circles, they''ve quickly received large orders from the Ministry of Magic. In fact, the store not only has large orders from the Ministry of Magic, but also receives a large number of owl mail orders every day, and has to deal with wizards who come to the store to buy Defence Against the Dark Arts items, so that all Defence Against the Dark Arts items are sold out of stock. . Even with Lupin''s help, the three of them were so busy every day that they lived a painful and happy life. Just thinking of Albert, who didn''t know where to go to travel after marriage, the three of them became unbalanced. There''s no way, everyone is working hard to make money, and the **** is lazy and fishing around, how can you not be angry, can you not pull him to work together? "Didn''t Albert say that someone will come to help us recently?" Lee Jordan is proofreading a shipment that is due to be delivered to the Ministry of Magic today. "It''s been a few days, and no one has come." It''s not that the three of them didn''t think about hiring helpers, but they were still worried after all. Recently, there are quite a few guys who are jealous of them and make a lot of money. There are even **** who run to the Ministry of Magic to sue them for monopoly. However, many counterfeiters have been suppressed by the Office of Reconnaissance and Collection of Counterfeit Defense Spells and Protective Equipment, and their father Arthur saved them a lot of trouble. As for someone running to the Ministry of Magic to protest and expose the shady story in the newspapers? Totally useless. Because Scrimgeour''s request is simple: take out qualified Defense Against the Dark Arts items. If you dare to use fake and inferior defense against the dark items to fool people, you will be fined and jailed directly. Just as they were complaining and verifying the accounts, the shop bell rang. The three of them looked out the door in unison, and saw Shanna in summer clothes walking into the store, smiling and greeting the three of them. "Could it be..." "You are" "Albert said..." "helper?" All three looked at Shanna expectantly, hoping for a reply they hoped to hear. "Can''t you all finish it all at once?" Shanna looked at the store and found that many of the cabinets in the store were empty, and there were piles of packages everywhere on the ground. "Yeah, Albert told me that you are very busy recently, let me come over to help you with some trivial chores and help you get through this busiest period." Shanna looked at the three of them eagerly, feeling Kind of funny. "Great, I can finally get rid of this annoying job." Lee Jordan was in a good mood, and decisively handed over the matter at hand to Shanna. Honestly, his maths is pretty average, and the little things in the store are driving him crazy. "This is my job?" "Yes, this is your job." Lee Jordan handed the owl order to Shanna again. "You need to sort out the owl mail order, help verify the number of mailings every evening, and that''s your location." Saying that, he pointed to the position of the cashier at the front desk. "This is the price list of the goods in the store. Every day you have a task to settle the turnover of the day. Those annoying things always make my head hurt." Lee Jordan is very happy that he can finally hand over these tedious and delicate tasks. someone else. "There are so many owl orders every day?" Shanna looked at the report in her hand and was very surprised at the high sales and profits of Defense Against the Dark Arts items. "Yeah, the sales are amazing, and we''re all over the place." Fred couldn''t help but complain, "Sometimes I almost thought we were running a Defence Against the Dark Arts store." "Everyone feels insecure right now." Shanna nodded in understanding, and she could feel the uneasy atmosphere when she came to Diagon Alley. "The most important thing is that our defenses here are guaranteed, and we have been approved by the Aurors, so we won''t buy inferior products." George looked at the stacked packages and couldn''t help but sighed, "This is actually Aberdeen. Special credit." "I dare say that guy actually expected it from the beginning, so he pulled us to do coolies." "That guy just likes to call people." Shanna said with a smile, "However, you did earn Galleons, so it should be a win-win situation." "That''s right, but... well, it''s just a bit of a mental imbalance." Fred was a little depressed. "We were busy working to make money, and the guy was on vacation." "Who made that guy''s head work?" Shanna admired Albert''s ability. Who would have thought that Albert, with the support of the Ministry of Magic, made the sales of Defense Against the Dark Arts items skyrocket. "It''s obvious that I like to be lazy, and I always say that I should give the work to the right person to do it." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. "I heard that the Ministry of Magic purchased the defense against the dark arts props Galleon, in fact, the Ministry of Magic fined Death Eaters to get it." George suddenly said. "Finishing Death Eaters? Are you sure?" Shanna raised her head, suspecting that she had heard it wrong. Fining Death Eaters was something new. "It is said that Scrimgeour wants to kill all the Death Eaters." George wanted to laugh when he said this. "Why didn''t I know?" Fred asked suspiciously. "Stop laughing and keep talking." Lee Jordan is very interested in such gossip news. "Later, it seemed that they considered Lucius Malfoy to be a famous pure-blood, and they fined their family fifty thousand Galleons and gave him a chance to be imprisoned for life." George was particularly happy when he saw that the Malfoy family was unlucky. The Malfoys were rich enough to buy life imprisonment. "Where did you hear that?" "Digory told me last time," said George with a smile. "It shouldn''t be a secret at the Ministry of Magic. We have to say that our new Minister always surprises people." "The Ministry of Magic would allow such a thing to happen." Shanna was surprised, frowning and said, "I think this is a lot like a blatant robbery, and no one has an opinion?" "Probably because all the Ministry of Magic employees benefited from this." George guessed why Scrimgeour dared to do this. "Everyone hates the Death Eaters and wants to kill them all. Who would? Do you care if it''s unreasonable?" "Benefit?" "As far as I know, our new Minister used this fine to buy Defence Against the Dark Arts items for the entire Ministry of Magic employees." George finished pointing to the pile of packages next to him. "In a nutshell, Scrimgeour bought the entire Ministry of Magic?" Shanna was also stunned by Scrimgeour''s show. "Yes, probably using the Death Eaters'' Garen to fight the Death Eaters. Now everyone hates those Death Eaters, and no one will think there is a problem." "I suspect it was Albert''s brilliant idea for Skrein," Fred said gloatingly. "Otherwise, who would have come up with such a bad idea?" "It''s really like what Albert would do." Lee Jordan also nodded in agreement, "That guy likes to win, and he doesn''t know how many times he won this time!" Most of the Garen punished from Malfoy''s group went into their pockets by purchasing Defense Against the Dark Arts items. "But do they really need these things? I mean..." "You don''t know how bad they are at Defence Against the Dark Arts, many of the Ministry of Magic employees can''t even use an armored spell," George explained. "Wizards at the Ministry of Magic are really bad enough that they can''t even use an iron armor spell?" Shanna expressed doubts about this. Shouldn''t wizards who can work in the Ministry of Magic have good grades? How can you pull your hips like this? "That''s because we were lucky enough to meet Albert who was willing to teach us." After helping to count today''s emails, Fred turned his head and asked, "Have seafood noodles for dinner, you should be fine!" "What?" Shanna didn''t respond for a while. "Today''s dinner," George explained. "I''ll ask the house-elves to help prepare another." "The house-elf was also hired by Albert, and usually helps take care of the lives of several of us." Lee Jordan explained, "By the way, Dobby''s cooking skills are very good, you will find out later." "It''s almost six o''clock, I dare say Diggory is late again today." Fred said suddenly, "Should we send the other mail first." "Who said I was late." "One minute and thirty-seven seconds," said George, shaking his watch. "That must be your pocket watch faster." Diggory didn''t care, his eyes fell on the package in the corner of the store, and he began to call for other Ministry of Magic employees to help check it. "Fifty pieces in total." After they put the package in the non-marking stretch bag, they took George to Gringotts and settled the money on the spot. This is why Albert is willing to give the Ministry of Magic a 20% discount. Although it seems that they have earned a lot less Galleons, they actually did not suffer a loss, because they set the price themselves, even if it is too high, others will not know, not to mention that they can earn a good reputation for themselves. "It''s really enviable!" "Envy the fart, you don''t have two followers." "Don''t, you can''t talk nonsense." Diggory made a shush gesture. "One of them is here to give money, the other is to check the quality of Defense Against the Dark Arts items, and I''m the one running errands." "We originally planned to have Diggory come to the store to help." Fred shrugged. "In the end, this guy went to my father''s place to be an assistant." "However, now that Shanna is here, we don''t need you anymore." "It''s so sad." Diggory took a letter from his pocket and handed it to Fred. "This is what the Ministry of Magic needs for Defence Against the Dark Arts items, if you can..." "We can''t, we''re too busy right now, and we don''t think we can," Fred interrupted, "I''ll pass it on to Albert, but you know he''s traveling after marriage, and no one knows. Where did he go, so we can only wait, and we will reply to you as soon as there is a result." "Okay, then I''ll go first, and the next batch will be delivered as soon as possible!" Diggory was a little helpless, but he also knew that it was best not to disturb Albert''s post-marriage trip now. "I can''t get up soon, there are too many things to do every day, we are almost exhausted." Fred looked at Diggory''s leaving back and couldn''t help complaining. "By the way, I almost forgot something, how is your potion?" Lee Jordan turned his head and asked. "Will you make a vitality tonic?" "Oh, that''s fine, my potion NEWTs certificate got E (good)." Shanna asked suspiciously. "You need me to make a vitality tonic?" "Yeah, we need that thing to stay active. It''s too tiring to work every day. The three of us have average levels of potions. We used the stock left by Albert in the past, but they have been used up two days ago." Li Jordan said and looked at Fred, "I remember Albert had a formula for his revitalizing tonic." "Wait a mininute." Fred went inside and quickly brought up a notebook. "How about it?" "It should be fine according to the formula." Shanna flipped through the formula of the vitality tonic and asked curiously, "Is this an improved version of Albert?" "right." Just then, George''s voice came from outside. "Help to get all the parcels out." George called the postman along the way, along with a large group of owls. While proofreading, several people let the owl leave with the package, and they were busy until the sky began to darken. Shanna finally understood why Albert asked her to help. They just can''t be busy. Even she herself is exhausted, and she still has a lot of things to do now. "Let''s eat first," George suggested. "Your salary, did Albert tell you?" "Well, I said it was from his share, so don''t complain. He said that such a busy job won''t last for a few years. Let''s stick to earning money first." Shanna looked around and found that there was a little bit here. Like the activity room of the wizard card club, there is still music playing next to it. "Let''s break in for a few days." George hesitated for a moment, but then said, "If you think it''s appropriate, you can consider staying in the store directly, and the salary will definitely satisfy you." He felt it was inappropriate for Albert to pay Shanna''s salary, and they wouldn''t have a chance to complain about that guy being lazy. "Yes, you can''t let Albert pay you with his Galleons, otherwise we will complain about him in the future." Fred agreed with George''s proposal. "You must not let that guy succeed, or he will throw everything to us in the future!" Lee Jordan also agreed with Fred and George''s decision. "We''ll talk about this later. I''m here to help temporarily." Shanna didn''t answer immediately and changed the subject, "Where are you and Angelina now?" "She wants to play. UU reading " Fred is very helpless, although he also supports Angelina to play, but... "Take your time, don''t worry about chasing girls." Shanna said with a smile, "Angelina actually likes you a lot. However, she won''t let go of Quidditch easily, so you may have to wait for a while. " "I can afford to wait, I''m afraid..." Fred didn''t finish his sentence. After graduating from school, many couples are busy with each other, and their relationship gradually fades. "The benefits here are really good!" Shanna looked at the Italian seafood noodles and quickly changed the subject. She knew what Fred was worried about. "Yeah, working overtime at night and supper, if it weren''t for these delicacies, we all doubt that we would be able to survive." George took up the topic with understanding, "There will be Italian vegetable soup later, it tastes very delicious, you can''t at all. miss." At this moment, a group of silver light passed through the wooden door and landed on the dining table, making the sound of Sirius. Chapter 1140： catch the truth Genius remember the address of this site in one second: [Dream Book Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all stunned, obviously not thinking that Sirius would send them a message at this time, and he still invited them to "dine". Of course, the so-called dinner was just an excuse. Sirius obviously had something to discuss with them, or to Albert. Other than that, they can''t think of other possibilities. After a brief silence in the restaurant, George was the first to break the silence and complained, "He should have said it earlier, we are almost full." "I think Sirius should want to talk about cooperation by the way." "Why don''t you guys go later?" Lee Jordan continued, "By the way, can Professor Lupin work overtime recently?" "Okay, but you''d better not get your hopes up." George and Fred quickly finished their dinner and left in a hurry. "Are you so busy every day?" "Yeah, I really owe you to help, otherwise I''d have to be even more busy." Lee Jordan looked at the back of the two leaving, and sighed: "However, I did earn a lot of Galleons. In the past few years, Just stick to it for a while, and you wont have to worry about Garen in the future, so you dont have to care about Albert giving you a high salary, you deserve it. When Fred and George hurried to 12 Grimmauld Place, they found that the invitation to dinner at home was just an excuse. Sirius, Lupin, Mad-Eye Moody, Kingsley, and Professor McGonagall all looked very serious, as if something bad had happened. "What''s wrong?" George asked. "Can you contact Albert?" Professor McGonagall asked immediately. "I''m afraid it''s difficult. Albert just got married, and he definitely doesn''t want anyone to disturb his post-marriage trip." George was not too surprised by this, and asked directly: "Do you have anything to do with Albert?" There was a brief silence in the dining room, making both Fred and George a little curious about what they were looking for with Albert. "About Dumbledore," said Professor McGonagall. "What''s wrong with Dumbledore?" Fred frowned, thinking he might have guessed why. "Dumbledore is injured. The last time I saw him, I found that his left palm seemed to be scorched by flames." Professor McGonagall''s voice was full of unease, "I feel that it is very serious. The wounds were dry and charred, like death." "What kind of magic do you think does that damage?" Mad-Eye Moody asked, frowning. "No, that''s not the point of Moody." Professor McGonagall said irritably. "Do you remember Albert''s prophecy? The prediction that the Ministry of Magic will fall in the future." "The current Ministry of Magic doesn''t look like it could collapse at any time." Kingsley shook his head. He knew the situation of the Ministry of Magic very well. Although Scrimgeour''s approach was a bit messy, the Ministry of Magic was indeed much better than before, and everyone was more Unite, Scrimgeour showed them confidence. "There is only one possibility that could lead to the downfall of the Ministry of Magic." In fact, several people present knew exactly what Professor McGonagall said was possible. Dumbledore is dead. Only when Dumbledore was dead could Voldemort kill Scrimgeour with impunity and take over the Ministry of Magic directly. The living room fell silent again. Fred and George exchanged glances, apparently not expecting to be called to discuss the matter. In fact, they have also guessed what Professor McGonagall said, because Albert once said that the magic world will be more chaotic in the future, and Muggle wizards will be in big trouble. "But...why did Dumbledore hide this?" Lupin asked, puzzled. "Maybe he thinks we don''t need to know?" Sirius curled his lips. "Harry told me that Dumbledore would give him a class this year." "So, you think Dumbledore is dying and decides to tell Harry?" Moody also felt that the possibility was high. Dumbledore had hinted to them more than once that Harry was important. In fact, as early as when Albert predicted that the Ministry of Magic would collapse, there were such doubts and speculations. It''s just that the probability of the prophecy coming true is really low. Even if the person who made the prophecy is Albert, everyone is at most dubious. After all, no one wants to believe that Dumbledore is going to die. What''s more, Albert did not directly predict that Dumbledore would die, it was their own guess. However, the fact that Dumbledore was suspected of being caught in black magic completely aroused everyone''s unease, so they tried to figure it out through Albert. "I''m sure Anderson knows something," Professor McGonagall said firmly. "I saw them going out together on the wedding day, and I don''t know what to talk about." "Cough!" George coughed lightly, attracting everyone''s attention. "Did you find something?" Sirius looked at George expectantly. "I think you''d better not pin your hopes on Albert." George reminded helplessly, "If Dumbledore doesn''t want to say it, Albert probably won''t tell us." "Yes." Fred nodded in agreement: "Maybe, Albert knows a lot of things, but he rarely tells others, probably because he doesn''t think it is necessary to let too many people know, or that it is not suitable for others to know now. ." Fred and George had been with Albert for seven years, and he knew each other''s character very well. He felt that even if Professor McGonagall really asked Albert for divination, that guy would probably let her ask Dumbledore herself. "You think he won''t tell us?" Lupin raised an eyebrow. "If Albert is unwilling to give us a divination, the result will not be very good." Sirius speculated that he knew Albert better, "One more thing, if Dumbledore is really killed, I am very sorry. Suspect it will be Snape." "Sirius." Everyone frowned, and it was not the first time Sirius had targeted Snape. "You can ask them if you don''t believe me." Sirius pointed to Fred and George, "Don''t forget, Hogwarts professor, it''s very strange that Snape didn''t receive the invitation, don''t tell me. Because of their bad relationship, Albert didn''t invite Snape to the wedding." "I don''t think Albert is that kind of person. There must be some reason for Albert to think that Snape is untrustworthy." Sirius''s targeting of Snape is not all because of the contradiction between the two sides, but Snape himself It was very suspicious, and he never forgot that one of the reasons why Albert was reluctant to join the Order of the Phoenix was that there might be traitors in the Order of the Phoenix. " "Dumbledore swore that Snape was on our side." Professor McGonagall frowned. "He was sure that Snape''s confession was absolutely heartfelt... He also said he didn''t want to hear a word about Snape. bad words!" "I dare say Albert already knew that Snape was a double agent." Sirius tapped his fingers on the table, "and he obviously felt that Snape was untrustworthy..." "Yes, Albert doesn''t trust Snape." George agreed with Sirius. "I once asked Albert why he didn''t want to join the Order of the Phoenix, and he said that the Order of the Phoenix was unreliable and full of loopholes." "It''s useless for us to guess here." Moody didn''t really trust Snape. "The best way is to talk to Dumbledore directly, but I think the possibility of him telling us is not high, then find Ai Burt''s prediction is the best option right now." Although Moody doesn''t believe much in divination, it turns out that Albert''s authority in the field of prophecy, as Sirius said, no matter what the outcome is, it''s always good for Albert to make a prediction. "What if our guess is true?" Lupin asked suddenly. There was an eerie silence in the living room again. Everyone just wants to know the truth, but no one thinks about the outcome. Even if Dumbledore was indeed likely to die in the near future, what could they do? There is nothing they can do! I can only pray in my heart that this doesn''t happen. "Sure enough, you should still talk to that guy. I know you must have a way to get in touch with that guy, right!" Sirius looked at Fred and George, he was sure that Albert''s character would definitely stay urgent method of contact. Fred and George looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "It''s useless, and your timing is bad." "You should know how important this matter is." Professor McGonagall stared sternly at Fred and George. Being stared at by a group of people, Fred and George were under a lot of pressure and finally reluctantly compromised. "Okay, let''s go back and get it, but we can''t guarantee whether we can contact Albert, and we still insist on our own views, even if he really knows something, he won''t tell us." After that, Fred and George left in a hurry. After a while, they brought a small mirror. "This" Sirius was very surprised when he looked at the small mirror in his hand. He also had a double-sided mirror, but it was completely different from the thing in front of him. In fact, if Fred hadn''t said it was a double-sided mirror, no one would have recognized it as a double-sided mirror. "It was made by Albert." George explained: "We originally planned to sell it as a couple''s mirror for couples to communicate with each other, but it was a bit difficult to make. Only Albert can make this thing, and that guy is lazy now... This project can only be put on hold for now. Sirius did not try to use the double-sided mirror, but gave the double-sided mirror to Professor McGonagall. Probably only Professor McGonagall contacted the other party at this point in time without bad luck. "How does this thing work?" Professor McGonagall looked curiously at the mirror in his hand. "Just call the other party''s name directly. If he hears it, he will respond to you." George briefly explained the usage, "However, I suggest that you don''t have too high expectations." It turned out that Fred and George were right, and Professor McGonagall shouted at the double-sided mirror for five minutes, but the mirror did not respond. "This thing can''t be fake!" Moody cast a suspicious look at the Weasley twins. "It''s impossible. We tested it when we first got it." Fred took back the double-sided mirror and suggested, "If you are looking for him, I suggest waiting for his post-wedding trip to finish." "I think it''s useless for you to find him now. If Albert really thinks Dumbledore will be in big trouble, he will definitely remind Dumbledore in advance. After all, their relationship has always been very good, Albert. I definitely won''t watch Dumbledore get into big trouble, or even lose his life." Before Fred and George actually came, they had already contacted Albert through the double-sided mirror, or the house elf, in advance. said this. The response they got was not what they expected, and Albert asked them to ask Dumbledore themselves. Neither of them are fools. Albert''s meaning is already obvious. The speculation that Dumbledore is likely to die should be true, but for some reason, Albert didn''t tell them directly. The two ultimately did not tell the other members of the Order of the Phoenix about it, because it would not help. They suddenly understood why Albert didn''t want to talk about it, and let them ask Dumbledore themselves. "This matter is kept secret for the time being, and don''t let others know." "Especially Snape," Sirius reminded. "If he really told Voldemort about it, maybe..." "I think what Sirius said is very reasonable. Although Dumbledore thinks Snape is trustworthy, everyone has time to look at him." Mad-Eye Moody echoed. Professor McGonagall hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, "I will ask Dumbledore myself about this." "You better not talk nonsense," Kingsley said to Fred and George. "Don''t worry about that, we know what to do." "What do you want to ask, just say it!" After Albert handed the double-sided mirror to the house elf, he turned to meet Isobel''s gaze. "You don''t want them to know?" "Even if you know, it won''t solve the problem." Looking at the endless sea, Albert said calmly: "Also, I believe Dumbledore also has his own plans, and we''d better not disrupt his plans." "I think it''s more of an excuse for wanting to be lazy." Isobel pinched Albert''s cheek and said, "Just throw the problem at Dumbledore." "That''s not the question I should answer." Albert shook his head. "Otherwise, how do you want me to tell them that Dumbledore will die next year and that Snape killed him?" "Snape killed Dumbledore?" Isobel was taken aback. "Yeah, Snape did it!" "You told Dumbledore about it." "said." "What did he say?" Isobel asked curiously. "He believed in Snape." "He believed in Snape?" Isobel couldn''t believe it. "Snape was actually a double agent, both Dumbledore and Voldemort thought Snape was theirs." "Where is Snape from over there?" Isobel asked curiously. "Is it important?" Albert asked back, "Even if he is really Dumbledore''s, who knows if he will choose to sacrifice others to protect himself at a critical moment?" Chapter 1141： most precious heritage Genius remember the address of this site in one second: [Dream Book Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Hey, what are you looking at?" Albert put a cup of milk tea in front of Isobel, and sat down on the sofa next to him with a cup, his eyes fell on the photo frame on the table. "Mom asked Dobby to bring the book, and I feel that the content in the book is useless." Isobel put down the book in his hand, took a sip of the milk tea, and said, "She gave us a free time to go back." "Well, we''ll go back to England after this matter is over." Albert put his hand on Isobel''s stomach lightly, "What happened?" "A few days ago, but it hasn''t been officially confirmed yet. You also know that I don''t have any experience in this area." Isobel looked calm. She had expected this day to come, and she had already prepared to accept all this. Be mentally prepared, although it does seem a bit early for her. "Don''t worry, I will accompany you." Albert held Isobel''s hand. "I know." Isobel has never been afraid of this, especially since he was guaranteed by Albert last time. At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door outside. Albert quickly glanced at the map, and after confirming who was coming, he got up from his seat and opened the door for the other party. "Good morning professor." Albert smiled and greeted Dumbledore who was standing outside the door. "How about Nicole and Perenal?" Dumbledore asked directly. "After the elixir of immortality ran out, their health became worse and worse." Albert stepped back and gave Dumbledore a place. "I made a prediction not long ago, probably today." "Your prophecy is really convenient." Dumbledore entered the room and closed the door with his back hand. "However, it is best not to abuse it at will. Knowing the future results is sometimes not a good thing." "They should be waking up soon, sit down first!" Albert made Dumbledore a cup of milk tea, "If today''s schedule is not busy, just stay and accompany them to finish the last ride, I think Nicole With Perenal it will definitely be a pleasure to meet you." "I''m free all day today." Dumbledore added a few cubes of sugar to the milk tea, stirring slowly with a spoon, "Nico and Perenal are lucky." The two were not alone before they died, and there were still people willing to accompany them all the time. "You are hurt?" Albert''s gaze fell on Dumbledore''s black and dry left palm. "yes." Dumbledore put down his spoon, took a sip of the milk tea, and said softly, "It''s worth it, though." "does it worth?" "I do not regret." "Sure enough, it''s difficult to change the outcome of the prophecy. The best way is to not go." Albert sighed helplessly. "Looks like you expected it." "I know I can''t convince you, and I never thought of doing that." Albert shook his head and said, "I can only give you a little reminder, but it''s obviously useless." Isobel looked at the two who were playing the riddle with a strange expression. Because the tone of the two people was so flat, those who didn''t know thought they were talking about what to eat for breakfast today. "I''m very curious. You, who have always been very rational, can actually make such a fatal mistake." Albert asked his doubts. "You can''t never make mistakes." Dumbledore didn''t care about his injury at all. "Wrong? I thought you... Forget it." Albert put down the teacup and looked at Dumbledore''s charred palm and said, "Actually, I''ve always been curious about what made you pick up that ring?" "Everyone has something they desire," said Dumbledore lightly. "It seems that you got your wish." Albert sighed, "It''s just that the price is a bit high." "I don''t regret it." Dumbledore looked at Albert and said calmly: "I have lived a long time, death is not terrible for me, and I still have enough time to complete what I want to do. things to do." "Just be happy yourself." Albert shook his head, "I haven''t lived enough anyway." Dumbledore looked at Isobel next to him, nodded and said, "You are still young and have a lot of good times." "If you want Harry to succeed you, train him well." Albert said suddenly. "I''m already doing it, and Harry''s doing great too." Dumbledore finished his cup of milk tea and refilled himself another cup. "You can''t expect Harry to be lucky forever." "Lucky? Harry didn''t just rely on luck to get through the storm." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously disliking Albert''s words. "There is actually a big problem with your plan." Albert said calmly. "Sometimes knowledge and courage are not enough, you need to give Harry the strength to face the unknown." "You''re right, but I can''t expect Harry to defeat Voldemort on his own." Dumbledore whispered, "Harry is not you, there''s no chance of doing that, you and I know that, I have to use Other ways, ways that even Voldemort himself ignored." "What if Harry dies unfortunately?" Albert felt that if Harry was not the protagonist, he would have died early with his character and behavior. "I trust Harry," said Dumbledore. "Actually, I also believe that Harry can defeat the mysterious man." Albert suddenly said, "However, it is still necessary to have the power to protect yourself, at least to protect the person you want to protect at a critical moment, not to watch to sacrifice others for him." Dumbledore was silent, because he heard what Albert meant: in the near future, many people would die. Although Dumbledore knew very well that in this wizarding war, sacrifice was unavoidable. "Is that the reason?" Dumbledore actually agreed with Albert, but he wouldn''t bet because Harry was not Albert. Sometimes, Dumbledore also thought that if Albert was the savior, it would make him a lot easier. Unfortunately, he is not. "No, that''s just one of the reasons." Albert''s voice was full of disgust, "Although I don''t want to admit it, this world is cruel and realistic. If I don''t get stronger, I''ll probably be Nothing." "The strong are qualified to be kind, the strong are qualified to talk about kindness, the strong are qualified to have fairness, and the strong have the right to choose..." Albert said, mocking himself, "In fact, who should you compare yourself to? That''s why you helped write the Ministry of Magic''s laws, because you know better than anyone else that at least you can make the Ministry''s laws relatively fair and not biased towards certain people." "That''s why you hate the Ministry of Magic?" "I know I hate spending time wrangling with those disgusting guys, that kind of life is meaningless." Albert made no secret of his disgust, "and if I were you, I would pay more attention to your business. , your time is running out." "You''re right." Dumbledore turned to Isobel and said, "Can you help me go in and see what happened to Nico and Perenal." Isobel looked up at Dumbledore, then at Albert, sure they were talking about how to deal with Voldemort, but didn''t want her to know. "Go, dear," Albert said softly. After Isobel walked away, Dumbledore said, "I''ve already got some eyes on the RAB you said last time." "Oh, did you find it?" Albert is not surprised, as long as Dumbledore investigates carefully, it is not possible to speculate who RAB is. After all, the number of Death Eaters is so small, Dumbledore must know what he knows, and it is enough to check them one by one. As for why Death Eaters? Ordinary people are obviously not entitled to know this. Most likely it was some Death Eater who kept the Horcruxes, like Lucius Malfoy who kept the diary. "." Dumbledore said a name. "Faster than I expected," Albert raised his eyebrows and repeated his name, "Regulus Arcturus Black? Sirius'' younger brother?" "you know?" "Phineas asked me to make a prophecy, he died." Albert asked curiously, "Did you find that thing?" "No, Kreacher is dead." Dumbledore said this, frowning slightly, "Sirius killed it, and not long ago, he used the house-elf''s betrayal to pass the error on to the Death Eaters. information." Dumbledore was in a very bad mood when he talked about it. "I thought that Sirius would handle this matter properly, but I didn''t expect him to kill the house-elf." Albert said something insincere. He actually expected that he was sure that Kreacher betrayed Sirius and went to Malfoy, and tried to When Harry was murdered, it was estimated that he was dead, and no one would leave such a time bomb. "However, Sirius is luckier than you, at least he is still alive." "You mean..." Dumbledore had already guessed something, and he heard a familiar voice as soon as he opened his mouth. "Old man, your situation doesn''t look too good." Nico and Perenal walked into the living room, leaning on crutches, assisting each other, and when they glanced at Dumbledore''s charred palm, they knew that Dumbledore situation. "Yeah!" Dumbledore glanced at his palm, moved his eyes to the old man who supported each other and walked out, smiled and said, "However, there is enough time." Due to the fact that the elixir of life has been exhausted, the health of the Lemay couple is not as good as before, and death is rapidly approaching them. Albert quickly got up and helped Nicole sit on the sofa, and Isobel also helped Perenal to be next to Nicole, and the next topic became light and pleasant. It''s all about reminiscing some interesting things that happened in the past, Nico and Perenal also talk about the scene of meeting Dumbledore for the first time. They listened in silence, occasionally catching up with a word. It''s just, I don''t know when, Nico and Perenal didn''t speak anymore, just sat quietly together, like falling asleep. "They are lucky." Looking at the LeMay couple who closed their eyes and fell into a deep sleep, Dumbledore said softly, as if he was worried about waking the sleeping old man. "Yeah, they''re lucky. I''ll leave it to you next, Professor." Albert reached out to grab Isobel''s hand and turned to Dumbledore. The Lemay and his wife left their funeral affairs to Dumbledore, so Albert did not intend to interfere in these matters. For him, it was far more grand for him to accompany the Lemay and his wife on the final journey than to hold a grand ceremony after his death. funeral is more important. "Well, leave it to me," Dumbledore said softly. "By the way, they left something for you." "You don''t mind if I take this." Albert didn''t care about the inheritance and asked, pointing to the photo frame on the table. "He left this place to you." The funeral of the LeMay couple is also very secret, at the Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. There were very few people at the funeral, which is what the LeMays meant, and they didn''t want to be disturbed. To this end, Madame Maxime chose a place where no one would disturb the Lemays. After Dumbledore finished his eulogy, Albert lit the flames himself. Dazzling white flames shot out from around the LeMay''s corpse and around the table, quickly engulfing everything, Immediately after the white flames disappeared, a huge white marble tomb appeared, enclosing the remains of the LeMays and the table on which they were placed. everything is over. Then, it will be a new beginning. "They were just tired and lay down to rest." Dumbledore patted Albert''s shoulder lightly. "I know." Albert turned his head and said to the crying house elf next to him, "You can choose to stay at Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to guard the tomb of the LeMay couple, or leave with me." Albert gave the house elf who took care of the Lemay and his wife the opportunity to choose. Although according to Nicolemay''s intention, the house that was cast with the Faithful Charm and the house elf were left to Albert, but Abel Te is not going to force house-elves, but let them choose. The house-elf looked at Albert with tearful eyes, UU reading www.uukanshu. com finally decided to stay at the Beauxbatons Academy of Witchcraft and Wizardry to guard the tomb of the LeMay couple. "It''s up to you." Albert turned to Madame Maxime. "Don''t worry, I will arrange this," said Madame Maxime. Albert and Dumbledore looked at each other, took out their wands and cast a spell around the tomb. An invisible and transparent magical barrier completely enveloped the area in front of them, and the tombs of the LeMay couple disappeared out of thin air. This way, no students will disturb their sleep. "Then let''s go first." Albert bowed slightly to Dumbledore and Madame Maxime, and left Beauxbatons with Isobel. Madame Olim Maxime looked at the two people who were far away and murmured, "They are lucky." She already knew that Albert and Isobel had been accompanying the two old men for the last time in their lives, allowing them to walk peacefully. "Yeah," Dumbledore murmured, "I''m a little envious of myself, to be honest." "What?" Madame Maxime asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing, let''s deal with Nico''s inheritance next. They donated most of their inheritance to Beauxbatons." Dumbledore changed the topic. "I thought the LeMays would leave things to their best students." To be honest, Mrs. Olim Maxime was quite surprised when she saw the list that the LeMays had donated to Beauxbatons. "They have left the most precious thing for Albert." Dumbledore said softly. "The Philosopher''s Stone?" Madame Olim Maxime guessed. "No, the Philosopher''s Stone was destroyed a long time ago." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "It is knowledge. For Mr. Anderson, knowledge is the most precious wealth." Chapter 1142： Ouroboros Ring Genius remember the address of this site in one second: [Dream Book Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! After leaving the Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Albert did not return to England directly by boat, but took Isobel back to the house left to them by the Lemays and began to carefully search every corner of the house. Isobel looked at Albert who was rummaging through the boxes and asked puzzled, "What are you looking for?" "Look for what Mr. Nicole left us." Albert looked through Nico''s study, but unfortunately didn''t find what he wanted. Although there are still many valuable books in the study, the most valuable notes and handwritten notes are already there. "What do you mean... Mr. Nico doesn''t want Dumbledore to know?" Isobel was very surprised by this, then shook his head and said: "If Mr. Nico really wants to leave something to you, he probably left it earlier I gave it to you, it is impossible to keep it for you until now. "Who knows? Maybe they don''t want to let Dumbledore know, even the best friends won''t tell each other all their secrets." Albert ran to the bedroom to look around again, but still couldn''t find any ideas. looking for something. Isobel leaned on the door frame of the bedroom, looked at the busy Albert inside and asked, "Are you so sure that Mr. Nico will leave something for you?" "Well, if I lived hundreds of years..." Albert waved his wand, restoring the messy room to its original state, "and would do that..." "Don''t make me guess riddles." "In short, Mr. Nico left the knowledge to me, because he knew that I was not short of money and knew that I wanted knowledge." Albert thought for a while and said, "If you insist on saying it, take it as an intuition." "Really." Isobel walked over, reached out and rubbed Albert''s cheek in protest. "Are you still looking for it?" "Certainly continue, I feel as if I''ve overlooked something." "Is it because Nico only left this house to us, that makes you suspect what might be hidden here?" Isobel said his guess. "Yes, this is indeed one of the reasons." Albert returned to the study, his eyes fell on the crystal ball on the table, "However, this place is already protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, even if it is donated, the value is actually not great. You can''t keep bothering Dumbledore all the time." Any wizard who wants to enter here needs Dumbledore to "leak", which is obviously a hassle. "Of course, leaving this place to us is actually meant to act as a safe house for us." "It''s puzzling, how are you going to find that thing, by divination?" Seeing Albert staring at the crystal ball, Isobel suddenly wanted to understand something. "Yeah!" Albert said depressedly, "When I first thought of the crystal ball for divination, I felt that what I did just now was a bit stupid." "Okay, don''t be depressed." Isobel touched Albert''s head and comforted, "You just didn''t react for a while." "No, actually I''ve guessed where the thing is." With that said, Albert took out the photo frame he had just taken away, looked at the Lemay couple smiling at him in the photo frame, opened the frame from behind, and sure enough he found what the Lemay couple left him. A hand drawn parchment map with a gold ouroboros ring. Isobel opened his mouth slightly, but he didn''t expect to be guessed by Albert. There is a passage behind the sheepskin map: Dear Albert, when you want to make the Philosopher''s Stone, you will probably use it. I saw in the prophecy sphere that you took the frame, so we decided to put it in the frame. The location on the map is an alchemy workshop, we leave it to you, where are all the materials and manufacturing tools of the magic stone, and there are many ideas that we have not been able to realize, maybe you will be interested in this, If you can perfect them one by one someday, it will be a happy thing. Don''t tell Dumbledore that he doesn''t like the Philosopher''s Stone. Nicole LeMay "Is this what you''re looking for?" Isobel took the rough gold ring, the Ouroboros symbol for alchemy. "Actually, I don''t know what I''ll find." Albert read the contents of the letter again. "Don''t they already have a Philosopher''s Stone? Why do they want to make more?" Isobel couldn''t understand Nico''s approach. "They probably need the Philosopher''s Stone to make gold." Albert frowned slightly while looking at the information on the parchment, "The Philosopher''s Stone will be gradually consumed in the process of making this magical gold, so they Try to make more magic stones in order to obtain this more precious gold, the gold ring in your hand may be of great value, by the way, that ring should be the key to the alchemy workshop." "Actually, I''m more curious about how you know." Isobel handed the Ourobor back to Albert. "Guess, sometimes you don''t need evidence." Albert put the ring and map back into the frame, UU reading www.uukanshu. com left with Isobel. "I thought you would rush to find the alchemy workshop in the letter." Isobel was a little surprised by Albert''s calmness, as if he was not the one who rummaged through the boxes just now. "Let''s talk about it when you have time, that thing is useless to us now, and even if we want to recreate the magic stone, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy." Albert knew exactly what the focus was now. "Why do you say Dumbledore doesn''t like the Philosopher''s Stone?" Isobel asked the doubts in his heart after returning to the ship. "Because immortality and money are not what Dumbledore desires." Albert said lightly, "I think in Dumbledore''s eyes, the Philosopher''s Stone is probably the source of disaster." "People will frantically compete for the Philosopher''s Stone?" Isobel thought of the reason. "Yes, many people spend their whole lives in pursuit of longevity and money." Albert said softly, "If you let them know about the existence of the Philosopher''s Stone, they will probably fight frantically. In fact, there have been similar cases in history, but The battle is not for the Philosopher''s Stone, but for a powerful wand that claims to be invincible." "What about you?" Isobel asked rhetorically. "I never longed for immortality, that''s a terrible curse," Albert said calmly to Isobel, "The most important thing to me about the Philosopher''s Stone is that it allows us to die when we want, just like Nicole faced death with the same calmness as Perenal." "Actually, it''s not bad to grow old together like Nico and Perenal, and meet death together." Isobel sat beside Albert, leaning his head lightly on his shoulder, and looked at the sea level in the distance. "Let''s go back!" "Well, go home!" Under the control of Albert, the sailboat left the waters of France and headed for England. Chapter 1143： collusion Genius remember the address of this site in one second: [Dream Book Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! dusk. Just after jogging, Katrina, who was breathing well, was sitting on the swing in the corner of the courtyard to rest. She looked up at the sunset in the sky, and then looked back at the flowerbed in the courtyard, letting her body sway slightly with the swing. Know what''s on your mind. Since Isobel and Albert started their post-wedding trips, the home has been empty, with only her and her mother left. Although there are house-elves to help take care of everything, and life is very good, she can do what she likes every day, and she doesn''t need to be afraid like the wizards in the outside world, but Katrina is still a little tired of this boring life. In fact, she also knew that she had such an idea that it was very stupid, and even a bit mean. It''s very unsafe outside, even if the Ministry of Magic is forcefully suppressing the Death Eaters, but those vicious guys still come out to make troubles from time to time, not to mention that she is easily targeted by the Death Eaters because of Albert''s relationship. In fact, it is undoubtedly a very lucky thing to be able to stay here and be a rice bug, and survive the current turbulent period, but... "Looks like you''re still too busy." Mrs. McDougall''s voice interrupted Katrina''s thoughts. "Didn''t I help you compile that book every day?" Katrina raised her head and protested to her mother dissatisfied. "Tell you something." Mrs. McDougall ignored Katrina''s complaint and said suddenly. "What''s up?" Katrina was a little impatient, she always felt that it would not be a good thing. "I''m going to give you all the Galleons I''ve earned since the book was published," said Mrs. McDougall flatly. "For me, why?" Katrina doubted. "And, are you sure that book will sell?" "Give you start-up capital." Mrs. McDougall is confident that her book will sell well. "Isobel has Albert to take care of them, and they don''t need this money at all, and you just graduated, you need to have one on hand. money." "Oh well, you''re right, I do need a little Galleon." Katrina didn''t have much of a mental burden to get the money, she''d been helping to compile the book and never expected it to make as many Galleons as Albert was worried about them from the beginning. Something to look for. "So, the rest of the editing work is left to you." Mrs. McDougall nodded with satisfaction, "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for helping to keep an eye on it." "Are you sure you''re not joking?" Katrina couldn''t help but widen her eyes. She suspected that her mother just disliked her being too idle and deliberately found something to do for her. "You don''t want to open a beauty shop, you must have some start-up capital." Mrs. McDougall stared at her worried daughter, "That''s it, or do you want to rely on Albert? Although I think Albert I probably won''t care about helping you, but is this really good?" Katrina was silent. Although she did think about opening a beauty shop, she really hadn''t thought about Kanon''s issues. According to the original plan, she should open a beauty shop with everyone. "Even if you don''t want to open a store, you still need some of your own savings. It''s not a good idea to always rely on others!" Mrs. McDougall reminded, "Don''t forget, we don''t know how long we''re going to be here, don''t waste yourself in vain precious life." "You still think I''m too busy." Katrina was extremely depressed. "And the meaning of life is not just making money." "We didn''t publish this book just to make money," Mrs. McDougall corrected. "There will be times in the near future when people will need it." "You just believe what he says." Katrina actually wanted to say something more, but in the end it turned into a helpless sigh. "With a job, it''s not easy to be cranky." Mrs. McDougall sat on the swing next to her. "I''m not thinking about it." Katrina didn''t bother to argue with Mrs. McDougall. She reached out and touched the fat cat lying firmly on the swing, and asked, "Are they back?" "Not yet..." Mrs. McDougall asked with a light sigh, "Have you read the book I gave you?" "It''s not me who is pregnant." Katrina was even more depressed. "Isobel needs your care," reminded Mrs. McDougall. "I don''t think Isobel needs my care. She didn''t need anyone else to take care of her since she was a child." Katrina curled her lips, feeling some indescribable feeling in her heart. "She''s your sister," reminded Mrs. McDougall. "I know what you mean." "You''ve grown up, and I don''t want to nag you all the time." Mrs. McDougall glanced at her daughter and continued: "Think about it, and talk to Isobel when you have time, they should will be back." Katrina didn''t say anything, she got up from the swing, picked up the fat cat that was still lying and yawning, put it on the ground, and walked to the bathroom alone. "Alas, uneasy guy." Mrs. McDougall shook her head. Because I said hello in advance, today''s dinner is extraordinarily rich. When the house-elves brought the sumptuous food to the table, the door of the restaurant was pushed open, and Albert and Isobel in lazy home clothes walked in. "Welcome home." Katrina stepped forward to give Isobel a warm hug, and after kissing the other''s cheek, she pulled her to the seat next to her. "It''s not that exaggerated." Isobel felt a little amused, looking at Tom who was excitedly rubbing his head against Albert''s ankle. "Long time no see Tom." Albert squatted down and touched the excited fat cat''s head, picked it up again and shook the weight, and said with a smile, "I''m fat again." "Okay, let''s eat first." Mrs. McDougall greeted with a smile. Dinner is very strange, fried dumplings, miscellaneous fish soup, Italian fried noodles, beef stew with potatoes... There is a feeling of bringing together the delicacies of various countries. During the meal, several people chatted about travel after marriage. Mrs. McDougall was a little surprised that they had gone on a post-wedding trip by sea. "So, you are actually hiding under the sea for your honeymoon?" Katrina couldn''t understand what they were thinking. "It should be said on the boat." Albert corrected. Katrina didn''t care about Albert''s words. She ate the food on the plate and looked at her sister secretly, always feeling that Isobel was more beautiful than before. "Are you sure?" asked Mrs. McDougall. "I''ll check it out for you later." "Well, I''ve actually checked." Isobel remembered the scene where he and Albert went to the Muggle pharmacy to buy something, and it was a little embarrassing to sleep. "It still has to be checked again, and there are some things that should be paid special attention to after pregnancy." After dinner, Mrs. McDougall took Isobel to the specially vacated medical room. "Is there any problem here at home?" Albert asked as he hugged Tom. "No, it''s just boring to stay at home all the time." Katrina glanced at Albert who was playing with the cat, and said calmly, "The cat is lazy, I can''t make it move." "It doesn''t matter, Tom is like this, there is no need to force it." Albert didn''t care about this, and continued to ask, "What about the British magic world?" "I''ve kept all the more important news papers for you, they''re all here." Katrina walked to the cabinet, took out a stack of newspapers and placed it in front of Albert, recalling: "Scrimgeour has been The death penalty for the dark wizard and the fact that he fined the Death Eaters were exposed, and the word of mouth in the magical world is polarized." "The effect is not bad." Albert was not too surprised by this, and Scrimgeour''s actions undoubtedly offended some purebloods. Scrimgeour probably wouldn''t have been so extreme if he hadn''t known in advance that he was likely to die in office. It''s a pity that someone stepped in. "Most of the dark wizards are hiding and don''t dare to come out to make trouble, for fear of being caught and sent to trial." Katrina suspects that Scrimgeour''s radical approach is related to Albert, "However, the Death Eaters are still Still on the move, they burned Scrimgeour''s home in retaliation." "Also, your "Guide to Self-Defense" has sold so well that it is expected to be the best-selling book of the year." Katrina pointed to the new "Guide to Self-Defense" on the table and said, "The Ministry of Magic is looking for someone to take your original copy. Cut off a part, and the Galleons sold are still yours, well, the main reason is that the Ministry of Magic gives everyone a discount coupon, and you can get half of the subsidy, and almost all families are willing to spend 1 Galleon to buy a copy." "Very clever approach, isn''t it?" Albert said softly: "Even if the Ministry of Magic subsidizes it, it''s only a thousand Galleons, and Scrimgeour can get a large number of supporters because of this, and he can follow me. If you have a good relationship, why not do it?" "Shouldn''t this be your idea?" Katrina looked at Albert suspiciously. No wonder she thought that, because Scrimgeour did enact a lot of policies in Albert''s favor. "Why do you say that?" Albert asked rhetorically. "The Ministry of Magic has also built a Defence Against the Dark Arts item store, which is said to be so that everyone can buy qualified Defence Against the Dark Arts items." Katrina pointed to a newspaper on the table and said, "Of course, some people think that this is a The Weasleys'' plot to monopolize Defence Against the Dark Arts items." "It seems that there are a lot of jealous people!" Albert was not too surprised, because it was too profitable. "I think it''s normal for some people to think that way. Who made the store right next door and sells all the products of your store?" Katrina dared to pat her chest and assured that this matter was definitely related to Albert. What do you think? It''s like Albert finding a bodyguard for his shop. "It''s actually very clever." Albert started to read the newspaper about the Defence Against the Dark Arts item store. "It''s really smart." Katrina nodded and analyzed, "Scrimgeour does get a lot of people in that way." "To win over Arthur Weasley and his Order of the Phoenix, to win over Harry Potter, and to win over a genius like you, and to solve the problem of inferior defense against the dark arts items flooding the market, so that everyone can buy To a safe and reliable Defense Against the Dark Arts item, which can also be brought under the supervision of the Ministry of Magic, it can save a lot of money for the Ministry of Magic...and solve the security problem of Diagon Alley by the way." "And the Ministry of Magic needs to do just a few employees, so that everyone can see Scrimgeour''s determination to fight dark wizards and protect everyone''s lives." "By the way, not long ago, Harry Potter also publicly supported Scrimgeour''s fight against dark wizards." Katrina sighed softly, "It seems that our new minister is very powerful and full of vigor. Not long ago Every day you see a dark wizard sentenced to death again." "Well, it''s really amazing." Albert also sighed with emotion. "If it were someone else, I would still have a headache. How should I wipe Fudge''s butt!" "Next, are you going to... Hide here all the time?" Katrina never thought that Albert was a quiet guy. "Is there a problem?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I thought you were going to fight You-Know-Who through the Ministry of Magic." "It''s not my job to fight the You-Know-Who." Albert put down the newspaper and said calmly, "Scrimgeour won''t tolerate an outsider pointing fingers, so why make himself uncomfortable?" This was a disguised admission of his relationship with Scrimgeour. To put it bluntly, the two just use each other to get what they need. Although Scrimgeour had changed a lot under Albert''s influence, he didn''t have much time left. After Dumbledore died, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Scrimgeour is not far from his death. This is undoubtedly a very cruel reality. Of course, Albert had a way to save Scrimgeour, but he didn''t think the other party would be willing to do that. "If you want to say something, just say it directly!" Albert said, looking at Katrina who was hesitant to speak. "Nothing." Katrina shook her head. "By the way, I''m going to go out, you can tell Isobel later." Before leaving the living room, Albert suddenly turned to Katrina and instructed. "You really can''t be idle?" Katrina frowned and said, "You just got back and are going out?" "Well, there is something to deal with, and I will be back soon." Albert began to prepare for his trip. When Albert came to the entrance under Katrina''s gaze, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ears. "Honey, where are you going?" Isobel looked at Albert, who was about to leave, dissatisfied. "I have to pay attention to the shop over Diagon Alley. Fred, George and Lee Jordan have probably scolded me countless times in their hearts." Albert turned and walked to Isobel''s side, Kissed her cheek. Looking at the reopened wooden door, Katrina looked sideways at her sister, "If you don''t want him to run around, you should tell him directly." "How does it feel to be at home?" Isobel looked back at his sister and asked back. "It''s not good, it''s boring, and..." Katrina was interrupted by Isobel before she could finish her words. "We haven''t chatted together for a long time, go to your room!" Isobel suddenly suggested. "Chat? Oh, okay!" Katrina looked a little complicated, and finally walked helplessly to her room. Chapter 1144： Defense Against the Dark Arts Store At night, shop 93 Diagon Alley. Fred, George, Lee Jordan, and Shanna, who had just finished dinner, were frowning at the letters on the table. A few hours ago, they received bad news from Arthur. Duke Bee and Joko joked that the shop owner had a monopoly in their shop and asked the Ministry of Magic to conduct a monopoly investigation on their shop? The most ridiculous thing is that the so-called monopoly refers to the patents they developed themselves, and the other party has the audacity to acquire this part of the technology in order to ensure that everyone can "fair competition". "This is really surprising." Shanna saw such a shameless guy for the first time. "Probably we pushed them too hard." Fred didn''t care. "However, I think they probably picked the wrong time. The Ministry of Magic obviously couldn''t pass such a ridiculous bill." "It''s hard to say, who knows if Jokowi will bribe the officials of the Ministry of Magic to make a bill that is beneficial to them." George frowned and said, "The integrity of politicians is not to be trusted, otherwise why do you think Albert would rather give a discount to the Ministry of Magic. , and dont let them default. "I think it''s because I''ve made too much money recently and it''s making a lot of people jealous," said Lee Jordan, frowning. "That''s why they''ve joined forces to target us." "We should talk to Albert about this," Shanna suggested. "He must have a solution." "That guy is still traveling after marriage. Damn, it''s really enviable." Fred took a gulp of butterbeer and couldn''t help complaining, "When I get married, I will definitely travel for a year and a half. Come back again." "Then you have to convince Angelina to agree to marry you first." Lee Jordan shook his head again and again, he didn''t think Fred would get married in the last two years. At this moment, a red light suddenly flashed in the corner of the restaurant, and then they all clearly felt that the watch on their wrist was slightly hot. This is not a good omen. The four jumped up from the dining table in shock, pulled out their wands and pointed to the door, and exchanged glances quickly. "What''s the matter?" Shanna asked nervously. "Someone invaded the store and triggered the detector left by Albert." George quickly explained. "Who has the Marauder''s Map?" Lee Jordan asked in a low voice, "If it doesn''t work, leave first." This is Albert''s exhortation to give priority to protecting one''s own safety in the event of danger. "The other detector didn''t respond. It shouldn''t be a dark wizard." Fred muttered. "Also, this time is not right. Even if it is a thief, it should come back in the middle of the night to steal something." At this time, footsteps were heard outside, and it seemed that someone was walking towards this side. After the four exchanged glances with each other, they began to cast the Illusory Body Charm on themselves, and then moved to the corners one after another, preparing to see which daring fellow was staring at them. This is not the first time. Ever since Defence Against the Dark Arts items made a lot of money, the number of guys greedily peeping at their shop has increased. It was only after the Ministry of Magic installed a Defence Against the Dark Arts item store next door that the situation improved. If it is the group of pink eyes again, I have to teach them some unforgettable lessons. When the four of them raised their wands to aim at the door, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and a familiar voice sounded from outside. "it''s me." Albert glanced at the empty room, glanced at the place where the four were hiding, and said, "Come out!" "Wow! You scared us just now, I thought..." Lee Jordan heaved a sigh of relief, waved his wand to release the Disillusionment Charm on his body, and greeted Albert with a smile. "Thinking it''s a dark wizard?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, "If it''s a dark wizard, I suggest you retreat immediately, and bring a Marauder''s map with you, at least to be able to determine whether the person coming is an enemy." "If it''s a Death Eater or a Dark Wizard, there will definitely be a red dot on the detector on the wrist," Fred reminded. "When did you come back?" Lee Jordan also planned to go up to give Albert a hug, but was deftly avoided, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance." "Let''s give you some surprises. By the way, let''s take a look at your reaction ability. The detectors can''t be trusted. If you want to deceive this kind of thing, it''s not impossible." "It''s not funny at all," muttered Fred. "Seriously, when the detectors sounded the alarm, it really surprised everyone." "You are just inexperienced now, you can deal with it calmly after a few more attempts." Albert comforted. "A few more times." The corners of several people''s mouths twitched slightly. Albert didn''t care about other people''s reactions, looked at Shanna and asked with a smile, "Are you still used to this job?" "The food and salary here are very good, but the work is so busy that sometimes I feel like I''m about to become a house elf." Shanna poured Albert a cold butterbeer: "What are you doing? time to come back." "This afternoon." Albert reached out and took the cup of butterbeer, but instead of drinking it, he put it on the table and laughed and joked, "I came here as soon as I got back, lest some people blame me for being lazy behind my back. !" "You just know it yourself," Fred, George and Lee Jordan complained in unison. "I think this is purely your misunderstanding, my job is not the same as yours." Albert said solemnly, "Look, I need to be in charge of researching and developing Defense Against the Dark Arts items, and I need to help the shop get orders from the Ministry of Magic. "Okay, okay, don''t make excuses for yourself." George interrupted impatiently. Although he thought Albert''s words were very reasonable, many of them were nonsense. "How are Defence Against the Dark Arts items selling?" "Very popular!" Lee Jordan said excitedly: "In just two months, we made a net profit of nearly 20,000." With that said, he picked up the account book on the table and handed it to Albert. "This looks much more pleasing to the eye now. In the past, I had to look carefully at your bookkeeping before I could figure it out." Albert took over the booklet and flipped through the recent sales, not forgetting to complain about the poor bookkeeping of the three of them. Way. "We have no experience in this area before." Lee Jordan quibble. "Honestly, less than I expected," Albert said, closing the book. "You can be content, I don''t know how many people have suffered from pink eye because of it recently." George couldn''t help but glance at Albert: "Moreover, there are still a large number of orders from the Ministry of Magic that have not been completed. After that order is completed, it should be paid back. It can bring us more than 10,000 pure profits. When Albert flipped through the bill just now, he found that most of the detectors sold were more than 1,000 pieces in total (including 500 pieces from the Ministry of Magic). The defense series also sold a lot of props, but most of them were sold to the Ministry of Magic, and the rest was only a fraction. This is not difficult to understand. After the Ministry of Magic successfully suppressed the edge of the Death Eaters, everyone became optimistic about the future. There was no longer the sense of urgency that Voldemort had at the beginning of his resurrection, and naturally he would no longer seek desperately. protected. "It seems that Scrimgeour has done a good job recently." Albert sighed softly. "Dad said the dark wizards were all scared of being killed." "Yeah, a lot of people think the dark wizards were horrified by Scrimgeour''s actions, and it wasn''t until recently that the Ministry of Magic stopped trying dark wizards, and I heard from my dad that the Ministry of Magic caught the group of dark wizards at your wedding last time. Seventy percent killed." Fred admired Scrimgeour''s courage. "Scrimgeour makes the Daily Prophet publish the list of dark wizards sentenced to death and their crimes every day." George glanced at Albert and continued, "It works very well, plus Harry Few would say that Scrimgeour murdered innocents." "Most people are bullying and fearing hardship, and dark wizards are no exception. As long as they meet someone who is more ruthless than them, those people will naturally become more docile than sheep." Albert handed the account book to Shanna: "Say Tell me about the Defence Against the Dark Arts item store next door." "That was Dad''s idea," explained George. "He thinks there are too many vendors in Diagon Alley selling low-quality Defence Against the Dark Arts items. Why not gather them all together?" "Those Defense Against the Dark Arts items were initially selected by members of the Crisis Response Team and the Office of Counterfeit Defensive Spells and Protective Items Detection and Seizures, and then passed to the Ministry of Magic''s Aurors for testing. If the Defence Against the Dark Arts items are qualified, they will be allowed to be sold in the Defence Against the Dark Arts Items Store." "Last time, many people were jealous of our profits. After sneaking into the store and being caught, Dad was a little worried about our safety. Later, he proposed this plan to the Ministry of Magic. Now, our next door has become the Ministry of Magic. Diagon Alley''s stronghold." Fred introduced Albert. "Every day, there will be Ministry of Magic employees stationed next door, they are responsible for patrolling Diagon Alley, helping to maintain the stability of Diagon Alley to ensure everyone''s safety, after all Hogwarts students will go to Diagon Alley during this time. Shopping." "Scrimgeour''s approach has been well received by everyone." "I remember you said before that Fudge''s successor was a..." Lee Jordan gave Shanna a look and didn''t continue. "It''s inconvenient to let me know." Shanna raised her eyebrows slightly. "No, Fudge''s successor is an unlucky one," Albert finished. "It doesn''t look like much." Shanna was a little surprised, because Scrimgeour looked very capable and didn''t look like a bad guy. "There is a Burns in front of Scrimgeour, who is already dead." George remembered Dumbledore''s injury, and suddenly understood that Albert would say that Scrimgeour was unlucky. When Dumbledore dies, Scrimgeour will become a hindrance to Voldemort''s control of the Ministry of Magic. Really unlucky if you think about it. "I remember that the store next door seemed to be bought by you, right?" George changed the subject, he thought it was best not to let Shanna know about it. Several people turned their heads to look at Albert, and couldn''t help but suspect that the Defense Against the Dark Arts store next door was created by Albert. "Well, it actually has nothing to do with me. It should be Digoriti''s plan. He asked me similar questions before." Albert said lightly. As for the formation of the patrol team, it was actually Percetti, because doing so would help increase Scrimgeour''s reputation, and their shop was being targeted at that time. Scrimgeour needs to make Albert owe him a favor in order to prepare for a future fight against the Dark Wizards. Putting everything together, it becomes the thing next door. "So, you really made that shop?" "Making a lot of money can easily lead to jealousy and hatred, not to mention that we are still eating alone, and we lent the store next door to the Ministry of Magic to turn it into a Defence Against the Dark Arts props store, so that the Ministry of Magic can help share some of the attention, And it can also ensure your safety." Albert took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time, and continued, "Anyway, the Defence Against the Dark Arts store will be divided sooner or later, and it will make others think that we are not doing a monopoly business..." "Well, it''s better to find a reporter to interview? Let everyone think that it''s not that we have a monopoly on Defence Against the Dark Arts items, but that the Defence Against the Dark Arts items sold by other people are really bad, so most people are willing to buy our products," Shanna continued with a smile, "Can you still use this to start your own brand and give people a preconceived illusion?" "Yes, that''s about it." Albert did not hesitate to praise himself, "It seems that you are very talented in this regard." "By the way, we received this letter not long ago, do you see how this matter can be resolved?" George took out the letter he had just read. After reading the contents of the letter, Albert said with a smile: "It seems that it is not only Defense Against the Dark Arts props, but your joke props are also selling well!" "What are you going to do?" "Don''t worry about the Ministry of Magic, as long as they''re not stupid, they won''t trouble us at this point." Albert comforted, "You can talk to them about this first, if possible. , we can turn them into our store." "I don''t think it''s possible." "It should be easier for Joko to joke about the store. I want to continue. He will probably be defeated by us soon." Albert analyzed: "You can swallow his shop first, and then give it to Zoko. Part of the interests, we can make a fortune together, and we can claim to cooperate with the outside world, so that we have more branches in Hogsmeade, and there is a ready-made shop to help." "If Joko joins and benefits from it, I think the owner of Duke Bee should also consider cooperating with us. Rather than being squeezed, wouldn''t it be better for everyone to become business partners and make a fortune together?" "It always feels like you''re a little naive," Lee Jordan muttered. "Trust me, they will definitely be willing to accept our goodwill, no one will be in trouble with money, and if you want to grow your business, you should take a long-term view." Albert pulled out his wand and said, " Okay, there will be guests coming over later, so get ready!" Chapter 1145： no rules Fred, George and Lee Jordan all felt bad for a moment when they heard Albert say that there would be guests. ?? It''s obvious that those who deserve Albert''s special attention, and who also made a trip because of this, can''t be the guys who can''t stand on the stage, otherwise they can solve the problem by themselves. ?? "It must be the constipation poster on the window. I already said that it is too hateful." Shanna felt that Fred, George and Lee Jordan were too tossed, and dared to make fun of the mysterious man. It''s not surprising that Death Eaters are staring at them. Even if they are not Death Eaters, there may be people who come to trouble them in the name of Death Eaters. ?? "I don''t think those people are that stupid." George didn''t think the Death Eaters would dare to trouble them. After all, the Ministry of Magic''s stronghold is next door, and the Ministry of Magic is looking for Death Eaters everywhere, and no one is stupid enough to fall into the trap. ?? "Some people are jealous, some people want to make trouble, some people want to make a fortune, some people think this store is in the way, and some people want to exclude competitors." Albert''s understatement made everyone heave a sigh of relief. ?? "How do you know... Oh, by the way, divination, I almost forgot about this?" Fred glanced at the magic mirror in the corner of the wall, and then his eyes fell on the Marauder''s map that Albert just handed over. ?? "You guys have been too ostentatious these days. I think you should temporarily close the shop and only accept owl mail orders." As soon as Albert finished speaking, Fred and George had strong reactions. ?? "That''s for your safety, and after the start of Hogwarts, the business in this store will gradually become deserted. The defense against the dark arts is guaranteed by the store next door, and the joke props are handed over to Joko. Then your work will be much easier and safer." ?? "Looks like you''re eating Zuko!" Fred couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that it would be nice to have a branch in Hogsmeade. ?? "Did you predict something bad?" George frowned slightly, thinking that Albert must have predicted something. ?? "No, I''m just in case." Albert shook his head and reminded: "Even divination is not omnipotent. It''s always right to be careful, and it won''t prevent us from making money anyway." ?? Albert has been trying to record and eliminate future troubles through divination recently, and find panel tasks for himself, but he does not want others to pin their hopes on him. ?? It is impossible for people not to be wrong, and Dumbledore can see this, so they cannot be made to rely too much on prophecy. ?? "Should we go next door to inform the Ministry of Magic?" Shanna looked away from the mirror and couldn''t help suggesting, "Maybe, we can..." ?? "There''s no one else next door." Fred interrupted by shaking his head. ?? "Can" ?? "The Ministry of Magic is not a fool, so how could they keep people vigil in Diagon Alley." Lee Jordan curled his lips in disdain: "Actually, patrolling during the day is just pretending to intimidate those who want to take the opportunity to make trouble. By the way, to increase everyone''s confidence in the Ministry of Magic, it''s not a big deal to really get into trouble." ?? The actual level of the so-called crisis response team is really average. It''s not comparable to Aurors, no, even apprentice Aurors. Kingsley never complained about it. ?? "I can handle them by myself." Albert said domineeringly: "And, if you don''t let them see an opportunity, do you think that group of villains will take the initiative to come? They''re not idiots." ?? "Would it be too dangerous for you to be alone?" Shanna said worriedly, "No matter how bad the few of us are, we should be able to help a little bit!" ?? "Are you going to kill them all this time?" Fred asked excitedly. ?? "Whatever you do, it''s the Ministry of Magic''s job. We''d better not let them take the job, and teach that group of villains an unforgettable lesson." Albert did not intend to do thankless things, and the task was also Only let him keep the "Happy House" and the Defence Against the Dark Arts props store, not to kill everyone in the future. ?? As long as they hurt them, few people will dare to trouble them in the future. ?? The easiest way is to wait for them to come, throw a few mandrake grass roots outside, to ensure that the unsuspecting group can be killed, but in order to avoid damaging the atmosphere of the magic world, Albert finally gave up. This is the easiest way to prevent others from throwing the Mandela grass roots around as weapons in the future. ?? ?? At this moment, in a dilapidated house in Knockturn Alley, a group of cloaked men are meeting urgently. ?? "Will it be too hasty?" There was anxiety in the tone of the speaker. ?? "We can''t give them any reaction time." The cloaked man in the mask reminded, "The more people know, the lower the possibility of secrecy." ?? "I almost didn''t react myself." ?? No way, no matter how you look at it, the plan is too rushed from formulation to execution. ?? "That''s not the point," said another cloaked man. "We must not be allowed to suspect us." ?? "No, I''ve already made arrangements, and they''re all on the Ministry of Magic''s wanted list. After this deal is done, they''ll leave the UK with Garen right away." The speaker almost patted his chest to assure. "Why not wait for the night, or the dawn?" ?? "That''s their request." ?? Several people here are very clear about what "they" refer to. The Death Eaters have been causing trouble for the Ministry of Magic recently. ?? This operation obviously also has the shadow of Death Eaters. ?? Of course, there are also reasons for wanting the Death Eaters to take the blame. ?? "Do you have anything to say?" Mr. Tolle looked sideways at his son. ?? "I think the biggest problem is that you are ignoring someone!" Kenneth frowned and reminded, "I suspect that the owner of that shop is not the Weasley twins at all, they don''t have Galleons, and those Defense Against the Dark Arts props It''s not something they can make." ?? "You mean Albert Anderson?" Mr. Toller frowned slightly. Kenneth told him about this, and he saw that his son was very afraid of the guy named Anderson. ?? "Yes, 80% of the store belongs to him. Otherwise, with the poverty of the Weasley family, I am afraid that even the rent of the store cannot be paid. Anderson guesses that he distributed the benefits to the Weasley brothers and asked them to help. He used to be in school. Just like it." Kenneth looked at his father and warned: "You have never dealt with Anderson, you don''t know how dangerous he is, and he is a master of divination." ?? After noticing the cannibalistic look from his father, Kenneth quickly shut his mouth and didn''t dare to talk nonsense here, but he still hoped that his father would give up this stupid plan. ?? However, this is clearly not possible. ?? They had tried to manufacture and resell inferior defense against the dark arts items, but they were stuck by the Ministry of Magic''s monopoly, resulting in a large accumulation of goods and a huge debt. ?? For the Tolle family, who have been in the gray area for many years, how could it be possible to tolerate such a thing. ?? As long as that store disappears, as long as the specialty store of the Ministry of Magic disappears, and the magic world is in chaos again, they will naturally be able to easily benefit from it. ?? Yes, the benefits. ?? Who would be foolish enough to take the risk of acting as Voldemort''s minions if there was no benefit at all. ?? It can only be said that the people gathered here are for their own interests. ?? Someone is blocking their way to get rich, and they gather here to make the guy in the way disappear. ?? "You shouldn''t have said those words just now." ?? After the cloaked men left, Mr. Toller glared at his son discontentedly. ?? "You shouldn''t put everything down." Kenneth frowned and said, "You didn''t know your enemy from the beginning, and you didn''t even know what kind of guy you were about to face." ?? "Enough, I don''t want to hear this, and we have no way out." Mr. Toller looked at his son and reminded blankly: "Kenneth, you have to remember that you want to get money from the gray area. , don''t tell people the rules, follow the steps step by step, you will only make yourself lose in a mess." ?? "If you don''t want to go, just stay here." ?? In fact, the Tolle family has long been eyeing the big cake of Defense Against the Dark Arts, but the Ministry of Magic''s monopoly is too ruthless, causing most of the shops and stalls selling low-quality Defense Against the Dark Arts items to collapse directly. ?? They have no way out. ?? What''s more, everyone at UU Reading doesn''t think they will fail. ?? Because many people hope that the guy who is in the way in front of them will disappear, and they hope to get those manufacturing technologies. ?? Even if the Ministry of Magic were to investigate, it was done by the minions of the mysterious man, and even the excuses were ready-made, and that was the poster of constipation on the window, which was simply an insult to the mysterious man. ?? Kenneth Toler frowned at his father and sighed, he still thought it was a pretty stupid move. ?? Even if tonight''s action is a success, what if they hit their store? ?? Do you still expect others not to take revenge? ?? If it were someone else, Kenneth would not object, because doing business step by step is really not profitable. ?? But the opponent is Albert! ?? Is it not difficult for the group of black wizards who were executed a while ago to give them a **** warning? ?? Executed by Scrimgeour? ?? Maybe so. ?? But Kenneth was pretty sure it was Albert''s sake, and it wasn''t hard to tell from the store. ?? "Why can''t they see clearly!" ?? Kenneth looked at the retreating backs of the group of people and sighed heavily. He was sure that Albert had a way to find his father''s head. ?? Chapter 1146： lethal attack Mr. Toller didn''t have the time to pay attention to his son now. He pulled down his hood to cover his face and took a chance to blend in with the crowd. Listening to the brief speech of the masked man in front, Mr. Tolle''s mouth curved into a happy arc. Such a big cake can only be watched, but no one can bear it. However, as long as they rob all the things in their store and set fire to the store before leaving, I believe that the tragic loss will make it difficult for those little devils to turn over again. If you lose the biggest obstacle, everyone will be better off in the future. The things stolen from the store can be completely written off through Knockturn Alley, and maybe they can make a small profit. As for all the problems, they are naturally blamed on the revenge of the Death Eaters. In fact, most of the wizards living in the gray area are willing to join or become Voldemort''s minions, but they just want some benefits and give themselves a chance to turn over. No one likes to live in a ghostly place like Knockturn Alley if they can. Once there are more people involved, the whereabouts cant be hidden. Along the way, when I heard that they were planning to **** the specialty store, many people joined in, and the team suddenly swelled to nearly 60 people. The momentum was so great that the shops in Dijiao Lane were so frightened that they closed their doors and windows. Get yourself into big trouble. Diagon Alley is so big, it doesn''t take long to get from Knockturn Alley to Store 93. The leading masked man waved his wand, rudely blasted the doors of Shop 93 and Shop 94, and shouted to the thugs behind him: "We''re running out of time, take our things and leave, don''t give it to the Ministry of Magic. Any reaction time, hurry up." When the thugs cheered and rushed to the blasted Defence Against the Dark Arts store, ready to carry out a robbery, a burst of fireworks suddenly exploded over Diagon Alley, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. Mr. Tolle suddenly felt a strong sense of unease in his heart, but before they could recover from the sudden change, a thick fog rolled over and completely enveloped the robbers, and the cold fog froze. They shivered. This series of sudden changes made this group of speculators who wanted to take the opportunity to make a small fortune completely panicked. As long as their minds were clear, they could guess that this was a trap set against them. More than a month ago, the Ministry of Magic relied on this method to arrest hundreds of dark wizards in one go, and now they plan to repeat the old trick? At this moment, everyone greeted the organizer''s family in their hearts. As long as their minds were clear, they would immediately use Apparition to leave this place of right and wrong, including the leading masked man. As the lucky one who escaped the wedding trap last time, the masked man has been frightened and fled when he saw similar scenes. No way, Scrimgeour killed so hard last time, he didn''t dare to gamble with his own life. However, most people are not so lucky. The sudden drop in low temperature and the influence of the stun spell made some wizards slow to respond, and a few who responded quickly had already used magic to protect themselves from being brought down by the stun spell sprinkled on their heads. As for those inexperienced guys, someone has already fallen in this unexpected sneak attack. "What a bunch of idiots, I feel like this group of people is just here to laugh." Lee Jordan curled his lips in disdain. I originally thought that Albert would be as powerful as the last time he faced the Aurors, and he would knock everyone to the ground alone. Did not expect this? That large group of people was actually dealt with by a stun spell? "They were just terrified." Albert knew why the group below would be in chaos. "Probably thought he was being ambushed by the Ministry of Magic." They all looked at each other in dismay, never expecting this to happen. If it is a head-to-head duel, even if Albert wants to defeat so many wizards, it will not be easy, but it will be different if they collapse by themselves. "It can only be said that Albert''s prophecy is too powerful. Not only did he discover it in advance, but he also ambushes the other party. Otherwise, we will definitely suffer a loss if we really meet those people." Fred was actually more concerned about why so many people came to look for them. They are troublesome, and it looks like they are planning to rob their shop. Once the goods in the store are looted, the loss will be unbearable for them. Several people realized that Albert intends to temporarily close the store, I am afraid it is also to avoid this situation from happening now! "How about it?" "There should be no ambush." ??George closed the Marauder''s map and said. "I don''t think the probability is high." Fred didn''t think these people would be bait right now. "It''s always right to be careful." Shanna agreed with Albert''s caution. In particular, Albert is still on the blacklist of the mysterious person. The reward of 10,000 Galleons is still hanging, and there are many guys who want to kill him in exchange for the reward. "Okay, that''s almost it, let''s go down!" Albert waved his wand, and a gust of wind swept away the fog that filled Diagon Alley. Some of the thugs who had come to take advantage of them escaped, and some of the unlucky ones were brought down by the stun spell. The remaining cloaked people were hiding in the magic shield, but they didn''t directly Apparate and escape. Instead, they looked at Albert, who appeared out of thin air, and said something in a low voice. "I really let them guess, and it really has something to do with this guy." This unusual behavior made Albert frown slightly. He directly raised his wand and smashed the magic shield head on, intending to bring people down first, and then look for the reason in their minds. Before a few people recovered from their astonishment, they were knocked out by a huge force, fell heavily to the ground, and passed out directly. "I didn''t expect it to be done so easily?" Shanna was very surprised, feeling that what happened tonight was like a farce in front of Albert. Just using Stun and Mist Charms can easily resolve most of the troubles. "It''s Albert after all, it''s not surprising." "This kind of good thing only happens once or twice, and others will definitely be on guard in the future." After Albert used the stun spell to knock down the suspicious guys again, he raised his foot and walked towards them, intending to use Legilimency to search them. memory, to figure out what happened. Just as Albert was about to point his wand at one of the heads, someone who had been knocked down by the stun spell suddenly jumped up from the ground and attacked Albert. A deadly spell flew towards Albert at an unexpected angle. "Be careful." The exclamations and screams of several people rang in his ears. At the moment when his vision was flooded with green light, Albert felt that time had slowed down. He almost instinctively rushed to the side, trying to avoid the opponent''s deadly sneak attack. However, Youdao figure was faster than him, he suddenly stood up from the ground and protected Albert behind him in an extremely heroic way. The smile on the face of the cloaked man who thought the sneak attack was successful suddenly froze. He never thought that his sneak attack was... blocked by his teammates. The raiders plan to do it again. However, the sneak attack suddenly felt a sharp pain in his arm. He looked carefully at the arm that was holding the wand had disappeared, and blood spattered from the neat wound. As soon as the painful screams sounded, they were forcibly blocked back. "Are you okay." Shanna ran over to check Albert''s body with a pale face, "Just now..." "fine." Albert looked up at a corner, and then turned his attention to the **** who just nearly succeeded in sneak attack. "What happened just now, it really scared me." Fred was still clutching his chest with his hands, apparently not recovering from the mutation. Especially when they saw that someone was planning to use the Avada Solitaire to sneak up on Albert, their hearts almost jumped out of fear. "Is this a trap for you?" George asked, frowning. "It shouldn''t be." Albert took a deep breath and calmed himself down quickly, then raised his wand and pointed at the guy who attacked him just now. " Legilimency." The memory of the sneak attack was quickly revealed to Albert without reservation, and it didn''t take him much time to find out why he was attacked. Everything is Galleon''s fault, and the Malfoy family''s 10,000 Galleon bounty is still valid. The Death Eaters were behind the attack, and they were going to cause some trouble for the Ministry of Magic by hitting their shop. Because they seem to have some information that the Weasley twins and Albert still have a close connection, and the attack is obviously only a tentative. They didn''t expect that Albert would come out and serve them in a pot. The attack just now was just a temporary intention. "It really surprised me just now." Albert glanced at the panel task in the corner, covered his chest and said to several people, "My heart almost jumped out." "It''s all..." "Notify the people from the Ministry of Magic to clean up the mess. You don''t need to mention what happened just now." Albert urged, as if nothing happened just now. "But, you almost..." "I''m still alive." Albert interrupted impatiently, "The Death Eaters now know that this store is related to me, and I think they will continue to look for trouble, so you can only act as suppliers for the time being. , move to safe house number three." "Are you really all right?" "Of course it''s fine. UU reading " Albert reminded, "Let the house-elf take Shanna back, and I''ll leave it to you to solve the problem. Remember to leave the credit to the Ministry of Magic, and let them look into it by the way. In this matter, let''s see who is behind the trouble for us." "The people of Yaxley, Malfoy''s bounty?" After Albert turned around, he couldn''t help but sneer. The four looked at each other at the back of Albert''s departure, frowning slightly. "There''s something weird about this," Fred muttered. "That person is very strange, it seems that he suddenly helped Albert to save Avada Suo''s life..." Several people turned their attention to the unfortunate person who was killed by Avada Suo''s life, and fell into a brief silence. "Since Albert doesn''t want us to know, then it''s best not to look into it any further." George interrupted suddenly, "Send the news to Kingsley first, and put a stun spell on these bastards." High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1147： painstakingly "Even Avada used his life." Looking at the back of his leaving, Albert turned his head to look at Fred''s group who were stunning the thugs with the supplementary knife, shook his head helplessly and laughed at himself: "I didn''t expect that I am so hated now!" The purpose of coming here tonight was basically achieved, that is, the last sneak attack, which was somewhat unexpected. However, it is not a loss, after all, the task was triggered. Albert was not angry because of this. If he could kill someone with a knife, others could also kill him with a knife. There was no problem at all. This sneak attack can be regarded as a wake-up call for him, no matter how powerful he is, he may capsize in the gutter. Although Dumbledore had already used his life to wake him up, this kind of thing really had to be experienced in person to be impressed. "It seems that my luck is not bad." After stabilizing his emotions, Albert glanced at the task that had just been triggered: anger. "Vengeance is not overnight, this task panel is more anxious than me." He couldn''t help laughing at himself. By ingesting the attacker''s memory, Albert easily got what he wanted. Tonight''s attack was not an accident, but a premeditated attack. A group of guys who coveted the big cake in the field of Defense Against the Dark Arts united, hoping to **** this fat cake by getting them. So, they spent a lot of Galleons hiring My-Know-Who''s minions to carry out the heist, and the Death Eaters just happened to be planning to take revenge on the Ministry of Magic, and the two sides quickly organized the operation. However, something unexpected happened. In order to divert everyone''s attention, Malfoy, who accepted the responsibility of assassinating Dumbledore, announced that his father''s last bounty was still in effect (a reward of 10,000 Galleons for Albert), and secretly revealed that Fred , George and Lee Jordan''s relationship with Albert, the news of store 93 was released by him. After receiving the news, Yaxley immediately asked his thugs to test, and it was proved that because of the help of this group of people, so many people came to participate in this robbery. "Sure enough, it''s Garen''s fault!" Albert sighed. Although it can''t be said that the wizards living in the gray area are all vicious guys, but the guys who can do things under the command of the Death Eaters are definitely not good things. Sometimes, in order to point Galleons, they can do the deeds of making money and killing people, not to mention a reward of 10,000 Galleons that is clearly marked. In the eyes of these desperados, it doesn''t matter who Albert is, what matters is that he is a mobile money bag. As for those hearsay rumors, few people would believe them before they were really shriveled, especially since the other party was a kid who just graduated from school. Everyone knows what the Defense Against the Dark Arts is like at Hogwarts. "Draco Malfoy is a bit ruthless!" Albert murmured, "I saved Lucius Malfoy''s life, and his son is not grateful, but wants to kill me for revenge?" It seems that you provoked me first, why do you look like you are the victims now? Then again, the Malfoys are really rich. Ten thousand Galleons, even he couldn''t help being tempted. Albert had considered whether to take this Galleon as a fake. The only problem is doing it that way, it''s easy to find out that he did it. In the end, Albert abandoned the bold idea because he didn''t think the Malfoys were fools. The other party will definitely not give him Garen in the first time. Once the time drags on, it is easy to find flaws. "Alas! What a pity." While doing that would make Draco Malfoy utterly disgusting, it wouldn''t be wise to expose yourself directly. Sure enough, let''s change the method of revenge! If you really can''t find a good way, you will simply set fire to Malfoy''s house, anyway, their family is rich. Albert actually didn''t like Death Eaters'' tactics. Because of his intrusion, the future has changed. Fred, George and Lee Jordan''s situation will only be worse than in the original book, and being targeted by Death Eaters is basically a certainty. No way, who made Alberta''s hatred really a little big. Like Hermione and Ron are Harry''s best friends. Fred and George are undoubtedly Albert''s best friends, and basically anyone who is willing to investigate can find out. Especially the shop No. 93, the poor Weasley family obviously did not have the financial resources to pay the rent of the shop, and the real owner of the shop was self-evident. As Albert''s good friend, it''s no surprise to be the target of revenge by the Death Eaters. The Death Eaters may not be able to beat Albert, but they will definitely be able to plot conspiracies against his friends. Tonight is just a simple test. If Fred, George and Lee Jordan continue to dangle outside, there is definitely a big safety hazard, and it is estimated that Ms. Burns or Pettigrew Peter will be their fate. Albert didn''t want to go in the footsteps of James Potter, so it was necessary to keep them hidden, without delaying making money anyway. As for the business of opening a store, isn''t there a Zuko? Another advantage of hiding oneself is that it is not easy to be targeted by Death Eaters. No way, who makes Gryffindor students more "brave". Being brave is not bad, but in the current situation, Albert hopes that they can be "insidious and cunning". It is very troublesome to verbally convince others, and only if they feel the need will they try to imitate and change. Over the years, Albert''s subtle influence has undoubtedly been successful, and Fred, George and Lee Jordan have all tried to imitate and learn from him. So, tonight, he showed Fred, George and Lee Jordan how to deal with the crisis easily. Although the sneak attack was a little off the table, it couldn''t be used safely! Of course Albert could roll over an enemy head-on, but Fred, George and Lee Jordan couldn''t. Even if their abilities are not weak, in the face of a certain number of wizards, they can only directly run away. Albert can''t set a bad example for them. I always feel that I am very powerful, and sooner or later I will capsize in the gutter one day, especially if the opponent is still a dark wizard who does not speak "Wu Virtue". The owner of the Elder Wand is the best example. If you can''t fight head-on, you can use out-of-the-box tricks. That''s not how the boss in the legend of the Three Brothers died (his throat was cut when he slept). You can never expect a Death Eater to be willing to fight you fairly, all you can do is to be less "martial" than them. Albert believed to have had the experience tonight, and it was much easier to convince them to suspend store sales and disappear for a while (the Weasleys would certainly be worried about their lives, too). This is necessary. Whoever made the exclusive business of Defense Against the Dark Arts items is too lucrative. Albert intends to use the power of the Ministry of Magic to dig out the guy who secretly attacked, and by the way, let the Ministry of Magic help clear up a wave of potential enemies. The next time someone wants to get into trouble with Happy House again, they''ll have to figure out if it''s going to be another **** trap. Albert believed that Scrimgeour would be more than willing to put him in debt. There''s no one who doesn''t like a win-win situation! Especially Scrimgeour, who not only tasted the sweetness, Albert was very confident about it. After all, this time Scrimgeour was able to clean up some of the Dark Lord''s minions. Should Scrimgeour come along... Forget it, let''s dig a hole for Yaxley first. UU reading Albert remembered that it was this guy who designed and ultimately killed Scrimgeour, let them fall in love and kill each other. As for the reward offered by the Malfoy family... To be honest, the attack just now really surprised him. Although Albert was confident that he could avoid the sneak attack, he would not gamble with his life, so he used the time switch and asked other "thugs" to help block it. As for the life and death of that hapless man, Albert didn''t care at all. He wouldn''t take the initiative to kill others, but he wouldn''t care about their lives either. As long as the person who killed himself was not himself, that would be enough. "Well, how can I give them a big surprise!" Looking in the direction of Malfoy Manor, Albert murmured. He didn''t want to continue to be targeted in the future, he had to make that **** Garen bounty disappear. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1149： so scary "Honey" Isobel looked up at her husband who was reading the manuscript, closed the newspaper in his hand and sighed softly. Last night, Albert went out for a spin, and as a result, today''s "Daily Prophet" had so many big news in one breath. Although Albert came back very early last night, Isobel knew that Albert had a time changer in his hand. "What''s wrong?" Albert asked sideways. "The UK is not safe now, so don''t go out at night in the future." Isobel leaned over and kissed Albert''s forehead and said, "Otherwise, I would be worried." "Sorry for worrying you." Albert was rather helpless, and it was not surprising that Isobel saw the problem from the newspaper. "Okay, forgive you." Isobel took out two books and shook it in front of Albert, "However, you have to read this with me later." "Baby Parenting Guide?" "Yes, everyone is watching this at home now, of course you have to watch it with us too." "Of course, no problem. After I finish reading this manuscript, let''s look at it together." Albert felt a little guilty for his dereliction of duty. He knew that he had to take on the responsibility of a father, lest Isobel would take it. pressure. Moreover, Isobel is right, Albert does not have any experience. Although he is an irresponsible father, he has already planned to hand over the responsibility of taking care of the baby to others, but he needs to know about it after all. father''s responsibility. This is actually quite a pleasant thing. Katrina occasionally joins the discussion, and with the help of Mrs. McDoug, they draw up a list of items that will come in handy as the whole family prepares for the new baby. They even thought of the child''s name, and if it was a boy, it would be called Blair, in honor of Isobel''s father, Blair. If it''s a girl, it''s called Alice, the name comes from Muggle fairy tales, and Isobel wants her daughter to live happily and not have a bad childhood like her. "Do you like boys or girls?" Isobel looked away from the book and turned to look at Albert, who was asking Mrs. McDougall for advice. "The boy is too noisy," Albert said with a smile, "the daughter is the father''s little padded jacket." "Daughter?" Isobel patted her stomach and murmured. "What daughter?" Katrina asked suspiciously. "If you like boys, then it''s better to ask for another one." Albert softly comforted Isobel, he really didn''t care about the gender of the child. "Simply cheating," Katrina grumbled. She was more curious about how Isobel had guessed. Via Legilimency? still" "Generally, for more important things, Albert will divination in advance." Isobel met his sister''s gaze and explained: "With Albert''s character, the gender of the child will probably be the reason he likes it." Katrina opened her mouth slightly, and she suddenly found a magical understanding between Albert and Isobel. "Will this book be a big seller?" Katrina changed the subject. "I don''t know." Albert shook his head, "but I don''t think the sales will be too bad. After all, as long as it is practical, most families are willing to keep a copy." "Okay dear, don''t worry about the child." Albert kissed Isobel''s frustrated cheek and said, "We are still young, and we can take care of them even if we need a few more. And, as I predicted, there must be more than one child." "I''m not a pig." Isobel was a little depressed, Albert really needed an heir. "There''s a lot of kids in the Weasleys." "where did you go?" "Looks like there is news from me." Albert took the double-sided mirror handed over by the house elf, and in the mirror was the slightly tired face of Percy Weasley. "You look like you need a break." "I''ve been working overtime the last few days." Percy smiled wryly, "Congratulations on the marriage." "Thank you, I think you contacted me, definitely not to talk about this." Albert went straight to the point. "The appeal of Duke Bee and the owner of the joke shop has been dismissed by the Ministry of Magic on the grounds of insufficient evidence." Percy thought for a while and said, "As for the culprit who attacked the shop, I still remember Kenneth. Toler?" "That guy''s father?" "Yes, Mr. Toller tried to get a share of the defense against the dark arts through inferior products, and he almost lost his underwear because of the monopoly of the Ministry of Magic." Percy smiled helplessly, "He attracted a group of unfortunate people who were also losing money. To bring down your store and regain the market, there are Death Eaters in this riot, and several stores that compete with you have provided partial financial assistance in some way." "Duke Bee and the owner of the Joko joke shop?" "It''s a bit difficult to trouble them with just a confession," Percy reminded. "I see, thank Minister Scrimgeour for me." Albert closed the double-sided mirror without giving Percy a chance. "It''s only been a few months, and the guy is starting to look more and more like a politician," Albert muttered. With that said, he went to the study where the double-sided mirror was placed, and contacted Fred and George through the mirror. "Is the matter over there resolved?" Albert asked. "solved." "You''d better move out as soon as possible." Albert reminded, "This matter has the shadow of the Death Eaters, and it is no longer safe for you to stay there." "That... Sirius invited us to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, and the family also wanted us to move there." "You decide for yourself," Albert interrupted. "However, the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix is ??protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, and we can''t even enter." Fred and George were both stunned and understood what Albert meant. "Well, you''re right, we will continue to be a specialty store to provide goods. It''s really inconvenient to stay at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, and it''s easy to disturb others." George nodded and said, "It''s better to go to the safe house you prepared, where it should be much more convenient. ." "If you are free, take some time to contact Joko, and see if he is willing to join us." Albert urged. "I don''t think it''s very likely." Fred shook his head. "That guy probably hates us now." "Their monopoly appeal has been dismissed," Albert reminded. "When did this happen?" "I just received the news." Albert continued, "You tell Joko directly, if he doesn''t want the store to close down and give up this business, joining us is his best choice at the moment. As for the issue of utilization and distribution, if he wants to If so, we''ll talk about it later." "If he doesn''t want to?" "Then we will wait for his shop to close down, then buy his shop and reopen the branch in Hogsmeade." Albert said calmly, "If Joko is rational enough, he will definitely agree to our win-win proposal. " "By the way, have you read the latest newspaper?" Speaking of this, Fred was extremely excited, "Malfoy Manor seems to have been burned to ashes by someone, and I don''t know that little Malfoy Did the brat get burned together?" "It should be revenge." Albert began to open his eyes to tell the truth, "After all, Lucius Malfoy used to be the second-in-command of the mysterious man. He has done a lot of bad things, and there must be many enemies. It''s not surprising that I''m in trouble now, and I want to do the same." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL: Chapter 1150： in action The atmosphere in the hall was terrifyingly depressing, and the few Death Eaters who had just joined held their breath and dared not speak. "You don''t know who did it?" After the mysterious man spoke, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Owner" Voldemort raised his hand to stop Bella''s speech, and continued, "It seems that someone is deliberately provoking me. Who do you think set the devil''s flame?" Who let it go, how would they know, maybe it was Lucius'' enemy, and shouldn''t this kind of thing be asked of the person involved? Of course, the Death Eaters didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and it had nothing to do with them anyway. "The possibility of Scrimgeour is very high. He let people deliberately let out rumors, claiming that the fire of Malfoy Manor was because Lucius betrayed the master, so..." "Scrimgeour is indeed a big problem, but it''s unlikely that he did it." Voldemort didn''t think it had anything to do with Scrimgeour. "Master, this matter has nothing to do with the Order of the Phoenix, but I think Dumbledore might know something." Snape told the Dark Lord his opinion on the matter: "Dumbledore let me figure it out that night. Whether Lucius'' wife and son are still alive, I feel like he probably guessed something." "Oh, what a surprise." Voldemort asked, staring at Snape, "Severus, who do you think it is?" "It''s probably Albert Anderson''s revenge." Snape said a name that surprised even the Death Eaters. "You mean that **** Mudblood?" "As far as I know." Snape also glanced at Bella, and continued, "Malfoy is offering him a reward, and it seems that his shop was ransacked by some people that night." "How could he..." "At the beginning, Lucius was when he got married..." Snape looked at Bella, who was gnashing his teeth, and reminded, "With that guy''s character, he will definitely take revenge, I think this is likely to be done by him. Yeah, it''s not hard for that guy to figure out how to use the Dark Mark." There were dense whispers in the hall, and everyone suddenly realized that the Mudblood named Albert Anderson seemed to be their great enemy. "Master, please leave this matter to me." Bella raised her hand high, "I have already thought of a complete way to deal with that mudblood." "Oh." Voldemort looked sideways at Bella and said, "Have you figured out a way?" "Yes master, that mudblood has a fatal weakness, we can target his weakness..." Snape suddenly understood why Malfoy Manor was set on fire. "The mudblood will be handed over to you. Kill him at any cost. Don''t let me down again." Voldemort looked at Bella with anticipation, and finally agreed to hand over the task of killing the mudblood to her. "Scrimgeour is more troublesome than I thought." Voldemort looked at Yaxley. "Master, because of Burns last time, Scrimgeour takes his own safety very seriously. He is currently living in a safe house protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm. It is said that the secret is Dumbledore." Yax Reluctantly, Leigh introduced the current situation to the Dark Lord, "In addition to staying at the Ministry of Magic now, Scrimgeour has a bunch of Aurors by his side every time he travels." "Can we try to control Scrimgeour''s assistant and poison his drink?" someone suggested. "No, Scrimgeour''s diet is all handled by a house elf. It''s not easy to kill him by poisoning him. You can only slowly infiltrate the Ministry of Magic." Yaxley also said when he heard the news. Very helpless, "I suggest to keep causing trouble for Scrimgeour, keep him busy, and become devastated, and there will definitely be flaws." "Very well, let them act," Voldemort agreed with Yaxley''s plan. Looking at the group of people who were packing things, Cedric asked in surprise, "Are you planning to... suspend business?" "Yes, it''s the off-season next. Even if you open a store, you won''t be able to make much money. It''s better to concentrate on owl mail order." "Because of the last incident?" Cedric guessed the reason. "Continuing to open a store doesn''t carry a high risk, so we simply suspend the store''s business." "What should I do if I run out of Defense Against the Dark Arts items in the store next door?" he asked with a frown. "We will still provide the store with goods." Fred forced the packed cardboard box into his backpack and reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead. "Don''t worry, we will give the goods to my dad in the future, and he will be responsible for handing them over to you." George patted Cedric on the shoulder and said, "By the way, this is a gift for you, Albert." With that said, George stuffed Cedric with a bottle of French champagne. "Albert is back?" "This is a gift he sent back." George shrugged. "That guy might be traveling the world with his wife now!" Fred said angrily. "If you guys are very busy, come and help me pack the things on the shelf." Lee Jordan threw the box on the ground and couldn''t help complaining to several people. "Is it done outside?" "How is that possible?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, turning his head to Cedric, "Someone is looking for you next door." "Then I''ll go first, thank Albert for me." Cedric walked away with a smile. "Why did you just..." Shanna asked in confusion. "That''s to protect Cedric''s safety," Fred shrugged. "Sometimes knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing." "I feel like you''re talking about me." Shanna raised her eyebrows slightly, "Do I have to move there too?" "Well, I suggest you move in together." A familiar voice suddenly sounded. "Why are you always so elusive?" "Well, I''m here to arrange Shanna''s affairs." Albert said to Shanna, "Sorry, it was a bit unexpected for involving you." "The Malfoys are looking for me, 10,000 Galleons is enough to make a lot of guys in the gray area lose their minds, I don''t think it''s difficult for them to figure out the relationship between this store and me, I think they will try to find me through my friends. ." "So, you set their house on fire?" "Do you have any evidence? Be careful I sue you for defamation!" Albert turned his attention to Shanna again: "If you don''t like this job, there are still a lot of manuscripts on my side that need someone to help compile and organize, of course, the salary is not This is high, but it is better than safety. "No, I actually like this job." Shanna shook her head. "so be it!" After solving Shanna''s problem, Albert turned his attention to the Weasley brothers again. "When you''re done working here, take the time to contact Joko. Although the Ministry of Magic seems to be planning to arrange a patrol team in Hogsmeade, it may not be safe there." At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Several people drew out their wands to be vigilant. Lee Jordan glanced at the Marauder''s map and reminded, "It''s Mr. Arthur. I guess he''s here to find you." "What about the Albertans?" George found that Albert had disappeared from under their noses in the blink of an eye. "do not know." Fred pushed open the door and walked out, greeting the people outside, "Why are you here?" "Your mother was worried when she found out about this." Arthur looked at his son, "You really don''t plan to..." "Don''t worry about this, we will temporarily move to a safe house protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, and we will only do owl mailing for a long time." "We will let Dobby deliver the goods in the specialty store to his home, and then you will give it to Cedric." George added. "Remember to take time to go home, don''t let your mother worry." "Albert is really good at calling people!" "Come on, aren''t you very happy to give yourself a break?" Lee Jordan wanted to go and kick this hypocritical guy a few times. If possible, he would like to talk to Djoko himself, but the house-elves and Shanna alone can''t do it. Those items that have just arrived in the safe house need to be sorted as soon as possible so that they can be shipped to the Owl mail-order students. . "Why did Albert invite Joko to join?" Shanna asked in confusion. "Someone has to stand in front!" George said meaningfully. After changing into formal clothes, Fred and George left the safe house and directly Apparated to Hogsmeade. Just after a light rain, the hot summer has quietly receded from Hogsmeade, and the weather has become cooler. Fred and George walked towards the shop they were familiar with. The owner of the Joko joke shop is sitting listlessly at the counter. Ever since the Weasley Brothers'' "Happy House" opened and took all the business from the shop, he realized that the joke shop might not be able to go on. "welcome" Seeing someone entering the store, Zuko''s eyes lit up, but when he looked up, he realized that the person who came in was actually the culprit that nearly closed his store, and his face turned gloomy. "Why, what are the two of you coming to see me for?" Joko suppressed the anger in his heart, but he couldn''t help the yin and yang in his voice. There was no way, in Zuko''s eyes, the two **** in front of him were just here to find him unpleasant, and it would be **** to speak in a pleasant tone. Fred and George looked at each other and didn''t care about each other''s strange tone. They said straight to the point, "We''re here to invite you." "Invitation?" Zuko looked strangely at the former customer. "We''re going to open a branch in Hogsmeade," said George. "So, are you planning to turn my store into your branch?" Joko was stunned for a moment, and finally figured out what the other party was up to, and roared at the two of them angrily: "Go away, you are not welcome here, get out of here for me. go out." "you sure?" George looked at the gaffe Joko, and calmly reminded: "Your store has lost its core competitiveness, and it will close sooner or later..." Before George could finish speaking, he saw a curse flying towards him, and he hurriedly turned his head to avoid it. An angry Zuko glared at the group of villains in front of him. He had raised his wand and planned to use a curse to drive them out. However, he soon found himself immobile. "do not be angry." "He will definitely be angry!" "After we finish speaking, we will leave." George reluctantly looked at the old acquaintance who was bound and cursed in place, and shook his head and said, "I have to remind you that the closure of this store is a normal competition, at least we didn''t engage in those bad tricks like you did. , don''t think what you did, we don''t know." "Think about it, at least we are willing to share this cake with you, which is already the greatest sincerity." George calmly explained the cruelest reality for Jokowi, "Of course, we don''t mind waiting for your store. After closing down, buy your storefront, reopen a new branch, or find another storefront to open a branch, you will definitely have nothing by then. George was actually reluctant to distribute the profits to others, but he felt that Albert might have other deep meanings in doing so. "Think about it, and don''t make it difficult for Garen." Fred patted Joko on the shoulder with a smile, and took out the wand in the other''s hand and put it on the counter, lest the guy would turn his back on the counter after the spell was lifted. They chanted curses. After the full-body restraint spell on Joko''s body was touched, he immediately rushed to the counter, took his wand and pointed at the Weasley brothers who had disappeared at the door of the store, but he did not run over to attack them, because from the words of the other party, Joko realized that the other party actually knew about the tricks he used that were not on the table, and it was very sincere to be able to come and invite him. It''s just that this matter fell into Joko''s eyes is extremely hypocritical, but... Joko shook his throat, rushed out of the store, looked at the two who were walking away and shouted: "Wait, you." "We don''t know much about this either. Albert will talk to you in person at that time." George stopped and turned to Jokowi, "We just came over to tell you about this in advance." "Win-win can only be achieved through cooperation." Having said that, Fred and George walked towards the nearby Owl Post Office. They were going to talk to the owner of the Owl Post Office here about leasing owls. "These bastards!" Widodo slammed his fist on the door frame, looked at the backs of Fred and George leaving, and roared angrily. He knew very well in his heart that the joke shop could no longer be opened. After losing the product advantage, his shop would lose its core competitiveness. It would be a matter of time before he was eliminated. Otherwise, they would not want to try to suppress their shop by other means. . The plan failed. Jokowi is a smart man! He didn''t want to leave in despair and lose the Galleon he earned earlier. Yes, there is no need not to be more difficult. At least there is a decent ending. Jokowi suddenly wanted to see each other a little. What kind of guy was that young man named Albert Anderson? Just when Joko returned to the store, he suddenly felt that there was something behind him. When he turned around suddenly, he suddenly felt that his entire body was light and fluttering, and the worries of joking about the store closing down in his mind were swept away, leaving only a hazy, intangible joy. Chapter 1151： Snapes warning "Bang bang bang!" In the middle of the night, on the silent street, a figure in a black cloak stopped in front of an old house, raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door in front of him. "Who?" After about thirty seconds, there was a sound behind the door, followed by a nervous voice. "it''s me!" The figure in the cloak spoke up. "Severus?" The door of the room was opened a crack, and a woman looked out through the crack of the door, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after confirming who was coming. "I have something important to tell you and Draco," Snape said to the woman in the door. "Come in first." Narcissa stepped back and let Snape in. A similar scene happened not long ago, but it was the complete opposite. "Where''s Draco?" Snape asked, looking around. "Draco is resting in the room." Narcissa whispered: "The burning of the manor has dealt him a big blow. Are you looking for him?" "This has something to do with Draco too. It''s best to let him listen to it." Snape asked Narcissa to wake people up. He probably heard voices coming from the hall, the door beside it was suddenly opened, and a pale-faced Draco Malfoy walked out from inside. He was slightly taken aback when he saw Snape. See each other here. "Have Bellatrix mentioned it to you?" Snape asked suddenly. "What did you mention?" "Who may have attacked Malfoy Manor?" Snape turned his eyes to the confused Narcissa, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "It seems that she hasn''t had time to tell you the news." "Who exactly attacked Malfoy Manor?" Draco asked loudly, grabbing Snape''s arm. "Although there is no evidence, there is a high probability that Albert Anderson set the fire." Snape said calmly. "That **** mudblood," Draco said through gritted teeth. "Calm down, you''re losing your mind." Snape looked at the ferocious Draco, and reminded blankly, "Anger won''t solve the problem, it will only make the situation worse, and you don''t have time to be angry. , don''t forget the mission the Dark Lord gave you." "I know..." Draco Malfoy forced himself to calm down, his eyes fixed on Snape, "It''s definitely not because of this that you''re here so late." "Yes, I hope you can withdraw the reward for Albert Anderson." Snape turned his head to Narcissa. "That''s a pretty stupid thing to do." "It''s impossible!" Draco blurted out directly. "Nothing is impossible," Snape said quietly. To be honest, Snape is not good at persuading others, but Dumbledore hopes that he can persuade the Malfoy family to give up the reward for Albert, and let him provide help and guidance to Draco Malfoy to avoid the other party''s chaos Come. So here he comes. "Why?" Malfoy asked suddenly. "Why did you" "Now you don''t even know who the enemy is," Snape interrupted unceremoniously. "I promised your mother would help you, but..." "Mother." Draco Malfoy looked at his mother in disbelief. Narcissa met her son''s gaze and explained in a low voice, "Severus is more experienced in this than you..." "Enough Mom, this is my job, he gave it to me, I can do it myself..." Malfoy was interrupted before he could finish his words. "Draco, it''s not that I don''t want to believe you," Narcissa said sadly, "but we can''t afford to fail again." Draco Malfoy was silent. "Why are you here?" A sudden voice broke the silence of the room. Bella stood outside the door, staring warily at Snape. "something wrong?" Snape glanced at Bella, didn''t pay attention to what the other party said, turned to Draco and said, "Remember, the reward for Albert Anderson must be stopped." "why?" "That fire was just a warning," Snape said, glancing at Bella with a sneer, "otherwise do you really think you can escape from the devil''s flame?" "Warning?" Narcissa looked at Snape uneasily. "Yes, I told Dumbledore that when you were alive, he said that," Snape recalled. "Dumbledore thought Anderson set the fire, so he hoped I could convince you to give up The guy''s bounty is wanted." "So, you are here to carry out Dumbledore''s orders?" "Does this matter?" Snape asked rhetorically. "You never seem to get the point." "Let Severus go on." Narcissa almost prayed to stop Bella, who was about to say something, "I believe there must be some important reason for Severus to be here." "Dumbledore didn''t want Albert Anderson to be corrupted by murder," Snape said with a sarcastic tone. "What does this have to do with a bounty..." Draco was a little confused by Snape. "I have never been able to understand why you ignored the danger of that guy. Could it be that the so-called mudblood''s name affects your normal judgment?" "It''s ridiculous." Bella curled her lips in disdain, "I can kill him soon and get the Dark Lord''s reward." Snape glanced at Bellatrix contemptuously out of the corner of his eye. He felt that if he confronted Anderson with the other''s barren brain, he would be killed by the other party sooner or later. "A long time ago, I reminded Lucius not to provoke that Anderson before he was sure." Snape sneered, "As a result, Lucius failed, and many people lost their lives for it. " "How dare you..." Draco almost crooked his nose. "You never noticed that many of the people arrested by the Ministry of Magic were executed," Snape reminded blankly. "You mean..." Narcissa seemed to realize something. "It''s true that Albert Anderson didn''t kill himself, but he used the Ministry of Magic to kill the guys who tried to attack his wedding," Snape said deadpan. put to death." "Once he no longer has concerns, UU Reading will not even have a chance." Snape was also very afraid, because the fire only burned down the Malfoy Manor, but did not spread around. is the best evidence. "Remember, it''s Bellatrix''s job to kill Albert Anderson, and you''d better stay out of it," Snape warned indifferently. "You think I''m going to fail." Bella seemed to realize something, pointing her wand at Snape angrily. "The probability is not high." Snape sneered. "That guy is a master of prophecy. He can predict the future. His so-called traps will be detected by him in advance, and you don''t even know about it." "Once the plan fails, that guy will definitely kill a group of people, and the Malfoy family who offered a bounty will definitely be on the list, and no one will tolerate repeated provocations." "So, focus on your own mission and don''t get involved in this." Snape cut off what Malfoy was about to say indifferently, "You have to remember that I am your helper and back-hand, if you miss, I will Let me take over this job, don''t be ridiculous to think that I want to take your credit, this is my job originally!" "Remember, the Dark Lord will forgive Lucius as long as Dumbledore is dead." Chapter 1152： The location of the locket () In the early morning, the bright sun shines through the window, reflecting on the marble floor of the principal''s office. Dumbledore, who stayed up late last night, had woken up and was sitting behind his desk, enjoying the morning tea prepared by the house-elf while reading the latest issue of Transfiguration of the Day. Transfiguration Today has had few eye-catching articles since Albert stopped contributing to the magazine. In September''s "Transfiguration Today" magazine, there were even a few articles that made up the number, which really disappointed Dumbledore. Putting down the teacup, Dumbledore picked up the latest issue of the newspaper that the house-elf had kept in the corner of his desk. It was a pity that there was nothing worthy of his attention in the newspapers, and the content of the headlines made his good mood in the early morning vanish. Yesterday, two more "dark wizards" were sentenced to death by the Wizengamore court. To be honest, Dumbledore didn''t like the new minister''s style of killing people at every turn. Even though Scrimgeour was very willing to take his advice on some matters, he still had the idea of ??condemning the "extremely vicious" dark wizard to death. Perseverance and never give up. "The Ministry of Magic has always used Veritaserum to interrogate prisoners. We try our best not to wrong any good person, but we will never let any vicious prisoner go." Dumbledore put down the paper and recalled the unpleasant memory of the last time he had spoken to Scrimgeour about the execution of prisoners. Scrimgeour''s toughness on this matter is surprising, and Scrimgeour never shies away from specific reasons. In fact, even the staff at the Wizengamore Court and even the higher-ups at the Ministry of Magic knew why. "Even if the Ministry of Magic continues to strengthen the defense of Azkaban Prison, we will never be able to guard against You-Know-Who." Dumbledore remembered Scrimgeour''s helpless expression in Wizengamore Court as he spoke about it. "Unless, let Dumbledore go to Azkaban to be the warden, but I think the Hogwarts kids are more important than these bastards." "Instead of giving this group of vicious **** a chance to do bad things again, it is better to let them never have the opportunity to hurt other innocent people. This is the real responsibility for the entire magic world." "We''re at war, don''t be merciful to the enemy unless you want to kill those who fought bravely on the front lines." Since that day, the Wizengamore court has not hesitated to sentence prisoners who should have been sentenced to life in prison. Even Dumbledore couldn''t refute Scrimgeour because he was equally aware of the grim fact that Voldemort was sure to take Azkaban prison. If the Aurors spent a lot of sacrifices to capture them in prison, and as a result, these guys were not punished for this, but were released by Voldemort, it would undoubtedly be sorry for the brave warriors who sacrificed their lives in the capture. Perfect speech! Decisive and courageous. Scrimgeour was simply a hero in the eyes of countless people, the best person to lead the wizarding world through the current difficulties. However, intuition tells Dumbledore that this is only the surface. Something must have happened to make Scrimgeour put aside all his concerns and fight against the forces of darkness. Dumbledore suspected that this had something to do with Albert, and he was curious about what Albert said to Scrimgeour. It wasn''t until last night that Dumbledore got the answer. "Mr. Anderson told me that I was going to die in office, murdered by You-Know-Who, and he advised me to give up the confrontation or prepare for a desperate fight." Scrimgeour calmly gave this cruel answer At that time, Dumbledore knew everything. He dared to say that Albert definitely told Scrimgeour on purpose. As for lying, it''s obviously unlikely. The reason is not hard to guess: The fact that the Death Eaters led someone to try to kill Albert at his wedding really annoyed Albert. Although Albert did not kill anyone that day, with the help of the Ministry of Magic, the dark wizards who were caught were executed one by one. This trial lasted for more than a month, and it was undoubtedly deliberately displayed to others, as if to tell them: This is your fate. Prevent? Obviously not possible. Because there is no evidence at all. Scrimgeour wouldn''t tolerate it either, he slaughtered dark wizards so frantically in order to weaken Voldemort''s power as much as possible. Dumbledore could not be sure if Scrimgeour knew about his dying, but he knew that Scrimgeour was trying to give himself a chance. Minimizing Voldemort''s help as much as possible, the lonely Dark Lord is not as scary as he imagined. "Divination?" Dumbledore took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time, it was almost nine o''clock. That person should be here soon. Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the principal''s office. "Please come in!" The door was pushed open and Albert came in from outside. "Sit here." Dumbledore asked with a smile. "What are you going to drink?" "milk tea." A cup of steaming milk tea appeared in front of Albert out of thin air. "Just tell me if you have something," Albert took a sip of milk tea, "I''ll make an appointment with someone else later." "It seems that you have been very busy recently." Dumbledore added a tablespoon of honey to his cup of milk tea, stirred it slowly with a spoon, and took a sip, looking like he was enjoying it. "No, something happened today." Albert also added some honey to the glass, "I have been writing a memoir to the LeMay couple recently." "Memoirs?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, if you need, I can also write a book for you." Albert took another sip of milk tea. "I shouldn''t need that kind of thing." Dumbledore shrugged, "I''d rather you help me divination the exact location of the Slytherin locket." "You haven''t found it yet?" "I didn''t find it. After Sirius killed the house-elf, Slytherin''s locket disappeared. I suspect it is no longer in Sirius''s house." After speaking, Dumbledore took Albert to the cabinet where the Pensieve was placed, took out a vial from the cabinet, and poured the swirling memory into the Pensieve. A picture soon appeared in the Pensieve, a crimson velvet cushion on which lay a heavy gold locket. "This is Slytherin''s locket." Dumbledore introduced Albert. "The mysterious man was really handsome when he was young." Albert looked at the handsome young man next to him, and suddenly asked, "Is he like this now because of the creation of Horcrux?" "Your focus is really surprising." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, not expecting that Albert would suddenly mention Tom''s appearance. "After all, the appearance of the mysterious man is really impressive." "This should be because Voldemort has made many crazy attempts on himself in pursuit of his eternal power." "I thought it was because of the division of the soul." "That was indeed a crazy act." Dumbledore said softly, "I always suspected that he became what he is now, and it has something to do with him dividing his soul. The aftermath of the abuse of black magic has always affected Voldemort." "You don''t have to worry about me being tempted by darkness." Albert''s tone was full of disgust, "I''m not interested in that thing." "I know, but... maybe, you can try to divine the location of the Slytherin locket," Dumbledore added. "I''m not sure I can find it, but I can try it." Albert returned to his desk and began to use the crystal ball prepared by Dumbledore to predict the location of Slytherin''s locket. After Albert''s hand touched the crystal ball, the white mist inside quickly spun, and a suitcase came into view. "I see, I probably know what''s going on!" Dumbledore looked at the suitcase in the crystal ball and said with slightly narrowed eyes. "That''s really good news." Albert naturally guessed who took Slytherin''s locket. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "If that''s the case, then I''ll go first." Albert got up and prepared to leave, "Just give me those notes after you''ve sorted them out." "Wait, Albert." "Is there anything else?" Albert stopped, turned his head and asked. "Malfoy Manor was burned down a while ago." "I just gave the Malfoy family an impressive warning." Albert didn''t intend to deny that he had burned the Malfoy Manor, and said softly, "I''m not you, and I''m not so tolerant of people who want to kill me. " "Mr. Malfoy plays a very important role in my plan," Dumbledore said suddenly. "Oh, are you going to let him kill you?" "It seems that you have already guessed part of the plan." Dumbledore shrugged nonchalantly. "When you die, I will remember to help you write this memoir." Chapter 1153： Soul Capture "Why does it sound like I''m a murderer?" After coming out of the principal''s office, Albert stopped, looked back at the closed wooden door behind him, and couldn''t help complaining. For murder, Albert is actually quite repulsive. As for the group of unfortunate people who were killed by Scrimgeour, Albert could not be counted at all. At most, he was reminding Scrimgeour that it was the court of the Ministry of Magic who finally sentenced them to death. What''s the matter with him? After leaving the principal''s office, Albert went directly to the nearby House of Requirement, and when he reappeared in Hogsmeade Village, he had put on a new vest. It is very inappropriate to meet Jokowi as Albert, and it will easily cause other troubles, so he is now wearing Lee Jordan''s vest, which is why Albert did not let Lee Jordan go to Hogsmeade. reason. The village of Hogsmeade was a little deserted in the early morning. When he came over, the store on the side of the road had just opened. Albert stopped in front of Joko''s store, stretched out his hand and pushed open the red wooden door and walked in. "You came on time." Joko reluctantly squeezed a smile to greet the person who came in, but after seeing the person who came in, the expression on his face suddenly froze. "Is there a problem?" Albert asked rhetorically. "I thought..." Joko said in an uncertain tone. "The Weasley twins told me that it was the famous Mr. Albert Anderson who came to talk to me." "Oh, you mean Albert!" Albert said in a rather helpless tone, "After that guy got married a while ago, he went on a trip with his new wife, and he doesn''t know where to go, now. I''m in charge of connecting with you." "This" "Okay, take a look at this contract first, and we''ll talk about it later if you have any questions." After Albert handed a parchment to Joko behind the counter, he started walking around the store, observing the inside of the store. the backlog of goods. "I think the profit commission you gave is too low." Zuko frowned slightly and complained, "Also, the goods in this store are still..." "Don''t worry, continue to look down, there are several options below, you can choose one of them." Albert reminded kindly: "Also, your products here are not easy to sell, if you can''t sell them, the products The value is far less than you think, we can''t spend money to buy this batch of goods that may not be sold, and some of the goods here can only be used as store gifts for students who bought the goods." "Of course, you can also choose the option with the lowest commission, so the Galleons you sold in the original store will still belong to you, and we will buy Galleons from the store, but you can only have a good salary and a percentage of The lower commission of five." "If you want to cooperate with us for a long time, I suggest you choose the former. It is actually Albert''s sincerity in inviting you to join us. I remember that this was specifically mentioned on the parchment." "Sincere?" Joko obviously didn''t believe this nonsense, he didn''t see the so-called sincerity of the other party. "I choose the lowest commission." "Are you sure? Don''t think about it anymore?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, "The store in Diagon Alley will be temporarily closed in the near future, and the owl mail order will go to your side. Are you sure you won''t choose the one with higher profits? Maybe it''s time "No, I think the latter one is more suitable for me." Joko interrupted. "That''s really regrettable." Albert nodded again, "There is one more thing, you need to work for us for three years, and if you breach the contract, you need to pay five hundred Galleons for the breach of contract. After you accept the employment, Your salary will be no less than 80 Galleons a month, plus a 5 percent commission." "If you think it''s okay, please sign and date the last piece of parchment to confirm that it is indeed your will. I must remind you that this is a magical contract valid for three years, if If you are willing to stay at that time, you can renew it. "No problem, that''s it!" Zuko took out a quill from nowhere, and after hesitantly signed several of his names on the last piece of parchment, he handed the contract to Albert, and suggested with a smile, "That''s right. , would you like a whisky? Celebrate our great partnership." "A glass of butterbeer, I have to work later, it''s not difficult to get drunk." Albert politely refused. "Butterbeer? Hold on, I remember there''s a keg in there." Joko turned into the warehouse to get the Butterbeer, completely oblivious to Albert raising his wand quietly behind his back. "Here, I wish us a happy cooperation." With that said, he took out a small keg, poured two butterbeers from it, and handed one of them to Albert. The two raised their glasses, touched them lightly, and drank the butterbeer inside. "After a while, Fred and George will bring the goods you need, you have to spend some time re-opening the store..." Albert shook his head lightly, and fell to the ground as if he was drunk and passed out. Joko looked at the fainted guy with a blank expression, walked over and closed the door and curtains of the shop, not forgetting to hang the sign of closing. When he came back, a woman just came out of the store warehouse and looked at Lee Jordan, who was unconscious on the ground, with joy, "To let that **** guy escape, forget it, I believe he should be able to. Pry some useful information out of his mouth!" "Come here to help him up, we need to interrogate him in another place, I think Bella will be very happy." Alecto Caro was quite satisfied with today''s result, although he failed to catch the man named Albert Anderson Mudblood, but it would also be nice to catch his friends, who could control him with the Imperius Curse to monitor the whereabouts of the Mudblood, and even Before Alecto Carrow could continue to fantasize, he suddenly froze in place and couldn''t move. Behind her, Joko was pointing his wand at her, and Albert had already drawn out his wand and pointed at this uncle. Bad guys please. "Oh, it seems that my luck is good." Albert didn''t look like he was drinking the Living Hell Potion at all, "Alecto Carrow, he is still a Death Eater." A few minutes later, in the screaming shack, Alecto Carrow was walking up the stairs to the second floor. "Failed?" Bella looked behind Carlo and frowned slightly. "The Mudblood didn''t go, it was his friend, the black wizard named Lee Jordan. The other party was very cautious and didn''t get fooled at all." Alecto Caro said helplessly. : "However, he should have no doubts, we still have a chance." "By the way, how are you doing?" he asked again. "It has been successful." "What are you going to do next? Do you have any plans? Those guys are very cautious, we''ll do..." "I''m going to control that Mudblood friend first, we have to figure out where that guy is hiding now," Bella said confidently. "It''s not that difficult, we can" "I''m afraid it will be difficult. According to the latest information I have obtained, their shop in Diagon Alley seems to be temporarily closing, and those guys are planning to find a place to hide." Alecto Caro reminded, "This is not good news. !" Bella slammed her fist on the wall in frustration after finding that her proud plan was useless. "We''ll always catch the loophole. They can''t hide forever." High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1154： National Defense Against the Dark Arts "Speaking of which, why do you have to disguise yourself as me to meet Joko?" Lee Jordan looked up and down the guy in front of him who looked exactly like him, reached out and touched his chin, and murmured, "Is it because I''m more handsome?" "No, I think I''m more handsome!" Albert said with a smile. "puff," Fred, who just took a sip of the red tea, directly sprayed the tea in his mouth. "Hahaha!" George slapped Lee Jordan on the shoulder hard and said with a smile: "I think Albert is right, he is indeed much more handsome than you!" "What are you talking about? How can there be two Lees..." Shanna was stunned when she saw that there were actually two Lee Jordans in the hall, but she quickly reacted and asked tentatively, "Alber special?" "Yes, it''s that unscrupulous guy who actually turned into me and went out to fool that unlucky Joko." Lee Jordan stared at his face resentfully, and couldn''t help complaining, "You can''t change back. It''s scary to look at yourself like that." "The effect of the compound medicine is longer than I expected." Albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time and comforted, "But don''t worry, the effect of the medicine should be quick." "You haven''t said why you want to meet Joko in my appearance?" Lee Jordan asked. "Because of safety." Albert explained helplessly: "Once I pass by myself, it will cause a lot of trouble. You should also know that the Malfoy family is looking for me, those greedy guys living in the gray area. , probably swarming like sharks smelling blood." "What is a shark?" "A very dangerous sea creature," Shanna explained with a weird expression. "Not to mention there are Death Eaters. I guess those guys really want to kill me. Even if I''m not afraid of them, I still need to worry about being attacked." Albert paused and continued, "If it was someone else. , they shouldn''t be so extreme in what they do, they will probably sneak attack, or try to use the Imperius Curse to control you to deal with me, but they will definitely not be as extreme as they are dealing with me." The room suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at Albert in unison. "What''s the matter, is there something wrong with what I said?" Albert clearly noticed the change in the surrounding atmosphere, put down the teacup, and asked suspiciously. "Have you met?" George couldn''t help frowning and asked, "That Zuko really has a problem, right!" "Well, that unfortunate person was indeed controlled by the Imperius Curse." Albert shrugged, "Although I noticed it as soon as I saw him, the situation is still unavoidable. If you go there, it is estimated that you will be caught. The other side brought it down with a glass of butterbeer." "Butterbeer?" "He said it was a pleasure to work with and wanted a drink, what do you think?" Albert reminded, "Don''t eat or drink anything outside. God knows if anyone has added ingredients to it. Well, when dealing with Death Eaters, it''s okay. Use this trick." "Is it because we went to see him at Hogwarts last time?" George already realized the reason. "When we went to Hogsmeade, we were targeted?" "No, we were very careful at the time, how could it be possible..." Fred was a little puzzled. When they went to Hogsmeade Village, they went to see Joko after confirming that there was no danger in the village. "Well, there are probably Death Eater eyeliners in Hogsmeade," Albert said without hesitation. "Someone was probably under the Imperius Curse, so the detector didn''t detect it." "However, don''t worry." Albert comforted, "This matter is not a big problem." "It''s not a big problem?" Shanna looked at Albert with surprised eyes. She really couldn''t understand the calmness of the other party, and couldn''t understand why Albert could say these words lightly. "Then what should we do next? If Joko is unreliable, the plan to open a branch in Hogsmeade may not be able to continue." Fred frowned and asked: "What are you going to do, there can be no Don''t you make money?" "Just let Kenneth contact Joko." Albert had already arranged it. Since the last time Mr. Toller was sent to Azkaban by the Ministry of Magic for organizing an attack on a specialty store, Kenneth has come to the door, hoping to prevent his father from being sentenced to death by the Ministry of Magic, and at the same time to his gang. People moved closer, and the two sides also signed a magic contract in exchange for their initial trust. "Alright, let Kenneth go." George nodded. "So, you let him go because of this?" Lee Jordan was taken aback, and he said why Albert exposed the matter so easily, there was still a hole in it. "It sounds like my conspiracy." "It was." However, after listening to Albert''s words, the three of them realized that they had better not take the lead so easily, lest they really become the target of the Death Eaters. If they got into trouble at this critical moment, they would probably miss the most important moment Time to make money. This is undoubtedly a distressing thing. According to Albert''s plan, as long as they work hard in recent years, they will almost never have to worry about making money in this life. "Next, do you have any plans?" "Prepare a few more safe houses for refuge, and reorganize others for defense against the dark arts training." Albert motioned for a few people to listen to him quietly: "The next situation will only get worse, you need some self-protection Ability." "Do you really think that Scrimgeour will be assassinated soon and that You-Know-Who will take full control of the Ministry of Magic?" Shanna frowned slightly. "It''s inevitable, Scrimgeour has offended a lot of people." "Dumbledore shouldn''t let You-Know-Who control the Ministry of Magic." Shanna said here, suddenly turning her head to look at Albert, she had a terrible guess. "Sure enough, is that so?" "Although it does match the results I predicted, things haven''t happened in the end, and everything may change." Albert comforted calmly: "I will warn them, but the specific results are hard to say." "Can''t you..." Shanna looked at Albert, she felt that with Albert''s ability maybe... "I''ve never been arrogant enough to think that I can change the future." Albert laughed at himself, "All I can do is to give them an early warning, that''s all, as for their final outcome, they should decide for themselves, not me. ." "Besides, I don''t have that qualification." "you''re right." Shanna seemed to realize something and sighed softly. "Are you going to teach us Defence Against the Dark Arts?" George changed the subject. "I will teach you some more important things. As for other magic, you can only rely on your own training." Albert recalled his rough plan, "Cedric''s side, I will tell him later. " "Looks like you''re going to have a big fight." Fred was a little excited. "I think the biggest question is where will our secret base be located?" George asked. Although there is also a place to practice magic, it obviously cannot accommodate too many people, and they still live here, and letting other people come over will pose a certain risk to their safety. "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll talk about it when the time comes. I just want to tell you first." Albert said with a smile: "You can help me think of a way when you have time." "It seems that the situation ahead is very bad." Shanna is not very optimistic about the future changes in the situation. If the situation is not very bad, how could Albert need to prepare many safe houses, which are obviously not prepared for them. "It''s really not that good, if you don''t defeat the mysterious man." Albert said calmly: "Of course, that''s Potter''s mission." "You also think he is the savior and can defeat the mysterious man?" Shanna was a little confused, in her opinion Albert was more like a savior. "Although the result of my prediction is that Harry Potter won, he is only a person after all, and he needs everyone''s support." Albert continued, "Also, everyone also needs a certain ability to protect themselves." "Maybe, we should talk to the Order of the Phoenix..." "Well, you are right, we can consider setting up a Defense Against the Dark Arts training institution with the Order of the Phoenix." Albert clapped his hands and said excitedly: "You can find Sirius to cooperate with Lupin, remember to pull Mad Eyes Han, he''s the best sign, the famous ex-Auror, with his eccentric personality, he really fits, doesn''t he?" "But, will they agree?" Fred didn''t think Sirius would agree to such a thing, after all, they all had their own things to do. "They will, and it only takes a few hours a week to pull...I mean there''s a chance to help Harry get a group of supporters, why not?" Albert''s mind was racing as he pulled out his wand With a flick of a flick, a quill pen was quickly recording the idea he had just come up with. "I don''t think there should be many people willing to participate in training. After all, it costs money." Lee Jordan clearly pointed out the biggest problem, "and..." "This training institution can be organized by cooperating with the Ministry of Magic," Albert interrupted. "I believe many people will be willing to participate. This is more realistic than the boring pamphlets issued by the Ministry of Magic. I believe Scrimgeour will definitely not. It is easy to give up this opportunity, after all, he hardly needs to spend any effort to gain a good reputation, and can greatly alleviate the threat of the dark wizard." "The Order of the Phoenix can also use this to get some fairly reliable help. At least it is necessary to find some supporters for Harry." "By the way, you also need to prepare a secret radio station..." "Sounds crazy!" Shanna muttered. They were all taken aback by Albert''s brain hole. Is this the plan for all people to learn Defense Against the Dark Arts? In order to increase credibility, it is actually planned that the Ministry of Magic will take the lead and let members of the Order of the Phoenix help in training? "If you don''t have a suitable base, I can also provide you with one for free. Well, the manor where the Ministry of Magic arrested the group of dark wizards last time." "Is that manor yours?" "Well, Mr. Lemay left the manor to me." Albert nodded and said, "The manor is very large and can accommodate a lot of people." "Actually, you just want to throw things over to other people." Lee Jordan unceremoniously exposed Albert''s sinister intentions, "You just want to be lazy?" Several others stared at Albert with suspicion. UU Reading "I''m not making a plan for you, this is the most difficult job." Albert picked up the parchment and checked it carefully, and after slightly modifying some of the contents above, he handed the parchment to George: "You You can take it to Sirius first, let him give it to Kingsley, and then pass it to Scrimgeour from Kingsley, I believe our minister will definitely be interested in this!" "Are you sure there will be wizards willing to participate?" Lee Jordan was still skeptical. "If it were you, would you be willing to participate?" "do not know." "That''s why the Ministry of Magic takes the lead!" Albert reminded. "We''re not training them to be warriors, but teaching them how to protect themselves." "Well, since you say so..." George took the parchment, "I hope you''re right." High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1155： secret plan "That guy always comes up with jaw-dropping ideas!" After reading the contents on the parchment handed by George, Sirius couldn''t help but sighed at Albert''s whimsy. Defense Against the Dark Arts training institute? He really dared to think! "Would Scrimgeour agree to such an unreliable plan?" Although Sirius was very skeptical about the success of the so-called Defense Against the Dark Arts training institute, he did agree with the idea of ??finding supporters for Harry. "I don''t know, but this method is better than distributing the "Guide to Self-Defense" to everyone." Lupin took the parchment and carefully read the brief plan above, "If the plan goes well, it should greatly enhance everyone''s black magic. Defense level." "It''s not easy." Sirius muttered, "If it''s free, maybe some people will be willing to participate. If it''s paid, it''s estimated that few will be willing to participate." "I remember you guys seem to have tried something similar before?" Lupin didn''t pay attention to what Sirius said and turned to look at Fred and George. "Yes, we had a ''Defense Society'' meeting in the Room of Requirement, and there were about a few dozen students in attendance," recalls Fred. "We taught people separately and taught black magic according to their actual level. Defense content, the effect is very good, most of the students who attended the party have significantly improved their defense against the dark arts." "What did you teach?" Sirius asked curiously. "Stunning spells, disarming spells, iron armor spells and other relatively simple and commonly used spells." George explained, "I think some wizards have poor defense against the dark arts because they have not practiced it. As long as they get preliminary training, their The actual level will increase by leaps and bounds, maybe their dark magic defense level is still not high, but at least they have the ability to protect themselves initially." "It does sound reasonable. The things taught in the Defense Against the Dark Arts course at Hogwarts are really useless. After graduation, most wizards will not have a high level of Defense Against the Dark Arts." Even Sirius had to admit. George is right. "Cough cough." Lupin coughed lightly and asked back, "Do you think this plan is feasible?" "Albert thinks Scrimgeour will agree to popularize Defence Against the Dark Arts knowledge." Fred and George exchanged a quick glance. "The biggest question about this plan is whether you want it. If you want, it shouldn''t be a problem as long as the whole plan is further improved." George added, "I suggest notifying Kingsley and Moody''s to discuss it first." "I''m here, and I heard some of what you just said." Moody limped into the living room on crutches, reached for the parchment handed by Lupin, and quickly scanned the inside. After reading the content, he took out a water bottle from his pocket, poured a sip of wine into his mouth, and muttered, "That guy really dares to think!" A weary Kingsley followed closely into the living room, took the parchment from Moody, and after reading the contents carefully, commented: "I think this is a good plan." "Are you sure you''re not joking?" Moody turned his head sharply to Kingsley, as if wondering if the guy was a fake. "Of course not, this method is really good, thank you." Kingsley took the butter beer from Sirius, took a sip, and explained to a few people with puzzled faces: "First of all, your thinking is wrong." "Thinking?" Kingsley drank another sip of butterbeer before continuing, "Defense Against the Dark Arts training institutions are popularized in the name of the Ministry of Magic, but the Ministry of Magic does not pay much, but gets a lot of benefits, why not Scrimgeour? agree?" "Okay, that''s why George said that the biggest problem with this plan is whether we want to." Sirius couldn''t help but curl his lips. "We do things, and the Ministry of Magic will benefit?" "It doesn''t count, I can only say that everyone takes what they need." Kingsley looked at George and asked, "Actually, I''m more curious about what benefits Albert can get from it? If they all learn the Iron Armor Spell, your Defense Against the Dark Arts The props may not be sold. "I don''t know, anyway, Albert can''t let himself suffer, so don''t worry about that." Fred was very confident in Albert. "Are you sure the Ministry of Magic would actually agree to such an exaggerated plan?" Moody was skeptical. He had trained Aurors before and knew how difficult it was to teach a group of people, let alone the whole British wizarding community. sorcerer. "Yes, you should have noticed that recently, the Death Eaters have been making trouble for the Ministry of Magic, making everyone in a mess. I have been working overtime for several days in a row." Kingsley reached out and rubbed his tired cheeks. " If everyone has some self-protection ability, it can also reduce the pressure on the Ministry of Magic to a certain extent." "Albert felt that we should cultivate a group of supporters who, even if they were not invited to join the Order of the Phoenix, would be able to prepare for the final duel in the future." Fred interjected: "He thinks Harry will eventually duel with You-Know-Who. , Harry needs a group of supporters at that time, and we can just take this opportunity to attract some wizards who oppose the mysterious man to join us." "Well, it''s like the Anti-Toad League we formed at Hogwarts," Fred continued. "This coalition exists and doesn''t exist." "What do you mean?" Lupin asked with an eyebrow raised. "So we don''t need them to do anything dangerous?" George explained. "After all, in the turbulent times that follow, it''s dangerous to directly support Harry and subject to retaliation, but if you support Harry quietly, Its not easy to be detected, and we can reach out to other supporters through covert radio stations. "According to Albert''s prediction, we should have one to two years left. Even if it lasts for an hour a week for a year, most people will not stretch their hips too much in Defense Against the Dark Arts. At least it was accepted by the Defense Association. The students at Hogwarts, where Lee trains, are better than most at Defence Against the Dark Arts." "Sounds kind of plausible." Moody took another gulp from the bottle. "But I suspect it''s not that simple, and some things are more troublesome than you might expect, especially if there''s a fee." "We can quote a higher price, and then we can cut the cost in half through the Ministry of Magic as before, and everyone will have nothing to complain about." Kingsley is not very worried about these issues. The cost of a few Galleons is actually It is not expensive, as long as the reputation is out, there is no need to worry that no one will come to participate. As far as he could tell, Harry had a good Defense Society at Hogwarts, and the entire Ministry of Magic employees were terrible at Defense Against the Dark Arts, more because no one taught them than everyone was terrible. "Well, since you think there is no problem, I can take some time to help me here, just to recommend our "Defense Express" to them." Sirius saw Kingsley said there was no problem, so he stopped. Tangled, after all, it''s only once a week, and it''s only an hour or two at a time. As Kingsley expected, the plan passed Scrimgeour''s approval sooner than expected. "Once a week, about a year, most wizards can guarantee their own personal safety." Kingsley was explaining the plan to Scrimgeour. "In terms of manpower, we can invite some retired Aurors to come back to them. Lectures, plus some people from the Order of the Phoenix can be sent." "The Ministry of Magic can have the Aurors, or the crisis response team, on duty there." "Very well, I need you to make a more complete plan, and you will be responsible for communicating with the Order of the Phoenix about this matter." Scrimgeour nodded. "When you go out, help me call Percy in." After a while, Percy Weasley knocked on the door of the office and walked in, "Minister, are you looking for me?" "I have something for you. UU reading " Scrimgeour handed a document to Percy: "Let''s take a look at the contents first!" "This" Percy''s eyes widened in surprise. "This matter is kept secret for now, and I will let Fudge cooperate with you." Scrimgeour reminded: "Don''t let Fudge know about this plan." "Is it really necessary to do this?" Percy asked suspiciously. "Although I don''t know what the group of dark wizards want to do, you should have noticed that those guys are constantly making trouble for us." Scrimgeour intertwined his fingers and muttered, "I have a hunch that there is a big conspiracy waiting for us. , so, we have to be prepared. "Maybe, we should..." "I will, but we can''t rely on them all the time." Scrimgeour gestured to Percy to leave. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1156： destroyed pendant box In the quiet midnight, a figure appeared out of thin air at the corner of the street. It was an elderly man, wearing a robe that was out of tune with the surroundings. The old man took out a silver lighter from the pocket of his robe, flicked it open, and held it high. The nearest street light went out with a "pop", and after a while, the whole street fell back into silent darkness. The old man looked around and made sure that there was no one around, and then lifted his feet to a dirty alley nearby. The oncoming stench made him frown slightly. He walked into the alley with his feet up, and soon stopped in front of an old house, reaching out and knocking on the door lightly. A few seconds later, there was a sound from behind the door, and then the door was opened a crack. "Oh, my God, I was almost scared by your letter and ran away. What''s the matter? You have to come to me in person." Mundungus opened the door and asked The old man outside complained. "We''d better not say it here," said Dumbledore, smiling. "Yes, come in first." Mundungus hurriedly took a step back, made way for the door, and invited Dumbledore into the room. After Dumbledore entered the room, he also put his head out of the door and looked around vigilantly, and closed the door again after confirming that no one was there. Although Mundungus knew the chances of a tail being followed were low, he couldn''t risk letting others know that he had a connection with Dumbledore, or the Death Eaters would come to him one day. "If it''s something dangerous, don''t come to me." Mundungus looked at Dumbledore uneasily and asked the other party''s purpose. "Don''t be nervous, I''m just here to confirm one thing with you, and ask for some news by the way." Dumbledore motioned Mundungus to sit down and said slowly. "Confirm what?" Mundungus asked warily. "You took something from 12 Grimmauld Place, didn''t you." "Oh, you mean that rubbish?" Mundungus bulged in his heart, and quickly quibble: "I asked Sirius, and he said that the **** is no longer needed, so I..." "Don''t be nervous, I just want to know if there is a locket in the thing you took away." Dumbledore stared into Mundungus'' eyes and asked, "Is that thing still with you!" "Is it worth the money?" Mundungus'' eyes dodged a little, not daring to look directly at Dumbledore. "Very valuable in a way," said Dumbledore with a smile, "but that locket is equally dangerous." "Dangerous, dark magic items?" Mundungus muttered, fetching a suitcase from the corner of the room, from which he took a golden locket and handed it to Dumbledore. "It shouldn''t be. I took it with my own hands. There is no problem. It just can''t be opened, but... Honestly, I think it should be very valuable." "Fortunately you didn''t open it." Dumbledore didn''t reach out to pick it up, but looked up and down the locket in front of him. Sure enough, it was the same as the Slytherin''s locket he had seen in his memory. The gold cover of the locket also had Slytherin''s snake-shaped mark on it. . "How about opening it?" Mundungus asked curiously. "I don''t know, very terrible things are likely to happen." Dumbledore couldn''t see what black magic was applied by Voldemort on the locket, but he was sure that the black magic on the Horcrux was very dangerous. "A very scary thing?" Mundungus was so frightened that his hands shook, and the locket fell directly on the table. He hurriedly stood up and took a few steps back, trying to stay away from the locket on the table. Dumbledore looked at the terrified Mundungus, and felt a little funny, but he seemed to remember something, and took out a bag of Galleons from his pocket and put it on the table. "This is?" When Dumbledore took out the purse, Mundungus almost jumped up, clutching the purse tightly in his hand. "Your reward." "This is for me?" Mundungus couldn''t help staring at Dumbledore in disbelief. "Well, I need your help to find out some news." "what news." Mundungus hesitated, worried about the trouble. "As far as I know, someone privately offered a reward to Albert with a large amount of Galleons." Dumbledore took out the dragonskin gloves and put them on his hands, picked up the locket and put it into the wooden box prepared in advance. "Oh, I do know about this." Mundungus quickly counted the Galleons in the bag and said casually, "I heard that the Malfoys offered a reward of ten thousand Galleons for Anderson''s life, the guy in the gray area. A lot of people are interested in this." "But you should know..." When Mundungus finished counting Galleons and raised his head, he met Dumbledore''s wand, and then his eyes fell into a brief confusion. Dumbledore erased Mundungus'' memory of the pendant box. Although the possibility of the other party leaking this matter is not high, the less people know about the Horcrux, the better. "I hope you can help figure out how many people are interested in Albert''s Wanted." Dumbledore put his wand back in his pocket, and when Mundungus recovered, he continued: "I need Do you know if someone is planning to hack Albert to earn this huge bounty?" "I know something about this..." Mundungus shoved the purse into his own pocket. "Oh, no problem. But why are you paying attention to this?" "In short, you help me investigate this matter first, and I will have other things for you to do in the future." Dumbledore reminded: "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse, that bag of Galleons is a deposit." Mundungus clutched his pocket and mumbled, "You''ve never been in the habit of paying." "You can think that the bag of Galleons was paid by Albert." Dumbledore said with a smile. "I see, no wonder it''s so generous." Mundungus nodded in understanding, "But, it''s not the two brats from the Weasleys who came to me?" "By the way, what did you just ask me to do?" Mundungus looked a little confused, as if it was the after-effects of the Oblivion Curse. "I need you to continue to pay attention to Albert''s news, the more detailed the better." Dumbledore thought for a while and said, "You may need your help to pass some wrong news at that time to dispel whether other people are eyeing Albert." "I''m afraid it''s not easy, after all that Galleon is too tempting." Mundungus muttered, "Almost no one can refuse." "Don''t worry, there are many ways to get them to give up on this impractical approach," said Dumbledore calmly. "You seem to care about that Albert?" Mundungus was very curious that Dumbledore actually made a special trip for this. "Albert has provided a lot of help to the Order of the Phoenix," Dumbledore said calmly. "If possible, we don''t want him to be in an accident." "A lot of help, how could I not know," Mundungus muttered. "I don''t expect you to know much," said Dumbledore, standing up. "This matter must be kept secret, and it is best to find out as soon as possible." "Okay, if you have anything else you can come to me next," Mundungus assured, patting his chest. With Galleons, who doesn''t like it? After leaving Mundungus, Dumbledore hurried back to Hogwarts with the Horcrux he had just acquired. This time, he didn''t rush to destroy the Horcrux, but brought himself a cup of milk tea first, and waited for his mood to stabilize before taking out Gryffindor''s sword from the glass box next to him. "I have to remind you that the last time you fiddled with this thing, you almost lost your life." The silver-haired old witch in the wall portrait suddenly opened her eyes and reminded. "Don''t worry about Dalice, I''ve made all the preparations this time." Dumbledore came to the desk with the Gryffindor sword. The portraits who were already asleep opened their eyes one after another and looked at Dumbledore who had picked up the Gryffindor sword. They were all curious about what he wanted to do this time? "You were so confident last time, and you almost lost your life!" The old man with the goatee next to him said yin and yang, but he was quickly hit with a cane and grimaced in pain. "I won''t make the same mistake twice." Dumbledore put on his gloves again, took out the pendant box and put it on the table, picked up the Gryffindor sword next to him, and prepared to split the pendant box in half. However, the slashed sword went off the rails. The long sword cut off the silver chain of the pendant box and slashed it **** the table. "Are you chopping the table?" Phineas asked with a smile, avoiding the waving wand. "I see." Dumbledore ignored the teasing of the portrait. He could clearly feel that the soul in the pendant box was very anxious, and Tom''s remnant soul obviously felt that the Gryffindor sword would pose a threat to the pendant box. "What the **** is this, I feel like the pendant box moved just now?" Phineas squeezed into the nearest photo frame, looked curiously at the S serpent mark on the pendant box, and muttered in a low voice, "Is this thing a Slytherin relic?" "This is indeed Slackling''s pendant box." "Then what did you destroy it for?" "Dumbledore has his reasons for doing that." A shrewd witch waving a very thick wand made Phineas shut up. "Someone cast a terrible black magic on the locket," Dumbledore explained vaguely. "So, are you going to destroy it directly?" "Unfortunately, this is the safest way." Dumbledore pulled out his wand and waved gently towards Slytherin''s pendant box. A slot was slightly protruding on the desk, and the pendant box happened to be firmly stuck on the table to ensure that it could never escape again. "It''s too late, Tom." Dumbledore raised his sword and slashed again. Before the Gryffindor sword fell and completely destroyed the locket, its little golden lid actually popped open with a click. The locket was filled with a thick darkness, and in the darkness were a pair of eerie eyes, blinking at Dumbledore. "Albus Dumbledore, I see your desires, your fears, Voldemort already knows your plans, you..." Immediately afterwards, two heads suddenly appeared in the locket. They were the heads of his sister Ariana and his best friend Grindelwald. They frantically wrapped around Dumbledore, trying to stop him from swinging his sword. "Illusion?" Dumbledore looked up and down these two soap-bubble grotesque things, and did not give them a chance to speak. The Gryffindor sword in his hand was changed into a thorn and stabbed directly into the pendant box. Suddenly, a long voice sounded in the office. scream. Voldemort''s Horcruxes were destroyed. The phantoms of Ariana and Grindelwald completely disappeared. "It''s over!" Dumbledore took a deep breath and murmured, "It''s over Tom, this time it''s you who should be afraid." After speaking, he lifted the small golden lid of the locket with the tip of his sword, looked at the silk lining with wisps of green smoke inside, and nodded with satisfaction. However, in the case of the ring last time, Dumbledore did not rush to touch it, but carefully observed to ensure that there was no black magic left on the remains of the pendant box before picking it up and putting it in the drawer of his desk. Inside was also a notebook with a hole pierced by the basilisk''s fangs, a Ravenclaw crown stored in a glass case, and an ugly black gemstone ring, which was found after Dumbledore put the remains of the locket inside. The remains of the four Horcruxes were collected. By the way, he also killed the poisonous snake named Nagini. It is incredible to think that they have destroyed five Horcruxes now. If Voldemort made six Horcruxes, the last would be Hufflepuff''s Gold Cup. "It''s really thanks to Albert?" Dumbledore sighed softly. As long as all the Horcruxes are destroyed, Voldemort is just a normal mortal with a damaged soul who can be killed. Although at that time, wanting to kill a wizard like Voldemort still required extraordinary abilities and skills, but Dumbledore was not worried... What worried him If he wanted to kill Voldemort completely, he had to destroy the small patch on Harry''s forehead. Fragments of souls that Voldemort didn''t even realize. That meant Harry had to die. This is undoubtedly a cruel fact that is hard to accept, but if you want to completely destroy Voldemort, this event cannot be avoided. "How am I supposed to tell him about this?" Dumbledore murmured. He needed to tell Harry the truth at the right moment. However, it is undoubtedly very difficult to make a person die heroically. This requires not only extraordinary courage and courage, but also the courage of the other party to face death. Dumbledore had seen too many brave people, cowering in the face of death, and he had to give Harry the courage to face death at the most critical moment. "what can we do about it?" Dumbledore''s eyes fell on the resurrection stone in the drawer, and UU reading muttered: "Maybe, I should write a will." "The will, I thought you had already written it?" Phineas said in surprise when Dumbledore put the sword back in the glass case. "Yes, the will has indeed been written, but some parts need to be revised." After Dumbledore returned to his desk, he took a piece of parchment from the side, wrote something on it, folded the note, and handed it to Phoenix Fox. "Give this to him." Fox uttered a small tweet and disappeared with a note. After Fox left, Dumbledore took up the quill and revised his will. He planned to leave the Resurrection Stone to Harry through his will. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1157： ordinary day "Busy working?" Isobel, who was wearing a loose nightdress, walked into the study with two cups of steaming milk, put one of the cups on the desk in front of Albert, lifted up Kesi, leaned over and kissed his cheek, and sat down. On the chair by the window, she reached out and lifted the light beige curtains and looked at Katrina who was running in the morning in the courtyard. "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Albert sorted out the notes on the table, put them in the drawer, and turned to look at Isobel who was sitting there drinking milk. "I don''t sleep anymore, I used to get up at this time to exercise in the morning." Isobel was quite helpless, since she became pregnant, many things have been inconvenient. "Or, go back to sleep?" Albert took a sip of milk and reminded with a smile: "Lack of sleep is not good for the skin, but it is the natural enemy of women." "It''s not all your fault." Isobel looked away from the courtyard and asked his doubts, "Do you care about those Muggle money?" "Yeah! After all, I''m a greedy capitalist. Well, I''m very greedy for everything and want to take everything for myself." Albert put down the glass, walked to Isobel''s side, and leaned over the white He pecked lightly on his cheek, leaving a white mark. "Really, he is about to become the father of the child, how come he still looks like a child." Isobel also kissed Albert''s face. "I was originally a child." Albert sat down beside Isobel and said without blushing: "In the eyes of most people, we are still just children." "No, you are the child, a nineteen-year-old." Isobel put down the cup, reached out to help Albert wipe the marks left on his cheek, and leaned his head on his shoulder, "Actually, I kind of regret that I didn''t go out to work for a while, sometimes I still feel like A child, it feels childish." "It''s not very good, I prefer you like this." Albert gently stroked Isobel''s head like a child, "I like the feeling of being in love." "That feeling of love won''t last long, and life will always return to normal." Isobel held Albert''s hand, just like Nico and Perenal. "A normal life is good." Albert changed the subject. "In two years, after we don''t have to worry about money, we will go to the Far East to visit them, and we will travel and taste the food there." "You big liar." Isobel pouted slightly, looked into Albert''s eyes and said, "I''ve never seen you worry about money." Even though Albert is highly accomplished in Occlumency, it''s hard to hide from her about certain things. Albert doesn''t actually care about money issues. He helps his family earn a lot of wealth, just to leave room for himself, so he won''t panic when something happens. "Well, that''s actually my biggest wish when I was a kid." Albert didn''t care that he was named a big liar at all. He gently stroked Isobel''s little hand and said, "I remember telling you about this before." "Make a lot of money." Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly, "To be honest, it''s strange to think about how to make money in the future since I was a child." "In the Muggle world, money is very important, because many things have to be equal to money, so I only thought about how to make money when I grew up when I was young." Albert nodded, reaffirming his words. "If I want to marry a beauty like you in the Muggle world, I need to have money." Isobel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He didn''t want to continue talking about these things with Albert, so he changed the subject and asked, "When are you going to start writing the memoirs of the LeMay couple?" "Just in the near future." Albert thought for a while and said: "By the way, I have to help Dumbledore write a memoir." "You are quite busy." "Isn''t it still your help?" "I knew it would be like this." Isobel had such an expression as expected: "You seem to like throwing things over to others." "No way, who made me busy with a lot of things, and now I can''t do it anymore." Albert said of course: "Also, teamwork is more efficient." "That''s because you want to be lazy." Isobel saw Albert''s intentions at a glance. "After drinking, let''s go outside." Albert handed Isobel the remaining half glass of milk next to him. "I can''t drink that much." After taking a few more sips, Isobel handed the cup to Albert. After Albert finished drinking the rest of the milk, he walked over to the desk and waved his wand, sending the two empty glasses back to the kitchen. "Let''s go, let''s go for a walk in the yard and bring Tom along, that guy should lose weight too." Albert looked at Isobel and seemed to think of something, "You go back and change your clothes first, now the weather is starting to get colder. already." "understood." After Isobel returned to the room to change clothes, Albert also followed out of the study. Before leaving, he glanced at the double-sided mirror on the bookshelf and gently closed the door. Going to the room for Tom, there are all kinds of cat climbing frames in the room, but it is a pity that lazy Tom has never used them since he moved here. At this moment, the fat cat Tom is resting on the soft mat. Albert picked up the guy who was still sleeping in from the mat and found that the guy was heavier. He carried Tom to the lawn in the yard. After reaching out and rubbing the cat''s head, he picked up the cat''s ears and taught him, "If you don''t exercise again, the ration will be halved in the future, and there will be no dried fish to eat." I don''t know if Tom understood, he kept rubbing his head against the back of Albert''s hand, and then yawned again. "Mrs. Norris is very smart, why are you so stupid?" "I think it''s all because of you that Tom became like this." Isobel smiled and patted Tom''s head. "I suspect that Mrs. Norris of Filch has a cat raccoon bloodline, otherwise how could she be so smart." Albert suddenly said: "I remember that there seems to be someone next to Potter who specializes in keeping such smart cats. Maybe I should find Tom a company." Looking at the shoveling officer who was walking away, Tom lazily got up from the ground, trotted in the direction of the two of them, and then fell down in front of Albert and acted coquettishly. "I think Tom is actually quite smart. He can only say what kind of owner and what kind of cat he keeps." Isobel touched Tom''s head with a smile. "I''m not fat at all." Albert took Isobel''s hand and stepped over Tom to continue his walk in the garden. This kind of life is actually pretty good. It would have been better without the threat of Voldemort. Sometimes, Albert even thought about leaving everything behind, taking Isobel away from it all, and living the life he wanted. Anyway, with his ability, there is no need to worry about other issues at all. However, Albert finally gave up because many things changed because of his appearance. To be honest, Albert was a little concerned that the situation was going to get out of hand. Perhaps, the future will not change easily, but sometimes it is easy to change. If Voldemort is not defeated by Harry, maybe the near future will be a mess, which is not the future he wants. Only a dead Voldemort is a good Voldemort. That is the matter of the past two years, Albert will not take the risk to gamble. Of course, that''s not the whole reason. More is actually to trigger panel tasks and gain more panel experience and skill points. As he once said to Isobel, he is a greedy man. Albert never denied this. He is very clear that most of his achievements come from panel skills. Even if he is now in a high position and has stored a large amount of experience and skill points, he still cannot satisfy Albert''s greedy appetite. Although it is true that he can''t use these now, what about the near future? Perhaps, in the future, he will try to make magic stones, brew the elixir of immortality, and even refine the potion of eternal youth. Store a lot of experience in advance that will definitely come in handy in the future. Active participation will allow Albert to gain more benefits. Intuition tells him that if he misses this opportunity, he may not have the opportunity to gain a lot of experience in the future. Also, Albert prefers to keep the situation under control rather than panic and face the future. "What are you thinking about?" Isobel bent down and placed the chrysanthemums he picked from the flowerbed on Tom''s back, and actually pressed the lazy Tom to the ground. "I''m thinking what else is missing." Albert looked at Tom, who was eating chrysanthemums, "Should we go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, or should we quietly tie a few healers back to help." "I asked my mother and she said no problem." Isobel comforted. "Also, it''s still early." "Although she''s a professional, I''m still worried. I''ll ask someone another day to inquire and prepare in advance." With that said, Albert and Isobel walked towards the sunroom, where Katrina was already doing yoga. When Isobel was moving with Katrina, Albert was sitting on the sofa next to him watching quietly, reaching out and rubbing the head of Tom, who was yawning beside him. At this moment, the house elf trotted over, handed Albert a newspaper and a note, and asked what he wanted for breakfast. "Just as usual." Albert looked at the enchanted note and opened it after confirming that it was sent by Dumbledore. There was only a short sentence in it: "Found it." found it? This should be referring to Slytherin''s pendant box. "Well, it seems that I''m a step closer to the target, and I don''t know if I''m doing it right!" Albert let go of the note in his hand and let it burn into ashes, and some red-gold light spots floated out from the ashes. Dumbledore''s voice suddenly sounded in Bert''s ear. "I have completely destroyed the pendant box. The last item is likely to be a gold cup. I hope to talk to you another day. I may need to ask you for something." Dumbledore''s voice was blown away by a gust of wind along with the burning ashes. Voldemort is finished! This is really good news. But will things really go as smoothly as expected? If Voldemort found out that his Horcruxes were all destroyed, would he still try to make new ones? Forget it, this shouldn''t be my problem. Albert opens today''s paper and starts reading the latest front-page news. The Defense Against the Dark Arts training program was implemented sooner than he expected. However, UU reading www.uukanshu. com This article should have been written by Rita Skeeter, who openly questioned the purpose and effectiveness of the Ministry of Magic''s Defense Against the Dark Arts training program in the newspapers, arguing that Scrimgeour was trying to please the masses. "Is there a problem with today''s newspaper?" Katrina, who had completed the morning exercise, pulled Isobel to sit opposite Albert, and asked after drinking a few mouthfuls of the salt water specially prepared by the house elf. "No problem, the Ministry of Magic intends to conduct preliminary training on defense against the dark arts for ordinary wizards so that everyone can have more self-protection capabilities." Albert handed Katrina today''s newspaper. "Do you think this thing works?" Katrina looked up at Albert after reading the newspaper. She always felt that this matter had something to do with Albert. "Of course it works," Albert affirmed. "Most wizards don''t actually have formal Defence Against the Dark Arts training, which is why they behave so badly. I can''t blame them, only the Ministry of Magic." High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1158： Harrys lucky day "Professor Slughorn is so generous!" Harry stared at the golden liquid in the medicine bottle with a happy smile on the corner of his mouth. He has used Fuling Potion before, and he is very clear about the magical effect of this magical potion. "I''m sure Professor Slughorn knows how to make Flux." Ron stared at the Flux in Harry''s hand with admiration, and couldn''t help swallowing. "If Professor Slughorn has a reserve of extra Flux, I''d like to buy some from him. It doesn''t matter if the price is more expensive. This is a rare good thing." Harry felt that today was his lucky day. , as for the unpleasant conflict with Snape in the previous Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he had long forgotten it. "Fuling medicine can''t be overdose." Hermione reminded kindly. "Actually, I never expected to get the extra Flux from Professor Slughorn, don''t forget, Professor Slughorn said he only took it twice, if he had extra Flux , certainly more than twice." Harry stuffed the medicine bottle into the pocket of his robe, pondering how to use these elixirs rationally. It is undoubtedly an extremely wasteful thing to use it up in one breath. It should be divided into several parts like Albert. It is undoubtedly the most appropriate to take it out and use it when needed. "I don''t know how Albert made this thing into a half-hour weight." Harry planned to take the time to ask Sirius to see what they could do. "Harry, how did you do it?" Ron asked curiously. "I...probably luck!" Harry noticed Malfoy with his ears pricked up to eavesdrop, and then casually found a reason, "Of course, it''s nothing, someone''s luck is much better than mine. " "You''re right, some people are really lucky." Ron followed Harry''s gaze, saw Malfoy looking at him, and greeted him happily, "I heard that your house was set on fire." Malfoy clenched his fists and looked at Ron coldly, and Goyle and Crabbe also gathered around here, looking like they were going to fight them. "Don''t be angry." Ron looked at Malfoy, and sarcastically sneered, "A while ago, everyone thought that your family was buried in that fire, and that you were lucky enough to escape. Isn''t that lucky?" "Okay Ron." Harry smiled and put his hand on Ron''s shoulder, reminding kindly, "You should be careful, if the Malfoys put out a lot of Galleons for a bounty, you''re screwed." "Terrible." Ron pretended I was so scared. "If you let everyone know that the savior they expect is this kind of thing, they will definitely be disappointed." Malfoy stared at Harry and Ron coldly, his thin lips trembled slightly, and turned with Goyle and Crabbe. left. "Harry, Ron, you shouldn''t have..." Hermione was interrupted by Ron before she could finish her words. "Don''t be so naive, Hermione." Ron said with disgust looking at the backs of the three of Malfoy leaving, "We didn''t specifically target that little beast. The Malfoys are already filthy with pus." "Forget the ten thousand bounty." Harry felt that Ron was right. "Do you think normal people would give ten thousand Galleons to reward other people''s lives?" "That''s 10,000 Galleons, Dad''s salary for nearly ten years." Ron muttered, "You don''t know how tempting that is, if the person who was placed on the bounty wasn''t Albert, he might have lost his life. " "Don''t forget, Lucius Malfoy tried to lead someone to sneak attack on Albert''s wedding before, intending to kill Albert while he was getting married." Harry looked back at Hermione, "In Lucius After being imprisoned in Azkaban, the Malfoys even offered money for Albert''s life. You really don''t think Draco Malfoy knew about it. I bet it must have been their mother and son. of." Since the last time he learned the truth about the attack on the Defence Against the Dark Arts store from Fred and George, Harry had completely extinguished his last sympathy for the Malfoys and placed the Malfoys after Toad and Voldemort. . "Maybe it was Albert who set the fire. I really don''t understand why he didn''t burn their mother and son together." Ron suspected that Albert deliberately let Malfoy mother and son go. "Perhaps, the Malfoys are really bad, but we don''t really need to do this, it will make people feel that ... the villain is successful." Hermione didn''t like Malfoy either, but she didn''t think it was good for Harry to be like Ron. "Let''s go, let''s go eat first, and tell you what I just found out later." Harry didn''t want to listen to Hermione''s lectures, and changed the subject. "What discovery?" Ron took over. "You''ll find out later," Harry said mysteriously. At dinner, Harry took out the "Advanced Potions Maker" from Potions class from his backpack and shared it with the two of them, and explained the reason why he could make a perfect living **** decoction at once. . "So...you did the modified method above?" Ron was surprised at Harry''s boldness. "Yes, the previous owner of this book must have been a potions genius." Harry noticed the unnatural look on Hermione''s face, handed the book to him, and suggested kindly, "Maybe, you can take the time to look it up. , I think the notes in this book will definitely take your potions to the next level." "Forget it, I don''t need it." Hermione unswervingly returned the worn-out "Advanced Potions Maker" to Harry. "Hermione, I think Harry is right. The Advanced Potions Making by Bathew Pollage is clearly out of date." Ron took the book from Harry, squinting and struggling to read The small, dense handwriting on the book. "The content of the book is not necessarily the only standard. You place too much importance on the so-called authority." Harry felt that Hermione was sometimes stubborn like a stubborn old man, but she insisted on the so-called "standard" and let him He thought it was kind of funny. "The revised recipe is significantly simpler and more convenient, and even Professor Slughorn admits that Harry''s Living Hell Potion is perfect." Ron returned the book to Harry and continued, "Actually, Albert A lot of recipes have been modified. You probably dont know that the potion recipes used by Fred and George were all modified by Albert, and it is said that it is easier and higher quality to brew potions than before. "If Albert also wrote a potions book, do you think his book would be more credible, or Advanced Potions Making?" Harry knew exactly how to convince the stubborn Hermione, and he knew that too. Hermione was actually just uncomfortable because she lost to herself. After all, potions had always been one of Hermione''s strengths, but she failed miserably today. Before Hermione could speak, Neville emerged from behind them at some point, "Are we still having parties this year, Harry?" "This... I don''t know if I have time, you know, there is a Quidditch match this year, I''m not sure if I can find time for the party." Harry hesitated, he didn''t forget that Albert kept the party going ''s suggestion. "It depends on the situation. If I have time, I will inform you." "I like parties, and UU reading can learn a lot of useful things there," Neville added before leaving: "I believe many people in the school want the party to continue." "Harry, I think Neville is right, you should keep the party going," Hermione said suddenly. "You need some supporters." "But what about Quidditch? I can''t just throw Quidditch away, can I?" Harry didn''t forget that he was still Gryffindor''s Quidditch captain. Neville was right, there were a lot of people who wanted the party to go on, and they all came over to ask Harry if the party should go on. Presumably influenced by the Ministry of Magic''s Defence Against the Dark Arts training, many people now think it''s okay to learn more Defence Against the Dark Arts techniques. "You can make time for parties during your weekly breaks." Hermione advised Harry on the way back to the Gryffindor common room, "One or two hours at a time won''t waste you too much. time." High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1159： sour soda "That''s a good idea, Harry, and I think the party should continue." Ron immediately echoed, "We have to learn some useful Defence Against the Dark Arts skills, and what is taught in Defence Against the Dark Arts class alone is not enough. " "All right." Harry hesitated for a moment before finally nodding in agreement. "However, I''m afraid you have to help me. I''m worried that I can''t do it alone." "Hermione is good at this." Ron added after noticing Hermione''s gaze, "Of course, I''ll help too." "We just need to maintain the party from last semester, but we can''t teach it separately this time." Hermione was not worried about the party, "I''ll help you sort out the content and process." "please." Harry breathed a sigh of relief, not knowing what to do if he was alone. "correct." Ron seemed to remember something, and suddenly said, "We better hurry up, the time is almost up." "What''s coming?" Harry asked, puzzled. "Don''t you know?" Ron seemed very surprised. "what do you know?" Both Harry and Hermione looked at Ron suspiciously, waiting for the other to tell them the answer. "You''ll find out later, there must be a big surprise." Ron pretended to be mysterious. After the three returned to the Gryffindor common room, Ron asked Harry and Hermione to take a seat, and he hurried back to the bedroom to get the radio. "Oh, did you mean radio?" Hermione guessed what Ron was referring to when she saw the radio. Since the Ministry of Magic jointly launched the Defense Against the Dark Arts training, the radio channel will be used to broadcast Defense Against the Dark Arts knowledge, home precautions and safety tips to British wizards at 8pm every night. "It''s not the show you think, it''s a more hidden radio station." Ron took a nut from his pocket, and after looking at the contents carefully, he pulled out his wand and tapped the radio, whispering the row of Arabic letters below Galleon. "This is... a magic coin?" Hermione recognized the Nat and looked up at Ron in surprise. "Fred and George think your magic coin idea is good, and it''s not easy to arouse suspicion, and they gave us this radio." Ron grinned. "Of course, I think it''s easy to get caught in..." At this moment, the voice on the radio interrupted Ron''s words. "Welcome to The Wizard''s Lookout..." "Wizard''s Lookout?" Harry looked at Ron suspiciously, knowing that Sirius had been broadcasting on the Witcher''s Lookout before, and it didn''t seem surprising to hear it now. Ron made a shush gesture to the two of them, motioning for Harry and Hermione to continue listening to the radio. "...Unfortunately, the magic world is not as peaceful as everyone thinks at the moment. According to the latest prediction we got from Mr. Albert Anderson, the master of prophecy, in the next few years, the environment of the British magic world will become more and more Too bad, especially for wizards born in Muggle families, the situation will become more difficult. I suggest that you can study the "Guide to Self-Defense" specially compiled by Mr. Anderson when you have time, so as to better improve your self-defense ability. " "I dare say that The Self-Defense Guide is definitely the best-selling book of the year." Ginny sat down with the brand-new Self-Defense Guide, "However, Snape... Anyway... I feel Snape Seems like he didn''t like it very much, and Colin got bad luck arguing with Snape." "I think Dumbledore should invite Albert to be the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor rather than Snape." Ron muttered, "Albert to teach us the "Guide to Self-Defense" , I dare say that the entire Hogwarts student''s Defence Against the Dark Arts level can be improved by a lot." "I don''t think it''s possible, just the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s curse..." Harry fell silent after seeing Hermione make a shush gesture at them. "...You don''t need to complain about the Ministry of Magic. The mess left by the former Minister Fudge is really hard to clean up. I believe everyone can see that Minister Scrimgeour has worked hard, but he still can''t change the current situation. To be honest, if If the source of danger, the mysterious man, is not eliminated, it will be difficult for the situation to improve." "However, there is also good news, our master of prophecy believes that Harry Potter will usher in peace for us in the near future..." "Cough cough." Harry felt embarrassed to hear this. "I think he''s right," Ginny whispered. "...You don''t need to question the authenticity of the prophecy, because Mr. Anderson helped the Ministry of Magic successfully break the conspiracy of the mysterious people not long ago, and thus severely damaged the minions of the mysterious people, and because of this, the Malfoy family is currently offering a high price. Mr. Anderson''s life. Fortunately, Mr. Anderson seems to have foreseen this incident in advance and is currently staying abroad, very safe, please don''t worry." "I thought that guy had returned home." Ron was a little surprised and explained to the others, "Everyone thought he set the fire at Malfoy''s house." "Everyone?" Ginny asked in confusion. "Sirius, and the rest of the Order of the Phoenix think so." Ron said what he knew and guessed, "I think Fred and George must know about Albert''s whereabouts, but they don''t say it. " "There must be some reason." "You should remember the fire that burned down Malfoy Manor!" Ron said in a low voice, "It is said that the devil''s flame is very dangerous black magic, and the members of the Order of the Phoenix believe that only a few people have the ability to control the fire from spreading to Outside Malfoy Manor, directly burn the surrounding area." "Albert is one of them?" Hermione had discussed it with Harry and Ron, but she still didn''t want to believe that Albert would do that. If Albert really wanted to take revenge on the Malfoys, there must be other ways. "I think with Albert''s character, even if he returns to the UK, 80% will not let others know." Harry always felt that the Malfoy family must have been caught in the collective brain, and it took Garen to offer a reward for Albert''s life. . On the radio, Sirius is still sharing the current situation with everyone, and reminding everyone that supporting Harry should also be done secretly to ensure the personal safety of himself and his family. "It was proposed by Fred and George." Ron interrupted suddenly, "They felt that if they openly supported Harry, they would be easily retaliated by the Death Eaters, which would be a blow to those who supported Harry. It''s easy to gain more than you lose, and it would be better for everyone to support Harry in secret, and then keep in touch privately through other means, just like the Anti-Toad Club at the time." "They seem to be being targeted by Death Eaters because they are Albert''s good friends." Ginny said suddenly, "The shop in Diagon Alley was temporarily closed at the end of August, and now Fred and George are hiding. already." "What if the Defence Against the Dark Arts store sells out?" Harry asked suspiciously. "It seems that Dad is in charge of transferring it," Ginny said. "As for the business at the store, it seems that they plan to use owl mail order." "It seems that someone is helping them distribute mail-order magazines." Saying that, Hermione got a copy of the "Happy House" mail-order magazine from nowhere. "This..." Ron scratched his hair awkwardly. He actually helped distribute it, and Fred and George gave him and Ginny some Galleons to help distribute the Happy House mail-order magazine. Noticing the embarrassment on Ron''s face, Harry probably guessed where these magazines came from, and asked, "Hermione, do you know how to store the Flux separately? It means that if you turn the Flux into pills like Albert did, the Flux that Professor Slughorn gave me can be used 24 times." 24 times! Thinking about it makes Harry excited, even if he can''t use it himself, he can share it with others. "Sorry Harry, I can''t do anything right now, maybe you can ask Sirius, maybe they have a solution." Hermione shook her head and said she couldn''t do anything about it. "Okay, I will." Harry decided to use the double mirror to contact Sirius tonight. The broadcast on the radio was still going on, this time it was Lupin, who was explaining to people how to use a series of simple spells such as stun spells and disarming spells to protect themselves, and the time stumbled for half an hour. "It feels about the same as the previous broadcasts...but much better than the ones from the Ministry of Magic." Hermione changed her tune after noticing Harry''s gaze. "At least, a lot of the content in it is useful, that is, many things overlap with the content in the Self-Defense Guide." Ron commented. "You''re right." Harry looked at Ron. "But what about the last Defence Against the Dark Arts package?" "Oh, you said that, it seems to be the result of research by Fred, George and the rest of the Order of the Phoenix. I don''t know the specifics." Ron looked at Ginny and asked, "Do you know?" "It seems to be a very detailed protection plan, and it is said that it can help them escape." "Why isn''t it popularized?" Hermione was a little puzzled. "If everyone knows it, it will be easy to leak out. If it is known by the Death Eaters, it will not be easy to take effect. Therefore, they plan to leave this to Harry''s supporters, after all, they are more likely to be targeted by the dark wizards." Ginny added, "I also heard that they might work with Luna''s father by sending a manuscript to The Quibbler, I don''t know the specifics, and Fred and George didn''t say it. " Harry, Hermione, and Ron looked at each other, apparently unable to understand how they planned to use The Quibbler to keep in touch. "Harry, I found you." Katie walked quickly towards this side and handed Harry the parchment in her hand, "The captain must be you, when are you going to be selected?" "Not yet," said Harry, taking the parchment, "but I don''t think you need to try out..." "Don''t do this." Katie interrupted directly: "When Charlie is the captain, even if there are substitutes, he will try to be as fair as possible. If the captain always lets his good friends play, he will probably throw good balls. The team is ruined." Ron next to him was suddenly very embarrassed. "By the way, Angelina Books contacted me, and she seems to be the Chaser backup for the Holyhead Harpies." Katie told everyone the good news. "That''s great." Everyone is happy for Angelina''s success. "I think this path is also good. UU reading " Ginny didn''t want to work in the Ministry of Magic in the future, that kind of life was too boring. "I think it''s good too. If it wasn''t too bad, I might also consider joining a Quidditch team after graduation." Harry also liked Quidditch. "What was written on the parchment?" Hermione asked after Katie had walked away. Harry unfolded the parchment in his hand and recognized Dumbledore''s handwriting at a glance: Dear Harry: I''m going to start giving you private lessons this Saturday. Please come to my office at 8pm. Hope you have a great first day of school. you are faithful Albus Dumbledore Also: I love sour soda. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1160： weave Chapter 1160 Weaving the Web Page (1/3) "That guy went out again?" When Katrina passed the living room with a cup of black tea, she stopped to look at Isobel who was flipping through the parenting guide. "Looks like something happened." Isobel changed the subject without looking up: "Where''s Mom?" "She seems to be obsessed with cooking recently, and is learning how to cook simple food with house-elves in the kitchen?" Katrina was quite helpless about this, their mother had no talent in this area at all. She leaned against the door frame, sipped her lipstick, looked at the people in the living room, and asked, "Do you really ignore him?" "It''s useless. Besides, Albert knows how to protect himself better than anyone else." Isobel turned the page gently, and spoke in a very calm tone. Since returning to the UK, she had expected this to be the case. ! "I really don''t understand how you can say that so calmly." Katrina walked into the living room, sat down on the sofa opposite Isobel, put down the teacup in her hand, picked up an apple and a knife, peeled an apple for Isobel, cut it neatly and placed it on a plate, Pushed in front of Isobel. Isobel put the book upside down on the table, picked an apple, took a bite, and asked, "Otherwise, what else can I do? Albert has his own considerations, and even if I sell you, I won''t be able to convince you. he." "I really don''t know what the **** that guy is doing all day!" Katrina pouted and returned to the study with the black tea to continue compiling books. In a desolate village, Albert suddenly sneezed, and the wand in his hand froze, almost causing the spell to fail. "Have a cold?" Shanna asked. "It''s okay, maybe someone is talking bad about me behind my back!" Albert reached out and rubbed his nose, refocused on the gradually forming stronghold, nodded with satisfaction, "The progress is faster than I expected." "Actually, I''ve never understood why you like to go to such remote places?" Lee Jordan muttered, looking around the completely deserted village, "There''s nothing here." "You need to figure out that if you want to really hide yourself, the best way is not to use some advanced magic, but to let others not know where you are, because no matter how advanced the protection magic is, it may be forced by others. crack." "Like Malfoy Manor?" "As long as this place is completed." Albert didn''t answer, and continued: "I will use the Brave Loyalty Charm to protect this place again, and you don''t need to worry about the group of dark wizards and Death Eaters wandering around." "Well, what you said makes sense." Fred couldn''t help but complain. "When are you going to have the party?" George put down his wand and handed out pastries prepared by the house-elf from the picnic basket. "Recently?" "At least we have to wait until this place is finished." Albert took a sip of butter beer, glanced at the speculum next to him and said, "By the way, I plan to turn this place into a wizarding village in the future, you can move here and live." "Wizard''s village, like Hogsmeade?" Fred, George, and Lee Jordan all looked at Albert in amazement. "Is this okay?" Shanna frowned and reminded, "Although this place has been abandoned, if..." "The land here has been abandoned for a long time, and it doesn''t cost much to buy this land reasonably." Albert shrugged. "You bought this village?" Everyone was stunned by Albert''s words. "I plan to turn this place into an industrial park, responsible for the supply of raw materials and product processing for the store." Albert briefly described himself (This chapter is not over, please turn the page) Remember the mobile version URL: Chapter 1161： Mr. Bait Chapter 1161 Mr. Bait Page (1/3) "Damn, are you being targeted?" Kenneth stood by the window, stretched out the gap in the curtain, and secretly observed the situation outside the street. Although he did not see anyone wandering around his residence, he could feel that he was indeed being watched. The recent luck is really bad, the stupid father not only lost a lot of Galleons for selling fake goods, but also put him in Azkaban prison, and he helped Albert run a Joko joke. After the store, there was a feeling of being targeted by someone. Although Kenneth could not find anyone, his intuition in the gray area told him that he was indeed being targeted. This is never a good thing. But, why are you being targeted? Father''s sake? No, Kenneth prefers to believe it''s because of Albert, because of the **** 10,000 bounty. Somewhere, he felt that he had been trapped by Albert. That''s right, if he hadn''t noticed a problem, how could Albert need to help deliver the goods to Jokowi? Wouldn''t it be the same to have Fred, George or Lee Jordan deliver the goods? hateful! Why didn''t you think of it in the first place? He also signed a magic contract, and even if he was caught, he wouldn''t be able to reveal anything at all. Albert wouldn''t want to take the opportunity to kill himself! No, it shouldn''t. Presumably throwing the trouble at him, by the way, to see if he''s worth believing. Thinking of this, Kenneth was even more depressed. At first, he proposed to cooperate with Albert, and it is not bad for everyone to make money together. As a result, Old Tolle not only refused, but also wanted to obtain the benefits of the defense against the dark arts from Albert. It''s ridiculous to think about. Is that guy so easy to take advantage of? I don''t even think about what happened to the group of Death Eaters who wanted to make trouble at the wedding. Old Tolle got himself into Azkaban and messed up his relationship with Albert. Otherwise, since they had a foundation of cooperation at Hogwarts, even if they couldn''t get as many benefits as Fred, George, and George, at least they wouldn''t suffer, instead of signing a **** magic contract like this. Kenneth regretted how he believed his father''s nonsense and made the situation become what it is now. Now that he is being targeted, he has no good way. Now he can only find Albert for help through Fred, George and Lee Jordan, but those guys don''t know where to hide recently. Shouldn''t I be left outside to attract firepower? The more Kenneth thought about it, the more wrong it was. "I can''t stay here anymore, I have to find a place to avoid the limelight." He decided to discuss the matter with Fred, George and Lee Jordan at the next Defence Against the Dark Arts training at the Ministry of Magic. When he was simply packing up and preparing to leave, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps on the street outside, and then the door was rudely slammed open, and before Kenneth Apparated, he saw several men with hideous faces and beards. The scruffy man burst into the house with his wand and fired a curse directly at Kenneth, who was picking up his suitcase to leave. "Damn!" After Kenneth threw out the suitcase, he pulled out his wand and used the oncoming curse from the armored charm grid, but he was still staggered. Fortunately, the armored curse on the defense bracelet helped him block it, otherwise he would probably end up. Not much better than the cursed window next to it. "Damn it, it really got tricked." While Kenneth greeted the family of Albert and his group in his heart, he also recognized one of the intruders. Kenneth used a red curse to force the approaching three back, and immediately found a bunker to hide, roaring at the sloppy man named Paul: "Damn Paul, what are you trying to do?" "Don''t want to do anything? Someone wants to invite you to join us." The scruffy man named Paul grinned and showed his yellow teeth. "Little Tolle, I advise you to stop resisting and just follow us. Otherwise, don''t blame me. Look at old Tolle''s face." "Have you invited others to join like this?" Kenneth''s face was very dark. If he didn''t sign the magic contract, he was not afraid to go with them. The worst case would be to join, but not now. "I don''t think you will take his face. That guy is still in Azkaban prison." "Don''t talk nonsense, I count to three, follow us obediently, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude." The three quickly surrounded Kenneth''s hiding place, ready to take each other in one breath. "You''re welcome? Why are you not going to (This chapter is not over, please turn the page) Remember the mobile version URL: Chapter 1162： Handy Charms "What the hell, there''s a chilly fog all over the UK right now...it''s not normal, it always feels like something''s going on that we don''t know about." At this moment, a truck full of cement is driving cautiously on the road covered by dense fog. The middle-aged truck driver is staring straight at the road ahead, but his mouth is babbling along with the middle-aged man who is accompanying him. The man said, "Since July, all kinds of strange things have been happening all over the UK, it''s like..." "Those weird things are really weird!" The middle-aged man frowned at the thick fog ahead and interrupted the truck driver directly, "It will be too foggy, should we find a place to wait for the fog to dissipate before hitting the road?" "you''re right!" The middle-aged truck driver hesitated for a moment, but was finally persuaded by the person next to him. After all, his life was his own. Driving in this dense fog was indeed prone to accidents. "you" After the middle-aged truck driver found a place to stop the truck, before he could say the words, he suddenly fainted in the driver''s seat. The middle-aged man in the passenger seat lowered his arm, reached out to open the truck door, jumped out of the truck, went around the side of the back of the truck where the cement was stored, took out a "small wooden stick" from the bag, and stroked around the truck. , after releasing an enchantment to expel Muggles, mist was sprayed from the tip of the wand, making the surrounding mist thicker and completely obscuring people''s sight. With the help of the thick fog, the middle-aged man took out another suitcase from the bag, opened it and put it on the ground, raised the "small wooden stick" and waved it towards the cement on the truck body. Like long feet, he jumped out of the truck and entered the suitcase one by one that seemed to be a bottomless pit. The cement of a large truck was emptied in the blink of an eye. "Next..." The middle-aged man grunted and closed his suitcase, walked to the driver''s seat of the truck, and held up a "small wooden stick" to tamper with some of the truck driver''s memory. The lucky guy will soon wake up and be sure that he has delivered the goods to their destination. As for the pound for the purchase of cement, it was naturally paid, but the price was a little lower, and it was pressed to be close to the cost price. After doing all this, the middle-aged man lifted the spell around him and disappeared out of thin air with a suitcase full of a truckload of cement. After the middle-aged man regained his sight, he was standing beside an abandoned village. With the suitcase in one hand and his wand in the other, he flicked the wand on his cheek first. The middle-aged man''s face began to squirm, and was soon replaced by a young face, and his body shape also changed a little. The clothes that were just right became loose, and after being tapped by the wand, they turned into casual autumn clothes that fit again. . Even if he didn''t use the compound potion, Albert could still easily disguise his appearance through transfiguration. In fact, most wizards don''t understand such sophisticated things as "magic traces" at all. Albert lifted his foot to a dilapidated house on the edge of the deserted village, muttered words, raised his wand and flicked it gently, as if pulling away a veil covering his true face. The deserted village disappeared. "I guess it must be you!" After seeing that it was Albert, Fred emerged from the void out of thin air, apparently using the Illusory Charm to hide his whereabouts. "Well, it''s always right to be careful, the outer layer of protection magic is not reliable." Albert looked sideways at where George and Lee Jordan were hiding. "I really can''t hide anything from you. I''ve always been curious about how you saw through the Illusory Body Charm?" George asked his doubts, appeared with Lee Jordan, and greeted Albert with a smile. "Looks like you''ve got everything." "Well, it cost me a lot of time and pounds to get those building materials." Albert put the suitcase on the ground, waved his wand again, and summoned several suitcases of the same model out of thin air with a crackling sound, containing steel bars, sand and gravel respectively. "Actually, I still don''t quite understand, what are you doing with these things?" Lee Jordan really didn''t understand why Albert was tossing these things. "We will continue to build a few secret safe houses in the future. Although we can also use the abandoned Muggle facilities as temporary strongholds, we have to tidy up a little before we can live temporarily." Albert made a random excuse. If it wasn''t for the consideration of turning this place into a wizarding village in the future, Albert would never have put the secret meeting place here, and he would not have gone to great lengths to get these building materials to prepare for a big fight. The three looked at each other and shrugged helplessly, believing that there must be some reason for Albert to do this. As for the reason, Albert didn''t say, and they didn''t ask. "Where''s Shanna?" Albert changed the subject. "Sanna is helping you sort out the information." Lee Jordan seemed to remember something, and sighed softly, "We also want to see the new version of the "Defense Against the Dark Arts Guide"." "The things taught in the "Self-Defense Guide" are the basics, and at most you can protect yourself." Fred added, "I always feel that I am getting more and more insecure now." "Even if there is too much, it is useless, the Ministry of Magic does not allow it." When Albert wrote the "Guide to Self-Defense", he was not overwhelmed. Many things were actually stuck on the tolerance of the Ministry of Magic, and the content of the "Guide to Self-Defense" to keep most of them. "Will the new book be published?" George asked suddenly. "It shouldn''t. I don''t think the Ministry of Magic will allow it. Even if it is published, it will be changed beyond recognition." Albert didn''t care about this. "The more I open, the more I look forward to your new book." George suddenly had a little anticipation. The content of the books that could be published was actually the same, and it must be restricted by the Ministry of Magic. "There is nothing to look forward to. Your current level of defense against the dark magic is higher than most people. As long as you are careful, there will be basically no problems." Fred, George and Lee Jordan''s defense against the dark arts was taught by Albert, and when the three of them dealt with dark wizards, they would not be at a disadvantage. "We''ll be embarrassed if you say that." Fred pretended to be embarrassed. "Okay, take me to see your results in the last few days." Albert interrupted the chat and walked towards the newly repaired house. The entrance to the secret base was hidden under the blanket by the fireplace in the living room, and after opening the hidden trapdoor, a secret stairway that could accommodate one person appeared in front of the four. "The air below is not good, it is best to use the bubble head spell." George reminded. After the four cast themselves a comical cannon head charm, they walked down the stairs into the passage. The stairs sloped downward, about ten meters below the ground. The space inside was very narrow, and the surrounding walls were as smooth as if they had been cut by a sharp blade. Below the stairs is the front hall. The space inside can barely accommodate four people. After entering, there are two tunnels on the left and right. There are several narrow rooms that can barely accommodate two people. breathe. "It''s too depressing inside. I doubt that we will all have to wear the bubble head spell in the future, otherwise we will be suffocated to death." Li Jordan didn''t like the crowded environment inside and couldn''t help but complain. "You don''t need to worry about this, it''s fine with a little modification." Albert comforted, he was very experienced in how to reform this place. "Well, we also need a concealed exit to avoid being blocked by people." After returning to the ground, Albert said to the three, "I remember that there is a steep **** in the west, which is very suitable for concealed exits. . "Like Hogwarts?" Fred asked curiously. "You can think so." Albert did borrow from Hogwarts'' way of hiding. "If that''s the case, it''s estimated that no one can find the specific location!" George joked with a smile, "Those who didn''t know thought you were going to learn the secret passages of Hogwarts." "It''s not bad if you can, but unfortunately I don''t have the energy to do these things." Albert handed the map to George, "Also, we only need a rough base at the moment. Complete." "It always feels like you want to pull other people to help." Fred couldn''t help but complain. "By the way, Kingsley told me that Kenneth was being targeted." George changed the subject, feeling that if he followed Albert''s words, he might have a lot of work. "That guy should be fine!" Albert asked. "It''s okay, Kingsley rescued him in time, but the guy seems to be resentful towards us." "There''s nothing we can do about it. Someone has to come to the front desk to attract firepower." Albert said heartlessly, "However, if you use it as a bait a few times, no one will stare at him." If it weren''t for his father''s bad things, Albert would not have tossed Kenneth. After all, the two sides still have a little friendship, but Kenneth must pay a price to join now, or maybe they will be given to them for some other day. sold. The expressions on the faces of the three were quite wonderful, and they mourned for Kenneth for three seconds in their hearts. "And about you, I''ve already told Bill, where are you going to meet." George said another thing. "Find a Muggle cafe and let him use the compound potion, and I will give you the address. Hmm..." Albert''s tone paused, as if thinking of something, he suddenly said, "Actually, the Ministry of Magic can be disguised. Go meet Kenneth in my form, do a fishing enforcement, maybe you can catch a few fish." "Don''t toss him." Lee Jordan said with a wry smile. "The Ministry of Magic can be disguised!" Albert nodded vigorously, "It''s okay to be fake, anyway, as long as the Death Eaters mistakenly think they have found our hiding place." "This method is really hard to guard against." George felt that the Death Eaters had been staring at Albert for eight lifetimes, and the Ministry of Magic would definitely be willing to take the time to set up this trap, which was more reliable than hunting the Death Eaters around. "If they want to kill me in the future, they have to consider whether the target is a real person." Albert thinks this is a good idea. Let the Death Eaters eat a few more times, and those people will not want to find him all day long. trouble. "You''re the only one with bad water." "Okay, we''d better get this done quickly." Albert walked outside. Fred, George and Lee Jordan saw Albert conjure a cauldron out of thin air, and then put cement, water, river sand and gravel in the suitcase into the small cauldron in a certain proportion, and then used a wand. A little lightly, and a few things in it are quickly swirled and stirred. "Are all Muggle buildings made like this?" George glanced into the cauldron, and there was indeed a Traceless Stretching Charm in it. "It''s not all, but it''s stronger this way. Don''t forget, we''re going to stay underground next time, so it''s okay to make it stronger. If the base was blown up by practicing spells that day, you might be buried alive. ." While chatting with the three of them, Albert waved his wand and conjured a bunch of wooden boards out of thin air. They were glued together by the Paste Charm and quickly formed the model that Albert needed. The whole process was smooth, and Albert just moved the wand on his hands and completed it easily. Then, let the steel bars be closely connected, put them on the abrasive tool, pour the mixed cement into it, and after the steel bars are tightly combined, re-smooth the surface, and use the spell to directly evaporate the water on the cement. Trace, a wall is so easily completed. "It looks pretty good." "Is this a wall?" Albert''s approach obviously subverted the cognition of the three. "Yes, four walls, plus a cement cover, doesn''t it turn into a house?" "Are you sure it''s a house? And what about this thing..." Li Jordan didn''t know how to complain. "Use the shrinking spell to move in. You should use the spells you learned from school." Albert waved his wand, demoulded the concrete wall, and moved it aside. If an ordinary wizard wanted to shrink the wall, it was estimated that several people would chant the spell together, but Albert did not have this problem. Next, it took less than a quarter of an hour for UU to read , and a cement box took shape. Although it looked like a simple tenon-and-mortise wooden box without nails, it was undoubtedly quite solid. "Are all Muggle houses like this?" The three of them stared at the "house" made by Albert. "Almost, they usually use cement to pour the house structure. I''m using magic to be lazy. Although it looks a bit ugly, this thing is absolutely sturdy." Albert was quite satisfied with his results, "Next, you need to To widen the space inside, I''ll shrink this thing in, then fill in the gap and that''s it. Albert had thought about it for a long time, and he planned to use this kind of building block-like cement board to piece together the underground base. The thick reinforced concrete, tenon-and-mortise structure, and permanent sticking spell can ensure that the secret base will not have any security risks. After all, the space inside was expanded using the Traceless Stretching Charm, so there was no need to worry about collapse due to unbearable pressure. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1163： 1 hair In mid-September, the rainy season in the United Kingdom seemed to be slightly earlier. The streets of London, which were filled with cold fog, began to rain sparsely. Pedestrians with umbrellas were hurrying. Not staying on the road seemed to be a tacit understanding. Since the thick fog appeared all over the UK in July, everyone obviously felt that something was wrong, especially after two months of frequent strange things, the dark clouds shrouded in everyone''s hearts have never dissipated. Among the pedestrians in a hurry, a middle-aged man with an umbrella and a briefcase stopped, put the briefcase in his left hand under his right shoulder, reached out and took out a note from his suit pocket, carefully After reading the name above, he raised his head and looked around again, as if looking for something. Soon, his eyes lit up, and after putting the note back into his pocket, he quickly walked forward with the briefcase, and soon turned into a coffee shop two shops away. With the help of putting away the umbrella and putting it on the umbrella stand, Bill, disguised as a middle-aged man, looked around the store and found a blond man in the corner. He smiled and nodded at the waitress, indicating that he had an appointment and then turned towards the corner. Go to the table. "I hope I didn''t make you wait too long." Bill greeted the strange man who was reading the newspaper in front of him. In fact, it was the two sides who were matching passwords. No matter who was late, they would say this. "No, I just arrived." The man put down the newspaper and made a please gesture to Bill with a smile: "Then let''s start!" After the password was matched, Bill couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Sit down in front of Albert, who was disguised as a middle-aged blond man. "Look at this information first!" Albert took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to the man opposite. Bill admired Albert''s ability to disguise from the bottom of his heart. Even if the Death Eaters were staring here, 80% of them wouldn''t recognize their identities. No matter who sees this scene, they will think that they are just two ordinary salesmen who are talking about the company''s cooperation business. Bill turned to the document and found that it was indeed a company document. He soon saw the handwriting printed on it with very light ink at Albert''s suggestion. Every page has it, the content is very simple: Albert hoped that Bill would help him deliver a few letters to the therapists at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. In the process, he needed Bill and Fleur to disguise themselves as a pregnant couple when they went to the hospital for a check-up. The letter was sent. "This" Bill put down the document in his hand and looked up at Albert, but seemed to realize something, and quickly suppressed the confusion on his face. To be honest, Bill really doesn''t understand what Albert wants to do? "Actually, if you really need it, I can directly..." "What would you like to drink?" Albert interrupted politely. "Just like you." After seeing the waitress next to him, Bill said with a smile. "Please bring this gentleman a cappuccino," Albert said to the waitress. After the waitress left, Bill lowered his voice and asked, "Can''t you just send it over there?" "It''s easy to be suspicious, and I don''t want to cause them any trouble. You know I''m not in a good position. Oh, yes, that''s a letter from Mrs. McDougall to an old friend." "Okay, no problem, I''ll take the time to help you do it this weekend." Bill hesitated for a moment and agreed to help Albert. Although he felt that Albert''s actions were completely superfluous and just let the owl deliver the letter, there must be a special reason for Albert''s arrangement. Perhaps, this is more secretive, and it is less easy for people to see flaws? Bill didn''t refuse. This matter is not difficult for him. Anyway, he only needs to go there, that is... I believe that Furong should be willing to cooperate. "By the way, I will get married next summer, remember to come to the wedding then." Bill mentioned another thing. "I will. However, I think you may have misunderstood just now," Albert took a sip of his coffee and explained to Bill with a smile. "I just need a few strands of your hair, and then borrow your identities. Then at some point, I hope you don''t show up outside, so as not to arouse suspicion, it only takes about two hours." After hearing Albert''s words, Billton was stunned. He never thought that things would turn out like this. He originally thought... "Oh, okay! Of course there''s no problem." Bill nodded stiffly and agreed, he was really a little dizzy by Albert''s cowardly manipulation. I thought that the other party would ask him for something, but he just wanted to borrow their identity. Of course, Albert would not let Bill deliver the letter. He would take Mrs. McDoug directly to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries to find a therapist, and directly use Mrs. McDoug''s relationship with Garen to get things done and avoid any appearances during the period. any nonsense. As for pretending to be Bill and Fleur, it is naturally to avoid suspicion, not to mention that the two are already engaged, and they accidentally did something before marriage, which is actually not a strange thing. Someone eloped. Bill was confused by Albert, and he told Fleur about it when he went back. "Could it be that Albert''s wife was pregnant, so he planned to secretly contact the therapist at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries." Fleur expressed her guess, "Albert is being attacked by that group of dark wizards. There is a reward, if he appears directly in a crowded place like St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, it is easy to be targeted." "It makes sense, maybe it''s true," Bill suddenly realized, kissed his fiance''s forehead and said, "You are so smart, I was still depressed why I pretended to be pregnant." "However, that guy is really cautious." Furong said softly. Bill will get the hair from Fleur, put it in a glass jar with his own, and plan to give it to Fred and George when he goes to the Order of the Phoenix headquarters tonight, he''ll be staying at home for the weekend anyway English tutoring for Furong. "By the way, Bill, I have something to discuss with you." Fleur said suddenly. "What''s up." "I plan to join the Order of the Phoenix?" Furong said seriously. "You want to join the Order of the Phoenix, but...would that be too dangerous?" Bill hesitated. He didn''t want to drag Fleur into this endless war. It was too cruel for Fleur. Although the Order of the Phoenix needed more allies, he really didn''t want to... "If we get married, I don''t think my situation will be much better than joining the Order of the Phoenix." Fleur looked at the hesitant Bill and reminded pretending to be angrily, "Don''t forget, I also participated in the Triwizard Tournament. Sai, it''s not as fragile as you think." "Okay, you persuaded me, let me ask you about Dumbledore." Bill kissed Fleur''s forehead again and took the beautiful girl into his arms. He knew that this matter had nothing to do with Furong, but because she resolutely joined in, he felt a lot of guilt, especially since he could see that neither his sister nor his mother liked Furong very much. , and the other party did not complain about it. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Mrs. Weasley appeared outside. "I hope I didn''t disturb you." After Mrs. Weasley opened the door, she said to her eldest son, "Lupin just told me that the meeting in the evening was brought forward. It seems that it was because of some action. I heard that it was a crazy idea from Fred and George." "By the way, Mom, Fleur also plans to join the Order of the Phoenix." Bill suddenly said. "Ah, this..." Mrs. Weasley stopped, turned her head to look at Fleur in surprise, frowned slightly and said, "Joining the Order of the Phoenix is ??very dangerous, and you have to get Dumbledore''s approval first." "I will." Bill nodded. After a brief dinner with Fleur at home, Bill hurried to No. 12 Grimmauld Place, where Sirius just finished dinner. Mrs Weasley was helping with the dishes. When Bill walked into the hall, Kingsley Distributing documents to everyone: "Scrimgeour has agreed to that plan, and intends to use this opportunity to ambush the Death Eaters. I think he is more eager than anyone to reduce the power of You-Know-Who." "That''s good news, isn''t it?" muttered Fred. "It''s better than Fudge, and working with the Ministry of Magic can greatly reduce the threat of Death Eaters, although the guys at the Ministry may not be reliable, sk Lin Jie also seems to be aware of this problem." Of course, all of this is due to Albert. Until now, many members of the Order of the Phoenix have wondered how Albert managed to convince Scrimgeour, which was a very difficult task. Who made Scrimgeour have a normal relationship with Dumbledore? "The success rate of this plan is very high. Even if it fails, it''s just a matter of spending some time playing a show." Sirius agreed with this plan very much. He felt that those who tried to beat Albert''s idea would be out of luck again. "Did he say anything?" Moody put down the parchment and looked at Fred and George. He believed that it was definitely not Fred and George''s idea, and most likely it was Albert''s idea. Well, it really conforms to that guy''s style of behavior. You don''t need to do it yourself to get revenge. Others enthusiastically help him do it for him. In the whole process, he only needs to pay a hair for it. "No, Albert has been busy all the time, and seems to be planning to compile another Defense Against the Dark Arts book recently," Fred seemed to think of something, and added: "We are also very busy, and the next Defense Against the Dark Arts training will not be went to participate." "By the way, we have a good thing here that should be of great use." George continued what Fred said. He smiled and took out a few very ordinary bags from his pocket, and then pulled out a metal rod from the bag in front of everyone''s eyes. "The Traceless Stretching Spell?" Kingsley couldn''t help but smile when he saw this scene, "You guys really like to abuse this spell." This was not the first time, he could always see traces of the Unmarked Stretch Spell from Fred and George, and there were signs that they were abusing this spell. "What is this?" Sirius was more interested in what George was holding. "Communication pen, probably," George said not quite sure. "This thing is one of Albert''s latest research results. It is used like a magic coin, but it is more clever than magic coins. It can be used to transmit messages in time." Fred unfolded the metal rod, and above it were long strips of metal, about five inches in length. "This is an integrated version of the communication bookmark." George introduced to everyone: "You can use magic to change the text on the metal bar to achieve the effect of mutual communication. Although it is not as convenient as a double-sided mirror, this thing is easier to carry, and at the same time Can deliver a message to a lot of people. "The disadvantage is that once it is obtained by others, it is easy to expose. Of course, as long as you take good care of things, people usually won''t notice this little bag that has been cast with a traceless stretch spell, like this." George gestured to Fred Show others the magic of this little pouch that''s been enchanted with the Traceless Stretch Charm. Just pinch it on the clothes with the sticking spell, put it in after using the communication pen, and you can easily pick it up with **** when taking it. When Albert took out this thing, they were all amazed. They didn''t expect that newsletter bookmarks could be used like this. Although they had seen Albert turn the newsletter bookmark into a book before, it was cumbersome to use. Now this thing is undoubtedly a simplified version, and the cost is cheaper. With it, it is very easy to send messages to each other. "If you want to add other communication bars, you just need to dismantle it and add a matching communication bar to it." George suggested that everyone could pick it up and try it. "It''s really convenient!" Sirius guessed the manufacturing principle of this thing, but there are actually very few wizards who can master the transformation spell like Albert. The difficulty of changing numbers for ordinary coins is much easier than the current thing. Several communication pens were quickly divided up by Sirius and his group, and it just so happened that this action could come in handy. "If you think there is any problem, you can tell us." "Are you going to sell this thing?" Kingsley asked with a frown. "After this war is over, the low-end version should be sold." George did not hide this, he believed that this thing would definitely be very popular. At least couples will definitely like it. He remembered that Albert used to use it to chat with his girlfriend. "It always feels like a lot has changed now." Moody fiddled with the newsletter bookmark in his hand, and sighed softly: "There were not so many auxiliary props before, and it was not so convenient." Even if you use a double-sided mirror, you can''t always find someone right away, and this thing will heat up after receiving the news, and you will be aware of it as long as you wear it on your body, and you can keep the news, so you will definitely receive it. If they also had these things in the last wizard war, maybe the situation would be much better. Albert brought them a lot of changes in thinking, but the Death Eaters didn''t know anything about it. This is also because after Voldemort''s recovery, the Death Eaters have been shriveled. "Okay, it''s almost time, Snotling should be here!" Sirius looked at the clock and reminded. The meaning is obvious, that is, this matter has to be kept from Snape. Everyone''s distrust of this Mr. Spy has been deflected by Sirius. In his words, there is no need to let Snape know. Everyone hurriedly put away the parchment on the table, UU reading then brought the cups and poured butter beer for everyone, and casually chatted about some light-hearted trivia. Bill also mentioned his fiance Fleur''s plan to join the Order of the Phoenix by the way, but this matter was not opposed by others. It was Mrs Weasley who looked a little depressed. During the last Wizarding War, both of her older brothers joined the Order of the Phoenix and died as a result. Now, however, almost the entire family has joined the Order of the Phoenix. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1164： The Charm of Galleon "You are this?" Katrina, who had just left the sun room after her morning exercise, was still wondering where everyone went today. When she went to the living room, she found everyone sitting on the sofa whispering. "Shh, sit down first!" Isobel made a "shush" gesture at her sister, motioning Katrina to stop talking. "Mysterious." Katrina grumbled, she quickly knew what was going on. Albert is discussing with Mrs. McDougall about going to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries under the disguise of Bill and Fleur. Mrs. McDougall, who has worked in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries for many years, knows the rules of the hospital better than most wizards. With the help of her experience, Albert can better accomplish the purpose of their trip. It took about an hour to finalize the entire planning process to ensure that there would be no surprises in the next actions. Of course, the main reason for everyone''s confidence in this is that Albert is willing to pay a generous sum, and I believe that no one will refuse this windfall. "I really don''t understand, why do you have to make it so troublesome?" Katrina felt that this kind of thing could be easily handled by the owl sending a letter. Isobel obviously didn''t quite understand why Albert did this. "I think it''s necessary not to underestimate our enemies. Although the Death Eaters are a bunch of idiots with no brains, it doesn''t mean they can''t do bad things." "It''s about Isobel and the baby in the womb, and we can''t take the risk of **** it up." Albert took two glasses from the house-elf, picked up the bottle containing the compound potion, poured two glasses of the compound potion into it, took out a bottle from his pocket, and took out Bill and Fleur from the bottle. After the boiling potion gradually subsided, Albert handed the cup of compound potion with Hibiscus hair to Mrs. McDougall. "Thank you dear." Isobel kissed Albert''s forehead. Although he felt that Albert was too worried, Isobel was still moved. Mrs. McDougall took the cup of compound medicine into the bathroom, and when she came out, she had completely changed into the appearance of Fleur, and changed into the fitted clothes prepared by Albert. "He really loves you!" Katrina whispered to Isobel. Albert is willing to spend so much time and circle in such a large circle, all to ensure that Isobel can give birth to a child smoothly. To be honest, she was jealous. Mrs. McDougall looked sideways at her two daughters, then turned her gaze to the bathroom, and sighed silently in her heart. "Let''s go." After Albert came out of the bathroom, he had changed into Bill''s appearance, and he nodded slightly towards Mrs. McDougall. The two quietly went to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. The Magic Hospital is located in a remote London neighborhood, disguised by the Ministry of Magic as an old-fashioned red-brick department store. "right here." Albert stopped, his eyes swept over the signboard of Taotao Co., Ltd., and then his eyes fell on the big sign "closed for renovation". There are several dummies in old clothes in the window next to them. "Hello, we have an advance appointment with Mrs. Dyer." Albert walked to the window and said to the dummy inside. The window is the entrance to the magic hospital. To enter, you need to explain to the dummy in the window of the department store. Since Scrimgeour has strengthened the security measures of St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, the protection here has become stricter. The dummy gave them a slight nod, and moved his fingers together, indicating that they could go in. The two quickly exchanged glances and disappeared straight through the glass. They came to the waiting room at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. There are many wounded witches and wizards waiting in line. As soon as he entered the waiting room, Albert felt that he was being watched. His eyes swept across the waiting room and inadvertently turned to a corner. There was a very secret room there. Several members of the Ministry of Magic''s crisis response team were in the Spying on patients who come to the hospital for treatment. Once a dark wizard with ulterior motives appears, they will be informed as soon as possible and receive reinforcements from the Ministry of Magic. Albert ignored them, took Mrs. McDoug to the table with the words "Inquiry Desk", took out a card from his pocket and handed it to the fat blond witch opposite, saying his own words with a smile. Purpose of visit: "We have an appointment with Mrs. Dyer at ten o''clock this morning." "Turn right to the second consultation room in the tea room on the sixth floor. I think Amya should be waiting for you." The fat witch smiled at the two of them. Although the sixth floor of St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries is often used as a visitor''s lounge, or as a shop for buying gifts for patients, it is also here for pregnant women to check up and give birth. By the way, the sixth floor is also the cleanest and most comfortable place in the whole hospital, and there is a direct elevator for pregnant women and other seriously ill patients. There were not many people in the tea room, and the shop was even more empty. There was only one old woman napping at the counter. Most wizards were not rich. They crossed the tea room and turned right into a treatment room with clean white tiles. "Good morning, Mrs. Dyer." Albert let Mrs McDougall sit in the armchair in front of the therapist, while he took the door behind him and quietly cast a distraction spell on the door to avoid anyone coming to disturb them later. "Do you want to check whether Miss Delacourt is pregnant?" Mrs. Dyer picked up a medical record and looked at the couple who were about to get married in front of her with a smile. To be honest, the therapists in the obstetrics department of St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries are very leisurely. The number of new generations in the entire British magic world has always been small, with an average of two or three per month. "No, we just wanted to see you. It''s been a long time, Amy!" Mrs. McDougall made a shush gesture to the brunette witch with a stunned face in front of her, handed over her credentials, and introduced herself. , "I''m McDoug." "Director McDougall?" Mrs. Dyer looked away from the document and looked at the young man and woman in front of her in surprise, "How could you...everyone think..." "Because of some relationship, I can''t go back to the hospital for the time being. By the way, this is Isobel''s husband." "Albert Anderson, it''s nice to meet you, Mrs. Dyer." Albert stepped forward to shake hands with him, "Perhaps, you may have heard my name." "Okay, but you are...why are..." Mrs. Dyer still didn''t understand what was going on. "My wife is pregnant, but for some reason, it is not convenient for her to come to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, so we need your help." Albert briefly introduced the reason for their visit. "I see." Mrs. Daisy nodded, probably understanding what was going on. "In order not to cause any trouble for you, we can only pretend to contact you like this." Mrs. McDougall said calmly: "If Albert showed up directly at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, I''m afraid there will be death-eating tomorrow. The disciples came to trouble you." "Perhaps, you have heard that the Malfoy family wanted ten thousand Galleons for my life." Albert showed a helpless smile, "I know we may cause you trouble, but I still hope you can help us. Offer some help. Of course, we dont skimp on pay. Having said that, Albert took out a purse with a traceless stretch spell from his pocket and put it in front of Mrs. Dyer. "This is half of the payment. There are five hundred Galleons in it. After my child is born, we will pay the other half." Albert paused and continued, "Of course, for the safety of both parties, I don''t want other People know about it." Albert took out a magic contract from the purse and placed it in front of Mrs. Dyer, grabbed a handful of Galleons from it, made a gesture of please, and didn''t forget to explain: "Please don''t worry, The contract will be automatically terminated after one year. "This" Mrs. Dyer was stunned by Albert''s money offensive. There was no way, who made Albert too generous and directly gave a large sum of Galleons, which was almost Mrs. Dyer''s salary for a year. "I know this may make you a little embarrassed, but we will handle it well, as long as you don''t expose it, there will be no problems." Mrs McDougall continued: "If possible, we also hope You can help convince Mary that she is treated like you." "You...really generous!" Mrs. Dyer said with a wry smile, "I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse, it sounds like I''ve won the jackpot." After carefully reading the contract on the parchment, she took the quill from Albert and signed her name on it. "Oh, what''s going on?" When Mrs. Dyer discovered that she was writing, a shallow wound seemed to open on her hand, but the wound healed quickly. She finally realized that the contract signed with her own blood was no joke. "When are you going to come back? If it''s too late, you might lose your current position as director." Mrs. Dyer was not angry because of this, but she was relieved. With the other party''s caution, there is probably no problem. Everyone likes Garen, but no one wants to get in trouble for it. "Not yet. It''s easy to be targeted by Death Eaters when I come back, and I also need to take care of Isobel." Mrs. McDougall shook her head and said, "They are too young to have much experience in taking care of children." "I''m really young, I heard that I just graduated from school." Mrs. Dyer handed the parchment to Albert, "Is this all right?" "Well, that''s it!" Albert tapped the contract with his wand, and the parchment burned instantly. The two names originally signed with blood turned into a red blood thread, wrapped around their arms, and then disappeared. The contract is established! "Wait a minute, I''ll call Mary over here. She should be next door to take care of Mrs. Wilson." Mrs. Dyer was going to call another therapist. "Wait!" Albert tapped the door with his wand, releasing the spell on it. "You guys are really vigilant, but you''re right, it''s good." Mrs. Dyer had a new understanding of Albert''s caution, and she soon found another therapist in her forties and fifties. The two have been in charge of this area, and they are the most experienced obstetric therapists in the entire British magical world. After listening to Mrs. Dyer''s words, Mrs. Mary was obviously confused by the incident, and her eyes moved back and forth between Mrs. Dyer and McDougall. "Okay Mary, I know this is a bit risky, but Mr. Anderson will minimize all risks, and this matter is like winning the Galleon jackpot for us." Mrs. Dyer reminded, " A rare opportunity." After all, a thousand Galleons is a lot of money for most people. "You''re right." Mrs. Mary finally signed the magic contract. "Thank you very much, Mrs. Mary." Albert took out two marked small mirrors from his pocket, handed them to each of them and said, "This is a double-sided mirror, and we will use it to communicate with each other in the future. message above." "It''s a practical little thing." Mrs. Dyer took the double-sided mirror and looked up and down, then put it into her handbag. "There is one more thing, I suggest you hide Jialong first, don''t let others know about it, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble, after the one-year contract is automatically terminated, there will be no other concerns." Ai Burt looked at the two and said seriously, "A year is not a long time." "You are very thoughtful. UU reading " Mrs. Mary smiled and stuffed the purse and mirror back into her pocket, so that they could be put back in her handbag later. "Then let''s go first." After Albert and Mrs. McDougall completed the "check" at Mrs. Dyer''s place, they said goodbye and left. "We are lucky." Madam Mary looked at the backs of the two leaving, and said softly, "However, that one is really rich. As far as I know, that one seems to be a Muggle born, and he brought it like this. A lot of money, even if "Okay Mary, we''d better not talk about this matter, don''t forget the contract." Mrs. Dyer reminded, "This rich Galleon is not for nothing. pay the price." "Everything is going well, what are you going to do next? I think you won''t expose it here, right?" "No, Mr. Nicole has other safe houses in the UK, where we can meet them and receive treatment in the suitcase." Albert arranged everything. "There''s no harm in being cautious." Mrs. McDougall hesitated for a moment, then asked, "However, in one breath..." "I have no shortage of Galleons." Albert explained with a smile, "I cooperated with a friend to open a shop in Diagon Alley, and I invented most of the defense against the dark arts items in the UK at present." "That''s good." Mrs. McDougall didn''t ask any more. She actually didn''t know that Albert had a reason to choose today to go to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries at this time. He threw a bait for the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters. At this point, their attention was drawn to Kenneth, and no one would notice them at all. Chapter 1165： win-win An hour ago. In a remote and uninhabited village in Devon, Sirius and Lupin are on a surveillance mission, because soon, a decoy named "Kenneth" will come to the village, and the prophecy Master "Anderson" contacts. Of course, these two guys were actually fakes, and there wasn''t even a man who looked like Albert Anderson in that house. But none of that mattered, as long as the Death Eaters and the Ministry of Magic believed that Albert Anderson was hiding here. Who made the group of Death Eaters who wanted Albert to die, so far they haven''t been able to find any clues about him. Kenneth, who was responsible for "delivery" to Joko, must know something. Even if the person caught this time is not Albert, he must be someone closely related to him. As long as he controls them, he wants to find Albert. It is by no means difficult. Since the Ministry of Magic can use Veritaserum, so can the Death Eaters, and they can use more brutal torture methods. Therefore, Sirius was not at all worried that the Death Eaters would not bite the lure, not to mention that according to the information provided by the snot, after Lucius Malfoy spent a lot of Galleons to send himself to Azkaban prison, he received The Death Eater tasked with murdering Albert Anderson was Bellatrix Lestrange, the mad woman. Many times, Sirius would not compliment his cousin Bellatrix''s bad taste. After all, Voldemort''s appearance is really... very unique, just saying that he has no nose... Sirius is actually more curious, and worshipped so much back then Why didn''t Voldemort''s Bella consider marrying Voldemort directly? It''s a joke, but Sirius really can''t understand the crazy woman''s madness for Voldemort. Is it like the kind of star chasing that everyone loves singer Sedina Warbeck? It''s really incomprehensible. Putting away the chaotic thoughts in his head, Sirius turned his gaze to the chessboard in front of him, and then looked up at the moon face whose cheeks were already wrinkled. "I should give this surveillance mission to Tonks." Sirius laughed and joked. He had indeed considered doing so, but Tonks, who is an Auror, also has his own job. It''s a pity to miss this time. A chance to be alone with Lupin. "Stop joking, it''s not funny at all." Lupin didn''t like this joke very much, and talking about Tonks always made him feel numb. "How is your relationship?" Sirius asked. "Old." Lupin didn''t like the subject very much. "Didn''t you find time to go out on a date with her?" Sirius raised his eyebrows slightly, he hoped that his old friend could find his happiness. "I think you should also think about your own problems first." Lupin changed the subject. "my question?" "You are a year older than me." After Lupin dropped the chess piece in his hand, his eyes swept over the large looking glass, and then his eyes fell on the demon mirror placed by the wall, still no response. He got up and went to the window, surreptitiously observing the situation outside with the help of the half-closed curtain. "Is there a situation?" Sirius asked. "No." Lupin shook his head. "Then sit down and finish the game, it''s your turn again." Sirius was about to use his knights to corner Lupin''s king. "I thought before that..." "I don''t think about marriage." Sirius interrupted indifferently, "It''s better, let the Black family end like this in my generation, anyway, I never considered inheriting this nasty family." Listening to Bigfoot''s words, Lupin fell silent. "You really intend to..." "Yes." Sirius glanced at the Marauder''s map in his hand, and said impatiently, "I think you should face your feelings bravely more than mine. Tonks is a good girl, don''t fail her." "There''s no chance of us having a result," Lupin said stiffly. "I don''t want to delay her, and I''m more concerned about it now..." "You''ve delayed her." Sirius glanced at the king who was about to be checkmate on the chessboard, and said to Lupin, who was standing by the window, looking at him, "Also, I think your worries are completely superfluous, you must wait for Kenneth to come over, the group The guy will follow him to find it here, and I suspect that the follower is likely to be a pathfinder who doesn''t know anything. After all, after being tricked once, everyone will become smarter." "Makes sense." Lupin used binoculars to observe the vicinity of "Albert"''s home, trying to find suspicious persons, and soon his eyes turned to the safe house of the Ministry of Magic. The case of Burns reminded everyone that cooperation can reduce the risk of suffering. to the risk of a sneak attack. "Escape is never a good option." Sirius tapped his fingers on the chessboard, "Don''t think you can do it this way..." "You won," Lupin said directly. "I originally won, and it''s not a good idea for you to feel sorry for yourself like this." Sirius paused, as if he felt something, stretched out his hand and took out a communication pen from his pocket. After unfolding it, he found that there was gold on it. Sly''s message. "What''s new?" Lupin asked. "''Kenneth'' has just left the safe house that the Ministry of Magic has arranged for him. Kingsley suspects that there are Death Eaters inside the Ministry of Magic, but they have never found a suspect. I say just use Veritaseum for everyone. Just delete the agent and select the spy." Sirius briefly said the information from Kingsley, "By the way, Arthur will come over later, they think the Death Eaters will take action tonight, and they should come over early to step on the spot. ." "Tonight? The information from that person, or..." Lupin put down his telescope, turned his head and said, "This whole thing is weird from beginning to end." "It''s weird, no, I think it''s normal. Isn''t that what Anderson is like, and many of his tricks can''t be understood by others." Sirius didn''t think there was any problem, "That guy''s tricks are really hard to guard against. , sometimes I think we''re lucky, Albert is on our side, so now it''s the Death Eaters who are unlucky, not us." "That''s a very nice and responsible man, I think he would do that more because the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters are pushing too hard." Lupin leaned towards Albert, "If someone does that , I think I''d go crazy and kill them all." At this moment, a green flame suddenly burst into the fireplace in the living room, and a figure came out of the flame. He smiled and greeted the two who were chatting. "how is the situation?" "It''s calm, how''s it going over there?" Lupin asked. "''Kenneth'' should be on his way here, but we still haven''t found anyone watching him." Arthur came to the window and quietly looked out through the gap in the curtains, "The Aurors are very uncomfortable with this operation. Look good, they think it might be a waste of time this time." "After all, Mr. Tolle has already done the bait once, as long as it''s not too stupid, he won''t be easily fooled." Lupin said the rest for Arthur. "I think they only said that when they saw that no one was caught." Sirius said contemptuously, "It is estimated that these few months have gone too smoothly, making them stupid. UU Reading " "Alas, people are forgetful." Arthur sighed helplessly, "The smooth sailing does make some people temporarily forget the threat posed by the mysterious person." "Don''t worry, since Albert wanted to use the Ministry of Magic to take revenge on Bellatrix, it was also predicted." Sirius was not worried that the plan would fail. He knew Albert better than the Ministry of Magic. "Scrimgeour and we are both willing to believe in Albert, not because his predictions have come true almost 100%." ??Sirius noticed the gazes from the two and explained, "As smart as Albert Man, he will not destroy the absolute confidence of the Ministry of Magic and us in him with a plan that will fail, otherwise it will not be so easy for him to use the Ministry of Magic and us to take revenge on the Death Eaters in the future." "Cough, I think this should be called mutual benefit and win-win cooperation." Lupin corrected, he is not worried now, because Sirius is so reasonable. "Remus is right, it should be called cooperation and win-win." Arthur agreed with Lupin''s words, and it was true. Chapter 1166： battle of wits () Just as several people were discussing in a low voice, Lupin, who was standing by the window and using a telescope to observe the street outside, suddenly reminded his partner in a sharp voice: "The target appeared, but... I didn''t see the person following it." After speaking, Lupin handed the telescope to Arthur, and quickly turned his head to look at the large looking glass on the table. The black magic detector didn''t respond. In fact, Sirius also looked down at the detection pocket watch in his hand at almost the same time, but also did not respond, only the sneaky figure in the mirror beside the wall seemed to react. Sirius and Lupin exchanged a quick glance. Could it be that the Death Eaters weren''t tracked down at all, or were there no so-called stalkers from beginning to end? Are those just things they imagined? "How likely is it that Kenneth is under the Imperius Curse?" Sirius went to the window, took the telescope from Arthur, and looked at Kenneth, who was carrying a suitcase to "Albert"''s place. "Impossible, the Ministry of Magic was watching him the whole time, and now this person is not the same person who delivered the delivery to Joko." Arthur looked at Kenneth''s back and explained to the two: "In order to prevent accidents during the period, the current Kenneth is actually Kingsley in disguise, and he also took Fuling, enough to deal with any accidents that will happen within half an hour." "I think the Muggles over there are suspicious." Sirius noticed Kingsley''s move, moved the telescope to the middle-aged man who had just got off the car, frowned slightly and said, "Do you think that guy is a stalker?" "If the Death Eaters were disguised as Muggles, they should have been detected." Lupin turned his head to the looking glass, and looked at the Marauder''s map in his hand. There were no strange names on it, and all the signs indicated that That''s just an ordinary Muggle. What''s more, they didn''t think that the Death Eaters could use the compound potion to disguise themselves and escape the detection of the detectors. "There can be problems with the speculum, too," Arthur said. "I don''t know, but I don''t think other black magic detectors can go wrong together." Anyway, Sirius thought the passerby was suspicious, and he mumbled softly, "Kingsley''s intuition should be quite sharp after taking the Flux. The action must be to feel that something is being followed, and then you will look around subconsciously... Will the Muggles be controlled by the Imperius Curse?" "By the way, how could I forget this thing." Sirius took out a bottle of potion from his pocket, opened the seal and poured it into his mouth, using the potion''s effect to quickly clear his mind. "If the Death Eaters have confirmed that Albert is hiding in this village, then all they have to do is find the exact location of Albert, and when they know that the Ministry of Magic is staring at Kenneth, they will definitely Try to avoid confrontation with us as much as possible, and find out where Albert is hiding first." "Remus, you are in charge of watching the Muggle, Arthur is in charge of monitoring the surroundings, I will contact Kingsley to see what he finds there." Sirius quickly made a series of arrangements and entered the house. Kingsley delivered the message. "Come on, Kingsley also felt that he was being watched." Sirius said quickly. "We''re watching him." "No, Kingsley suspects the Death Eaters are nearby, and he thinks there might be something wrong with that Muggle," Sirius corrected. "Shall we let the Ministry of Magic catch the Muggle?" Arthur asked. "No, I think he should be let go. Only then will the Death Eaters know Albert''s specific location." Sirius shook his head and said, "Maybe, they will be here tonight." "If I were a Death Eater, I''d definitely do something to get the Ministry''s attention, and then sneak up on Albert." "The effect of the intensifier is better than expected!" Lupin also began to consider whether he would carry some potions with him in the future. Seeing Sirius'' clear thinking, it was obviously the magical effect of potions. "The effect is really good, and the idea is smooth." Sirius really didn''t think about the efficacy of these potions before. Since Albert let Harry take the potion to the trial court last year, everyone seems to have opened the door to a new world. Just as Sirius had guessed, the middle-aged Muggle who passed by the "Albert" house just now was indeed controlled by someone using the Imperius Curse. However, even with the help of the intellect, Sirius still couldn''t figure out the truth of the whole thing. This incident was actually arranged by Albert a few days ago. No matter how idiot the Death Eaters are, they will know how to learn their lessons. It is naturally impossible to attract Bella to bite the bait with the so-called "bait" of Kenneth, but it does not mean that Albert has no other way. Since the last time Kenneth went to deliver goods to Joko, Albert, with the cooperation of Joko and Alecto Carrow, successfully convinced Bella that they had used Veritaserum and got it from Kenneth. Where Albert might be hiding. As for why it is possible? That''s because Alecto Kahlo claimed to Bella that, due to the magical contract, even if he gave Kenneth the Veritaserum, he still couldn''t let him leak Albert''s news. Obviously, the other party had been prepared, but It doesn''t mean that they can''t find the specific location, she has left a tracking mark on Kenneth, so that they can follow Kenneth''s whereabouts later. As for why he didn''t use the Imperius Curse to control Kenneth, of course, it was to prevent the Mudblood from seeing his flaws. Albert is undoubtedly a very keen guy. Once he notices that something is wrong, he will disappear again. When the news ends, it will be difficult to find other clues. In fact, the whole plan was a success, the only troublesome thing was that the delivery to Joko was not every day, and Kenneth stayed at home all the time, and there were people from the Ministry of Magic around him, which made the Bella never found a suitable opportunity to recapture Kenneth and torture him. It doesn''t matter if Kenneth is tortured or not, what matters is the whereabouts of the Mudblood, so they can only wait patiently for Kenneth to "pick up" the goods again, and then send them to Joko, and the place to pick up the goods is their goal . However, according to the news from the Ministry of Magic, Kenneth''s move was watched all the time, and the Ministry of Magic seemed to intend to continue to use him as a bait to lure them into the bait. The news nearly made Bella''s nose crooked, because the Ministry of Magic''s actions took them straight for fools. "Do they still expect idiots to be fooled by this?" Bella wanted to kill everyone who stood in his way. "We need someone to help find the way, and it''s best to try not to attract the attention of the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic." Alecto Carrow looked at the village not far away and suggested to Bella. This is completely nonsense, because they didn''t find other helpers at all, there are only Bella, Alecto Carrow and Narcissa Malfoy, they have locked the village where Albert might hide through tracking magic. "Perhaps, we can use the Fiery Charm to burn down this village and force the mudblood out." Bella''s eyes were full of anger, and the successive setbacks made her lose her patience. I found that I couldn''t find the other party''s whereabouts at all. Bella''s assurance to Voldemort had almost become a laughing stock, which made her particularly irritable, and he didn''t want to disappoint the Dark Lord. So, that Mudblood must die. "That would just scare people away." Narcissa Malfoy felt that Bella must be crazy to think of such an unreliable solution. If possible, she doesn''t want to be an enemy of Albert at all, that kind of guy is too scary. Narcissa Malfoy now only wants to live with her husband and son, but this has almost become the most extravagant wish. "Narcissa, what do you think we should do?" Bella looked at her sister anxiously. "Maybe, we really should... find a cannon fodder." Narcissa Malfoy looked at the Muggle car driving towards this way, she thought of a wonderful method, and briefly described it to the other two, and quickly got it The others agreed, and soon the hapless Muggle was under the Imperius Curse and asked to go to the village. After the middle-aged Muggle left the village, Bella couldn''t wait to use Legilimency to peek into his memory and use it to find Albert''s possible hiding place. After Bella sent the other party to see God with an Avada Suo, she excitedly announced her decision: "We plan to act at three o''clock in the morning tonight, and this time we must kill that mudblood." "Bella, do you think the whole process went too smoothly, don''t forget that the Mudblood can predict the future." Narcissa Malfoy was still a little worried, "Could this be a trap?" "There are so many traps," Bella said sharply. "Narcissa, when did you become so timid?" "If we don''t track them, they''ll just have to wait stupidly. Also, I don''t believe he can predict everything, otherwise he wouldn''t have people deliver to that store, and he doesn''t know that the owner named Zuko has already We have it under control." "However, he can predict the future, and he may also predict our next actions." Narcissa argued that her husband Lucius was not like this, even if they still left behind, they still entered the Zkaban. "Cough, I don''t think there is much chance of catching that mudblood." Alecto Carrow opened his mouth to express his guess, "I think it''s very likely that the two of the Weasleys are hiding somewhere. little brat." "Even if it wasn''t that Mudblood, I''d pry the news out of their mouths." Bella said murderously, she suddenly felt that Alecto''s guess was probably right. "I think you need more help." Narcissa didn''t like reckless actions, but suggested, "That Mudblood is quite cunning, and we can''t rule it out as a trap." "Narcissa is right, we are facing a cunning and dangerous guy, and we must be prepared for this trap." Alecto nodded, "Don''t forget the painful lessons of others." However, Bella''s group did not know that they had been seen through. The group of Sirius, who had just used the stimulant, discussed the matter carefully. They agreed that there was something wrong with the Muggle. The reason was very simple. When the middle-aged Muggle left the other side of the village, he left the car behind In the village, this matter is very suspicious no matter how you look at it, at least Arthur, who has owned a car, has a strong say in this regard. "Maybe, we might be busy." At the Ministry of Magic''s combat meeting, Kingsley told the Minister of Magic and the Auror''s Office Chief, "UU read www. uukanshu. com "But the worst case is just staying up all night, and the loss to us is not big, not to mention that we have found evidence now, and the probability of success is very high." "Are you referring to the unreasonable behavior of that middle-aged Muggle?" muttered Gardwin, who made him feel threatened by Kingsley, who was undoubtedly a better fit for the Auror''s office than he was. "Very well, Kingsley is right, we have nothing to lose if we fail," Scrimgeour interrupted. "I suspect that the Death Eaters are likely to cause trouble for us to divert our focus." Kingsley ignored Gardwin''s words and continued, "I suggest that we better take precautions in advance to prevent the time. In a hurry." "Gadevon, I need you to keep the most elite Aurors. Once Kingsley''s prediction occurs, you may need to lead some Aurors and crisis response teams to deal with them." "I see." Gardwin nodded. "Very well, keep the people involved in tonight''s operation to listen to the lecture." Scrimgeour quickly arranged things. He was never worried about the failure of the plan, since Albert planned to use the Ministry of Magic to target him. The group of dark wizards who were there must have predicted the whole plan long ago. Chapter 1167： sinister world On the eve of dawn, the temporary stronghold of the Death Eaters, Bellatrix had just finished a disturbing impromptu meeting, making final preparations for the next action. In the case of a possible trap, they couldn''t just slam into it unprepared, and the sinister Ministry of Magic gave many Death Eaters a sense of the dangers of the world. "Are you really not going, Narcissa?" Bella hopes her sister can support her at this time. "No, Bella, I can''t do anything right now, Draco still needs me." Narcissa cast an apologetic look at Bella. "Are you very optimistic about this action?" Bella took her sister''s hand, with an undisguised disappointment on her face, "You don''t believe me?" "Although I don''t want to say anything bad, but you have to be careful, I suspect this is a trap, and Lucius is planted on it." Narcissa looked away and reminded in a low voice: "That mudblood is too smart, It''s also insidious and predictable in the future, and I think that''s the main reason why the Dark Lord is so desperate to get rid of him." "I know." Bella was a little impatient. Of course she knew that the Mudblood was insidious, and that Lucius Malfoy''s bad luck once was enough. In order to prevent her head from falling into the trap, Bella had discussed with her husband Rodolphus a long time ago, using Galleon to win over a group of wizards in Knockturn Alley who were unhappy in life as cannon fodder. This group of guys can finally come in handy now. A group of people will follow them to the remote village in Devon, and another group has already made troubles all over the UK, helping to attract the attention of the Ministry of Magic and create an opportunity for the next action. Anyway, the wealthy Lestrange family was never short of money. If they could buy the life of that mudblood with a thousand Galleons in exchange for the Dark Lord''s love, it would undoubtedly be a very good deal. It''s a bit ridiculous to say this. Lucius Malfoy also used a similar method to act as his back-up man. But after Lucius'' failed arrest, many Death Eaters privately laughed at his stupidity and incompetence. The funny thing is that when they faced Albert, who had the ability to predict the future, they found that Lucius Malfoy''s method was the best way to deal with it in a short period of time. "What are you worried about, Narcissa?" After Bella left, Alecto Carrow, who was waiting by the door frame, suddenly asked. "I''m just a little disturbed." Narcissa actually didn''t know what she was worried about. "I don''t think it will go well tonight. Since that mudblood can predict the future, it is impossible for him not to predict this situation, and the other party actually let us find his hiding place. I am very worried that this is another trap." It wasn''t that Narcissa looked down on Albert, but the experience of Lucius made her remember deeply. Anyone who has experienced similar experiences has to carefully consider whether they will be the other party when facing Albert. Prepare the trap. "I think your worries are unnecessary. That Mudblood is also a person, and I think the target this time is not the Mudblood at all, but the Weasley cubs. They have no ability to predict." Alec Tor Carlo took out the Defense Against the Dark Arts gloves he got from the black market from his pocket and put it on his hand. It''s a bit ridiculous to say that Death Eaters actually need Defense Against the Dark Arts? There are indications that the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic rarely use deadly black magic, and the dark magic defense items that can reverse the curse and weaken the power of black magic are more suitable for them. Death Eaters who know how to cherish their own lives usually keep a few pieces for themselves to guard against sneak attacks from behind. Of course, more Death Eaters shrug it off, and even if they have a lot of galleons, it''s hard to get high-quality Defence Against the Dark Arts items. Whoever makes the current Defense Against the Dark Arts props store is controlled by the Ministry of Magic, and the purchaser will record it uniformly. In the darkest hours before dawn, a remote village in Devon welcomes a group of uninvited guests. The Lestrange brothers, who were wearing black cloaks and metal masks, were leading someone to quietly use an anti-apparition spell around the mudblood''s residence, cutting off the possibility of using Apparition to escape. On the other hand, Bella also brought a few Death Eaters to violently break the defensive magic around the house, preparing to break in and kill all the guys living in it later. The protective magic that seemed to be very effective was also unable to withstand violent cracking. The moment Bella''s group broke into the house, a scream suddenly sounded over the village, as if to indicate that something terrible happened. "Damn, it''s an alarm, don''t let that mudblood get away." Bella violently destroyed everything that was in the way, but when they broke in directly, they found that there was no one in the room, let alone the panic and torture scenes she imagined. However, a group of people still found the traces left by the other party in the bedroom, and the other party probably noticed them and ran away in a hurry. "That guy must be hiding, and the anti-apparition spell has been cast around him. He can''t escape easily!" Alecto Carrow looked around the room and immediately gave his own judgment. "To burn down this place completely, I don''t believe where else he can hide." Bella agreed with Alecto, who suspected that the Mudblood was hiding him. A black flame spewed from the tip of her wand in her hand. "do not" The devil flames blazed up after falling on the bed. "Are you crazy?" A Death Eater turned and left, he didn''t want to be affected by the devil''s flame. The others hurried away, leaving Bella laughing wildly. She believed that if the mudblood hid here, he would definitely be burned to ashes by the devil''s flame, and if the other party didn''t want to die, he would definitely escape. However, when the devil flame completely engulfed the bedroom under Bella''s control, he didn''t see the figure of the mudblood at all. Bella''s face was ugly, she knew that the mudblood had escaped. boom! boom! boom! There was a series of explosions in the outside world. Before Bella could recover, she heard someone screaming loudly: "Enemy attack, this is a trap!" "why" Bella''s face was ugly, and as Narcissa said, they were once again ambushed by the Ministry of Magic. "It''s impossible, UU reading Veritaserum can''t deceive people. Could it be that the mudblood predicted this attack long ago?" Alecto Caro turned his head to Bella and said, "We''d better get out of here immediately." "I will, but not now, I''m going to teach the bugs at the Ministry of Magic a lesson." Bella waved her wand, and the devil''s flame turned into a whirlwind of flame under her control, burning directly through the roof above her head, she was ready to use the devil The flames taught the bugs outside a lesson. "what is that." Alecto looked at the fireball flying across the sky through the hole above his head, and opened his mouth slightly. "Damn!" Bella manipulated the devil''s flame, trying to engulf the flying curse. However, a large number of spells still hit "Albert''s house", directly blowing the house to the sky, and even the dark wizards around the house who were responsible for preventing Albert from escaping were affected by the explosion and did not have time to support the protection. The unlucky person of the barrier was directly blown to the ground by the aftermath and debris of the explosion. Chapter 1168： vile ministry of magic Back in time a few minutes ago, after the Death Eaters led by Bella brought a group of people to this remote village, Kingsley, who was far away in the Ministry of Magic waiting for news, received a message from Tonks. information. "The Death Eaters have appeared, there are more than fifty in total." Kingsley immediately reported the news to Scrimgeour. Although the group of dark wizards were making troubles in England and trying to distract the Ministry of Magic, Kingsley expected that the Death Eaters would act tonight, but after receiving the news, Still, Kingsley breathed a sigh of relief, which meant that Albert''s predictions were still as accurate as ever, which is very important. This news was undoubtedly good news for Scrimgeour, who had been waiting patiently for one night. The Aurors who had been talking in low voices picked up the vitality tonic they had prepared in advance and took them in an orderly manner. Before the fireplace, use Floo powder to go to the temporary settlement in the village. As for direct Apparition, it is easy to attract the attention of the Death Eaters, which is not good for their subsequent plans. "We have fewer people than there, but don''t worry!" Scrimgeour said to the Aurors in the living room, listening to the high-pitched sound over the village in his ear, "Next we will follow the plan, with the Order of the Phoenix. Cooperating with the surprise attack on the Death Eaters, I don''t want casualties when my side has the advantage." With that, he nodded towards Kingsley. Kingsley took out a double-sided mirror from his pocket to get in touch with Sirius. Two dozen of the most elite Aurors from the Ministry of Magic used the Disillusionment Charm on themselves, preparing to go out first to clean up the wizards in Knockturn Alley who were in charge of vigilance. "These guys are all villains hired by the Death Eaters using Galleons, and many of them have become minions attached to mysterious people, so there is no need to show mercy to them." Half a minute later, Kingsley led a team of crisis response teams and quietly left the safe house with the help of the Aurors, followed by Scrimgeour with another team, who would cover the Aurors against the Death Eaters. Make the first round of sneak attacks to create an advantage for the next move. "Don''t be polite to them." Scrimgeour raised his wand and launched fireballs at the dark wizards near "Albert''s house". The members of the crisis response team also raised their wands and projected fireballs towards the target as they were trained. Maybe they have no experience in direct combat with dark wizards, but it does not mean that they are useless. Projecting firepower and disrupting the enemy is undoubtedly a best choice. Fireballs swept across the sky and flew towards "Albert''s house". Their goal was not to blow up the house, but to target the dark wizards who were on guard around the house. Boom boom boom! The sound of explosions one after another shattered the silent night, and also startled the wizards who participated in the operation. However, this round of sneak attacks was very loud, but the effect was surprisingly mediocre. Although the dark wizards who were bombarded indiscriminately fell into a brief confusion, they did not achieve any outstanding results. The only function is probably to scare the snakes, attract the attention of those dark wizards, and create opportunities for the Aurors to launch surprise attacks. The effect was not bad. There were many guys outside who were attracted by the explosion. They were attacked by the Aurors and the Order of the Phoenix, and they were knocked to the ground. When everyone was about to make persistent efforts, the roof of "Albert''s House" was suddenly overturned by something. With the help of the surrounding street lights, they vaguely saw a black whirlwind of flames. "What a bunch of lunatics!" Kingsley murmured, looking at the surging devil flame. The devil''s flame is very difficult to control. He doesn''t think there are a few Death Eaters who can play this game. These guys dare to use this dangerous magic recklessly. I''m really not afraid of burning everyone to death. ? "It was a bunch of lunatics," Scrimgeour sneered. Fortunately, the residents of the village were evacuated in advance, otherwise, if the devil''s flame spreads, I still don''t know what to do! "Concentrate your firepower and give the house first." Scrimgeour immediately shifted his target. "This" Facing Scrimgeour''s murderous order, Kingsley felt a little uncomfortable, but he did not refuse, and there was no doubt that it was a good way. As long as the devil''s flames get out of control, the group of Death Eaters around the house will be the ones who will suffer first. They might save a lot of trouble, or at least greatly reduce casualties. As for the devil''s flame getting out of control, Scrimgeour wasn''t worried. The Ministry of Magic was already very experienced in how to put out the devil''s flame, and the members of the Order of the Phoenix would definitely be able to put it out in a short time. As for the unfortunate ones who are accidentally burned by the runaway devil flames, it has nothing to do with the Ministry of Magic. Facts have proved that the probability of the spell hitting the house is far higher than hitting a single person. The house that was bombed by three waves was directly bombed into the sky, and the flames were burning. The surrounding Death Eaters who were shooting magic with the Aurors. It was directly overturned to the ground by the aftermath of the big explosion, making most of the rebels lose their combat effectiveness. "Take the initiative to throw away the wand and surrender to the ground to alleviate the crime." Scrimgeour pointed his wand to his throat and shouted at the villain in front of him. Of course, he didn''t expect the Death Eaters to surrender, but the villains from Knockturn Alley who were tempted by money would definitely be shaken after hearing it. Whether they surrendered or not, it would be beneficial to the next situation. "Follow, it''s our turn to bring them down with your best spell." Kingsley brought the members of the crisis response team into the arena. As long as he participated a few times, he could be regarded as an experienced warrior even if he was not as good as the Aurors. "Damn!" Rodolphus, who was affected by the aftermath of the explosion, got up from the ground in an embarrassment. He shook his head vigorously, trying to wake himself up. When he recovered from the explosion and saw the Ministry of Magic Aurors rushing out from all directions, and the villains who were knocked down by the flying curses, Rodolphus''s heart was cold, and he knew that he had Ambushed by the Ministry of Magic. From start to finish, it was just a trap, a **** trap. However, even if they are mentally prepared to be attacked and leave behind in advance, it is still meaningless. No, it should be said that it is a joke. "Damn Mudblood, **** the Ministry of Magic!" Rodolphus felt that he had become a joke, and his anger filled his heart, making him struggle to stand up and shout to the rest of the people: "Don''t be afraid, they are just a bunch of trash that can''t even use curses." He brazenly took the lead in the counterattack and used black magic to easily knock down a wizard who tried to curse him, boosting his morale. Rodolphus'' success has given others a boost of confidence that the Ministry of Magic is vulnerable. However, the Death Eaters dressed up as Rodolphus quickly became the target of the Aurors. In the face of the vicious Death Eaters, the Aurors would not show mercy at all. As a result, Rodolphus, who had not had time to be rampant for too long, was hit by several curses, and the whole person was smashed and flew out, and he fell to the ground and his life and death were unknown. The originally high momentum suddenly stagnated. Seeing that the situation was not good, Rabastan Lestrange planned to take the opportunity to escape. However, his luck was not very good. Of course, it may also be that he wanted to take his brother Rodolphus, who is unknown. Lestrange left, only to be knocked to the ground by a sudden spell, losing the only chance to escape. Not just the Lestrange brothers, but the other Death Eaters dressed up as well. However, the situation is still not optimistic. Although the Ministry of Magic had the advantage of first-hand and sneak attacks, the battle was still very tragic. The main reason was that the villains were struggling to resist. It is very likely that the Ministry of Magic has strictly sentenced the arrested dark wizards. After all, in the past two months, people have been sentenced to death every day, so even if voluntary surrender can reduce the crime, no one dares to take the initiative to surrender, and no one dares to surrender. Dare to take your own life to joke. "You''re all damned, you''re all damned!" Bella crawled out of the bombed-out room, with severe burns all over her body, her eyes burning with anger, and she roared at the Minister of Magic who set the trap. Bella never imagined that even though they had made adequate preparations, they were still not as well prepared as the Aurors. This group of insidious guys tried to use traps to deal with them. "Death to me!" When Bella struggled to stand up, she directly killed Avada and took away a member of the young crisis response team who was trying to pick up the leak. "Trash." Bella laughed frantically, completely ignoring her husband, who was dead ten feet away, and waving her wand staggeringly, trying to kill more Ministry Aurors. However, Bella didn''t stay mad for too long, her actions quickly annoyed the Aurors, and several deadly black magic flew directly towards Bella, ready to send this crazy woman to apologize to the young man who just died. Bella rolled to one side in embarrassment, but more spells followed, and when she was about to be killed, the ruins of a large house blocked the magic of the Aurors for Bella. "My dear cousin, why didn''t you die in that explosion?" Sirius looked at the severely burned and almost disfigured woman in front of him and waved his wand in an attempt to knock her down. "Just because you think..." The expression on Bella''s face froze, and a spell hit her chest, knocking her out. However, she was pulled back by another force, Alecto Carrow. This ruthless female Death Eater was luckier than most of the people who entered the house, and she used a defensive shield to shield herself while the Aurors completely blew up the house, which allowed her to appear here unharmed. "We must get out of here immediately." Alecto Carrow reached out and grabbed the struggling Bella, while waving his wand, he reactivated the devil flame suppressed by the Ministry of Magic, and let the black flame rush towards the crisis response team to delay the time. With the help of the door key that had been prepared earlier, Disappeared from the rubble. "Damn, it''s the door key." Scrimgeour''s face was ugly, even if he had taken the lead through sneak attacks, he was still escaped by those guys. "Kingsley, send the injured to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries first. Delix, make sure those guys pass out completely, and arrange for a search to prevent them from escaping with the door key. We have to determine the number of Death Eaters who were knocked down by us." Scrimgeour continued to make arrangements for the aftermath, "The others will come with me to put out the devil''s flame." Perhaps due to the frequent executions of dark wizards by the Ministry of Magic, the remaining villains resisted so violently that many wizards who participated in the battle were injured. However, to Scrimgeour''s relief, the operation was not without success. Not only did they succeed in killing three Death Eaters, but they also arrested a large number of dark wizards. No matter how you look at it, UU reading is a successful ambush, a great victory. After all, the number of Death Eaters was not large, at most about forty or fifty people. After two rounds of major downsizing, the number of Death Eaters had been reduced by a quarter. "Also, notify the people from the Ministry of Magic to come and clean up the mess, and notify Percy to prepare a press conference. We should share this good news with everyone." Scrimgeour was in a good mood, looking at the dying Lestrange brothers, He raised his wand, and an ominous green light lit up in the darkest hour before dawn. As usual, Scrimgeour executed the most vicious Death Eaters on the spot. "What a ruthless man." Sirius was really curious about Albert and Scrimgeour. "This period needs tough guys like Scrimgeour." "Unfortunately, that crazy woman from Bella escaped." Sirius muttered, "Otherwise, their family can walk neatly." Chapter 1169： crazy woman Back in time a few minutes ago, after the Death Eaters led by Bella brought a group of people to this remote village, Kingsley, who was far away in the Ministry of Magic waiting for news, received a message from Tonks. information. "The Death Eaters have appeared, there are more than fifty in total." Kingsley immediately reported the news to Scrimgeour. Although the group of dark wizards were making troubles in England and trying to distract the Ministry of Magic, Kingsley expected that the Death Eaters would act tonight, but after receiving the news, Still, Kingsley breathed a sigh of relief, which meant that Albert''s predictions were still as accurate as ever, which is very important. This news was undoubtedly good news for Scrimgeour, who had been patiently waiting all night. The Aurors who had been talking in low voices took the vitality tonic prepared in advance to eliminate the exhaustion of waiting all night. Go to the fireplace in an orderly manner and use Floo powder to go to the temporary stronghold in the village. As for direct Apparition, it is easy to attract the attention of the Death Eaters, which is not good for their subsequent plans. "We have fewer people than there, but don''t worry!" Scrimgeour said to the Aurors in the living room, listening to the high-pitched sound over the village in his ear, "Next we will follow the plan, with the Order of the Phoenix. Cooperating with the surprise attack on the Death Eaters, I don''t want casualties when my side has the advantage." After speaking, he nodded towards Kingsley. Kingsley took out a double-sided mirror from his pocket to get in touch with Sirius*. Two dozen of the most elite Aurors from the Ministry of Magic cast the Disillusionment Charm on themselves, preparing to go out first to clean up the wizards in Knockturn Alley who were in charge of vigilance. . "These guys are all villains hired by the Death Eaters using Galleons, and many of them have become minions attached to mysterious people, so there is no need to show mercy to them." Half a minute later, Kingsley led a team of crisis response teams and quietly left the safe house with the help of the Aurors, followed by Scrimgeour with another team, who would cover the Aurors against the Death Eaters. Make the first round of sneak attacks to create an advantage for the next move. "Don''t be polite to them." Scrimgeour raised his wand and launched fireballs at the dark wizards near "Albert''s house". Members of the crisis response team also raised their wands. Projecting fireballs toward the target as they were trained at the beginning, maybe they don''t have the experience of directly fighting dark wizards, but that doesn''t mean they are useless. Projecting firepower and disrupting the enemy is undoubtedly the best choice. Fireballs swept across the sky and flew towards "Albert''s house". Their goal was not to blow up the house, but to target the dark wizards who were on guard around the house. Boom boom boom! The sound of explosions one after another shattered the silent night, and also startled the wizards who participated in the operation. However, this round of sneak attacks was very loud, but the effect was surprisingly mediocre. Although the dark wizards who were bombarded indiscriminately fell into a brief confusion, they did not achieve any outstanding results. The only function is probably to scare the snakes, attract the attention of those dark wizards, and create opportunities for the Aurors to launch surprise attacks. The effect was not bad. There were many guys outside who were attracted by the explosion. They were attacked by the Aurors and the Order of the Phoenix, and they were knocked to the ground. . . ! When everyone was about to make persistent efforts, the roof of "Albert''s House" was suddenly overturned by something. With the help of the surrounding street lights, they vaguely saw a black whirlwind of flames. "What a bunch of lunatics!" Kingsley murmured, looking at the surging devil flame. The devil''s flame is very difficult to control. He doesn''t think there are a few Death Eaters who can play this game. These guys dare to use this dangerous magic recklessly. I''m really not afraid of burning everyone to death. ? "It was a bunch of lunatics," Scrimgeour sneered. Fortunately, the residents of the village were evacuated in advance, otherwise, if the devil''s flame spreads, I still don''t know what to do! "Concentrate your firepower and give the house first." Scrimgeour immediately shifted his target. "This" Confront Scrimgeour''s murderous orders. Kingsley was a little ill, but he didn''t say no, no doubt it was a good idea. As long as the devil''s flames get out of control, the group of Death Eaters around the house will be the ones who will suffer first. They might save a lot of trouble, or at least greatly reduce casualties. As for the devil''s flame getting out of control, Scrimgeour wasn''t worried. The Ministry of Magic was already very experienced in how to put out the devil''s flame, and the members of the Order of the Phoenix would definitely be able to put it out in a short time. As for the unfortunate ones who are accidentally burned by the runaway devil flames, it has nothing to do with the Ministry of Magic. Facts have proved that*, the probability of the spell hitting the house is far higher than hitting a single person. The house that was bombed by three waves was directly bombed into the sky, and the flames were burning. The surrounding Death Eaters were shooting magic with the Aurors. They were directly overturned to the ground by the aftermath of the big explosion, making most of the resisters lose their combat effectiveness. "Take the initiative to throw away the wand and surrender to the ground to alleviate the crime." Scrimgeour pointed his wand to his throat and shouted at the villain in front of him. Of course, UU read He didn''t expect the Death Eaters to surrender, but those villains from Knockturn Alley who were tempted by money would definitely be shaken after hearing it. The situation is favorable. "Follow, it''s our turn to bring them down with your best spell." Kingsley entered with members of the crisis response team. As long as you participate a few more times, even if you are not as good as the Aurors, you can still be regarded as an experienced warrior. "Damn!" Rodolphus, who was affected by the aftermath of the explosion, got up from the ground in an embarrassment. He shook his head vigorously, trying to wake himself up. When he recovered from the explosion, and saw the Ministry of Magic Aurors rushing out from all directions, and the villains who were knocked down by the flying curses, Rodolphus''s heart was cold, and he knew that he had Ambushed by the Ministry of Magic. From start to finish, it was just a trap, a **** trap. However, even if they are mentally prepared to be attacked and leave behind in advance, it is still meaningless. No, it should be said that it is a joke. "Damn Mudblood, **** the Ministry of Magic!" Rodolphus felt that he had become a joke, and his anger filled his heart, making him struggle to stand up and shout to the rest of the people: "Don''t be afraid, they are just a bunch of trash that can''t even use curses." . . ! Chapter 1170： terrible albert "You failed, Bella." Voldemort put down the newspaper and looked down at the woman lying beside him. He even forgot when he started reading these lying newspapers. "Master, I''m sorry, please forgive me, I..." "Enough, you really let me down. Because of your stupidity and arrogance, we lost four more Death Eaters." Voldemort interrupted Bella''s defense indifferently, raising his wand and pointing at the stupid woman in front of him. "Break to the core!" Bellatrix fell to the ground, writhing and screaming in pain. The surrounding Death Eaters cast indifferent glances at Bella. They had already had enough of this crazy woman. "I don''t want this stupid thing to happen again." Voldemort raised his wand and warned the Death Eaters present. In fact, Voldemort didn''t expect Bella to have a way to kill the cunning Mudblood from the beginning, but this woman''s stupidity and arrogance killed several Death Eaters, which is the real reason for Voldemort''s anger. In less than three months, the number of Death Eaters had been reduced by a quarter, how could this not make Voldemort angry, even in the last wizarding war, there was no such serious loss. This almost gave Voldemort a series of slaps at the same time, and incidentally, he punched him in the face, and those who didn''t know thought that Voldemort''s nose was flattened by someone. "Alecto!" "Owner." "Is there anything you want to tell me?" Voldemort stared sharply at the only escaped Death Eaters. "The Mudblood has a deeper connection with the Ministry of Magic than we thought, and he is using the power of the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix to attack us." Alecto lowered his head, "Maybe, we should solve his assistance first, Go and deal with that Mudblood." "Albert Anderson." Voldemort whispered the name of the Mudblood who had cost the Death Eaters so much. "I''ve been wary enough of him, but that Mudblood has shown us more than once that we''re not wary enough of him." "He has the power to see the future, and he uses it very skillfully to attack us through the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix." "But, is it really possible? Scrimgeour is definitely not an idiot, how could he easily believe it." A new Death Eater couldn''t help but ask his own question, which immediately attracted the attention of other veteran Death Eaters. In fact, as long as anyone who has known divination knows, that thing is often a joke. It is very difficult to predict the future, let alone accurately predict the future. It is simply a fantasy. "That Mudblood is undoubtedly smart, and he always has a way of convincing Scrimgeour to believe him." Alecto asked Snape in a positive tone, "He must have persuaded the Order of the Phoenix group as well. people!" "Yes, the people of the Order of the Phoenix believe in his predictions. It is said that since he started to predict until now, there has been no mistake." Snape said blankly under the gazes of everyone, "Of course, this may also be related to He had a close relationship with Dumbledore." Presumably aware of Voldemort''s gaze, Snape continued, "It is said that he is hiding in a house under the Faithful Charm, and only Dumbledore knows his exact location, and it is very difficult to find and kill him. difficulty." "I remember that Mudblood had a close relationship with the two Weasleys," Alecto reminded. "They also opened a shop together." "Yes, it did, but because James Potter was betrayed by Peter Pettigrew, Albert Anderson learned a lesson and didn''t trust his friends, perhaps fearing being betrayed by them, or Other reasons. In short, the man was very cautious, and that''s why he provided Dumbledore with some of the prophecy information." Snape said blankly, "Dumbledore also paid for the prophecy." "What price?" "He seems to think Dumbledore is dying and has his sights set on his legacy!" Snape felt that Bella''s group would be so unlucky because the last time the Death Eaters tried to kill him at Albert''s wedding, he completely hated him, plus ten thousand Galleons. With a reward, Bella was able to come back alive, which surprised Snape. "heritage?" "It''s a book. This is the news I heard by chance. He was worried that this part of the knowledge would be lost after Dumbledore''s death, so he wanted to leave this part of the content." "It''s hard to believe he''s a Gryffindor and not a Ravenclaw?" a Death Eater couldn''t help sneering. "We''re not talking about these things today, we have to get rid of this trouble, or something like this will happen a third time, maybe even a fourth time." Voldemort''s face was also very ugly, because he thought of the secret base that had been completely looted. So far, Voldemort still hasn''t caught the **** thief. Still, he''s almost certain that the guy who did it was definitely the damned Mudblood. "I think we should ignore that mudblood first, find a way to get rid of Scrimgeour first, support our people, and prevent the Ministry of Magic from becoming our enemy again." Yaxley expressed his views on this matter, with magic Recklessly is undoubtedly a rather stupid thing. "We should take control of the Ministry of Magic as originally planned, turn the employees of the Ministry of Magic into our helpers, and find ways to expand our power." "Yaxley." Voldemort never thought that the Ministry of Magic would become so troublesome, "I need you to speed up the infiltration of the Ministry of Magic, and I will get rid of Scrimgeour myself." "Until then, we cannot remain indifferent to the deaths of the Lestrange brothers and other Death Eaters, and let everyone act on me and teach the Ministry a lesson to remember." "Severus, what''s the matter?" After the meeting, looking at Snape who was left behind, Voldemort motioned for the other party to sit down and talk. "About Draco Malfoy''s plan," Snape said with twitching his lips, and said before the Dark Lord, "His plan is not very clever, and it is likely to be a surprise. If the situation is right, please allow me to help This chance to get rid of Dumbledore." "Oh, it looks like you''re sure." Voldemort looked at Snape and said indifferently, "I don''t want you to make stupid mistakes like Bella and Lucius." Snape was Voldemort''s secret card for killing Dumbledore, and he wouldn''t allow any mistakes in it. "It''s actually related to another thing I plan to report to the master," Snape explained while looking at Voldemort. "Dumbledore was injured, very badly, and while I don''t know how he was injured, he obviously hasn''t had a good few years to live." "I''ve heard rumors like that," said Voldemort. Dumbledore''s injury was noticed by the vast majority of Hogwarts students at the opening dinner. "This matter is true. I checked for Dumbledore, and I may still live five to eight years." Snape expressed his judgment, "Although I can''t confirm whether Dumbledore''s strength has been lost, But I think he should gradually become weaker." "Draco Malfoy''s plan was to find a bunch of people sneaking into Hogwarts and besieging Dumbledore." Voldemort frowned slightly, obviously not optimistic about the plan, or rather, he was not optimistic that Draco Malfoy would succeed from the beginning. "I don''t think Draco Malfoy''s plan is a threat to Dumbledore, but if the right opportunity arises, I will kill him by sneak attack from behind." Snape said his plan in full without concealing it Intention to use other people as cannon fodder. Of course, these so-called plans were not actually conceived by him, but by Dumbledore. However, Snape probably didn''t know that this whole plan actually originated from Albert''s suggestion to Dumbledore that he should make some contributions before he died. "Don''t let me down, you know the consequences of failure," said Voldemort nonchalantly. Unbeknownst to Voldemort, however, an hour later, Snape was in the Headmaster''s office reporting to Dumbledore on the evening''s events. "You''re doing well, Severus," Dumbledore said softly, "however, you need to pay special attention to Draco''s side, don''t let him carry out those unreliable plans, which are not good for Hogwarts. It''s dangerous for students." "Dangerous, don''t you think it''s more dangerous to allow Death Eaters to break into Hogwarts?" Snape said grimly. "So, it must be at night, when everyone is resting," Dumbledore said calmly. "I don''t think this matter can be hidden from that Anderson," Snape suddenly thought of something, and suddenly looked up at Dumbledore: "Don''t you plan to use this to kill all those Death Eaters who broke into the school? ?" "I heard that Voldemort recruited Greyback as well?" Dumbledore suddenly changed the subject. "And dear Bellatrix. Honestly, I''m a little surprised that she''s still alive." "That guy''s methods are terrifying." Snape understood what Dumbledore meant. "Werewolves are worthy of sympathy. No one wants to suffer from lycanthropy, but it is extremely irritating to want to spread it arbitrarily, especially in the future, Voldemort will definitely use werewolves to threaten ordinary people." Dumbledore disliked Greyback very much, not only because of his fondness for attacking children, but also because of his commitment to making more people a werewolf and spreading lycanthropy to others. So, when Albert proposed to do something meaningful before Dumbledore died, he did not refuse. "Do you really believe him, or are you trying to use him, just like you used me?" Snape narrowed his eyes slightly, "I think you''re playing with fire, Anderson is very smart, very smart, he even uses magic The Ministry and the Order of the Phoenix were used as pawns, and I remember he seemed to have won the International Wizarding Chess Championship." "Thank you for your reminder, but I agree with him more, it''s a win-win!" Dumbledore was actually not too worried about Albert. He also watched the child grow up and graduate. The other party was indeed very brainy and smart, but from Albert''s attitude towards friends and family, and even his behavior, Deng Bridor could conclude that Albert was more harmless than his younger counterpart. In a way, Albert is a better fit to be his successor than Harry. "Win-win? He probably wouldn''t be happy if he knew it was you who asked me to persuade the Dark Lord to turn against him." Snape said sullenly. Part of why Voldemort was so terrified of Albert was the message from Snape. Dumbledore wanted to pull Albert into the water and make him stand on the side of the Order of the Phoenix. The effect was beyond doubt, it was amazing. It''s not hard to see this from the Death Eaters who have died in the past few months. "Albert actually knew it for a long time." Dumbledore said calmly, "He knows the danger of the mysterious man better than anyone else, otherwise he would have settled in another country. Do you really think I can convince him?" "Didn''t that wedding attack completely **** him off?" Snape thought it was the wedding attack that **** Albert off. "Of course not, he stayed by his own will," said Dumbledore softly, "and it''s no use even if You-Know-Who is hostile to him, because Voldemort can''t find him or his family at all, who is more than you think. Be cautious." "What''s more, he is a master of prophecy, able to peek into the past and predict the future." "Can prophecy really be able to do this?" "Yes, someone can do it to such an extent that before we do it, he can predict what we will do!" Dumbledore fell into short-lived memories: "It''s just that Albert''s gift of prophecy is stronger, he is likely to It''s incredible to be the most powerful prophet of all time, maybe he''ll be the modern Merlin." "I thought you were the modern Merlin." Snape pouted. "You think too highly of me," said Dumbledore modestly. "Anything else?" "If he really is the most powerful prophet of all time, I think I might die too?" Snape said suddenly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "What do you mean?" Dumbledore looked at Snape in surprise, not understanding why he would say such a thing. "Anderson left a prophecy for me and Draco." Snape walked to the Pensieve and pulled out a memory that had been buried deep in his mind. Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, and came to the Pensieve, looking at the gradually clear memory. "If something happens to my cat in the future, I''ll think you did it." Albert''s threat sounded from the Pensieve, and then Dumbledore saw the memory Snape wanted him to see, which was Albert''s prophecy to Malfoy. "Something related to your name will bring you an unexpected journey; cursed blood will not bring eternal life, and you will be a witness, he is with you. Stay away from that shadow, Otherwise the conspiracy will start because of you, bring you death, or bring death to others." As he pondered this prophecy in a low voice, Albert prophesied to Snape again. "Be vigilant of black and white, stay away from the cursed course, or when your wish is fulfilled, death will not be far away from you!" "What a bad prediction, I''ll find a chance to talk to Albert." Dumbledore knew what Snape meant, and there was no doubt that Albert''s prediction had basically come true, whether it was Malfoy or Snape''s prediction might come true. Chapter 1171： Defense Against The Dark Arts Potter In the early morning, countless owls flapped their wings and poured into the castle hall of Hogwarts. After circling above the heads of the students enjoying breakfast, they fell to the recipient''s side to perform their duties as postmen. Harry picked up the newspaper dropped by the owl and began to read it. Harry found himself preferring the Daily Prophet under Scrimgeour''s control to the Daily Prophet that had been controlled by Fudge, at least in the newspapers. The content always makes people feel good. A few days ago, the Ministry of Magic once again smashed the conspiracy of the mysterious man, and the news of the successful killing of several Death Eaters spread throughout Hogwarts. The only one who was unhappy about it was probably Harry in Slater. Lin''s nemesis: Draco Malfoy. No wonder Malfoy''s face was so sullen lately that he was almost out of water. Bella was his relative. Harry looked back, took a sip of pumpkin juice, looked at today''s headlines, and quickly found a surprising piece of news. A reporter was beaten by the victim''s family for overly speaking while interviewing family members who were persecuted by the Death Eaters. He is currently hospitalized with serious injuries. The Ministry of Magic regrets the incident and has reassured the victim''s family, with Minister Scrimgeour claiming that they will not receive any punishment for the heroic sacrifice of their relatives in the recent war. The Ministry of Magic sternly reminded the general public that Barty Crouch Jr., who was sympathized with back then, was the culprit that led to the return of the mysterious man. He believed that people should put away their ridiculous sympathy for Death Eaters and Dark Wizards. "puff!" Harry squirted out the pumpkin juice he had just drank, which he was sure was definitely intentional, probably because the reporter said something drastic that completely annoyed the Ministry, causing Scrimgeour to arrange for him to "interview" Victim''s family. "What''s the matter, Harry." Hermione, who was reading "Advanced Rune Translation", raised her head and cast a suspicious look at Harry, who was laughing. "Today''s headlines, I bet Scrimgeour was doing it on purpose." Harry handed the newspaper to Hermione and asked casually, "How''s your investigation going?" "I have rummaged through many books, and even went to the forbidden area, but I still can''t find any clues. I suspect that some of the books have been removed." Hermione suspected that Dumbledore had taken all the books on Horcruxes. "What a problem for me!" Harry muttered. "Don''t worry Harry, Dumbledore has left you for a long time, and I think you need to get in touch with Professor Slughorn in advance." "You think I should go to the ''Slug'' party?" Harry was a little gloomy, not because he didn''t want to go to the party, but because he didn''t think it would be a good idea to leave Ron. "That party wasn''t as bad as you thought," Hermione whispered. "Actually, it was kind of fun." "Maybe, I should drink some more Flux and try my luck. No, it''s better to let Dumbledore drink Flux and try my luck." Harry had actually tried it, and the Flux did make things go smoothly. However, his intuition was not to ask him to go to Professor Slughorn, but to go to Dumbledore, because Harry felt that he could Albert predicted divination, or persuaded Dumbledore to use Flux to try his luck with Professor Slughorn. Later, Harry learned that Dumbledore had actually approached Albert to predict the number of Horcruxes, but they had to get more accurate information to prevent any accidents. After all, their enemy was Voldemort, and any missteps would undo their efforts. Therefore, Harry gave up temporarily. The dose of Fuling was limited, and he did not dare to waste it at will, and planned to save it for a critical moment. "Can you contact Albert?" Harry asked Hermione, turning his head. "Is that all right?" "Do you really think that guy doesn''t know anything?" Harry said dryly. "No way." Hermione cast her eyes on Ron. "Fred and George have recently disappeared. It is said that the Death Eaters are now staring at them, trying to find Albert through them. By the way, Bill asked us not to write important things in the letter, lest the letter be intercepted." Luo En took the newspaper, read the headlines above, and asked, "By the way, Harry, when are you going to hold the meeting of the Defense Association." "End of the month!" Harry said without hesitation. "No Harry, we promised to go to the Wizards Card Club." Although Albert left the club to Luna, Hermione hoped that the lighthearted atmosphere would be maintained. "I found that this month has been a lot of things." Harry sighed helplessly, and took out his quill to record the content. After there are too many things, if you don''t write them down, it is easy to forget, or forget the homework of a certain course. "By the way, Harry, have you heard?" Ron seemed to sound something, and suddenly said, "Malfoy seems to have voluntarily quit the Quidditch team." "It''s unusual," said Harry. "I think it''s normal. Whoever made his father a Death Eater, probably no one would want to deal with the son of a Death Eater." Ron was in a happy mood, and no one wanted to see Malfoy unlucky more than Weasley. . "Most Death Eaters are from Slytherin, do you think they really care about these questions?" Harry wanted to find Albert not only for the Horcrux, he also wanted the other party to help with divination, see See what the **** Draco Malfoy is up to. He had an indescribable feeling that Harry suspected Malfoy as a Death Eater, but he didn''t think the guess would convince his two best friends, because it did sound ridiculous. "I always feel like that guy is brewing some terrible conspiracy." "Okay Harry, don''t worry about Malfoy''s conspiracy, when are you going to start the party, everyone can''t wait." Ron turned his eyes to Hermione: "Are you ready?" "I suggest this weekend," Hermione suggested. "You should be free, right?" "Okay!" Harry nodded in agreement. "Anyway, once a month, what do you think we should talk about this month?" "Choose from the "Guide to Self-Defense", so that everyone can have books." Hermione suggested: "You can teach everyone how to use spells to build a safe temporary camp. I remember there are relevant content in the book." "I don''t think these things are useful to everyone. After all, they can''t everyone have a seamless stretch bag, and it''s impossible for everyone to have a tent." Ron reminded kindly. , he doubts that most students will use this part, because no one is stupid enough to wander around, even if Albert once said that Muggle wizards will have a harder time. "We can use a party to explain it. It''s always good to learn something. After all, we have also learned a lot of defense magic!" Hermione advised "A lot, no, we only learned a little bit of skin." Ron obviously disagreed with Hermione''s words, "In Fred''s words, it''s a self-righteous little fool who only learned a little bit of skin. This is also the "Guide to Self-Defense" Why do people run away most of the time instead of fighting back." "Albert deliberately put this part of the content into it, there must be his reasons, I think it is necessary to master this part of the skills." Looking at the two who were about to argue, Harry quickly interrupted: "I''m going to take some time to review the magic I''ve learned before, and by the way, I''ll review the Patronus Charm again. Now dementors are everywhere, I think It is necessary to master the Patronus Charm proficiently." "As for learning how to set up a safe camp in the wild, I can wait until next month. At least let me figure it out first, otherwise how can I teach others!" In fact, Harry felt that Hermione was right. There was nothing superfluous in Albert''s "Guide to Self-Defense", and the content in it was very useful. The news that Harry was planning to re-host the DA party spread like wings in the castle. After hearing the news, everyone came over to say hello to Harry, and by the way, asked Harry to teach everyone at the party. what magic. Chapter 1172： Big bat terror "I''m right, everyone is very happy that the DA party can continue." As the three of Harry left the hall, Ron excitedly told Harry the main reason for the enthusiasm for the party. "Bill said the Ministry of Magic''s Defence Against the Dark Arts training is very popular, and in these turbulent times, everyone wants to learn something useful to keep their lives safe." "While Snape knows more about the Dark Arts than most Defence Against the Dark Arts professors, what he can really teach us is very limited..." "Ron..." Hermione interrupted, she felt Ron''s assessment was biased. "At least, it doesn''t make any sense until it''s actually practiced." Ron shrugged and said, "You can''t expect to be a great Defence Against the Dark Arts master by memorizing a lot of spells." "I''ve heard things like that many times. Sometimes I don''t really understand what their enthusiasm is about." Harry noticed the expression on Hermione''s face and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, Hermione? Min?" "Oh, Harry, I''m sure you''re aware of it," said Hermione eccentrically. "You''re actually becoming popular. That should be a good thing, though." "Good thing?" Harry couldn''t understand what Hermione meant. "I don''t think it''s a good thing." "At least there are a lot of people who support you and are willing to attend the DA party." Ron raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously not liking Harry''s words. "Without the help of Fred, George, and Cedric, we wouldn''t be able to do it at all, and we wouldn''t be able to teach so many people." Harry felt that Hermione and Ron were thinking too much, and he himself was very uncomfortable with the so-called popularity. Cold, "Don''t forget what happened last year, many people regarded me as a fool with a problem because of the newspaper, and because of a newspaper, they regarded me as the so-called savior?" "Harry..." Hermione seemed surprised that Harry would say such a thing. "I don''t need fame at all, believe me, if Voldemort controls the Ministry of Magic, I''ll soon be Britain''s most notorious wanted man and scorned by everyone." After the last experience, Harry wasn''t very impressed with the so-called popularity, and even thought those people were stupid. After all, who but idiots would easily believe that stuff? In fact, Harry was already planning for the worst. Neither Dumbledore''s injury nor Albert''s prophecy disturbed him. The real turbulent times are yet to come. That''s why Harry decided to teach everyone how to keep themselves safe in exile, a knowledge he doubted he might use in the future. Of course, Harry wasn''t stupid either. He understood what Hermione meant. When he was popular, he would win over a group of people, but there were some things that Harry couldn''t do, so he could only say he did his best. When several people passed the corner of the corridor, Harry felt that his shoulder was hit hard, and he almost lost his balance and fell to the ground. When he stabilized his body, he saw Malfoy''s group at a glance, Goyle and Crabbe were staring at Harry, Ron and Hermione fiercely, obviously they were deliberately hitting him with the shoulder. "Let''s go, lest they find some Death Eater buddies to kill us." Harry reached out and pressed Ron, who had drawn his wand, with a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. "You''re right, it''s scary." Ron looked at the three Malfoys and said yin and yang angrily. "Maybe they can''t wait to join the Death Eaters." "Maybe, one day they can enter Azkaban to be reunited with their families." Looking at the angry two, Harry was a little surprised by Draco Malfoy''s composure, which made him think Malfoy was weird, so he sneered: "Being a Death Eater has no future. Don''t forget, Ske Lin Jie''s attitude towards the Death Eaters. I dare say Scrimgeour must have guessed that Voldemort was going to rob the prison, and maybe one day all the Death Eaters in the prison will be executed, lest they come out and continue to harm others." "gone." Draco Malfoy put his hand on Crabbe and Goyle''s shoulders, ignoring Potter and Weasley''s provocation. "Harry..." Hermione called softly. "This guy can really stand it," Harry muttered. After walking a distance, Crabbe said angrily, "Why stop me, it''s not like you..." "Okay Crabbe," Malfoy said, pausing to look back at Crabbe, "I can understand your anger, but now I don''t have time for boring stuff." "A boring thing." Goyle and Crabbe were both stunned by Malfoy''s words. "Yes, I have my own business to do, very important things that must be done." Malfoy reached out and grabbed his left arm, looked up at his two companions and reminded, "Also, the situation in the school is not good for us now, everyone is staring at us, so don''t make trouble for me." He is more concerned about how he should complete the Dark Lord''s quest now, and before that, he needs to hide himself as much as possible, so as not to attract the attention of others. "Okay, let''s go, so we won''t wait sooner or later." With that, Malfoy turned and left. Although Malfoy already had two plans in mind, they didn''t look very secure, especially because Snape''s objections made him feel inexplicably irritable. As for Snape''s offer to wait for Dumbledore to get weak before giving him a fatal blow by surprise? Malfoy felt very unreliable. Naturally, Snape could wait slowly, but the Malfoys couldn''t. Voldemort asked him to complete the task of killing Dumbledore during this semester. Who knows when Dumbledore will become weak from the injury to his palm? Even if Dumbledore was really weakened by the injury, Malfoy was not sure of defeating Dumbledore head-on, in fact, he suspected that the Dark Lord was also not sure, otherwise he would not have sent him to assassinate Dumbledore. Originally determined to restore the glory of the Malfoy family, after the last fire at Malfoy Manor, Draco''s confidence was shattered. His mother told him the truth of everything: the task the Dark Lord gave him was just to want to. It was enough to let him die, hoping that he would cooperate with Snape to save his father Lucius and himself. The cruel truth completely knocked Draco''s confidence and made him panic and uneasy. Although his mother Narcissa said that Snape would help him with this almost impossible task, Draco was unwilling to believe it. that man. Snape was a double agent. A spy who is good at deceiving people and successfully deceived Dumbledore. Malfoy was worried that Snape would deceive his mother and use himself to his advantage. In fact, Snape did take Lucius''s place as Voldemort''s right-hand man. "Draco, Professor Snape asked me to give this to you." Shortly after the Transfiguration class, Pansy hands a piece of parchment to her boyfriend. "Oh, I see." Malfoy replied as he took the note. "What is Professor Snape doing for you?" Pansy asked worriedly. "You seem to have been exhausted lately." "You know, a lot of things have happened in my house, and I''m exhausted." Malfoy opened the note, glanced at the contents of the note, and explained helplessly. At eight o''clock that night, Draco Malfoy knocked on Snape''s office door on time, and he found the Slytherin dean at his desk marking students'' homework. "Professor, what do you have to do with me?" Malfoy lowered his eyes, out of eye contact with Snape, who had been taught by Aunt Bellatrix how to prevent others from seeing through his mind and peeping into his mind. "Sit down for a while, I''ll be done soon." Snape speeded up his corrections, and it took about a quarter of an hour before he put down his quill and looked up at Draco. "I think you''ve heard about Bellatrix." "Yes, I heard," said Malfoy blankly. "The Dark Lord isn''t happy about that." Snape was silent for a moment, then continued: "Not long ago, your mother contacted me, she..." "I can do it myself..." "No, you still don''t understand." Snape interrupted Malfoy directly, "This matter has nothing to do with you." "What do you mean?" Malfoy looked up at Snape suddenly. "Your father Lucius needs Dumbledore to die to alleviate the Dark Lord''s blame on him, and Bellatrix needs the same, you are not naive enough to think that I have taken Lucius''s place, right? ?" Snape looked at Malfoy, who lowered his eyes again, "I told you long ago that this was my mission." "But the Dark Lord gave me the task," Malfoy argued. "I''m confident that I can complete this task." "What if you fail?" Snape asked rhetorically. "What''s the meaning." "You don''t really think your ridiculous plans will work, do you?" Snape bluntly struck Malfoy''s confidence, "A smart wizard can see through that cursed necklace at a glance, if it falls on Someone else killed a Hogwarts student, do you really think you won''t be exposed? Don''t take Dumbledore for a fool, and poison, if that trick worked, I would have done it long ago already." Malfoy opened his mouth slightly. "Abandon your ridiculous plans, I suspect you didn''t have the heart to do them." Snape looked at Malfoy sternly. "You didn''t take the Dark Lord''s orders seriously at all." "Of course I did!" Malfoy said excitedly. "If your plan disturbs Dumbledore and makes him vigilant, it is likely to directly sabotage my next plan." Snape stared at Malfoy and said in an irrefutable tone, "However, I know you don''t A failure is not easy to give up, I will give you a chance, if your ridiculous plans fail, follow my plan." "What do you mean?" Draco couldn''t help clenching his fists. "This matter is an impossible task for you. Now I just prepared a simpler and easier way for you to get the Dark Lord''s forgiveness." Snape asked blankly: " Do you want to fail and pay for it, don''t tell me you don''t know the price of failure." "What are you going to do?" Draco''s lips twitched, of course he knew what the cost of failure would be, and that fear made him restless day and night. "Let Bellatrix assemble a solid team, and I''ll try to get them into Hogwarts and let them round up Dumbledore," Snape said blankly. "Dumbledore Now that they are injured and their strength is not as good as before, if they are lucky enough, they have a chance to kill him." "Of course, if possible, it would be better to continue to wait a while, but there are not many options we can do right now." "What if it fails." "If they fail, I''ll attack Dumbledore from behind," said Snape grimly. "You planned to use Aunt Bellatrix and the others as bait from the beginning." Draco''s eyes widened, he felt like he saw through Snape''s conspiracy. "If there is still time, I will continue to wait until the opportunity is ripe, but now this time has been brought forward by you. Fortunately, we still have one semester." Snape said blankly, "You Bellatrix and his men have to be prepared for an invasion of Hogwarts, as for the sneak attack, that''s a last resort." "How are you going to send them to the school?" Draco asked with a frown. "Hogwarts is so well-defended that it''s impossible to enter the school quietly." "This is my business, you don''t need to worry, I will tell you when the time comes." Snape looked at Draco and said, "And now you need to be patient, not a quarter of an hour. , but longer and better prepared." "That is, you are using me from start to finish." Draco seemed to think things through clearly, "You want to take my credit?" "You talk like a child," Snape said coldly. "You just want to get the job done and gain the Dark Lord''s trust," Malfoy sneered. "And we''re all tools for your purpose." "I''m saving your family," Snape reminded blankly. "Do you think I''m a fool?" Malfoy sneered. "If it wasn''t for my friendship with Lucius, and your mother''s pleas, I wouldn''t have taken the risk at all, or would you think your mother was a fool?" Snape reminded indifferently, "if you took everything It''s all screwed up, I''m sure the Dark Lord is not very happy, even if you end up going back alive, no, I''m sure Dumbledore probably won''t kill you, but I don''t think you want to face the Dark Lord''s wrath, to Either your family or Bellatrix will die." "You''re threatening me!" Draco Malfoy was shaking slightly. "Threats, no, I''m just stating the facts. If I fail, everyone will die together." Snape looked at Malfoy and sneered, "Don''t you think I failed, I can still survive?" Chapter 1173： Defense Association "How are you over there?" "It''s still the same, how about you?" "It''s been very busy lately. The Death Eaters and their group of villains are making troubles around the UK. The Muggle Mediation Council needs to run around to help clean up these messes. Everyone is going crazy with them. I heard that the Minister I''m thinking about catching those guys who are messing around in the future and treating them to a whip first." Truman raised his glass and touched Cedric lightly. After drinking the butterbeer in his glass, he looked up at Old Tom across the counter. "It seems that business in the bar has been bad lately." "There used to be some people, but recently thanks to Minister Scrimgeour, there are fewer and fewer customers in the store." Tom wiped the glass in his hand glumly, and Scrimgeour arrested most of the wizards who dared to drink in the bar. Azkaban prison. "I''m now considering whether to close the pub or find someone to take over." "It is estimated that no one is willing to take over at this time." Truman shook his head and said, "If you don''t have the ability, you will have to close the door in a few days." "This is also something that can''t be helped. Who makes the entire magic world unsafe, and no one dares to run around now." Cedric put down his glass, smiled and said to Truman: "Okay, let''s go back, and try our best at night. Don''t linger outside to avoid getting into trouble." "You''re right, safety is the most important thing." Truman took two silver civets from his pocket and put them on the table, and left with Cedric. As soon as they walked out of the bar, they both used Apparition to leave. Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Old Tom was mumbling something. Instead of going straight home, Cedric and Truman appeared together in a remote, desolate, semi-abandoned residential area outside London. "No one is following!" Truman took out his wand, cast the Disillusionment Charm on himself, and touched his friend next to him with his wand. "No." Cedric shivered and took out his pocket watch from his pocket. After confirming that there was no red dot on it, he shook his head and said, "However, we may be running late." They walked quickly into an abandoned house. "Honestly, coming to a place like this in the middle of the night feels pretty creepy." Truman raised his wand to guard his surroundings to prevent a sneak attack. "There''s nothing we can do about it. They need to be careful and covert. I heard that the Death Eaters are chasing them now." Cedric could understand Fred and George''s caution. If you don''t pay attention to safety, there is no doubt that the Death Eaters will come to your door one day, and they will also cause trouble for them. "Should those two guys be hiding here?" Truman asked, looking at the desolate ruins around him, raising his eyebrows slightly. "I''m sure not." After Diggory lifted the illusion spell on his body, he lit his wand, looked around, and pointed at the abandoned wooden door in front of him with his wand, "It''s here, let''s go in!" "Push the door in?" Truman asked, frowning slightly, looking at the door full of dust and cobwebs in front of him. "No, just go through it directly. The entrance is actually here." After Cedric looked down at the contents of the communication pen, he passed through the wall next to the door and appeared directly in a hidden room. "Is this the so-called safe house? It''s really safe." Truman looked around and couldn''t help complaining. To be honest, he didn''t think anyone could find such a ghost place. "Well, the entrance is very similar to platform nine and three-quarters, and most wizards can''t find it at all." Cedric said what he knew, "I will put some water and food in the future, so that the Others can temporarily rest and avoid danger." "They are very cautious." "It''s Albert after all, that guy has always been cautious." This is also the main reason why Cedric is willing to join the Defense Association. Although he supports Harry and opposes the mysterious man and the Death Eaters, it does not mean that he is willing to risk his life to join those unreliable resistance organizations, and then lose his life for no reason. "That guy is really reliable, what are we doing now?" Truman looked up and down the safe house in front of him with the help of the light on the tip of his wand, and asked Cedric sideways. Cedric looked at the contents of the communication pen and said to Truman next to him: "Someone will come and pick us up later." "Why do that? If you tell us the exact location," Truman grumbled. "Are they afraid we''ll reveal his location?" Although he said this, Truman didn''t think there was anything wrong with being cautious. After all, what they had to face next was the group of vicious dark wizards. "I think it should be like this." Cedric put away the communication pen and said suddenly, "It should be coming." At this time, there was a crackling sound in the room, and a small shadow appeared out of thin air in the safe room. "It''s actually a house-elf." Truman was a little surprised. House-elves are rare in the wizarding world. "Gentlemen, please come with me." Dobby bowed slightly behind the two and stretched out his arm. The two looked at each other, reached out to grab the house-elf''s arm, and were Apparated away, and the dark safe room fell into dead silence again. "here is?" Cedric looked around, but he was not surprised by the remoteness around him. It was very similar to Albert''s style. "plz follow me!" The house-elf took a blue lantern out of nowhere and walked at the front of the line to lead the way. They were surprised to find a thick fog ahead. "This is a defensive measure, don''t rush in without the guidance of a lantern." The two family elves didn''t go long before they came to an abandoned Muggle village. "plz follow me!" Dobby walked towards the edge of the village with the two of them, and saw Lee Jordan suddenly emerge from the void to greet them. "Welcome to the Defense Association headquarters." "The defensive measures here are really tight." Cedric sighed softly. "Ever since the base of the Defense Association was completed, Albert has further improved the defenses here." Lee Jordan said with a smile, "After all, you also know that both the mysterious man and the Death Eaters are looking for us now." "Only you?" "They''re inside, come with me. Let''s go wash your faces first. Although I''ve already confirmed that you are me, I still need to determine whether you are under the Imperius Curse." "It''s really safe." Truman took out a handkerchief to wipe the water on his face, and asked casually, "Is Albert here too?" "That guy is the secrecy here. Usually, if it''s not necessary, he won''t appear here easily." Fred and George appeared out of thin air and shook hands with Cedric. "Secretary? Sounds like a great protection magic?" "Yes, the Crimson Loyalty Charm is the most powerful protection magic known so far." Fred introduced, "No one can find the hidden place unless the secrecy person allows it." "When Albert got married, he used the Brave Loyalty Charm to cover the entire manor," Lee Jordan reminded. "As expected of Albert." Truman sighed softly, "If it can be further promoted, it is estimated that everyone will not have to worry about the threat of the mysterious man." "It''s very difficult. After all, it''s a very advanced magic, much more difficult than the Patronus Charm." George shook his head and said, "We also learned it, but we haven''t learned it for the time being." "You must have come into contact with a lot of advanced magic with Albert, right?" "Will Albert teach us himself?" "I don''t know, but I think it should be like this. Many advanced things can only be taught by him. It depends on when the guy returns from his post-wedding trip." "That guy is still traveling?" "After all, he was targeted by the Death Eaters, and it is estimated that he will not return to the UK for the time being." George would not blink his eyes when he lied, and it would not do them any good to let others know about Albert''s whereabouts. "Right, this thing..." "This is" After noticing that George handed over a silver metal card, Cedric froze for a moment and guessed what it was. "After reading the content on the card, just keep it in your heart, and you can see the entrance later." "If you don''t get the permission of the secret person, even if the mysterious person comes, you will not be able to find it." George seemed to think of something and reminded, "You should know that the mysterious person''s name can''t be said nonsense." "What is the specific reason?" Truman, who was born into a family of Muggle wizards, still does not understand some of the secrets of the wizarding world. "Once the name is spoken, the mysterious person will lock the specific location of the person who speaks through the magic spell at the first time, and can immediately Apparition to find the nearby." George explained, "Although the Faithful Loyalty Curse can block them, But other protective magics around here may fail completely, so we only use the mysterious man to call him." "I don''t think many people dare to call the mysterious person by name." Cedric handed the silver card to Truman. "We all know that, but we have to prevent any possible accident," George explained. "No one wants to put us in danger because of someone''s stupidity." "Is this the headquarters?" Cedric and Truman stopped and looked at the newly renovated house in front of them. They were a little surprised. What should I say? Not quite what they imagined. Truman asked suspiciously, "Do you live here?" "Of course not, we live in other places, come with me, this is just the entrance to the hidden stronghold." George explained to the two, "In order to prevent someone from invading here, Albert has prepared several lines of defense, even if it is really caught by mysterious people. To keep an eye on it can also buy us enough time." "Of course, I don''t think that kind of situation should happen. After all, this place is protected by the Brave Loyalty Charm, but everything may be unexpected." After speaking, George brought the two to the hall and entered the real headquarters of the Defense Association through the secret passage under the carpet. "What about you... it''s just..." Truman stared at the concrete underground base, his mouth wide open in surprise and speechless. "This door is so narrow!" Looking at the entrance that can only accommodate one person, Cedric asked curiously, "Is this to prevent intrusion?" "Yes, if someone tries to invade our headquarters, they will be attacked immediately." Fred nodded, "Actually, I don''t think these things can come in handy, but it is undeniable that seeing these things will It makes you feel safe. "You''re right." Cedric agreed with Fred. "The next room is the guard room. There are many black magic detectors in it. There is a similar room in the headquarters, which is responsible for monitoring all the safe houses." George paused and continued, "Of course, that room is not open to the public. ." After passing through the front hall, they came to a wide and narrow corridor with various wooden doors on both sides of the corridor, and at the end was a spacious hall. "It looks a bit like the Great Hall of Hogwarts." "Yes, it is an imitation of the hall of Hogwarts." Fred nodded. "However, it was a bit rushed when it was built, but I think it should be enough to accommodate nearly a hundred people to train defense against the dark arts." "How on earth did you build this place?" Truman asked his doubts again. He had already noticed that the cement was used here, and it was obviously built recently. "This place is actually much smaller than you expected. It is purely an extension of Albert''s use of the Traceless Stretching Spell. As you can see, there are many things here that are not perfect, and we can only rely on other members to slowly make up for it." "I feel like I''ve joined an amazing organization." Truman sighed softly: "When will the assembly start? And we all have our own jobs. Is UU reading like the Ministry of Magic''s black magic training? ?" "Albert is still compiling our special books, and will teach you more fighting skills. After all, we will have to face those evil dark wizards in the future, and it is impossible to have no self-defense skills." Lee Jordan Signaling them to be quiet, "I thought you all joined the Order of the Phoenix." Cedric said suddenly "Yeah, we all joined the Order of the Phoenix, but it doesn''t prevent us from joining another organization." Fred shrugged. "After all, it''s all to resist the mysterious man." "Albert believes that Harry and You-Know will eventually have a battle. He believes that Harry and the members of the Order of the Phoenix are not enough. More supporters are needed to win the final victory of this war." George explained to the two road. "Looks like Harry won in the end!" Cedric was satisfied, no one wanted to face a losing end, and this news could increase everyone''s confidence. "Of course." Lee Jordan said rightfully. "The day is not far away. Until then, what we need now is to gather more like-minded partners." "Are we going to fight, fight against the dark wizard?" "Maybe in the future, but it''s definitely not now. After all, everyone is a group of rookies. Even if they really want to go to the battlefield, they need to undergo rigorous training, not to die in vain. That kind of sacrifice is meaningless." Chapter 1174： penetration Hogsmeade Village, Honeydukes Candy Shop. Ambrosio Froome is replenishing the store shelves with candy in preparation for the arrival of Hogwarts students to Hogsmeade. "Ugh!" Froome sat back at the counter, stared straight at the notebook on the table, and sighed softly. The candy shop owner has been in a bad mood recently. Since the rise of Fred and George''s "Happy House" joke shop, he can clearly feel that the business in the Honey Duke candy shop has declined significantly, which makes Froome the most angry. It was Zuko''s betrayal. He clearly agreed to suppress Fred and George''s business together. As a result, the guy turned around and went directly to the enemy, and now he is still earning a lot of money, which makes Froome like eating shit. Uncomfortably, he was hesitating whether he should accept the invitation. The magical candies that Fred and George sold did not actually overlap with the candies and desserts he sold. The two sides did not seem to have conflicted. However, there are so many people in the entire British wizarding world, and the purchasing power of most children is limited. Bought the "Happy House" candy, and also ran out of money to buy the candy in the Honeydukes store. At least, for the vast majority of Hogwarts students, the magic candies are more attractive to them when they are younger. Even though his Honeydukes candy shop is well known across the UK, Froome is well aware that most of the shop''s customers come from Hogwarts students. The Honey Duke''s candy store is obviously about to be defeated by those magical candies, but he has never been able to crack and create more attractive products. "Darling, look at the store for me first, and I''ll go talk to Zuo Ke." Froome closed the notebook, handed over the task of inspecting the store to his wife, and walked directly to Zuo Ke''s magic joke shop go. He saw Zuo Ke, who was chatting with John at the post office at a glance, and after the two had finished chatting, Froome walked over to say hello. "Looks like your business is booming." "It''s not very popular, but the business is okay, it just doesn''t have much to do with me." Zuo Ke seemed to remember something and sighed helplessly, "Why, are you planning to join too?" "I did think about it. I plan to talk to Fred and George first, but I can''t contact them for the time being." Froome didn''t hide that who made Zuoke''s business fire, making him jealous. Who else can''t get along with Garen? "Don''t look at me, I can''t contact them either." Zuo Ke shrugged and motioned for Froome to speak in the store. "Can''t you do it?" Froome frowned slightly. "There''s no way." Zuo Ke complained, "I heard that they were targeted by Death Eaters, and now I don''t know where to hide. No wonder they asked me to help sell the goods. I always feel like I was cheated by them. ." "What did you mean when you said it had little to do with you?" Froome ignored Zuko''s complaint, which means that unless the Wesley brothers are killed by Death Eaters, the store will reopen. It''s just a matter of time. "I am actually the owner of this store. I can get a fixed salary every month, and I get a small commission for the items sold, but I chose to keep the ownership of the original products in the store, so the commission rate is low. "Zuo Ke was a little depressed when he talked about this, because he found that many products in his original store could not be sold, even if they were discounted. Long is quite impressive and sustainable. The most frustrating thing for Zuo Ke is that Lee Jordan has reminded him many times about it, and he still stubbornly makes the worst choice. Big fool. Froome frowned slightly after listening to Wes Lai''s offer to the twins to Zuo Ke. Because the other party''s conditions are not attractive to him at all. Although the Honey Duke candy store is not as popular as it used to be, it is still very profitable. According to Zoco''s contract, it is not attractive to him at all. "If you cooperate, the situation should be different. After all, my shop was going to be closed at the beginning." Zuo Ke comforted: "You can consider contacting him to talk about the cooperation between the two parties." "Sigh, it would be great if the Ministry of Magic could limit their monopoly." Froome is a little regretful. It''s not that he hasn''t studied those magical candies, but he has never been able to crack the mysteries. Even if the ingredients are cracked, the effect is achieved It''s also far less effective than those magic candies. "Don''t think about it, if we could restrict them, we would have succeeded long ago." Zuo Ke understands Froome''s depressed mood, after all, Zuo Ke''s magic joke shop was in a worse situation than the Honey Duke candy shop, otherwise He also won''t accept cooperation invitations. He lives such a busy life. Just because he needs to receive every day, consignment sales and bill settlement make him half tired. Sometimes Zuo Ke wants to hire someone to help him, but think of the other party''s salary. After I wanted to go out myself, I gave up this tempting idea. "If you can contact them one day, tell them that I am willing to talk to him about cooperation." Froome felt that he should leave a way for himself, lest the other day plan to enter the candy field, Honey Duke Candy Store Maybe it will end up in Zuoke''s store closure. "I will, but you''d better not have expectations." Zuo Ke looked at his old friend and shook his head. Froome walked out of the joke shop and was about to return to the candy store when he saw two Ministry of Magic employees who had just finished their patrol and were chatting with Ms. Rosemerta, the owner of Three Broomsticks. After the eyes of the two sides met, Froome just nodded slightly towards Ms. Rosemerta, then turned and returned to his shop. This scene fell into the eyes of the mid-life crisis response team member who was in charge of the patrol. UU Reading "Is something wrong?" Another young crisis-response team member stopped and looked back at his colleague. "nothing." The two returned to the temporary base to rest, made themselves a cup of black tea, picked up the newspaper to watch the latest news, and chatted about the current situation incidentally. "Do you think anyone in Hogsmeade is really under the Imperius Curse?" Since the Ministry of Magic sent people stationed in Hogsmeade Village, they have checked the residents here more than once, but they have not found anything abnormal. Beidi Pavilion "If there is, it must be a profound Imperius Curse, otherwise the flaw would have been exposed." The middle-aged wizard took a sip of black tea and continued to flip through the newspaper in his hand. "Why are you so betting that someone in Hogsmeade is under the Imperius Curse?" "I don''t know, maybe there''s a new clue from the Auror''s office." The young wizard stood by the window, looking outside with his binoculars. "Maybe they''ve planted a spy on the You-Know-Who." "How is it possible to go to the mysterious man to be a spy, do you think your life is not long enough?" It''s a good job anyway, at least it doesn''t need to be as busy as everyone else. "Looking at the news reported in the newspaper, the Ministry of Magic employee sighed, "I always feel that those guys are crazy. Now things are getting bigger and bigger. Once things can no longer be covered up, I really don''t know how to end." " "It''s not very good..." "what?" "I mean this has nothing to do with us, let the minister worry." The middle-aged employee secretly raised his wand and cursed at his colleague. Chapter 1175： layout "In recent days, many new members have joined." Shanna''s voice came from the double-sided mirror. "However, everyone seems to be disappointed that they didn''t see you. Maybe you should come over in person and meet everyone." "I''d better not show up now, so as not to cause trouble to others." "I don''t think they are idiots. They should be able to guess that you have returned to England." Shanna reminded kindly, "You should show your face, so as to make people more reassuring." "It doesn''t matter, they can definitely guess why." "By the way, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan asked me to ask you when the new Defence Against the Dark Arts Guide will be finished." "It''s not that fast, we''ll have to wait a while longer." Shanna turned her head and seemed to be talking to someone, then turned back to Albert and said, "Fred and George seem to be looking for you." After she disappeared from the double-sided mirror in front of her, George appeared in the mirror in her place. "What''s the matter?" Albert asked. "You should have read the newspapers these days, right?" George asked suddenly. "You know, that''s a tactic used by the Death Eaters to cause trouble for the Ministry of Magic and keep them running. It''s a conspiracy, but it works. If the Ministry didn''t put a lot of effort into dealing with this mess, the wizarding world would probably be very Soon to be exposed to Muggles." "Minister Scrimgeour, through Dad, wants to talk to you about this matter, and they seem to want you to come up with a solution!" Fred reluctantly acted as a messenger. "I don''t have a good idea!" Albert shook his head and said, "After all, it is easier to destroy than to build. The Ministry of Magic is being led by the Death Eaters, unless you just let it go." "I dare say you must have a solution." Fred said firmly, he knew Albert too well, and with the other''s clever mind, he must be able to come up with a solution. "The general way Scrimgeour can definitely think of it." Albert shook his head, he really had no good way. "E.g?" "Looking for help abroad, isn''t there a so-called International Federation of Wizards? You can try to invite Aurors from other countries to enter the UK to help solve the troubles caused by dark wizards, so as to avoid the magical world being completely exposed to Muggles." "I think that''s a good idea," Fred muttered. "Probability of success is not high." "why?" "Because people are selfish." "I''ll tell them your advice." Fred seemed to remember something, "By the way, don''t be lazy, everyone is waiting for your "Defense Against the Dark Arts Guide", waiting for you to teach everyone about Defense Against the Dark Arts." "be lazy?" Albert couldn''t help shaking his head, he had never been lazy, compiling a book would have taken a lot of time and energy, and he never planned to wait for this book to be compiled before using it as a textbook for the "Defense Association". Because Albert didn''t have that much energy to do it, and didn''t want to make up a messy "Defense Against the Dark Arts Guide" to fool others. Anyway, everyone looking forward to that book is nothing more than wanting to learn more advanced knowledge from the book, and Albert will teach them the so-called "advanced" black magic knowledge. Of course, there is another reason. He has been running around the UK recently, collecting all kinds of useful information, and looking for those abandoned towns, manors, castles and fortresses, ready to convert them into temporary safe houses in due course. Although this sanctuary is very safe, there is no need to worry about the things outside, but Albert does not dare to relax now. He needs to do something to maintain his state and face possible difficulties in the future. If Albert does nothing in the safe house and spends the year with his wife and aunt carefree, he doubts whether he can do anything else in the future. Many things need to be forced. See a person''s potential. "Are you finished talking?" Isobel looked away from the manuscript. "After the chat, how do you feel?" "I don''t understand very well, your defense against the dark arts is really high." Isobel put down the manuscript and said, "I feel that the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic were thrown a few streets away by you, no wonder they were all hung on the wall by you. ." After reading this part of the manuscript, Isobel suddenly understood why Albert could become an international dueling champion. "However, I don''t think other people can understand this stuff. They don''t even have this concept. No, it should be said that Aurors don''t necessarily have this concept." "I didn''t expect them to understand." Albert put away the manuscript and said with a smile, "In fact, there are very few wizards who really study how to duel, most of them are ordinary people, you can''t expect them to spend a lot of time on this." "Aren''t you going to use it to form a team against the mysterious man?" Isobel asked suspiciously. "Well, there is indeed such a plan, but I will only teach them some basics." "Are you sure that the so-called foundation is not the Defense Against the Dark Arts that others have learned in the past seven years?" Isobel couldn''t help but complain. Even she couldn''t understand it, let alone other people. "The knowledge most of the students have learned in seven years is not even the basics. It can only be said that the school''s professors give them defense against the dark arts." Albert shrugged, "They just know how to throw around. Magic children, so they need training, they won''t be in a hurry when necessary, and they have some self-protection ability." "You really" "After all, it''s already hostile, and we have to find a way to kill him." Albert said such dangerous words lightly. "It''s really hard to imagine this coming out of your mouth." Isobel leaned over and kissed Albert''s lips. She was getting more and more sick of being pregnant recently, and it was all inconvenient. "Don''t worry, Harry will succeed, Dumbledore is teaching him, so that he will have the ability to defeat the mysterious man in the future." Albert comforted. "You don''t know how many times you''ve said this, I doubt you believe it yourself." Isobel sat sideways on Albert''s lap. "I have to leave leeway in case, in the worst case, to ensure the complete elimination of You-Know-Who." "After all, with that guy here, we are all uneasy, so the mysterious man must die. I don''t want to be missed by that guy, and then there will be no life in the future." "You know **** him?" Isobel asked, raising an eyebrow. "Of course, Dumbledore knows it too," said Albert confidently. "In fact, My-Know-Who is not far from being beaten to mortal status." "Mortal?" Isobel repeated, "How can I hear you say that, it seems that mysterious people are not human." "Some kind of terrifying black magic makes it difficult for the mysterious man to be killed in a real sense, so he must first be turned into an ordinary person and then completely killed. And Dumbledore is doing it, after he dies , Harry''s going to go on, and they''re going to do it, and kill You-Know-Who before he reacts." "You are quite clear!" "Yeah, because I found Ravenclaw''s crown in the Room of Requirement, and discovered the secret of the mysterious man." Albert held Isobel''s hand and asked suspiciously, "I didn''t mention it to you. Have you been through this?" "It shouldn''t be." Isobel''s expression was weird: "So, you caused all this? Should I call you the Savior of the World?" "No, I just made it all go smoother." Albert shook his head and said, "Even Dumbledore is not 100% sure that he will succeed. He actually left behind a lot of hands. Snape is one of them. One, that guy is actually a double agent." "Of course, I am actually, but I am not under Dumbledore''s command like Snape, so I am just Dumbledore''s back-hand to ensure that You-Know-Who can die cleanly." Albert moved towards Eze Bell made a shush gesture, "Just know this, remember to keep it secret." Isobel was actually more curious about how Albert was so clear about this whole thing, and she didn''t think it was just because she was good at predicting that she could do it to such an extent. Chapter 1176： 1 is over British Ministry of Magic, in a high-rise meeting room. Minister Scrimgeour frowned, listening to Kingsley''s recent report from the Director of the Crisis Response Team. The actions of the Death Eaters and their minions to make trouble in the UK have seriously affected the normal operation of the Ministry of Magic. A large number of wizards were sent to deal with the mess left by the dark wizards, which caused the Ministry of Magic to be stretched, and everyone was physically and mentally exhausted by a lot of work and overtime. Even if Scrimgeour generously provided an overtime allowance, it still could not solve everyone''s overtime exhaustion. Some departments have even worked hard overtime for two consecutive weeks. "This is the conspiracy of the Death Eaters, they are forcing us to spend a lot of energy on solving the problem." After listening to Kingsley''s report, Scrimgeour looked around the other Ministry of Magic executives in the conference room. " As for why, I think everyone should have guessed, they want us to show our flaws so that we can better penetrate the Ministry of Magic." "They are succeeding." Gardwin Robards said with a tired face, and said helplessly: "Everyone is very tired at this time, and I am worried that the Death Eaters have quietly controlled some of the employees of the Ministry of Magic. ." The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly froze. Everyone was very worried about this matter, and worried that their family members would be threatened. Even though Scrimgeour had been very guarded against the infiltration of the Ministry of Magic by the Death Eaters since he came to power, he was still there. Several had to admit that there were still occasional employees at the Ministry being held by Death Eaters, or family members threatened with their lives. "What happened to that protection plan?" Scrimgeour asked his assistant sideways. "It''s progressing steadily. I''m afraid it won''t be completed until after Christmas this year at the earliest." Percy opened the folder in his hand, took a document from it and handed it to Scrimgeour. "Protection plan?" Everyone looked at Minister Scrimgeour inquiringly, eager to find out what kind of plan this was. "This secret must be kept secret for now!" Scrimgeour handed the document to the head of the Auror office next to him, "On a voluntary basis, I will ask Dumbledore to act as a secrecy when that time comes." "This" After everyone saw the so-called protection plan, Qi Qi looked at Scrimgeour, surprised that the Minister planned to do this. "This is the worst plan, but we have to admit that it is necessary. No one wants their family members to be threatened. The families of Aurors and members of the crisis response team will have priority." "One day I died in the line of duty. The Ministry of Magic is under the control of the Death Eaters, and it can also be a safe house to avoid the pursuit of the Death Eaters." Minister Scrimgeour''s tone was very calm, and he did not shy away from talking about his own life. die. Everyone looked at each other, and they had to admit that Scrimgeour was definitely the toughest and most ruthless minister ever. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the conference room, and the dignified atmosphere inside was shattered by this knock on the door. Everyone exchanged glances and picked up their wands. Percy Weasley, with Scrimgeour''s permission, walked over to open the door. A young employee stood outside the conference room with a letter, presumably noticing that everyone was staring at him, and suddenly became a little restless. "What''s the matter?" Percy shifted, blocking everyone''s eyes, looking at the somewhat stunned young employee. "Sorry, an urgent notice from the International Confederation of Wizards." After the wizard regained his senses, he quickly handed over the letter in his hand. He also knew that he should not be disturbed at this time, but some extremely urgent matters need to be handled by the director. "give it to me!" Percy reached out to take the letter, closed the door of the conference room again, and handed the urgent letter from the International Confederation of Wizards to Lufkin, Director of the Department of International Magical Cooperation at the British Ministry of Magic. "The International Confederation of Wizards sternly accuses and warns wizards in the UK that they have violated the International Statute of Secrecy, putting the wizarding community at risk of exposure to Muggles." Lufkin handed the letter to Scrimgeour, mocking himself, " They actually asked us to participate in the urgent meeting of the International Wizarding Federation in the afternoon and asked us to make a reasonable explanation." "A reasonable explanation?" After Scrimgeour read the contents of the written notice, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Why didn''t they say that the influx of dark wizards from other countries into the UK caused the current chaos." Gray area wizards living in England alone cannot support the current chaos. Don''t forget, there have been several waves of black wizards ahead of them who have either been executed or imprisoned in Azkaban prison after being attacked by the Ministry of Magic. "This time, I went to Paris to explain to them myself. Gadwin, give me an updated report, I think it is useless to let them accuse, protest, warn, maybe they should send Aurors to help solve it. The risk that the wizarding world may be exposed!" Scrimgeour''s tone was full of yin and yang. No way, since that idiot Fudge caused Dumbledore to lose the position of President of the International Confederation of Wizards, the status of the British Ministry of Magic in the International Confederation of Wizards has dropped rapidly, and the relationship between the two sides has become worse than before. When the mysterious man ravaged the United Kingdom, the International Federation of Wizards not only did not send Aurors to help, but instead stayed on the sidelines and blamed the British Ministry of Magic for their mistakes. The last wizarding war was like this, and the former minister Milison Bagno also had a bad time with the International Confederation of Wizards because they accused the British wizards of violating the International Statute of Secrecy by celebrating their victory. "Will it be successful?" Lufkin asked worriedly: "Otherwise, I''ll go." "No, it''s very necessary for me to go there in person. The matter has to be resolved. If the dark wizards continue to make trouble, the Ministry of Magic will definitely be unable to hold on." Scrimgeour recalled his conversation with Albert a few days ago, and firmly Said: "This matter may require you to continue to follow up." "I see." Lufkin sighed softly. "Let''s end the meeting, I need to prepare some documents first." "Rufus, how sure are you." After the meeting, Lufkin stayed behind to discuss the matter with Scrimgeour. He knew of the minister''s plan to seek help from the International Confederation of Wizards, but he felt that the success rate of the plan was not high. In order to make the minister unreasonably accused in the past, it would be better for him, the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, to play with them in the past. "We need support, I have no choice." Scrimgeour knew very well that the probability of success was very low, and he believed that no one would interfere with this matter, but after a brief exchange with Albert, he found that this was the only one they had now. Choice, and now the International Federation of Wizards has issued a stern warning, allowing him to see an opportunity. That afternoon, under the cover of two teams of Ministry of Magic Aurors, Scrimgeour quietly used the Floo network to leave the UK and appeared at the Ministry of Magic in Paris to attend the meeting of the International Confederation of Wizards. President Babajid Agimbad, who presided over the meeting, was surprised by Scrimgeour''s presence in person. Without giving the members of the International Confederation of Wizards a chance to spray the British Ministry of Magic, Scrimgeour was the first to speak. "I know the International Confederation of Wizards is very upset about the chaos in the UK, but do you really think it''s just an issue with the UK Ministry of Magic?" "...it will not be easy to convince the International Confederation of Wizards to help." Scrimgeour did not forget to talk to his special adviser. Although Albert never admitted this position, he had to admit that Albert helped him reduce a lot of trouble, at least more reliable than another special adviser, Fudge. much more. "From the resurrection of the mysterious man to the present, a large number of dark wizards have been recruited by him, and they have poured into the UK from all over Europe to become the followers of the mysterious man, including those extremely dangerous giants who have appeared in the UK and caused serious damage. While we have also managed to kill a small number of giants, there are indications that there are still large numbers of giants lingering in the UK." Scrimgeour ignored the words of the other members, continued to press the others with a strong voice, and said to himself: "You can think that Britain is a powder keg... Honestly, can you stop those nutritious things Nonsense, listen to me and finish." "Minister Scrimgeour, maybe you should calm down, that doesn''t suit your gentlemanly demeanor." A member sarcastically sneered. "If you are like me, working hard for a month in a row, instead of just throwing up those nutritious nonsense, I don''t think your temper will be much better than mine." Scrimgeour rudely told everyone present Show what it means to be grumpy. "How bad is the situation in the UK?" Babajid Agimbad frowned, realizing that the situation seemed worse than expected. "I am now very worried that it may explode at any time." Scrimgeour said bluntly about his purpose here, "I think in order to prevent the wizarding world from being completely exposed to Muggles, the International Confederation of Wizards should immediately organize a proud Law went to England to help with the Man-of-You-Know problem, so that the British wizarding world could no longer be exposed to the public." Everyone present was stunned. They had intended to severely criticize the British Ministry of Magic, but they were fooled by Scrimgeour''s actions. "What is Dumbledore doing?" Babajid Agimbad changed the subject, and it was fine for everyone to give a stern warning verbally, but no one wanted to get into the big trouble of the mysterious man. "Dumbledore can''t help it. He has helped the Ministry of Magic fight the dark wizards more than once, but Britain has also paid a heavy price. Right now, the British Ministry of Magic is really powerless to control the situation in Britain." Scrimgeour took it unceremoniously. A document is issued, "I have here a list of the latest dark wizards who have been executed by the Ministry of Magic. There are nearly 200 people in total. The number of dark wizards currently active in the UK is far more than this, and this part of the dark wizards comes from European countries, so you will find that the law and order in your own country has improved, because the swarms of bed bugs have gone to England to follow the mysterious man." "...they must be made to feel that this is no longer a British problem, but a problem for the entire European wizarding community. They must be made to understand that the United Kingdom is no longer able to handle the current situation if the International Federation of Wizards is not willing to send Auror reinforcements. , and then they have to help clean up the mess. They must understand that the complete exposure of the wizarding world to Muggles is not because of British problems, but the consequences of their ignorance." Scrimgeour had to admit that such a threat was likely to tarnish the reputation of the British wizarding world, but the current situation was no longer a concern. Moreover, when Gellert Grindelwald ravaged the world, the British Ministry of Magic finally sent the Aurors to help, and now the second generation of the Dark Lord is raging in the United Kingdom, it is really outrageous that the International Federation of Wizards is sitting idly by. Scrimgeour looked around the audience with sharp eyes, and threatened unceremoniously: "If the International Federation of Wizards is not willing to send Aurors to England to help catch these bugs, maybe wait for the mysterious person to kill me and completely control the Ministry of Magic, After the situation is completely out of control, you may have to talk to the mysterious person about this at that time." "This is a shameful threat," someone at the meeting roared in dissatisfaction. There was an immediate response to those words, and many people denounced Scrimgeour, but the man was indifferent. "I''m just telling the facts, don''t look at me like that, my last British Minister of Magic was murdered by the mysterious man before taking over as the minister. I took over the position of the minister urgently. At present, according to reliable information, the mysterious man He is trying to kill me, and when I die, no one in the whole of England will be able to stop him. "Isn''t there Dumbledore?" Someone mocked Scrimgeour''s self-righteousness. "I don''t think Dumbledore would have watched the British Ministry of Magic come under the control of You-Know-Who." "Yeah, I actually thought so too." Scrimgeour''s words shattered everyone. However, before others could react, he continued: "But Dumbledore is only one person, and there are more than fifty vicious incidents happening in the UK every day. Do you know what this concept is? So far, there have been More than a thousand Muggles were slaughtered mercilessly, while the International Confederation of Wizards was indifferent." "It''s a British problem." "No, it''s not a problem with England anymore, it''s a problem with the entire wizarding world, because the people who killed them were dark wizards from all over Europe. It''s getting out of hand, that''s why I''m here today. Ask everyone for help." "Ask for help?" Many people thought this was ridiculous. "If you have noticed, you will find that I have sought help from the International Confederation of Wizards since I took office." Scrimgeour threatened unceremoniously: "If the vicious incident continues, the entire British wizarding community will be powerless to cover up. The problem caused by the Death Eaters, it will be a matter of time before the magical world is exposed to the Muggle land. When the UK is completely in chaos, it will be meaningless to warn you and accuse you severely. Those Dark wizards don''t pay any attention to you. From the number of Muggles who died in the last wizarding war, it should not be difficult for you to guess their attitude towards Muggles, and don''t expect them to help cover up the existence of the wizarding world. In fact, what they did There has been a serious breach of the International Wizarding Secrecy Act." "We need to discuss this matter with the Ministry of Magic of the various countries." Babajid Agimbad''s face twitched slightly, facing the threat of Scrimgeour, they really had nothing to do. Who made Scrimgeour look like I''m not afraid of death, ready to fight with dark wizards at any time, plus the list of dark wizards who were recently executed by the Ministry of Magic, everyone realized that this person in front of him was no joke. If the situation in the UK really collapsed, they would have to come out to clean up the mess at that time, and the magical world could not be completely exposed to Muggles. This really made many members of the International Federation of Wizards feel extremely aggrieved. "You better hurry up, our people have been working overtime at a high intensity for several weeks, I don''t know how long they can hold on." Scrimgeour kindly reminded: "If we can get rid of these dark wizards , I think it is conducive to maintaining the stability of the European magic circle." Chapter 1177： Charm of Galleon "...I did just attend the emergency meeting of the International Federation in France, and I''m here to tell you some good news. President Babajid Agimbad of the International Federation has promised to help organize and coordinate the dispatch of the Ministry of Magic of various countries. The Aurors came to the UK to help fight the evil forces and maintain order, and we will not surrender to any evil forces..." On the headline of the Daily Prophet, Minister Scrimgeour is encouraging everyone to continue to fight. The current difficulties are only temporary, and support from various countries will soon arrive in the UK. "Do you think it works?" Isobel put down the newspaper and asked curiously. "It doesn''t work. It''s unrealistic to expect others to help, but in the end, we still have to give everyone some hope, so that they have the motivation to continue." Albert never expected people from various countries to come to support, and it is not ugly from the original plot. At this point, the so-called International Federation of Wizards did not even see a shadow. Perhaps, other countries did not plan to send people to support Britain at all, but chose to watch British jokes from the sidelines. As for the legendary secrecy law, it can also be reduced to a joke when necessary. "Aren''t you afraid that everyone won''t be able to wait for assistance, and your confidence will collapse in the end?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly. "Even if he doesn''t do that, he probably won''t last long." Albert shook his head and said, "Also, Scrimgeour shouldn''t have lied. As a last resort, he reckoned that he could only let the Death Eaters make trouble and expose the wizarding world to misery. in front of melon." "It is very difficult to stop this kind of thing, and it is easier to destroy than to build." "So, these words are just to throw the blame?" "It can''t be said that the meaning of the International Federation of Wizards, isn''t it just at this moment that it plays its role?" "You''re going to take off their panties!" Isobel chuckled, covering her mouth, "You seem to hate these so-called organizations." It is not difficult for Isobel to imagine how bad the British wizards'' perception of this international organization would be if the support of the International Federation of Wizards was delayed. It will also affect the rest of Europe. When the United Kingdom fought against the famous second-generation Dark Lord, the International Confederation of Wizards was unwilling to help. If other countries encountered other things, could they be expected to lend a helping hand? "yes!" "I don''t like it, that''s a bunch of hypocritical guys." "Of course, that was Scrimgeour''s last choice. The British Ministry of Magic couldn''t handle it. He just made the problem clear." Albert no longer has any expectations about whether the future will follow the original plot. The gust of wind whipped by his butterfly''s wings has changed many things in the future. That''s why he did so many things, ready to completely contain Voldemort. "Sure enough, you taught Scrimgeour to do that." Isobel was not too surprised. "I''m just giving Scrimgeour some trivial advice." Albert gestured with his finger and thumb. "The minister''s senior advisor!" Isobel teased. Albert gave Skrein a lot of ideas, especially the many radical policies of the Ministry of Magic, which are inextricably linked to him. "It can only be regarded as a cooperative relationship, and everyone is mutually beneficial and win-win." Albert glanced at the wall clock on the wall, stood up and said, "It''s almost time, they should be here soon, I''ll go outside to pick them up first." "be careful." "I will." Albert picked up the wand on the table, kissed Isobel''s cheek, nodded slightly to Mrs. McDoug who came with the sliced ??apple, and walked outside. Then, wait in the room not far from the next door. After a while, the house-elf Dobby brought the two healers over. "Good morning, Mrs. Daisy, Mrs. Mary." Albert nodded slightly to the two ladies as a greeting. "here is" Both of them were a little surprised that the rich Albert actually lived here. However, they soon realized they had guessed wrong. "This is a Muggle apartment, please come with me!" Albert took the two to a nearby safe house. Looking at the cumbersome way of entering, Mrs. Daisy and Mrs. Mary looked at each other, obviously surprised by Albert''s strict protection of his family. "This place is protected by the Faithful Charm," Albert explained to them. "Please wash your face here." "What''s the point of that?" asked Mrs. Daisy curiously. "An anti-thief waterfall similar to the fairy can wash away the spells on the body, including the Imperius Curse. Of course, the configuration of this potion is somewhat difficult, and the effect is relatively general." Albert explained. "There is still such a magical potion?" Mrs. Mary looked at Albert suspiciously, and finally couldn''t help asking, "You invented it." "If no one else invented it, I should have invented it." Albert led them into the living room, walked to Isobel, and introduced to the two, "This is my wife, Isobel." "Hello." Isobel greeted the two therapists with a smile. "It should be more than three months!" Lady Daisy looked at Isobel''s abdomen and immediately made a judgment. "It''s been almost four months." Isobel nodded. "Go to the specially prepared medical room!" Mrs. McDougall stretched out her hand to help Isobel and motioned to Mrs. Daisy, and Mrs. Mary followed her to the infirmary converted from a study next door. "The environment here is even better than in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries." Mrs. Mary muttered softly, looking at the clean and bright room. The equipment in the room is quite complete, and you can basically find everything in the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. Of course, the wizard''s hospital has nothing special to prepare, and many healers rely on wands and potions to treat patients. Albert sat in the armchair by the wall, watching the two therapists perform a full body examination on Isobel, and listening to the conversation of the four, Albert realized that wizards could not predict the birth of children as accurately as Muggles. The time can only be reduced to a certain range through speculation. Isobel was lucky, and no girl in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries waited for her to give birth at the same time. "Very healthy, you took good care of her." Lady Daisy said to Albert with a smile after giving Isobel a complete physical examination. "Do I need to do the gender identification of the child?" Mrs. Mary asked the couple''s opinion. "The **** identification of the child can be done in three or four months." "No need for this, I already know the gender of the child." "Already know?" Both Mrs. Daisy and Mrs. Mary were a little stunned, obviously unable to understand how Albert knew. "I''m a fortune teller, and it''s not difficult for me to know the gender of my child," Albert explained to the two. "You must be a very good fortune-teller." Mrs. Mary complimented, handing Albert a precautionary note for pregnant women, and reminded them carefully, very conscientious and responsible. After all, UU Reading received so many Galleons, it would make them uneasy if they did nothing, so both of them did their best. No way, who asked Albert to give too much. "It seems that the Galleon you paid for is valid." Isobel said to Albert with a smile after Mrs McDougall sent the two therapists away. "It''s normal. As long as you have enough money, they will work hard to take care of you." Albert kissed Isobel''s forehead and said. "You shouldn''t intimidate them." Isobel pouted and smiled happily. "They know very well that they have taken the money, they have to do it well, and they have to pay for it if they screw up." Albert helped Isobel into the suitcase and let her sit on the sofa After getting off, he went outside and waited for Mrs. McDougall to come back, ready to go home directly. At this moment, Albert found that his wrist actually reacted. It was an urgent message from the Weasley brothers. He took out the communication pen and opened it to check the information on it: Cedric has an accident. Chapter 1178： rescue After Albert returned to the suitcase, Isobel was keenly aware of the subtle changes in her husband, she reached out and grabbed Albert''s hand and asked softly: "What''s wrong, dear, what happened? " "Had a little trouble." Albert said lightly. "Little trouble?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly, "I don''t think it''s a small trouble." She really knows her husband too well, and if she really encounters a little trouble, she will probably leave it to someone else to solve it. "Darling, you are still as careful as ever." Albert reached out and hugged Isobel, kissed her forehead, and reassured, "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal, I''ll be back soon. By the way, prepare paella for me for dinner." As he said that, he looked over Isobel''s shoulder and looked at Katrina who was pretending to be reading a newspaper, "Help me take care of your sister." "I will. When you come back, remember to bring me some pearls along the way. It may come in handy when you brew the potion." Katrina put down the newspaper and said to Albert with a smile. "It depends." Albert helped Isobel to sit on the sofa, put the parchment given by Mrs. Daisy and Mrs. Mary on the table, and said hello to Mrs. McDougall before getting ready. "I hate this." Isobel looked at Albert''s back disappearing into the doorway, and muttered softly, "He always likes to go out and take risks, this is not good." "He''s more cautious than anyone else, so don''t worry, all you have to do now is to give birth to the baby first, and not worry about other things, my dear sister." Katrina ate an apple and brought the plate to the In front of Isobel, he smiled and said, "Come on, you can eat an apple too. The next few months will be the development period of the child in your belly. You need to exercise properly and replenish your body by the way." "Hopefully these bad times will come to an end soon." "You should be well aware that someone doesn''t necessarily want these bad times to end soon." Katrina ate another apple. Yes, Katrina is right, Albert really does not want this era to end like this, and an era of chaos is also an era of opportunity. After arming himself to the teeth, Albert hurried to the headquarters of the "Defense Association" to join the others. Fred, George, Lee Jordan and Shanna are all fully armed and ready to go with Albert to rescue Cedric. "Let''s talk, what''s going on? I don''t think Segrick was suddenly targeted by the Death Eaters!" Albert swept over the four people who were relieved to see him, and threw them at Shanna. Exploring eyes. "Half an hour ago, we received an alert from Cedric and learned from Truman that Cedric was suspected to be missing. We suspected that Cedric was recruiting members when he encountered the use of Soul Reaper by the Death Eaters. The unfortunate man controlled by the curse, after the incident of the Defense Association was exposed, he was taken away by the Death Eaters." Shanna quickly told Albert about the current situation. It was impossible for Cedric to send an alarm for no reason. Something must have happened. "You must have a way to find Cedric, right?" "Well, there is a way." Albert took out a crystal ball from the non-marking stretch bag and divination about Cedric''s specific situation. Naturally, Cedric wanted to save him, but he was by no means reckless to avoid being ambushed. Since the Ministry of Magic also began to play conspiracy, the entire magical world has become sinister. After the fog in the crystal ball dissipated, everyone quickly saw the result they wanted to know from the crystal ball. Cedric was indeed attacked by several dark wizards. He was locked in a hall somewhere at the moment. The whole person seemed to be dying and seemed to be tortured by the Cruciatus. The faces of the four were not very good-looking. "Is there a way to find Cedric''s location?" George asked. "I hope he has the pocket watch I prepared for you!" After putting away the crystal ball, Albert took out a special map of England from the seamless stretch bag. "I think there should be, and we''ll all carry it with us at all times!" "That''s good, there is a spell on that thing, and when necessary, I can lock the approximate position of the pocket watch." Albert chanted a spell and tapped the map of England with his wand. Several red dots appeared on it, and Cedric''s location was marked on the map of England. "How can that pocket watch still be used like this?" Shanna looked at her pocket watch with surprise, she thought it was just a black magic detector. "There are also many functions hidden in it. I have never told other people, lest they fall into the hands of the Death Eaters and cause them to know the effect of the pocket watch." "Why don''t we have our names?" George asked in confusion, staring at the map. "A strong shielding spell has been placed here to ensure that the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters cannot use the spell to lock our position," Albert explained. "Are we going to save Cedric now?" "No, we need to confirm how many people are there first, so as not to be ambushed after passing." Albert took out a piece of parchment, outlined Cedric''s location on it, and used the Footprint Charm on it to see how many people were around. Under normal circumstances, Death Eaters will choose remote places as temporary strongholds to avoid being targeted by the Ministry of Magic. The reason is actually very simple, the same as Albert''s choice. Remote places, plus a shielding spell, can generally block tracking from the Ministry of Magic. Therefore, 80% of the people around Cedric were Death Eaters and their minions. "Thirteen people, I think it should be the temporary stronghold of those guys." After Lee Jordan carefully counted the ink dots on the map, he looked up at Albert, "The number of enemies is twice ours." "Twelve, you included Cedric," George corrected. "It''s not too bad." "Isn''t that too bad?" Shanna suddenly looked up at Albert. "At least Cedric is alive." "Perhaps, it was your advice that played a role." George remembered Albert''s advice, and now he suddenly understood why Albert wanted them to do that. The most important thing is to save your life first. As for leaking secrets, it is not a problem at all. After all, there are two headquarters, both of which are protected by the Fierce Loyalty Curse, so there is no need to worry about leaking secrets at all, and as for being controlled by the Imperius Curse, then there is no need to worry. "Life is more important. As long as you are not stupid, you will not kill people directly." Albert waved his wand and conjured four pairs of earplugs out of thin air, "I''ll let you plug your ears later, remember to do it right away." "Why didn''t I?" Shanna was a little dissatisfied, she had realized that Albert planned to keep herself at the headquarters. "We need to stay behind. If the situation is bad, use the other double-sided mirror for emergency contact I left in the safe house, which can get in touch with Dumbledore in the first place." Noticing Shanna''s face Dissatisfied, Albert reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Although I don''t think that thing will be useful, I need someone to stay just in case, which is also a very difficult task. Help me by the way. Keep an eye on the vicinity to avoid reinforcements during the operation and we don''t know anything about it." "All right!" Shanna nodded helplessly and agreed to her mission. "Then please." After speaking, Albert left the deserted village with a few people, and Apparition appeared in a wilderness. "here is?" The three were a little confused, obviously not understanding why Albert brought them here. "Don''t stay around the stronghold, it''s easy to find the approximate location, especially the door key, it''s easy to be locked by someone." Albert explained while casting illusion and shielding spells on them. Then, he took out his pocket watch from his pocket, tapped it a few times, motioned a few people to grab the chain of the pocket watch, and disappeared by the chain of the pocket watch. After they regained their feet, they found themselves in the wilderness, ahead of a very remote Muggle hamlet. "I think it''s advisable to suggest that the Ministry of Magic inspect all the abandoned villages in the UK, maybe there will be many hidden dark wizards." George muttered. This kind of place is really not easy to detect. "There are dementors here." Albert raised his wand to be vigilant around him, feeling the freezing fog floating in the sky, frowning and reminding, "It seems that we may have run to the lair of those guys." "What should I do now, is UU reading going to change the plan?" George knew very well that in front of the Dementors, no matter how clever the illusion spell was meaningless. If there is a lot of dementor activity in the place they are going to next, it means that their original plan to sneak in and solve the enemy through sneak attacks may be in vain. When the number of opponents is three times that of their side, a strong attack is definitely not a good choice. After all, they are here to save people, not to annihilate the enemy. "According to the original plan, I don''t believe that anyone would be willing to stay with Dementors." Albert made a calm judgment. Even Death Eaters would not want to stay too close to Dementors for a long time. . The three of them have no problem. If there is an accident, it will at most be a sneak attack and a strong attack. They trust Albert''s strength very much. The four cautiously moved towards the village ahead. Albert checked the enemy''s location through his pocket watch. The residents of the original village were probably killed. It wasn''t hard for them to find where those people were hiding, because the group of guys didn''t hide themselves, the lights were on in the biggest and most comfortable house in the village, and there were screams of pain and the giggling curses of the dark wizards. Voice. Albert raised his hand to stop the three. He didn''t plan to sneak in. God knows when they broke into the village, whether the enemy noticed their arrival, whether they prepared any traps, and planned to smack them, and they were not in the village. Seeing the Dementor was also one of the reasons for Albert''s vigilance. Chapter 1179： vile tactics In fact, Albert guessed right, their infiltration wasn''t perfect. A few people just entered the village, but because of the powerful shielding spell on their bodies, they did not directly trigger the alarm of the invasion spell, but they were also discovered by the dementors floating in the dense fog over the village. Most spells have little effect on this group of evil dark creatures, and are the main reason why Dementors are feared by wizards. When the Dementor noticed that someone had invaded, it didn''t rush towards Albert and the others at the first time, but notified the dark wizard in the village. Their enemy, apparently waiting for the four to take the bait. They were all taught badly by the Ministry of Magic, otherwise, under normal circumstances, these dark wizards would have already captured them through the advantage of numbers. Of course, it was also possible that the last time Cedric was caught, they almost overturned. This time, they were much more vigilant. Such vigilance seemed pointless, because they were dealing with a guy who was more cautious and cunning than Cedric. After realizing that something was wrong, Albert did not plan to revise the original plan, because his original plan could have dealt with most unexpected situations. "Put on earplugs." Albert gestured towards Fred, George and Lee Jordan, plugged his ears, and took out a cylindrical metal object from his pocket. He hadn''t used the "Banshee" for a long time. howl". The main reason is that throwing the grass roots of Mandela directly is easy to be taught by the dark wizard, and one day it is used to deal with himself, and it may really overturn. Albert didn''t want this to happen. After all three put on earplugs and made sure that they couldn''t hear the sound, Albert twisted away the cylindrical metal object and threw it into the room with a spell. The crisp sound of the metal object falling to the ground instantly attracted the attention of the dark wizards who were hiding in the hall and preparing to ambush a few people. How could they, who are inexperienced, think that someone would use such despicable means? A strange sound suddenly came from the metal object, and the group of people in the hall were caught off guard, and one by one passed out under the sneak attack of the sound wave. After waiting for about ten seconds, they saw someone jumping down from the second floor directly in their line of sight, but the two figures just landed, and before they even had time to react, they were hit by red spells one after another. , fell straight to the ground and passed out. The three of them turned their heads and looked at Albert dumbfounded. They really didn''t understand what he had done. Why did the dark wizard jump down from the upstairs? Like running for your life. Albert waved to the three of them and let them blast open the front door of the house, but the four of them did not enter through the gate, but opened another door for several people from the wall. The main entrance, and knowing that the other party may ambush you, it is absolutely stupid to go through the main entrance. Isn''t this giving others the opportunity to attack you? Facts have proved that this is correct. When they went in, they saw someone trying to ambush them at the door. When they noticed that a door suddenly appeared next to the wall, the whole person was stunned and looked at the door stupidly. The sudden door, obviously thinking has not had time to react. Then, he was knocked unconscious by a spell. Looking at the foolishly stunned guy, George couldn''t help but sighed in his heart that Albert''s brain was so good, this unconventional method made the original hard fight become as easy as an outing, and the enemy was killed by them. Solved easily. No, it should have been handled by Albert. Albert did not put away the Howl of the Banshee immediately, but signaled to Lee Jordan to first protect Segrick, who was tortured by the Crucifixion, and Fred and George followed the original plan. The plan is to make up the knife for the people who were brought down, and collect the wand by the way to ensure that they can no longer cause trouble to everyone. Albert used the magic spell to control the howl of the banshee to fly in front, used sound waves to interfere with others, and then quietly cleaned up the guys who plugged their ears. The whole process went so smoothly that Albert felt Incredible. Maybe, they were unprepared for this, so they were accidentally tricked? "What are you going to do with them?" Fred asked after Albert put away the Howl of the Banshee, took off his earplugs, and asked the dark wizards who were lined up in a row and tied into caterpillars. "Leave it to the Ministry of Magic, or directly..." George made a slap in the head, and the meaning was obvious. Killing them is undoubtedly the best choice. If they are locked in prison, there is no doubt that the mysterious person will rob them one day and let them escape, it will definitely be a big trouble. "Don''t worry, let me read their memories first to find out what''s going on?" When Albert raised his wand and was about to search the memories of this group of dark wizards, the surrounding air suddenly plummeted, causing the four of them to shiver. They all looked at the chill that swept in from a distance, and it was obvious that a large number of Dementors were coming towards them. Albert did not summon the Patronus immediately, but looked at the three people beside him and reminded, "Summon the Patronus." "Aren''t you summoning?" Lee Jordan asked in confusion. "This is an opportunity for you." Albert shook his head and said, "Only by summoning the Patronus in front of the Dementors can you truly master this spell." And now, it is a test of the three people''s mastery of the Patronus Charm. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan exchanged glances quickly, and at the same time summoned the Patronus together, they could all feel that as the Dementor approached, the joy in their hearts was disappearing, and they could not even feel the emotion of joy, so that It''s harder for them to summon a Patronus. In fact, they failed. The tip of the wand spewed only a plume of white mist, not the physical Patronus. As the Dementors approached, the anxiety and unease in the hearts of the three became more and more intense, making them unable to successfully summon the Patronus. Until a ray of white light bloomed in front of them, it rushed towards the dementors in front, and dispelled all the dementors that came like waves. "It seems that you have insufficient practical experience." Albert looked at the dementors running around and couldn''t help shaking his head. "Maybe, we should catch a dementor and use it for everyone to practice the Patronus Charm." "Catch a Dementor?" The three of them looked sideways at Albert. "Of course, we have to prepare a cage to ensure that it is under our control." Albert considered the feasibility of this plan in his heart. "Otherwise, let''s use Boggarts. You can turn Boggarts into giants, you should also be able to transform them into dementors, right?" George suggested with a twitchy face, he felt that Albert''s teaching It''s too hardcore. The proposal was also echoed by Fred and Lee Jordan. "That thing is scary and useless." Albert wasn''t bothering about dementors. After all, dementors were not easy to catch, and it was not easy to raise them as tools. He asked George to contact Shanna first, while he sent Scrimgeour a message with a comm pen, while the Ministry of Magic came over to deal with the matter. "Hopefully the Ministry of Magic can kill them." While Albert searched their memories, Lee Jordan searched them, and Fred and George were on guard to avoid being attacked. "What''s the gain?" "After these guys took refuge in Mysterious Man, they were tasked with causing trouble and causing trouble for the Ministry of Magic." Albert continued, "The situation is very similar to what you think, the same student invited by Cedric, actually It has been quietly controlled by the Imperius Curse, and it is he who passed the news to the Death Eaters, which caused the Defense Association and Cedric to leak. UU Reading " "His luck is really bad." The three of them didn''t blame Cedric, but it was definitely the other''s luck that they were a little bit misled. How could they encounter such a small probability event. "It was Cobain Yaxley who asked them to catch Cedric, trying to get news of the Defense Association from his mouth, and by the way, to find out if this organization is related to me..." Albert''s tone paused, The expression became a little weird. "They also sent someone to inform Bellatrix Lestrange. I think that crazy woman is probably on her way here. Maybe we should prepare some surprises for her." The four exchanged glances with each other, and they all smiled maliciously. "But what about Cedric? He should be treated in the hospital," George reminded. "Send it to Hogwarts first, I believe Madam Pomfrey and Qiu Zhang will take good care of him." Albert glanced at the pale Cedric, and asked Dobby the house elf to take him away. Hogwarts is obviously safer than St. Munger''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1180： besieged "Aren''t we going to help her?" Alecto, who was standing by the window watching Bella leave, withdrew his gaze and turned to look at his colleague who had no expression on his face. Yaxley had successfully replaced Lucius'' original position and temporarily became the maker of the plan, although she I feel that the other party is as unreliable as Lucius. "Who knows if it will be a trap, since Lucius ran to the wedding last time to make trouble, that mudblood has deliberately targeted us, and..." Yaxley''s tone paused, and he raised his head and asked: "Don''t you also Didn''t you go? I remember you had a good relationship with Bellatrix." "She''s all thinking about **** that mudblood now, and we don''t even know where that mudblood is, and just slammed into it like that, it''s so stupid, that kind of experience once is enough ." Alecto looked at Yaxley and sneered, "That Mudblood is very dangerous, and you know this very well. If you want to kill him, you have to use other means instead of running to a duel with him. , I''m sure you''ll be beaten up when you go." "I thought you hated him, but Amycus is still locked up in Azkaban, and he spent money to lock himself up." Yaxley sneered. He had to admit that Alecto''s words were true, but they were Death Eaters, and it was normal to use any means to achieve their goals. If you really want to kill someone, only an idiot would go to a duel with others, and you don''t necessarily have to use the Avadaso Life Spell. Killing him by other means is the most correct and smart way. Since seeing the tragic end of Lucius and Bellatrix, Yaxley had no intention of looking for trouble for the other party. Before, they had better hide their fangs carefully and wait for the best time to come, lest they become those two unlucky **** in advance. After finally gaining the trust of the Dark Lord, any mistake is shameful for Yaxley. "If Bella dies somewhere, I think the Dark Lord will be unhappy," Alecto reminded. "Bellatrix is ??going by herself, can''t I stop her?" Yaxley pushed the blame completely. Although he was the first to find out and sent someone to capture Cedric, he didn''t. He had no intention of extracting information from the opponent''s head at all, and even gave Bellatrix the opportunity. After all, he has more important things to do, such as using the family of Cassandra Vabraski, the author of "Punching the Mist to See the Future", to threaten her with divination for them, and the Dark Lord is clearly interested in his Efficiency is satisfactory. "If Bella knew she was being treated as..." Before Alecto could finish speaking, Yaxley interrupted rudely. "Don''t say that, I didn''t think that way, and... Bellatrix has become a laughing stock now." Yaxley looked at Alecto and sneered. Bellatrix has had a hard time gaining the Dark Lord''s trust since his last defeat, and he certainly has a chance to be the Dark Lord''s right-hand man. And Alecto''s words sounded ridiculous to him. No, it should be said that he is a hypocrite. Bella, who didn''t realize that she had become a pathfinder, had to go to the Muggle village alone. The only thing that made her angry was that no one wanted to act with him. At least, her sister wasn''t interested in killing Albert, and everyone else was horrified by the last experience, for fear that Bellatrix would also take them into the fire pit. What annoyed her the most was Yaxley''s decision. The guy thought that the captured guy was probably a bait, so he didn''t plan to catch people to their stronghold, and he didn''t plan to prepare an ambush. The ambush might come to the rescue. of Albert Anderson. In fact, Yaxley was right, if he did capture Diggory''s stronghold and try to lay out a siege of Albert, their stronghold would soon be completely surrounded by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, instead of Face the group of four. Looking at the dead village in front of her, Bella frowned slightly, holding her wand and walking forward quickly. A brightly lit house soon came into view, and there were faint noises inside. When Bella was about to knock on the door, she found that the door actually opened a crack by itself, and the sound from inside became louder. There are oddities. When Bella pushed open the door and walked into the hall, her eyes widened suddenly, and an Avada Solitaire Spell flew directly from the tip of her wand. That green light to death hit him sitting on the sofa. Yes, Bella saw herself, she saw what she looked like before she was disfigured, and the moment she saw herself, she instinctively used magic to attack, because the guy in front of her obviously couldn''t be herself. Only an enemy could disguise herself as her. When Bella approached to check, she suddenly felt a little bad, because next to the corpse, there was a wooden sign that read: You came! Kill him or her yourself. Although Bella didn''t care which idiot died at the hands of her Avadasso, it was clearly the Mudblood who did it now. "Damn Mudblood." She gritted her teeth and looked at the wooden sign, which was a blatant provocation. Yaxley was right, it was a trap. The other party had long guessed that she would come, so he brought out this guy in front of her to disgust her and anger her. She seemed to sense something, and suddenly pointed her wand to the right, and found someone on the edge of the wall holding her wand at herself. Another green light. When Bella got close, she found writing on the wall next to it: Here they come. With a bang, something seemed to fall from the ceiling. When Bella looked up, she suddenly found that there were many guys with faces similar to her hanging on the ceiling in various styles, and their bodies were obviously used. The paint reads: you are done. And these guys fell from the ceiling one by one, as if someone was mocking her mercilessly. "Damn it, **** it, **** it all." Bella felt like her lungs were about to explode. She had never been played like a fool before. At this moment, the sound of fireworks exploding suddenly came from the courtyard, which startled Bella. When she rushed out, she saw someone setting off fireworks in the courtyard. The man finally collapsed under a green light, and the guy killed by the Avada Suo was another unlucky **** with the same face as Bella. Beside the dead man, there is a wooden sign that reads: Bellatrix Lestrange will die here! Bella felt a creepy feeling, and she soon heard a rush of footsteps, followed by all kinds of black magic that made her scalp numb from a distance. Damn it! In the face of the deadly attack coming from the head, Bella almost instinctively swung to the side, luckily avoiding all the incoming spells. "I see, it''s Bellatrix" "Don''t let that crazy woman run away." "Kill her, kill her!" Aurors shouted in the distance, and as they approached, they fired deadly spells at Bella. Those screams of killing made the female Death Eater who had escaped from the crisis of life and death regain her senses, and finally realized that she had been tricked again. This is simply a trap carefully fabricated by the other party for her, and that weak **** dared not come out. Face her head on, but let these Aurors kill her. Under the outrageous attack of the Death Eaters, Bella fled back to the house, scrambling and crawling, as embarrassed as a dog. When she was panting with her back against the wall, and was about to use Apparition to escape from here, she was stunned to find that she couldn''t use Apparition. She was blocked in the house by the Auror. "No, I can''t die yet, I can''t die here yet." Bella murmured frantically, she is the Dark Lord''s most loyal servant, and she has to continue to serve the Dark Lord, how can she die here. When Bella ran frantically to the side, she suddenly tripped over something. When he struggled to get up, he found that he had tripped over a corpse. The man''s clothes were clearly written with paint: you are done. Looking at the "Bellatrix Lestrange Will Die Here" sign, Gadwin''s face is gloomy, and he has realized that he missed the best way to kill Bellatrix. Chance. Now that the crazy woman is hiding in the house in front of her, it is not as easy as before to kill her. Not long ago, Gardwin got word from Scrimgeour that they were sending the Aurors to clean up the mess, as if a group of dark wizards had kidnapped Diggory''s son, but the other party had apparently been rescued, or else Won''t let them pick up the slack. As for why Bellatrix is ??here, maybe the other party wants to use them to get rid of this crazy woman? Although it''s really uncomfortable to be used, in Scrimgeour''s terms, it''s called "everything according to what you need." That guy probably didn''t want blood, so he used the Ministry of Magic as a knife, but the Ministry of Magic is not without benefits. Every time you kill a Death Eater and capture those dark wizards, the Ministry of Magic can gain the recognition of the magic world. Aurors Respect and bonuses are also earned. Unfortunately, this time they missed the best chance. "There is no obvious trauma on the body. It should have died from the Avada Suo Life Curse. I suspect that the mad woman killed it." When Delix was examining the man''s body, he was startled by the other''s face, "It is very likely that After saving Diggory, that guy turned the dark wizards who were stunned by him into Bellatrix''s appearance, and set up this game here, ready to use our hands to get rid of that crazy woman, and , I think he may have used the Imperius Curse." "Anderson doesn''t like to use black magic like Dumbledore." Gadwin took a deep look at his subordinates and corrected, "It is said that it is useless when participating in dueling competitions, I don''t think he will use the Unforgivable Curse. ." Dulix shut up, he knew what Director Gardwin meant, even if the other party really used the Imperius Curse, he had to pretend he didn''t. What''s more, the Minister has already allowed Aurors to use black magic to deal with dark wizards. Even if the other party really uses the Unforgivable Curse, they can pretend not to know if necessary. "Be careful, that mad woman has been cornered, and she will definitely fight back, so don''t be merciless, just kill her, and the second team will stay outside, don''t let Bellatrix escape." After that, Gardwin waved forward, motioning the Aurors to go in with him and kill the mad woman. Gadwin wasn''t worried about Bellatrix running away. If Albert really wanted to use them to kill that mad woman from Bellatrix, that guy would never be able to run away. In fact, Gardwin guessed right, Bellatrix couldn''t escape. The anti-apparition curse was cast here, and it was a cage specially prepared for Bellatrix. If the Aurors Drop the chain, it will be a backup plan, but they can only enter the cage and fight the crazy woman. As soon as they entered the hall, the Aurors were quickly taken aback by the scene inside. Many guys with faces similar to Bella were scattered in the hall. Some were still alive, but some were already dead. "The two stay to deal with the matter here, and the others will kill the crazy woman with me. Now is the best time to kill her. We must not let that guy run away." Gadwin didn''t bring too many people, because the cramped environment would not be able to unfold at all, but would get in the way. Just as Gardwin was about to go upstairs to surround Bellatrix, a ball of light suddenly floated into the hall, immediately attracting everyone''s attention. "The mysterious man is coming, you''d better leave quickly." After the Patronus disappeared, the hall suddenly fell into an eerie silence, and the Aurors all looked at Gadwin, waiting for him to make a choice. "Take them, we withdraw!" They only brought two Auror teams, and it was not a problem to fight against ordinary Death Eaters, but when facing the mysterious man, they did not have any advantage, not to mention, God knows whether the mysterious man brought Death Eaters. The Aurors came in a hurry and left in a hurry, taking those fake Bellas with them before leaving. Not long after they left, Voldemort appeared in the village, followed by several Death Eaters who wandered the streets searching for Albert Anderson''s whereabouts. Just now, through a series of coercion and inducement, Voldemort made Cassandra Vabraski give in to help him predict, and successfully found the whereabouts of Albert Anderson. That Mudblood is a master of prophecy, and it is not easy to find and kill him. Therefore, Voldemort chose to fight fire with fire and find prophets to deal with him. As long as no one messed up, Voldemort had the confidence to kill each other one-on-one. "Master, did you save me?" Bella, who escaped death, fell to the ground and kissed Voldemort''s boots. "Where''s Albert Anderson, where did that Mudblood go?" Voldemort kicked Bella away and asked indifferently. "I don''t know, I''ve only met two Auror teams, and they took me... ahhh!" Bella''s words stopped abruptly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was then replaced by a shrill scream. The mudblood escaped. Yes, the damned Mudblood smelled the danger and fled, which took Voldemort''s good mood out of the way, and he took his anger out on Bella. "That Mudblood, I will take care of him myself." Voldemort glanced at his former right-hand man and was very disappointed with Bella. "Owner" Bella struggled to look at the back of Voldemort''s departure, feeling heart-piercing pain all over her body. Her master was completely disappointed in her, and she didn''t even want to look at him again. It will make her despair. "Let''s go, go back." Alecto stretched out his hand to help Bella, who was embarrassed, and said in a cold tone, "We reminded you earlier that this is most likely a trap." High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1181： Avoid the edge "Let''s go like this? I thought you were going to watch that crazy woman from Bellatrix being taken into Azkaban by the Aurors." Fred put down his binoculars and looked sideways at Ai who was clutching his wrist. Bert. "I think that crazy woman will probably be put to death." Lee Jordan corrected. "Yes, that mad woman is too dangerous. The price to pay for killing her is lighter than the price for catching her alive." George also felt that the Auror would kill Bellatrix directly. The three of them didn''t quite understand why Albert didn''t see the end. The big scene had just begun, and they had to watch the final scene of Bellatrix before leaving. "Did something happen?" George noticed Albert''s move and was the first to react. "Well, the mysterious man is coming." Albert reached out and stroked his wristband and explained to the three, "If you don''t want to bump into him, you''d better dodge in advance." "Mystery man!" All three were taken aback by Albert''s words. "Scrimgeour isn''t here, so the You-Know-Who is probably coming for me." Albert raised his wand, summoned his Patronus, and let it deliver the news of the mysterious man''s arrival to the Aurors who captured Bellatrix. As for whether the Aurors planned to evacuate immediately, or continued to stay behind to kill the mad woman, that was none of his business. "gone." After the ball of light flew out from the tip of the wand and flew towards the house in front, Albert signaled the three of them to grab his arms and apparated with them directly. "here is?" George looked around and saw that the four had appeared on the edge of a remote cliff, with rough waves in front of them. "A fortification left over from the Muggle War has now been completely forgotten and abandoned by Muggles. I will transform it into a temporary safe house. Come with me." Albert led them around a corner. Crawled into the passage from a hidden entrance, and soon found the safe house. "Why are we here?" George asked, puzzled. "We need to wait here for Dobby, he will take us directly to Hogwarts, otherwise we will have to work hard to get into Hogwarts. By the way, it''s better not to Apparate directly to our headquarters in the future. , it''s easy to leave traces and expose the location." Albert explained to the three, while staring at the Marauder''s map to check the current name changes in the village. "Is it really possible to do this?" Lee Jordan asked in surprise. "Normal wizards can''t do it, but Mysterious Man can, in fact, I can, and so can the Headmaster." Albert muttered, "The Aurors have already evacuated that Muggle village, and Bellatrix has After escaping, those guys are really not very reliable." Although he had expected it, he still regretted that the crazy woman didn''t die, which meant that the killing game he set up failed. It was a pity that such a good opportunity was wasted by the Aurors. Sure enough, next time I''ll do it myself. Forget it, take care of it. Maybe one day they will be fatter, and they will be harvested together at that time. "So, you have reached the level of the principal?" The three of them couldn''t help but stare at Albert. Although they had expected it, they still didn''t expect it to come out of Albert''s mouth. "Can you defeat the You-Know-Who in a duel?" Fred was more curious about this question. "I don''t know, I don''t think I can kill him. After all, my opponent is the Dark Lord, and I am far inferior to him in terms of experience." Albert simply admitted this, "It will take time to make up for this." "If You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters find here, won''t this safe house be exposed?" "It doesn''t matter, there is a more hidden safe house inside, so it doesn''t matter if it is exposed here." Albert was not worried about this issue, he was more curious about how the mysterious man predicted his specific location, which was very unusual. "The environment here is a bit bad, there is not even a light source." After looking around, Lee Jordan turned his attention to Albert again, and after noticing the change in the other''s expression, he asked tentatively, "Did you think of something? " "The mysterious man knows that my location is abnormal." Albert looked at Tom Riddle''s name that appeared on the map with a gloomy expression. "But didn''t you notice the mysterious man staring at you right away?" The three of them couldn''t understand what this operation was, and they really couldn''t understand how Albert got the news in the first place. "I see." Albert suddenly realized, "That guy''s brain has become better." "What''s going on?" The three of them said in unison. "That guy actually asked someone to foretell my position." "Divination?" "Yeah, no one is better at finding people than a fortune teller," Albert muttered. Fortunately, the previous response was fast enough, otherwise the group of Aurors would have suffered heavy losses. "True masters of prophecy are rare, but not absent. Cassandra Vabrsky, author of "Punching the Mist and Seeing the Future." That guy had taken himself to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries, In the end, he still didn''t hide?" Albert shook his head and said, "I knew that I was being targeted by the mysterious man, but I didn''t know where to hide. Now it''s better that the mysterious man was pulled from the hospital bed, really will cause me trouble." "That is to say, the mysterious person may know your location through divination in the future?" George quickly grasped the point, and suddenly felt a little bad. "It''s only temporary. Cassandra Vablaski is very old, but she can''t stand the tossing of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. It is estimated that she will not live long." Albert is not worried about this problem. After Cassandra Vabraski is dead, Voldemort will probably have a hard time finding other masters of prophecy. The three of them were stunned, and temporarily gave up their unnecessary struggles. They all realized that they couldn''t keep up with Albert''s train of thought, and they were always half-understood. "What are we going to do next?" George asked what Fred and Lee Jordan wanted to say. "Go to Hogwarts and see how Cedric is!" Just then, there was the crackling of an Apparition from the safe house, and house-elves appeared out of nowhere. Dobby bowed slightly to Albert and asked sharply, "Mr. Anderson, do you have any orders?" "Take us to Hogwarts, sneak past, don''t let people notice." Albert reached out and grabbed Dobby''s hand, Fred, George and Lee Jordan quickly reached out to grab Albert, and the four were caught The house-elf disappeared with it. A group of people showed up at the school observatory, and the observatory was empty at this time. "Thank you Dobby, I need you to send the three of them back later." "Dobby is very happy to serve Mr. Anderson." The house elf bowed slightly to Albert and disappeared. "House-elves can actually Apparate at school." George muttered, looking at where Dobby the house-elf had disappeared, "Why hasn''t anyone thought of using house-elves to invade Hogwarts before?" "Because wizards are so arrogant, they only treat house-elves as slaves and ignore their magic, and most wizards who own house-elves are such people." Albert said contemptuously, "so , they wouldn''t even have that thought." "As expected of you." Sometimes comparing other people to Albert makes them seem particularly stupid. The four of them headed towards the school hospital under the cover of the phantom body spell. They also encountered some students on the way, but no one noticed their existence. When taking a shortcut, Fred slowed down and asked, "With the help of the Ministry of Magic, would you be able to ambush and kill You-Know-Who?" "We can''t really kill the mysterious man yet." Albert stopped to look at the three and said calmly, "Since he can''t be killed, there is no point in taking this risk." "Even you can''t help it? So how do we win this war?" Fred asked rhetorically, "Do you really need to rely on Harry?" "Don''t worry," Albert interrupted. "The victory of this war has never been within the bureau, but outside the bureau." "As long as we find a way to kill the mysterious man completely, we can win, and Dumbledore has been doing this all the time. We need to wait until we find a way to kill the mysterious man before killing him." "Dumbledore is looking for a way to kill You-Know-Who?" "He will find it, and then the mysterious person will become a mortal." Albert said calmly. "You must know something." "The less people know about this, the better." Albert said with a shush gesture. "As for killing the mysterious person who has become a mortal, you don''t have to worry at all, because no matter how powerful people are, they may be plotted against." Albert said softly, "You should have heard the three stories in "The Story of Bedouin the Poet". Brother''s story!" "The invincible boss who ended up having his wand stolen and his throat slit by another wizard while he slept." "The probability of success of this trick is very low." Lee Jordan complained, "I don''t think anyone can wipe the neck of the mysterious man while he sleeps." "It''s a metaphor," Albert said. "I know, it''s just a metaphor." "We have to weaken the power around the mysterious man first, wait for Dumbledore to find a way to kill him, and finally gather everyone''s strength to kill him completely. That is the most stable way. "Even if he wants to hide, I can find him through divination!" "So, it is definitely a very disadvantageous thing to meet the mysterious man now, don''t forget, he can''t be killed for the time being. Of course, Albert didn''t want to duel with the mysterious man. He was not afraid of the mysterious man, but he was worried about being stabbed in the back. The last time he fought against the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, he was attacked from behind by Malfoy''s group, which made him very wary. What''s more, the opponent is a mysterious person. God knows if any wizards on their side have been controlled by the Imperius Curse. It is obviously a foolish thing to count on the nobility of the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters, and they will use any means to try to kill Albert. It''s just that Albert never gave them any chance. High-speed text handwriting Biqu library Harry Potter: The Alchemist Chapter List https:// Chapter 1182： no evidence required "woke up?" "It felt like a nightmare." Cedric opened his eyes and looked at Fred who was peeling apples and eating himself, suddenly not knowing what to say. "do you want to eat?" "Where is this place? You saved me?" "Hogwarts." George took the knife from Fred and began peeling apples for himself. "After we got the news, we contacted Albert and fished you out in time." "Tell me what''s going on?" Albert asked, putting down the latest issue of the newspaper. "It was Wallard, he betrayed me and told the Death Eaters." Cedric closed his eyes and said with a complicated expression. "Vallard is 80% hit by the Imperius Curse. Your luck is really not very good." Fred gloated a little: "You have encountered such a bad thing, I really don''t know what to say about you." "This gives you... it can reduce the impact of the Cruciatus." Albert put a bottle of potion in front of Cedric and asked, "Do you need us to help you?" "Still, let''s find Qiu to feed you." "Those guys are so nasty, I''ve already cooperated very well, but they still use Cruciatus on me." Cedric cursed in a low voice, that''s not a good feeling, "If I catch them, I have to let them taste it too. Taste the Cruciatus." "It''s illegal to use the Cruciatus," Lee Jordan reminded kindly. "Also, we got your revenge," Fred continued. "The group of guys who caught you will be dead in a few days." George comforted with a smile, "Anyway, you don''t need to think about revenge." "How many secrets have you revealed." Albert asked directly. "The location of the stronghold, the news that you have returned to the UK, and the matter of joining the Defense Association." Cedric looked at Albert and continued, "The main reason they left me was because they wanted to Let me help find the headquarters of the Defense Society. "By the way, I have to tell you something. Bellatrix was not killed by the Ministry of Magic, so you may not be able to return to work at the Ministry of Magic." Albert said suddenly. "Does this have anything to do with Bellatrix?" Cedric couldn''t understand what Bellatrix had to do with his inability to return to work at the Ministry of Magic. "That mad woman is going crazy thinking about killing me, maybe other Death Eaters will be afraid to trouble you because of the trap, but that mad woman will definitely trouble you and try to get me out of you. whereabouts." "If you don''t want to cause trouble for your family, the best way is to hide and just disappear, just like Fred and George, without leaving any holes for the Death Eaters." Albert said softly, "Of course, if You regret joining us, and I can arrange for you to go abroad for a while and return to England until the war is over." "Do you still know anyone abroad?" "You should say it''s not safe to hide abroad." Fred waved his wand, and the apple core disappeared. "In the United States, English is spoken everywhere. Of course, you may not like that country, and I actually don''t." Albert shrugged: "Actually, I don''t think they should go too far, but They are the minions of the Death Eaters, and it''s hard to say what those wicked thugs will do." "If you choose to go back to work at the Ministry of Magic and get caught again, don''t expect me to save you." "Are you giving me a shot?" Cedric looked odd. "You-Know-Who seems to want to kill me, so he may re-weave a new trap, use my friends, lovers and relatives to find me and kill me." Albert said softly, "Of course, I never Give them that opportunity." Cedric opened his mouth, and he understood what Albert meant. "The mysterious man seems to have appeared tonight, but we retreated very quickly, so we didn''t meet, and Bellatrix was rescued because of this, and was not killed by the Auror team of the Ministry of Magic." Lee Jordan reminded softly. road. "It seems that a lot of things happened in the meantime." Cedric sighed softly. Although the nerve pain was relieved after drinking the potion, he still felt very uncomfortable. "Okay, maybe we should discuss Cedric first." Albert asked earnestly, "Are you going to America?" "I''m not going to hide." Cedric shook his head. "Don''t take any chances." Fred couldn''t help frowning, "Then there''s really no one to save you next time." "Don''t kill yourself." Lee Jordan agreed. "Next time you are caught again, it will definitely be a trap." George explained earnestly, "No one knows it is a trap and steps into it foolishly." "We won''t interfere with your choice, at most we will give you some advice." Albert raised his hand to signal the three of them to be quiet, and calmly said to Cedric, "You have been recovering at Hogwarts recently, St. The Gomagic Injury Hospital is not safe." "Do you think the mysterious man will use me to deal with you?" Cedric asked suddenly. "Because you were rescued soon, as long as the mysterious man is not a fool, you can guess that I rescued you, so your current situation is actually similar to the three of them." Albert explained. "I want to hear your advice," Cedric said. "Hide with them and work hard to defeat You-Know-Who." Albert comforted, "If you want to return to work at the Ministry of Magic in the future, you can wait until You-Know-Who is defeated. The British Ministry of Magic will definitely welcome you, and Your ascent will also go smoothly." "Sounds good." "You can also take advantage of this time to get in touch with Qiu Zhang." Albert reminded kindly, "Remember to dictate a letter to your family, don''t let them worry." "Can I ask a question?" "Just ask." "Why does the You-Know-Who hate you so much?" Cedric asked his doubts. "Actually, we also want to know." Fred, George and Lee Jordan all looked at Albert with a smile. "Because I can predict the future, and because I am strong, the mysterious man is afraid of me, afraid that I will discover his weakness, and afraid that I will kill him." Albert curled his lips and said, "Although I think his worry is a little unnecessary. , after all, Harry Potter is the savior, and he should be afraid of Harry, not me." "Weakness?" Cedric asked, raising his eyebrows. "You know the Weaknesses of You-Know-Who." "The so-called weakness actually refers to the secret of the mysterious man''s immortality." Albert explained, "Only by making the mysterious man become a mortal again, we will have a chance to kill him, and before that, any attempt to kill him will It''s all stupid." "You know?" Cedric asked with wide-eyed eyes. "You know the secret that You-Know-Who doesn''t die?" "You have to ask Dumbledore about this matter. I think he is the only one who knows best." Albert did not answer this question directly: "We just need to wait patiently for the result, and there is..." Albert took out a large bottle of potion from nowhere and poured it directly on Cedric''s face. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were all stunned, obviously not understanding what Albert was doing, but they quickly pulled out their wands and reached out to help Albert hold down the struggling Cedric, anyway. There must be a reason for Albert to do that. "What''s going on?" Fred asked in confusion. "It should be the Imperius Curse." Albert said, looking at Cedric. "you sure?" The three were surprised, and George took Cedric''s wand directly from the table. "Even if the judgment is wrong, it will only waste a bottle of potion." Albert looked at Cedric''s reaction, and became more and more certain that this guy was under the Imperius Curse. "It''s so cunning, I almost got tricked." "Who do you think cast the Imperius Curse on him?" "I don''t know, but we must have met a crafty guy." "Is your potion reliable? Do you want another bottle, lest he fail to escape the control of the Imperius Curse?" George looked at Cedric''s embarrassed appearance and turned to ask Albert, a spy under the Imperius Curse. It''s terrifying to get in between them. "Wait a minute, I believe Cedric will definitely be able to break free of the Imperius Curse." Albert glanced at Cedric, as if he had remembered something, and suddenly said, "It seems that I will have to take time to train in the future to strengthen the Imperius Curse resistance." "Does it work?" "It definitely works, at least it''s easy to defend against the crappy Imperius Curse." "Damn, what''s going on, and can you let me go?" "Looks like you''ve woken up." The four looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "But, perhaps, we''d better test it again." "No, I''m sober, thank you, and what''s on my face." Cedric wiped his cheek with a handkerchief and asked angrily. "It''s like a potion that washes away the curse," George explained. "Albert used it to wash the Imperius from you." "Who controlled you." Albert asked his doubts. "A Death Eater, he''s wearing a mask." "When you''re well, let''s train with us." Fred patted Cedric on the shoulder and said, "If it were the three of us, we would definitely not be ambushed easily." "They''ve got a bunch of them," Cedric said resentfully. "I knocked out several." "You can retreat strategically," George reminded. "Ensuring your own safety is the most important thing." "What about recruitment?" "Let''s do this for now, we''ll talk about it later, it''s not a rush anyway." Albert said without hesitation, "Of course, you can cooperate with Harry Potter to help train Hogwarts students, and wait until the seventh grade graduates. , I believe that there will be a group of people willing to join us and fight against the mysterious man together." "how about you?" "Of course I have my own business to do!" Albert said lightly, "Also, the mysterious person is likely to lock my position through divination, so I have to hide for a while." "By the way, there is one thing I have to emphasize again. Before finding the weakness of the mysterious man, it is not a good choice to fight against him, so what we need to do now is to slowly accumulate strength and wait for the time to counterattack. That day It''s not far away, so there has to be enough patience now." "Well, since that''s the case..." Cedric reluctantly agreed. "I''m actually curious, how did you realize that Cedric was controlled by the Imperius Curse." George asked the doubts in his heart, which were also the doubts of Fred and Lee Jordan. Soul spells are generally difficult to detect, at least for a short period of time, it is difficult for people to detect something wrong. "Intuition, not everything needs evidence." "Cedric, are you okay?" At this moment, a figure rushed in from outside and came to Cedric''s bedside like a whirlwind. Qiu Zhang looked at his boyfriend worriedly. "It''s alright, it''s just a little trouble." Cedric coughed lightly. "You guys talk slowly, we''ll go first!" The four of them cast ambiguous glances at Cedric and got up to leave. "By the way, remember to send a letter to your family, don''t let them worry." Albert stopped and turned his head to remind. As soon as the four of them walked out of the ward, they saw the house-elf Dobby standing outside waiting for them. After seeing Albert, he immediately bowed slightly to him and said, "Mr. Anderson, Headmaster Dumbledore asked me to tell you, He wants to invite you to a cup of afternoon tea and is waiting for you in the principal''s office." "I see, Dobby, please send the three of them back first!" Albert was somewhat surprised by Dumbledore''s request, and said to the house elf with a smile. "Okay sir." Dobby stretched out his hand towards Fred. "Three gentlemen, let''s go." "Remember to keep in touch," George said. The three simply disappeared. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Vertex novel network mobile version website: Chapter 1183： Approaching Voldemorts Conspiracy "Good afternoon, Professor." Albert knocked on the door of the principal''s office and greeted the old man behind the desk with a smile. He was actually a little surprised that Dumbledore knew he had come to Hogwarts. However, if you think about it, it is not surprising. After all, this is the old nest that the other party has been operating for many years. There was an invasion of Sirius before, and it is quite normal to arrange any defensive measures. If it were him, he would definitely have similar defenses to prevent someone from sneaking into Hogwarts school without his knowledge. "Good afternoon, Mr. Anderson. How is Mr. Diggory?" Dumbledore put down what was in his hand, looked up at Albert who was knocking on the door and entered the office, and gave him the gentle smile of seeing an old friend. "Already awake, Madam Pomfrey said that Cedric will be fine after a few days of rest." Albert walked to the chair by the desk and sat down, "I hope you will allow him to rest here for a few days, now St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries is not safe." "Of course there is no problem." Dumbledore glanced at the newspaper headlines next to him and asked with a smile, "What do you want?" "milk tea." "I just heard about that from Scrimgeour, and you''re doing the right thing, it''s not time for You-Know-Who." A cup of steaming milk tea appeared in front of Albert out of thin air with a flick of the wand, and the principal handed Albert the newspaper he had just read. The latest headlines in the newspaper: The author, Master of Prophecy Cassandra Vabrsky, disappeared for no apparent reason at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries. "I suspect that Ms. Wabraski was captured by Voldemort." Dumbledore put a large spoonful of honey into his cup of milk tea, stirred it gently with a spoon, took a sip, and said softly. "No doubt, Ms. Vabrsky was caught by the mysterious man." Albert also took a sip of milk tea, and after meeting Dumbledore''s inquiring gaze, he explained calmly: "He tried to get through Cassan. Della Vabras foresaw my position, and I have to say that You-Know-Who has gotten smarter than ever, which is hardly good news." "This is really bad news." Dumbledore stared at the man in front of him without worrying about him. He knew that Voldemort had nothing to do with Albert, but he still reminded him, "You better be careful recently. " "As long as he doesn''t leave the protection range of the Fierce Loyalty Charm, he has nothing to do with me." After Albert thanked Dumbledore for the reminder, he directly brought the topic back to the topic: "Okay professor, I want you to find I shouldn''t be doing this either!" Dumbledore also seemed happy that he could finally get to the point. He raised his charred palm and said softly, "I have a very important plan here." Albert had already guessed what Dumbledore''s plan was, but he didn''t answer the other party''s words and let Dumbledore continue. "Snape is our man." He suddenly said such a sentence without beginning or end. Albert still didn''t speak, as if I was listening and you continued. "I think you may have predicted that I will be killed by Snape in the near future." Dumbledore''s eyes flashed a strange light, looking at Albert, who was expressionless, and continued, "That is Part of the plan, I deliberately let him kill me, anyway, I''m dying, so I just use the last residual heat." "It''s surprising," Albert asked, pretending to be puzzled. "But why are you telling me these things?" "Because this plan is important and will revolve around my death." Dumbledore talked about his own death lightly, and those who didn''t know thought he was talking about what he was going to eat later! "This plan is important, I know you don''t trust Severus, but he is, at least..." "To be honest, I don''t think Snape is credible, but I think you''re looking for me, just don''t want me to disrupt your plans." Albert said he could understand, "If you can, just talk about it. your plan." "I haven''t had a long time to live, and it happened that Voldemort sent someone to assassinate me?" Dumbledore''s expression was quite funny when he said this. "Mr. Malfoy?" said Albert suddenly. "Looks like you know something." "No, you don''t need to know at all. It''s not hard to speculate. Lucius Malfoy caused so many Death Eaters to die. You-Know-Who must have wanted to kill him, and he chose to kill his son to punish Lucius. Of course, I never doubt that You-Know-Who will kill Malfoy in the near future." After drinking up the milk tea in the cup, Albert looked at Dumbledore and asked, "So, you want to save that man by the way. Malfoy, by the way, use the other party''s assassination to complete your important plan?" "Yes." Dumbledore smiled: "Mr. Malfoy''s assassination plan is completely under my control, and Severus will be responsible for guiding him." "Most people want to try to prove themselves." Albert reminded, "This is especially true of children, they will not give up easily." "To be honest, I''m not very optimistic that Snape can convince Mr. Malfoy, maybe Mr. Malfoy will be more willing to try his new idea, which may cause a Hogwarts student to be hurt or even lost. life." "Thank you for your reminder, I will tell Severus to pay attention to this." Dumbledore couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, thinking of the possibility that Albert said, and felt it necessary to talk to Severus about this again. thing. "According to the original plan, Mr. Malfoy will find a group of people to come to Hogwarts to kill me." "This plan is quite stupid. If it hadn''t come out of your mouth, I''d have to suspect that his brain was caught in the door." Albert sneered unceremoniously, "Go to someone else''s base camp to assassinate the leader of the other party. , it''s almost like being sent to death, not to mention that in a place like Hogwarts, there is no way to even Apparate, properly form a group to die." "Isn''t it good?" said Dumbledore calmly, "just enough to hit the Death Eaters." "Are you sure they''ll be deceived?" Albert asked suspiciously. "They will," said Dumbledore firmly. "It seems that you have also discovered the weakness of the Death Eaters." Albert suddenly said. "Weakness?" Dumbledore seemed interested. "Stupid, arrogant, and many of the disadvantages of inbreeding marriages appear on them." Albert unreservedly expressed his disgust and malice for the Death Eaters, "How do you plan to die? Besieged and killed by a group of Death Eaters? Or are you planning to have Snape stage a stabbing for you and have him sneak up on you from behind while you duel with Death Eaters?" "To be honest, I don''t believe that the mysterious person will believe this kind of nonsense. The person who knows you best is always your enemy. This sentence is very reasonable. I believe that the mysterious person will not be foolish to think that you only have this level. And don''t believe you''re going to be killed by a bunch of ungodly Death Eaters." "No, you look at Earth Demon too much, he doesn''t really care about these things, all he wants is to kill me, no matter what means are used, I think other things are not worth mentioning compared to killing me, because that means His hindrance is gone, and he''s far less wary of you than I am." "He didn''t dare to face you, but he dared to come after me." Albert didn''t deny this, and he didn''t think he had anything to make Voldemort vigilant. He believed that Voldemort must have thought the same way, and this was good news for Albert. It meant contempt, and nothing was more deadly than contempt for the enemy. "I found a cave, um, probably where Voldemort hid his Horcruxes." Dumbledore said of the script he had arranged for himself. "Have you found the last Horcrux?" Albert asked, narrowing his eyes slightly. "I don''t know, I''ll take Harry there anyway, I''ll have some trouble cracking that cave, I''ll become very weak, and then Snape will be able to kill the weak me to gain Voldemort''s trust. ." "Are you sure it wasn''t Mr. Malfoy who killed you?" Albert asked rhetorically, "That one can''t wait to kill you in order to get the forgiveness of the mysterious man." "I''m sure he''s not that degenerate," said Dumbledore calmly. "I''m really curious about your criteria for evaluating depravity? Taking a person''s life?" Albert asked curiously, "To be honest, I don''t think death is terrible, the most terrible thing is that life is worse than death, such as once Azkaban Prison." Dumbledore was silent, not intending to discuss the issue too much. "I think you should know my secret with the wand!" He changed the subject. "The elder wand of the eldest of the three brothers?" "Yes, it is it. This wand has extraordinary power, and it is precisely because of it that I have the power to compete with Voldemort when the magic is weakened." Dumbledore said firmly: "Voldemort, who pursues immortality and power, must be Will start looking for this wand." "Actually, you can directly destroy this wand, so that the mysterious person will never be able to obtain it, and there will be no risk." Albert reminded with a smile, "You don''t need to worry so much. Go and plan this wand, or are you going to give it to Harry and let him use it to defeat You-Know-Who." "I''m going to let You-Know-Who get this wand." Dumbledore said amazingly, "but it will never be able to play the effect of this wand, I think you should know that wands also have owners, and some wands have owners once they are killed. Defeated, and its ownership is transferred, and the Elder Wand is very characteristic in that regard." "So, you plan to let Malfoy beat you, and then let Snape kill you." Albert looked at Dumbledore with a strange expression: "Even if You-Know-Who gets this wand and kills it after finding that the wand is not right Snape, can''t get the wand either, because he doesn''t even know Malfoy has the wand?" Dumbledore did not answer, but apparently acquiesced in the matter. "It would be very sad if Snape knew!" "Some things are worth paying for, even life," said Dumbledore calmly. "You''ve lived for a century, even if you die now, it''s not a loss, but don''t expect me to pay." Albert shrugged, "I''m still young, and I want to live a few more years." "I know, you don''t actually trust anyone, whether it''s Harry or me, you never trust anyone else." Dumbledore raised his hand and motioned Albert to listen to him, "I know you have your own If Harry fails miserably, I want you to kill Voldemort." "You actually don''t have confidence in your heir?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, apparently surprised. "I just leave a backhand to prevent accidents, lest Voldemort completely turn the entire wizarding world upside down." Dumbledore said softly, "Isn''t this something you like to do?" "Aren''t you afraid that I will become another mysterious person?" Albert asked back, "You know, many dark wizards lost their lives because of me." "They got a fair trial. Although I also think your approach is a bit radical, even I can''t be comprehensive. Some things always require some trade-offs. If it weren''t for you, the Ministry of Magic would probably become a mess. Chaos." Dumbledore wasn''t actually worried that Albert would become the next Dark Lord, because Albert was not brutal, as can be seen from his behavior. Albert looked at Dumbledore in surprise, but didn''t say much, just nodded and said, "I also think it''s better for the mysterious man to disappear completely. It''s better to clean up the Death Eaters by the way. UU Read the book " "Clean up?" Dumbledore repeated in his mouth. "What''s the problem?" Albert said to himself, "I think most Death Eaters will not escape the repeated death penalty for their crimes as long as they are interrogated with Veritaserum. After all, Azkaban Prison will be There will definitely be no dementors, since this **** on earth doesn''t exist, the real **** is obviously more suitable for Death Eaters." Dumbledore didn''t take it to heart anymore, and when he died, most of the things had nothing to do with him. "I think I should go, lest Isobel be worried." Albert got up and prepared to leave. "Mr. Anderson, I think you must know how to sneak into Hogwarts quietly." Dumbledore suddenly stopped Albert and asked about it. He actually knew there were several ways, but maybe Albert could know more. "You mean helping the Death Eaters enter Hogwarts?" Albert raised his eyebrows slightly. "right." "You can go through the secret passage. Hogwarts has several secret passages to enter the school." Albert continued, looking sideways at the fireplace, "Just use Floo powder to get out of Snape''s fireplace, house elf. You can also ignore the Hogwarts rule against Apparition. The door key is actually fine, but the movement is a bit loud, but it doesn''t seem strange if it is a Death Eater. If you are not satisfied with this, you can try the Vanishing Cabinet, I remember there was a vanishing cabinet at Hogwarts that connected to the one in Borgin Burke''s store. But that thing seems to be broken, and it should still work if it''s repaired." Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Vertex Novel Network mobile version website: Chapter 1184： Anti-Mystery Army It was raining heavily outside, a fire was burning in the old manor hall, and a wizard was speaking respectfully to the man in the armchair. "Find that Mudblood''s hiding place?" There was a hint of surprise in Voldemort''s hoarse voice, obviously surprised by the efficiency of his right-hand man. "I used the Imperius Curse on Diggory." Yaxley respectfully handed the letter to Voldemort, "but I can''t be sure if it was a trap, after all that Mudblood is very cunning, Lucius and Lestrange The whole family was planted in his hands, and this may also be a trap to lure us into the bait." "You want to use that old woman to determine if this is a trap?" After Voldemort glanced at the contents of the letter, he threw the letter directly into the fireplace and let it burn to ashes in the flames. "Yes, my master." "Go and bring her." Voldemort''s tone paused, "Oh, by the way, I think you should have captured her family as well." "They''ve been caught. Dementors are watching over them," Yaxley said. "Very well, I would like to see if the old woman can still refuse so strongly." Voldemort sneered. Soon, Yaxley pushed a wheelchair to the hall. Sitting in the wheelchair was Cassandra Vabraski, the master of prophecy who disappeared from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries a while ago. "Do as I just said." A crystal ball was placed in front of the aged prophet by Yaxley. The old man stretched out his hand tremblingly, and the moment his fingers touched the crystal ball, the dense fog on the crystal ball spun like a vortex. It''s just that when the fog stopped spinning, there was still a thick fog in sight. "Failed?" Yaxley stared at the crystal ball, frowning slightly. "Failed, the accuracy of divination and prophecy is not high, otherwise the prophecy hall in the Department of Mystery Affairs of the Ministry of Magic would have been filled with prophecy balls." There was a trace of contempt and sarcasm in the old man''s tone, she was begging for death . Cassandra has known her own destiny since falling into the hands of Voldemort, she has lived too long and has little reverence for death. If it wasn''t for the last time Voldemort threatened her relatives, Cassandra wouldn''t have bothered with them at all. "lie." Voldemort turned his armchair and looked at the old woman indifferently. "No one can deceive me." "When you were in school, you must have failed your divination class." Cassandra sneered mercilessly. "As long as you know divination, you will know how low the success rate of divination and prophecy is. Of course, I have something You can be sure that you will be defeated by Harry Potter in the future." "If you want to die, you also need my permission." Voldemort stared indifferently at the old woman in front of him, with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, "You didn''t intend to prophesy for me at all. It doesn''t matter, I won''t torture you, But I can torture your daughters, sons, grandsons, I''ve already had all your family arrested, maybe you''ll want to meet them." Before Cassandra waited too long, she saw a group of dementors walking into the hall with a few terrified wizards. "If you''re still that stubborn and don''t want to do divination for me, I''ll torture them to death in front of you." Voldemort raised his wand and used the Cruciatus Curse on one of the middle-aged wizards, screaming shrilly. And panic screams filled the entire hall. "Quiet," Voldemort sneered. "If you die, I don''t mind having them buried with you." "You are like this, let me divination for you!" Cassandra was completely desperate after seeing her relatives. She threw a crystal ball at Voldemort in anger, stood up from her wheelchair and rushed towards Voldemort, but lost her balance and fell to the ground because of her age. "Help her up," Voldemort ordered grimly. Yaxley helped the old man back into the chair and placed a new crystal ball in front of her. "Now, tell me what I want to know." "What do you want to know?" Cassandra''s voice trembled, trying to keep herself from looking at her family as much as possible. "Tell me where Albert Anderson is," Voldemort ordered. "I want to know where that Mudblood is hiding." Cassandra put her hand on the crystal ball, her eyes widened, and she murmured, "Failed." The prophecy failed. As if to confirm her words, Cassandra performed another divination and saw Albert appearing in a forest. Then, no more. "You know, my patience is limited, maybe, I should remind you of the situation." Voldemort raised his wand and pointed at a middle-aged woman. "Stop, I really can''t find Albert''s location." Cassandra shouted at Voldemort, "I don''t need to cheat at all..." "Avada Kedavra!" A green light filled the hall, and the middle-aged woman fell to the ground with empty eyes. A panicked scream followed. "You lunatic, utter lunatic." Cassandra stretched his hand around his chest, looking at his dead granddaughter. She regretted it completely, regretted that she didn''t leave the UK at the beginning, and regretted why she didn''t die sooner, so that her family would not be affected. "Tell me what I want to know, I think you don''t want to..." "Kill you if you want!" Cassandra will look away from her granddaughter and stare at Voldemort with hatred. "You never intended to let us live anyway, so don''t expect me to help you predict." Cassandra''s indifference was somewhat unexpected by Voldemort, and he was equally unhappy at being challenged to his authority. Those who dare to do so will have to pay for it. Voldemort raised his wand at a wizard and tortured him with the Cruciatus in front of Cassandra until he fell to the ground, dying. "Why not continue?" Cassandra was indifferent to this, and made Yaxley a little surprised. Avada Kedavra! A green light flashed, and Harry Potter, who was far away in the dormitory of Hogwarts and Gryffindor Tower, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. inside. Voldemort killed. Harry put his hand over his forehead, trying to recall the scene he had seen in his dream, however, it seemed that something had become blurred. "What a terrible morning!" Hearing the rain outside, Harry lay back on the bed, staring at the dark ceiling in a daze. Dreams seem to be disappearing from memory. After he reopened his eyes, the sky outside was a little brighter, the rain was still falling, his roommates were all up, and everyone was changing clothes and preparing to have breakfast. On the way to the hall, Harry told Hermione and Ron about the dream he had last night. "Harry, you should shut down your brain." Hermione grabbed Harry''s arm nervously, and said with a worried face, "Dumbledore definitely wants you to shut down your brain and stop letting You-Know-Who affects you. !" "Hermione, it''s not as bad as you think, and Dumbledore doesn''t think Voldemort will try to pry into my brain anymore," Harry comforted softly. Although he didn''t know if it was credible, Dumbledore must have a reason for saying that. Moreover, Harry didn''t think this kind of thing was so bad, at least he knew what Voldemort was doing, and gathering intelligence was very important. "It looks like he killed someone to warn another person." Harry tried to recall what he had dreamed about last night, "but it didn''t seem to work very well, I could feel his anger, and the guy seemed to be... angry." "Who do you think can make You-Know-Who angry." Ron was a little curious about who that person was. "I guess I know who You-Know-Who is threatening." Hermione said suddenly. "Who is it?" The two said in unison. "Cassandra Vabraski." Hermione took out yesterday''s newspaper from her backpack. "The prophecy master and her relatives seem to have disappeared for no apparent reason." "Cassandra Vabrsky?" Harry repeated the name, always sounding familiar. "The author," Hermione reminded. "What did Voldemort want to know through prophecy?" "Perhaps, I should tell Dumbledore about it, if Voldemort is really up to something... oh, don''t do that, Ron." Harry felt helpless that Ron was terrified when he heard Voldemort''s name. "Sorry Harry, but it''s not for nothing that everyone is afraid of You-Know-Who." Ron was already brave, and he was much less reactive than most people when they heard "Voldemort", "and, even Anderson I won''t call the mysterious person by name, I don''t think so..." Ron''s words stopped abruptly, and he looked at the owl that fell in front of him. "You really thought Anderson would be afraid of Voldemort, no, that guy didn''t care about Voldemort at all." Harry felt that Albert didn''t say the name because he was afraid, but he was too lazy to change it. Muggle-born wizards weren''t really afraid of Voldemort, at least not so scared that they didn''t even dare to say their name. Hermione is a ready-made example. The reason she didn''t say Voldemort was because everyone around was afraid of the name. Ron pretended not to hear Harry''s words, took the letter from the owl, and immediately opened it and read it when he realized that it was actually a letter sent to him by George. "Any questions?" Noticing Ron''s expression, Harry asked immediately, thinking he thought there was some bad news in the letter. "Fred and George said that if our DA party is too busy, we can ask Cedric to come and help organize the event." Ron handed the letter to Harry and whispered, "I don''t know what they''re thinking. what." "I remember that Cedric seemed to be an assistant at Mr. Weasley''s. Has he resigned?" Hermione also didn''t understand what they wanted to do. "I don''t know, but I think there must be something going on that we don''t know about." After Harry quickly read the contents of the letter, he handed it to Hermione and said, "I think Albert seems to be interested in raising Hogwarts. Defence Against the Dark Arts skills of Ts'' students." This kind of behavior seems quite abnormal to Harry, even if it is an excuse to help him develop so-called supporters, and Cedric has left school, how can he return to Hogwarts? Do you use the secret passages of Hogwarts? Of course Fred and George knew the location of those secret passages, but was it really necessary to do so to such an extent? "By the way, there''s this thing in the envelope," Ron handed Harry a piece of metal. "Newsletter bookmarks." Hermione could see at a glance what was in Ron''s hand, and she also had something similar there, which could be used to communicate with the other half of the person who had the communication bookmark, and the magic gold coin was a simplified version of this thing. "I think they meant that they could contact through the newsletter bookmarks and discuss the DA party together." Ron said to Harry after confirming that there was nothing else in the envelope, "After all, there are still a lot of people at this party. too busy." "I also think it''s a good idea, and it would be best if Cedric could help so I don''t have to worry about the DA party." Harry also thinks it''s a good idea, and he doesn''t really want to be in the DA. He spent too much time at the party, and now it''s good to have someone to help him share the pressure. As for what Albert wanted to do, Harry didn''t care either. He wasn''t really busy anyway. No way, the number of people joining the DA party was staggering, even with the help of Ron and Hermione. What''s more, the level of Ron and Hermione''s defense against the dark arts can only be regarded as average. They also need to learn. He can''t let him teach a bunch of people by himself. It''s not realistic at all, unless the previous teaching mode is restored. , separate the members to teach. "How should this thing be used?" Harry handed the newsletter bookmark to Hermione and asked how to use it. "I think I can get Fred and George to come with me, maybe I can learn something useful from them." "Harry..." Hermione saw Harry''s intention at a glance, and reminded kindly, "I think you should host the DA party yourself." "Of course I''ll be there in person, but you can''t expect me to be the first person to teach everyone." Harry took out the list of DA parties from his school bag, "At present, the number of people who have attended the reason has exceeded 60, and the number is still It keeps increasing, do you really think I can do it all by myself?" "But I think there must be some purpose for Fred and George to do this," Hermione reminded. "Perhaps, what purpose does Albert have." "Maybe, they plan to pull up a team from the students to fight against the mysterious man." Ron looked around to make sure that no one was eavesdropping, and then lowered his voice and said, "I heard that they seem to be planning to re-form the Defense Association." "You would actually think that Albert would expect a group of underage children to stand up against the mysterious man." Hermione thought Ron''s words were quite absurd, and sneered sharply. Is everyone dead?" "I think it''s very possible that many adult wizards are very timid, on the contrary, the students in the school are more courageous. As long as they are properly trained, they are not much worse than the so-called adults, or even have an advantage. After all, their ability to learn Stronger." Harry agrees with Ron''s words, Hogwarts students are braver and more courageous to resist than wizards in the wizarding world. "Cough cough." Seeing that Hermione seemed to want to say something, Ron quickly changed the subject, "By the way, Neville said this morning that he saw Cedric in the school hospital yesterday." "Didn''t Cedric graduate? Why is he in the school hospital?" "Maybe we can visit him sometime, if he''s in the school hospital." Harry thought it was getting weirder, maybe he should go and ask Cedric what was going on. After the morning deformation course, the three hurried to the school hospital. "We''re here to visit Cedric, I heard he seems to be..." Hermione explained to the sullen Madam Pomfrey. "Mr. Diggory sneaked away yesterday." Madam Pomfrey was even more dissatisfied when she talked about this matter. In her opinion, Cedric had to be hospitalized for at least two days for observation. After all, he was tortured by the Cruciatus Curse and should have stayed to check carefully. As a result, the guy slipped away quietly. . "Why is Cedric at school?" Harry tried to inquire about some news, but was thrown out of the school hospital by Madam Pomfrey, who was in a bad mood. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Vertex Novel Network mobile version website: Chapter 1185： strange thing After leaving the school hospital, Harry was discussing Diggory''s affairs with Hermione and Ron all the way. St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries was a better choice, while Diggory went to Hogwarts. The three finally agreed that the main reason Digory ran Hogwarts to recover was Hogwarts safety. After all, someone in the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries went missing for no apparent reason, and there is still no clue. As for why Diggory was injured, it is still a mystery, but all three believe that his injury is related to You-Know-Who, otherwise Diggory would not have gone to Hogwarts... for refuge. In short, no matter how you look at it, this whole thing is weird, and as long as your mind is normal, you can find something wrong. After some deliberation, they decided to use the newsletter bookmarks to see if they could get in touch with Fred and George that way. If possible, Harry wanted to chat with them face to face, because the limited number of words that the newsletter bookmarks could forward make it difficult to express himself clearly. Fortunately, in mid-October, third-year students at Hogwarts will be able to travel to Hogsmeade, and they can meet at an appointment at that time. "By the way, Harry, Professor Slughorn asked me to tell you that there is a party this Wednesday night, and he wants you to come." Hermione told Harry about the Slug Club party invitation when Ron went to the boys'' bathroom. She actually knew why Harry didn''t go, but there was something she had to tell Harry, and Harry seemed to be planning to get some secrets from Professor Slughorn. "I can''t be sure, it depends on the situation." Harry glanced quietly at the boys'' bathroom and said in a low voice, "You know, I''m the captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, and I can''t leave Quidditch behind. Qi is training to go to a banquet, and Ron''s been in a bad state lately...I have to help him regain his confidence and get back to his old form." It was only after becoming Quidditch captain that Harry really felt the pressure on Wood and Angelina''s shoulders. No way, who makes Ron''s performance in training always unsatisfactory, it is difficult to play to a normal level, which causes his confidence to drop again and again, which is not a good sign. Once Ron''s confidence completely collapses, it will be difficult for the whole It was a disaster for the team. At times, Harry wondered if he had made the right choice to bring Ron to the team. As a price, he would rather spend more time on this matter, in the hope that Ron can play at a normal level in the next game, rather than wait for Ron to completely give up and kick the opponent away from the team with one kick. Absolutely worst case. Harry was actually a little depressed. He obviously had to defeat the mysterious man to save the world. He should concentrate on these things, but now he needs to worry about the Quidditch team first. It feels incredible to think about it. Moreover, the Digory incident also made him feel very wrong. The other party came to Hogwarts to help him organize the DA party, and teaching the students of Defense Against the Dark Arts must be what Albert meant. And Albert is very meaningful, and it seems that something is going to happen. Harry doubted that even if he asked, he would never get an answer. Fred and George''s reply was slower than Harry expected, and it was not until that night that Harry saw a new change in the content of the newsletter bookmark. Fred and George ask them to meet at Three Broomsticks to discuss the upcoming DA party. Harry actually wanted to talk to the other party for a few more words, but there was only one sentence "in person" and no other words were replied. "Harry has already agreed!" George told everyone the good news. "However, Harry seems to have a lot of questions. He may be wondering why we help train Hogwarts students?" "If it were me, I would have similar questions." Lee Jordan was not surprised at all. "When is the specific time?" Fred asked. "I mean the specific time when students in the third grade and above will go to Hogsmeade Village." "Just this weekend," George said without hesitation. "Meet at Three Broomsticks at twelve o''clock." "Have you figured out what to say? I don''t think Harry Potter can fool around." Shanna stopped the scarf she was weaving and reminded a few people kindly. "Why don''t you just tell them directly that we''re going to reorganize the Defensive Association and recruit Hogwarts graduates?" Lee Jordan felt that it was best to tell Harry the truth. "Sounds absurd." "To be honest, let''s take Albert out. Anyway, this is what he told us to do." Fred felt that it was easier to convince others with Albert. Anyway, that guy was always incomprehensible. But there must be his reasons. "I don''t think that''s the point. Shouldn''t the point be what we can teach the students at Hogwarts?" Cedric felt that Fred''s ideas were problematic, "Everyone is willing to join the Defense Association. , isn''t it because you can learn useful things here?" "You''re right, but the problem is that the defense against the dark arts of Hogwarts students has always been substandard. We can let them learn for a long time with just a few things," George explained. "Actually, you have also not undergone more formal training. If you have undergone Albert''s professional training, you will never be easily brought down and taken away." Fred muttered, "Especially when you are covered in black magic. In the case of defensive props." "What formal training?" Cedric was more curious about what Fred was referring to as formal training. "Spellcasting skills, battle ideas, and spell usage." George turned his head to look at Shanna, "Do you still have a copy over there?" "Also, do you want it now?" "What copy?" "Albert intends to compile a textbook for us. Shanna has been helping to organize the information. She must have a copy there," George explained. Shanna picked up her wand and waved it lightly, and a folder flew straight towards her. Diggory took it over and flipped it over, and he knew what the so-called "formal education" was. "I think Albert can consider returning to Hogwarts to become a professor in the future, it will definitely be very popular." Cedric smiled wryly. This is the true level of an international dueling champion! The so-called Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts is like a joke. No, it should be said that the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts is just to give students a preliminary understanding of the common sense of the magical world, and it does not teach you much at all. . "I think Albert might be Headmaster of Hogwarts," Lee Jordan muttered. "If he wants to." "By the way, doesn''t Albert come here often?" Cedric put down the parchment and asked. He actually wanted to learn some practical Defense Against the Dark Arts skills from Albert, especially after the last incident. Later, the feeling became more urgent. "Yeah, after all he''s married, you can''t expect him to continue fooling around with us." George shrugged and reminded. "Just get used to it." Lee Jordan reached out and patted Cedric on the shoulder. "That guy also likes to call on others, and always likes to leave things to others to do." "Don''t listen to their nonsense, we just need to do our own thing." Shanna comforted, "If you want to go back to the Ministry of Magic and continue to work in the future, Albert will help you, he is in magic Ministry has a lot of energy. "It is said that Scrimgeour wanted to hire him as a special counselor, but he was rejected outright." Fred asked, shaking the wizard card in his hand, "Want to play a game?" "How is the wizard card now?" Cedric asked, taking the card. "No plague, no fire, money-losing business, but Albert doesn''t care, he keeps it with money." Fred was a little depressed about the loss-making business. "You haven''t played wizard cards in a while." Lee Jordan watched the two play cards to pass the time. UU Reading "This is also impossible." After Cedric finished sorting out the cards, he picked up the newsletter bookmark next to him and glanced at the contents, and changed the topic: "Why do I feel that Harry doesn''t seem to pay much attention to the Defense Association." "In Harry''s eyes, after Toad gets out, the mission of the Defense Association is over, and he''s still the Quidditch captain, so he certainly can''t put a lot of effort into it." Fred easily pierced Harry''s point. Refresh. "Albert''s child is expected to be born, do you want to compete together?" George asked suddenly. "Competition for what?" Cedric was a little stunned. "Who is that kid''s godfather?" Fred said vaguely, taking a bite of the pie. "Anyway, Lee Jordan has been ruled out, and I''m the most favorable candidate at the moment." George was so proud that he almost patted his chest. "I think!" Lee Jordan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "That guy is going to have a child." Cedric said softly. "When are you and Qiu Zhang going to get married?" Shanna asked gossiply, "Next year?" "I haven''t made a decision yet. After all, it may be too early for us." Cedric was a little embarrassed. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to marry Qiu Zhang, but he felt that the timing was not right. At present, the entire magic world was in chaos. A little worried that Qiu Zhang would be drawn into the whirlpool, and he was not ready. "If I were you, I would seize the opportunity," Fred advised earnestly. "Don''t let happiness slip away." Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Vertex Novel Network mobile version website: Chapter 1186： life guidance This year, the British winter seems to have come very early, with strong winds and heavy rain outside, and there are snowflakes in the rain, which makes people shiver. Even the thick curtains could not completely block the cold outside, and the fireplace was burning with roaring flames. Isobel was sitting on the sofa, covered in a thin woolen blanket, beside them was a radio with Ministry of Magic scoops playing, and in front of them a half-played wizard chess game. The chess players don''t seem to care about winning or losing the chess game. "I really don''t get it, those guys are running out to block the Ministry of Magic in this weather." Listening to the news on the radio, Isobel couldn''t help yawning. From the news, it was not difficult to hear the difficulties in the British magic world. The reinforcements from the International Federation of Wizards were delayed, and the current situation in the magic world was becoming more and more corrupt. "It''s hard for you to figure out what''s going on in the minds of those dark wizards." Albert stopped his movements, looked up at Isobel, who was covering his yawn, and asked, "Are you sleepy again?" "Yeah, a little sleepy." "Then take a nap first, and I''ll wake you up later." Albert took the wand from the table next to it and waved it lightly towards the chessboard. The wizard chess on the table was automatically put away and flew back to the drawer where the supplies were originally stored. Albert sat next to Isobel and pulled the thin blanket on her body. "Has something happened recently?" Isobel listened to the sound of the rain outside and rested his head lightly on Albert''s shoulder. "Why ask that?" "You haven''t been out for several days recently." Isobel drank some hot milk that the house elf had just warmed, and prepared to lie down for a while. She was always sleepy recently, especially when it was raining, and she always liked to take a nap in the company of her lover. "Are you so sure?" Albert took half of Isobel''s milk, "Do you want to add some honey?" "Don''t drink anymore." Isobel shook his head, "Well, based on what I know about you, something must have happened, otherwise you wouldn''t have stayed at home so peacefully in recent days." "The mysterious person probably wants to lock my location, and it is not safe outside at present." Looking at Isobel''s expression, Albert reluctantly admitted that he did not intend to hide Isobel, at least not when the other party asked about it. "So, I should thank the mysterious man for keeping you by my side." Isobel yawned again and slowly closed his eyes: "Do you think I will gain weight in the future? I heard that many people have children after giving birth. The weight has skyrocketed." "Mrs. McDougall is not fat. As long as there is no problem with diet and regular exercise, there will be no problems you worry about under normal circumstances." Albert comforted softly. As long as it''s a girl, it seems to care about this kind of thing. "I really hope this kind of life ends soon. Although life in the castle is very comfortable, it is actually very boring." Isobel whispered softly: "I really don''t understand why the princess in the fairy tale world likes such a life." "Probably because of their era, life was very difficult, and it''s not surprising that they would like this kind of life." Albert said without hesitation. "Is that so?" Isobel felt that in the current magic world, there are probably many people who are envious of their current life! "Have you decided what to do?" "I haven''t made up my mind yet." Isobel asked softly, "What do you want me to do?" "Do what you like." "I feel like I''m being spoiled by you, like your sister." "She has been much better recently, and people will grow up eventually." Albert reached out to turn off the radio, listened to the sound of the rain outside, and slowly flipped through the notebook in his hand. "Fall asleep? My sister seems to be getting more and more sleepy recently." After Katrina walked into the hall, she looked at Albert, who was reading a book, and at Isobel, who was asleep on the sofa. "The weather today is suitable for sleep." Albert closed the note, walked to the window, opened the curtains and looked at the pouring rain outside, "If you want to sleep, you can also take a nap." "I talked to them about the current situation in the UK. In the eyes of other countries, the current situation in the UK is not very bad. They even think that our so-called war is a bit exaggerated." Katrina hesitated for a moment and stated her purpose, " I want to go to America." "They invited you to America?" Albert asked back as he lowered the curtains. "Yes, after all, if you want to open a beauty shop, you always need to accumulate some experience." Katrina said seriously: "Just in time to learn some experience, and don''t you say that the current chaos will end soon?" "You really believe me." Albert motioned Katrina to sit down and talk about it. "After all, you are the most powerful prophet of all time." "I won''t admit it." Albert smiled and shook his head: "Actually, wherever you want to go, it''s your freedom. As long as Mrs. McDougall agrees, I have no reason to object." "Mom didn''t agree!" Katrina said suddenly. "So, you want to convince me to help you convince Mrs. McDougall?" Albert''s expression was a little weird. Katrina said nothing, but apparently thought so. "I''m afraid I have to apologize for this matter, didn''t you realize that I didn''t dare to run around recently?" Albert reminded kindly: "The mysterious man asked the Death Eaters to capture Cassandra Wa. Blaski, trying to find my specific location through divination, if I were you, I wouldn''t be running around." He raised his hand, motioning for Katrina to listen to him. "The situation in the United States is actually not much better than that in the United Kingdom. It is more depressing than you think." "Honestly, I hate that country." "The situation of Catherine and Valeria is also different from what you think. The reason why they can live so freely and freely is because they are rich, at least Catherine must be richer than me. of." Abbott pointed this out bluntly: "And you don''t have the money, even after the publication of the Family Therapy Handbook, it is very difficult to get an objective Galleon in a short period of time." "So, I suggest that you can discuss with Isobel. When you publish a book like "Beauty Guide", when you want to open a beauty shop, you can save the trouble of advertising and your business will be much better." Burt didn''t mind giving Katrina some advice: "Also, to accumulate some wealth along the way, I think the girls will love your book. Well, consider putting your picture on the cover and let them see it. Until your pretty face will believe the content of your book more." "It seems that I have to continue to stay in this cage." Katrina sighed and got up to leave. "It''s not necessarily a prison, there are many people outside who can''t envy such a comfortable life!" Albert added some more firewood to the fireplace, "Consider my suggestion carefully!" "I will." Not long after Katrina left, Mrs. McDougall appeared in the hall. "Thank you for helping me convince her." Mrs. McDougall knew very well how dangerous the outside world was. She would never allow Katrina to run around outside at this time. Even if she went to the United States, it might not be safe. "It''s my fault that caused trouble for Katrina, and I will take care of her personal safety." Albert waved his wand, conjured two cups of black tea out of thin air, and gestured to Mrs. McDougall. . "Of course, it may not be pleasant, but life is only short-lived now, and the war will end sooner or later, within the last three years at the latest." Albert took a sip of black tea and said, "In this kind of war Survival is more important than anything else, and survival is the future." "I''ve been worried." Mrs. McDougall said softly, looking at her sleeping daughter, "It seems that my worries have always been superfluous." "I suggest you find something to do for her. Isn''t Katrina interested in opening a beauty shop? Maybe you can start from this and help her lay a solid foundation for treatment." Albert suggested, "Wait for the war. After the training is over for another two months, I can almost open my own shop. "If you want to do things well, you must prepare in advance, and opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared." Albert gave an example casually, "Fred and George''s store is actually the same, their store Being able to catch fire has to do with being prepared during school, so they took the opportunity, not my limited help to them." "Are you saying I''m right? Katrina." After speaking, Albert looked towards the door of the hall. "Come in and sit, and listen carefully to Albert''s advice." Isobel slowly sat up from the sofa and patted the seat next to her. "Sorry for waking you up." Katrina came in from outside. "It''s okay," Isobel said. "I know the life arranged by others is not a comfortable thing." Albert said to Katrina, "but your life belongs to you in the end, if you want to be successful, you have to give, you also need There''s a lot to learn, and now is the perfect time for you, while you''re fresh out of school, and you still have a lot of ability to learn, if you really want to open a shop." "Well, I can''t tell you three anyway. UU reading " Katrina reluctantly compromised, she knew that Albert''s words might be right. "You can analyze it for Katrina, I remember you analyzed it with me before." Isobel had a similar idea, and Albert must understand and be optimistic about the prospects of the beauty shop, otherwise he would not support She opened a beauty shop. "Listen well, Fred and George''s shop planning was also made by me." Albert didn''t refuse, he would definitely make money anyway, it was just a little more talk. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1187： DA and Defense Association "Maybe, we should hurry, I suspect we''re going to be late." "The appointed time is twelve o''clock noon." Hiking to Hogsmeade village in the wind, rain and snow is by no means a pleasant experience. They had to bend over and walk slowly against the cold wind, rain and snow, even though they had wrapped themselves in thick scarves, the exposed skin was still painful from the cold. Even Harry himself admitted that it must be more comfortable to be in the warm common room in this ghost weather than it is now. Unfortunately, they have no choice now, and turning around and going back to school is obviously not a good choice. "If only I could Apparate directly to Hogsmeade Village." Ron pulled the scarf around his neck, looked at the Hogwarts students in front of him, and complained in a low voice, "I feel like myself now. His cheeks were frozen to the point of unconsciousness." "Don''t complain, we can start Apparating this semester." Hermione seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned to the person next to her and said, "Harry, I remember that you are not old enough." "My birthday is at the end of July," said Harry gloomily. "Maybe I won''t be able to take the Apparition exam until next semester." "I think you should learn to Apparate first, just in case." Hermione suggested earnestly, "And Ron, you too, it''s best to pass it all at once." "Hermione, do you know something?" Harry asked suddenly, "Did Albert tell you something?" "No," said Hermione, shaking her head. "But do you remember? He predicted it." "Prophecy? What prophecy?" Ron asked loudly. "The real period of turmoil... is coming." Hermione glanced at Ron and lowered her voice to remind, "According to Albert''s prediction, it is not yet a period of turmoil, so what do you think is a real turmoil? " "It''s worse than it is now." Harry couldn''t imagine what it was like. "He also reminded other Muggle wizards that they had better learn something useful before the turbulent times, and the "Guide to Self-Defense" was born because of this." Hermione told the two partners that she figured out "I think he''s trying to tell us that Muggle wizards are going to be in big trouble when the real turbulent times come. I suspect that You-Know-Who will take full control of the Ministry of Magic and persecute Muggle wizards." "But, as long as Dumbledore is still around, it''s almost impossible for Voldemort to control the Ministry of Magic." Harry felt that this possibility was not high. He had confidence in Dumbledore, but even Fudge''s stubbornness did not yield to Voldemort. , let alone Scrimgeour. "Yes, I thought so too." Hermione''s voice was so low that only a few people around could barely hear it clearly: "Remember the injury on Dumbledore''s hand? It was probably caused by some kind of terrible injury. hurt by the spell, I doubt Dumbledore would For a while, the three were silent. This is undoubtedly a very serious topic. Maybe, without Albert''s prophecy, they wouldn''t think about this, but everything at the moment points to one thing, Dumbledore is likely to gradually lose the power to control the mysterious man, or leave forever them. Without Dumbledore''s deterrence, it wouldn''t be surprising what the You-Know-Who would do. Perhaps then, the real turbulent period will come. Harry actually had a similar idea, but he was quickly suppressed by him. At least, he didn''t think the situation would be that bad, after all, Dumbledore was omnipotent in Harry''s mind. "I remember that Fred and George seemed to be apparated by Albert with him." Ron seemed to feel the depressing atmosphere around him and found a topic at random, "They both passed the Apparition exam with ease, and now they are again Being brought in by Albert to make a lot of money, Dad said they were becoming the richest people in the family." Ron is very envious of the twins'' good luck, even if Fred and George are hiding now, they are still doing owl mail order and continuing to make a lot of money. Feeling that the surrounding atmosphere was still very stiff, Ron changed the subject again: "The two **** also told me that if they can''t find a job in the future, they will go to the store to help. What are you going to do in the future?" "In the Ministry of Magic, I want to help house-elves change their current predicament." Hermione said without hesitation, "Wizards shouldn''t treat house-elves like that." "I don''t think it''s possible. Percy''s chances of becoming Minister of Magic are higher than this." Ron ignored Hermione''s dissatisfaction and continued to ask, "Harry, how about you? Or do you plan to become a minister? An Auror?" Talking a little bit, it''s really a good distraction and avoids too much of the trek to Hogsmeade. "Well, I do want to be an Auror if possible, but it seems more difficult than I expected, and" After learning about the prophecy about himself and the mysterious man from Dumbledore at the end of last semester, Harry put down a lot of things and didn''t care about his future employment. The first thing he should think about now is how to defeat the mysterious man, or be defeated by the mysterious man. If he fails, there is no point in thinking about the future. "It always feels like all of you are hiding your thoughts." Ron couldn''t help but complain, and he changed the subject and talked about another matter: "By the way, I heard that Fred and George brought Joko''s joke shop together. Become their branch? Maybe, we can see it later, they seem to have a massive discount today. Looking at the two people who were silent, Ron couldn''t help sighing and comforted: "It''s Actually, you don''t need to worry too much, even if something happens, isn''t there still Dumbledore? Isn''t there Albert? I can''t believe that they didn''t do anything to prepare, that those things are simply not our time to worry about. " After a few people arrived in Hogsmeade Village, they were taken aback by the changes in Joko''s joke shop. This shop, which is very popular among Hogwarts students, has not only been renovated, but also displayed in front of the shop. A funny statue. It was an upgraded version of the pink toad statue. Umbridge, sitting on the toad, not only has rough skin, but also has pimples. It looks like she has taken a compound medicine with toad skin debris. She also has a pink toad on her head, which makes everyone feel the most amazing. Yes, the three toads were also lined up neatly and croaked. "I knew that the statue was made by them at the beginning." Hermione looked at the toad statue in front of her and said to Harry and Ron next to her in a low voice. Umbridge''s statue has undoubtedly helped Jokowi''s joke shop attract a large number of Hogwarts students. Everyone was pointing at the toad statue, and there were people taking pictures with the statue, and it was Lee Jordan who took them. "What the **** are you doing!" The three walked over and asked Lee Jordan, who was posing for the other students. "For a group photo, you can get one of the two, or you can buy ten Galleons for free in the store." Lee Jordan smiled and pointed to the statue in front of him and asked, "How about it, do you want one?" "So expensive?" Ron couldn''t help complaining: "You guys are robbing money!" "It''s not enough for a few people to take a photo together. When the time comes, we can share the cost together. In fact, it doesn''t cost much at all. It''s not easy to find someone to take pictures of you now, and the film itself is more expensive than you think. If it''s not for promotions, Don''t expect it to be so cheap at all." Lee Jordan said to the three of them, "If you want to take pictures, just go there and line up!" "I think that we should give up!" Ron pulled Harry''s shoulder, motioned him to look at the crowd of people in the joke shop, and said, "Let''s go to the Three Broomsticks for a drink first, warm up, and come back when there are fewer people here." Harry saw the crowd of people inside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, nodded and agreed with Ron''s suggestion, or did the business first, and asked, "Are Fred and George here too?" "They are helping in the store, um, you can go in and have a look, we have recently made a batch of good things, you will definitely like it." After Lee Jordan finished speaking, he was busy with his own affairs. The three looked at each other and went straight to the Three Broomsticks bar. Where did I meet Cedric and Qiu Zhang, they were chatting and laughing and whispering. Harry looked away from the two of them and was about to find another table, but was stopped by Hermione. "What''s wrong?" Harry followed Hermione''s fingers and saw Cedric waving at them. He hesitated for a moment, but walked over. Ron and Hermione looked at each other, and both could see the worry in their eyes. They both knew that Harry was secretly in love with Qiu Zhang. "I''m going to buy butter beer." Ron said and walked to the bar. Hermione glanced at the charming and charming Mrs. Rosemerta, and then looked at Ron''s slightly hurried back. She couldn''t help but pouted and followed Harry towards Cedric''s table. go. "I heard that you were in trouble a while ago?" When Harry is facing Cedric now, he no longer has the jealous feeling he used to have, and when he looks at Qiu Zhang, he doesn''t have the kind of heartbeat he used to. "I met a group of dark wizards and suffered a little." Cedric said lightly. "You should pay attention to safety, as well as this matter and V..." "Cough cough!" Hermione hurriedly interrupted Harry with a sharp cough and helped her continue, "Something to do with You-Know-Who?" "Relatedly, according to Albert''s prophecy, turbulent times are coming, and he thinks we''d better spend the most difficult years together as a group." Cedric explained in a low voice. "But this is..." "We re-formed the Defense Association. When I was helping recruit people, I ran into trouble. You may have heard that the group of Death Eaters were using Imperius Curses on wizards, and I happened to meet them. Seems to want to find out Albert''s whereabouts, so grab me and try to get some information out of me." Cedric briefly explained the main reason for his troubles. "So, you quit your job at the Ministry of Magic?" Ron appeared at the wooden table with three glasses of Butterbeer, and distributed the warmed Butterbeer to Harry and Hermione, while he sat down beside Harry. "Albert saved me, so it''s not suitable for me to stay at the Ministry of Magic now, otherwise I will cause more trouble." Cedric shrugged helplessly and explained, "In short, the situation is worse than you think. , even worse than the last Wizarding War." "What kind of organization is the Defense Association?" Hermione was a little curious about this. "Is it the same as the da party in the school?" "It is indeed similar to the previous da. It will teach everyone about defense against the dark arts, so that they will not be helpless when they encounter danger." "But isn''t the Ministry of Magic also popularizing Defence Against the Dark Arts knowledge to everyone?" Hermione felt that the "Defense Association" organized by Albert was not just to teach everyone about Defence Against the Dark Arts, there must be other more important things. reason. "That''s different. The knowledge of Defense Against the Dark Arts that Hogwarts students learn now is actually very general. The Defense Association will teach everyone more advanced knowledge of Defense Against the Dark Arts." Cedric explained: "Moreover, the members of the organization will Keep in touch with each other and help each other. When in trouble, at least we will not be helpless. If we are targeted by Death Eaters, we will also help to hide people. You can also think that this is a mutual aid organization against mysterious people. " "After all, the Ministry of Magic is now engulfed in all its energies. If we want to protect our own lives in the turbulent times to come, we need to unite everyone." "So, that''s the main reason why you''re willing to go to Hogwarts to teach everyone Defence Against the Dark Arts?" Hermione asked, staring at Cedric. "You want the students of Hogwarts to join you." "Yes, Hogwarts graduates are our goals, if they are willing to join us." Cedric admitted this matter directly, "However, the current students'' defense against the dark arts are relatively average, Abe Te feel that they should improve their level so that they have enough strength to deal with the next changes and protect the lives of themselves and their families." "I think what Albert said is very reasonable. The entire magic world is panicking now, and Scrimgeour doesn''t know how long he can support it." Cedric reminded without hesitation, " Albert believes that Scrimgeour has become a thorn in the side of You-Know-Who, and that Scrimgeour will die in the line of duty one day." Harry, Ron, and Hermione''s eyes widened. "Don''t look at me like that, that''s what Albert said. Scrimgeour has killed so many people, and there must be a lot of people who want to kill him." Cedric looked around and said in a low voice, "I doubt Scrimgeour. Jie actually knew for a long time that he might be killed in the end, so he was so cruel to those dark wizards." "You mean Albert told Scrimgeour about it, but why did he..." "Why not hide?" Cedric shook his head. "Do you think he could leave everything and hide himself?" All three were silent. At this moment, a shrill scream suddenly came from outside, attracting the attention of the customers in the bar. () .23txt..23txt. Chapter 1188： stupid murder "What happened?" The shrill screams startled the customers in the bar. The Hogwarts students who were drinking butter beer and chatting with their friends, all stood up from their chairs and rushed to the door of the bar. They saw a group of people surrounded by a street not far away. Sky. A man was floating in the sky, screaming terribly. More people moved closer to it, but they were just watching from the side, and no one went up to help. In fact, I can''t blame them. Many people panicked and didn''t know what to do. Even the residents of Hogsmeade were helpless about this. In the end, several Aurors who were in charge of the Hogsmeade patrol mission rushed over after sensing the movement here, trying to rescue the poor girl floating in the air. "what happened?" Harry asks Fred, George and Lee Jordan who are helping to maintain order. "I don''t know, but I hope she''s okay." George frowned and looked at the Auror who was trying to release the curse. He felt that these guys were unreliable, so he reminded aloud, "It''s best to find a way to put people down first, and then send them to Hogwarts, which is far from here. Lately, maybe Dumbledore can lift the spell on her." It seemed to him that the Aurors probably couldn''t lift the spell on Katie. The Aurors suddenly realized that they were about to pick up the **** the ground. George had taken out a bottle of potion from his pocket and poured it on Katie''s face, so that her pain and screams were relieved to a certain extent. "you" "Do you still have the antidote?" George asked back. "I have a bottle here." Fred reached out and took a bottle of potion out of his pocket and threw it to George, then said to the two dazed Aurors, "It''s better to ride a broom, it''ll be faster. Mrs. Rosemerta, you don''t mind borrowing it. Check out the broomstick in the store. "Oh, no problem, I''ll go get it now." "No, I''ll come!" Fred used the Flying Charm to easily summon the broomsticks in the Three Broomsticks bar, and by the way, summoned a stretcher out of thin air and transferred Katie up. "What kind of potion is that?" an Auror couldn''t help asking, and he found that the curse on the student had been relieved to a certain extent. "The anti-curse agent can wash away most of the spells, but the effect is only average." The two Aurors looked at each other, wondering who was the real Auror-trained professional. After they secured the person, they flew to Hogwarts with a stretcher. Looking at the backs of the Aurors leaving, the Weasley twins couldn''t help shaking their heads. He found that these Aurors were more unreliable than expected. "Does anyone know what happened?" "You are Katie''s friend." Lee Jordan was one of the first to arrive here, and had already locked in on the girl present who was most likely to know the truth. "Can you tell us what exactly happened here, and who cast a spell on Katie?" Everyone turned their attention to the girl who was frightened and cried, hoping to get some useful news from her. Hermione couldn''t stand it anymore, she hurried to the girl, put her arms around her, and comforted her softly, "Don''t worry, Katie will be fine." "You are Lini, what happened just now, who cast a spell on Katie." "What...no, there is a package...it happened when it was torn open." Lini said with a choked voice. "What package?" "I do not know" "Don''t touch that thing." Harry''s cry startled the whispering students. "what?" The boy who was yelled at by Harry was stunned in place and stopped picking up the package, apparently not understanding what Harry meant. "Don''t touch the package on the ground, that thing is cursed." Harry had seen what came out of the package, an opal necklace, he couldn''t be sure if it was the one from Borgin Burke''s, but it must have been dangerous. Fred played tricks, took a spying device from his pocket and poked the package, quickly confirming that Harry was right that the opal necklace in the package was indeed a dark magic item. "It has to be sent to Hogwarts, maybe Dumbledore needs to figure out what the Dark Spell is on that thing." George waved his wand and wrapped the package again. For safety reasons, he put a layer of casing on it to ensure safety, and then looked around and asked, "Who is willing to do it for you, by the way, send Lini back to Hogwarts. Is it?" Everyone looked at each other, but no one offered to help. Just as Harry was about to stand up, he heard George say. "Forget it, I''ll go by myself, let''s go." George stretched out his hand to help the girl named Lini, and he Apparated and left. "I might have seen it at Borgin Burke''s, that opal necklace." In the Three Broomsticks bar, Harry lowered his voice and said to a few people around, "It seems that someone bought that necklace and wanted to pass Katie and bring it into Hogwarts and use it to kill someone." "I don''t think it''s very likely Harry." Hermione shook her head and directly denied Harry''s opinion. When she noticed that everyone was looking at her, Hermione felt a little nervous, took a deep breath, and explained uneasily, "This year Hogwarts has strengthened security measures, I don''t believe that necklace will be unknowingly. to enter Hogwarts." "Maybe someone was trying to kill Filch with that necklace," Ron spat. "It''s impossible Ron. I think Filch will probably use a spy device to determine if it''s a black magic item after seeing the package." "Are you trying to say that the guy who tried to murder someone with a necklace is an idiot?" Fred took a bottle from his pocket, took a sip, and joked with a smile. "When did you learn to carry a wine bottle from Mad-Eye?" Ron looked suspiciously at Fred''s silver wine bottle. "We don''t dare to eat outside now. God knows if someone will add some special seasoning to the food." Lee Jordan also has the same bottle. "You should pay attention to Cedric, if I definitely add some ingredients to your drink and put you straight down, then you will be finished." Fred took another sip and handed the bottle to the bottle that has been very Interested Harry asked, "Want some?" "What''s in it?" Harry asked, sniffing it. "Warm wine, warm to drink," Fred said with a smile. "Dobby helped prepare it. It really helped us a lot." "Dobby?" Qiu Zhang asked in confusion. "The house elf hired by Albert." Cedric said with emotion, "He is currently responsible for helping to take care of our lives." "Look, even you are not against hiring house-elves," said Hermione excitedly. However, no one took her word. "It always feels like you guys are more and more like Aurors." Ron couldn''t help but complain. "If you''re being targeted and you don''t want to be unlucky because of it, you have to learn to be careful." Fred shook the bottle with a smile, and continued the topic just now, "I dare say that Katie must be caught. Imperius, and the guy who put it on her is a fool." "If you ask Albert for divination, you should be able to find the culprit?" Harry asked suddenly. "Should be, but I don''t think he should waste time on a fool." George walked over to Harry, pulled a chair and sat beside him with a smile, under the gaze of everyone, he lowered his voice and said, "The murderer should be hiding in the Three Broomsticks bar, Lini said Katie went to Three Broomsticks. After returning from the toilet of the Broom Bar, it became a little strange, holding the unmarked package in her hand. She thought that Katie should not agree to hand over the suspicious item. When the two sides **** the package, she accidentally When the package was torn open, the opal necklace inside fell out, and Katie apparently touched the necklace before she was seriously injured." "It''s impossible..." Hermione said suddenly. "what?" Everyone looked at Hermione in confusion. "If there are Death Eaters or Dark Wizards approaching the three bars, the detection pocket watch will definitely respond." Hermione took out the detection pocket watch from Albert from her pocket. "If the person who cast the Imperius Curse on Katie is also imperiled by someone else, the pocket watch cannot be detected," Fred reminded kindly. He knew very well where the flaws in detecting pocket watches were. "Is Katie all right!" Harry asked. "When I left, Snape seemed to be helping her with..." "Wait, you mean Snape is treating Katie?" "Yes, Dumbledore is not at school. Professor McGonagall asked Snape to help check Katie''s injury and help her with emergency treatment. I heard that they are going to send Katie to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. regular treatment." "Who do you think Katie wants to give that necklace to?" Cedric asked suddenly. "Me or Dumbledore," Harry said without hesitation, "but I can be ruled out. After all, here I am, and Katie can bring it to me directly. If you open that package directly, you will definitely hit the necklace. , no matter who that person is, it will be bad luck." Harry felt that he was lucky, and if it was him, he might have been demolished on the spot. At least, he never had the habit of carrying a secret explorer at all times. "I don''t think Dumbledore will get caught." Fred shook his head. "A package without any markings looks suspicious no matter how you look at it," George explained. "In the past, when we helped Albert open this kind of package, we would be very careful to prevent any spells or anything in the package. Black magic item." All three are experienced in this area. In their opinion, even Albert was on guard, not to mention Dumbledore, and seeing such an unmarked package would definitely be suspicious. "We''ve been discussing for so long, and we''ve confirmed one thing, and that is that the guy who delivered the package turned out to be a total idiot." Harry felt absurd. "It''s really an idiot. Even if Katie has no accident, the package will be stopped by Filch, and he won''t be able to enter Hogwarts at all." Ron shrugged. "Harry, who are you suspecting?" "nothing?" "Let''s talk, it''s better than keeping it in my heart, maybe I can help you refer to it." George suggested. "Well, I suspect that this has something to do with Draco Malfoy, and although there is no evidence, I always feel that it is likely that he did it." After Harry noticed the expressions on other people''s faces, he shrugged his shoulders pretending to be relaxed and said, "Of course, this is just a suspicion, so I think I should let Albert help for a divination, and I can definitely know who did it. ." "I don''t know if Draco Malfoy did it, but according to Lini..." George peeked at Mrs. Rosemerta at the bar counter. "You think Mrs. Rosemerta is under the Imperius Curse?" Cedric knew immediately what George meant. Several people turned their heads to look at Mrs. Rosemerta, but they couldn''t see anything wrong. "That necklace was stuffed to Katie, it should be just an accident, maybe Mrs. Rosemerta will stuff it to any Hogwarts student who goes to the toilet alone?" George briefly explained his guess. "But, how can no one see that something is wrong with Mrs. Rosemerta?" Ron felt incredible. "Mrs. Rosemerta is not a strong-willed person, and it is not difficult to control her with the Imperius Curse." Fred looked at Cedric and asked, "You didn''t see that your friend was under the Imperius Curse. Take control!" "I can''t see it at all." Cedric shook his head. "What should we do, expose Mrs. Rosemerta to the Ministry of Magic?" Qiu Zhang looked anxiously at his boyfriend, who had just had a glass of butterbeer here. "No, keep this matter a secret first, then tell Dumbledore and let Dumbledore handle it." George turned his head to Harry and said, "I think this should be the safest way, and Harry , If you are all right, go back to school as soon as possible, even if there are Aurors patrolling here, it is not safe, and we will leave here as soon as possible." "Wait, don''t forget about the Defense Association." Cedric reminded quickly "Oh, this matter, next time I teach something simpler, and then you can discuss it later." Fred said without hesitation. "We originally planned to teach how to build a temporary camp to protect ourselves." Hermione said what she was going to say at the party. "It''s a good idea. Let''s teach it when the time comes. It''s a very practical thing." George made a decision, and he didn''t forget to remind the three that they should leave. "I hope to find Albert for a divination." "Don''t waste your money Harry, I guess Dumbledore can guess who did it." Fred reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder, followed the others out, and then used Apparition to leave. "Harry, are you still suspicious of Malfoy?" Hermione asked on the way back to school. "Yes, I have an intuition that this matter has something to do with Malfoy." Harry said about the reason why he would guess like that, "Lucius Malfoy tried to assassinate Ai at the wedding last time. Burt, instead, was ambushed by the Ministry of Magic, killed many Death Eaters, and is still locked in Azkaban. The Malfoy family is basically finished. If the Malfoy family wants to regain Voldemort''s trust, kill Deng Bridor was the best choice. You know that, Voldemort would have liked Dumbledore to die." "But Malfoy is underage," Hermione reminded. "You shouldn''t be judging by age, that''s pretty ridiculous." "After all, I''m not an adult!" Harry showed a rather odd expression, "But I don''t have to face all that yet, I don''t have a choice." "Maybe the whole thing is still an order given by You-Know-Who to Draco Malfoy." "Why did the You-Know-Who do that?" Ron asked, puzzled. "Revenge, for Lucius Malfoy''s incompetence, for his failure to keep his diary and the destruction of the Horcrux by me," Harry said softly. "Voldemort was never a big-hearted person." Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website: Chapter 1189： 1 meal analysis is as fierce as a tiger Immediately after Apparating back to the safehouse, the group sat on the sofa by the fireplace to keep warm, using their communication bookmarks to try to get in touch with Albert, while analyzing what happened in Hogsmeade with the others. "Who do you think did this?" "Draco Malfoy." The simple answer made the people who were talking in a low voice stunned. "Albert also thinks that Draco Malfoy did that?" Cedric flipped through the "Guide to Self-Defense", looking straight at George, trying to get an answer from the other side. "Albert hasn''t replied yet, but Malfoy must have done the right thing." George put the newsletter bookmark used to contact Albert on the table, took out the medicine bottle from his pocket, and poured himself a purple one. pill. "What is this?" Cedric asked curiously. "Intelligence agent, it can make your brain more flexible after use." George pushed the medicine bottle to Fred, who also poured one for himself. "This thing is specially made by Albert, and the effect is very good." "Sometimes, we need to use it to quickly sort out our messy thoughts and figure out what''s going on." Lee Jordan also threw one into his mouth. "so" Cedric picked up a stimulant and pinched it between his thumb and forefinger, still hesitant to eat it. Of course he knew about stimulants, but this thing it didn''t look like an stimulant in any way, it looked like some dubious pill. "That opal necklace should be worth a lot of money. Ordinary dark wizards wouldn''t spend Galleons buying that stuff at all, because they''re not rich enough to have any reason to do that, let alone send it to Hogwarts." George. He tapped his finger on his forehead, "I think only the rich Death Eaters would be willing to spend that money, and it''s hard to think of anyone else who would do that, and it must be their sworn enemy, who''s still at Hogg. Watts, except Harry..." "With the exception of Harry, Dumbledore is the only one left." Fred analyzed, "Harry was in the bar at the time, and Katie, who was under the Imperius Curse, could have given Harry the package, but she didn''t. Do, it means Harry is not the target." "Apart from Harry, the person the Death Eaters hate the most is Dumbledore." "I think Albert can also try to fight for it." Lee Jordan teased. "Could it be Bellatrix?" Shanna speculated. "Perhaps it was the mad woman who took control of Mrs. Rosemerta." "Bellatrix is ??related to Malfoy," George reminded. "You think it''s Malfoy, there must be some reason?" Shanna asked directly. "The Malfoys need this feat, and they have a reason to do it," Fred went on. "Also, they probably didn''t make an assertion in their assassination of Dumbledore." "You mean You-Know-Who gave orders to Malfoy?" Everyone was surprised by this conclusion. "Malfoy is only sixteen," Cedric reminded. "The wizard is seventeen. Even if he wants to replace his father Lucius as a Death Eater, I feel..." "I suspect that You-Know-Who wants Draco Malfoy to die." George raised his hand to stop Cedric''s words and made an even more startling guess, "If Malfoy''s mission is to assassinate Dumbledore, I don''t think He has any chance of success." "Can" "Why does the mysterious man do this?" Shanna couldn''t understand why You-Know-Who wanted Draco Malfoy to die. "This is likely to be revenge on the Malfoy family." George analyzed, "Don''t forget that Lucius Malfoy indirectly killed many Death Eaters." "It''s not enough reason, but it''s definitely related." If the Malfoys want to regain the trust of You-Know-Who, this is undoubtedly the best way for their family. "Are you sure it''s not the worst way?" Cedric couldn''t help but complain. "If Draco Malfoy''s purpose is to kill Dumbledore?" Shanna drew the scarf around her neck twice, and couldn''t help but complain, "Don''t you think that assassination plan is very stupid?" "Yeah, but how can you expect Malfoy to do better? He''s only sixteen." "I suspect you are mocking him." "Even we have to admit that the plan is very stupid." "Even if it''s a stupid plan, one carelessness can kill someone," Fred cautioned, "and if they get the opal necklace into the school and hide it right away, Filch won''t check it out at all. "You''re right, Katie did almost get killed." Lee Jordan was drinking a glass of warm mulled wine. He had been outside taking pictures just now, and he needed to restore his normal body temperature first. "I don''t think it really makes sense for us to discuss this here," Cedric interrupted. "Even if Malfoy really wanted to kill Dumbledore, so what, he couldn''t possibly succeed." "That''s really not the point, but do you still remember Albert''s prophecy?" George suddenly said. "What prophecy?" While Albert never said anything would happen to Dumbledore, it''s not hard to get a glimpse into the future from his predictions. "You think Malfoy succeeded." Shanna frowned, obviously not believing that Dumbledore would be killed by Malfoy. "I think it''s Snape." Fred and George exchanged glances and said, "It should be said that Albert thought it was Snape, so he was very wary of Snape, and his predictions have never been wrong. ." "We don''t have any evidence, this is just everyone''s speculation." Cedric thinks this is ridiculous, unless Albert himself admits it, he will never believe it. "You don''t know Albert." Lee Jordan shook his head. "That guy never leaks any information easily until he feels it is appropriate to say it." "But it''s not difficult for us to get some hints from his prophecy, especially the birth of the Defense Association, don''t you think it''s very unusual, you must know that Albert himself is afraid of trouble, but he established the Defense Association and plans to teach everyone. Defense Against the Dark Arts?" "It''s all nasty riddlers. I think it''s superfluous for you to worry about them. It''s more important to do your own thing well." Shanna wrapped the knitted scarf around her neck and felt the comfort. Quite satisfied. "If you are really bored, please help prepare the materials that should be prepared at Hogwarts next time, or you can come with me. I heard that there are quite a lot of people willing to join the DA party." No one answered, and the air was suddenly terribly silent. "How''s the connection on Sirius''s side?" Fred stiffly changed the subject. "I guess I''m busy and haven''t been in touch yet. If you''re in a hurry, just run. Maybe you can get a dinner tonight." "Forget it, it''s not too much of a hurry anyway." George really planned to tell Sirius about this, and talk about something by the way. As for dinner, forget it. Lupin''s cooking skills can only be considered average, and what Sirius makes can only be said to be edible. "Do you think Jokowi will be targeted by the Death Eaters after this time?" Lee Jordan asked suddenly. "Well, that''s why you want to contact Sirius, aren''t you going to use that Djoko guy as bait?" Cedric realized what these guys wanted to do. "The Ministry of Magic''s attention, and the Auror''s stalking, can at least provide Joko with some invisible protection." "That''s right." "Who did you learn this from, Albert?" Cedric couldn''t help complaining, "I don''t think he is hypocritical from you!" "That''s because you don''t know him. UU Reading " George shook his head, "and it''s not hypocrisy." Cedric felt that Jokowi was unlucky. Not only did he need to work for others for nothing, but he also became a bait for others. Well, he remembered himself, but at least he still had someone to rescue him. As for Joko, he could only look at those unreliable Aurors. "I don''t know who they learned from, is it really Albert?" In Cedric''s impression, Albert didn''t look like a person with bad water. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1190： the foundation of someone elses home "Ah!" Albert suddenly sneezed and reached out and rubbed his nose. "There is a flaw!" Katrina, who was training against Albert, immediately seized the opportunity and attacked Albert from an angle she thought was tricky. In the face of the spell that was flying in front of him, Albert raised his wand and waved it lightly, easily blocking Katrina''s attack, and letting the spell bounce back to the target on the right. After stopping Katrina''s attack, Albert opened his mouth to correct: "What you should do now is to practice how to silently cast a spell in a duel." "understood." Katrina didn''t think the silent spell was very useful. When the spell was silently cast, the power of the spell would not only be greatly weakened, but also the difficulty of casting the spell would be greatly increased, and some more difficult spells could not be used. , Even if ordinary wizards master silent spells, it is difficult to take advantage of silent spells in actual combat. Chanting spells out loud is the mainstream of the magic world. "You have to remember that fighting is not just fighting." Albert seemed to see through Katrina''s mind and reminded seriously: "If you just stay in place rigidly and fire spells at each other with the enemy, it is too low-level, and the battle is far from what you think. It''s simple, you must know that most of the Aurors are actually the third-rate level. After you systematically learn the basic combat skills from me, you don''t need to worry about most of the dark wizards, and they are no longer your opponents. ." "If even Aurors are third-rate, what are the others?" Katrina''s lips trembled imperceptibly, and she knew that Albert was indeed qualified for such an evaluation. Whether it is as a duel champion, or he himself is a small group of people standing at the top. "Children play in the mud. The Ministry of Magic never thought of teaching others about this for the sake of management!" "This way, this way, this way." Albert raised his wand and made a series of wand swings forward, "starting quickly can give you an advantage in a duel, and this applies to most wizards, because they also You need to chant a spell, but you can easily counter the opponent''s spell, so that the opponent can''t even finish the spell." "And the way of casting spells is conducive to faster and smoother connection of subsequent spells, and does not leave any chance for the opponent to breathe." "I don''t think there is anyone other than you who can really exert their effects after learning your quick spells." Katrina felt that what Albert taught was unreliable. The reason why Albert was strong was not only because of his quick spell casting, but also because his spells were also very powerful. Can easily defeat the enemy. Stunning spell is a ready-made example. After being hit, you will pass out directly. The effect is quite obvious. Burt''s level. "It seems that you still don''t understand." Albert was a little helpless, "The power of a wizard is never achieved overnight, from the spell casting technique, the magic spell mastered, the magic power of oneself, and even the combat experience. Little by little, and you now "So, I''ve been learning Defence Against the Dark Arts for so long, so I''m just copying your way?" Katrina raised her eyebrows. She didn''t really want to hear these things, and she didn''t even want to learn these Defence Against the Dark Arts knowledge, because The difficulty was too high, and she doubted that the training on how to use the Silent Charm in battle alone could wipe out most of the Hogwarts students. "Yes, you can think so." Albert did not deny it. "But why?" "Because my level is better than 99.99% of wizards, and it''s easier to learn to master and copy." Albert said without hesitation, "I think it''s probably difficult for you to get out of your own way in the field of dueling. Road, so imitating me is actually your best choice, after all, the basic upper limit is high." "As long as you can use the magic spell as delicately and silky as mashed potatoes, at least you don''t have to worry about losing to others in a duel. Well, don''t waste time, and continue practicing the silent spell!" Albert waved his wand lightly, and a puppet for practicing spells slid towards this side, which would be Katrina''s practice target, "I didn''t expect you to master those complicated silent spells right away, you Just master the silent magic of Stunning, Disarming and Iron Armor, they are the most effective tricks in my opinion to deal with the enemy, under normal circumstances, you just need to make your enemy incapacitate, not directly kill They, because they lost the ability to resist, basically became fish on the chopping board." "Oh!" Katrina responded, raising her wand to practice the silent spell on the puppet target in front of her. It is not difficult for her to use the silent spell. The real difficulty is to use it in battle. If you want to use it smoothly, you need to put more effort in this area. When fighting, others won''t stop and wait for you to hold a spell, which is why most wizards need to recite a spell, because most of the time it is faster than a silent spell. "How about it?" Albert lifted the magic shield around Isobel, sat down on the sofa next to him, looked at Isobel who was gesturing with his wand, smiled and reached out to grab her palm and said, "In the future you will If you want to learn, I will find time to teach you, I think learning these things should not be difficult for you." Isobel put her wand aside, looked at Katrina who was practicing silent spells in front of her, turned her head to Albert and said, "If the professors at Hogwarts can be like you, everyone can be an excellent professor. Master of Defense Against the Dark Arts." "It''s not difficult to learn to duel, the real challenge is how to master them." Albert patiently explained the reason to Isobel, "Most dueling masters have their own system, and I am fast, accurate, and ruthless." "Under normal circumstances, as long as you are fast and accurate, basically 90% of the wizards will not be your opponents, because before they react, they will be disarmed or knocked down by you, even if you can''t really do it. When it comes to silent casting, you must also know how to recite the mantra quickly, just like when you practiced the silent mantra in school before, many people recited the mantra in a low voice." "But it''s actually very bad, because it doesn''t mean that you have truly mastered the silent spell. There is still a big gap in using it, and those who do that usually don''t seriously learn the silent spell." "So, you''re actually just laying the foundation for Katrina." Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly, seeing Albert''s intentions. Rather than learning those fancy spells, laying the foundation was more important. "Yes, with a good foundation and simple systematic training, she will be able to avoid many detours and quickly gain combat effectiveness." Albert directly admitted that he did not intend to teach Katrina too much, then It''s too exhausting, so it''s enough to learn the basics. As long as you master it, most wizards are difficult to be her opponents. "Your foundation is really different from others." Isobel looked at Albert and said with a smile, "It seems that we have to thank you for your professional guidance." "That''s right, this is the unspoken secret of a duel champion." Albert joked to himself with a smile, "If I lose my job in the future, I will start a Defense Against the Dark Arts training class, and I don''t know how much I can charge for one class. Where''s Galleon!" "What level can Katrina have after learning your basics?" Isobel asked curiously. "Probably close to the Aurors." "Is that what you call third-rate?" "Yeah, experience is something that can''t be made up in a short time." Albert explained helplessly, "This is actually enough for Katrina, and ordinary wizards will not be her opponents." "But why do you have to let her learn the Silent Spell?" Isobel was actually a little puzzled. There are not many wizards who can actually use the Silent Spell in battle. She believed that Albert did not expect Katrina to do it. How good. "Because in my opinion, the ability to use silent spells is the difference between third-rate and second-rate." Albert explained calmly, "Katrina actually has a good foundation, and her silent spells are also used well, as long as you are willing to Put more effort on it, and you will be much stronger in the duel field in the future than Fred and George who didn''t master the Silent Spell. Because casting the spell means you''re slower at casting, and sometimes this is a very fatal thing." "The magic power of a wizard may have an impact on the strength of a spell, but most wizards don''t actually know that they are far from reaching their upper limit, but very few people can really touch this upper limit. Some wizards are qualified to be good Aurors, and even do a lot better than the Ministry of Magic Aurors, reaching second-rate standards, which is actually the limit of most ordinary people." "Do you think it''s just a lack of professional and systematic guidance?" Isobel suddenly understood why Albert established the Defense Association. This is to mass-produce a batch of wizards close to the Auror level! If he is really willing to spend some time teaching them, it is estimated that there will really be a powerful group of wizards. Isobel wondered where Albert had already practiced, otherwise he would not have such confidence. She really guessed right. Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were Albert''s practical achievements. When the three of them left school, their Defense Against the Dark Arts level was one point higher than that of Hogwarts graduates. Big cut. "It''s a waste of time to explore on your own, and the results are average. By the way, I also have great expectations for you." "You think I''m a genius too?" Isobel was very satisfied with this. "You are indeed a genius." Albert sighed softly: "Unfortunately, your talent has not been brought into play. Perhaps because of my relationship, you can only be considered a half-genius now." "Genius or something, it doesn''t really matter." Isobel really doesn''t care about these, because there are more important things than these. She is also very clear that if she wants to fully tap her talent and potential, she must constantly squeeze herself and constantly try to surpass herself. Albert is a ready-made case, but it is undoubtedly very hard to do that, that''s not Yize The life Bell wanted. "No matter what you choose, I will support you, who made you my wife!" Albert kissed Isobel''s forehead and said. "Katrina is calling you." Isobel pushed Albert away and reminded with a smile, "Also, you should pay more attention in the future, so as not to embarrass Katrina." This is also the reason why Katrina doesn''t want to stay at home. For her, she is an outsider, an eyesore, and it is the most correct to quickly disappear from their eyes. "Let''s continue!" Albert picked up his wand, waved it, and used the magic shield to protect Isobel inside before walking towards Katrina. Continue to play against Katrina and correct her mistakes. At the end of the day, if you want to make rapid progress, you still need someone to accompany and guide you. Albert is actually training too, training the Iron Armor to bounce back the spell. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Of course, in a real duel, it''s basically not very useful, but he has to find something for himself to do, otherwise it will be too boring. "You plan to form a defense association?" Katrina asked suddenly. "It seems that you didn''t concentrate on your practice." Albert raised his eyebrows slightly, "You should concentrate, it''s very important to focus on learning." "So, I''m just a try for you?" "No, my three roommates are. Their defense against the dark magic is excellent." Albert said without hesitation, "If you want to ask, just say it." Katrina''s lips trembled and she asked, "Am I a genius in your eyes?" "No, there are actually very few real geniuses. You are at most an elite." Albert said calmly, he actually felt that Katrina didn''t want to ask about this just now, "Okay, let''s go ahead and try first. One of your Silent Spells, and then the Iron Armor Spell Rebounding exercise." Chapter 1191： Gathering "Sir, do you know anything about Katie?" When he finally came to Dumbledore to teach him a private lesson, Harry couldn''t help but mention what happened not long ago. Katie was badly injured by the opal necklace, and she is still being treated at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries. "Professor McGonagall has told me that Miss Bell is lucky, she just touched the opal necklace slightly because of the hole in the glove, and the spell did not spread quickly and take her life." Dumbledore Looking at Harry, he said calmly, "The therapist at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries has been reporting the situation to me, and I believe that Miss Bell will make a full recovery soon." "That''s great. By the way, Ms. Rosmerta is probably under the Imperius Curse, she gave the necklace to Katie, and as for the Imperius Curse, it was probably some Death Eater. Disciple." Harry looked directly into Dumbledore''s eyes and briefly explained his analysis of the whole incident, "I suspect that this incident has something to do with Malfoy. Among all Death Eaters and pure bloods, only Malfoy is the only one. The Fu family needs to do this stupid thing to prove something." "It''s just your suspicion Harry. We can''t convict someone just because they''re suspicious. I''ll investigate those who are suspected in Miss Bell''s accident." Dumbledore''s The reaction was calm from start to finish, giving Harry the illusion that the other party was actually playing around with him. "Evidence is not always needed. Sometimes suspicion is enough. Although I admit that I am a little biased towards the Malfoys, my own judgment is more practical." Harry didn''t care about Dumbledore''s actions and continued. Finish what I want to say: "After Lucius did stupid things including killing a bunch of colleagues, and also caused Voldemort''s Horcrux to be destroyed by me, I feel that he was not directly executed by Voldemort. I feel incredible." "The Malfoys must be in dire need of something to save their lives, and there is no doubt that nothing would satisfy Voldemort more than yours." Harry glanced at Dumbledore''s wounded palm and continued, "According to Able Special prophecy, the next few years are obviously unsatisfactory, and the entire magic world will enter an era of turmoil." "I''m glad Harry, your analysis is brilliant, but we can''t do too much out of doubt," Dumbledore said softly. "Maybe, we can use Veritaserum and let Mr. Malfoy prove himself completely harmless." Harry laughed at himself: "Umbridge used Veritaserum and Cruciatus a lot last year, and Minister Scrimgeour now Also promote Veritaserum on a large scale and use it for rapid screening of personnel." "Ms. Rosemerta, I''ll personally go over to see if she''s under the Imperius Curse." Dumbledore interrupted Harry by raising his hand, "Right now I''m more concerned about our class." "If you can contact Albert, I believe he will be able to directly predict the culprit." Harry suddenly said: "Then you don''t need to worry about using spit on the students." "Divination is not omnipotent, Harry." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows and reminded. "Yeah, but that guy is so incredible, his predictions have basically come true, at least worth a try. There has been an attack like this, and there will definitely be another one, and no one can guarantee that the next unfortunate will be Katie. As lucky." Harry curled his lips, knowing that Dumbledore didn''t want to talk about Draco Malfoy any more, and said nothing. Harry knew very well why Dumbledore was still so calm, and it was all because Katie wasn''t dead and was recovering. If Katie died, I believe Dumbledore would never be what he is now. To be honest, Harry was actually a little annoyed, he didn''t believe Dumbledore didn''t suspect Malfoy, and about Snape, he didn''t believe Albert didn''t warn him. Even if Snape was indeed a double agent, it was really hard to say which side he was on. "Don''t worry Harry, we''ll catch the culprit, let''s get into my memory now!" Dumbledore used his wand to draw his memory from his temple and put it into the Pensieve, "This is my and Voldemort''s. Meeting for the first time." In his memory, Dumbledore used the Confusion Charm to easily deceive the head of the orphanage and met a young Tom Riddle, who was only eleven years old. "You see something Harry," Dumbledore asked. "Voldemort was very handsome when he was young. I really don''t know why he made himself the way he is now." Harry couldn''t help but complain, in Voldemort''s eyes, is it more handsome without a nose? " "Voldemort doesn''t like his father, and he doesn''t really care about his face," Dumbledore motioned to Harry to continue. "His magical power is very strong. He can master this power before going to school. He can use some magic to bully those children without needing a wand and a spell." Harry recalled the scene he had just seen, He said softly, "Under normal circumstances, only a wizard with out-of-control magic can do this, and he can control it. I doubt that in the entire magical world, only you and Albert can do that at what age." "It''s truly incredible, Voldemort''s abilities are truly amazingly refined and mature for such a young wizard, and he has found that he can control them to some extent and begin to use them consciously." "Of course, I couldn''t do that to his level at that age, and Mr. Anderson, in fact, wouldn''t do that. He knows how to hide himself, especially in the Muggle world, where aliens are vulnerable to Rejection, and Mr. Anderson is a smart man." Dumbledore looked at Harry gently, as if hoping to get more from Harry''s mouth, he needed Harry to have enough analytical skills. "He stole something from those kids," Harry said, as if thinking of something, and suddenly said, "He''s collecting trophies, or he has a habit of collecting trophies, and he''s still a Parseltongue." "I''m glad you noticed this, Harry, and you saw that box of loot in the room." Dumbledore seemed pleased with Harry''s realization: "From the children he bullied him. Souvenirs from us..." "Professor, do you think Horcruxes are similar souvenirs, or things of value." Harry asked suddenly, "Besides the diary, I think Professor you must have other clues!" "Yes, but it is very late now. I will tell you what I know in the future." Dumbledore said to Harry: "Now you need to be patient. Sometimes it is also important to be patient enough." "Okay, good night Professor." Harry greeted Dumbledore and left. Chapter 1192： Threats and Intimidation Chapter errors, click here to report (no registration) , If the content is garbled, typo, and word order is disordered, please exit reading mode or free reading mode and it will be normal. Watching Harry''s leaving back, Dumbledore took his eyes back and looked sideways at the grandfather clock by the wall. He walked to the fireplace, grabbed a handful of floo powder from the box and sprinkled it into the burning fire. After the flames rose, he said, "Severus, I have something to tell you." After a while, Snape emerged from the rising green flames. "What''s up?" Snape had actually guessed what Dumbledore was looking for himself. "Miss Bell, you did a good job." Dumbledore gave Snape a deep look and said straight to the point: "But I don''t want something like this to happen again. I''m lucky this time, but we can''t expect every Once so lucky, I hope you can take control of the situation and provide Mr. Malfoy with help and guidance to stop him from trying this dangerous thing." "I will. Draco''s kid won''t give up easily until he has experienced failure. This time I will completely persuade him to follow my actions." Snape was also quite helpless. To be honest, Katie Bell didn''t die, which also relieved him, otherwise he didn''t know what would have happened in the end. If Katie Bell really died in the assassination plan, he didn''t think Dumbledore would easily forgive Malfoy and forgive a murderer. He knew Dumbledore. "Very well, I hope everything goes according to plan, you know this is important to everyone," Dumbledore whispered, "One more thing, I have to remind you, if something like this happens again , the Ministry of Magic will definitely intervene, and all suspicious students may need to be screened for Veritaserum, I think you are well aware of Scrimgeour''s behavior." "You think the Ministry of Magic will step in." Snape was surprised. "The Malfoys have offended a lot of people," Dumbledore reminded meaningfully. "I know what to do." Snape grabbed a handful of floo powder and sprinkled it into the fireplace, before disappearing into the rising green flames. "Hopefully it doesn''t happen," Dumbledore murmured, knowing that after Harry began to doubt Malfoy, it wasn''t difficult to verify something. Whether it was Albert''s divination or the use of Veritaserum, it was impossible for Draco Malfoy to hide his crimes. In particular, Lucius Malfoy also tried to kill Albert at his wedding. Such hatred cannot be easily resolved. Perhaps, Albert could not implicate Lucius''s family after completing his revenge, but after the last bounty incident, Dumbledore would not be naive enough to think that Albert had given up, he believed that Albert would never Would mind destroying the Malfoys and kicking them into **** with one kick. Albert can do this kind of thing, and it''s never easy to forgive others. Just look at the Lestrange family. The Lestrange brothers were killed by accident not long ago. As for Bellatrix, the end is not expected to be much better. Snape returned to the office with a heavy heart, and from what Dumbledore said, he realized one thing. If Draco continued to jump around, it was very likely that even Dumbledore wouldn''t be able to keep him. Yes, Dumbledore graciously forgave those who wanted to kill him, but others did not. From the sentence "Malfoys offended a lot of people", he had already guessed who it might be. Albert Anderson. The Malfoys have offended the most ruthless people in recent years. Thinking of the Lestrange brothers who were killed by the Aurors, and Bellatrix''s recent embarrassment, it was hard for Snape to imagine what would happen if Draco was targeted. He knew he had to stop Draco from continuing to die. Snape asked a Slytherin ghost to find Draco Malfoy and ask him to come to the office immediately. The face of Draco Malfoy, who had just been notified by the ghost, suddenly fell, and he went to Snape''s office with a gloomy face. Seeing that Dean Slytherin''s office was in front of him, Malfoy clenched his fists and knocked on the door stiffly. "Come in and sit." Snape motioned for Malfoy to sit on the armchair next to his desk after he entered the room. "What''s your business with me, Professor?" Malfoy asked knowingly. "You failed, and you almost killed Katie Bell." Snape reminded blankly: "You should be glad Katie Bell didn''t die, otherwise you will be in bad luck." "I didn''t do it. I didn''t go to Hogsmeade at the time. Professor McGonagall helped me testify." Malfoy twitched his lips and defended softly. He knew that he had to leave himself alone, and staying at Hogwarts, under the watchful eyes of a certain professor, was undoubtedly the best way. "Don''t take other people for fools." Snape looked at Malfoy coldly. "You really think Dumbledore doesn''t know about it. He''s already suspicious of you and asked me to watch you." "Isn''t that nice?" Malfoy gave a quirky expression. "You can keep him in the dark." Chapter 1193： Enter "Damn it, **** it, **** it all!" In the middle of the night, in the silent Muggle village, a series of angry curses suddenly came out. Bellatrix, who had just returned from outside, was throwing her temper in the hall. She frantically waved her wand and smashed everything in front of her. to be smashed. "What''s the matter, Bella." After Bella calmed down completely, Narcissa dared to walk into the messy hall, looking at her sister with an extremely hideous face, and asked worriedly. "Our control of Rosmerta has come to light." Bella kicked the armchair beside her feet, looked sideways at her sister, twitched her lips and said, "Draco actually intends to take Snape''s plan, he actually believes..." "Severus promised me to keep Draco safe, and I think he''s trying to do that." Narcissa was relieved, she never cared about what Draco would get if he did. Reward, she only hoped that her son could survive safely. Nothing is more precious to a mother. "Protect Draco? No, Snape was trying to take away the glory that belonged to Draco, he was going to use us as bait, Draco told me everything, Snape was going to take advantage of it from the beginning Us." Bella angrily snarled at her sister: "That cunning guy didn''t care about Draco''s life or death from the beginning, he just wanted to use Draco to kill Dumbledore, and he wanted us to thank him. " "I''d like to believe Severus, don''t forget he also signed an unbreakable oath, I think he deserves it, and if he really needs that honor, I don''t care, Bella, I just want Draco alive , I have only one child of him, I can''t lose him." Narcissa looked at her sister with pleading eyes: "And, as long as Dumbledore can be killed, the Dark Lord will certainly forgive you and Lucius for your mistakes, you You must also want to regain the Dark Lord''s trust." Bella left angrily, but was eventually persuaded by her own sister, Narcissa. For her, regaining the Dark Lord''s trust was the most important thing, and everything else could only be put aside for the time being. As for getting rid of Snape and doing it alone, the probability of success is really low, and no Death Eaters are willing to join the operation. The group avoided her like the plague, as if she might bring disaster to others at any time. When they reassured that Snape was leading the operation, many Death Eaters were offered to participate. Although many people despise or dislike Snape, they also have to admit that Snape is stable in his work, able to live under Dumbledore''s eyes for so long, and has gained Dumbledore''s trust. Snape is undoubtedly is successful. Moreover, the plan to assassinate Dumbledore this time is obviously quite reliable. If there is no certainty of success, Snape will definitely not easily expose his undercover identity to carry out an unreliable plan, resulting in more than ten years of Efforts fall short. How stupid is that? This incident also deepened Bella''s jealousy of Snape, and Bellatrix would probably not have been willing to help if Snape hadn''t promised to leave the chance to kill Dumbledore to Draco. In Snape''s name, she successfully gathered a group of people to quietly go to Borgin Burke''s dark magic shop in Knockturn Alley late at night to carry out the plan that Snape gave to Draco. There is no doubt that there are a lot of grassroots among the Death Eaters, but there is never a shortage of madmen. For many Death Eaters, they are not willing to miss this opportunity to kill Dumbledore. As long as Dumbledore is killed, no one can stop the Dark Lord. Then the Death Eaters will not have to worry about the Ministry of Magic, and the Minister of Magic Scrimgeour will pay for what he has done. Many Death Eaters are eager to kill Scrimgeour. Since he came to power, hundreds of dark wizards have been executed. The number of Death Eaters killed because of him is even more than that of the wizard war more than ten years ago, which is simply appalling. The current environment of the magical world is really unfriendly to the Death Eaters. Even if the dark wizards have tried their best to cause trouble for the Ministry of Magic, Scrimgeour has never given up the strangulation of the Death Eaters and the dark wizards. A group of people sneaked into Borgin Bock''s Black Magic shop and alerted the shop owner. "Dear guests, is there anything I can do for you?" Borgin Burke, who was wearing a brown striped nightgown, found out that the guests were actually a group of Death Eaters, and immediately put away his wand. Bow respectfully to the Death Eaters. "Do you have a vanishing cabinet here?" Bella''s voice came out from the mask, and the tone was so cold that Borgin Burke, who was only wearing pajamas, couldn''t help shivering. The Death Eaters didn''t beat around the bush, but directly pointed out their intentions, completed this matter as soon as possible and left, so as not to let others find a group of Death Eaters here and cause unnecessary trouble. "Disappearing cabinet?" Bock thought for a while, then walked to a cabinet and introduced to the Death Eaters, "This thing is, it was very popular with wizards during the last wizarding war, allowing people to use Apparitions, Portkeys and Floo Networks without using them. situation in another place. Several Death Eaters looked at each other, and after hearing Borgin Bock''s introduction, they determined the feasibility of Snape''s plan. They all seemed extremely excited. Yes, nothing excites them more than having Dumbledore die. If Snape''s plan was successful, they would then be involved in an extraordinarily honorable task: killing Dumbledore. "There''s a vanishing cabinet, and I need a way to fix it." Bella leaned over and stared at the man in front of her and asked in an unquestioning tone, "I think you must have a way!" "It''s hard to say, I need to see the real thing before I can make a judgment." Borgin Burke didn''t dare to pat his chest and assure himself that he would definitely have a way to fix that thing, lest one day the angry Death Eaters use Avada to kill him. "Do you think we might bring something here for you to repair?" Bella narrowed her dangerous eyes and said indifferently, "That thing needs to be put in place, I just need a way to fix it, and you have to cooperate all the way, When this is done, your Galleon will be indispensable." "Oh, of course, as you wish, I will do my best to cooperate." "I''ll come over from time to time to make sure you''re concentrating on solving this problem." Fenrir Greyback took off his mask and gave Borgin Bork a sinister smile, as if to say that if he couldn''t Fix the problem and turn him into a werewolf. Borgin Bock''s face twitched, and he bowed slightly towards the group of people. "It''s not easy to repair a damaged vanishing cabinet. I suggest you find a highly skilled wizard, otherwise it will be difficult to repair it in a short time." "You don''t need to worry about this matter, it''s enough to do your own thing." After leaving Knockturn Alley, a group of people also successfully obtained a way to repair the vanishing cabinet from Borgin Burke. The next thing to do is to tell Snape about it, and then to wait for the Vanishing Cabinet to be repaired. They believed that it would not take long for Snape''s level to completely repair the Vanishing Cabinet. In the end, the plan to hunt Dumbledore was executed. After Bella got in touch with Snape through the double-sided mirror that Narcissa and Malfoy communicated with, and told them how to repair the Vanishing Cabinet, the other Death Eaters exchanged glances, intending to propose their own plans for the plan. doubt. "While I don''t want to question the viability of your plan, our goal is Dumbledore, and we''re killing him at Hogwarts... Even if we can invade Hogwarts without a sound, we can really kill Dumbledore. Brittany?" "If the plan fails, do you know what the consequences will be?" Alecto Caro came to the double-sided mirror and took the lead in raising his own doubts about the plan. There was no way. . "If you''re scared, you don''t have to force it," Snape said coldly. "I think Alecto makes a lot of sense. Everyone knows that Dumbledore is not easy to deal with. We just want to know why you think you can kill him." Avery immediately echoed, this is also a scam Afraid of bad luck. "Dumbledore was seriously injured, and his strength is not as good as before. He is gradually becoming weaker now. Even if he is ignored, he will not live for a few years." Snape was very confident when he said these words, because He wasn''t lying, Dumbledore did not have a few years to live. However, the other Death Eaters were still skeptical about the credibility of his words, since it was Dumbledore after all. Even if they knew that Snape was doing things prudently, and that this matter had obviously been planned for a long time, they also didn''t want to fall into the trap inexplicably. The current magical world is not very friendly to the Death Eaters. There are many people who want to kill them, and there is an Albert Anderson who can predict the future. The mudblood is simply theirs. Great enemy. No one wants to plan well, only to find that he has actually stepped into someone else''s trap and fell into a big somersault, not to mention that the target this time is Dumbledore. However, Snape didn''t seem to be planning to reveal too much to them. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1194： Purpose "Oh my God, it''s getting more and more chaotic outside now!" In a corner of the noisy Gryffindor common room, Hermione was sitting in an armchair reading the latest newspaper, while Harry and Ron returned to the dormitory by the way. The news in the newspapers all said one thing. The mysterious man was slaughtering Muggles unscrupulously. Even if the Ministry of Magic wanted to stop it, he was still stumped by the mess made by the dark wizard. For the entire Ministry of Magic, hiding the existence of the magical world is the first priority. As for organizing the Death Eaters to slaughter Muggles, it can only see if they can divide their excess energy. To make matters worse, the last wizard war lasted eleven years before it ended, so how long will this wizard war last? How many innocent people will die in this war? "Hermione, we should go," Harry reminded. "Oh, I''ll come." Hermione closed the newspaper and stood up, walking towards Harry and Ron. "What are you looking at?" Ron asked suspiciously. "The latest issue of the newspaper." "I haven''t watched it yet, is there any news?" Ron asked again. "You-Know-Who has involved a lot of Muggles in this war, they are being slaughtered by Death Eaters, and things are getting worse in the wizarding world." Hermione said in a low voice, "It is said that there are wizards who don''t want to be involved. into this wizarding war and fled overseas and emigrated to other English-speaking countries. "I''m now considering whether to send my family away. After all, if they are targeted by the Death Eaters because of me, I mean they are just ordinary people and shouldn''t be involved in this wizarding war." Hermione stopped and looked at Harry standing there puzzled, "What''s wrong, Harry?" "Sorry, I''m the one who got you down," Harry said bitterly, knowing that Hermione''s situation was his own, but he also knew that he needed Ron and Hermione''s support. "Don''t say such things, you should still remember Albert''s prophecy, Muggle wizards will be in big trouble, I shouldn''t implicate them." Hermione looked around and made sure that no one was around before whispering. Said: "They have always wanted to go to Australia to see, I think immigrating to the Far East is a good choice, I believe that the mysterious man and the Death Eaters will not bother to search for their whereabouts." Hermione had already planned to find a chance to make her family forget herself and change her name to immigrate to Australia, and this had to happen as soon as possible, preferably before the Death Eaters set their sights on her, right from their eyelids. disappear below. If possible, Hermione actually wanted to send her family away during the Christmas holiday this year. Just after September 19th this year, she was considered an adult, and even if she used magic outside, she would not be detected by Trace Wire. However, this matter was undoubtedly a very heavy topic for Hermione. When the three came to the vicinity of the Room of Requirement, they found that many students were gathering here, and they greeted Harry and the three warmly. After everyone entered the room of responsiveness, they found that there were already other people inside. Everyone was surrounded by a very handsome man, and seemed to be talking about some interesting topic. "Thank you for coming to help, Cedric." Harry stepped forward to shake hands with the handsome man. "I thought Fred and George would come too." "They are busy making things to make money. I heard that the Ministry of Magic ordered a batch of Defense Against the Dark Arts items from them." Cedric greeted a few acquaintances with a smile, and did not forget to tell Harry. This matter, "It seems to be prepared for the Aurors of the International Wizarding Federation. I heard that assistance from other countries is finally coming, and they will help stop the dark wizards from provoking disputes and avoid attracting the attention of Muggles." This is actually a statement of the International Federation of Wizards and Wizards, that this war should not attract the attention of Muggles, at least not expose the existence of wizards to Muggles. "Perhaps, the Second Wizarding War will be over soon," someone muttered. "Maybe, who knows?" "The last wizard war lasted eleven years, and many wizards were brutally killed. The situation is worse now than the last time." Susan Burns noticed other people''s eyes, and sneered, " The Burns family was the victim last time, and my uncle, aunt and cousin were all killed by the Death Eaters, so don''t take chances and be careful this time." "Ahem, there''s no harm in learning more Defense Against the Dark Arts now!" Cedric coughed lightly and briefly exchanged with Harry about today''s class. The popular Harry and the handsome Cedric always attract the attention of the girls, and more importantly, everyone knows that it is obviously very difficult for Harry to teach everyone here Defence Against the Dark Arts. . "Cedric, I heard from the professor that Dumbledore strengthened the school''s defenses, how did you sneak into Hogwarts?" Ernie McMillan asked curiously. "Quietly? No, I actually came in from the main entrance of the school." Cedric said something indistinguishable from the truth. "That means I''m standing here with the principal''s permission." "Oh, the principal actually allowed it." Everyone was surprised that Dumbledore would acquiesce to someone teaching them Defence Against the Dark Arts skills instead of having them take a Defence Against the Dark Arts class. "Is it really that bad outside?" someone else asked. "It''s very bad, after all, it''s the second wizarding war. Now the minions of the Death Eaters are running rampant, making trouble in the Muggle world." Cedric clapped his hands and said to the crowd, "I''ll just say something straight." The noise in the Room of Requirement gradually quieted down, until there was a dead silence around him, Cedric said, "Albert thinks we need to prepare for the future, and he persuaded Dumbledore to let me come and help Harry teach you. Defense Against the Dark Arts, when you graduate from school, you may consider joining the Defense Association." His tone stopped, and he continued, "Of course, whether to join or not is your freedom, and no one will force you." "Defense Association?" Susan asked, raising her hand. "Are you referring to the DA party?" "Yes, our Defense Association is actually similar to now, that is, it is no longer a school-type group." Cedric introduced the Defense Association to the crowd with a smile, "We are a mutual aid organization that supports Harry and opposes the mysterious man, which is similar to the current DA. The [Defence Association] party, or you can think of it as an extension of the DA party. "Albert will teach everyone more advanced Defense Against the Dark Arts, and you can think that now is laying the foundation for you." "The members of the Defense Association will keep in touch with each other and help each other. When in trouble, at least they will not be helpless. If they are targeted by Death Eaters, we will also help to hide people." Cedric made a statement. The quiet gesture continued, "Albert thinks that in the not too distant future there will be a war between Harry and You-Know-Who, and that war will end forever, and we will stand behind Harry and support him at that time. , instead of leaving Harry alone with You-Know-Who and his minions." Everyone turned to look at Harry, making Harry very embarrassed. "Okay, our time is limited. It''s better to start now. As for whether to join the Defense Association, you can make a decision after completing the ultimate wizard rank exam." Cedric smiled kindly at Harry, and by the way Help him out. After Cedric finished speaking, he handed over the hosting of the party to Harry, and then began to cooperate with Harry to explain how to set up a safe temporary camp in the wild. "If you want to avoid the pursuit of the enemy, you must be remote enough when choosing a camp location. As long as the other party doesn''t know where you are hiding, it will be difficult for them to find you in a short time." Harry began to follow the original plan, talking about his understanding of the establishment of temporary camps, "Of course, wizards can use spells to track other people''s whereabouts, but as long as you master the means of anti-tracking, you generally don''t have to worry about being easily found." "There is one thing that underage wizards must pay attention to, because you are still underage and carry traces on your body. Once you use magic outside the school, you will be immediately known by the Ministry of Magic. If one day the Death Eaters control the Ministry of Magic..." "Do you think the Death Eaters will control the Ministry of Magic?" Colin Creevey asked, raising his hand. "I don''t know, but I want to fu..." "I think You-Know-Who should try to do that," Cedric interrupted immediately. "Also, don''t call the You-Know-Who''s name outside, it''s easy to be targeted because that name is enchanted, Once you use it, even if you say his name in your safe house, the Death Eaters will break through all your defensive magic and appear in front of you at the first time." "Of course, they still don''t dare, but once the Ministry of Magic really falls, they will do that, so don''t call that name even if you''re not afraid of the mysterious man, because it''s a bait in itself, the bait for the fish to be hooked, Ai Burt told me it was for members of the Order of the Phoenix." The surroundings suddenly fell into a dead silence, Ron and Hermione both looked at Harry, and they all knew that Cedric''s words were for Harry. "Why don''t they dare now?" Susan Burns asked, raising her hand. "Because the Ministry of Magic has tried fishing and law enforcement." Cedric explained with a smile, "Of course, if this happens, I believe Albert must have a solution, so you don''t need to worry, the Ministry of Magic will not collapse easily. ." "That''s about it." Harry was a little depressed, but he continued to advance today''s lesson step by step, teaching everyone how to set up a temporary camp. "Invasion spell, shielding spell, earplug listening spell, phantom body spell..." "Although these kinds of spells are not very strong defensive spells, they are relatively simple to learn. Their meanings are actually difficult for people to find you easily. When the enemy appears near you, they can also fight for you more. Time, running away immediately is the best choice, of course, you can find this part of the knowledge in the "Guide to Self-Defense"." Harry looked at the people in front of him and solemnly reminded, "It''s best not to take chances, unless you have Ai The level of Burt who can bring down fifty Aurors alone, and you have an absolute advantage." "I thought I had a good level of defense against the dark magic at the beginning, and I was caught by a group of dark wizards before escaping the first time. I enjoyed a Cruciatus package, and finally Albert took me from the dark wizards. Come out, so you''d better take precautions." Cedric reminded, "Not everyone is as lucky as I am, and successfully escaped within an hour of being caught." "Perhaps, the Sorting Hat put you in the wrong house," Harry joked. "The Invasion Charm could be replaced by those looking glasses or detection pocket watches, but it''s still a useful spell that can detect intrusions. Enter the nearby intruders and trigger the alarm at the first time, especially when you build a camp, you can''t always pay attention to whether someone appears, and the sight glass is easy to attract the enemy, and it is not in the aspect of concealment. Reliable." Harry''s job was a lot easier with Cedric''s help after Harry started explaining to them one by one what the spells were for, and teaching them how to use them. Before the meeting ended, Cedric gathered everyone again and reminded kindly: "I have one more thing to tell everyone, you''d better keep it a secret, don''t talk about it, think about what if you joined the Defense Association, the result Some people connect to let the Death Eaters know that you have joined the Defense Association, and you may be approached by the Death Eaters soon, so confidentiality is very important, and this is related to everyone''s safety." "How much do you think they''ll listen to?" After the meeting, Harry looked at the whispering crowd and asked Cedric sideways, he hadn''t forgotten that Hogwarts had few secrets. "I don''t know, if they talk about it with their big mouths, then if they are unlucky, they will deserve it." Cedric shook his head and said, "By the way, Harry, let''s continue to talk about what we haven''t finished talking about last time. talk about it!" "Did he say whether Malfoy made the opal necklace?" Harry asked suddenly. He still cares about it. "Harry, I think you should ask something important." Hermione interrupted with a frown. She couldn''t understand why Harry always thought Malfoy was a Death Eater. To slander a person like that. "No, we haven''t got in touch with him for a few days, maybe we''ll have to wait for a while!" Cedric reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder, "If you have any questions, just ask, I know. will tell you." "Is the Ministry of Magic really going to collapse?" Harry asked after a moment of hesitation. UU Reading "Yes, at least Albert thinks so." Cedric affirmed. "But... how could it be." Ron''s eyes widened, unable to comprehend that the Ministry of Magic would collapse "Albert thinks that You-Know-Who will kill Scrimgeour," Cedric said. "If he wants to, he will definitely find an opportunity. After all, the power gap between the two sides is there, and Scrimgeour is not hiding. It''s almost inevitable." "Then will Dumbledore..." Harry didn''t say everything, but the meaning was already obvious, and the atmosphere at the scene was even more deadly. "Albert didn''t say it directly, but he seems to think that Dumbledore will lose his deterrent power to You-Know-Who in the near future." Cedric considered his words and said, "You don''t have to ask Albert, he I won''t tell you." "Is that injury really not cured?" Harry murmured softly, "No wonder he started teaching me this year." ..23xstxt. Chapter 1195： Voldemort got his wish [[The lazy cat reminder on the author''s keyboard: If the content of the chapter is messed up, turn off the reading mode and it will be normal] ] "The soul contract can''t really be split from the sea of ??consciousness, but I fused a special gas that can even dissolve the heavens, and it''s not difficult to dissolve this contract... As long as there is enough power to bombard the place where the contract is, it will be possible. Do it!" Ruthless. If he is the emperor, what is that young man? "Zhang Xuan, the more the black hole swallows, the stronger his strength..." Soul contract, fit soul, as long as you don''t cancel it, even if the other party''s means are sky-high, it can''t be resolved. With one move, the crowd was defeated, and the ruthless man took a step forward, flipped his wrist, and slapped it down again. "He himself is the emperor of Jianshentian..." Luo Ruoxi gritted her teeth while struggling to stand. Zhang Xuan''s current strength, and his understanding of kendo, far surpassed him, and he couldn''t resist. Even if he was not weak in cultivation and skilled in swordsmanship, he was still no match for him. "You can die..." Although this sword technique did not reach the comprehension of the emperor, it contained all the obsessions in his heart, and brought the Tianruoyouqing technique in his body to the limit. Such a gorgeous pretence, it is better to concentrate the power, the power is even greater! "Presumptuous!" The clone strode forward, and with every step, a lotus flower bloomed, with the sound of running water in the void. Her swordsmanship is somewhat similar to that of the young man in Jianshentian, with an indomitable aura and a natural dashing avenue. Life and death don''t matter, what can stop it? A fist raised, and the power rushed to nine days. The seven emperors united to destroy the sky and destroy the earth. One of the heavens and the earth could not resist in front of them, but the other party was a ruthless man who had absorbed special power. When the attack came in front of him, the black hole suddenly became larger, and the power was swallowed up in the blink of an eye. Come out with a counterattack. The little yellow chicken shouted, the red flames burned, and the sky seemed to be lit. The remaining six emperors also used their own means. "How With a slight smile, the ruthless man grabbed down again. Luo Ruoxi also noticed something was wrong and hurriedly came over. How far has this guy reached? The seven emperors, like Zhang Xuan and others, flew out backwards. Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc! "Get ready to do it!" The doubts in his heart disappeared, Zhang Xuan took a deep breath, and the long sword in his hand suddenly raised: "If this is the case, then let''s see the true chapter!" Bang bang bang bang! Zhang Xuan''s pupils shrank. The most powerful sword intent was displayed again. It''s like the undead emperor Xiao Huangji, who was only a **** king before, he is an emperor, and there is no way to solve this agreement. After the explanation, the ruthless man didn''t say more, the breath on his body became more and more ancient, and the black hole behind him became even bigger. Obviously, the kung fu of speaking has swallowed up an unknown amount of power and made nourishment. Seen from a distance, it is full of force. After defeating the emperor of Sword God, the ruthless man laughed wildly, and the surrounding space kept collapsing, setting him off like a demon. The soul contract is built on the foundation of the heavenly way. The special power can even dissolve the heavenly way of the **** realm. To resolve a soul contract, as long as it is handled properly, how difficult is it? Zhang Xuan and Luo Ruoxi flew out at the same time, and the people spurted blood in the air. At the same moment, Luo Ruoxi also shot, the jade hand rolled, and the sword glowed like snow. After becoming an emperor, the avatar still does not change the nature of the force... "Haha, the emperor, it''s just a bunch of chickens and dogs! Today I will destroy nine days, destroy this world of gods, and put all the rules on the ground!" In order to prevent this guy from changing his mind and causing a backlash, Famed Master Continent has specially made a decision that even if the other party can leave the Book of Heavenly Dao, he will not be able to break free from the agreement between souls! "It turns out that..." Zhang Xuan''s eyes flashed. In an instant, the sky and the sun were obscured, the palm of the hand shrouded the heaven and the earth, the space shattered, and the sun, moon, and stars seemed to be beaten down. Zhang Xuan covered his forehead. "Your tricks are very powerful, but compared to me, they are still a bit worse..." "He is..." Just as Luo Ruoxi was about to answer, the space distorted for a while, and then she saw the emperor of Jian Shentian, who also flew upside down, fell not far away, and smashed a big hole. With the strength of the two, they could not resist! How can this guy be so powerful? The ten emperors, united together, did not even block each other''s move! When confronted with a ruthless man, he also flew out backwards, unable to stop a move. Boom! A sword cut the ruthless man''s attack in half. "Then... what about the youth who passed on my swordsmanship?" Zhang Xuan couldn''t help it any longer. With a loud shout, the old man from Jianshentian suddenly appeared and stood in front of him, the long sword in his hand turned into a galaxy. call! "Shoot together, otherwise, if they die, we will all die..." "Emperor? Is he also the strength of an emperor?" Refining the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, his cultivation is not weaker than Zhang Xuan. puff! puff! "Rats dare!" "Telling you so much, I''m thankful for taking me to the realm of the gods!" When this old man followed behind the youth, he thought he was just a follower. He was most likely to be titled God King, but only after exerting his strength did he discover that he was actually a strong emperor! Chapter 1196： win or lose Soul contract, fit soul, as long as you don''t cancel it, even if the other party''s means are sky-high, it can''t be resolved. It''s like the undead emperor Xiao Huangji, who was only a **** king before, he is an emperor, and there is no way to solve this agreement. In order to prevent this guy from changing his mind and causing a backlash, Famed Master Continent has specially made a decision that even if the other party can leave the Book of Heavenly Dao, he will not be able to break free from the agreement between souls! "The soul contract can''t be split from the sea of ??consciousness, but I have combined a special gas that can even dissolve the heavens, and it''s not difficult to dissolve this contract... As long as there is enough power to bombard the place where the contract is, it can be done. arrive!" Ruthless. The soul contract is built on the foundation of the heavenly way. The special power can even dissolve the heavenly way of the **** realm. To resolve a soul contract, as long as it is handled properly, how difficult is it? "It turns out that..." Zhang Xuan''s eyes flashed. "Telling you so much, I''m thankful for taking me to the realm of the gods!" After the explanation, the ruthless man didn''t say more, the breath on his body became more and more ancient, and the black hole behind him became even bigger. Obviously, the kung fu of speaking has swallowed up an unknown amount of power and made nourishment. "Zhang Xuan, the more the black hole swallows, the stronger his strength..." Luo Ruoxi also noticed something was wrong and hurriedly came over. "Get ready to do it!" The doubts in his heart disappeared, Zhang Xuan took a deep breath, and the long sword in his hand suddenly raised: "If this is the case, then let''s see the true chapter!" Boom! The most powerful sword intent was displayed again. Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc! Life and death don''t matter, what can stop it? Although this sword technique did not reach the comprehension of the emperor, it contained all the obsessions in his heart, and brought the Tianruoyouqing technique in his body to the limit. call! A sword cut the ruthless man''s attack in half. At the same moment, Luo Ruoxi also shot, the jade hand rolled, and the sword glowed like snow. Her swordsmanship is somewhat similar to that of the young man in Jianshentian, with an indomitable aura and a natural dashing avenue. "Your tricks are very powerful, but compared to me, they are still a bit worse..." With a slight smile, the ruthless man grabbed down again. In an instant, the sky and the sun were obscured, the palm of the hand shrouded the heaven and the earth, the space shattered, and the sun, moon, and stars seemed to be beaten down. puff! puff! Zhang Xuan and Luo Ruoxi flew out at the same time, and the people spurted blood in the air. With the strength of the two, they could not resist! How far has this guy reached? "Presumptuous!" The clone strode forward, and with every step, a lotus flower bloomed, with the sound of running water in the void. Seen from a distance, it is full of force. Refining the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, his cultivation is not weaker than Zhang Xuan. A fist raised, and the power rushed to nine days. When confronted with a ruthless man, he also flew out backwards, unable to stop a move. Zhang Xuan covered his forehead. After becoming an emperor, the avatar still does not change the nature of the force... Such a gorgeous pretence, it is better to concentrate the power, the power is even greater! "Shoot together, otherwise, if they die, we will all die..." The little yellow chicken shouted, the red flames burned, and the sky seemed to be lit. The remaining six emperors also used their own means. The seven emperors united to destroy the sky and destroy the earth. One of the heavens and the earth could not resist in front of them, but the other party was a ruthless man who had absorbed special power. When the attack came in front of him, the black hole suddenly became larger, and the power was swallowed up in the blink of an eye. Come out with a counterattack. Bang bang bang bang! The seven emperors, like Zhang Xuan and others, flew out backwards. The ten emperors, united together, did not even block each other''s move! How can this guy be so powerful? "You can die..." With one move, the crowd was defeated, and the ruthless man took a step forward, flipped his wrist, and slapped it down again. "Rats dare!" With a loud shout, the old man from Jianshentian suddenly appeared and stood in front of him, the long sword in his hand turned into a galaxy. "Emperor? Is he also the strength of an emperor?" Zhang Xuan''s pupils shrank. When this old man followed behind the youth, he thought he was just a follower. He was most likely to be titled God King, but only after exerting his strength did he discover that he was actually a strong emperor! If he is the emperor, what is that young man? "He himself is the emperor of Jianshentian..." Luo Ruoxi gritted her teeth while struggling to stand. "Then... what about the youth who passed on my swordsmanship?" Zhang Xuan couldn''t help it any longer. "He is..." Just as Luo Ruoxi was about to answer, the space distorted for a while, and then she saw the emperor of Jian Shentian, who also flew upside down, fell not far away, and smashed a big hole. Zhang Xuan''s current strength, and his understanding of kendo, far surpassed him, and he couldn''t resist. Even if he was not weak in cultivation and skilled in swordsmanship, he was still no match for him. "Haha, the emperor, it''s just a bunch of chickens and dogs! Today I will destroy nine days, destroy this world of gods, and put all the rules on the ground!" After defeating the emperor of Sword God, the ruthless man laughed wildly, and the surrounding space kept collapsing, setting him off like a demon. "What should I do?" Zhang Xuan clenched his fists. Just now, he and his clone had displayed their strongest combat power, and even Luo Ruoxi, who was in front of him, had used the strongest move without blocking the opponent''s move... Could it be that in the God Realm, no one can really block this one? Let him destroy the world? "The only way... is to return your lack of the way of heaven, return to the way of heaven itself, and let the way of heaven suppress him..." Luo Ruoxi clenched her fists tightly, her eyes reddened. "Return to Heaven itself?" Zhang Xuan knew what she meant. The library in my mind is itself a part of the way of heaven. Once it returns, the way of heaven will be completely complete. Maybe it can fix the loopholes and exclude the ruthless. Just like the body''s immune system. If the immune system is complete, the virus comes and can be easily driven out; if it is broken, it cannot resist the virus invasion, and even the strongest person will die because of it. only "He is too powerful, even if the Dao of Heaven is restored, he can''t suppress it!" Zhang Xuan shook his head. Viruses, the immune system can kill, but... what about tigers? No matter how strong the immune system is, what can be done? The person in front of him is just an ordinary God King. Even if he is titled, Heavenly Dao can easily kill him, but he is stronger than the emperor... It is not something that Heavenly Dao can compete with. "This..." Luo Ruoxi paused for a while, and her white jade face showed a look of loss: "Yes... there is no way to suppress it, but, with the integrity of heaven, he can wake up and kill this person, it is not difficult!" "He?" Zhang Xuan frowned. "I''ll take you to see him, just in Zizaitian..." Taking a deep breath, Luo Ruoxi gritted her teeth, turned and flew forward. "Want to escape?" The ruthless man snorted coldly and pressed down. Bang! Luo Ruoxi fell from the sky. "You..." Zhang Xuan''s swordsmanship was displayed again, and the sword intent came out brilliantly. Ding Ding Ding! Once again blocked by the ruthless. "Go away, I''ll stop him..." Knowing that they wanted to save the God Realm again, instead of escaping, the clone and the undead emperor stood in front of them with a loud shout, Luo Qiqi also changed and returned to the body of Jingkongzhu. The surrounding space solidified. "Walk!" Zhang Xuan''s eyes reddened when he saw that everyone stood in the back, fearless of death, but he also knew that it was not the time to talk about it. When Luo Ruoxi swayed, he slashed the space, and the next moment he appeared in Zizitian. scope. Zizaitian has now lost its previous freedom, the God Realm has collapsed, and there is chaos everywhere. "Where is he you said?" No time to observe the lives of ordinary people, Zhang Xuan looked at the girl in his arms. If the person she mentioned can really save the God Realm, why not sacrifice herself! "He is my father, and the blood in your pendant belongs to him, the undead emperor, who used to be his beast pet..." Luo Ruoxi adjusted her breath and explained. "Father?" Zhang Xuan suddenly realized. No wonder I always felt that the blood in the pendant was similar to Luo Ruoxi, but different. It turned out to be her father''s. This also explains why the thought left by the undead emperor immediately recognized himself as the master after seeing the pendant. "Your father is also an emperor? Or has the strength to surpass the emperor?" Could not help but said. The chaos in the library is the blood in the pendant, so she can regain her sobriety. Is it possible that not only she is the emperor, but also her father, even more powerful? If so, why is he in a coma? Does it need to be lacking in the way of heaven to wake it up? "He is not an emperor, but... the way of heaven!" Luo Ruoxi clenched her fists tightly. "Tian Dao? Your father... is Tian Dao?" Zhang Xuan was shocked and couldn''t believe it. "Yes! Fifty years ago, my father couldn''t resist the big hand and fell into a coma. The way of heaven collapsed into three parts, the way of heaven was orderly and the way of heaven was lacking, entering the turbulent flow of space, I took control of the natural way of heaven and maintained the balance of the gods. If you want him to recover, you can only collect the scattered parts... That''s why I am so determined, I can''t fail! I specially entered the Famed Master Continent, studied the Spring and Autumn Ceremony, and tried to defeat Master Kong! When fighting Master Kong, please ask him It''s the same thing." Luo Ruoxi said. Zhang Xuan was stunned. Not long after I met Famed Master Continent, the girl in front of me told me her story to save a close relative. I didn''t understand it at the time, but now I realize it. It turned out to be her father, and he was also the Heavenly Dao of the God Realm! Can the Tao of Heaven really be transformed into a human form and have children? "It''s natural to take control of the Dao of Heaven... You have no fragments of the Dao of Heaven in your body?" Suddenly, realizing that something was wrong in her language, Zhang Xuan looked over. Taking control on your behalf and merging with yourself in the body are two concepts. "I''m just in control, not part of the way of heaven..." Luo Ruoxi said. Zhang Xuan breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, you only need to strip out the flaws of the heavens by yourself, and she does not need to die. Although this kind of fate is unwilling to accept, she also does not want the girl in front of her to be hurt. "If I strip out the flaws of the Heavenly Dao in my body, your father will be able to survive and even kill the ruthless man, right?" Zhang Xuan said. "This...I''m not sure..." Looking up at the collapsed God Realm, Luo Ruoxi hesitated. The God Realm is the foundation of the father, and now the foundation is like this, even if he is sober, can he really defeat that powerful ruthless man? It''s hard to say! "It seems that you can''t be sure. Since this is the case, it is better to ask for others... We can only find a way by ourselves!" Zhang Xuan gritted his teeth: "You, me, avatar, and the Nine Heavens and Nine Emperors, if you cooperate with Master Kong, you may not be able to. Win!" "Master Kong? He..." Luo Ruoxi frowned. "Master Kong is already dead, isn''t he! He is not really dead, if you guessed correctly, he was killed by you, just to escape from the way of heaven... No accident, he should be the same as Wei Changfeng. body!" Zhang Xuan said. Seeing Wei Changfeng, I understood that Master Kong''s so-called maintenance of intelligence should be the same as him, a congenital soul body. It can be done without getting lost in the tire. Coupled with the backhand left in advance, resurrection is only a matter of time. Luo Ruoxi was stunned, as if she didn''t expect this to happen. "Just look at it in the past, the guess is good, he should have recovered, otherwise, it is impossible for his students to not even go to the Tidal Sea..." Zhang Xuan said. Those students of Master Kong, the ancient sage Ziyuan and others, are all powerful, even without the help of the emperor, there must be a way to enter the tidal sea, but none of them have been seen. There must be more important things waiting, and I want to do it when all the emperors go to the Tidal Sea to do it! And this kind of important thing is obviously to let Master Kong recover. "This..." Luo Ruoxi was shocked and suddenly realized. "Let''s go!" Without further explanation, with a single stroke of one hand, Zhang Xuan came back to where Master Kong lived. Sure enough, he saw an old man floating in the air with his knees crossed. When he saw them coming, he smiled slightly: "Here!" Not Master Kong, who is he! This teacher of all ages did not disappoint himself! As guessed, while everyone was focusing on the Tidal Sea, it was revived. "You..." Luo Ruoxi''s delicate body was shocked. She knew that the emperor could be resurrected, and the undead emperor was also alive, but... I didn''t expect it to be so fast! "I concealed the Dao of Heaven and prepared my backhand in advance. The giant without a name in the ghost pool was left by me. I was killed by you that day. I took the opportunity to get rid of the shackles of the Dao of Heaven and reunite my body. Just recover!" Master Kong smiled slightly. He is proficient in time ability. It seems that only one or two days have passed since the realm of the gods. Decades have passed. "The strength of the three of us is very strong, but it is not so easy to defeat the ruthless..." Seeing that Master Kong really recovered, Luo Ruoxi still shook her head. It is not about raising the prestige of others and destroying one''s own ambition, but the fact. So many people joined together just now, and they didn''t block each other. Even if a Master Kong was added, what would happen? It doesn''t change the situation either! "Our individual strengths, even together, are indeed not opponents of the other party, but... what if the strengths of all people were integrated into one person?" Master Kong smiled and looked over. "Fusing into one person?" This time, not only Luo Ruoxi frowned, but Zhang Xuan was also full of doubts. "That palm can tear apart the realm of the gods and disperse the heavens. The strength is unquestionable. The ruthless man absorbed all this power and devoured the spiritual energy of the **** realm for fifty years. Based on strength alone, more than a dozen of us Emperor, take it out individually, it is indeed not an opponent..." Master Kong said: "But together, concentrating the power on one person...it''s not necessarily!" "How to focus?" Luo Ruoxi looked over. Simple to say, difficult to do. The emperor has already stood at the pinnacle of the God Realm. If it is so easy to absorb the power of others, she will not be stagnant for so many years. "It''s very simple... We will concentrate our strength on Zhang Xuan. Once he can break through the shackles of the emperor, he will be able to save the God Realm!" Master Kong said. "Me?" Zhang Xuan was taken aback: "Why me?" "Emperor Lingxi cultivates freedom and detachment from nature! But with the constraints of the father and the way of heaven, and the people who care about it, you will never be able to truly detach yourself! If I read it correctly, when you fought with me, you also Once gave up, plan to be beheaded by me!" Master Kong said. Luo Ruoxi was speechless. During the battle, there was indeed such a plan, so at the beginning of the fight between the two, each kept his back, like a sparring, not like a life-and-death struggle. "If you can''t escape, naturally you won''t be able to exert your strongest power. Even if you give more True Qi, you still can''t hit the highest realm! As for me..." Confucius nodded and said: "I have a heart for the common people, I want to save the world, but I don''t want others to sacrifice for me. Too much kindness is also a shortcoming! If you are more cruel and destroy the Foreign Spirit Race, there will be no current situation..." If all the Foreign Spirit Race people could be slaughtered at the beginning, it would be impossible for the ruthless people to be resurrected, and there would be no current situation. "So, I''m not suitable either! As for Zhang Xuan, his exercises are satisfactory and there are no flaws. He pays attention to living his own life, even if he dies, as long as he lives without guilt, he will be open-minded. This kind of person has greater tolerance and greater development. Space, only in this way can we go higher and farther!" Master Kong continued. Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc! If you don''t even care about death, how can you be bound by other things? "This..." Zhang Xuan frowned, just as he was about to say something, he saw Master Kong look at him with bright eyes: "There is no need to refuse, let''s say that it''s too late to train others, even if it''s too late, I don''t think anyone can be better than you. Do better! Although there are no fragments of Heavenly Dao in Lingxi Emperor Zun, he controls the Heavenly Dao all the year round and has his own understanding of the Heavenly Dao; I control the Heavenly Dao in an orderly manner. If we instill the power into you, you will have the power of the complete Heavenly Dao in your body. With the nine-day chaotic golden lotus in the clone, it is completely possible to fix the nine heavens, control the universe, fight the nine heavens, and destroy all things!" "All right!" Seeing that the other party has made a decision, it is useless to explain himself, Zhang Xuan nodded. Boom! Cross-legged is done, and in the blink of an eye, two powerful forces are pouring out from both sides. Zhang Xuan''s whole body froze, and the whole person seemed to incarnate in an instant, soaring above the nine heavens. Soul, body, and true energy were all baptized in an instant, becoming stronger and stronger. "You also want to stop me? Well, kill you, and then go and kill Zhang Xuan..." Shooting Luo Qiqi and the clone and others, the ruthless man smiled coldly. The power exerted by the clone and many emperors is indeed very powerful, but it is still weaker than him. The tidal sea devoured almost all the spiritual energy outside the city from the realm of the gods. Now these powers are turned into his foster care, with the ability to destroy the world, these emperors and gods, although they represent the peak of the gods. , still vulnerable. The ruthless man at this time seemed to represent the entire God Realm, and no one could stop him. "With the death of the God Realm, our life is meaningless. I, Yun Chi, perish with you..." The Great Emperor Yunchi transformed into his main body, and a huge five-clawed golden dragon volleyed towards him. "Just you? Not worthy!" The ruthless man squeezed the palm of his hand, and the golden dragon hung in the palm of his hand. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape. "Old friend, wait for me!" Emperor Fumeng also roared, transformed into a white tiger deity, and came to him in a volley. The undead emperor, the undead phoenix deity showed up, and the flames lit up the sky. Emperor Xuanming, the deity is a big tortoise, like holding up the heavens. The four divine beasts, guarding the four poles of the God Realm, changed their bodies at the same time, and the collapsed God Realm slowed down. Qiankun seemed to freeze in an instant. Bang bang bang bang! With four palms in a row, the ruthless man suppressed the four beasts, and a strong killing intent flashed in his eyes: "Since you are courting death, I will fulfill you..." In the roar, just as he was about to kill everyone with his dead hand, he felt his raised arm tighten and stopped in the air. "If you want to kill them, have you asked me if..." Immediately, in the shocked eyes of everyone, a figure slowly walked out of the air. It is Zhang Xuan! The youth at this time, the whole body is full of strength, more than ten times stronger than before, coming from the sky, as if the whole person is a world. "I''ve made a lot of progress..." The ruthless man stopped, his eyes solemn. He obviously didn''t understand why the opponent''s strength had changed so much in just a few minutes. "However, what if I increase it? The God Realm in its heyday can''t resist it. I don''t believe it. You can stop me..." With a cold hum, the ruthless man slapped down again. Zhang Xuan raised his sword and greeted him. The two sides fought together, the space was torn one after another, and the airflow was scurrying around. "Can Zhang Xuan win?" Luo Ruoxi looked over at the place where Master Tiankong was stationed. She and Confucius passed the power to Zhang Xuan, and their own cultivation base has been reduced to only the level of a **** king, which is not as brilliant as before. However, where is the level, as long as the strength is enough, one day, it can be restored. "With the current strength, it is difficult to overcome... unless... he can comprehend the power beyond the emperor!" After a moment of silence, Master Kong said. The alliance of more than a dozen emperors and monarchs cannot defeat the ruthless people. Even if they pass all their power to each other, it is not so easy to win. The reason for this is because... only when the power is concentrated on one person can it reach the apex, and it is possible to truly surpass the limit and break through oneself! "The power beyond the emperor?" Luo Ruoxi''s eyes are distant. When her father was still awake, he said the same thing to her, but... she couldn''t do it, could the man she loves do it? "He must be able... He has an unyielding heart! And pride in the world." Seeing the doubt in her heart, Master Kong smiled. Bang bang bang! After several moves in a row, Zhang Xuan''s mouth cracked, and a huge scar appeared on his chest, terrifying. As Master Kong said, even if the power of the two of them is combined, a complete Heavenly Dao is formed in the body, and it is still not an opponent. "Haha, I thought it was so powerful, but that''s it!" The ruthless man sneered. "It''s not your opponent anyway, and will be killed sooner or later. In that case, I want to die under your strongest attack..." Taking a deep breath, Zhang Xuan stopped, instead of attacking, he looked at the ruthless man in front of him. "Okay, I will fulfill you and give you the strongest attack..." Hearing what he said, Ruthless Man was stunned for a moment, then snorted coldly and raised his palms. Whoa! A azure light appeared in the palm of his hand and slammed down. Sure enough, it was the strongest attack, and the entire God Realm roared, as if it was about to be unbearable, and a huge pothole was punched out again. With his eyes closed, Zhang Xuan did not avoid it. Bang! The head exploded, the soul scattered everywhere. "Zhang Xuan..." Seeing this scene, everyone''s face turned pale. Luo Qiqi seemed to be crazy. Emperor Yunchi and the others also widened their eyes and kept shivering. Master Kong and Luo Ruoxi, who saw this scene, were all stunned. The original intention was to let him break through the shackles and attack the realm beyond the emperor realm. Why didn''t he resist and die willingly? In this way, wouldn''t it betray their good intentions? "No, it is the method of immortality of the undead emperor..." Strangely, Master Kong suddenly spoke. Everyone immediately saw Zhang Xuan, whose head exploded and even his soul shattered, the pendant on his chest suddenly exploded, and a drop of blood floated up and burned, forming a hot flame, and in the flame, an intact figure. , walk out slowly. "He...with the help of the opponent''s power and the blood in the pendant, separated the lack of heaven and the soul?" Luo Ruoxi''s pupils contracted. Zhang Xuan, who was reborn from the ashes, actually had no Tiandao Library in his body, no interference from Tiandao, and he was separated from Tiandao! "How did he do it?" Master Kong was also full of disbelief. Heavenly Dao and soul merged together, regardless of each other. In order to get rid of it, he had to scatter his soul and use the ghost pool to reunite his soul. The person in front of him was only beheaded once, and then he got rid of it completely. What method was used? "I see... He used the method of ruthless people to get rid of the soul contract..." Luo Ruoxi reacted. The soul contract binds the master and the servant. If the master does not release it, the servant will be bound forever... The same is true of the Tiandao Library, which can be said to be an enhanced version of the contract. The soul is bound, and immortality will not escape. But... the ruthless person used that special power to get rid of the soul contract, the specific method, Zhang Xuan asked in detail before, I am afraid that he was moved at that time. This was deliberately desperate to let him use the strongest force to attack him. With this kind of power, he was reborn from the ashes. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a great success! "It turns out that this is the way to break through the emperor..." Zhang Xuan, who walked out of the flame, showed a faint smile on his face, as if he understood something, suddenly waved his hand, and the clone on one side immediately turned into a lotus flower and flew over. In an instant, it merged perfectly with itself. In the blink of an eye, everyone felt that Zhang Xuan in front of him seemed to have become Jiutian, and Jiutian was him. The soles of the feet lightly step on the ground. The chaotic nine days immediately stabilized. Jiutian Chaos Golden Lotus, which appeared when Jiutian was born, can stabilize Jiutian. At this time, the clone and self are perfectly integrated, regardless of each other, which means that he has control of this power. Not only that, but with the cultivation of the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, he had already reached the peak of the realm, and there was a loosening, and it seemed that he would break through at any time. "Master-servant love, brotherly love, teacher-student love, parental love, love... all together, it turns out to be everything in the world, and this is the human being!" With a smile on his face, Zhang Xuan muttered to himself. The moment Tiandao Library was separated from his soul, he understood. Do people have the world when they see the world, or do they have the world first and then people? It''s the wind, or the heart! This question has plagued countless people for eternity. Of course, now... none of that matters! Without life and emotion, what is the meaning of the world even if it exists? Therefore, after breaking through love, it is the love of all beings! It is the emotion that interweaves the world. All things in the world have emotions, only if there is emotion can the world exist, and only if there is emotion can life be continued. Love is love. Hate, is love. Happy is love. Pain is love. Farewell is love. Gathering is love! "Thousands of affection, for my use..." With a low cry, the imprisoned realm in Zhang Xuan''s body was instantly broken. The shackles of the emperor have broken through! In an instant, as if touching a whole new world and gate, the soul is quickly nourished. Countless chaotic energy rushed over, and the physical body also improved rapidly. Before, progress could only be achieved by absorbing spiritual power, but now the turbulent flow of space, the air of chaos, and even the azure light of the other party, can be owned by me, regardless of each other. "You..." The ruthless man didn''t expect that not only did his full-strength attack not kill him, but instead fulfilled him, he shouted angrily, shouted angrily, and attacked again. "You resent the high-ranking emperor, you did not save yourself in the turbulent space, it is love; you feel that you used to be my servant, which contains humbleness and anger, it is love; you want to destroy the gods, vent your anger, it is love; you want to change You are more powerful, and it is also emotion... Emotions control you, how can you overcome me and not be controlled by me? " With a faint smile, Zhang Xuan''s voice became faster and louder, and he grabbed his palm lightly. The originally invincible ruthless man was imprisoned by countless emotional strings, tied hands and feet, unable to move. As long as there is love, it will be used and controlled by him! "you" Ruthless Man''s eyes were full of fear: "Master Zhang, I am your servant, don''t kill me... I am willing to sacrifice my soul..." "It''s too late to talk about this now..." With a slight smile, Zhang Xuan shook his head. Controlling the feelings of the world, servants and the like have no meaning to him. Killing so many people at the **** level, hurting his girlfriend, Luo Qiqi and so many friends, how could he forgive him today! "Do not" Feeling his decisiveness, Ruthless Man''s pupils shrank, and before he finished speaking, he immediately felt a sharp pain in his body. Bang! In an instant, it exploded, turning into countless spiritual energy, pouring into all parts of the God Realm. Before, all the power swallowed up by the tidal sea was fed back at this time, and the depleted wilderness was revived. "This" "So kill?" The Great Emperor Yunchi, the Immortal Emperor, Fairy Linglong and the others all widened their eyes and couldn''t believe it. They had just fought against the ruthless, and they knew it was terrible. Such a powerful person could be destroyed at will. How did this Zhang Xuan... reach? Is there really another realm above the emperor? "He succeeded" Master Kong and Luo Ruoxi released their clenched fists. "This is part of the Tao of Heaven, then I will return the Tao of Heaven now..." Seeing that the "Heavenly Dao" that was separated from his body just now was still suspended in the air, Zhang Xuan smiled lightly and flicked his fingers. hum! The library that has accompanied him since his rebirth was embedded in the sky of the God Realm. The ringing of a big bell, the constantly collapsing God Realm, the slow recovery visible to the naked eye, and the chaotic airflow also gathered again. The collapsed God Realm finally stopped, and the dry spiritual energy, along with the ruthless man''s death, slowly recovered. "It seems that the God Realm is about to welcome the era of aura recovery again..." Zhang Xuan smiled. The hole in the tidal sea, with the completion of the heaven, has been restored, and it is only a matter of time before the gods return to their former grandeur. "Zhang Xuan, come here..." Just after finishing this, a voice sounded in his head, Zhang Xuan was stunned for a moment, and took a step forward. At this step, I don''t know how far I flew, and then I saw a young man standing in front of him. It was the one who taught his swordsmanship before. "Senior, you..." Seeing that it was him, Zhang Xuan was taken aback. I thought this person was unfathomable before, but now I realize that he is only a little worse than me, and has already reached the peak of the emperor. Compared with the previous Luo Ruoxi, I don''t know how much stronger. "Just call me by my name, my name is... Nie Tong!" The young man exuded an indomitable sword intent and said lightly. "Nie Tong?" Zhang Xuan frowned. First time hearing this name. "Come with me and show you my brother!" The young man named Nie Tong smiled and stepped forward. Zhang Xuan followed closely behind him. He didn''t know how far he flew, and stopped in front of a mountain peak. Then I saw another young man. His appearance is not much older than him, and his eyebrows are raised, giving people a sense of depth that cannot be seen through. "This strength..." Zhang Xuan trembled. The strength of the young man in front of him was even stronger than him, and he also broke through the shackles of the emperor, and his cultivation was even more profound! "Next, Nie Yun!" The young man smiled lightly and looked over: "That is... Nie Lingxi, Luo Ruoxi''s father in your mouth!" "Ruoxi''s father?" Zhang Xuan was shocked: "You...are the Heavenly Dao of the God Realm?" Luo Ruoxi said before that her father was Tiandao, and he never imagined that he was such a young man. "As soon as I transformed into the Three Purities, a part of my soul became the Dao of Heaven! Besides, this world was created by me, and it''s okay to say that I am the Dao of Heaven!" Nie Yun smiled lightly. Zhang Xuan couldn''t believe it. The realm of the gods was actually created by this person in front of him? How strong should he be? "No, if the God Realm was created by you, and you are the Dao of Heaven, why allow the ruthless people to wreak havoc instead of taking action..." Zhang Xuan looked over. If it is not for his own breakthrough, the God Realm is very likely to completely collapse. Why does this person in front of him not ask? Do you even care about the life and death of your daughter? Without answering his question, Nie Yun looked over indifferently: "Do you think... above the God Realm, there are more powerful beings?" "This..." Zhang Xuan paused: "There should be..." Although I haven''t seen it before, since he can cultivate to this level, maybe other people can also, or even stronger. Just like this one. "I once suspected that there would be more powerful beings above the God Realm, so I tried my best to peep, and finally attracted the backlash from the higher world... A palm broke down!" Nie Yun looked over and said, "If I dodged at that time, it is very likely that the entire God Realm will be wiped out, and there will be no half of life... So, this move was blocked, but because of this, the incarnation''s way of heaven was split." "In this situation, I want to recover, it''s just a thought, but... I understand that if I want to truly break away from the shackles of the God Realm, I want to explore where the palm comes from, and what is there outside the God Realm... It''s hard for me alone. Do it. So, I want to see if there is life that can break through the shackles of the emperor and reach the level with me!" "So, send the scattered thoughts of Heavenly Dao to the bottom world... respectively give a soul that originally belonged to this world, and a soul that does not belong to this world. And you did not disappoint me in the end!" Nie Yun smiled. "It doesn''t belong to the soul of this world, so I''m transmigrating because of you?" Zhang Xuan was shocked. No wonder, being able to cross over, I didn''t expect that it was all done by the person in front of me. "Haha!" Nie Yun smiled lightly and said, "I belong to this world, and I have awe for the world. It is much more difficult to break through the shackles of the world. be able to succeed "I..." Zhang Xuan blushed: "If it wasn''t for Master Kong, I would never have reached this level..." Without Master Kong''s selfless dedication, it would be impossible to achieve the current state. "I gave him the opportunity, but I didn''t grasp it. The battle with Lingxi was actually the best opportunity for him to break through. Unfortunately, he chose to retreat, thinking that he had left behind and could retreat completely. If we lose courage and diligence, and face people who surpass us, if we dont even have this spirit, how can we compete with them? Nie Yun said. Zhang Xuan was silent. At that time, he saw the battle between the two, and Master Kong was indeed a little inaccurate in his decisiveness. It is also possible that he is unwilling to kill Luo Ruoxi. Unfortunately, just this thought, missed the opportunity to advance. "If Master Kong wins, Ruoxi will die..." After a while, Zhang Xuan looked over and frowned. Could it be that the girl in front of me doesn''t even care about her daughter''s life or death? "With me here, she won''t die..." Nie Yun smiled lightly: "Your current strength is not much different from mine, do you think the strength of the two of them is at the juncture of life and death, if you want to save people, can you do it? " "This..." Zhang Xuan smiled bitterly. Breaking through the emperor, UU reading and the emperor, are two concepts. If he is really willing to take action, he can indeed save people at the last minute, and it is guaranteed that he will not be able to take any injuries. "Lingxi was born to my other wife, Luo Qingcheng, so she pretended to be her name, surnamed Luo... In order to convince her, she was not emotional, so far I thought I was still in a coma..." Nie Yun smiled bitterly: "My father has done enough cruelty... Well, it''s up to you to explain this matter to her, after all, her mind has been transferred to you now, my father, I guess I can''t even remember... Haha, I won''t show up for the time being, and I''ll talk about it for a while, otherwise, I''m really afraid that she will turn the world upside down..." Seeing this unreliable old man in front of him, Zhang Xuan had no choice but to agree: "Okay..." There is nothing I can do if I don''t agree, who let me kidnap someone''s daughter... "Tiandao Library is transformed by my thoughts, it is the foundation, and it is also a shackle. You can rely on your own ability to break through the shackles, which shows your ability and potential, and the future has a bright future. My daughter can be with you and be a father. It is a pleasure. () .23xstxt.23xstxt. Chapter 1197： date "Looks like the game is over?" "Yeah, it''s wonderful, Harry did a good job." Albert said with a smile, "I haven''t seen Gryffindor win such a hearty game for a long time." "I remember you were good at Quidditch too." "People''s energy is limited, and there is always a choice." Albert brought the topic back again, "How is it used over there?" "The approximate location you predicted has been found." Dumbledore retracted his gaze from the window, "However, they did not find the bodies of Cassandra Vabraski and her family, or you should do some divination, lest they Did we have to look around in the past?" "Alright, I guess I''ve been turned into an infernal corpse or a stone." Albert took out the crystal ball and continued to foretell the whereabouts of the corpse. "Do you think they don''t want people to know about this." Dumbledore looked at Albert who was divination and asked, "Or, they just deal with corpses at will." "I hope it''s the latter." Albert asked, looking up at Dumbledore. "You think he doesn''t want people to know about it?" "I don''t know." Dumbledore shook his head. "Cassandra should have expected that Voldemort would find her, or she would not have been hospitalized. Unfortunately, she still underestimated Voldemort." "If I had left the UK in the first place, or had found a place to hide, I would not have encountered such misfortune." Albert focused all his attention on the crystal ball in front of him, "So, I never underestimate it. Mysterious people don''t even make fun of their own lives." "Voldemort is indeed not a good kind, but many people still have luck." Dumbledore actually understands the thoughts of ordinary people, and everyone just wants to live a good life. "That''s how normal people think. No one wants to be involved in this brutal war, but they have no choice, do they?" Turned into a pile of stones thrown away at will." "We should go." Dumbledore raised his arm, and after Albert reached for it, he was apparated directly. As soon as Albert''s eyes returned to normal, he felt a cold wind blowing on his face. He found himself standing outside the wilderness, surrounded by several strange figures, probably hearing the sound of Apparition, and several wizards raised their hands. Point your wand this way. "Dumbledore!" Kingsley looked at Dumbledore in surprise, and then his eyes fell on Albert, who was looking around, obviously very surprised by Albert''s arrival. "You look busy!" Albert tapped his body with his wand, and instantly put on a thick cloak to protect himself from the cold wind outside. "The Aurors in the Ministry have other things to do, so many things that are not dangerous are now handed over to the crisis response team." Kingsley was also quite helpless, and the crisis response team has now become the Ministry of Magic. It''s errands, but the Aurors can''t be freed up to deal with these chores, they have more dangerous things to deal with. "Have you found it?" Dumbledore asked. "not yet" "I guess you went to the wrong place. My divination is not here!" Albert looked at the village not far away, and suspected that this group of people was waiting for them to come here before acting together. After all, it was safer that way. "Come with me!" Dumbledore walked forward like an enclave, and brought everyone to a nearby abandoned village. After Albert looked around, he waved the wand in his hand and created a pile of corpses out of thin air from the ground that had been empty. "Transfiguration," he explained to the crowd. "The Death Eaters turned the corpse into a pile of rocks and threw it here at will." Albert waved his wand again, lined up these people in front of everyone, and looked for Cassandra among the corpses. There is no doubt that the old man who lived for a century is dead. "I really don''t understand why Voldemort wanted to kill them." While the wizards were helping to dispose of the Cassandra family''s corpse, Kingsley came to the two to discuss the matter, and the others around also pricked up their ears curiously. "The mysterious person probably wants to use divination to achieve a certain purpose." Albert looked sideways at Dumbledore, and suddenly asked an inexplicable question: "How likely do you think she is a fake?" "Counterfeit?" Kingsley was a little stunned. He didn''t understand what Albert''s words meant. Could the corpse be fake? "You mean compound medicine?" Dumbledore''s response was quick, and he immediately understood the meaning of Albert''s words. Mainly, Barty Crouch Jr''s mother and Peter''s mother used compound medicine to die in Azkaban prison in the appearance of their own sons. If you die after taking the compound medicine, it will not return to its original appearance. This was also the way Albert gave Scrimgeour to get out, and let a dark wizard be killed by the mysterious man in his place. As long as Scrimgeour died and left the UK and didn''t appear again, basically no one would notice that something was wrong, and no one would find trouble with a dead person. "It''s possible, but it shouldn''t be big, and why did Voldemort do this?" Dumbledore looked at Albert and frowned slightly. If You-Know-Who really did this, how much did You-Know-Who had to hate Albert to set such a trap? "It''s always right to be careful." Albert pulled a bottle of potion out of his pocket and handed it to Kingsley, saying, "Try this, I''m not sure if the antidote will work on the dead." Unsurprisingly, the anti-curse had no effect on Cassandra''s corpse, or it was Cassandra''s corpse. "Isn''t it because Cassandra refused to help with the prophecy that Voldemort killed their entire family?" Kingsley was a little vague, feeling that this matter seemed to be different from what he thought. "Of course not, Cassandra must have helped the mysterious man make prophecies." Albert reminded: "As long as you carefully calculate the time when Cassandra disappeared, otherwise she would not have died recently, I Never thought that You-Know-Who would be good-natured enough...to tolerate someone going against his will." "But why did the mysterious man kill his whole family?" "Maybe, she lied, maybe the mysterious person... who knows." Albert shook his head and said, "after all, the mysterious person is an elusive lunatic." "What did you find?" Albert saw Dumbledore bend over and take something from Cassandra''s fingers. "Some clues, it is likely that Cassandra left you with a code word!" Dumbledore took out a few things that looked like hair and looked up and down in front of him. "Can you translate?" Albert narrowed his eyes and stared at a hair in Dumbledore''s hand, which seemed to have some weird knots on it. "The last thing I got was a series of numbers: 1227, 624, 815." Dumbledore looked at Albert and asked, "What do you think these three numbers represent?" "Date." Albert said without hesitation, "The three time points should be December 27th, June 24th, and August 15th." "date?" Kingsley was even more puzzled, how did Albert think of the date in the first place, and why did he feel like a fool who didn''t understand anything. "But why did Cassandra keep these dates?" "She probably wanted to imply that something bad might happen on these three dates." Dumbledore cast a glance at Albert, who thought that Albert probably knew something. "No, I mean she seems pretty sure we''re going to find her body." Kingsley felt the whole thing getting more and more inexplicable. "It should be said that she thinks I will confirm whether she is dead." Albert felt that he might be over-hearted. If all these corpses were fake, then the trap would be too big to kill him. However, when Dumbledore said he found the clues, his suspicions had been reduced a lot, because June 24th should be Dumbledore''s death date, and August 15th is likely to be Scrimgeour''s death time, that December On the 27th, it should be him. Of course, this is also woven by Voldemort, but it is not very likely. After the bodies were handed over to the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore returned to Hogwarts with Albert. "What did you find?" Dumbledore put three white hairs on the table. "In my prediction, you are likely to die in June." Albert took a sip of warm black tea and said. "You think June 24th is the date of my death." Dumbledore was quick to accept this, not shy about his own death, and seemed to be considering whether to set the time at this time. "August 15th is likely to be the time of Scrimgeour''s death." Albert put down the teacup and continued to speculate: "Although I haven''t predicted the specific time, the time of Scrimgeour''s death should be around here. And I suspect the timing may not be very accurate, it should be said that this is only the forecast range. "Do you have any plans for December 27th?" What did Dumbledore seem to realize? "Hermione wants to send her family away, and she wants me to help." Albert narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Cassandra probably foresaw this and told it to You-Know-Who. " Dumbledore stared at the hair on the table for a while, then sighed softly: "I probably know what prophecies she made for Voldemort." "It''s not hard to guess, is it?" Albert said softly. He didn''t actually blame Cassandra, the other party was dead anyway. "What are you going to do?" Dumbledore asked again. "It depends on the situation, if there is danger, you must avoid it!" Albert said without hesitation, "As long as the prophecy is avoided, there is a high probability of failure. Umbridge once succeeded because he did not go to the Forbidden Forest. Avoid a prophecy, or you will surely be greeted with warm hospitality by the Centaurs." "You can advance the time." Dumbledore took out a quill and wrote something on the parchment. "There is no need to take risks. If Miss Granger needs to take time off, I can give her approval. For a few days off, let her go back to deal with family affairs in advance." "You are very human." Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1198： in love Chapter errors, click here to report (no registration) , If the content is garbled, typo, and word order is disordered, please exit reading mode or free reading mode and it will be normal. "Harry, I have something to talk to you about." After being separated from Albert in the stands, a distraught Hermione hurried to the Gryffindor dressing room, ready to talk to Harry about Flux. Actually, pretending to know nothing might be the best option, but Hermione still wanted to talk to Harry about it. She just took a deep breath and was about to speak, but Ron next to her took the lead: "What are you going to do, expose us?" Hermione was stunned for a moment, instead of looking at Ron, she stared at Harry and asked directly, "Did you give Ron the Flux?" "Oh, you said that!" Harry raised the corners of his mouth happily, took out a small bottle from his pocket and shook it lightly, and explained to the two with a smile: "This is actually a new product from Fred and George, it has a little calming effect and also It keeps people in a good mood, and you can think of it as a pill for people who tend to get nervous." With that, Harry handed the bottle to Hermione, turned to Ron and said, "It''s not because of Flux that you can save the ball, it''s all about your own ability. Your only problem is Too easy to get nervous and not confident enough in myself, which leads to misplay, so I can only use this method to restore your confidence, and it turns out that this method really works. "You really didn''t give me the luck potion?" Ron was shocked, unable to believe what he had just heard. "Of course, you should have confidence in yourself." Harry patted Ron''s shoulder with a smile, and turned his head to Hermione, "If you don''t believe it, you can eat one and find out. They''re actually different." "See, Hermione, I didn''t use Flux, that''s my normal level!" Ron carried his broom and left the locker room arrogantly. "You should have come directly to me just now." Harry looked at Ron''s back, and then looked at Hermione, who was frozen in place, and reminded reluctantly, "No one wants to be blamed like that." "Then, treat him as a fool?" "I''ll make it clear to Ron, it doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not, I just need him to regain his confidence." Harry said helplessly: "I just want to give him a hand... Hermione, you should know Ron situation, he..." "Forget it, Harry, I don''t want to talk about Ron." Hermione interrupted irritably. "Let''s talk about other things, I..." "I think we should go back to the celebration party," Harry suggested. "All right!" Hermione followed Harry out of the dressing room and walked towards Hogwarts Castle. "What were you trying to say?" Harry asked. "I just met Albert in the stands. He seems to have something to do with Dumbledore..." Harry interrupted Hermione before she could finish her words. "What did he do with Dumbledore?" Harry asked warily. "Did he say why?" "No, I just said that I came to Dumbledore to collect Cassandra''s body. He seems to think that the author of "Punching the Mist and Seeing the Future" is dead." Hermione hesitated for a moment and said, "By the way, he also mentioned Over Mr Ollivander, he''s still alive." "That guy knows a lot of things, but he always likes to deliberately sway our appetites. I hate these mysterious guys." Harry reached out and scratched his head, and asked a little irritably: "What else did he say?" "Albert thinks the situation is likely to get completely out of control next year," Hermione said suddenly. "I plan to send my family away after the Christmas break." "Send away?" Harry asked sadly, "Has it been decided yet?" "Yes, it''s decided." Hermione nodded. "I could hear some urgency in Albert''s tone. It seems like something is going to happen, and you need to get ready as soon as possible, Harry." "I''ve been preparing, but we don''t know what to prepare at all." Harry said irritably. "It might be a lot better if Albert''s reason gave us some news." "Maybe, we should plan for the worst," Hermione suggested. "It''s obviously bad, otherwise Albert wouldn''t be so cautious." "Worst plan?" Harry really didn''t understand what a worst-case scenario meant. "Dumbledore is dead, Voldemort kills Scrimgeour and takes full control of the entire Ministry of Magic? Am I a wanted man for everyone?" I don''t know why, when Hermione heard Harry''s words, she suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart, maybe it was the bad situation in the future that Albert had been preparing! "By the way, what''s going on with Ron Weasley, I feel like he has a big opinion on me." As she walked through the hall, Hermione suddenly asked her doubts: "I really don''t understand him. What''s on your mind, you must know why, Harry." Harry was suddenly embarrassed, and he really didn''t know how to explain to Hermione that she had offended Ron by kissing Victor Krum. This thing sounds really absurd. "Tell me Harry, I don''t want to get into a commotion with Ron Weasley, but I really can''t figure out what he''s thinking?" Hermione stared sideways at Harry''s face, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "You must know something, and you are very good at hiding your emotions." "Well, this thing is really absurd." After hesitating for a moment, Harry sighed softly, briefly talking about the last time he saw Ginny and Dean kissing in the dark. "So he''s jealous that I kissed Victor Krum?" Hermione looked weird, well, she actually understood what Harry meant. "I think...probably...that''s about it." Harry glanced at Hermione furtively. "He probably likes you a little bit, and it turns out..." "He''s so naive, I always thought he liked Ms. Rosemerta, maybe you should remind him to get a girlfriend," said Hermione deadpan, "Lavender Brown is good, she seems to have a crush on Ron There seems to be a lot of interest." "I thought" Harry was embarrassed. He thought Ron was in a relationship with Hermione, but he didn''t seem to think so. "We''re just good friends Harry, just like me and you, just friends." Hermione didn''t shy away from this, and told Harry about it calmly, "I don''t deny that I have a crush on you and Ron, But I''m not planning to go there at the moment." "Also, I think we should prioritize how to survive this wizarding war." Hermione looked away from Harry''s stunned face and said calmly, "Although Albert said you would eventually defeat You-Know-Who. , but this process is probably not as simple as imagined, otherwise he would not deliberately form a defense association to prepare these things." "I heard Fred say that Albert is about to have a child of his own." Harry tentatively reminded him that he actually felt that Hermione liked Albert, and many girls in the school liked Albert, even if he had already married. Chapter 1199： There is an ambush Chapter errors, click here to report (no registration) , If the content is garbled, typo, and word order is disordered, please exit reading mode or free reading mode and it will be normal. Since receiving the letter from Albert, Hermione''s whole person has been in a bad mood. Even though she has decided to send her family out of the UK in a short time, but knowing that her family may be in trouble, she Still can''t calm down completely. There''s no need to take that risk. As for the plan to spend the Christmas vacation with the family, it was cancelled by Hermione. If Albert could write to her, it meant that he was in trouble. As for the alleged involvement in the letter, she was still at a loss, but Hermione believed that Albert wouldn''t and didn''t need to joke about it. So, after receiving the letter, I made a decision without thinking too long, and sent a message back to Albert. After Hermione met Albert in Professor McGonagall''s office, she found that Albert had already arranged for her, and the leave went smoothly. Professor McGonagall approved the leave without asking the reason. "I thought you needed to think about it for a while." Albert was very happy that Hermione could make a decision in a short period of time. Although this was also what he expected, he still hoped to solve the problem as soon as possible. After all, Hermione''s family was implicated by him after all. It''s over, his relationship with Hermione is also estimated to be problematic, and there is no harm in maintaining a good relationship. "What''s going on?" Hermione finally couldn''t help but ask her doubts. "You should know that the mysterious man took Cassandra and asked her to perform a divination on me, and the content of the divination is likely to affect you and your family." Albert said calmly, looking at Hermione, who was a little nervous. . "Cassandra?" Hermione repeated, she also knew that Cassandra was taken away by Mysterious Man, Mysterious Man asked her to divination Albert, Hermione was not surprised, but how could it happen to her With her family? "Last time, you mentioned asking me to help you in the stands, that''s why." He explained to Hermione rather helplessly. It''s really frustrating to have this happen. "How...how do you know?" Hermione asked again. "I suspect that she may have foretold the time and place of my appearance, or predicted the date of my death." Albert said softly, "We found Cassandra''s body, and found her on the body that she left us a code, After unlocking the code, one of the clues points to December 27, and you just mentioned that again." Now, Hermione understood! Since she just decided to send her family away after the Christmas holidays, it''s no wonder that Albert has an association when he sees that time. "So, I plan to advance the time in order to avoid this danger." Albert briefly explained the reason for the advance, "It is easy and difficult to avoid the result of the prediction, but it is not impossible." "What are you going to do next?" Hermione wanted to hear Albert''s advice. "Anyway, you have to be vigilant, and you have to decide the whole process in advance." Albert was very happy that Hermione directly asked himself the solution, "It is best to directly modify their memory and let them immigrate and leave the UK immediately." "I''m going to do that too, but..." Hermione worried that it wasn''t that simple. "This matter is indeed affecting you because of me. I will help you deal with it. After the war is over, I will also accompany you to find them and remove their magic by the way." Albert comforted: "Don''t Don''t worry, this war won''t last long, so don''t worry, you''re just doing it to keep them safe." "In fact, I sent my family out of the UK a long time ago and got them out of a lot of trouble." Hermione knew that Albert was probably misunderstood, but she was very satisfied with Albert''s arrangement. After all, the other party had already tried his best to help, so she asked, "How do we go back, Apparition or take the train?" "Apparition, I''ve asked Dobby to help us step on the spot, and it will take us directly to the park near your house." After Albert took Hermione out of Professor McGonagall''s office, they came to an unused classroom, where the house-elf Dobby was already waiting for them. "Are we going now, sir?" Dobby asked sharply. "Yes, leave now, I will trouble you this time too." "It is Dobby''s honor to serve Mr. Anderson," said the house-elf excitedly. Hermione looked at the house-elf Dobby and asked, "How are you doing, Dobby?" "Very well, Mr. Anderson''s friends all like Dobby." Albert took out his wand from the pocket of his robe, tapped Hermione on the shoulder, used the Disillusionment Charm on her, and asked, "This is your first time using Apparition?" "Yes, is there any problem?" Hermione asked sideways, obviously not understanding why Albert asked this question. "The first time may not be very comfortable, and hold my arm tightly." Albert stretched out his left hand towards the house elf, and when the two hands were held together, UU read www. uukanshu.com The two-person family of elves disappeared directly into the classroom. When they reappeared, they were in the park near Hermione''s house. Several young children were startled by the sudden crackling sound, but Albert had taken out his wand at the first time to erase their memories. It didn''t even give them any time to react. "Don''t worry, they didn''t see us, they just heard the sound of Apparition, and the memory has been erased, so there will be no problem." Albert looked at the backs of the several children leaving, and said casually, "This is the use of illusions. The benefits of body mantras." Seeing that Hermione didn''t answer, Albert looked sideways and found that Hermione hadn''t calmed down yet, and asked, "Are you alright!" "It''s not good, I feel like I''m being squeezed out of a tube, it''s a terrible feeling." Hermione was pale, and didn''t seem to be very adaptable to Apparating, apparently unable to overcome the pain of the first Apparition. A bad feeling, it took her a few minutes to recover. "Apparation is like this. I used to be like this too. It may not be used to it at first, but after you get used to it, you will find that Apparition is very useful." Albert took out a salty candy and handed it to Hermione. Say, "Eat this and you might feel better." "thanks." Hermione also hopes that her future boyfriend can be as considerate as Albert. "You need to get used to it, and if you need to, after this incident, I can apparate you a few times, and I believe that with your talent, you will be able to get used to it quickly, as did Fred, George and Lee Jordan. " "Thank you, I''ll trouble you then." Hermione didn''t refuse, she knew very well that mastering Apparition was important. However, she knew better what to do now, "Let''s go." Hermione asked sideways, "Do you know where my house is!" Chapter 1200： Voldemorts little setback "Who did you learn from?" Hermione was a little curious about how Albert learned Occlumency. It should be said that there are not a few people who are curious about Albert. The man in front of him is shrouded in a strong mystery, which makes people want to know more about him. secret. "Isobel." Albert said without hesitation. Hermione was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting to hear this name. "Let''s go," said Albert. "The dental shop is a long way from here, how do we get there?" Hermione knew that Albert had never been to their family''s dental shop, and without knowing the exact location, they couldn''t Apparate directly. "By the way, can you teach me?" Hermione asked again before Albert could answer, "I want to learn Occlumency." "You want to learn Occlumency?" "Well." Hermione nodded, "I don''t think it should be difficult." "We''ll talk about this when we''re free another day, we should go." Albert didn''t refuse, and greeted Hermione to leave. "How do we get there." Hermione raised her doubts again. "Fly over." Albert waved his wand and summoned his broom with a crackling sound. "Only one?" When Hermione talked about this, she realized that she had made a mistake, and Albert naturally only had a broom. "Should be able to squeeze a little," she muttered. "You should be fine with normal flying." "No problem, isn''t it..." Hermione realized she was wrong. "I use this!" Albert waved his wand and summoned another bicycle out of thin air. "This is" Hermione looked at the cool looking bike in front of her, and looked at Albert suspiciously. "The bike I''ve improved." Albert signaled that Hermione was ready to go. This amphibious bike is his previous finished product. Under Hermione''s gaze, Albert twisted the switch on the handlebar, and the entire bicycle floated in the air. He stepped on the pedals and slowly drove towards the sky. "I originally wanted to get a motorcycle, but that thing was a bit bulky and not very convenient, so I just got a bicycle. Even if this thing rides on the road, there will be no problem." After noticing Hermione''s stunned expression, Ai said Bert explained calmly. "Are we really okay with this?" Hermione was worried. "You should trust my Illusory Spell level. We don''t need to worry about those issues until the spell''s effect wears off." Albert motioned for Hermione to lead the way. "No, I mean we''re breaking the laws of the Ministry of Magic now." Hermione was actually quite concerned about these issues, after all, most ordinary people wouldn''t want to provoke the authority of the law. "Don''t worry, as long as the Ministry of Magic doesn''t know, there will be no problem." Albert kindly reminded Hermione not to be too fast, this amphibious bicycle can''t be too fast. "Actually, it shouldn''t be a problem for two people to use this broom." Hermione added quickly: "I haven''t touched a broom for a long time, and I''m really not used to it now." "Is this road?" Albert asked, pointing to the road ahead. "Yes, just ahead." Hermione nodded and said, "It''s not far from here, should we descend a little." It didn''t take long for Albert to signal Hermione to fall to the ground, and then walk over slowly, avoiding the surveillance of other wizards beside the Grangers. In fact, Albert''s judgment was very accurate. The detection pocket watch really responded, and there were indeed people watching the Grangers. He repeated the old trick again, touched it quietly, and brought down the opponent directly. "What''s wrong?" Hermione asked, noticing Albert frowning, "Is something wrong?" "It''s the Imperius Curse, they are probably under the Imperius Curse." Albert said, staring at the man in front of him. "What''s wrong with this?" Hermione frowned, thinking about the unreasonable. "This is very abnormal, because the detection pocket watch can only detect dark wizards. It reacts to these two guys, which means that they are actually dark wizards, but why does the mysterious man use the Imperius Curse to control them?" "Of course, it could have been done by the Death Eaters," Albert said to Hermione, ignoring the hapless one, "this is actually quite an anomaly, and if something goes wrong, there must be a reason, we''d better Get your family away first and see what''s going on." The two went directly to the dental shop not far away. The Grangers had just sent a patient away and were sterilizing the tools, but passed out without warning. "Don''t hesitate, get out of here first." Albert waved his wand to close the shop, motioning for Hermione to take the stunned Granger and his wife. "Is the situation bad?" Hermione grabbed her parents'' arms with both hands and looked at Albert uneasily. "I don''t know, but don''t let your guard down, or it''s easy to step into the trap." Albert reached out and grabbed them, apparating and disappearing with them. When they reappeared, they were standing in front of an abandoned, unfinished building. Hermione hadn''t reacted yet, and was suppressing the discomfort that was surging in her stomach. "follow me." Albert waved his wand, levitating the Granger couple, and then reached out and led Hermione into the unfinished building. "Do you think this is a trap?" "It''s always right to be careful." Albert said to Hermione, "There is a temporary safe house I prepared here, we need to observe the situation first." "This" "The best proof is that your parents have a Tracking Charm on them." Albert waved his wand, and in a crackling sound, the house-elf Dobby appeared out of nowhere. "Sir, what do you need Dobby to do?" "I need you to help me move them." When Albert tried to lift the tracking spell on the Grangers, the sight glass in the safe room suddenly made a sharp noise, which meant that an uninvited guest had invaded the unfinished building. "What''s the matter." Hermione felt that her brain was a little insufficient. "Calm down, look at the map on the wall and see who is coming." Albert commanded calmly. "You-Know-Who and some Death Eaters," Hermione screamed. She felt like she was going crazy, what the **** was going on, why was the You-Know-Who here. "Okay, Dobby, take us out of here to Safe Room Eleven." After Albert released the tracking spell, he also used the shielding spell on everyone. When the wand swiped the map on the wall, it instantly turned into a pile of ashes, and after removing the traces left by several people, he put away his wand and reached out to the house-elf. Dobby Apparated directly with Albert''s group, and this time they appeared in a room. "I hate Apparitions." Hermione retched half-squatting on the ground, but was then picked up from the ground by Albert and led to the safe room on the other side of the apartment. "If they''re not chasing, it''s safe." After Albert entered the safe house, he took out a book from the non-marking stretch bag, all of which were maps of the safe house. Albert turned to the map of the safe house in the unfinished building of No. 19, and found that the mysterious man and his group were still there, and they were walking towards the location of the safe house. Albert''s prudence was somewhat unexpected by Voldemort, especially when the other party noticed something was wrong, and he brought the person down cleanly and took him away, which made Voldemort feel incredible, and even suspected that he had the other party''s spy here. However, he still came here following the tracking magic left on the two Muggles, which was the main reason why Voldemort didn''t kill the Grangers. The dead couldn''t be hidden from Albert, but he still looked down on him. The other party, that guy actually found out in a short period of time, and erased the Tracking Charm on the two Muggles. Voldemort was very angry that his plan was seen through by the other party. After he waved a few people around to get out of the way, he forcibly broke the entrance of the safe house. The anger is that there is no one here, they seem to have disappeared out of thin air. "Slippery mouse." Voldemort waved his wand, smashed the annoying looking glass directly, and used the Apparition Charm to continue tracking, but found that the traces left by the other party had been destroyed, which surprised Voldemort even more. Apparition is actually prohibited here, and the other party But people disappeared. The Death Eaters who followed Voldemort did not dare to breathe, for fear of making Voldemort unhappy. Just as he waved his wand to destroy the safe house to vent his anger, a yin and yang strange voice suddenly sounded in the unfinished building. "It''s really shocking. I didn''t expect that the famous mysterious person would come to chase and kill me in person. I''m really flattered." The Death Eaters who heard the voice were all on their guard, for fear of being attacked by that shameless person. There was no way, Albert had told the Death Eaters about his insidiousness and cunning with countless painful cases, and now only a few stubborn Death Eaters dared to trouble Albert. "Albert Anderson, you **** coward." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes burned with fury, and he waved his wand to try to pinpoint the opponent''s position. "I know you''re looking for me, but I advise you not to. Be careful I report to the Ministry of Magic and have them send Aurors to hunt you down." There was a tinge of ridicule in that voice. "Look, I''ll say you can''t find me." When Voldemort found the source of the sound, it turned out to be a radio. Or, the **** guy was originally here, he just left, and before he left, he deliberately left a radio to disgust him. "Damn Mudblood, one day I must..." "There is no such day." Albert''s voice came from the radio, "You and I are not mortal enemies after all, your opponent is..." boom! The radio was instantly blown to ashes by Voldemort. "...don''t be so cranky, even if you blow up the radio, it won''t help..." At this time, Albert''s voice suddenly came, and it was a radio again, "I said, your enemy is not me, if you can really kill Harry Potter, I believe we will have a head-to-head duel one day, But I guess you will The radio was blown up again, only this time Albert''s voice was never heard again. "Damn Mudblood, **** Albert Anderson." Voldemort growled angrily, knowing that this was the naked taunt of the Mudblood, who dared to make fun of himself. All the Death Eaters who had caught up with them did not dare to go forward. Now that Voldemort was angry, everyone was afraid of becoming a pond fish. "Okay, it should be safe." "Should be...safe." The series of changes really left Hermione at a loss, "What the **** is going on here?" "You-Know-Who is probably trying to find me through your family and kill me," Albert explained calmly to Hermione, "It''s a trap from start to finish, at least until You-Know-Who gets mine through Cassandra. After the news, the trap was set up immediately." The two dark wizards in charge of monitoring are actually bait. Once we attack them, the mysterious person will immediately receive a message, which means that the prey is hooked. "You mean the two dark wizards are the bait?" Hermione''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Yes, don''t you think they are obvious? They were easily discovered by us. I didn''t pay attention at first, but when I found another monitor near the dental shop, I felt something was wrong." "In order to prevent the failure of the plan, he also cast a strong tracking spell on your parents, lest we take people away directly." Albert continued, "Once they are targeted, very few people can escape the tracking of the mysterious person. ." "But you did." Hermione was still terrified. "That''s because I made adequate preparations and sacrificed an important temporary stronghold." Albert said lightly. "What should I do now? Falsify some of their memories and let them immigrate to Australia?" Hermione looked at Albert in confusion, hoping that the other party could give some advice. "If you want the Grangers to live normally in Australia, I''m afraid we''ll have to do something more against Ministry of Magic law," Abbott said lightly, "surely we have a quicker solution? " "How?" Hermione asked expectantly. "Contact Kingsley and ask the Order of the Phoenix for help." Albert briefly explained his original backup plan, "Kingsley used to be the right-hand man of the Muggle Prime Minister, and I assure him that he must have a way to easily deal with your family. Immigration issues." Facts have proved that Kingsley does have a way to solve this kind of problem. After Albert contacted him through the newsletter bookmark and told him the cause and effect of the whole thing, Kingsley immediately said that he had a way to help Hermione send her family to Australia to settle down. . "By the way, you''d better be careful yourself." Kingsley suddenly reminded, "The mysterious man just destroyed a bad building just now, and I feel like he was angered by you." "His temper is really irritable. UU reading loses his temper like this when he encounters a small setback." Albert couldn''t help shaking his head and teasing, he didn''t expect Voldemort to be so angry, really Scary. "A little setback?" Kingsley''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t think it was just a little setback. It must have been something Albert did that completely angered Voldemort. Perhaps, other people dare not do this, but this one in front of him definitely dares and has the ability to do it. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1201： Harrys advantage A few days later, at an airport in London, a young man and woman looked up in the setting sun as they looked up at a plane that was gradually receding from the horizon. "it is finally over!" Albert heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and after tossing for a few days, finally successfully sent Hermione''s family to the plane to Sydney. Of course, this is not a free help. Albert also received generous rewards for completing the triggered panel tasks. It can only be said that Voldemort is really a treasure boy, always able to bring him unexpected surprises. Although there were some troubles during the period, the matter of going up to Voldemort was really nothing to Albert. He was not afraid of Voldemort, but he also knew that it was not an existence that could be taken lightly. "They''re gone!" Hermione''s eyes filled with tears, and she leaned her head gently on Albert''s shoulder, "I''m sorry, I really can''t help it." "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before you can see them again. In fact, you can think that they are going to travel abroad." Albert comforted softly, "My family is the same, and we occasionally contact by phone." "Can we really win?" Hermione raised her head and looked at Albert with expectant eyes. She had no confidence in Harry''s ability to defeat the mysterious man. As his good friend, Hermione naturally knew better than most people. Sometimes Hermione would also wonder where Albert and Dumbledore got their confidence that Harry could defeat You-Know-Who. Especially after experiencing this accident, she finally couldn''t hold back her fears and worries about the future. If Albert hadn''t been decisive and cautious enough, her family would have been innocently affected and killed by those evil dark wizards. Hermione also knew that Albert couldn''t be blamed for this. As Harry''s good friends, they would definitely be targeted by the Death Eaters. From the beginning, she had no way out, just like Ron, everyone knew that they were Harry''s best friends, how could the mysterious person let them go so easily? "Of course we will win, you should have confidence in Harry." Albert took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Hermione, "Well, don''t make them wait too long, and it''s not safe to be outside, Go back to Hogwarts as soon as possible." "I really don''t know where your confidence comes from," Hermione shook her lips slightly, and finally showed a helpless wry smile, "Actually, I think you have a much higher chance of defeating You-Know-Who than Harry. I''ve been with Harry for so long. , is very clear about his actual level." "Honestly, I really don''t see much hope, and I think the Order of the Phoenix people should be well aware of this, even if Dumbledore thinks Harry will defeat You-Know-Who, but sometimes the reality is cruel, Harry and You-Know-Who are The gap between them is desperate." "No, Harry is actually a good fit, he has his own advantages." Albert said softly. "What advantage?" Hermione actually wants to know why Albert and Dumbledore are optimistic about Harry, is it because Harry has fought with Voldemort many times and survived? "Harry has the courage and reason to do so, and he is not strong enough to attract the attention of the mysterious person, which means contempt and laxity, which means flaws." Albert took Hermione away from the airport, and they Need to meet Kingsley, and Hermione needs to personally thank Kingsley and the rest of the Order of the Phoenix for their help in recent days. "If you don''t even have hope in Harry, then You-Know-Who will not value Harry, so there are some things Harry is more appropriate to do than us, and it is less likely to arouse the vigilance of You-Know-Who, and this is very important. , very important." Albert repeated twice. "This" Hermione was a little bewildered, unable to understand why this could be Harry''s advantage. "You''ll find out later," said Albert mysteriously. "Can''t you just say it directly?" Hermione was a little tangled, and her reluctance to part with her family was much lighter. She frowned slightly and thought about Albert''s words, and quickly understood the meaning of the words. When it comes to finding Horcruxes, Harry, who is unnoticed, has the advantage. "Just as you thought, remember not to talk nonsense." Albert reminded. Hermione''s eyes widened, "You sure know." "Of course I know." Albert said of course, "it''s not easy to destroy the mysterious man by force alone, that guy is very dangerous, more powerful than most wizards, maybe only Dumbledore is as experienced and not afraid of death. People can beat each other, and even if they do, its not what we want. "Isn''t there anything you can do?" Hermione was a little surprised. In her opinion, Albert definitely had the level of Dumbledore. The two cooperated, and Albert was a master of prophecy, and wanted to completely destroy Voldemort''s Horcrux. It shouldn''t be difficult, but they all entrusted Harry with the task of destroying the Horcrux. This is really unusual, even for the fear that the mysterious man will find out that someone is destroying his Horcrux. "It''s difficult, and I can''t take risks, so I can only use alternative methods to defeat him. The battle is never just a contest of strength, but also a contest of wisdom, and it just so happens that the mysterious man shows a lack of wisdom in some things." Albert lightened his head with his fingers and said with a smile, "This is also a sequela of pure blood''s frequent intermarriage. They are more violent and tend to use simple methods to solve problems, because that is more simple, convenient and effective." "Thank you, you are always so considerate." Hermione finally got rid of the negative emotions of leaving her family and began to test what Albert said. "Dumbledore is undoubtedly a wise old man. He has been studying the mysterious man for many years. I believe he must have a better way to deal with the mysterious man." Albert looked at the few people not far away and reminded: " Here they are." Kingsley, Sirius, and Lupin were coming this way. "Thanks to everyone''s help these days." Hermione thanked the three of them. They have been helping Hermione transfer her family in recent days. If it wasn''t for the help of the Order of the Phoenix, Hermione didn''t know what to do now. "Don''t say that, Hermione." Kingsley signaled that Hermione didn''t care, he turned his eyes to Albert beside him again: "There is bad news. Someone set fire to your original home, I think it should be To vent anger." "Who did it?" Albert asked, in a casual tone as if he didn''t care about the matter. "It''s still not clear who the arsonist was." Kingsley shook his head, "but it must be a Death Eater." "It seems that he is really angry, even doing such a thing?" Albert laughed at himself. "I don''t think the probability of such a thing should be high. Most likely, a Death Eater did it to please him." Kingsley didn''t think Voldemort would do such a thing. Of course, the cauldron must have been on Voldemort''s head. "I expected such a day to come." Albert was not surprised by this, but was indifferent to what Kingsley had mentioned. He turned to Hermione and said, "I''ll take you back to school!" "Do you know something?" After Albert sent Hermione back to Hogwarts, Sirius looked sideways at Kingsley, who seemed relieved to see Kingsley. "I''m not too sure, it''s probably related to the prophecy." Kingsley motioned them not to talk about these things here. "Prophecy?" Sirius muttered. "I don''t know much about the specific situation. Anyway, when we found Cassandra''s body, Dumbledore found a few hairs on her hand, saying it was left by the other party. Last words, three times after the translation." After returning to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, Kingsley told the two about what happened a while ago, "I suspect it has something to do with this, after all, Albert understands prophecy better than anyone else." "I really don''t understand those fortune-tellers." Sirius stretched out his hand and scratched his hair, and he no longer knew about this matter. It would be difficult to think clearly with his brain alone. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1202： Hes better suited to be a savior At dusk, in the Hogwarts kitchen, house-elves were busy coming and going around the long table, preparing a sumptuous dinner for the Hogwarts students. Suddenly, there was a harsh "pop" incongruous noise in a corner of the kitchen, which startled the house-elves who were already busy. Several house-elves were so frightened that they almost flew out of their hands. The plate of stewed potatoes that almost fell to the ground actually stagnated in mid-air, as if someone had pressed the pause button, and then returned to the plate in the house-elf''s hands like a replay. "Sorry, I scared you." A gentle voice sounded in the kitchen, and the house-elf, who had been so busy, stopped what he was doing, and turned to look in the direction of the voice. "Mr Anderson!" I don''t know which house elf recognized the owner of the voice and called out Albert''s name first, and the other house elves also showed happy smiles on their faces. When they put down what they were doing and gathered around, they noticed Hermione and Dobby beside Albert, and their faces were filled with disgust and disgust, and they avoided them one after another, as if they were There is some terrible infectious disease on him. Still, two house-elves brought Albert tea and pies. "Thank you for your hospitality, I won''t disturb your work." Albert picked up the pies brought by a house-elf, thanked them with a smile, and left with Hermione and Dobby The kitchen, to avoid continuing to cause unnecessary trouble to the busy house-elves. "They seem to like you, how did you do it, I mean how did you get them to like you." Hermione looked at the closed kitchen door, looked enviously at Albert who was holding the pie, and curiously asked about Albert''s popularity. The treatment she and Albert enjoyed really made Hermione feel inexplicably sad, and sometimes she would feel that she really did something wrong? "As long as you can respect them, they will naturally like you, give ... a pie, don''t think about it." Albert gave Hermione and Dobby the pie he just got from the plate. "thank you, sir." After hesitating for a moment, Dobby still reached out to take the pie from Albert, took a bite, and thanked Albert. "It''s as simple as that, you just need to treat them like normal people, but many people can''t do this." Albert handed the rest of the pie to Hermione, exhorting: "Don''t do what they hate, even if sometimes what you think is right may not be right for others, after all, many things are actually relative." Hermione took the pie stupidly, looking at Albert who waved at her, not knowing what to say. "Okay, it''s time for me to go back, I think you''re hungry too, go eat, your friends should be waiting for your good news." Albert reached out to Dobby and let the house elf Take away from Hogwarts. "goodbye." Hermione looked at the place where the house-elf disappeared with Albert, and fell into a short silence again. She looked down at the pie in her hand, took a bite, and didn''t know what she was thinking. After eating the pie, Hermione walked straight down the hallway back into the hall. As soon as they entered the hall, Hermione didn''t take much trouble to find Harry and Ron who were having dinner, and the two were talking in low voices. When Hermione walked over, she found that her ears were buzzing. Harry and Ron had apparently cast earplugs. Hermione unlocked the spell and heard the two talking about Lavender. Feeling lost. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that." Hermione sat down in the vacant seat next to Harry, glanced at Ron with a scumbag look, and said lightly, "How long have you been dating before you plan to dump him?" "Hermione, when did you come back?" Harry asked in surprise. "I didn''t say I was going to dump her, I just thought she was too clingy," said Ron hesitantly, "like an octopus." "Just now, Albert sent me back, and the matters at home have been dealt with." Hermione said in a low voice: "A lot of things happened in the meantime, thanks to the help of Albert and Kingsley, The matter is finally settled. "You don''t mind talking to us!" Harry was curious about what happened during Hermione''s time off home. "It''s not the right place, we''ll have to talk somewhere else." Hermione wasn''t going to say it here, it wasn''t safe to listen to spells with earplugs, and she didn''t want Harry to abuse them. "Let''s go to the Room of Requirement, no one''s going to bother us anywhere," Ron suggested. After a brief dinner, the three hurried to the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor, where it was obviously safer to talk about private matters, at least without worrying about being overheard. However, what puzzled Harry was that there were people in the Room of Requirement, and they couldn''t get in. "Someone is using it, let''s find another place!" Harry frowned at the closed Room of Requirement and led Hermione and Ron to the empty classroom nearby. After confirming that no one was around and listening to the spell with closed earplugs, Hermione briefly told the two of what happened after she returned home. From the three time-point clues that Cassandra left before her death, to the mysterious man using a spell to locate her family and set up a trap, intending to kill Albert, to the first time Albert found something wrong, Successfully rescued Hermione''s family, and successfully got rid of the mysterious man''s pursuit, and finally, with the help of the Phoenix Order, sent the family out of the UK on the airport. "That guy is really powerful. If it was an ordinary person, I''m afraid he would really step into the trap of the mysterious man." After listening to Hermione''s story, Harry couldn''t help but sigh. It is not difficult to see the danger of the whole thing from Hermione''s words. If Albert is not decisive enough, not only Hermione''s family is in danger, but even Hermione may be in danger. "Isn''t the point of this incident that Hermione''s family almost lost their lives to the innocent by Albert?" Ron muttered softly. He actually felt that Hermione''s family was unlucky and almost lost their lives inexplicably. "Albert didn''t do it on purpose, and it has something to do with me asking him for help." Hermione never blamed Albert for this, even if the family really lost their lives because of it. She knew very well that she followed Harry to fight against You-Know-Who, and that sooner or later she might encounter similar troubles, and it was enough to solve the problem, and she never had too many extravagant hopes. "Can" Ron hesitated, but finally shut up obediently. "I heard from Kingsley that next summer will send your uncle''s family away and hide them from the Death Eaters," Hermione said to Harry. "My family can''t all hide, they still need work." Ron frowned as well, because he also thought about the situation at his home. The Death Eaters undoubtedly hated the Weasleys. Fred and George followed Albert against You-Know-Who, and he also followed Harry against You-Know. No, it should be said that their family was apart from the traitors Percy and Ginny. They are all fighting against the mysterious man. Absolutely blacklisted. Oh gosh, Ron can''t imagine what terrifying things would happen once the You-Know-Who set their sights on their house. Or they''d torture his family, try to question Harry''s whereabouts, or hold them hostage and have the Order of the Phoenix rush to the rescue, making Ron''s face even more ugly. "Don''t worry Ron, Kingsley says the Ministry has other plans for your family." "But what if the Ministry of Magic falls? Albert didn''t predict the fall of the Ministry of Magic," said Ron sullenly. "Probably find a house protected by the Faithful Loyalty Charm to hide in!" Hermione comforted softly, "Sirius doesn''t mind if they use the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, at least it''s safe there for the time being." "Why is the mysterious man so eager to get rid of Albert?" Harry asked the doubts in his heart, this matter is abnormal no matter how you look at it, the mysterious man actually set a trap to kill Albert himself. "I''m not sure, but I think Albert probably made him feel threatened." Hermione thought about it and analyzed: "Albert''s divination is very accurate, and basically the results of the divination have come true, and he I am still so powerful. If the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix really join forces to fight against the mysterious man, the situation will probably be very unfavorable for them. In fact, the recent cases are the best proof that the Death Eaters have suffered heavy losses." "Actually, sometimes, I think Albert is better suited to be the savior than I am." Harry laughed at himself, "He must be better than me, and you know, that guy can do almost anything." "Harry!" Hermione looked at her friend worriedly. "Albert succeeded in getting the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix to join forces to fight the forces of Mysterious Man. This is something that even Dumbledore could not do, but Albert did it easily." Harry smiled bitterly. He felt that it was completely reasonable for the You-Know-Who wanted to kill Albert, maybe Albert was ranked higher than him on the You-Know-Who''s blacklist. "Don''t think of Harry like that, Albert also thinks you are the real savior." Hermione comforted softly, "He also said that you should do a lot of things, which are more suitable for him to do with Dumbledore." "A lot of things?" Harry looked at Hermione with some confusion, but he quickly understood the meaning of the other party''s words. The search for the Horcrux needed to be kept secret, and Albert and Dumbledore were undoubtedly paid special attention by Voldemort. It was completely over, and he was undoubtedly more suitable for this task, at least compared with the first two, Voldemort was obviously more willing to watch their every move. "Is this too weak a benefit?" Harry''s voice was filled with undisguised bitterness, it would be great if he could become better, if he could also have the level of Albert... Unfortunately, his so-called savior is only a trivial future. Adult wizard. Therefore, Scrimgeour never regarded him as a so-called savior, but a sign that could affect the reputation of the Ministry of Magic. After the brief conversation, the three returned directly to the common room. Ron was entangled by Lavender as soon as he entered the lounge. The two were performing a wrestling kiss on the sofa. Ron obviously enjoyed this experience. Made their friends quite embarrassed. Just then, Ginny trotted this way, and after glancing at the hypocritical Ron, Ginny handed Harry a piece of parchment. "Harry, Professor Dumbledore asked me to leave this to you." "Thank you, Ginny... Dumbledore is teaching me again!" Harry said to Hermione in a low voice, scanning the contents quickly as he unfolded the parchment. "By the way, Harry, when is the next DA party, everyone can''t wait." Ginny asked. "This... I have something to do recently. I also promised to help at the Wizarding Card Club. There is also Quidditch training. I don''t have time at all. The next party will probably have to wait until after the Christmas holidays." Not really. Leigh doesn''t want to throw a DA party, but he''s really been too busy lately. "Otherwise, I''ll let Se..." Just as Harry was about to say that Cedric would come to hold it for everyone, Hermione stomped on his toes and swallowed the words back into his stomach. "Hermione, what are you stepping on me for?" After Ginny left, Harry couldn''t help complaining as he reached out and rubbed the toes that Hermione had stepped on. "Albert hopes that you can gather popularity through the DA meeting and gain more support and support from students." Hermione reminded seriously: "If you throw the DA meeting to Cedric, what is it? , the meaning of DA gatherings is mostly lost. "I thought this party was mainly to teach everyone about Defense Against the Dark Arts." Ron asked in surprise when he broke free from Lavender. Although he also knew about it, Hermione''s words did not surprise him. "Although it does sound a bit like that, but Albert does plan this way. He thinks you need some loyal supporters." Hermione looked at Harry and Ron, and said seriously, "Teaching everyone about Defense Against the Dark Arts is just a matter of Incidentally." "I need?" Harry muttered. Honestly, Harry didn''t really like it, but Albert clearly thought it was possible that he could go through what happened last term again. "Albert hopes to use the DA party to gather everyone by your side and support you against the mysterious man." Hermione thought that Albert''s actions made sense, "It''s not good to fight alone, Harry, you need allies, no, It should be said that we, and even the Order of the Phoenix, need allies." "But... I really don''t have time recently. If UU reading pushes down the wizard card club." Harry didn''t actually play wizard cards very much, and he didn''t like this game very much, because playing this game requires not only carefulness, but also brains. "No Harry, we promised." Hermione refused directly. Luna doesn''t know how to run a wizard''s card club. If she doesn''t help, the wizard''s card club may be gone, and she promised Albert early on that she would help. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version: Chapter 1203： Slughorn news After Dumbledore finished tonight''s lesson, Harry couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, do you want me to find Voldemort''s Horcrux?" "If necessary, I will take you to find Voldemort''s Horcrux, but not Harry now." Dumbledore reached out and pushed gently, closing the cabinet where the Pensieve was placed, "I hope you can learn from these memories If we understand Voldemort in the middle of nowhere, only if we understand our enemy better can we find a way to deal with him." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1204： Ai Zhixin "Honey, who are you talking to?" In one corner of the hall, a warm orange glow was reflected by the fire. Isobel was sitting on the sofa beside Albert, listening to the soft music wafting from the record player, while adjusting the pattern on the sweater with his wand. "Harry Potter, I''ve been working as a confidant uncle in recent days." Albert put the newsletter bookmarks aside, reached out and gently stroked Isobel''s already bulging belly, followed with a smile. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1205： prom invitation At this moment, Harry was on his way back to the Gryffindor common room, and he seemed to be in a good mood with light steps. Just a few minutes ago, Harry had just come out of Professor Slughorn''s office, and since the last time he ran to Professor Slughorn''s office with Flux, Harry''s relationship with the Potions Professor become a lot closer. Of course, this is also related to Professor Slughorn''s desire to "collect" the Star of Salvation. Although both sides have their own thoughts The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1206： ronnie the fool It didn''t take long for the four of them to arrive outside Professor Slughorn''s office, and a hustle and bustle rushed towards them. It''s bigger than any other professor''s office, with emerald green, crimson, and gold drapery hanging from the ceiling and walls, giving the illusion of walking into a tent. Harry, who had just entered the office, was caught by Professor Slughorn and dragged to meet the other guests, and despite all this annoying Harry, he still did not behave The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1207： sense of crisis Since the International Federation of Wizards sent a team of Aurors into the British wizarding world, the chaos caused by the dark wizards was quickly eased, but the British Ministry of Magic employees still cannot avoid the fate of working overtime all day, nine to five, even if it is Christmas. Holidays are no exception. Minister Scrimgeour believes that the enemy will not give you time to rest, especially after the situation has eased, and their ministers are becoming more cautious and worried about what big conspiracy the enemy is brewing. department The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1208： Ai Shencuns Fudge Dafa "Harry has changed a lot." Albert turned over the newspaper and said calmly: "However, this is good news for us, Harry has become more reliable than before." After Christmas, Albert deliberately took the time to visit the headquarters of the Defense Association, met with members of the Defense Association, and held the first meeting of the Defense Association by the way. "Do you think the speculation in the newspapers is true?" Kenneth asked, raising his hand. He sees The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1209： qualified leader Latest URL: In fact, it''s not hard for them to see that Albert doesn''t trust everyone, or that they don''t believe in their ability to keep secrets, which can be seen from the way the house elf was transported to the headquarters of the Defense Association. Of course, this also has an advantage. Even if someone really leaks the secrets of the association, they don''t need to worry that the mysterious man and the Death Eaters will find the association headquarters. The distrust made them uncomfortable, but fresh graduates knew that Hogwarts had no secrets. The defense association undoubtedly needs to be hidden now, which is actually for the safety of the members of the association, but many students who have just grown up and left school have not developed similar habits. "Okay, we''ve improved into today''s topic." Albert stood up from the sofa and patted his hands a few times, attracting the attention of everyone who was still whispering. "Isn''t that the real topic just now?" After listening to Albert''s words, many people couldn''t help but want to complain. After all, the news that Albert just revealed was really shocking. However, that is not the topic of today, what exactly does Albert want to do? "Today I''m going to teach everyone how to protect themselves." Albert raised his wand and waved gently, and the sofa everyone was sitting on was moved to the wall. "What about confidentiality?" Cedric''s expression was stunned. He actually felt that he should popularize the importance of keeping the secrets of the Defense Association to everyone. "This kind of thing actually needs to be consciously abided by individuals. After all, the mouth is on your face, and I can''t force you to shut up." Albert said calmly: "If someone is unlucky because of talking too much, even throwing away small Life, then I can only say that it deserves it. After all, there will be mysterious people and Death Eaters to fight against, and confidentiality is for the safety of everyones lives. "Of course, you don''t need to worry. After you joined the Defense Association, you signed a list. I''ve put a spell on that list. Once someone leaks an important secret, that thing will sound the alarm immediately." With that said, Albert raised his finger and pointed to the thing that looked like a bronze bell in the corner and said, "I will also know who leaked the news at the first time." Albert never expected these people to consciously keep secrets, and had already left behind. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while. "Okay, let''s continue the topic just now." Albert walked in front of everyone, "There is no shame in running away, especially when our enemy is invincible, tactical retreat is very important, it is to preserve the vitality, for the sake of Prepare for the next victory." Everyone was a little speechless, and there was probably no one left. It was so fresh and refined to talk about escape. "Who can tell me how to deal with the enemy when you yourself encounter it?" Everyone looked at Cedric, and he was the only one who had similar experience, and no one else had ever encountered it. "Use the phantom body spell to hide yourself first, let yourself take the lead, and then make a move to attract the enemy''s attention." Cedric was stared at by a group of people, and knowing that he should stand up, he took the initiative to share his own Experience: "If there are not many enemies, you can try to find opportunities to sneak attack on each other." If it weren''t for his unfortunate encounter with a group of dark wizards, he would not have been caught by the dark wizards at all. "No problem, but when the number of enemies cannot be determined, and you have no advantage, I don''t recommend you to take risks. After all, there is only one life, and you should be stable in your work. You still have a high growth limit." Te raised his wand and tapped it on his body. After using the phantom body spell to hide himself, he walked around the crowd, saying as he walked, "When you encounter an enemy, as long as your phantom body spell is at a normal level, you can temporarily hide from the enemy. Its definitely okay to take time for yourself. "After all, it''s normal for ordinary people to suddenly encounter such a situation and not respond temporarily, unless they often encounter similar situations." "If you feel that your phantom body spell level has not reached the normal level, you can use camouflage spells and shielding spells to strengthen your camouflage ability." "If the enemy knows where you are hiding, even if you If you hide yourself, you will also have a high probability of revealing your position. Once the enemy uses the Revealing Spell, the Illusory Body Spell will fail, and you will have nothing to hide. " "Before that, you need to think of a way to distract the enemy. For example, make some noise to buy time for yourself." "like this!" As soon as the voice fell, an explosion sounded on the right side, successfully attracting everyone''s attention, and Albert appeared on the other side out of thin air. "When you are attracted by the sound, the opportunity will come, whether it is to take the opportunity to escape, or take the initiative to attack." "If there are only one or two enemies and you think you can solve it completely, you must be quick and precise when you strike, and don''t leave the opponent with a chance to counterattack, then the victory will definitely belong to you." Albert turned his head in astonishment. , continued: "Sneak attack may sound a bit despicable, but don''t forget, you will all face a group of vicious dark wizards in the future, those hateful guys have never had any glory, and relying on sneak attacks to defeat the enemy is not shameful, Remember that keeping your own life safe is the most important thing." "When you use the magic spell to knock down the enemy, it''s best to use the Flying Spell to grab the opponent''s wand or destroy it directly. As long as the opponent can lose the magic wand, most wizards will lose their magic after losing the magic wand. Ability, then they will lose the ability to threaten you. After all, there are very few wizards who can cast spells without sticks, unless they practice stickless magic since childhood, but this situation is rarely encountered in Europe. "Can you cast spells without a staff?" Field asked curiously. "Yes, but I can''t use too profound magic." Albert raised his hand and waved lightly, and the scarf around Field''s neck suddenly began to wrap and tighten. "Sometimes, you don''t actually have to master too advanced spells, ordinary spells can cause serious damage to the enemy, as long as you know how to use them." Albert released the control of the scarf and continued: "The current dark wizard , in fact, more pursuit of those more dangerous black magic, because they are more difficult to guard against." "Of course, the so-called "invincible" actually means that you can''t use ordinary spells. I mean the iron armor spell here, to resist the black magic spell used by the dark wizard on you, but it is not without solution. Please remember that most of the All of the spells can be resisted with physical objects, even the most deadly Avada Suoming. This is also the way I usually respond after encountering Avada Suoming. All you have to do is to see if there are any Something can help you resist the spell, and that thing needs to be strong enough to fully withstand the power of the spell." Albert waved lightly, and after a brief crack, a heavy-looking iron shield was suspended in the air. in front of him. He tapped the iron shield lightly with his finger and introduced, "It''s like this. Of course, this is what you need to master next time. Now let me see if any of you haven''t mastered the Illusory Body Charm." After speaking, he waved his wand and disappeared the iron shield in front of him. There are fewer wizards who have actually systematically learned the Illusionary Charm than Albert expected. However, this seems to be a normal thing, after all, it is difficult for ordinary people to learn the Illusory Body Mantra, and it is difficult to find someone willing to teach them this skill. Before The Self-Defense Guide was published, many wizards didn''t even know about the Disillusionment Charm. "Before learning the illusion spell, there is something I must remind you." Albert looked around the crowd and reminded: "A clever wizard can easily see through the disguise of the illusion, so when you meet a mysterious person, the most important thing is Don''t try to take risks, just Apparate." "You can see through the Disillusionment Curse, too?" Shanna asked. In fact, this is nonsense, but they all know that they need to pull Albert''s face to boost everyone''s confidence. "Of course." Albert paused and continued, "There are only a handful of wizards with this level, and they generally have extraordinary strength." "The Illusory Body Curse can be divided into several situations. Generally, it is worse if it is not mastered well, like this one." Albert raised his wand and tapped Lee Jordan lightly. Everyone saw that a part of Lee Jordan disappeared, but a lot of them still didn''t disappear, and it was a bit scary. If Filch met in the middle of the night, he would be scared out of his heart. sick. "Undoubtedly, unqualified." Albert waved his wand again, and Lee Jordan was invisible, but it was still obvious that he still had a lot of incongruity on his body. "It''s a different situation," Albert said. "Most of the Hogwarts students are at this level after mastering the Disillusionment Charm." "You should have also noticed that the principle of the phantom body spell is actually more like a chameleon, making the color and texture of the disguised person or object consistent with the environment behind and around it. Therefore, even if you use it perfectly, in the near future The distance can still be seen as a flaw, especially in this case, if you keep staring at someone, you will soon be noticed by others." Albert continued to explain to them, "because people are looking at each other. Sensitive, especially hostile sight." "Most of the wizards'' illusions are at a normal level, and they can probably achieve this level." Albert pointed to Lee Jordan, who had completely disappeared. "It''s generally not easy to find, but there is still a risk of exposure at close range. Usually, I recommend that you use a combination of the illusion spell and the camouflage spell, which can better improve the concealment effect." "Of course, it''s hard to find the higher-level invisibility spell even at close range, but that''s difficult for you, because it''s a more advanced application. If you want to dig further into the illusion spell, I suggest you master it first. This spell, and..." Albert spoke for nearly half an hour before everyone began to try spells and helped correct mistakes in their practice. This is a life that requires a lot of patience. Fortunately, there are actually quite a few wizards who master the Illusory Body Charm, so they can help share some of the pressure. The members of the Defense Association are all adult wizards. They have just graduated from school, and their learning ability has not fallen too much. The members who have never been in contact with the Illusory Body Charm can basically master it after some practice. How to use the Disillusionment Charm. "I will teach you these things in about a month. I hope you will take some time to practice carefully. When you really master this part of the skills, the probability of surviving in danger will be greater, and you don''t have to worry too much about encountering Dark wizard. Remember, nothing is more important than your own life." "And this..." Albert gave Fred a look. "This is an exclusive offer for joining the Defense Association. You can get not-for-sale and Defense Against the Dark Arts items from us at a lower price. Of course, the amount you can buy is limited." "I thought you''d give it for free," Kenneth grumbled. "You must be clear that everything that is free in the world is the most expensive." Albert said meaningfully, "If you have any questions, you can write them down first, ask others, or ask me. As for when to practice, All I can say is that the facilities here are not yet completed, and you may need to find time to help build it, and the specific time is probably April or May. "Why don''t you take it out and sell it?" After reading the catalogue distributed by Fred, George and Lee Jordan, everyone at UU Reading was taken aback, because there was a big gap between the items in the catalog and the ones sold on the market. There are few strange things, and even the Fuling agent is sold, and the effect can only last for half an hour, and each person can only buy one as a reserve for emergency situations. "You have to know that once everyone knows, the effect will be greatly weakened, because Death Eaters and dark wizards may also know these things through some means." Albert reminded, "Actually, these things are relatively expensive. Once they are acquired by the Death Eaters, it will be very troublesome. After all, most of the Death Eaters are relatively rich." George explained to the crowd, "Of course, there are orders from the Ministry of Magic, but The quantity is not much, after all, the price is not cheap, we usually keep it for our own use, which is also a killer for you. "If you want, you can buy it from us. By the way, the detection pocket watch is a gift from us, but everyone can only get one." "Of course, its effect is not as specific as ours, but it can still provide an early warning effect to everyone." At this time, there are many house-elves Bee brought a large box, and after opening it, there were detection pocket watches in it. Fred motioned for everyone to come and get them. After everyone got the detection pocket watch, they found that it was actually slightly hot, and when they opened it, they found that there was a red dot on it. "There is an enemy." Everyone was taken aback. "here." Albert pointed to Grindillo in the tank. "The detection pocket watch can detect the surrounding dark wizards and dark magic creatures." Albert reminded, "When it sounds an alarm, you''d better be more vigilant." https:// Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Shuquge mobile version reading website: Chapter 1210： double agent "That broken thing can''t be repaired at all." At this moment, in Dean Slytherin''s office, Draco Malfoy was standing in front of Snape with a gloomy face. Ever since he took Snape''s advice, he''d started repairing the damaged Vanishing Cabinet following the instructions given by Borgin Bock, but a long time had passed and he still didn''t make any progress. That **** vanishing cabinet was still the same as it used to be, and he suspected that it wasn''t something he could fix at all. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1211： white devil Finally fooled it! When Snape left 12 Grimmauld Place, although his face didn''t change much, his heart was very disturbed. He never expected that he would kill Dumbledore, but it was predicted by Anderson. No wonder that guy doesn''t like to see me so much! So Dumbledore should have known about it. Snape thought it was necessary for him to talk to Dumbledore about this, so as not to The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1212： double agent (2) After leaving Dumbledore''s place, Snape rushed to the meeting place of the Death Eaters non-stop to attend the next meeting. No doubt he was late. Before pushing the door into the hall, Snape took a deep breath, readjusted his mentality, and then stretched out his hand and gently pushed open the wooden door of the hall, and walked into the hall under the eyes of countless Death Eaters. "Severus, you''re late." "Sorry master, something happened The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1213： see also riddle man "This weather...what the hell!" Albert came out from the corner of the street, looked up at the gray sky above his head, and suddenly turned his head to look in a certain direction. His gaze penetrated the thick fog and landed on the roof not far from the street. Employees of the Ministry of Magic are raising their wands, rolling up wind and snow to obscure the sight of passers-by. In the sky above the city of London, Aurors on brooms are using the cover of the snow to summon their patron saints to expel the demons entrenched in London. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1214： shelter one "Are we really going to move there?" In the living room of the shabby room, Mrs. Weasley, who heard the good news, looked at Arthur with confused eyes, hoping to get the answer she wanted from her husband''s face. Just a few hours ago, Mr. Weasley had received a notification from the Ministry of Magic that their family had appeared in the second batch of people allowed to move into the Ministry of Magic''s shelter. "Well, it is said that it is a very large house, which can accommodate hundreds of families." Ya The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1215： no evidence required "Bang bang bang!" Suddenly there was a rapid knock on the door outside, which woke up the Weasley brothers who were still asleep. They all jumped up from the bed, grasped the wands resting on the pillow, looked at the wooden door vigilantly, and lowered their heads. The voice asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s time to get up. Albert just asked the patron saint to send a message, saying that he will come to the meeting later." Shanna''s voice came from outside the door, and Fred and George Qiqi breathed a sigh of relief. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1216： spread In recent days, colleagues in the Ministry have been talking about the housing allocation in the shelter, and Truman can always smell a sour lemon. After the senior officials of the Ministry of Magic moved into Shelter No. 1 collectively, there was a big discussion in the entire wizarding world, and many people who were not assigned a house were complaining about it. They felt that the safehouse should be reserved for employees who were vulnerable to You-Know-Who and Death Eaters, not the higher echelons of the Ministry of Magic. Of course, there are also many employees who are discussing asylum 2 The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1217： something big "It seems that my luck is not bad, I didn''t die in the hands of those scum!" After Truman woke up with his eyes open, he stretched out his hand to cover his swollen head, turned his head and saw Cedric sitting next to him flipping through the "Self-Defense Guide", he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, it seemed that his life was saved. "Albert thought you might be in danger, so he asked us to fish you out." Cedric put down his book and asked Truman with a smile, "How do you feel now?" The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1218： want to break up "I hate Apparition." Harry sat on the armchair with a depressed face, reached out his hand to take out the pressed "Daily Prophet" from under his buttocks, and sighed softly, "I didn''t expect it to be more difficult to grasp than expected." Even though the three of them had been taught by Lupine and Sirius during the holidays, their progress in learning Apparation was still not much faster than other students, which made Harry a little worried about whether he could fully master Apparation before the end of the semester show The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1219： "12 Ways to Win the Witchs Way" As March approached, Harry finally held another DA party under the constant urging of everyone. Before the party was over, everyone was surprised to find that Fred, George and Lee Jordan had quietly appeared in the Room of Requirement. All three of them were wearing a beautiful black leather jacket, which attracted countless people''s attention. "That black leather jacket they have is really cool." Ernie MacMillan went to Cedric''s side, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1220： accidental exposure "The baby is healthy and will be a beautiful girl. The due date should be in mid-June this year." Before the hospital bed, Mrs. Dale put down her wand, handed the parchment beside the table to Albert, and reminded: "Remember to rest in bed properly, avoid strenuous activities, prohibit night life, and this is a recipe, some food must be forbidden. " Mrs. McDougal was also an excellent therapist, but Mrs. Dale was a specialist in gynecology. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1221： dont panic Listening to the mother and daughter discussing how to take care of the children in the future, Albert, as a qualified father, naturally had to listen in quietly. Even the house elves put aside their work for a while, sat by and listened carefully, maybe In the near future, he will also have an extra task of taking care of the little master. "Mom, were you like this before?" Katrina asked curiously. "How can there be such a good thing, when I gave birth to Isobel, I was really in a hurry. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1222： teach you how to fight Although there were a few accidents, it did not disrupt Albert''s original plan. He likes to leave himself some behind-the-scenes habits, so that he can always face most accidents calmly. What''s more, the fact that Mrs. Dale was controlled by Voldemort is actually not all good for Albert, and sometimes accidents mean triggering new panel tasks. Tasks mean experience, experience means more possibilities and stronger power, and also means a sense of security The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1223： secret broadcast "Harry, are you all right?" Hermione looked at Harry, who was depressed, with a worried face. "Not so good, I think I''m running out of patience." Harry stuffed a candy into his mouth, hoping to relieve his bad mood with a euphoria. Every time he went to see Professor Slughorn, Harry took the medicine appropriately, but the effect was still not good. He even vaguely realized that Professor Slughorn knew his purpose of getting close to him on purpose, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1224： not far from death Since the last broadcast, the number of students who wanted to join the "Defense Association" suddenly increased for some reason. Perhaps, for most students, it is necessary to learn some useful skills in this chaotic era. No one knows how long the Second Wizarding War will last. As for whom to favor in this war? No one really needs to think about it except probably Slytherin students. Because they only have two options: with The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1225： trade The next day, while the three of them were alone, Harry told Hermione and Ron about the discussion with Dumbledore last night. Looking at the two people who were holding their breath nervously, with shocked faces, Harry always wanted to laugh for some reason, and the irritability he had accumulated decreased accordingly. "So, soul..." Before Ron could finish his sentence, Harry interrupted him. "That thing," Harry corrected. "So... there is only the last of that thing left The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1226： son of death eater Stopping at the entrance of the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor of the castle, Malfoy looked up and looked around under the cover of the Disillusionment Charm. After making sure that there was no one around, he quickly opened the door of the Room of Requirement, dived inside and closed the door again, dispelling the The illusion of peeping people is isolated from the door. In the past few days, Draco has felt inexplicably irritable, and has always had a feeling of being spied on, but no matter what he can''t find who is peeping at him, the feeling of being spied on is still lingering The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1227： looking for luck How to assassinate Dumbledore, I don''t know when it is no longer a matter of Draco Malfoy alone. Especially after Snape pushed himself up, Voldemort almost acquiesced in their actions, allowing Draco Malfoy to use the power of other Death Eaters to get rid of his lifelong enemy-Albus Deng Bullido. As for punishing the Malfoy family, it was nothing compared to killing Dumbledore. Because once Lenzne The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1228： Sewell Hospital As April approaches, the temperature outside the house begins to warm up, and the lilacs in the yard also glow with new vitality with the arrival of spring. Albert sat on the sofa in the sun room, enjoying the long-lost morning sunshine while reading the latest issue of the newspaper. He looked up at the McDougal sisters who were walking in the courtyard, smiled and waved at Isobel, and turned his attention to the latest headlines. "I expect a group of lunatics to live in peace, if they don''t The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1229： guide Both parties are very satisfied with the final result. After leaving that coffee shop, Albert went directly to the headquarters of the Defense Association. He had just received a message from George: Angelina was found. After escaping from the attack of the Death Eaters, Angelina has been hiding in the safe house, and was recently taken to the headquarters of the Defense Association by Dobby. "You stay here recently, listen to Albert''s suggestion before making a decision." just near the lobby, albert see The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1230： Butterfly wings "Recently, Garen has become more and more difficult to earn." Looking at the desolate Diagon Alley, Mundungus closed his suitcase dejectedly, greeted several colleagues around him, and closed the stall to prepare to go home. Since the last time the Ministry of Magic implemented the hellish shelter policy, many family members of Ministry of Magic employees hid in the shelters. As a result, there were hardly any wizards in Diagon Alley, which was already deserted. There are even fewer vendors on the roadside, because The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1231： wasted effort "Maybe, we shouldn''t have killed them!" In the living room, Narcissa looked away from the several corpses on the ground, and looked at the bottle of golden potion in her hand. Her slightly pale lips trembled slightly, and there was a bit of haze in her eyes looking at Bella. "If you don''t kill them, why keep them?" Bella didn''t care that she had just crushed two bedbugs. "You should have noticed that they have already colluded." "But... I mean, we haven''t decided this thing is The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1232： be targeted After much deliberation, Snape still decided to tell Dumbledore the news that Narcissa planned to sneak into Hogwarts to steal Felix Felicia. Since the old man was willing to give Draco a hand, he would definitely be able to handle it. Ok this thing. He also didn''t want Narcissa''s actions to cause trouble to Dumbledore''s plan. Although Snape himself has never used Felicia, as a pharmacist, he is very aware of the magic of this potion. Once Draco uses Felicia The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1233： bad feeling There are already many signs to prove that Porter has been eyeing Slughorn very early. Malfoy didn''t know what Potter wanted to do, but he felt inexplicably agitated knowing it. For some reason, he had a vague premonition that Potter''s plan might conflict with his mother''s plan, and he couldn''t stop it. This feeling sucks. "What are you thinking?" Pansy sat down on the sofa next to Malfoy. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1234： insider In the quiet night, a figure appeared at the bottom of the steep cliff without warning. He looked up and looked around to confirm that there was no one there, and then slowly walked towards the beach ahead, not caring that he was exposed to the bright moonlight. If there were Death Eaters here, Avery would be surprised what he was doing here in the middle of the night. At this moment, Avery stood quietly on the reef by the beach, letting the cold sea breeze blow through his hair. The sound of waves hitting rocks The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1235： praying mantis, titmouse "Do you really need me to go with you?" Bella leaned on the door frame, looked sideways at Narcissa who had turned into Pansy after using the compound potion, and frowned slightly, obviously not trusting her sister''s execution ability. Narcissa''s selfishness is too heavy, almost all her thoughts are on her family. "No, you are prone to bad things by following the past." Narcissa tidied up her school uniform, reached out to pick up the birthday present on the table and stuffed it into the The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1236： memory at hand "Don''t worry Harry, you''re sure to make it." Ron put down the "Daily Prophet" he had just brought from the owl postman, and tried to reassure Harry, who was silent beside him. "Any news?" Harry hadn''t been this nervous for a long time, except for his first year as Seeker. "Let me see" Ron looked away from Harry, reached for the newspaper, looked at the front page of the latest issue, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1237： celebrate At this moment, Draco Malfoy was in a very uneasy mood, especially after a student rushed into the Slytherin common room and told everyone loudly that an outsider had broken into Hogwarts and attacked Slughorn. After the incident, his heart has been unable to calm down. Narcissa''s intrusion into Hogwarts was finally discovered by someone, and that person was the **** Potter. Draco was extremely annoyed by the fulfillment of the bad premonition at the beginning. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1238： thats a trap Waiting, waiting, waiting patiently, Harry felt himself losing his patience. After getting that important memory from Professor Slughorn, Harry only went back to the Gryffindor common room temporarily, and after sharing the good news with Ron and Hermione, he stayed directly in the headmaster''s office Waiting for Dumbledore to come back. However, Harry did not expect that what he faced was a long wait. From morning to noon, from noon to noon The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1239： unexpected betrayal Late at night, the Room of Requirement. Draco Malfoy was sitting in a battered armchair, holding a two-way mirror, whispering an update to Bella on the other side of the mirror. Through Bella, he got the news from the nail buried in the Ministry of Magic by the Death Eaters. Dumbledore is currently in Azkaban Prison, discussing with the Minister of Magic, Scrimgeour, how to deal with Voldemort''s possible prison break. Draco knew he had to wait for Dumbledore to return to Huo The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1240： in action Harry was running. He had never hated his own weakness so much as now. If he can have Albert''s level, he can fight side by side with Dumbledore, instead of being a tool man who runs errands like he is now. Harry also knew very well that someone had to inform the professors to let everyone know what was going on in the school, so that the professors could rush to the Astronomy Tower to reinforce Dumbledore. At that time, only Ha The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1241： revenge In the 12th square of Grimaud, Sirius, who had just been on duty to watch the night, realized that the situation was not good after receiving the alarm from Phineas. Even if the Dark Mark appeared in the Observatory, even if there were Death Eaters invading Hogwarts, it was nothing to Dumbledore who had returned to school, and he could basically solve most of the things by himself. However, Mr. Principal still asked Phineas to remind members of the Order of the Phoenix to reinforce Hogwarts, which means that Hogwarts The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1242： script and actors Charles bolted up the stairs, furious and feeling cheated. Yes, **** Bellatrix Lestrange, that **** cheated everyone. If she hadn''t concealed the truth, how could she covet their Galleons and join this **** assassination? It''s too late to say anything now, Charles only hopes that the battle at the top of the tower is over, that the crazy woman has brought the Death Eaters The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1243： unacceptable truth "Harry!" As soon as he opened the door and walked into the principal''s office, Harry heard a cry of surprise and almost bumped into Mrs. Weasley who was coming out. "It''s good you''re all right, Ali." Fleur also stepped forward to hug Harry and kissed him on the cheek. "How''s the situation over there at the Astronomy Tower?" Professor Slughorn asked nervously, "What about the Death Eaters, and what about the Dark Mark." "The battle over the Astronomy Tower has already The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1244： 1st "Are you sure this is the experience that Albert said?" Kenneth held up the night vision goggles with trembling hands, looking at the army of dementors and infernal corpses pouring into Hogwarts from the blasted iron gate, the muscles on his cheeks twitched slightly. If it wasn''t for the large group of Defense Association companions around him, he would have turned around and left. No way, that was the enemy they could barely see clearly on the surface. God knows how many Death Eaters or dark wizards are still manipulating these ghost corpses to attack Hogwarts in private. This posture does not seem to be to attract the attention of the Hogwarts professors from the front. Kenneth thinks that "no risk" in Albert''s mouth should be redefined. "Don''t be surprised." George reassured everyone, "Infernal corpses are afraid of light and fire. As long as you study Defense Against the Dark Arts seriously, you don''t have to be afraid of these **** things at all." "There is no need to be afraid of the dementor army. We have practiced the Patronus Charm for so long, and now we finally have dementors that allow us to test the effect of the Patronus Charm." George''s words quickly made the anxious team Be quiet again. "You seem to have forgotten." Fred glanced at Kenneth, and teased with a smile, "Someone seems to have failed to summon the physical Patronus." Kenneth''s cheeks were flushed, who made him someone? It''s a strange thing to say, except for Kenneth and another unlucky guy, the members who joined the Defense Association basically successfully summoned their own physical patron saints. If the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic knew about this, they would probably have to shed tears of humiliation. "Stop arguing, those dark creatures have already broken into the school and are coming towards us." Cedric reminded. Even though he was a Hufflepuff student and knew that it would take a lot of risk to come here to experience tonight, Cedric still felt his blood boil at this moment. Not only him, but the dozen or so members of the Defense Association who participated in this experience were all a little excited, holding their wands tightly with both hands, wishing to immediately summon the patron saint to expel the dementors and burn the corpses with flames. It''s a pity that their enemies are not only these dark creatures, but also the Death Eaters and their dark wizard minions hidden behind. That is the enemy that everyone needs to guard against the most. "We''d better not act on our own, follow Albert''s suggestion, and wait for the professors from Hogwarts to come to help. At that time, our task is to help the professors solve this group of dementors and ghost corpses. If we really encounter trouble Don''t mess around, you can retreat into the castle to resist. We are only here to experience and accumulate experience, not to die." Shanna reminded kindly. Albert had specifically told her to prevent these guys from suddenly running out to give away their heads. "We are not idiots, we won''t foolishly run to die." Angelina''s words were quickly recognized by others. "Look over there, it seems that there is really an idiot rushing up." Suddenly someone whispered. "Looks like Hagrid!" George took the night vision goggles from Kenneth and looked in the direction of the black shadow, his face twitching uncontrollably. Probably alarmed by the explosion just now, after Hagrid and Fang came out of the hunting lodge, they walked quickly towards the sound. "Is Hagrid crazy? We''d better stop him as soon as possible." "I remember bringing a broomstick here. You guys are here to cover me. If the dementors try to sneak attack us, remember to summon the patron saint in advance, so as not to be affected by the dementors and not be able to summon the patron saint." George stepped forward Passing the broom, reminded again: "You only have one life, don''t die." As he said that, George rode his broom and flew towards Hagrid. He didn''t know how Hagrid was so brave, he dared to charge the Infernal Corpse and the Dementor head-on. Is this fatal? "Hagrid, do you want to kill me?" George flew low on a broomstick, and Hagrid almost gave him a heart-stopping shot with a crossbow. Fortunately, he reacted in time to avoid dying at the hands of his own people. "Why are you here!" After seeing George''s appearance clearly, Hagrid asked in surprise, "I just thought..." "Albert said that a big event is going to happen at Hogwarts tonight, so we''re here...to defend Hogwarts, and test the latest training level by the way." George explained vaguely, "You''d better not rush over foolishly , otherwise, once you are surrounded by the army of dementors and ghouls, you will die." "Dementors and an army of Inferi?" Hagrid was a little confused. "Anyway, come with me. If you are rushing forward, we may have to collect the body for you tomorrow." George turned the broom and flew back. "Ah, is Albert here too?" Hearing Albert''s name, Hagrid couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but ask, "Then what should we do now?" He didn''t have night vision goggles, so he couldn''t see the army of Inferi pouring into the school through the gap in the dark night, but he could already feel the chill from the dementors. The group of monsters had already spotted the two of them, and they were coming in groups. "Don''t let the army of infernal corpses break into the castle until the professors come to solve the trouble. As for the dementors, we have a way to deal with them." George turned back and urged: "Quick Hagrid, don''t be dazed, those scums are starting to throw demons again cursed. Another batch of fireballs fell from the sky and landed in front of the Infernal Corpse, making a loud explosion. Those damned Death Eaters were still deliberately bombing Hogwarts, trying to make a bigger noise so as to attract the attention of the entire school and provide cover for the Death Eaters'' assassination and retreat. "Run, there are dementors coming." Hagrid reached out and picked up the Fang at his feet, carried it on his shoulder, and started to run quickly. George couldn''t help shivering. Knowing that the dementors were approaching, he was about to raise his wand to summon the Patronus, but the tip of the wand only lit up with a white light, and it didn''t condense into a physical Patronus. George was hit hard. Just as the dementors were rushing towards the two, reinforcements from the rear arrived in time, and several Patronus and the two passed by, flying directly towards the army of dementors, approaching Hagrid and George''s dementor army. The ghosts were dispelled. The dementors didn''t break up because of this, instead they bypassed the patron saints and rushed towards Fred''s group, intending to directly deal with the wizards who summoned the patron saints. As for lazy water skiing like before, Dementors can''t do that now. He had just obtained so many benefits from the Death Eaters and sucked so many Muggle souls away. If he was still as vulnerable as before, it would be difficult to get such treatment again. Facing the dementors encircling from both sides, Cedric was not nervous at all. After manipulating his patron saint to protect everyone, he asked others to continue to summon the patron saint to expel the dementors encircling from both sides. They have been prepared for a long time! When more Patronuses flew out from the tip of their wands, the Dementors were immediately confused. They probably did not expect to meet so many wizards who knew how to use the Patronus Charm. Facing a large group of patron saints, the dementors had no way to get close. "How did you sneak into Hogwarts?" Hagrid panted and lowered his teeth, staring at the group of people standing here with wide eyes in disbelief. "There''s a tunnel under the Whooping Willow leading to the outside, where did we get in from?" Seeing that Hagrid didn''t do anything stupid, Fred also heaved a sigh of relief, "Start to retreat, those ghouls are coming, And beware of sneak attacks from dementors." "We need to get a fire belt to slow down the speed of the corpse." Cedric didn''t forget Albert''s words. Infernal corpses are actually nothing to be afraid of. As long as you know their weaknesses of fear of fire and light, and prevent them from jumping on you, they are the best targets for practicing spells. Although everyone can use the Fire Charm, not everyone can use Albert''s burning effect. Cedric took a few friends who used the fire spell more quickly, and used the spell to temporarily ignite a small area, creating a fire belt to slow down the speed of the corpse so that they could retreat calmly. After all, one had to guard against the sneak attack of the dementors. For some unknown reason, the group of dementors were more stubborn than everyone imagined. After being defeated by the Patronus, they actually gathered again and again. This is not good news. Once the dementors get too close, it is likely that some members of the Defense Association who are not firm in consciousness will lose their combat effectiveness. If the team falls into chaos and fear spreads among the crowd, they are likely to lose the courage to confront these dark creatures head-on in a short time. Hagrid breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes swept across the group, and he couldn''t help asking, "Where''s Albert?" "He said there are other things. Don''t worry, Albert is definitely safer than our side." Shanna comforted, she was letting the Patronus fly around the team to dispel the despair and coldness emanating from the dementors. "No, I''m worried about you." Hagrid sighed heavily, but he couldn''t help but feel relieved to see the team moving in an orderly manner. At least they looked well-trained. When the team successfully retreated to the entrance of the castle, Hagrid immediately raised his fist and slammed on the oak door, but there was no response from inside. "Don''t knock on Hagrid. Wait a little longer, and some professors should come over." George stopped Hagrid from making any noise. "Besides, Filch is a squib, but he can''t use magic. It''s not easy for him to open this door." Fred added. In fact, Filch had been awakened by the previous explosion, and he was indeed on the other side of the door now, looking nervously at the slightly trembling oak door with a mop stick in his hand. "Mr. Filch, what are you doing?" Professor Sprout led the other professors towards this side. "Looks like something went wrong, I heard an explosion," Filch said, stumbling, "Someone seems to be out there, I heard a big... I mean Hagrid''s voice." "I know that there are Death Eaters trying to attack Hogwarts." Professor Sprout raised his wand and waved lightly, the chains and bolts used to seal the door were put away one by one, and the oak door slowly opened . "Mr Diggory, Mr Truman, why are you here?" Professor Sprout was taken aback when he saw a bunch of familiar faces outside, unable to understand why they were here now. "Albert said that Hogwarts needed help, so we came here." Cedric naturally wouldn''t say that they came to gain combat experience, so he repeated what he said just now. Looking at the patron saints who drove the large group of dementors away, Professor Sprout swallowed back what he wanted to say. "Be careful, those dark wizards are coming in, there are twelve, thirteen, not seventeen!" Truman screamed and reminded. The professors looked at Truman in puzzlement, not knowing how Truman knew the exact number of Death Eaters. After all, it was pitch black outside, and there was an army of ghouls covering it, so it was impossible to judge the number of black wizards. "Human footprinting spell." Fred quickly explained. "Here we come, defense!" Who knows who yelled, the people who were asking the patron saint to expel the dementors all raised their wands above their heads, and a translucent defensive barrier formed in front of them, enveloping everyone in it. Except for a few members who were responsible for expelling the dementors, everyone else raised their wands and injected magic power into the defensive barrier in front of them. The Explosive Curse fell like a cannonball, and the explosions sounded one after another, but the group of people hiding behind the turtle shell were safe and sound, because the group of black wizards just bombed indiscriminately and did not target them at all. Everyone glared at Lee Jordan who had just shouted, and couldn''t help complaining, "Don''t bring such a scary one!" "Ahem, I''m just testing your reactions." Lee Jordan quibbled, "Maybe a spell has really fallen on our heads." As soon as he finished speaking, a fireball actually fell on the magic barrier, which shocked everyone. "Shut up your stinking mouth." Everyone glared at Lee Jordan. "The dementors are at it again," reminds Lee Jordan After Fred lifted the barrier, he shouted, "Get rid of them." So, the professors watched as the group of people summoned their respective patron saints to disperse the dementors that converged into a black torrent and rushed towards them. They exchanged glances with each other, and raised their wands to join the battle. Basically, they would not be too bad to be the wizard of the Hogwarts professor. With the participation of the professors, everyone''s confidence increased greatly. After driving away the dementors, others also used blazing fire to deal with those infernal corpses. "It stinks, can you stop burning it with fire. UU Reading " Someone complained while holding his nose. "I''m more curious, where did they get so many ghost corpses." The person who said this was completely unaware of the weight of this question. "Those guys probably destroyed a nearby village and turned all Muggles there into ghost corpses!" Kenneth sneered. "Those damned scum, they should all be hanged." "It''s not a big chance. Those guys don''t leave the gate too far. I suspect they let the Infernal Corpse and the Dementor rush to the front, while they hide behind and make noise just as bait." Truman suddenly understood Albert Why do you say that the danger is not great. If it''s just dementors and ghouls, it''s really not a big threat to a group of people who have already prepared for it. "I hope Albert can outflank them from behind and overthrow them." Angelina shot a flame from the tip of her wand to ignite the corpse in front of her. "He will do that, as long as Albert has time." Fred shouted to the others: "Don''t separate too much, be careful of the sneak attack of the dementors. This group of dementors didn''t know what was going on, no matter how they used the Patronus to drive them away, they couldn''t completely get rid of their harassment. "Expel these dementors first, don''t let them run around in the castle, and those ghost corpses can be dealt with after Dumbledore''s settlement." Dedalus Diggle sent a dementor trying to break into the castle. Get out again. Compared with the corpses everywhere, dementors are more harmful and more difficult to deal with. If it weren''t for the number of people who were good at the Patronus Charm, they would surely be in big trouble. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels Mobile Website: Chapter 1245： great death "They retreated." Truman, who had been following the movement of the group of dark wizards through the map, suddenly reminded loudly: "I mean, the group of damned dark wizards retreated!" In fact, even without Truman''s reminder, everyone can notice the latest changes. In their line of sight, the dementors that were still roaming around to harass everyone suddenly stopped, turned their heads to look in a certain direction, and then rushed towards the gap in the school gate like a receding tide. A group of irrational ghost corpses were left behind, and were abandoned by the black wizards as cannon fodder to delay them. "Look in the direction of the Forbidden Forest!" Cedric looked in the direction where the dementor turned his head, and was surprised to find that green sparks appeared above the Forbidden Forest, which was undoubtedly the reason for the retreat of the black wizard and the dementor. "The guy who fired the green sparks and made the group of dark wizards retreat is obviously a Death Eater." George looked at the green sparks in the sky and said with a slight frown, "How do they know that the assassination mission failed?" After Professor McGonagall and a group of people came to reinforce, everyone knew that the Death Eaters had spent a lot of time trying to murder Dumbledore, but the whole plan had been foreseen by Albert in advance, and just now completely failed, the dozen or so people who invaded the school The Death Eaters had all been subdued. "Where did you say Albert went? I thought he was going to deal with those who slipped through the net." Fred turned to look at Shanna, who shook his head to express that he didn''t know. "You guys did a great job." Professor McGonagall looked at the Weasley brothers and the group of people around them with relief. If they hadn''t been reinforced in time, even they would have struggled to cope with the difficult group of dementors. Even the professors in the school, not everyone can summon the Patronus. "You''re welcome, we''ll play too... I mean I''d be glad to help." George asked with a smile, off topic, "By the way, have you seen Albert?" "No." Professor McGonagall raised her eyebrows slightly. She was actually very curious about how Albert made them all master the patron saint of the flesh. What''s more, most of them graduated less than a year ago, and they looked well-trained. Incredible. "I''m afraid it will be troublesome to clean up the mess." Cedric said, looking at the corpses everywhere, "However, I think everyone must be glad that I can help." They had to go through a thorough investigation and deal with all the ghouls that had invaded Hogwarts. "Hagrid, please find an open space and gather those Inferi first." Professor McGonagall turned to Hagrid. In the absence of Dumbledore, she will have to assume the duties of vice-headmaster. "Shall we bury them?" Hagrid raised his eyebrows and asked. He didn''t think it was a good idea. There were too many Inferi. If they were buried directly, Hogwarts would have to be turned into a cemetery. "Of course not. I''m afraid they will have to be set on fire to burn them clean." Professor McGonagall shook his head and said, most of the ghouls are made by dark wizards using Muggle corpses, and usually only flames can be used to completely destroy them. Cleaning up the mess after the battle is undoubtedly a troublesome thing, but Professor McGonagall did not involve several deans, but asked them to go back to appease the students of their own colleges, so as to prevent the students who were woken up from each college from causing more trouble . The work of cleaning up the Inferi was handed over to members of the Order of the Phoenix and the Defense Association. Everything was well organized, even Filch was given the task of guarding the gate to prevent other students from running out and making trouble. Members of the Defense Society happily accepted the "drudge" of cleaning up the Inferi, and they finally had a chance to enjoy the battle. Although the subject does look a little more ferocious, it does not prevent them from having fun fighting monsters. This is a practical opportunity that he never had in Defense Against the Dark Arts class before. In order to ensure safety, Shanna thinks that several people should pay the Infernal Corpse together. No one objected, after all, it was for safety. Everyone will be happy to use the spells they learned in the Defense Association on this group of hideous dark creatures. It looks really joyful . "Other spells don''t seem to be able to kill them completely." Lee Jordan pointed to the headless infernal corpse, excitedly telling his new discoveries to his friends. It''s unbelievable that he can still move even though his mind has been blown to pieces by the Shattering Curse. "That''s why we need to use flames to burn them all to death." Shanna came over, used the body-binding spell to knock down the infernal corpse, glanced at Lee Jordan with disgust, and complained: "Can you not make it So disgusting." "They''re disgusting enough on their own." Lee Jordan swung his wand and dragged the spell-bound Inferi to Hagrid. "This number is truly astonishing." Hagrid threw the corpse brought by Lee Jordan onto the hill piled up in front of the Inferi, "The Inferi invaded Hogwarts at least hundreds, even thousands, those guys are really crazy!" "Those guys are lunatics. The Ministry of Magic should have hanged them all." The brutality and cold-bloodedness of the Death Eaters made Shanna feel inexplicably chilled. "The Ministry of Magic doesn''t have hangings. It should be said that there is no death penalty. If the soul is sucked away by the dementors, it counts. But now the dementors have fallen to the mysterious man!" Lee Jordan said brokenly, " If other lower grade students saw it, they would have to be scared out of their minds. "They''re not as fragile as you think." Angelina dragged a few infernal corpses over and reminded, "Don''t be lazy, we''ve already dealt with eleven infernal corpses." "We have more than you, thirteen." "You guys are so boring." "Who is where!" When Hagrid threw the Infernal Corpse into the pile of corpses, he seemed to notice something, and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of the Forbidden Forest and shouted. Hagrid''s shout immediately raised everyone''s vigilance, and they all raised their wands and pointed at the strange figure appearing from the Forbidden Forest. "it''s me." "Harry? Why are you here, and what''s behind you?" After Hagrid saw clearly that the person coming from the Forbidden Forest was Harry, he was slightly taken aback, because he saw that Harry seemed to be dragging several Inferi corpses behind him. No, that thing doesn''t seem to be an Inferi, but... a Death Eater. That''s right, Death Eaters. They were tightly entangled in vines, and Harry dragged them all the way like dead dogs. "Death Eaters..." Harry seemed to take a long time to react, and said softly, "The Death Eaters Albert just caught... let me bring them back along the way." "Look, I said that Albert will definitely bring the Death Eaters to the same pot." Lee Jordan said with a smile to the others, "Now there are a few more Death Eaters that the Ministry of Magic needs to execute. congratulations." "According to your calculations, there are dozens of Death Eaters who have been captured. This is the lair where the mysterious people were stabbed. Is it possible to catch all their Death Eaters?" Angelina couldn''t help complaining, She felt that some of the people caught must not be Death Eaters, and those guys were not Chinese cabbage, so how could they catch a lot of them. "Very likely." Shanna was not surprised. This incident was originally intended to attack the minions of the mysterious man, and it was not the first time Albert had done so. Hagrid had never seen Harry so lonely before, and asked worriedly, "Are you all right, Harry." "not too good." Harry dragged the Death Eaters and continued towards the oak gate, where there was a small commotion for some unknown reason. "What''s going on over there?" Hagrid asked suspiciously. "They probably know that Dumbledore is dead." Harry said hoarsely, she saw Mrs. Weasley, if she had followed before, she must have seen Dumbledore''s body. "Dumbledore''s dead?" Hagrid retorted loudly, staring down at Harry. "What are you talking about, Harry, didn''t Professor McGonagall say..." "Hagrid, Dumbledore is dead." Harry shook his shriveled lips, and said in a hoarse voice, "Snape killed Dumbledore. Not long after Professor McGonagall left, Snape killed Dumbledore in a sneak attack." Harry didn''t care about the astonished gazes of the others, and said slowly, "When I rushed over, they had already jumped off the Astronomy Tower and tried to leave from the Forbidden Forest, but they were still blocked by Albert. forest." Not only Hagrid, but even the others were completely stunned by the news Harry provided. "This, this is impossible, impossible, how could Dumbledore die!" Hagrid murmured. "Where''s Snape? Where''s that beast, I''m going to wring every bone out of him with my own hands." "He''s gone!" said Harry. "How could Albert let that brute run away!" Hagrid''s eyes widened in disbelief. Harry didn''t intend to tell Hagrid that it was Albert who let Snape go, and he didn''t know how to tell them, all of this was arranged by Dumbledore. In fact, Harry is equally confused now, maybe only Albert, or Dumbledore, knows all the truth now. So, Harry was going to the headmaster''s office to find Dumbledore''s portrait, and he wanted to ask him himself to find out everything. When he passed the oak gate, he saw Professor McGonagall, who had just received the news of Dumbledore''s death from Mrs. Weasley, wiping the corners of his tearful eyes with a plaid lace handkerchief. "Snape''s gone!" Before Harry walked up the stone steps, he threw the dragging Death Eaters aside casually, and said to Professor McGonagall, "Snape left the other Death Eaters and ran away with Malfoy, Albert Didn''t stop him." After speaking, Harry ignored the astonished stares of the others, and walked directly through the oak gate to the principal''s office on the eighth floor of the castle. There, a new portrait has joined the ranks of the late headmasters of Hogwarts House. Harry took a deep breath, closed the door of the principal''s office, looked at Dumbledore''s portrait, and said hoarsely, "Sir, I have something to ask you!" Several other principals around listened, they knew that Dumbledore would die tonight. However, Dumbledore seemed to fall into a deep sleep and did not respond to Harry''s question. "Albert told me everything, why did you let Snape kill you?" Harry asked again, "Even if you didn''t tell me, I could get the answer from Albert, but I I wish you could tell me yourself." "Harry, people are always going to die. Since it is meaningless to die under the curse of the curse, it is better to play the last bit of value before dying." The person in the golden photo frame opened his eyes again, no longer trying to pretend to be asleep, he calmly looked into Harry''s eyes, and said with a smile, "Remember to keep this matter a secret for now, it''s very important." "Is it really just that?" Harry didn''t want to believe the truth, "but if that''s the case, why did Albert reject Snape so much?" "Snape doesn''t like you either, does he?" "Certainly not, at least not at all." Harry continued to ask his doubts, "He also said that there are better options, but you still insist on choosing the worst script, Albert seems to be disgusted that you sacrificed yourself to save Get off Snape and Malfoy." "I just made the most correct choice, Harry." Dumbledore''s half-moon glasses revealed a kind light, "My death can maximize the benefits, I have to brag here, I died very great." Harry fell silent suddenly. "Voldemort wants me to die, and only when I die can Voldemort relax his vigilance and become unscrupulous. At that time, he will not be far from being finished. And your chance will come. As for Severus, I I think it is more valuable for him to be alive, he can use it to gain Voldemort''s trust, he can also work as a spy, and help shelter Hogwarts students when necessary." "Are you sure Snape is reliable?" Harry frowned and said hoarsely, "but Albert said Snape was not reliable." "That''s just a little prejudice," Dumbledore reassured. "In some things, Severus is still reliable." "What about Draco Malfoy?" Harry asked rhetorically. he. " "Mr. Malfoy is just incidental. You can think of it as a little selfishness of being a headmaster. No one wants to see their students go astray." Dumbledore explained. "But he almost killed Katie," Harry reminded. "If Katie died because of innocent people, would you still take sides with Malfoy?" "But Katie isn''t dead, Harry," said Dumbledore softly. "Yeah, UUReading Book Fortunately, Katie is not dead." Harry slowed down his voice and said suddenly, "I actually think you should accept Albert''s suggestion." "His inappropriateness may kill a lot of people." Dumbledore is not very optimistic about Albert''s approach. After all, Voldemort is crazy. Even if his power is gradually suppressed through the Ministry of Magic, and the entire British magic community stands up to resist him, it is still very likely that more British magic circles will be suppressed. Wizards involved in this huge vortex of war will only become uncontrollable at that time. Dumbledore, who has been hostile to Voldemort for many years, knows better than anyone that it is too difficult to defeat him directly from the front. What''s more, Dumbledore didn''t know how long he could last, let alone what crazy things would happen if he pushed a guy like that to a corner. In that case, it would be better to exchange one''s last life for another possible victory. Dumbledore believed that Harry would be able to complete his mission under his own arrangement, and even if Harry really failed in the end, Albert would come out to clean up the mess. Chapter 1246： Welcome to Sewell Hospital In the middle of the night, Sewell Hospital was still brightly lit. Professor Mansht, who had been working late and overtime, was sitting in the lounge, sipping steaming coffee, and patiently waiting for distinguished guests to come to his door. Everything has a price. Staying up all night is not unacceptable for a generous donation. Although it is really helpless at this point in time, the dedicated Professor Mansht has long been used to it. After all, it''s not a good thing to see the light, put it in the night The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1247： Big kill After the mysterious man retreated unwillingly with his minions, the entire Azkaban prison burst into deafening cheers. Few people present were really willing to fight the mysterious man. Even if they had made sufficient preparations in Azkaban Prison, without Dumbledore present to restrain the mysterious man, they might still suffer heavy losses. No one wants to make a joke of their own life. With the exception of Scrimgeour, the Minister for Magic did not show any joy at Voldemort''s retreat. "Minister, is there a question?" Gadvin Robards, the director of the Auror office, noticed the gloomy expression on the boss''s face, quickly suppressed the smile on his face, and asked in a low voice. "Sooner or later we have to face the mysterious man." Scrimgeour looked at the joyful crowd and sighed heavily, "Maybe, today is not the best time, but when is the best time? I have I have a hunch that such a good opportunity as tonight may never be encountered again." As he spoke, he glanced at Gadwin, "It''s hard for us to prevent the mysterious man from robbing the prison. Even if he retreats tonight, he may still come back tomorrow." "This... can''t be!" Gadwin opened his mouth slightly, speaking uncertainly. "Our target is the mysterious man?" Scrimgeour reminded with a frown. "The most vicious Dark Lord in history is not those little characters in the black market who can''t make it to the stage. Don''t hold those unrealistic fantasies." Gadwin froze, and Scrimgeour abruptly revealed this cruel fact. He suddenly felt how piercing the laughter around him was, like a group of idiots celebrating what they thought they had won, and he was just one of these idiots just now. "Gardwin, cooperate with Pierce when you have time, and screen the prisoners in Azkaban. If the circumstances are relatively minor, you will be fined a sum of Galleons and they will be released, lest one day Azkaban is really caught by the mysterious man." It has been robbed, and those who are locked here will be forced to become minions of the mysterious man, whether they want to or not." Gadvin Robards opened his mouth. He really wanted to tell Scrimgeour that your worries were unfounded, but thinking that the Minister of Magic had actually received private help from the master of prophecy, Albert Anderson, he decided to Realizing that the mysterious man ran to Azkaban to rob the prison, it may be inevitable in the end. Gadwin never had any doubts about Albert''s level of prophecy. As long as he had a good brain, he would realize that the Ministry of Magic''s precise strikes against dark wizards were all due to the help provided by the other party. It might be the same this time tonight, otherwise Scrimgeour would not have made such a decision. "The mysterious man claimed that he was planning to rob the prison. It was a trap from the very beginning. He just wanted to use this to hold us back. Their goal is actually Hogwarts. You will send someone over there later to see what''s going on. There should be good results. Harvest." Scrimgeour was one of the few people who knew the "truth" tonight, and the only thing that disappointed him was that the Ministry of Magic failed to use this opportunity to severely injure the mysterious man''s minions. "Hogwarts?" Gadwin asked puzzled, "What is the mysterious man planning to do to Hogwarts?" "His goal should be to assassinate Dumbledore." Anyway, the matter was over, and Scrimgeour didn''t intend to continue to hide it, and told his right-hand man the whole matter. "Are they crazy?" Gadwin really couldn''t understand the thoughts of the Death Eaters. "I actually think so too, but the mysterious man really intends to do that. Many Death Eaters have gone to Hogwarts. I think you will be able to meet them later." "Wait, this matter is a trap from the beginning to the end?" Gadwin suddenly realized something, no wonder Scrimgeour''s face was very ugly. "Well, it''s a trap. If we succeed, the mysterious people will suffer heavy losses. In the next few years, our life will be much easier. It''s a pity that the mysterious people didn''t attack Azkaban, and we missed This opportunity." Scrimgeour seemed to have sensed something, reached out his hand and took out a silver metal card from the pocket of his robe, a passage was emerging on the card, obviously someone was passing a message to Scrimgeour. Gadwin suddenly noticed that their minister''s complexion was even darker, as if a relative died just now, and there was an aura of "I want to kill someone" all over his body. "Minister, are you okay!" He called softly. "I''m fine, but Dumbledore is not, he''s dead." Speaking of this, Scrimgeour gritted his teeth a little bit, and several high-level officials of the Ministry of Magic around were shocked by the news and their eyes widened. Finally, a trembling voice couldn''t help asking: "Dumbledore is dead?" "This is impossible, how could Dumbledore die!" Kingsley was trembling slightly, and he suspected that the minister was joking. "How did Dumbledore die!" Mad-Eye Moody''s voice was cold, and his hand on crutches was shaking slightly. "Snape betrayed and attacked Dumbledore." With a dark face, Scrimgeour turned his head to Percy beside him and said, "Go back and inform the Ministry of Magic that they will prepare to issue a reward for Snape and prepare to hold a press conference." "Isn''t Snape one of us?" Tonks murmured, "Dumbledore swears he''s on our side." Not only Tonks, but other members of the Order of the Phoenix couldn''t accept it. "Gardwin, you stay in Azkaban with Aurors to prevent the mysterious man from suddenly coming back to rob the prison. You don''t have to worry too much. There are not many people around the mysterious man. It is said that many Death Eaters participated in the assassination of Dumbledore. Folded at Hogwarts." After Scrimgeour finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Pierce, the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, "I hope you will cooperate with Gadwin to sort out the prisoners in Azkaban as soon as possible, so that those charged with relatively minor crimes will be charged a fee." He was released on bail after paying a fine. If Dumbledore is unfortunately killed, the mysterious man will come and rob the prison one day." "Kingsley, Dawlish, take your Auror team and go to Hogwarts with me." Scrimgeour continued to make arrangements, "It is said that when the Death Eaters attacked Hogwarts, they released There are a large number of ghost corpses, and Hogwarts needs someone to help with the aftermath." During this period of time, Scrimgeour had thoroughly familiarized himself with the role of his minister, and made arrangements in an orderly manner. Then he set off for Hogwarts with the Auror team and members of the Order of the Phoenix. When everyone apparated at the gate of Hogwarts, they found the surprise gift bag Albert had left for them: a dozen or so guys who didn''t seem to be good people at first sight fell to the ground staggeringly. "It seems that many people will be buried with Dumbledore tonight." Scrimgeour turned his head and asked Kingsley, "Did you bring the Veritaserum?" "I have." Kingsley nodded. "Very well, I will use it for them later. Once it is confirmed that it is a dark wizard and has committed an unforgivable crime, it will be executed on the spot. There is no need to bother the Wizengamot Court." Scrimgeour said murderously: " Anyway, the mysterious people will rob prison sooner or later, instead of giving them the opportunity to continue to harm other people, it is better to let them become harmless forever, and avoid more victims because of them in the future." Its no wonder Scrimgeour was so angry. Albert once told him that once Dumbledore was dead, he would be the next assassination target of the mysterious man, and he basically couldnt avoid it unless he was willing to pretend to be dead. Give up the position of Minister of Magic, but how could Scrimgeour be willing to accept such a result! "yes!" Kingsley was taken aback, but did not object to Scrimgeour''s temporary decision. In the past year, the Ministry of Magic has dealt with too many dark wizards, and now only a few dozen more have died. "Dawlish, lead your team to help deal with the Infernal corpses in the campus, and the others will follow me into the castle to deal with those captured Death Eaters." Scrimgeour made a gesture to signal others to follow. Along the way, they easily dealt with the corpses blocking the way, and headed directly to Hogwarts Castle. Scrimgeour didn''t give priority to asking Professor McGonagall for information about tonight''s events, but first went to confirm the subdued Death Eaters. There were a dozen of them in total, many of them were Death Eaters. "Are you really going to..." Mad-Eye Moody looked at the minister, hesitant to speak. "When did you become indecisive?" Scrimgeour sneered, "Could it be infected by Dumbledore? Avada Kedavra!" A green light suddenly lit up in the room, hurting people''s eyes. "Avada Kedavra, Avada Kedavra..." Scrimgeour, like crazy, sent Avada Kedavra to all the subdued Death Eaters... Everyone around couldn''t help shivering, and looked at Scrimgeour who slaughtered Death Eaters and dark wizards in awe. "I never thought in my life that I would use the Killing Curse so frequently." Scrimgeour didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him, looking at the corpses everywhere, he laughed at himself, "What do you think those reporters will say about me? A murderous minister?" "Minister, are you alright!" Tonks looked at Scrimgeour anxiously. "I''m fine, very fine. It''s a pity that the mysterious man didn''t send more Death Eaters, otherwise they could all be killed, and the entire Ministry of Magic can be at peace for a long time. However, it''s so dead tonight. More Death Eaters, I guess it can drive the mysterious popularity to the point of madness!" Scrimgeour turned his head to look at the terrified black wizard, and asked directly, "How''s the interrogation going?" Kingsley shook his head and said, "They''re all dark wizards, and many of them are infected with Muggles..." "Then deal with it all." Scrimgeour pointed at the dark wizard with his wand, and ruthlessly used the killing curse: "Avada Kedavra!" I don''t know if it was too easy to kill, but the green light hit the black wizard, causing him to fall backwards. "There is no need to continue the interrogation for the rest, just dispose of them all, and save some Veritaserum." Scrimgeour raised his wand again, ready to kill all the remaining dark wizards, when Kingsley suddenly grabbed his wand. "Minister, calm down." "Calm down, UU Reading How do you make me calm down." Scrimgeour glared fiercely at Kingsley, "With that clever mind, you should be very clear that Voldemort''s next goal is to kill me, and then through controlling The next Minister of Magic will take control of the Ministry of Magic. Every Death Eater, every dark wizard will become a scourge under Voldemort''s control in the future. It is the most correct way to kill them in advance now, and maybe you can save A lot of innocent people were killed." "The kindness to the enemy is the greatest cruelty to oneself. Look at Dumbledore. If he was not so naive, how could he lose his life inexplicably. I don''t believe that Albert Anderson didn''t remind him that Sneak There is a problem." Albert did not convince Scrimgeour based on the prophecy. He formulated a complete plan and cooperated with Scrimgeour to gradually weaken the power around Voldemort. In the end, they will use the power of the entire British wizarding world to completely strangle Voldemort. Albert''s plan had always been going smoothly, but Dumbledore lost his life inexplicably tonight, which caused the originally good situation to collapse directly, and also completely broke Scrimgeour''s defenses. He was supposed to defeat the Mysterious Man and become the greatest Minister of Magic in British history, but he was about to be assassinated by Voldemort and died in the line of duty. How could Scrimgeour not feel angry! Chapter 1248： death of a traitor In the middle of the night, one after another black shadows came from the sky, passed through the translucent defensive barrier around the old manor, and appeared directly in the hall of the manor. Looking at Voldemort and the Death Eaters surrounded by black air, Malfoy shrank his neck in awe. If Snape hadn''t stretched out his hand to hold him down, God knows what embarrassing things would happen in front of the Dark Lord. "Severus, it seems you have brought me good news." Voldemort, who was summoned back from Azkaban, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the four present. "Yes master, I have completed the mission and successfully killed Albus Dumbledore!" Snape raised his head to meet Voldemort''s scarlet eyes with no emotion at all, and immediately said using the Dark Mark to summon The reason for the Dark Lord. As soon as the voice fell, there was a whisper in the living room, and everyone else looked at Snape with disbelief, and couldn''t believe that he could kill Dumbledore. That''s Dumbledore! The Dark Lord and the Death Eaters'' greatest enemy ever. "You did very well." Voldemort is in a good mood, as long as Dumbledore is dead, no one can stop him anymore. Noticing Snape''s hesitant expression, Voldemort asked directly, "Is there anything else?" "When we were evacuating Hogwarts, we were ambushed by Albert Anderson. Except for the four of us, everyone..." Snape lowered his head. Voldemort''s scarlet eyes suddenly released an astonishing murderous look, which made the surrounding Death Eaters all bow their heads. "Master, our group of people is not the opponent of that Mudblood at all. He easily knocked down most of them when he first appeared. The few of us managed to escape with the cover of others." Avery noticed that Voldemort was staying in the Looking at his body, he quickly said, "That Mudblood seems to know where we will retreat from the beginning." There was a suffocating atmosphere in the hall, and all the Death Eaters held their breath for fear of being affected by the Dark Lord''s wrath. No way, it was too tragic. Except for the Death Eaters who went to Azkaban with the Dark Lord to rob prison, the other Death Eaters followed Bella to Hogwarts to assassinate Dumbledore. As a result, except for the four of Snape, all of them were killed in Hogg. Watts. Folded in the hands of the Mudblood. "Master, Bella led people to try to surround and kill that mudblood..." Before Avery finished speaking, he was hit by the Cruciatus Curse and fell to the ground struggling in pain, "Master, you must be vigilant against that mudblood, he It''s almost at the level of Dumbledore." "Alecto, tell me." Voldemort looked at the people he had placed beside Snape. Alecto Caro begins to tell the story of the whole thing: Relying on Mr. Malfoy''s disappearing cabinet, they sneaked into Hogwarts quietly, and then released the Dark Mark on the Astronomy Tower to attract Dumbledore, and the team led by Bella successfully besieged Dumbledore, but Dumbledore seemed to know They would come because Snape had betrayed everyone by telling Dumbledore in advance that Death Eaters were coming to Hogwarts to kill him. Having said that, all the Death Eaters couldn''t help but look at Snape. "We besieged Dumbledore together with Felicia, but we were still no match for Dumbledore. In the end, I escaped with three people jumping from the tower, and waited for Snape in the Forbidden Forest, because Snape once Said, he intends to use us as bait, so we need to determine whether he betrayed the master." "Master, Dumbledore knew about this from Albert Anderson a long time ago." Snape explained: "When Dumbledore mentioned this to me, I had to cooperate with him in order to get him trust, and killed Dumbledore when he was most relaxed when he was overpowering the others. In fact, the plan worked." Through a brief conversation, the Death Eaters figured out what happened. That is to say, a large group of Death Eaters went to kill Dumbledore while taking Felicia, but they were still defeated by the old guy. up. Later, it was still relying on Snape''s despicable backstab to kill the old man. Even they had to admit Snape''s foresight and did not cooperate with Bella to kill Dumbledore. Where to fold. Except for a few unlucky ones, most of the Death Eaters who participated in the siege of Dumbledore were actually still alive, but when they were about to retreat from Hogwarts, they were blocked by Albert Anderson. Then, as Avery said, they had an advantage in numbers, but they were still easily defeated by the opponent. In the end, only the four of them escaped in embarrassment from the area where Apparition was prohibited. "There are always people who think they are smart enough to deceive me?" After Voldemort listened to the story of the three, a cruel smile suddenly appeared on his face. Snape''s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had a bad premonition, and he knew that Albert''s lame lie was extremely unreliable. However, just when he thought that the whole matter had been seen through by the Dark Lord, he heard an indifferent voice in his ear. "Avery, what made you dare to betray me?" Snape opened his mouth slightly, for a moment he couldn''t figure out what happened. "Master, how dare I betray you!" Avery climbed up to Voldemort''s footsteps, trying to kiss his robes, "I have always been loyal to you." "Do you really think you can hide it from me?" Voldemort raised his wand and pointed at the shivering man lying on the ground, "Now, let me see, what did that Mudblood use to make you willing to betray me? Yes, Legilimency!" Voldemort treated traitors mercilessly, and interrogated Avery directly by forcing Legilimency. At this scene, the Death Eaters around couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. There was an unlucky guy like Avery, at least others would not be unlucky because of it. "Is that so, Imperius Curse?" Voldemort quickly figured out what was going on. Although he didn''t see who used the Imperius Curse on Avery, there were only a few people who could do it to this extent. Dumbledore, or Albert Anderson. Based on what Voldemort knew about Dumbledore, that hypocrite probably wouldn''t bother to use this method. That leaves Albert Anderson. No wonder the guy knew about their plans, **** prophecies. It turned out that there had been a traitor among them from the very beginning. "What a waste, what''s the use of UU reading keeping you!" Voldemort looked at Avery in disgust, raised his wand and cast the Killing Curse on Avery. "That **** Mudblood, he''ll pay for it." Seeing this scene, the corners of Snape''s eyes twitched slightly, and he suddenly understood what was going on. Perhaps, Albert had expected this from the beginning, so his old friend Avery was mercilessly sacrificed in exchange for the Dark Lord''s trust in him and Alecto, and to expose this matter . Even the Dark Lord would never have thought that even Alecto was also controlled by Albert using the Imperius Curse. The Death Eaters also figured out the specific situation. No one sympathized with Avery who had fallen under the Avada Kedavra curse, and even wanted to spit on his body. If it wasn''t for crap, maybe they wouldn''t have had so many failures. Bullshit divination. That hypocritical Mudblood must die. "Yaxley." "I''m at Master," said Yaxley immediately. "What do you want?" "I need you to inquire about the circumstances of your arrest, and find out the time of Dumbledore''s funeral as soon as possible. I will release all the prisoners in Azkaban on that day," Voldemort glanced at the few people present, Looking at his own powerful left hand. "Scrimgeour must be eliminated as soon as possible, and the British Ministry of Magic must be under control." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes flashed with a dangerous light. "As for that Mudblood, I don''t believe that he can hide in his mouse hole forever." Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels Mobile Website: Chapter 1249： i have a date with dumbledore "Okay, be quiet!" In the hall of the Ministry of Magic, Minister Scrimgeour, who hadn''t slept all night, was holding a press conference overnight. The originally noisy hall of the Ministry of Magic suddenly fell silent, and the reporters all raised the microphones in their hands to Scrimgeour. "Next, I want to say three things." Scrimgeour said to the reporters in front of him: "Just now, the Ministry of Magic successfully thwarted the prison robbery plan of the mysterious people and prevented them from releasing the prisoners held in Azkaban." A burst of applause followed. Scrimgeour raised his hand to silence the applause, and continued, "I''d say they''re still going to try to do that." "Do you think the mysterious person will not give up the prison?" A reporter raised his hand and asked. "Obviously." Scrimgeour said affirmatively, "Fortunately, most of the vicious dark wizards were executed after trials. You will be grateful to me for doing that in the future." "Minister, do you think the mysterious man will succeed in robbing the prison?" "As long as the mysterious man is not completely wiped out, this kind of thing can happen, so you can shut up and listen to me now." Scrimgeour''s tone was not friendly. The reporters looked at each other in blank dismay, surprised at Scrimgeour''s rudeness, and why they were in a bad mood after winning a big victory. "Just when the Ministry of Magic successfully prevented the mysterious man from releasing the prisoners in Azkaban, a group of Death Eaters attacked Hogwarts and tried to assassinate Dumbledore." Scrimgeour ignored the whispers and continued. Said, "No Hogwarts students were injured in this attack. Just half an hour ago, the infernal army that invaded Hogwarts was all cleaned up with the help of Aurors, and the dementors were all driven out." Let''s go, more than thirty Death Eaters and dark wizards were captured on the spot and executed immediately." The murderous Scrimgeour sent a chill to everyone''s heart, and more than thirty people actually killed as soon as they said they would. "Shouldn''t it be formally judged by the court?" "Trust me, you will definitely not think like this in the future." Scrimgeour glanced at the reporter and said flatly. The reporters on the scene were almost blown away. They all felt that Scrimgeour''s words were implying something to everyone. "The last thing is this..." Scrimgeour raised his wand and let two wanted lists float in front of the reporters. They were clearly the wanted lists of Severus Snape and Draco Malfoy. "Severus Snape, after Dumbledore had dealt with the group of Death Eaters who came to assassinate him, shamefully attacked and murdered Dumbledore who had always believed in him, and Draco Malfoy was The chief culprit of the Death Eaters attacking Hogwarts, and the two are currently on the run. He did not look at the stunned crowd, and continued, One more thing, tell everyone that Dumbledores funeral is two days away, if If you want to send him off for the last time." After speaking, Scrimgeour turned and left, leaving behind a group of stunned reporters. In a moment, the hall of the Ministry of Magic exploded! What did they just hear. Dumbledore is dead? how so! After the group of reporters came back to their senses, they were trembling all over. Like sharks smelling blood, they became extremely crazy. what. In the early morning, countless owls came out of their chrysalis, spreading the bad news to all parts of the UK, and one of them fell into the hands of Albert who was enjoying the morning. "Dumbledore is dead!" Isobel stared at the half cup of milk in front of him, looked up at Albert who was flipping through the newspaper and asked. "If you don''t have an appetite, don''t force yourself." Albert put down the newspaper and said, "If you''re hungry later, ask Kara to prepare something you like." "When is the funeral?" Isobel pushed the glass of milk to Albert, kissed his cheek and asked. "Tomorrow!" Albert picked up the cup and drank it in one gulp, then looked at Isobel and said, "I''m sorry dear, I can''t let you take risks." "I didn''t plan to participate either." Isobel was very clear about his situation, and said carefully, "I just think you don''t seem to care much about it." She was well aware of the serious consequences of Dumbledore''s death, but her husband''s reaction to this was unbelievably calm, and even gave her the illusion that Dumbledore had finally died. "This is the ending Dumbledore wanted. He doesn''t mind taking his own life against the mysterious man, and it doesn''t matter to me." Albert shook his head and explained, "And, from the very beginning, I knew it would happen." This is the result. This is the result I want, although I have tried to change it." Albert even suspected that even if Dumbledore''s palm was not seriously injured, he might have done that. After all, he is a ruthless person who doesn''t take his life seriously. "Why can''t you guys have some pleasant conversations!" Katrina reached for the newspaper in front of Albert. "I hope to find some pleasant topics." Albert kissed Isobel''s forehead and said, "I have to go, I still have an appointment with Dumbledore." "Be careful." Isobel stood up and gently hugged Albert. "I will." "Wait, isn''t Dumbledore already dead?" Katrina looked at Albert in bewilderment, not understanding what "have a date with Dumbledore" was. Could it be that Professor Dumbledore has returned as a ghost? "It is true that he died and did not become a ghost, but the portraits of the headmasters of all generations will remain in Hogwarts." Albert explained. "You can go with him tomorrow!" Isobel looked at Albert''s leaving back and said suddenly, "You should also want to give Dumbledore a ride!" "Forget it, I''ll stay with you." Katrina stood up, kissed her sister''s forehead, shook her head and said, "You are more important now." Hogwarts, Headmaster''s Office. Suddenly, a large group of dark green magic flames rose from the empty fireplace. Albert walked out of the flames, his eyes swept across the empty office instinctively, and he turned his head to look at the golden photo frame hanging behind the desk people here. "I am coming!" Albert walked to the principal''s desk, pulled himself a chair and sat down, then looked up at the sleeping elderly man in the portrait. Dumbledore still showed no signs of waking up. However, Albert was not in a hurry, and picked up the latest issue from the desk to continue reading, as if he was the real owner here. "Sorry, this time is too early." After a while, the person in the portrait opened his eyes as if he had just woken up, and greeted Albert with a smile. "I thought you were going to sleep a little longer!" "Getting up early is too harsh for an old man!" said Dumbledore, smiling, not at all embarrassed. "Then let me tell you some exciting news first!" Albert said suddenly, "I already know where the last Horcrux is hidden." "Oh, that''s really exciting news." Dumbledore''s face was surprised for a moment, and then turned into a relieved smile, "You did a good job, so Voldemort will be completely finished." Not only Dumbledore, but the other portraits had their eyes closed, quietly pricking up their ears to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two. "I caught Bellatrix and used a little trick to get the whereabouts of the Horcrux from her mouth." Albert didn''t hide anything, and directly said the source of his news, "The last Horcrux was in the The Lestrange vault, which is in Gringotts." "When to tell Harry is up to you. After all, you prepared it for Harry, although I don''t know why you deliberately go around such a big circle." As he spoke, Albert took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket, with a strand of silver memory in it. "You threw all the troubles to me." Dumbledore smiled wryly. He was already dead, and the dead could not interfere with the world of the living at will. "Then I''ll tell Harry the good news later." Albert raised his eyebrows, "This way I won''t trouble you." "Harry is not ready to face all that." Dumbledore shook his head and smiled wryly, "I know what you want to say, but that''s not enough, Harry is not you." "As long as you are happy." Albert waved his wand and conjured a cup of milk tea out of thin air, with a posture of "please tell me, I''ll listen". "Put it away first, I will need your help when the time comes." Dumbledore looked away from the bottle and said with a smile, "I have prepared those things for you, in the metal box at the end of the cabinet on the right Here, the key is the one I gave you last time." Albert took out the key from his pocket, opened a transparent area at the right end of the bookshelf, and took out a metal box from inside, which contained a letter, an old edition, a golden snitch, a lamp extinguisher, and There is an Elder Wand. "You made this thing yourself?" Albert picked up his wand, waved it lightly, and asked in surprise. "I don''t have this kind of ability. I asked an old friend to help me imitate it. Thestral''s tail feathers and elderberry." Dumbledore asked softly, "How do you feel?" "The effect is very poor, far less convenient than my current wand." Albert conjured a bouquet of white lilies out of thin air, and then made it invisible again, "It is said that only wizards who can face death can control the tail hair of thestrals The wand I made, I guess My-Know-Who will use it worse than me, and it may be difficult to deceive him with this thing." "He''ll believe it, after all, he doesn''t know wands, but Ollivander does," said Dumbledore. "Hope you''re right." Albert took his wand and left. As soon as Albert left, Phineas opened his eyes and said sarcastically: "You trust him that much? Trust me, that guy is not a good person. It is not good to give that wand to the other party." choose." "Shut up Phineas." A cane slid across an elegant arc and hit Phineas heavily on the head. Albert quietly came to the room where Dumbledore''s body was placed. There was such a commotion yesterday that most people were still resting. Only a few ghosts were patrolling nearby, whispering what happened last night . The old man lay there as if he was in a deep sleep, UU Reading The invincible old wand was placed next to the body, and Albert easily completed the wand exchange work under the eyes of the ghost . When he returned to the principal''s office, Phineas was being chased around with a cane. "Why don''t you try it? You will definitely appreciate the power of the Elder Wand." Dumbledore looked at the wand on the table and encouraged him with a smile. Albert hesitated for a moment, and finally reached out to touch the Elder Wand, and a string of sparks burst out from the tip of the wand, completely lighting up the principal''s office. It can''t wait to serve a new owner. "It is undeniable that this is an extremely powerful wand." Albert raised his wand and murmured with his eyes closed. "Combined with my magical power, I feel that I can indeed do some incredible things." Albert didn''t intend to test the Elder Wand, but put it away directly, "But sometimes it''s a good thing to be too obsessed with losing power. Maybe, you shouldn''t give it to me." "I believe you can harness it, tame it, use it, because you''re just as powerful and don''t really have to rely on it." Seeing this scene, Dumbledore smiled with satisfaction. He believed that Albert could really control the Elder Wand instead of being controlled by the Elder Wand. He was already dead, so if he continued to leave the Elder Wand alone, one day it would continue to cause **** storms, and it was undoubtedly the best choice to hand it over to the most suitable person for safekeeping. Of course, this is also the reward and reason Dumbledore prepared for Albert. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels Mobile Website: Chapter 1250： the truth is so cruel On the first day after Dumbledore''s death, the group of wizarding parents whose children went to school at Hogwarts were the first to feel the change after losing the headmaster. A small number of them hurried to Hogwarts early in the morning to pick up the children from the school, as if something terrible would happen later. Didn''t their poor brains realize that there was only one Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the whole of England? Or did they plan to The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1251： The truth is so cruel (2) "So, it was Snape who eavesdropped on the prophecy back then, and it was Snape who told Voldemort the news of the prophecy, which caused Voldemort to chase and kill my family." Harry widened his eyes in shock, and murmured. Dumbledore never told him about it, no, Dumbledore didn''t dare, he dared not tell himself such things. "Harry, are you all right?" Harry''s pale face made Hermione feel worried and frightened. "But he, why did Snape end up The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1252： 2 things to do before the holidays After Dumbledore''s funeral, all the students who attended the funeral boarded the Hogwarts express train and set foot on their way home. Of course, Harry, Ron, and Ginny are special cases. They did not leave with the express train, but stayed at the school, planning to leave with the members of the Order of the Phoenix later. Avoid Death Eaters attacking the train and causing trouble for the students. At this moment, Professor McGonagall''s office The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1253： where is mom going Since the day of Dumbledore''s funeral, Voldemort led the Death Eaters into Azkaban and completed the ultimate gorgeous turnaround. The Death Eaters are no longer the poor man who is often suppressed by the Ministry of Magic and may lose his life at any time. egg. Recently, Death Eaters have become more active, and their numbers are slowly increasing. Voldemort used practical actions to tell everyone in the British wizarding community that they are the final winners of this wizarding war. As for the Ministry of Magic, Voldemort never really The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1254： shuffle In the conference room of the Defense Association headquarters, Albert was holding an impromptu meeting. The members of the Defense Association who came to attend the meeting could clearly feel the oppressive atmosphere at the scene. "I think you should all be aware that the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters are expanding their power unscrupulously, and many Muggles have become innocent victims of the Death Eaters." Albert sat at the head of the round table, talking a bunch of nonsense. "I had anticipated the current situation a long time ago, but it is also a very helpless thing." Albert raised his hand to stop the noise and signaled everyone to keep quiet, "After Dumbledore died suddenly, no one else It can make the mysterious person feel life-threatening, and his behavior will no longer be as scrupulous and restrained as before." "Can''t even you?" Lee Jordan knew how powerful Albert was. "I''ve never been so arrogant as to think that I can make the mysterious person worry." Albert shook his head and said, "Now is an inevitable process, and the collapse of the Ministry of Magic is already a matter of time. You must be prepared for the impact . "But the Ministry of Magic... how could it suddenly collapse?" Angelina was shocked and confused by Albert''s prediction. She really couldn''t understand why such a Ministry of Magic would collapse. "This kind of thing is normal, because the Ministry of Magic has become a hindrance to the mysterious man." Albert tapped his finger on the table lightly to attract everyone''s attention, "If Scrimgeour has Dumbledore''s level, The Ministry of Magic will be safe and sound." "Unfortunately, Scrimgeour is just a relatively powerful Auror, and he is not enough to look good in front of the mysterious man, so it is only a matter of time before the Ministry of Magic is controlled by the mysterious man." This is undoubtedly a very cruel thing. When the rules do not work well, the Ministry of Magic, which originally had the upper hand, will not have any advantage. Especially when their fists are not strong enough, it is normal for them to be completely replaced by Voldemort . Of course, Scrimgeour was also aware of this, so he always wanted to seek Albert''s help. As long as Albert is willing to help the Ministry of Magic, he will definitely be able to block the pressure from the mysterious person, but what good is this kind of laborious and thankless task for Albert? How many more panel tasks? By the way, kill yourself to get a wave of Voldemort''s hatred? How stupid it must be to do that. Being caught in the head by the door, I don''t have that kind of thing. Albert felt that his mind was normal, and he had no interest in being such an idiot, let alone turning himself into a knife of the Ministry of Magic. He would not do such a fearless thing as confronting the mysterious person head-on, because he knew too well what kind of people the politicians in the Ministry of Magic were. They can use the so-called righteousness to bind others without any worries, and they will not be soft when stabbing their own people. How Scrimgeour died in the end, Albert did not forget. How many of the so-called high-level Ministry of Magic controlled by Death Eaters did not follow the trend. At first, it might really be controlled by the Imperius Curse, but time will seriously weaken the effect of the Imperius Curse, especially for those who can climb to the top, the average level is basically not too bad. Without Voldemort''s level, it is impossible to control them for a long time, let alone a group of people. In Albert''s view, the reshuffle of the Ministry of Magic''s downfall is a necessary process. If the entire magic world wants to change, it needs bloodshed and sacrifice after all, and it will never change because of personal will. Not even Dumbledore, let alone Albert himself, who was never so stupid and arrogant as to think he could do it on his own. Grindelwald, who tried to challenge the authority of the magic world last time, is still locked in Nurmengadry. Now that Voldemort is doing it for him, why bother to charge forward? This is how many brain fragments you have to eat to make it. It is true that Voldemort is not really a reformer, but he can definitely mess up the entire wizarding world. Only chaos can create opportunities, which is very important. As for Voldemort''s tragic death in the end, it has nothing to do with Albert. It should be said that the whole matter had nothing to do with him, Albert, at most he just followed the trend and reaped the greatest benefits from it, and even everyone would only be grateful for his contribution in the fight against Voldemort. Albert himself does not pursue anything, but his followers do. The connection between interests is closer and more reliable than anything else. And those positions always need someone to make room for the latecomers. Otherwise, why would Hermione be able to sit on the throne of the Minister of Magic in the end? Just because he is the savior''s partner? To think that way is really not naive. The upper limit of the entire wizarding world''s tolerance for Muggle wizards is actually the same, and Albert himself feels more deeply than anyone else. He was able to break through the blockade of those invisible ceilings, it was all because he was cheating. If the entire wizarding world doesn''t experience enough suffering and a large number of people don''t fall down, the group of people from the Ministry of Magic will continue to occupy those pits like **** people occupying the latrines. Therefore, he gave up Scrimgeour and chose to stand on the sidelines. Because that''s the best option right now. "When the Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters completely occupy the Ministry of Magic, they will control various newspapers in the UK, and declare Muggle wizards illegal and persecute them." Albert said the creepy words lightly, " At that time, Azkaban should be able to work normally again, and it will be used to detain Muggle wizards who have been arrested." "You mean..." Everyone was speechless by Albert''s prediction. "As for excuses, even if you think about it with your knees, you can find a bunch of them at random. Don''t take any chances." Albert looked around the crowd and said, "Don''t use your normal thinking to try to understand the mysterious person, that''s not appropriate. . "What are those guys trying to do?" "Perhaps, they want to establish a country where pure-blood wizards are respected. Of course, Death Eaters are the most honored, and the rest will be the targets of oppression." "It sounds ridiculous." "Yes, but can''t you expect the Death Eaters to come up with a better way?" Albert''s tone was full of sarcasm: "They don''t really care about this, they only care about the status they can get and interests." "I have to say that there is something wrong with the vision of those guys." Shanna shook her head, "They are still stuck in the old-fashioned way of thinking, maybe they can oppress other people through threats and other methods, but I don''t think This kind of thing can last for a long time, we are not the serfs who were oppressed but unable to resist in the old days." "The magic world may never lack resistance, but we have to admit that most wizards are weak." Albert shook his head, "Otherwise, what they need is not a savior, but a weapon that can completely crush the Death Eater." An Auror army of outlaws and You-Know-Who." In fact, Albert had also tried, but Dumbledore clearly believed that the wizarding world needed a savior more. None of them could convince the other, so in the end Albert backed down, because he knew it was useless not to back down. Who let Dumbledore die. "We will all stand up against You-Know-Who." "Yes, all of us here will stand up, which is undoubtedly a gratifying thing." Albert said with satisfaction, "But before that, we still need to lurk and wait patiently, and we need to absorb more in secret. Let more members join us and continuously increase our strength, rather than rushing to die." "Of course, I am referring to the peripheral members." Albert solemnly reminded, "The Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters have never given up on finding our whereabouts. Maybe they will finally figure out what the Defense Association is, but we must try our best to It may delay the arrival of the day, and buy enough time for yourselves to become stronger." "You can do it, right?" Everyone looked at Albert expectantly. "There is a saying that prosperity must decline. The power of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters will soon reach its peak, and they will not be far from weakening." Albert looked around the crowd and continued, "This means that the second time The Wizarding Wars won''t last long." "Harry Potter will defeat the You-Know-Who?" Someone couldn''t help asking again, they couldn''t wait to get the answer from Albert so that they could feel at ease. "Maybe, we all hope that Harry can defeat the mysterious man, and I believe he can do it, but we''d better not place all our hopes on him." Albert raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet, "My suggestion is that you continue to practice and enhance your defense against the black arts so that you can contribute to the fight against the mysterious man in the near future." "To be honest, I don''t really want to tell you these things, because most people will not change their minds because of my three or two words, but someone has to tell you the current situation and tell you what to do next. I don''t think I''m necessarily right, but there has to be someone." "As for which things need special attention, you will know when you read the parchment later." Albert waved his wand and created a stack of papers out of thin air. He raised his wand and tapped on the stack of papers, so that the papers were automatically distributed in front of all the team members. "Finally, I have to remind you of one thing, everyone needs to be held accountable for what they do." "The other thing is that I may be away from the UK for a while for the time being." "Has the situation really gotten so bad?" Cedric raised his hand and asked, "I think with your strength, you shouldn''t be much inferior to the mysterious man, if..." "I tried it, but Dumbledore''s death ruined my original plan. As for the mysterious man, I''m not afraid of him, but it''s not the time yet. We need to wait patiently and come out to surprise him when the time comes. , Exposing it now will only make them vigilant, only extremely stupid people can''t wait to reveal their secret cards to the enemy." "Is it time?" Although everyone didn''t know what Albert was waiting for, as a divination master, he obviously saw an opportunity to defeat the mysterious man. They only needed to trust Albert. After the meeting, everyone was carefully reading the paper that Albert had just handed out, discussing the contents in a low voice. Noticing the eyes of the Weasley brothers, Albert followed the two out of the conference room. "Lupine is getting married," said George suddenly, "to Tonks, and they want to invite you to the wedding." "Forget it, I''m leaving England tomorrow." Albert shook his head and refused. He knew that Lupine invited himself not just to the wedding. Albert never thought he could solve some problems, so he didn''t plan to go there from the beginning, let alone accept other people''s questions. He believed that the Order of the Phoenix could solve Harry Potter''s problems, and if he couldn''t even do such trivial things well, what would the Order of the Phoenix do? "If the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix is ??completed, I suggest that they move to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. At least it will be safer to hold a small wedding there. I don''t think Lupine has thought about making the wedding too grand!" Albert said. Te finally gave his own little advice. He has always felt that wizards in the magic world like to die. The two sides clearly have a deep hatred, but they still like to run out and jump around. If it were him, they would have been sent to see Merlin earlier. In fact, Albert did that, and this was the main reason why he had enjoyed working with the Ministry of Magic before. "Well, you don''t mind if I become the child''s godfather, I''m definitely more suitable than Fred." George actually knew the reason why Albert left the UK. His child was about to be born, and staying in the UK would only bring the child Uncertain dangers. It''s safer to leave the UK and get away from it all. "You bastard..." "Big deal, after my child is born, I will ask you to be his godfather." "You don''t even have a girlfriend yet." Fred couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. "That''s really congratulations." Cedric reached out and patted Albert''s shoulder, "However, I still hope that you can come back as soon as possible. I feel that the situation in the British wizarding world will get worse and worse. God knows what will happen." "You all have to grow up. You can''t rely on me for everything. Then I won''t be exhausted." Albert said with a smile. "He''s actually just trying to be lazy." Fred pierced unceremoniously. "Okay, I have to go, I''ll leave later." Albert smiled and waved his hand, "As long as you don''t mess around, there won''t be any big trouble." "I really envy him for always being so calm." Looking at the back of Albert''s departure, Cedric sighed softly, "What should we do next, continue training?" "Well, of course UU Reading is to continue training, and it is more important to improve your own level, at least to ensure your own safety in case of danger." George withdrew his gaze and said calmly, "Actually, you must Too worried, we are still going according to Albert''s arrangement, and there will definitely not be any major problems." "No, I feel that what Albert said may not be far away." Cedric was more worried about the series of changes after the collapse of the Ministry of Magic. He knew too well how bad it would be if that happened. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website: Chapter 1255： advice The ship stopped in the waters outside France, and Isobel on the deck reached out to brush the hair that was blown by the sea wind, and turned to look at her husband. "You still can''t seem to let go of things in England." "No way, people always hope that the future will develop in the direction they want, but the future is always full of unknowns." Albert looked at the towering cliff in front of him and murmured, "Even if I can predict the future, it is not impossible Impossible." In fact, Albert also felt that it might be better to let nature take its course, but he himself had put in so much effort for this, as long as he continued to persevere for a while, a bright future was in front of him, and he would never allow himself to relax at critical moments. "Aren''t we going to continue living on the boat?" Katrina, who was wearing a beige casual dress, came out of the cabin, together with Mrs. McDougal, and beside her was a house elf carrying a familiar suitcase. "We''re temporarily borrowing a friend''s house." Albert smiled and explained to several people, "The therapist has already communicated with them, and there is no problem." "Are you sure your friend is reliable?" Katrina was surprised that Albert was willing to trust others, and was even more curious about the friend he said. On the contrary, Isobel next to him was very calm, as if he had already understood what was going on. "You know him too, he''s here." Albert left the deck and Apparated above the cliff. "Welcome to France." Bud, dressed in trendy Muggle casual clothes, greeted Albert with a smile and gave him a big hug. "Thank you, Bud, thanks to your help this time." Albert thanked Bud for his help. "You''re welcome, even without me, you are already prepared." Bud looked at the ordinary sea ship, nodded and said, "I dare say, as long as you hide in the sea, no one will be able to find you." Albert just smiled, acquiescing to Bard''s words, that ship was indeed his last guarantee. When the house elf appeared next to him with the box, Albert waved his wand and directly put the entire ship into the magic bottle. "It seems that you have gone further than everyone else." Bud retracted his gaze from looking at the magic bottle, and said with a smile, "We should go." After speaking, Bud took Albert and the house elf Apparation and left. When the two reappeared, they came to a suburb, and the villa Bud prepared for them was here. Although it looked a bit old, it could be seen that someone lived here, and the villa Well taken care of. There was no doubt that Bud had lived here before. "Mogg is the secret keeper here." Bud introduced to several people, "However, he is not in Europe for the time being, and it will be difficult to find him for a while, so you don''t have to worry about leaking secrets." Mrs. McDougall looked at Bud secretly, and then looked at the villa in front of her that was protected by the Fidelity Curse, guessing that their relationship with Albert was obviously very close. Otherwise, with Albert''s caution, it is very likely that Let them live directly on the boat. "go in!" A house-elf bowed to the crowd and took the initiative to lead them to rest in their respective rooms. "I heard that Dumbledore is dead?" Bud and Albert sat alone in the living room chatting, and casually mentioned Dumbledore''s death. The old man seemed to feel a little sorry for not being able to give Dumbledore a ride. Anyway, he was still an old friend of his. "Well, he died, and the situation was a bit complicated." Albert briefly told Bard about the situation at the time. "Dumbledore is still as cruel as ever, and he won''t even let himself go." When he heard that Dumbledore deliberately asked Snape to kill him, Bard''s face trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help feeling the old friend''s cruelty. "I tried to persuade him." Albert shook his head lightly, "but it failed, otherwise he could live for a few more years, and the situation wouldn''t have gotten so bad." "It''s useless, most people are actually hard to persuade, let alone Dumbledore, that guy is good at persuading others." Bud is not surprised by this, despite Dumbledore''s easy-going but that guy''s temper is as hard as a rock, and it is impossible to be easily persuaded by others, especially what he firmly believes. Otherwise, how could he take his own life to plot against the mysterious person without blinking an eye? . With the person and cognition of the mysterious person, it is estimated that it will be difficult to see through Dumbledore''s conspiracy and arrangements in this life. "It can only be said that most geniuses are like this." Albert didn''t deny it either, at least he wouldn''t easily make changes based on a few words from others, because they were more willing to believe in their own judgment. "What happened to England after his death?" Bud took a sip of iced juice and chatted about topics he was interested in. "The situation is not very good. The Mysterious Man and his minions will soon dominate the family." Albert looked at Bard and reminded, "It is best not to return to England until the end of this wizarding war. It''s going to be a mess soon." "It seems that the Ministry of Magic is going to end?" Bud was a little surprised by this. "I thought the Ministry of Magic could continue for a while, but I didn''t expect it to be worse than I imagined." "It''s all thanks to Fudge. That guy messed up the entire Ministry of Magic before he left. When Scrimgeour took over the Ministry of Magic, he didn''t explode on the spot. It was already very good." Albert knew very well what the Ministry of Magic was like. Scrimgeour''s ability to stabilize the Ministry of Magic relied more on the reputation brought about by fighting Death Eaters and dark wizards, forcibly suppressing internal conflicts in the Ministry of Magic, and unanimously external. "It''s a pity Scrimgeour." Bud didn''t continue this topic. He obviously knew the situation of the Ministry of Magic very well, and what role Albert played in it. "I reminded him, but he obviously doesn''t want to be a deserter." Albert took a sip from his teacup. "However, I think he should have been mentally prepared when he became a minister." "Well, even if he is willing to give up, those purebloods will not let him go easily." Bud shook his head and said, "Don''t forget, so many dark wizards and Death Eaters were killed by Scrimgeour, and they also have Relatives, friends, family." "I understand what you mean." Albert nodded in understanding, "Do you think that group of pure-blood families will hate me because of this?" "The connection between them may be deeper than you expected." Bard reminded kindly, "This is also the reason why many pure-blood wizards have no fear. They have more choices. They were controlled by the Imperius Curse back then. And those Death Eaters were not the only ones who escaped unharmed." "Unexpectedly, but the mysterious man is not what they thought." Albert said meaningfully, "I know very well that the reason for their fearlessness is their pure blood, but the mysterious man is not Grindelwald either. To him, the Dead Apostles are just tools and servants, who can be sacrificed at any time when necessary, and the Malfoy family is a ready-made example, and sooner or later they will be severely injured." "You can see more clearly than I do, but you still have to be careful. Although you are more secretive, the world never lacks smart people, and your identity is not their own for some people." Bard shook reminded. "I don''t serve in the Ministry of Magic, let alone the Ministry of Magic is about to collapse." "I remember you predicting that this war would not last long." "Well, after the mysterious people control the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts, their power will soon reach its peak. Death eaters and dark wizards have never been safe guys, and it is only a matter of time before they flourish and decline. and the process is very fast." Albert''s eyes seemed to see through the future, "Dumbledore put everything on Harry, and we just need to wait patiently, waiting for the mysterious man to turn back into a mortal That''s it." "It seems that you have found the weakness of the mysterious person. Is the person who executes the plan the savior?" Bud was a little surprised, but soon thought of the reason, nodded and said: "Harry Potter is indeed more suitable, although I Don''t really agree with putting everything on someone... but let''s hope he can successfully solve the You-Know-Who problem." "I believe he can do it and I hope he can." Bud looked at Albert, shook his lower lip and said, "Although I don''t know what agreement you made with Dumbledore, nothing is more important than being alive." "I know exactly what I''m doing." Albert smiled confidently. "I''m just waiting. You have to be patient in everything." "That''s good." Bud seemed to think of something again, and suddenly said: "Since you came to France, I plan to leave France for a while, and you should have contacted the therapist!" "Well, I''ve already got in touch with her." "That''s good." Bud quickly left with the house-elf. He planned to go to Spain and let himself disappear for a while. "he''s gone?" Katrina looked at Bud''s leaving back, then looked at Albert and said, "You have such a good relationship, I always feel that you are hiding some big secret." "Are you curious?" Albert asked with raised eyebrows. "Does sister know?" Katrina asked. "Isobel is very smart and guessed it right away." Albert said with a smile, "So, don''t expect me to tell you." "I never counted on that." Katrina rolled her eyes and didn''t dwell on the matter any further. "I''m more concerned about whether it''s really safe here?" "It''s more convenient here. Although you do need to take some risks, the risks are not high." Albert knew very well that the only risk was the therapist, but he had tried his best to ensure that the therapist was reliable. "Unless the mysterious person comes after him personally, but that possibility is not high. The guy from UU Reading should focus most of his attention on controlling the British Ministry of Magic recently. With the help of Scrimgeour and the Ministry of Magic to attract His attention, that guy will not be interested in paying attention to us for the time being." Of course, Albert also made more than one layer of protection. "Unlucky Scrimgeour." Katrina suspected that the other party was cheated by Albert. "That''s what he chose, but no one else is to blame." Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website: Chapter 1256： pit Albert''s disappearance never attracted anyone''s attention. It should be said that no one knew Albert''s whereabouts from the very beginning, let alone his sudden departure from the UK and disappearance. Therefore, his worries and worries were unnecessary from the very beginning. However, some unlucky ones accidentally fell into the deep pit because of him, and now they can''t even crawl out. That unlucky guy was the one who received the task of finding and murdering Albert not long ago The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1257： Dilemma "Is the training over?" Sirius stuffed the letter back into the pocket of his robe calmly, then suppressed all expressions on his face, looked up at the three of Harry who had just returned to the living room to rest, picked up the butterbeer bucket on the table, and helped a few Everyone poured a glass. "It''s over!" said Harry. "They all performed really well." Moody, who was on crutches, sat down on the sofa next to him, took out a metal wine bottle from his robe pocket, and poured it into the The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1258： leader As Fred and George said, everyone actually hopes that Lupine and Tonks can obtain their own happiness. The feelings of the Tonks family were directly ignored by everyone. After all, they are just outsiders, and they will only stand in the perspective of Lupine and Tonks and send them their own blessings. As for the werewolf problem, there is really no good solution for everyone. There is no cure for lupine at present, but helping Lupine get a decent job is not difficult for the Weasley brothers, who are thriving in business. Everyone can guess that Albert must agree to this matter. I have to say that Albert is really like Dumbledore in many ways. This is recognized by most members of the Order of the Phoenix. After losing Dumbledore, the situation of the Order of the Phoenix became very embarrassing. After losing the asylum, the risks and pressures everyone needs to bear doubled. Most members of the Order of the Phoenix want a strong leader to lead them on. Especially in these bad times, a strong leader can make them feel safe. Harry Potter is not a good choice, even if Dumbledore once said to them "Harry is our most precious hope, we must trust him", but at this time Harry is too young to lead everyone out of the world. dilemma. But Albert Anderson can. He has proven himself more than once. Whether it''s a smart brain, or a strong strength, or even a character, they are impeccable, just like Dumbledore, the former leader of the Order of the Phoenix. More than once, they wanted to strengthen the bond between the two parties. Everyone is fighting against the mysterious person, and they can support each other and get through the current predicament together. However, things backfired. Albert didn''t seem too impressed with the Order of the Phoenix''s invitation, and kept finding excuses to drag them down. Although Fred and George said that Albert was busy with important matters, but in the current chaotic situation, what is more important than fighting against the mysterious man? This confuses everyone. They don''t understand why Albert has such a prejudice against the Order of the Phoenix. Yes, prejudice. At least some members of the Order of the Phoenix thought so. This also led to a very small number of dissatisfaction with Albert in the Order of the Phoenix, thinking that he should focus on the overall situation. Fighting against the mysterious talents together is the most important thing right now, they must avoid being defeated one by one. Fred and George were quite helpless. They didn''t want prejudice between the two sides, and they didn''t want the Order of the Phoenix and Albert to "fall out". Too impatient. "So, Albert is not in the UK now?" "We don''t know, Albert has always been mysterious and never told anyone where he lives." Fred added quickly, "He was just worried that doing so would cause trouble for others, after all Albert Te has always been a thorn in the side and a thorn in the flesh of the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters, once other people know his whereabouts, they are likely to be targeted by the You-Know-Who immediately. Before everyone could react from Fred''s words, George suddenly said, "However, Albert''s child is about to be born. I think he should be busy with it recently." "His child?" Hermione was stunned, and there was a moment of astonishment on her face, as if she couldn''t believe what she heard. After all, Albert is only a teenager, how could it be possible... "Is it weird that Albert has kids?" Fred looked at Hermione puzzled, not understanding why Hermione was so surprised, "Didn''t you also attend his wedding last year?" "I, I just think they are too young." Hermione stumbled a little, trying to cover up her gaffe just now. "Anderson obviously doesn''t think Britain is safe." Ron sneaked a glance at Hermione, "That''s why he stayed away from England, so that the child could be born without being disturbed by mysterious people and Death Eaters." "Remember to keep this matter secret." Fred made a shush gesture. "We won''t spread the word randomly." Mundungus almost patted his chest to promise. "The mysterious man has been looking for Albert''s weaknesses." George explained, "So, Albert actually doesn''t like letting others know about these things, because it will not only cause the other party to be targeted by the mysterious man, but also give him get into unnecessary trouble." "Perhaps we should talk about Lupine''s wedding." Under George''s gaze, Fred brought the topic back: "I think we can help Lupine hold a small wedding here. His marriage to Tonks always needs everyone''s blessing." "Sirius, in fact, you don''t need to be too entangled, as long as they can be happy in the future, it is more important than anything else, isn''t it?" George comforted. "You''re right!" Sirius sighed helplessly, "Albert said that their offspring would not be werewolves, because werewolves reproduce by attacking non-werewolves." This is actually the reason why Lupine was finally willing to accept Tonks'' wishes. A decent job, avoiding too much poverty after marriage, and having healthy offspring. However, this is still not enough. After all, their love still has to bear the test from reality, and the opposition from the Tonks family casts a cloud over their love. "Where''s Lupine?" Harry asked suddenly, "I haven''t seen him in the last few days." "I don''t know, he seems to have something a little bit lately." It was a few days before Harry saw Lupine again. Everyone watched Tonks hold Lupine''s hand with a happy face, walked into the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix side by side, and happily showed everyone the ring on his left hand. "Are you married?" Confused, Harry suddenly turned to look at Lupine. "Sorry Harry, we don''t want to say anything." Lupine forced a smile. "You should have told us in advance," said Harry with feigned anger. "Everyone is thinking about how to help you organize a wedding." Harry felt someone pulling his arm, and when he turned his head, he saw Hermione shaking her head at him, signaling him not to continue. Hermione already guessed why Remus did this, so she didn''t want Harry to bring it up now to avoid exposing Remus'' scars. "Harry, don''t blame Remus, we think it''s fine too." Tonks said gently, looking sideways at his husband. "Harry was right, you should have told us." Sirius thumped his friend''s chest twice, and complained, "Everyone is already planning to prepare for your wedding." "Sorry." Remus blinked his reddened eyes, "but we think it''s fine." "Well, I''m still mad, but congratulations." Harry stepped forward and gave Lupine a hug. "Okay, you guys have plenty of time to chat in the future, now it''s time for a meeting." Moody shouted angrily at several people. Everyone poured into the hall, and soon talked about the content of today''s meeting. "Because Harry will no longer go back to his uncle''s house, the blood magic left by Lily will soon completely expire. Before the blood magic expires, we need to protect his uncle''s family and ensure that Voldemort cannot find them. Get any news about Harry, or use them as bait." Everyone is too aware of Voldemort''s formal style. Once the Dursleys are caught by Death Eaters, they will die, and they will be tortured and tortured before they die. "Mrs. Figg also needs to be transferred." Kingsley tapped his finger on the table to remind everyone present, "However, Mrs. Figg does not seem to be planning to come to the headquarters to take refuge." Regarding the placement of the Dursleys and Mrs. Figg, the Order of the Phoenix began to formulate a protection plan for them as early as Harry gave up and went back to the Dursleys'' house. So, it''s not really a big problem. They believed that Voldemort and the Death Eaters would not waste time with Muggles. "Next is the collapse of the Ministry of Magic. According to Albert''s prophecy, this event will inevitably happen. We must prepare in advance to avoid being caught off guard." Moody flipped the parchment in his hand and proposed today Another issue to be discussed at the meeting. "Voldemort is indeed plotting to kill Scrimgeour," Kingsley said worriedly. "Even Scrimgeour is aware of it, and there is nothing we can do about it." "The current atmosphere in the Ministry of Magic is not very good. I suspect that some senior officials of the Ministry of Magic have been won over by the Death Eaters." Arthur was very pessimistic about the current situation. "Isn''t it controlled by the Imperius Curse?" Hermione asked puzzled. She remembered Kingsley saying that the Ministry of Magic was always on guard against employees being possessed by the Imperius Curse. "There is actually no difference. Right now Voldemort has been supplementing the number of Death Eaters. As long as you think about it carefully, you will know that there are only so many pure-blood wizard families in Britain. Where do you think the increase in Death Eaters comes from?" Kingsley laughed to himself. "You mean that some of the pure-bloods in the Ministry of Magic are forced to become the minions of You-Know-Who?" Hermione''s eyes widened, and she muttered, "But the Ministry of Magic shouldn''t be able to..." "Hermione, the Death Eaters can be said to be the stronghold of pure bloods. Maybe some pure bloods really don''t like Voldemort''s behavior, but they can always find an excuse for themselves. After all, they will never easily leave the pure bloods brought by this group. interests, and no one wants to be Voldemort''s next target." Speaking of this incident, Kingsley was very annoyed. Those guys took advantage of the legal loophole of the innocence of wizards controlled by the Imperius Curse. If veritaserum was used to interrogate prisoners, at least two-thirds of the guys would need to enter Azkaban. "So, you think they will betray Scrimgeour?" Hermione opened her mouth slightly. "This is inevitable. When pure blood has a way to go, they will go another way. No one wants to fight the mysterious man and the Death Eater, even if they will be controlled by the Imperius Curse." After the meeting, Hermione''s outlook on life was slightly impacted, and she suddenly understood why Albert was not very optimistic about her joining the Ministry of Magic. "Are you okay?" Ron asked worriedly. "I''m fine." Hermione shook her head and said, "Albert is really amazing." "Yeah, so both the You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters wanted to kill him because they were scared, scared of this young wizard from the Muggle world. At least a lot of purebloods were shocked and angry, but they took Ai Burt can''t do anything." Kingsley made no secret of his contempt for those guys, "Later, they actually tried. It''s just that when they found out that even the Aurors were no match for him, they were very frightened, so they wanted to use the death-eating The Death Eaters killed him, and a lot of Death Eaters died because of it. Those guys are quiet now, and they are shaking with fear that someone will kill them someday." "It was Albert who killed those Death Eaters?" Ron asked curiously. "Not really. He probably told the result of Scrimgeour''s prophecy, which made the minister realize that direct killing is more reliable than being imprisoned in Azkaban. Facts have proved that this is indeed the case." The captured Death Eaters and dark wizards were killed, and now there are more than a hundred vicious guys, the Ministry of Magic probably collapsed long ago. This is actually why Kingsley believes that he should cooperate with Albert. If they are together, maybe they can prevent the situation from completely collapsing. He could hardly imagine the horrors that would happen when Voldemort took complete control of the Ministry of Magic. "Harry, have you read today''s paper?" As the meeting broke up, Ginny walked towards Harry with the latest issue of the Daily Prophet. "what?" After Harry took the newspaper and read it quickly, he tossed several sedatives into his mouth to stabilize his emotions. "That stinky woman." Harry seemed to think of something, and turned to Bill who was talking to Fleur, "Can you buy me a copy of "The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore"?" "Harry, you should know what kind of guy Rita Skeeter is." Hermione put down the newspaper and reminded sharply, "That woman always likes to tell stories." "I know, but I''d still like to read that book," said Harry. "Harry, UU Reading Hermione is right, if I were you, I wouldn''t believe a word of that woman." Bill frowned slightly, feeling that Harry shouldn''t be in Rita S. waste time on kite''s garbage spin "Thank you Bill, I know what I''m doing." Harry took a handful of Galleons from his pocket and placed them in the frowning Bill''s hand. "Okay, I''ll bring it for you next time." Bill sighed and finally agreed to Harry''s request. Noticing the look on Hermione''s face, Harry explained, "Of course I know what kind of guy Rita Skeeter is, but there''s always a grain of truth in what she says." "So, you expect to find the truth in a pile of lies." Hermione couldn''t help but widen her eyes, "Harry, it''s only been three weeks since Dumbledore''s death, do you expect her to be able to find the truth in the book that she finished in three weeks?" What truth can there be?" "Of course I know, but I want to know something about Dumbledore." Harry was eager to know something about Dumbledore''s past. Of course he knew that "The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore" was full of rubbish, but He believed that Rita Skeeter''s autobiography couldn''t be all fake, because fakes can''t deceive people, which was something he had learned from Albert. In fact, it might be a better choice to ask Albert directly, but Albert probably won''t tell him. Even if the other party is willing, it may be difficult for him to find someone. The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1259： meet "Still not going to give up?" Looking at the news from Scrimgeour, Albert put down the communication card and murmured, "However, I don''t seem qualified to say anything." Everyone has the right to choose. Scrimgeour is still making the final struggle. Although it seems to Albert that it is completely useless, if he is Scrimgeour, he will probably do the same, and no one wants to accept his fate like this. However, there are The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1260： you are out of time The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads! "you sure?" Scrimgeour looked along Albert''s line of sight, and nothing could be seen outside the glass window. However, not long after, two men dressed as Muggles opened the door and walked into the coffee shop. They caught a glimpse of Scrimgeour, and there was a moment of astonishment on their expressionless faces. Who told Scrimgeour not to do any disguise. The Auror who was protecting the surroundings reacted quickly, without giving the two of them any chance, they directly pulled out their wands and knocked them down. Not surprisingly, they were the spies of the Death Eaters. They heard that Scrimgeour might meet with others privately here, so they came here secretly to inquire about the situation. As for where the news came from, it was naturally Scrimgeour who released it. Otherwise, why would he go to such trouble. Since they were two trash fish, even if they used Veritaserum, they wouldn''t be able to pry out much useful information. "I think it was just an accident." "I don''t think so." Albert glanced at Scrimgeour, and said flatly, "The group of Death Eaters you are waiting for are probably still waiting for news outside." "Well, I hope they can rush in directly, which can save me a lot of trouble." Scrimgeour knew that he was seen through by the other party, so he didn''t bother to pretend anymore. "Do you think I should use the Imperius Curse to control them to go out and spread false news?" In fact, he also knew that he probably couldn''t hide it from Albert. Seeing that the other party was not angry, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. With Albert here, Scrimgeour was not worried that Voldemort would kill him in the face. "That''s a good idea." Albert looked at Scrimgeour with a strange expression, a little surprised that the other party would do this. However, he didn''t mind Scrimgeour using himself to boost the confidence of the Aurors and use it to fight the evil Death Eaters. "You actually agreed." Scrimgeour was a little surprised. "It''s as if if I don''t agree, you won''t do that." Albert pouted. "It''s a rare opportunity like this, the situation is very bad, I need to restore everyone''s confidence." After a while, the two Pathfinders were controlled by Scrimgeour using the Imperius Curse, and he asked them to tell the other Death Eaters the good news that they were here. "I suddenly understood why Death Eaters like to use the Imperius Curse." Scrimgeour said to Albert with a self-deprecating smile. "It''s not hard to imagine." Albert looked at the two people who disappeared into the white mist, and said softly, "If the Ministry of Magic is also unscrupulous, it is obviously more dangerous than the Death Eaters, but I still think that we should make good use of those black magic, if this thing is used too much , it is easy to make people''s thoughts radical." "It doesn''t matter, anyway, according to your prediction, I may not have a good life for a few days, what to do with these things." Scrimgeour said indifferently, he just wanted to fight Voldemort and the Death Eaters without sparing any effort. "Just be happy with yourself." Albert could see that Scrimgeour was about to be driven mad by the cruel reality, and now Scrimgeour was so ruthless that he dared to use himself as bait. Of course, it also has something to do with Albert being here. The two of them had just left for a while, when people came, and there were a total of more than a dozen people, each of them came towards the coffee shop with a murderous look, and the few Death Eaters who led them directly blew up the coffee shop. Solve the problem before you react. "Oh, McNeil, that''s surprising." Scrimgeour recognized the name of the chief Death Eater. "Yes, Minister, it''s really surprising." McNeill licked his lower lip and said, "Please come with us, the Dark Lord wants to see you." "I''m afraid not." Scrimgeour drew out his wand and said flatly. "It''s not up to you." McNeil gestured to several people around him. When the murderous black wizards surrounded Scrimgeour, trying to subdue him, the well-prepared Auror appeared out of thin air and directly attacked the group of dark wizards. That''s right, no one thought that the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic would sneak up on them despicably and shamelessly. Most of the black wizards were directly knocked down, and the others realized that something was wrong and wanted to escape, and Aurors surrounded them, blocking their retreat. "It seems that your plan was successful." Albert glanced at the arms in his hands and said, "But, is it really okay for you to let those two people go on purpose?" "Someone has to pass the news back." Scrimgeour said cheerfully, "I believe that if they want to draw my attention in the future, they should think more about whether it is a trap." Yes, that was Scrimgeour''s purpose. Those Death Eaters had to understand that he, Rufus Scrimgeour, the current Minister of Magic, was not to be trifled with. "I don''t think Mysterious Man would care about such things." Albert reminded kindly, "Except for Dumbledore, Mysterious Man has nothing to fear." "And you?" "I''m not qualified for that." "Of course you have," Scrimgeour said firmly. Albert smiled and didn''t bother with this kind of thing. "In the past, you always said that Dumbledore protected us. At that time, I was still a little unconvinced, but now..." Scrimgeour''s tone was full of bitterness. It was only after Dumbledore''s death that he really realized to their difficult situation. "It''s meaningless to say these things now." Albert waved his wand, refilled himself a cup of coffee, picked up a spoon and stirred it slowly, and said in a self-deprecating tone, "The only lesson humans have learned from history is that humans cannot learn any lessons." "I am very unwilling." "It''s useless for you to complain to me. You should blame Dumbledore. However, the Ministry of Magic doesn''t have the qualifications." Albert took a sip and said in a flat tone: "He doesn''t want to believe that you are actually That''s normal too." "Can Harry Potter really get rid of the Mysterious Man and end the Second Wizarding War?" Scrimgeour suddenly asked what everyone wanted to know. "Don''t you already have the answer yourself?" Albert asked back. "I''d rather know the result of your prophecy." Scrimgeour said seriously. He is more willing to trust Albert than Dumbledore. "Harry, he is just a poor man, the Avenger who was pushed to this point by the prophecy." Albert did not answer directly, but suddenly said some inexplicable words. "Of course, Harry is undoubtedly lucky. He always saves himself from danger like the protagonist in the story. Everyone wants to believe that he will defeat the Dark Lord like the legendary savior." "You should know that these things are not what I want to ask." Scrimgeour stared at Albert, "You must know, you must have a way." "You like charades more than me, a prophet." "I understand you. It''s hard for a person like you to pin your hopes on others." Scrimgeour said the reason why he was so sure, "Besides, you are too calm, as if everything is under control . "You are more confident than me." Albert understood. Scrimgeour still wanted to help him. "Unfortunately, there is not enough time." He said softly. "Time...isn''t it enough?" Scrimgeour was stunned for a moment, then murmured again. For some reason, Scrimgeour suddenly felt bitter. He understood what Albert meant, and Voldemort would never allow himself to continue to get in the way. "Could it be..." "Sorry." Albert interrupted. It is not difficult to break into Gringotts quietly and destroy the Hufflepuff gold cup in the Lestrange family vault, but Albert can''t deal with the Horcrux fragment on Harry''s forehead. You can''t just give Harry an Avada Kedavra and destroy the savior together with the Horcrux fragments, right? Albert is not crazy, nor would he do such a stupid thing. Even if you secretly tell Harry the truth, ask him to die quickly. Albert also felt that things might get messed up. Ants still steal their lives, let alone humans. It is not easy to persuade Harry to die, but it is not difficult to kill him forcibly, but the after-effects are very serious. Only if Harry voluntarily faced death and was killed in a duel with Voldemort, could he survive. Therefore, the current optimal solution is to prepare well, wait for the final decisive battle, and completely eliminate Voldemort in one breath. "I''d like to see how Voldemort intends to kill me in the line of duty," Scrimgeour murmured. He understands. It''s not that Albert doesn''t help him, but that he can''t be in a hurry if he wants to completely eliminate the mysterious man, but the problem is that he has no time. "In fact, you still have a chance, and this may be your last chance." Albert took out a bottle of compound potion from his pocket and put it in front of Scrimgeour, "It depends on how you choose in the end, anyway Minister for Magic Rufus Scrimgeour must die." "I won''t be a coward. However, we can catch them off guard." Scrimgeour picked up the compound potion and looked up at Albert. "It would be even better if you are willing to help." "I helped you." Albert pointed to the compound medicine. "If I fail in the end, Galdwin will bring some Aurors to help you." Scrimgeour nodded. "Why don''t you let them approach the Order of the Phoenix?" Albert asked, "I remember that Kingsley is also an excellent Auror!" "Because you are more reliable and more likely to lead everyone to victory." Scrimgeour had great confidence in Albert. "Then let them get in touch with Percy, by the way, don''t let Percy be exposed." After finishing speaking, Albert got up and left. "Is he still unwilling to help?" Gadwin frowned slightly as he watched Albert''s leaving back. He was one of the very few people who felt particularly stressed, and if Scrimgeour were to die, he might not be much better off. "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I''m running out of time." Scrimgeour laughed at himself, "That guy really sees things better than anyone else!" "Time." Gadwin didn''t understand. "If anyone in the magic world can completely solve the mysterious man, I dare say it will definitely be that guy." Scrimgeour reached out and patted the old man on the shoulder and said, "If the situation is really going to the worst direction, get closer to him , I believe that not everyone will bow down to the mysterious person." Chapter 1261： cruel to yourself The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads! Hogwarts gate. Hagrid, clutching his pocket watch, was staring at the time. Not long ago, Hagrid received a letter from Albert, saying that he was coming to Hogwarts and stopped by to visit him. Hagrid was really taken aback by this, but he was also very happy to come and pick up his old friend. After hearing the apparition crackle, Hagrid immediately stretched his neck and looked around, but still didn''t see Albert. "Good afternoon Hagrid!" A gentle voice suddenly sounded from the side, and Hagrid suddenly turned his head, seeing Albert appearing beside him without warning, smiling and waving to greet him. "You scare people so easily." Hagrid couldn''t help complaining, but still smiled and gave Albert a hug. "Sorry, I need to make sure that no one is ambushing me." Albert explained helplessly, "You should know that the Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters are trying to get rid of me now, so I have to be careful." Even though he said that, Albert didn''t actually take this matter to heart, he just kept vigilant subconsciously. In the current bad environment, it is still necessary to keep yourself vigilant at all times. "Don''t worry, Hogwarts is safe." Hagrid subconsciously wanted to pat his chest to reassure him, but he soon realized something, and changed his words, "At least it''s safe now." After the loss of Dumbledore, Hogwarts, like the rest of England, was no longer safe. "You don''t seem to be having a good time the last few days." Albert glanced at the restored iron gate and the winged warthog statues on both sides, and followed Hagrid into the school side by side. If it was at this point in time before, Hogwarts should still be in class now, and it would never be as desolate as it is now. "How do you know?" Hagrid asked in surprise. "We''ve known each other for several years, and you can''t hide your thoughts on your face." Albert said with a smile. "Aragok died, and I buried him in the pumpkin patch." Speaking of this, Hagrid became very depressed. "According to the life cycle of the acromantula, Aragog has already lived a very long life." Albert comforted, "You can''t ask it according to human standards." "You''re right." Hagrid readjusted his mood, turned his head and asked why Albert came to the school, "By the way, why did you think of coming to Hogwarts?" "I''m here to find Professor McGonagall, and I''ll bring a document for her to keep." Albert didn''t intend to hide it from Hagrid, and it wasn''t an important matter anyway, at least not to him. "What document." Hagrid asked curiously. "Muggle wizard birth records from 1985 to 1997," said Albert. "What''s the use of this thing?" Hagrid was even more confused, not understanding what Albert wanted to do. "Give those children a hand. If there is no extra backup, after the mysterious man takes control of the Ministry of Magic, these things will definitely be destroyed. By then, Muggle students born during this period will have trouble enrolling, and they will even miss it." opportunity for admission." "For those children, missing Hogwarts would be a great regret." "You-Know-Who controls the Ministry of Magic?" Hagrid couldn''t help but raise his voice. "It''s normal, isn''t it? The Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters have always wanted to do that, it''s just that the time hasn''t come yet. But it''s not far away." Albert seemed to be talking about a matter of course, with a calm tone It''s unbelievable. "They will succeed in the end. Scrimgeour is not Dumbledore. It is impossible to stop the mysterious man, not to mention that the entire Ministry of Magic is full of conflicts. It will be a matter of time before it collapses." "By the way, have you not been to a meeting of the Order of the Phoenix for a long time?" Albert seemed to be very sure about this. "Even in the past, it won''t be of much help. If you really need me, Professor McGonagall will tell me." Hagrid stretched out his hand and scratched his head. It really couldn''t help with many things, so he usually wouldn''t go to the Order of the Phoenix headquarters to add trouble. After all, Hagrid is really easy to track, and he doesn''t know how to counter-track, so it is easy to expose the location of the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. "By the way, Hagrid..." Albert said suddenly. "What''s up?" "It''s almost time for you to accept the facts." Albert looked at Hagrid with a serious tone. "Accept what." Hagrid asked confusedly. "The problem with the acromantula." Albert reminded, "After Aragog''s death, those big spiders no longer welcome you, right?" "After Aragog died, the other spiders really wouldn''t let me near their webs." Hagrid was silent for a moment, feeling very sad about it. "Hagrid, you made a big mistake yourself." "what?" "You take it for granted. Those big spiders didn''t hurt you only because of Aragog''s orders!" Albert looked sideways at Hagrid who slowed down, "They are not Aragog who has been with you for fifty years. , There is no relationship between you." "But they are Aragog''s children." "Times have changed for Hagrid, and this is no longer Aragog''s time." Albert paused and warned, "Unless you know the new leader of the big spiders and form a deep friendship with him, you It''s a big morsel of food for those big spiders." "I dare say, you definitely don''t know the new leaders of those big spiders, and you don''t even take those big spiders seriously!" Hagrid opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. He really didn''t know the new leader of the group of giant spiders. No, it should be said that Hagrid didn''t know any other spiders except Aragog and his wife. The descendants of Aragog were simply too numerous. "That group of big spiders will soon be attracted by the Death Eaters." Albert glanced at Hagrid and continued, "They will threaten the lives of Hogwarts students in the future." "But they live in the Forbidden Forest," Hagrid argued dryly. "Sooner or later we will have a decisive battle with the mysterious man, and those big spiders will be like the giants, and they will definitely be drawn into this war by the Death Eaters." Albert''s tone couldn''t help but a little bit more serious, "Hagrid, I hope you Reality, if you don''t want to see your best friend die because of those giant spiders." "No, this, this is impossible." Hagrid''s face was pale. "I hope you can understand that war kills people, but if it really kills people, it is better for the enemy to die than our friends, unless you want your friends to die." Albert ignored Hagrid, who stood there in a daze, and walked directly through the oak door to Professor McGonagall''s office. There were some things that Hagrid had to figure out on his own. If Hagrid couldn''t figure it out by himself, it would be useless for others to say more. Professor McGonagall did not move into the principal''s office, and was still on the second floor of the castle. Hogwarts trustees are still hesitant to close the school due to the spate of chaos following Dumbledore''s death. Hogwarts wasn''t safe without Dumbledore''s protection in these bad times, and those parents wouldn''t necessarily take the risk of sending someone to Hogwarts. Therefore, they are not in a hurry to appoint Professor McGonagall as the new principal. Although she is indeed the most suitable candidate at present, this matter still needs to be waited and watched, if the environment in the magic world can improve. "Good afternoon, Mr. Anderson." "Good afternoon, Professor." Albert smiled warmly at Professor McGonagall. "What do you want from me? I heard they said you left England." Professor McGonagall took a step back and invited Albert into his office. At the beginning, when he heard that Albert was being hunted down by the Mysterious Man and Death Eaters, Professor McGonagall was still worried about Albert''s situation. However, it now appears that the initial concerns were a little unnecessary. "Well, I have something to come back today, and I''ll bring you this by the way." Albert pulled out his wand and flicked it lightly, summoning a folder out of thin air. "what is this?" Professor McGonagall took the folder from Albert, and asked casually while flipping through it. "Muggle wizard birth records from 1985 to 1997." Albert sat on the sofa opposite Professor McGonagall, waved his wand again, conjured two cups of black tea out of thin air again, and explained to Professor McGonagall who was flipping through the folder, "This is the copy I asked for from Scrimgeour. Book." "Why are you giving me this information?" Professor McGonagall looked up at Albert, a little curious about the other party''s intentions. "I think with this information, even if Mysterio or Death Eaters take control of the Ministry of Magic and erase the records of Muggle wizards born during this period, those children will not miss the opportunity to step into the magic world because of this." Te explained with a smile, "Professor, you will become the headmaster of Hogwarts in the future. I think it is the best choice to entrust it to you for safekeeping." "It seems that this chaos is inevitable." Professor McGonagall didn''t care about Albert''s statement that he would become the principal, but his face was a little gloomy. According to Albert''s prophecy, after Voldemort would take control of the Ministry of Magic, Snape would become the new Headmaster. "The hypocritical illusion of peace will be shattered one day, so let him shatter naturally," Albert put down his teacup, and said calmly, "I can understand your thoughts, but even if it is forced to maintain, there is not much benefit. Suppressing it will continue to accumulate, and one day it will explode like a bomb, which is of no benefit to anyone, and the result will only be worse." "But Dumbledore didn''t mean Harry..." "This is not a problem that Harry can solve." Albert didn''t seem to want to talk about it, so he changed the subject and asked, "How is Professor Bubaji doing now?" "Did you say Professor Bubaji?" Professor McGonagall frowned, recalling Albert''s original warning. "It seems that she didn''t take my advice seriously!" Albert sighed, shook his head and said, "Forget it, anyway, I have already persuaded her, and Professor Bubaji is not a child, so he must be able to bear the burden." ...the result of one''s own choice." After speaking, Albert suddenly looked towards the window. "Professor Bubaji just doesn''t know where to go. I will persuade her to leave the UK and live abroad for a few years." Professor McGonagall has realized that the situation is not good, and is going to talk to Caredy later. Advise her to leave England as soon as possible. At this moment, a ball of silver light directly broke into Professor McGonagall''s office, and a middle-aged man''s voice sounded in the ball of light: "Minerva, Bubbaji is missing." The office was suddenly eerily quiet. "Oh, it seems to be too late." Albert said softly, "That''s right, how could the Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters tolerate the existence of a person who advocates the equality of purebred wizards and Muggle-born wizards? For a sacrifice." "Wait, where are you going?" Professor McGonagall hurriedly stopped Albert who turned around and was about to leave. "Oh, don''t worry, I didn''t intend to save Bubbaji." Albert knew that Professor McGonagall had misunderstood, and said softly. Professor McGonagall opened his mouth, a little confused, he didn''t expect to hear such words. "If I go to save her, the mysterious man and the Death Eaters will think that is my weakness, and I am afraid that more people will be unlucky because of it." Albert seemed to see through what Professor McGonagall was thinking, pretending to be quite Wei shrugged helplessly and said: "They will try to catch more people and try to lure me out. You know, they want to kill me." "Of course, if you want to save her, I can do divination for you. I should be able to get some useful information, but I''m afraid you will have to pay a price." Albert didn''t particularly want to save Professor Bubaji, even if this Something has triggered the task. At first, he was willing to remind the other party because Professor Bubaji had been trying to eliminate racial discrimination between pure-blood wizards and Muggle wizards, and he was a person worthy of respect. This is why Albert was willing to ask Professor McGonagall just now. However, after Professor Bubaji didn''t take Albert''s words seriously and paid the price for it, it would not be easy to reverse her fate. The future has never been so easy to change. This is also one of the reasons why Albert did not go to rescue Bubaji. If he wanted to forcibly reverse the future, he would probably have to pay a heavy price for it. Professor Bubbaji was just a stranger to him after all. At this moment, the door of the office was suddenly knocked open, Hagrid hurried into the office, and put Professor Flitwick on the ground with a big sigh, "Something went wrong..." "Well, we already know that Professor Bubaji was captured by the Death Eaters." Albert withdrew his hand from the crystal ball, turned to look at Hagrid and said. "What should we do now." Flitwick frowned and looked at Albert. "She should have followed your advice and left England." "Yeah, but Professor Bubaji didn''t, so she probably lost her life because of it." Albert''s tone was very calm, and he turned to Professor McGonagall, "I suggest that you can ask the Ministry of Magic to help through Kingsley. Its best not to have a conflict with the Death Eaters yourself, after all, you will still need to stay at Hogwarts to protect the students when the time comes. "As for whether Professor Bubaji is dead or alive, it depends on her luck." "Look at her luck?" Hagrid couldn''t believe Albert would say that. "I reminded Professor Bubaji to leave the UK for asylum, but she didn''t go and stay to die, what else could I do." Albert said calmly, "Everyone needs to be responsible for their own choices." "You too Hagrid, remember my words, don''t let some stupid things affect your normal judgment Albert has not forgotten that in the final Hogwarts battle, the eight-eyed giant Spiders also took part in the attack on Hogwarts Castle. It is not known how many students died as a result. Maybe it wasn''t all Hagrid''s fault, but he couldn''t try to pick himself out either. At that time, Hagrid''s performance was simply terrible, and he was so stupid that he was caught by a spider, which was really intolerable. Albert hoped that Hagrid would wake up and stop messing with his own people. Lupine is the most typical case, in which he was killed by Antonin Dolokhov, and Harry had a chance to stop it, but the savior told everyone with his own experience What it means: To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. So, Lupine died. He might have survived. Chapter 1262： lost support "What happened?" Hearing the hurried footsteps in the corridor, Harry, who was discussing with Hermione and Ron in the dormitory to find the Horcrux, pushed his head out of the room and questioned Sirius who had just walked past the door. "Kingsley just sent back news that a group of Death Eaters broke into Bubbaji''s house and forcibly took him away." Sirius didn''t have any special feelings about Bubaji''s arrest. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1263： no choice "Sirius contacted me just now." George opened the door and walked into the room, looking at Albert who was flipping through the parchment behind the desk. "Oh, what does he want from me?" Albert asked knowingly. "You guys, you are really calm!" George smiled helplessly, he didn''t believe that Albert would fail to guess the reason. "Otherwise?" Albert put down the parchment, looked up and asked, "I have done everything that should be done and can be done." "They still haven''t been able to find out the exact whereabouts of Professor Bubaji." George had already guessed Albert''s attitude towards this matter. If he really wanted to help, he would definitely be willing to help find someone instead of sitting there and chatting with him. In fact, what he said just now almost didn''t directly say that Professor Bubaji''s life and death has nothing to do with him. No one is willing to pay for other people''s mistakes, and Albert is willing to help prophesy, which seems to be the little bit of affection he once had. "Can''t you find it? I don''t have any good solutions. The crystal ball prophecy is like this. Sometimes it is really difficult to parse the required information from the prophesied picture." Albert was not surprised by this. If crystal ball divination was really that powerful, divination would not be questioned by everyone. However, as a divination master, Albert knew very well that many people were unwilling to believe in so-called divination or prophecy. Therefore, watching the disaster happen but being unable to stop it has become a fate that most prophecy masters can hardly get rid of. If you are entangled because of this, you must be depressed to death. So, he usually just issues a warning. As for whether the other party is willing to believe it or not, and what he intends to do, it doesn''t matter what he does. As for trying to change the prophecy, it is undoubtedly quite difficult. If you try to change every time, you will probably become a lunatic in the eyes of people, and I am afraid that death is not far away. "There is a price to pay for everything," Albert murmured. Of course, Albert has a way to find out the specific whereabouts of Professor Bubaji. He only needs to let the spies mixed in with the Death Eaters help deliver the news, but he has no intention of doing that, because he will not let the spies risk his life because of this matter. The risk of exposure, even if the risk is very low, he has no intention of taking the risk to pay for Professor Bubaji''s personal decision. That was the last spy. In the future, when Voldemort was vigilant, it would not be easy to plant a spy in it, and there was no certain status, and some information could not be obtained at all. "What?" George looked at Albert suspiciously. "You all overlooked one thing." "What is it?" George asked curiously. "Dumbledore is dead, the Dumbledore who can help us carry half the sky has fallen." Albert said in a very soft, nostalgic voice, "The times have changed today, and it has become the same as before." Its different, its not safe anymore. "Minister of Magic''s Scrimgeour is a perfect example, because he lost Dumbledore''s protection, he was almost eliminated by You-Know-Who, and many people don''t realize this - times have changed." "If Dumbledore is still alive, nothing will happen to Professor Bubaji, but he is dead, so the fate of Professor Bubaji who stayed in England will not be much better." Albert said in a mocking tone, "This is the way this world is, there is always a need for a group of people to die. Only **** examples can make others wake up, and all I can do is try not to let you become that group of unlucky people." "So, don''t worry about Professor Bubbaji''s affairs, her life and death can only depend on her own luck now." Albert''s mouth curled into a mocking smile, "After all, I am not her father, no Possibly risking her life to pay for her mistake." George opened his mouth wide. After a long time, he stepped forward to give Albert a hug and said sincerely, "Thank you." "You''re welcome, we''re friends." "That''s great, my friend," murmured George. "When will Bill get married?" Albert asked suddenly. "It should be in the near future." George''s heart skipped a beat, and he asked quickly, "What''s wrong?" "If Bill intends to marry Fleur, it''s best when the wizarding world is relatively stable." Albert reminded kindly, "To be honest, I don''t think Death Eaters will go to the wedding kindly. The Slys don''t have a good reputation among pure-blood wizards." "You mean..." George''s eyes widened, with a bad premonition. "As we all know, your family has a good relationship with Harry Potter, and you are my friends." Albert knew exactly what would happen then. "So, the Death Eaters will come and make trouble." "Troubleshooting?" Albert shook his head and said, "No, this is an opportunity for them, a chance to catch them all, as long as they have a normal mind, they won''t let it go easily." George quickly asked, "Is there any way?" "You shouldn''t have asked me." "I''ll go talk to Bill about it." George remembered Albert''s original wedding. "War time is not suitable for marriage." "It should be a grand wedding." Albert corrected. "However, once the Ministry of Magic collapses, all members of the Order of the Phoenix will inevitably be affected, probably through torture and surveillance. Those who are unlucky will probably be slaughtered directly to vent their anger." Albert is very clear that the current situation is better than that in the novel. The situation is even more dangerous. The most important thing is that he, no, it should be said that Scrimgeour killed a large number of Death Eaters and dark wizards, causing the two sides to accumulate deep hatred. "Well, Kingsley and Tonks may be in a bad situation. After all, the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic have killed many Death Eaters in the past year. The Order of the Phoenix and the Aurors have even more hatred, so some Headquarters, protected by the Fidelity Charm, is extremely important." "But our family can''t all hide, after all..." "Hiding and dying, you choose that?" Albert asked back. "Scremgeour chose to die, and Professor Bubbaji also chose to die, and I would never gamble on that possibility." "You''re right, and the traitor Snape will definitely leak the list of members of the Order of the Phoenix." George quickly took out his notebook and recorded what Albert said, "Thank you, it is really necessary to remind them to prevent them from committing crimes." Stupid mistake." "The situation is not as bad as you think, at least the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix protected by the Loyalty Curse is safe enough." Albert comforted, "By the way, what happened to the radio station?" "It has been rolled out. We have divided them into encrypted and unencrypted channels according to your instructions." George is actually curious why Albert attaches so much importance to the broadcast channel. "By using this incident, I will give you some popular science about the reasons for Professor Bubaji''s disappearance. Tell them about the disgust and persecution of Muggle wizards by Death Eaters and Mysterious People." Albert motioned George to remember this incident. "It''s bad?" "Well, I just met Scrimgeour this morning." Albert said softly, "I think it''s necessary to clear up the minds of those Muggle wizards." "Can" "They won''t believe it, let alone wake up because of it?" Albert''s eyes seemed to see through the future situation, and he said to himself, "It''s okay, we just need to remind them, what can be done, what should be done, We have already done it, and when things happen, they will naturally recall our reminders, instead of being at a loss like sheep driven by wolves." "Don''t you think..." George couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "We need more support." Albert was very calm: "There must be a lot of wizards and Muggle wizards in the UK who intermarry." "But they would really like to..." "When the mysterious people control the Ministry of Magic and start attacking Muggle wizards, it will not be whether they want to." "What did you predict?" "Muggle-Born Registration Board." "Muggle-born registration committee? What is that?" George asked with a surprised expression. "Literally, the Ministry of Magic will investigate the so-called "Muggle-born", charge Muggle-born people with theft, violence and other crimes of illegally obtaining magical abilities, and arrest them and send them to Azkaban." Ai Burt was sure something like that would happen, and if not Umbridge, there would be other Death Eaters doing it. "Crazy?" George murmured. "How could people allow this to happen." "What if it is not allowed?" Albert asked with a strange expression, "Did you expect them to protest to the mysterious person?" George was speechless. If the mysterious man really controls the Ministry of Magic, all this will be completely reduced to a joke. "If you don''t want your wife or husband to be unlucky because of this, they need to join us to fight against the mysterious man." Albert described the prototype of the whole plan to George, "Believe me, if they are not willing to wake up, go to Azkaban Prison and the company of dementors will be their best destination, and most of those people will not end well, most of them will not survive for a month, and tragic death in Azkaban will be their final destination. "So, they have no choice. UU Reading " "No, of course they have a choice, they can leave the UK." Albert said calmly, "If they don''t want to, Professor Bubaji will be their fate." "But is it really meaningful to involve them?" George was even more puzzled. "You are mistaken. It was never me who got them involved, but after the start of the Second Wizarding War, all Muggle wizards are destined to be involved in this war and become the lowest level of victims." Ai Burt corrected, "They have only three choices, stand up and resist, go to Azkaban to die or leave England to escape this disaster." "So, those Muggle wizards are naturally on our side." "That''s right." Albert continued, "However, they still don''t realize the danger that is approaching them, let alone the terrible disaster that the mysterious man will bring to them after he controls the Ministry of Magic. What we have to do Its just to awaken their sense of crisis through the radio, and give those Muggle wizards a hand, so that they dont completely become victims of this war. "I hope they really have that courage." George sighed, a little sympathetic to the situation of those Muggle wizards. "They must have courage." Albert was dissatisfied with George''s words. "This is war, not a child''s play trick. If you lose, you should know what will happen even if I don''t tell you." The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1264： like a schemer No one is willing to pay, and they all want to let others die first, but how can there be such a good thing in the world? Of course Albert knew that these were the weaknesses of human nature, so he never laughed at them, but he was a little moved and glad that he didn''t have to be one of them. He never thought that the case of Caredy Bubbaji could arouse the vigilance of other Muggle wizards in the wizarding world, let alone that the twins'' radio station could keep everyone vigilant. Usually, a crisis will only occur when death is imminent Only then will they truly see the truth clearly. Even if it was him himself, people always like to take the last little bit of luck, and there is no way around it. However, Albert believed that Kingsley could solve the problem after it happened. As long as the members of the Order of the Phoenix are not too stubborn, they should wake up and know what they should do after the Ministry of Magic completely collapses and is controlled by Voldemort. At least, Sirius will remind everyone that they should move closer to Albert. Perhaps because he survived his death successfully, Sirius Black has indeed changed a lot, otherwise it would be difficult to deal with Fred and George alone, and let the Order of the Phoenix toss around, and they all have to die. Today''s magic world has become more dangerous because of Albert''s relationship. "The due date should be in the next few days, right?" Katrina reached for the Prophet newspaper that Albert put down, and asked, "Are you ready?" "Well, the due date is five days later." Albert looked at Isobel tenderly, stretched out his hand and grabbed the white palm and put it on his face, and comforted him softly, "Don''t worry, everything is ready, and I have communicated with the therapist in advance Yes, she will specially make time for you in the past few days." "Where is my sister?" Katrina asked without looking up. "My mother has already told me about the things that should be paid attention to, and everything that needs to be prepared is also prepared, and I have checked it several times." Isobel is not nervous, they have already known it through Albert''s prophecy everything. "Won''t you feel bored living a life of knowing everything through prophecies?" Katrina absently flipped through the newspapers sent from England. "I think it''s okay, especially at critical moments, it''s more important to make yourself feel at ease." Albert didn''t think it was a problem. He knew it would happen as early as he mastered crystal ball divination. It''s not all up to them to decide. "Mom has always been worried about your safety." Katrina suddenly changed the subject, "Is the British Ministry of Magic about to collapse? Why are there so many accidents everywhere?" "It''s really more comfortable here, and there are not so many bad things." Albert glanced at Katrina. He didn''t like to talk about these things in front of Isobel, so as not to affect her mood. "After the baby is born, we will decide whether to continue to live here or go back to the ship. We don''t need to rush back to the UK. The environment there is very depressing." "And you?" Isobel doesn''t care about this kind of thing, although she really doesn''t want to go back to England, as long as she is accompanied by Albert is enough. "Then go back to live on the ship. Sea ships are safer, and we can travel to other countries by ship." Albert said without hesitation. "Around the world by boat?" Katrina looked away from the bombing in the newspaper. "Traveling around the world may not be possible in the near future. I have to pay attention to the UK. After all, many friends stay in the UK." Albert raised his head from Isobel''s stomach: "However, traveling around the world by boat is a great idea. It''s a good idea, we can try it after the war is over, it shouldn''t take long." Isobel leaned his head lightly on Albert''s shoulder, grabbed his hand and put it on his stomach, and whispered softly, "Don''t worry, we will have plenty of time in the future." "Are you tired?" Albert asked. "Well, a little sleepy." Isobel actually doesn''t like this kind of lazy life, she feels that her brain is not as good as before. "I''ll help you go back to rest." When Katrina helped Isobel back to her room to rest, she comforted her in a low voice, "Be patient for a few more days, everything will be fine after Alice is born." Albert looked at the back of the two sisters leaving, took the newspaper again, and continued to read the article that he hadn''t finished before. Then, he took out his notebook and began to revise the plan on it. The wizard war, which is understated in the novel, is more tragic than expected. It has become a trivial matter that major cities in the UK are shrouded in thick cold fog. Explosions, plane crashes, and train derailments were all caused by Death Eaters. Not only that, but the Death Eaters also slaughtered those innocent people recklessly, and there have been abominable incidents of remote villages being massacred all over the UK. In fact, they not only slaughtered Muggles, but also used black magic to transform a large number of corpses into Inferi, which were used to cause trouble for the Ministry of Magic. In fact, the Ministry of Magic no longer deliberately concealed some accidents that were not particularly important, and the handling of certain things has become very rough. Anyone who is not a fool can see the problem. Indifferent to what is going on under the nose. Seeing that the wizarding world may be exposed to Muggles at any time, the Ministry of Magic of other European countries has no plan to send Aurors to the UK to help again. Dumbledore is dead, as long as you have a little brain, you will know that if you send an Auror there, there will probably be a real fight with the Death Eaters. No Ministry of Magic would be so generous, and no one would want to play such a fool. No matter how the United States Department of Magic condemns it, European countries are indifferent to it. If he was really worried about the exposure of the magic world, he would have sent Aurors over to help, so why would he be arguing with other countries? As for exposure, let''s wait until it is exposed. "Mom agrees." Katrina sat on the sofa opposite Albert again, looked at Albert who was reading the Paris daily, and suddenly said: "But she said that she will wait until after the war is over." "Oh, you actually convinced her." Albert suddenly looked up at Katrina, his tone full of surprise that could not be concealed. "When will this war end?" Katrina poured herself a cup of black tea: "I remember you said that the Second Wizarding War wouldn''t last too long." "Well, it should be over in the next year or two." Albert looked up at Katrina and couldn''t help asking, "I''m curious how you persuaded her." Katrina didn''t answer the question, lowered her eyes and continued to ask, "I heard that the first wizarding war lasted for a long time." "Because Dumbledore was still alive at that time, and now he is dead, so there will only be two endings, win or lose, and the mysterious man will never bear it anymore." Albert closed his notes and said. "When he completely controls the Ministry of Magic, he will do even more excessive things." "Is the mysterious man brainless? He is so unscrupulous, isn''t he worried about causing public outrage?" Katrina picked up another newspaper and said, "Those Muggles have long been vigilant, and the International Federation of Wizards must You won''t let the mysterious person completely expose the existence of the wizarding world to Muggles." "It''s no good if you think too much, who would want to make a show?" Albert found that Katrina was still a little naive, and Isobel would never believe such things easily. "It really sounds like something you would say." "The International Federation of Wizards is just a tool used by certain interest groups to consolidate their status and interests. Maybe it can be useful in some small things, but when it comes to big things, don''t expect the International Federation of Wizards to be able to It came in handy." Albert really knew what the International Federation of Wizards was. After all, there was a precedent in the previous life. "It''s like the laws of the Ministry of Magic only apply to ordinary wizards, but not to dark wizards, because the mysterious man only talks about fists but not the law." Բµˣħһ취ûУֱӱͷòʳͽǰſ˵Ľij As for the laws of the Ministry of Magic, that''s even more of a joke. You can have as many of these things as you want. Unless they don''t talk about martial arts more than You-Know-Who, Scrimgeour has tried to do that. Unfortunately, after Dumbledore''s death, it''s useless for him to stop talking about martial arts without a backer. Voldemort will no longer have any scruples, and he will definitely Find a way to kill him. "What about you?" Katrina glanced at the notebook on the table. She had read the contents and knew what Albert was going to do next. "Me? I just try my best to provide some insignificant help to others." Albert said humbly. "This kind of talk is to deceive your supporters." Katrina felt that Albert must have some purpose, although she still couldn''t see what the other party wanted to do. For fame? Obviously not, Albert is famous enough. status? The social status of the master prophecy is very high, and Albert has many titles, and he is also a member of the Wizengamot. As for getting rich? If Albert wanted to make money, there must be many ways to make money with his clever mind. Fred and George''s store was a ready-made case. What''s more, there were indications that this guy didn''t lack Gallon at all. Therefore, she has never been able to figure out what Albert wants to do, but she is sure that Albert must have a reason for doing that, because this guy always has a strong purpose in doing things. "What are you trying to do?" Katrina looked at Albert suspiciously. "I just want to live my little life quietly, and I never thought about what to do. After all, I don''t lack anything now." Albert said indifferently. "Do you think I will believe this kind of thing?" Katrina couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, pointed to the notebook, and couldn''t help complaining, "Sometimes I can''t help but suspect that you are the one who caused British magic The culprit of world chaos." "Fighting against the mysterious man is only because he wants to kill me. I can''t let me accept my fate and let him kill me." Albert would not accept such accusations. Voldemort was clearly the culprit who caused the chaos in the Ministry of Magic. How can you slander him casually. "Then what did you set up the Defense Association for?" "Someone needs to stand up against him." "So you stood up?" "There is always a need for someone to lead and guide everyone, and those people are my friends and people who are willing to believe in me. I need to take them through this wizard war alive as much as possible." Albert explained, "This Need to be careful everywhere, so you think I look like a schemer." "I remember you saying that you don''t want to be a good person." Katrina never thought that Albert was a good person. "Good people are usually short-lived." Albert nodded and said, "Besides, a good person will be restrained by others everywhere, making life uncomfortable. I just need to make sure that I don''t become a bad person." "Well, I can''t say no to you." Katrina didn''t bother to continue arguing, and asked curiously, "Is there really no one in the huge magic world who stands up to the mysterious man?" "Yes, but very few. Most people don''t have that kind of courage." Albert said softly. "Because I''m afraid that I will be the next missing person, and that my children will be attacked next?" Katrina naturally knows the reason. The reign of terror of Voldemort and the Death Eaters is very effective, scaring the wizards in the magic world. Trembling, there are very few wizards as hard-headed as Scrimgeour. No wonder Albert is willing to cooperate with him. "Yes. Everyone is actually counting on others to stand up. They need a hero, a savior." Albert''s tone was very cold, obviously he didn''t like those people. "Scremgeour did a good job before, but now there are a lot of people complaining." "Then why don''t you help him?" "I have already helped him, otherwise you think how the Ministry of Magic achieved those results before. UU Reading " Albert bent down to pick up Tom, scratched its chin and said, "But Scrimgeour was It is restricted, and its own strength is not strong enough, and it will not last long after losing its protection." "Are you going to watch him die?" "That was Scrimgeour''s own choice. He could have survived, but he chose to die." Albert was very calm when talking about this incident, "Honestly speaking, the British magic community does not deserve to have to work hard for them." Scrimgeour, like they don''t deserve Dumbledore." Katrina smelled the strong contempt in Albert''s tone, and she didn''t really understand why Albert hated the British wizarding world so much. "how about you?" "I just try to help everyone as much as possible and guide them to stand up against the mysterious person." "What if they don''t want to?" "Then keep lying down until this war is over, if they can bear the Death Eaters and other dark wizards climbing over their heads and dominating them." "You seem to be happy to see them unlucky." Katrina raised her eyebrows slightly. "Willing? No, I''m just telling the facts. Some things will not change whether I like it or not. Only they can change." The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL: ~： happy new years eve Happy New Years Eve. By the way, please take a leave of absence, I have been very busy recently, and there are relatively few updates, sorry orz. And after this volume is finished, if you don''t want to read the follow-up story, the main text of this book is over. If you are interested in the follow-up, you can look forward to the follow-up story. Happy New Years Eve to everyone. Chapter 1265： Alice in a few days. In the corridor outside the treatment room, Albert was sitting in an armchair with his arms drooping and fingers intertwined, his eyes fixed on the closed door in front of him. Although he had seen the predicted results from the crystal ball a long time ago, even so, he still couldn''t contain the anxiety in his heart. This is the first time he has been a father in two lifetimes. Although Albert is not eager to become a father, he is still very nervous. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1266： clue "Mom has been trying to stop us." Looking at the closed door, Ron said in a low voice, "Everyone''s been trying to figure out what the **** we''re doing." "But Dumbledore isn''t..." As soon as Hermione opened her mouth, Harry interrupted her. "It''s not surprising at all. Curiosity has always been human nature. What''s more, Dumbledore is gone. It''s normal for them not to trust me. After all, I''m not Albert, and I don''t have Albert''s strength. would be stupid enough to pin all hope on me." Harry could see that better than anyone else. He took out the notebook from his pocket, tore off a few pages of notes used to record them, picked up his wand, set those pages on fire, and watched them burn to ashes in the flames. "Don''t say that about Harry, everyone wants to believe you." Hermione looked a little disturbed, "And, I think Mrs. Weasley did it out of good intentions." "Of course I know that Mrs. Weasley is just too worried about everyone''s safety." Harry sighed softly, and said rather helplessly, "but she doesn''t know that sometimes unintentional kindness may cause extremely serious consequences." Terrible injury." The room suddenly fell silent. They are all aware of the importance of strictly keeping the Horcrux secret. God knows what terrible things will happen once Voldemort learns that his greatest secret has been revealed. "I think you all know how stupid they are to do that. That guy will kill everyone who knows the secret, unless the secret is completely hidden." Harry knew Voldemort''s ways too well, and that guy would never allow anyone to know the secret of Horcruxes. "So, that secret must not be leaked no matter what, not only to destroy him, but also for the safety of other people''s lives." This sentence is actually a reminder to Ron, and also to the person outside the room who eavesdropped on their conversation. Harry knew he had to give them some hints before someone messed things up. "You''re right Harry." Ron looked at the closed door and didn''t refute, because it was the truth. After the tragedy of Professor Bubaji, everyone realized that they should listen to the advice given by others, especially the advice of Albert. If Professor Bubaji was willing to listen to Albert''s suggestion and leave the UK, maybe she would not have ended up like this now. Professor Bubbaji died, just yesterday. Shortly after she was sent to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries by the Ministry of Magic, she was directly killed by Death Eaters. The Dark Mark appeared in the sky over St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, which shocked the melon-eating crowd in the British magic world. Everyone knew that this was the Death Eaters'' revenge, and it was also a provocation against the Ministry of Magic. The Death Eaters directly used this method to tell wizards in the British wizarding community that the Ministry of Magic was too weak to withstand a single blow. "Mrs. Weasley is gone." Hermione suddenly turned to look at Harry, "Do you think it''s really useful?" "I don''t know." Harry shook his head and said, "but I hope it will be useful. I will take the time to chat with Sirius and let them know the seriousness of the problem. I have been keeping it from them so that problems will happen sooner or later. At that time, I will use This convinces them." Saying this, Harry glanced at the few golden pills left in the eye drops bottle. "Felix Felicia is almost used up." Ron stared at the golden potion in the medicine bottle, licked his lips and said, "If we can get some more, the next operation will definitely be smoother." "Fred said that there is not much left in Albert." Harry actually wanted to get some more, but the brewing of Felicia was too complicated. "Don''t forget the side effects of Felicia," Hermione reminded. "That''s the funniest joke I''ve heard in the last year," said Ron dryly. "You''re trying to get side effects from drinking." "I think you''re focusing on the wrong thing." Harry put the Felix Felicia back into the shapeshifter pouch. "Don''t worry about Harry, just make it clear to everyone," Hermione reassured. "like If this matter cannot be resolved smoothly, I am afraid that the following days will not be too easy. " This is why Harry intends to reveal some information to Sirius. "Actually, Harry... I still think we should use this as a stronghold." Ron noticed the gazes of his two companions, and suggested bravely: "I mean, we can''t stay outside all the time to collect information, we always need a place to relax, and there is nowhere better than the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix." It''s safe." Harry glanced at Hermione, saw that the other party did not speak, and he himself did not refute, but remained silent for a while. "We do need a place to rest." Harry was silent for a long time before speaking. Ron and Hermione breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t have much experience living in the wild, just like Ron said, they needed a stronghold, a safe place to stay, and the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix was the most suitable. Speaking of which, I have to thank Albert. If Albert hadn''t seen through the problems of the Order of the Phoenix at a glance and reminded them to solve the problems in time, I am afraid that Harry''s placement during adulthood would have serious problems. "Our biggest problem now is that we still don''t have any ideas about Horcruxes." Harry couldn''t help laughing at himself, "Sometimes I want to give the title of savior to Albert, but unfortunately that guy doesn''t want it." The best way he racked his brains was to ask Albert for help, which made Harry feel helpless. "Don''t say that about Harry, you''ve done a good job," Ron reassured. "Harry, don''t we already have an obvious train of thought?" Hermione reminded, frowning. The three of them had discussed for so long, it was obvious that they would not come to nothing. However, although some ideas have been developed, they may not be useful, because even Dumbledore has not found the remaining Horcruxes. Therefore, they can only try their luck next. After discussion among the three, they unanimously decided to go to the place where Tom Riddle once lived and worked to search for information and try his luck: Diagon Alley, Hogwarts, Riddle''s House (crossed out), Bokin Burke Store, Albania, etc. If they were lucky enough, they might be able to find the Horcruxes. After all, they had the Blessed Elixir. Although that thing could not bring real luck, but following the guidance of the Blessed Elixir, they might really get unexpected gains. But this still requires taking some risks. Once they act too high-profilely, they are easily targeted by Death Eaters, which will bring unpredictable troubles. In fact, Harry has a better solution, which is to ask Albert to predict the whereabouts of the Horcrux. But Hermione thinks that divination is not a panacea. The reason is that if the Horcrux can be found, Dumbledore must have asked Albert to help find the whereabouts of the Horcrux. Although Hermione had a good point, Harry still felt that Albert could definitely help, and that guy had always given Harry a reliable impression of knowing everything. Sometimes Harry even wondered, if even Albert couldn''t find the remaining two Horcruxes, why would he be able to find them? Reason told Harry that it was the most correct way for the two sides to exchange information and find the whereabouts of the Horcrux together. Harry told the two of his personal views, and it happened that Bill''s wedding was an opportunity to get in touch with each other. "Will Anderson agree?" Ron doubted. "It will," Hermione said firmly. "If only he could predict where the last two Horcruxes are hidden." Harry has no clue now, UU Reading he hopes that Albert can succeed in divination, but the probability should not be high. If Albert could really predict the whereabouts of the Horcrux, he would have found it long ago and destroyed it. "What if Anderson can''t help us?" Ron asked suddenly, "Are we going to Hogwarts to investigate the whereabouts of Ravenclaw''s diadem as planned?" According to their analysis, the last Horcrux is likely to be a relic left by Gryffindor or Ravenclaw. And so far, Harry knows Dow''s other relics of the Big Four are Ravenclaw''s Diadem and Gryffindor''s Sword. The sword of Gryffindor is still in a glass case in the Hogwarts office, but the diadem of Ravenclaw has been missing for hundreds of years. But if Voldemort could find Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets, why couldn''t he find Ravenclaw''s diadem? Maybe Ravenclaw''s diadem is hidden in the Chamber of Secrets. "If there is no better clue, I do plan to take Felicia and go to Hogwarts to try my luck." Harry does have this intention, "I will try to start with the ghost of Ravenclaw at that time, if we If you''re lucky, there may be unexpected clues." Harry did suspect that the last Horcrux was a Ravenclaw diadem, but it didn''t matter if it wasn''t, they couldn''t find any better clues anyway. Chapter 1267： The way to defeat Voldemort no way. Who made them still speculate and speculate on the whereabouts of the remaining two Horcruxes. As for the major task of destroying the Horcrux, it was an almost impossible task for the current Harry. The enemy is, after all, the famous Dark Lord, and he is just Potter, Harry Potter. What''s more, how could Voldemort easily let others know his fatal weakness. Harry had thought more than once that he might need to spend several years, or even longer, searching for the whereabouts of the Horcrux, and he even needed to have the awareness that he would never find the Horcrux until he died. Thinking of that terrible situation, Harry felt inexplicably anxious and frightened. He really couldn''t imagine what Britain would look like under Voldemort''s control, and how they would struggle to survive under the pursuit of Voldemort and the Death Eaters. Once the time is long, can I continue to persevere? Will Ron and Hermione be willing to follow him in the search for Horcruxes. What if they get tired of living like that? In the end, he was left alone to find the Horcruxes, and Harry couldn''t imagine what it would be like. Although he had already made up his mind to use the remaining time to destroy Voldemort, he actually didn''t know if he could stick to it. One year, two years, or even longer. Can he hold on? Harry didn''t actually know either. Although Albert had said that the Second Wizarding War would not last long, Harry had no confidence at all in finding the Horcrux in a short time. "Don''t worry about Harry, it''s certainly not going to be any worse than it is now." Noticing the change in expression on Harry''s face, Hermione comforted softly, "Even if we really can''t find those two Horcruxes, Albert will definitely help, so there''s no need to worry, let''s do it!" "I know what to do." Harry gave a slight nod to Ron and Hermione, knowing that worrying about too many things would make him feel constrained. "It would be nice if Anderson could help us directly." Ron felt that with Albert''s help, they might be able to solve Voldemort''s Horcrux problem within a year, and press Voldemort back into the coffin, nail the coffin boards, so that he would never have a chance to resurrect and climb out. "You stop daydreaming." Hermione laughed at Ron''s naive idea. If Albert could really find the Horcrux, why would they need to worry about it here? I''m afraid the Horcrux would have been destroyed long ago, and the mysterious man would be killed along with it. "I didn''t say..." Ron wanted to argue, but Harry cut him off. "I know what you mean, but Albert has his own things to do, it is impossible to take us to find the Horcruxes, and he is too dazzling, it is easy to attract Voldemort''s attention." Harry did not count on Albert Te will take them to find the Horcruxes, and he knows that they are the most suitable, because they have no sense of existence, let alone attract Voldemort''s special attention. Harry actually knew that Albert had been helping them. "The current headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, and the relics left by Dumbledore." Hermione reminded, "It''s just that many people subconsciously ignore it." Ron opened his mouth slightly, unable to refute at all. "You think Dumbledore left me XZ in the Snitch." Harry quickly changed the subject to avoid Ron''s embarrassment. After speaking, he took out the Golden Snitch that Dumbledore left him from the shapeshifting lizard pouch. "I remember Albert said that it doesn''t make sense for you to open the Snitch now." Hermione took the Snitch from Harry, checked it carefully, and handed it to Ron next to him. "Perhaps, it''s some kind of secret weapon used to deal with the mysterious people. It''s used at critical moments." Ron took it from Hermione''s hand, picked it up and shook it, and returned the Snitch to Haha without any sound. profit. Harry took the Snitch from Ron, held it in his hand and played with it gently, thinking about all kinds of possibilities. The size of the Snitch is so small that it really can''t hold too much. . "However, Ron is right, maybe this is a secret weapon for me." Harry knew very well that even if the Horcruxes were destroyed, someone would need to kill Voldemort. Under normal circumstances, when he went to a duel with Voldemort, he must be looking for death, but there are also unusual situations. "Certainly not, I really can''t imagine any little thing that can help you kill the You-Know-Who." Hermione suggested, "If you really want to know, you can ask Albert directly. It takes brain cells to think about these questions." Harry didn''t answer, and suddenly asked, "I remember you said that the Snitch can recognize the first person who touches it." "That''s right, before the Snitch was released, it wasn''t touched by the skin of a woman, not even the maker. They all wore gloves to prevent disputes when catching the ball." Hermione nodded and said: " I bet Dumbledore must have bewitched the Snitch to make her..." "What is Dumbledore''s last words to us?" Harry vaguely caught something, and continued to ask. Hermione took out a notebook from her handbag, turned to a certain page and read out the contents of the notebook: "I left Harry James Potter for his first Quidditch at Hogwarts." The Golden Snitch caught in the game, to remind him of the rewards of perseverance and skill." "First Quidditch match?" Harry repeated under his breath, "I remember..." "You almost swallowed the Snitch!" Ron finished Harry''s sentence excitedly. "Yes, it wasn''t the hand that first touched the Snitch, but..." Harry said as he brought the Snitch to his mouth and kissed it, but the Snitch still didn''t respond. It made Harry feel a wave of defeat, disappointment, and frustration. "No, look at Harry, the Snitch is written on it." Hermione exclaimed in surprise. "What!" Harry and Ron immediately moved to Hermione''s side, and they found that the surface of the bare Snitch was actually engraved with words in Dumbledore''s handwriting: I open at the end. "I open at the end...open at the end?" Harry repeated, looking sideways at Hermione and Ron. "You know what that means?" Both of them shook their heads, UU reading looked bewildered. "What a bunch of nasty guys, they always like to play riddles with others." Harry couldn''t help complaining. "This probably means that the time for Albert to say it hasn''t come yet!" Hermione felt that it wasn''t that Albert didn''t tell them, but that it wasn''t suitable. "If the time comes, I still can''t figure out how to open it?" Harry complained, "Could Albert tell me how to open it?" "Maybe, probably..." Hermione and Ron looked at each other, they also hated the Riddler. "Well, I believe that all the relics that Dumbledore left us have their uses." Harry picked up the "The Tales of Beedle the Bard" on the table and turned to Hermione, "Do you translate the story of the three brothers?" Is it over? Is it different from the version others said?" "It''s true that there are some differences, but the content is actually the same." During the recent period, the three have also collected several versions of "The Story of the Three Brothers". "I remember Albert saying..." "The story is true." "What do you think Dumbledore wants to tell us through "The Tales of Beedle the Bard"?" Harry looked at Hermione and Ron, who didn''t know much about wizarding fairy tales, "tell me, maybe we I can understand the true meaning of the book that Dumbledore left behind." Chapter 1268： Ways to defeat Voldemort (2) "Once upon a time, there were three brothers who were traveling along a secluded path. It was almost dusk, and as they walked, they came to a river, but the river was too deep to wade through, and it was dangerous to swim across. Magic, with a wave of the wand, a bridge appeared over the treacherous river..." Hermione flipped through her notebook and began to tell Harry and Ron the story of the three brothers that she had translated from the "Tales of Beedle the Bard" that Dumbledore had given her. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1269： to trust him No one would take the stories in "The Tales of Beedle the Poet" seriously. If it hadn''t been for Albert himself to say that "the story of the three brothers" was true, Harry would actually not want to believe such absurd things. But Harry believed that Albert would not deceive himself, especially in that situation, certainly not deliberately teasing them. The focus of this story should be the three treasures of Death. Elder Wand, Resurrection Stone and Invisibility Cloak. harry has one The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1270： repeat the same trick In the dark night, several strange black shadows flitted across the sky, and suddenly landed on a certain remote wizarding town. Before the black smoke permeated their bodies cleared, they raised their wands without hesitation, blasted open the wooden door of the target house, and broke in directly. The huge explosion instantly awakened the dead town. "What are you going to do?" A man''s roar sounded in the middle of the night. A green light that symbolizes death shines from the window of the room, and then The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1271： Doomed to be restless "How about this one?" Isobel, who was wearing a simple beige dress, turned around in front of the full-length mirror, and cast a questioning look at Albert next to him. "Very suitable, very beautiful." Albert nodded. "I don''t think you should go with me." Katrina looked at the irresponsible young couple in front of her, frowned dissatisfied and asked, "What should Alice do?" "Alice has eaten and slept The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1272： wedding Wishful thinking? Scrimgeour didn''t think the situation was very bad, otherwise, with the character of the other party, how could he bring his wife to the Weasley family''s wedding. He knew that Anderson had quietly hid his family and the McDougal family before the mysterious man returned, successfully avoiding the revenge of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. "You shouldn''t mind helping me out later!" Scrimgeour looked sideways at Fred who was leading the guests in and said: " The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1273： good luck The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! They didn''t rush to send their congratulations to the newlyweds like others. Anyway, there will definitely be time in the future, so there is no need to rush. He took two cups of pumpkin juice from the silver tray in the hands of the "waiter" who passed by, and handed one of them to Yin Zebeier. They didn''t touch the drinks here, let alone the food on the waiter''s plate. To be honest, the pies and sandwiches taste really mediocre when cold. Most wizards'' wedding banquets are more about preparing drinks and drinks, and there are very few people who prepared rich food like Albert that time, so the wedding of Albert and Yin Zebeier left a lot of impressions on many people. After all, not everyone has enough hands to cook delicious food, and not everyone can invite the help of Hogwarts house elves like he did. "This song is good, let''s dance too!" After Bill and Fleur stepped onto the dance floor first, Albert smiled and reached out to pull Yin Zebell up, and walked towards the dance floor together, without giving Harry a chance to speak at all. "I feel like Potter has something important to tell you." Yin Zebeier could easily see through Potter''s thoughts. "Don''t worry about him." Albert shook his head. Even if there is something important, you have to find a secret place, not at the wedding, do you think others don''t know? "Katrina is right, I should really exercise." When the two slowly spun along with the music, Yin Zebel could clearly feel the uncoordinated body. "Don''t worry, we have plenty of time anyway." Albert led her around slowly, leaving Hermione who was dancing with Krum. When his eyes swept around, he saw Ron with a dark face, and Harry next to him didn''t notice the change in his friend''s mood at all. He was talking to Hagrid, obviously intending to persuade Hagrid to accept Albert''s suggestion. Harry has indeed changed a lot and has gradually become a qualified savior. After dancing the two tunes, the two slowly moved to the edge of the dance floor, towards Bill and Fleur who also came down from the dance floor. Several people who were talking to the young couple stopped and looked at the two people who were walking towards this side. They had all heard about Albert, but they were surprised that the other party would appear here. At this time, fireworks exploded outside the tent, which suddenly attracted the attention of others. "You are so beautiful." Yin Zebeier said to Fu Rong enviously, "May your married life be happy." "May luck be with you." With that said, Albert took something out of his pocket and put it in Bill''s hand. "This is" Bill looked at the small golden medicine bottle that Albert stuffed into his hand, and looked up at Albert in surprise. "Gift, I think you will definitely need this." "Thanks!" After exchanging glances with Fleur, Bill opened the medicine bottle and shared the Felicia in the bottle with Fleur. They really needed luck. [It has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, and the old bookworms are using it to change the source, huann.] Especially knowing that there might be Death Eaters coming to make trouble at the wedding today. "Let''s go out to watch the fireworks too. Fred and George have been preparing for this for a long time." Albert pulled Yin Zebel and walked out of the tent. .... Two unicorns were running together in the night sky, and finally exploded into a large piece of brilliant fireworks, reflecting the sky brightly. Immediately afterwards, another firework was launched into the sky, forming the head portrait of Fleur and Bill kissing... "Their technology has improved again." Albert turned his head to Yin Zebeier, whose cheeks were illuminated by the fireworks, and said, "However, the fireworks in our time were more beautiful." "Is this really all right?" Cedric, with Qiu Zhang, appeared next to the two of them at some point, and also looked up at the fireworks blooming above their heads. "It''s not a big problem!" Albert is considering whether to create a special A store that sells fireworks. Diagon Alley seems to be another similar joke shop, and you can consider inviting them to join in the future. "I think I should go back." Yin Zebeier kissed Albert''s cheek and said, "Be careful." "Remember to message me when you get back." Albert pulled out his wand and waved it lightly, the house elf appeared out of thin air, bowed slightly to Albert, and disappeared with Yin Zebeier. "Are you coming?" Cedric noticed that Yin Zebeier left suddenly, and couldn''t help becoming nervous. He knew exactly what this meant. "I won''t leave alone." Qiu Zhang shook his head. "Oh, you misunderstood." Albert noticed Cedric''s nervous appearance, and explained with a smile, "Alice was just born, Yin Zebel can''t leave for too long." "What about that?" "I''m not too sure about that." Albert shook his head lightly. "Divination is not a panacea. I don''t know the exact time. But what should come will eventually come." "Is it a bad result?" Cedric was not optimistic about this. He also found that this was a big pit, and he was a little worried that Fred and George would fall into it. "Don''t worry, the situation is not too bad." Albert said calmly, feeling the temperature from his wrist. Compared with this side, the Death Eaters actually wanted to kill Scrimgeour and completely control the Ministry of Magic. Now it''s up to who has the upper hand. "When you two get married, you can also consider ordering fireworks from us. We can give you a 20% discount." Fred, George and Lee Jordan who just came over from the fireworks said to Cedric with a smile. "If you give the cost price, I''d like to order a few more from you." Cedric didn''t refuse, and said with a smile: "I want swans, a pair of swans." Since Albert is not worried, what is he worried about. "I''ll give you 30% off at most," Fred said. "Businesswoman!" Cedric grumbled, "You have to give me a friendly price anyway." "Okay, for Albert''s sake, I''ll give you a 50% discount, nothing less." George clutched his chest with pain in his face. "When you guys get married, UU Reading will tell me." "I bet you''re still very profitable," Cedric muttered. "The profit of fireworks is indeed very high, but the labor cost is relatively expensive, and the cost of research also needs to be considered." Albert turned to the twins and said, "I remember jumping and playing magic jokes on the store owner selling fireworks. If this war is over, If that guy is still around, invite him to join us and spin off the fireworks business. "Feeling bad!" Fred muttered. "Anyway, you''re too busy." Albert reminded, "There''s never enough money to earn. It''s best for everyone to earn it together." "It''s up to you to decide." The three had no objection and were willing to believe in Albert. Moreover, making large-scale fireworks is really a waste of time, and they can''t spend much energy at all unless they are willing to give up other things. lazy cat on keyboard Chapter 1274： deathly hallows "Albert, I want to talk to you." After using Felicia, Harry went straight to Albert. After seeing Harry''s apologetic gaze, George smiled and waved his hand to signal Harry not to care about them. Everyone was actually curious about what Harry wanted to do with Albert. However, the two apparently did not intend to talk here. They circled the marquee where the carnival was taking place, looking for a place where no one would be disturbed. "There should be no one over there in the garden." Harry led the way. As they passed by the open window in the kitchen, they found members of the Order whispering about what might happen tonight. The back garden of the shabby room has long been deserted, with dry plants everywhere, and there are even a few goblins secretly looking at them around. Albert raised his wand and waved it towards the sky, a red spell exploded into a rain of light in mid-air, directly knocking down all the surrounding goblins. "Don''t be so cautious!" Harry felt that Albert was overly cautious, but he also knew that such caution was necessary, at least it could avoid a lot of trouble. "Okay, just ask whatever you want!" "You found the remaining two souls..." Harry noticed Albert''s gaze, and immediately corrected, "Did I mean the whereabouts of the things?" "You didn''t take Felicia, or you actually wanted to lead the conversation to Felicia." Albert easily saw through Harry''s thoughts. "I''m really running out of Felicia, Bill told me that you gave them a bottle of Felicia, maybe I can buy some from you, I know you don''t lack Galleons, but..." "I do still have some reserves of Felix Elixir, but it''s a pity that I can''t do it now." Albert interrupted Harry directly. "I hope I can use Felicia to find that thing." Harry hoped to convince Albert that he really needed Felicia. "Felix Elixir can''t bring you real good luck. The dosage is limited." Albert found that Harry seems to be a little dependent on potion now. "Surely you didn''t come to me for this matter." He changed the subject and asked. "Well, I want to ask something very important." Harry took a Snitch out of the lizard pouch, lit his wand to show Albert the message Dumbledore had left him: I''ll open it when it''s over. "Do you know what this sentence means?" "Getting an answer directly from me is meaningless to you." Albert didn''t look at the handwriting on the Snitch, and directly pointed out Dumbledore''s intention. "Dumbledore wants you to get the answer yourself and open it at a critical moment, and this process is actually more important than telling you the answer directly." "You know the truth?" "The truth is cruel in a sense." "The truth, is it cruel to me?" Harry opened his mouth, looked at the Snitch in front of him, and fell into a brief silence. "Then what''s hidden in the Snitch?" he asked again. "You will know when the time comes." "Why do you all like to play riddles, why don''t you tell me directly?" "No, what you understand is what truly belongs to you. No matter how much others say, it''s just a bunch of nonsense." Albert didn''t reveal the secret directly. It''s completely meaningless to do that, and it''s easy to mess things up. He didn''t think he could persuade Harry to die. That is purely asking for trouble. "These are all your guesses, or Dumbledore told you." Harry asked again. "Dumbledore didn''t tell me too much. After all, this is a grievance between you and the mysterious man." Albert reminded, "Well, don''t say that name, you should know that the name is cursed, although The Aurors of the Ministry of Magic like to use it to catch Death Eaters, but this will reverse in the future, and if you use it frequently, you may get yourself in trouble." Having said that, the Ministry of Magic''s use of the name Voldemort to catch Death Eaters was still his idea to Scrimgeour, but it didn''t work very well after it was used once. "What about the story of the three brothers there?" Harry wanted to ask more questions when he saw Albert suddenly turn his head to look in a certain direction, and Hermione and Ron were walking towards this direction. "Sorry, we..." Hermione noticed Albert''s gaze and knew that she and Ron shouldn''t come to disturb them at this time. "It''s a pity that you shouldn''t have had two tails behind you." Albert waved his wand, and two Aurors appeared out of thin air, watching with embarrassing faces. Hermione and Ron stared at the two Aurors who appeared out of nowhere behind them, and they were stunned, completely unaware that they were being followed. "I believe you have more important things to do than eavesdropping on young people''s whispers here." Albert told the two Aurors to leave. Dawlish, who turned to leave, muttered softly, "I hate that guy!" "The minister doesn''t like him either, but you can''t deny that he''s really good." They were also very helpless. They thought they could eavesdrop on some useful news, but Albert saw through it at a glance. "These guys are really annoying. They didn''t trust us from the very beginning." Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Ron couldn''t help spitting on the ground. "Your anti-tracking technology needs to be improved." "How did you find them?" Hermione was actually more curious about this matter, she and Ron didn''t realize that they were being followed at all. "It is not difficult for any skilled wizard to see through the Disillusionment Charm." "alright." Harry hurriedly stopped the two who were still about to say something, lest they continue to waste time asking trivia. "Dumbledore gave it to Hermione so that we could find the Elder Wand and defeat You-Know-Who with that invincible wand?" Harry continued to ask. "It''s a wonderful idea, but I dare say that even if you get the legendary Elder Wand, you won''t be able to defeat You-Know-Who." Albert was very surprised by Harry''s misunderstanding, or that he had misled their thinking. However, this does not seem to be surprising. After all, with the intervention of an intruder who fanned the wings of a butterfly, it would be more normal for some deviations to occur. "Why." Ron couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t that an invincible magic wand?" "The gap in combat experience?" Hermione asked tentatively. "To a certain extent, it is indeed a gap in experience." Albert was glad that Hermione could see this clearly. "Since Dumbledore''s sacrifice, it is actually very difficult to defeat the mysterious man with strength alone." "Even you can''t?" Hermione was surprised that Albert would say that. "Don''t interrupt, you know that''s not the point." Harry had to bring the topic back up. When Hermione and Ron really wanted to ask Harry what was the point, they heard Harry say, "Albert himself is not in a hurry, which means he must have a way to deal with the mysterious man, and we don''t need to worry about it at all." "You have confidence in me." Albert said with a smile. "Because you always look prepared." Harry didn''t pick up the subject, and asked instead, "Do you already know where the Elder Wand is?" "Know," Of course Albert knew, for the Elder Wand was in his pocket now. "You found the Elder Wand!" Ron''s breath became short of breath. "That thing doesn''t appeal to me at all." Albert laughed at himself: "I prefer my own wand, rather than a wand that may cause trouble at any time." "Look, I''m just saying Albert is definitely not interested in the Elder Wand that''s going to cause trouble," said Hermione happily. "My own magical power is already strong enough, the old wand is useless to me, but it will cause me a lot of trouble." Albert shrugged, expressing no interest in the old wand, " Do you want that wand, Harry?" "As long as it is not obtained by the mysterious person." Harry wasn''t really eager to get the Elder Wand, especially after hearing Albert say that he couldn''t defeat the Mysterious Man even with the Elder Wand, he temporarily lost interest in it. "Do you know where the Resurrection Stone is?" "Do you want the Resurrection Stone?" Albert was not surprised by Harry''s question. "Yes, I want to ask Dumbledore personally, you must know where the Resurrection Stone is, right?" Among the three items, Harry most wanted to have the Resurrection Stone, so that he could talk to Dumbledore again, and even meet his parents. "Dumbledore was looking for the resurrection stone, which was what he wanted the most, but he also paid for it." Albert said softly, "In my opinion, the resurrection stone is not a good thing." "You mean that...the ring, Marvolo Gaunt''s ring, it''s now..." Harry looked at the Snitch in his hand. Why can''t he get the Resurrection Stone now? "What about the invisibility cloak?" Hermione asked off topic. "I remember Harry had a special invisibility cloak," Albert said suddenly. "You mean...but how can you be sure it''s Harry''s Invisibility Cloak?" Hermione asked puzzled. "When you were in the first grade, you left the invisibility cloak on the Astronomy Tower. I remember that you seemed to send away a dragon that day." Albert reminded kindly. "You were there!" Hermione''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Yes, Isobel and I were dating at that time, and you suddenly broke in and left the most precious thing behind." Albert suddenly missed the school life a little bit. "There were people at that time." Ron was surprised. Albert ignored Ron and continued, "After you left in a hurry, I picked up the invisibility cloak. It is indeed a very special cloak. It is not the one made by Fred and George who cast the disillusionment spell." , or concealed, or woven with the hair of invisible beasts..." "Wait, Dumbledore gave Hermione, didn''t he want us to find the Elder Wand and defeat the You-Know-Who?" Ron felt dazed. Isn''t defeating the mysterious man the point? "It''s fine if you think so, but I don''t think that''s what Dumbledore meant." Albert waved his wand, conjured a book out of thin air, and handed it to Hermione, "This is a book compiled by Dumbledore himself, and there are notes in it that he has read. Maybe it can help you find the answer." "For me?" Hermione happily accepted Dumbledore''s compilation. "It''s only lent to you temporarily. Don''t lose it, otherwise no one will be able to help Mr. Principal publish this book." "Isn''t this book published?" Hermione was a little puzzled, because the book in her hand seemed to have been published. "I can be sure that Dumbledore did not publish on a large scale." Albert shook his head and said: "I think I have the responsibility to ensure that Dumbledore''s achievements will not disappear in my hands." "I''ll keep it safe, I promise." Hermione immediately put the book in her handbag. "So, Dumbledore didn''t want us to learn the secret from it, to find the three treasures of Death." Ron felt that the whole thing had become inexplicable, and he was already dizzy. "People call those three treasures the Deathly Hallows." Albert turned to Harry and said, "It is said that if you get them, you can become the master of Death." "I think... I mean, if the Nosy Monsters knew about it, they would definitely do anything to find them." Harry couldn''t help laughing, "That guy wants to be the master of Death in his dreams." "But the word ''Deathly Hallows'' is not mentioned in the story." Hermione asked suspiciously. "Of course not. Actually, I don''t know who coined this word, but in Godric''s Hollow, Ignotus''s tombstone does have the symbol of the Deathly Hallows, "The Elder Wand." Albert took out his wand and drew a vertical line in the void. "Resurrection stone." He added a circle above the vertical line. "Invisibility cloak." He drew a triangle outside the vertical line and the circle, and the whole figure looked like a triangular eye with a vertical line in the middle of the pupil. "Remember, Luna''s father carried this thing." Ron pointed at the symbol in front of him, and suddenly said, "When we were just about to come over, Krum said it was Grindelwald''s symbol, and he almost asked for it." Fight Luna''s father." "So, the Deathly Hallows really exists?" "Yes, Antioch, Cadmus, and Ignotus are believed to be the original owners, or creators, of the Deathly Hallows." "Is this kind of thing really possible?" Hermione felt incredible. "Don''t forget the Sorcerer''s Stone, that kind of magical thing can exist, why is it impossible?" Albert asked, "The best evidence is that even if you use the invisibility cloak, it will be displayed on the Marauder''s Map." "Indeed it is." "Then Harry is a descendant of Ignotus." Hermione felt that the whole thing was amazing. "Yes, maybe he''s a direct descendant of Ignotus, a certain generation of Potter who married the last heir of the Ignotus family and eventually inherited the Invisibility Cloak." "The resurrection stone?" "Of course people cannot be truly resurrected. Maybe Dumbledore has more say in this aspect. You can ask him in the future." Albert said with a strange expression, "By the way, the Gunter family is probably Cadmore Descendants of Sri Lanka." "So, Harry and the mysterious man are related?" Ron felt that things were getting more and more incredible. "So, the legend of the three brothers is only a story partially inspired by them. UU reading " This story is probably implying that the boss Antioch was killed, even though he had the invincible Elder Wand, he could not guard against other people''s insidious means. The second brother, Cadmus, committed suicide. I suspect that this is because he often used the resurrection stone, which caused his mind to be affected and committed suicide. The third child, Ignotus, died naturally, and his descendants all inherited a magical invisibility cloak. "No, I didn''t mean to..." "You want to know the meaning of Dumbledore''s actions?" "right." "It doesn''t make sense to say some things, just like what I''m telling you here has actually gone against Dumbledore''s original plan. He actually wants you to find the Deathly Hallows and eventually become the master of Death, not like him. I made the same wrong choice as myself. "Master of Death, wrong choice?" Harry seemed to think of something, and muttered to himself, "So, the last enemy I want to destroy is Death, not the Nosy Monster." "Isn''t it You-Know-Who?" Hermione didn''t understand. "What''s No-Nosed Monster?" Ron asked in astonishment. "The nickname of the mysterious man." Albert said jokingly: "You have also seen his appearance, that guy has no nose." "That" When Ron was still about to ask if the Elder Wand was with Albert, Albert suddenly looked in a certain direction. A gust of cold air was blowing head-on along with the night wind, making them shiver uncontrollably. They were dementors, and there were quite a few of them. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels Mobile Website: Chapter 1275： Fall of the Ministry of Magic The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! "According to the latest information we have received from Gadvin Robards, the Director of the Auror Office, Rufus Scrimgeour, the current Minister of Magic, recently accepted Kingsley Shacklebolt''s proposal to quietly transfer most of the Aurors to Sent to attend the wedding of the Weasley family, we think that Harry Potter is very likely to appear at the wedding scene, it is said that he has a close relationship with the Weasley family..." Yaxley was making an impromptu mobilization of the remaining Death Eaters before attacking the Ministry of Magic. Today''s action was more of an accident. If he hadn''t suddenly received this important information from Piers Thicknesse, the director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement under his control, Yaxley would never have tried to persuade the Dark Lord to change his original plan and directly Storm the Ministry of Magic, kill Scrimgeour, and take complete control of the Ministry of Magic. Compared to the so-called savior Potter, Scrimgeour is the archenemy of the Death Eaters. Counting the fallen Death Eaters around him, almost all of them were ordered to be executed by that bastard. How could this not make them feel shocked. Now, it was finally time to settle the blood debt with Scrimgeour. In order to make the whole plan smoother, Yaxley also sent a small number of dark wizards to create chaos. They successfully destroyed Big Ben on the banks of the Thames in London, and lured a large part of the employees and Aurors of the Ministry of Magic out. After all, their purpose is not to annihilate the Aurors and employees of the Ministry of Magic, but to kill Scrimgeour, and finally control the Ministry of Magic through a coup, and completely disintegrate the resistance within the Ministry of Magic. forced to submit to them. The plan went well, and they almost invaded when the Ministry of Magic''s defenses were at its weakest, without encountering many obstacles. At least, after a few short-sighted idiots fell, no one had the courage to resist anymore. Perhaps as Yaxley said, Scrimgeour probably didn''t expect that they would dare to attack the Ministry of Magic openly. In fact, not only Scrimgeour, but even the employees of the Ministry of Magic couldn''t understand how the Death Eaters dared to do this, let alone why the Aurors and members of the crisis response team were indifferent to this? Until everyone saw Voldemort appearing in the Ministry of Magic, they were completely desperate. Draco stared blankly at the Ministry of Magic controlled by the dark wizards, feeling the horrified eyes of the employees of the Ministry of Magic around him, he lowered his eyelids, bit his lips, tried to contain the fear in his heart, and tried not to look directly at Dark Lord. "My lord, our men have captured Scrimgeour," said Yaxley respectfully. "He tried to fight, but we have him down." "You''ve done well." Voldemort was pleased with Yaxley. "Tell me about your next plans." "I''ve just used the Imperius Curse to control Gadvin Robards, and he''s on his way to Weasley''s wedding." The Dark Lord''s praise almost made Yaxley ecstatic, and he said as he walked The plan that came down, "Gadwin Robards will tell those Aurors what happened in the Ministry of Magic, and help us recall the group of Aurors, and then others can take the opportunity to attack the chaotic wedding and capture Harry Potter." special." As for the group of Aurors who rushed back, what should we do? Yaxley was not worried. He believed that as long as Voldemort personally guarded the Ministry of Magic, those guys would not be able to cause any trouble. "I believe that as long as the master completely controls the Ministry of Magic, it will not be difficult to catch the bugs hiding in the rat holes." "very good!" Voldemort stepped into the office of the Minister for Magic after Yaxley opened the door. The famous Minister of Iron and Blood, Scrimgeour, was being bound to an office chair with spells, staring blankly at the few people who broke in suddenly. At the moment he saw Scrimgeour, Voldemort frowned slightly, and he always felt a little disobedient. "We just sedated Scrimgeour, but he doesn''t know where Harry Potter is." Walton McNeill bowed slightly to the Dark Lord, and in order to avenge Scrimgeour, he tortured him, but apart from some screams, there was nothing to be gained. "Who are you?" Voldemort suddenly asked a question that made the surrounding people eat A question that the Dead Apostles are extremely puzzled about. "S..." The people in the seats suddenly trembled violently from top to bottom, as if they had epilepsy. Voldemort''s face darkened instantly, and he raised his wand to cast a spell on Scrimgeour. The next moment, Scrimgeour''s face melted like a candle, and after a while, a brand new face appeared in front of everyone. This person was not Scrimgeour at all, but a dark wizard who was once captured by Scrimgeour. At this moment, everyone realized that they had been deceived and deceived by Scrimgeour. That guy knew from the very beginning that the Death Eaters would take the opportunity to attack the Ministry of Magic and kill him, so he specially prepared A counterfeit is going to take the opportunity to play dead. "this" Yaxley''s eyes widened involuntarily, and a bad feeling came to him. He knew he had messed up. "Avada Kedavra!" A green light hit the poor fake minister, completely ending his life. Suddenly, the minister''s office became terribly quiet, and the eaters felt the anger of the mysterious man, and all lowered their heads. No one would dare to touch the dark lord unless he was impatient with life. "Scrooge will definitely go to Weasley''s wedding." There was a slight tremor in Yaxley''s voice, but no one thought that Scrimgeour would actually use the entire Ministry of Magic as bait. "That guy has already discovered that we have put people in the Ministry of Magic. He has been a trap from the very beginning. The situation in the shabby room may not be optimistic!" "Take control of the Ministry of Magic and don''t let me down again!" Voldemort shot Yaxley a glance, and headed out with the other Death Eaters, who now had no other choice. Scrimgeour must die! Otherwise, similar things will definitely happen again, and they can no longer afford any losses. Looking at the Dark Lord who was leaving in a hurry, Draco, who had just heard the news, leaned against the wall lightly, and was completely stunned. If this is a trap set by Scrimgeour, it is self-evident what will happen to the Death Eaters who went to the Shack to catch Harry. The guy with the blood on his hands would never show mercy to a Death Eater. And his father... no! Draco knew he had to inform his father, that it had been a trap from the start, but... Draco''s legs couldn''t stop shaking. UU reading No one cared about Draco, no one thought highly of the jerk, and no Death Eaters thought Draco Malfoy was one of them. Even the Dark Lord allowed Malfoy and his son to participate in Death Eater meetings, but no one really took him seriously. Draco finally got over his fear. Glancing at the figure rushing outside, Yaxley didn''t take it to heart and started his work. "Pearce, I need you to take over as Minister of Magic and claim that Scrimgeour died in the line of duty." Yaxley paused and continued to assign positions: "Umbridge resumed the post of Deputy Minister of Magic to assist Pierce Manage the Ministry of Magic. I will temporarily take over the position of Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement..." Yaxley accepted Umbridge''s suggestion and did not make too many changes for the time being, so as not to touch the interests of others, arouse too many people''s resistance, and cause the Ministry of Magic to completely fall into chaos. Umbridge, who had been in the Ministry of Magic for decades, obviously knew the Ministry better than most, and Yaxley chose to accept her plan. Chapter 1276： VS Death Eaters A gust of cold wind suddenly blew up in the hot summer, and the guests who were enjoying the carnival in the big tent couldn''t help shivering. Harry, who had already sensed something was wrong, pulled out his wand, trying to fight against a large number of dementors. He summoned the patron saint to resist, but was suppressed by Albert who raised his hand next to him. "Go and join the others first." Albert said to the three of them, "whether you plan to stay and fight with everyone, or leave before the Death Eaters arrive. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1277： false victory What is this doing, teaching them actual combat? A strange idea suddenly appeared in Harry''s mind, but such a coquettish operation seemed not to be a difficult task for Albert. He didn''t even take the group of Death Eaters who broke into Bill''s wedding and made troubles back. thing. "After the battle here is over, you leave immediately." Albert''s exhortation brought Harry''s thoughts back, "Don''t hesitate, too much curiosity will only kill you. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1278： Lucius death Chapter 1278 The Death of Lucius Harry Potter and the Alchemist Text Volume Chapter 1278 The death of Lucius knew it would happen! Looking at Albert''s leaving figure, Scrimgeour sighed imperceptibly, and the little joy that had just thwarted the mysterious man''s plot was gone. In fact, he hoped to be able to pull everyone into a head-on confrontation with the mysterious man. He believed that with the victorious momentum and confidence, and all the experienced combatants present, he would definitely be able to bite the mysterious man hard. As long as the Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters can be wounded today, the British magic world will surely usher in a short period of peace, and there will be enough time for them to recuperate. A pure-blood wizard willing to join the Death Eaters. As for how many people will die, Scrimgeour doesn''t really care about those numbers. People will die in wars, not to mention that the opponent is the famous Dark Lord. As long as the Ministry of Magic handles the follow-up well, there will be no problem. It''s a pity that after he set up the stage, Albert didn''t buy it at all, or he couldn''t be fooled. Even though Scrimgeour had already used Felicia, he failed to convince Albert. Obviously from the very beginning, the whole plan went so smoothly. Promised Kingsley to keep Harry safe at the Weasleys'' wedding. Although he helped the Weasley family by taking advantage of the situation, it also dragged their family into trouble. He hoped to get Albert''s help in this way, but the plan failed, and Albert still flatly refused, not caring about the possible bad consequences for the Weasley family in the future. Scrimgeour was very confused. Didn''t he say that Albert had a close relationship with the Weasleys? Could it be that Albert had realized it from the beginning, or that Albert was afraid of confronting the mysterious man head-on? Scrimgeour was more willing to believe it was the latter, but the intuition brought by Felicia told him that Albert had probably seen through his plan. Or, as Albert said before, now is not the time to confront the mysterious man, so that after helping to solve the death eater''s matter, he turned around and left. well! Although he had a premonition, Scrimgeour still felt lonely, after all, no one wanted to die if possible. In the final analysis, Felicia was not omnipotent, and he had already felt his limit. After losing Albert, the trump card that decides the outcome, Scrimgeour doesn''t have many choices. Now his only chance to survive is to act according to the advice given by Albert. After his thoughts were interrupted by Dawlish, Scrimgeour quickly adjusted his mentality, glanced at the Death Eater brought by the Auror, raised his wand and knocked the old acquaintance who was bound by the rope, knocking him unconscious. Lucius wakes up. "Long time no see, Lucius!" Scrimgeour greeted him with a smile. Seeing Scrimgeour smiling horribly, Lucius couldn''t help shivering, and a look of pain gradually appeared on his face, "One hundred thousand, I''ll pay one hundred thousand Galleons, don''t kill me." "I gave you a chance, why don''t you stay in Azkaban obediently?" While Scrimgeour was speaking, he suddenly raised his wand and cast a curse at the Death Eater beside Lucius. The green light of death suddenly lit up, startling everyone. "Are you crazy?" Looking sideways at Rolle, who was completely dead beside him, Lucius'' eyes widened in disbelief, and he couldn''t believe that Scrimgeour would be so crazy. "Are you going to kill us all?" "I actually don''t want to." Under the astonished gazes of the guests, Scrimgeour finally stopped to breathe a sigh of relief after killing several Death Eaters in one go. The minister is crazy! This was the first thought that popped into the mind of the wizard who saw this scene. "It''s a pity that the mysterious man wants to kill me, and you want to kill me too. I can''t just accept my fate like this, just stand there and let you kill me." Scrimgeour had a creepy smile on Lucius'' face. At this moment, Lucius'' intestines were green with regret. Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world. "No one deserves to die, and no one should be killed. I believe that you, as Death Eaters, have killed many people. Whether it is a wizard or a Muggle. If this is the case, then don''t Afraid of death, don''t make me look down on you." Scrimgeour breathed a sigh of relief, and while speaking just now, he used Avada Kedavra to kill another Death Eater. "You crazy, downright crazy." Lucius growled in horror. "You see, the Death Eaters will also feel fear and fear." Scrimgeour suddenly turned his head and said to everyone, "It turns out that they are just a group of bullying and bullying dog legs." Scrimgeour''s speech made everyone stunned, but it had to be said that the effect was very good, at least they were no longer as afraid of Death Eaters as before. Scrimgeour didn''t really want to, but he knew he had to boost morale. "When we are threatened by Death Eaters, the best thing we can do is use your wands to break their legs." While speaking, Scrimgeour killed two more Death Eaters one after another. The look of killing people lightly made everyone feel cold. "Fear and fear are meaningless, because the enemy will not let you go." Scrimgeour shut Lucius with his wand, "When I took over as Minister of Magic, someone told me that I have great There is a high probability that it will die at the hands of the mysterious person." "So, the moment I took over as the Minister of Magic, I already had the consciousness of being killed by a mysterious person or a Death Eater." "So, don''t be afraid of Lucius. Death just closes your eyes a little bit. Avada Kedavra can save you from pain." Scrimgeour unblocked Lucius, "For the sake of old friends, do you have any last words?" "No, wait, I can come up with a large sum of Galleons, which will definitely dissatisfy Magic." "Unfortunately, there is only one chance." "No, I..." "It''s better to let you continue to harm others, or let me take you away, at least no wizard or Muggle will die because of you in the future!" Scrimgeour raised his wand and said in a slow voice, "Don''t Scared of Lucius, it will be over soon." "Avada Kedavra!" After Scrimgeour finished speaking, he cast Avada Kedavra on Lucius. After a flash of green light, the expression on Lucius'' face froze completely. he died. Eyes full of nostalgia for life. If even he was dead, what would his son Draco do? After executing the famous Lucius Malfoy in the magic world, Scrimgeour turned his head to look at the shocked guests, and asked pretendingly puzzled, "What are you doing here?" After Albert left, these guys staying here will only get in the way Didn''t you tell them the current situation? He asked Kingsley suspiciously. A helpless wry smile appeared on Kingsley''s face. "The mysterious person may appear at any time, are you planning to stay here to try your luck?" Scrimgeour asked back. "Forget it, don''t worry about them, if they want to stay, they can stay." Scrimgeour took out his pocket watch to check the time, and ordered, "Gather the remaining dark wizards now, and I will set fire to them later. Kill them all." Even the Aurors felt an inexplicable chill in this tone of voice. After Scrimgeour had executed so many Death Eaters with the Avada Kedavra, he was now planning to set fire to all the rest. What a lunatic! Creepy lunatic. Perhaps, only such a lunatic can fight against a lunatic like the mysterious man! Everyone was silent. No one mentioned what to do with the unlucky ones controlled by the Imperius Curse, because there was no time to carefully discern the current situation. "Hurry up, don''t kill all these people now, do you still expect to let them go back and continue to harm others?" Scrimgeour was very dissatisfied with Auror''s procrastination. It has completed the final make-up on the enemy. In the end, he had to be the executioner himself. Scrimgeour didn''t mind, but he didn''t like other people procrastinating at critical moments. It''s deadly. However, it was too late! Just now, Voldemort had led a group of Death Eaters to block them. Previous chapter table of contents bookmark back page Chapter 1279： embrace death Looking at the large magical barrier blocking him, Voldemort also realized what exactly Scrimgeour wanted to do, and his killing intent grew stronger. Scrimgeour must die! He raised his wand and cast a blinding spell forward. With a bang, the enchantment that had been torn apart by Albert suddenly shattered like a mirror. Voldemort walked towards the Weasley Burrow, under the awe-inspiring eyes of the Death Eaters. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1280： rescue mission "came back?" After Isobel rushed forward and gave Albert a big hug, he began to examine his body carefully, and he was relieved after making sure that nothing happened. "Don''t worry dear, how is Alice?" Albert kissed Isobel''s flustered cheek, trying to distract her. "I just fell asleep again after eating." Isobel hugged Albert tightly, she knew all too well what happened tonight The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1281： rescue mission (2) After Apparating with George, the two appeared in a remote suburb surrounded by abandoned houses, where the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix was hidden. "It''s not far ahead." George was just about to reveal the location of the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix to Albert, but was suddenly stopped by Albert. "What''s wrong?" George immediately looked around. "Your Animagus is recognizable." Albert waved his wand, will hide in The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1282： wedding? funeral! The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! As early as a few months ago, when Dumbledore was inexplicably killed by Snape, Kingsley was confused. During that time, he wanted to find out why things turned out like this. He still remembered that before the attack that night, everyone had glimpsed fragments of the future from Albert''s prophecy in advance, and guessed that Dumbledore was likely to leave them. Most members of the Order of the Phoenix are reminding Dumbledore to pay attention to safety. Sirius even bluntly said that there is something wrong with Snape, but Dumbledore was still attacked by Snape and died on the astronomy tower in Hogwarts. Still being attacked from behind by Snape, the whole thing seemed so inexplicable that it was a joke. Yes, inexplicably. At least in Kingsley''s view, it was really inexplicable. Dumbledore has a very close relationship with Albert, and Albert, as the most powerful prophecy master for hundreds of years, how could he not remind him after predicting Dumbledore? Even if you don''t believe it, think about it. In that case, how could Snape succeed. Since that day, the entire British wizarding world has undergone earth-shaking changes. As Dumbledore''s successor, Harry obviously can''t take on that important task, and Albert Anderson, who can take on this important task, keeps everything secret and acts as a magic stick: the time has not yet come . The timing of the **** has not come. Now Scrimgeour is dead, and the Ministry of Magic has also been brought down by Voldemort. The reorganized Ministry of Magic is just a tool in Voldemort''s hands. What should I do next? Gather those wizards who are willing to fight against You-Know-Who and continue the fight? To be honest, Kingsley was very confused, not because his heart was not strong enough, but because what happened in the last two months made him physically and mentally exhausted. Kingsley looked up at the sky, and above the Burrow of the Weasley family, there was a forest green Dark Mark floating. He opened his mouth slightly, and a bad premonition surged in his heart, but wherever the Dark Mark appeared, it basically meant that someone had been killed. After taking out the detection pocket watch in his pocket and repeatedly confirming that there were no dark wizards or dark creatures around, Kingsley raised his wand and carefully approached the Burrow to check the situation. With the help of the faint light on the wand, what came into view was the messy wedding scene. Many wizard corpses were thrown on the ground indiscriminately. The wedding guests slaughtered by the Death Eaters, and those who stayed to watch were mostly from France. This is also impossible. Perhaps, Voldemort''s name appeared in French newspapers, but the French, who had never personally experienced Voldemort''s reputation, somewhat lacked respect for Voldemort, so they were angered and died here directly. Who told Scrimgeour to kill all the Death Eaters he sent? Voldemort needs to vent his anger! And this group of guys who lacked awe naturally became the object of Voldemort''s anger. At this moment, the crackling sound of Apparition suddenly sounded around, and Kingsley was so frightened that he quickly raised his wand to be alert to the direction of the sound. Under the cover of darkness, a group of strangers appeared out of thin air. "It''s me." Albert said. "Why are you here!" Kingsley asked in surprise. "After we found out that you were the only one left at the Burrow, we came together to see what''s going on here!" Albert raised his wand and directly eliminated the Dark Mark floating above everyone''s heads. He turned to look at Kingsley and asked, "What''s the gain?" "Not very good. I just had contact with the Aurors. They said that Scrimgeour is dead." Kingsley glanced at the corpses on the ground, and said in a low voice, "Many people don''t have the courage to resist the mysterious man. they need" "These are not important, I never expect them to do anything." Albert raised his hand and interrupted: "Probably only you can figure out the whereabouts of the Weasleys as quickly as possible, I need you Please help to find out where the others were captured, this is related to whether we can fish them out again." "What are you going to do?" Kingsley took the cloak that Albert handed over, and asked suspiciously, "Why did you give me this?" "The invisibility cloak of the Potter family is for your life. If you lose it, explain to Potter." Albert continued, "If..." "No!" A burst of heart-piercing screams interrupted the conversation between the two of them. They turned their heads and saw Bill was weeping bitterly while hugging a dead body. Charlie is dead. The second Weasley was dead. Not only Charlie, but Fleur was also crying bitterly. Delacour and his wife, who stayed behind to help evacuate their relatives, died here not long ago after being implicated by their relatives. If Fleur''s cousin Louise hadn''t taken Gabriel away in time, her sister would probably have died here together. This young couple, no, it should be said that the two families finally paid the price for their persistence. Of course, it is not wrong to say that they were cheated by Scrimgeour. "If they are really taken to Azkaban, then it is the most correct way to stop them halfway, so we need you to find out their whereabouts." Albert waved his wand, directly bringing Fleur and Bill down . "Take them back, and cry at the headquarters if you want to cry." Albert glanced at the detection pocket watch in his hand and said, " This land under the watchful eye of dementors is not safe. " Dementors! Everyone couldn''t help being surprised! "Never underestimate your enemies, we should go." Albert shook his pocket watch and reminded, "If you don''t want to deal with those things." "But our detection pocket watch didn''t respond." Jones looked into his arms in confusion. "It''s normal, because yours are mass-produced products, and the detection range is relatively small." All the items Albert is currently using are remanufactured by him through the Elder Wand, and the effect is far superior to the items made before. "Albert is right, you''d better leave here as soon as possible and keep in touch!" Kingsley put on the invisibility cloak and disappeared immediately. Gazing at the location where Kingsley disappeared, Albert was still very surprised. He really couldn''t see through the Potter''s cloak like he could through the Disillusionment Charm. "What to do with these corpses!" "Let the Ministry of Magic handle it!" Albert summons Dobby the house-elf, prepares to Apparate and departs. "No need, we can..." "You forgot, the spell that prohibits the appearance of phantoms has been cast here, and it will take a while for it to completely expire." Albert called everyone''s phantom appearances back to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. After the situation they brought back to the Burrow, the entire Order of the Phoenix headquarters was overwhelmed with depression. Albert had no time to comfort Fred, but reminded him not to tell George about Charlie''s death. "Why?" Fred took two sedatives to suppress his churning emotions. "George is the secret keeper of the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. He''d better stay under the protection of the Loyalty Curse to be considered safe here." Albert reminded, "Once he comes over, it means that the indestructible Loyalty Curse has a gap. UU reading is likely to bring everyone''s bad luck together." "I believe that after the Death Eaters will use some aggressive methods to torture your parents, they should soon find out the approximate location here." After reminding Fred, Albert went to discuss the location of the port with Moody. In any case, he needed to find out the location of the Azkaban Prison. "If the interception fails, do you plan to attack Azkaban directly?" Moody was taken aback by Albert''s audacity. "No, I don''t want that to happen." Although Albert said so, he was actually quite interested in going to Azkaban to rob the prison, and he believed that it would definitely trigger a mission reward with high value. "Shall we go now?" Moody asked. "Yes, we have to make some preparations first." Albert nodded, "Remember to call Black, maybe he will come in handy." Chapter 1283： guide "Oh! If only Dumbledore had listened to your prophecy more!" Sensing the sad atmosphere pervading the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, Moody sighed subtly. Everything has changed since Dumbledore''s death. Especially the wedding between Bill and Fleur just now was a blow to everyone. After losing Dumbledore, everyone suddenly realized that the world is no longer as friendly as before, and the Order of the Phoenix cannot The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1284： war is not childs play It''s always right to be cautious, after all, it''s about human life, don''t regret it later. If Bill and Fleur''s wedding could be so cautious, maybe there wouldn''t be as many messes as there are now. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world. After completing the preliminary arrangement, the three of them did not intend to return to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, but to find an empty house in a nearby Muggle village for a short rest, and to see if they could contact Kingsley and get some useful information from him. remove The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1285： fall into the trap In the middle of the night, on the rough sea, a ship was breaking through the waves. The old oil lamp on the bow swayed gently with the waves, still reflecting the front and continuing to guide the ship. Suddenly, a few strange black shadows passed around the ship, and a thick layer of frost fog was silently frozen on the plywood. A sorcerer in a thick cloak, holding an oil lamp in his hand, was in charge of guarding the sentry. He couldn''t help shivering, cursing in a low voice, and he quickly put the The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1286： flying and dueling "Albert Anderson?" Instead of flying on a broomstick, Voldemort flew like smoke on the wind. He narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the mudblood that disgusted him through the darkness in front of him, his lipless mouth trembled slightly, and the sound of his voice passing through the turbulent waves rang in Albert''s ears. "Good evening, Tom." Albert held the broom in one hand, and turned his head to greet Voldemort as if it were an old friend for a long time. "It''s really unpleasant to see you, but I have to admit that you have a high attainment in magic, have you considered finding someone to inherit the knowledge in your mind?" Albert would love to inherit Voldemort''s estate after his death, if possible. No way, picking up ready-made ones is really delicious. Whether it was from the Wildsmith family, the LeMay couple, or Dumbledore who had just died, Albert has inherited an enviable legacy, which is why he can grow rapidly in a short period of time, One of the keys to rise. As for the famous second-generation Dark Lord in front of him, Albert did not expect that the other party would really leave the inheritance to himself. Although Albert had already inherited part of it in advance, he still wanted the non-black magic knowledge that Voldemort studied. Honestly, there''s nothing quicker to get rich than robbing a boss. Cough, he is not a bandit, everything is for the preservation of those precious knowledge. This is undoubtedly a very difficult task, but Albert still hasn''t given up, because he has a panel and has also obtained valuable spell-casting skills from Voldemort. "how dare you!" Hearing Albert call the name that he had abandoned, Voldemort''s snake face became more ferocious, his scarlet eyes shone with a terrifying light in the darkness, his pale finger raised his wandAh Vada Kedavra! Facing the Killing Curse shot from behind, Albert calmly dodged it, just as easy and simple as dodging a flying Bludger on the playing field. It is not an easy task to hit a flying target with a spell, especially the black magic like Avada Kedavra, which has a long swing before casting a spell and is not suitable for silent spells. "Use the Killing Curse to say hello when you meet!" Albert lowered his wand and dipped into the sea, a vortex immediately appeared on the rough sea, and gradually expanded into a waterspout in the blink of an eye, and in the blink of an eye, Voldemort, who was attacking from behind, was sucked into it. "Do you think this will hold me back?" With a bang, the waterspout exploded in the middle, and Voldemort flew out of it, and he saw through Albert''s purpose of delaying time at a glance. However, before Voldemort could make his next move, he suddenly felt threatened, and suddenly looked up at the dark night sky above. The water droplets all over the sky turned into rainstorm pear blossom needles, spinning like a drill bit and attacking Voldemort. If it is an ordinary wizard, I am afraid that it will be pierced by the sudden sneak attack. Voldemort sneered, and a red beam of light shot out from the tip of his wand, piercing directly through the storm of flying needles that hit him. However, he did not completely stop the incoming rain needles. These flying needles seemed to come alive, and they still attacked Voldemort overwhelmingly. "What a hassle!" Voldemort was extremely angry that he was really held back by the little Mudblood tricks. A hot black flame rolled up from the tip of his wand, and quickly turned into a sea of ??black flames that filled the sky, completely igniting the rain needles coming from ahead. After the devil''s flame annihilated the flying needle that Albert used to drag Voldemort, it directly turned into a firebird with wings spread, and flew forward under Voldemort''s control, easily resolving the coming crisis in the blink of an eye. "Devil Flame!" Looking at the devil flames that lit even the sea water, Albert shot a flame back. The black flame fell on the turbulent sea, instantly igniting the surrounding sea water, and formed a winged griffin. Under Albert''s control, it collided head-on with the flying firebird. The two devil flames collided with each other, and did not merge because of this, but a large wall of flames made of devil flames was stirred up during the collision, and there were signs of sweeping backwards towards Voldemort, almost about to fly towards the Dark Lord engulf. "Damn it!" A big hole suddenly exploded in the black wall of flames, and Voldemort flew out of the devil''s flames, his face became more gloomy, and the original devil''s flames on his robes were gradually extinguished. After a short fight, even if Voldemort didn''t want to admit it, he realized how difficult the guy in front of him was. He had grown to the point where even Voldemort couldn''t kill him easily. Sometimes Voldemort even couldn''t help suspecting that the guy in front of him was actually Dumbledore''s favorite student, the old guy who stayed behind against him, and the real savior. As for Harry Potter, that''s kind of a savior. Voldemort still couldn''t accept the fact that he was defeated by that kind of thing, and it was a shame for him. "That guy must be killed before he fully grows up." Looking at the back of Albert going away, Voldemort felt a growing sense of urgency. That guy was obviously stronger than the last time he fought. The next moment, Voldemort disappeared out of thin air. When he reappeared, he was standing on the deck of the ship. Albert, who had been on guard against Voldemort, seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly turned his broom to one side. A green spell passed by his side, and Voldemort was almost successfully attacked. Albert suddenly grabbed the broom and hovered in mid-air, watching Voldemort and the ship heading towards the storm-shrouded sea. He tapped the magic bracelet on his left wrist with his wand, sending a message to Dobby, reminding them to run away. "So, you are planning to use your people to threaten me?" Albert looked at Voldemort with a strange expression. "It seems that you don''t care about their life or death." Voldemort found that the chips he obtained could not threaten Albert. It should be said that the threat did play some role, but the effect was not great. "I cherish my life even more. As for the group of guys in the boat, I can only say sorry, and I believe there must be your servants in there!" As soon as the words fell, Albert disappeared together with the broomstick. Voldemort appeared beside him out of nowhere, planning to sneak attack while talking to him. This time, Voldemort used not Avada Kedavra, but equally deadly black magic. "Insidious guy!" Albert glanced at the panel tasks that had been completed, and waved his wand to roll up the seawater under his feet, turning them into a huge mouth and swallowing Voldemort in. Of course, this is just a bluff, a cover for retreat. Before Voldemort broke through that ridiculous attack, Albert plunged headlong into the storm, preparing to get away and leave. He didn''t intend to continue entangled with Voldemort here. If he accidentally got caught by him, he would suffer a big loss. As for going into the cabin to save Sirius and the three, Albert is not worried. As long as Dobby the house elf is still there, they can take them out easily. As for solving the black wizard in the cabin, there is no need What a waste of time, after all Albert''s spies are inside. want to escape! Voldemort swung his wand, and a bolt of lightning struck directly at Albert''s position, causing the figure to fall directly from under the broom. At this moment, Voldemort saw the opportunity to kill the mudblood, and he directly apparated beside Albert, ready to use Avada Kedavra to end the other''s life. However, by the time he read Avada Kedavra, it was too late. Because Voldemort discovered that the figure was not Albert, but a dummy wearing the same clothes. Yep, that''s a dummy. After being hit by Avada Kedavra, it was completely turned into a pile of waste. With a bang, a thunderbolt struck the unprepared Voldemort directly in the storm, and knocked the famous Dark Lord into the sea. By the time Voldemort came out of the sea, Albert had already lost Albert in the storm. That disgraceful fellow escaped. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com "Damn Mudblood, I must kill you with my own hands." Voldemort''s angry growls were quickly swallowed by the surrounding storm. In fact, as long as Voldemort was sensible, he would have realized that at the level of both parties, it would be very difficult for the other to kill him if he really wanted to escape. This is one of the reasons why Albert never tried to kill Voldemort. However, Voldemort, who was blinded by anger, obviously didn''t realize that when he first stepped into the cabin, he saw the dark wizard stumbling around. None of those prisoners were left. "Portkey?" Voldemort raised his wand and swept across the traces left by Sirius and his group when they left, preparing to follow them to the past. Tonight, he wanted to kill someone. Chapter 1287： alternate The sound of the waves was receding quickly, and Sirius lost his balance and fell to the ground. Since he mastered Apparition, he has never had such a bad experience. Not only Sirius, but also Kingsley and Moody, who appeared with Dobby, fell heavily to the ground. The three of them didn''t complain about it, because They succeeded. There is nothing more deserving of their joy than this. As for the poor apparition experience, it doesn''t matter, as long as it can save everyone, no one will care about that little thing. However, before the three of Kingsley, who had just escaped from the ship with the others, breathed a sigh of relief, they heard the sharp voice of the house elf ringing in their ears. "Sir, it''s not safe here. We still need to go through the phantom a few more times to completely shake off any possible tails!" Sirius, Kingsley, and Moody, who had just lit his wand, were all taken aback for a moment, obviously not understanding the meaning of Dobby the house-elf''s words for a while. "Mr. Anderson said that powerful wizards can track the traces left by other people''s apparitions, so Mr. Anderson reminded Dobby that it''s best to take everyone to apparate a few times to get rid of the mysterious person completely." Dobby''s voice heard It was a little anxious to go up, because it felt the heat from the bracelet, which meant that Mr. Anderson would no longer help hold the mysterious man. "Listen to it." Sirius immediately called out to Kingsley and Moody. Whether it is true or not, there is nothing wrong with following Albert''s advice, and there must be a reason for the other party to arrange this way. Kingsley and Moody''s reaction was slower, but they soon realized that at least Albert would not cheat them. This is the most basic trust, and any doubt is just a waste of everyone''s precious escape time. Even though the three of them are very confident in their brains and experience, all signs have proved that Albert''s arrangement is always justified. Without any hesitation, the three stretched out their hands to grab the wizards who were tightly tied together with ropes, and were once again shown by the house elf Dobby with his followers. Once, twice, after the third Apparation, the house-elves finally stopped apparating them. Sirius forcibly suppressed the feeling of nausea, lit up the magic wand in his hand, looked around and asked, "Where is this?" "Mr. Anderson''s safe house is usually used to avoid being followed by others. It is enchanted to prevent wizards from apparating. Of course, the previous safe houses we have visited have similar effects, but this is safer, Mr. Anderson Let Dobby be the secret-keeper here," said the house-elf proudly, puffing out his chest. Dobby liked Albert very much. He felt respect and trust from the new employer. It was difficult for a house elf who was driven away to regain trust, and Albert was willing to pay his salary and never gave it away. considered heresy. "So, it''s safe here?" Moody heard what Dobby the house-elf meant, that this place was protected by the Fidelity Charm? He looked around and saw that they were in the hall of a dilapidated house. "Yes, it''s safe." The house-elf nodded. "It''s time for Dobby to go back and tell the Mr. Weasleys the good news. You can rest here before leaving. If you''re hungry, there''s clean water and dry food." After speaking, the house elf bowed slightly to the three of them, and then disappeared. Sirius opened the cabinet, and there was a metal cabinet inside. When he opened it, he found a bucket of water and some square-shaped packaged food. "That guy is well-prepared, and we are very poor at this." He opened a bag of compressed biscuits, took a bite and complained, "However, this thing tastes mediocre, and it still hurts the teeth, but it''s very hungry. " "Wake them up!" Moody didn''t care about Sirius'' complaints. He waved his wand to release the ropes that bound everyone, placed them gently on the dusty ground, and used the resurrection spell to wake up the unconscious people one by one. There was a wailing sound in the hall, and the living room suddenly became chaotic. Albert''s big spin earlier obviously not only affected the black wizards, but also the unlucky **** in the sea ship who were also imprisoned also enjoyed the treatment of tumbling in the drum washing machine, and many of them were bruised and bruised. "You are safe for now." Moody tried to suppress the chaos and calm everyone down, but no one listened to him. Moody had to make a few piercing pyrotechnic explosions from the tip of his wand, completely drowning out the noise around him, to get everyone quiet. "You''re better at this than I am, I''ll leave it to you." Moody reached out and patted Kingsley on the shoulder, indicating that he would handle it next. Kingsley, who had been an assistant to the Muggle minister, was obviously better suited to appease them than Moody. A woman in a dress suddenly asked, "You saved us." "No, it should be said that Mr. Anderson saved you. He helped hold the mysterious man and gave us a chance to take you away." Kingsley said truthfully. Someone couldn''t help but exclaimed. There are still people who dare to fight the mysterious man. What will happen to Scrimgeour, as the person involved, he knows better than anyone else. "Now, the mysterious people have controlled the Ministry of Magic, and the whole of Britain is not safe. I suggest you leave as soon as possible or find a place to temporarily avoid the limelight." At this moment, everyone was confused. "You are very lucky." Moody looked at the group of people in front of him, frowned slightly and said, "At least, someone risked their lives to fish you out of hell. Otherwise, you probably have to go to Azka now." Ben went with the dementors for company." "Never underestimate the horror and danger of the You-Know-Who, those who tried to challenge his authority are dead." "No, sir, we have lost our wands." A wizard with his head in his hands spoke to Moody in French. "Also, what should other people do!" Someone asked again. "I suggest you use the Portkey to return to France directly." Kingsley said without hesitation, "As for the others, we will help you contact them and send them out of the UK." However, this proposal has not been accepted by everyone. "Continuing to stay in the UK is not a good choice. If you are arrested next time, you will not have such good luck." Kingsley warned, "Don''t forget why you were arrested. If you followed the advice and left directly There would be no problems like this. The hall suddenly fell into a strange dead silence. Because it is true. At the beginning, Albert reminded them to leave as soon as possible, but some people still stayed and paid the price for it. Many people lost their lives as a result. He was brutally killed by that lunatic in front of their eyes. "The situation of Arthur and Molly is a little bit bad." Sirius ignored the group of noisy guys, used his wand to lift the dying Weasley couple lying on the ground, and said to Kingsley and Moody, "I have to first Send them back, and I will leave it to you here. For the pure-blooded traitors, the Death Eaters at UU Reading were even more ruthless. Both Arthur and Molly were tortured and tortured by the Cruciatus Curse. If they were thrown into Azkaban in that state, they would be Can''t last for a few days. "Wait, I''ll use the Patronus to remind them to respond first." Kingsley pulled out his wand and began to use the Patronus to send a message to the remaining members of the Order of the Phoenix: "I''m a little worried that our headquarters is being targeted." In fact, Kingsley was right to worry. After the Death Eaters pried out the approximate location of the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix from Arthur and Molly, Yaxley began to place people around to monitor the area. After Sirius took the Weasleys away, the living room fell into a dead silence again. Everyone hated the wedding that brought disaster to them, but after seeing the tragedy of the Weasleys, they also realized that Everyone is actually a victim. All the misfortunes stemmed from the Dark Lord named Voldemort, and from their unwillingness to follow the advice to flee immediately, and some even paid their lives for it. In the end, everyone decided to follow Kingsley''s arrangement. It was a good choice to listen to the other party''s advice when they had no good ideas. After all, they risked their lives to save themselves. Chapter 1288： wanted The sun was still rising from the sky in the early morning, and the people who woke up from their sleep were unaware of the series of major events that happened last night. They enjoyed breakfast as usual, while reading the "Daily Prophet" delivered by the owl postman, just like this. Unprepared for breaking news: Scrimgeour resigns as Minister for Magic. This news, which was enough to shock the jaws of countless people, suddenly appeared on the headlines of the "Daily Prophet". without The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1289： wizard? lookout station "There are at least two **** out there watching us." Standing by the window and watching the outside, Ron put down the binoculars in his hand, turned to Harry and Hermione who were fiddling with the radio, and said, "I think we should find a chance to practice it, and take a look at the results of our training these days." "So, what are you going to do, go out and beat up those **** outside?" Hermione raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Ron, and asked back, "Aside from alarming them, is there really any point in doing that?" "Of course it makes sense. We can not only take away their wands, but also give them a good lesson." Ron stretched out his hand and waved his fist twice, and said viciously: "We must teach those dark wizards some lessons, let them understand It''s a very stupid decision to send too few people to watch here, and we can still" Ron''s tone paused, recalling what Fred said earlier, "Well, I mean, it can also help attract the attention of the Death Eaters, anyway, those **** are already eyeing us, so we shouldn''t let them They were so comfortable." "That''s a good idea." "Harry!" "We can sneak up on them with the invisibility cloak." Harry didn''t object to Ron''s proposal, and said to Hermione, "Don''t be like that Hermione, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later anyway, you can''t expect us not to run afoul of those bastards, it doesn''t hurt to gain some experience now. " "If you do it before the traces of your body disappear, they will have another legitimate reason to arrest you." Hermione also knew that what Harry said was true, but she still felt that there was no need to startle the enemy and keep them there Surveillance, there''s nothing wrong with taking care of it when necessary, and... "The invisibility cloak can no longer cover us," Hermione reminded helplessly. "You can use the Disillusionment Charm. I''ve been practicing it for a long time." Ron said without thinking. He just wanted to vent his anger on the two unlucky guys outside. No way, who made Charlie lose his life not long ago, and the Weasleys are still bedridden because of the Cruciatus Curse. Bill and Fleur fell into depression because of the wedding. "The broadcast has already started. You can wait until you have listened to the broadcast from the Wizard''s Observatory before acting." Harry suggested that he could actually understand Ron''s mood, and it wasn''t considered death. The actual combat test, and the few people outside are undoubtedly a good choice. "Shh, it''s starting." Hermione made a quiet gesture and turned up the radio. A familiar voice rang in my ears. "It''s Lee Jordan, after all," Harry muttered. That guy used to be a Quidditch commentator, and now he''s an announcer telling people what''s going on. "... According to the latest information, the mysterious man became the real Minister of Magic. This happened just a few nights ago. He led his henchmen to successfully control the Ministry of Magic and successfully completed a coup d''tat. As for the current Minister The Piers Thickness in the office is just a humanoid puppet to help with daily affairs...We can''t rule out that Thickness was controlled by the mysterious man using the Imperius Curse, or it may be the former Ministry of Magic magician. The Director of the Department of Law Enforcement, after Scrimgeour died, in order to save the lives of himself and his family, he chose to act as a fool and fell to the side of the mysterious man. In any case, this new minister is not trustworthy, unless you plan to join the mysterious man Or locked in Azkaban with dementors." "What do you think?" Harry asked suddenly. "It should just be controlled by the Imperius Curse." Hermione speculated, "After all, Piers Thicknesses also opposed the Mysterious Man before, so the Mysterious Man..." "The Ministry of Magic is not short of fools. Just look at the group of Aurors and you will know what they are." Ron also didn''t have any good feelings for the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. If it wasn''t for Scrimgeour, their family might not be in such a miserable situation. After Scrimgeour singled out Voldemort for them and died, those Aurors actually acquiesced in the Mysterious Man and Death Eater. The gangsters controlled the Ministry of Magic, and directly changed from a vanguard against dark wizards to a lackey of You-Know-Who, which is simply a disgrace to the Aurors. "Because they''re scared!" Harry said softly. "It''s not hard to understand." "Even though Aurors have been at the forefront against dark wizards, they also have their own family members, and they worry that if they stand up, their family members will be threatened and even persecuted because of it." Hermione thought of Albert , he had the foresight to hide his family, Scrimgeour''s family was also hidden, including the Auror''s family, but... Scrimgeour died, they lost their leader, and became A plate of loose sand. "...It is unrealistic to expect everyone to stand up against the mysterious man as bravely as Kingsley, but we still hope that Aurors can secretly support Harry against the mysterious man, and can contribute their own at critical moments strength." "Is this really okay?" Ron heard that Lee Jordan mentioned Kingsley and planned to use him as a model, so he couldn''t help but worry about the other party''s safety. "It should have been agreed by Kingsley, and Kingsley has also been targeted by Death Eaters. It is impossible for him to return to the Ministry of Magic to continue his post, at least not until the Ministry of Magic returns to normal." Hermione remembered Abel Tate once mentioned that if they win the final victory, Kingsley is likely to become the new Minister of Magic. "Tonks doesn''t seem to be going back either." Ron said suddenly. "Tonks is pregnant, Lupine told me," explained Harry, noticing the glances they were looking at. "I promised Lupine to be godfather to their child." "Harry, if you have a child in the future, I can be his godfather." Ron patted Harry on the shoulder and said. "Oh, of course it''s okay." Harry shrugged and said openly, "The first thing is that I''m still alive after this war is over." "Don''t say that to Harry." Hermione was a little sad. Ever since Harry learned from the story of the three brothers that the last object he needed to defeat was death, he began to suspect that he might not live to end the war. "I think you should still be alive. Don''t forget that Anderson said that you defeated the mysterious man. Maybe you can ask him to tell who your future wife is." Ron suddenly turned his head to look at the door, and the bedroom door was pushed open. up. "Ginny, what''s the matter?" "Is the radio here with you? Fred told me that today there is a... broadcast from the wizard''s lookout station." Ginny tried her best not to look at Harry. She obviously heard the communication between the three of them and sat directly next to Hermione. Next to him, listen to the radio broadcast from the wizard lookout station. Soon the only voices in the dormitory were Lee Jordan, Fred, and George. "...the latest policy from the Ministry of Magic?" "Oh, is that disgusting Muggle-born registration?" Fred''s voice could not conceal the disgust. "This newly established Muggle-born registration department will be headed by Dolores Umbridge, the pink toad." Lee Jordan revealed the secret to everyone like Santa Claus unwrapping a package. "Isn''t Pink Toad sentenced to life imprisonment?" "The fellow has resumed his position as Deputy Minister of Magic." "She was re-appointed, and I have to say that the mysterious man has unique taste." Fred sneered. "Of course his taste is very unique. Don''t forget that the mysterious man has no lips and no nose. He also has a nickname..." George dragged his tone deliberately, "No-nosed monster." "Ahem, talking about the end of this chat, maybe we should talk about something important, after all the dementors have returned to Azkaban?" "This is really bad news." "It''s really bad. It is said to have something to do with the Muggle birth registration." "This **** Muggle-born registration is the idea of ??Pink Toad, let''s curse her here to become a toad forever, and never have the chance to jump out and hurt people again." "Get to the point." "Ahem, I just mentioned Muggle birth registration. Once you can''t verify that you have solid wizard blood, it will be defined as a crime." "Crime, you sure." "Yes, it''s a crime. Those Muggle-borns will be charged with "theft or violent acquisition of magical abilities" and sent to Azkaban to accompany the dementors." "Oh my God! How could people allow this to happen." "No one can stop it, it should be in the next few days, let''s wait and see. If not..." "I thought you were going to say let Umbridge eat shit." "I remember that Albert mentioned this matter very early, and he also tried to remind and help those Muggle-born wizards in various ways." "Those who didn''t buy the "Self-Defense Guide" probably regret it. It is said that the book has been pulled from the shelves." "I have a hunch that many people will go into Azkaban for a walk, and it''s hard to say whether they will come out. After all, Death Eaters take pleasure in torturing Muggles and Muggle wizards, and Umbridge also likes A tormenting habit that many Hogwarts students share." "You''re going to freak everybody out," Lee Jordan muttered. "It''s better than letting them lose their lives like Professor Caredy Bubbaji did," George said. "I bet it won''t work much." Lee Jordan changed the subject. "Okay, let''s look at another latest news." "According to news from the Ministry of Magic, the old bat, that is, Snape, will replace Professor Dumbledore as the new headmaster of Hogwarts." "What a disaster." "So, is Hogwarts going to become a school for the Dark Arts like Durmstrang?" "Not on the surface, but now that Hogwarts has vacated Muggle Research and Defense Against the Dark Arts, there will be two Death Eaters serving. This also means that Hogwarts will usher in the era of the Dark Lord." "So, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class will not be changed to the Dark Arts class?" "Why are you paying attention to something so strange?" "No, I''m actually more curious. Can this Defense Against the Dark Arts professor resist the curse in this class?" "I think the difficulty is very high. According to the information I have obtained, the reason why the Defense Against the Dark Arts class often has accidents is that this class is cursed by a mysterious person. He is the servant of the mysterious man and is free from the curse. Only when the mysterious man is completely finished, the curse on the defense against the dark arts will completely disappear." "Looks like the Death Eater was in for a treat." "Your topic is off topic again, everyone pays more attention..." "Death Eaters naturally teach black arts. Do you expect him to teach you defense against black arts? I suspect that guy doesn''t know defense against dark arts at all." The broadcast is still going on, and it can be heard that they are trying to make it as interesting as possible. Harry also found it easier to accept than telling everyone the "truth". "How many people do you think will believe it?" Hermione turned off the radio after the broadcast and turned to look at Harry, Ron and Ginny. "There should be quite a few. Now everyone is eager to know the truth." Ginny also felt that this broadcast was really useful after empathizing. At least better than the Wizarding Radio News Feed'' and the Daily Prophet. "Nowadays many people are dubious. They don''t know who to believe, and they don''t know where to discuss these things. UU Reading Maybe they don''t necessarily believe what is on the radio, but I think they will definitely believe what they see. Especially after the events discussed on the radio, the mysterious man can no longer control everyone''s information sources through newspapers and radio." Hermione felt that the radio would play a greater role in the future. "When they gradually regain their senses, they will definitely realize that what was said on the radio is correct, and they will believe more and more what is said in the wizard''s lookout station." "Harry''s supporters will also increase by then." "Perhaps Albert will find a way to organize them then." Harry heard from Fred that they were planning to do that. The most important thing now is to find the remaining Horcruxes, destroy them, and turn Voldemort back into an ordinary person. "Now that the broadcast is over, shall we go out and give those two guys..." Ron cut his neck. "I''ll go talk to Sirius about this, and then we''ll go out together." Harry pushed the door open and walked towards the living room. At present, Sirius still stays at the headquarters most of the time, not only to take care of Harry, but also to teach everyone fighting skills. After hearing the plans of Harry and the others, Sirius did not reject this seemingly rash move. All members of the Order of the Phoenix knew that Harry would leave here when he became an adult to complete the tasks assigned to them by Dumbledore, and it was inevitable to go to the battlefield. "Just do what you want." Sirius reached out and grabbed his godson''s shoulder, "But Harry, I still hope you will use your brain before doing things, although this is indeed a bit difficult for most Gryffindor students . "I will." Harry put on the invisibility cloak, and followed Ron and Hermione out of the safe house through the back door, ready to test the results of their recent training. Chapter 1290： Muggle-born registration "... Muggle birth registration? It''s a shame they can do this kind of thing. I dare say the whole of Britain is probably going to explode by now." On the lawn, Katrina put the newspaper next to the picnic cloth, looked sideways at Albert who was teasing Alice, and then moved her gaze to Isobel who was stretching and doing yoga, and briefly commented on the latest issue Breaking news from the Daily Prophet. "It probably has something to do with Umbridge, that guy really seems to be The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1291： save muggle students On the second floor of Hogwarts, the door of the temporary meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and the four deans met at the school more than a month before the start of school. Professor McGonagall, who is the leader, has a particularly serious expression. Anyone who knows Professor McGonagall knows that she is in a very bad mood now. "I just got a letter from the school board." A letter was thrown on the conference table by Professor McGonagall like it was just a piece of useless paper. "About the new principal The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1292： muggle wizarding asylum "what is that?" Hermione, who was originally focused on watching Harry and Ron team up to fight against Sirius, was startled by the sudden silver light group. Her scream disturbed the three who were concentrating on sparring. Just as he was distracted, Ron was knocked out by an obstacle spell and fell heavily to the ground. "What''s wrong, Hermione." Harry and Sirius stopped sparring and frowned and looked in the direction of Hermione''s finger. They saw a ball of silver light falling on the floor and turning into a silver cat. "Need to contact Albert''s double-sided mirror." Professor McGonagall''s voice suddenly sounded. "Is this Professor McGonagall''s patron saint?" Ron walked over rubbing his sore **** with his hands, and looked at the Patronus who disappeared without a trace. "Professor McGonagall wants to contact Albert?" Harry turned his head to look at Sirius, he had already guessed that Sirius and the others had a way to contact Albert. "Maybe something is wrong. It seems that I have to go to Hogwarts." Sirius looked at the place where the patron saint disappeared, and walked directly outside. "Will it have something to do with Snape? I remember that the old bat seems to be the headmaster of Hogwarts." Ron felt that he had guessed the reason. "Probably not." Harry shook his head. "No one wants the murderer of Dumbledore to become the headmaster of Hogwarts, maybe Professor McGonagall plans to join Albert to drive Snape out of Hogwarts, or..." Ron cut his throat Gesture, he felt that if they really wanted to avenge Dumbledore, it would be easy to make Snape disappear. "Certainly not, I think it''s probably for students born in Muggle families." Hermione glanced at Ron, really unable to understand how Ron came to such a conclusion. "Don''t forget about the Muggle Birth Registration Committee. Those Muggle-born employees who worked for the Ministry of Magic were thrown into Azkaban. I don''t think the Death Eaters will let Hogwarts go easily. Moreover, the mysterious man has always wanted to drive the ''Mudblood'' out of Hogwarts, and now he has finally completely controlled Hogwarts, and no one can stop him from driving away students born in Muggle families, Mai Professor Ge obviously couldn''t stop it." "Hopefully those students can be helped." Harry was well aware of the difficulties those students would encounter. After being expelled from the school for no reason, the Ministry of Magic may come to their door to confiscate their wands at any time, and find an excuse to throw them into Azkaban. Even if they wanted to escape, it would be very difficult for them to use magic if they had traces on their bodies, otherwise they would be immediately targeted by the Ministry of Magic. What despair. "I believe Albert must have a way." Hermione comforted. "Anderson is not omnipotent, you can''t count on him for everything." Ron really couldn''t understand where Hermione''s confidence in Albert came from. "Albert is indeed not omnipotent, but he probably knew that this kind of thing would happen a long time ago. Don''t forget the "Self-Defense Guide". Lets talk about the main reason for this matter. Harry still knew a little about Albert, and with that guys cautious approach, he must have made a lot of preparations, and sometimes he couldnt help but suspect that Albert would be Gryffindor students. After receiving a summons from Professor McGonagall''s patron saint, Sirius rushed to Hogwarts with the double-sided mirror. At this moment, the surroundings of Hogwarts are still protected by strong protective magic. When Sirius was considering whether to enter Hogwarts through the tunnel of the Whomping Willow, he saw Hagrid striding towards this side open the door for him. "Did you bring the mirror?" gasped Hagrid. "Bring it." Sirius produced a mirror from his robe pocket. "Let me tell you, Professor McGonagall has just received news that that **** Snape has been appointed as the new headmaster of Hogwarts. Maybe we should take this opportunity to kill him to avenge Dumbledore." Hearing Hagrid''s constant complaints along the way, Sirius frowned and asked, "I fully agree to take the opportunity to kill the snot, but I don''t think Professor McGonagall is looking for Albert for this reason." "Professor McGonagall seems to want to protect students born in Muggle families who may be expelled." Hagrid only got a general idea. "It''s not easy." Sirius frowned when he guessed what Professor McGonagall wanted to do. "Let''s not talk about whether those students are willing, and... I mean, although the Fidelity Curse is a good choice, it will also bring a lot of problems, and it''s not like putting those children in a safe cage and letting them go. " Sirius is not opposed to Professor McGonagall''s plan, but such a plan is destined to be difficult to implement, and various problems are not so easy to solve. But he still felt that Professor McGonagall did the right thing. He asked Albert to consult and help solve the problem. Maybe that guy could provide a reliable solution. After the double-sided mirror was successfully connected, not only Professor McGonagall, but also the other deans heaved a sigh of relief. "professor?" Albert''s slightly surprised voice came from the mirror. "Is there anything you want from me?" "The mysterious man extended his claws to Hogwarts, and as you predicted earlier, Snape became the new headmaster of Hogwarts." Professor McGonagall glanced at everyone present and said, "I think You must have heard about the Muggle-Born Registration Commission." "Are you worried that those students who are born in Muggle families studying at Hogwarts will be expelled by Snape?" Albert immediately guessed why Professor McGonagall was looking for him. "Yes. After the Ministry of Magic announced the establishment of the Muggle Birth Registration Committee, they sent all Muggle-born employees in the Ministry of Magic to Azkaban." Professor McGonagall expressed his concerns: "I worry about those Guys also send Hogwarts Muggle-born students to Azkaban." "You are right to worry. You-Know-Who and Death Eaters will indeed do that. They now control the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts School. There is no one who can stop them." "Is there any way you can provide some help to those children?" Professor McGonagall asked expectantly. "Unfortunately, I have tried my best to remind them that this day has come." Albert shook his head. "However, the effect is not very good. Most people prefer to trust their own judgment. When they don''t encounter those things Before, I would not easily believe what others said." Albert didn''t have much special feeling for the outcome of the Weasleys, maybe he knew it would be like this from the beginning. "Of course, I think the professor should have his own ideas." His tone was very firm. "We plan to build a safe house similar to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, and use the Loyalty Charm to protect those children." Professor McGonagall briefly explained his plan. "That''s a good idea, but it''s going to be a lot of trouble." Albert seemed to guess that Professor McGonagall would say that, and explained, "People are not animals after all, and I''m afraid they can''t tolerate being locked in a cage." Professor McGonagall opened his mouth, obviously not expecting to hear such words. "I suggest that you explain the situation to them directly and take the form of voluntary acceptance of protection. After all, not everyone is willing to accept your favor. It is best to give them the right to choose and let them decide whether to stay or not." "It seems that you already have an idea." Sirius was not surprised, he felt that Albert had probably thought of this idea a long time ago. "Tell me about your method." Professor Flitwick said with a smile. "Occupy a building with a large enough area first, and use the Loyalty Charm to turn it into a safe area." Albert briefly described his method to everyone, "Well, it''s probably a refugee camp, I remember Scrimgeour also I''ve made something similar before, it''s similar anyway, but it doesn''t need to be perfect." "Where can they go for limited asylum if they''re cornered, and leave on their own if they don''t feel they need asylum." "As long as the safe zone is protected by the Loyalty Curse, it is considered safe." Professor McGonagall looked sideways at the other deans around him, and everyone quickly exchanged glances with each other, and they all felt that this idea was good. At least it is in line with their original protection plan, and Albert obviously thinks further, even thinking about possible problems that may arise in the future. "But this can really... I mean provide students with..." Professor Sprout was interrupted before he could finish speaking. "You must let them understand that you are a refugee. Don''t spoil them, because some people are born that way. The harder you force them, the more resistant they will be..." Albert''s words made them all stunned, not because they couldn''t think of it, but because they didn''t think about it. "Actually, you have been ignoring the big problem." "What''s the big question?" asked Professor McGonagall. "Where did the living supplies come from? Where did the Galleons who rescued them come from? Do you expect someone to shamelessly donate a large sum of Galleons?" Albert curled his lips and said, "I don''t mind donating some flour and potatoes, But without the help of the house-elves, many students are having trouble even cooking food." The professors were silent again, because they really hadn''t considered this issue from the beginning to the end. During their tenure at Hogwarts, they never had to consider the issue of food. UU reading "The Order of the Phoenix may not be able to provide much help." Sirius noticed Professor McGonagall''s gaze, shook his head and said, "However, I can donate a hundred Galleons to them to buy flour and potatoes." The deans present here may have some small savings, but they are definitely not rich. Their Galleons can''t fill this bottomless pit, but if they just barely maintain the minimum living requirements as Albert said, it shouldn''t be too difficult. "The big question now is, will they really want to stay in that kind of ghost place?" Professor Slughorn asked with a frown. "I''m afraid they have no choice." Albert said suddenly, "As far as I know, the Ministry of Magic will soon set up a so-called search team." "what is that?" "A search team formed by dark wizards hunts down Muggle-born wizards everywhere, and every time they catch a person, they can get a considerable reward from the Ministry of Magic," Albert explained. "It seems that we have to hurry up." Professor McGonagall nodded to the deans next to him. "At that time, Hagrid can go over to help take care of them, after all, we still need someone to help maintain order." Albert''s voice came from the double-sided mirror, "It''s not a good idea to let him stay in Hogwarts . https:// The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1293： The helplessness of the old bat From the fact that there was no concrete evidence to prove that he murdered Dumbledore, and he was released from the bounty by the Ministry of Magic, to being appointed as the headmaster of Hogwarts by the school board, Snape behaved quite calmly throughout the whole process, as if everything was taken for granted thing. When he returned to Hogwarts, he ignored Hagrid''s murderous gaze and went directly to the headmaster''s office through the castle''s oak gate. During the short journey, Snape could feel the eyes of hatred from his former colleagues, even though they all The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1294： asylum plan I am just an ordinary little red fox so far, but what will become in the near future... No one can predict, of course I will not be the "fox spirit" that humans think, we cannot become "fine". Human beings have always been prejudiced against the fox family. As long as they are demeaning words such as insidious, cunning, suspicious, and following others, they will be given to us without hesitation, which is unfair. As for me, I didn''t come to rehabilitate the fox clan, and I''m not that great. Until now, I still feel puzzled as to why I was chosen as "Spirit Fox"! What is "Spirit Fox"? Well, before the mission starts, it is necessary to explain clearly what a "spirit" is. This word is very important and will run through the entire story. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Since the day when human beings were born, everyone''s spirit has been closely related to the spirits of other creatures on the earth. What kind of connection? Match each other. In layman''s terms, a complete spirit is divided into two parts, one half is in the human being, and the other half is in the corresponding creature. This is not dependent on people''s preferences. Perhaps the other half of a person''s spirit is attached to the cockroach he hates the most. body. What''s even more amazing is that the probability of encounters between humans and creatures with matching spirits is absolutely zero! This is strange, why not let the two meet? It''s very simple, once they meet, the spirits will combine to produce a new species, and human beings will have the ability of corresponding creatures and activate their own hidden genetic codes, thus evolving into mutants, that is, superhumans or superhumans recognized by modern humans; The corresponding organisms will also undergo a qualitative leap, but it is unknown what they will become. This is a great thing for human beings, who doesn''t want to be a superman! However, this is only a human idea, not the Creator''s! His old **** made the rules, so the probability is zero. how could I know? This is the meaning of the existence of "Spirit Fox". What''s the point? Nature is our task. what task? Don''t worry, listen to me slowly. First of all, we must understand why the Creator wants to prevent this "good thing"? The "secret" of co-spiritual mutation alone is not only known to the fox clan, but all creatures on the earth, except arrogant humans, actually know it. Logically speaking, this is a good way for lower creatures to escape the human "dining table culture" and sit on an equal footing with them. Why are no creatures willing to go to join spirits with humans? There are no written and historical records of animal races on the earth. All animals are "legends" passed down from generation to generation orally by their ancestors. There is no credible evidence or practice. There are similarities between the biological world and the human world. For things like "legends", most of them just listen to them, and don''t go to be "stupid" to seek truth; The sad thing is that the fur of some animals is not spared by humans, and it is made into their "fashionable" coats... Some classic experiences have even become "warning words" to educate future generations. However, in the long history of the earth, it is also heard that there are people with "supernatural powers", but where are the animals corresponding to them, but there are no legends or records left... This is a better proof of the spirit of animals and humans. "Benefits" don''t exist. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. To sum up, even if it is true, pragmatic creatures will not joke about their short lives to provide convenience for cruel humans. Therefore, almost all creatures have tacitly reached a consensus: finding someone to "join the spirit" does not conform to the three views of creatures other than humans! Don''t laugh, we also have three views, but human beings don''t understand it. Therefore, all species on the earth are the same as they are now: humans are humans, animals are animals, plants are plants, water is water, air is air... In short, they are multiplying and living endlessly according to the laws of the earth , The cycle goes on and on, birth, old age, sickness and death... Some readers may question that the total number of living things on the earth is much more than human beings, and a single ant population is more than all human beings. How to define the matching spirit of living things and human beings? The lifespan and body tonnage are different from each other... For example, can the spirit of an elephant and the spirit of a ladybug be compatible with the corresponding human? First of all, the spirit is an invisible and odorless energy substance, which is not distinguished by the size and mass tonnage of the substance. It is determined by a certain law, or it was originally designed by the Creator, and we can only accept it. Furthermore, not all creatures'' spirits can match human beings, and there is no principle that earth creatures must satisfy human beings. To put it bluntly, the Creator has mixed the principle of "true and false and false and true" in it. It is estimated that this is also an invisible barrier that restricts creatures from verifying this "legend". Even if there is a "barrier", there must be rules for spiritual matching, right? What is it? This is similar to the law of "the weak eat the strong" in the animal world, following the principle of "select the strong at the same time". "At the same moment": It corresponds to all biological groups born at the same time as human beings; "Selected and Strong": as the name implies, it is to select the spirit with the strongest energy among the spirits of all creatures randomly born at the same time. It is said that creatures with this matching "spirit" will have a certain smell on their bodies that only the same kind can recognize, and they will naturally have the supreme status and glory in this group, as well as the priority of this group. What is the right of first refusal? Of course food, mating, territories, election of chieftains, and anything else that has to do with animal races. It is similar to the "privileged" class in human society. Of course, creatures with this "privilege" don''t know what their mission is, they only think that they are natural selection and will be reincarnated. What about the spirits of other animals that can''t match people? The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Automatic hibernation. If nothing unexpected happens, most of them will perish together with the deity. What is an "unexpected situation"? Its the spare tire, dont worry, lets talk about the function of the spare tire: Think about it, what if the creature that can match the human "spirit" dies? After all, on the earth, except for a few species such as trees and turtles, the life span of most creatures is shorter than that of humans. At this time, the "spare tire" spirit creature will come in handy. The spirit of the dead creature will automatically look for the young counterpart of the spare tire before its deadline. Why is it young? There is no need to explain it; The spirit of the human being takes its place and continues to attach to the living body of the same kind until the spirit of the matching human dies. Of course, the new host will also "inexplicably" become the "leader" of the group. What is "covering" actually means destroying. Conversely, what if the human spirit dies first? This is easy, the spirit of the corresponding matching creature will die after the host dies. Can creatures of different races with matching spirits recognize each other? That''s unknown, but I don''t think so. To use an analogy: a hungry civet catches a spirit mouse. In order to fill its stomach, it will not release the spirit mouse mercifully. This is the survival instinct endowed by the Creator to every creature, and it is above the matching spirit. UU reading Can plants also match human spirits? I am very sure of that. I have always emphasized "biology", which naturally includes plants. What is the difference between plant spirits and animal spirits? The plant spirits are connected to the earth, so they can only be still, the spirits are waiting quietly in their roots, and the dead spirits are there, and it is said that the spirits of plants are not in a dormant state, they are all "awake", I don''t know the truth False, but judging from the relatively gentle and obedient character of herbivores, it should be true. However, I do not mean to encourage everyone to be vegetarian. There is still an essential difference between human vegetarians and herbivores. Most of what they eat is cooked food, and the cooked plants will lose their spirituality. Of course, I did not encourage everyone to eat raw plants, please identify them yourself. I dont know whether the vegetarians spirit is connected with the plant spirit. Who knows what the Creator and the old gods think, and besides, this story is not about the matching of spirits. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Long-winded, what is so special about the "spirit" of the fox clan? Yes, this is the key! (end of this chapter) Harry Potter and the Alchemist https:// Chapter 1295： Asylum Program (2) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1296： final guarantee The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1297： A Good Helper for Death Eaters The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1298： Gradually grow I am just an ordinary little red fox so far, but what will become in the near future... No one can predict, of course I will not be the "fox spirit" that humans think, we cannot become "fine". Human beings have always been prejudiced against the fox family. As long as they are demeaning words such as insidious, cunning, suspicious, and following others, they will be given to us without hesitation, which is unfair. As for me, I didn''t come to rehabilitate the fox clan, and I''m not that great. Until now, I still feel puzzled as to why I was chosen as "Spirit Fox"! What is "Spirit Fox"? Well, before the mission starts, it is necessary to explain clearly what a "spirit" is. This word is very important and will run through the entire story. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Since the day when human beings were born, everyone''s spirit has been closely related to the spirits of other creatures on the earth. What kind of connection? Match each other. In layman''s terms, a complete spirit is divided into two parts, one half is in the human being, and the other half is in the corresponding creature. This is not dependent on people''s preferences. Perhaps the other half of a person''s spirit is attached to the cockroach he hates the most. body. What''s even more amazing is that the probability of encounters between humans and creatures with matching spirits is absolutely zero! This is strange, why not let the two meet? It''s very simple, once they meet, the spirits will combine to produce a new species, and human beings will have the ability of corresponding creatures and activate their own hidden genetic codes, thus evolving into mutants, that is, superhumans or superhumans recognized by modern humans; The corresponding organisms will also undergo a qualitative leap, but it is unknown what they will become. This is a great thing for human beings, who doesn''t want to be a superman! However, this is only a human idea, not the Creator''s! His old **** made the rules, so the probability is zero. how could I know? This is the meaning of the existence of "Spirit Fox". What''s the point? Nature is our task. what task? Don''t worry, listen to me slowly. First of all, we must understand why the Creator wants to prevent this "good thing"? The "secret" of co-spiritual mutation alone is not only known to the fox clan, but all creatures on the earth, except arrogant humans, actually know it. Logically speaking, this is a good way for lower creatures to escape the human "dining table culture" and sit on an equal footing with them. Why are no creatures willing to go to join spirits with humans? There are no written and historical records of animal races on the earth. All animals are "legends" passed down from generation to generation orally by their ancestors. There is no credible evidence or practice. There are similarities between the biological world and the human world. For things like "legends", most of them just listen to them, and don''t go to be "stupid" to seek truth; The sad thing is that the fur of some animals is not spared by humans, and it is made into their "fashionable" coats... Some classic experiences have even become "warning words" to educate future generations. However, in the long history of the earth, it is also heard that there are people with "supernatural powers", but where are the animals corresponding to them, but there are no legends or records left... This is a better proof of the spirit of animals and humans. "Benefits" don''t exist. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. To sum up, even if it is true, pragmatic creatures will not joke about their short lives to provide convenience for cruel humans. Therefore, almost all creatures have tacitly reached a consensus: finding someone to "join the spirit" does not conform to the three views of creatures other than humans! Don''t laugh, we also have three views, but human beings don''t understand it. Therefore, all species on the earth are the same as they are now: humans are humans, animals are animals, plants are plants, water is water, air is air... In short, they are multiplying and living endlessly according to the laws of the earth , The cycle goes on and on, birth, old age, sickness and death... Some readers may question that the total number of living things on the earth is much more than human beings, and a single ant population is more than all human beings. How to define the matching spirit of living things and human beings? The lifespan and body tonnage are different from each other... For example, can the spirit of an elephant and the spirit of a ladybug be compatible with the corresponding human? First of all, the spirit is an invisible and odorless energy substance, which is not distinguished by the size and mass tonnage of the substance. It is determined by a certain law, or it was originally designed by the Creator, and we can only accept it. Furthermore, not all creatures'' spirits can match human beings, and there is no principle that earth creatures must satisfy human beings. To put it bluntly, the Creator has mixed the principle of "true and false and false and true" in it. It is estimated that this is also an invisible barrier that restricts creatures from verifying this "legend". Even if there is a "barrier", there must be rules for spiritual matching, right? What is it? This is similar to the law of "the weak eat the strong" in the animal world, following the principle of "select the strong at the same time". "At the same moment": It corresponds to all biological groups born at the same time as human beings; "Selected and Strong": as the name implies, it is to select the spirit with the strongest energy among the spirits of all creatures randomly born at the same time. It is said that creatures with this matching "spirit" will have a certain smell on their bodies that only the same kind can recognize, and they will naturally have the supreme status and glory in this group, as well as the priority of this group. What is the right of first refusal? Of course food, mating, territories, election of chieftains, and anything else that has to do with animal races. It is similar to the "privileged" class in human society. Of course, creatures with this "privilege" don''t know what their mission is, they only think that they are natural selection and will be reincarnated. What about the spirits of other animals that can''t match people? The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Automatic hibernation. If nothing unexpected happens, most of them will perish together with the deity. What is an "unexpected situation"? Its the spare tire, dont worry, lets talk about the function of the spare tire: Think about it, what if the creature that can match the human "spirit" dies? After all, on the earth, except for a few species such as trees and turtles, the life span of most creatures is shorter than that of humans. At this time, the "spare tire" spirit creature will come in handy. The spirit of the dead creature will automatically look for the young counterpart of the spare tire before its deadline. Why is it young? There is no need to explain it; The spirit of the human being takes its place and continues to attach to the living body of the same kind until the spirit of the matching human dies. Of course, the new host will also "inexplicably" become the "leader" of the group. What is "covering" actually means destroying. Conversely, what if the human spirit dies first? This is easy, the spirit of the corresponding matching creature will die after the host dies. Can creatures of different races with matching spirits recognize each other? That''s unknown, but I don''t think so. To use an analogy: a hungry civet catches a spirit mouse. In order to fill its stomach, it will not release the spirit mouse mercifully. This is the survival instinct endowed by the Creator to every creature, and it is above the matching spirit. UU Reading Can plants also match human spirits? I am very sure of that. I have always emphasized "biology", which naturally includes plants. What is the difference between plant spirits and animal spirits? The plant spirits are connected to the earth, so they can only be still, the spirits are waiting quietly in their roots, and the dead spirits are there, and it is said that the spirits of plants are not in a dormant state, they are all "awake", I don''t know the truth False, but judging from the relatively gentle and obedient character of herbivores, it should be true. However, I do not mean to encourage everyone to be vegetarian. There is still an essential difference between human vegetarians and herbivores. Most of what they eat is cooked food, and the cooked plants will lose their spirituality. Of course, I did not encourage everyone to eat raw plants, please identify them yourself. I dont know whether the vegetarians spirit is connected with the plant spirit. Who knows what the Creator and the old gods think, and besides, this story is not about the matching of spirits. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Long-winded, what is so special about the "spirit" of the fox clan? Yes, this is the key! (end of this chapter) Harry Potter and the Alchemist https:// Chapter 1299： confession I am just an ordinary little red fox so far, but what will become in the near future... No one can predict, of course I will not be the "fox spirit" that humans think, we cannot become "fine". Human beings have always been prejudiced against the fox family. As long as they are demeaning words such as insidious, cunning, suspicious, and following others, they will be given to us without hesitation, which is unfair. As for me, I didn''t come to rehabilitate the fox clan, and I''m not that great. Until now, I still feel puzzled as to why I was chosen as "Spirit Fox"! What is "Spirit Fox"? Well, before the mission starts, it is necessary to explain clearly what a "spirit" is. This word is very important and will run through the entire story. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Since the day when human beings were born, everyone''s spirit has been closely related to the spirits of other creatures on the earth. What kind of connection? Match each other. In layman''s terms, a complete spirit is divided into two parts, one half is in the human being, and the other half is in the corresponding creature. This is not dependent on people''s preferences. Perhaps the other half of a person''s spirit is attached to the cockroach he hates the most. body. What''s even more amazing is that the probability of encounters between humans and creatures with matching spirits is absolutely zero! This is strange, why not let the two meet? It''s very simple, once they meet, the spirits will combine to produce a new species, and human beings will have the ability of corresponding creatures and activate their own hidden genetic codes, thus evolving into mutants, that is, superhumans or superhumans recognized by modern humans; The corresponding organisms will also undergo a qualitative leap, but it is unknown what they will become. This is a great thing for human beings, who doesn''t want to be a superman! However, this is only a human idea, not the Creator''s! His old **** made the rules, so the probability is zero. how could I know? This is the meaning of the existence of "Spirit Fox". What''s the point? Nature is our task. what task? Don''t worry, listen to me slowly. First of all, we must understand why the Creator wants to prevent this "good thing"? The "secret" of co-spiritual mutation alone is not only known to the fox clan, but all creatures on the earth, except arrogant humans, actually know it. Logically speaking, this is a good way for lower creatures to escape the human "dining table culture" and sit on an equal footing with them. Why are no creatures willing to go to join spirits with humans? There are no written and historical records of animal races on the earth. All animals are "legends" passed down from generation to generation orally by their ancestors. There is no credible evidence or practice. There are similarities between the biological world and the human world. For things like "legends", most of them just listen to them, and don''t go to be "stupid" to seek truth; The sad thing is that the fur of some animals is not spared by humans, and it is made into their "fashionable" coats... Some classic experiences have even become "warning words" to educate future generations. However, in the long history of the earth, it is also heard that there are people with "supernatural powers", but where are the animals corresponding to them, but there are no legends or records left... This is a better proof of the spirit of animals and humans. "Benefits" don''t exist. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. To sum up, even if it is true, pragmatic creatures will not joke about their short lives to provide convenience for cruel humans. Therefore, almost all creatures have tacitly reached a consensus: finding someone to "join the spirit" does not conform to the three views of creatures other than humans! Don''t laugh, we also have three views, but human beings don''t understand it. Therefore, all species on the earth are the same as they are now: humans are humans, animals are animals, plants are plants, water is water, air is air... In short, they are multiplying and living endlessly according to the laws of the earth , The cycle goes on and on, birth, old age, sickness and death... Some readers may question that the total number of living things on the earth is much more than human beings, and a single ant population is more than all human beings. How to define the matching spirit of living things and human beings? The lifespan and body tonnage are different from each other... For example, can the spirit of an elephant and the spirit of a ladybug be compatible with the corresponding human? First of all, the spirit is an invisible and odorless energy substance, which is not distinguished by the size and mass tonnage of the substance. It is determined by a certain law, or it was originally designed by the Creator, and we can only accept it. Furthermore, not all creatures'' spirits can match human beings, and there is no principle that earth creatures must satisfy human beings. To put it bluntly, the Creator has mixed the principle of "true and false and false and true" in it. It is estimated that this is also an invisible barrier that restricts creatures from verifying this "legend". Even if there is a "barrier", there must be rules for spiritual matching, right? What is it? This is similar to the law of "the weak eat the strong" in the animal world, following the principle of "select the strong at the same time". "At the same moment": It corresponds to all biological groups born at the same time as human beings; "Selected and Strong": as the name implies, it is to select the spirit with the strongest energy among the spirits of all creatures randomly born at the same time. It is said that creatures with this matching "spirit" will have a certain smell on their bodies that only the same kind can recognize, and they will naturally have the supreme status and glory in this group, as well as the priority of this group. What is the right of first refusal? Of course food, mating, territories, election of chieftains, and anything else that has to do with animal races. It is similar to the "privileged" class in human society. Of course, creatures with this "privilege" don''t know what their mission is, they only think that they are natural selection and will be reincarnated. What about the spirits of other animals that can''t match people? The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Automatic hibernation. If nothing unexpected happens, most of them will perish together with the deity. What is an "unexpected situation"? Its the spare tire, dont worry, lets talk about the function of the spare tire: Think about it, what if the creature that can match the human "spirit" dies? After all, on the earth, except for a few species such as trees and turtles, the life span of most creatures is shorter than that of humans. At this time, the "spare tire" spirit creature will come in handy. The spirit of the dead creature will automatically look for the young counterpart of the spare tire before its deadline. Why is it young? There is no need to explain it; The spirit of the human being takes its place and continues to attach to the living body of the same kind until the spirit of the matching human dies. Of course, the new host will also "inexplicably" become the "leader" of the group. What is "covering" actually means destroying. Conversely, what if the human spirit dies first? This is easy, the spirit of the corresponding matching creature will die after the host dies. Can creatures of different races with matching spirits recognize each other? That''s unknown, but I don''t think so. To use an analogy: a hungry civet catches a spirit mouse. In order to fill its stomach, it will not release the spirit mouse mercifully. This is the survival instinct bestowed by the Creator on every creature, and it is above the matching spirit. UU reading Can plants also match human spirits? I am very sure of that. I have always emphasized "biology", which naturally includes plants. What is the difference between plant spirits and animal spirits? The plant spirits are connected to the earth, so they can only be still, the spirits are waiting quietly in their roots, and the dead spirits are there, and it is said that the spirits of plants are not in a dormant state, they are all "awake", I don''t know the truth False, but judging from the relatively gentle and obedient character of herbivores, it should be true. However, I do not mean to encourage everyone to be vegetarian. There is still an essential difference between human vegetarians and herbivores. Most of what they eat is cooked food, and the cooked plants will lose their spirituality. Of course, I did not encourage everyone to eat raw plants, please identify them yourself. I don''t know whether the vegetarian''s spirit is connected with the plant spirit. Who knows what the creator and the old gods think, and besides, this story is not about the matching of spirits. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Long-winded, what is so special about the "spirit" of the fox clan? Yes, this is the key! (end of this chapter) Harry Potter and the Alchemist https:// Chapter 1300： AND "Maybe, we should hurry up, I suspect we''re going to be late." "The agreed time is twelve o''clock at noon." Trekking to Hogsmeade in wild wind, rain and snow is never a pleasant experience. They had to bend over and walk slowly against the cold, wind and snow. Even though they had wrapped themselves in thick scarves, their exposed skin was still painfully cold. Even Harry himself admitted that being in the warm common room in this horrible weather must be more comfortable than it is now. Unfortunately, they have no choice now, and it is obviously not a good choice to turn around and return to school. "It would be great if I could apparate directly to Hogsmeade village." Ron pulled the scarf around his neck, looked at the Hogwarts students who were headed against the wind, and complained in a low voice, "I feel like I''m His cheeks were so frozen that he lost consciousness." "Don''t complain, we can start learning Apparation this semester." Hermione seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned to the person next to her and said, "Harry, I don''t remember you being old enough." "My birthday is at the end of July." Harry said a little gloomily, "Maybe I won''t be able to take the Apparition exam until next semester." "I think you should give Apparation to the Society first, just in case." Hermione suggested seriously, "And Ron, you are the same, it''s best to pass it once." "Hermione, do you know something?" Harry asked suddenly, "Did Albert tell you anything?" "No," said Hermione, shaking her head. "But do you remember? He prophesied." "Prophecy? What prophecy?" Ron asked loudly. "A period of real turmoil...is coming." Hermione glanced at Ron, and reminded in a low voice, "According to Albert''s prediction, this is not yet a period of turmoil, so what do you think is real turmoil? " "The situation is worse than it is now." Harry really couldn''t imagine what it was like. "He also reminded other Muggle wizards that before the turbulent times came, they had better learn something useful. That''s why the "Guide to Self-Defense" was born." Hermione told the two partners that she had deduced "I think he wants to tell us that Muggle wizards will be in big trouble after the real turbulent period. I suspect that You-Know-Who will completely control the Ministry of Magic and persecute Muggle wizards." "But, as long as Dumbledore is still around, it is almost impossible for Voldemort to control the Ministry of Magic." Harry felt that this possibility was not high. He had confidence in Dumbledore, but even Fudge''s weak bones did not succumb to Voldemort. , let alone Scrimgeour. "Yes, I thought so too." Hermione''s voice was so low that only a few people around could barely hear her clearly: "Do you remember the injury on Dumbledore''s hand? It was probably caused by some very terrible Cursed by him, I doubt Dumbledore would..." For a while, the three of them were silent. This is undoubtedly a very serious topic. Perhaps, without Albert''s prophecy, they would not have thought about it, but everything now points to one thing, Dumbledore is likely to gradually lose the power to control the mysterious person, or leave forever them. Without Dumbledore''s deterrence, it would not be surprising for the mysterious man to do anything. Perhaps at that time, the real turbulent period will come. Harry had actually had a similar idea, but he was quickly suppressed by him. At least, he didn''t think the situation would be that bad, after all, Dumbledore was omnipotent in Harry''s heart. "I remember Fred and George seemed to be led by Albert to practice Apparation." Ron seemed to sense the oppressive atmosphere around him, and picked up a topic at random, "They all passed the Apparation test easily, and now they are Being led by Albert to make a fortune, Dad said they were becoming the richest in the family." Ron was very envious of the twins'' good fortune, even though Fred and George were hiding now, they were still doing owl order and continuing to make a lot of money. Feeling that the surrounding atmosphere was still very stiff, Ron changed the subject again: "Those two **** also told me that if they couldn''t find a job in the future, they would go to the store to help. What are you going to do in the future?" "Joining the Ministry of Magic, I want to help the house-elves change their current predicament." Hermione said without thinking, "Wizards shouldn''t treat house-elves like that." "I think it will be very difficult to do. The probability of Percy becoming the Minister of Magic is higher than this." Ron ignored Hermione''s dissatisfied gaze and continued to ask, "Harry, what about you? Is it an Auror?" Speaking of which, it''s a really nice distraction from the excruciating trek to Hogsmeade. "Well, I do want to be an Auror if possible, but it seems to be more difficult than I expected, and..." After learning the prophecy between himself and the mysterious man from Dumbledore at the end of last semester, Harry put down a lot of things and didn''t care about his future employment. The first thing he should consider now is how to defeat the mysterious man, or be defeated by the mysterious man. If he fails, there is no point in thinking about the future. "It always feels like you all have something on your mind." Ron couldn''t help complaining, and he changed the subject and talked about another thing: "By the way, I heard that Fred and George took Zuko''s joke shop Become their branch? Maybe, we will see later, they seem to have a large-scale discount today." Looking at the two people who were silent, Ron couldn''t help but sighed, and comforted: "Actually, you don''t need to worry too much. Even if something happened, wouldn''t there be Dumbledore? Isn''t there Albert? I don''t believe they didn''t prepare for anything, that''s not something we should worry about." After they arrived in Hogsmeade Village, they were shocked by the changes in Zuko''s joke shop. This shop, which is popular with Hogwarts students, has not only been renovated, but also placed a A funny statue. That is an upgraded version of the pink toad statue. Umbridge sitting on the toad not only has rough skin, but also has pimples. It looks like she has taken a compound medicine with toad skin scraps. There is also a pink toad fixed on her head. The most amazing thing for everyone Yes, the three toads were still lined up and croaking. "I knew that they were the ones who made that statue back then." Hermione looked at the toad statue in front of her, and said in a low voice to Harry and Ron next to her. Umbridge''s statue undoubtedly helped Zuko''s joke shop attract a lot of Hogwarts students. Everyone is pointing at the toad statue, and there are people taking pictures with the statue, and the one who took the picture of them is impressively Lee Jordan. "What the **** are you doing!" The three walked over and asked Lee Jordan who was posing for other students. "For a group photo, you can get two Sisi for one, or buy ten Galleons for free in the store." Lee Jordan smiled and pointed to the statue in front of him and asked, "How about it, do you want one?" "So expensive?" Ron couldn''t help complaining: "You are stealing money!" "It''s enough for a few people to take a photo together, and then we will share the cost together. In fact, it will not cost much at all. It is not easy to find someone to take pictures for you now, and the film itself is more expensive than you think. If it is not for promotional activities, Don''t expect it to be so cheap." Lee Jordan said to the three, "If you want to take pictures, go there and line up!" "I think that we should give up!" Ron pulled Harry''s shoulders, motioned him to watch the crowds in the joke shop, and said, "Let''s go to the Three Broomsticks for a drink first, to warm up, and come back when there are fewer people here." Seeing the crowded crowd through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Harry nodded in agreement with Ron''s suggestion, or did the business first, and asked, "Are Fred and George here, too?" "They are helping in the store. Well, you should go in and have a look too. We have recently made a batch of good things, and you will definitely like them." After finishing speaking, Lee Jordan got busy with his own affairs. The three looked at each other and went directly to the Three Broomsticks bar. Where did I meet Cedric and Qiu Zhang, who were chatting and laughing in whispers. Harry looked away from the two of them, and when he was about to find another table, Hermione stopped him. "What''s wrong?" Harry followed Hermione''s fingers and saw Cedric waving at them. He hesitated for a moment, then walked over. Ron and Hermione looked at each other, and both could see the worry in their eyes. They knew that Harry was secretly in love with Qiu Zhang. "I''m going to get butter beer." Ron walked towards the bar as he said that. Hermione glanced at the charming and charming Mrs. Rosmerta, and then at Ron''s slightly hurried back. go. "I heard you were in trouble a while ago?" When Harry faced Cedric now, he no longer felt the same jealousy as before, and when he watched Qiu Zhang, he didn''t have the same kind of heartbeat as before. "I met a group of dark wizards and suffered a bit." Cedric said lightly. "You should pay attention to safety, and this matter and Fu..." "Ahem!" Hermione quickly interrupted Harry''s words with a sharp cough, and helped her continue the conversation, "Is it related to You-Know-Who?" "Related, according to Albert''s prophecy, turbulent times are coming, and he thinks we''d better stick together and spend the most difficult years together." Cedric explained in a low voice. "But this is related to..." "We re-established the Defense Association. When I was helping to recruit people, I encountered trouble. Maybe you have heard that the group of Death Eaters were using the Imperius Curse on wizards everywhere. I just happened to meet them. It seems that they want to find out the whereabouts of Albert, so they caught me and tried to force some information from me." Cedric briefly explained the main reason for his troubles. "So, you quit your job at the Ministry?" Ron appeared at the wooden table with three glasses of butterbeer in his arms, distributed the warmed butterbeer to Harry and Hermione, and sat down beside Harry. "Albert saved me, so I am not suitable to stay in the Ministry of Magic now, otherwise I will cause more trouble." Cedric shrugged helplessly and explained, "In short, the situation is even worse than you think , even worse than the last wizarding war." "What kind of organization is the Defense Association?" Hermione was a little curious about this, "Is it the same as the DA party in school?" "It is indeed similar to the previous DA. It will teach everyone the knowledge of defense against the black arts, so that they will not be helpless when they encounter danger." "But, isn''t the Ministry of Magic also popularizing the knowledge of defense against the dark arts?" Hermione felt that the "Defense Association" organized by Albert was not just for teaching everyone the knowledge of defense against the dark arts. There must be other more important things. reason. "That''s different. The Defense Against the Dark Arts knowledge learned by Hogwarts students is actually very general. The Defense Association will teach you more advanced Defense Against the Dark Arts knowledge." Cedric explained: "Moreover, the members of the organization will Keep in touch with each other and help each other. When you encounter trouble, at least you will not be helpless. If you are targeted by Death Eaters, we will help you hide them. You can also think that this is a mutual aid organization against the mysterious person. " "After all, the Ministry of Magic is also being absorbed by heavy tasks. If we want to protect our lives in the coming turbulent period, we need to unite everyone." "So, this is the main reason why you are willing to go to Hogwarts to teach everyone Defense Against the Dark Arts?" Hermione asked, staring at Cedric, "You want Hogwarts students to join you." "Yes, Hogwarts graduates are our goals, if they are willing to join us." Cedric directly admitted the matter, "However, the current students'' defense against the dark arts are relatively average, Albert I feel that their level should be raised so that they have enough strength to cope with the next changes and protect the lives of themselves and their families." "I think what Albert said is very reasonable. Now the entire magic world is in panic, and Scrimgeour doesn''t know how long he can support it." Cedric reminded without hesitation, "Albert thinks Scrimgeour It has become a thorn in the side of the mysterious man, a thorn in his flesh, maybe one day the mysterious man finds an opportunity, Scrimgeour will die in the line of duty." Harry, Ron, and Hermione all stared wide-eyed. "Don''t look at me like that, UU Reading These are Albert''s original words. Scrimgeour killed so many people, there must be many people who want to kill him." Cedric looked around and lowered his voice. Said: "I suspect that Scrimgeour actually knew that he might be killed in the end, so he was so cruel to those dark wizards." "You mean Albert told Scrimgeour about it, but why did he..." "Why not hide?" Cedric shook his head. "Do you think he can drop everything and hide?" All three were silent. At this moment, a scream came from outside, attracting the attention of the customers in the bar. /56/56720/29838267.html Chapter 1301： give and return The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1302： Solution Falling in Love with You Read Books, Harry Potter and the Alchemist As soon as he passed through the hall, Albert was surrounded by Fred, George and Lee Jordan who suddenly jumped out. "What''s wrong?" Albert looked at the three of them and asked puzzledly. "George saw you and Hagrid coming out of the Forbidden Forest." After making sure there was no one around, Fred asked in a low voice, "Did you go into the Forbidden Forest to hunt that monster?" "It''s such a fun thing, you didn''t call us." George protested from the side, and Lee Jordan nodded in agreement. "You didn''t go by yourself. I asked you in the morning if you want to go together." Albert was speechless immediately, and immediately pointed out that the three of them didn''t go by themselves. "Ahem, that''s not important!" George coughed dryly. "By the way, have you finished your homework?" Albert began to change the subject. "It''s not important, put it aside for now." Fred said. "Not important?" Albert deliberately emphasized: "It''s really not important?" The three of them immediately felt guilty. Not long ago, they just ended their confinement, so naturally they didn''t want to be confinement again. "Okay, Hagrid and I wandered around in the Forbidden Forest, but found nothing." Albert said angrily, "My feet are sore from walking for too long, why, you want to give me a massage? " The three shook their heads in unison. "I know what you are thinking, but this is not a game. The Forbidden Forest is dangerous. Fred and George should have a deep understanding. Also, if you don''t want to do your homework, you will definitely be locked up." The three of them were very embarrassed, but they still leaned over to let Albert tell what happened in the woods. "just this?" A few minutes later, Lee Jordan''s eyes widened in disappointment. He thought that something interesting would happen, but in the end there was nothing. Albert and Hagrid actually wandered around in the Forbidden Forest, which made them extremely disappointed. "Otherwise, what do you think will happen? Did Hagrid fight that monster?" Albert''s tone became even more hostile, making the three of them shut up obediently and dare not complain anymore. The story is wonderful, that''s because the person who writes the story usually chooses the wonderful fragments to tell, but this is reality, and most of the time in reality, it is flat. "Is your tongue fat ready? You can''t open a joke prop store without your own products." Albert said to the twins. Fred and George flew away, probably going to the library to find materials. "Are you ready for the Wizards Club?" Albert looked at Lee Jordan, who was about to slip away, "It''s a good opportunity for you to host this game, don''t you need to think about what to do?" okay?" Lee Jordan also slipped. "Fight with me, huh, it''s still tender!" Albert peeled a hard chocolate candy and threw it into his mouth, feeling even happier. After returning to the common room, Albert took a book and sat in an armchair by the fireplace to enjoy the fire. After eleven o''clock, Albert went to the library to do his homework. Fred and the others had already searched for information, but it was cheaper for Albert. He didn''t spend much time looking for information, and he finished the paper in two or three clicks. The homework of the second grade was no longer difficult for Albert, but he still didn''t mind using his brain. "The manuscript of the Transfiguration Club, can you take a look at it for me." Katrina moved to her side and pushed a paper in front of Albert. "Wait a minute." Albert packed up his things, picked up the parchment and read the ten lines at a glance. What should I say! This is a paper, but not an academic paper or something. The reason is that Katrina''s knowledge is not enough, it is difficult to speak clearly. However, for a second-year wizard to be able to write such a paper, it can be seen that Katrina has worked hard. But "Transfiguration Today" is an academic magazine for the entire British wizarding community, so... "Based on your current level, this paper is already well written. I suggest that you finish the books on Metamorphology first, and then expand your knowledge base. Also, academic papers need some of your own opinions and understanding of Metamorphology and cognition, not someone else''s." Albert gave his own suggestion, and it would be fine if he was asked to help change it, but Albert felt that it would not be good for Katrina, and the other party might not appreciate it. "Oh!" Katrina was a little disappointed, but still understood Albert''s suggestion. "You are amazing." Katrina said with deep emotion, "I heard from Professor McGonagall that "Transfiguration Today" will give you the most promising newcomer award." "Is there a bonus?" Albert asked suddenly. "This... I don''t know." Katrina froze for a moment, then shook her head. "Here, you should have confidence in yourself." Albert smiled and took out a few candies and handed them to Katrina, "Candies are good for making your mood happy, so I''m sharing the happiness you bring with you." "share happiness?" Katrina peeled off the packaging bag, ate a piece of candy, and secretly glanced at Albert. She felt that the other party didn''t seem to care much about the so-called Most Potential Newcomer Award. Of course, it might be a different matter if the most potential newcomer was awarded a bonus. What a weird guy who wants money. Albert really didn''t care too much about winning the Most Promising Newcomer Award. Ever since he had a bunch of old friends, every letter he wrote was like writing a paper. Fortunately, he has the knowledge provided by the panel, so both parties can exchange letters happily. During the months of training, Albert has gained more and more skills and experience, which is why he insists on correspondence. Experience! With experience comes motivation. It''s realistic, but that''s how it is. Another kind of fleece, and he is more familiar with magic. Of course, the letters are not necessarily all papers, and occasionally they will talk about some gossip news in the magic world, or some insider news. UU reading During lunch, Fred and George were whispering mysteriously, and they didn''t know what they were talking about. Albert didn''t bother to care about them. After eating, he went directly back to the dormitory, found the hidden Felicity Elixir, took a sip of the exact amount, and squinted his eyes to feel the changes brought about by the Felicity Elixir. "Well, this feeling is great." Albert''s mood became even happier. He stuffed Felicia in his pocket, strode out of the common room, and prepared to go to Hagrid. I feel that this time the problem can be solved successfully. Albert was on the moving stairs and saw Professor Smith''s back. Suddenly, he had an idea, changed his route, and hurried forward to greet him. "Professor Smith." "Albert, what''s the matter?" "Well, it''s Hagrid. He has encountered some troubles. Can you help keep it secret?" Albert said in a pretentious embarrassment. "Hagrid?" Professor Smith looked at Albert suspiciously, and said, "I''m not very familiar with Hagrid, what''s wrong with him? Oh, of course, I will definitely keep it a secret." "A while ago, Hagrid raised a three-headed dog in the Forbidden Forest. Later, the three-headed dog ran away by itself." Albert looked around and said in a low voice. "No wonder there were such rumors a while ago." Professor Smith looked at Albert and smiled, "Do you want to ask me to help find that three-headed dog?" "No, I want to tell Dumbledore about this," Albert shook his head and said, "A password is required to enter the principal''s room." "So it is!" Professor Smith knew why Albert was looking for him, "You are lucky, the principal should still be at school, come with me!" Chapter 1303： a bit unlucky The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1304： Target is Azkaban The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1305： subsidize household The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1306： everyone is making progress The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1307： act of justice I am just an ordinary little red fox so far, but what will become in the near future... No one can predict, of course I will not be the "fox spirit" that humans think, we cannot become "fine". Human beings have always been prejudiced against the fox family. As long as they are demeaning words such as insidious, cunning, suspicious, and following others, they will be given to us without hesitation, which is unfair. As for me, I didn''t come to rehabilitate the fox clan, and I''m not that great. Until now, I still feel puzzled as to why I was chosen as "Spirit Fox"! What is "Spirit Fox"? Well, before the mission starts, it is necessary to explain clearly what a "spirit" is. This word is very important and will run through the entire story. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Since the day when human beings were born, everyone''s spirit has been closely related to the spirits of other creatures on the earth. What kind of connection? Match each other. In layman''s terms, a complete spirit is divided into two parts, one half is in the human being, and the other half is in the corresponding creature. This is not dependent on people''s preferences. Perhaps the other half of a person''s spirit is attached to the cockroach he hates the most. body. What''s even more amazing is that the probability of encounters between humans and creatures with matching spirits is absolutely zero! This is strange, why not let the two meet? It''s very simple, once they meet, the spirits will combine to produce a new species, and human beings will have the ability of corresponding creatures and activate their own hidden genetic codes, thus evolving into mutants, that is, superhumans or superhumans recognized by modern humans; The corresponding organisms will also undergo a qualitative leap, but it is unknown what they will become. This is a great thing for human beings, who doesn''t want to be a superman! However, this is only a human idea, not the Creator''s! His old **** made the rules, so the probability is zero. how could I know? This is the meaning of the existence of "Spirit Fox". What''s the point? Nature is our task. what task? Don''t worry, listen to me slowly. First of all, we must understand why the Creator wants to prevent this "good thing"? The "secret" of co-spiritual mutation alone is not only known to the fox clan, but all creatures on the earth, except arrogant humans, actually know it. Logically speaking, this is a good way for lower creatures to escape the human "dining table culture" and sit on an equal footing with them. Why are no creatures willing to go to join spirits with humans? There are no written and historical records of animal races on the earth. All animals are "legends" passed down from generation to generation orally by their ancestors. There is no credible evidence or practice. There are similarities between the biological world and the human world. For things like "legends", most of them just listen to them, and don''t go to be "stupid" to seek truth; The sad thing is that the fur of some animals is not spared by humans, and it is made into their "fashionable" coats... Some classic experiences have even become "warning words" to educate future generations. However, in the long history of the earth, it is also heard that there are people with "supernatural powers", but where are the animals corresponding to them, but there are no legends or records left... This is a better proof of the spirit of animals and humans. "Benefits" don''t exist. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. To sum up, even if it is true, pragmatic creatures will not joke about their short lives to provide convenience for cruel humans. Therefore, almost all creatures have tacitly reached a consensus: finding someone to "join the spirit" does not conform to the three views of creatures other than humans! Don''t laugh, we also have three views, but human beings don''t understand it. Therefore, all species on the earth are the same as they are now: humans are humans, animals are animals, plants are plants, water is water, air is air... In short, they are multiplying and living endlessly according to the laws of the earth , The cycle goes on and on, birth, old age, sickness and death... Some readers may question that the total number of living things on the earth is much more than human beings, and a single ant population is more than all human beings. How to define the matching spirit of living things and human beings? The lifespan and body tonnage are different from each other... For example, can the spirit of an elephant and the spirit of a ladybug be compatible with the corresponding human? First of all, the spirit is an invisible and odorless energy substance, which is not distinguished by the size and mass tonnage of the substance. It is determined by a certain law, or it was originally designed by the Creator, and we can only accept it. Furthermore, not all creatures'' spirits can match human beings, and there is no principle that earth creatures must satisfy human beings. To put it bluntly, the Creator has mixed the principle of "true and false and false and true" in it. It is estimated that this is also an invisible barrier that restricts creatures from verifying this "legend". Even if there is a "barrier", there must be rules for spiritual matching, right? What is it? This is similar to the law of "the weak eat the strong" in the animal world, following the principle of "select the strong at the same time". "At the same moment": It corresponds to all biological groups born at the same time as human beings; "Selected and Strong": as the name implies, it is to select the spirit with the strongest energy among the spirits of all creatures randomly born at the same time. It is said that creatures with this matching "spirit" will have a certain smell on their bodies that only the same kind can recognize, and they will naturally have the supreme status and glory in this group, as well as the priority of this group. What is the right of first refusal? Of course food, mating, territories, election of chieftains, and anything else that has to do with animal races. It is similar to the "privileged" class in human society. Of course, creatures with this "privilege" don''t know what their mission is, they only think that they are natural selection and will be reincarnated. What about the spirits of other animals that can''t match people? The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Automatic hibernation. If nothing unexpected happens, most of them will perish together with the deity. What is an "unexpected situation"? Its the spare tire, dont worry, lets talk about the function of the spare tire: Think about it, what if the creature that can match the human "spirit" dies? After all, on the earth, except for a few species such as trees and turtles, the life span of most creatures is shorter than that of humans. At this time, the "spare tire" spirit creature will come in handy. The spirit of the dead creature will automatically look for the young counterpart of the spare tire before its deadline. Why is it young? There is no need to explain it; The spirit of the human being takes its place and continues to attach to the living body of the same kind until the spirit of the matching human dies. Of course, the new host will also "inexplicably" become the "leader" of the group. What is "covering" actually means destroying. Conversely, what if the human spirit dies first? This is easy, the spirit of the corresponding matching creature will die after the host dies. Can creatures of different races with matching spirits recognize each other? That''s unknown, but I don''t think so. To use an analogy: a hungry civet catches a spirit mouse. In order to fill its stomach, it will not release the spirit mouse mercifully. This is the survival instinct endowed by the Creator to every creature, and it is above the matching spirit. Can plants also match human spirits? I am very sure of that. UU Reading I have always emphasized "biology", which naturally includes plants. What is the difference between plant spirits and animal spirits? The plant spirits are connected to the earth, so they can only be still, the spirits are waiting quietly in their roots, and the dead spirits are there, and it is said that the spirits of plants are not in a dormant state, they are all "awake", I don''t know the truth False, but judging from the relatively gentle and obedient character of herbivores, it should be true. However, I do not mean to encourage everyone to be vegetarian. There is still an essential difference between human vegetarians and herbivores. Most of what they eat is cooked food, and the cooked plants will lose their spirituality. Of course, I did not encourage everyone to eat raw plants, please identify them yourself. I dont know whether the vegetarians spirit is connected with the plant spirit. Who knows what the Creator and the old gods think, and besides, this story is not about the matching of spirits. The content of this chapter of the website is incorrect, please download the app on your mobile phone to correct the content. For Android users, please search [999app] on Baidu for the correct content. For Apple users, please search for the correct content of [Kiosk] in the Apple App Store. Long-winded, what is so special about the "spirit" of the fox clan? Yes, this is the key! (end of this chapter) Harry Potter and the Alchemist https:// Chapter 1308： escaped 1 disaster After Wormtail left, Voldemort, who was thinking about his next plan, suddenly felt uneasy, and the big rat that was possessed suddenly raised his head and looked around, with red lights shining in the rat''s eyes. It should be safe here, so what was overlooked? At this moment, there were some small noises outside. "Wormtail is back?" The anxiety in Voldemort''s heart grew stronger, and he knew that the person who came was probably not Wormtail. "Good evening Tom, I know you''re hiding in here." The wooden door of the hall was creaked open, a familiar and annoying voice sounded in the corridor outside, and Dumbledore walked in holding a glowing wand. Voldemort''s mood suddenly sank to the bottom, he never thought that Dumbledore would appear here. An inexplicable aggrieved feeling arises spontaneously. Not long ago, I was blocked by Dumbledore, my original plan was completely disrupted, Nagini was beheaded, and I was driven to flee. I didn''t expect to be blocked by Dumbledore again now. "Found you." Dumbledore raised his wand and shook it lightly. Voldemort only felt his body suddenly levitate. The whole person, no, it should be said that the whole mouse seemed to be lifted by an invisible force, struggling feebly in the air, which looked very funny. Voldemort, who originally wanted to take advantage of the possession of a mouse to hide, never thought that he would be easily found by Dumbledore. "It really surprises me that you have become like this. It''s really embarrassing." Dumbledore stared at the mouse in front of him, he was sure that the mouse was possessed by Voldemort. As for Voldemort''s possession itself, he had seen it from Quirrell years ago. Dumbledore waved his wand, watching one after another magical mouse flying towards the sky, completely trapping it, Voldemort gave up struggling completely. He finally stopped pretending. "Dumbledore!" Voldemort''s remnant soul suddenly stripped from the mouse, and rushed out of the cage built by Dumbledore. He floated in the void like a ghost, gnashing his teeth and looking at the old man in front of him. "Good evening, Tom." Dumbledore greeted Tom Riddle happily, as if he met a familiar friend by chance on the way. "How did you find me?" Voldemort asked through gritted teeth, staring at Dumbledore. "I''ve been paying attention to Muggle newspapers. You killed a Muggle named Frank Bryce here in August, right!" Dumbledore said lightly, "And here is Old Tom''s house, I am not surprised that you will hide here." With that said, Dumbledore waved his wand and fired a golden spell at Voldemort''s remnant soul, trying to destroy Voldemort humanely. He didn''t do nothing during this period of time. He read a lot of ancient classics, looking for magic to deal with ghosts, wandering spirits and souls. Of course Dumbledore knew that it would be difficult to kill Voldemort without destroying the Horcruxes, but anything is possible and you have to try it. That''s why he tried his best to test the weakness of Voldemort''s remnant soul, even if he failed, it didn''t matter, and he could still mislead Voldemort. As expected, Voldemort''s remnant turned a blind eye to the magic, and the spell passed through Voldemort''s body, blasting a large hole in the wall. Voldemort floated directly to the big hole blasted by the spell, and sneered, "You don''t want to kill me, Dumbledore." Two more spells flew in, but all of them had no effect on Voldemort, as if Voldemort was a phantom. "Perhaps, you need a stronger spell than this." Voldemort looked down at Dumbledore indifferently, and sneered, "However, I remember that you don''t seem to like using black magic, why don''t you give it a try? Don''t you always want to kill me? Don''t tell me you can''t use it." dark magic?" As soon as the voice fell, more spells flew towards Voldemort floating in the air, but all of those spells passed through Voldemort, and none of them could really hurt Voldemort. "It''s useless Dumbledore, it''s useless, I know you''re looking for my weakness, but it''s useless..." Voldemort laughed wildly, as if all the grievances accumulated in the past few days were vented at this moment. There''s no way, Voldemort has been really aggrieved these few days, he needs to vent his anger, lest he be ruined by anger. "I''m curious, what are you now?" Dumbledore was not angry, but looked at Voldemort with interest. "A ghost, a wandering spirit? Or neither?" "What am I?" Voldemort was silent for a moment, then suddenly showed a strange expression, "Actually, I don''t even know, but I know that I''m still alive, and that''s enough." "Alive? Are you sure you''re still alive?" Dumbledore looked at Voldemort with pity, and said softly, "Few people think like this, Tom, very few, and it''s easier to die." "There is nothing worse than death, Dumbledore!" growled Voldemort. "Death is just another great adventure." Dumbledore waved his wand, propped up a large enchantment and enveloped the hall. "To put it lightly, why don''t you die now?" Voldemort sneered. "If you die now, I agree with you." "Someone once told me that you should never try to convince anyone, it is too difficult, and you will never be able to convince the other party." Dumbledore said calmly, "So, I never expected to persuade you, I just talked to you Just stating the facts." "Hahaha, hypocrite." Voldemort glanced at Dumbledore contemptuously, and left the house directly through the magic barrier. When Voldemort came out through the roof, he found that the whole house was surrounded by a magical barrier. At this moment, Voldemort understood. Dumbledore didn''t come to find himself, but to catch Wormtail, and they were obviously aware of their dire situation. After losing his body, Voldemort could not save himself, because every spell that could help him required the use of a wand. Therefore, a loyal servant is very important. As long as there is a loyal servant, he can let the other party use the magic he researched to help him recreate a physical body. If he lost his loyal servant again, he would lose his chance to make a comeback again. Fortunately, Wormtail escaped unharmed because he went out to deliver news to Batty. Otherwise, Arthur, Sirius and Kingsley would spread an enchantment outside to cover the entire house, and even Peter would not be able to escape. . "Hahaha, I''m afraid you will be disappointed, Wormtail is not here." Voldemort glanced at Dumbledore, rushed into the dark sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Is that Voldemort?" Sirius looked in the direction where Voldemort disappeared, his face was ugly. "I feel like he looks like a ghost." Arthur''s face turned pale. It was because he was so close to Voldemort, and that guy was so ugly. "It''s not a ghost, ghosts can''t easily pass through here." Kingsley said in a low voice, "It feels a bit like a wandering spirit, maybe we can consider dementors." "Dementors?" Both Arthur and Sirius froze. "Dementors can **** human souls, and maybe it can **** Voldemort''s soul too." Kingsley explained to the two, "That form should be very weak, and if we are lucky, maybe we can succeed. " "It''s a good idea, but I think it''s very difficult." Dumbledore was not optimistic about Kingsley''s idea, "Not to mention that there is no magic that can effectively restrain Voldemort, even if you want the dementor to **** Voldemort''s soul , Im afraid we have to wait for him to recover. "Maybe, we can start with Peter. I dare say that Peter will definitely return to Voldemort. If we use the Imperius Curse to control Peter, maybe we can... subdue Voldemort. After all, becoming that kind of baby needs to be taken care of." Sirius There was a dangerous light in his eyes, "We can use the potion to enchant Voldemort, and then let the dementor absorb Voldemort''s soul and destroy him completely. "Voldemort is a master of intuition, few people can deceive him, and it is not easy to find Peter Pettigrew." Dumbledore is still not optimistic about this seemingly promising plan. "Should I reveal this to the Ministry of Magic and let them send Aurors to watch here?" Kingsley asked Dumbledore for advice. "I don''t think they''ll come back." Arthur didn''t think it was a good idea, and if Voldemort did come back, the people watching here would probably be in danger. In the face of dark wizards, and even the more dangerous Death Eaters, the wizards of the Ministry of Magic are no match at all, even the Death Eaters are no exception. "He just said that Peter Pettigrew is not here." Kingsley grasped the point again, "I suspect Peter Pettigrew just left not long ago." "Maybe, Voldemort has some way to inform their subordinates?" Sirius was also not optimistic about having someone stay here to ambush Peter. However, Sirius would not mind at all giving the job to the Ministry of Magic. "Where do you think the last cemetery will be?" Sirius paid more attention to the prophecy, "Will it be the public cemetery of this village?" "But why a cemetery?" Arthur asked back, "What can there be in a cemetery?" "Coffin, bones, tombstone, ashes?" Kingsley didn''t understand either. He decided to go back and report this matter to the Ministry of Magic, so that someone could be sent to monitor the place. "It seems that our luck is not very good!" Dumbledore was also very helpless. If they could meet Peter, they wouldn''t have to guess so wildly. They could easily get information if they poured some veritaserum on Peter Pettigrew. At the same time, Peter Pettigrew, who just got food from the Muggle supermarket, suddenly put his hands on his shoulders and couldn''t help shivering. An inexplicable sense of anxiety surged in his heart. He looked around nervously, and changed silently. Became a mouse and hid. I don''t know how long it took, but after making sure the surroundings were safe, Peter couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and hurriedly picked up the food he had thrown away, Apparated and left the supermarket. Before returning to the Riddle Mansion, Peter made a detour to several places, shook off the possible tail and appeared outside Little Hangleton Village, and found signs of wizard activities around the Riddle Mansion. terrified. Moreover, as soon as Peter Apparated, he triggered the wizard''s alarm mechanism, almost frightened it, and immediately Apparated and ran away. Thanks to Peter''s decisiveness when running, otherwise he would have been blocked by the Auror. "Peter Pettigrew is actually hiding here." The two Aurors looked at each other, and both saw the annoyance in each other''s eyes. They actually missed this good opportunity and let Peter Pettigrew escape. This is not good news. In order to prevent being tracked back by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, Peter Pettigrew apparated several times in a row, and finally fled to a remote coast, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Peter''s mind was blank right now, he couldn''t figure out how the Aurors could be there. Where is the Dark Lord? He somewhat regretted leaving the Dark Lord at the Riddle House instead of carrying it with him in his pocket. Now how to do? Peter Pettigrew''s mind was in chaos, and he didn''t know what to do now. Finally, after much hesitation, Peter turned into a mouse and sneaked back to the Riddle Mansion. He believed that those Aurors would stop monitoring him after seeing him running away, at least they would relax their monitoring. The black magic used by the Dark Lord to restore his body obviously needs to use his father''s bones. Peter believes that the Dark Lord will definitely not give up on this. Perhaps, the Dark Lord is hiding somewhere in that house. Peter really guessed right. After being chased away by Dumbledore, Voldemort quietly turned back, possessed himself on a mouse, and hid in that house waiting for Peter''s arrival. Voldemort is still not the most loyal to himself. The servant lost contact with him, and he still needs to use the other party''s power to restore his body, and the feeling of aggrievedness has returned. Barty Crouch Jr., who was affected by this incident, was actually aggrieved. Since the old Batty''s family was kicked out by Dumbledore, all the medicinal materials that had been hoarded were confiscated by the Ministry of Magic. UU Reading Little Batty, who lost the supply of raw materials, has already encountered a problem of urgent materials. Although the compound medicine stored by Barty Jr. is still enough for him to use for two months, what should he do after two months? The brewing time of the compound medicine is very long, so you can''t run away early because you run out of the compound medicine? That''s ridiculous. Moreover, he himself is being watched by Dumbledore now, and he has no time to get those medicinal materials. Originally, Peter promised to prepare the compound potion for him, but an accident happened on the same day. The only good news is that Peter is still alive. As for where that guy is hiding, Little Barty doesn''t know. Barty Jr. is now considering whether to leave Hogwarts. If the Dark Lord can''t make arrangements before the Triwizard Tournament, even if he finally brings Harry Potter there, it will be useless and will only put himself in danger . Moreover, Dumbledore had already begun to doubt him. Little Barty knew very well that once he showed a flaw one day, Dumbledore must be the first to see the flaw, and he didn''t even have a chance to escape. "We must prepare in advance." Moody put down the "Daily Prophet" in his hand and muttered. Harry Potter and the Alchemist https:// Chapter 1309： news of the crown The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1310： news of the crown (2) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1311： disagreement The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1312： spoiler After trying a few passwords that Dumbledore had used before, and finding that they had no effect on the stone monster in front of him, Harry gave up the idea of ??continuing to try. The three of them realized that it was Snape who changed the password of the stone monster. Extra complicated, that almost meant Snape became Headmaster of Hogwarts. Only the principal is qualified to do that. They had to stand in front of the stone monster and wait patiently for Albert to come and pick them up. "If not, you can ask Ai The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1313： there will be On the beach of Elba island. A young couple are holding hands, walking on the soft beach against the hot sea breeze that still remains during the day. "I really didn''t expect that there would be so many Muggles on the beach at night." Isobel bent down and pushed the fat cat Tom who refused to leave on the beach with his hands. "It''s normal, this is a famous beach in Italy, and it''s only August, so many people like to come here for vacation." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1314： wait till i ask dumbledore United Kingdom, Scottish Highlands. Somewhere in a remote area surrounded by several kinds of protective magic, Harry was waving his wand intently, practicing the Fiercefire spell he learned from Mad-Eye Moody, lighting the simple fire pit in front of him, and trying to To control the black flames and prevent Fiendfire from spreading around at will. On Harry''s left, Hermione and Ron both gripped their wands nervously, ready to use the Undoing Charm Moody had taught not long ago to extinguish the Fiendfire in the fire pit. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1315： i am the savior Perhaps, this is the adult world. House Since the last time Harry directly told everyone that he had to obtain the consent of Dumbledore''s portrait before he could satisfy everyone''s curiosity. However, everyone reacted strangely. None of them seemed willing to let Dumbledore''s portrait know about it. After that incident, everyone seemed to stop asking questions, which made Harry inexplicably amused. The original members of the Order of the Phoenix turned out to be like those children who were afraid of being scolded by the teacher, and even the habit of eavesdropping disappeared, as if nothing had happened. "I didn''t expect that this would quench everyone''s curiosity and easily solve our troubles." Ron couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. To be honest, both Ron and Hermione were taken aback by Harry''s decision before, but after seeing that this matter could be resolved so easily, they couldn''t help admiring Harry''s decision from the bottom of their hearts. House No one likes to live under the watchful eyes of others. After returning to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix some time ago, I found that it was no different from a prison. This is the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, a very safe haven, not Azkaban Prison. It''s really not a pleasant thing to be on guard against your own people every day. The feeling of worrying about being monitored when you whisper something is really terrible, and it always makes the three of them feel uncomfortable. The situation is much better now than before, at least there is no need to guard against other people. "This is probably what Albert said about bullying the weak and fearing the strong!" Harry took out the Snitch from his pocket and fiddled with it in his hand, with a hint of self-mockery in his helpless tone, "I didn''t believe it before, but now..." "Harry!" Hermione looked up in surprise, she could clearly hear Harry''s disappointment and loneliness. The way the Order of the Phoenix tried to force Harry to tell his secret really disappointed Harry. What upset Harry the most was probably that his godfather, Sirius, was in that group. "Don''t look at me that way, those are Albert''s exact words, but you have to admit that he actually makes a lot of sense." Harry let go of his fingers, allowing the Snitch to fly freely around the room. "Dumbledore has just passed away, and his words are still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. I guess there will be no such influence in a few years." Harry''s eyes were fixed on the Snitch, and he didn''t pay attention to the strange gazes of Hermione and Ron. House "Dumbledore is dead, and they''re not the first to want to know the secret." "Who''s the first one?" Ron asked with wide-eyed eyes. "Professor McGonagall." "You didn''t tell her?" "No, she''s a little angry." Harry shrugged. "I suggested she ask Albert, but I guess Albert won''t tell them." Hermione suddenly understood why Harry said he was bullying. She twitched her lips slightly, and asked tentatively, "What are your plans next, continue to practice the Fiercefire Curse?" "We have to determine... who owns that thing." Harry picked up his wand from the table and cast a protective spell around to make sure no one overheard their conversation. Even if Harry "successfully" persuaded others to put aside their curiosity for a while, he still didn''t forget that he should always be vigilant. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust the members of the Order, but that he wasn''t foolish enough to think that he could let his guard down just by convincing them. Hermione and Ron couldn''t help but feel ashamed when they saw Harry''s behavior, and they really ignored it. "Although Albert thought that Hufflepuff''s gold cup might have been put into Lestrange''s family treasury, since that mad woman followed Draco Malfoy to invade Hogwarts and kill Dumbledore, completely disappeared." After sealing the windows and the door with a disrupting spell, Harry put down his wand and grabbed the snitch floating in front of him again. House "If we can''t disguise ourselves as Bellatrix through compound potions, I''m afraid we''ll have to use other methods to sneak into Gringotts, and it''s not easy for the three of us to break into the Lestrange family''s vault directly, It is more likely that he got lost and was trapped underground." "It''s not easy, don''t forget, we only have one chance, and we have to get it in a short time. I think it is very necessary to make sure that the gold cup or crown is not in the Yaxley''s vault before breaking into Gringotts." In Hermione''s view, invading Gringotts to steal items was an extremely crazy thing, and she doubted that it would be difficult for the three of them to make effective progress without Albert''s help. In fact, they didn''t even know what Lestrange''s family vault was now, and they had to get the goblin''s help. "Don''t worry about Hermione, we have planned Gringotts for at least a year, or even longer." Ron seemed to see Hermione''s uneasiness, and comforted him softly, "Don''t forget, Quirrell has successfully broken into Gringotts before. The Ling Pavilion steals the Sorcerer''s Stone." "That''s You-Know-Who, Quirrell isn''t capable of that," Harry corrected. "Harry, I think you need to master the Imperius Curse." Ron said suddenly. House "That''s the Unforgivable Curse." Hermione reminded with a frown that she was well aware of the horror of these spells, and also resented the use of these black magics. "I know, but it''s undeniably useful." Ron continued, ignoring Hermione''s gaze, "Maybe, we''ll need it to control goblins, you know, we''ll need goblin help, but I''m getting help from Bill. The goblins I learned are not a group of guys who are easy to deal with. Even if you try to exchange the sword of Gryffindor for their help, you may be shamefully betrayed, because in the eyes of the goblins, the sword of Gryffindor is a goblin things, wizards are just shameful thieves." "Maybe we will solve the goblin matter one by one in the future. With the sword of Gryffindor, I believe we can temporarily persuade those guys to cooperate with us." Harry nodded to Hermione who took out his notes, He continued, "Finding out where the gold cup is is the key point. Although I think Albert''s prediction should be very accurate, it is also necessary to conduct a round of investigation before taking action." "At that time, Hermione and I will take turns to accompany you, just so we can try to practice breaking free from the control of the Imperius Curse." Ron said suddenly, "Fred and the others have practiced how to break free from the control of the Imperius Curse more than once. " "Well, it seems that my task of practicing spells will be increased." Harry sighed, "However, it''s best not to let other people know, lest they make a fuss over it." "Can we talk about Yaxley now?" Hermione knew that she probably couldn''t stop it, so she changed the subject. House "It''s not easy to catch Cobain Yaxley, that guy is now the director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement." Ron made his own suggestion, "I still think to ask Albert for help directly, that guy is more powerful than us." Be careful, he must have a way of figuring out where Hufflepuff''s cup is hidden." "We can''t count on Albert." Harry shook his head, "Otherwise, Dumbledore would have given Albert the task of finding the Horcrux, not me. I think there must be some reason for him to do that . Harry never minded asking Albert for help, but he wouldn''t pass his responsibilities on to others. After hearing Phineas say that Snape put the fake Gryffindor sword in the Yaxley family vault in the principal''s office last time, Harry felt that he should not ignore Yaxley, after all, the mysterious man also Also trust him. "It''s not easy to deal with Yaxley quietly." Hermione took out a newspaper about Yaxley and spread it on the table: "Yaxley is also an old family, the manor of the old family There''s usually some ancient magical protection, and it''s hard to go to his house and ambush him without alerting him, and we don''t even know where the Yaxleys are." "Can we stop him on the way to the Ministry of Magic?" Ron briefly said his proposal, "I heard from Dad that they needed to apparate to the vicinity of the Ministry of Magic before, and then go to the Ministry of Magic through a special entrance. If The Yaxley guy didn''t pass the privilege, and the fireplace in his office must go the same way. We can use Harry''s invisibility cloak to sneak attack him, and then feed him some veritaserum to torture the information he needs .If Hufflepuff''s gold cup is really in his vault, we can borrow some hair from him and use a polypotion to enter the vault disguised as him." "No, no Polyjuice," Harry said suddenly, "just use the Imperius Curse to hold Yaxley in check, and make him pretend he''s going to put some treasure in his vault, and we can easily talk to him about it." Go to Yaxley''s vault." "Some treasure?" Ron muttered. "We don''t have one like that, unless you''re willing to take out the Gryffindor sword." "How about the Ravenclaw diadem?" Harry put a photo on the table, "Spend some money to ask Albert to make a new one. I believe that with his level, he will definitely be able to make a good fake." "The premise is that our plan can be carried out smoothly, and Hufflepuff''s gold cup must also happen to be in the Yaxley family''s vault. I am afraid that this requires luck and probability. Moreover, I think the Death Eaters abused their power. Possibly, like turning on the fireplaces in his house and in the offices of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement." Hermione took a sip of the intelligence enhancer, began to pick loopholes in Ron''s plan, and took a quill to record the plan. "Perhaps, we should also find someone from the Floo Network Administration to ask about the specific situation, and then use the Amnestic Curse to make him forget that part of the memory. By the way, we can also practice this." "Hermione, the more complicated the plan, the easier it is to have loopholes." Harry didn''t think this was a good idea. House Ron shook Hermione''s communication bookmark and said, "So, we should ask Albert for help. I think it shouldn''t be difficult to ask him to help us get Yaxley." "Forget it, anyway, there is no need to worry now, let''s take it step by step, first master the Fiendfyre Curse." Harry really didn''t want to bother Albert because of this matter, he was actually very suspicious of him Will you agree to help him. "If you can''t, find Yaxley''s house first, and then set fire to their house. This will definitely force that guy out." Ron gave them a bad idea. Ever since Charlie''s death, the Weasleys have been very hostile to the Death Eaters. "Ron, this isn''t funny at all!" "The **** things that Yaxley did, you can die a hundred times and you won''t die." Ron said angrily, "Don''t forget those Muggle wizards who were thrown into Azkaban to die tragically." "In the past few days, I plan to go to the shelter. I heard that there is another shelter besides those students who were expelled." Harry coughed lightly, trying to divert the attention of the two of them, so that they would not be caught off guard. And unpleasant conflicts occurred. "I thought you regretted it the last time you went." Ron was a little surprised by Harry''s decision. House "We''re going anyway, otherwise how can we convince everyone to side with us?" Harry noticed the surprised eyes of Hermione and Ron, and explained: "You don''t have to look at me like that, since I will have a fight with the mysterious man Naturally, we need to make complete preparations. Albert once said that it will be a big battle, so he suggested that I choose Hogwarts as the location. At that time, the dark wizards and dark creatures who are attracted by the mysterious people will definitely Will participate. How can the Order of the Phoenix and the Defense Association stop the mysterious man and his minions?" "Harry, you never told us about this." Hermione frowned. "I remember I mentioned it." "Is there really going to be a big melee?" "That''s not the point, Ron." Hermione asked after taking a deep breath, "So, you plan to let the Order of the Phoenix teach refugees Defense Against the Dark Arts." "They''re not refugees," Harry corrected. "They''re just a group of people oppressed by dark wizards. I believe that as long as someone is willing to take the lead, they will be willing to stand up and resist." "But I hear it''s bad over there," said Hermione suddenly. House "That''s not like what you''d say." Ron looked at Hermione in surprise. "I will go with Sirius and Lupine." Harry laughed at himself. "Many people think that I should stand up and lead everyone to fight against the mysterious man. Now that I have stood up, I hope the name of the savior can be of some use." !" Harry knew that he had to do something. UU Reading Although he never considered himself a competent leader, Harry knew that his title of savior could still be used. "Harry, you are more and more like our head now." Ron reached out and tapped Harry''s shoulder lightly. "No, I''m not, I''m just a mascot, and Albert is the head of everyone. Although we don''t want to admit it, we do need his wisdom and his prophecy, just like Dumbledore back then." Harry His mind is not confused, he knows exactly what he should do, "It''s best to contact Albert for this matter first, and see if he has any good suggestions, and then we will take action." "I''ll leave this to you, Hermione." Harry said to the girl beside him, "If you can, by the way, ask me if there is any trick to practicing the Fiercefire Curse." "Okay, but I still think you''d better not get your hopes up." Hermione knew very well that it would not be easy for other people to muster up the courage to resist the mysterious man, otherwise Harry would not be needed at all, and Albert would do it for himself. . Vertex mobile version URL: Chapter 1316： nagging "Okay, this party is over, do you have any questions?" In the training room of the Defense Association, Albert, who had just put away his wand and finished the tutorial, looked around at everyone who was still slightly excited, and nodded with satisfaction. Very excited and passionate, everyone has the motivation to make progress. Having said that, the Defense Association has grown unknowingly, and the number of members is more than he expected, with more than forty members. "When are we going to fight back?" someone asked with a raised hand. Albert followed the voice and found that it was Hufflepuff''s Hannah Abbott who asked the question. This girl recently helped manage the students at the shelter, and she did a good job. After thinking twice, Cedric felt that she should receive more formal Defense Against the Dark Arts training, so he recommended her to Albert to follow everyone Practice Defense Against the Dark Arts. Anyway, Hannah is already an adult, there is no trace of trouble, and she has passed the Apparition test. "Many people think that someone should come forward and lead everyone to fight against the mysterious person." Su Many members followed suit, and the meaning was obvious. Victory after victory has made most members of the Defense Association bursting with confidence, and they can''t wait to flex their muscles. "Then what?" Albert asked blankly, "Being targeted by Death Eaters, have you been brutally betrayed?" As soon as these words were spoken, the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence, and then the pot was completely fried. There were whispers all around, and everyone looked at Albert in surprise, obviously not understanding why he said that. "I have to tell everyone a very cruel thing." Albert raised his hand and made a quiet gesture. After the surrounding voices gradually quieted down, he continued: "Don''t look at everyone expecting someone to stand up and lead everyone to resist the mysterious person, but those words are just false I never deny that people yearn for peace, but most people do not have the courage to stand up and fight for this peace for themselves, and they hope that there is a savior who can save them from the sea of ??suffering. "I can understand that you want to lead everyone to fight against the mysterious person, but what most people need is a savior, a savior who can bring them peace, but they may not be eager to fight for that peace in person, because that Too dangerous." "Don''t forget, this is a cruel wizard''s war, not a school play. War always needs the dead, and everyone has only one life. I don''t want you to be fooled a little bit by others, just here Inexplicably lost their lives in a brutal war." Looking at the astonished members, Albert reminded kindly: "Everyone, don''t forget how the wizards of the entire British wizarding world treated Harry Potter, the savior, a few years ago. Don''t think about it." Once it''s hot, people will be fooled by it." "I never deny that there are still many people in the British magic community who continue to support us, but please don''t forget that what more people can provide is limited to verbal support." Albert asked everyone present: "You Do you know what verbal support is?" Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, but no one answered for a while. "Let me give you an example." Albert suddenly pointed to Lee Jordan, and said to Fred beside him, "This guy actually wants to abduct your girlfriend and beat him up!" Everyone looked stunned. "Yes, I support Fred beating Lee Jordan." Albert spread his hands, "Like this is ridiculous." "Can''t you change the example?" Lee Jordan couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at Albert. Immediately there was a burst of joyful laughter around. "Actually, I didn''t expect to get more support from other people from the very beginning, because I am very aware of the situation in the British magical world." Albert raised his hand to suppress his laughter, "Human nature cannot stand the test Well, if the Death Eaters want someone to betray us, all they have to do is take his family and threaten his life with their lives. For the safety of their families, most people will choose to betray and stab us in the back. However, the most ridiculous thing is that even if he did that, he would not be able to get his family back, because the words of the black wizard could not be trusted at all, they would still hold his family as a rope, and continue to treat each other like a dog at will. " Many people couldn''t help but frown upon hearing the words, as if judging the credibility of Albert''s words. smilax "I think you all know the famous savior Harry Potter." Albert gave another acquaintance as an example: "Harry''s father, James Potter, was a friend who trusted his friend Pettigrew too much. Peter, declined Dumbledore''s proposal to be the secret keeper, but he didn''t expect Pettigrew Peter to be a Death Eater undercover agent of the Order of the Phoenix because of threats from mysterious people, and you all know Well, the Potters made Peter Pettigrew their secret keeper, and they were betrayed and lost their lives for it." Peter Pettigrew, who is a friend of the Potters, didn''t care about his friendship with the Potters at all. He can betray his friends without any worries. Do you think other people will not betray in that situation? " "No, believe me, they are not as reliable as you think." "If that can''t be trusted, who should we trust?" someone asked. "Everyone in the Defense Association is trustworthy." Albert explained, "If you haven''t forgotten, you should be aware of the list that I just came here to sign. I cast a strong contract magic on it. As long as someone If you betray us, everyone will notice it immediately." "Can''t it be cracked?" "Of course, but I won''t give them a chance." Many people began to think about why Albert told everyone this. Obviously something happened, or something bad was about to happen, so everyone should be mentally prepared. Because they all knew that Albert was never a nagging person. "Okay, maybe this is not enough to convince you, but I never thought of convincing you. I believe that you who have grown up have your own judgments. Now I want to talk about another shelter, another one for other people. A makeshift shelter for persecuted wizards." Albert actually hates nagging about these things, but he found that the members of the Defense Association were already a little impetuous because of successive victories. He needed to calm them down before some people, or a certain group of people, did something stupid and realized The current situation. "Did something really happen?" Cedric exchanged glances with the others, and continued to listen quietly to Albert. "Harry went there not long ago, trying to persuade them to cheer up," Albert''s mouth curled into a mocking smile: "As many of you said, people want someone to come forward, Leading everyone to fight against the mysterious man, Harry Potter has indeed done so, he is the most vivid banner, but there are very few responders, it should be said that there is no one at all." ǝ "This is impossible!" Many people''s eyes widened in surprise, and they suddenly understood why Albert had to spend so much time talking to them just now. As persecuted Muggle wizards, most people do not have the courage to stand up against the mysterious person. Do you still expect those who are still safe and sound to stand up bravely at the risk of their families being ruined? Maybe, but it''s definitely a minority. "This is a war, a cruel war, so I hope you all recognize the reality. At present, among the wizards in the entire British magical world, only we standing here, the Order of the Phoenix, and even a very small number of wizards have that kind of courage. Stand up and resist." Albert said, raising his voice. "I never lied to you, it''s meaningless to do that. If you don''t believe me, look at what happened to Scrimgeour. In order to protect the Aurors, he took the initiative to duel with the mysterious man, hoping to keep the Aurors and make them become rebels." The important power of the You-Know-Who, but look at what those Aurors have done. They betrayed Scrimgeour''s expectations and became the lackeys and minions of the You-Know-Who. Needless to say, the Aurors recently followed Umbridge to Hogwarts to bully the professors there, forcing Professor McGonagall to drink Veritaserum, and trying to get the home addresses of expelled students from her mouth. Everyone was dumbfounded by Albert''s words, but they did hear similar news from the wizard watch station broadcast not long ago. At that time, none of them thought much about it, but they just didn''t expect it to be like that. "Even the Aurors have turned to the mysterious man?" Many people stared in disbelief, "Didn''t it mean that many Death Eaters died at their hands?" "Yes, but that was an order from Scrimgeour, and he was already dead. Before he died, he took away all the hatred and saved most of the people." Albert said coldly, "So, don''t hug too much. What an unrealistic fantasy." "What we have to do now is to unite all people who can be united and prepare for the coming decisive battle." Albert looked at the confused people and said loudly, "Although in my prophecy, the victorious The balance has already tilted towards us, but we still cannot relax until we defeat the Mysterious Man, because our enemies are equally powerful." "Should we just practice spells and combat skills from now on?" Dean asked suspiciously. "Yes, that''s what you need to do most at the moment." Albert nodded and said, "As for the ''supporters'' outside, we can help if we can. If you take risks, then I think there is no need. We are never stingy in helping others, but that requires our own safety as the first priority." ǝ Suddenly there was warm applause. Many people even came over to give Albert a big hug. No one would think that was bullshit. The members who can stand here are already adults and have their own judgment. They know why Albert, who has never liked to talk nonsense, took the time to tell them so many things. They all know that Albert is teaching them important self-preservation skills, as he said: We are never stingy in lending a helping hand to others, but in advance we will not endanger our own lives. "It''s really hard to say so much for you." Fred said with a smile and lightly tapped Albert''s shoulder. "I just hope they can calm down and don''t lose their lives in vain by doing something stupid." Albert warned, "Today''s Defense Association has been targeted by Death Eaters. If you don''t Be careful, sooner or later someone will be unlucky because of this, and if that happens, it will seriously affect everyone''s morale." In the near future, morale is very important when people are fighting against the mysterious man and his minions. "Then should we stop our recent practice?" George raised his eyebrows and asked. They have been looking for dementors in groups to practice the Patronus Charm in recent days. "How is the effect?" Albert did not answer, but asked instead. "good." "good?" "As you said, not everyone can summon their patron saint when facing a dementor." George nodded. "Approximately how many people have succeeded." Albert asked directly. smilax "About one third." Fred said with a little embarrassment on his face. In fact, even they have a hard time summoning their Patronus when facing a Dementor. "As long as we give us a little more time, we will definitely be able to summon the Patronus when facing the dementor." "Time? There is no time for you to toss." "How come, we just... "What have you guys done recently, don''t you have any points in your mind?" Albert interrupted angrily, "People in the Order of the Phoenix don''t do things as frequently as you, and if the Death Eaters don''t follow you, they can still go Who to follow?" "That Slytherin kid offered to cooperate, and we can''t refuse!" Fred tried to defend, "You also know that his whole family was killed by the dark wizard, and that kid wants to seek revenge from the dark wizard. "That''s not the reason you''re using underage wizards to hang the search team." The few people present were a little embarrassed, but it was undeniable that their battle experience could grow rapidly, thanks to the black wizards of the search team. "You probably didn''t let him kill you!" "No." George shook his head and said, "We just let him beat the other party hard to vent. The hatred in his heart has decreased a lot recently, and he is working hard to practice spells now. I think he should be a good one for us in the future." helper." "Let''s calm down for a while, the matter of training with dementors should be suspended, and stop foolishly stepping into other people''s traps." "You are not fools, how could you fall into an ambush so easily?" Lee Jordan felt that Albert''s worries were completely unnecessary. Picking out the dementors that are alone will not give the dark wizards time to react. Even if there are dark wizards, they can''t be their opponents. From the wands in the cabinet, we can know that they have achieved remarkable results. Maybe the price of wands on the market will increase because of this! "What if they can''t find you and choose to attack Muggles indiscriminately? Will you help or not?" Albert reminded: "Remember, they are dark wizards, and they can do anything by hook or by crook, so Don''t push them into a hurry, lest they go crazy and use other methods to force you out, and we have an action next." "What action?" "Hogwarts is about to start school, and it is estimated that there will be Death Eaters and Dementors going back to search the train. At that time, we will go there to teach them a lesson, and by the way, give confidence to those members of the Defense Association, and then guide them to re-form Dumbledore''s Army." "So, you''re going to take us into trouble yourself?" The Weasley brothers couldn''t help but widen their eyes, showing expressions of disbelief. . Vertex mobile version URL: Chapter 1317： successor On September 1st, Hogwarts students ushered in a new semester in the drizzle. On the deserted platform, some family members of the students held umbrellas and were saying their final goodbyes and exhortations to their children. Everything seems to be the same as usual. However, everything is different again. In the huge station, there was an atmosphere called uneasiness. "Whatever you want to do, just let go and do it." Neville''s tits The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1318： 1 pack of Harry Potter Watching the train continue northward in the rain, the cloaked Death Eater turned to look at his subordinates. "The Hogwarts train is coming, it''s time for us to act." "Not waiting for the dementor?" asked another Death Eater, frowning. "Waiting for a dementor to do something, I don''t like dealing with that stuff. Or do you think Harry Potter is stupid enough to wait on the train for us to catch him?" The general''s face is hidden in the hood The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1319： 1 pack of Harry Potter (2) "Why can''t we go together?" A series of complaints came from the training room, and many members who were not selected expressed their protest and dissatisfaction, and they also wanted to participate in the next action against the Death Eaters. "Okay, don''t keep complaining, if you want to participate, you should work harder on Defense Against the Dark Arts." Albert suppressed the noise and dissatisfaction of the people, "I hope you can understand that this is never a game, Our opponents are notoriously mysterious The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1320： fear Remember [New] in a second! Accompanied by a harsh creaking sound, the closed auditorium door was pushed open a gap at some point. Dawlish followed Filch through the half-opened door, and noticed the weird atmosphere at the opening dinner.l Snape, who was on the professor''s chair, frowned and looked at the visitor, not understanding why Aurors appeared at Hogwarts. Still, Snape stood up amidst the murmurs of the students, beckoning Dawlish to the small room off the Great Hall. Dawlish also hurriedly followed, the strange gazes cast by the students in the auditorium made him feel extremely uncomfortable. "The Daily Prophet intends to interview Hogwarts students?" Snape stared at the Auror in front of him, repeating what the other party had said expressionlessly. "When will the interview of the "Daily Prophet" require the permission of the Ministry of Magic." Professor McGonagall, who walked into the room together, mocked sharply. She was in a bad mood.l Because Hagrid told her that a girl was forcibly taken away by Death Eaters when the train just arrived at the station. She really couldn''t understand that silly girl, why didn''t she want to go with "Harry Potter", and had to come to Hogwarts to be caught by the Death Eaters again? "Understood, I will arrange for a few students to be interviewed by the reporter of the "Daily Prophet." Snape guessed what they wanted to do, and nodded in agreement. "Let me arrange this matter." Professor McGonagall took the initiative to take over this task. These small matters are usually handled by the deputy minister. "No, Alecto can handle this." Snape didn''t give Professor McGonagall a chance, and went straight back to the auditorium to continue attending the unfinished banquet, leaving an annoyed Professor McGonagall behind. After the opening dinner, Snape, who had just returned to the principal''s office, received an urgent notice to attend a temporary meeting.l It is rare to encounter such a situation. After all, he himself is mainly in charge of Hogwarts, and he doesn''t quite understand a simple attack, so he needs to hold an impromptu meeting for it? After rushing to the impromptu meeting, Snape didn''t see the Dark Lord, only a group of Death Eaters talking loudly around the conference table. "Severus, take a seat first, the Dark Lord will be here soon." Yaxley saw Snape standing at the door of the hall, and motioned for him to take a seat first. "What the **** are you doing?" Snape asked, frowning. "It was just an accident." While speaking, Yaxley suddenly stood up from his seat and bowed his head slightly in respect to the figure behind Snape. The originally noisy auditorium also fell silent instantly, and all the Death Eaters stood up from their seats one after another.l Sensing the change in the surrounding atmosphere, Snape took the initiative to step aside and bowed his head slightly to pay tribute to Voldemort. After Voldemort walked to the main seat and sat down, he directly asked Snape beside him, "How is Hogwarts going?" "As you wish, most of the students are already under control. However, there are still a small number of children from wizarding families who choose to drop out of school." After meeting Voldemort''s scarlet eyes, Snape took the initiative to retreat and move away Sight, suggested, "I think that small part should belong to the rare diehards, it''s better to teach them a profound lesson." "Pierce." Voldemort looked at the current Minister for Magic. "Master, I will deal with this matter immediately after I go back." Piers Thicknesse doesn''t look like a Minister of Magic at all, he looks like a real dog leg.l "I heard that Harry Potter attacked those who searched the train this afternoon." Voldemort turned to Yaxley sideways, which was the main reason why he rushed back to England from abroad tonight. "Yes master, they said they saw at least ten Harry Potters." Yaxley didn''t dare to look directly into the Dark Lord''s glasses, and lowered his head uneasily, "They came very suddenly, and the person in charge of searching the train..." "You know I''m not asking about it," Voldemort interrupted disapprovingly. "We cannot currently rule out that Harry Potter intends to use this to expand his influence, so that..." Yaxley glanced at Voldemort secretly, and said in a low voice, "...to lead everyone to rebel against the master." Voldemort was noncommittal about this, and turned to look at his other right-hand man, "Severus, do you seem to have any unique insights?" "Master, I think those Harry Potters are probably fake." Snape said his guess blankly after he noticed Voldemort''s gaze. "Fake?" An imperceptible annoyance flashed across Yaxley''s face, Snape''s words almost negated his guess, and it was like calling him an idiot in public. "The Order of the Phoenix doesn''t have a so-called mark. If there is one, it''s a phoenix, not a griffin. As far as I know, it''s Albert Anderson''s patron saint." Snape turned away the ugly Yaxley With a glance, he continued, "Besides, I heard people say that it is the badge of the Defense Association, which means that the attacker is a member of the Defense Association. Recently I heard that the activities of the Defense Association are very ordinary, and this is most likely Albert Anderson''s Conspiracy." After Snape noticed that the Dark Lord was in a bad mood, he paused for a while, and after confirming that the Dark Lord was not angry, he continued to tell the information he knew. "As far as I know, that Mudblood formed the Defense Association when Dumbledore was still alive. He seemed to have expected such a day, so he planned to use it to rebel against the master." After listening to Snape''s analysis, he didn''t pay much attention to Voldemort in England recently, and quickly figured out the situation in England. That insidious Mudblood who brought the Ministry of Magic to the table last time is going to bring Harry Potter to the table this time? This is indeed something he would do, but the only thing that puzzles Voldemort is that Harry Potter is not Scrimgeour, and he does not have the power of the Ministry of Magic to use. Could it be that Mudblood wants to use the Order of the Phoenix? ?l Voldemort denied this possibility. Since the loss of Dumbledore, the Order of the Phoenix has also become a low-level organization, and there is no power against them at all. Even Voldemort didn''t figure out what Albert wanted to do for a while. However, the more he was confused, the more he feared Voldemort. He believed that the other party would not waste their efforts, and there must be some terrible conspiracy brewing, which made Voldemort instinctively feel that the situation was not good. "Find Harry Potter as much as possible, and I will allow you to deal with him on the spot if necessary." Voldemort''s words caused quite a stir in the hearts of the Death Eaters, and none of them expected that the Dark Lord would allow them to kill Harry Potter. harry potter. "Compared to Harry Potter, that damned Mudblood is more difficult to deal with. I have to admit that I really underestimated him before." Voldemort''s eyes flashed dangerously. Especially after the last battle with Albert in the Sea of ??Azkaban, Voldemort''s desire to get rid of Albert became more and more intense, even surpassing Harry Potter unconsciously.l In the depths of Voldemort''s heart, no one else similar to Dumbledore is allowed to appear, especially the Mudblood in front of him is more terrifying than Dumbledore, but he has never forgotten that the other person has just turned twenty years old and is far from reaching his peak , the future has infinite potential. This made Voldemort even more eager to get the legendary invincible wand. As long as he had that invincible wand, he would be confident that he would wipe out that mudblood the next time he saw it. It wasn''t that Voldemort was afraid of Albert Anderson, but that the Death Eaters really couldn''t stand his scourge. Voldemort could not care about the life and death of the Death Eaters, but once the Death Eaters suffered heavy losses, even he would be troubled. No matter how powerful he was, he needed someone to help control the Ministry of Magic. "Master, maybe I have a chance to find the location of that Mudblood, or the location of the Defense Association headquarters." After getting Voldemort''s permission, Yaxley told UU Reading his latest series of arrangements. "Ever since I found out that the people in the Defense Association like to loot our people, I asked them to carry some items with tracking spells with them, so that after the things were snatched by those shameless people, they could follow those spells. The item finds the position of the other party." l "You did very well." Voldemort looked at Yaxley, satisfied with his left and right hands. "One more thing, my lord," Yaxley reported, puffing out his chest. "We''ve captured old Hopkins'' whole family, and I think he''ll surrender soon. As long as Scrimgeour can be dismantled The shelter below, the family members who control the group of Aurors, I believe that those Aurors will really bow to their masters and compromise, and dare not continue to divide Yin and Yang. The Death Eaters all looked at Yaxley in surprise, not expecting him to do so many things quietly. "Severus, I don''t know if you have anything to add?" Yaxley raised the corners of his mouth triumphantly and looked at Snape. "I suggest that it''s best to overestimate that Mudblood as much as possible." Snape hesitated for a moment, before reminding him, "If he''s really that easy to kill, he should be dead by now. However, he''s still alive..." Chapter 1321： Troubleshooter Remember [New] in a second! The news that a group of Harry Potters appeared on the Hogwarts Express train spread throughout the entire British wizarding world overnight through newspapers and letters. Even if the reporters of the Daily Prophet try to distort the truth, most wizards still see part of the truth in the newspaper that they want to believe. Tom British wizards are not fools, they are just a group of ordinary wizards who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and like to act as a wall to protect themselves. What''s more, there were many pairs of eyes on the Hogwarts express train. They witnessed the domineering Death Eaters forcing the stop of the train, and ran to the train to catch the Hogwarts students. They also saw the famous Harry Potter riding a broomstick to expel the dementors, subduing the Death Eaters to rescue them. The captured Hufflepuff girl. Now that the savior Potter is willing to stand up against the mysterious man, the British wizards are happier than anyone else. If possible, no one wants to live under Voldemort''s rule. They can continue to persevere, but life forces them to do so. As long as their interests are not involved and their lives are endangered, even if most people don''t support Harry in words, they will support Harry in defeating the mysterious man in their hearts. Of course, their support is nothing more than that. Compared with the complex wizards, the little wizards of Hogwarts are not so thoughtful. What they see is the savior Harry Potter standing on their side, helping everyone defeat the group of people The Death Eaters, who hated dogs, helped them vent their anger. Tom That''s who you really are. As for the "Daily Prophet", which tried to distort the facts, it also succeeded in gaining enough hatred for itself. It is said that some wizards who are not used to the ugly face of the "Daily Prophet" even sent them roaring letters, mocking the "Daily Prophet" ? twists the truth to turn Death Eaters into employees of the Ministry of Magic. Harry, who has been paying attention to the news from the outside world, was swept away after learning about the Fiercefire Curse. He also disliked the ugly face of the Daily Prophet. As for the contents of the newspaper, Harry didn''t feel any problem, he was just curious about what Albert wanted to do. After contacting the Weasley brothers to get an overview of the situation, they stopped paying attention to this matter. Just because Harry himself doesn''t care, doesn''t mean others don''t either. "Albert asked me for some hair before, but I didn''t expect him to do it." Harry''s calm look made Ron not know what to say for a while. "That..." Ron considered his words carefully, "Will this matter attract the attention of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters to our side?" Tom Originally, Harry was enough to draw hatred, and Ron really didn''t want to be taken care of by the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. "We don''t have any special actions for the time being, so we don''t need to worry about being targeted at all." Hermione reassured, she didn''t think Albert would intentionally trick Harry, on the contrary, if the operation continued like this, Harry would become more appealing, even "We can even use fake Harry to distract Death Eaters later." Anyway, after using polypharmaceuticals, most people can''t tell if they are real or not. When the fake three-person team appeared at the same time, Hermione believed that the Death Eaters would definitely be confused, because Albert''s side did not have her and Ron''s hair, and the "smart" Death Eaters would definitely notice this. At this point, it will be recognized that only when Harry, Hermione and Ron appear at the same time, Harry at that time will be real. While the three of Harry were discussing what happened yesterday, the entire British wizarding world was also discussing it. The students of Hogwarts, in particular, were even more enthusiastic about this. The appearance of a dozen Harrys last night had become the hottest topic today, and the badges of the shield and wand were also discussed. Now the students already know that it is the badge of the Defense Association, and they also know what kind of organization the Defense Association is, but yesterday''s action made everyone know the Defense Association again, and they are also full of curiosity about this magical association. Tom Taking advantage of everyone''s curiosity, Neville''s private reorganization of Dumbledore''s Army went more smoothly than expected, and many original members of Dumbledore''s Army were willing to return. After all, the Defense Association looks really powerful. It can be seen from their devastating defeat of the Death Eaters that they all have a high level of defense against the dark arts. The Aurors of the Ministry of Magic are probably at this level. However, rumor has it that members of the Defense Society are recent graduates. So can they do it too? Of course, everyone is also full of curiosity about the famous Harry Potter, wanting to know why Harry appeared there and what exactly he wants to do? Everyone''s enthusiasm for reorganizing DA was higher than Albert expected. On the first day of school alone, the three led by Neville, Ernie, and Luna successfully reorganized Dumbledore''s Army. Of course, they didn''t use the name of Dumbledore''s Army hastily, and even used the name of DA less frequently. That would be too much hatred, and it would easily attract the attention of the Death Eaters headed by Snape. Tom At Luna''s suggestion, everyone agreed to use the Wizard Card Club as a cover. Anyway, Luna is the administrator of the club, so it would be no problem to change the frequency of the monthly gatherings. As for forming illegal parties? Let''s play cards together, how could it become illegal. The influence of the Harry Potter incident is actually more than these things. It is said that someone found mysterious people and Death Eaters near another shelter for Muggle wizards, and even two unlucky people who went out unfortunately died. The reason is also very simple. Albert asked everyone to put the loot they looted in another house protected by the Fidelity Curse near the Muggle wizard''s shelter, so as to prevent anyone from bringing the items carrying the Tracking Curse back to the headquarters. Being cautious undoubtedly saved many lives, and taught the members of the Defense Association a hard lesson, forcibly suppressing the excitement of the little wizards. Countless people were horrified to find that once the mysterious people found their lair, the surrounding defensive magic couldn''t stop the mysterious people at all. Tom In the event of a sneak attack at night, they didn''t even have enough time to take refuge in the association''s headquarters, which was protected by the Fidelity Charm. "Everyone is terrified!" George carefully observed Albert''s expression, and asked in a low voice, "Did you predict it a long time ago?" "Some guesses." "Guess it?" Everyone was surprised. "You''ve stripped other people of their valuables, so don''t you allow them to use them in reverse?" Albert threw down the nonsensical "Prophet Newspaper" and ordered: "Continue to send the "Daily Prophet" Roaring letter, and remember to mention the fact that the content of the "Daily Prophet" has always been controlled by the Ministry of Magic in the wizard lookout station. Whether it was before or now, it is best to label the "Daily Prophet" as untrustworthy , lest others continue to be misled by the newspaper. "The Daily Prophet itself can''t be trusted!" Lee Jordan, who put down his fork, couldn''t help reminding. Tom "As long as you keep repeating the reminders, it''s easy for people to subconsciously label the Daily Prophet as unreliable." Cedric understood Albert''s intentions and asked the next thing directly: "Will Harry Is it really okay for Potter to take him to Hogwarts?" "That''s what Harry meant," said Albert. "Yes, Harry did say that." George nodded to Cedric and said, "Don''t worry, Harry will definitely not cause trouble for you." "I think he has caused enough trouble in recent years." Kenneth complained sharply. He didn''t support Harry''s adventure at Hogwarts anyway. George pretended not to hear, and continued, "He''s been practicing the Fiendfyre Curse recently, and wanted to ask if you have any tricks to control Fiendfyre." "No. It''s actually a slow process. It''s similar to practicing transfiguration. It requires more precise control over your own magical power." Albert took a sip of milk tea, looked at those whispering guys, and warned Said: "Don''t try the Fiendfire Curse rashly. There are never any unlucky people in history who were burned to death by their own Fiendfire Curse for the first time. I don''t want to find that this place has been burned to ashes when I come back. Guys who are in awe of the dark arts usually die very badly." Tom "You can teach us!" Kenneth was very interested in this spell. If it was the past, he would definitely not have the courage to practice the Fiercefire Curse, but it would be different with Albert by his side. "I don''t have that much time, and it''s useless to learn so much black magic. It''s better to play and understand a few practical spells, and you will find that they are more reliable than black magic that requires a long time to recite." Albert raised his hand and suppressed it, telling other people who wanted to say something to shut up, then turned his head and said to Fred: "Let the Order of the Phoenix appease the group of fearful wizards again, and see how many People are willing to join, if they are still not willing, then continue to recommend them the package to leave the UK, sending people abroad is better than staying in that kind of crappy place." As for the difficulty of recommending Defense Against the Dark Arts items to them and making them willing to pay for them, it is a bit difficult. Most Muggle wizards are actually relatively poor, which is a helpless reality. Who makes it difficult for Muggle wizards to find a good job because they have no background and low social status. Tom This is a social tendency. "By the way, there is one more thing." George hesitated for a moment: "Do you still remember the Hufflepuff girl we rescued yesterday?" "Abducted by Death Eaters again?" Albert was not surprised by this at all. After the little girl refused, he guessed the other party''s ending. "Yeah, I heard from Hagrid that when the Hogwarts train just pulled into the station, a lot of dark wizards came from Hogsmeade. Hagrid tried to stop it, but failed. I heard Kingsley say that Hope The entire Kings family was arrested." "Hopkins?" Albert had no memory of this surname. "Remember the shelter that Scrimgeour made?" George looked at Shannah, who handed Albert a parchment. "I remember reminding them to remember to destroy it after use." Albert knew why the Hopkins family was arrested. Tom "No, Scrimgeour gave it to old Hopkins, who was also Moody''s colleague. They took his family away just to force him to hand over that access card." George smiled wryly, " If they had destroyed that pass, they wouldn''t have had to worry about that." After all, Albert is the secret keeper of that shelter. Even if the Death Eaters captured the Hopkins family, it would not help. "The Order of the Phoenix is ??worried that the mysterious person will completely control the place. As you know, many family members of Ministry of Magic officials are hiding in that shelter. Once the place is lost, the entire Ministry of Magic will completely fall into the hands of the mysterious person." Fred and George exchanged glances, expressing the concerns of the Order of the Phoenix. "That''s also impossible." Albert was indifferent to this. To be honest, in Albert''s opinion, it doesn''t matter whether the sanctuary fell or not, especially after the Aurors betrayed Scrimgeour, Albert had no intention of helping them. Any excuse, the moment they refused to contact Kingsley, the mark of betrayal had already been branded. Tom Sometimes Albert really felt worthless for Scrimgeour. "Are you really planning to leave it alone?" George asked again. In fact, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were not surprised by such a result, especially since the crisis was caused by their own suicide, so there was no reason to take the risk to save them. "We can''t help them, Scrimgeour who can help them is dead." Albert shook his head. "But aren''t you the secret keeper there?" Cedric''s family also stayed in that shelter. "All we can do is provide some limited help, instead of thinking that we can change everything. That would be too arrogant." Albert looked at Cedric, who was a little dazed, and shook his head. "Yes, as long as you destroy that access card..." Tom "I reminded them to destroy it, but they didn''t do that." Albert shook his head, "And, it''s too late." "late?" "The Hopkins family has been arrested. If it were you, what would you do?" Albert asked back. "..." Cedric had a bitter face, he understood what Albert meant. How to do it? Of course, it is to hand over the access card to save the lives of his family members. Tom As for the other wizards in the sanctuary what to do? What else can I do? I can only say sorry. Hopkins Sr. may be ashamed, but he will definitely keep his family first. As for betrayal, that is also betrayal. Cedric suddenly understood why UU Reading Peter Pettigrew betrayed the Potters. "Are they all right?" Cedric asked, moving his lips. Tom Albert said in relief: "I can''t think of a reason for the Death Eaters to kill pure blood on a large scale." "You''re right, Death Eaters are pure-blood supremacists." Cedric murmured as if comforting himself. "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but it''s too late, and if you do something, you have to bear the consequences. Don''t expect someone to come and wipe your ass." Albert continued to say to everyone present, "Just like I have reminded you more than once, don''t bring the loot directly back to the headquarters. If any of you take chances and bring back the item with the tracking spell, It caused the mysterious person to follow the tracking magic to find this place, thinking about the terrible consequences, it is very stupid to expect the enemy to be merciful." Of course Albert would not tell them that he had cast a powerful shielding spell around the village, and it would be difficult for the mysterious man to find it even through tracking magic. But even for him, it is difficult to avoid all kinds of accidents that may occur, and the group of guys who like to jump in front of them really need a good beating so that they can continue to take exercise in peace. Chapter 1322： deserve it The shelter that Scrimgeour had worked so hard to prepare fell, or it should be said that the shelter Albert prepared for the employees of the Ministry of Magic fell. After the death of Scrimgeour, the Aurors collectively chose to be fools, and after the arrest of the Hopkins family that George mentioned last time, Albert had expected this. Kidnapping children to make relatives submit has always been It was an old Death Eater trick, but it was much later than he had predicted. Death Eaters aren''t very effective. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1323： Solution Listening to the latest news reported by the wizard in the portrait, the principal''s office once again fell into a deathly silence. The portraits all looked at Snape, feeling sympathetic to the new headmaster and wondering how he would handle this matter. They hadn''t forgotten that Snape had promised Dumbledore that he would do everything in his power to keep the students at Hogwarts safe. Now is the time for him to fulfill his promise. Snape didn''t care about the portraits The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1324： I really didnt want to make trouble "Are you really not going?" Cedric, who was ready to go to Hogwarts, couldn''t help but went to Albert''s office before leaving. "No, I have other things to do." Albert randomly picked up a piece of parchment from the desk, waved it in front of Cedric, and reminded, "This time the protagonist is Harry, so I won''t try to steal Harry''s limelight." Cedric quickly grabbed the parchment in Albert''s hand, stared at the content for a while, and asked with a frown, "What is this?" "Information on Death Eaters," Albert said honestly. "All of them?" Cedric asked in surprise. "Yes, all of them, a total of fifty-four people." Qiang "The number of Death Eaters has increased again," Cedric muttered. "How did you get it?" Although most of the Death Eaters are already well known, such a detailed list is really incredible. "I have my own channel." Albert didn''t intend to elaborate. "It''s fine if you don''t say anything." Cedric suspects Albert of planting spies among the Death Eaters. "This time you go to Hogwarts, don''t provoke those students, lest they think we are going to cause trouble at Hogwarts and start making trouble." Albert did not forget to remind. "Aren''t we going to make trouble at Hogwarts?" Cedric had a strange expression. "It''s not the time yet." Albert didn''t deny that he was preparing to make trouble, shrugging his shoulders, "They are more impatient and tend to mess things up." "I bet they don''t want to be treated like kids," Cedric reminded. "Just as long as you know it yourself." Albert was very relieved to Cedric, and he reminded him specifically, mainly because Dumbledore had just contacted him two days ago. Dumbledore didn''t want the DA messing up Hogwarts and giving the Death Eaters an excuse to hurt those students. The idea is really good, but a little unreliable. Even if Snape became the headmaster of Hogwarts, after Voldemort took control of Hogwarts, it was almost impossible to maintain the original calm. What''s more, Hogwarts is the location of the final decisive battle. Without professional training, the remaining students will only die more. He was actually very curious about how Dumbledore, who had been protecting Hogwarts students, would react if he learned that dozens of students had died in the battle after defeating Voldemort in the final victory? Would you consider that a necessary sacrifice, or... It''s a pity that he probably won''t have that chance. Albert believes that those well-trained students will no longer kill dozens of people in one breath because of the final decisive battle. "Don''t make excuses for being lazy, then I''ll go first." Cedric rolled his eyes, and after confirming that Albert didn''t want to go, he didn''t intend to force it. With the help of Dobby the house elf, Cedric Apparated directly to leave the Defense Association headquarters, and went to the safe house to meet Harry, Hermione and Ron. "It seems that you never planned to give up from the beginning?" Shanna knew that Dumbledore''s portrait came to find Albert, and she also knew what they talked about around the Hogwarts students. Dumbledore really didn''t want Albert to drag the Hogwarts students into trouble, but Harry needed more helpers, and it wasn''t enough to fill in all the people from the Order of the Phoenix. In the decisive battle, more than 50 people died on Harry''s side, not to mention being fanned into an enhanced version by his butterfly. "Obviously." Albert curled his lips and said, "The professors at Hogwarts may not be reliable at critical moments. It is a very stupid thing to pin your hopes on others. Look at the last time I was caught on the train. If the little Hufflepuff girl who was taken away had the ability to protect herself, or brazenly launched a resistance, I believe many students would be willing to help." "That''s why you always say that you should learn to protect yourself?" Shanna raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she also felt that Albert was right, her intuition told her that this was probably an excuse. "What''s more, Dumbledore is dead." Albert looked at the empty picture frame, "The dead should not interfere with the world of the living." In Albert''s view, Dumbledore can no longer keep up with the version. He didn''t even know that due to Albert''s relationship, the difficulty of clearing the copy of "Defeat Voldemort" has been greatly increased. If everyone''s level is not improved as much as possible, it is really hard to say what will happen next. Therefore, Albert plans to follow his own plan. Of course he also knows that this is a common problem of most geniuses: overconfidence. But he does have the capital of self-confidence. In fact, Albert also knew that Dumbledore was going to use him. After all, he was the one who left the old wand to him, and that old wand almost became Albert''s greatest confidence in defeating the mysterious man. Fortunately, the two sides stood together in dealing with the mysterious man, so when necessary, Albert didn''t mind being the sharp knife that pierced Voldemort''s heart. Whoever asked Dumbledore to pay him was quite generous Woolen cloth. In the final analysis, I was still too young to be as sophisticated as those guys who had lived for a century. It is also impossible to be forced by Dumbledore from the position of chess spectator to the position of chess player. Although Albert was very reluctant to play the game with Voldemort to buy Harry Potter time, he had already prepared himself and had his own advantages. Lido''s face. After all, his bottom line is much lower than that of Dumbledore, which can sometimes be regarded as an advantage. Turning his attention back to the latest list of Death Eaters in his hand, Albert planned to find another new spy. As for whether the other party is willing to serve as his eyeliner to pass on the news to him, it can only be said that Death Eaters have no human rights. Of course, Cedric didn''t know that Albert was working hard to defeat You-Know-Who, who had just met the Savior trio in the safe house. Noticing that Hermione looked around and seemed to be looking for something, Cedric smiled and explained to the three of them: "Albert just threw this matter at me." "I thought he would make a trip himself." Hermione was a little disappointed. "After all, the protagonist this time is Harry, and these are his original words. But I think that guy just likes to be lazy. He always likes to train others'' abilities as an excuse to throw his work to others." Sedry Seeing the house elf who had re-entered the room, Ke said to the three of Harry, "Okay, it''s time for us to set off." As he spoke, he began to cast the Disillusionment Curse on himself, and the three Harry beside him also cast the Disillusionment Curse on themselves. After the four looked at each other, they suddenly couldn''t help laughing. It can be seen that they are all deeply influenced by Albert. After a bout of apparating discomfort, the three of them appear in an empty room near the Room of Requirement, which Dobby had just come to spy on, and there''s no one there. As soon as he arrived at Hogwarts, Harry immediately took out the Marauder''s Map to make sure his surroundings were safe. "Let''s go!" Cedric called the others to the Room of Requirement, and the time agreed with Neville was approaching. However, to their surprise, Filch was sitting at the door of the Room of Requirement reading a newspaper, with a pot of tea and some desserts on the table, looking quite comfortable. "What''s going on, why is Filch here?" After seeing Filch blocking the door of the Room of Requirement, Harry suddenly had a bad feeling. Could it be that Snape already knew about Dumbledore''s Army, and that''s why the old bat kept Filch here? "How about we put Filch down?" Ron suggested, drawing out his wand. "It''s best not to do that, it will only arouse Filch''s vigilance." Harry turned his head to look at Cedric, "You should have a way to contact Neville, right?" "No, I''m here." A voice suddenly sounded behind the four of them. The four of them turned their heads in unison and saw Neville walking towards them with a piece of parchment in his hand. They still smiled and waved to them. "Neville, how did you know we were here?" Harry was amazed that Neville could see through the Disillusionment Charms on the four of them. "No, I can''t see you, but Albert asked the house-elf to give me a piece of this." Neville shook the parchment in his hand and said, "Although it''s not as easy as yours, it''s still good." It''s enough to keep us from getting caught by the Death Eaters." "What''s the situation now, has the news of your reorganization of Dumbledore''s Army leaked out?" Cedric asked with a frown. "I don''t know what''s going on." Neville shook his head and said, "Besides, I don''t think it''s that easy to leak the secret." "Gryffindor doesn''t have many secrets," Ron reminded. "It''s a little hard to keep them secret." "Okay Ron." Harry signaled Ron to be quiet, then turned to look at Neville and asked, "What are you going to do, give up the DA party?" "It''s hard for us." Neville showed a confident smile, "Snape asked Filch to block the Room of Requirement, and we found another exit." As he said that, Neville actually led Harry and the others into the Room of Requirement from another place. "Is this also the entrance to the Room of Requirement?" All four of them were very surprised. "No, this is just a random exit. Of course, the exit can sometimes be used as an entrance." Neville took out a gold coin and shook it. Just wait." Looking at Neville''s back, Harry was surprised to find that Neville was no longer the timid boy he had been. "Look who''s coming!" Neville called to those who were whispering. "Harry!" "Ron!" "Hermione!" The room boiled instantly, and the four of them were immediately surrounded by a large group of people, who came forward to greet them enthusiastically. "Okay, be quiet!" Neville yelled loudly, "I know you have a lot of questions, so why don''t you just be quiet and listen to what Harry has to say?" The noise around him gradually quieted down, and everyone stared at Harry, wondering what he would say. "I''m very glad to meet you today, and I''m glad that more people can stand up against the You-Know-Who." Harry tried hard to recall the manuscript Hermione had prepared for him, but now he couldn''t recall it somehow, so he simply He threw the thing away and talked about himself: "I know you have a lot of confusion. You don''t understand why I didn''t come forward and lead everyone to resist, but hid like a coward and disappeared." Harry looked around at the others and said with a twitch of his lips, "That''s because I have more important things to do." "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s that you will probably lose your life if you find out." Harry raised his fingers in a quiet gesture of shush, but people murmured softly, suspecting that Harry was joking. "I don''t know if anyone has told you that according to that **** prophecy, I will have a fight to the death with the mysterious man." Harry tried to change the subject: "Albert predicted it a long time ago, and he told me, This unprecedented decisive battle will break out at Hogwarts." Everyone couldn''t help swallowing. "So, you are preparing for the final battle." Neville frowned. "Yes, it''s not easy to defeat the No-Nosed Monster. I need to make a lot of preparations for the decisive battle, which is why I need to disappear." Harry said softly, "But don''t worry, according to Albert''s prophecy, in the end I won." "We''ll help you." Neville stood up and said, "Let''s fight the... Nose together, for which we reorganized Dumbledore''s Army." "I''m very happy, but you can''t do it now. Dark wizards are dangerous. They won''t joke with you. It doesn''t make sense to die for nothing." Harry looked at Cedric and said, "But I believe Cedric will teach you , he is an expert in this field." After speaking, Harry patted Cedric on the shoulder, motioning him to say a few words to everyone. "I don''t dare to call myself an expert, Albert is." Cedric stood beside Harry, looking at the crowd at UU Reading and said, "I know you don''t lack courage, but war is cruel, and it''s in vain." It is really meaningless to die, but fortunately there is still enough time to train you so that you can have the ability to protect yourself. Regardless of whether you decide to participate in that war in the future, there is no harm in learning some self-protection methods." "Why didn''t Mr. Anderson come to teach us?" someone couldn''t help asking. "I know that you want to learn powerful fighting skills from Albert." Cedric was not angry, and raised his hand to signal everyone to keep quiet, "But don''t worry, you need to lay a solid foundation first, and this happens to be It is what you lack now." Qiang "Okay, time is precious, let''s start now." After Cedric clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention, he turned out a blackboard and began to explain to everyone the spells they needed to master step by step. Listening to what Cedric said, Ron''s face suddenly collapsed. "So, our defense against the dark arts is actually not much better than others?" The three of them had been trained by Moody, but now they are told that they are no different from others. "It''s not the same." Hermione whispered, "Students trained according to Albert''s method may not be too bad at fighting, but they may be a little rigid." https:// The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1325： Do not talk about martial arts Unlike most Gryffindors, Albert never likes to act rashly. Even if he has a cheat like a panel, he is still very self-aware. He is not Harry Potter, and he does not have the halo of the protagonist. Ordinary people dare to try rashly, without the protection of the author, they can only be reduced to cannon fodder in the end, not the few successful cases. Moreover, it is more like a wizard to plan before acting. He also tried to share it with others, and most people in the Defense Association felt that the plan often failed to keep up with the changes, and it was often useless. But Albert knew very well that they would feel that the plan was useless. It was entirely because their so-called plan was often a joke, and naturally it was useless. Take this operation as an example. In order to plant spies among the Death Eaters, Albert spent a few days investigating, only in exchange for this opportunity. No one will know who he is, no one knows everything at present, and no one knows what he wants to do. Everything that happens next will never happen. Looking at the middle-aged man who was fixed in place in front of him, Albert, who used compound potions to pretend to be Mr. Edes, said in a hoarse and calm tone, "Don''t get excited, when you join the Death Eaters , you should have thought that there would be such a day. "I was forced." The middle-aged man argued excitedly. "If the mysterious man finds out, do you think he will be very sad?" Albert, who stared at the back of the middle-aged man''s head, was sure that this guy was not a good person, and his mood suddenly became happy. Bostrode was stunned when he heard the words, obviously he didn''t expect to hear such words. To be honest, Albert likes villains quite a lot, because he doesn''t need to worry about them. Anyway, everyone is not a good person, so according to the rules of villains, it''s good to compare whose fists are harder. Coincidentally, Albert''s fists are harder than most villains most of the time! "Praise the Dark Lord, embrace this era." Albert raised his wand and pointed at the middle-aged man, and whispered: "The soul is out of the body." Bostrode''s eyes became confused for an instant, but he quickly regained his clarity, and then passed out directly. He tried to resist the Imperius Curse''s control, but that insignificant resistance was quickly and easily crushed, and the spell took control. "It''s really a terrible thing." Albert glanced at the Elder Wand in his hand. The more he used it, the more he could feel the horror of the Elder Wand. No wonder Voldemort was always deflated when facing Dumbledore. Having said that, the three Peverell brothers are really scary, and they can actually create such a foul. It''s almost like a bug exists. He was really curious about how Dumbledore defeated Grindelwald who had the old wand. Definitely not a head-on defeat. Albert raised the Elder Wand again to tamper with the memory in Bulstrode''s mind. He raised his finger and snapped his fingers in front of Bulstrode, believing that the other person would become a suitable tool man in the future. Burst suddenly woke up from his lethargy, looked around in a daze as if looking for something, then returned to his home, and began to prepare to write an important report. It was half a month after Albert received this information. Those few parchments focused on what the Death Eaters were doing lately, what kind of conspiracy Yaxley was up to, and there was very little about Voldemort, except that he was looking for someone abroad. Albert knew who Voldemort was looking for. Wandmaker: Gregorovich. Having said that, he was the one who reminded Grigovich to hide, and he even knew where the old man was hiding. If Gregorovich was really found by Voldemort, he would probably reveal that it was his fault, and Voldemort would probably hate him even more! But, could Voldemort really find Gregorovich? It''s really hard to say. Albert also did not allow him to be found, and leaked information about the Elder Wand. Because the counterfeit wand that Dumbledore used to pass off as the Elder Wand was obtained from Gregorovich. Gregorovich has tried to imitate the Elder Wand, and having owned the Elder Wand for a while, it is not surprising that he can create a similar imitation. Once Grigovich was caught, wouldn''t this matter leak out? Albert didn''t want too many people to know that the Elder Wand was with him. Otherwise, he''d have to give up the wand entirely afterwards. It is not known whether Gregorovich has the idea of ??finding an heir. Albert is actually also very interested in making wands. Although he can make them himself, he is just a wild man after all, not even a wand maker. Albert decided to visit Gregorovich another day, and tell him about Voldemort by the way, hoping that he can hide in peace recently. After writing this matter down in his notes, Albert continued to read and successfully found the place where Ollivander was being held. In fact, after Avery was identified as a traitor, they made some changes. Ollivander and even some of the more valuable pure blood wizards were not thrown into Azkaban to be harmed by Death Eaters , but received better treatment and was imprisoned in the half-abandoned old castle of the Yaxley family. After Yaxley gained power, he specially opened up a secret prison and made a profit from it. It is said that Yaxley, who makes wholesale wands, has made a fortune thanks to the Defense Society''s move to take away the Dark Wizard''s wand. If you want to take Ollivander away quietly, it is undoubtedly the best choice to let the house elf Dobby go, but... Albert felt that there was no need to let the house elf take risks, and finally decided to use it as a place for another day. A certain collective action goal of the defense association, they must find something to do, so that they can have a more sense of identity with the association. Record this matter in a note and prepare to find a suitable time to put it into action. At the end of this information, there are some scattered news, about werewolves, vampires, giants and even dark creatures. Voldemort is not only attracting more dark creatures, but also continuing to expand the dark allies. It''s just that the Death Eaters weren''t too impressed with the dark wizards flooding into Britain. "Perhaps, it won''t be long before Britain becomes a **** for Muggles and a paradise for dark wizards." Albert murmured, "This is truly terrifying." After putting away the parchment, Albert, who was about to get up and leave, sat back on the armchair again, turned his head and a figure appeared in the picture frame on the right, and asked with raised eyebrows, "What happened, Dumbledore?" "What did you say to them?" Dumbledore frowned deeply, with unconcealed reproach in his tone. "The DA headed by Mr. Longbottom has messed up Hogwarts." "Oh, that''s surprising." Albert raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did they do?" "They hung that poor Professor Parkinson on the castle to blow the wind all night." Dumbledore sighed helplessly: "Mr. The castle is a mess, and you should know better than anyone that it''s not just a matter of knocking out two Death Eaters." "I just asked Cedric to teach everyone how to protect themselves." With that said, Albert waved his wand and unfolded a piece of parchment in front of Dumbledore''s portrait. "this" Dumbledore stared at Albert''s parchment, UU reading www. uukanshu.com suddenly fell silent. Several circles were drawn on the parchment, and each circle contained the name of a spell. If he mastered those spells one by one from the inside out, it would be really hard for him to imagine what Hogwarts would look like next. . Did you even take off the roof? "You can consider Hogwarts to apply for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in the future. I believe everyone will welcome you very much." Dumbledore said suddenly. "Forget it. You see, even if poor Professor Parkinson becomes a Death Eater, he still cannot be immune to the terrible effects of the curse." Albert resolutely refused. "After he dies, the spell should disappear." Dumbledore asked, "What are your next plans to keep Hogwarts in chaos? This is not a good idea, you should know... " "When everyone has power, they will bravely stand up and resist!" Albert actually knew why Hogwarts became like that. Last time Fred and Cedric went to Hogwarts and successfully transported products into Hogwarts, and he was very generous and considerate I will give everyone a 20% discount, not to forget to use a lot of joke props to buy Peeves. With Peeves taking the lead, not even Filch could stop this terrible trend, because they really couldn''t do anything about Peeves. Chapter 1326： 2 Powder Kegs "Is there a party later?" Angelina served the freshly baked egg cake to the table, preparing for the next afternoon tea party. "No, I have other things to do this afternoon." Albert took a piece of chicken cake and tasted it, and found that it was actually filled with cheese, which made him raise his eyebrows slightly. Aliya, who was pouring hot water into the teapot, couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she heard this, looked up and down at Albert, and couldn''t help asking, "Then what are you doing here today? The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1327： Wicked Deals "This should be almost the same!" Albert lowered his wand, looked down at the dark wizard who had just been brought down by him, and took out the Marauder''s Map in his pocket to make sure that there were no caught fish around, then walked out of the building along the stairs to the 100 meters away. shelter. Albert rarely visits shelters. If possible, he doesn''t want to come here to trouble himself at all, and he doesn''t want to deal with those guys who just want to live, because there is no point in doing that, and he never The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1328： darker than dark wizard After Harry left the shelter, Albert, who was hidden under the Disillusionment spell, returned quietly, and used the spell to silently control Griphook and Gnuck who were discussing this matter in Fairy Tongue. the "Sure enough, it''s all the same thing." Albert knew better than anyone how difficult it was to get the goblins to betray and assist them in stealing the contents of the Gringotts vault. Harry took the Gryffindor sword as a reward, and it did have enough weight. But the goblins didn''t expect them to keep their word, and they still wanted the Gryffindor sword. Their thoughtfulness couldn''t be hidden from Albert, who had a very high Legilimency skill. From the very beginning, Albert did not pin his hopes on the goblin''s reputation. He''s not that stupid. the Even the goblins don''t trust them either. Therefore, you have to follow your own plan, which is undoubtedly more reliable. Although it does sound a bit pretentious, most of the time he still prefers to trust his own wisdom and judgment. This is a common problem of most geniuses. Even though Albert was a fake, a fake genius is a genius. Albert''s self-confidence comes from his strength. Use Legilimency again to dig out more useful information from the goblin''s mind. the For example, after the old goblin Bogrod was the key to opening Lestrange''s vault, Albert first felt the limit of Legilimency, or the limit of goblins. The Goblin''s Brain is not a book to be read casually. Once he strengthens Legilimency, it will cause irreversible damage to the goblin''s brain. Considering that the two sides did not have a deep hatred, and that the goblin in front of him was of great use to Harry''s invasion of Gringotts, Albert stopped before Legilimency affected the brains of the two goblins, and prepared to use other methods to collect the necessary information. Looking at the two goblins in front of him, Albert felt that Harry should thank himself, otherwise it would be troublesome to have to fight with the goblins before finding the Horcrux. After helping Harry deal with the two goblins, Albert planned to visit the old goblin Bogrod non-stop. That guy moved back to the ruins of the former Fairy Kingdom a few months ago. the This is due to the first rise of Voldemort. The goblins who suffered heavy losses learned their lessons and established temporary goblin villages near the ruins of the goblin kingdom thousands of years ago. After Voldemort re-announced his return, many goblins moved their homes deep underground to avoid being ruthlessly slaughtered by Death Eaters alone outside. In fact, something similar happened shortly after Voldemort''s return. Ludo Bagman, who was recruited due to the lack of Death Eaters, in order to retaliate against the goblins for collecting debts, intimidating, harassing and hurting him day and night, together with other dark wizards killed and ransacked several goblin families who were alone, The exquisite goblin silverware harvested made the poor dark wizards almost go crazy. The goblin was targeted for a reason. Although the odds are low, goblin silver is worth a lot. When Apparition came near the entrance of the goblins'' lower kingdom, Albert felt the cold rain falling on his head as soon as he regained his vision. the He raised his wand to create an umbrella to block the rain, and walked towards the expected target. It is said that this place used to be one of the entrances to the Goblin Kingdom. Now the ruins at the entrance have been completely weathered, and no ruins are left. Ordinary wizards may not even be able to find the entrance. If it wasn''t for peeping into Gonuk''s memory, he really wouldn''t be here. Albert found the entrance without any obstacles. Inside was a completely deserted ruin, and there were some surprising things around him. Some fluorescent moss. The wizarding world is always full of surprises. After Albert used magic to collect some fluorescent moss, he continued to explore the cave. the This place has been completely abandoned, leaving only abandoned caves that have been mined. However, Albert found a large piece of gray mushrooms of unknown species in a place that seemed to be a mushroom field. According to records, the food of goblins is meat, roots and various fungi. After Albert collected some more mushroom samples, he continued to walk deep into the cave until... Looking at the abyss in front of him, Albert only felt his scalp go numb. And, not only that, he could feel the traces of magic left around him. Whether the magic will still work is unknown to him, but it is not a good choice to directly invade the former kingdom of the goblins. the "I''m a little dazzled!" Albert looked at the abyss in front of him and laughed at himself, "When did I become so arrogant!" The abyss in front of him is not a problem, just push it all the way, but the problem is that he is not the Dark Lord, and there is a possibility that other elves will be disturbed if he breaks into it, and the maze underneath is enough to make him miserable, which is really not worthwhile. There is clearly a better solution to this matter. Albert plans to ask a goblin to help him go to the goblin gathering place. There is also a more convenient way to take a trolley directly from Gringotts. However, since the Death Eaters took control of Gringotts, it has been closely monitored. Otherwise, it would be a good choice to go directly to Gringotts to control Bogrod with the second plan. The only problem is that he must control the other party silently, and he cannot be suspected of losing his position and authority at Gringotts, otherwise everything will become meaningless. the Between going deep and using the second plan, Albert chose to take the third plan, and let a Death Eater do it for him. Anyway, what the Death Eaters do doesn''t seem to be surprising. As for who to choose to take the blame, Albert has already chosen. His old friend Ludo Bagman. With Ludo Bagman''s grievances with the goblin, it''s not surprising that he did something excessive. Who made Ludo Bagman poor. Many dark wizards want to take the opportunity to make a fortune. the Through crystal ball divination, Albert easily found the whereabouts of Ludo Bagman, who was selling stolen goods in Hogsmeade''s Hog''s Head Bar. It''s not difficult to sneak into Hogsmeade with another disguise. There are a lot of dark wizards here, it doesn''t matter if you are a Muggle wizard or not. The only problem is the possibility of encountering dementors. Yaxley used the dementors as hunting dogs. Once a dark wizard made trouble in Hogsmeade, the Death Eaters would release the dementors to trouble those troublesome dark wizards. And dementors can easily see through disguises, no matter using polymorph or compound potions, he believes that once he meets a dementor, those terrifying monsters will definitely recognize him When the time comes, he will definitely under siege. the Although Albert wasn''t worried about this, he didn''t want to cause commotion and unnecessary trouble. Because in his plan, it was the dark wizard who came here to trade to cause trouble for the Death Eaters. It''s normal for black wizards to have conflicts over certain things, and it''s not surprising that people die because of it. After all, black magic is dangerous. "It seems that I need some luck." Albert mumbled and threw a Felicia potion into his mouth. Under the watchful eyes of the house elf, he disguised himself as a dark wizard and prepared to go to Hogsmeade village. . Vertex mobile version URL: Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives! Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading! Chapter 1329： Dark wizard vs Death Eater? No dementors. very good. After Albert stepped into Hogsmeade, he found that the former wizarding village had changed a lot. The original shops have been turned into shops selling black magic items, and the streets are full of small stalls selling all kinds of strange items, and all kinds of cries are ringing in my ears. However, it didn''t give him the feeling of shopping in Diagon Alley. Pedestrians on the street are full of "I''m not good" The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1330： Missing Ever since Snape became the new headmaster and Death Eaters became the new professors, Hogwarts has been shrouded in a depressive and dreary atmosphere, especially after entering the rainy season in October, this atmosphere has become even stronger. It will make everyone breathless. "I heard that another first-year freshman was imprisoned." "Presumably it will be brought back into Dark Arts classes for students to practice the Cruciatus Curse." "They''re just a bunch of lunatics." hall The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1331： relationship expert granger Order of the Phoenix headquarters.U In the savior''s dormitory, Harry was preparing for his routine outing to train Fiendfire. "Will Albert really come to teach us Defense Against the Dark Arts?" Hermione didn''t know how many times she said this in front of her two friends. "Hermione, I know you''re looking forward to meeting Albert again, but you''ve been nagging several times in recent days." Ron, who had just put the cloak on himself, glared at Hermione disapprovingly, protesting that his ears had been repeatedly harassed. "I, no, I just... this is very unlike Albert''s character." Hermione said a little flustered. "Oh, what do you mean?" Ginny handed Harry the rain cloak in case it rained again when they went out later.U The UK is still in the rainy season, and it can rain everywhere. "Thank you, Ginny." After finishing the equipment on his body, Harry reached out to take the cloak that Ginny handed over and put it on. "You''re welcome, Harry." As Ginny spoke, she leaned forward and suddenly kissed Harry on the cheek, then made a face at the extremely ugly Ron, and then walked away. "Are you dating?" Ron''s face seemed to have been severely beaten, and it looked extremely ugly.U "What?" Harry was very confused, he didn''t expect Ginny to kiss him on his own initiative. "Ron..." Just as Hermione was about to speak, Ron stopped her with a raised hand. "you" "Shut up, Ron. You don''t know anything." Hermione saw that the whole person had become abnormal, and really wanted to give him a punch to wake him up completely.U "I don''t know what?" Ron was taken aback by Hermione''s aggressive manner. "Ginny likes Harry, don''t you see that at all?" Hermione noticed the embarrassment on Harry''s face and said softly, "Ginny has always liked you, I think you should..." "I thought she just worshiped this lightning scar on my head." Harry brushed his hair to reveal the lightning scar on his forehead. "Don''t be silly Harry, no one will worship you for so long because of a scar." Hermione felt that Harry was really slow in emotion, or that he was just pretending that he didn''t know anything. "So, Ginny has always liked Harry?" Ron stared at Hermione dumbfounded, as if he had heard some very shocking news. "Yes." Hermione sighed, "You two are really slow in terms of feelings, no wonder you haven''t found a girlfriend until now." "Aren''t you the same," said Ron angrily. "So, Ginny is going to start courting Harry now?" "Can we not talk about this?" Harry tried to interrupt the topic, he always felt awkward talking about relationship issues in front of his best friends, especially when the object was Ron''s sister. Hermione ignored Ron, stared into Harry''s eyes, and said suddenly, "I reminded Ginny not long ago that if she wants to do something, she needs to hurry up." Ron was stunned, and looked at Hermione in disbelief, unable to believe what he had just heard. Hermione ignored Ron, who was like a log, and turned to Harry. "And you, Harry, do you like Ginny?" "This..." Harry didn''t expect Hermione to be so straightforward, so he couldn''t help being stunned, and then smiled wryly: "It''s not a question of whether you like it or not, I can''t involve her, Ginny has a bright future, but I have nothing to do except face to face." Yes... I mean, there is nothing except the mysterious person." "The situation is not as bad as you think." Hermione comforted softly: "Besides, Ginny is not a fool. Of course she knows the current situation and didn''t expect you to get married in the end. She just seized the last chance and didn''t want to Let yourself regret it." Ron opened his mouth, but found himself speechless, and turned his head to glare at Hermione who was holding the wand. "Didn''t Dumbledore say that you have the power of love that the mysterious man never had." Harry looked at Hermione dumbfounded, changed the subject and said, "Okay, it''s time for us to go." "Harry, do you like Ginny!" Hermione continued to ask. "What about you, Hermione, do you like Albert?" Harry asked rhetorically, "You have to answer my question first." "I like it." Hermione admitted directly, "Albert was the first friend I made at Hogwarts." "Sounds like perfunctory." "I have always admired him, just like other girls, the only difference is that I am his friend." Hermione''s words could not hide the bitterness, "Probably in the second grade, I was like other girls I like him very much, but it''s a pity that he has a girlfriend, and you don''t know how many girls lost their love after the news spread that he had a girlfriend." "After that, his relationship was very stable until they got married not long ago." Hermione noticed Harry and Ron''s weird eyes, shrugged and said, "Of course I know it''s impossible for us, but this doesn''t prevent I liked him once, I just regret that I didn''t have time to confess to him, although I also know that he only considers me as a friend, how about you Harry." "Me? Probably... I like it. If I was just an ordinary wizard, I should accept this relationship, but you should be aware of my current situation. I no longer expect those feelings, and I don''t want to cause trouble for Ginny. "Harry added with some embarrassment: "Although, most of the time, I only regard Ginny as Ron''s sister, but I don''t deny that the current Ginny is indeed very likable." Hermione seemed to be satisfied with this answer, but Ron beside her was very dissatisfied with it. He didn''t understand why Hermione did that. "When did you start to like to match other people''s feelings." Ron looked at Harry''s leaving back, and said to Hermione, who was also planning to leave, "You shouldn''t..." "Haven''t you noticed that something is wrong with Harry?" Hermione stopped and turned to stare at Ron, "I don''t know how you are his friend." "What do you mean?" Ron was confused. "I''m sure that the only thing Harry wants to do now is to kill You-Know-Who." Hermione looked at Ron expressionlessly and said, "That''s very bad, maybe something will happen if it continues." Good thing." "What''s wrong?" Luo En asked, swallowing. "Harry will probably die," said Hermione, moving her lips. "That''s just..." "So you are such a fool." Hermione said impatiently, "Harry is now desperate to kill You-Know-Who, if this continues, he will definitely do something drastic because he wants to kill You-Know-Who thing." "But, didn''t we also risk our lives to deal with the mysterious man?" Ron felt that the whole thing was inexplicable.U "It''s different." Hermione felt tired talking to Ron, "Even if something goes wrong, Albert can help us." "He is so powerful, and knows almost everything, and is hostile to the mysterious man. Do you really think he hides because he is timid and afraid of the mysterious man?" "So, why don''t we give him the task?" After Ron noticed Hermione''s idiot-like eyes, he realized that he had said the wrong thing. They are actually working together. They were responsible for finding the Horcruxes, while Albert was helping Harry gather helpers. "What does this have to do with you matching him and Ginny?" Ron hurriedly changed the subject. "Do you think this is bad?" Hermione asked back, "You probably don''t want Harry to die because of this, do you?" "Of course I''m not saying it''s bad, but..." "You should also support Tonks and Lupine together." Hermione asked again suddenly. "It shouldn''t matter!" "Of course it does. I know what you''re worried about." Hermione took a deep look at Ron and said, "But it''s not bad. Ginny likes Harry, and Harry likes Ginny. There''s nothing wrong with being together, are you worried that Ginny will suffer because of Harry''s relationship, or do you think Harry will die?" "I didn''t say that." Ron was speechless. "Of course I have confidence in Harry." "Then why do you object to them being together?" Hermione couldn''t understand Ron''s train of thought, "You must be jealous!" "I didn''t, I just didn''t want Ginny to get hurt." "Do you really think Ginny will be hurt?" Hermione''s expression was particularly strange. "She not only found a boyfriend at Hogwarts, but why do you think so when she doesn''t even have a girlfriend?" These words were like a needle, deeply pricking Ron''s heart. "If there is no shared experience as the basis of the relationship, after Harry defeats the mysterious man and becomes the real savior, the difficulty for Ginny to become Harry''s girlfriend may be several levels higher." Hermione said meaningfully: " This shared experience that belongs to them is the most precious treasure. Ginny knows this very well, but you... really don''t understand at all We are not just matching Harry and Ginny, but more I hope Harry lives on." At this moment, Ron once again felt that his IQ was not enough, and he really didn''t understand what this had to do with keeping Harry alive. "Well, you''ve fooled me." Ron took a deep breath and asked his doubts, "What does this have to do with keeping Harry alive?" Hermione took a deep breath and said, "Harry now wants to drag You-Know-Who to die together. I don''t know why he has such an idea, but since he has become indifferent to many things now, he should realize that we need To divert his attention from such stupid thoughts, and to find Harry a girlfriend is certainly the best thing to do." "But why didn''t you just go and talk to him?" Ron was even more confused.U "If it was useful, I would have done that." Hermione just felt tired and didn''t want to talk to Ron about it. "Okay, I see." Ron nodded stupidly. "Hurry up Ron, we''re leaving." Harry''s voice came from the corridor outside. "coming." In fact, what concerned Ron the most was not the relationship between Harry and Ginny, but what Hermione said earlier, which undoubtedly hurt him a lot. https:// The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1332： Mr. Anderson "Procrastination is never a good habit." In the foyer, Moody rolled his magic eyes to stare at Ron, expressing his displeasure at his procrastination. "Isn''t Albert going to teach us the Fiercefire Curse today?" Ron took out his pocket watch from the inside pocket of the cloak to check the time, and muttered, "Besides, there are still ten minutes before the time agreed upon by both parties. That guy is always on time. Why should we go there early?" "Of course, go there in advance to make sure the surroundings are safe." Moody seemed to hear Ron''s complaints, and asked suddenly, "I remember you want to be an Auror in the future." Ron pursed his lips and stopped talking. In fact, he wanted to remind Moody that they had already dropped out of school and could not meet the Auror admission threshold in terms of grades, but he felt that such an argument was meaningless, so he chose to shut up and give in. "There are no Death Eaters around. It seems that those guys finally stopped wasting time." After Sirius and Lupine came back, they told everyone about the situation outside, feeling very sorry for the dark wizards who watched them all day. Happy. beetle No one likes to be watched all day, even if the guys watching them just wait outside. "I think it''s because it''s raining heavily outside, and no one will stay outside and get wet in the rain." Ron put on his hood and followed Harry into the rain ahead. The six of them quickly formed a circle hand in hand, and apparated away under the heavy rain. When everyone regained their vision and came to the stronghold where they used to practice Fiercefire Curse, they found that it was still raining here. It''s just that the rain is not as strong as that of the shelter. The sudden group of people didn''t care about the rain above their heads, but held up their wands and looked around vigilantly. After confirming that the surroundings were safe, Moody took out his pocket watch and checked the time: "There are still about five days before the appointed time." Minutes, check the surrounding defensive magic first." Sirius and Lupine left the crowd to check the protective magic around them to make sure that no one would disturb them when Harry practiced the Fiercefire Charm later. Moody waved his wand and conjured a gigantic umbrella out of thin air, giving everyone a place to shelter from the wind and rain. Standing in the wilderness and getting caught in the rain was pretty stupid. "I hate rain." Ron put down his hood and turned to look at Harry. He actually thought it would be more appropriate to practice magic at the headquarters in such a ghostly day, and he didn''t necessarily have to practice the Fiercefire Curse. "I hear Neville is having trouble with the school." After Harry took off his glasses and cast the Fire and Water Impervious Charm on the lenses, he chatted about something he had heard from Fred and George recently. "Don''t worry, Neville will be fine," Hermione reassured. beetle "No, you know I didn''t mean to say that." Of course Harry wasn''t worried about Neville''s safety. Since Albert asked Neville to go to school to form Dumbledore''s Army, there must be a way to ensure his safety. But once Neville leaves Hogwarts, the newly established Dumbledore''s Army is likely to disperse directly, which is the result Harry doesn''t want to see. "Here he comes!" said Ron suddenly. Harry and Hermione raised their heads together and looked in the direction of Ron''s finger, only to find a figure in a cloak and an umbrella coming towards them. "I thought you''d be on time." Harry put away his pocket watch and stepped forward to shake Albert''s hand. beetle "I''ve never been here before," Albert explained. "Didn''t you meet Sirius and Lupine?" Moody asked vigilantly. Sirius and Lupine went out to strengthen the defensive magic, and they actually meant to find Albert. "Lupine and Sirius are strengthening the protective magic on the outside." Albert put away his umbrella, looked at Harry and asked, "How is your practice of the Fiercefire Curse?" "The Fiendfyre Curse is really hard to control, as long as you use the flames, you will lose control very quickly." Harry looked at Albert expectantly, "Do you have any good methods?" "what about you?" Albert was not surprised by Harry''s answer, and turned to ask about the progress of Hermione and Ron''s practice of breaking the curse. "There has been some progress." "Reluctantly, we haven''t been able to extinguish Fiendfire yet." Hermione mastered the curse faster than Ron. "It''s normal. Your own magical power has not been fully tapped. If you want to become stronger, you should work harder in this area." Albert stopped talking nonsense, waved his wand, let After the big umbrellas above everyone''s heads disappeared, he signaled Harry to use the Fiercefire Curse on the nearby fire pit. He needed to find out the progress of the three of them. Harry took a deep breath and began to concentrate on chanting the spell. Black flames erupted from the tip of the wand and ignited the fire pit. Although Harry had been trying his best to control the flames, the result was still the same as before, and the Fiendfliner spell was out of control within a few seconds. Moody just raised his magic wand, ready to suppress the devil flame, but someone was faster than him. Just as the turbulent magic flame was about to show its power, it was suppressed by Albert gently waving his magic wand, and it was only as big as a fist. flames. "Generally speaking, as long as Fiendfire gets out of the wand, the difficulty of continuing to control it will increase greatly. Moreover, once the opponent is facing an extraordinary black wizard who has studied Fiendfire in depth, it is easy to be seized control." Albert said calmly: " Well, you are not mistaken, I am talking about the mysterious man." The whole group was dumbfounded. beetle "Most people who use the Fiendfire Curse will not let it go. They usually extinguish it quickly after use to prevent the Fiendfire from spreading and getting out of control." While Albert was speaking, the devil flame in the firepit was extinguished. "The way we taught Harry the Fiercefire Curse was wrong?" Moody couldn''t help but interjected. "The exercise method you use is safer, but I have a quick way here." Albert waved his wand, conjured a log out of thin air, threw it behind the firepit, and said to Harry who was a little dazed. "Thinking about burning that piece of wood in my heart." Albert pointed to the log and said to Harry. "Does it make any difference?" Harry was even more confused. "You should have heard that the use of black magic requires evil power, which is why the more evil a dark wizard is, the better at using black magic." Albert said suddenly. beetle After Harry raised his hand to stop the others, he couldn''t help asking, "Do you think I can''t master the Fiercefire Curse because I''m not evil enough?" "Of course... no. In fact, this sentence is only half right." Albert explained to everyone, "The more evil the wizard is, the more unscrupulous they are in using black magic, and the more they can bring out their potential magic power." "When wizards are afraid of using the Unforgivable Curse to kill people, its spells are usually difficult to kill people directly. Because people themselves will subconsciously control their own magical power, just like people are afraid of pain, so when they punch stones Not going all out." "No one is stupid enough to throw a fist at a rock." Ron shut up obediently after being glanced at by Albert. "Think about the out-of-control magic caused by anger, and think that many spells can be used smoothly after using Felicity Elixir. In fact, they are all similar reasons." "And your situation is actually similar to this. You are worried that the Fiendfyre Curse will get out of control. This kind of anxiety prevents you from being able to perform at your normal level and makes no progress with the Fiendfyre Curse." Albert easily Then he saw through Harry''s current problem: "Of course, the training method you used before is safer, but it takes more time to enhance your own magical power and control over magic." "What should I do?" Harry asked directly. "I''m standing here now, you don''t need to worry about any problems, take a deep breath first, calm down your emotions, and then try to use the Diehard Curse on that log." Albert guided Harry in a calm tone, "You don''t need to worry about any problems, just keep an eye on that log, burn and cast Dieflame on it." Harry took a deep breath, raised his wand and pointed at the log and chanted aloud, the flame flew out from the tip of the wand again, like a flame gun, directly igniting the log. "Don''t worry, mobilize your consciousness, concentrate your attention, control the devil''s flames to engulf the wood, and don''t let the flames scatter randomly." Albert continued to give guidance in a calm voice. The next moment, the wood was surrounded by black flames, and quickly turned into a black fire pillar, but the flames unexpectedly did not spread to the surroundings. "Successful!" When Harry''s mood fluctuated violently, the devil flame that had been under control immediately lost control. beetle "Yes, you succeeded." Albert waved his wand, repressed the churning black flame, and cut off the connection between the tip of Harry''s wand and the devil''s flame. "You guys have a try too!" Albert said to Hermione and Ron, who were watching nervously, "Try to extinguish the flames of the devil, you come first." Ron pointed his wand at the suppressed black flame, and chanted the curse aloud. However, the black flame fluctuated slightly, and there was no other reflection, as if a gust of wind had blown just now. On the contrary, it was Hermione''s solution to the curse that successfully extinguished the devil''s flame. "If you want to help Harry, you need to spend more time on breaking the curse." Albert said to Ron, "It''s not bad for you at all." "I will." Ron''s face was ugly. Albert didn''t have time to pay attention to Ron''s mood, and waved his wand to recreate a big umbrella to shield everyone from the rain above their heads. "this" When a cup of hot cocoa was stuffed into Harry''s hand, he became a little confused. Didn''t he say he was going to practice the Fierce Fire Curse? Why did he suddenly start to rest? Albert took a sip of hot cocoa and said to Harry with a smile: "Think carefully about the experience just now, take a break and we will continue training later." "Start rest now?" Harry was even more confused. beetle "Combine work with rest. If you are too anxious, you will easily miss things. You need to concentrate on effective special training, at least before you have fully mastered the Fiercefire Curse." Albert waved his wand, and once again conjured up a few chairs for them to sit and rest, " You first listen to me briefly explain the information and usage of the Fiendfyre Curse, which will be of great help to you in using this dangerous black magic." They were all confused by Albert, but sat down and listened to him explain the Fiercefire Curse. From how the dark wizard who used the Fiercefire curse for the first time burned himself to death, to how dark wizards usually use the Fiercefire curse, to how powerful wizards use this spell in actual combat. "Harry, I think..." Sirius hesitated to speak, and Albert wanted to persuade Harry to give up learning this dangerous spell after listening to it. At least, after listening to Albert''s explanation of the Fiercefire Curse, he also realized how dangerous this spell is. Harry shook his head, signaling Sirius to stop talking. beetle He learned Fiercefire not for fighting, but to make sure he was safe when destroying the Hufflepuff Cup. In case they broke into the vault of the Lestrange family after all their efforts, but couldn''t find the golden cup among all the treasures, they would just burn the contents of the vault with a torch. Harry would never allow the plan to fail, and it must not fail. Once Voldemort knew that they were after the Horcrux, he would definitely hide it again, and then they would have no chance. "You can consider becoming a professor at Hogwarts in the future. I think it will be very popular with everyone." To be honest, Moody is a bit on his own right now. He also taught Harry the Fiercefire Curse for a long time, but after more than a month, Harry hadn''t made much progress. "I don''t have that consideration for the time being, and I have a lot of things to do." Albert waved his wand, disappeared the cup after drinking, listened to the sound of the rain around him, and asked a little puzzled: "If you don''t pick a sunny place Wouldn''t it be better to stay at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix and train other magic?" "Sometimes if you continue to practice, you can master the spell faster." Moody took out a wine bottle from the inner pocket of the cloak, took a sip, and said, "Besides, this weather is nothing, just like you are training Quidditch at school, in the near future, they will definitely meet All kinds of difficulties." "Using Auror training methods?" Albert didn''t think there was anything wrong with using the formal method. The problem was that Harry was still in the stage of learning magic and hadn''t fully grown up. Starting Auror training now would definitely take a long time to make up for the shortcomings. "You don''t seem to agree." "Everyone has their own training methods, and what suits them is the most important thing." Albert said noncommittally. Although he did not agree with Moody''s training methods, he would not deliberately deny him. That was undoubtedly a very stupid thing to do. "Have you heard about Hogsmeade?" Lupine changed the subject. beetle "I heard that the Death Eaters plan to turn it into a gathering place for dark wizards." Of course Albert knew very well what happened to Hogsmeade. Not only did the house-elf often report the situation to him, but he even went there himself. pass. "What are you talking about?" interrupted Hermione after finishing her hot cocoa. "As for Hogsmeade, I heard that it has become a lair for dark wizards." Albert explained with a smile, "Hogwarts students may not be able to go to Hogsmeade for the weekend." "Do you know about Neville?" Harry asked suddenly. "I heard he''s in trouble." "They were making a lot of noise the other day." "Rowling?" Harry felt that Neville would be extremely depressed if he heard Albert''s comments. beetle "I''ve asked Dobby to take in Wei. He will stay in the shelter for a while before receiving formal training." Of course Albert knew Neville''s situation and had already made suitable arrangements for him. "What are your plans?" Harry asked again. "Not yet." "I heard that after those Death Eaters took control of the school, they would even use those children in confinement as candidates for practicing the Cruciatus Curse." Ron also supported the expulsion of Snape and the Death Eaters. "They are Death Eaters, and it''s not surprising that they would do anything." Albert laughed at himself. "What are you expecting? It''s probably the greatest kindness for them not to kill those children." "No, you obviously don''t understand enough, using students to practice the Cruciatus Curse is nothing at all." Moody''s eyes flashed with a dangerous light: "Albert was right, ''they didn''t kill those children probably already It is the greatest kindness." You probably don''t know that a large number of Muggles have been mercilessly massacred recentlyHow many wizards have been threatened and killed for opposing the Death Eaters. " "This war is more brutal than it was ten years ago." Sirius frowned, "You need to adapt to this cruel war as soon as possible." "It''s impossible." Albert''s tone was very calm, "Since Dumbledore''s death, the situation has completely gotten out of control, and it is foolish to pin your hopes on Harry from the very beginning. . "Don''t you think Harry''s going to win too?" Ron retorted. "Yes, but who knows how long a war will last?" Albert said meaningfully, "One year, two years, or even longer, don''t forget that the last wizard war lasted more than ten years. " "I remember you saying it was short," said Harry. "Yes, but the future is uncertain. Unless you work hard to make the prophecy a closed loop, the predicted result will happen." Albert clapped his hands and said, "Okay, now that you have rested, let''s continue Practice!" Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1333： long term strategy "Neville, this way..." Dean waved at Neville. "They say you''re here for training!" Neville stepped forward and gave Dean a big hug. "Mr. Thomas, Mr. Longbottom will be counting on you." Dobby waited for the two to say hello before bowing slightly to them and preparing to leave. "Thank you Dobby, leave him to me." Dean almost patted his chest to promise. After the house-elves left, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1334： where is the death stick "What''s the matter, Yaxley. I said it''s nothing serious, don''t look for me." The rising forest green magic flame had just dissipated, and Snape, who was standing by the fireplace, looked at his colleagues with a gloomy face, expressing his dissatisfaction with Yaxley for notifying him to come over again. "I never meant to order you, Severus." Yaxley gestured to Snape to sit down, motioning for the gloomy and emotionless colleague to sit down: "I just want to sit down." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1335： The Wandmakers Legacy "madman!" Spreading out the latest issue of the newspaper, Grigovich grumbled subconsciously after seeing the news on the front page. Someone else died. Every few days these days, Grigovich can see another person being killed on the headlines of the news. The killers all point to one person. The famous Voldemort. The ministries of magic from all over the world were collectively blinded, not daring to provoke this notorious monster. After all, Lian Deng The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1336： no coincidence "I''m looking for Gregorovitch." Harry stared at the middle-aged man in front of him whose face changed suddenly, and seeing that the man was silent, he asked again, "Where is he?" "Grigorovich moved away half a year ago, I, I really don''t know where he went." The man who was shrouded in fear stuttered, he slowly pushed back, as if he wanted to escape from here. "Don''ttry to trick Voldemort." next moment. a green light The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1337： winner "It''s really rare to get up late today." In the small garden in the cabin, Katrina, who had breakfast, was leaning on the comfortable lazy sofa, slowly flipping through the latest issue of the witch magazine. Ever since they learned that a wizard had been killed suddenly in the magical world of Italy, they decided to temporarily drift at sea to avoid any possibility of bumping into Voldemort. "It''s nothing serious this morning anyway." albert reached out The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1338： Invasion of the castle After Albert announced tonight''s rescue plan to everyone, there was a burst of whispering in the conference room, and the noise became louder and louder. Everyone was complaining about assisting the Order of the Phoenix, thinking that it would be done by the Defense Association Able to complete this rescue operation alone. "Quiet." Albert tapped the table with his fingers, quieting the noisy meeting room again. "Anyway, someone needs to help expel the large number of dementors outside the castle, and stop the dark wizards who may come to reinforce them, so as to avoid the team being pinched from front to back, and at the same time, we need to buy enough time to rescue Ollivander and others. When everyone in the conference room was staring at him, Albert explained in a leisurely manner, "Moreover, the group of people who were captured by the Death Eaters were drawn into the team against the mysterious man, and the Phoenix Its obviously more appropriate to come over from the agency. "We are fully capable of rescuing those captured by the Death Eaters alone." Lee Jordan raised his hand to express his opinion. Everyone felt that in the case of a surprise attack, the unsuspecting Death Eaters would block their attack at all, not to mention Albert was present. They never doubted that Albert alone could easily eliminate the group of Death Eaters. only. However, after being stared at by Albert for a while, Lee Jordan obediently shut up. "This is never a game. I need to be responsible for all those who are willing to believe in me, instead of increasing the risk of accidents that may occur due to impulsive actions." After Albert asked Shannah to announce the list of members participating in tonight''s operation, he then Start explaining tonight''s action. "As far as I know, that old castle is Yaxley''s secret base. Maybe it has other uses besides being a prison for important people." Albert said to Kenneth: "I I need someone to help me search the castle, if there are valuable medicinal materials, raw materials or items, take them all away, remember to bring your dragon leather gloves." After the meeting, Kenneth laughed and quipped: "Looks like we''re running low on funds again." "Our funds will never be enough. Think about the free items provided to official members. You don''t expect me to pay for this bottomless pit. Even if I have money, it''s not enough. As for letting other people pay for it, you can count on it No more." Albert shook his head and said, although the four of them did earn a lot of Galleons during this period of chaos, but with the expansion of the Defense Association, the consumption of Galleons has gradually increased, and the money is not worth it. It will be created out of thin air, and filling this hole with the wealth of the enemy is undoubtedly the best choice at present. "Leave it to me!" Kenneth didn''t dislike doing such a thing. He also knew how difficult it was for Albert to maintain the Defense Association, but he still asked casually, "However, how do you plan to turn those things into Galleons?" "There''s always someone who can help us with our problems." "Mundungus Fletcher?" Kenneth guessed who Albert was talking about, and not only shook his head, "That guy is not reliable." "A thief has the purpose of being a thief, and he can also contribute to defeating the mysterious man." Albert said calmly. "I can help you...keep an eye on him." Kenny thought about taking this lucrative job. "You should look further." Albert shook his head and said, "That''s just a little money." Kenneth was a little speechless, as if he had heard this sentence more than once. Well, he seemed to have said something similar to his father back then. Why is it my turn now? Finally Kenneth shrugged and gave up trying to make money for himself. Since finalizing this matter, the entire association has become extremely excited. If they can successfully destroy the secret prison of the Death Eaters and rescue the captured Ollivander and his group, they will be able to add a lot of help, especially after losing Ollivander, the dark wizard who was robbed of his wand It''s hard to get a reliable wand on short notice. That was undoubtedly another great victory. If you want to completely defeat the mysterious man, you need to accumulate your own advantages through victory after victory, and by the way, weaken and suppress the number of mysterious man''s minions. While Albert was formulating a plan and mobilizing members of the Defense Association, the Order of the Phoenix ran into a little trouble. Harry also wanted to be part of this rescue operation. Most members of the Order of the Phoenix were unwilling to let Harry take the risk, but Harry''s reasons made them unable to refute. "Wizards in the entire British wizarding world need to boost their confidence. Having me participate in this operation can boost everyone''s confidence and make everyone realize that I am leading everyone to resist the mysterious man. Moreover, I also need to let the mysterious person know what I have been doing recently, so as to cover up my real purpose, so as to reassure him. " Harry really doesn''t think there is any danger in this operation. At present, the mysterious person is still abroad. Even if he receives the news and rushes back from abroad, it will take time. As long as they can complete the rescue mission within the time scheduled by Albert, there is no problem at all. How much risk is required. "Okay Harry, but it''s important that you follow orders." Sirius nodded in agreement. "Sirius." Mrs. Weasley frowned deeply, dissatisfied with Sirius'' decision. "Harry knows exactly what he''s doing." Kingsley hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed. As long as they follow Albert''s plan, they usually won''t get into too much trouble. Moreover, as Harry said, having him participate in this operation can invisibly increase everyone''s confidence, which is especially important when calling on everyone to stand up against the mysterious man. It was not only Kingsley who thought this way, but other members of the Order of the Phoenix also agreed. The only requirement was that Harry must obey the command. Mrs Weasley was not happy about it. After the meeting, Sirius called Harry alone. "What is it, Sirius." Harry followed Sirius into the room suspiciously. "This is for you, remember to wear it under your clothes." Sirius handed Harry a leather jacket. "What''s this?" Harry examined the leather jacket in his hands curiously. "Dragon leather jacket, I asked Anderson to customize it for you." Sirius patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Remember to obey the command for tonight''s operation, and Anderson will ask people from the Defense Association to help us buy time, and it must be done within ten minutes." End the mission and save people." "Is it really necessary to be in such a hurry?" Harry raised his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking of the reason why Albert asked them to complete it within ten minutes, "Is it because you are worried that the mysterious person will rush back from abroad?" "Yes, no one can be sure whether the mysterious person will appear suddenly. It is unwise to confront them directly now. We are just saving people in the past. The success of the operation is more important." Sirius continued to explain to Harry: " The internal response speed of the Death Eaters is very slow. If they encounter a surprise attack late at night, they will definitely not be able to react in a short time. Moreover, not all Death Eaters have the courage to use the Dark Mark to summon the mysterious person. Once things are messed up, The dark wizard who used the Dark Mark to summon You-Know-Who will be severely punished, and most importantly... My-Know-Who should not be able to figure out what happened in England in ten minutes, and rush back from abroad." This is the benefit of a surprise attack. No matter who encounters it, the reaction is actually the same. Having said that, this is actually a tactic used by the Death Eaters before, but it was carried forward by Albert and used on them in turn. It can be said that it is the other way and the other body. "Harry, what are you holding?" Ron, who had just returned to the bedroom and was discussing the meeting with Hermione, noticed the leather jacket in Harry''s hand with sharp eyes. "Dragon leather jacket," Harry explained to the two, "Sirius just gave it to me." "It''s very expensive, one piece costs a few hundred Galleons." Ron took the dragon leather jacket from Harry enviously, "Fred and George also have a similar piece of clothing, and it is said that this thing is very powerful. It can easily block ordinary spells and weaken the power of black magic." "Can it only defend against ordinary spells?" To be honest, Harry didn''t care too much, in his opinion, this thing was better than those defensive items. "No no, Harry, trust me, this dragon leather jacket is worth the money." Whether the dragon leather jacket was worth the money, Harry didn''t know, he only knew that it was very expensive, which made him want to return it to Albert, but this kind of custom-made product obviously didn''t have a return function. In the following time, everyone was studying the rescue plan, and observed the number of Death Eaters and the location of the hostages in the castle through the Marauder''s Map, and proposed and analyzed how to solve the problems encountered. "I''d bet Anderson was planting spies among the Death Eaters." After seeing the Marauder''s Map, Ron whispered to Hermione. If it weren''t for the manpower placed inside the castle, it would definitely not be possible to accurately obtain the structural diagram of the castle, let alone create this Marauder''s Map. "He probably used the Imperius Curse to control a certain unlucky Death Eater and asked him to provide him with information. I remember that the mysterious man killed Avery not long ago. It is said that the guy was a traitor." Moody didn''t think there was any problem with this. On the contrary, he admired Albert''s ability very much. Not everyone can insert people into the Death Eaters without being discovered. As for using the Unforgivable Curse? Then let''s discuss after winning this wizard war. What''s more, they didn''t have any evidence to prove that Albert used the Imperius Curse on the Death Eaters. After a simple dinner, everyone took sleep aids and went back to rest. Before the darkness before dawn, almost all the energetic members of the Order of the Phoenix were dispatched. It''s just that they were unlucky, as soon as they Apparated they ran into bad weather. It was pouring rain in the dark night sky, and the icy cold rain hit his face, making Harry shiver uncontrollably. "I hate rain!" Harry tightened his raincloak and moved closer to Ron and Hermione''s position. "Are we going to wait for them here?" Ron asked in a low voice. "No, we have to go to the pre-arranged meeting point to meet them. Everyone follow, don''t leave alone." Moody took off on his broomstick and motioned for everyone to follow. A pair of broomsticks flew across the dark wilderness, and under the guidance of Moody, they went to the back of the hill not far away. When they hurriedly arrived while staring at the heavy rain, they were shocked to find that the people from the Defense Association were already waiting for them here. "Harry, I didn''t expect you to join the rescue operation tonight." Angelina greeted Harry proactively. "Long time no see Angelina, I heard they said you joined the Quidditch club." Harry was a little surprised to see Angelina here, saying that the Gryffindor team seemed to be brave enough to stand up against the mysterious man. "Okay, be quiet." Albert stood up from the crowd and used magic to make his voice ring in everyone''s ears, suppressing the sound of rain and noise. "I don''t think I need to repeat the respective tasks again. If you really have any questions, you can raise them now. Once you start to act, you need to race against time." Albert looked around at the crowd, and after confirming that everyone was okay, he waved his hand: "Let''s go." Their goal was the old castle not far from this meeting point, on another hillside, and it only took a few minutes to fly there on a broomstick. After approaching the castle and noticing the increasingly piercing chill and the traces of the dementors, Albert raised his wand and took the lead in summoning the patron saint. The members of the Defense Association following Albert also raised their wands and summoned their patron saints to open the way. These patron saints are like sharp knives, tearing open the night in front of them. The small number of dementors who were in charge of guarding around the castle were quickly dispersed by the large number of patron saints. "All master the Patronus Charm!" Kingsley was surprised to find that this group of young people showed superb defense against the dark arts skills, and seemed to be better at how to cooperate than the Order of the Phoenix. He''d only seen this level on the Auror team. After a large group of Patronus helped clear the way, the entire team was not disturbed by the dementors. The Dementor, which Yaxley had placed high hopes on, collapsed directly under the impact of the Patronus. Who would have thought that someone would dare to forcibly invade an old castle that was heavily protected by a large number of dementors. "They have found us, you better hurry up." Albert quickly landed on a hillside. UU Reading raised his wand and waved it forward, like a knight wielding a sharp sword. He actually forcibly tore open the ancient magic covering the periphery of the castle, and wiped out the entire castle. The castle was completely exposed in front of everyone. "Ron," Moody called. "What, oh yes." After being reminded by Hermione, Ron, who was shivering from the cold, immediately reacted and turned on the extinguisher, sucking away all the light sources in the castle, and plunged the surroundings into darkness again. "Follow." A few people headed by Kingsley rushed forward against a thick iron plate. They all wore glasses specially prepared by Albert. Even if the surroundings were pitch black, it still didn''t have much impact on them. "I still think it''s better to use the Disillusionment Charm to sneak in quietly." "Don''t be stupid, the alarm will be triggered when we get close to the castle, and the people here must have discovered that there is an enemy invasion." After the Order of the Phoenix flooded into the castle, the Defense Association also began to act according to the original plan. "Cedric, lead your team to keep the dementors out, and fire flares if there are enemy reinforcements." Albert raised his wand, released the phoenix mark of the Order of the Phoenix into the sky, and then led the others. Clean up the dark wizard stationed near the old castle. After all, this is the lair of the interest group formed by Yaxley. Naturally, many dark wizards gathered here. After everyone invaded here, it was like poking a hornet''s nest, waking up the dark wizards who were still resting in the bed. Except for the night watchmen, most of the dark wizards were still confused about the situation. No one thought that the castle would be invaded one day. You must know that ancient wizard families usually have strong defensive magic protection, and it is almost difficult to be invaded. However, this kind of thing actually happened. Chapter 1339： Never imagined Harry Potter and the Alchemist Chapter 1339 Never expected "Are they really Death Eaters?" Seeing the two black wizards who were attacked and fell to the ground as soon as they emerged, Lee Jordan couldn''t help but want to complain. "Hey, leave me one too!" "Stop talking nonsense and get rid of the enemy quickly." Angelina''s voice came from the darkness ahead. Hearing this voice, she seemed to be going around to attack them. With the help of other members to attract firepower, hiding under the illusion spell, she did perfectly avoid the attention of the black wizard, and easily knocked people down with a sneak attack from the side. "The defense here is weaker than expected." Shanna took the Marauder''s Map to observe the situation of the castle to ensure that no other enemies were left behind. "The main reason is that we have a large number of people, and we sneaked up on them shamelessly." Albert never let down his vigilance. He helped everyone keep an eye on the situation inside and outside the castle, and was responsible for grasping the overall situation to prevent Death Eaters from suddenly reinforcing the castle, or mysterious people suddenly appearing. Although this possibility is extremely low, precautions are still needed. If any accident occurs, both sides attacking the castle may be caught off guard. Albert knew very well that his side could break into here so easily, not because the dark wizards here were really weak. It''s that they never expected to be attacked at this point in time, and the protective magic that originally protected the periphery of this place was easily torn apart like thin paper. The dark wizards who finally realized that the situation was not good rose up to resist, but they didn''t expect that the enemy was not only the group they saw before them, but also several more insidious guys hiding and attacking them. The battle outside the castle lasted only a few minutes, and Lee Jordan led his men to clear the obstacles outside, and knocked down all the moving guys. "Are you taking pictures?" After tidying up the broomsticks thrown down by the others, Heska hurriedly approached Albert. Looking at the young wizard who was holding a camera to take pictures of the phoenix symbol above his head, he was stunned for a moment, not understanding the other party What exactly is doing. In such a tense moment, you still have the mind to take pictures, and make mistakes from time to time? "It''s used in magazines and can be inspiring." Albert turned his head and asked Heska, who had just recovered the broomstick and came to help, "What are you going to do with these people?" "I-I don''t know either." Haska was a little dazed. As an enemy, she felt that it was best to kill them all, but she couldn''t say that. "Then leave them here!" Albert raised his feet and walked over to make up for the black wizards who were brought down. He didn''t kill them, but chanted a spell to abolish the arms of the black wizards. "this" Haska was stunned by Albert''s actions. "If we don''t kill them, we will completely destroy them. At least let them not be our enemies in a short time." Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time: "There are still three minutes, ready to evacuate . "Leave them alone." Hai Sijia froze for a moment, then turned to look in the direction of the castle. "You should trust them. With all the advantages, the Order of the Phoenix will not lose to the Death Eaters." In fact, Albert was right, the Order of the Phoenix did have an advantage. There are not many Death Eaters staying in the castle. Only the real core of Yaxley is eligible to stay in the castle to help him and share some of the benefits. "Are we really not going to help them?" Harry looked back from time to time. Moody had just led someone to block the Death Eaters at the stairs, and the two sides fell into a stalemate. "Follow the command Harry, our mission is to rescue the others." Sirius waved his wand, used the lock-unlocking spell to open the iron door of the dungeon, and rushed in with all the people trapped in the dungeon. The few unlucky ones who were half awake were taken aback. "Things went better than we expected." Ron squatted on the ground, opened the suitcase, and Dobby the house elf came out of the box. "Bring ''em down, move fast." Sirius has the previous rescue experience, and knows how to do it more efficiently. So, without giving the others time to react, they waved their wands together and used the stun spell to bring down the unlucky ones locked in the dungeon one by one. "What are you doing standing there in a daze, move them into the box quickly." Sirius urged the three of Harry who were in a daze while untying the prisoner''s shackles. Dobby is holding a magic wand to help guard the surroundings, and he will be responsible for leading everyone out of here later. "I didn''t expect it to be so simple and rude. I was always curious about how to complete the rescue mission in ten minutes." Ron couldn''t help mumbling after moving the man into the box. "Ollivander isn''t here," said Hermione suddenly. "Don''t worry, someone has already rescued him. Dobby, how are Moody and the others doing now?" Sirius asked the others about Dobby''s current situation while urging others to wait in the suitcase. "Mr. Moody is leading people this way. As for Mr. Ollivander, the Weasleys have already found him." Dobby handed the map to Sirius, and was ready to pack everyone up. Come on, Dobby has done something like this more than once. It can be said to be experienced. On the other hand, the Weasley twins also successfully found the imprisoned Ollivander. This elderly wizard was in a much better situation than the others. Although he was forced to help make wands every day, at least he had an independent one. Comfortable room. When George used the lock-unlocking spell to open the door next to the workshop and released Ollivander who was locked inside, Fred had already broken into the workshop rudely and directly handed over all the wands and wand materials in the room. It was swept away, and Ollivander, who hadn''t fully woken up, was dumbfounded. "Resources are used rationally, and staying here is a waste." After explaining to Ollivander with a smile, George took out a broken hat from his pocket, and greeted his twin brother, "Hurry up, Fred, time is up." arrive." "Done." Fredella tightened the rope, stuffed the bag with the traceless stretching spell into the inner pocket of the cloak, and greeted the elderly wizard beside him with a smile: "Mr. Ollivander, you don''t mind using the Portkey to get out of here? !" "Oh, of course I don''t mind, as long as I can get out of this ghostly place, I regret that I didn''t follow Mr. Anderson''s advice and hide." Ollivander reached out and grabbed the broken hat, listening to George''s countdown , then disappeared together. Compared with other people''s smooth operation, Truman and Kenneth''s group was not so smooth. They did find a place where Yaxley kept his money in the master bedroom of the old castle, but there was far less stuff in it than they thought, and it should be said that it was pitifully small. "I dare say that Yaxley definitely separated the valuable things, otherwise, with that guy''s greed, there would definitely be more than this." Kenneth looked very annoyed, the box in front of him was worthless except for some In addition to the silverware, there are very few Galleons inside. "Don''t be stupid, if I were him, I would definitely put most of the valuables in the Gringotts vault." Truman felt that Kenneth was too greedy. "Maybe, we should look elsewhere. If Albert sees only this loot, he will probably go crazy with anger, and even suspect that we are greedy for money and part of the loot." "Albert is not as greedy as you. We are running out of time." Truman was speechless. He actually felt that the contents of the box were enough. "Are you stupid, do you really think that maintaining the Defense Association costs nothing? Do you really think that the little money you donate can cover the living expenses of those expelled children? Don''t be stupid Truman, money will never be enough to spend, and you can''t expect to rely on everything." Albert, otherwise what do you think we are doing here today." Kenneth was amused by Truman''s innocence, the other party has been working for several years, how could he be so stupid. "Of course I know that there are many good things in this old castle." Truman pouted, and took out the Portkey that Albert had prepared in advance from his pocket, "But if we miss the Portkey, we will really be finished. Or do you want to stay by yourself?" Kenneth suddenly stopped talking. Based on what they did tonight, if they stay here, they probably won''t be able to escape. This is Yaxley''s old lair, and he was taken away. He couldn''t be unresponsive, and reinforcements from the Death Eaters might arrive soon. Moreover, the wealth stored here is not necessarily all Yaxley''s. If you want to control the group of dark wizards, you must give them enough benefits. In fact, Kenneth was right. Not long after they retreated, Yaxley hurried over with other eaters. Looking at the ruined castle and the phoenix mark floating above his head, Yaxley raised his head angrily and roared: "Damn Order of the Phoenix!" "It''s a terrible feeling!" Ollivander struggled to get up from the wet ground, and his poor physical condition was not very friendly to use the Portkey. "It''s not safe here, we''ll have to Apparate again." Although neither Fred nor George thought that there would be Death Eaters chasing them, they never forgot Albert''s warning. Only when you enter the safe house protected by the Fidelity Curse, can you be considered truly safe. So, Fred and George supported Ollivander''s shoulders, helped the elderly man up from the ground, and led him away with apparition. "Where are we going?" Immediately after the Apparition ended, Ollivander leaned over and retched for a while. He was already in a very bad physical condition, and now he might faint at any time. Both of them regretted not knocking Ollivander unconscious first, and then taking him away, maybe Ollivander would suffer less. "Hold on a little longer, we''re almost at the safe house." George patted Ollivander on the back and looked at Fred next to him. The latter raised his wand and shot green sparks into the sky. "Safe house?" "It''s the sanctuary protected by the Fidelity Curse, and those unlucky kids who were expelled from school are temporarily hiding here." George raised his wand vigilantly, and detected the pocket watch to remind them that there were dark wizards around. They can only hope that Tonks has brought someone to deal with the guy guarding here. After seeing sparks of the same color above the sky, Fred and George heaved a sigh of relief, and led Ollivander across the street towards the shelter. Probably seeing Ollivander''s doubts, George smiled and explained: "The spark means there is no danger around. If there are different colors, or several other colors, it means that it is not safe here, and we have to re-transfer to other backup strongholds." . "How about the operation tonight?" A few figures emerged from the dark street. It was Mr. Tonks, accompanied by several senior students. "The rescue plan went smoothly." Fred said with a smile, "This time Albert is personally leading the team, so nothing will happen." "What about the others, why are you three?" Tonks asked suspiciously. "The other rescued people should not be transferred here. The Order of the Phoenix has other arrangements for them." George explained with a smile. This rescue plan started a long time ago, and the Order of the Phoenix naturally made arrangements. Those who were released from the dungeon will be properly resettled, if they are willing to join the great cause against the mysterious man. However, the results are often regrettable. Among the few people who were rescued from the dungeon of the ancient castle, none of them had the courage to participate in the great cause of fighting against the mysterious man, not even Ollivander actually had that kind of courage. Harry, who knew about this, felt extremely depressed, and even began to doubt his appeal. "That group of people are all cowards, no wonder they were caught and put in prison by the mysterious man." After learning about this, Ron felt that they should not be rescued from the dungeon. "Okay Ron, some things can''t be forced." Although Hermione was extremely disappointed with the choices of those people, she also knew that such things could not be forced. Lupine noticed the sullen Harry and the three of them, and comforted him softly, "Don''t forget, our purpose is to rescue Ollivander, and the others are just incidental." "I suddenly understood why Albert asked the house-elf to send people to that shelter. He probably expected such a result!" Harry said that he was not disappointed, but it was a lie, but he was more emotional Albert has a good eye for people. "Where''s Ollivander?" Ron couldn''t help asking, "Should he join us?" "He, it should be regarded as agreeing!" Sirius had a strange expression on his face, "Ollivander was tortured by the Cruciatus Curse, his physical condition was not very good, and he had nowhere to go, so he had to accept Albert''s offer. Asylum, and by the way, provide us with support on the wand." Otherwise, UU Reading Ollivander actually didn''t have much courage to confront Voldemort. Of course, there are not many places that really need Ollivander''s help, the main thing is to protect people from falling into the hands of mysterious people. Ollivander was also aware of his own situation, so he had to agree even if he didn''t agree, and he was dragged into a thief''s boat. At the simple celebration, Kingsley raised his glass and said to the members of the Order of the Phoenix: "We saved a group of people and defeated the Death Eaters again, and because of Harry''s joining, I believe there will be more and more wizards." Standing up against You-Know-Who and Death Eaters is our greatest victory." When the members of the Order of the Phoenix celebrated this great victory with wine glasses, the Defense Association also raised a glass to celebrate this victory, but there was not much lively atmosphere here. Knowing that the group of people who were rescued were all After the cowards, many people felt that it was not worth saving them at all, and they were extremely relieved that Albert let Dobby throw people into that terrible shelter. " In their view, standing up against the mysterious man does not necessarily require fighting the black wizards, there is always something they can do, but those people are not even willing to contribute to defeating the mysterious man. People who are rescued will naturally feel uncomfortable and look down on them. You must know that those who were rescued from that dungeon were all wizards who had been persecuted by the mysterious man and the Death Eaters. "You don''t mind if I record this in the book!" Shanna secretly asked Albert about it. "You can decide for yourself. When the book is finished, remember to show it to me first." Albert believes that this book, which records the Second Wizarding War in detail, will definitely give British wizards an unexpected surprise. . Vertex mobile version URL: Chapter 1340： Find the wrong opponent In the middle of the night, the oak gate of Hogwarts Castle opened suddenly, and a black shadow slid out of the castle like a big bat, not paying attention to the pouring rain overhead, and walked towards the gate of Hogwarts along the path. "Owner!" Snape, who was wearing a cloak, bowed slightly towards the figure coming under the rain, respectfully welcoming Voldemort''s arrival. "You did very well." Voldemort floated past Snape, across the muddy playground towards the Black Lake. He didn''t choose to hide what Snape was going to do, because some Death Eaters already knew the purpose of his trip, so it was pointless to deliberately conceal it. The two walked around the lake in the dark. The black lake showed signs of overflowing, and the surroundings were dark and cold. They stopped back and forth, a white marble tomb came into view, and Voldemort raised his old yew wand with a pleasant smile on his lips. Dumbledore''s grave was split open from head to toe after his wand slammed through the air. Voldemort stepped forward and looked at Dumbledore''s almost perfectly preserved corpse, suddenly feeling ridiculous. You are dead, but I am still alive. Now your wand is mine too. Voldemort reached for Dumbledore''s wand, which was clasped across his chest, and drew it out. Snape watched quietly from the side, watching Voldemort gracefully raise his wand and wave it lightly as if holding a baton. A spell suddenly shot out from the tip of the wand and sank into the thick cumulonimbus clouds overhead. Countless lightning bolts flew among the dark clouds, and then turned into a dazzling thunderbolt, lighting up the pitch-black night. Voldemort, who closed his eyes to feel the power of this wand, suddenly opened his scarlet eyes, and his flat, snake-like face was full of disappointment that could not be concealed. "No, there''s no difference," said Voldemort softly. "There''s nothing special about this wand. I don''t feel any difference from the wand I bought from Ollivander many years ago. It''s just An ordinary wand." "Master, maybe this isn''t the legendary death stick." Snape reminded in a low voice, "Dumbledore once had extraordinary power just like the master. I think he probably doesn''t rely on the wand just like the master." "Maybe, maybe not." Voldemort didn''t look at Snape, let alone explain his guess to Snape. If this was really the death wand, but it couldn''t show him the legendary miracle, then there was only one possibility, that he was not the rightful owner of the wand. His yew wand was obedient to him, but the wand that belonged to Dumbledore in his hand was not. The death stick belonged only to the wizard who killed its previous owner, which meant that the wand now belonged to Snape. If he was going to be the rightful owner of the wand, that meant killing Snape. Voldemort would not kill his loyal servant before he was sure that it was the death stick, because Snape was still valuable to him, after all, the number of Death Eaters who were loyal to him back then was not much. If this is really a death stick, kill it, kill it, the death stick is more important to him. But once Snape is killed wrongly, there will be very bad sequelae. Voldemort wasn''t going to take the risk, and it wasn''t worth it. He needed to find Ollivander and find out from the wandmaker if it was the fabled death stick. Voldemort left, hurried away with the wand in hand. After Voldemort''s figure completely disappeared, Snape waited by the lake for a while before waving his wand to restore Dumbledore''s tomb, and finally quietly returned to the castle without any light. "He''s gone, cleaved the grave, and taken your wand." Snape stood in front of Dumbledore''s portrait, calmly explaining what had happened earlier. "He doesn''t seem to be happy with that wand, though." "It''s normal, that''s not the Elder Wand he was looking for." Dumbledore didn''t seem surprised by this, and said relaxedly, "I think he probably went to Ollivander to confirm whether my wand is a legend or not. The Elder Wand. Unfortunately, Voldemort did not know that Ollivander was rescued." "Ollivander was rescued?" Snape was also very surprised when he heard the news, "Someone attacked the Yaxley family''s castle, but..." "It''s Mr. Anderson. He responded really quickly. You should thank him, otherwise your life may be in danger." Dumbledore said gently. "Why is my life in danger?" Snape asked puzzled. "You should be well aware of the legacy of the Elder Wand, and I bet once Voldemort thinks it''s the Elder Wand, he probably thinks the Elder Wand belongs to the wizard who killed its previous owner, and he got rid of you to make sure he''s that wand true master." Dumbledore explained to Snape with a smile. Snape didn''t speak, he suddenly realized one thing: that is, he killed Albus Dumbledore. If that was really the legendary death stick, he would definitely die. Even if he is Voldemort''s favorite right-hand man, he must die, because Voldemort needs to get rid of him if he wants to completely control the old death stick. However, judging by Dumbledore''s reaction to this matter, it should not be the legendary death stick, otherwise, how could it be possible for Voldemort to easily obtain that wand? While Snape heaved a sigh of relief, he couldn''t help but sympathize with Yaxley who lost Ollivander. That guy is probably going to be in trouble. In fact, as Snape expected, when Voldemort knew that Yaxley had lost Ollivander, he was indeed furious, and Yaxley received the most severe punishment in his life. Although Voldemort also knew that this matter was not entirely Yaxley''s problem, after all, no one thought that the Order of the Phoenix would attack the castle in the middle of the night, but he still couldn''t help feeling angry, not only angry that Yaxley gave Ollivander Lost it, and angry that the lair was easily invaded like this, and Harry Potter actually participated in this invasion. He didn''t hide like a mouse, how dare he do that. After Voldemort calmed down, he realized that something was wrong. As soon as he took Dumbledore''s wand, Ollivander was rescued. Is this a coincidence? Voldemort looked at the wand in his hand, and UU Reading narrowed his eyes slightly. The Order of the Phoenix alone couldn''t do this, and they didn''t have that kind of courage, but they couldn''t tear apart the castle in a short time. protection magic. But what if the Mudblood was behind the scenes? It all seemed to make sense. "Master, if we..." Voldemort stared at Yaxley for a moment, and the latter shut up in horror before he said, "I need you to find another wandmaker and stop disappointing me." "I immediately sent someone to arrest him, but the Order of the Phoenix..." Yaxley hesitated to speak. "What are you going to do?" "It''s not difficult to get Harry Potter to throw himself into the trap, as long as we do something to his friends, I heard... people say that Potter seems to have a good relationship with that big Hagrid." Yaxley is still working hard Show your worth: "Perhaps, we can force Hagrid to show up voluntarily in the name of executing Hagrid." Of course Voldemort knew of Harry Potter''s weakness, and had a way of making Potter himself come to his door, but he couldn''t be sure what would happen if he used the big Hagrid as bait. If that mudblood was also involved, would he be able to kill him? Once the plan fails... No, as long as it can kill Potter, as for that **** Mudblood, it can be dealt with another day. Damn it, that Mudblood really became the enemy. After Voldemort found that there was no other way to defeat the Mudblood, who also possessed extraordinary strength, he became more and more afraid of that guy, and realized that a duel might be inevitable, just like Dumbledore and Grindelwald. It is for this reason that Voldemort has never been more hungry for power than he is now. Chapter 1341： thief shout catch thief "What''s wrong?" In the dark bedroom, Isobel opened his eyes sleepily, looking at Albert who suddenly woke up and sat up from the bed. "Just had a nightmare." Albert breathed a sigh of relief. After calming himself down, he recalled the dream that had become blurred in his brain. There was always a bad premonition in his heart, as if something bad was about to happen. He didn''t believe that his divination was so powerful that he could have prophetic dreams, but Albert was willing to trust his intuition. Isobel turned over and sat up in a daze, hugged Albert from behind, leaned his head gently on his back, and whispered: "I didn''t expect you to have nightmares too." "I didn''t expect to have a nightmare either." Albert pulled the warm quilt, covered Isobel''s white arms and half of his body exposed to the air, and said gently, "Be careful of catching a cold." Albert raised the hook lightly, and called the magic wand beside the bed table. After leaving a short record, he helped Isobel lie back on the bed and continued to sleep. It''s still a long night. The nightmare just now made Albert feel physically and mentally exhausted, but he didn''t feel any sleepiness. He still vaguely remembered that dream, that was himself without any panel. Although he had worked hard to practice magic, he was still affected by the Second Wizarding War, and his family was killed by Death Eaters because of this. And because of his appearance, Harry Potter failed to defeat Voldemort in the end, the British wizarding world fell completely, and he himself died under the siege of Death Eaters. Yes, he had nothing in his dream, and in the end he failed to avenge his family, and finally died under Avada Kedavra. Without strength, it is sad. However, the present him is not the self in his dream. As if aware of something, Isobel leaned his body over and murmured: "Go to sleep for a while, there is still some time before dawn." Yes. I will not lose! Looking down at his wife in his arms, Albert said to himself in his heart. When he woke up the next day, Albert felt only physically and mentally exhausted. "Are you planning to have another child?" Katrina looked at the tired Albert and asked with a strange expression. "What?" Albert didn''t react for a while. "nothing." Katrina withdrew her gaze and continued to flip through the magazine in her hand. Albert put the coquettish Tom next to him, picked up the cup of strong tea on the table to refresh himself, took a sip, and looked at Katrina who was flipping through the magazine: "Did you see today''s newspaper?" "Probably hasn''t been delivered yet!" Katrina raised her eyebrows slightly: "Aren''t you going to go back and sleep for a while?" "No, what happened?" Albert asked suddenly. "What?" Katrina asked confused. "Your Occlumency is not good enough, it''s hard to hide from the master of Legilimency." Albert reminded kindly, "Even if I don''t use Legilimency, I can still tell whether a person is lying, which is most powerful Every wizard has the ability." "You guys are really annoying!" Katrina muttered and threw a newspaper in front of Albert. After the latter picked up the newspaper, his hands froze suddenly, because the front page news of the "Daily Prophet" was impressively about Hagrid''s final death. judgment. The summary of the content is: Heroin blatantly colluded with giants and threatened Hogwarts students and was sentenced to death. It seems that in order to prove to the majority of wizards that the Ministry of Magic''s judgment is based on solid evidence, they even moved out the head of Hagrid''s half-brother Gramp, and through a large number of interviews, gave Hagrid and Grapp puts all kinds of labels on it. "Is it true? I mean it''s really Hagrid''s brother." Katrina looked at the changes in Albert''s expression and had already guessed. "What is true?" Isobel and Mrs. McDougall came over pushing the baby carriage. "it is true." Albert looked at the entire page of photos, comparing the giant head on the photo with the face in his memory. "That is indeed Hagrid''s half-brother Grop. During the semester that Umbridge came to Hogwarts to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Hagrid secretly brought Grop back to England from the giant camp and hid it in the In the Forbidden Forest next to Hogwarts, Dumbledore knew and acquiesced to this, so part of the newspaper is correct." "Are you going to save him?" Isobel picked up Alice and looked at Albert blankly. "Save him? No, no matter what the result is, I will not take the risk to save Hagrid. That is the bitter fruit that Hagrid needs to bear. Now I am more worried that Harry Potter will do stupid things." Of course Albert Knowing that this is Yaxley''s revenge for their invasion of the castle to save Ollivander. But so what? Since the start of the Second Wizarding War, as insiders, it is impossible for them to stay out of it anyway. The hatred between the two sides is even more difficult to resolve! Sometimes, Albert would also think about whether he had acted too lightly at the beginning? He doesn''t like to kill people. Although it sounds like a joke, there are not many wizards who really died in the hands of Albert, and Smith is half of them. Most of the time, it can only be considered indirect. As for how those dark wizards died, Minister Scrimgeour ordered them to be killed. Although Scrimgeour was indeed influenced by him, it really had little to do with him. "No matter what you plan to do, I will support you, but I hope you are safe, whether it is for me or Alice." Isobel handed Alice to Mrs. McDougal and kissed Albert lightly forehead. "Don''t say that kind of unlucky thing, things are not as bad as you think." Albert was a little dumbfounded, but he also knew the harm this wizard war would do to ordinary wizards. It was no wonder that most wizards would rather hang on than be involved. "Master, there is your emergency communication!" The house elf appeared without warning and bowed slightly towards Albert to report. "I see, don''t worry about it for now." Ever since Albert learned that Hagrid was about to be executed, he knew that someone would contact him to discuss countermeasures. But what countermeasures can he have? He would not be so stupid as to go to Azkaban to rob a prison, or go directly to the execution ground to rob people. After slowly finishing the daily breakfast, Albert went directly to the headquarters of the Defense Association. He knew that the place was probably boiling, and the group of guys who wanted to make trouble all day probably couldn''t wait to go to Azka Ban robbery, but this is really not a good choice. The Death Eaters must have prepared traps for them to fall into. How confident you must be to dive into the trap yourself. Even if Hagrid is his good friend, even if he has received the panel task, Albert will not risk the lives of other people who believe in him. "You are really calm!" Shanna secretly looked at Albert''s expression changes, and was very surprised that the other party could hold his breath. She knew that Hagrid was Albert''s good friend. "If panic is really useful, I don''t mind panicking in front of you." Albert took the latest report from Shanna: "Aside from this, are there any other important things recently?" "Yes, remember Nelson Tobin?" Shanna said in a low voice, "It''s the Slytherin one. Hannah said he secretly killed those defeated dark wizards." "I have a bit of an impression of Nelson Tobin. Both his parents died at the hands of the search team. It seems that he still hasn''t let go of his hatred." Albert put down the parchment and said to Shanna: "Not everyone can let go of their hatred easily. , not even Harry Potter, so dont be too harsh on Nelson Tobin. Forget it, Ill go and talk to Nelson Tobin about this in person, and Ill inform everyone of a meeting in the afternoon. "It seems that you haven''t thought about how to deal with Hagrid either?" Although Shanna guessed that Albert would not take risks for Hagrid, she was still a little surprised. "I can''t let other people who are willing to believe me pay for Hagrid''s mistakes. This is a trap. I think anyone who is not blind can see that this is Yaxley''s response to our previous invasion of Yax. Revenge at Fort Lee." "Exactly like what you''d say. Shanna couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, turned and left. Regarding the fact that Hagrid is about to be publicly executed by the Ministry of Magic, everyone''s reaction is actually very average. The relationship between the members of the Defense Association and Hagrid is not as close as that of Albert and Hagrid. They proposed to save Hagrid, and even more so. Maybe he would like to see his side defeat the Death Eaters'' plot again. As for fighting the Death Eaters head-on? Whether it is going to Azkaban to rob prison or saving people on the execution ground, it will be a huge counterattack. When everyone was talking dryly, Albert, who had been silent all the time, spoke slowly. "It''s a trap. It''s never a foolish thing to jump headlong into a trap the enemy has prepared in advance." "Are you going to give up Hagrid?" Fred asked tentatively. "What are you going to do?" George obviously knew Albert better, guessing that Albert had a way to save Hagrid, it was really unwise to plunge into the enemy''s trap. "I have reminded Hagrid more than once, um, probably more than three times. The three of Harry also advised Hagrid to leave Hogwarts for the time being, but Hagrid refused because he was worried about his giant brother Grop." Albert calmly explained a fact to everyone, "It''s a good thing now, his brother Gropp was killed by Death Eaters because of need as an excuse." He raised his hand to suppress all the noise, and said without haste, "I know this is because we were retaliated by the Death Eaters headed by Yaxley after we invaded the castle, but this is war, war There will always be deaths. And, I hope you don''t forget that our enemies are Death Eaters, and it''s common for them to vent their anger, so don''t take any chances. If you feel safe, then I can only It is said that you will be the next one who may lose your life." After beating the crowd and suppressing their eagerness to die, Albert brought the topic back. "As for Hagrid''s matter, we naturally need to take action, but we definitely don''t jump into the enemy''s trap directly. Don''t think that you are very powerful. Once you are ambushed, you are no better than the group of dark wizards in the old castle. I I dont want us to make unnecessary sacrifices because of Hagrid, and no one should pay for Hagrids choice. I think Hagrid chose to stay in school, so he should be mentally prepared. The meeting room fell into a strange dead silence. Everyone no longer whispered, but looked at Albert one after another. No one expressed dissatisfaction with this, and no one said anything more. They all knew what Albert had done, and It is to defeat the mysterious man, and to lead everyone to survive in this cruel wizard war. "Any plans?" Lee Jordan broke the silence, let the topic go on, and asked everyone''s doubts by the way. "If possible, I plan to let the Death Eaters save Hagrid." Albert briefly shared his plan with everyone, "Our purpose is to save Hagrid as much as possible, not to go to war with the Death Eaters. Hope you keep this in mind. "so" "We must avoid head-to-head confrontation with the mysterious people. It is not yet time for a full-scale war anyway." Albert took out his pocket watch to check the time, and said to other members of the association, "It is still a few days before the Ministry of Magic publicly executes Hagrid." Time, I will get in touch with the Order of the Phoenix as soon as possible, and discuss how to control the Death Eaters to save Hagrid." Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, not denying that Albert''s idea was actually correct, and it was a method they hadn''t thought of. Whether it is to rob a prison or go to the execution ground to save people, it is very unwise. UU reading Hagrid was now labeled a giant by the Ministry of Magic, and it would be foolish for them to bump into it head on. Using the Imperius Curse to control Death Eaters is really bad, but it''s better than Hagrid losing his life. If he was really dead-headed, then Hagrid would probably be dead. As for what would happen to that Death Eater, that was not his concern. Anyway, those who join the Death Eaters probably don''t have many good ones. After the meeting was dissolved, Albert left Fred and George alone, allowing the Weasley brothers to contact the Order of the Phoenix and meet in another shelter to discuss a plan to save Hagrid. "You don''t seem to want them here." George had wondered about that for a long time. "I think that will help the safety here." Albert said without hesitation: "This village is not protected by the Fidelity Curse. I am very aware of Harry Potter''s ability to cause trouble. Maybe he will come , One said that name excitedly, and our place is completely finished, and the other shelters I prepared are not as comfortable as this one, and they can even be considered bad." Fred and George looked at each other, and both felt that what Albert said was indeed reasonable. Ever since Harry entered school, something happened every year. They can''t gamble, let alone afford to gamble. "Will this plan really work?" Shanna asked suspiciously. "Yes, as long as there are no accidents, there will be no problem." Albert said. "What if there is an accident?" "What an accident, then Hagrid will probably lose his head." Albert glanced at Shannah and said calmly, "He has no choice. This is the best way at present. We can only gamble and win the bet." Live if you lose, die if you lose." Chapter 1342： save hagrid After leaving the headquarters of the Defense Association, Albert went directly to the shelter, where he and the Order of the Phoenix met to discuss a plan to save Hagrid. "I don''t know how this matter will end up." Although Hagrid''s matter could indeed provide him with a decent panel task, Albert would rather this kind of thing had never happened. Maybe it''s the relationship of marriage, he hates unknown risks more and more now. "If Nelson doesn''t mind, I want to talk to him before the Order of the Phoenix comes." Albert casually looked at the changes in the shelter, smiled and said to Hannah who was beside him, "Don''t worry , I just enlighten him a little bit." "He did such a thing, it really made everyone..." Hannah hesitated to speak. "fear?" Albert knew what Hannah was thinking, and asked, "What about you?" "If it were me, I would probably do the same." Hannah joined the Defense Association just to avenge the Death Eaters. "They are still young, this matter is indeed too cruel for them, but this is war." Albert said noncommittally. The two turned into the second-to-last room in the corridor on the second floor, which was fairly clean. After a while, Hannah came with Nelson Tobin. "Sit down, don''t be nervous, I don''t mean to blame you." Looking at the restless teenager in front of him, Albert''s tone was calm, as if the two sides were just chatting about trivial matters. At least, for Albert, it really wasn''t a big deal. "You don''t object to my revenge?" Nelson Tobin suddenly raised his head and stared at Albert with wide eyes. "I don''t support it, but I don''t oppose it either. Because everyone has the right to revenge." Albert put his hands on the table, looked at the young man in front of him, and said gently: "I came to you to tell you, In a person''s life, revenge only occupies a small part, not the whole life, you should think about what to do after helping your family complete revenge, this is the most important thing." "After the revenge is over?" Nelson Tobin''s eyes were confused, he had never thought about this question, and he still vaguely remembered that Albert had said similar things to him that night. "Yes, after everything is over." Albert tentatively suggested, "Become an Auror who fights against dark wizards, or go out to relax." "I don''t want to be an Auror. Look at what the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic have done!" Nelson Tobin couldn''t suppress his anger when he heard Albert mention the Ministry of Magic, and said tremblingly, " It was the Ministry that betrayed me and my family." "Although you are right to think so, to be more precise, the misfortune of you and the students hiding here is actually caused by Umbridge and Yaxley." Albert looked at Nelson calmly, Guided, "What kind of person is Umbridge, I think you should also know that, as far as I know, Umbridge tried every means to get the living address of Muggle wizards, and Yaxley is the implementation of the whole plan." People, they are trying to gain the trust of You-Know-Who through hunting down the wizards." "Umbridge and Yaxley." Nelson repeated the two names in his mouth, and the expression on his face suddenly became extremely ferocious. "Although I can understand that you are eager for revenge, your current level is not enough. Any risky behavior may cause you to lose your life." "Can I join the Defense Society?" Nelson asked expectantly. He had heard from Hannah and Burns that after joining the Defense Association, they could learn more advanced magic and become more powerful. "Not for now." Albert shook his head and said, "You still have traces on your body, which will expose our position. If you want to join the association, at least wait until you become an adult!" "I''m going to be my 17th birthday soon," said Nelson Tobin expectantly. "Then let''s talk about it when you are an adult. I suggest laying a good foundation first, practicing your magic well, and don''t be dazzled by hatred." Albert was still a little surprised by Nelson Tobin''s hatred for dark wizards. "Remember, don''t worry, there are many opportunities for revenge, and even if you want to seek revenge from the dark wizard, you must first ensure that you are alive." Albert''s eyes suddenly drifted to the door, reminding again. "Remember my words, hatred is not everything. If you still can''t let go after taking revenge, you can consider my suggestion and become an Auror who fights for peace and villains." "Thank you." Nelson Tobin was a little impatient, but thanked Albert anyway. There are three reasons: Albert rescued him. Albert didn''t stop him from taking revenge, and offered him help. Albert hoped that after completing his revenge, he could find his own life. He''s such a nice guy, like Dumbledore. Although Nelson Tobin, like most Slytherin students, dislikes Dumbledore and thinks he is hypocritical, it does not rule out that Dumbledore is a good person. Albert is not hypocritical at all, he is very real and a good person. Albert didn''t know that he had just been issued a good person card. When he got up and opened the door to leave, he saw Harry and the others waiting for him in the corridor outside. The three of them obviously overheard his conversation with Nelson. "This is not a good habit!" Albert looked at Hermione, who was hesitant to speak, and said, "You want to ask, why didn''t I prevent him from taking revenge?" "I heard" Hermione was silent for a moment before speaking. "Harry, will you give up your hatred for the mysterious man?" Albert stopped and turned to ask Harry behind him. "No." Harry said bluntly, "It''s impossible to die, one of us must die." "That''s right," Albert said calmly, "If it were me, I would be crazy too. Hermione is not so easy to let go of hatred." "But, didn''t you give him a chance to take revenge with your own hands?" Hermione heard about it from Fred. On the night Nelson Tobin was rescued, Albert allowed Nelson Tobin to kill the two Death Eaters who were knocked down, and personally avenged his family. "In fact, Umbridge and Yaxley are the culprits of the whole incident. Maybe after he completes his revenge, he will really let go of his hatred." Albert had never been cocky enough to think he could talk people out of hate, and he wasn''t going to let Umbridge that toad go. If Nelson really couldn''t let go of his hatred for the Dark Wizard, he wouldn''t mind offering him a little help. Some things have to be done. Since someone is willing, he will not stop him, and is more than happy to help him. Although he thought that in his heart, Albert didn''t say that in his mouth. "I hope that after Nelson completes his revenge, he can do what he wants to do." Albert smiled and asked Harry, "After you get rid of the mysterious man and take revenge, what are you going to do? "I have not decided yet." "Then think about it carefully. This is very important. Hate is never the whole of life." Albert reminded like a confidant big brother. Sometimes he feels that he is hypocritical, but everyone is like this. "Will he seek revenge on Umbridge and Yaxley?" Ron asked suddenly. "I don''t know, maybe it will, maybe it won''t, but I think Nelson will definitely find trouble with the dark wizard." Albert pushed the door into the room, looked at Moody and the others who were already waiting for him inside, and gave them a slight smile. Nodding, "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long." "We just arrived too." Sirius nodded towards Albert. "Let''s get straight to the point." Moody drank the wine in the bottle, pointed to the "Daily Prophet" placed in the middle of the table, and said, "You must have read today''s newspaper." "This is a premeditated trap and revenge against us." Albert sat down opposite Moody. "According to the reliable information I got from the Ministry of Magic, Yaxley sent the Aurors deep into the Forbidden Forest last night to capture Hagrid''s younger brother Gramp." Kingsley handed a parchment to Albert explain. "Why Hagrid?" Harry asked suddenly. "Because Hagrid is your good friend." Albert reminded, "They not only want to take revenge on us, but also plan to lure you out to solve it, so don''t act rashly." "He''s right, leave this to us," Moody said to Sirius. "It''s up to you to keep an eye on Harry and don''t let him do anything stupid." Sirius didn''t answer this, but smiled wryly at Albert, "We only found out about this matter recently." They had heard that Hagrid had a giant brother, but they didn''t pay much attention to it. Who would pay special attention to a giant hiding in the Forbidden Forest? Moreover, since Dumbledore''s death, Hagrid has been wandering around the periphery of the Order of the Phoenix. He has been unable to participate in many plans, and his sense of presence has always been relatively low. "Actually, I''m more curious about who told Yaxley Gropp. Under normal circumstances, Death Eaters shouldn''t pay attention to Hagrid''s affairs, let alone know that he has a giant brother?" Albert said. Looking at Kingsley, the latter shook his head, "Someone who has a grudge against Harry, and is an acquaintance." "It must be a Slytherin student, maybe Malfoy, Goyle or Crabbe, I bet they all joined the Death Eaters." Ron was sure that this matter had something to do with the three. "The most important thing now is to save Hagrid." Hermione interrupted, "Albert, do you have any plans?" "My suggestion is: use the Imperius Curse to control a Death Eater, let that Death Eater give Hagrid the door key, and let Hagrid escape Azkaban through the door key." Albert said lightly I did not forget to analyze my own plan to everyone, "The whole of Azkaban is a trap now. I think the mysterious man is probably staring at somewhere, so it is definitely not possible to directly rob the prison." "When going to the execution ground, it''s not enough to run to save people. They must have been fully prepared, so I think the best way now is to send Hagrid away directly through the Portkey." "If the plan fails." Harry always felt that the plan was a little unreliable. If he wanted to save Hagrid, it was best for Albert to go to Azkaban himself to fish him out of prison. "You can send a few more Portkeys." Albert said without hesitation, "If it still fails, then I don''t have a good solution, anyway, I don''t support confrontation, let alone letting others pay for Hagrid''s own choice. " "You think Hagrid deserved what he deserved." Ron felt that Albert was cold-blooded, and he didn''t believe that the other party had no better way. "I have persuaded Hagrid many times, and I think you should have persuaded him too. It is Hagrid''s choice to stay at Hogwarts." Albert''s voice sounded a bit cold, "If Hagrid hadn''t If he stubbornly chooses to stay, but is willing to listen to our advice and find a place to hide, maybe the situation will be different, and his brother Gropp will not die. It is meaningless to say these now, some There is no regret medicine, " "I agree with Anderson''s plan. Those Death Eaters probably wouldn''t expect someone to do that." Moody raised his hand to interrupt the others, looked at Albert and said, "But we need your help." "You need to find a wizard who can go to Azkaban, otherwise it will be very conspicuous for other Death Eaters to rush to Azkaban. Even if you can''t find such a person, you need to choose a suitable person." Albert told them Provide ideas. "It may be difficult to find a suitable candidate in a short period of time." Kingsley looked at Albert, and there is no doubt that the fastest way to use divination directly. "Who will execute Hagrid?" Albert asked suddenly. "The current director of the Auror Office is Walton McNeil. UU Reading " Moody knew what Albert meant, but the problem was that it was a bit difficult to deal with Walton McNeil. "I heard that he took the initiative to apply for his own execution." Kingsley frowned slightly and said, "That guy was originally the executioner of the Committee for the Regulation and Control of Magical Beasts, and he has a special habit in this regard." "Harry, do you remember that in the third year, he was the one who almost beheaded Buckbeak," Hermione reminded. "That guy is absolutely nuts," Harry muttered. "Most Death Eaters are lunatics." Albert took out a prophecy ball from his bag, squinted his eyes and stared at the picture in the crystal ball, and said to the few people who brought their heads closer. "Walton McNeill is indeed a good candidate. You can find someone at his home tonight." "Are you really not going to go together?" "It''s impossible for you to count on me for everything." Albert was quite speechless. "That''s not good, and it''s easy to become dependent." "But this is related to Hagrid''s life." Ron reminded, those who didn''t know thought how good he and Hagrid were. "People are relying on the savior for everything now." Albert looked around at the crowd, then rested his gaze on Ron again, and laughed at himself, "That''s not only a sign of weakness, it''s also extremely irresponsible to push the task of defeating the mysterious man to Harry." "Besides, I also have my own things to do?" "What''s the matter?" Harry asked. "Attract the mysterious man''s attention head-on, so as to prevent him from staring at Azkaban all the time, so that he can easily see his flaws," Albert corrected again: "I''ll say it again, this is never a head-on contest. We The purpose is only to save Hagrid." Chapter 1343： Revenge from Malfoy In Berkshire, England, in the living room of Parkinson''s Manor, Draco Malfoy put down the "Daily Prophet" and discussed with Professor Parkinson opposite him about dropping out of school. "Are you really not going to reconsider?" Professor Parkinson looked at the pale Draco, and said softly, "Severus has always hoped that you can return to Hogwarts to continue your studies." "For me now, it doesn''t matter whether I continue to complete my studies." Malfoy looked up at Professor Parkinson opposite him, slightly twitching the corners of his mouth, and laughed at himself, "It is the most important thing for me to let the Malfoy family continue. Things to do." Yes, Draco Malfoy is married. Just half a month ago. The bride is his ex-girlfriend: Pansy Parkinson. Their wedding was a quiet one, with only a few acquaintances present on the wedding day. Such a wedding was definitely unacceptable to the Parkinson family, but Severus Snape helped Malfoy convince the old Parkinson. After the old Malfoy lost his life inexplicably, as a former friend, Severus Snell usually went to discuss the marriage of Draco and Pansy with Mr. Parkinson in person. Originally, Snape was not qualified to represent the Malfoy family to discuss this matter with the Parkinson family, but Lucius Malfoy has already gone to the street, Narcissa Malfoy is also missing, and Bellatrix Lai Strange even disappeared directly, and the remaining Andromeda Tonks was obviously inappropriate after being expelled from the Black family. Handle it with the heavy-handed Snape. Thanks to Snape, who is Voldemort''s right-hand man and the current headmaster of Hogwarts, he is a ruthless character that everyone needs to give a little face to face, so that the young couple can get married smoothly. The combination of Malfoy''s family and Parkinson''s family can be regarded as a good match, and the resistance they receive is actually not great. Pansy Parkinson was originally Malfoy''s girlfriend. After receiving Draco''s marriage proposal, although she felt that it was too early for the two to get married, she still agreed to marry Malfoy without hesitation. Watts dropped out of school. Nor was a Hogwarts credential essential to two men who inherited large fortunes. Old Parkinson was quite satisfied with Malfoy, the only problem was that Draco was the only one left in the Malfoy family, and he was actually worried that Draco would lose his life because of his status as a Death Eater, making his daughter a lonely family. It was not for nothing that Lucius was concerned that the Malfoy blood would be cut off. The Dark Lord doesn''t seem to like the Malfoys, which is why Lucius wants Draco to be protected by the Parkinsons. Perhaps, this is the result Lucius wanted to see. Noticing the old Parkinson''s gaze, Professor Parkinson sighed softly, and stopped forcing Draco any more. He actually knew what Draco was worried about. The Dark Lord really didn''t like him, so he couldn''t say that Draco''s choice was wrong. At least he had his own heir as soon as possible, and he didn''t have to worry about the bloodline of the Malfoy family being cut off. "I heard that the Ministry of Magic plans to use that big man to attack the Order of the Phoenix recently?" Old Parkinson picked up the newspaper on the table and changed the subject. As a pure-blood family that supported Voldemort, the Parkinson family lived more comfortably than usual, and naturally hoped that the obtrusive Order of the Phoenix would disappear completely. "They hope to use this to get rid of Harry Potter." Professor Parkinson seemed worried that others would hear him, so he deliberately lowered his voice. "Get rid of Harry Potter?" Old Parkinson was surprised, "Isn''t the Dark Lord..." "The Dark Lord suddenly allowed others to kill Harry Potter. That big guy is Potter''s good friend, and Mr. Yaxley thinks Harry Potter will take action for him." Professor Parkinson suddenly turned his head to Mal Fu said, "It''s really thanks to Draco. Mr. Yaxley is very satisfied with the information you provided." "Although I really hope that the plan will be successful, this matter may not go as smoothly as expected." It was indeed Malfoy who intended to provide information to Professor Parkinson, mostly for revenge against Anderson and Potter. The Malfoy family would have ended up like this, and those two guys could be said to have contributed a lot. Of course, Malfoy didn''t like Yaxley either, he was a terribly hypocritical fellow, and he''d hit him more than once. "That Mudblood has a close relationship with that big guy, Hagrid. I''m afraid he won''t watch the Ministry of Magic execute Hagrid." Malfoy actually didn''t care whether Yaxley could get his wish, he just revealed it to the Everyone. "That Mudblood is a real problem, but everyone thinks highly of him." Professor Parkinson doesn''t know Albert well, but he has also heard some rumors among the Death Eaters, and there are even rumors that those Death Eaters who lost their lives in the past were all helped by the Mudblood with the help of the Minister of Magic. Killed, which made many Death Eaters fear that Mudblood. "Many people think that Mudblood is Dumbledore''s most beneficial student, and even think that he will surpass Dumbledore soon." Malfoy bought some heaped food for himself without hesitation and ate the crowd. Anyway, whoever is unlucky in the end is the result he is happy to see. "Tell me his story." Professor Parkinson was very interested in Albert. "When I first entered school, that Mudblood was already a man of the school, a genius recognized by everyone, and almost everything could not stop him. Later, he showed extraordinary strength in the Triwizard Tournament, and many Everyone thought he was Dumbledore''s favorite student. What impressed me the most was that he single-handedly brought down all the Ministry Aurors." "A formidable opponent," grumbled Professor Parkinson. "No, he is more difficult than you think, because he is a prophet himself, and because he is good at prophecy, he has helped the Ministry of Magic to predict our actions many times." Speaking of this matter, Malfoy''s face became paler. If that guy was good at prophecy, would he know that he deliberately revealed the secret? Professor Parkinson didn''t pay attention to the change of expression on Malfoy''s face, and remembered another theory. The reason why the Dark Lord allowed the Death Eaters to kill Harry Potter directly was because he had an enemy that he feared very much, and that enemy was the Mudblood, so the Dark Lord couldn''t wait to get rid of Harry Potter Leigh Potter put all his mind on dealing with that Mudblood, and only then did he take this action. After keeping this matter in mind, Professor Parkinson said why he came to see Draco tonight. "How much do you know about Dumbledore''s Army? Mr. Yaxley hopes to completely disintegrate the resistance of Dumbledore''s Army, because there are rumors that members of Dumbledore''s Army are all alternate members of the Order of the Phoenix." "Dumbledore''s Army originated from the Defense Association formed by Albert Anderson," Malfoy frowned deeply, carefully recalling all his knowledge of the Defense Association, "Harry Potter used dA to reorganize Dumbledore back then Years against Umbridge." "So, you think that Dumbledore''s Army is likely to be an alternate member of the Defense Association." Professor Parkinson''s frown deepened. If that''s the case, Dumbledore''s Army must be completely disintegrated anyway. Although Longbottom has disappeared, Professor Parkinson believes that this organization still exists, because the Room of Requirement cannot be entered anyway, which means that there are people inside. However, Draco couldn''t help much in the Room of Requirement. The two sides talked for more than an hour before Professor Parkinson left with Draco''s suggestion. After all, he didn''t know much about Hogwarts. If Draco returned to Hogwarts to continue his studies, he would be happy to let the other party assist him in solving the big problem of Dumbledore''s Army. When Draco returned to his bedroom with the newspaper, Pansy had already showered and was sitting at the bedside table combing his hair. "I thought you would be happier. I remember that big guy hurt you." Pansy put down the comb, sat next to Draco, pulled out the newspaper from his hand and put his hands on Malfoy. On his shoulders, he pushed Draco directly onto the bed, UU reading www. uukanshu. com "Maybe, it''s time for us to do what we have to do." "I don''t think things are going that well," Draco said suddenly. Lucius had eaten countless times at Albert''s place, and Draco naturally knew how terrifying that guy was. He suddenly regretted, regretting why he provoked that guy "Okay honey, don''t discuss other things while making out." Pansy stared at her husband with some dissatisfaction. "Sorry Pansy, I''m just a little... scared," Malfoy laughed at himself. "That''s not like something you''d say, dear." Pansy restrained her emotions, trying to appease Malfoy''s emotional changes. "I actually hate him very much. I suspect that more than half of the disasters in the Malfoy family are related to him. I even suspect that my mother was killed by that guy in some way." Draco said to his mother Narcissa There was no longer any hope of being alive. "Not long ago, I provided Professor Parkinson with information about Hagrid, which resulted in the death of that big Hagrid." To be honest, I''m a little scared, afraid that the big guy will die, and afraid that the Mudblood will get revenge on me and even hurt you. " Pansy opened her mouth and looked at her husband who said the astonishing words in surprise, she was a little confused. "Don''t worry about Draco, the Dark Lord possesses unimaginable power, he will wipe out that Mudblood completely, I don''t think anyone will tolerate the existence of such a guy." Pan Xi comforted. Draco was actually right. The fact that he revealed the news to Yaxley has already been learned by Albert. After all, he is a real master of prophecy. It is not difficult to find the target through divination. . Chapter 1344： Imperius Curse and Portkey Harry Potter and the Alchemist Chapter 1344 The Imperius Curse and the Portkey Malfoy was right to worry. The little tricks he played in private really couldn''t hide it from Albert, and his whole face was even more direct. Appears in divination crystal balls. It was just that when it was determined through divination that Draco Malfoy was the culprit who caused Glop''s death and Hagrid was in danger of being executed, except for Harry, Hermione, and Ron who were extremely angry about this, the rest of the Order of the Phoenix The members were uncharacteristically calm and didn''t pay much attention to the matter. "No one likes giants, not even Albert." After leaving the shelter and returning to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, Ron made this clear to his two friends. "Otherwise, with Albert''s character, he will definitely take revenge on Malfoy. He has always valued his friends very much." "I don''t think it''s the giant''s problem, but it''s not suitable to discuss this matter now." Hermione felt that Ron had missed the point of this matter. "The most important thing is to save Hagrid now. As for whether to take revenge or not?" Malfoy can wait until this is over." "Do you think it will work?" Harry''s words interrupted their argument. "What''s the meaning?" Ron didn''t understand Harry''s words. "Albert is good at prophecy, so how could he forget to divination whether Hagrid can be saved?" Harry didn''t think Albert would forget to divination for Hagrid. He really forgot, or... "I''ll ask Albert directly." Hermione felt inexplicably uneasy, and tried to contact Albert through the communication bookmark, but there was no reply for a while. The mood of the three of them suddenly became heavy, and they regretted how they forgot about it at the beginning. "Don''t worry, Albert certainly doesn''t want anything to happen to Hagrid." Hermione regained her spirits and did not forget to comfort the other two companions. "Yes, as long as he is willing to help." In fact, Ron didn''t care about Hagrid''s affairs. After Charlie''s death, he also realized the cruelty of this wizard war, and he knew that there were some things they could do nothing about. Ron even suspected that if it wasn''t for Albert''s help, the Order of the Phoenix might have given up on Hagrid directly. They really didn''t have the ability to break into Azkaban to save people, let alone save Hagrid under the nose of the mysterious man . What''s more, the whole thing was caused by Hagrid himself who refused to listen to the warning and insisted on staying in Hogwarts. They couldn''t take a huge risk to jump into the enemy''s trap to save people, and that might fill everyone else in. . Ron suspected that Harry and Hermione knew about it, but they just didn''t want to mention it. After all, anyone who wasn''t a fool could feel the Order of the Phoenix''s attitude towards this matter. Ginny''s arrival interrupted the party of the three, because the three were not allowed to participate in tonight''s secret operation, so Harry planned to go to Sirius and try to find out from him about tonight''s operation. However, they were doomed to be disappointed. Most of the members of the Order of the Phoenix went out to gather information, leaving only Mrs. Weasley and Fleur who stayed to prepare dinner. "They''re all out." Fleur shared what she knew with Harry and the others. "Moody felt that it was not safe to just control McNeil. They decided to use the Imperius Curse to control more Death Eaters, and they would have more opportunities if necessary." "Don''t worry about Harry, Hagrid will be fine." Ginny kissed Harry on the cheek and placed the plate full of food in front of Harry. "What about mine?" Ron glanced at the food on Harry''s plate, and raised his eyebrows at his sister. "Over there, do it yourself." Ginny said very bluntly. No one was there for dinner at night, and the atmosphere in the restaurant became very depressing. Harry patiently discussed the plan to save Hagrid with others, but the discussion was all about those things, and the only useful conclusion was to worry about the Imperius Curse Unable to completely control the Death Eaters, worried about accidents in the middle. Under the influence of Dumbledore, members of the Order of the Phoenix seldom use black magic, let alone the Unforgivable Curse. Even if they know how to use it, can they really control those Death Eaters without accidents? This worry is not without reason, Harry himself can break free from the control of the Imperius Curse, even the mysterious man can''t use the Imperius Curse to control him, can those Death Eaters do it too? Using compound potions to disguise as Death Eaters is also not acceptable, because Dementors identify a person through human emotions, and can easily distinguish people who use potions to disguise themselves. Harry had been in a state of anxiety all night, but waiting patiently was the only thing they could do right now. Trust Albert, he never disappoints us. Harry could only comfort himself in this way. At the same time, the Death Eaters were making final preparations for tomorrow''s execution, and Yaxley would not be so foolish as to think that the Order of the Phoenix had fallen into a trap head-on and confronted them head-on. He must prevent the other party from taking the opportunity to rescue Hagrid. For this reason, Azkaban''s defensive power has been strengthened unprecedentedly. Even the Mudblood cannot sneak into the prison and rescue people under their noses. What''s more, the Dark Lord will personally watch over him. Anyone who dares to come will have to pay for it. "What is it, Dolores?" Yaxley looked at the deputy minister who appeared outside the office and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Tomorrow, on behalf of the minister, I will go to the stage to announce the crimes of that big man." Umbridge handed a piece of parchment to Yaxley, and said with a smile, "You know, half-blood giants are not really human beings." "Very well, I think the group of reporters will like your manuscript very much." Yaxley returned the manuscript to Umbridge, "However, you''d better talk to McNeil about it , after all, he is the head of the Auror office." "I will." Naturally, McNeil would not refuse the deputy minister''s trivial request, just like he offered to accept the important task of executing Hagrid. However, McNeill didn''t know that it was because of this incident that he encountered members of the Order of the Phoenix visiting his house as soon as he returned home from overtime work. Even the McNeill family''s manor is protected by ancient magic, but it can''t withstand the visit of a large number of powerful wizards. "The look in your eyes is really scary!" Sirius smiled and raised his wand to cast the Cruciatus Curse for McNeil, not forgetting to shut his mouth tenderly. "Okay, don''t kill him. His eyes are almost protruding without looking at him. If it really explodes, we can''t find other suitable targets." Moody stretched out his hand and pressed down Sirius'' wand, Raise your own wand to extract McNeil''s memory for the next plan. Whether it is through Veritaserum or Legilimency, the answers obtained are similar. The execution of Hagrid was indeed a trap aimed at them. The main goal was to target Harry, and by the way, revenge for the last time the Order of the Phoenix broke into Yaxley''s house to rescue the prisoners being held. After getting such a result, everyone fell into silence. In fact, without Albert, none of them would have taken the risk to save Hagrid. After all, it was an extremely risky thing, and Hagrid was arrested largely because of himself. The plan provided by Albert had almost no risks, and they saw the hope of rescuing Hagrid, and the probability of success was not low. Even the Death Eaters probably would not have imagined that they could do that. "Alright Kingsley, let''s get started!" Moody interrupted the discussion and asked Kingsley to use the Imperius Curse to control McNeil. It is safest for Albert to do this. Various evidences prove that Albert also possesses advanced black magic, but he is not willing to use it, just like Dumbledore. But they can''t bother Albert for everything. If they need to rely on Albert for everything, what else should they do? Albert has also helped them too much. "It''s a success!" After checking McNeil''s situation, Kingsley couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. He handed a newspaper that Hagrid was about to be executed, together with the port key, to McNeil. Next, just buckle Hagrid when he is escorted to the execution ground, and when the time for the Portkey is automatically triggered, you can easily rescue Hagrid through the Portkey. This method is really hard to guard against, especially when encountering it for the first time. It is also the best way they can think of at present. According to Albert, only extraordinary wizards like Voldemort can see through, but Voldemort will definitely not appear directly. Because there will not only be reporters, but also many wizards will come to watch the execution. Albert will create chaos at the most opportune time to attract everyone''s attention and buy time for Hagrid''s escape. "Next, I''m afraid I have to trouble you." Moody handed Harry''s invisibility cloak to Kingsley, and they still needed to see whether McNeil would break free from the Imperius Curse to ensure that the whole plan was foolproof. "It should be fine." After leaving McNeil''s house, many people breathed a sigh of relief. The smooth progress of the plan gave them full confidence in Albert, and they all felt that it was really important to have a reliable leader. "Go on," Moody urged. "Isn''t it already successful?" Heska asked puzzled. "We need to control a few more Death Eaters to create some smoke for the next operation." Sirius explained. "It made me feel like I was actually a Death Eater." Looking at the Death Eaters controlled by Moody''s Imperius Curse, Bill couldn''t help but complain. "That can''t be helped, it''s a war now." Moody glanced at Bill and said, "If you have a better way, I''d be happy to hear your opinion." "Letting the Death Eaters die is better than letting our people sacrifice." Sirius sneered, "Since they joined the Death Eaters, they don''t deserve our sympathy, not to mention, we didn''t wrong him, this guy is volunteered to join the Death Eaters." This night, many people are destined to suffer from insomnia. But not Albert. He was putting his arms around Isobel, whispering about his plan to save Hagrid tomorrow, so as to put her at ease. "I dare say that many people can''t think of this, whether it''s the Mysterious Man or the Death Eaters, they will be surprised." Isobel didn''t hesitate to praise him, "They are right, you are indeed the smartest guy in this century . "The Death Eaters have done that more than once. It''s just that they can''t remember it for a while. People are forgetful." Albert doesn''t think the Death Eaters can see through his plan unless there is a problem with the Order of the Phoenix. . If it really fails, it can only be considered unlucky for Hagrid. It is obviously impossible to take someone to fight the mysterious man and fish him out directly. "No, I''m not talking about this..." Isobel stared at Albert and said softly, "You actually have other plans." "Oh, tell me?" Albert kissed Isobel''s forehead, and asked with a smile, "What big conspiracy do I have?" "Tear off the fig leaf of the Ministry of Magic, attack the prestige of the mysterious man, let other people see the weakness of the mysterious man, so as to attract more people to resist the mysterious man." Isobel continued to analyze, "By the way, it can also win over the Order of the Phoenix, so that They follow your orders." "What else?" Albert asked with a smile. "You plan to use them to achieve your purpose, although I don''t know what your purpose is." "Of course it is to completely eliminate the mysterious person. Everything I do is to eliminate the mysterious person." "You are actually Dumbledore''s favorite student." Isobel joked with a smile. She only believed half of it. Albert put too much energy into this, which is not his style, and there is obviously a greater driving force driving him to do it. "Protected student, in fact, it''s okay. I did inherit a lot of good things from Dumbledore." Albert laughed at himself, "Of course, there are no free things in this world." "He asked you to help deal with the mysterious man?" Isobel raised his eyebrows slightly. "Well, I also promised him to help Harry, but later I found out that this matter was his conspiracy from beginning to end. UU Reading " Albert said calmly, "As long as I If you get involved, sooner or later you will be feared by the mysterious person, and the two parties will eventually die together." "But you knew it, but you still participated in it." Isobel was a little curious. "That''s why I say it''s a conspiracy." Albert said helplessly, "I can''t put down everything and hide with you after all, and wait for this war to come to an end by itself. There are too many uncertain factors." "Actually, you never believed that the savior Harry Potter could defeat the mysterious man, right?" Isobel knew Albert too well. This man is more willing to believe in himself than in the devil''s savior. "No, I believe it, but the future will change, so..." Albert shrugged, "I''d rather spend some time staring and watching the mysterious man die with my own eyes, than screw things up, and in the end Leave yourself an enemy." You-Know-Who must die. "It''s also because you are not an ambitious person, otherwise everyone would probably be sweating." If Isobel didn''t know Albert enough from the beginning to the end, he would really have such an idea. In her opinion, defeating the mysterious man is more like a incidental thing, a necessary process to complete something. But Albert is indeed not interested in power, and he has no ambitions in the whole person. Even the person next to her pillow can''t find many shortcomings. "I''m not interested in becoming a third-generation Dark Lord." Albert shook his head and said, "Besides, I don''t actually like using black magic." "Maybe, you can consider becoming the second-generation White Demon King, like Dumbledore." Isobel said with a smile. "Forget it, I just want to be myself." Chapter 1345： public execution Harry Potter and the Alchemist Chapter 1345 Public Execution The news that Hagrid will be publicly executed has already been spread in the British wizarding world through newspapers and radio, and almost all wizards are silently paying attention to this matter. This was the first public execution in hundreds of years, and it was a brutal beheading, which made it impossible to look directly at. Anyone in the know knows that this public execution is a retaliation against the Order of the Phoenix and a deterrent to wizards in the entire British magic world. The reason is that the Order of the Phoenix raided the lair of the Death Eaters and rescued all the imprisoned wizards. The Death Eaters obviously couldn''t bear to suffer such a loss, and couldn''t bear the decline in deterrence against other wizards, so they had this execution. However, ordinary wizards in this world always occupy the majority. Except for a few newspapers and broadcasters who were convinced that Hagrid colluded with the giants and hated him because of the fact that the description of this incident was too true, most people were actually dubious. This is thanks to Lee Jordan of the wizarding watch station, who insisted on explaining the truth in the newspaper to everyone every day, so that the Ministry of Magic did not completely control all the voice channels. As for the whole story, the wizard watch station also gave a reasonable explanation: A few years ago, Dumbledore sent Hagrid to persuade the giants to remain neutral in the wizarding war. The giant who lost his head was the neutral giant who refused to follow the mysterious man. The Death Eaters let the giants under his command kill the giants The traitor in the book, used to discredit Hagrid''s collusion with the giants. I have to say that Lee Jordan''s explanation is very good. It not only helped Hagrid clear his stigma, but also made everyone ignore that Hagrid and Gropp are half-brothers. A lie, that is a righteous one. "The Death Eaters are scared, which is why they use such despicable methods." Lee Jordan''s excited voice came from countless broadcasters, "However, I can guarantee that they will not succeed. I can''t say the specific reason, but please believe me, believe in Harry, believe in the Order of the Phoenix, and believe in all those who resist the mysterious man." People, we will not give up our partners easily, let alone let the enemy''s plot succeed." Lee Jordan''s impassioned words touched the heartstrings of Harry''s supporters. On the one hand, they were worried about Harry''s safety, and on the other hand, they did not want Hagrid to become a victim. They wanted to do something, but they didn''t dare to do anything, and they didn''t even dare to talk about it, for fear of getting themselves into trouble. In the end, he could only focus on the matter silently with his eyes wide open, praying in his heart that Hagrid would be rescued successfully. Of course, no matter where there is no shortage of guys who watch the excitement and are not afraid of big troubles. It is said that Ludo Bagman opened a handicap in the Pig''s Head Bar, asking everyone to hold down whether the Order of the Phoenix and the Death Eaters will go to war head-on, whether Hagrid will die, whether Harry Potter will appear, or not. How many people will die from it. It''s just that Ludo Bagman''s reputation in this area is so bad that no one is willing to bet on him, for fear that the guy will run away without giving the money. But there is always someone who is willing to be the banker to open the bet. According to the owner of the Pig''s Head Bar, because a Death Eater revealed that the Dark Lord will appear at the execution ground, all the dark wizards agreed that the big Hagrid must die, and the banker was forced to lower the payout. The rate was high, and there was even news that the banker was going to run overnight. For this reason, everyone also controlled the opening few people in the Pig''s Head Bar, and waited for the execution day to make a fortune. On the day of the execution, Walton McNeill, the director of the Auror Office, took several Death Eaters to Azkaban to **** the prisoners in order to show that he valued the matter. After arriving at the tightly guarded Azkaban Prison, McNeil met the big Hagrid who was being held here. "Hey, big guy, are you dead?" Walton McNeill kicked the iron gate a few times, and after Hagrid looked up slowly, he threw the newspaper through the fence in front of Hagrid. The latter looked up and swept the people outside the room, then continued to bow his head and not speak. "Why, don''t you look down on the good things I brought you?" Walton McNeill looked at Hagrid who didn''t want to talk to him, and sneered, "You will be executed publicly today." Hagrid reached for the newspaper, looked at the picture in the headlines, "No, it can''t be, it''s not true." Hagrid reached out to pick up the newspaper, and when he saw the headlines in that newspaper, he froze completely, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. I don''t know if he thinks this is not enough, but McNeill also deliberately asked someone to throw the well-preserved giant''s head in front of Hagrid. "Glop, no, no..." Hagrid held Gropp''s head tremblingly and wept bitterly. When McNeil and the Death Eaters saw this scene, they laughed unscrupulously. There was even a Death Eater who took a camera to shoot Hagrid who was weeping bitterly. "You murderers, you all deserve to die, you all deserve to die." Hagrid, who was dazzled by anger, exploded angrily, tore off the chains connected to the wall, and threw himself at the Death Eaters outside, ready to tear this group of scumbags apart. With a "bump", the huge impact deformed the solid fence gate, but Hagrid still failed to tear up the group of scum as he wished. With the help of the dementors, McNeil, who had been prepared, easily suppressed the violent Hagrid. "Come on, take another picture of me." McNeil stepped on Hagrid''s head with his wand, and asked the Death Eaters with cameras to take a few pictures of him to show everyone that they had stopped the big man''s escape again. "How about letting the dementors **** his soul first, so as to avoid accidents during the period?" A well-known Death Eater suggested. "No, no, that''s too cheap for this big guy." McNeill resolutely refused, "He should be executed by me in full view, and before that, let him taste the hatred and fear before death, and believe that he is dying The expression on the front will let everyone know what will happen if you defy the Dark Lord. The Death Eaters had no objections. Although letting the dementors **** Hagrid''s soul could save a lot of trouble, McNeill''s words undoubtedly made them more excited. They would rather watch Hagrid die in despair . With the dementors helping to subdue Hagrid, Walton McNeil put the shackles on Hagrid himself, and asked him to take a lot of photos with a camera. He planned to have someone sell them to him later. Those newspaper offices, who would be more embarrassed? "Okay, I hope you don''t let your guard down because of this. Harry Potter and the people from the Order of the Phoenix may come to rescue people at any time, and that mudblood is even harder to guard against. Once they really get their way, I miss you guys. Surely you don''t want to feel the wrath of the Dark Lord." After beating his eaters, McNeil led the eaters to **** the furious Hagrid to the execution ground. During this period, the Floo network was not used, but after leaving Azkaban by sea ship, several Death Eaters used apparition to take them to the execution ground. "How about it?" McNeil asked the Death Eaters and Dementors who had come to meet them. "The Dark Lord has arrived." The Death Eater who just joined the Auror office reported to McNeil, "The dementors patrolling around have not found any traces of the enemy for the time being. I suspect that the members of the Order of the Phoenix guessed that this is a trap and have given up on this big man. . "Don''t let your guard down," McNeil warned again. Under the watchful eyes of countless people, Hagrid was finally put on the execution platform that had been built in advance, and was roughly pressed on the beheading frame by a Death Eater. The whispers below became denser, and countless flashes were suddenly turned on. The reporters frantically pressed the shutter to take pictures of this scene, unaffected by the surrounding dementors. "You think the Order of the Phoenix has given up?" Listening to Yaxley''s report, Voldemort frowned slightly. They thought that the Order of the Phoenix would rob the prison and rescue Hagrid, but now it seems that they might have completely given up on the big man on stage from the very beginning. "Yes, master." Yaxley said respectfully, "It is not very likely that Harry Potter came to die when he knew it was a trap." In fact, as long as a normal person would not do that. Voldemort fell into a brief silence. Knowing Potter, the guy would definitely not give up easily. However, Potter did not take any action during this period, as if he had completely given up on that big man. Maybe, I don''t know Harry Potter as well as I imagined. "Since the Order of the Phoenix has completely given up on that guy, there is no need to wait any longer. Declare the crime and execute him!" Voldemort sentenced Hagrid to death. Even so, Voldemort still didn''t leave directly, and his instinct told him that Potter would not give up easily, let alone a more difficult Mudblood. On the execution platform, Umbridge looked at Hagrid, who was being thrown by countless people, with a happy smile on the corner of her mouth. She had already wanted to do that when she was serving at Hogwarts, and now the opportunity finally came. . She walked up to the execution platform, and with the help of the wand light that Auror got together, she recited the crime she had fabricated for Hagrid: in collusion with the giants, intending to murder Hogwarts students. Before Umbridge finished speaking, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed across the sky, followed by a loud "boom", a thick bolt of lightning struck down, illuminating the surroundings, as if even God couldn''t see Accustomed to Umbridge''s lies, he tilted his anger. The thunder just now seemed to have touched a certain switch. The Death Eaters who were in charge of keeping an eye out for the surroundings suddenly raised their wands as if obsessed, and hit Umbridge who was speaking on the stage with the Cruciatus Curse, causing Umbridge''s voice to be replaced by screams. The sudden change stunned the wizards who came to watch. "catch him!" McNeil pointed to the guy who had given Umbridge the Cruciatus Curse. As soon as the words fell, a strong wind suddenly blew up around, and the sky began to rain cats and dogs. The winter rain was icy and cold, and there was chaos under the execution platform. Voldemort, who was hiding behind the scenes, also realized that something was wrong. When he just raised his wand to prevent Albert, a large mist that could not melt away came from a distance like a churning sea wave, instantly engulfing the surrounding area of ??the execution platform, and only white was left in front of him. A vast expanse. Yaxley didn''t expect that the other party really came. Fortunately, he had already made arrangements. Anyone who tried to rescue the big man with the help of the mist cover would not be able to escape the pursuit of the dementors. But it is of no use. "Look at that big guy, don''t let him escape." Yaxley led the remaining Death Eaters towards the execution platform, not forgetting to remind the people on the platform. "That''s stupid, do you think you can save people from under my nose?" Voldemort didn''t care about Hagrid''s life or death, he just thought this method was ridiculous, probably only Harry Potter could be so naive. Die here today! Voldemort waved his wand, creating a gust of wind in the heavy rain. However, when he blew away the surrounding fog, people were shocked to find that Hagrid, who had been pressed on the stands, had... disappeared out of thin air. The former head of the Auror office actually waved the scythe in his hand, and took advantage of the chaos just now to chop and wound several colleagues. Even Umbridge fell into a pool of blood. This sudden change stunned everyone present. So... the Order of the Phoenix sneaked in with the Death Eaters? And the head of the Auror office, Walton McNeil, is actually a member of the Order of the Phoenix? No one knew what happened just now, no one knew how Hagrid escaped, and no one knew what was going on now. In short, Hagrid escaped, or was rescued, and disappeared in front of countless people under Voldemort''s nose, under the surveillance of Death Eaters and Dementors. This was in front of everyone, and the faces of Voldemort and Death Eaters were swollen. Voldemort looked at the chaos on the execution platform indifferently, with angry flames burning in his eyes, he had already realized who had played tricks on him, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is more aware of how Hagrid was rescued. He seemed to have noticed something, and suddenly raised his head to look at the beam of light passing over the head of the landslide. A phoenix logo suddenly appeared above their heads, as if silently announcing to people that they were responsible for the chaos. "Albert Anderson!" Voldemort gritted his teeth and squeezed the words out of his mouth. He didn''t believe that Harry Potter had such abilities, and the only possibility was that mudblood. "Let''s go, he''s coming." Albert to Dobby the house-elf. "Good sir." Dobby the house-elf was shaking. It wasn''t fear, but excitement, the excitement of having the honor of being able to face Voldemort with Albert, and play each other like a fool. Dobby reached out and took Albert''s hand, and the Apparation disappeared. Not long after they disappeared, Voldemort came murderously towards them. However, he had already lost his target, and that cowardly guy actually ran away. This is something he cannot tolerate under any circumstances. "Don''t think you can escape." Voldemort has found the traces left by Albert''s apparition and left, as long as he follows the traces. Forehead? Voldemort nearly lost his balance and fell, dismayed to find that he remained where he was, rather than following the traces left by his opponent, and even failed to Apparate. The Death Eaters who had followed Voldemort and saw this scene suddenly felt a little panicked. After seeing a few colleagues around them, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. . Vertex mobile version URL: Chapter 1346： stop pretending Just being jerked by an irresistible force, Hagrid lost his balance and fell to the ground before he could figure out what happened. "Damned!" Two red curses flew over suddenly, and the Death Eater who was struggling to get up from the ground was knocked down again. Sirius and Lupine quickly exchanged glances, and quickly stepped forward to make up for the Death Eaters who were sent by the Portkey along with Hagrid to ensure that they would not become trouble in a short time. "Hagrid, are you all right!" Hermione was about to step forward to give Hagrid a hug, but Harry stopped him by grabbing his arm. "It''s all my fault. If I had listened to Albert and left Hogwarts, Gropp wouldn''t have died. It''s all my fault." At this moment, Hagrid could no longer listen to any words, and was overwhelmed by deep self-blame and guilt, and his cheeks were soaked with tears. Grapp''s death broke Hagrid''s heart. Regret completely swallowed him up. "It''s not your fault, Hagrid." Seeing the way Hagrid looked, Harry knew he had to do something. "It''s all the Death Eaters'' fault, they killed Grawp." "That''s right, it''s all Death Eaters, it''s all the Death Eaters'' fault, they killed poor Grapp, they all deserve to die, Death Eaters all deserve to die!" Hagrid''s eyes suddenly fell on the two Death Eaters stunned by Sirius and Lupine, his eyes gradually filled with rage and hatred, he didn''t even care about the shackles on his hands, like a mad beast, towards the stunned The dead Death Eaters rushed forward. At that moment, Hagrid was like a bloodthirsty giant, he raised his fist that was bigger than a dish, and greeted the two Death Eaters. Flattened, even the chest collapsed inward. His whole body was beaten to a **** mess, and he probably couldn''t survive. "Enough Hagrid!" "My God! Someone stop him." "Stun him quickly and take him away," Kingsley said. "Let Hagrid vent for a while longer." Sirius shook his head and said, "His brother is dead, and he needs to vent." "It''s too bloody. I''m a little afraid that Hagrid will lose control." Lupine looked at the Death Eater whose bones had been broken and his head torn off, and he had already raised his wand and pointed it at Hagrid. "Take Hagrid down first, and we''ll talk about it when we return to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix." Harry called other members of the Order of the Phoenix to use the Stunning Spell to bring Hagrid down. After being reminded by Harry, everyone recovered from the shock. They used the stun spell to stun Hagrid, who had giant blood, and then forcibly dragged Hagrid away through Apparition. They just slipped away from Voldemort''s nose, it is obviously unwise to stay here, no one can guarantee how long Albert can hold Voldemort, and whether that guy will bring someone to hunt him down. No, Voldemort would have done that. Harry was right to be concerned. It didn''t take long for Voldemort to follow up with the Death Eaters. Seeing the two Death Eaters brutally killed by the giant, everyone''s expressions were extremely ugly, and they knew that the plan had failed. "How about it, did you succeed?" As soon as he returned to the Defense Association, Albert was immediately surrounded by a large group of people, and chirping inquiries kept ringing in his ears. "Quiet!" After suppressing all the noise, Albert announced loudly to everyone, "Hagrid has escaped smoothly, right under the nose of the mysterious man." Louder cheers suddenly sounded, and the ceiling of the house was almost lifted. People are celebrating this great victory. They were convinced that this punch would definitely beat Voldemort, the Death Eaters and the Ministry of Magic bruised and swollen, and their prestige would be demolished. When people are no longer afraid of Death Eaters, some people will stand up and resist bravely. "I''m talking about something more important now." "What''s up." "The Mysterious Man and the Death Eaters are probably about to start causing panic on a large scale again." Albert looked at the crowd and warned, "We need to keep silent for the next period of time, even Hogwarts must stop, lest Being targeted by Death Eaters." After warning everyone, Albert asked Fred to contact the Order of the Phoenix to confirm whether Hagrid had escaped successfully, and he himself planned to go back to rest first, and then visit Hagrid at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix tomorrow. He has worked hard all day and needs a good rest. "It appears that the plan was successful." Isobel kissed Albert''s cheek and said, "However, you don''t seem to be in a hurry to harvest the spoils." "Some things can''t be rushed, and we need to let things continue to ferment for a while." Albert said meaningfully, "This time, the face of the mysterious man has been trampled on the ground, and he will definitely take revenge on everything related to us." I hope that those members of the Order of the Phoenix will not lose their lives because of this." "Do you think anyone will die because of this?" Isobel smiled and put his arms around Albert''s neck and asked, "If a few more people die, the Order of the Phoenix will probably be willing to listen to your command." "I''ve reminded them." Albert said softly, "If you want to completely correct it, you usually need a painful lesson. I hope this lesson will make Hagrid grow up quickly." "The price is really heavy." Isobel murmured. "Yeah, it''s heartbreaking, but he asked for it, and I didn''t have time to give him a hand." After Albert glanced at the content in the communication bookmark, he fell directly on the bed. He needed to rest. The arrangements of the Order of the Phoenix last night alone were far from enough. Isobel pulls the sheets for Albert, UU reading www. uukanshu.com leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, muttering to himself: "This time, many people will probably die again." "This is war. War always kills people. As long as the people who die are not people I care about, everything is acceptable." Albert murmured. He is right. After Voldemort failed to block Harry Potter, he turned the suspicious guys under the execution platform into targets for venting. After the dazzling forest green light suddenly lit up, Voldemort no longer deliberately hid himself. He appeared in front of everyone without fear, and killed a few unlucky people with his own hands. This naked, careless approach is almost like announcing to everyone that Britain is now controlled by Voldemort. Not that Voldemort wanted to do it, but that he had to. Albert''s punch was really too hard. Whether it is the Ministry of Magic, the Death Eaters, or the You-Know-Who, they have all become laughing stock, and their carefully prepared plans have become even more laughable. The originally unreliable rule was directly shaken. It''s impossible to keep going. This caused Voldemort to tear off the last bit of leather, and personally let everyone clearly recall the death and fear that Voldemort had brought. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website: Chapter 1347： caught off guard The rain has not stopped since the morning, and it has continued until now, and it even has a growing trend. The streets outside show signs of being flooded by rain. Hermione sat alone in the room next to the entrance, flipping through the newspaper in her hand by the burning candle, and looked outside from time to time, as if expecting to see someone outside the street. "Is this the price of exposing false lies?" Flipping through the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, there is no The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1348： trap "Kevin, they''re coming. I heard the apparition and we have to explain it to them." In the house shrouded in night, suddenly the sharp alarm of the looking glass and the scream of the young woman panicked, as if trying to make the group of uninvited guests outside hear clearly. However, the young woman''s scream was meaningless. As soon as the man named Kevin reacted, his door slammed and was blown away by the late-night vicious guest. three The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1349： Voldemort did not expect Voldemort''s stress response was not unexpected to Albert. In the final analysis, this was the sequelae of using the Reign of Terror. When the impression that Voldemort is invincible is shaken, wizards who have been oppressed to the limit will stand up and resist unless they want to die cowardly. Perhaps, no one has the courage to be the unlucky leader, but with the Defense Association and the Order of the Phoenix resisting the thunder in front, more and more wizards will stand up to resist after all. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1350： Beat 3 Death Eaters When the Death Eaters tore apart the false disguise, a silent panic enveloped the entire British wizarding world. Everyone felt confused and bewildered by the sudden change, worried that their home would suddenly be patronized by Death Eaters one day, and that their family members would be harmed by it. For a while, Albert''s previously published "Guide to Self-Defense" suddenly became popular again, and Fred and George''s latest black magic defense props were also popular. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1351： turn them into mice ang bang bang! There was an urgent knock on the door outside the office. "What''s up?" Parkinson opened the door, saw the person outside, and stepped sideways to let Crabbe into the office. "Professor, Michael Corner is missing?" Crabbe noticed Professor Carroll in the office and paused slightly. "Missing?" Parkinson''s voice was very soft, and his anger could not be heard. "Yes, missing." Crabbe reported The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1352： Goblin Enemy After Cedric heard the news from Ernie, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised at the audacity of the other party. This matter was really discussed seriously, because they also wanted to drive away the Death Eaters and make Hogwarts Take it back. In the end, Albert was not present on this matter, which led to the delay in making a decision at the meeting. As for the Order of the Phoenix, after a brief discussion, they have clearly rejected this bold plan, because even if they can control the order headed by Snape The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1353： missing professor Parkinson is missing? After Snape received the news and hurried back to Hogwarts to hear Amycus Carrow''s story of Parkinson''s disappearance, that face became even more gloomy. "When was the last time you saw Parkinson?" Snape asked, frowning. "Friday afternoon, he was still teaching the fifth graders as normal, and no one saw him again after that." Amycus called Vincent Crabbe, the captain of the special operations team, and asked him to give The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1354： so scary "The store is closing!" Aberforth glanced at the wall clock on the side wall, put down the cup towel in his hand, and came out from behind the counter, ready to rush people to close the store. "Come on, Aberforth, what time is it?" The guests at the last table were obviously unwilling to leave. "Ten o''clock, it''s too early. Also, if I were you, I wouldn''t be fooling around with Poshwar here. I thought you had already left England." Abuforth looked The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1355： assist "Ahem." A dry cough interrupted the communication in the office, Snape turned his head to look to the left, and a figure broke into the empty picture frame. Phineas hurriedly returned to his portrait and reported to Snape, "Headmaster, Yaxley asked me to tell you that he will come to visit you after ten o''clock tonight." "About Hogsmeade?" "For the sake of Hogsmeade." Phineas said affirmatively, "Ax The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1356： life and death duel Initially, Yaxley planned to turn Hogsmeade into the most popular black market in Europe, of course not only to make money, but also to help the Dark Lord absorb criminals from Europe and expand their own power, but also to stabilize their own power. However, things are not always as expected. Hogsmeade has indeed become a famous black market in Europe, and has gathered many ruthless and black people, but Yaxley has neglected one important thing The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1357： yes, thats a conspiracy Failed! After the Death Eaters had evacuated Hogsmeade, the atmosphere in the ranks was terribly subdued, and many people were sneaking glances at Yaxley out of the corners of their eyes. Although they didn''t say anything, there was an eerie silence that seemed to blame Yaxley silently. Death Eaters have a hard time with failure, especially when it comes to big things. Yaxley had already noticed the strange way other people looked at him, and he knew he had to say something. "I am The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1358： how to lose The banquet to celebrate driving away the Death Eaters ended at eight o''clock in the evening. Although Bocival left hundreds of Galleons for drinks in the two bars of Hogsmeade, most of the dark wizards did not Drinking a lot at this celebration banquet, they all know that there are no good people around them, so naturally they won''t be so stupid as to let themselves get drunk. Is it because they think they have lived too long? As the night deepened, a large number of black wizards gathered in the bar began to disperse, and the lights in the village gradually went out. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1359： You got the wrong person Without any warning. In the middle of the night, Hogsmeade suddenly heard a burst of dense footsteps, as if thousands of people rushed into the village at once, and the abnormal noise directly awakened the dark wizard who was temporarily living in the village. Enemy attack! A shrill cry cut through the night, making the entire Hogsmeade village boil. Everyone was taken aback by the group of dead bodies staggering into the village. Some of the black wizards who realized what had happened subconsciously used apparition, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1360： brain trapped by the door "...It has been confirmed that a tragic scuffle broke out in Hogsmeade last night. According to eyewitnesses, quite a few houses were seriously damaged. Hogwarts Peeves also revealed to us that a large number of Ministry of Magic Aurors appeared at Hogwarts yesterday, led by McNeill, the director of the Ministry of Magic Auror Office who likes to chop off people''s heads... To be honest, the Death Eaters are more prepared than expected, hoping that the group of charming aliens occupying Hogsmeade village The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1361： in the name of revenge The Leaky Cauldron, UK. The Leaky Cauldron hasn''t had so many guests since the rise of Lord Voldemort. But the owner of the bar, Old Tom, was very unhappy. He was carelessly wiping his wine glass, and secretly observed the foreigners in the store from the corner of his eyes, as if he was very worried that these outsiders would cause him trouble. Old Tom really wanted to find an excuse to drive away all the customers in the store, but years of experience in running bars told him that he had better not do that, otherwise The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1362： jailbreak, jailbreak "Things went better than expected." Kenneth, who had just completed his first mission and returned to the Defense Association headquarters with Dobby, changed himself into suitable clothes, looked sideways at the empty medicine bottle on the table, and murmured: "Felix is ??really good. Its a pity that its too difficult to make. However, what made Kenneth the happiest was that Albert agreed to let him participate in this mission, which also allowed him to find his own position. Yes, positioning. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1363： death eaters know The Order of the Phoenix actually encountered similar problems to Albert. The big moves made by Kingsley and the others could not be hidden from Harry, Hermione and Ron who lived under the same roof. When the three learned that Sirius and the others planned to secretly go to Azkaban to save people without telling them, Harry, Hermione, and Ron had complicated expressions. They thought they were no longer children, but the others still I still like to treat them as adults as children. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1364： smell of conspiracy This brief gathering ended quickly, and after the other Death Eaters left, Yaxley left Snape alone to chat about the topic just now. "You don''t like this?" He poured Snape a glass of red wine himself. "The black market transaction has caused a lot of trouble recently, and I think the loss should be stopped in time." Snape took the glass of wine politely, but he seemed to have no intention of drinking it. "I would, but the Dark Lord doesn''t like losing The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1365： burning azkaban The pitch-black night was suddenly torn apart by a flash of white light. Before the remnants of the white light completely dissipated, there seemed to be countless black shadows flying across the rough sea, plunging headlong into the sea area shrouded in strong winds and rainstorms. The cold rain slapped **** the face, piercing into the skin like needles, even though the body was covered with a thick waterproof cloak, it still couldn''t block the bone-chilling chill in the torrential rain, and it was completely doused the operation The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1366： Prison? "Go in." Albert glanced at the raging sea of ??flames for the last time, stretched out his index finger and tapped on his head, first cast a cannonball spell on himself, then waved his wand to summon the Patronus again, and put Cedric and the others who were struggling to resist After the dementors were expelled, he turned directly and walked into the door behind him. This ancient fortress has been expanded more than once by the Untraceable Stretch Curse. When Albert stepped into Azkaban from the main entrance, he felt like he had just entered platform 9 and 3/4. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1367： Ravaged Death Eaters "Look, someone is signaling!" Gagson, who was about to seek help from the dementors, suddenly stopped and turned his head to look in the direction of the finger of the person behind him, and saw sparks rising above the night sky, illuminating everyone''s stiff faces. This is the signal to attack. Gagson''s face was extremely gloomy, and he even heard the dense crackling sounds around him one after another. "Damn..." After he heard screams from his side, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1368： Hes the villain "You make me very disappointed!" Voldemort, who received the news and returned to England, couldn''t help being furious after learning what happened on his own territory. He never imagined that after only a few months of absence, the entire British wizarding world would become like this. Unexpectedly, some foreign dark wizards dared to make trouble on their own territory, and their loyal Death Eaters actually lost to the group of foreign dark wizards. You must know that Yaxley controlled the British magic world and mastered most of the power in the British magic world. In the end, he was defeated by a group of foreign dark wizards, and let the other party''s British magic world wreak havoc, occupying and looting Hogsmeade. What made Voldemort most understandable was that the Death Eaters could not even keep their own manor, which made the Death Eaters almost become the laughing stock of the British magic circle. The barrage of bad news doesn''t stop there. During the period, Yaxley also let the group of the Order of the Phoenix rob the prisoners of Azkaban. Didn''t he know that after exposing his weakness, the group of wizards oppressed by them is likely to rise up and resist? At that time, what should they use to rule Britain. Voldemort wondered if he had misjudged the wrong person. He thought that Yaxley would manage Britain for him, so he indulged the other party''s ambition, and he actually repaid himself like this? Feeling Voldemort''s oppressive gaze, Yaxley lowered his head very low, not daring to look at the Dark Lord, let alone making any sophistry. He knew that Voldemort hated people lying and sophistry in front of him, which would only make him Even more capable. "I think you should know what the consequences will be!" Voldemort raised his wand and pointed it at Yaxley. The next moment, Yaxley groaned, fell to the ground and convulsed, and the Death Eaters around were silent for fear that the Dark Lord would vent his anger on himself. "Severus, tell me what happened." After severely punishing the loser Yaxley, Voldemort swung the others away, leaving Snape alone for questioning. The latter began to tell what happened after Voldemort left the UK, from Yaxley''s establishment of the black market, to the sudden expulsion of the Death Eaters by foreign dark wizards to seize the black market, and shortly after Yaxley led people to retake the black market, he met the foreign black market. The wizard''s revenge, and the Order of the Phoenix''s escape to Azkaban. "I think that group of dark wizards from outside may be under someone''s secret control, otherwise it would be difficult for dark wizards from all over Europe to unite. Yaxley obviously thinks so and brazenly took back Hogsmeade, and Azka Ban''s prison robbery incident also just illustrates this point. "So, you want to tell me that this matter has something to do with that Mudblood?" Voldemort heard Snape''s implication, Yaxley''s way of handling it was actually okay, but their opponents were obviously stronger, that''s why Yaxley lost so badly. "Yes, I warned Yaxley, but he''s obviously mistaken about his real enemy," Snapne said. "Let Walton in." Voldemort waved Snape to leave. After Walton McNeil returned, he subconsciously glanced at his former boss, Yaxley, who had completely passed out, and then quickly looked back at the Dark Lord, bowing slightly to show his respect to him, but the people who greeted him It was a piercing pain. "You''ve let me down, Walton." Voldemort looked indifferently at the few remaining old buddies. "Master, I really didn''t mean to let the Order of the Phoenix take away the prisoners of Azkaban." Walton gritted his teeth and endured the excruciating pain. After Voldemort moved his wand, he said quickly, "At that time, Yaxley asked me to Stay and continue to gather people, but it was already late at night. The Order of the Phoenix''s robbery in Azkaban was completely beyond our expectations. Although we got the news immediately, most of the people have been taken away by Yaxley. I can only ask people to wake up the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. They were sent to Azkaban to deal with the prison robbery, but from the very beginning, those guys had no intention of sincerely joining us, and directly let the Order of the Phoenix take away the prisoners in Azkaban prison. " Voldemort''s face became more and more ugly, because if it was true what they said, that Albert Anderson was even more difficult to deal with than Dumbledore. Worst of all, the Mudblood was hiding and they couldn''t do anything about him. Voldemort suddenly thought of what he had done before. It''s just that the identities of the two parties have been swapped, and it''s replaced by the mudblood hiding in the dark and using despicable means to the other party himself. "We must find a way to get rid of him." Voldemort took one look and passed out completely. Yaxley finally thought of Snape. Among the Death Eaters, he knew the Mudblood best. Snape was not surprised that Voldemort wanted to deal with Albert, but he was not optimistic about it. "I''m afraid it''s hard to master, now we don''t even know where he is hiding." Snape didn''t dare to look directly at Voldemort, and lowered his voice to express his opinion, "Besides, from what I know about him, that Mudblood is a very Prudent man, he''s not as easy of a trick as Harry Potter, and I doubt he''d be bothered if we caught his friend." "What do you think should be done?" Voldemort looked at his loyal servant. "Attack the Defense Association he formed." Snape gave Voldemort an idea, "Just like Peter Pettigrew back then, we need traitors to provide us with inside information." "You''ve got a suitable candidate." Voldemort was more and more satisfied with Snape. "I think the members of the Defense Society are probably his friends and acquaintances," Snape explained, "but...that Mudblood is a very cautious person, and I''m not sure if he is prepared for such a thing." Snape actually didn''t want to target Albert, and there were indications that he was a very vengeful guy. "I will ask Yaxley to cooperate with you. UU Kanshu must get rid of the Order of the Phoenix and the Defense Association, but there is no need to rush this matter. You have plenty of time." Voldemort patted Snape Pu shoulders and turns away. "Is it because even the Dark Lord wasn''t sure about killing Anderson?" Snape looked at the departing figure of the Dark Lord, looked back at Yaxley who fell unconscious on the ground, took out a bottle of potion from the pocket of his robe and poured it for him, Snape used a spell to help him Wake up the person after the treatment. "Looks like I got away with it." Seeing Snape beside him, Yaxley couldn''t help but smiled wryly. "The Dark Lord gave you a chance, he asked you to help me deal with that Mudblood." Snape said the task that the Dark Lord gave him. "this" Yaxley fell silent briefly, then asked, "Is there anything you can do?" "Start with the Defense Association first. I may need a ''Peter Pettigrew'' to provide us with information." Snape briefly stated his plan. "I''m afraid it''s...difficult." Yaxley leaned weakly against the wall. "So far, we haven''t even figured out who is in the Defense Association." That Anderson school friend, like the original Death Eater. Both of them suddenly fell silent. They are alike. That Mudblood was actually very similar to the Dark Lord. Sometimes Yaxley even has absurd ideas: Why not recruit Anderson to eat the Dead Apostles? It is said that he is not really a Mudblood, but a descendant of a pure-blood wizard, half blood at best. Vote for recommendation previous chapter Chapter Directory next chapter bookmark back to bookshelf If you like Harry Potter and the Alchemist, please collect it: () The literature update speed of Harry Potter and the Alchemist is the fastest in the whole network. Chapter 1369： light of salvation As the saying goes, a smile never disappears, it just moves from your face to mine. While the Death Eaters were busy cleaning up the mess left by foreign dark wizards, the entire British wizarding world was immersed in the big news that had just happened. After the news of the dog-eat-dog fight between the Death Eaters and the foreign black wizards, and the heavy casualties spread, many listeners who secretly listened to the broadcast of the wizard watch station clapped their hands and applauded, wishing that the Death Eaters would die with those foreign black wizards. However, most let them The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1370： 3 seconds of silence "Are the Wizarding Wars finally over?" Albert''s naughty and active hands on his fair skin paused, and asked softly, "Why do you say that?" "If it wasn''t for the end of this Wizarding War, I''m afraid you wouldn''t choose to severely injure those Death Eaters at this time." After listening to Albert casually chatting about several major events that happened in the British magic world, Isobel thought Such a hunch. Isobel has always been a smart woman, in many things The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1371： burst out in silence "They were all brutally killed by Death Eaters in front of the shelter, why was there no one..." "It''s normal, isn''t it? The wizards in the British wizarding world haven''t exploded yet. After all, too few people died in this wizarding war. Otherwise, how could everyone tolerate the reckless actions of the Death Eaters and take up their wands to fight them?" . Listening to the latest news on the broadcast of the wizard watch station, facing the doubts of his colleagues around him, Kenneth still couldn''t help it. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1372： what does he want to do "What exactly is Anderson trying to do?" If any students were here, it would be surprising that the new headmaster of Hogwarts, the notorious old Bat Severus Snape, was... actually listening to the daily broadcast from the Wizarding Lookout, and talking to The portrait of Dumbledore on the wall of the office discussing the content of the radio is completely out of touch with the old bat image in their minds. Dumbledore''s portrait kept his eyes closed and did not answer the new headmaster''s questions. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1373： Dismantling the fortress from within If Albert was also present, after listening to their conversation, he probably couldn''t bear the grievance, and beat Snape on the spot, so that he could understand the power beyond magic. He is obviously a good wizard who advocates freedom and loves peace, so why has he somehow become the White Demon King? This is definitely the biggest slander ever! In the final analysis, this matter is still their own fault. If it wasn''t for the Order of the Phoenix and The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1374： Yes, its a trap Late at night, in the temporary lounge on the second floor of Hogwarts Castle, several Aurors in charge of the left-behind school were discussing the absurd things that happened today in low voices. Kidnapping family members and threatening students? Probably only Death Eaters who don''t even want a face can do it! However, the most absurd thing is that the group of Aurors who made it their mission to catch dark wizards became the accomplices of the Death Eaters who did these ridiculous things. "Perhaps, we were wrong from the beginning." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1375： There are many people here "Damn, can''t you be quiet? I''m not a train station here." In the room next to the Pig''s Head Bar, Abeforth, who had just finished his day''s business and was about to rest, was startled by a group of guys who suddenly appeared. What annoyed Abuforth the most was that this group of uninvited guys, not only the few in front of him, but also a large number of young people vigilantly raised their wands, from the room that Albert had enchanted out. straight The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1376： crit "Do you think that group of traitors will really sneak out to save people tonight?" On the eighth floor of Hogwarts Castle, in an empty classroom near the entrance to the Room of Requirement, two members of the night watch investigative operations team were talking in low voices, discussing the night watch task Alecto had given them. "I don''t know, but I hope to catch those guys with my own hands. Mrs. Alecto said that as long as we can catch them, there is a great chance to become Death Eaters directly after graduation." Other The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1377： snape ran away They appear! The Death Eaters who were patrolling the Hogwarts castle late at night realized that Dumbledore''s Army had really come out of the Room of Requirement after they noticed the hot feeling from the magic coin in their hands, and planned to go to the castle dungeon at night save people. However, just when all the Death Eaters were reminded and their spirits lifted, they failed to get a second reminder, which meant that they missed someone or that the enemy had passed towards the dungeon. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1378： My lord, times have changed "Okay, it''s easy!" Lee Jordan clapped his hands and looked down at the members of the investigation team who were crooked and lying on the ground. He was very satisfied with his latest record. Sure enough, compared to the members of the Defense Association who had received formal combat training, the lambs staying at the school were really weak, pitiful and helpless. Of course, the most important thing is to let them experience the joy from body to heart brought by **** tormenting weak enemies. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1379： face to face conspiracy "It''s surprising that you would come to me for help at this time. It seems that the plan failed." McNeil was very surprised that Snape came to find him, and invited him into the room for a detailed talk, and even took a glass of red wine from the wine cabinet and poured him a glass. "When the net caught a big fish, it tore the net apart." Snape took the red wine from McNeill and explained, "The Order of the Phoenix is ??here, I suspect that they are not the only ones, and the Defense Association is probably going too. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1380： remember "Have they all been sent away?" Listening to Shanna slowly describing the rescue operation at Hogwarts last night, Albert was not surprised by the final result, but was disappointed with the five family members. "You seem to be disappointed, is it because they hesitated until the end?" Shanna guessed the reason for Albert''s low mood. He always hoped that more wizards would bravely stand up against the mysterious people so that they could fight in the final battle. Defeat the mysterious man. "really The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1381： concern Compared with the celebration banquet held by the Defense Association afterwards, the atmosphere of the Order of the Phoenix is ??much worse. They are holding an impromptu meeting to discuss the rescue operation last night. No way, George used the Portkey made by Albert to send the five family members away, which still had a big impact on them. With the experience of the last wizard war, members of the Order of the Phoenix knew that it was impossible to expect all wizards to stand up against the mysterious man bravely, but The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1382： ridiculous Just after the impromptu meeting, the four of Harry, who noticed the weird atmosphere, returned to the room with some pies and butterbeer to celebrate. It was a great victory to thwart the Death Eaters'' plot no matter what. "You said, why is Moody so wary of Albert?" As Ron said this, he stole a glance at Hermione and picked up a pie from the plate in his hand. "have no idea." Harry didn''t care about that. "I The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1383： Recently no war Since the Hogwarts incident, the British wizarding world has unexpectedly ushered in a short period of peace. Probably even the Death Eaters realized that if they continued to toss, not only would they not be able to gain the upper hand in the game with Albert, but they might also lose themselves in the toss for no reason, so they calmed down. Of course, another reason is that Voldemort has been staying abroad looking for Gregorovich, the wand maker. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1384： Dumbledores conspiracy "This song sounds really good, just the sound... I seem to have heard it somewhere." Just after taking a shower, Albert, who put on thermal underwear and came to eat in the courtyard, listened to the light singing around him, pulled out a chair and sat across the table, and enjoyed the hearty breakfast just delivered by the house elf. "You really can''t hear it?" Katrina stopped and continued doing yoga, and looked at her brother-in-law with strange eyes. "It does feel like where The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1385： eager to try Albert had already known the reason why Death Eaters produced a large number of corpses through internal information. Although it had something to do with Snape''s proposal to accumulate power for the Death Eaters, the blame couldn''t be entirely blamed on him. Snape wasn''t a professional backer after all. The new headmaster of Hogwarts just didn''t want the Death Eaters to confront the anti-Voldemort forces head-on, and Hogwarts would be involved in this confrontation again, because he had promised that Dumbledore would do his best. might protect ho The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1386： trap? copy trial After nightfall, large flakes of snow began to fall outside the house, and there is no sign of stopping until now. The headquarters of the Defense Association, which was supposed to be bustling every day, seldom ushered in a moment of tranquility. With a "creak", the wooden door of the living room was pushed open by someone''s body, and Shanna, who came in with two cups of steaming coffee, put one of them in front of the young man who was sitting on the sofa reading a book, and she herself Taking a sip of another cup of coffee, on the right side of the man The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1387： Cant refuse In the next few days, members of the Defense Association, led by Fred, George, Lee Jordan, and Cedric, happily cleaned up the corpses hidden in the forest. Although they no longer had the excitement of eliminating the Yin Corpse at the beginning, everyone still maintained a high enthusiasm for cleaning the Yin Corpse after they clearly felt that their strength had improved rapidly. It''s more fun than practicing spells at the headquarters of the Defense Society The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1388： incorporated "Do you think they will agree?" "Probably... yes!" "perhaps?" "Moody''s is not saying they need to discuss this first." "Discuss? Well, the efficiency here is still so low." After getting a reply that needed to be discussed before giving an answer, Fred still couldn''t help complaining. "There''s no way around it. Low efficiency is the norm. It''s abnormal to be as efficient as the Defense Association." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1389： to mislead "Damn, all damn!" There was a series of growls in the office of the Magical Law Enforcement Officer, and Yaxley threw the desk over in a fit of rage. He had just received the news that another secret stronghold hiding a large number of corpses had been destroyed by members of the Defense Association, and none of the corpses stored in the stronghold survived. That was the result of many dark wizards for several days, and it was ruined by the people of the Defense Association just like that. Not only the Yin Corpse was wiped out, but the other party''s residence The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1390： spies are among us After the interim meeting, Snape, who had received Yaxley''s gaze, stayed behind, along with the remaining veteran Death Eaters. Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, and fell into a brief silence when they saw the few old guys around. I still remember when the Dark Lord was just resurrected, including those who were still in prison, there were at least forty or fifty Death Eaters alive. As a result, before the end of the second year, more than half of the original Death Eaters were killed or injured. "I know The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1391： black cocoon Feather-like snowflakes fell silently from the sky, and then were swept up by a gust of wind that swept past. The figure flying past in mid-air has long since disappeared at the end of the white snow. Suddenly, the man pulled up the broomstick abruptly, hovered in mid-air, and looked down at the village obliquely below that was completely enveloped in thick freezing fog. "Is this... caused by dementors?" After observing carefully, Albert reached out and took out his wand from his robe pocket, pointing at the The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1392： death eaters must die "So, all our goals have been accomplished by you?" After listening to Albert "sharing" the results of this reconnaissance, Lee Jordan, who had figured out the situation, pointed at Albert tremblingly, and was too angry to speak. Albert really doesn''t know how many members are looking forward to the action on Christmas Eve? As a result, it is gone now. I dont know how disappointed other people are. Fred next to him also complained with a bitter face: "Other The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1393： Christmas gift In a daze, Albert opened his eyes, closed his eyes and yawned lazily. When he turned his head sideways, he seemed to notice something. When he opened his eyes again, the bed beside him was already empty. up. He turned over and got up from the bed, his eyes fell on the bathroom door with the lights on and the sound of running water, his eyes were a little confused looking at the still dark window, and he muttered, "It''s so early..." After a while, the bathroom door was opened from the inside, wearing a nightgown The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1394： snowy christmas ball Compared with home, the Christmas atmosphere at the headquarters of the association is indeed stronger. There are so many people, that''s right. But what''s up with this Christmas tree? Looking at this weird Christmas tree, Albert was quite speechless. Some kind of performance art? Or did someone use the Transfiguration Charm to transform into a Christmas tree, and ended up looking like this? Albert really guessed right, this tree is indeed a few people who are good at deformation The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1395： Snowy Yule Ball (2) Compared with the lively atmosphere at the headquarters of the Defense Association, the shelter is deserted, and there is no festive atmosphere at all. No, it should be said that they didn''t plan to spend Christmas, or that they didn''t plan to spend Christmas in the shelter. Many underage wizards were unable to attend the Christmas ball due to their age, and they had a lot of resentment towards Albert. After learning that Albert had come to the shelter, they stared at him with resentful eyes, which made people feel quite speechless . AI The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1396： unbearable weight It is not without reason that underage wizards are not easy to be trusted. Most students are indeed unreliable. This has something to do with their long-term living in an ivory tower like Hogwarts. When Albert returned to the shelter, the hall was full of busy people, and it looked particularly lively. In the crowd, Kingsley was directing everyone to clean up and arrange the scene of the Christmas ball, and the efficiency was higher than Albert expected. " The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1397： born leader With members of the Order of the Phoenix joining in, preparations for the Christmas banquet at the sanctuary were much faster than expected. When Albert was talking to Harry, the hall had already been cleaned and entered the decoration stage. It looked not inferior to the banquet at the headquarters of the association. Sure enough, there are many people to be lively. The location of the Christmas party should have been sheltered from the start. "gentlemen." A slightly hoarse voice interrupted Albert''s The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1398： gift for tom "Aren''t you resting yet?" After the door of the study room was knocked a few times, Isobel, who was wearing a nightgown, pushed the door and walked into the study room. She put the freshly warmed milk on the desk in front of Albert, and her gaze swept away from the parchment on the desk. However, it fell on the face of Albert who was reading seriously. "You rest first!" Albert said softly, "I still have something to do." "You can use the Time Converter to come back to deal with your business after you wake up?" Isobel leaned over and hugged The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1399： the end of mr thief I don''t know if Voldemort really doesn''t care, anyway, since Christmas night, his name has been completely spread throughout the German wizarding world. Several Aurors died in the line of duty. Even the German Ministry of Magic could not suppress the shocking news. The wizards also re-acquainted with this famous second-generation Dark Lord through newspaper news. A panic called Voldemort began to spread rapidly from the German magic circle to the whole of Europe. Voldemort''s trick against Albert The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1400： ? Mundungus Fletcher suffered, and more can only blame him for his love of death. As a member of the Order of the Phoenix, how could Mundungus not know how deep the hatred between the Order of the Phoenix and the Death Eaters was. After his identity as a member of the Order of the Phoenix was exposed by Snape, he didn''t choose to hide. Instead, he swaggered into other people''s homes to do business without money. It''s like playing disco in a latrine - looking for shit. Once the Death Eaters really want to trouble the Order of the Phoenix, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1401： ?Do not talk about martial arts Ding dong! Ding dong! On a snowy night in the depths of winter, on a certain deserted street, there was a hasty doorbell ringing suddenly. Soon after the doorbell rang, there was movement in the house, and there were cat meows and door scratching sounds from time to time, and the owner of the house was also awakened by the hasty doorbell. "Who is it, it''s so late." Mrs. Figg, who was wearing a nightgown and wrapped in a thick cloak, looked out the door cautiously through the cat''s eyes. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1402： Not brothers, but sworn enemies Last night, the Order of the Phoenix mobilized as a group, but was ambushed by Voldemort, and it was sent to Albert as urgent news the next morning. Albert was actually a bit confused when he received the news. After all, it was really not something Voldemort would do. But thinking about Voldemort''s recent being... ahem, just thinking about Voldemort''s life is not going well recently, it is not difficult to understand why he hates the Order of the Phoenix and the Defense Association so much. It seems that there is nothing wrong with wanting to personally attack the Order of the Phoenix. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1403： cruel choice Of course, Albert didn''t think that Ollivander would know more secrets, but there were signs that there was a special connection between the two wands, and this special connection was probably the key to Harry''s victory over the mysterious man. Now this important key was actually destroyed by Harry himself, which made many people, including Ollivander, feel deeply uneasy. "Similar opportunities will not appear a second time. The mysterious man is not a fool. After being deflated once, he will definitely The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1404： Feelings! Not long after Christmas, another big event happened in the European magic world. The third master wand maker who was as famous as Ollivander and Gregorovich died suddenly at home, and the Dark Mark appeared on the roof. Not long after, several wand makers suddenly disappeared inexplicably, causing panic and panic in the entire European magic circle. The dark cloud named Voldemort once again hangs over the heads of wizards in various European countries. People are afraid of this murderous lunatic, and they are even more worried about him. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1405： the power of love Since eavesdropping on the brief conversation between the two, Ginny has been in a daze. Although she told Harry at that time that she had no regrets, Ginny was obviously not mentally prepared to bear all this. She was overwhelmed by the brutal truth. The relationship with Harry wasn''t even enough to support her recovery. Ginny liked Harry, there was no doubt about that. But after learning that Harry is likely to die in the near future The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1406： Tom is dead? "Good evening, Tom, are you...are you going to close the store?" A brown-haired middle-aged man glanced at the empty bar, his eyes fell on the bar owner who was cleaning the table, and he raised his hand to greet him. "Not yet, but it''s almost there." Old Tom threw down the rag and complained with a gloomy face. "It''s been very bad recently, and there are groups of people who eat and drink for free. They will go bankrupt sooner or later. What do you want to drink?" "A glass of hot whiskey." middle The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1407： percys choice "So, Percy is really your secret spy in the Ministry of Magic?" Ever since they had doubts about Percy, the Weasley twins took time to ask Albert about it. "Forget it, everyone benefits from each other!" Albert glanced at Fred and George, and he could probably guess what they were looking for. "Percy is a very ambitious man, he is eager to succeed, you know that, he wants to climb, he wants to The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1408： Dating "Have they separated after all?" When Albert talked about the story that happened to Penello and Percy, Isobel couldn''t help feeling that love is fragile and people''s hearts are changeable. "It''s normal, I expected this from the beginning." Albert stuffed the popcorn bucket in Isobel''s hand, took a big sip of the iced cola in his hand, and after meeting Isobel''s gaze, he explained with a smile, "Percy Way Sly is a power hungry The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1409： hypocrite "My bounty actually exceeds Harry Potter again." When flipping through the latest issue of the "Daily Prophet", Albert stared at the reward list on the front page for a long time, and joked, "150,000 galleons, I didn''t know that I had become so valuable, it hurt me I can''t help but want to claim my bounty." As he spoke, he turned his head and said to the people around him, "Do you think they would give me the bounty if I delivered it myself?" The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1410： just murder "What a bunch of misers. I really don''t know how those trash got the Dark Lord''s approval." Zac, who had just finished working for the Death Eaters and was still holding a bag of Galleons in his hand, murmured dissatisfiedly that he used to be a member of a search team, but since those damned Mudbloods hid, the search team It is difficult to make money by arresting people. Fortunately, those Death Eaters are going crazy, they are actually making a large number of corpses, which can be regarded as giving them a good income The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1411： bias Late at night, in the kitchen of the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. The dazed Mrs. Weasley was staring at the freshly cooked cup of hot cocoa, what was she thinking? "What''s the matter, Molly?" Mr. Weasley put the cloak in his hand on his wife''s shoulders, and asked with a frown. Mrs. Weasley shook her shoulders slightly, looked sideways at her husband, and said in a low voice, "They really did that?" Molly really can''t accept her The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1412： black hands That evening, Harry convened with Hermione, Ron and Ginny to discuss the matter. They had heard Fred and George talk about going to the Ministry of Magic to collect their bounty. Although they don''t know how they operate, they all think this idea is really good, and even want to participate in it, but they are ruthlessly rejected by Sirius and the twins. Tonight, Harry finally knew what method they were using. Although using the compound potion for the black wizard The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1413： Solution The development of this matter is still a bit unexpected. The news of Sirius Black''s murder spread quickly, and still caused quite a commotion among the small groups who fought against Voldemort. It may be considered that they still have a little conscience, and they don''t just watch Death Eater jokes like everyone else. That little commotion was quickly subsided by the appearance of Sirius. "I think I''m still alive." This is what Sirius said after showing up at the shelter The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1414： voldemort is back The team building activity to clean up the corpses had ended hastily in early February, and the members of the Defense Association felt very sorry for this. Now they already like the activities of team building and fighting ghosts, which is much more interesting than practicing magic in a shelter all day long, especially after everyone acts together, the tacit understanding between each other is getting better and better, and it has become more and more interesting. Initially master the tricks of how to cooperate with each other in battle. But after learning the news that Voldemort had returned to England, there was a similar fanfare. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1415： trap "The mysterious man is really restless for a moment, and he made such a big deal just after he came back." "The current British magic world is really full of disasters!" Sirius put down the boring newspaper from the Muggle world, looked up at Kingsley who had an ugly expression on the opposite side, and asked, "Are you okay?" Kingsley didn''t seem to hear what Sirius said, and stared straight at the news of the reservoir collapse on the headline of the newspaper, "They are simply crazy, this The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1416： very bad "Just got back to the UK and couldn''t wait to make things happen, that guy Tom is as annoying as ever." Putting down the communication bookmark, Albert kept babbling strange words. "Meow." Tom cat meowed in protest. It''s not annoying. "Not talking about you." Albert reached out and rubbed Tom''s head. "Who is Tom?" Just put it outside and it''s freezing black The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1417： disappearing deterrent Compared with Albert''s indifferent reaction to this incident, the Defense Association was blown up again after learning of the news. This is not a conspiracy by the mysterious person to lure them into the bait, it is clearly a gauntlet issued by the mysterious person to the entire group that resists the mysterious person. It seems to be saying to them, come if you have the guts, I will wait for you here. It is precisely because of this that everyone held their breath in their hearts, clenched their fists and wanted to go straight up and beat those nasty plots to the ground. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1418： Voldemort is enlightened again The lights were still on in the villages hit by the snowstorm, and people drew heavy curtains to keep the cold out of the windows. Let the wind and snow outside beat on the windows, but it has no effect on the village residents who are warming up by the electric stove. They have long been used to hiding by the fireplace and watching TV at this time. so cold! For some reason, the whole family who were watching TV shivered in unison. It seemed that an inexplicable chill entered the room. The male owner of the house The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1419： rely heavily on A few days later, the "heavy news" that the Muggle village was brutally massacred by a dark wizard made it to the front page of the "Daily Prophet" for the first time. In the past, this would have been almost impossible to happen, but now it appears on the front page of the "Daily Prophet" in a grand manner. In this short and concise article, I couldn''t find a single sentence that attacked the incompetence of the Ministry of Magic, let alone talked about Voldemort, the culprit who slaughtered Muggles. It was just calm The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1420： bad idea "The situation is not as bad as you think. Mr. Anderson is far worse than you think." The portrait on the wall looked at Snape for a moment, and whispered comfortingly. "He pushed the Dark Lord too hard, which made him feel in danger." Snape felt that the Muggle''s bad luck was caused by Albert pushing Voldemort too hard. If they had been hiding quietly, perhaps there would not have been so many disputes. "That''s just one of the reasons, both The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1421： more dangerous than the dark lord As soon as the voice fell, Albert''s figure appeared without warning. He waved his wand at the people on the ground, and after using the Imperius Curse to control the unconscious Yaxley, he smiled He looked sideways at Snape, who was staring at him. "Let''s talk." As he spoke, he waved his wand again, Snape''s wand flew out of his hand, and the whole person was hit by the flying chair behind his knees, and he slumped directly on the chair. "You bastard..." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1422： Supervisory Committee Snape feared Albert Anderson from the bottom of his heart. Not only because Albert has the power of the mysterious man, but also because he can do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. It''s a lot like a Slytherin, if not more than a Slytherin, because that guy can always disguise himself so well that he can fool everyone with ease. This can be seen from Albert''s easy use of the Imperius Curse to control Yaxley. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1423： problem Ever since the Ministry of Magic established that **** "overseeing committee", the entire British wizarding world has been disturbed. Many wizarding families with "unaccounted for" relatives are given special care by the Ministry of Magic, especially those who have some relationship with Albert but choose not to hide. They have to go to the Ministry of Magic to explain their disappearance. Where are your loved ones, are you fighting Albert Anderson and the Ministry of Magic? Many wizarding families have been punished for this The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1424： Retribution is coming Umbridge is in a good mood recently, because the new Minister Pierce Thickness and the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Yaxley, attached great importance to the "monitoring and review committee for whether members of wizarding families engage in illegal activities", which led to this The newly established Inspectorate has become the most popular department in the Ministry of Magic, and even many Death Eaters are under her command, which makes Umbridge, who is not yet a Death Eater, feel great satisfaction. Of course, most The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1425： run over the trap In the middle of the night, Fred''s arrival woke up everyone staying at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. They drank the strong tea that Mrs. Weasley had just brewed to ease their sleepiness, while listening to Fred talk about the reason why he came to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix at this time. "So, you plan to invade the Ministry of Magic at night and rescue those imprisoned wizards?" Ron was stunned by Fred''s words. He really didn''t expect the members of the Defense Association to be so bold. This is The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1426： Jedi strikes back Since Voldemort''s Death Eaters completely controlled the British Ministry of Magic, there have been a lot of things that are criticized. Employees of the Ministry of Magic have complained about these things in private, and many wizards would not even be willing to continue working in the Ministry of Magic if it were not for the sake of having food for themselves and their families. No one likes to live in fear all day. When Umbridge came to the hall of the Ministry of Magic in the middle of the night, the few wizards who were in charge of staying behind were taken aback. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1427： shocked Not peaceful tonight. Anyone who has just fallen asleep and is rudely woken up will not be in a good mood. However, it was an exception for Yaxley at the moment. "The bait is at last," murmured Yaxley. "Yes." The Death Eater who was in charge of the notification said excitedly, "Our people have already passed as planned, and we should be able to block them temporarily on the tenth floor of the basement." "Well, don''t be surprised The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1428： The door is welded After Umbridge was sent away, the Aurors breathed a sigh of relief, and then, under the urging of Yaxley, continued to go deep into the courtroom to arrest the villains who broke into the Ministry of Magic, but things did not go well. Looking at the passage shrouded in an inextricable darkness, the Aurors tried various methods, but they were unable to dispel the inextricable darkness in front of them. In the end, under the coercion and lure of the Death Eaters behind him, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush forward, but he didn''t know what to do. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1429： Speech therapy Not everyone can stay rational to face the problem, especially when it concerns the lives of themselves and their families. Of course, they cannot be blamed for this. As people get older, people will become more realistic and selfish. Most wizards prefer to remain neutral in this wizarding war and wait patiently for the arrival of peace. Of course, they are actually very willing to support and are happy to see this situation, as long as they need to sacrifice their lives The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1430： pit son "Do you think it''s really effective for us to do this?" Hagrid drank the wine glass in one gulp, and muttered as he looked at the family members of the association members who turned and left. "I don''t know, but I think it should be possible to prevent them from killing themselves, otherwise Albert would not let us do it." Mr. Tonks also poured himself a glass of warm beer, "In any case, we have tried our best . The two followed Albert''s proposal, and here is a message to the members of the association The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1431： interior of the fort Boom boom boom! Suddenly there was a hasty knock on the door. "what happened?" In the dark dormitory, Isobel, who was embracing each other with the lingering aftertaste of passion, asked in a low voice. It is undoubtedly not a pleasant thing to be disturbed during making out. "Something must have happened." Albert kissed his wife''s forehead lightly, pushed aside the sheets and sat up. He reached out into the darkness, the cloak on the hanger by the wall The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1432： expected After the case of Thompson and his son, the family members who had just been rescued settled down after learning the news. Perhaps, this is why many people like to make an example of others. Naturally, some people doubted the authenticity of this matter, but they no longer had the courage to act rashly. Even if Albert found time to dispel the tracking magic that the Death Eaters secretly left on them for them, most of the family members still behaved very peacefully, and no one would complain about staying behind. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1433： the game "found it?" In the study, Snape poured Yaxley a glass of wine, picked up another glass himself, sat in the armchair opposite the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and talked to his old buddy about the recent Death Eaters action. "Not yet, but it should be soon. I have asked people to check the abandoned Muggle villages. There are not many of them. As long as they check one by one, they will definitely find the rat nest." Speaking of this, Yaxley''s eyes widened. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1434： voldemort wants to kill At night, the sky has completely darkened, and the snowflakes are slowly falling, laying a thick layer of snow on the ground. A pair of leather boots suddenly stepped on the snow, it came so suddenly, as if it appeared out of nowhere. In the quiet wilderness, there are more and more weirdos wearing cloaks, masks, and holding glowing sticks. They whispered together in twos and threes, and then suddenly fell silent. They all headed in a certain direction, trampling the snow on the ground into a pile of snow The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1435： Singles vs. gang fights The poor performance of his Death Eaters really made Voldemort extremely angry, but the famous Dark Lord was not overwhelmed by anger after all, and directly waved his wand to slaughter the Death Eaters to vent his anger. However, even Voldemort had to admit that the Death Eaters under his command were a bunch of trash, but even if this bunch of trash deserved to die, they didn''t deserve to die in his hands. In the past, Voldemort really didn''t care, but not now. if that''s the case The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1436： beat to death "That look in your eyes is really scary!" Albert waved the Elder Wand disguised by him almost at the same time as Voldemort. One green and one gold curse spewed out from the tip of the wand, and collided with each other in the air, entering into the wrestling of magical powers on both sides. Unable to tell the winner. It should be said that Albert won from the very beginning, but he did not intend to expose his magical power far surpassing Voldemort, so he had to control his power to avoid directly crushing The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1437： Siege Looking at the dead and wounded fakes in front of them, the expressions of many Death Eaters were extremely complicated. A few days ago, when Yaxley proposed to do that at the meeting, many Death Eaters present dismissed it, thinking that as long as the Dark Lord took action himself, there was no need to worry about that Mudblood and his subordinates. But judging from the current situation, it is undoubtedly a very wise decision. Neither the Defense Association nor the damned Mudbloods are something they can easily deal with The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1438： victory facing the oncoming avada kedavra, albert was still calm, and there was no trace of panic on his face. he waved the elder wand in his hand, shot a golden spell from the tip of the wand, and faced the green death light rushing fearlessly. the scene of the previous confrontation was repeated again. the two curses, one gold and one green, collided with each other, and fell into the wrestling of magical powers again. however, after members of the defense association left one after another, instead the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1439： I put it the darkness before dawn shrouded the bathtub in the mediterranean sea. in the calm sea that people dont know, a piece of light suddenly lit up. a sea ship with a bright light hanging on the bow was slowly rising from the sea level, standing on the spot. after staying for a short while, it sailed towards the deep sea like a ghost ship facing the dawn. after a busy night, albert, who returned to the ship, was sitting at the dining table, enjoying the potato and cheese pancakes made by isobel himself, while explaining the reason for his late return. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1440： 1 wishful thinking i don''t know what yaxley was thinking. he didn''t choose to bury the matter completely afterwards. instead, he asked people to take the body away, and revealed the exact location of the defense association headquarters to the ministry of magic, so that the new minister of magic pierce send ministry of magic professionals to search the village and try to solve its secrets. when the employees of the ministry of magic learned of this incident, the fact that the defense association headquarters was attacked naturally could not be hidden. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1441： overworked the afternoon sun shines through the ceiling above the head and sprinkles in the courtyard of the sea ship. katrina, who was reading the potion notes, looked up at the entrance of the courtyard after hearing footsteps. a young couple with intimate behavior was talking walking towards this side with a smile, the girl who was sore in her heart couldn''t help curling her lips and said, "are you finally willing to get up?" "get us something to eat first." albert said to the house elf. "where is alice?" isobel asked. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1442： broadcast the attack, which lasted for several days, finally ended in a way that left everyone dumbfounded. presumably there is nothing more convincing than the broadcast from the wizard''s lookout station. it''s not that everyone is willing to believe the content in the broadcast of the wizard watch station, but the broadcast station itself was built by the defense association. since the wizard''s watch station broadcast has been rebroadcasted and the announcer has not been replaced, it means that the original announcer is still alive the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1443： labor pains "i hate it here." "no wonder albert didn''t use this as the association''s headquarters before." on the roof of the hotel, several members of the defense association were setting up a vegetable garden. since they were forced to move out of the village, they had to spend a lot of time renovating the new headquarters so that they could live more comfortably here. "stop complaining and get it done quickly. it''s almost lunch time." "i heard that shanna went shopping again today." the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1444： no progress fred and george were not lying, and albert was indeed not lazy. he was teaching harry the fire curse and how to prevent himself from being burned to death by the fire''s backlash. in fact, if possible, albert would rather go to the association headquarters to help instead of wasting time with harry. that''s right. in albert''s eyes, teaching harry the fire curse was a waste of time. the savior has little talent for the dark arts. in society the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1445： The savior is on the move harry is dating ginny! this is the news that albert got from hermione. perhaps realizing that he might be dying, harry looked away from many things. however, since falling in love with ginny, the sweetness of love has gradually corroded his will, making harry instinctively hope that this beautiful relationship can continue. is this considered self-inflicted? albert was quite speechless. love is such a thing. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1446： Harry ran away "go back, go back now?" in the tent protected by layers of protective magic, harry looked away from the atlas in his hand and looked at sirius, who was slightly panting with confusion, unable to understand why the other party asked them to return to the order of the phoenix headquarters immediately. "did something happen?" hermione was far sharper and smarter than harry and ron. when sirius reminded them to return to the order of the phoenix headquarters, she guessed that it might be possible. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1447： They are all chess pieces with a creak, the old wooden door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. the noisy conference room suddenly became quiet. the death eaters all turned their heads and looked at the visitor. "i thought you weren''t coming today. severus, sit down. the meeting has already started." under the shadow of the candlelight, a man in a black cloak walked in after adapting to the light in the conference room. his cold eyes swept over everyone in the conference room, and everyone could hear the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1448： Ready to move if albert knew snape''s thoughts, he would definitely slap him in the face. you, a sinister, despicable, shameless spy, have the nerve to tell others? what''s more, this matter really has nothing to do with albert. he did know that the group of death eaters planned to take advantage of the chaos in the wizarding world to prey on the members of the defense association, so he restrained everyone from participating in this matter. as for why they didnt intervene in this matter through yaxley, they would think so. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1449： The trap seen through in fact, similar issues were also mentioned at the order of the phoenix meeting, but the biggest problem at the moment is: even they are not sure whether they will be attacked by the ministry of magic when dealing with the dark wizards who are ravaging the british wizarding world. backstab. no, it should be said that once they get involved, the possibility of being backstabbed by the ministry of magic is extremely high. today''s ministry of magic is under the control of the death eaters, so they choose to remain silent in this chaos, causing some members of the order of the phoenix to the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1450： Have a child "i have to admit, beautiful love is always fascinating." standing on this beach that had just been baptized by fire, albert turned his head and smiled and looked at ron and hermione who were looking this way. he turned back to harry next to him and said, "but potter, i i must remind you, if you are not mentally prepared, don''t come to me first, it will only waste our precious time." harry opened his mouth, looking like he was hesitating to speak. at last, the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1451： kill them fortunately, albert didn''t know anything about this, otherwise he would have been stunned by hermione''s operation. it''s a shame she could think of letting ginny get pregnant with harry''s child. however, considering hermione''s series of cunning actions on emotional issues, it doesn''t seem to be something incomprehensible. hermione had helped set up harry and ginny''s relationship a long time ago, and now she was just helping them take it a step further. if the time hadn''t come up the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1452： attacked "damn, why is it so difficult?" in the room, ron, who was wearing a thick cloak, was flipping through hermione''s notes and waving his wand to practice breaking spells. he also knew that if he didn''t want to continue to hold everyone back, he had to master how to extinguish the fire as soon as possible to ensure that they were foolproof when they invaded gringotts to destroy the horcruxes. hermione alone would definitely catch the three of them off guard if something unexpected happened, and even cause them to become violent. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1453： Who takes the blame late at night, after hearing familiar footsteps coming from the corridor outside, ron, who was still asleep, hurriedly got out of bed, pushed away and said to the two people who were kissing each other goodbye in the corridor: "harry, ginny, you guys where did you go?" ginny was very dissatisfied with ron''s disappointment. after giving him a fierce look, ginny turned around and was about to return to her room. however, she found that the door of the next room was suddenly opened and hermione, wearing a nightgown, walked out. "what''s wrong?" the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1454： Drag people into the water isobel had just finished washing her hair when she heard the door open outside the bathroom. she grabbed a towel from the side and wiped her hair. she reached out and pushed open the half-open door and came out of the bathroom. she happened to bump into albert who was returning to the room. she walked up and kissed his cheek, and asked with a smile, "my dear, has anything good happened recently?" "there are no good things, but there are a lot of bad things." albert took the towel from isobel''s hand, reached out and patted the armchair next to him, motioning for her to sit down and help her the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1455： frightened now that babajide has brought this matter to the meeting of the international federation of wizards, naturally we can no longer continue to be as perfunctory as usual, otherwise we will not be worthy of the position under their butts. no, it should be said that if wizards all over europe and even the world knew about this, they would have to get rid of their positions with countless infamy. so, they need to do something. as for how to solve the problems in the british wizarding community, that is the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1456： Kill good people and take merit to be honest, victor felt that his trip to the uk was quite magical, and he even couldn''t help but wonder if he had returned to the time when grindelwald ruled europe. however, thinking carefully about the dark period when grindelwald ruled europe, it seemed that nothing like that happened in the british wizarding world. that can no longer be described as a disaster. victor suspected that the guy named voldemort was an old madman. he actually caused such trouble to his hometown. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1457： Borrow a knife he has been pushed to the stage by death eaters and has been acting as a rubber stamp for some time. although this was not pierce''s wish, in the past six months, he has unknowingly gotten used to his current identity. even if pierce managed to break away from yaxley''s control of the imperius curse, he still pretended that he was still controlled by the imperius curse and continued to do his work. pierce knew his situation very well, so what if he broke out of control? facing the mystery the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1458： attack of death eaters "...it has something to do with the fact that a french auror named victor was killed by a dark wizard." in the morning, when harry came to the dining room, he heard sirius talking to others about important events that had happened recently. "why did those dark wizards kill that french auror, and why did they go all the way to france to kill him?" harry raised his doubts after finishing destroying the pieces of bread in his hand, "i always find this matter a bit inexplicable." "according to the news coming back from over there, it seems that the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1459： Dark wizards assist "this" looking at the completely chaotic conference room, kingsley''s mood was extremely complicated. he couldn''t tell whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, but he knew he had to do something. "the number of dark wizards coming will definitely not be too many. we should pick up our wands and repel them." even though kingsley shouted, no one wanted to listen to his nonsense. the scene was noisy, filled with a bunch of pig teammates who couldn''t move around. if not the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1460： good news in the president''s office of the defense association''s headquarters building, shanna, who was sitting behind her desk handling the association''s daily affairs, heard the door open and raised her head to look at the person who came in in surprise. "what a surprise. i thought you wouldn''t come over today." "bringing you good news." albert put a newspaper on his desk. after shanna glanced at the news in the newspaper, she frowned slightly because she couldn''t understand the contents of the newspaper at all. " the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1461： cannon fodder "so, are you still organizing an auror team?" this news was what albert learned from the savior when he was teaching harry the fire spell. there has been no movement from the international federation of wizards, and kingsley will naturally continue to follow up on this matter. however, as albert expected, the ministry of magic of various countries is actually not interested in intervening in the chaos in britain. especially after learning about the current bad situation in the uk after investigation, he was even less interested in letting his aurors go. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1462： transmit pressure the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1463： new knife the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1464： Be a human being the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1465： rout the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1466： result in the past few days, even though nothing happened, many people couldn''t calm down. ever since he was spoiled by albert last time, hagrid has been thinking about the dragon egg. can he really get the dragon egg that albert mentioned? although hagrid was not sure how expensive dragon eggs were, he liked dragons and knew that it would cost a lot of money to get one. it has always been hagrid''s wish to raise a dragon. the thought that his wish is very likely to come true soon makes him become inexplicably anxious. he often wanders back and forth in his cabin, giggling. however, hagrid did not know that he himself had become a source of trouble for others. not long ago, quirrell, who had successfully obtained the dragon egg, was also very upset because hagrid showed no signs of leaving hogwarts. this is not good news for quirrell, whose health is getting worse. his body really couldn''t hold it anymore. except for being possessed by voldemort for the first time, quirrell had never smelled the breath of death like this before, and the original joy of obtaining the dragon egg had all disappeared. he is really dying! however, quirrell did not go completely crazy because he was on the verge of death, perhaps because he knew that he still had a way out, the way out that voldemort left for him. hunting unicorns and sucking their blood to extend their lives will be quirrell''s last choice. at this moment, the defense against the dark arts professor was still secretly monitoring hagrid, waiting for him to leave hogwarts and for the opportunity to come. compared with the previous two, hermione, who was exposed to albert''s slutty tricks, did not feel emotional explosion because of it, but she felt more and more that there was a mysterious aura surrounding albert. maybe he''s showing off. perhaps, he is like a treasure waiting to be discovered. hermione never told harry or ron about these things. she followed the agreement between the two and silently kept albert''s secret. i don''t know if hermione was absent-minded during the elimination round, or if she just had bad luck. she met her strongest opponent so far, truman, and was crushed 2:0, helplessly stopping in the quarterfinals. ron had been feeling sorry for hermione being eliminated. he originally thought that hermione would be able to overcome obstacles all the way, win the final wizard card competition, and get ten galleons, but... i always felt that ron regretted losing the game more than hermione. harry didn''t care about the wizarding card competition at all. it didn''t matter to him whether he won the championship or not. as for the ten galleons reward, it was even less important. he was not short of money. recently, harry''s mood has also been very irritable. because professor quirrell''s face is getting paler and his body is getting thinner and thinner. harry was worried that the defense against the dark arts professor would not be able to withstand the pressure and compromise with snape, telling him how to pass the mechanism guarding the philosopher''s stone. "harry." hermione said after hesitating for a moment after hearing what harry said, "i think your worries are unnecessary." extra? harry''s face showed shock and confusion. "do you know something?" ron asked quietly after looking around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. "are we really the only ones who know that someone wants to steal the philosopher''s stone?" hermione lowered her voice and asked, "i mean, the professors involved in protecting the philosopher''s stone, and even principal dumbledore really know that someone wants to steal the magic. stone?" harry and ron looked at each other, neither spoke, and listened quietly to hermione continue. "it''s impossible, right!" hermione took a deep breath and said, "after all, it was almost stolen in gringotts. besides, i think there must be a reason for that stone to be placed here. i never i think principal dumbledore is confused." "how old is principal dumbledore?" ron asked coldly. "probably...more than a hundred years old!" hermione replied uncertainly. "even you have to admit that the headmaster is indeed old." harry pointed this out clearly. "perhaps, principal dumbledore is indeed a bit old, but he will not be confused, and..." hermione shook her head, "albert also thinks that the principal has other intentions for placing the sorcerer''s stone in the school." "he told you?" harry couldn''t help but look at the long gryffindor table, where albert was presiding over the finals. "well, he thinks there''s a reason why the stone was placed in the school." hermione hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "besides, i think he probably knows how to subdue lu wei." "you said that albert might know how to subdue fluffy," harry looked at hermione with a shocked face and said eagerly, "but...hagrid shouldn''t tell anyone except dumbledore." "albert has a very good relationship with hagrid, and he seems to be very aware of hagrid''s raising of fluffy." hermione noticed the shock and confusion on the faces of harry and ron, and reminded in a low voice: "it is said that , albert also knows how to predict, if he really knows how to divination through the crystal ball, it is not surprising that he knows how to subdue lu wei." "what if, i mean if anderson wants to steal the philosopher''s stone!" a very absurd idea suddenly came to harry''s head. "he wouldn''t do that?" hermione shook her head and denied harry''s words. "i just said if." harry did not continue to dwell on this matter. he knew that hermione had a little admiration for albert. ron also looked sideways at the place where the finals were taking place, the corners of his mouth trembling slightly, not knowing what he wanted to say. this wizarding card competition is coming to an end. among the students competing for the championship in the finals, zannah was not there, but the ravenclaw genius isobel and the hufflepuff prefect truman. the unlucky shanna met isobel in the semi-finals and was eliminated 2:1. although the championship final was a best-of-five game, the two of them only played three games. truman lost three games in a row and ended miserably. he felt a little doubtful about his life until the end. "i knew it would be like this." katrina said expressionlessly. she would be lying if she said she wasn''t envious, but after all, it was her sister who won, and she was still happy for her. isobel''s victory was completely unexpected by katrina, and it has always been like this from before to now. as long as isobel is willing, she will always be a winner, no matter in which aspect. uu reading "some people say that you can count the number of times you have played wizard cards with both hands. is this true?" lee jordan stepped forward with a microphone when albert handed over the championship award to isobel. asked. "there is no such thing. i occasionally play wizard cards. albert can testify for me." isobel showed a charming smile towards albert. "it was he who taught me how to play wizard cards. i still remember he said that wizard cards will definitely become popular in the entire magic world. how could a student not know how to play wizard cards? my victory was mainly because i learned how to play wizard cards from albert when i played cards with him. understanding. of course, they had no idea that these words of isobel were just nonsense, just to avoid being too shocking. "it seems that you did not lose unjustly." diggory reached out and patted truman''s shoulder to comfort him. truman looked at the runner-up prize in his hand, stuffed the bag of candy he bought from duke bee into his pocket, and went to help fred and george distribute butterbeer to everyone. albert found several senior students who knew how to use the refilling spell, and asked them to take turns casting spells on the oak barrels to provide everyone with a continuous supply of butterbeer. this wizarding card competition ended successfully with laughter and clinking glasses. outside the hall, professor quirrell felt an inexplicable irritation in his heart as he looked at the students drinking in the hall to celebrate the successful conclusion of the wizard card competition. "quirinas, maybe we should have a chat." snape appeared beside quirrell without any warning, looking at the scene in the hall expressionlessly, and said calmly. "o-okay!" harry happened to see quirrell and snape leaving. the savior secretly wanted to follow and eavesdrop, but naturally he was discovered by snape. Chapter 1467： High reward the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1468： Voldemort must die the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1469： An act of desperation "i very much doubt that the people from the international federation of wizards had bad intentions from the beginning. otherwise, how could they come up with such a bad idea?" "politicians are unreliable from the beginning. it is better to expect them to save britain than to expect a mysterious person to die suddenly one day." "it''s not difficult to see this from the group of aurors they sent to reinforce britain. they collapsed at the first touch. it''s hard to believe that foreign aurors are so useless." the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1470： believe harry if it had been the time when he was an auror a few years ago, kingsley would have hesitated again and again not to mention using the imperius curse, but even using more lethal black magic, let alone killing someone with a borrowed knife like now. take the initiative to provoke a killing. when did they stop being so shy about doing this kind of thing? "this war has really changed a lot of things!" kingsley sighed lightly and stopped thinking about these things. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1471： Bounty Hunter the high-cost arrest warrant issued by the international federation of wizards against voldemort has indeed caused a lot of trouble for the united kingdom, but the high-cost arrest warrant still has its due effect. it attracts not only dark wizards, but also other countries. a professional bounty hunter who makes a living by hunting dark wizards. in fact, as long as the bounty list has a meaning, there will naturally be wizards who make a living from it. what''s more, this is a high reward endorsed by the international federation of wizards. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1472： Yes, its a trap "i always feel like we''re going to be used as cannon fodder." "you actually don''t have to feel it." "it''s probably because the auror unit they formed last time suffered heavy losses in the uk, and no one dared to risk going to the uk anymore, so they took out the high reward and asked us to deal with this matter." "anyway, even if unfortunately we all die in the uk, they only need to spend some time to find another batch, and they don''t even need to pay a penny." "actually, if you think about it, the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1473： fail the arrival of centaur firenze was not hidden from the eyes of other students, or the principal had no intention of hiding this from the beginning. at that time, umbridge, who was standing on the stone steps, almost stared out of her eyes when she saw firenze, setting an example to everyone about what it meant to be stunned. she obviously didn''t expect that dumbledore would find a centaur to be the professor of divination. it''s hard for umbridge to say anything about this, because most centaurs are involved in divination, even more professionally than most wizards. no one thought that principal dumbledore would hire a centaur to be the divination professor at hogwarts. this was undoubtedly a novel thing. this is especially true for hogwarts students who know little about centaurs, and they are all curious about the professor''s arrival. of course, there is also the string of prophecies left by trelawney. although centaurs have the same intelligence as humans, centaurs asked the ministry of magic to classify them as "beasts" and did not want to share human identities with creatures such as hags and vampires, so centaurs are not humans. yes. not human, but beast. trelawney''s third prophecy is that principal dumbledore will hire a non-human divination professor to serve at hogwarts. there is no doubt that trelawney''s prediction has come true again. so what will be the next prophecy? most students have forgotten the prophecies trelawny once made, but there are always a few who still remember them. however, the content of trelawney''s next prophecy is really bad, because umbridge will oust dumbledore and become the new headmaster of hogwarts? umbridge becomes the headmaster, what an international joke. with the poor performance of this deputy minister of magic, except for some slytherin students who will support her, i am afraid that the entire hogwarts students will hate and reject her. in fact, after the content of the fourth prophecy spread, most students looked at umbridge with unprecedented disgust. it''s not that everyone wants to believe the old liar''s predictions, but that three consecutive predictions have come true. even if they don''t want to believe it, they can''t change the cruel fact that the fourth prediction may come true. for a time, conspiracy theories about the ministry of magic and umbridge spread rapidly in hogwarts like wings. these rumors are really not friendly to umbridge, and they say that the reason for expelling trelawney is unreasonable. trelawney can''t prophesy at all, and the idea that she is a liar is completely untenable. how does being expelled look like umbridge''s revenge? to be honest, umbridge doesn''t really care about these gossips. as long as the method is strong enough, she can completely shut up all the students. the worst thing for umbridge was that her original plan was completely disrupted. not only did she not get any benefits, she also had a headful of excrement dumped on her head, and her whole body exuded a stench. according to the original plan, umbridge actually planned to install a new ministry of magic professor at hogwarts. it was no longer important whether he knew how to do divination, but the important thing was to put people in first. the changes at hogwarts were making her increasingly powerless, and those **** attacks were making her dizzy. umbridge needs new helpers, even if they are not capable, they can help share the firepower of the students, but dumbledore''s move to find a centaur to be the divination professor will undoubtedly make all umbridge''s previous efforts become useless. dream bubble. this was worse than stuffing a **** into her mouth. that day, umbridge locked herself in the office and broke things again. she had forgotten how many times this was. ever since she came to work at hogwarts, umbridge found that her temper became worse and worse. . there is nothing we can do about it. who knows that every time she passes by the corridor, she can always hear the students at hogwarts discussing the new divination professor, or discussing her. the number of students retching against the wall has increased sharply, and their eyes have become more contemptuous. there is never any shortage. umbridge has once again successfully made herself the subject of heated discussions among the students at hogwarts. although she has been a hot topic among students in the past few months, those topics are not as scary as this time. , because everyone is talking about why umbridge died tragically in azkaban prison. what outrageous thing did she do to deserve a life sentence? many students believed trelawney''s prophecy, and they all looked at umbridge with fear. only extremely evil wizards are qualified to be imprisoned in azkaban prison forever. among dark wizards and death eaters, the name of the class almost belongs to umbridge. many students also question the current ministry of magic. if the deputy ministers are like this, what about fudge as the minister of magic? could fudge be the same thing? they have not forgotten that in trelawney''s words, minister of magic fudge will eventually be ousted by everyone, and the time will be next summer. unless he did something outrageous, it was rare for the minister of magic to be ousted. these gossips made umbridge extremely irritated, because no matter where she went, she could hear people whispering about her. although umbridge tried to change all this, and even imprisoned several people in succession, the situation did not improve. she could still listen to the students'' gossip, even if those students shut up when she passed by, and then staring at her with disgust, and speaking ill of umbridge behind her back was even more common. as expected of albert! privately, fred, george and lee jordan all admired albert''s methods. the three of them spent a long time building an anti-toad alliance, but the results were not satisfactory. everyone was afraid of the toad''s authority. they only dared to chatter a few words and had no courage to stand up and resist. most of the time, a few people used the anti-toad alliance to cause trouble everywhere. even if the situation got better later, it was far behind albert''s amazing operation. now umbridge is like a toad being roasted on the fire. not only is she hated by most of the students at hogwarts, but she has also brought about a wave of hatred. except for some slytherin students, even hogwarts is now a toad. gwartz''s other professors had ill intentions toward her. umbridge is completely isolated! there is no way, no one wants umbridge to become the headmaster of hogwarts. look at how much trouble she has caused now that she has become the senior investigator. god knows what the whole hogwarts will look like after she becomes the principal? even according to trelawney''s prophecy, umbridge would only stay in school for about half a year, but it still made most students feel extremely uncomfortable. as for dumbledore? he seems not to know about these things, and has never cared about them. it is consistent with what trelawney said: dumbledore simply doesn''t like to argue with idiots like you, so he has been too lazy to care about you. "i just saw the news about the resumption of divination class on the bulletin board. it''s in classroom 11." li jordan shared the news he just saw with several people. "i also heard that toad planned to take time to review it. centaurs course, do you think she will find an excuse to drive our new professor away? "it depends on how crazy the toad is." fred swallowed the food in his mouth and said calmly, "i hope she tries to do that. it will definitely be interesting." "that''s enough for you. we don''t want to take divination classes." george, who was flipping through the pages, couldn''t help but complain, "lucius malfoy is really lying. his little brat didn''t take the divination class at all." "firenz cannot return to the forbidden forest. also, i heard from nearly headless nick that umbridge has recently been trying to find the gathering place of dumbledore''s army. she seems to have determined that there is such a thing in the school. an organization." albert was surprised by umbridge''s madness. he suspected that once dumbledore was driven away, the entire hogwarts would fall into chaos, and there might even be aurors from the ministry of magic trying to suppress the students. scene. there was no way, with albert as the disruptor, the controlling umbridge was driven almost crazy. "they can''t find it, and even if they find it, they can''t get in." fred comforted. "hogwarts is not a big area. maybe they can''t get in, but they will find it sooner or later." albert always believed that the most important thing is to prevent the other party from finding it. "as long as it is known, the toad will be found sooner or later. its safest not to let the toad know about the flaw. "although you say so, it''s difficult... we can''t dissolve the da!" george frowned and thought about how to solve the problem. finally, he decided to tell the other da members about the news and let them help find a solution. "where are you going?" all three of them looked at albert, who had finished lunch and stood up to leave. "going to visit a friend." "albert really knows that centaur." fred looked at albert''s leaving figure and said to the two people around him: "look, i won." "do you have evidence? no, you don''t have any evidence." lee jordan reminded. none of them wanted to eat several chili-flavored bibi beans in one go, let alone try the newly developed deviled chili candies. albert walked through the hall and headed to classroom 11. he raised his hand and knocked gently on the classroom door, waiting for the centaur''s response. "please come in." albert pushed the door open and walked in. he glanced across the classroom and found that the original floor had turned into soft moss. trees with lush branches grew out from under the moss, spanning the ceiling and windows. soft, dappled light poured from above. and down. there is no doubt that dumbledore cast magic here, imitating the classroom to look like a forest. probably only dumbledore and professor mcgonagall have the ability to transform this classroom in a short time. at this moment, firenze was sitting under the shade of a tree and resting. "albert anderson." after albert walked into the classroom, he took the initiative to introduce himself to the centaur: "i take the liberty to disturb you. i don''t know if the centaur accepts owl mail." "i heard hagrid and dumbledore remind you that those fresh vegetables helped me a lot." the platinum-haired centaur looked at albert unblinkingly with his surprisingly blue eyes, and his tone was very calm. . "even without me, hagrid will help you get out of trouble. i just reminded him a little." albert found a place to sit down. "to be honest, i didn''t take advanced courses in divination, trelawney the professors advanced divination class couldnt help me acquire more useful knowledge. "i don''t mind if you come to the class." firenze guessed albert''s purpose, and dumbledore mentioned to him that albert would probably be happy to exchange knowledge about prophecies with him. "thank you." albert nodded and said: "i heard that centaurs are very good at divination. if you don''t mind, i hope to talk to you about centaurs'' divination. to be honest, this is a rare opportunity. in return , i tell you something about you, i think i can definitely help you." "if my words are offensive to you." albert added, "i can apologize to you here. to be honest, i don''t understand your customs." "you did not offend me, young prophet." firenze looked at the humble young wizard, uureading he felt that the other person made him feel more comfortable than other students in hogwarts. no wonder hai ge said he would not hate each other. "honestly, this is the first time i have met a wizard who is good at prophecy. i don''t know how you human wizards predict." firenze looked up at the sky and said softly: "the centaurs will lie down and observe the sky. interpret the stars. for those who can read the stars, the destinies of our various peoples are already mapped there. "if possible, please allow me to take the time to visit you." albert tentatively proposed the exchange of prophecy knowledge. "humans have completely different understandings of astrology from centaurs." "no problem, this is what i planned to teach the students here after coming to hogwarts." firenze said calmly. "thank you." albert looked at the centaurs and said gently: "i know that you have been excluded and expelled from the centaurs'' community, but please don''t feel lost because of this. one day, your compatriots will fight for you. be proud of your choice and accept your return so there is no need to regret it. "it really surprised me." firenze stared at albert, with unconcealable surprise in his blue eyes. "i saw from the crystal ball that in the near future, you will resign as a divination teacher and return to the forbidden forest." albert explained gently. "thank you." firenze did not think that the other party was lying. what the other party told him should be a feedback to him for agreeing to exchange divination knowledge. this doesn''t bother firenze because the news is important to him. "oh, by the way, there''s one more thing." before leaving, albert stopped and turned around to remind: "be careful with umbridge, she hates non-human creatures, such as werewolves, centaurs and half-giants, so you are very unhappy with your appointment at hogwarts." happy." Chapter 1474： Kill with a borrowed knife the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1475： Alberts trick abajide is missing! some said he was hiding, others said he was dead, and some even said he was captured by a mysterious man. anyway, the president of the international federation of wizards suddenly disappeared. the current situation in the european wizarding world is not good. according to inaccurate rumors, several members of congress have died suddenly at home. many wizards suspect that it was voldemort''s handiwork, but no dark mark was found around them. so that the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1476： progress after the effect of the elixir completely disappeared, harry felt empty in his heart, and the sudden loss of power was really terrible. even if harry tried his best to control the devil''s flame in front of him according to albert''s guidance, he still couldn''t stop it from losing control. looking at the gradually expanding magic flames in front of him, harry''s heart was roaring, but he never had the thought of turning around and escaping. he was still trying to control the magic flames in front of him to squeeze out his potential. harry trusted albert and trusted him to keep him safe. he also knew very well that his time was running out, especially after the elixir expired, and the insight he had gained from controlling the devil''s flame through the elixir would soon completely fade away. he must seize the opportunity to obtain the maximum benefit instead of wasting the elixir he just took. although the devil''s flame showed no obvious signs of being controlled by anyone, at that moment, several people present could clearly feel that the devil''s flame had stagnated for a moment, something harry had not been able to do before. when the devil''s flame spread rapidly and was about to engulf harry, the devil''s flame began to shrink like a deflated balloon. in the blink of an eye, it was compressed by an invisible force into a wisp of black candlelight, which looked safe and harmless. harmful. "very good, it seems that you have gained nothing. remember the feeling just now, you are one step closer to mastering the fire curse." albert patted harry''s shoulder encouragingly and said something words of comfort. although harry didn''t look comforted at all, he was panting and staring at the devil''s flame as big as a candle in front of him, feeling a deep sense of frustration in his heart. harry longed to be stronger, to be as powerful as using the elixir, instead of being as powerless as he was now, which felt really bad. "okay, it''s your turn." albert looked sideways at hermione and ron, poured another golden pill from the medicine bottle, and asked, "who comes first." "i." ron took the initiative to stand up with his hand raised, took the elixir pills handed over by albert, and began to exercise his ability to break curses through the devil''s flame. he didn''t know whether it was because he had no talent or because ron hadn''t paid much attention to breaking the curse at all. the young weasley''s performance in this area was so bad that albert couldn''t help but wonder whether he had practiced seriously before. the undoing of the fire curse. otherwise, he shouldn''t have behaved like this even after taking fuling ling. for this reason, ron lowered his head in shame, making albert wonder if he had taken a fake felixir. hermione, on the other hand, was quite good at resolving curses. not only was it possible to successfully eliminate the devil''s flame summoned by harry with the help of the elixir, but even after the effect of the elixir disappeared, the devil''s flame could still be slightly weakened by undoing the curse. if hermione''s power was stronger, there would be nothing wrong with harry and ron. but albert had no intention of teaching hermione the fire curse from the beginning. the three people''s division of labor and cooperation had a higher fault tolerance rate, especially when performing important tasks. successfully completing the task and surviving were more important than anything else. hermione''s success made ron very depressed. because after having hermione for comparison, no matter how you look at it, it looks like ron is slacking off. even harry and hermione cast complicated looks. ron''s performance was really bad. . "if i can do it a few more times, i should be able to get the hang of it." harry changed the subject. "that''s impossible. we don''t have any extra magical elixirs for everyone to practice with." "there must be no shortage of felixir in albert''s place. he can brew the felixir himself." harry didn''t believe that the felixir could stump albert. at most, it would just take a little more time. to be honest, harry had never been more power hungry than he was now. "don''t be silly harry, unless you really want to experience the after-effects of felixir." hermione felt that harry was looking at things too simply. it was too difficult and took too long to brew the elixir. it was impossible for them to squander it at will, especially the decisive battle that albert had mentioned before. it was approaching, and even she could clearly feel the urgency of time. "ron, are you okay?" harry looked at his friend uneasily. "i feel like a loser." ron has been depressed since just now, especially when he found out that his friend had moved a long way forward and he was still where he was, which made him feel extremely inferior and depressed. it turns out that he is the only one who is not making progress and is standing still! it''s not that ron didn''t work hard, it''s just that his efforts were nothing compared to harry and hermione''s efforts. in the final analysis, he just made a mistake, which was to place most of his hopes on the felixir. i originally thought that after taking the felicity potion, i would be able to gain the power to lift the devil''s flame with the help of the potion, but the result was a huge deviation from what i expected. "you''re just not good at resolving curses. everyone has their own things they''re good at and things they''re not good at." harry comforted. these comforting words obviously couldn''t cheer up ron, but made him hang his head in shame. ron has truly realized the gap between himself and his two friends. as albert said, this is a gap in belief. from the beginning to the end, he never thought that he would have to give everything to defeat the mysterious man. psychological preparation. however, ron was not depressed for long. when they returned to the order of the phoenix headquarters, they learned a surprising piece of news from sirius: the mysterious man was likely to control the international federation of wizards. this kind of thing is simply unimaginable. "that''s the international federation of wizards. how could countries allow such an important organization to be controlled by a mysterious person?" hermione was still a little unwilling to believe that countries would allow their authority to be damaged. uukanshuwww.uukanshu.com "if you get damaged, you just need to find an excuse afterwards." percy, who had been the minister''s assistant for a long time, knew the tricks better than most wizards. "in fact, there are not many ordinary wizards in the international federation of wizards. the only ones who really know how to do it are their own people. they have the final say on what to do." shocking words kept coming out of percy''s mouth, "i doubt they it was done deliberately, and the purpose was..." "to find an excuse to withdraw from this **** wizard war." moody saw it clearly. "after all, babajide, the president of the international federation of wizards, suddenly disappeared." sirius laughed at himself, "now that there is no evidence to prove that voldemort has controlled the association, babajide will probably take the final blame. who will let him suddenly disappear. as for how to compile it, believe me, they are very good at this." . ... please remember the first domain name of this book: . : Chapter 1477： Voldemorts temptation "you finally got what you wanted, you must be very happy!" staring at the paragraph on the communication bookmark, albert fell into a brief silence, considering whether to pay attention to the stranger opposite. if it were babajide, he would never have sent this message unless his head had just been caught in the door. "why would you say so?" after a moment of hesitation, albert raised his wand to modify the text on the communication bookmark, and replied to the message as the other party wished. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1478： They are all our own people the hospital on the second floor of hogwarts. under the cover of madam pomfrey, several deans, headed by professor mcgonagall, were whispering and discussing the vicious events that had just occurred at hogwarts. "we can''t just leave those children alone. if they are really taken away by death eaters, god knows what will happen." professor sprout, who had just drank a sedative, was still very excited, "the current situation is bad enough, we must help those children the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1479： implicated "so, you just let them slip away from you?" in the principal''s office at hogwarts, yaxley was staring at snape expressionlessly, seemingly dissatisfied that his old friend wasted this good opportunity. "maybe you shouldn''t have set up that **** trap and just left them to me to deal with." "they have tried their best. even if some things were done by the ministry of magic, the result would probably be the same, or even worse. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1480： The belt is crooked aberforth ultimately failed to get his wish. but under sirius''s hint, after entering albert''s suitcase and seeing the unlucky appearance of the little **** who forced him to hide, the original depressed mood was instantly wiped away, and he immediately turned off the light again. to toss their thoughts. that night, the tortured students finally had a chance and were escorted to hogwarts to receive treatment from madam pomfrey. if even madam pomfrey can''t cure him the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1481： cooperate "you really don''t want to help?" isobel stepped forward, stretched out her hand to help albert sort out his clothes, and then took the special cloak from katrina and helped him put it on. "no, i''m not a therapist. it won''t be of any use if i go there." albert has never been interested in taking the initiative to help a group of guys who like to seek death wipe their butts. "mom should be able to help." mrs. mcdougal is indeed better than most at treating the symptoms of spells. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1482： Prisoner of Nurmengard austria. somewhere on a remote and secret hillside, the infamous nurmengard prison stands here. a cloaked figure appeared quietly under the cover of night. he looked up at the dark night on the hillside for a moment, then walked forward. there was a "pop" sound. the figure seemed to have passed through an invisible barrier, and the night in front of him was like a lake with ripples on the water. on the other side of the ripple the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1483： He is so pitiful i don''t know why, but since the topic between the two involved voldemort, the atmosphere at the top of the prison suddenly became weird. looking at the old man in the cell, albert reminded him kindly: "don''t use that name here." "you don''t seem like someone who would be afraid of him." grindelwald looked at albert again, and he was sure that this guy was dumbledore''s protg. that guy is obviously dead, yet he still makes him proud the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1484： iterative relay in return, albert would always take time to accompany grindelwald in nurmengard prison in the next few days, bring him the food he liked, and talk about a topic he was interested in: about dumbledore. a lot of things. most elderly people like to reminisce about the past, and grindelwald is no exception. although he also knows that the young man in front of him has ulterior motives, for an old man who is about to die, there is no doubt that he can live a comfortable and happy life before death. it''s a photo the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1485： the Avengers ever since lee jordan and kingsley informed everyone through the wizard''s watch station''s broadcast that the international federation of wizards'' aid to britain was gone, the entire british wizarding world has been filled with desperate low pressure. because people have learned from newspapers in various countries with the help of kingsley that the famous international federation of wizards is likely to be controlled by voldemort. "actually, we have never understood why you want to undermine everyone''s confidence?" the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1486： Malfoy jumping into the pit ever since the death eaters went to war in hogwarts and successfully drove away the nail called "dumbledore''s army" left by the order of the phoenix, this ancient magic school has gradually been controlled by snape. in particular, there was the case of the owner of the pig head bar who was implicated by following the clues. the professors who originally had different ideas had to choose to stay dormant to avoid causing trouble for themselves and others. after no one did anything, hogwarts gradually returned to its former peace. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1487： The whereabouts of the death stick since voldemort used strong tactics to temporarily control the international federation of wizards, his every move has been monitored by the ministry of magic in various european countries. although no one is willing to provoke such an unkillable monster, no one is willing to let their country become as bad as the united kingdom. of course, they were able to say such a thing because they saw that voldemort did not have enough manpower to control a country. only the ministry of magic, represented by france and germany, had time to say it. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1488： master of death after hearing what grindelwald said, voldemort rarely showed any anger, but raised his wand and prepared to hit grindelwald with avada kedavra. as long as he kills the guy in front of him, the death stick will belong to him, and killing happens to be one of the tricks voldemort is good at. as for his defeat at the hands of grindelwald, voldemort never thought about this because grindelwald was too old. time is on this old man''s body the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1489： Big loss he died! at this moment, voldemort felt that his whole body was not well. what was wrong with the old man grindelwald throwing the wand directly to him? is this giving away to yourself? voldemort felt as sick as if he had eaten a fly, and really couldn''t understand how things could be like this. grindelwald actually committed suicide in the end? did the old guy deliberately disgust himself before he died? countless thoughts were in voldemort''s mind the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1490： The escaped dark lord looking at the hundreds of aurors surrounding them from three directions, this group of dark wizards, who had just escaped from the sea of ??fire and experienced a round of death bombings, finally broke their last nerves and tried to use apparition to escape from here. after the failure, several frightened dark wizards ran wildly in the direction where there were no aurors, and were swallowed up by the dead darkness. the remaining dark wizards all gathered around voldemort with pale faces, pinning their last hope on this man. on the dark lord, not with him the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1491： Snape, danger after he invaded nurmengard and "picked up" grindelwald''s wand, voldemort did not directly conclude that the "death stick" he picked up was fake based on his own intuition, but took the wand to see him. a wandmaker who had been so frightened that he hid in the mediterranean. it''s never a good thing to be visited by voldemort. not long ago, several wand makers who were visited by voldemort disappeared inexplicably. their fate, even if they use their knees the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1492： paranoia to voldemort, this was nothing. although it was necessary to personally know snape, the former owner of the death stick, as long as it was confirmed that the wand obtained from dumbledore''s tomb was the legendary death stick, even if snape needed to be sacrificed, voldemort would not even look at it. won''t blink. with the death stick in his hand that absolutely obeys his orders, voldemort can easily clean up the current situation. the next time i meet that mudblood, albert anderson the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1493： greedy "what, are you worried?" late at night, isobel, wearing a thick cloak, pushed open the door of the cabin and walked onto the deck that was darkened by the night. her eyes fell on the back of the man fishing alone in the sea breeze under the oil lamp. she knew that albert was worried every time. they would go to the deck alone to enjoy the breeze, fish, and think about how to solve problems. "kind of." albert asked isobel to sit next to him. "if you don''t mind..." isobel sat down the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1494： The opportunity comes in the temporary room of hermione and ginny at the order of the phoenix headquarters, harry and ginny were holding hands intimately, snuggling up on the old sofa, and talking quietly that only belonged to the two of them. since the last time he and ginny confirmed their relationship, harry always cherished the dating time between them. especially after it was confirmed not long ago that ginny was pregnant, both of them realized that the time left for them might not be long. ginny knew very well that harry would never give up on his mission because of this. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1495： The whereabouts of the Elder Wand conference room at the order of the phoenix headquarters. the round conference table was full of people, and everyone was whispering about the reason why kingsley held the meeting: what voldemort was going to nurmengard. after harry and the others entered the conference room, the whispers inside suddenly stopped. people stopped talking and turned to look at the three harrys. most of them greeted them with smiles and eagerly arranged for them to sit down. . "sorry for keeping you waiting." the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1496： last class it was not only the members of the order of the phoenix who received the news who were overwhelmed by the sudden and heavy news. now, the members of the defense association, who learned from albert that the decisive battle with voldemort was approaching, looked like students before the final exam, and they were all nervous about the upcoming final exam. before the decisive battle comes, people always look forward to it, but after it actually arrives, most people are left with only confusion, fear and uneasiness. talk about the association the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1497： Last class (2) "making key points before the final exam" undoubtedly adds a lot of confidence to everyone''s "final exam", and even the originally depressing classroom becomes more active. if albert hadn''t been focusing on them, people in the conference room would have already started discussing the battle of hogwarts. but for them now, there is something more important, which is to quietly listen to albert finish this last crucial lesson. "next..." the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1498： Death is coming while the anti-voldemort alliance was preparing for the upcoming decisive battle at hogwarts, voldemort, who had just experienced a severe beating in nurmengard prison, was shrinking his power and planning to retract the tentacles he had previously extended back to britain. . now that the death stick has been obtained, continuing to stay in the european continent will easily cause endless trouble for oneself. as for the previous grudges with the ministry of magic in various european countries, voldemort believed that no country would be stupid. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1499： consciousness percy, who had just returned to the bedroom to pick up the manuscript and prepare to go to the temporary office, suddenly stopped and looked sideways at the group of people crowded in the corridor outside the conference room. he frowned and asked, "what are you doing here?" "they were wondering what albert was discussing with harry, hermione and ron." furong brought tea and cakes to the group of people waiting outside, and then asked casually: "how long have you been in there?" "almost half an hour." george glanced at his pocket watch. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1500： clear and direct "don''t worry about goblins." of course hermione could understand what harry was saying, but she was more worried about harry''s attitude towards the invasion of gringotts than about the goblins. harry should be more confident in the plan they made. after all, the three of them will take the felixir and be fully prepared. there is no need to worry about the failure of the plan. even if the plan does fail, they can still rely on the preparations prepared in advance. the method is to escape unscathed. as for the true plan the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1501： Take them all to the pit the atmosphere in the british ministry of magic is very strange today. the employees who were supposed to be busy with their work all looked absent-minded, and they even lowered their voices when they spoke, as if they were worried about disturbing something. when they passed a certain corridor on the underground floor, they would subconsciously slow down and secretly observe the conference room at the end of the corridor. at this moment, two wizards were moving chairs to guard the door of the conference room, preventing others from approaching, and the conference room the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1502： Flexible moral bottom line affected by the broadcast from the wizard''s watch station, in recent days, the entire british wizarding world has been enveloped in a depressing atmosphere of impending storm. especially after the death eater hunting teams became active again across the uk, people were aware that something was about to happen, and they stayed by the radio restlessly, trying to get more useful information from the daily broadcasts. the weird anomalies in this land soon spread to the ministry of magic in various european countries who were sneaking into the british magical world. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1503： Arrow on the string boom, boom, boom! after a quick knock on the door, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. ron hurried in and shouted to harry who was saying his final farewell to ginny inside: "harry, albert is here, he is waiting for you to come over!" "you are such a heartless guy." hermione said to ron helplessly, "let''s go out first and don''t disturb them." "it''s not like separation between life and death." ron grunted and was humiliated the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1504： Invasion of Gringotts "it will be my reward for hiring you and my sincerity." in a separate room in shelter 2, harry was handing the sword of gryffindor to the goblin with a complicated expression in front of him, giving reasons for persuading him to cooperate with his actions, "i think you can see this. the sword of gryffindor is genuine." "yes, this is the real thing." there was no joy on the faces of the two goblins. they felt that harry had never beaten him from the beginning. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1505： the last horcrux "harry, do you want to..." hermione guessed what harry was going to do next to deal with the dragon in front of him. "there is nothing we can do about it. we have no way to subdue the fire dragon. if we want to get through here safely and reach the lestrange family''s treasure house, we have to kill it." ron, who had taken the felixir together, finally caught up with their thoughts. "it''s better to let it go than to be trapped here all the time. if it were me, i''d rather go the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1506： Save Snape "so, you just abandoned hogwarts and escaped by yourself?" voldemort stared at snape who lowered his head, his scarlet eyes flashing with danger. fortunately, he was not stupid enough to take the opportunity to go berserk and kill snape on the spot. "master, the raid on hogwarts by the order of the phoenix and the defense association was premeditated. our people were caught off guard and were unable to withstand the attack. i was also forced into a corner by them and took the opportunity to hit me. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1507： fake "albert anderson!" voldemort looked indifferently at the guy who seized the opportunity to knock on the door, and an inexplicable anger surged into his heart. "i didn''t expect you to protect others. it seems that snape is very important to you." albert''s adventurous attack was naturally to prevent voldemort from killing snape and discover the "truth" about the death stick in his hand. he needed voldemort to believe that he had the death rod. at least not yet the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1508： misleading although voldemort was unwilling to admit it from the bottom of his heart, he was indeed at a disadvantage in the confrontation with albert. the young guy in front of him was even more dangerous than dumbledore made him feel back then. if this continues, defeat will happen sooner or later. voldemort didn''t think he would lose anyway, because he could apparate and leave here at any time, and albert anderson couldn''t stop him at all. but voldemort doesn''t want that the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1509： Completely crazy "finally...done?" voldemort did not relax his vigilance at all, his eyes still staring ahead, guarding against anderson using the churning dust as cover to suddenly launch a surprise attack on him. after waiting for a moment, the expected surprise attack did not appear. it seemed that the person he had just fought with had fallen under avada''s kedavra just now? but this is more like voldemort''s wishful thinking. extraordinary wizards are difficult to kill, and this statement has been proven again. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1510： Bloodstained Gringotts the dementors who rushed in for reinforcements were thrown into the air. after albert apparated and left without hesitation, there was only one person left whose mood changed drastically. but judging from the smell and emotion, the one who stayed behind called voldemort. the dark wizard who made a new agreement with the dementors. before the dementors could figure out the situation, voldemort also apparated away, leaving behind a large post-war ruins and the dementors who didn''t know what to do. lord voldemort the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1511： Occupy Hogwarts hogwarts underground kitchen. the house elves who were busy all day rarely did not clean the tableware after the meal. instead, they gathered around the cleared corner of the dining table and whispered about the upcoming events in hogwarts. although a house elf suggested joining the battle during the period, this proposal was quickly rejected by kara (the house elf that albert took away from hogwarts). because albert thinks there is something more important than joining the fight the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1512： Counterattack horn today is an absolutely magical day for all the students at hogwarts. when they hurriedly finished their dinner, dropped their half-finished homework, and gathered together in the common room to listen to the daily wizard watch station broadcast, lee jordan''s shocking declaration of war suddenly came from the radio. "...we have been waiting for this day for so long. today is...voldemort''s death." this series of highly emotional speeches is really the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1513： Bloodbath in Hogsmeade this is actually not surprising! therefore, from the beginning, their plan was to kill the enemy as much as possible and reduce the number of enemies before a full-blown melee broke out between the two sides. there are many dark wizards currently entrenched in hogsmeade, so there is no reason to let them go. of course, its also because everyone has itchy hands. previously, they were restricted by albert and had never had any good opportunities. now the opportunity finally came to their door. they all wanted to try to learn from albert. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1514： You have no choice at this moment, in a secret safe house somewhere in the uk, the aurors who had just listened to the broadcast from the wizard''s lookout station dropped what they were doing and rushed over. there is nothing we can do about it. who asked lee jordan to directly announce the last words of former minister scrimgeour in the wizard''s lookout broadcast without leaving them any room for choice, and did not forget to brag to the majority of supporters and show off he acted like voldemort was determined to die. meanwhile also the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1515： Welded car door "it''s really boring. if i had known better, i wouldn''t have come here." at this moment, in a house next to the safe house, dozens of members of the defense association who had followed kingsley were patiently waiting for the results. "do you think they will fight?" "don''t say stupid things. if we really fight, our side won''t have the advantage." "i don''t think those aurors can stand up bravely and join us in resisting the mysterious man." everyone actually knows kingsley the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1516： 1 Go your own way "severus, is there any news from the dark lord?" yaxley was under a lot of pressure now, especially after receiving the news from snape not long ago, he gave up taking people back to reinforce voldemort and still insisted on his post. in his heart, there was always a voice telling him that the mudblood would definitely not be able to do anything to the dark lord. it was more important to keep an eye on the auror coalition formed by european countries and not give them any chance. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1517： before the storm since the shocking news suddenly broke out at the wizard''s observatory, the number of wizards rushing to hogsmeade overnight has increased dramatically. however, most of them are not to help harry, but to pick him up before the war breaks out at hogwarts. own children. unfortunately, they arrived late. hogwarts has been placed under a powerful protective barrier that cannot be entered by ordinary methods, so they can only come to hogsmeade to try their luck. who put lee jordan in cantonese? the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1518： Shidun dispatched professor mcgonagall was stunned, never expecting that albert would suddenly mention this matter. everyone is now racking their brains to help harry hold off voldemort and buy enough time. they have no mind or energy to think about other things, and they have forgotten such an important thing. as albert said, the four giants of hogwarts did leave a powerful spell. once hogwarts is in danger, the principal has the right to use that spell to awaken the armor and sculptures in the castle. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1519： inevitable victory of course, harry doesn''t need the so-called protection now, at least he doesn''t think he does. before harry voluntarily stood here, he had the consciousness of facing death. isn''t it just death? he, harry potter, was not afraid. all right. if you say you are not afraid, you must be lying. there is great terror between life and death! especially if you can''t die immediately. waiting for death is undoubtedly the most painful process! albert just mentioned the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1520： appetizer "do you think the auror coalition from the international confederation of wizards will come to help us?" after completing the expulsion of the families of the troublesome students, robards went directly to aberforth, who had arranged and deployed defensive magic in the village, trying to get some good news from the old man. judging from the current situation, the advantage is not on their side. on the contrary, as time goes by, more and more dark wizards will gather near hogwarts after receiving orders from voldemort. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1521： Failed 3-axe "what are you still doing? summon the patron saint!" aberforth had already taken the lead in waving his wand to summon his goat patronus. it''s a pity that even the aurors, who claim to be the most elite wizards in the uk, are not able to summon a physical patronus. the group of aurors who know how to use the patronus charm were summoned by aberforth just now. woke up. as soon as they heard aberforth shouting, they immediately recovered from their shock, their minds the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1522： Destroyed Hogsmeade latest website: except for a few psychopaths, no one really likes killing. aberforth is no exception. fortunately, most of the "last-hit" work for the enemy was done by nelson tobin. to be honest, aberforth sympathized with the young man in front of him. how much unforgettable hatred must he have to turn a young man into what he is now. but he doesn''t have any good ideas, and he won''t be stupid enough to persuade the other party to give up his hatred. "have you ever thought about what you will do after the war is over?" the old man tried his best to show his kindness. "i have thought about it." nelson tobin nodded seriously, "mr. anderson once asked me a similar question." "just think about it." aberforth was pleased. "i wish i could be an auror against dark wizards." nelson tobin waved his wand, tied the corpses at his feet together with ropes, and then used a floating spell to move the corpses toward the protective barrier, preparing to destroy these eyesores. "make those death eaters who narrowly escape this wizarding war pay the price." the expression on aberforth''s face completely froze. after sighing deeply, he suddenly understood why albert asked nelson tobin to come here to help. this is hopeless! maybe, one day when nelson tobin is really tired of killing, he will stop and think about what he should do. aberforth did not continue to struggle because he had more important things to do. after turning his gaze to the surrounding aurors, he began to talk about his next plan. "i think you all have noticed that voldemort''s main force is not here at all, and will not appear here. what we need to deal with... are at best some low-level dark wizards." as if to give the aurors some buffer time, aberforth helped nelson tobin throw the body towards the defensive barrier and destroy it before turning back and continuing to talk about the matter with everyone. "if possible, we should take the opportunity to deal with these dark wizards. even if we encounter the worst situation, it will not be too late to evacuate to hogwarts." "no, no, i think there is no need for us to take risks, let alone risk our own lives!" the aurors all felt that aberforth was too crazy and were not willing to take risks. "riding your own life? you yourself are professionally trained aurors, and the group of useless dark wizards opposite you cannot possibly be your opponent." aberforth really couldn''t understand how these people who were greedy for life and fearful of death could perform their auror duties. "ahem." everyone turned their heads to look at nelson tobin, who was coughing repeatedly. "actually, the people from the defense association originally planned to take over this task, but albert didn''t agree?" none of the aurors answered this, but nelson continued talking on his own. "mr. anderson seems to think that you may not be able to withstand the brutal fighting. in order to avoid the accident of someone escaping during the decisive battle, he thinks it is better to let you use your remaining energy elsewhere." "so, you don''t have to worry too much about your life being threatened, because the battle in hogwarts castle will only be more dangerous than here." there was a strong sense of ridicule in these words, which made the aurors look particularly ugly. nelson tobin, however, clearly did it on purpose. after getting along for a short time, he knew why albert didn''t want this auror to go to school. because they are really unreliable! all wizards who voluntarily participate in the final battle of hogwarts will try their best to help and support each other no matter what, but this is not the case for the group of aurors in front of them. for the sake of their own safety, they will cheat and trick others to death. a very high probability. "this place was originally captured by the defense association. the number of people was only half of the dark wizards who stayed behind, but they wiped out all the enemies here without any damage." "ahem, okay tobin, you can''t expect people who live in voldemort''s shadow to bounce back all of a sudden." aberforth''s voice was calm, but it always sounded strange to the aurors. "enough!" the auror behind robards was flushed and looked particularly angry. no one could endure such humiliation. "next, there should be reinforcements. those who are considered unreliable will be thrown here." nelson tobin ignored the angry looks of the aurors and turned to aberforth. "the death eaters will probably increase our intensity in the next round. however, according to albert''s estimation, voldemort''s patience is about to run out and he will soon launch a general attack on hogwarts. we''d better solve it as soon as possible. drop a group of dark wizards." while they were talking, a large amount of dark magic fell towards hogsmeade like meteors across the night, causing a series of violent explosions on the protective barrier. fortunately, that thing was quite strong, and after enduring several rounds of bombings, it still managed to withstand it. robards looked at the big explosions that kept happening above his head and felt his scalp numb. he didn''t know how long the protective barrier could last. god knows what would happen once the pile of black magic fell from above their heads. "when the protective barrier is broken, we will do it again." aberforth was not worried at all. he was thinking about the tricks he learned from albert and how to entertain the group of dark wizards later. "are you crazy?" "with previous cases, no dark wizard will continue to be fooled. they will only use magic to completely destroy hogsmeade." aberforth''s crazy proposal was obviously unacceptable to the aurors. no one wants to become cannon fodder. although they know that they have probably become cannon fodder. "those guys are not as smart as you. they will only see that they have destroyed the defensive barrier. it is normal to launch a fierce attack in that situation." aberforth disagreed with this. he was not a fool. even if he encountered the situation, he would you can apparate to the edge of the village and give those dark wizards a big surprise. "they''re all a bunch of lunatics!" after all, their reinforcements were a little slow. after the high-intensity bombing, the protective barrier above their heads was the first to show cracks. but as robards said, after the previous cases, these dark wizards were not fools. naturally, they used black magic to bombard hogsmeade first, almost leveling the entire hogsmeade village. . just after the big explosion, the dark wizards took the dementors as the vanguard and rushed into the hogsmeade village in droves. however, they blew up all the houses in hogsmeade, leaving nothing but rubble. no, there are not only ruins here, but also... a big surprise. a magic spell drew an elegant arc in the night sky, uu reading www. ukanshu.net fell directly on the ruins of hogsmeade village. the spell caused a big explosion like a missile, sucking in the two dark wizards who were relatively close. they probably never imagined until their death that this ghost place was a trap prepared for them from beginning to end! just like the dark wizards carried out large-scale bombing of hogsmeade village before, now aberforth also led people to do the same. anyway, the village has been blown up by the spell. it doesn''t matter how bad it is. streams of dark magic were like meteor showers piercing the night sky, pouring down directly towards hogsmeade village, drowning the dark wizards occupying the ruins of the village. this time, the dark wizards were not as lucky as they were, as they still had protective barriers on their heads to protect themselves. (end of chapter) 39314640. ... Chapter 1523： Alberts conspiracy latest website: how the death eaters planned to deal with the aurors who occupied hogsmeade village, and how they were beaten now. the effect was simply frightening. after this wave of severe beatings, most of the dark wizards lost their lives directly. those who were lucky enough to survive the bombing also lost most of their ability to resist. only the dementors, who were not harmed by the explosion, reacted to the bombing and rushed towards the auror who apparated outside the village. the aurors who dared to return at the first opportunity were naturally prepared long ago. they summoned their respective patron saints one after another and collided with the dark incoming dementors. the result of this collision of black and white is self-evident. the dementors ran into a large number of patron saints and collapsed due to being restrained. they were driven away by the patron saints and fled in all directions. another group of aurors who did not stop to summon the patron saint, under the cover of the patron saint, rushed directly into the village and carried out rug harvesting of those dark wizards who could still stand up. the dark wizards who were stunned by the explosion had no enemy at all, and they all fell under the spell of the aurors. the people headed by aberforth followed behind them to help clean up the mess, and dealt with all the dark wizards. make sure that this group of dark wizards will not suddenly jump up and attack you. looking at the mangled corpses everywhere, aberforth couldn''t help but sigh at the power of the elixir of fortune. what the dark wizards wanted to do but failed to do, he and his men actually did it. at first, aberforth thought that albert was just out of his mind, but he didn''t expect that the actual operation turned out to be so smooth. the group of dark wizards were just squeezed with mud and were wiped out by them effortlessly. this is not surprising at all. most of the death eaters'' dirty tricks were learned from albert, so it was not surprising that he could easily see through them. in particular aberforth narrowed his eyes and secretly looked at the group of aurors who were quietly changing. an easy victory, quietly changing their minds. if you follow along and win easily, who would refuse? the aurors probably wouldn''t say no. they didn''t want to get involved entirely because they were afraid of death, but if the dark wizard could be defeated so easily as now, who would refuse such a good opportunity? "that guy is as scary as ever!" robards kicked off a severed leg at his feet, walked up to aberforth and asked, "what are your plans next?" "one more time, of course." aberforth said matter-of-factly. the corners of robards'' eyes couldn''t help but twitch, and he reminded kindly, "don''t treat those dark wizards as fools, they are definitely targeting us!" "they are fools, fools from beginning to end, and they will definitely continue to be fooled, so you don''t need to worry at all." aberforth reached out and took out the detection pocket watch from his robe pocket. after glancing at the dense red dots on it, he urged the aurors, "okay, hurry up, we still need to welcome the next group of guests. ! this time, the aurors rarely showed any resistance and complied with building a defensive barrier covering the village. after easily killing the two groups of enemies, everyone probably guessed what was going on. . aurors have experienced this situation more than once. now aberforth, probably using the script given by albert, was directing them to fight against the death eaters. unless the death eaters are willing to voluntarily give up the attack on hogsmeade and leave an extremely incompetent impression on voldemort, they will still continue to launch a new round of attacks. the real situation is indeed more misleading than this, because the death eater who was transferred to command the dark wizards to attack hogsmeade was named alecto carrow. this female death eater proposed a way to attack hogsmeade without any problems, and was approved by several other death eaters. everyone felt that they would successfully eliminate the guys hiding in hogsmeade who tried to resist them. it is precisely this that makes it even more difficult to deal with the group of guys stationed in hogsmeade. with the loss of nearly a hundred dark wizards, alecto carrow had no choice but to bite the bullet and report the incident to voldemort, saying that the elite wizards were probably the bait carefully prepared by the mudblood to attract the dark wizards. take the bait and reduce their numbers. although she was hit by the cruciatus curse, voldemort killed her directly without using avada kedavra. at least alecto carrow is still somewhat useful to voldemort. as for the dark wizard under his command, he is dead. he really doesn''t care. if the group of people in hogsmeade can be completely eliminated, harry potter will have less help. after all, he can defeat nearly a hundred dark wizards, and his strength is definitely not weak. this also made voldemort more determined to get rid of them, otherwise they might become an obstacle to their attack on hogwarts castle. walton mcneil finally took over this less-than-pleasant task, but alecto carrow said that there were many aurors from the ministry of magic among those people. he, the head of the auror office, was clearly responsible. "master, if this is the mudblood''s conspiracy, it''s best to ignore it or gather strength to annihilate and wipe it out in one go." yaxley believed that only voldemort himself could lead the team to ensure that nothing went wrong, but just thinking about it, it was obviously impossible. snape, who was next to him, volunteered and thought it would be best for them to deal with the enemies of hogsmeade before launching a general attack. without voldemort taking action, if they wanted to eliminate the aurors entrenched in hogsmeade in one fell swoop, they would have to use some extraordinary means. but voldemort ultimately did not let snape go with him, nor did he intend to let him out of his sight. after all, voldemort also needed some help, and needed snape to leave someone behind to help organize the team to attack hogwarts. although voldemort can do it himself, he is the one who gives orders, and he still needs some reliable death eaters to help him make arrangements. uu reading www. however, voldemort didn''t know what the things he sent out, let alone that this matter was a trap from beginning to end. even if they realize this themselves, there is still nothing they can do. when walton mcneil led the team there, the aurors had already put up a hard and difficult defensive barrier to cover the ruins of the village. "it''s better not to attack by force?" alecto told his old friend what had just happened. walton mcneil''s expression was very unpleasant. he obviously did not think that he could persuade those aurors to surrender. now the best choice is to completely eliminate them. but looking at the situation in front of him, this place is undoubtedly a deep pit, and it is the kind that would fall to pieces. perhaps, as yaxley suggested, simply ignoring them or devouring them in one go would be the best option. 39314901. ... Chapter 1524： Go to death most of the time plans often fail to keep up with changes. with mcneil leading the dark wizards who far outnumbered the enemy, and alecto''s almost flawless plan, they headed directly towards hogsmeade village, preparing to annihilate the rebels entrenched there in one fell swoop. . however, despite the simple collision between the two sides, the death eaters'' team showed signs of collapse! walton mcneil couldn''t figure out why things turned out the way they did. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1525： you were fooled "perhaps, you have already guessed the reason why i asked you to come here." halfway to the shrieking shack, voldemort suddenly stopped and looked sideways at the man following him. "you are a smart man after all, severus." the moment voldemort turned around, his full attention was focused directly on snape, "you have always been a good and loyal servant, and i am sorry that what had to happen." the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1526： The purpose of spies "why are there so many inferi?" "how many muggles did those madmen massacre?" looking at the large number of inferi pouring into hogwarts from various openings, the faces of the aurors were all ugly. even though everyone had been reminded by albert and had been mentally prepared, the scene before them still made everyone stationed in the castle angry. i just dont know if im angry because the death eaters wantonly slaughtered muggles, or because they are despicable. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1527： everyone is satisfied if the death eaters really don''t care and lead all the dark wizards to launch a full-scale attack on hogwarts, albert really has no good solution. he can only let everyone prepare in advance and fight the invading black wizards. the wizards are fighting together, and then they will not be able to deal with the group of dark wizards as calmly as they are now. after all, their side has not had any advantage in numbers from the beginning. when the dark wizard launches an attack in an orderly manner, it is actually to his own advantage, because the instructions the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1528： Neville the Brave the fighting on the stone bridge continues. the knight statue blocking the road was smashed to pieces by the giant''s wooden club, but several spells also exploded on the giant. young wizards riding broomsticks are casting spells while looking for opportunities. but everyone can see that the balance of victory is tilting to one side, and it is only a matter of time before the wizards completely wipe out the remaining giants on the bridge. there was a "bump", and with the help of the cover of the statue, fred and joe the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1529： unchanged ending "don''t make it so tragic, the situation is not as bad as you think." suddenly someone reached out and patted neville on the shoulder, smiling and comforting, "believe me, they are not as fragile as you think." neville turned his head in astonishment and looked in the direction of the sound, and saw nelson tobin with a smile on his face. then he understood everything. "so, our mission is actually to block this viaduct and create opportunities for you. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1530： reinforcements just as everyone expected, at the moment when the viaduct connecting the castle suddenly collapsed, both the werewolves running on the bridge and the werewolves who had not had time to board the bridge were all stunned by the sudden change. it never occurred to them that the other party would stop them by destroying the viaduct. no, it should be said that they never expected that yaxley would betray the dark lord and personally lead them to a dead end. although as long as it is not too stupid, a the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1531： The most embarrassing route 1 aberforth felt that he had been tricked by albert. the guy swore to everyone at the mobilization meeting that once the acromantulas left the forbidden forest and tried to enter hogwarts, the threat to them would be greatly reduced, but he seemed to "forgot" to tell him that he would follow them next those fighting together will be a group of rookies. this is simply a trick to kill people without paying for their lives! when aberforth led people to attack hogsmeade, it was not like this. at that time, the partners around him were not only well-trained and experienced in combat, but also had extremely strong mentality. unlike the group of people he was entrusted to lead now, they were trembling with fear just by encountering the advance dementors. who are they? are all the newbies in relationships being given to themselves? "can such a bad team really stop those giant car-like spiders?" aberforth soon realized the folly of his idea. in any case, the acromantula''s classification level is , were not frightened enough to turn around and run away, it was entirely because the previous attack by the dementors made them weak and unable to run away at all. aberforth really didn''t understand the point of albert letting those people join his team. to be honest, using them as cannon fodder is far less effective than their impact on the morale of the entire team. if albert hadn''t forgotten to leave some relatively reliable friends for him, aberforth doubted that everyone''s minds were tense when these acromantulas, which were larger than cars, attacked their defense line. the string broke. fortunately, most members of dumbledore''s army are quite brave, and professor albert''s spider dispelling curse is also very effective against this group of large spiders. otherwise, he doubts that everyone will become like this group tonight. ration for a giant spider. "as long as you calmly use the spider dispersing spell to focus fire attacks, you will find that those big guys are not as scary as you think." aberforth waved his wand and knocked down a big spider lightly, and his eyes swept over the fallen students. , in a particularly bad mood. "are there any casualties?" if it weren''t for the "spider repelling curse" against the acromantula, aberforth simply couldn''t imagine how the situation would have deteriorated. especially when he encountered the first wave of dementors, aberforth realized that his team was a ragtag group of people. it''s a pity that even aberforth, who was aware of this, had no time to readjust his team. he had to shout and ask everyone to work together to fight against the acromantula and wait for the arrival of his own reinforcements in order to reverse the situation in one go. . fortunately, the reinforcements mentioned by albert arrived in time. although the appearance of the centaurs could not completely reverse the situation of the battle, it at least gave everyone a shot in the arm, allowing everyone to see the hope of defeating these big spiders. , and also refreshed their spirits. "it seems we arrived in time, but how did it end up like this?" hagrid ran over panting with his hound fang, carrying a strong bow on his back and a "small" looking wand in his hand. . "there''s nothing we can do about it." speaking of this incident, aberforth felt quite resentful. "albert seems to think this is the safest place, so much so that most of the rookies are assigned here to stop a group of big spiders, and the helpers are all rookies with little combat experience." while speaking, aberforth waved his wand. , and ultimately failed to save the young student who was attacked by the big spider. "most of the capable people would rather stay in the castle and prepare a big surprise for the group of death eaters who broke into the castle!" "is it safer here?" hagrid opened his mouth, his eyes confused. "stop talking nonsense, we''d better repel those giant spiders as soon as possible," aberforth urged angrily. he agreed with albert''s judgment from the bottom of his heart. although the threat level of acromantula is very high, after the group of giant spiders leave the forbidden forest, they will directly lose their sneak attack advantage, which directly makes it extremely easy to use spells to hit them. in addition, most wizards have mastered the spider dispersing spell, which is even more unique against the acromantula. effect. as long as you are not too stupid, you will not encounter many life threats. although the losses here seem to be heavy, in fact, apart from being unlucky, the rest is entirely due to being too stupid. if these useless guys were really allowed to fight against the dark wizard who successfully broke into the castle, half of them would probably die. "aberforth, the death eaters seem to be attacking hogwarts castle. should we send some of our people back to help?" colin creevey brought his brother dennis closer to this side and offered to go back. proposal for reinforcements. "how about you take a group of people back to the castle first?" hagrid suddenly suggested, "leave this place to us, and i will definitely drive aragog''s descendants back to the forbidden forest." "don''t be stupid. if you want to go back and help, just kill those big spiders first!" tonks really wanted to crack open the brains of these people to see if they all had corn paste in their heads. how could they come up with this kind of thing? bad idea. they have managed to gain some advantage now. if they really want to send some people away, the situation will not collapse immediately. aberforth, who had taken the felixir, naturally knew what he should do. if he dared to lead the team away now, the others would dare to die immediately in front of him. rather than being stupid, it is better to end the battle here as soon as possible, and our side currently has such an advantage. after dividing the battlefield through centaurs, aberforth took the regrouped group of reliable personnel to form a cleanup force, intending to clear out some of the acromantulas first, reduce the number of these giant spiders, and make his own side as much as possible to form the advantage of fighting more and less, uu reading www. uukanshu.net use this to quickly eliminate the number of acromantulas. but this is undoubtedly a cruel decision, because without the protection of reliable teammates, the incompetent person may have to face the cruel reality alone. killed or eaten by acromantula. but some things are unavoidable. instead of letting yourself be dragged down by pig teammates, it is better to give up on them from the beginning. all we can say is that if we are not willing to save ourselves, who else can save them? looking at the corpses of the students snatched from the mouth of the acromantula, hagrid was in a daze. he could not accept that aragog''s descendants actually killed hogwarts students. "don''t be stunned hagrid!" aberforth felt very tired, why couldn''t he come up with something reliable when everyone was like this? 39314899. ... (remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 1532： I can’t even copy the answers well unfortunately, no! especially when aberforth had just gathered reliable people in the team, the situation on the other side showed signs of collapse. with little combat experience and no rigorous training, the assembled mob is just a mess. it is normal for them to collapse and disintegrate when something happens. its just that its easy to trick reliable teammates around you. the best proof is that dumbledore''s army, which had just gathered, was unstoppable in the battle with the acromantula, completely losing its previous embarrassment. after all, no matter how powerful the acromantula is, it is still quite powerless when faced with a curse that restrains itself. many people don''t understand why a problem that can be solved with a spider dispersing spell can almost collapse the situation? this problem probably couldn''t be explained clearly to them even by albert, the planner of the plan. because even he didn''t understand it himself. but mr. tonks, who was also on the battlefield, understood. a large number of people were completely panicked when they saw the acromantula as big as a car. they either turned around and ran away or threw magic at the big spider. it turned out that many magic had a very average effect on the acromantula, and even had no effect. what effect does it have. but they just forgot to use the spider dispersing spell. is it really hard for tonks to understand, or does it mean that they don''t know how to use the spider dispelling spell at all? but if they don''t know how to use the spider dispersing spell, then why do they stay? stay and feed the spiders? if you dont understand it, dont think about it. mr. tonks obviously had no intention of spending his precious time on it. he knew that he had to do something, otherwise more people would lose their lives. fortunately, this didn''t consume too much of his brain. the blessing elixir his daughter secretly gave him made him clear on what he should do now. "hagrid, we must find a way to unite the remaining people." mr. tonks actually didn''t agree with aberforth''s approach of giving up some people, but he also knew that it was probably the best choice at the moment, because there had been many cases of people who fought bravely being tricked to death by pig teammates around them. "attention, the dementors are coming, prepare to summon the patron saint!" aberforth''s shouts drowned out the roar on the battlefield and echoed in the night sky, startling the people who were fighting the acromantula on the battlefield. as long as you master the patronus charm, you will be prepared as soon as possible to meet the impact of the dementors. colin, who was originally dealing with the acromantula with his brother dennis, suddenly turned his head and looked in a certain direction after hearing aberforth''s shout, and his eyes couldn''t help but widen. at the end of his sight, the black army of dementors was rushing towards the battlefield. without any hesitation, he raised his wand and shouted loudly: "call the gods to protect you." there was only a thin wisp of white mist pouring out from the tip of the wand, which was unable to resist the inexplicable chill that surged into my heart. although aberforth immediately raised the alarm, there were only a few wizards who actually summoned the patronus in the panic. a few sparse patronus gathered together in the dark night, trying to resist the regrouping and rushing towards them. dementors. . this directly caused tonks, who was planning to organize others, to give up his original plan and lead his newly gathered team to help aberforth block the acromantula''s surprise attack to prevent the team from suffering heavy losses. others have no such luck. the meager number of patron saints could not completely drive away the dementors, which directly caused those unreliable guys to be affected by the dementors, and the original shaky defense line was completely broken. although the centaurs are still helping everyone hold down the group of big spiders, it is also the norm for most predators to pick on weak targets for hunting, which directly leads to the tragic destruction of the group of guys who behaved particularly weakly. especially the group of muggle wizards who had been rescued by albert from azkaban prison. when they accepted albert''s asylum, they did not take a lot of time to hone their fighting skills. except for a few smart ones who held tightly together without completely collapsing, the rest would not end well whether their legs were weak and they stayed in place, or turned their backs to the enemy and ran away. it''s not all bad. the acromantulas were also dispersed, making it easier for aberforth to lead people to destroy them. after all, the acromantula is also a group of spiders. it is just bigger and more dangerous. once it is directly hit by seven or eight "spider repelling curses", it is basically impossible to get up again. aberforth used this idea to eliminate the remaining acromantulas that invaded hogwarts one by one. the balance of victory began to tip in their favor. after the last acromantula was knocked down, no one felt happy about it. "i really don''t understand what they are thinking," aberforth murmured: "do they think the war is just playing house?" "maybe they shouldn''t have been involved in the first place." looking at the cruel battlefield littered with corpses, mr. tonks was in a particularly bad mood. "you can''t blame albert. they deserved to die." the tragic victory also made aberforth feel bad. their journey was actually the easiest of the four options, and should also be the fastest to solve the problem. not only do they have reinforcements, they are far more numerous than the acromantula, and they even have powerful spells to restrain the acromantula. they should have won easily. however, fate played a nasty joke on everyone. they almost lost. this directly confused everyone. after all, in addition to the patron saint, you only need to master the spider dispersing spell, and you can easily complete the task. no one thought that things would turn out like that. as aberforth said, except for a few members of dumbledore''s army who were tricked by their teammates, it''s really no one''s fault that everyone else died. after all, the test answers have been given to you directly, and if you still can''t get a good score, you really have only yourself to blame. "are you really not going to support me?" mr. tonks came to aberforth''s side and looked at the castle where explosions were constantly happening. it was not difficult to imagine how tragic the battle over there was. "no, uu reading www.uukanshu.net 80% of them will become cannon fodder." aberforth shook his head and said, "other than letting them die, there is no point." "cannon fodder." mr. tonks smiled bitterly. after seeing the brutal battle at the castle, as long as you are not a fool, it should not be difficult to understand why albert keeps most of the rookies here. this was to keep them out of danger, and it''s a pity that they messed it up themselves. as for the battle at the castle, he had no real skills and could not survive even one episode on the brutal battlefield. no, when the number of dark wizards far exceeds their own, dying in the first round of confrontation may be their final destination. (end of chapter) 39314867. ... Chapter 1533： There are treasures in the garbage heap principal''s office. harry was standing by the window, looking at the continuous explosions in the night sky. he turned his head and asked, "the battle seems to have begun. is it really okay for me to stay here?" "it doesn''t matter, the protagonist usually only appears at critical moments." albert leisurely picked up the cup and took a sip of black tea, as if what was happening in the castle had nothing to do with him. "i''m not the protagonist!" harry stared at albert''s face for a moment, and after making sure that the other person''s leisurely and calm attitude was not a fake, the expression on his face finally became a little strained: "what will voldemort do if you don''t help?" "someone will restrain him. well, in fact, you don''t need to worry at all. voldemort will probably go to the room of requirement first to look for the treasure he has hidden. of course, he will definitely not be able to find his treasure." albert put down the tea cup, picked up the wand lying next to him and waved it lightly, and a ravenclaw-style crown appeared out of thin air on the table. "would he suspect that someone had taken away the horcrux in advance, or...did you make a mess in the hiding place?" harry seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on his face suddenly became particularly exciting. his eyes moved back and forth between the portraits of albert and dumbledore, and finally he suddenly sighed: "if voldemort knew that he was being played like a monkey, youll probably go crazy with anger! "no, dumbledore is dead, and his revenge has been avenged in advance." albert seemed to see through harry''s thoughts and said to himself, "as for targeting me, this is not the first time he has thought about it. kill me. its a pity that he has no chance. when voldemort turns back to an ordinary person, he will definitely not be able to defeat me." "you are very confident, then when will i appear?" harry glanced at the wand on the table, and he suspected that it was the legendary elder wand. with the elder wand in hand and the elixir of felicity, voldemort is unlikely to be able to defeat albert. it just seems like a bit of a scam. however, the opponent is voldemort. as long as he can be completely killed, no matter what method is used, it is not despicable. "when voldemort completely gives up searching for his horcruxes in the garbage mountain, you can appear in front of him." albert said with a smile: "you can consider stimulating voldemort''s nerves when he is going crazy. , i think he would not mind casually rewarding you with avada kedavra." "what a nasty guy." phineas, who was listening, muttered. at this moment, the castle beneath their feet suddenly shook violently. "voldemort is preparing to attack this castle in a big way." albert said quietly, "this wizarding war has finally officially begun." as a large number of curses fell on the castle, causing a series of explosions, the dark wizards, led by death eaters, turned into black shadows and directly entered the castle through the gaps or windows opened by the curses. prepare to follow yaxley''s orders to directly eliminate the remaining resistance forces in the castle and completely collapse the enemy''s weak resistance. however, the dark wizards did not expect that this was a trap. that group of despicable and shameless people was waiting for their arrival on the other side of the window. . the group of unlucky ones who tried to break in through the window were hit hard before they could rejoice. they flew out directly and with a scream, they fell from the castle several stories high. most likely they would not survive. the remaining dark wizards who successfully broke into the castle were not happy for long before they were attacked by a sneak attack. they didn''t even understand what happened. "what a bunch of rookies." fred, who was hidden under the disguise charm, waved his wand and skillfully used the flying charm to plunder the valuables from several intruders. "it''s just a bit too much." after george heard the footsteps approaching here, he took out the marauder''s map to check the number of enemies and prepared to ambush again. as for why they were directly identified as enemies, it was because their team was nearby. they repeated their old trick again and directly attacked the second three-person team with almost no effort. if they really wanted to fight them head-on, even if they could win, it would probably take some time, and this would probably attract other gangsters. wizard. in fact, the fourth batch of dark wizards were attracted by the sound of fighting here. but they soon fell to the enemy''s despicable and shameless tactics. no one could have imagined that the order of the phoenix would actually use dark wizards as bait and cannon fodder. it''s so shameless, how could they do that! but it is undeniable that this was indeed a brilliant move. fred and george''s five-man team killed twenty-one dark wizards in a short period of time. the only problem is that as time goes by, the dark wizard who realizes that something is wrong with this castle chooses to join a group, making the sneak attack more and more difficult. especially since the enemy''s reinforcements arrived before the battle was over. fortunately, with the help of the illusion spell and the blessing elixir, they successfully retreated. "what the hell, someone was hiding under an invisibility cloak and attacked us just now?" the unlucky ones who had just suffered a sneak attack were telling their unknown accomplices about their experiences. a similar situation still occurred in the castle. although the dark wizard had a numerical advantage, he was still beaten head-on after stepping into the ambush. this made many dark wizards wonder whether they had been deceived by yaxley. how could that guy dare to swear that the rebels had been held back by three roads outside the castle. there would not be many enemies in the castle. such nonsense. this directly caused most dark wizards to suffer a head-on attack as soon as they broke into the castle. however, even if they really want to kill yaxley, they have to win the wizarding war first. but yaxley will never think that there is a problem with his plan, but will say that it is because of their bad luck. voldemort would definitely side with yaxley, because voldemort did not encounter any obstacles when he invaded the eighth floor of the castle, and easily entered the room of requirement to look for things he had hidden here before. uu reading www.uukhu.net only voldemort was in a very unhappy mood, because the **** mountain where he hid his diadem collapsed due to overload. many of the original items were buried directly in the **** pile. even voldemort had a hard time finding what was hidden in the pile of rubbish. of crown. but he had no choice but to find ravenclaw''s diadem from the trash, otherwise one day harry potter suddenly came here and set a fire, and his last horcrux would be completely destroyed. voldemort didn''t dare to gamble, and he couldn''t afford it. because that guy was really capable of such a thing. he directly set fire to the lestrange family''s vault deep in gringotts. not only did he destroy the hufflepuff gold cup hidden in the vault, he also destroyed it. lestrange''s centuries of accumulated wealth were wiped out, not to mention just a pile of rubbish. (end of chapter) 39314846. ... Chapter 1534： Brainstorming this incident undoubtedly made voldemort particularly angry. especially after suffering so many blows at the hands of albert anderson, voldemort no longer dared to underestimate him. moreover, he firmly believed that it was no accident that harry potter occupied hogwarts as a stronghold and chose to start an all-out war with them at this time. that **** mudblood albert anderson must know... no, that''s not right! even if the guy couldn''t divine the specific location of the horcrux at first, he might have guessed now that he hid the horcrux here. was this incident a trap set by that guy for himself from beginning to end? the purpose was to make him take the initiative to expose the whereabouts of the horcrux? at this moment, countless thoughts surged into voldemort''s mind, and his face suddenly darkened. did you fall into that guy''s trick again? "but...if that''s the case, what''s going on here." voldemort looked at the garbage pile in front of him again and frowned slightly, "did these garbage piles collapse by themselves, or... someone deliberately collapsed them, if it''s the latter!" a very bad premonition came to voldemort''s mind, and for some reason, voldemort didn''t feel the presence of horcruxes in the trash. although this has been the case since voldemort was resurrected, but... what if that despicable and sinister villain knew that he hid the horcrux here from the beginning and had taken it away in advance? no, this is impossible! how could that guy find the horcrux he had hidden in the trash? even if he was really good at divination, he couldn''t be so outrageous. if ravenclaw''s diadem was really destroyed, he would not be unaware of it. you must know that when hufflepuff''s golden cup was destroyed by fire, voldemort directly sensed the situation of the horcrux. therefore, his horcrux was definitely not destroyed! but why did that guy do this? voldemort looked again at the collapsed mountain of **** in front of him and murmured: "to slow me down?" whether he chooses to stay here and search for horcruxes in the collapsed garbage dump, or he turns around and leaves the room of requirement, and immediately summons the dark wizards who invaded the castle to completely capture the entire castle! if voldemort chooses the former, albert anderson will lead that group of people to resist the death eaters'' attack, and even try to eliminate them, in order to reduce the threat posed by dark wizards. even if foreign forces are introduced to britain, voldemort will not feel it. strangeness. if he chooses the latter, voldemort is sure that someone will come here after he leaves, set fire to the garbage accumulated here, and burn it to ashes together with his horcruxes. that **** knew what choice he would make from the beginning. he knew that he would not give up the last horcrux easily, let alone the opportunity to live forever, so he dared to use his horcrux to set up this trap and so on. jump yourself! at this moment, voldemort really wanted to rush out and arrest all the guys related to albert anderson as a bargaining chip to threaten him into submission! no, that guy was not someone who would be threatened. voldemort was sure that there would be dire consequences once he left here. . he was unwilling to gamble, let alone allow others to burn this place to ashes. at this moment, voldemort wanted to kill someone, but he couldn''t do it because there were no other living things around him except garbage. he finally raised his wand and unleashed his fury on the trash around him. after voldemort had completely vented his anger and calmed down again to review the matter, he knew he had to make a choice. if the thing buried under the collapsed **** was not voldemort''s last horcrux, he wouldn''t even hesitate and rushed out to teach that despicable, insidious and cunning mudblood a lesson he would never forget. but voldemort has no choice now. even if he gives up the crown of ravenclaw and creates a new horcrux, he is not sure whether his soul can withstand another soul division. last time he used nagini to create one. the feeling of a horcrux is really terrible. moreover, seven is the most magical number. voldemort is not sure whether his soul will become unstable due to being divided again if he creates an eighth horcrux, or even become weak, collapse or even drive him crazy. no one has ever split his soul so many times. even voldemort, who is famous for his madness, is unwilling to take that risk anymore, because if he fails, it will be extremely difficult to live, let alone immortality. "so, the guy already expected from the beginning that i had no choice. it would be really terrible if that was the case." "no, how could he know his physical condition better than myself?" voldemort quickly denied this stupid idea, but it was undeniable that the mudblood''s conspiracy of using the last horcrux as bait did successfully seduce him taken the bait. the only way to break the situation now is to order the death eaters to completely capture hogwarts and drive out those insidious and cunning guys. only then would he have enough time to retrieve his crown from the trash. fortunately, voldemort''s right-hand man, yaxley, had mentioned to him that if the attack on the castle went smoothly, he could take the opportunity to occupy hogwarts or take the opportunity to annihilate the rebels. if he could just give orders to yaxley. after making the decision, voldemort quickly put it into action. he left the room of requirement directly, put the wand against his head, and let his voice ring through the magic spell in the depths of everyone''s minds. voldemort asked everyone to lay down their weapons and surrender, and he would forgive the mistakes he had made, otherwise he would punish those who still resisted and make him and his loved ones pay the price. to be honest, this news really shocked albert. he never thought that things would go so smoothly, and he had no idea what voldemort was thinking about in the room of requirement. the room of requirement was just a trap he set at random, and albert never expected to rely on it to hold back voldemort. as long as voldemort was not stupid, he should have realized that it was just a trap. ravenclaw''s diadem was not in the trash at all, but had been stolen in advance. but the result was particularly unexpected. voldemort was stupid enough to think that the horcruxes were hidden in the trash, which meant that without voldemort''s deterrence, the overall level of dark wizards would drop significantly. this is undoubtedly a good opportunity. without any hesitation, albert took everyone directly to fight the death eaters. that''s right, going to fight head-on with the dark wizards who are far more numerous than them, before voldemort completely reacts, is the best time for them to wipe out the dark wizards on a large scale. (end of chapter) 3931455. ... Chapter 1535： small bargain they were already about to die, how could those guys from the order of the phoenix still dare to attack them? this move undoubtedly made the death eaters, who thought they were about to win, feel seriously offended. in their poor minds, the order of the phoenix, which originally did not have any advantage in numbers, was now being diverted by the death eaters'' three lines of attack. with insufficient numbers and insufficient combat power, they should be trembling like mice. as a result, these mice actually dared to wave their claws at the cats. how could they not feel angry? however, what angered the death eaters the most was that they actually had no advantage when dealing with these nasty rats, and even fell into a disadvantage. this made the arrogant death eaters directly angry with embarrassment. it''s a pity that no matter how angry they are, it''s useless. it is undeniable that the guys who can become death eaters today are not weak, but what they encountered was a group of enemies who had been prepared for it. as you can imagine, they all paid the price for this, and their deaths were particularly painful. there is no other way. whether it is the order of the phoenix, the defense association, or even dumbledore''s army, they are all studying how to defeat the enemy at the minimum cost. there is nothing wrong with using some obscene methods to fight against the dark wizard. sneak attack is undoubtedly one of the simplest methods, especially after taking the elixir of happiness, everyone is very good at seizing the opportunity to deliver a fatal blow to the enemy. as for the possible damage to reputation caused by doing so, few people really care. after all, they are enemies fighting for life and death, and it is only normal to try their best to kill each other. "what are you thinking about? we have to get out of here as soon as possible." bill frowned deeply when he saw that someone actually showed mercy to the fainted dark wizard. "if we don''t completely kill the enemy, will we wait for the enemy to finish easter and come back to cause trouble for you?" "okay bill, they''re just... not used to war yet." fleur spoke to comfort her husband beside her, gritted her teeth and said, "i''ll do it." "albert still protects them very well." bill sighed, and in front of everyone, he waved his wand and killed the dark wizards who had been knocked down by them one by one. probably aware of other people''s gazes, fleur explained to everyone, "our people have been monitoring hogwarts castle. if we only knock people down but don''t deal with them, the people monitoring the castle will have trouble." misjudgment. "war always requires death. if the enemy doesn''t die, you will die. or are you planning to endanger your life or the lives of your friends around you because of a few idiots?" bill gave some tips for the sake of everyone fighting together. as for whether they were willing to kill the enemy, bill actually didn''t mind. at most, after the battle, they would spend more time finishing the kill. although he doesn''t like killing, he doesn''t mind killing either. "okay bill, now is not the time to talk about this. another team is approaching here." fleur interrupted directly. "how many are there?" bill took the wand away casually. "there are only three of them." furong collected the map and said, "but we have to hurry up, lest we be blocked by the enemy again later." bill glanced at the corpse next to him and murmured, "it''s just a waste that can be reused." after a while, the three people were suspected of being attacked by their "companion", and they were suspected of accidentally killing their "companion" in the panic. they were killed directly by bill''s team who was hiding nearby. "speaking of which, how many of those guys are here? why do they keep popping up like cockroaches?" bill took the map from fleur''s hand, checking the surrounding situation while thinking about **** the enemy at the minimum cost. "it''s not a cockroach, it''s a villain." fleur corrected. "it''s the same anyway." bill looked at the rapidly gathering red dots and frowned deeply. "it seems that a large number of dark wizards are gathering. let''s move faster." he crossed his finger across the map, raised his finger to point to a passage, and said, "at the second corner, we will encounter a team of five people. we must kill them as soon as possible to avoid a direct collision with the large army at the rear." this was actually a very wise choice, because not far from bill''s team, yaxley, who had just invaded the castle, had already gathered a large number of dark wizards around him. although the original plan was to break into the castle in a scattered manner and occupy the castle after wiping out the remaining rebels, with the obvious numerical advantage of one''s own side, it was natural to expand one''s advantage. the method yaxley chose is the simplest and most reliable, which is to rely on the numerical advantage to push forward. "although we have expected this from the beginning, those stupid guys are still resisting, which makes the dark lord very unhappy." yaxley glanced at the group of impatient guys and continued. , "only by making those guys completely desperate can they surrender to the dark lord." "what should we do?" one of the death eaters asked according to the script. "i will select people from you to form three teams, each with fifteen people. i need you to sneak attack and flank the three teams that are still resisting us, and completely destroy the unrealistic hopes of the resisters." "are there too few people?" "you are not the main force, but you are going to help the group of werewolves, giants and acromantic spiders break through the order of the phoenix''s blockage as soon as possible and let them understand the consequences of continuing to resist tenaciously." yaxley looked around the people present and asked, "who is there? want to go?" as soon as he finished speaking, many dark wizards raised their hands. they looked at each other and soon formed three teams spontaneously. to be honest, rather than staying in the castle and fighting against the order of the phoenix, it would be better to go outside and torture people. at least they think it will be safer outside. "why not send more people there?" "if you don''t mind giving the credit to others?" yaxley glanced at the speaker, uu reading www.uukanshu. net reminded: "this is your last chance. don''t blame me for not giving you a chance in the future." everyone shut up! because yaxley is right. this is probably their last chance. after the order of the phoenix was completely wiped out, no one in britain could resist them. without enemies, there was no way to easily gain credit. however, they soon ran out of time to talk, as a dark corridor suddenly blocked their way. it was a darkness that no spell could penetrate, and some despicable fellows actually threw gas bombs into the corridor, making them feel dizzy as soon as they got close. although yaxley felt that this was a trick done by the enemy because they didn''t want them to pass by, but after a guy almost fell into the swamp and suffocated to death, no one was willing to take the risk anymore. in this case, unless yaxley wanted to risk his life, he had no choice but to take a detour. 39314829. ... Chapter 1536： for victory when yaxley led the group of cursing dark wizards around the blocked corridor, he still did not realize his movements. he had already been informed by the house elves that albert left in the kitchen to monitor the entire castle. . no matter how hard they thought, they would never have imagined that someone would set up their headquarters in a kitchen. because of this, it is quite safe there. "how''s it going? is it useful?" hermione and ron, with the help of house elves the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1537： hypocritical cruel person "why don''t you kill them yourself? wouldn''t that be faster?" sirius didn''t understand albert''s approach. he believed that as long as that guy was willing, he could definitely easily deal with the group of dark wizards just now, instead of hiding and cooperating with them. "some things cannot be overdone." albert''s voice came from the empty place next to him, "besides, i am only one person." "it''s time, stop being the riddler." the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1538： Plans can’t keep up with changes "it''s time to retreat, another group of dark wizards is coming this way." after the battle with the dark wizard reaches a stalemate, someone in the team must pay attention to the surrounding situation and be ready to evacuate at any time to avoid unnecessary casualties as the team is flanked by the dark wizard during the battle. as the only girl in the team, penello has always played this role. after noticing the dense red dots on the detection pocket watch, she quickly glanced at the notice on the communication bookmark and alerted her partners. , reaching into his pocket to take out something, preparing for the next retreat. "oh, **** it, all the other teams must have been killed!" truman cursed in a low voice and called to his colleagues behind him: "give them something ruthless and use plan a." "coming." the three smoke bombs that had been prepared long ago were thrown from truman''s side. black smoke enveloped the corridor in front, completely cutting off the sight of both parties. at the moment when the black smoke rose, truman also threw a toy inside, making a lot of noise to interfere with the enemy''s judgment. as long as the other side thinks that this is just a toy to scare them so that they don''t dare to attack rashly, and bravely braves the opaque black smoke to attack truman''s group who are planning to retreat, they will be directly ambushed by the black smoke. truman, who was waiting at the end, was stunned. don''t tell me, this trick is very useful. especially when used to deal with those self-righteous guys, it can always have unexpected magical effects. just like the two guys who dared to face them before, their faces were directly hit by the explosion curse, and they couldn''t get up after falling. it''s a pity that not all dark wizards are fools, and naturally they can''t all be fooled. so after truman succeeded, he really retreated with his team to avoid accidentally being intercepted by the dark wizards who came for reinforcements. . the elixir of fuli was of great help in this regard. truman''s team not only successfully retreated before enemy reinforcements arrived, but also successfully rendezvoused with percy''s team. looking at the two people hugging each other tightly and randomly stuffing dog food into the mouths of their companions around them, the expressions on everyone''s faces were quite subtle. "ahem, after the war is over, you two will have plenty of time to experience the joy of repetition." although this scene seemed very heartwarming, truman never forgot that everyone was still on the battlefield and had to cough to remind them that enough was enough. "have you met albert?" percy was a little embarrassed, so he reached out and patted his girlfriend on the shoulder, signaling her to let go of him, and then changed the topic to avoid everyone''s embarrassment. "no, didn''t he go to hold off voldemort?" truman was very confused as to why percy said he had met albert. "that guy seems to have some plan, saying that he wants to clear out the dark wizards on the fourth and fifth floors of the castle first." intuition told percy that albert was planning to do something big, and they had better go and join together first. "i think we may be in big trouble. the group of dark wizards suddenly united and seemed to plan to use their numerical advantage to deal with us." truman said about his previous discovery, "there were two teams coming here before.". "no, those guys seem to have been dealt with, otherwise the time they spent hugging each other would be enough for them to come over." field, who had been staring at the detection pocket watch since just now and was responsible for the surrounding vigilance, watched the red dots on the pocket watch disappear one by one. "i didn''t expect you to have such romantic instincts." a slightly teasing voice suddenly sounded, and then a figure appeared out of thin air, startling everyone. "don''t be so elusive all the time," truman complained, "i almost cast a spell just now." percy didn''t pay attention to albert''s teasing and asked directly: "it''s all solved." "almost." albert counted the number of people and sighed softly, "it seems that even if you take the felixir, it is not very safe on the battlefield." "the other teams are..." percy suddenly fell silent. "mark and erin''s small team was not very lucky. they were blocked by a group of dark wizards. before they died, they dragged many dark wizards to die with them." speaking of this matter, albert was also helpless about it. it happened before he got to the fourth floor, otherwise he wouldn''t mind going over and grabbing it. it''s a pity that there is no if in this world. "what should we do with little aaron? he''s only one and a half years old." everyone around was silent. "after this wizard war is over, the survivors will help take care of him." albert glanced at the sentimental girls and said softly, "let''s go to the fifth floor. there is probably still a hard fight over there." as albert expected, the battle on the fifth floor of the castle was far more brutal than that on the fourth floor. in other words, the wizards in the entire castle had gradually gone crazy. especially after the dark wizards found that the enemies guarding the castle were difficult to deal with, they began to try to encircle and suppress them as a group to avoid being defeated individually during their own battles. the numerical advantage could indeed make up for the huge gap between the two sides in some aspects. there is nothing that can be done about it. from the time the dark wizard invaded the castle to now, at least nearly one-third of the people have died. if the casualty ratio was replaced by war, the enemy would have lost the morale to continue fighting. but voldemort would not tolerate their retreat, and the dark wizards actually did not know how many people they had died. they only knew that their own side had suffered heavy casualties. of course, what allowed the dark wizards to persist was not that voldemort did not allow it, but that the number of dark wizards was still more than twice that of the rebels, and they still had an absolute advantage. now that they have become accustomed to the enemy''s offensive, they began to use their own advantages to compress the enemy''s activity space, dragging the opponent into a stalemate, and then besieged them through numerical superiority, even if the members of the defense association who had taken the felixir were far more powerful than the black wizards. to be good at fighting, uu reads www.uukanshu net still suffered heavy losses. "thank you very much. i thought it was really going to be over this time?" when albert found sirius'' team, he found that they were being besieged by more than a dozen dark wizards, and there were only three people left in the original five-person team. "what happened?" "those guys got smarter, we were just blocked by a group of dark wizards." lupine''s head was bleeding, and it looked like he was seriously injured. "where are the others? i thought you would act together." albert asked with a frown. if several teams had acted together, sirius and lupine would never have been so miserable, and they might have successfully counterattacked earlier. "they have gone to reinforce other places for the time being." sirius smiled bitterly, "the current situation is much more tragic than you originally expected. i''m afraid your plan will have to be changed again." 39314284. ... Chapter 1539： extraordinary as sirius said, plans often fail to keep up with changes. after they suddenly received a warning from zannah, they realized that kingsley''s group was in a very bad situation. then, it took them less than ten seconds to make the decision to let most people back in. at least we must take advantage of the terrain to block the group of dark wizards who have gathered at the entrance of the stairs. otherwise, once the enemy breaks through the blockade, they will be attacked from both sides and will not end up badly. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1540： The formula for victory "look, i''m just saying they definitely don''t need help!" after the last dark wizard who tried to turn around and escape was knocked to the ground by several spells coming from behind, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind, knocking neville and his gang who had just defeated the enemy before they had time to rejoice. people were shocked. "don''t get excited, it''s us." members of the giant hunting team headed by fred, george, and cedric appeared out of thin air without warning in front of a policeman with a face full of police. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1541： bloodthirsty "fortunately, these guys are stupid enough, otherwise it would be really difficult to get rid of them." looking at the "corpse" of the dark wizard lying on the floor in the corridor, lee jordan took a few steps forward, turned a certain death eater over with his toes, and then suddenly raised his foot and kicked the person several times. cheeks vent anger, it was this guy who used the unforgivable curse just now, causing the only casualty in this battle and taking away a certain unlucky guy who had never taken the felixir. for the dark wizard the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1542： lost in fact, nelson tobin knows exactly why people are so taboo about using mandrake. not just because the cry of a mature mandrake is extremely deadly, and if you are not careful, you may kill yourself and those around you. another more important reason: they are afraid that other dark wizards will learn it and use mandrake against themselves. since the establishment of the defense association, albert has been trying to enable everyone to better protect themselves and deal with voldemort calmly. the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1543： Everyone was deceived "i lost, i really lost completely." yaxley didn''t pay attention to the death eater grabbing his collar. there was bitterness that could not be concealed under his lowered head. "that mudblood named albert anderson is so powerful that we are unwilling to accept the cruel fact of failure." yax murmured in a voice that could be heard by everyone around him, "as early as when we stepped on before entering this castle, you have already fallen into the enemy''s trap." " the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1544： Enter the game "damn it, **** it, **** it all!" late at night, in the silent muggle village, a series of angry curses suddenly came out. bellatrix, who had just returned from outside, was losing her temper in the hall. she waved her wand wildly, smashing everything in front of her. it has to be shredded. "what''s wrong, bella." after bella calmed down completely, narcissa dared to walk into the messy hall, looked at her sister with an extremely hideous face, and asked worriedly. "our control of rosmer tower has been exposed." bella kicked off the armchair at her feet, looked sideways at her sister, trembled her lips slightly and said, "draco actually plans to adopt snape''s plan, he actually believes..." "severus promised me that he would protect draco''s safety, and i think he is trying to do that." narcissa was very pleased with this. she never cared about what draco would get if he succeeded. reward, she just hopes that her son can survive safely. nothing is more precious to a mother. "protect draco. snape is trying to take away the glory that belongs to draco. he also plans to use us as bait. draco told me everything. snape has planned to use us from the beginning. ." bella roared angrily at her sister: "that cunning guy didn''t care about draco''s life or death from the beginning. he just wanted to use draco to kill dumbledore, and he wanted us to be grateful to him." "i want to believe in severus. don''t forget that he also signed an unbreakable oath. i think he is worthy of belief. if he really needs that glory, i don''t care. bella, i just want draco to live. , i only have one child, and i cant lose him. narcissa looked at her sister with pleading eyes: and, as long as dumbledore can be killed, the dark lord will definitely forgive you and lucius for their mistakes. i must also want to regain the dark lords trust. bella left angrily, but was finally persuaded by her sister narcissa. for her, regaining the dark lord''s trust was the most important thing, and other things could only be put aside for the time being. as for ditching snape and going it alone, the probability of success is really low, and no death eaters are willing to join this operation. that group of people avoided her like the plague, as if she might bring disaster to others at any time. when they repeatedly confirmed that snape was taking the lead in this operation, many death eaters expressed their willingness to participate. although many people looked down on or disliked snape, they also had to admit that snape was steady and able to live under dumbledore''s eyes for so long and gained dumbledore''s trust. snape was undoubtedly is successful. moreover, this plan to assassinate dumbledore is obviously quite reliable. without any guarantee of success, snape will never expose his identity as an undercover agent easily and implement an unreliable plan, which will lead to more than ten years of efforts fall short. how stupid does that have to be? this incident also deepened bella''s jealousy of snape. if snape hadn''t promised to leave the opportunity to kill dumbledore to draco, bellatrix probably wouldn''t be willing to help. in the name of snape, she successfully gathered a group of people and prepared to quietly go to borgin bock''s dark magic shop in knockturn alley late at night to carry out the plan that snape gave to draco. there is no doubt that there are many outsiders among the death eaters, but there is no shortage of fanatics. for many death eaters, they are not willing to miss this opportunity to kill dumbledore. as long as dumbledore is killed, no one can stop the dark lord. then the death eaters won''t have to worry about the ministry of magic, and the minister of magic, scrimgeour, will pay the price for what he did. many death eaters want to kill scrimgeour. since he came to power, he has executed hundreds of dark wizards. the number of death eaters who died because of him far exceeds that of the wizarding war more than ten years ago, which is simply appalling. today''s magical environment is really unfriendly to death eaters. even though the dark wizards have tried their best to create trouble for the ministry of magic, scrimgeour has never given up on strangulating death eaters and dark wizards. a group of people quietly came to bojinbok''s black magic shop and alerted the owner of the shop. "distinguished guests, is there anything i can do for you?" boginbock, who was wearing a brown striped nightgown, discovered that the guests were actually a group of death eaters. he immediately put away his wand and said respectfully bowed to the death eaters. "do you have a disappearing cabinet here?" bella''s voice came out from the mask, and her tone was so cold that bojinbock, who was only wearing pajamas, couldn''t help but shiver. the death eaters did not beat around the bush, but directly stated their purpose, completing the matter as quickly as possible and then leaving, so as not to let others discover that a group of death eaters had appeared here and cause unnecessary trouble. "disappearing cabinet" bock thought for a while, then walked to a cabinet and introduced it to the death eaters, "this thing is, it was very popular with wizards during the last wizarding war, and it can allow people to use the apparition without apparition, portkeys and floo networks." the situation appears in another place. several death eaters looked at each other in confusion. after hearing borgin bock''s introduction, they determined the feasibility of snape''s plan. they all seemed extremely excited. yes, nothing excites them more than letting dumbledore die. if snape''s plan succeeds, then they will be involved in an unusually glorious task: killing dumbledore. "there is a disappearing cabinet, and i need a way to fix it." bella leaned over and stared at the man in front of her, and asked in a tone that left no room for doubt, "i think you must have a way!" "it''s hard to say. i need to see the real thing before i can make a judgment." bojinbok didn''t dare to pat his chest and guarantee that he would definitely have a way to fix that thing, lest it be taken away by angry death eaters using avada kedavra one day. "do you think it''s possible for us to bring something here for you to repair?" bella narrowed her dangerous eyes and said coldly, "that thing needs to be left where it is, i just need a way to repair it, and you must cooperate throughout the process, etc. your galleons will be indispensable when this is done." "oh, of course, as you wish, i will try my best to cooperate." "i will come here from time to time to make sure you are concentrating on solving this problem." fenrir greyback took off his mask and showed a sinister and sinister smile towards bojin bock, as if to say that if he can''t solve the problem , and turns him into a werewolf. bojinbok''s face twitched and he bowed slightly towards the group of people. "it''s not easy to repair a damaged disappearing cabinet. i suggest you find a skilled wizard, otherwise it will be difficult to repair it in a short time." "you don''t need to worry about this, just do your own thing." after leaving knockturn alley, a group of people also successfully obtained the method of repairing the disappearing cabinet from bojinbok. the next step is to inform snape about this, and then wait for the vanishing cabinet to be repaired. they believed that it wouldn''t take long for snape''s level to completely repair the vanishing cabinet. the last step is to execute the plan to hunt down dumbledore. after bella contacted snape through the two-way mirror used by narcissa to communicate with malfoy, and informed him of the method of repairing the vanishing cabinet, the other death eaters exchanged glances with each other and planned to put forward their own opinions on this plan. doubt. "although i don''t want to question the feasibility of your plan, our target is dumbledore, and we still want to kill him at hogwarts... even if we can invade hogwarts silently, we can really kill dumbledore." bullido?" "if the plan fails, uu reading www.uukanshu.net do you know what the consequences will be?" alecto carlo came to the double-sided mirror and was the first to raise his doubts about this plan. he had no choice but to do it. he had been tricked too many times. if he wasn''t careful, he would have been gone a long time ago. how could he still be standing here talking to everyone. "if you''re scared, you don''t have to force it." snape said coldly, "if it''s okay, let''s leave it at that." "i think what alecto said makes sense. everyone knows that dumbledore is difficult to deal with. we just want to know why you think you can kill him." avery immediately agreed. this is also a trap. scared bastard. "dumbledore was seriously injured and his strength is no longer what it used to be. he is now gradually becoming weaker. even if he is left alone, he will not live for a few more years." snape was very confident when he said these words, because he wasn''t lying. dumbledore did not have a few more years to live. however, the other death eaters were still skeptical about how credible his words were, since it was dumbledore after all. even though they knew that snape acted steadily and that this incident was obviously planned for a long time, they still did not want to fall into a trap for no reason. the current magical world is not very friendly to death eaters. there are many people who want to kill them, and there is also albert anderson, who can predict the future. the mudblood is simply their enemy. no one wants to plan well, only to find that they have actually stepped into someone else''s trap and fallen into a big mess, not to mention that this time the target is dumbledore. however, snape didn''t seem ready to reveal much to them. . the fastest website for updating the mobile version of apex: Chapter 1545： Its time to hit the road "it''s finally my turn to appear?" listening to the sound echoing between the walls and the floor, harry turned his head and looked at albert. "it''s your turn." albert smiled and said, "how about it, are you scared?" "to be honest, kind of." harry has been able to face death calmly. "this is actually normal. who would want to die if they could?" "gone." harry loosened his grip on his hands the content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1546： the cruel truth after the green light in their eyes completely disappeared, people who finally reacted were horrified to find that harry potter, who had just been engulfed by the green light, had fallen to the ground silently. he died! harry potter, who was so confident just now, died like this! "no!" a shrill scream suddenly pierced the night. sirius couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. he almost rushed out immediately and picked up his godson who fell to the ground. he really didn''t understand why things turned out like this. why did harry take the initiative to fight voldemort and why did he die? sirius''s scream was like a bomb thrown into the lake, completely awakening the people who were dumbfounded by this sudden change. "no, harry!" "no!" "harry!" the voices of ron, hermione and hagrid were even sadder than sirius''s. even hermione, who already knew the ending, still couldn''t accept the cruel fact that harry died in front of her. "fight them! revenge for harry!" after harry''s death, the other survivors were not frightened by this. instead, they became agitated and planned to fight voldemort and his minions to the death. it''s not that they lost their minds because of harry''s death, but everyone discovered that after voldemort used the "avada kedavra" to kill harry, he himself seemed to be severely damaged, and his whole person actually became shaky. he looked like he might collapse at any moment. in the eyes of all the rebels, this is undoubtedly the best opportunity to kill voldemort. they would never allow themselves to miss the opportunity that harry had created for everyone with his own life. "owner!" yaxley quickly called the other dark wizards to come up to prevent the angry group of guys from taking the opportunity to attack voldemort. he quickly went up to help voldemort, but was blocked by voldemort. now voldemort will never allow himself to reveal any trace of his identity. weak. "quiet!" voldemort shouted. there was only a bang, and after a flash of bright light, the originally angry people fell silent due to voldemort''s intimidation. "you all saw it, harry potter is dead, just like a bed bug that i crushed to death in front of you." voldemort forcibly suppressed the strangeness in his body and the doubts in his heart, and walked back and forth in front of the dark wizards as a proud victor, announcing to everyone his victory and the death of harry potter. "do you understand now?" voldemort glanced at harry potter''s body with contempt and said sarcastically, "harry potter is nothing at all, a little boy who relies on others to sacrifice for him. the so-called savior, the so-called savior the boy-who-lived was a joke from start to finish, and you are just a bunch of wretches who were fooled by dumbledore." "oh, is that true?" a voice suddenly interrupted voldemort''s words. people turned around in surprise and looked at the man who came out of the separated crowd. "albert!" the words that people were about to say were swallowed back into their stomachs by albert''s pressing palm. they just stared blankly at albert walking through the crowd to the front of the team, calmly confronting voldemort. albert did not look at harry potter''s body, but looked at voldemort in front of him with the calm eyes of a dead person, and repeated softly: "is this really the case?" these words seemed to contain some kind of terrifying power, forcibly suppressing voldemort''s power. "harry potter is dead," voldemort said arrogantly. "i know." "now it''s your turn to die." voldemort tightened his grip on the death stick, and his pale face became more ferocious. it is undeniable that voldemort is not in a very good condition now, but he is confident that he can completely kill the mudblood in front of him with the death stick in his hand. albert did not answer voldemort''s words, but asked, "why do you think you killed harry potter yourself?" "it''s pointless to argue. harry potter is dead. he died in front of you. everyone can see that it was voldemort who graciously granted him death." voldemort raised his neck proudly, barely using his nostrils to see. people. normally, voldemort would never talk nonsense to albert, but today he didn''t mind talking more nonsense to albert in order to recover from that bad state. "that''s just what you think." albert shook his head and said, "unfortunately, you are wrong." "oh, you think harry potter is not dead yet?" voldemort narrowed his eyes dangerously, as if he was considering whether to crush harry potter to ashes. "harry potter actually chose to face death on his own, just like dumbledore back then." albert waved his hand and motioned for sirius to hold harry''s body and retreat. "what''s the meaning?" voldemort suddenly had a bad premonition. he knew very well that albert anderson did not take action directly, but told him this nonsense here. there must be some ulterior reason or purpose. "in order to make you an ordinary mortal again, harry gave me the chance to kill you, so he chose to embrace death and let you kill him personally and destroy the close connection between you personally," albert said. these words made voldemort extremely stunned. these words actually explained it to everyone he didnt know whether harry could be resurrected, but albert didnt want people to think that harry was killed because he challenged voldemort beyond his capabilities. "he, harry potter, is actually your last horcrux." albert raised his lips happily and said, "and after losing all the horcruxes, you are now just a mortal who can be killed. " "harry potter is my last horcrux?" voldemort muttered to himself. he didn''t want to believe it, but the bad premonition broke through his head and exploded in his head. "the ravenclaw diadem you hid in the room of requirement has been destroyed a long time ago. it should be regarded as the first horcrux destroyed by dumbledore. by the way, that diadem was found by me accidentally. leave it to dumbledore." albert looked at voldemort with pity like a movie king and said, "so, that collapsed garbage mountain was actually collapsed by me, with the purpose of leaving you in the garbage pile. please waste more time so that i can cut off the helpers around you." "that''s enough, go to hell, avada kedavra!" voldemort had had enough of this rude guy in front of him, and took the initiative to raise his wand and shoot an extremely deadly curse at albert. "what makes you think you are my opponent?" albert raised his wand and also fired a fatal spell, which directly hit voldemort''s avada kedavra. the two spells began to collide violently with each other. however, to everyone''s surprise, voldemort actually fell into a complete disadvantage in the wrestling with magical power, and just watched helplessly as the golden curse pushed the green curse slowly towards voldemort. "this is impossible!" if you like harry potter: the alchemist, please collect it: () the literature of harry potter: the alchemist is updated the fastest on the internet. Chapter 1547： Backstab "this is impossible!" voldemort opened his eyes wide, unable to believe that he, who possessed the death stick, would actually lose to others in a contest of magical power. "that''s why harry said you were ridiculously ignorant. you killed the wrong person from the beginning. snape was not the real master of the elder wand at all. you certainly couldn''t become the master of the elder wand by killing him. , let alone be able to exert the true power of that wand." albert raised the corners of his mouth happily and said in a somewhat evil tone: "how about this surprise that dumbledore left for you?" voldemort''s face showed surprise for a moment, but it quickly disappeared. it only took a moment to guess who the real owner of the wand was. "draco malfoy!" voldemort murmured. he had sent draco malfoy to assassinate dumbledore. around that time, dumbledore secretly transferred the possession of the death stick to malfoy, who still knew nothing about it. there was no doubt that doing so the safest, and in the dark under the lamp, voldemort may not be able to connect this point. it seems that you have guessed who the owner of the elder wand is. albert doesn''t care at all that voldemort knows the "truth". "with my dueling skills, you can''t kill me. albert''s attitude made voldemort secretly more vigilant. especially after losing all the advantages of horcrux and death rod, voldemort didn''t want to risk his life to continue with albert." as the entanglement continued, we all looked in shock at yaxley, who attacked albert at the critical moment. that guy was obviously albert''s right hand, so why did he betray albert at that time? albert was only knocked away by lai songqiong''s disarming spell, and was also completely restrained by the full body binding spell. voldemort, who had no intention of fighting, suddenly turned into a white smoke and rose into the sky, preparing to kill draco dumbley, the real owner of the death stick, and then take care of malfoy anderson before fully mastering the power of the death stick. albert is dead! should we sneak up on malfoy anderson? "big heart!" killed by malfoy. albert climbed up from the ground in embarrassment, and felt that a magic spell was coming towards my direction with lightning speed and blinding force. yes, few wizards are not aware of what kind of bad opportunity we have missed. "do you really think you can escape?" at the moment when lai songqiong''s wand flew out of his hand, i still understood why my servant betrayed me. the rebels in front of lai songqiong broke out into an overwhelming noise. people shouted, cheered, and roared and rushed towards malfoy. hundreds of people were squeezing back, everyone wanted to touch the man who had started everyone''s nightmare. hero. yes, when we all came to our senses, looking at the charred corpse lying on the ground, we seemed to realize something! amidst people''s angry shouts, albert, who was confronting malfoy, was shocked to find that his whole body froze. "young master lai songqiong has arranged everything badly, just like i asked you to come first and kill him completely." it was only albert, and everyone here except lai songqiong was shocked by the sudden change. for a few people, if albert died, it meant the **** wizard war. its time to get over it. moreover, this curse that sneaked up on me came from behind me! . i''m not defeated yet, i''m completely defeated. as malfoy walked back, he waved his wand to cast a spell, which while absorbing a small part of albert''s energy, gave me a weaker sense of oppression. "there are not many white wizards still alive. they want to take advantage of the opportunity to deal with us. do they plan to spend a small amount of time on the ensuing security war? however, xiaojia was shocked to find that malfoy was covered by a tangible barrier, and we could not get closer at all. yaxley''s sneak attack was a wake-up call for xiaojia. the white wizard, who had just recovered, tried to retreat towards malfoy in order to buy time to rescue albert. "my ears started ringing suddenly, and i felt like fighting, but i wasn''t at home. fang jing''s screams pierced the white night, and albert''s whole body was shrouded in golden magic flames. malfoy shook his lips so that his voice could be directly transmitted to the ears of albert, who was half kneeling on the ground. if i were still alive. with a sharp reminder, yaxley was found raising his wand and casting a spell on the two dueling men. malfoy didn''t pay attention to the noise around him. he raised his wand and pointed it at albert, who was bound and cursed in place. a golden flame suddenly flew out from the tip of the wand and directly enveloped albert''s whole body. "by the way, the wand he has is also fake. the real elder wand is right outside your hand. that''s why he lost so miserably before the duel with you." "don''t waste your efforts. the moment he killed harry potter and turned back to a mortal, he was destined to die out there." before albert withdrew my power, the avada kedavra, which was pushed back by the golden curse, luckily hit an unlucky white wizard in front of albert, instantly taking away my life. . malfoy raised his wand again, and a piercing green light shot out from the tip of the wand, directly hitting the charred corpse lying on the ground. malfoy''s deafening voice made everyone wake up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ people looked up and looked at the group of white wizards who were running desperately towards the school. only a few people hurriedly chased after them and stayed in the same place. still a small minority. the sudden change made everyone present almost fall down in shock. we really understand why albert turned around and ran away. just when people looked at the duel with disparity in strength in shock, in ai outside the team of white wizards in front of bert, no one secretly raised their wands and pointed them at the two dueling men. seeing lai songqiong whipping the corpse, everyone was stunned, but soon they thought of the reason. after all, the enemy was albert, and it would be wrong to be cautious. "ah!" that scene was very similar to when snape stabbed lord voldemort, and now albert was stabbed by one of his own at the most critical moment. albert had only dreamed that the death eaters would betray him and attack him, and all his nightmares had just begun. however, as soon as the white wizards raised their wands, they instantly felt a sharp pain under their arms. the curse was cut, and the whole hand and the wand fell to the ground. but, everything is important! the difference is that this time lord voldemort was my own choice, while that time albert was arranged by someone else. even if it was just an ordinary disarming spell, albert dared to be careless and raise his wand to catch malfoy''s spell and take it aside. as soon as malfoy finished speaking, a small spell shrouded in that direction, directly blocking albert''s path. albert, who had just turned into white smoke, was blasted up from the air and fell hard. in front of everyone. rather than taking the risk of chasing down these white wizards, a few people are more willing to enjoy the joy of that long-lost failure 39314897. ... please remember the first domain name of this book: . dingdian novel network mobile version url: Chapter 1548： 2 things before the end. however, this matter should not be worried about by albert after all. leaving behind the remnants of voldemort might be beneficial to him in triggering new panel missions in the future, and if the defensive props are to be sold at a good price, it will also require the unremitting efforts of the group of dark wizards. it can symbolically remind everyone, completely out of albert''s character and the affection he has had with us for many years, but sometimes people are so helpless, and even albert can''t help it. how does that sentence come from: lay down the content of this chapter is being updated... ~： Final words on june 27, 2019, i uploaded the story "the days of studying at hogwarts". by january 9, 2024, i typed "full book" at the end of the chapter of "the days of studying at hogwarts". "finished" lasted nearly four years and six months. the book is finally finished. this was a huge relief to me, at least it ended up as i originally planned. originally, i expected to spend two years writing a two-million-word hp fanfic, but the plan often failed to keep up with changes. at that time, i probably never dreamed that this book would take so long to write, let alone "in when "hogwarts days" was completed, the book actually had 4.5 million words. it is absolutely unique in my long writing career. it is undoubtedly a huge challenge for me, because the long time has gradually worn away my original enthusiasm for writing. what keeps me going is probably that there are still many people who are still writing. subscription. until about last summer, just when i had just finished taking the driving license test and was planning to finish this book in one breath, my subscription was cut off in half. this sudden accident made me break my guard. fortunately, at that time, this book was also available. i''m almost done with the book, and i think i''ll finish it soon. since breaking the defense, i have been too lazy to take care of anything, but the road to completion is longer than i thought, especially since the cough in november last year almost killed me, and my health has not been good in december. , at that time i actually wanted to stop and rest first, but i didnt know if i could continue to persevere once i stopped. after all, the book is almost finished, and there is nothing more fatal than stopping before the end. at that time, i felt that even if i read another page in a few days, it would be better than stopping directly. fortunately, i persisted, and the book went well. completed. it wasn''t until just now that i checked the subscriptions (i haven''t looked at the data since the last time i broke the defense). there are about 400 readers who still insist on following up until now. to be honest, i was surprised that so many readers still followed this book when it was finished. in my limited memory, when this book reached its peak, it was probably only over 2,000. well, around the beginning of 2021, something happened at that time, which made me no longer have so much energy to continue focusing on this book, and the number of updates began to gradually decrease, which directly led to a series of subsequent bad results. in any case, i still feel very good after finishing this book. i have always wanted to take a good rest for a while. ahem, as for the follow-up extra issues that i promised everyone, i will start writing tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. without the curse of having to finish the book, i can feel more relaxed when coding. as for how long this part of the extra chapter will be written, i actually dont know, but i will fill in some unfilled holes in the main text. by the way, this book actually has a single female protagonist (the extra chapter does not belong to the main text), so if you dont if you like multiple girls, after the last part of the main text, it is recommended not to spend any more money to subscribe to the extras. anyway, it is a pleasure to write some stories outside of the harry potter novels. as for when i will write a new book, there are actually three options for this. one is a game similar to the super **** traveling through another world, the other is a fairy tale, and the last one is a story about what happens if harry potter does not come back from the dead in the final battle. i will write a story similar to harry potter and the wizard, but i will decide which one to choose later. Chapter 1： A war without a winner (1) when albert kissed his wife goodbye and returned to zero gwarts, the early morning sun had already appeared on the horizon of everyone''s vision. however, the light of dawn could not dispel the cloud of war hanging over hogwarts. in front of the castle''s oak gate, traces of the wizarding war remained everywhere, and professor flitwick, who looked exhausted, was directing everyone to help clean up the messy battlefield. "mr. anderson!" the creevey brothers, who were using the levitating spell to transport the body of the dark wizard, dropped what they were doing after seeing albert and happily ran forward to shake hands with albert, just like enthusiastic fans who suddenly met their own fans. idol. that''s right, after killing voldemort, albert has now become the object of worship for countless wizards. "i heard that professor mcgonagall has something to ask you." colin creevey said suddenly. "where are you going to move the body?" albert couldn''t stand the enthusiastic brothers, so he changed the topic. i heard that a mass grave will be dug outside the forbidden forest to bury all these dark wizards," dennis creevey responded. "there are too many corpses. if not dealt with in time, there may be big trouble. professor flitwick asked us to move the corpses to the corpse mountain outside first." brothers creevey took albert to the castle outside, the bodies of the dark wizards they transported were thrown onto the large number of corpses of the war dead in the square. the pile of corpses was indeed quite scary. it is worth mentioning that most of these unlucky guys had harry tricked by albert. after giving kingsley a grateful hug, he held this the bottle of vitality tonic went to the great hall to find hermione. "why go by yourself? harry asked doubtfully. if there is a problem, you hope he can delay informing you for a day or two. as for being late, there is a solution. there was a mistake, as xu guilun originally expected. shortly before the war started, the aurors of the international federation of wizards jumped out to try to get a share of the failure. kingsley met xu gui halfway back to the auditorium. before i asked about the international federation of wizards, xu gui complained nonstop about the behavior of these guys picking peaches. harry seemed to finally realize something. he suddenly turned to look at kingsley. before he nodded, his expression was simple. "he must have guessed it a long time ago." xu gui stared at kingsley with his eyes, trying to be confused about what is going on outside the other person''s head. "unless we plan to kill creevey secretly, no despicable political means will prevent me from becoming the new minister." kingsley said respectfully: "anyone who is stupid will know the right thing to do." choice, because we have a choice whether we want to or not. we are familiar with the terrain of fighting in the country, and the small decisive battle broke out so suddenly that few people were caught off guard. it was not very difficult for us to gather manpower and arrive in a short period of time. well, bigginsley it was estimated to be a little more, probably due to the miraculous effect of the elixir of fortune. "it seems that it is true. i am indeed a qualified savior, but i am also a qualified husband." kingsley sighed heavily and said to harry. : "he went back for xu gui and told ginny that i was still alive? after all, waiting is always the most painful thing.". yes, several of the key characters who had the wrong relationship with kingsley all threw themselves into the street like in the original work. it is finally a gratifying thing, right? the deep sadness under everyone''s face is all expressing condolences for the victims of that war. just before harry left, shanna appeared out of nowhere and said in a slightly teasing tone: "you haven''t been married for a long time, but you are still so popular with the girls!" before kingsley took out a bottle of potion from his pocket and handed it to xu gui, he waved his wand again to summon shaobi and asked the house elf to take harry back to the order of the phoenix headquarters. "is it unusual?" you know what hes happy about, but creevey did the right thing, and the most important thing now is to rescue these people who were injured by the war. xu gui plans to wait until the situation in the british wizarding world stabilizes before setting off to australia to find her family. "that is a war for british wizards. he can count on wizards from other countries to be willing to risk their lives to join that war." xu guilun looked at hermione who was with xiaojia and suddenly turned his head and asked. leigh: "has hermione ever been back?" "so, during the time when you disappeared one after another, you were actually going home? as for the dead? "thanks to the crisis plan he left, our family is finally in a hurry." shanna made a follower gesture towards kingsley and said as she walked: "yes, his crisis plan its so simple that professor mcgonagall is now looking for him at seven places, planning to study this crisis plan with him. "creevey shacklebolt, as he expected, became the interim minister of magic." shanna glanced sideways at xu guilun, and found that the expression on the other person''s face was still more serious than before, and continued: "i heard that no one outside the ministry of magic still believes in me, and you heard that the international federation of wizards also supports creevey." it''s true that xiaojia is willing to give the dead the dignity of the first place, but there are so many wounded on our side that we don''t even have time to deal with the enemy''s corpses, let alone give dignity to the former enemies. hermione could understand harry''s mood very well, because i also informed my family of the bad news immediately. harry reached out and took the vitality tonic. when he was about to go to hermione, he suddenly turned around and asked, "he you must have forgotten that i promised to help you find your family." "that makes sense, doesn''t it?" kingsley laughed again, such as the werewolves who tried to cross the low bridge, or the white wizards who retreated from the castle and were ambushed and killed. their corpses were piled randomly outside. , bringing little psychological pressure to those who see the pile of corpses. although in the story of "hermione potter", only about seventy colleagues were killed before the final battle with the opponent, the upgraded version of the wizarding war is suspected to be more tragic. generally, people who can take fu ling the aurors who had taken the drug suffered heavy losses. "on those days." "since before the war, hermione has been staying outside the small hall to calm everyone''s emotions." before albert''s death, it was said that people across the country who had been cast by the imperius curse were gradually recovering from abnormality, but... "he was always able to find plenty of excuses. kingsley was quite interested in that matter, and he was sure that he could get away with it without any major gains. such a pretentious show off behavior would naturally gain the bad impression of the british wizards. the bad thing was the people in the international confederation of wizards. , we have cared about the feelings of british wizards from the beginning. was our behavior like this to wash away the shame that albert brought to the association, and at the same time make the reputation of the international federation of wizards take a step back. as for the executor of the entire plan, babajide akinbad, he also regained the title of president of the international federation of wizards. "by the way, remember to give hermione the vitality tonic for you after you leave.". "you want to be trapped outside." xu guilun shook his head and said: "but there must always be no one to talk to xiaojia, hold our hands, witness our tears, accept our thanks, and listen to our voices. who else can compare to xiaojia?" hermione is more suitable, i am the savior outside our little family, our leader and symbol, our savior and guide, and an indispensable part of the little hall." "thank him!" shanna also knew what kingsley wanted to hear and continued to share the latest news. harry withdrew his gaze towards the auditorium and raised his voice and said: "it might be more appropriate for him to do that, but he is here first, so it must not be done." if you do this, at most you won''t have nearly a hundred of your comrades killed in that **** war. to be honest, today''s xuguilenz castle is indeed too depressing. "if he is willing, he will definitely be able to take over my position and become the youngest minister in history before creevey shacklebolt leaves office." shanna, of course he also knew that kingsley was interested in politics, but he still couldn''t help but make a few jokes. "you have the habit of living with yourself, why bother yourself like this, making yourself feel uncomfortable like a fool?" kingsley is not interested in becoming a minister at all, usually he is completely kicking albert away. in front of a hill, a new life has not beckoned to him yet. no one has said that the mountain of corpses inside is not 40% related to kingsley. it must have been given by kingsley to xu guilenz''s location. damn it, how could you say that and die outside? "how is the situation over there?" xu guilun paid attention to shanna''s teasing and changed the subject. very different. it felt like someone was facing jincais complaints shanna also cared about it, and continued what she just said: "however, a small number of these white wizards ran away, and there were too many members who chased after them. yes, you can keep us here." "nationwide? that''s an exaggeration!" kingsley couldn''t help but complain: "albert''s imperius curse can control so many people. ten to seventy, how did it become the behavior of quan 7 jumping out to pick peaches before the final failure? there is doubt that countless british wizards feel joy and hatred. unfortunately, the person in charge of this matter at the international federation of wizards has completely lost it. brain, we chose to capture the fugitive white wizard in order to provide relief supplies and various help before the war in exchange for our reputation. "of course i have not forgotten, when does he plan to set off?" kingsley didn''t expect that harry would i mentioned that matter at that time, but i still nodded and said that i would easily break my promise. "what?" harry looked stunned. as for piling the corpses of white wizards out there, the international federation of wizards has no intention. we believe that such a small number of corpses of white wizards is a great deterrent to anyone with evil intentions. 39314871. ... (remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 2： A war without a winner (2) many people dream of becoming the minister of magic. why does it turn out to be so unbearable when it comes to your mouth?" shanna raised her head slightly and asked in a slightly teasing tone: "or do you plan to be like dumbledore in the future? lido as headmaster of hogwarts? " "that''s not true. my teacher''s life is my pursuit in life." albert hopes that he can live the life he likes without restraint. he really didn''t have that ability before, but now that he has a plug-in, he is indeed qualified to pursue the life he wants. there is no need to be restricted by various restrictions. live. "your teacher?" in shanna''s limited memory, she didn''t seem to have heard albert mention who his teacher was, but there were probably only a few people in the entire magic world who were qualified for albert to be called his teacher. dumbledore should be one of them, but from what albert said, it shouldn''t be him. otherwise, as long as albert is willing to stay at the school to teach for a few years, he will probably be the most qualified to succeed hogg after professor mcgonagall retires. there is no one like principal watts. lets continue the topic we just talked about. albert didn''t mention what his teacher meant, and forcefully brought the topic back, "i''m more curious about what happened while i was away," "oh, okay." zannah glanced at her mouth and continued on the topic: "it is said that the former minister piers thicknesse, who was previously controlled by voldemort, is dead, and the entire ministry of magic is in chaos." "the news that voldemort was killed by you quickly spread throughout the british wizarding world. a few british wizards are willing to support hogwart, just because i have been organizing people to fight against albert, and because you all support hogwart, and its not a broadcast from the wizards lookout station. kingsley thought he knew hogwart relatively well. from the fact that the malfoy family had escaped unharmed before the war, it was hard to tell how hogwart acted. "there is something wrong with that." zhong yuze can use me. "you heard that i planned to liquidate the remnants of albert''s gang outside the ministry of magic." shanna recalled, "kenneth convinced me, and you were there at the time." " "is it enough without harry?" kingsley was expecting hogwart to invite him. "if i want to sit in this position, i have to be aware of it. if the door is closed and the two of them leave directly without kingsley''s personal operation, i will need to take the blame for any problems that follow. i am the principal, and i will do things that are harmful and may cause trouble. but i will do it to him. do you really dislike hogwart becoming the minister of magic? shanna asked understandingly, "you would rather stabilize people''s hearts quickly, even if it only takes less than a year." "professor zhong yu actually has some bad ideas. usually, the small battle was only between zhong yuze and so few people died at the beginning. everyone would feel safe, but as long as zhong yuze is not willing to stay and teach, , if british wizard parents are willing to send their children to zhong yuzetz, then use me to help zhongyu zetz overcome the current difficulties. "this is just a transition plan. you have not prepared a general detailed plan." kingsley agreed directly, "after all, this is the job of the new principal." "so, the ministry of magic, which has a choice, is very slow to appoint hogwart as the interim minister of magic?" zhong yuze mocked. . "yes, it''s thanks to that thing that you are in such a hurry." professor wumu sat down on the sofa opposite zhong yuze, with a simple expression on his face, "yes, this crisis plan is very smooth, you guys i hope he can help xiaojia improve it and use it to solve current problems. his reminder was still useless. before zhong yuze became the interim minister, the first order he gave was not to capture the remnants of the death eaters arranged within the ministry of magic. young lores mcgraw-hill was not the first person to be arrested. you guessed that azkaban prison was overcrowded again. "sanna is also very happy that the old witch mcgurry has been caught and thrown out of prison, but she feels that this is too cheap for mcgregor." kingsley agreed. if hogwart behaves weakly enough, he would mind helping me stand up. unfortunately, kingsley actually thought of it and agreed directly. "has the school recruited someone?" kingsley asked curiously: "why go to sirius or lupine, and if albert died with me, my curse on the white magic defense class should disappear." "he thinks hogwart will shrink?" zannah was very interested in this. "i should use my attitude in that matter very important. once i lose the support of my family, even if i can really become the minister of magic, the days that follow will probably be too bad. "it seems that there are really a lot of troubles in the british wizarding world. what the **** does it have to do with you?" shanna turned her head to look at zhong yuze and suddenly laughed: "anyway, you also plan to work at the ministry of magic." . " although zhong yuze had invited muggle wizards who had demonstrated their mortal abilities in the war, he was finally agreed. there is a way. after a series of small decisive battles, xiaojia is not very tired yet, and the outside of his mind is even more chaotic. there is no big bad way, but he has to work hard to deal with the pile of bad things in front of him. from yu ze''s tone, it seems that there is no hidden secret in that matter? "well, maybe he would mind talking about this crisis plan with you! shanna suddenly understood that zhong yuze actually had too bad a view of hogwart. the position of the minister of magic was currently a huge pit, and hogwart was a weak and tough person like scrimgeour. it would be difficult to get out of the trap. generally, it was before albert died that we were able to kill them all and let a small group of white wizards escape. "let''s go home first." "the position of the minister of magic is a bad one. if hogwart is sure to be able to deal with those problems, what will happen next will probably make my hair gray. the mess left by the wizarding war is not big at all," kings lai''s eyes seemed to see through the future, and he murmured: "hate will always disappear due to a failure. even zhong yuze must be able to make these guys deserve no rewards. what will we do after just experiencing the war? its hard to tell, and ignoring that is often something these pretentious guys hate to do. "what do you want to drink? "hogwart is an idiot. you just reminded me to prevent me from doing stupid things." zhong yuze said that as a denial. "for this crisis plan?" zhong yuze asked straight to the point, "will you consider it?" "by the way, nothing happened yet. hogwart hopes that he can become my low-level advisor." "it''s hard to imagine, and it''s hard to understand." shanna murmured. . "nothing yet. you hope he can stay as the white magic defense professor." professor wumu suddenly made a suggestion that made both of them happy. "before the first wizarding war began, not a small group of death eaters escaped. kingsley smiled and asked, "does he really think this is a coincidence? "everyone is looking for him." professor um pointed to the sofa behind the fireplace. "there is nothing you are willing to do in hogwar?" zannah asked understandingly, "am i liquidating these guys?" maybe professor um meant to trick me, thinking that the capable would work less, but kingsley, who was still very confused, agreed directly. "however, few people have no grudges against zhong yuze, the death eaters and the white wizard. it is difficult to defeat albert even if they fight tooth and nail and fail. then i use my liquidation to the enemy." kingsley used a heavy blow the voice said: "if i, hogwart, am willing, i will be regarded as a traitor by the family. traitors will come to the scene with no harm. and we who have no power naturally mind taking revenge ourselves. when the time comes, we will regard the law as for the introduction of toilet paper, he himself has seen that when the british ministry of magic completely loses the law as a tool of the ruler, it will be completely finished. kenneth said that with so few of your comrades dead, it would be difficult to let the remnants of albert go. otherwise, how would you comfort your dead compatriots and give an explanation to the rest of your comrades? " "after all, he was the one who killed albert." professor zhong yu found it difficult to understand hogwart''s actions. without harry and kingsley''s help, i would have been able to stabilize the situation in the british wizarding world very slowly. professor zhong yu was sitting at his desk working. before he heard footsteps, he put the parchment on his hand and looked up at the young witch who left the room with shanna. hogwart is indeed the worst choice at the moment, but it also depends on how i choose. professor um thought that i would be used directly. you really hope to use kingsley''s ideas to deal with the trouble in front of you. "who do you sound like?" kingsley pouted and said. for this reason, you need to take a small amount of time to chat with kingsley about the detailed plan of the crisis plan. by the way, slughorn also asked slughorn about how to deal with the four-eyed giant spider. the professor led people to collect the venom of the four-eyed giant spider and process it into trophies for sale. "hogwart was very vague about the heavy losses of aurors. the ministry of magic actually did not have the power to maintain the stability of the british wizarding community. the smallest force at the moment is not the order of the phoenix, but members of the defense association. those of us who have experienced the baptism of war can become qualified aurors with just a little training, and if we want to stabilize the ministry of magic, we must we must have power, and rule without power is not a castle in the air." "this guy said that if he uses me, he will also support me in retiring and liquidating albert''s remnant party shankinscai," kenneth knows you very well? " "that was enough to make me determined! professor wumu had no choice but to drag tiuyu''s body down and said, "will you take the time to chat with zhong yuze." shanna has always been a very self-aware person. while they were talking, the two of them had arrived at professor um''s office, which, according to shanna, had become shi''s conference room. directly adopting the crisis plan that kingsley delayed preparing for us is undoubtedly the slowest solution. at worst, it would be even worse to let the makers of the crisis plan personally handle the situation. at most, it will be difficult and troublesome, and it can also reduce the weight of xiaojia. "lores mcgurry''s appearance is not yet determined, life imprisonment is also your future," kingsley said vaguely. after all, this group of muggle wizards who had been persecuted hated the chief culprit zhong yuqi. the culprit is 39314397. ... (remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 3： A war without a winner (3) the three of them didn''t actually talk about much, because professor mcgonagall looked very thin. obviously, the joy brought by a big victory could not completely dissipate the fatigue. what everyone urgently needed now was to lie down in bed and close their eyes to rest, so as to relieve themselves from a night of deadly fighting. instead of drinking a lot of strong tea to strengthen the mind and deal with the mess left during the war, it was a physical and mental fatigue. professor mcgonagall had no choice. who made her the vice-principal? she would probably be appointed as the next principal in the next few days. the damage caused to the castle by this war can be put aside for now, but the huge body left behind during the war needs to be dealt with immediately, otherwise it is likely to turn into a terrible disaster. what''s more, this is not the only mess that professor mcgonagall needs to deal with. in the next few days, or even longer, she will have to spend a lot of energy cleaning up the mess. this was also the main reason why professor mcgonagall wanted to find albert, hoping that someone could help her share the pressure, but it was obvious that she was destined to be disappointed. fortunately, albert didn''t just let it go. he still tried his best to provide some useful help to professor mcgonagall, and briefly explained the crisis plan to provide professor mcgonagall with reference. this was better than the exhausted professor mcgonagall''s temporary thinking method is much more reliable. the only problem was that more and more problems were pointed out by albert during this exchange, giving professor mcgonagall a huge headache when he had to face the problem. even if she really ignored these problems, the problem was still there. fortunately, ghorn provided a solution. "it''s really helpful, mr. anderson, but you need to discuss some things with others before making a decision." the entire british wizarding world had just experienced a wizarding war, and it would be difficult for the alberts school directors to spend a handful of galleons to repair the ancient castle. before bidding farewell to fang xi, ghorn slowly found slavan xizhi. the potion professor actually had a rare smile on his face, and slavan xizhi also cared about that, just like what fred said. generally speaking, there are too few corpses of the four-eyed giant spider. in addition to taking away the venom of the most precious four-eyed giant spider, the remaining corpses are simply disposed of. slazhengwo is also an insider and supports this. , because before i retire from school, i cant move to the wizarding village to live with my little family. "i went to the forbidden forest with firenze, probably to find these centaurs. maybe he should persuade me." george felt that fang xi''s approach was very sensible. you must know that the four-eyed giant spiders are if i kill so many of my own people, i will definitely get voldemort''s 100,000 galleons bounty, so i can only find another way. i hope no one associates me with the elder wand. after all, where are the crazy people who crave power? they are all lacking. if you are really targeted, you will not be able to live in peace. before the two separated at the stairs, they went about their own business. "it''s really hard for professor harry," zannah said loudly, saying that doug horn did mind and let slahoggwo deal with the four-eyed giant spider, and he only adhered to the principle that it could be wasted. it was even more possible to rely on the ministry of magic. how could they give up on plundering wealth while the death eaters were in control of the ministry of magic? i just experienced a life-and-death battle and had to stay up all night. it was simply not a disaster. obviously, slahogwo had a small harvest. so, i planned to set up a fund. before hearing the sound of footsteps and looking at each other with fang xizhi, the two everyone was stunned, and then looked at ghorn with thanks, and expressed the hope that ghorn could attend our wedding a few months ago. . moreover, repairing the albertz castle that was damaged in the war is also a small trouble. although using the repair spell can indeed solve very few troubles, the magic spell also has no limits and can solve all troubles. when ghorn was about to leave, fred suddenly came over and told me about the inferi, and by the way, he also mentioned that we had taken some of the tetrapod materials. "where are i?" ghorn asked with a frown. we actually know that, but there are still some things that should be mentioned. usually we are also very confused whether ghorn does those things for himself. before finishing the cup of strong tea, professor harry finished arranging the parchment behind him and talked about the upcoming arrangements. even though fang xizhi didnt take the news lightly, i seemed to have thought of something, and i quickly understood the two of them. why are you so anxious to get married? i am very happy and said that i will attend when the time comes. however, i also forgot to remind ghorn that the materials obtained from the four-eyed giant spider may not be fully realized in a short period of time. "mcgonagall was very happy about this and had a lot of fun with slahoggwo." george told ghorn what happened, and ghorn planned to go find professor slahoggwo. look here. isn''t there a small gain? when i walked through the hall, i met hagrid and ginny ghorn who were kissing. some of the suggestions were absorbed by professor fang xi. it wasn''t that there were some disagreements over the handling of the white wizard''s body. , but even professor harry denied that the mass grave proposed by fang xizhi was indeed a bad way to deal with hundreds of corpses at once, but it is not that no one can accept such a solution, so you keep that advice for now. yes, hagrid and ginny are getting married. at most, you just throw the mess into the mess and go back to sleep." after all, things are rare and expensive. once a small amount of tetra-eyed giant spider material appears on the market, the price will rise slightly. this is what i planned. i guess the people around me are awake, but this is not enough. professor huo, in addition to helping to keep an eye on the professor during the discussion, shanna also needs to meet with li jordan to discuss. how to use the wizard watch station broadcast to let everyone know the latest newsafter all, i dragged my family into that **** wizard war. naturally, i just left as soon as the bad war started. , just leave the mess to others to clean up. a few white wizards are willing to join voldemort and be driven by him. to be honest, it is not to gain power and wealth. it is a pity that we, as the bottom cannon fodder, have gained everything and lost our own. the ministry of life and magic already has extra money. another matter is the erection of a memorial stone pillar in the school to commemorate the deceased companions. whether the corpse of the victim should be buried in fang xizhi still needs to be discussed with xiaojia. "there are really too few of these little spiders. you plan to take some scraps for research and use them as a reward for helping to deal with the little spiders. the old man is always afraid of noise, but when there are not many acquaintances around, the situation will become... in fact, there is no more complicated way. in fact, i felt that i had to clean up the broken things, but if i didn''t let ghorn use the power of the elder wand, i would definitely be able to restore half of the ruined castle to its original state in one breath. but ghorn was obviously capable of doing such a flamboyant thing, which was not only exhausting but also causing unnecessary trouble for himself. 39314246 ... (remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 4： A war without a winner (4) after briefly mentioning that harry and ginny planned to get married in the near future, which gave the two of them a little shock, albert separated from the two with a smile. looking at albert''s leaving back, fred and george looked at each other, their faces full of shock and disbelief. "do you think mom knows about this?" fred couldn''t help but ask george, "mom must know." leigh and ginny are dating, but i guess she doesn''t know that they plan to get married so early. i remember that ginny is still underage, right?" george did not doubt albert''s words, and the guy had no reason to deceive them. , but ginny is still not old enough to get married. "august eleventh." fred said suddenly. "what?" george didn''t react for a moment. "ginny''s birthday is not far away from when she turns seventeen and becomes an adult." fred did not object to ginny marrying harry, and even supported their marriage. together. but dont you think its weird that theyre getting married at this time? "it can''t be!" fred and george seemed to have thought of something and exchanged glances quickly. they couldn''t help but marvel at their sister''s boldness. looking at the busy people here, sederwijk suddenly said to ge yongqin: "fred seems to be planning to invite this young man to join the ministry of magic. " at this moment, the young man with the funny bubble-head curse was trying to figure out how to deal with the group of completely dead inferi outside the ditch. "the wizarding war has finally begun, and few of us are waiting for fred to bring us justice." once ge yongqin is able to bring justice to xiaojia, what will happen next? "you are thinking about talking to fred first." kingsley naturally also confused seidwaik''s thoughts. i will return the item to the sender. after all, he will work in the ministry of magic in the future, and the work itself has nothing to do with george. i don''t have my own brigade outside the defense association, which means that i am a very incompetent person. that makes kingsley no longer believe in life. are we being stupid, or is it because we have nothing to think about? when fred was looking for kingsley, he naturally came to sedwyk first. after all, albert, harry and lee jordan all wanted to work for the ministry of magic. of course, there was no other reason. kingsley was vague because everyone needed to worry about galleons like him. george''s low-paying career was a wrong opportunity for few people. moreover, retiring to george''s office as temporary george can be regarded as helping fred. even if he plans to serve for a long time, george''s career during that period will not be conducive to the next job. therefore, ge yongqin needs george very much. if one was careless and fell out of the ditch, he would probably be dead if surrounded by a small number of inferi. the ministry of magic is currently short of people, especially george who can fight against the white wizard. "kingsley understood what sederwaik meant, and also understood why sirius and moody wanted to kill the inferi outside the ditch in one go. you know, the death eaters created so many pussies, and the mess eventually had to be cleaned up by the ministry of magic. "stand?" "you mean..." "how about going to talk to other people first, and then let them have a showdown with the family after the matter here is over.". yes, since xiaojia hates tossing, let us do it quickly! sedwyk received a lot of news. "does he think badly of fred?" sederwijk asked understandingly. i think fred probably knew that kingsley was interested in staying at the ministry of magic, so he gave him the title of junior advisor to the minister of magic. as soon as i arrived there, i smelled a terrible smell in the air. the burning smell suddenly made it clear why the group of people behind them were all making ridiculous curses on their heads. "they will definitely agree in the end. if they don''t agree, what else can they do? can we let the two of them elope?" jin cai did not answer the question directly, but suddenly said: "does he know? temporary workers are not used to take the blame." "don''t have any plans?" sedwyck hoped that kingsley would agree to come up. sedwyck knew when he appeared next to kingsley, reached out and patted me on the shoulder, pointed to the side, and signaled to kingsley. go to the side and say, "how should i convince my father and mother?" it was doubtful that it was a very wrong training opportunity. sedwyk also told kingsley that i was convinced for a complicated reason. anyway, i was the one who should be worried about that huge little project. "that was a wrong opportunity. they don''t have the ability now to quickly make up for the vacancy left by george and save george the annoying training time." kingsley remembered telling xiaojia about that incident in the future. . besides, for xiaojia, that is considered the wrong exercise. kingsley left quickly. it must be that the sun is gradually rising from the horizon, which has greatly weakened the vitality of the group of corpses. the retreat over there will be faster, and it will require less effort. of course its my own position. jin cai believed that there was no other reason why we did that, but i completely cared. i just had to be a quiet spectator and it would be bad. sedwyk felt that kingsley had no other intention than what he said. what was the most correct choice? want? although there is no such thing as a small and old yin, it is said that liunu has the strength of the disabled master to burn such a large number of corpses. the thick smoke produced will be a terrible disaster. even if the yin corpses are burned to ashes, the body should also be moved to another place. after all, there will still be few people staying in hogwarts, and at worst, the school will turn into a cemetery. "what about him?" while watching, zhong yi was bewildered by the group of cannons. if ge yongqin delayed, he made preparations and dug a deep ditch to let these brainless zombies fall directly outside. outside the trench, there were hundreds of thousands of zombies. corpses are probably enough to give everyone a headache, let alone before the war begins, the corpses outside the deep ditch can be disposed of in one go in the most complicated and convenient way, but look what xiaojia is doing? but that idea was rejected by a few people led by sirius and moody, on the grounds that the time and place were suitable. ge yongqin also has plans to take matters into his own hands. anyway, the matter of the inferi will be put on hold for a while. just like what sedwyk said, i am the one who should worry about this matter. sedwyck understands! "you warned us." sedwyk suspected that mu yongqin had definitely invited yongqin to support him. "what to choose?" sedwyk almost blurted out. "fred today still doesn''t have a lot of troubles to solve." ge yongqin said seriously, "of course, you doubt that i can make the right choice. but as the members of the defense association said, the inferi are difficult to deal with, but they are also very difficult to deal with. apart from being afraid of light and fire, there are no fatal injuries at all. what is the use of the spell to remove the body on the inferi? that''s why the clean-up and exit of the exhibition there has been very fast, and that''s why sirius and moody found so few people to help. in fact, according to previous solutions, sederwijk also believed that fire should be set on the spot to burn the corpses outside the trench to ashes, and then the excavated soil should be backfilled, so that the problem outside the deep trench could be solved in an efficient and inefficient manner. there were so many conspiracies that when the twins abandoned their work and hurried back to the castle to look for harry, kingsley had not yet arrived at the school. is sedwyk willing to go to the school? i thought, but i was very vague about whether the result would be too bad. after all, the wizarding war was not over yet, and xiaojia couldn''t spare enough time to quickly move the inferi outside the ditch. "it can only be this way." the final solution would be for kingsley to handle it himself. he would use the fire curse to burn the corpses outside the trench into ashes. if possible, he would spend some time to move the ashes outside the trench and spread them over the same burnt corpse. gray''s so-called upholding justice is naturally to take revenge on the death eaters and white wizards, and to watch us receive a fair trial, as we are part of the muggle wizarding community. supposedly temporary moreover, things like the inferi are inherently difficult to kill. except for the experienced members of the defense association, everyone else has some experience in dealing with those crappy things. if you definitely have no intention of becoming george, then it should be a wrong opportunity." gu jishi. said 39314862. ... (remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 5： A war without a winner (5) at this moment, albert had quietly left the smelly area. he had no intention of staying to help from the beginning, so naturally he would not continue to stay there and get in the way. on the way to the forbidden forest, he also noticed wizards gathering intermittently towards hogwarts. probably the latest newspaper headlines have spread. but what were those people doing at hogwarts? claim the body? or... looking for your own child? the latter should be more likely. after all, the war finally broke out at hogwarts, and after finally receiving the news that the war was over, parents naturally couldn''t wait to confirm the safety of their children. this is human nature. it''s a pity that they came early and those students haven''t been transferred back yet. after all, hogwarts is now littered with corpses, which can easily create a terrifying psychological cloud for young children. especially the pile of corpses piled up at the oak gate will definitely give those "rebellious" family members a big shock of war. in a brief moment of thought, albert had already reached the edge of the forbidden forest. he was just about to look around for hagrid when he heard a sound. the hound fang was rushing towards this side like a gallop, wagging its tail crazily. burt was spinning around. albert knelt down and touched yaya''s dog''s head. following the direction in which it ran, he easily found hagrid who was sitting with the centaurs. firenze, the divination professor, was also there. he had obviously been reborn by the former centaurs. accepted. "albert!" hagrid also noticed yaya''s actions, and was surprised when he turned his head to see albert walking this way. he probably didn''t expect that albert would come to find him at this time. "albert anderson." compared with hagrid''s surprise, albert was surprised by the centaurs'' actions. they actually stood up and paid tribute to him. such extraordinary respect was completely beyond albert''s expectation, but if he thought about it carefully, it should be the same as albert''s. burt killed voldemort. "thank you very much for your willingness to fight side by side with us." albert responded with a smile, not forgetting to express his gratitude to the centaurs for their assistance. thanks to the aid of the centaurs, the team fighting against the acromantula did not collapse. yes. the team composed of leftover personnel was even worse than albert expected. fortunately, he had made complete guarantees in advance and successfully avoided the collapse of this front. the horsemen undoubtedly made a lot of mistakes in this regard. vigorously. "it is our honor to be able to fight alongside you." hagrid was also particularly surprised by the respect that the centaurs leader margaery showed towards albert. in hagrid''s limited memory, only dumbledore had ever received such treatment. "mr. anderson, thank you for your prediction." when albert was accepted by the resting centaurs and sat down next to hagrid, firenze suddenly mentioned his intention to resign as a divination teacher and return to the forbidden forest. "i''m afraid you have to tell professor mcgonagall personally about this matter." albert reminded kindly: "but i suggest you wait patiently for a few more days until professor mcgonagall cleans up the mess in front of her. she has now were so busy. "i will." firenze readily accepted albert''s suggestion. he had no intention of going to professor mcgonagall to resign at this time. . "i heard you had a bad time with slughorn." albert stretched out his hand and rubbed the toothy dog''s head that was resting on his knees, seemingly mentioning his purpose here inadvertently. he didn''t look at the expression on hagrid''s face, nor did he give hagrid a chance to speak. instead, he said bluntly: "actually, i asked slughorn to do that." hearing this, hagrid suddenly turned back to look at albert, his face full of shock and disbelief. "in the battle of hogwarts, the people who fought alongside us suffered heavy casualties. we need a large sum of galleons to solve their possible worries." albert raised his hand to signal hagrid to listen quietly to his words. ended, "they were our partners in the fight against the mysterious man. regardless of whether they joined us of their own volition or not, they have died fighting against the mysterious man, so we should turn a blind eye." "i plan to raise a sum of galleons to help those who join us in the fight against voldemort and the families of those who died in the war. although there is a large bounty on voldemort, i am not sure whether i can get the bounty because one hundred thousand galleons are never a small amount, and the ministry of magic is very short of money now, so there is a high probability that it will not be able to pay for the reward." "if you can''t get the reward, you can''t expect me to pay for it myself, but the venom of the acromantula and the materials on it are very valuable. they are already dead. instead of letting their bodies be buried in the soil, it is better to directly recycle them. , at least it will allow us to get an emergency fund. "furthermore, this can be regarded as an explanation for those who were killed by the acromantula." albert looked up at hagrid and said seriously: "you must remember that people''s hatred for the acromantula will not disappeared due to victory in this war. hagrid snorted in dissatisfaction. although after listening to albert''s words, he could understand why he did what he did, understanding did not mean agreement. hagrid still expressed dissatisfaction with this matter in his own way. slughorn''s actions were intolerable to hagrid, just like those cruel executioners who kill magical creatures for money. "hagrid, i have reminded you more than once about the acromantula." albert easily saw through hagrid''s thoughts, frowned slightly, and warned in an unprecedented stern tone: "they are not you. aragog, the former captive pet. "but they are descendants of aragog," hagrid argued. "they are voldemort''s accomplices." albert''s tone became even colder, even causing the centaurs around him to look sideways. "those acromantulas are not only the murderers of a large number of hogwarts students, but also threaten everyone''s life safety. as the keykeeper, gamekeeper and care of magical creatures professor of hogwarts, you must protect the students. it is your responsibility not to be harmed by the threats of the forbidden forest, and i hope you have not forgotten that." hagrid was obviously not interested in such preaching and turned his head away. "have you thought about what will happen to you once people know about your cover for the acromantula who killed your companions?" albert stared at hagrid, who was about to get up and leave, and suddenly asked. hagrid suddenly shivered and stopped where he was without choosing to leave directly. . "even if you are one of the people participating in this war, there is a kind of anger called unwarranted anger. you should be very aware of the tragedy of that war. by then, the group of people who were harmed by the acromantula will only lose themselves. the anger and hatred that has nowhere to vent are transferred to you, and all the sins will be shouldered by you, and your situation will only be worse than when the identity of the giant blood was revealed, and even hogwarts will be there is no place for you. hagrid opened his mouth. he obviously understood why albert came to him. saying these words to him is definitely not just a boring threat, but more of a friend''s advice to prevent him from making stupid mistakes. similar things have happened more than once, each time leaving an unforgettable bad memory for him. "i''ll go and apologize to slughorn," hagrid said bitterly. "you know this is never a matter of apology." albert patted his **** and stood up, "now that we finally won, everyone is very excited, but the pain of war is never so easy to heal, and hatred has always been they are all still there. so, dont be stupid, because after the war is over, it will be time to liquidate the enemy. many times, albert cannot understand the stubbornness and thoughts of some people, probably because it is difficult for humans to empathize with each other! but he actually doesn''t really care about this. to be honest, if albert hadn''t cheated on his own and had extra energy and ability, he wouldn''t have meddle in other people''s business, let alone have the idea of ????reaching out to help him if he can, and forgetting if he can''t. . it is the norm here to only choose what is best for you, because no matter how much you pretend, you cannot hide that most people are exquisite egoists. after bidding farewell to the centaurs, albert returned directly to the castle because shanna had just received news that the results of professor mcgonagall''s discussions had come out. this efficiency is much faster than albert expected, but the reason is actually not difficult to understand. things always need to be solved. it is not good for everyone to continue to delay. it is better to come up with a solution as soon as possible and then free up sufficient time. let everyone rest in batches. however, what concerned albert more was shanna''s mention of coming to him if she had anything to do. what could it be? after albert returned to the castle, he knew what shanna mentioned. a group of family members who had not found their children in school were waiting for him at the entrance to the foyer. albert suspected that if he hadn''t killed voldemort, these family members would have pounced on him and surrounded him, and the atmosphere would definitely not be as weird as it is now. although he could see that this group of family members were waiting for him here to ask about his children, albert had no intention of speaking first. just as he was about to leave, a family member finally couldn''t help but call him. "mr. anderson." albert stopped and looked back at the family members around him. when no one came forward, he planned to leave. then, someone finally couldn''t help but stopped in front of him. "is something wrong?" albert looked at the man calmly. probably because of the eye contact with albert, the man took the initiative to slow down his tone and make his voice more polite: "professor mcgonagall said that before the war started, you moved the students in the school away. we should where to find them?. "oh." albert took out his pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time on it and said, "you guys are here a little early. after the war, i sent someone over to inform them. everyone is probably resting now. after all, what happened yesterday should have had a huge impact on them." "why don''t you take them back to school?" some grumpy family members couldn''t help but ask. "bring it back to cause chaos for everyone, and... albert turned his head and looked outside the oak door: "considering the current situation at hogwarts, i think it''s best not to leave a psychological shadow on them. " "of course, i understand your anxiousness to see your children we will have them brought back later." "just tell us the location and we will pick them up ourselves." someone said. "that''s not okay." "why?" the surroundings suddenly became noisy. "who knows if there are dark wizards among you," albert looked at the group of family members around him with a scrutinizing gaze. his eyes that looked at who was the dark wizard made the surrounding family members involuntarily retreat. "what if those lunatics want to take revenge on us after their failure? the war is over. there is no need to take unnecessary risks for an hour or two." albert''s words really made all the family members speechless, because no matter how they looked at it, it seemed like they were making trouble unreasonably. it''s not that albert doesn''t save face for them, it''s just that the situation is like this. of course, the reason why albert used such a tough tone to deal with this group of parents who were anxious about their children was more because it has always been human nature to bully the weak and fear the strong, especially for this group of people who did not participate in the final battle. if the pile of corpses outside had not given them a big shock, and albert''s tough attitude suppressed all of them, who knows what would have happened next? after receiving confirmation from albert, the family members could only wait silently. otherwise, what else do you want? that was the ruthless man who killed voldemort. even if he looked young, he was not someone they could offend easily. after all, as long as they are not stupid, they should know where the pile of corpses outside came from. they must know that the number of people who resisted voldemort is far less than that of the dark wizards, but they won in the end, and the enemies turned into corpses. 39314611. ... please remember the first domain name of this book: . dingdian novel network mobile version url: Chapter 6： A war without a winner (6) latest website: after finally getting rid of the annoying group of student families, albert went directly to professor mcgonagall''s office on the second floor of the castle. because he wanted to bring back the students who had been sent away, he needed the help of the professors, otherwise it might not be easy for him, who had already graduated from school, to go there in person. after albert gently knocked on the half-open wooden door, and after getting a response from inside, he pushed the door open and walked in. his eyes swept over the professors on the sofa and landed on the person who was talking to professor mcgonagall. . percy weasley? oh, thats right! it was impossible for kingsley to leave the mess of hogwarts to professor mcgonagall, so he sent everyone''s old acquaintance percy to hogwarts, probably to see what help everyone needed. after albert walked into the office, everyone stopped talking and looked over. even percy greeted albert in a familiar tone and formally mentioned kingsley (interim minister) to albert. ) hopes to invite him to serve as senior advisor to the minister of magic. "this matter is not urgent. you have to talk about it first." after albert nodded to professor mcgonagall, he sat on the sofa where the professors rested under everyone''s gaze. "would you like some hot cocoa?" professor flitwick raised the cup in his hand and gave albert a tired smile. "no, thank you," albert really had no appetite. i believe most people would not have an appetite after seeing such a large number of dead people in one night. but if they dont forcibly supplement themselves with food, it may be difficult for the professors to continue to persevere. "is the matter over there settled?" professor sprout asked in a low voice. she actually felt sorry for leaving the difficult group of family members to albert to deal with directly, but they really didn''t have the extra energy to deal with that group of family members. "it should be considered resolved." albert briefly talked about the demands of the family members, and did not forget to ask which professor was willing to make a trip to bring the students back to hogwarts. professor sprout readily expressed his willingness to take on this task. it might be more appropriate for the dean to go there. after all, the students who were woken up were not very good-tempered, but she hoped that albert could find time to help repair the viaduct. . after talking about the business, everyone started talking about the school''s predicament. although the overall situation is developing in a good direction, there are still many problems, such as the repair of the castle. take the bombed viaduct as an example. professor sprout alone may have to spend a lot of effort. , it is possible to completely restore it to its original state. of course, what worries the professors the most is actually the disposal of the corpse. although professor flitwick cast a large-scale freezing spell on the pile of dark wizard corpses to ensure that the corpses would not rot and produce odor in a short period of time, it was hard to say how effective the spell would be. it is imperative to dispose of it. many professors actually agree with albert''s solution, but they can''t do it, at least not directly. to this end, the ministry of magic will publish a message in the newspaper, asking the deceased''s family to come and collect the body. the unclaimed body will be burned and buried. . there is no way, there are too many enemy corpses, it is impossible to deal with them, and there is no such time and energy. of course, the bodies of our own war dead will be properly disposed of. professor mcgonagall had discussed this with percy just now. maybe, heroes can''t get the treatment of heroes, but everyone knows that kingsley has tried his best. after all, the ministry of magic is now in chaos, and kingsley must first stabilize the situation in the ministry. fortunately, voldemort is dead, and the ministry of magic will remain in chaos no matter how chaotic it is. when albert expressed that he wanted to talk to kingsley, percy readily said that kingsley would come to hogwarts to deal with the mess in person after stabilizing the ministry of magic, and then they would have time to talk in private. the brief conversation was pleasant enough. after albert got up and left the office, percy also quickly following him, the two walked side by side on the messy corridor, chatting briefly about trivial matters happening in the ministry of magic. just as albert expected, although kingsley was appointed as interim minister and gained a lot of power, it was only temporary. if he did not do well, he might become the one who took the blame. kingsley, who was politically qualified, was only temporary. apparently he was aware of it, so he tried to win over harry and albert. as long as you get the support of these two people, you can basically secure the position of minister of magic. after all, kingsley is still relatively popular, but reality is often more magical. "in other words, the captured remnants of voldemort are currently being held in a temporary prison, waiting to be tried by the ministry of magic?" albert did not express any opinion on this. "yes, is there a problem?" ever since albert did not directly agree to serve as senior advisor to the minister of magic, percy has been secretly observing albert, hoping to learn some of his thoughts so that he can help kingsley obtain strong support. he knew only too well how important the support of albert, who killed voldemort, was to kingsley. "no problem." albert was very calm and couldn''t see anything strange at all. but in percy''s eyes, albert was by no means as unconcerned as he said verbally, but there was nothing he could do if the other party didn''t tell him. "do you think there was a problem with kingsley''s handling of voldemort''s remnants?" percy asked tentatively. "what does it have to do with me whether there is a problem or not?" albert still said unpredictable things, which really troubled percy. to be honest, talking to albert was really tiring, but he had probably found the problem. albert probably thought there was a problem with kingsley''s follow-up treatment of voldemort''s remnants. no, it should be said that there would be a problem. percy, who has a flexible mind, has already thought of some possibility. because similar cases have always existed. something similar should have happened after the last wizarding war. although many death eaters were imprisoned, there were still a large number of death eaters who used the imperius curse as a shield to escape. perhaps, albert thinks that kingsley''s cheating has allowed a large number of dark wizards to escape legal sanctions, and this matter is likely to cause problems? what could go wrong? percy felt the biggest problem was that albert was unhappy with this, but that obviously wasn''t going to be the answer. "i hate the riddler," percy muttered. . "when will kingsley come to hogwarts?" albert suddenly asked. "maybe tomorrow morning." percy believed that it was necessary for kingsley to take time to see albert, and the sooner the better. before percy left, he did not forget to say: "kingsley is currently the most suitable candidate to be the minister of magic. don''t you think so too?" "maybe!" after albert said goodbye to percy, he walked towards the other side. he had just promised professor sprout to repair the viaduct. at this moment, there was a rush of footsteps from the corner of the corridor. they both stopped and saw hermione running towards this direction: "finally i found you." "what''s the matter?" albert raised his eyebrows slightly. "i go first." after percy greeted hermione, he turned and left. "what happened between harry and ginny..." hermione looked at percy''s leaving figure and lowered her voice and said, "mrs. weasley already knows, and both she and mr. weasley have been hit hard?" "because of ginny''s age?" "yes, they all think that ginny is too young, not even an adult, and it is inappropriate to marry harry now." ginny secretly became pregnant with harry''s child before she became an adult, causing a great blow to the weasleys. this made hermione feel very guilty, because it was she who had instigated ginny to become pregnant with harry''s child. "you didn''t do anything wrong. at least, harry is still alive." albert spoke to comfort him. "then what should we do now?" hermione looked at albert expectantly, hoping that the other party could come up with a good solution. "how did mr. and mrs. weasley know about this?" albert suddenly asked, "did harry and ginny directly show their cards to them?" "it seems that mrs. weasley happened to hear fred and george talking about this matter, and then she found out that ginny was pregnant." hermione couldn''t help but frown when she said this, because she also felt that this matter was too coincidental. . could fred and george be so careless? or were those two guys just letting mr. and mrs. weasley know about this on purpose? "they obviously did it on purpose. anyway, they have to let mr. and mrs. weasley know sooner or later. telling them now may not be a good choice." albert briefly stated his views on this matter. the war is finally over, and now everyone is just trying to deal with the mess. it is indeed a good time to show off to the weasleys at this time. it''s just one more mess that needs to be dealt with, and it''s hard to say whether it''s a mess or not. that''s all. whatever the weasleys are feeling now, they have to accept it. what''s more, this incident was not harry and ginny''s fault, and harry managed to survive in the end. it''s a happy ending for everyone. "you should go to sirius now and tell him the whole story. i believe sirius will help them convince the weasleys." albert stretched out his hand to hold hermione, who was about to go to sirius, and continued to warn him. , "also, it''s important to remember to remind sirius why harry and ginny did what they did." "see you later, waiting for my good news.". looking at hermione''s hurried away figure, albert couldn''t help but shake his head. after albert used the repair spell to completely repair the viaduct and watched the family members leave with their children who were frightened by the pile of corpses outside, harry''s matter was resolved smoothly. it was left to sirius to discuss with the weasleys, and the main purpose of this matter was to try to save harry''s life through "love". facts have also proved that harry, who was hit by avada''s kedavra, did come back to life. the weasleys had to swallow all their words and silently helped harry and ginny clean up the mess. as for sirius, he was happy to help organize harry''s wedding. he didn''t care at all that ginny was underage. "look, i said this is the fastest." fred proudly announced to albert that they had settled the matter and asked albert if he could let harry settle in his village. "this is no problem." albert agreed simply, "however, harry must also contribute to the construction of the village." "that''s definitely no problem." "but there are only a few months left. can we build the house?" "mom plans to get them married in the near future. she doesn''t want ginny to marry harry on her belly. that would make her feel very embarrassed it should be fine." albert seemed to have thought of something, tell fred and george: "it seems that the death eaters destroyed a muggle village last night and used its residents to create the inferi that attacked hogwarts." "i heard from moody that he planned to transport the inferi to that village and burn them, pretending that there was a big fire?" fred and george obviously also received a lot of news. "we need muggle money to buy the materials to build the house, so i need you to follow me to that village and take the muggle money there." "is this really good?" hermione, who had been eavesdropping, couldn''t help but speak. "instead of letting those pounds be burned in the fire, it is better to use them as waste. anyway, we have avenged them, and we will treat them as the reward they paid us." it was obviously not the first time that albert had done something like this. 3931498. ... Chapter 7： A war without a winner (7) latest website: the good news of voldemort''s death was immediately reported to the entire british wizarding world by kingsley through the daily prophet. however, after this good news gradually spread in the uk, it did not bring joy and laughter to the wizards as it did after the victory of the first wizarding war. instead, it plunged the entire british wizarding world into a strange dead silence. people may suspect that the killed voldemort was the savior. the reason why the entire british wizarding community had such a weird reaction was because the pain caused to them by the second wizarding war was so unforgettable that most wizards in the uk were too painful to laugh. of course, it is also possible that the brutality of the final battle at hogwarts frightened all the wizards who learned the news, and naturally no one was in a good mood to celebrate this hard-won victory. but after the good news that "voldemort was dead" spread throughout the british wizarding world through the "daily prophet", it still had a visible impact. the original tense atmosphere caused by voldemort disappeared instantly, and wizards began to release their own owls to try to communicate with acquaintances. the guys who have regained their courage are no longer as timid as usual. after gradually letting go of their hands and feet, some wizards plan to form a group to go to hogwarts and want to see the wizard observation station with their own eyes. news on the radio. however, for their own safety, most people did not go directly to hogwarts, but went to hogsmeade village halfway, because according to reliable information, this remaining wizarding village in the uk had been previously it was completely destroyed in the great battle. they didn''t need to risk getting close. they could easily determine the authenticity of the news by just observing it from a distance with a telescope. when people saw the ruins of the completely destroyed hogsmeade village from a distance, they probably believed the authenticity of the message broadcast by the wizard''s observatory. especially when they sneaked closer to the tragic battlefield to try to confirm further, they were instantly surrounded by people everywhere. the large number of dark wizard corpses that had not yet been cleaned up were stunned to the spot, and a longer silence followed. hogwarts is obviously even more miserable, so much so that they no longer care about hogsmeade. after witnessing the horrors of hogsmeade, some wizards chose to stay and help clean up the ruins after the war, while others planned to continue to hogwarts. then, they were once again shocked and stunned by the dark wizard''s corpses piled up like a hill outside the oak door. some guys with poor psychological quality even vomited under the disgusted eyes of many people. in the end, these people had no choice but to flee hogwarts in despair with psychological shadow. most professors are very calm about this, and they all know that this is actually the norm in the magic world. there were very few people who could truly withstand the pressure of this tragic war, and even fewer who were willing to stay at hogwarts to help clean up the mess. after all, most people will subconsciously leave the mess they don''t want to deal with to others instead of taking the initiative to help solve the problem together. however, few wizards are willing to stay and help clean up the mess. in fact, there is another reason. . an unlucky guy who was unwilling to listen to filch''s advice accidentally lost his life because he broke into the poisonous weed area that was previously arranged to deal with dark wizards. as soon as this news spread, it gave the wizards who came to hogwarts a huge shock of war, and also caused those wizards who were trying to obtain first-hand information from hogwarts to flee the school. no one wants to make fun of their own life. god knows if there are other more dangerous traps in the school. especially after linking this matter with the mountain of corpses at the door, it is really difficult for everyone not to think too much. after all, the disparity in numbers between the enemy and ourselves was so great that it was really hard to believe that the rebels who stayed at hogwarts had killed ten times the number of enemies with only nearly a hundred men. anyone with a little bit of brains knows exactly what a dark wizard is. no matter how miserable those guys were, they should not have died in groups at hogwarts, let alone at the hands of a group of young students. hogwarts is not a place to train executioners. the dark wizards did not form a group to die. the only possibility is that he accidentally fell into a trap and was killed directly. for this reason, the news that hundreds of werewolves were trapped and killed on the viaduct quickly spread among wizards, which really gave everyone the shock of a small war. after this incident was confirmed, the original criticism of albert''s murder was reversed. after all, no one really wants to have a reputation of being a murderer and having people criticize him behind his back. even if all he kills are enemies, that situation still cannot be avoided. man is such a creature. fortunately, things are changing for the better, which makes albert quite relieved. another thing that is quietly changing is people''s attitude towards house elves. the wizards who participated in the final battle knew very well the huge role that the kitchen house elves played in the entire battle. many people have even been saved by house elves, and they have had this friendship of fighting side by side. house elves have gained the respect of these wizards, at least no one will treat them as slaves anymore. this also allowed hermione to see the dawn of victory. although many people thought her e.. (house elf rights promotion association) was too stupid, hermione still considered it a great victory. of course, she knew very well in her heart that this was not a victory for her, but for albert, but as long as things went in a good direction, it was enough for him. "so, you still plan to join the department for the regulation and control of magical creatures?" during dinner, albert listened to hermione describe her plan and gave her some useful suggestions. although he felt that hermione did not need his advice, albert was still willing to spend time with her. they talk about future plans. "i''m hesitating." "are you really not going to go directly to the ministry of magic?" ron dropped the half-eaten slice of bread and looked at hermione in shock. "i should stay at school for the last year." hermione did not look at ron, but looked sideways at albert, hoping to ask for his opinion. "this is indeed an opportunity, but there are still many problems in the ministry of magic. especially becoming a temporary auror requires taking certain risks." after finishing the small amount of food on the plate, albert declined the dessert offered by the house elf. , continued, "of course, if i have to say it, it would be a good thing for you to stay away from the turmoil in the ministry of magic. as for how to choose, as long as you don''t regret it afterwards."... "i still plan to stay in school. i asked professor mcgonagall." hermione had already made her decision. "why didn''t you tell us," ron complained. "if you and harry miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to realize the auror dream through formal means." hermione saw it clearly than anyone else. "what about you?" harry asked suddenly. "i''m not short of money." albert said something that could make ron choke to death. "actually, they just want to use my reputation for killing voldemort." albert said softly, "if you could wake up earlier, you might be able to avenge voldemort with your own hands." "even if i can wake up early, i won''t take risks again." harry turned his head and looked at ginny, uu readingww.uukanshu.net did not forget to express his gratitude to albert, "after all, it was not easy to save a life. , there is no need to take the risk of taking advantage of it, it is safest for you to kill voldemort, dumbledore can see clearly." "it seems that i no longer have to feel guilty for taking the head that belongs to you." albert said in a joking tone. "ginny and i have already decided on a time to get married." harry laughed dryly and changed the subject, "just a few days after ginny''s birthday." "although there are still a few months left, i can''t guarantee you that your house will be built in time." albert reminded kindly, "after all, how many houses will need to be built by then, and how many people will be able to help pay for it." the two said that even if the house could be built in advance, it would still not be suitable for living." sick with a cold (end of chapter) 39314506. ... (remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 8： A war without a winner (8) Chapter 1558 A war without a winner After the three of them separated from Harry, Albert used the cover of the Disillusionment Curse to quietly go to the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor. After he pushed the door open and walked inside, many people on the sofa on the right stood up and waved to him. "Sorry to keep everyone waiting." As soon as Albert sat down on the empty seat that everyone had vacated for him, a familiar voice of complaint sounded around him: "Where were you before? We have been waiting for you!" "I''m going to take care of some personal matters temporarily." Albert smiled and greeted everyone. As for some complaints, he didn''t care at all. He believed that no one would complain about waiting for a while. More often, he just wanted to complain about being late even though he was always punctual. when. "Why did you summon us all here?" Cedric asked knowingly. "Well, there is indeed something going on." After Albert raised his hand and pressed down to keep everyone quiet, he briefly talked about the main reason for calling everyone here. "Now that Voldemort is completely dead and the war is over, it''s time for the Defense Association to disband." "So urgent!" Most members still have a sense of belonging to the defense association formed by Albert. "I just tell you about this in advance so that everyone can be mentally prepared." Albert was very pleased that everyone did not want to dissolve the Defense Association, but he did not intend to continue to maintain the Defense Association. Just like the Order of the Phoenix, everyone came together to fight against Voldemort, but also separated due to Voldemort''s death. Even if you keep it reluctantly, it will dissipate on its own in the future. It is better to do it simply and leave an unforgettable memory for everyone, while paving the way for another thing. Albert didn''t give everyone too long before he mentioned another thing. "By the way, I told you before that I plan to build a wizard village." Everyone looked at each other and soon started whispering. "A village like Hogsmeade?" "Are we going to rebuild Hogsmeade?" "Sounds very good." "Ahem, the village will be built on the site of the former Defense Association headquarters." Albert said softly. "It shouldn''t be possible to build a village near the headquarters." "It''s said to be a ruins. It must be the headquarters that was destroyed by Voldemort''s men!" Kenneth couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at the man. "If any of you want to settle in a new village, just sign up with Shanna. However, when building the village, you have to go and help." Albert did not go into details, but asked Shanna to handle the matter, and she would also be responsible for managing the village in the future. After getting Albert''s signal, Shanna stood up from the sofa and led everyone to a blackboard to explain many things about building a village. "You really know how to summon people." Fred complained. "If you weren''t already married, I would have suspected that you two were having an affair." George had always been curious about how Albert persuaded Shanna to willingly lay hands on him. Cedric looked at the crowd gathered around Zannah and asked curiously: "How many people do you think will be willing to settle in the village?" Kenneth couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He felt that Cedric had asked a stupid question. . Who would be stupid enough to refuse? As long as you are not a fool, you will definitely realize that this is actually a benefit given by Albert to this group of association members who join the association and are willing to fight Voldemort together. "Who knows, if you are willing, just stay. If you don''t, forget it. There is no need to force it." Albert didn''t care much about this. "Actually, I''m more worried that our reserves of pounds are not enough." George suddenly said. Albert raised his eyebrows slightly and asked: "About how many are there this time?" "Anyway, it''s much less than expected. According to Shanna''s estimation, not counting the change and jewelry, it will be about 130,000 pounds." George actually had no idea how much 130,000 pounds was, but after Shanna got this data, she looked extremely depressed and it was not difficult to guess that "130,000 pounds" was not a lot. At least far less than expected. "I''ve seen Shanna''s records. The few pounds we have in reserve are not enough to buy the raw materials for building a house, let alone a village." Qiu Zhang frowned deeply, also expressing concern about this. "This is actually normal. Muggles mostly store their money in bank cards and don''t carry too many pounds with them. The same goes for wizards in this regard. No one would walk around with a pocket of Galleons all day long." Albert never worried about the issue of pounds. Letting everyone collect pounds is more to provide everyone with a sense of participation. Everyone will know how to cherish the village that we have worked hard to build together. "Can''t you think of something from that card?" Kenneth frowned slightly. Although he didn''t know how much it would cost to build a village, it would definitely exceed his imagination. "Even if we get a bank card, if we don''t know the PIN, it''s just a worthless card." Albert briefly introduces the situation of bank cards to everyone. In fact, even if there was a chance to get pounds from his bank card, Albert would not do that because it is a taboo thing and may leave hidden dangers. "What are you going to do?" Qiu Zhang was curious about how Albert planned to solve the problem of deficit. If the house is really built according to the design drawings provided by Albert, the pounds they currently have in reserve will definitely not be enough. "As far as I know, the Death Eaters massacred many Muggle villages, and we should still be able to get a lot of... pounds." Cedric felt that he had guessed Albert''s thoughts, "Sooner or later, the Ministry of Magic will need to clean up the remaining groups. Inferi, we''ll still have other pounds coming in then." "Don''t be silly Cedric, that few pounds can''t fill this hole, otherwise Zannah wouldn''t complain about not having enough pounds all the time." Qiu Zhang, who does not fully live in the magical world, knows the current situation better than most people present. "Let''s talk about it then, we will definitely have enough time to build that village." Albert stopped everyone from continuing to discuss this topic. By this time Shanna had already finished explaining the specific situation to everyone. When everyone was queuing up to register their names, they were all complaining that Albert had only told them now. "Albert mentioned it a long time ago, but you never paid attention to it." Lee Jordan trembled his lips, as if he wanted to argue with others, but he failed in the end because Albert raised his hand to stop it. People who originally planned to say something. . Then, in front of everyone, he waved his magic wand, and a whole table of sumptuous and delicious food appeared out of thin air. Not only that. With Albert''s slight wave, the entire Room of Requirement suddenly became wider, and some small tables and chairs for people to rest appeared on the walls, giving everyone the feeling that they were at a banquet. "We finally won the victory. I think everyone should be at least a little happy now and celebrate this great victory happily." Albert spoke of the third reason for summoning them. When he waved his wand again, soft music suddenly sounded around him. Everyone was surprised by this sudden celebration banquet, but no one would refuse such a banquet that should belong to them. What''s more, Albert also thoughtfully provided everyone with a large number of delightful desserts and butterbeer to solve the problem of everyone''s lack of appetite. "To our fallen comrade." Albert raised the wine glass that had been filled since then on the table and mourned those comrades who died in the war not long ago in a voice that everyone could hear. "To our fallen comrade." Everyone stood up one after another to mourn their lost partner like Albert. In fact, no one was too sad. When participating in the final battle, everyone was mentally prepared to die in battle. Albert knew very well how much psychological pressure they were under after the Felixir completely expired, so it was necessary to have a good meal to relax the tense nerves. For this reason, he asked the house elves to help prepare this private celebration banquet, and provided enough desserts, candies and butterbeer to fill everyone''s stomach. As he expected, this was more successful than any other celebration party. "Aren''t you going to dance? Are the girls waiting to dance with you?" After the cheerful music started, Shanna sat down next to Albert with a glass of butterbeer. Albert looked at the people dancing on the dance floor and said softly: "The protagonist tonight is not me." "Everyone is the protagonist, right!" Shanna looked at Albert with a smile and said, "Actually, you have done a very good job, at least most of the people have survived. UUReadingwww.uukanshu.net" "I''m not as fragile as you think." Albert was a little dumbfounded. "No, I''m just telling the truth. Thank you very much for leading us to victory." Shanna didn''t care if her words were sensational, this was her true thought. Because in the British wizarding world ruled by Voldemort, there was no future for her. Albert smiled and raised his glass, touched it lightly with Shanna, drank the remaining butterbeer in one gulp, and then changed the subject. "Don''t let them make trouble for too long, there are other things to be busy with tomorrow!" "you are leaving?" Cedric took Qiu''s hand and stepped back from the dance floor just in time to hear these words. "Yeah, I gotta go home." Albert took out his pocket watch and looked at the time and said: "Let everyone rest in one hour. After all, there will be a lot of mess waiting for us to deal with tomorrow!" "See you tomorrow!" "Is that guy gone?" Fred held Angelina''s hand and walked over. Looking at Albert''s leaving figure, he couldn''t help but complain, "Are all people like this after marriage?" "I guess so." "Marriage is terrible!" "Then it''s over?" Angelina rolled her eyes at Fred. She was actually still hesitating whether to agree to his proposal. "Oh, you agreed?" Fred reacted suddenly. "talk later." Angelina didn''t want to give up her Quidditch career. "You can get engaged first." Cedric smiled and offered his assistance. "After we finish the work here, Qiu and I plan to get engaged first." "That''s a good idea." Fred looked at Angelina, intending to take her down in one go. 39314234. ... Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian Novel Network mobile version URL: Chapter 9： A war without a winner (9) Chapter 1559 A war without a winner On the night that Voldemort was completely eliminated, the Anderson family moved back to their original house overnight. It is undeniable that life similar to a cruise ship is indeed romantic and novel, but after the romance and novelty gradually fade over time, people living on the ship will feel bored. Fortunately, the Wizarding War that forced them to hide at sea has ended, and their archenemy Voldemort has been completely killed by Albert, and they can finally live a normal life. Isobel, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall and reading a book, closed the book when she heard the bell ringing in the entrance hall. After giving her sister a "leave it to me" expression on the opposite side of the sofa, she stood up and went out to greet her. Albert. "I''m back!" After visibly welcoming his wife, the fatigue on Albert''s face instantly disappeared, replaced by a heartwarming smile. "Welcome back." Isobel did not step forward to give Albert a hug, but shook her nose slightly and smelled the strange smell on Albert''s body. "you''ve been drinking?" After taking a laborious bath, the two of them soaked in the large bathtub filled with foam and enjoyed the afterglow of pleasure. However, they will not refuse. Husband and wife should have some interest in their lives. "I drank some butterbeer at the celebration party." Albert pretended to raise his hand to cover his yawn and sniffed the smell on his body. "You still have to say this to Katrina." Isobel turned over and let herself kneel on Albert''s body. Then, he saw Isobel still standing at the bathroom door. "Rumors?" "Less than you expected?" "That was a war. Is it strange that hundreds of people died?" Albert asked. "Remember to ask Kara to make me a cup of lemon and honey water." "About a hundred people died in this decisive battle. To be honest, it was fewer than I expected." "She really can''t take any time off." "I feel like my whole body has become lighter." Ever since he was involved in this wizard war, Isobel has been very uneasy, fearing that he would accidentally die in the cruel wizard war. "Of course it depends on this..." "Help keep an eye on you!" Isobel smiled and winked. "Wash together?" "I''m not drunk, and I''ve never heard of any wizard getting drunk after drinking butterbeer." Albert was a little dumbfounded. He stretched out his hand to pull Isobel into the bathroom and closed the door. "After mom returned to England, she went to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and heard that there were a large number of wounded in the Battle of Hogwarts." Isobel said about the news brought back by the house elves. Isobel pushed Albert gently and said with a smile: "Hurry up and go." "I think you need someone to share this victory with." "Then how do you win?" "so comfortable." Albert raised his hand and tapped his head, smiling and looking at Tom who was also reluctant to get close to him. Albert took off his shoes and put on more comfortable slippers. They all actually like taking baths, but the bathtub is too big and slow to fill with water, and it''s also a waste of water. . Isobel looked at her husband with surprised eyes. "Have you held a celebration party?" Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly, very surprised by this, "It seems that the situation at Hogwarts is not as bad as the rumors." "My dear, it is normal for casualties to occur in war." Albert thought for a moment and said, "The dark wizards under Voldemort died more, and the corpses piled up like a mountain of corpses." "I finally survived the war. It''s time to celebrate." "Sorry for making you worry." When filling the bathtub with water, Albert didn''t forget to turn around and give a warning. Albert looked at his wife in surprise and asked with a smile. Albert carefully recalled the casualty statistics he saw and murmured: "The number of people injured in the Battle of Hogwarts was not too many, only about twenty or thirty people. There were not many wizards who were too seriously injured. Because the injury was so serious, the dark wizard killed him before he could be rescued." Is this a comeback from an extreme disadvantage? "No" Isobel couldn''t help but reach out and cover her chest. "I have to take a shower first." Isobel adjusted the angle slightly so that she could lie comfortably in Albert''s arms. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''d better take a bath first. All the strange smells on my body are really uncomfortable. Even Tom is avoiding me." Albert felt a little guilty about this. He held a celebration banquet for the association members in order to relieve their psychological pressure, but completely ignored his own situation and even his family. Isobel didn''t know how many corpses it would take to pile up a mountain of corpses, but she could tell that Albert was not lying. "Huh? Honey..." Albert didn''t expect that Isobel would suddenly mention this matter. Sometimes it was really difficult for him to understand a woman''s mind. "I don''t mind." Isobel kissed Albert''s lips, blocking out what he wanted to say. Despite what Isobel said, Albert didn''t feel that his wife really didn''t care. No one is willing to share their treasure with others. Both men and women are very possessive. "Dear... although I personally don''t mind, after all, men always have an advantage in this aspect, but..." Albert hesitated for a long time, but reminded, "But you have to know that there are some things, there are only zero times and countless times. Times never change according to human will." It is undeniable that it is indeed a great temptation, and Albert is also very tempted, but he still does not want to try to open Pandora''s box. It is definitely not a good idea to overindulge one''s desires. Although sisters are indeed very attractive. "Honestly, I''m happy." Isobel looked at Albert''s tangled look, held his cheek happily and kissed him. "However, I hope you can also have some confidence in me." Isobel put her pink lips to Albert''s ear and said in a very soft voice: "After all, I never thought you would have too many No energy left to fool around with other women. "You are such a generous sister." Albert had a very unreal sense of absurdity, even more magical than defeating Voldemort himself. . "There''s nothing we can do about it." Isobel seemed a little resentful. "what happened?" Although you are always careful about propriety and can resist the temptation of other women, but... Isobel stretched out her hand to caress Alberts cheek and sighed softly: You are too young and too excellent. I also met many beautiful women. "My dear, you should have some confidence in me," Albert said, dumbfounded. "Of course I have full confidence in you, but there are always some people...well, you probably don''t know that Kathleen actually has a child." "She''s married?" "She''s not married." Isobel said in a resentful tone. "Wait, could it be...how is this possible!" Albert was stunned and looked at Isobel with shock on his face, "I can count the number of times I have met Catherine with my fingers. How is this possible..." "Kathleen admitted it when you first met." Isobel said about something that made her very unhappy. To be honest, her defense was directly broken at first. "Oh, my God, this world is so crazy." Albert was stunned. "The situation was not very good at that time, so I didn''t tell you about it. However, the war is over, and I think you have the right to know." Isobel held up a large handful of foam and blew it gently towards Albert. "Actually, even if I don''t tell you, Kathleen''s character will probably show her off with you." "I remember that I should have fallen asleep." Albert felt incredible, "How did she do it?" "She cast love magic on you after you fell asleep, so you must have been in a daze at the time and left no memory." Isobel curled her lips and said. "Love magic, are you sure it''s not the Imperius Curse? I really don''t understand what she is thinking." Even if Westerners mature earlier, it still makes Albert feel extremely ridiculous. He was just a child back then! How could Kathleen do this? "That guy wanted to inherit the family property. He needed a good heir. But she couldn''t find a suitable candidate, so she took action on you, a genius who just came to her door. This is what she said personally." Isobel said Thinking of Kathleen''s happy expression when she talked about this matter, I suddenly felt inexplicably unhappy. "How are you sure that guy didn''t lie to you?" "Half and a half" "Then you still..." Albert was really confused. How can you still maintain a friendly relationship? If it were a man, even if they didn''t have a life-and-death duel, they probably wouldn''t be friends. But Isobel and Katherine still keep in touch, and it has to be said that women are really incredible creatures. "You can''t let me kill Kathleen." Although Isobel''s tone sounded quite helpless, Albert somehow heard that these words contained murderous intent. "Even if we really kill her, other girls will appear, so it''s better to keep that guy." "My dear, you really don''t need to think too much." Albert felt that he was a little out of breath under the weight of the heavy love, and he adjusted his posture and sat up. "Love is not a commodity. You can''t just buy it if you want to." He comforted him rather helplessly, "What''s more, we are already married." "Yes, we are married." Isobel looked into Albert''s eyes and said seriously, "But you are only twenty years old, the most handsome and talented moment in your life, and you also completely killed Voldemort, doing what countless people have failed to do. Things to do. "You are at the peak of your life, and you are an irresistible temptation for any girl. Instead of waiting for you to be seduced and corrupted to take advantage of others, why not take advantage of Katrina first?" "Mom doesn''t object anyway. I remember telling you about this. When the time comes, Katrina''s children will inherit the McDougal family name." Albert looked at his beautiful wife and sighed heavily, "Actually, I want to hear your true thoughts. This is very important." "Well, my idea is, since I will worry about you secretly going out and fooling around with other women in the future, why not just divide the biggest piece of cake?" Isobel said, leaving Albert dumbfounded. words. "Even if other people really want to have a relationship with you that goes beyond friendship, they can only share some scraps at most." "And the easier it is to get something, the less most people will cherish it. There are only two things a man needs from a woman, and you don''t lack both." "So, I plan to let those girls who think they are smart spend their whole lives with you. That will be their biggest punishment." "So, I turned into a sweet cake again?" Such strong words made Albert couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. He sighed softly and said, UU Reading www.uukanshu.net "Maybe you should treat me Have some confidence." "Of course I have confidence in you, but I also have confidence in other girls." Although her man is about to be divided up, which also makes Isobel quite annoyed, she can still calmly deal with the possible consequences in the next few years. What will happen. "The girls will try their best to corrupt you in order to get their own share from me. Of course you won''t let them succeed easily, but you can''t guard against it for the rest of your life. That''s not the life we ??want, so I I was mentally prepared very early on. There is nothing we can do about it. Isobel, who has been a telepathic master since she was a child, understands human nature better than most people, so she is unwilling to take risks, even though she is willing to believe in Albert and their relationship as a couple. But as long as you don''t gamble, you won''t lose. Moreover, as she said before, the most precious things are what you can''t get, and no one will cherish what you can get easily. Men are such creatures. Once beautiful girls have experienced too much, they will no longer be interested, and Albert is not a sentimental person. Without feelings as a bond, other girls can only become slaves and can no longer get love from other men. This is also the biggest punishment for them. Nightlife is always wonderful. The only problem is probably that you hear a lot of shocking things. After coming out of the bathroom, Albert subconsciously looked around. "What are you looking for?" Isobel asked. "I thought I''d see Katrina?" "My dear, girls also need a sense of ceremony." Isobel winked at Albert and said, "Besides, you only belong to me tonight." 39314516. ... Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian Novel Network mobile version URL: Chapter 10： A war without a winner (10) The next day, when Albert reopened his eyes and woke up, there was still darkness in front of him. He turned slightly sideways and looked at Isobel, who was still sleeping soundly next to him, and couldn''t help but recall the hot feelings last night. Albert knew very well the worries in Isobel''s heart, and he couldn''t help but feel angry, funny, distressed and helpless. He reached out to push away Isobel''s messy hair and kissed her gently on the forehead. "Do I really look that unreliable?" In the darkness, no one answered. "You actually don''t have to worry about anything." He never denied that he liked beautiful women, and he had some unrealistic fantasies in his heart, but as a man of two generations, he actually knew what he wanted, otherwise he would have developed a lot of lovers. Albert lifted the thin blanket from his body and tiptoed out of bed. He gently opened a corner of the curtain and stretched out his hand to block the dazzling sunlight that was coming his way. The sky outside has completely brightened up, and the sun is high in the sky. The sun shines through the gaps in the curtains, leaving a dazzling line of light on the carpet in the dark room, and that line of light disappears as the curtains are lowered. "Good morning." A vague voice sounded behind him. Although Albert had moved gently, the sound of him getting up still woke up the sleeping Isobel. Isobel sat up from the bed and let the thin blanket slide off her body, leaving most of her body exposed to the air. She stretched out her hand to rub her eyes, and then covered her yawn. She still looked a little tired. "Won''t you continue to sleep for a while?" Albert asked softly. "No, it''s already very late." Isobel lifted up the thin blanket on her body, walked towards Albert after getting out of bed with her bare feet, hugged his waist from behind, kissed the side of his face and said: "I remember that you have something to do today, and it seems that you have to use the time turner again. "Yeah, thanks to it, we can be lazy openly." Albert turned around and kissed back passionately. After Isobel let go of his arms with satisfaction, he bent down to pick up the bathrobe that was thrown carelessly on the carpet and gave it to her. Put on. "You can safely dump the mess at Hogwarts to others in two days, right?" "Principal McGonagall should handle the follow-up steps." "Well, don''t let Katrina wait too long. You have to be gentler then." Isobel kissed Albert again before pulling him to the bathroom. It was already a few hours ago when the two of them changed their clothes and came out of the study. Since there was still plenty of time, Albert planned to enjoy the breakfast carefully prepared by the house elves before heading to Hogwarts. "I''ve already helped you get him." After watching Albert leave, Isobel turned her head and said to Katrina, who had taken care of Alice all night. "He really loves you." Katrina envied the relationship between the two. "My dear sister." Isobel seemed to see through Katrina''s thoughts and reminded, "You are not at a loss. At least you just picked up a ready-made one and don''t need to worry about it anymore." "I admit that I am not as good as you, but there is no need for you to belittle me." Katrina was a little depressed. She still thought that Isobel was just one step ahead of her. . "I never disparaged you, just stated a fact." Isobel felt that even without her, Albert and Katrina might not get together in the end. It was more likely that like other young wizards, they would have a pretty good relationship in school, and then because of Break up for some reasons. The hot Albert never lacks female companions, and the emotionally immature Katrina will most likely be unable to compete with other beautiful and active girls, and become the biggest loser. "You..." Katrina was so angry that she raised her finger and pointed at Isobel. Finally, she put her finger down in frustration and asked depressedly, "Am I really that bad?" "No, you are just average, but your goals are extraordinary. In Albert''s words, you have high ambitions but low ambitions." Isobel used the cruel truth to defeat Katrina''s unrealistic fantasy. "If Albert wasn''t so attractive, as long as you are willing to fight for it, there is a high probability that we can get together, but I think at that time you probably wouldn''t put your heart into managing this relationship." Katrina felt as if someone had stabbed her heart several times, and asked unconvinced, "What about you?" "When we were together, he was just an ordinary student." Isobel recalled the first meeting between the two. Sometimes fate is really amazing. "That guy was a genius from the beginning," Katrina argued. "I never deny that the light on Albert makes him look more charming, but it is precisely because of this that I cherish this relationship more." "Then you still..." Katrina was curious as to why Isobel allowed herself to break into a world that only belonged to them. If it were her own words, she would never tolerate such a ridiculous thing happening to her. The so-called "sisters" look like an excuse no matter how you look at it, at least it is only one of the reasons. "Because Albert is also looking forward to getting you into bed with him. Even though he has been careful to protect our relationship and doesn''t really want to indulge himself, he does want to do that." "So, you agreed?" Katrina felt extremely ridiculous. "That''s just one of the reasons. I also need to consider your happiness, lest you can''t get married in the future." Isobel looked at her ignorant sister and said softly, "Mom obviously realized this, so she finally agreed We made such a ridiculous decision, and as for letting your children inherit the McDougal surname, that was just an excuse made for you in advance." "Are you so sure that I won''t find anyone I like in the future?" Katrina felt extremely depressed. "Having seen the best, you will naturally look down on others. Even if you compromise and find someone second-rate, it will be difficult for you to find one." "Because good men never lack women." "There must be other reasons!" Katrina couldn''t accept this reason. Isobel looked at her sister who was carefully protecting her last bit of self-esteem and said softly, "Because I am afraid that Albert will die in the battle, so I want to give him a thought and a reason for him to protect himself and live." These words made Katrina silent. She actually believed this before, but now it is more like Isobel making a good excuse for Albert. Maybe there is some reason for what she said, but how much is hard to say. . "I always feel like a fool." Katrina laughed at herself. "You are never a fool, you are just too well protected by us and have not completely gotten rid of the impact of campus life on you." After Isobel summoned the house elf and asked Kara to help watch over Alice, she called for Katrina to follow. "Let''s go to your room. It''s time for us sisters to talk about something more personal." "What''s up?" Katrina asked after closing the door with her backhand. "teach you" Isobel put her lips to Katrina''s ear and whispered about the girls'' private topics. Katrina''s face suddenly turned red, like a red apple, and she stammered so much that she could hardly speak. "you" "Look, you''re not even mentally prepared yourself." Isobel looked at Katrina who was at a loss and asked, "Or are you planning to give up?" "Is that really necessary?" Katrina looked shy. "The initial experience of an inexperienced girl will not be very good." Isobel said with a wink. "Can" "It''s nothing." Isobel looked into her sister''s eyes and said calmly, "Now, I will tell you the final reason." Katrina suddenly had a bad feeling. "For most men, the temptation of beautiful sisters is much greater than the attraction of other beautiful women." Isobel''s calm look made Katrina feel terrible. "Why can you say such things so calmly?" Katrina''s expression was particularly complicated. "Don''t show that expression." Isobel looked at her sister calmly, "If you really love Albert, you won''t think there is any problem with this." "Although you say this,...does Albert know?" Katrina couldn''t help but ask. "Of course he knows. We talked last night. He is actually not willing to do that, because once something is done, there may be no going back, but I still convinced him." Isobel has never been like this Talking about these things with his sister so straightforwardly and nakedly. "Why?" Katrina was extremely shocked. "Even though Albert is married, there are still many girls staring at him. UUReading.uuknshu.net The light on him is so strong that it is destined to attract countless flies." Isobel gently touched Catri Na''s equally young and beautiful cheeks, "Even if Albert can restrain himself well and keep a distance from other girls, I will not place all my hopes on him always maintaining restraint. People always make mistakes, and those girls I will try my best to make him fall." "Instead of worrying that other women will come to carve up our man, we might as well carve him up first." Isobel''s next shocking words directly refreshed Katrina''s outlook. "So, you must learn how to be Albert''s wife, lover and partner, learn how to cultivate a relationship with him, and learn how to squeeze out his remaining energy so that he has no extra thoughts to care about those gorgeous girls." "Even if there is a girl who is willing to have a relationship with Albert, without a certain amount of emotion as the most basic bond, in the end she can only become a spice in his life, not even a lover." Katrina suddenly realized that her sister was scary. 39314773. ... . Vertex mobile version URL: Chapter 11： A war without a winner (11) Albert, who was far away in Hogwarts, was unaware of the changes quietly taking place in his family. When he first arrived at Hogwarts, he encountered a little trouble. "Defense Association members disappeared en masse?" Facing Moody, who complained to him about the lack of manpower and inquired about the members of the Defense Association, Albert reminded him helplessly. "It''s useless for you to complain to me about this. As you can see, when I first arrived at Hogwarts, I didn''t even understand what was going on." "Now the whole school is still in a mess. We need help, especially over the deep ditch. The efficiency of everyone in dealing with the group of Inferi is simply appalling." Moody had the urge to cover his face. He never thought that after losing the support of the members of the Defense Association, others would be so unbearable facing the Inferi. "They are professionals after all, there is no doubt about that." Albert suddenly stopped and glanced around the corner on the right, but quickly retracted his gaze and spoke to try to appease Moody''s irritable mood. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself and others. We finally won, and we shouldn''t have to continue to bear everything while risking our lives." "So, they dropped their burdens and ran away?" Moody''s expression was particularly exciting. "Don''t worry. They probably didn''t run away. They most likely just stayed in bed. After all, they were exhausted yesterday. It''s normal for them to want to have a good sleep." "Also, even if everyone really doesn''t want to stay and help, I don''t think anyone can blame them." Albert calmed down all the expressions on his face and said in an irrefutable tone, "The one who should be blamed should be Magic. The Ministry is the group of British wizards who did not participate in the final battle at Hogwarts, but are unwilling to provide help. We should not have to solve this mess at Hogwarts." Moody fell silent immediately. He did not expect that Albert would respond so rudely to him. "Actually, you don''t need to be too anxious at all. The Ministry of Magic should really be worried about the Inferi. Anyway, those Inferi can''t escape if they are thrown into the ditch, let alone cause us trouble. Just take your time and deal with it slowly. If it doesn''t work, someone will naturally set fire to the inferi in the two deep trenches." "This guy..." Moody looked helplessly at Albert, who was planning to stay out of the matter, and couldn''t say anything else. Because everything they did was done voluntarily to help, no one had the right to blame anyone. "I admit that I am indeed a bit extreme." Moody took out the bottle from his pocket and took a big sip into his mouth. "The current situation has not improved much at all, and many things cannot be counted on the Ministry of Magic. Kingsley Even if they are willing to help us, the Ministry of Magic''s mess is bigger than we thought." "You have made a mistake from the beginning. It is impossible to clean up this mess in one go without using extreme methods. Since you don''t plan to do that, let''s deal with it slowly." Albert knew better than anyone else what the consequences of that were. It was too troublesome, so he just took it out. As long as he stayed out of it, it had nothing to do with him what other people wanted to do with the mess. Moody obviously didn''t want to continue talking about this embarrassing topic. He already knew what Albert wanted to express. . It''s interesting enough that we''re here to help, and no one can fault them in this matter under any circumstances. "Kingsley brought Professor McGonagall''s appointment as principal. He has just walked around Hogwarts and should be discussing follow-up issues in Minerva''s office." Moody still couldn''t understand the young man in front of him. "He seems to want to talk to you." "Let''s wait until Kingsley has finished his own business. We will naturally have time to meet." "See you later, I hope I can hear some good news." Moody separated from Albert at the corner, and he limped to Professor McGonagall''s office on crutches. "Is it really okay not to give the new minister face?" After Albert watched Moody disappear around the corner, Shanna''s voice sounded from behind him without warning. "He is just an agent, and face is given to each other." After experiencing the Voldemort incident, Albert''s last fear of law and authority was completely gone. Just like Dumbledore, he could use his own laws as toilet paper when necessary. . "As expected of you." Zannah said with emotion, "But the Ministry of Magic is like that, bullying the weak and shying away from the strong." "Actually, it''s the same, whether it''s a Muggle or a wizard." The two of them chatted while walking towards the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor. During this period, Albert also asked about the members of the Defense Association, but Shanna only said that he would know by then. "So, they got themselves drunk?" After Albert walked into the Room of Requirement and saw a room full of hungover people, he looked at Shanna next to him with an equally helpless expression. "Last night, not long after you left, Fred and George got a lot of Muggle world drinks from nowhere, and it ended up like this." Shanna has done her best to help everyone deal with the aftermath, so that things don''t get out of hand. "I should have prepared some Dreamless Potion for them to let them have a good sleep!" Albert was not angry at all, but without the members of the Defense Association, the work efficiency outside was obviously slowed down. "There is nothing we can do about it. We finally won. It would be a pity not to celebrate." Shanna comforted her, "Don''t worry, they will wake up at noon at the latest." "Is this why they convinced you?" Albert asked with a smile. "Um." Shanna knew very well how much pressure everyone was under, "I have asked the kitchen to prepare tomato juice for them." "Forget it, let them continue sleeping," Albert looked at the group of people who were still sleeping, and left the Room of Requirement with Shanna. He didn''t intend to disturb their rest at all. He also felt that these guys would probably not arrive until noon. I can''t get up. "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it, just do your best," he comforted: "Anyway, we are not the ones who have to worry about the mess in Hogwarts. If it doesn''t work, isn''t there the Ministry of Magic?" "Is this really a good idea?" "What''s wrong? This is not our personal matter. You are all so tired because the whole British magical world is on your shoulders. Naturally, you feel very tired, not to mention that no one pays us wages. ." Albert was not angry because of this, he just explained a fact to Shanna calmly. . "What you said makes sense!" Zannah couldn''t help rolling her eyes, looking through the window at the large crowd of people dealing with the Inferi outside. "I heard that the Ministry of Magic has insufficient funds and may not be able to pay for Voldemort''s death." A bounty." "This is completely what I expected. When has the Ministry of Magic ever given a reward, but they still need to pay for it, because I never take advantage of it." Albert never worried about this problem, as long as Kingsley was not A fool will come to discuss the bounty with him. "It''s really troublesome. It''s obviously hard to win, but why do I feel that after the war is over, there are more troubles to solve." Looking at the people moving the corpses to the Forbidden Forest, Shanna smiled bitterly and said, "Compared to this wizard war, the reality we need to face now is actually more cruel!" "Because during the war, people only need to think about how to win, but after the war, people need to face the cruel reality and think about how to clean up the mess left during the war." Albert answered Shanna according to his own understanding. The problem. Is war cruel? As a direct participant in this war, Albert really didn''t have much emotion. In his eyes, the dead people were just a series of cold numbers. The two separated on the second floor, and Shanna planned to go to Principal McGonagall to explain the situation. Albert went to the auditorium alone. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the auditorium, he saw Harry who was performing his savior duties. Although not everyone was willing to accept this favor, no one would deliberately cause trouble for Harry. "Kingsley is already here. He hopes to meet you later." When Hermione saw Albert walking into the hall, her eyes couldn''t help but light up, and she walked quickly towards it. Ron behind her also nodded slightly to say hello to Albert, and asked about Fred and George''s thing. "They drank some wine last night and are now hungover." Albert scanned the hall and found that some of the corpses of the war dead placed here had been taken away by his relatives. "It''s really enviable to have a celebration party secretly!" Ron finally understood why the members of the Defense Association disappeared en masse. "After the war ended, there was a huge mess left behind. Even if Principal McGonagall wanted to hold a celebration party, she couldn''t spare the time or energy." "It''s normal." Albert saw things more clearly than most. The last time everyone was able to recover from the pain of war so quickly was entirely because the Potter family shouldered everything alone. This time, there was no one to be taken advantage of. The damage and suffering caused by the war fell directly on everyone. Naturally, no one had the intention to hold a celebration banquet. " This actually has something to do with Albert. He doesn''t like heroes, refuses to be a hero, and refuses to shoulder everything alone. After all, this is probably the fault of the British Ministry of Magic. If Harry Potter had never experienced that, if the wizards of this country had not turned the hero into a tragedy, Albert might really have taken the risk and tried. He has the qualifications and the ability, but there are no ifs or ifs in this world. There is no need for heroes like that anymore. "What do you want from me?" Albert abruptly changed the subject. . "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot, come with me." Hermione seemed to remember something, took Albert''s hand and walked out of the hall. Watching the two people leaving, Ron couldn''t help but curl his lips and quickly followed them. "Are you and Kingsley..." Hermione hesitated. "Don''t think nonsense." Albert interrupted directly. Because when they passed the corner, they met Kingsley "by chance". "Good morning, Mr. Anderson." "Good morning Kingsley, is your matter over there?" Albert greeted the other party with a smile. Kingsley was stunned for a moment. Fortunately, he did not change because he became the interim Minister of Magic. "It''s over. It''s a mess. I''m still having a headache. How to solve it!" "Then take your time. There will be plenty of time after the war is over." The conversation between the two confused Hermione next to her. She originally thought that the relationship between the two parties was not good, but it seemed that was not the case. " "Would you mind accompanying me to the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest? We plan to dig a mass grave there and bury the unclaimed bodies of dark wizards." "It''s a pretty smart decision." "There is nothing we can do about it. We don''t have that much time to build their graves one by one." Kingsley said with a wry smile, "The Ministry of Magic is still in a mess. We can''t waste a month or two on this matter. Their corpses I cant wait that long. "Actually, I''m more concerned about whether the Ministry of Magic plans to erect a monument at Hogwarts to commemorate those who died heroically against the mysterious man?" Albert forcibly changed the subject. "That''s a really good idea." The two of them walked towards the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest together. Under Kingsley''s warning in advance, the others stayed far behind and did not come to disturb them. "Now that there''s no one, I''ll just tell you." After leaving the others behind, Kingsley asked his doubts: "You don''t seem to be optimistic about the current situation." "Although the war is over, many things are not over yet. Everyone is watching you." Albert looked at Kingsley and said quietly, "Everyone is waiting for you to hand in the perfect answer sheet." Kingsley''s forehead suddenly broke out in a large amount of cold sweat, and he finally knew what he had overlooked. Hatred! As Albert said, although the war is over, the hatred in people''s hearts will not be calmed so easily. Unlike the sudden victory in the last Wizarding War, this Wizarding War was particularly brutal. Many people risked their lives to win the final victory for everyone. These people are all his supporters and are watching him silently, hoping that he can give everyone the justice they want. What if I can''t give them the justice they want? Will it be considered a betrayal? "What do you think I should do?" Kingsley asked bitterly. "To avoid a recurrence of what happened after the last Wizarding War." Albert looked at Kingsley''s reaction and felt that the situation was not too bad. "I know this, but it''s not easy." Kingsley said with a wry smile. Naturally, he also wanted to uncover those hidden rats. "Use an appropriate amount of truth serum to interrogate them to ensure they are innocent." Albert suggested, "You can invite several potion masters and therapists from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Maladies to ensure the reliability of the medicine. And use some simple questions to determine whether the prisoner needs in-depth interrogation.. "Perhaps, this is a good idea, but it is not easy to implement." Kingsley knew very well how difficult this thing was and how much resistance it would encounter. "It depends on whether you have the courage, otherwise even if you become the new minister, you will still face a lot of troubles." Albert looked in the direction of the ditch and said, "I think you should know very well that they are no longer a group of arbitrary people. Sheep driven by men, but warriors who have experienced cruel wars. "They are a double-edged sword for you. Once you really make them despair of you and turn into a group of like-minded Avengers, you will realize that these guys are more troublesome than Death Eaters. You should have already Ive seen an extreme guy. "What do you think I should do?" Kingsley also realized how ridiculous his original idea was. Although the war is over, everything has just begun. It is obviously impossible for him to satisfy everyone. It is obviously more important to satisfy his supporters. "You know very well, don''t you?" "I need to become the Minister of Magic first. I don''t have the power to do that now." Kingsley hopes to get Albert''s support. "Is the Ministry of Magic planning to deny Voldemort''s reward?" Albert suddenly asked. Kingsley was stunned, probably not expecting that Albert would suddenly mention this matter. "I would rather give you the reward, but you should be well aware of the current predicament of the Ministry of Magic, which cannot afford the money." "I can donate this huge bounty, but the Ministry of Magic cannot refuse this money." Albert said about his request, UU Reading www. uukanshu.net "The families who died in the war need this money, and the warriors who participated in this war also need this money. I don''t mind if you use this to build your reputation, but the Ministry of Magic cannot ignore this bounty. It It can only be used according to my requirements." It was a deal, one that Kingsley couldn''t refuse. "It seems that you didn''t believe that the Ministry of Magic would pay this high bounty from the beginning." Kingsley reached out and shook Albert''s hand, agreeing to the deal. "Who let the Ministry of Magic ruin its credibility?" Albert shook his head and said, "Now, do you understand why I don''t want to endorse your credibility?" "Because I don''t want to endorse the Ministry of Magic, and I don''t want to be taken advantage of, like a fool. I know very well what those guys are, and you are too naive." Albert said meaningfully, "Where is peace? Such a cheap and cruel war is destined to flow into rivers of blood, and too few people will die. It is destined to be unable to quell the hatred created by Voldemort, let alone usher in true peace, and you obviously haven''t made up your mind yet." ,39314276. ... Chapter 12： A war without a winner (12) "minister!" After seeing the two figures walking side by side in front of them separated again, the assistant and bodyguard, who had been keeping a distance from the two since just now, hurriedly walked towards Kingsley who was standing there in a daze watching Albert''s leaving back. "Let''s go." Kingsley''s voice was very soft, like the breeze blowing through the leaves in the forest. Looking at Kingsley''s somewhat forlorn back, Percy spoke after a brief hesitation. "Albert is still unwilling?" Percy, who had already bet heavily on Kingsley, wanted the outcome of this matter more than most people. Only when Kingsley becomes the new Minister of Magic can his senior assistant, who has served three terms as Minister of Magic, have the opportunity to take off. "He...should have agreed!" Kingsley was still worried. "Then why are you still..." Percy was not a person who liked to talk, but at this moment he still couldn''t help but want to slap Kingsley in the face. The Auror who had been silent beside him had an expression similar to Percy''s. Albert Anderson has agreed to help you, so why are you still worried? "The situation is not optimistic." After much hesitation, Kingsley explained the current situation to his senior assistants and bodyguards. "Mr. Anderson pointed out a very serious problem to me. If we cannot give everyone a satisfactory explanation, a civil war is likely to break out in the near future." "civil war!" "How can it be!" The two of them were shocked, but no one doubted Albert''s prediction. To whom? What explanation? Percy seemed to have thought of something, and even standing in the sun felt chilly all over. Kingsley ignored the surprised senior assistants and bodyguards, and went directly to the mass graves, giving his new orders to the employees staying there: burn the corpses of all dark wizards and bury their ashes in the mass graves. Afterwards, Kingsley returned to the Ministry of Magic with the major issues of Hogwarts under the astonished eyes of people. This trip to Hogwarts is of great significance to Kingsley. Not only do you understand Albert''s attitude, but you also understand the serious problems that you may face in the future, and you can avoid accidentally falling into a pit in the future. "Maybe you should consider Albert''s advice. He predicted the current situation a long time ago. Even if the advice he gives is not the best choice at the moment, at least it won''t be too bad." After returning to the minister''s office, Percy still mentioned his suggestions and highly praised Albert, who had the potential to be a magician. Kingsley inadvertently glanced at Percy beside him, nodded, and murmured to himself, "Mr. Anderson can indeed see further than us. Thanks to his advice, we did not suffer heavy losses." There is rarely the best of both worlds in this world. Normally, Kingsley would probably use his experience after the First Wizarding War to solve the current mess. After all, in the small circle of the wizarding world, every pure-blood wizard is precious. It is undoubtedly a good choice to put all the blame on the dead Voldemort and let the remaining people live well. but, Once that was done, the wizards who had been oppressed by Voldemort and the Death Eaters would have to be sacrificed, and the suffering they had suffered would have to be turned a blind eye. . Admittedly, in the eyes of some, this is a necessary sacrifice. Who makes most Muggle wizards have no say in the magical world? In order to usher in peace in the magical world and for the greater good, sacrifices are made. No one cares about their cries, and no one can hear them. Their unwilling roar. But the problem is: The Second Wizarding War ended in such a tragic way. People who have experienced the baptism of war are no longer a vulnerable group, let alone objects that can be sacrificed by politicians at will. This directly caused Kingsley to encounter the biggest problem in history. He was actually vaguely aware of this, but was directly pointed out by Albert and had to face this problem head-on. "I must give everyone a satisfactory explanation." Kingsley knew very well how much people hated traitors. He had a vague hunch that if he couldn''t give an explanation, it would probably become an explanation. "What are you going to do?" Percy had a very bad feeling. "Veritaserum," Kingsley said calmly. He would not gamble, because he had seen Albert''s miraculous prophecy ability as early as Scrimgeour''s time. "Ah, this..." Percy''s cheek twitched and his scalp tingled. What do you want to do? "If we really do that, a large number of people will probably die next!" How many people in the Ministry of Magic are clean today? The most important thing is that Percy doesn''t think Kingsley has the means to completely liquidate the intricate interest groups in the wizarding world. "The main reason is that it''s too late." Kingsley felt helpless about this. As Albert said, no one has really counted how many Muggle wizards and wizards were ruined during the era when Voldemort controlled the Ministry of Magic, and how much hatred he created in the wizarding world. This matter can never be easily written off after the war is over. Even if Voldemort is dead, the lucky guy who survives must take on and repay this blood debt. What''s worse is that today''s Ministry of Magic has been changed beyond recognition by Voldemort. The law that used to be revered by most people has been severely trampled under people''s feet, completely losing its authority and no longer having much binding force on everyone. The Aurors who maintained the authority of the Ministry of Magic suffered heavy casualties in the war, and no one could prevent the worst from happening. Not to mention the surviving Aurors, will they be willing to face their companions who fought together? After all, Aurors themselves are victims! Once the Ministry of Magic cannot give them the justice they want, this group of completely unruly Avengers will use their own methods to find and kill their enemies. Will people controlled by hatred completely detonate the British wizarding world? There will definitely be countless people eager for revenge by then. The entire British wizarding community will also evolve into revenge factions, neutral factions, a small amount of opposition, and the fleeing remnants of Voldemort. Because this group of Voldemort''s remnants will be mercilessly slaughtered under the trial of Veritaserum. գReading www.uukanshu net That''s right. A group of crazy yet sane Avengers. Anyone who tries to stand in the way of their revenge will be branded a traitor. . Once it completely evolves into that, even Albert can''t stop them from taking revenge on their enemies. Albert obviously knew this, so he just left the mess behind and let it go. The best solution is for Kingsley, the Minister of Magic, to lead them and give them the justice they want to prevent the situation from getting completely out of control. This is what Albert means, but this road is destined to be difficult because the entire British wizarding world is still basically ruled by pure blood. Although this is indeed a bit exaggerated, the actual situation is probably like this. Kingsley''s previous hesitation was precisely for this reason. He couldn''t defeat this group of people with his own strength. But after receiving Albert''s support, he knew he had to make a choice. When we start to release such news to the outside world, it is to let everyone understand what is happening now. Kingsley believed that most purebloods would choose to put aside their arrogance when faced with the harsh reality. As for the remaining people who are unwilling to compromise, or who try to prevent him from completely purging Voldemort''s remnants, they will most likely become victims in the end, making Kingsley''s future path smoother. Perhaps, this is not yet a reform, but if you want to eliminate the legacy of the "pure-blood superiority theory," bloodshed will always be needed. Now is undoubtedly the best opportunity. Thinking about it carefully, Kingsley thought Albert was scary. The guy obviously knew this very well, and he easily achieved his goal without doing anything. No! Perhaps, this was never Albert''s purpose, but it is precisely because of this that it is more terrifying. (End of chapter) 39314884. ... Chapter 13： A war without a winner (13) After chatting with Albert, Kingsley''s attitude towards certain things changed, especially when it came to cleaning up the mess at Hogwarts, and he was willing to put more effort into it. The interim minister seemed to think that everyone should not continue to waste limited time and energy on dead people. This also made the problem that was originally a thorny issue for everyone easily solved. At least they no longer have to think about how big a mass grave they need to dig to completely bury the hundreds or thousands of bodies without causing subsequent problems. Anyway, it would be much easier to find a place to set fire to completely burn the corpses than to bury a large number of corpses. After a brief negotiation between Ministry of Magic employees and Hogwarts professors, it was finally decided to burn the bodies of dark wizards who died in the battle in an uninhabited wilderness some distance away from Hogwarts to avoid the smoke and smell generated by Hogwarts. Watts had a bad impact. Many people felt the changes in the Ministry of Magic. Even the employees of the Ministry of Magic were very surprised. It felt like a slow gear set that started to rotate silently and smoothly after someone added a lot of lubricant. The entire Ministry of Magic is dealing with the various messes left over from the Wizarding War in a stunningly efficient manner. In the eyes of others, this means that Kingsley is already suitable for the role of interim minister. However, the members of the Order of the Phoenix who were silent had already guessed the reason. Kingsley obviously received guidance from an "expert". They all knew that Kingsley had always hoped to hire Albert as his senior adviser to help him get through the current difficulties as soon as possible. Judging from the current changes in the Ministry of Magic, Kingsley has undoubtedly succeeded. People who have truly understood Albert''s "crisis plan" can see the shadow of that plan in the way the Ministry of Magic handles things. Kingsley just further improved the plan, but everyone who stayed at Hogwarts did not hate Kingsley''s decision. They were already exhausted and hoped to get rid of the mess that was pressing on them as soon as possible, and Kingsley Len had used the name of the Ministry of Magic to help them accomplish things they wanted to do but couldn''t. This is undoubtedly a happy thing. "So, wouldn''t it be better if we did this from the beginning, and we would be much more relaxed." Professor Slughorn couldn''t help but complain at the impromptu meeting. To be honest, having to face mountains of corpses all day long will make even the toughest people feel physically uncomfortable and lose their appetite for food. Burying the dead as soon as possible is the greatest respect for them. Professor Slughorn''s words were recognized by everyone. At least most people felt that Kingsley did the right thing. Some things should be cut through quickly, rather than continuing to waste unnecessary time and energy on them, and finally destroying everything. People are dragged down by force. Anyway, everyone was exhausted after working for two consecutive days, but they still couldn''t stop to take a breath. "What are the Ministry of Magic''s plans to do with the Inferi in the ditch? Are they going to set fire to them and burn them to ashes?" Lupine, relieved, asked another question. "The Aurors of the Ministry of Magic have suffered heavy losses. Kingsley plans to relax restrictions and allow those who participated in the Battle of Hogwarts and are interested in becoming Aurors to directly participate in Auror training." Moody did not answer Lupin''s question and turned to And lets talk about another thing. . "They still plan to continue using the Inferi from Hogwarts to train new Aurors?" Sirius was not surprised. As long as the Ministry of Magic was not stupid, they would do that. "There is nothing we can do about it. Although the war is over, there are still a large number of Inferi created by Death Eaters in the UK. The Ministry of Magic needs to send a large number of experienced Aurors to deal with them before the Inferi cause chaos. This mess." In the fight against the Inferi, experienced members of the Defense Association are actually the best candidates, but most of these elite wizards trained by Albert himself have no intention of becoming Aurors. Moody, who had chatted with Kingsley not long ago, was also very aware of the other party''s helplessness and choice. Many times you can''t cover everything. Solving problems is what the top management should do now. Of course, Kingsley never forgot to build momentum for himself, lest he become a tool to clean up the mess and be kicked away afterwards. With Kingsley''s special connivance, the changes in the Ministry of Magic are being quickly spread throughout the British wizarding community through the Daily Prophet and Wizards Watch Station broadcasts, in order to let British wizards know about their interim minister Kingsley Shacklebolt. He is fully capable of taking over the position of Minister of Magic and even doing better than the previous ones. This press conference was undoubtedly a great success, and the best proof of this was the several major events announced by the interim minister at the press conference. As soon as the news of the successful hiring of Albert Anderson as senior advisor to the Minister of Magic and the invitation of the famous Harry Potter to join the Auror Office spread, everyone knew that the two heroes who had ended the wizarding war had chosen What does supporting Kingsley actually mean anymore. Kingsley''s tough attitude towards Voldemort''s remnants also won him the support of the majority of wizards who had suffered enough. Even he made it clear that he would use veritaserum to interrogate prisoners to ensure that no criminal would be let go. The attitude of slandering any wizard was actually supported by the masses. As for the few voices of resistance, they were directly drowned in the ocean of people. Of course, Kingsley''s attitude towards the use of Veritaserum is also the main reason why everyone is willing to believe that he will not abuse Veritaserum. Veritaserum, which is strictly monitored, will be a nightmare for all Voldemort''s remnants, and they will make it impossible for criminals to hide. As for holding a memorial service for the war dead at Hogwarts, he quickly gained recognition and support from his former comrades. What surprised Kingsley even more was that more than half of the Wizengamot members expressed support for his actions that night and hoped that he could restore peace to the wizarding world as soon as possible. A member of the Wizengamot who did not want to be named even revealed directly to reporters that Kingsley should become the new Minister of Magic in the face of public expectations. This is undoubtedly bombshell news. The Wizengamot''s statement caught many pure-blood families off guard, especially the pure-bloods who secretly pushed Voldemort to control the Ministry of Magic. Everyone knows that Voldemort did not control the Ministry of Magic by himself. No matter how powerful he is, he cannot do this. There must be the support of many pure-blood families behind him, and this group of people is not difficult to find, because they are from among them. Gained a ton of benefits. . They themselves knew this very well, and they knew even more clearly that they had to reach a certain tacit agreement with Kingsley to expel their family before he could secure his position as minister. However, they never expected that a large number of Wizengamot members would support Kingsley and help him remove the word "temporary" in advance and secure his position as minister. What frightens purebloods the most is the list of victims that the Ministry of Magic is counting. The unfinished list shows that most of the wizards in the UK have been persecuted by Voldemort. Among them, wizards born in Muggle families have been treated the most cruelly. UU Reading www.uukanshu. The group of people who survived the net more or less participated in the subsequent Wizarding War and successfully survived that tragic war. This is terrible. Hatred never disappears, it can only be transferred. As long as your brain is not particularly stupid, you will realize that something is wrong. Some of Kingsley''s actions are not so difficult to understand. It is better to block than to open up! Letting his former comrade deliver justice to everyone and guide everyone''s inner hatred is undoubtedly the most appropriate method at present. It is much wiser to let people full of hatred seek revenge on Voldemort''s remnants than to let them detonate their accumulated hatred one day and destroy the fragile order that was finally established. As purebloods with vested interests in the magical world, no one wants to see the situation in the British Ministry of Magic completely collapse, and no one wants to plunge the entire British magical world into chaos. Kingsley also received high hopes from everyone. In order to appease the emotions of the victims, those who died heroically in the war were recognized by the Ministry of Magic. As for whether to award everyone the Merlin Order of Merlin or to design another set of medals as special awards, to some people it is not a big deal. an insignificant It''s just glory, just give it. "My senior advisor gave me a lot of suggestions. He realized this problem earlier than anyone else." Kingsley has never denied this. After taking further control of the British Ministry of Magic, he will no longer hesitate and is ready to use neat methods to solve the problem. For this reason, as the remnants of Voldemort and the Death Eaters who bear all the hatred, it is naturally their turn to be unlucky. (End of chapter) 39314434. ... (Remember to bookmark it for next time reading!) Chapter 14： A war without a winner (14) In a dark room in Parkinson Manor, Draco Malfoy, who was on the Auror blacklist, was sitting on an armchair with dull eyes, with the latest issue of the Daily Prophet spread out in front of him. Defeated! In the blink of an eye, he was completely defeated! Draco Malfoy really couldn''t understand what had happened to the world and why it had changed so quickly, making him feel strange and helpless. The war has clearly just begun, and the Dark Lord has just led countless dark wizards into Hogwarts Castle with overwhelming force. But just for a moment, they lost inexplicably. A large number of Death Eaters under the Dark Lord were killed in that gloomy castle, and even Malfoy almost lost his life. If Snape hadn''t disappeared inexplicably, which made him feel panicked and gave up following the Death Eaters into Hogwarts Castle, he might have turned into a cold corpse like other dark wizards. What Malfoy couldn''t accept the most was that it was obvious that the Dark Lord had killed the savior Potter with his own hands and was trying to turn the tide of the war on his own, but... he was actually killed by Albert Anderson in full view of the public. There wasn''t even a decent battle between the two sides. Voldemort was killed by Albert Anderson when everyone was caught off guard. Also killed was the future and life of all Death Eaters and Dark Wizards. They were defeated so completely and so unexpectedly. If Draco hadn''t run in time and fast enough, he might have followed in the footsteps of his other colleagues, which made him so frightened that he even needed to rely on sedatives to keep himself calm. "It''s time to take your medicine, honey." Pansy came to Malfoy holding a cup of potion that bubbled like earth, and handed Malfoy the compound potion that she finally bought from the black market. As a remnant of Voldemort and a former Death Eater, Draco Malfoy naturally had a difficult life. He would disguise himself as a distant cousin from the Parkinson family and come to take care of Pansy during her pregnancy in order to continue to stay by his wife''s side. Although this was an extremely annoying thing, Draco Malfoy now had no reaction to his need to dress up as a woman. After being manipulated into changing into women''s clothes, he saw the real person in the hall. Mr Parkinson listens to an interview with interim minister Kingsley on the radio. "I can only wrong you in the near future. As for Eileen, there is no need to worry. She has quietly left the UK and traveled around the world. Even if people from the Ministry of Magic have suspicions, it will be difficult to find any flaws." Mr. Parkinson said Arrangements for Malfoy. "Dad, is the situation really bad?" Pansy couldn''t help but ask. "I don''t know, the situation has changed so fast." Mr. Parkinson turned down the volume of the radio and shook his head. "We thought it would take a few months for Kingsley to secure his position, but no one expected that he would only be able to secure his position." It only took two days to get everyones approval, completely disrupting our original plan. If they had gone according to the original plan, the purebloods would have hoped to make the other party compromise on certain things through a deal with Kingsley, but they couldn''t think of such a thing now. . "What should Draco do?" Pansy looked worried. "The best thing that can happen is to find an opportunity to surrender to the Ministry of Magic." Mr. Parkinson glanced at Draco and said what he thought of while listening to the radio. "Surrender?" Everyone was stunned. "The status of a Death Eater is very bad, but as long as you have never killed anyone and the crime is not serious, you can reduce your sentence by actively cooperating with the Ministry of Magic. If you donate a large sum of galleons at that time, you should be able to get rid of it in two or three years. Bai was released from prison. "As for the issue of using Veritaserum to interrogate prisoners, there is actually no need to worry at all. As long as you have money and the antidote to Veritaserum, this thing will be useless, and it can also help Draco escape and clear his name." "That''s really great. Then you won''t have to hide anymore." After listening to her father''s analysis, Pansy couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She looked at her husband who was a little distracted and comforted her softly, "Don''t worry, everything is fine." Everything will be fine, and my children and I will wait for you to come back." "Oh, will they really let me, Voldemort''s remnant, go?" Malfoy showed a bitter expression. "As long as you make a good deal with Kingsley, he will definitely not mind letting you go. After all, there are many employees in the Ministry of Magic who are forced to commit crimes with Voldemort. It is impossible for the Ministry of Magic to kill everyone. They also need Set an example and appease other wizards." Mr. Parkinson knew the rules of the game at the Ministry of Magic. The biggest problem now is to hide Malfoy and wait for the right time to let him appear. Just as he was thinking this, Mrs. Parkinson appeared outside the hall clutching a letter from an owl with a restless face. "What''s wrong?" Mr. Parkinson noticed something strange about his wife. "Letter from the Ministry of Magic." Mrs. Parkinson said tremblingly. "They seem to think Draco is hiding in our manor and plan to search..." "What should we do now?" Pansy was completely panicked. "Don''t worry, we''ve long expected this might happen, haven''t we?" After reading the contents of the letter, Mr. Parkinson looked calm on the surface, but his back was already soaked in cold sweat. If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, it would have been completely over. Just being accused of hiding a wanted criminal would be enough. Fortunately, Gadwin, who took over as the director of the Auror Office, was polite and sent a letter in advance to remind him of the search of the manor. However, what Mr. Parkinson didnt know was that the friendly Auror Office Director in his mind, Mr. Gadwin Robards, had actually led a group of Aurors to hand over the Parkinson familys estate to him after receiving the intelligence. They were surrounded, not even an owl could escape. Sending a letter to the other party before the search is actually a courtesy to everyone. In Kingsley''s words, there is no need to make the relationship too tense. Therefore, when the Aurors broke into the Parkinson family manor for a routine search, they still behaved extremely politely. The members of the Parkinson family were friendly invited into the hall, and Gavin Robards personally communicated with them to ask for some news about Draco Malfoy. The Aurors use some kind of magical detector to walk around the manor, searching for fugitives who may be hiding. . Of course, everything went as smoothly as Mr. Parkinson expected. Although they expressed doubts about Draco''s transformation into Ms. Erin, after urgent communication with Erin''s family to confirm that it was happening, they ignored it lightly. . "Sorry for disturbing everyone." After Gadwin Robards was about to say goodbye and leave, the assistant next to him handed him a report on the search process for him to sign. "No, no, I can understand. If we meet Draco, we will definitely persuade him to surrender to the Ministry of Magic. The child was only affected by his family." Mr. Parkinson said polite words to pave the way for the follow-up. However, they found that the Aurors who were about to leave suddenly stopped. "Is there anything else?" Gadwin Robards suddenly asked someone to bring a basin filled with water, and said apologetically, "There is also the last process, which you also know. We are just doing a routine search. Can I trouble you now?" Use the water in the basin to wash your face." The Parkinson family looked at each other, wondering what the Ministry of Magic was doing, but their intuition told them that the situation seemed a bit bad. However, under the gaze of more than a dozen Aurors, they still had to wash their faces. Fortunately, nothing happened, so everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "Ms. Eileen, you are the only one left." Gadwin Robards actually knew very well that this guy was Draco Malfoy, because according to intelligence, that guy was hiding in this manor. If he couldn''t find him, there was a high probability that the guy was pretending to be someone else. , and the woman in front of him is very suspicious. Sure enough, when the young lady named Eileen gingerly held up water to wash her face, part of her skin seemed to have melted, and her original facial features returned to that of Draco Malfoy. Before the Parkinson family could react, the professional Aurors had already pulled out their wands and pointed them at him. Before that, Gadwin had already asked the Parkinson family to put all their wands on the table some distance away from them. Therefore, this arrest operation was undoubtedly quite successful, and it also brought the Parkinson family into trouble. "Mr. Parkinson." Gadwin narrowed his eyes and looked at the owner of the manor, UU Reading www.uukanshu. net "I don''t know if you know about this, but there''s no doubt you''re in trouble." As he spoke, Gadwin asked the Auror next to him to bring a metal bracelet to the other party, and reminded him kindly, "For the reputation of the Parkinson family, I hope that your family will not leave the UK without permission in the next period of time. And try our best to cooperate with the Ministry of Magics investigation to clear the suspicion. "I will." Mr. Parkinson said with a stiff face. He never thought that things would turn out like this. Didn''t they already successfully deceive the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic? Why did Draco let people do it? Caught? "Let''s go, Mr. Malfoy. I hope you won''t make any pointless resistance. No matter how powerful you are, you will never be a match for a group of us." Gadwin looked up and down at the young Death Eater in women''s clothing and reminded him kindly, "Mr. Kingsley has authorized us to use black magic during the capture of extremely vicious criminals, and even use Ava when necessary." Dakeldor kills enemies who try to escape." However, Gadwin did not relax his vigilance, and before bringing the person back to the Ministry of Magic, he first knocked down Draco Malfoy. He never looked down upon any Death Eater. "Go and investigate Ms. Eileen''s situation, and notify Lord Kingsley to hold a press conference." Gadwin made the arrangements in advance in an orderly manner. He didn''t know whether it was because of bad taste, but the Aurors did not Instead of changing Malfoy''s clothes, he was asked to appear hurriedly in women''s clothing in front of reporters'' cameras. This undoubtedly directly aroused the curiosity of reporters and became an extremely topical event. When countless people talked about this incident, Kingsley''s reputation was further enhanced, and everyone was full of confidence in their new minister. (End of chapter) 3931455. ... Chapter 15： A war without a winner (15) Latest website: The photos taken of Mr. Malfoy in women''s clothing when he was arrested were published on the front pages of newspapers by countless unscrupulous newspapers. It immediately caused an uproar in the entire British wizarding world and brought a great impact on the outlook of the "simple" British wizards. The huge impact, as Kingsley expected, successfully diluted the sad atmosphere after the war, and became a topic of conversation after dinner. Kingsley''s approach was undoubtedly quite successful. While he successfully captured Draco Malfoy, a remnant of Voldemort, he also roasted the Parkinson family on the fire as a warning to other pure-blood families not to do stupid things. After all, Kingsley had the final say in the subsequent investigation of the Parkinson family. The result could be that the Parkinson family was unaware of Mr. Malfoy''s disguise, or it could be that the Parkinson family was secretly helping Voldemort''s remnants avoid being hunted by the Ministry of Magic. This big blow directly silenced the restless pure-blood families. No one dared to openly stand up against the drastic plan. Kingsley was surprised that everything went smoothly. Of course, Kingsley never forgot Albert''s advice, and he did not dare to forget the bomb that had not yet been completely defused. Fortunately, the arrest of Draco Malfoy allowed the acting minister to be recognized by countless people, and Kingsley, who appeared at the Hogwarts memorial service, became the object of support from the victims. In the frantic snaps of countless reporters, the moment Kingsley left the memorial pillar by the Black Lake in Hogwarts was frozen in the photo. The heroic deeds of people who rose up against Voldemort will also be passed down along with the memorial pillar and the writings on it. "I think this method is quite good." Cedric and Albert stood by the Black Lake, looking at the girls who were bringing flowers to the monument, and said softly: "We are all a group of heroes fighting for peace, and this period of history should not be forgotten by future generations. " "It should not be forgotten immediately." Albert knew very well that this kind of thing was inevitable, and it would only take a few years for it to be forgotten by people. Cedric suddenly fell silent. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he knew that Albert was right. In a few years, British wizards may forget this part of history. Although everyone should move on, it is indeed a helpless and sad thing. "At least "Hogwarts: A School History" will definitely record this war and remember that there was a group of brave and fearless heroes who rose up against Voldemort for the sake of peace in the wizarding world." "Is that why you want to build that village?" Cedric suddenly understood Albert''s special intention. If they build a village of their own on the ruins of the former Defense Association headquarters and build a commemorative statue in the square garden, the people who have settled there for a long time will not easily forget this heavy history, let alone forget it easily. colleagues who died in this war. Looking at Cedric who seemed to have misunderstood something, Albert hesitated for a moment, but ultimately did not break his illusion. "I heard that you and Qiu are getting married?" Fred appeared out of nowhere, put his arms around Cedric''s neck intimately, and waved to the girl coming over. . George, who came with Fred, was caught off guard and was fed a bitch, because Fred will be engaged to Angelina in the near future, and the families of both parties have met not long ago. "We plan to hold the wedding there after the village is completed." Cedric also smiled and waved to the girls, "It shouldn''t take long. I heard that Albert convinced Kingsley that the Ministry of Magic will be there. Provide assistance in the construction of the village. "how did you do that." Fred and George were shocked and looked at Albert. They were shocked that Albert could let Kingsley show favoritism. "It''s just a private transaction. Everyone gets what they want." Albert briefly explained the transaction between the two parties. "That one hundred thousand galleons, don''t you feel any pain at all?" Kenneth''s face trembled slightly, shocked that Albert could throw away the hundred thousand galleons that should have been stuffed into his pocket so lightly. That was Galleons that countless people could never earn in their lifetimes, and now they were thrown away by such a wasteful person. Although Kenneth was also a beneficiary, he still couldn''t accept it. "I don''t regret it." Albert shook his head and said, "I never thought that the Galleons belonged to me, and I never thought that Voldemort was killed by me alone. This bounty money belonged to the group of people who fought bravely. Im not going to take it as my own. Albert''s noble character awes everyone. Although Kenneth still feels that it is really stupid, he also admires the choice Albert made, because he certainly can''t do that and won''t do that. . Of course, they didn''t know that Albert had other reasons for doing that, If Albert didn''t do that, he probably wouldn''t be able to get the Galleons from the Ministry of Magic. There is no point in holding on to the Galleons that he can''t get. On the contrary, it will make people think that you are very ugly. greedy. Yes, it sounds sarcastic, but that''s what it is. Therefore, instead of getting nothing, it is better to directly exchange for benefits that can be obtained. With the help of the Ministry of Magic, the obstacles to building a new wizard village will be swept away. What''s more, Albert is not a person who likes to suffer losses. Kingsley has also promised to help him negotiate to get back Voldemort''s part of the bounty abroad. Although it is not as high as 100,000 galleons, it is still a considerable bounty. Just relying on Albert''s own words, if he wants to get that Posting a bounty is probably not an easy task, but leaving it to Kingsley can save a lot of trouble. Listening to Albert talking about the other two reasons for directly donating this large sum of galleons, everyone couldn''t help but feel booed, and they could better understand why Albert did it without hesitation. "With the finances of the Ministry of Magic, we probably won''t be able to come up with this Galleons." Cedric couldn''t help but sigh at the power of Albert''s move. "After you directly donated one hundred thousand Galleons, not only did you make money Sly''s reputation has greatly increased, and he must cooperate with you to slowly spit out the Galleons." "This is probably the best solution." "If you ask me, they have to award you one more Order of Merlin. I think you will probably become the wizard who has won the most Orders of Merlin in history." Lee Jordan couldn''t help but complain. . "I have always felt that the Ministry of Magic''s bounty was a joke. They only used the bounty to deter criminals and obtain relevant clues, but they never planned to pay the expensive bounty." "Even if you want to give this bounty, you have to have the money from the Ministry of Magic. Usually, the Ministry of Magic actually gives this Galleons for a very good reason, and the bounty is usually not so exaggerated." Percy didn''t know where he came from. Come out, "But those moths wiped out all the Galleons in the Ministry of Magic during Voldemort''s rule. It is impossible for Kingsley to give such a large sum of Galleons to Albert in a short period of time." "Isn''t this Percy?" Fred and George exchanged glances and smiled at their brother. "I heard from Sirius that Kingsley gave you a promotion?" Fred reached out and patted Percy''s shoulder hard. "I heard that he is now the senior assistant to the Minister of Magic." George echoed in unison. "I remember he was a senior assistant under Pierce Thicknesse," Fred corrected. "Shut up, you two, don''t disturb me from doing my business." Percy broke free from the twins'' hands on his shoulders and glared at the **** who were causing trouble for him. "What else can you do?" Despite what they said, Fred and George did not continue to make Percy angry, but were curious about what he was up to. After getting rid of Fred and George, Percy turned his attention to Cedric and said the purpose of coming here: "Mr. Diggory, are you willing to serve at Hogwarts for a period of time?" "What do you mean, minister?" Cedric looked stunned, obviously not expecting Percy to come to him for this matter. "Yes, the minister believes that after that war, Hogwarts may be unstable, and the Ministry of Magic needs to make a statement to reassure the families and students." Percy''s acting like a Ministry of Magic official made everyone around him laugh. . "Of course, the other reason is to stay at Hogwarts and act as a liaison so that any problems can be solved as soon as possible." "There shouldn''t be any vacant positions that need to be hired at Hogwarts, right?" Cedric asked doubtfully. "Assistant instructor in Defense Against the Dark Arts." "But isn''t Albert planning to be the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts?" Cedric looked at Albert in confusion. "I''m actually not interested in becoming a professor at Hogwarts, at least not now, so I will only teach the sixth and seventh grade students in the Advanced Defense Against the Dark Arts class in the next year, so that I only have to go to class every week. A few classes." Albert shrugged and said, "The reason for letting me serve in the school is actually to use my reputation to stabilize Hogwarts." "you" "The minister said that your position will be temporarily held in the Auror Office of the Ministry of Magic. UU Reading www.uukanshu.net The salary is also based on the Auror level. You are considered an Auror temporarily stationed at Hogwarts in the Ministry of Magic. Waiting for you to take up a position here. You can continue to return to the Ministry of Magic and continue to serve." Percy winked at Cedric and said, "Even if you don''t want to continue working in the Auror office, the minister can change you to a satisfactory position when the time comes." "I seem to have no other choice." Cedric looked at Albert and probably guessed the reason why Kingsley asked him to serve as an assistant coach. "Don''t spread this matter around. Many people are envious of it." Percy patted Cedric on the shoulder, then turned his gaze back to Albert and said, "Don''t miss the celebration banquet tonight, and they You will probably be assigned to sit in the teacher''s seat." "Should we call you Professor Anderson now?" Fred and George were really curious about how many py transactions had been done between Albert and Kingsley. (End of chapter) 39314306. ... Chapter 16： A war without a winner (16) Latest website: In fact, both of them knew very well that Albert would definitely not reveal the py transaction with Kingsley easily. At least they would not mention such secretive things easily here, so the two of them did not ask about it. On the contrary, they were surprised that Albert would agree to stay in the school as a professor of Defense Against Dark Arts. As far as they knew, Albert had never been a person who was keen on teaching students knowledge, and it was very likely that staying at the school as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was part of the py deal. Fred and George were right. Albert staying in school was indeed one of the results of the deal with Kingsley. He himself was really not interested in staying at the school as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, and he never thought about wasting too much energy and patience on the students of Hogwarts. The reason is also very simple. Both Principal McGonagall and Minister Kingsley hope to use Albert''s reputation to stabilize everyone''s confidence in Hogwarts so that the school can open smoothly in early September. One of the troubles caused by Albert. Fortunately, the benefits gained from killing Voldemort with his own hands were satisfying enough, otherwise Albert might regret doing so. A familiar fragrance drifted from the side, disrupting Albert''s thoughts. When he looked up, he found that the girls who had just gone to deliver flowers to the monument had returned. Seeing that Albert seemed to be thinking about something, Isobel planned to help him regain consciousness, but she didn''t expect that she would react quickly as soon as she got close to Albert. "My dear, Penelo said there is a celebration party tonight." Isobel still kissed Albert''s cheek and lowered her voice to talk about another thing: "She seemed to have just dumped Percy, and she was in a very good mood. Oops, I have to stay with her. "Oh, did they finally break up?" Albert looked sideways at Percy without hesitation. He originally thought that after having the valuable experience of fighting together, Percy and Penello could get together. It seemed that it was just his own wishful thinking. "Have you expected that they would break up?" Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly. "If they want to get together, both parties need to learn to compromise and try to integrate into the other person''s life, but Percy values ??his career and future more." Albert said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "You are indeed much more accurate at judging people than I am." Isobel kissed Albert again and turned to join Penello, planning to take advantage of this time to chat with him. In fact, Penelo''s situation is normal. It''s common for couples from Hogwarts to break up after graduating from school. It was a special case that she and Albert got married just after graduation and were still happily married. "Woman!" Looking at the girls leaving, Albert sighed softly. "We are not suitable. Penelo and I don''t have much in common anymore, and I can''t give her the life she wants... Moreover, I don''t allow myself to stop." Percy appeared out of nowhere, looking at the back of his ex-girlfriend as she left, and said sadly, "I''m actually very happy that Penelo can take the initiative to get rid of me. That might make her feel better." "Do you need me to help you divine your love fortune?" Albert knew very well that Percy''s words were specifically meant for him, but he was really not interested in other people''s emotional problems. . "Forget it." Percy hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "I want to focus on my work now. Where do you think I should develop next." "You don''t have to worry about this. Everyone''s future will definitely not be too bad. You must know that most people like to use their own people." Albert couldn''t remember what ministry Percy had served as minister in the end, and he didn''t bother to waste energy on divination on this matter, so he made an excuse for himself. Its actually very troublesome to accurately predict the future, and I have to pay for it. Percy reached into his pocket, and finally let out a helpless sigh: "It seems I will have to come to you for divination another day!" "Okay, get out of here if you don''t have money, don''t waste our time here." Fred waved his hand at Percy in disgust, as if to ward off flies. After watching Percy glare at the twins and turn away, Albert asked, "What''s the matter?" "Kingsley hopes that we can customize a batch of dark magic defense items for the Aurors, but you also know that the Ministry of Magic has no money right now and plans to buy them on credit first." George talked about it in a hushed voice on the way to Hogwarts Castle. "According to you, after Voldemort is completely killed, we need to strengthen the connection between the Defense Against the Dark Arts store and the Ministry of Magic." "I know you want to make this money, but the risks and benefits of doing business need to be equal." Albert gave his own suggestion: "You can give the Ministry of Magic a 10% discount and ask them to pay a deposit in advance. It is also best not to place too many initial cooperation orders. After all, the war is over, and the Aurors do not need a large number of dark magic defense items to protect themselves. Once they do not need so many dark magic defense items, it will be very troublesome to try to return them. " "We think so too, this is their request." Fred quickly took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Albert. "I have enough things to do now, but I don''t have the time to help them design dark magic defense items." Albert didn''t even glance at the parchment, he took it and stuffed it back into Fred''s hands. pocket. "Why do I think you are more leisurely than us?" The Weasley twins felt that Albert was simply too lazy to help with the design. "I have to help check the restoration of the castle later. Do you want to go with me?" Albert stopped in front of the noisy oak door, intending to let Fred and George experience his busy work. "Forget it, we have other things to do!" Fred and George were obviously not interested in such boring work, so they found an excuse and ran away. The repair work of Hogwarts was completed by employees dispatched by the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts professors, but the result was not very optimistic because the last battle caused great damage to the castle, and ordinary repair spells were very difficult to repair. It is difficult to completely restore this ancient magic castle. "Kingsley is already helping to find professional wizards to take over the restoration work of the castle, but it will take some time. At present, we can only barely let the school recover for the time being." Professor Flitwick asked Albert to help more because Make sure nothing goes wrong before the celebration is over, and while that''s unlikely, they still need to avoid that happening. . To this end, everyone was busy for most of the day and had in-depth discussions with so-called professionals about the restoration of Hogwarts. Well, how should I put it. The professional made Albert feel like a liar. He felt that the effect of using the Elder Wand to release the repairing spell might be much better than his troublesome method. After the brief technical exchange, Albert was called to a meeting by Principal McGonagall to discuss teaching issues for the next semester. He couldn''t find an excuse to refuse, because Albert was now a professor at Hogwarts. "So, the school is going to let all students take another year?" After getting the good news from Albert, Hermione couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was really worried that the school would continue with the unfinished classes from last semester. If that were the case, it would be very difficult for her to come back and finish seventh grade. "Actually, it''s almost the same. For courses that most students have already taken, professors will most likely speed up the teaching. If you have time, it''s best to review the knowledge points in the books. After all, you have chosen a lot of courses. . Albert still gave Hermione some advice, hoping that she would give up some unnecessary courses to reduce stress, but Hermione still stubbornly believed that she would not be overwhelmed by the pressure of study. Albert expressed doubts about this and just hoped that the other party would not shed tears then. "Anything else?" Noticing the hesitant expression on Hermione''s face, Albert asked knowingly. "The... war is over." "Oh, you plan to go to Australia to find your family?" Albert immediately said that he had not forgotten his agreement with her. "Yes." Hermione hoped to discuss this matter with Albert, and she also knew that Albert would not break his promise. "Wait a few days, and after I finish my work here, I will go to Australia with you to find your family." Albert took out his notebook and looked at the recent itinerary, then raised his head and said to Hermione. "Thanks." "I promised you." Albert hesitated for a moment, then reminded him, "However, your family may not be willing to return to the UK, so you have to be mentally prepared." "They don''t want to go back to England?" Hermione panicked. "My family is like this. Since they went to the Far East, they don''t really want to go back to the UK." Albert said helplessly about his family affairs. "I don''t know what your family''s situation is now, but you have to be mentally prepared." Hermione planned to find her family first. As for the situation Albert mentioned, she had no choice but to be mentally prepared in advance. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Hermione''s intuition told her that it might be what Albert said in the end. After all, they are not from the same world. After Hermione herself graduates from Hogwarts, she will stay working in the wizarding world and her connections with the Muggle world will gradually diminish. "Thank you." Hermione hugged Albert gently, turned and walked away. "You guys are really popular with girls as always!" Looking at Hermione''s hurried away figure, Cedric appeared out of nowhere and sighed softly: "However, teacher-student romance is prohibited in school." Albert naturally understood the meaning of his friend''s words and said calmly, "You seem to have forgotten that I am married." "You guy..." Cedric was a bit dumbfounded and reminded him kindly, "Don''t forget, you are a big celebrity now. I bet those gossip reporters want to get some breaking news from you." "They can make it up out of thin air. That''s one of the troubles with being famous." Albert had no expectations for the integrity of the reporters, "Let''s go and see your office." "It''s our office," Cedric corrected. "It''s yours. I don''t have a few classes a week, and I have no intention of staying at Hogwarts." Albert stretched out his hand to hold down Cedric, who was about to push the door directly into the room, and reminded: "You seem to have forgotten this place. Whose room was it?" "It shouldn''t be... right?" Cedric didn''t think anyone would be stupid, but for safety reasons, he took out his dragonhide gloves and put them on himself. He also used a spy device to poke the doorknob to make sure there was no dangerous black magic on it. . In fact, there is indeed no black magic on the doorknob, but there are many dangerous black magic items placed on the bookcases in the room. Albert can easily identify them without poking them with a spy device. "I really don''t understand what''s going on in that guy''s head. Isn''t he afraid that he will be tricked to death someday?" "Perhaps, this is his special hobby, just like Mr. Weasley likes to collect Muggle batteries." "That''s not funny at all." Cedric took the spy device and poked at those suspicious-looking places, turning his head and asking, "What are you going to do with these things?" "Let Kenneth sell it on the black market!" Albert said without hesitation, "That guy is good at this, you just need to remember to give him his share." "This is nothing like what you would say. You should not be short of money." Cedric was surprised that Albert did not intend to destroy these dark magic items, but planned to sell them on the black market. "Destruction is a waste, and recycling is the best way. Believe me, packing the remaining stuff and throwing it to Mundungus may not be a bad choice." "I don''t think you should discuss illegal matters in front of an Auror." Cedric reminded Albert angrily that he was still an Auror. "You are now a teaching assistant at the school." Albert waved his magic wand to conjure a box out of thin air and began to clean up the items in the room. "If you don''t need the money, you can use it to buy teaching tools." "You are very generous!" Cedric is considering whether to hand over this batch of dark magic items to the Ministry of Magic. "Because I am not short of money, but you are short of money." Albert reminded kindly, "The salary of a professor is not high. You are only a teaching assistant, so the salary is even lower." "I''m on an Auror salary." "Believe me, Auror is a dangerous job. No one wants to keep holding that position unless you don''t plan to get married." Albert knew very well that Auror''s salary is very high, but he also needs to bear certain risks, " Moreover, despite the high base salary of Aurors, more than half of it is used to purchase supplies for Aurors, and you probably wont be able to get those galleons, which means that your salary may be reduced by more than half.. Cedric frowned and said, "You know very well?" "Because that''s the advice I gave Scrimgeour. Otherwise, how do you think that guy recruited so many Aurors during his tenure?" Albert laughed at himself, "With just a few galleons a month, do you expect others to rely solely on it?" Are you willing to fight for the Ministry of Magic with all your passion?" "No wonder Kingsley always wanted you to be his senior adviser." Even Cedric had to admit that Albert was right. He does not deny that there are indeed people who are willing to fight for lofty ideals, but such wizards are only a handful. After the two packed up their things, they went to Alecto Carlo''s room for a walk. They didn''t find many valuable things in the Death Eater''s room. In fact, most of Alecto Carlo''s wealth is buried in a secret place waiting for Albert to dig out, so he really is not short of money. As for plundering the dark wizard''s wealth, Albert really has no psychological burden at all. It is normal to kill monsters and explode gold coins. What''s more, the brothers Amycus and Alecto of the Carlo family are gone. Throwing Long directly into the Gringotts vault is the most extravagant waste. After simply cleaning up the inheritance of the two Death Eaters, the two rushed to the auditorium in a hurry. Tonight''s celebration banquet was about to begin. A large number of students who had rushed back to school in the morning poured into the auditorium and occupied all the long tables in the college. full. Looking at the various colored curtains hanging on the wall behind the staff desk, Cedric muttered, "I thought it would be black." "Tonight is the celebration banquet, and the UU Reading www.uukanshu.net memorial service has already been held in the morning." Albert walked towards the staff table under the gaze of people. It felt really inconsistent to be packed into the same day. Cedric muttered and went to the long table of Hufflepuff. He had already seen several familiar people waving in this direction. "I heard you were planning to stay in school." Truman looked away from the staff table, envious of Cedric''s career plan. "That''s only temporary." Cedric lowered his voice and said another thing, "I heard that Kingsley recruited a large number of people from Dumbledore''s Army for trial training." "Yes, the number is quite astonishing." Truman shrugged. "I just don''t know how many people can persist. Aurors make a lot of money, but they are also quite dangerous. Especially in this period, it is probably quite difficult." 39314251. ... Chapter 17： A war without a winner (17) At this moment, the auditorium was more lively than ever. The long tables in each college were not only filled with students who had returned to school, but also people who had come to attend the memorial service in the morning but had not yet left. They also stayed to attend tonight''s celebration banquet. I didn''t know those who had not actually participated. Will adults who have experienced the Battle of Hogwarts feel inexplicably embarrassed while enjoying a victory that does not belong to them? People were chatting in low voices amidst the buzzing noise, listening to the heroes who actually participated in the Battle of Hogwarts recount the shocking battle a few days ago, explaining how they defeated Voldemort''s minions who were several times more powerful than their own. Amazing story. Especially those guys who have personally hunted giants can enjoy the admiration of those around them. That was a giant that made countless wizards tremble. He killed him as soon as he asked, and it was a one-sided massacre. As for the werewolf who kept countless people away, there were countless casualties on that viaduct. Whether it was the slaying of giants or the annihilation of hundreds of werewolves, they were legendary deeds that could not be replicated again and were destined to be recorded in the history of Hogwarts forever. As the chief culprit of all this, although Albert did not do it himself, he still has a reputation as a vicious one. After all, he was a ruthless person who killed people without blinking an eye, not to mention that the people who died were not ordinary characters. To some guys who lived in the darkness, they were simply evil stars. Speaking of the entire plan, the only flaw is probably the head-on confrontation with the Acromantula. At first, the Acromantula, which everyone thought was the easiest to deal with, actually caused the largest casualties in history. Anyone who doesn''t have to be a fool can realize that there is something wrong with this. Is it because Aberforth, the leader of the team, is too useless and cannot mobilize his manpower well to carry out the tasks assigned by Albert, or is it that his teammates are so useless that they collapsed when faced with the Acromantula. Most people don''t look for reasons within themselves. No one is willing to admit that he is a waste, so most of the questioning eyes are cast on Aberforth, thinking that he did not lead the team well, causing the battle line against the Acromantula to almost collapse, causing unnecessary casualties. The latter obviously did not intend to quibble on this matter, which also caused more people to focus on him. Even though many people have realized the truth, in order for the war dead to be dignified, they still need to take the blame. of. In the end, Lee Jordan couldn''t stand it anymore and said: Aberforth''s advantage lies in the number of people, but unfortunately not everyone is brave and good at fighting. As soon as he finished speaking, there was dead silence around him. Although that sounds really unpleasant, it is the truth. Everyone should realize that so many people died in the confrontation with the Acromantula. We really cannot blame Aberforth for his incompetence, let alone put the blame on Albert. It is entirely because they themselves are too useless. After all, Albert has given them extra care, not only giving them the easiest Acromantula to deal with, but also giving them a numerical advantage. He has even taught them the spider dispersing spell specifically for Acromantula in advance. , and in the end they were given the insurance policy of Hagrid and the centaurs. In this case, they still died. No one can blame them. . . To be honest, if Hagrid hadn''t killed him in time with a group of centaurs, he would have paid a much higher price. As for the Acromantula being too dangerous? Throwing them on other battlefields would probably only lead to worse deaths. People who learned the "truth" fell silent. They knew that Albert had tried his best, and they all cast admiring glances at the too-young professor on the faculty seat. Albert had expected that he would be widely received by everyone, so he didn''t really care about the complicated looks from others. How does it feel to be a professor? Professor Flitwick beside him asked with a smile after noticing Albert''s gaze. The view here is huge. Albert did not intend to answer this question head-on. His eyes swept across the bustling auditorium below, passing from Lee Jordan, who was bragging to others, to Fred, who was whispering to his girlfriend. Next to him, George was flipping through the newspaper. Across the table, the "savior" Harry was talking to Ron, while Ginny beside him was whispering to Hermione. At the Hufflepuff table next door, Cedric became the center of communication among the crowd, but his eyes often looked towards the Ravenclaw table, and finally met the eyes of Qiu Zhang who was talking to Katrina. The two of them smiled. Next to the two girls was Marietta Acmo, who had a depressed look on her face. After Isobel met Albert''s eyes, she blinked tenderly, and then continued to talk to the sour Penello. Penelo, who had just broken up with her boyfriend, couldn''t help but feel sour in her heart after following her gaze and seeing Albert. She was extremely envious of Isobel''s happy married life. If Percy could have some affection and thoughtfulness like Albert, the two parties would not break up at all. Albert naturally didn''t know what he thought of other girls. After he regained his gaze, he complained to the people around him about tonight''s celebration party. "Putting the memorial service and the celebration banquet on the same day will indeed make the atmosphere very strange." "There''s nothing we can do about it." Everyone can naturally feel the weird atmosphere, but they really have no good solution. Holding the memorial service and celebration banquet separately can indeed avoid this embarrassing situation, but doing so will only make people willing to take time to come to Hogwarts People attending the memorial service and celebration banquet create unnecessary trouble, so it may not be a bad choice to solve the two issues together. As for that weird atmosphere, as long as you don''t go out of your way to do it, that atmosphere will be dissipated after the banquet officially begins. Before everyone could wait too long, the bell rang to officially start the banquet, and the noise in the auditorium gradually quieted down. "we won!" As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, deafening cheers erupted in the auditorium. After the cheers and applause of the crowd died down, Kingsley began to use his speech skills that he had trained during the Wizard''s Watch Station broadcast. "Voldemort is completely dead and can no longer be resurrected by any means." Kingsley raised his glass and said loudly, "This decades-long nightmare is finally over. Let us pay tribute to Albert, who killed Voldemort. With the highest respect, Mr. Anderson.. . People stood up one after another and raised their wine glasses high towards Albert to show their respect. "I never think that the glory at this moment belongs only to me." Albert''s calm and powerful voice rang in everyone''s ears, making the noisy auditorium quiet again. "We have paid a huge price to get to this moment." "Whether it was Dumbledore who was looking for Voldemort''s weakness, Scrimgeour who dared to fight, or even Potter who was planning to sacrifice himself in order to completely kill Voldemort, there have been countless brave people working hard for the victory at this moment. Fight. "Now we finally win!" "Glory will eventually belong to all those who bravely stand up and fight." The deafening applause, shouts, and cheers almost overturned the enchanted ceiling. Those who have never actually participated in the final battle of Hogwarts really cannot understand the enthusiasm of others, but they can all see a lot. Everyone has their own glory, as Albert said, Glory finally comes to me. This is their victory! After an impassioned speech, Kingsley raised his glass and officially announced the start of the banquet. Although the food at the dinner was not particularly rich, everyone was in a good mood. As they expected, the original weird atmosphere was swept away. "Mr. Malfoy explained a lot of things..." Kingsley took the initiative to chat with Albert about the recent situation in the Ministry of Magic. There was nothing that could be done about it. Albert, a senior advisor, basically never went to the Ministry of Magic and never took the initiative to provide extra help to Kingsley. That''s why Kingsley specially arranged Albert''s seat. By your side, it is convenient to chat during the banquet. The surrounding professors slowed down their knives and forks, and listened to the conversation between the two. "It''s normal. After the complete death of Voldemort, it''s abnormal for people like Malfoy not to be a stranger for their own benefit." Albert was not surprised at all. "If you want to solve the problem of dark wizards, you can Choose tolerance." "Tell me." Kingsley was surprised to hear "tolerant treatment" from Albert. Although he did want to do that, he had to consider the consequences of doing so. "Tolerant treatment does not mean no punishment, but giving them a chance. After all, there is a price to pay for doing something wrong." Albert took a slow sip of wine and gave Kingsley a less bad idea. "You can severely punish those guys who didn''t make any big mistakes with a lot of Galleons, and then throw them in jail for a few years. After they are released, I believe there are still many people who are willing to use this method to jail them. I cleaned myself up. Kingsley''s cheek twitched slightly. The Ministry of Magic actually did this kind of thing all the time. The only difference was that this time the target was Voldemort''s minions. "Of course, doing that is likely to cause dissatisfaction among some people, so you need to kill a few heinous guys to appease their anger. Sometimes treating them differently allows people to see your goodwill and your willingness to give them a chance to change their ways. Opportunity." Albert said something that made everyone feel horrified, as if killing a few people was as easy as crushing a few bugs. . . "I''m afraid this will make some dark wizards fight to the death." Kingsley was a little hesitant. He also knew the benefits of doing so, but there were also a lot of problems. However, he already planned to use it on employees of the Ministry of Magic. Dont think that the law does not punish everyone. After inspection, some of the employees involved will only be fined a symbolic amount of money to be exempted from certain crimes they have committed. However, this matter must be placed after the British wizarding world is completely stabilized, just like Albert. As Te said, sometimes even if you directly pardon their crimes, others will still take it for granted. If you don''t give them some trouble, they won''t know what it means to be grateful. Sometimes, people are so mean. During the entire celebration banquet, the two chatted about many things, most of which were about the aftermath of the Wizarding War. Although Kingsley was also an expert in this field, he seemed to think that Albert''s advice should be listened to, which also led to Albert not being able to eat well during the entire banquet. The celebration banquet lasted for several hours. After everyone had eaten and drank, Principal McGonagall stood up and announced the school''s arrangements to everyone, so that the returning students could understand their academic arrangements and the fact that they would have a long summer vacation. This undoubtedly ushered in a round of cheers, no one likes exams, everyone likes a holiday. After the celebration banquet was over, everyone dispersed with satisfaction. UU Reading www.uukanshu.net Except for a small number of family members who were not good at Apparition, there were very few people who planned to stay in the school to build floors. Naturally, Albert had no intention of staying in Hogwarts to work on the floor. After greeting the others, he took his wife and sister-in-law home. "I''m so full. I''m going to rest first." Before Katrina turned to leave, she seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stopped and asked, "By the way, are you going to move to the village you plan to build in the future?" "Yes, but I will build a floo network there to connect here." Albert guessed Katrina''s meaning, blinked and reassured, "So, you don''t have to worry about being discovered between us. secret." "You are the one who should worry about the reputation, right?" Katrina kissed Albert on the cheek before leaving. "She''s becoming more proactive." Looking at the back of Katrina leaving, Albert said to Isobel. "This shows that my teachings have worked." Isobel said softly, "I just don''t know when you will feel in love." "I may have to go out in two days." After meeting Isobel''s eyes, Albert explained softly, "I promised her a few years ago to go to Australia to help Granger find her family." "I would say this is a good opportunity." Isobel raised her eyebrows slightly, "Whether it is for you or Miss Granger." "It''s better to spare me." Albert smiled helplessly. "However, I guess she doesn''t have the courage to have anything to do with you." Isobel knew very well that young girls are thin-skinned and would not have the courage to have anything more than friendship with Albert, unless she planned to do so in the future. I have always been a lover and have no plans to get married. 39314757. . ... Chapter 18： A war without a winner (18) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 19： A war without a winner (19) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 20： A war without a winner (20) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 21： A war without a winner (21) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 22： A war without a winner (22) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 23： A war without a winner (23) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 24： A war without a winner (24) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 25： A war without a winner (25) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 26： A war without a winner (26) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 27： A war without a winner (27) The trainee Aurors who had just finished today''s practical training were walking back to the castle while laughing and talking, but there were always a few exceptions. "are you OK?" Harry looked at Ron who was worried. "fine." "You don''t look like you''re okay." Ron opened his mouth but said nothing. Harry remembered what happened before, frowned slightly and reminded: "Moody looks very angry with you." "I really didn''t mean it?" Ron said dryly. "What distracted you?" Harry asked in a low voice. In fact, he had noticed that Ron had been absent-minded recently, which caused him to be unable to concentrate during Auror training and often made mistakes. "Do you think Hermione has found her family?" When the two came to the hall to eat, Ron, who was using his fork to eat potatoes on his plate, suddenly asked. Although he wanted to pretend to ask casually, Harry could see that he was very concerned about this matter. This is probably the main reason why he has been absent-minded recently. Harry looked up at Ron, and after a long time he comforted him, "With Albert''s help finding someone, Hermione will definitely be able to find her family." "But they have been missing for several days, which is actually very abnormal." Ron grunted and poked the potatoes on the plate with a fork. He also believed in Albert''s ability to find people, but just because of his belief, he felt that the search took too long. "Maybe it will take a long time to travel, after all, Australia and the UK are half a world apart." In fact, it was not difficult for Harry to guess what Ron was worried about. If Hermione were replaced by Ginny, he would probably be as anxious as him, but he still felt that Ron''s worries were completely unnecessary. After all, Albert was already married and had children. No matter how much Hermione likes him, it will be difficult for both parties to achieve results, not to mention that Albert is a very dedicated person and loves his wife very much. "you''re right." There was no doubt that Harry''s reasoning failed to convince Ron. "If you really like Hermione, you should have the courage to try to pursue her." Harry looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping, then lowered his voice and encouraged him. "but I" Ron was a little overwhelmed. "Oh, be brave Ron." Harry said bitterly: "If you don''t try, you will never have a chance." "She likes Albert!" Ron was very depressed. "It''s not like it, it''s admiration, just like Ginny once, but so what, Albert is already married." Harry looked at the decadent Ron and sighed softly, "Forget it, wait until Hermione comes back. Finally, let Ginny help you find out the information, but I still think you should have the courage to confess your love to Hermione." "You do not understand." "What?" Harry looked stunned, "What don''t you understand?" Ron shook his head, not wanting to talk any more. Looking at the silent Ron, Harry was also silent. He had no good solution in this matter. "Don''t be distracted during training, it''s really dangerous." Cedric sat down next to the two of them with a dinner plate, looked at the silent Ron and said, "If you do it a few more times, Moody will definitely disqualify you from being an Auror trainee." "I''ll pay attention!" Ron said stiffly. "Is Albert back?" Harry tried to change the subject. "Not yet. He probably has something to do over there. He should be back tomorrow. Do you have anything to ask him about?" Although Cedric was quite curious about where Albert had been these past few days, he also knew that it was Albert''s private matter, so it was best not to pry around. After all, before leaving, Albert mentioned in advance that he might need to go out for a few days. "No, I just wanted to ask if he helped Hermione find her family." Harry glanced at Ron and said. Cedric was stunned for a moment, smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, Albert can definitely help Miss Granger find her family." Harry felt that Cedric might have misunderstood something, but he couldn''t explain it, so he heard Cedric suddenly ask Ron, "Are you planning to move to our village and settle down in the future like Harry?" "What?" Ron was stunned. "You should have also heard that we are building a wizarding village." Cedric lowered his voice and explained to Ron, "Harry, as long as you and Hermione are willing to go over and help, you can get your own house like other members." Ron looked sideways at Harry, his face full of confusion, not understanding what Cedric was talking about. "Well, it seems that you have to go over and help build the wizard village in order to get the right to use the house." After hearing what Albert said about this, Harry cast a doubtful look at Cedric and asked, "Hermione and Ron Is that okay?" "Of course. Albert said that the three of you made a huge contribution to defeating the mysterious man. This is the reward you deserve." Cedric knew the two people''s doubts, briefly explained the specific situation to them, and asked Ron to think about it carefully, then picked up the plate and walked away. "But we still have Auror training, so we can''t spare the time to help build the village." Ron was extremely distressed about this. "That guy didn''t want us to settle in the village at all." "Ginny is helping with some simple chores over there." Harry said with an embarrassed look on his face, "After the Auror training here is over, I will go over to help when I have time." "Then what should I do?" Ron suddenly wanted to give up his job as an Auror. "Hermione should also go over to help." Harry looked at his decadent friend, and his meaning was already clear. If they get married later, they can also settle in the village. Moreover, even if Ron doesn''t come to help, he can still settle in the village, but he just doesn''t have a villa. Find Shuyuan www. zhaoshuyuan com can only live in apartments. "Harry, do you still have a Felixir there?" Ron asked suddenly. He felt that if he wanted to express his love to Hermione, it would be best to get the assistance of a Felixir. He actually regretted not keeping his share of the elixir. "It''s been used up." Harry guessed what Ron wanted the elixir to do, but in a life-and-death battle, there was no way that thing would be left behind. "Hermione should be back soon. When she comes back, I will confess my love to her." Ron took a deep breath and said. "come on." Harry was actually very unfavorable about Ron''s relationship with Hermione, but he knew very well that they had to come to an end. Even if Hermione didn''t intend to accept Ron''s confession, Ron should give up as soon as possible. Friendship really cannot withstand repeated tossing. Moreover, Ron has been distracted during training recently, and the dangerous job of an Auror will never allow him to be distracted. "I don''t think Ron''s chances are good." When she told Ginny about Ron and Hermione''s relationship problems, Ginny''s face was full of sympathy and pity. "Don''t you think so?" Harry was a little surprised. "Ron really doesn''t have a chance, at least not now." Ginny shook her head. "Why?" Harry asked confused, "Isn''t Albert already married?" "Mr. Anderson is indeed married, but that doesn''t mean Hermione has to like that idiot Ron." Ginny sighed and explained to Harry, "Don''t let that idiot Ron confess to Hermione yet. Now, I''m going to check out Hermione''s words, lest Ron, that fool, make random confessions and stalemate the relationship, which would be more gain than loss." "Then it''s up to you." If you like Harry Potter: The Alchemist, please collect it: () The literature of Harry Potter: The Alchemist is updated at the fastest speed on the Internet. Chapter 28： A war without a winner (28) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 29： A war without a winner (29) All I can say is that this kind of thing is normal. People are like this, and there is no point in getting too entangled in these things. Shanna suddenly mentioned this matter because she wanted to find someone to complain about "work". Albert was a good listener. After Shanna finished complaining, he brought the topic back, "Is there anything else that deserves special attention?" "Others seem to have heard about things here and hope to settle here." Shanna took out a notebook from the seamless stretch bag, turned to a certain page and handed it to Albert. On it was a list of names. . "Arrange apartments for them. They didn''t come to help build the village anyway." Albert had already guessed that this would happen, and he wasn''t too surprised by it. "I will tell Joseph about this later and ask him to add a few more apartments." Shanna also guessed that Albert would do that, and she had expected it as early as when he said he was going to build apartments. After all, direct rejection would not have a good impact. After all, they all played their part in defeating the mysterious man. As for treating them differently, isnt that normal? "How''s it going at the Ministry of Magic?" Albert has been paying attention to changes in the British wizarding world. "Many foreign dark wizards have fled the UK." Shanna quickly recalled the recent news in newspapers: "However, those are all news from the Daily Prophet. You know, the accuracy of the Daily Prophet is not Gao, it''s more like the Ministry of Magic is trying to reassure people. On the contrary, Percy Weasley has often asked me about you recently. Mr. Minister seems to have something to ask you, but they didn''t reveal much information to me. They just left a message saying Let them know when you come back." "It seems like something happened." From Albert''s point of view, it would be surprising if nothing happened to the Ministry of Magic. "Although I haven''t contacted Mr. Percy yet, I estimate that he is probably on the way." Zanna said suddenly, "I suspect that Joseph Croix is ??also the minister''s spy, although he may not have much malicious intent. " "No need to doubt it, Percy is already here." Albert suddenly raised his head and looked in a certain direction, where a familiar figure was trotting over. "it is as expected." "After all, it was Kingsley who asked for help. He can also come in handy when Cedric is away." Albert asked with a smile, "What would be the first thing you said to Percy?" "You''re finally back." Shanna said without hesitation, "I guess Mr. Minister is looking for you anxiously. He probably wants your help with something." "problem occurs!" Percy panted and stopped in front of Albert and said, "There are Death Eaters threatening the Ministry of Magic, saying that they will release all the Inferi and let those dark creatures attack Muggles indiscriminately." "Oh, it seems that the Ministry of Magic is in a hurry!" Albert nodded to show that he understood. "Can''t you give me more feedback?" Percy was very depressed: "The minister hopes that you can get something from you..." "I''m not a wishing machine." Albert interrupted directly, "Wasn''t this something he had expected?" "Although the Ministry of Magic has been prepared for a long time, the newly joined Aurors have not yet completed their training, and now they need someone to help them to prevent the situation from deteriorating." "Since they signed up to be an Auror, they must have been mentally prepared for it. Moreover, they will have to face the enemy sooner or later. It is not good to stay in the ivory tower all the time." Albert guessed Kingsley''s plan. I want to prostitute myself for free! Sure enough, after he became the Minister of Magic, his way of thinking quickly changed. However, if he wanted to quietly use moral kidnapping to push himself to help solve the problem, he still couldn''t hide it from Albert''s eyes. If it were before defeating the mysterious man, Albert would naturally not hesitate to give him a hand, but let it go now. If this kind of thing sets a precedent, otherwise the troubles will continue, because humans are such creatures, greedy and not satisfied. "Mr. Minister, I hope you can go over and help watch to avoid too many accidents." Percy was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice. Fortunately, he had made many backup plans before coming and had some friendship with Albert, otherwise it would have been even more embarrassing. . "Okay, as long as the Ministry of Magic is willing to pay an extra salary. After all, I am not an Auror. The senior advisor is just to help with some ideas, but it is not enough for me to roll up my sleeves and do it myself." Albert''s words were not tactful at all, and he never intended to be tactful. "Of course, if the Ministry of Magic is unwilling to pay the money, it can be considered as a personal favor that he owes me." Favors must be repaid, and it also depends on whom the favor is owed. Percy had expected it, but he still said bravely, "I''ll definitely satisfy you." Looking at Percy hurriedly leaving, Zannah asked in confusion: "Why do you say that?" "I''m just giving Kingsley a heads up." Albert looked in a certain direction and said to himself as if explaining to others, "Of course I wouldn''t have done it before, but Kingsley is a politician now. Any politician deserves to be wary, and it is enough to talk about interests when dealing with them. "What an incisive answer." Joseph, who was leading Percy the way, suddenly appeared in the field of vision of the two of them, looking for the book garden www.zhaoshuyuan.com and shrugged at Albert and said, "But you are right, politicians are really worth it. alert." "You guy..." Zannah looked at Joseph Croix with a careful look. He suspected that this guy was also from the Ministry of Magic, and might even be an Auror. "Don''t look at me like that." The middle-aged wizard explained, "Kingsley helped me with some small favors some time ago, so I agreed to come here to help him." "This should be considered a pretty good job," Albert said suddenly. "It''s not bad. The only drawback is that the salary is too little." Joseph couldn''t help complaining, "You can make more money by helping to rebuild Hogsmeade than coming here." "The Ministry of Magic plans to rebuild Hogsmeade?" Zannah was very surprised. She had been to the ruins of Hogsmeade before, and it was even more miserable than here. To say it was razed to the ground is an understatement. "Yes, that village has its value, and..." "I asked you to stop chatting here and come over to help us when you have time." A guy who just passed by couldn''t help complaining to the three people who were gathering to chat. "Ahem, come on." Joseph smiled and walked away. "The Ministry of Magic wants to use your power to solve the problem of the Inferi once and for all?" Zannah asked in a low voice after the person in the way left. "They probably have this idea. Rather than letting the unknown number of Inferi become time bombs, it is better to find the right opportunity to detonate them." Anyway, if it were Albert himself, he would definitely try to do that. It''s a pity that Albert has no interest in becoming a laborer, at least in his opinion, the Ministry of Magic is unwilling to pay the right price. If you like Harry Potter: The Alchemist, please collect it: () The literature of Harry Potter: The Alchemist is updated the fastest on the Internet. Chapter 30： A war without a winner (30) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 31： A war without a winner (31) Albert had actually expected the changes in Kingsley, but it was none of his business, so naturally he wouldn''t spend time and energy paying attention to it. No matter what Kingsley will become, the world is still relatively friendly to the strong. As long as Albert himself is strong enough, many bad things will not come to his door. At least, that''s what Albert thought. He never thought that Kingsley would deliberately hinder him because of his refusal. How stupid would he be to do such a thing. In fact, after returning to the UK from Australia, everything went smoothly. Even the construction of the wizard village progressed much faster than expected. Joseph Croix was indeed a relatively reliable architect. He almost helped Albert share most of the pressure, allowing him to still find time to be lazy and fish during work. As for the big trouble that Percy vowed to mention, it had never broken out in England. I don''t know if it''s because Kingsley no longer presses against the dark wizard, or if this is just an excuse to ask him to help. In short, the British wizarding world is still relatively calm at the moment. Even if it was the so-called calm before the storm, it had little to do with him. Anyway, even if a large group of Inferi rioted and injured people, it would still be a headache for the Ministry of Magic. All I have to do is be like the majority of people who eat melons, stay away and quietly watch the excitement! Without panel tasks and unable to get enough income, Albert was not interested in working for others in vain. Moreover, even if you want to take the initiative to help, others may not be willing to appreciate it. What''s more, he is also very busy every day. Not only does he need to help supervise the construction of the wizard village during the day, he also needs to take time to go to Hogwarts to help check the restoration of the castle. The tasks in the evening were equally heavy. Not only did he have to deal with the girls, but he also had to shoulder the responsibilities of being a husband. Fortunately, Alice was still young, otherwise he would have had even more things to worry about. After dealing with the curious girl, Albert reluctantly asked the sisters to turn their attention to Dolores Umbridge''s report. The front-page coverage of this not-so-chic-looking toad lady certainly succeeded in attracting everyones attention. The reason is actually very simple. Umbridge is so hateful that when the report of her upcoming trial appeared on the front page, it aroused heated discussion in the entire wizarding world. In Katrina''s words: Many people want Umbridge to die. The unabashed malice came from the newspaper''s report on Umbridge, and in order to make the newspaper attractive enough, Percy went directly to Rita Skeeter, a woman who was not too big a deal. "Umbridge will definitely not be sentenced to death. At most, she will be sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban." Regarding the upcoming Wizengamot trial, Albert could guess the outcome even if he thought about it on his knees. "I thought you would persuade the new minister to sentence her to death." Isobel knew that Albert hated Umbridge, and was a little curious as to why her husband did not seize this opportunity. "I once told Kingsley that Umbridge can be used to vent everyone''s anger when necessary, but our new minister believes that life imprisonment in Azkaban is the biggest punishment for her." Even if Albert could not predict After seeing Umbridges ending in the movie, he wouldnt be surprised, Our minister probably has his own considerations! "There are no more Dementors in Azkaban, and the so-called life imprisonment is no longer the cruelest punishment!" After reading the report in the Daily Prophet, Katrina also believed that the guy deserved his death. In fact, most people, like Katrina, hoped that Umbridge would be executed and believed that the Ministry of Magic would execute Umbridge, but Albert knew very well that they were destined to be disappointed. "Life imprisonment is indeed an extremely cruel punishment, but for most people they would rather see Umbridge sentenced to death to relieve their grievances." Noticing the look Isobel cast, Albert put down the newspaper and explained softly: "However, they probably won''t do that. Don''t forget that Umbridge was also a senior official of the Ministry of Magic. No one wants something like this. It falls on their heads, so Umbridge will definitely not be sentenced to death." "But she died in the end, didn''t she?" Isobel didn''t think Umbridge would survive. "How are you going to kill her?" Katrina looked at Albert in surprise. "This matter has nothing to do with me," Albert shook his head. "Those who were persecuted by her will not let her go easily. After all, the suffering they suffered cannot be easily written off by the Ministry of Magic''s trial." The next day, as the youngest Wizengamot, Albert also received a notice from the Ministry of Magic, hoping that he could participate in Umbridge''s trial. Many people expressed regret at not being able to participate in the trial in person, especially Fred and George, who seemed to be considering whether to disguise themselves as newspaper reporters. "I really don''t know what Kingsley wants to do. If he doesn''t figure out how to end it, I''m afraid he will be in big trouble." While walking side by side with Bard on the way to the trial room on the tenth floor underground of the Ministry of Magic, the former Defense Against the Dark Arts professor suddenly mentioned this matter and seemed to want to get some information from Albert, the minister''s senior adviser. . Everyone is actually quite satisfied with Kingsley who is willing to be serious and responsible. After all, the Ministry of Magic needs someone to clean up the mess, but they don''t want Kingsley to mess up the good situation, because everyone knows very well that the Ministry of Magic needs someone to clean up the mess. It is almost impossible for Sengama to sentence someone to death. At most, it will be life imprisonment in Azkaban, but such a sentence is obviously very unfavorable to the current situation. Especially after the trial of Dolores Umbridge began, everyone at the Bookstore www.zhaoshuyuan.com suddenly realized that the situation was out of control. Because after going through the trial process, Umbridge''s many horrific crimes were fully revealed to everyone. With numerous witnesses, it has almost been confirmed that Umbridge is Voldemort''s accomplice and minion. This incident alone was enough for Umbridge to be sentenced to life in prison. But in order to further confirm her crime, Kingsley asked an Auror to give Umbridge a freshly prepared Veritaserum. He planned to use the help of Veritaserum to expose Umbridge''s cruelty to everyone. The result is that Umbridge''s final verdict becomes an unmanageable problem. Should she be sentenced to death or imprisoned for life? The newly appointed Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement felt like his whole body was about to explode, and he began to wonder if this was a hole Kingsley deliberately dug for himself. No one expected that the woman in front of him would be so crazy and cruel. If Umbridge didn''t have the Dark Mark on her arm, everyone would probably think of her as a Death Eater. No! Death Eaters may not be as active in cooperating with Voldemort as she is, and they may not be able to kill as many innocent Muggle-born wizards as she does. If possible, the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement really wants to kill Umbridge directly, but he can''t do that because the most cruel sentence in the Wizengamot is life imprisonment, unless he is willing to help carry out this crime He would directly sentence the woman to death on the spot, but he knew he couldn''t afford it and couldn''t do that. Therefore, when Kingsley knocked down the hammer and officially announced the final verdict against Umbridge, the entire wizarding world was shocked by the hammer. If you like Harry Potter: The Alchemist, please collect it: () The literature of Harry Potter: The Alchemist is updated the fastest on the Internet. Chapter 32： A war without a winner (32) After the hammer called trial was knocked down hard and Umbridge''s verdict was officially announced, a small number of Wizengamot members who participated in the trial gradually came to their senses. There is something very wrong with this trial! With all the **** Umbridge has done, it''s not enough to die a few times, but now that guy is sentenced to life in prison? Although this is the harshest sentence currently available, it may not satisfy everyone. No, it should be said that such a verdict is destined to fail to satisfy everyone, especially after this matter is officially announced in the "Daily Prophet", God knows what kind of response it will cause in the British magical community. But why would Kingsley do such a thankless job? Pure stupidity, or... Many people turned their attention to the two people on the main seat. If this is what Kingsley wants to see, then the only one who will be unlucky is... They turned their attention to the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement next to Kingsley. This was a pure-blood wizard with a prominent family background. He was used by some people with ulterior motives as a constraint on Kingsley, and was promoted to the position of Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Kingsley''s minister is temporary, but the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is not. The most important thing is that the entire trial process was presided over by that person. After all, Kingsley is only a temporary minister. In a sense, In fact, he was not qualified to sit there. He came to participate in this trial more as a witness. "This trial was a trap from the beginning. The purpose was just to get that unfortunate Mr. Director to get out?" Bud looked at Albert beside him suspiciously. "Kingsley is not stupid, on the contrary, he is actually very smart." Albert said noncommittally. "I thought you didn''t like political fighting." Bard muttered to say hello to his colleagues who were coming over. Apparently many members of the Wizengamot were confused by the previous trial, but their years of rich experience made them realize that something was wrong with the trial. "What the **** are they doing?" "This is not the place to talk." Bud smiled and greeted Albert, "Together?" "You know, I still have a lot of things to do." Albert said hello to the others and left alone. "Let''s go, change places." After Bard and his friends left the Ministry of Magic, they rarely got together to discuss today''s trial. No one could understand why Kingsley would take this risk. But as everyone expected, when Umbridge''s crimes were presented to the British wizards through newspapers, almost everyone was particularly dissatisfied with the final trial of the Ministry of Magic. They could not accept that they had done so many bad things. Umbridge, who had killed so many poor people, was only sentenced to life imprisonment. Especially those poor people who had been tortured and persecuted thought that Umbridge did not deserve such mercy. After all, because of her relationship, countless Muggle wizards who were innocently convicted and sent to Azkaban did not survive the cruel torture. However, no matter how angry everyone is, the outcome of the Wizengamot trial cannot be changed, and Umbridge''s fate has been decided after the hammer called the trial fell. This directly caused the anger that could not be vented to turn into a terrible anger that could no longer be suppressed, and what everyone was worried about happened on the third night. At that time, Kingsley was working overtime at the Ministry of Magic when he suddenly received an urgent message: his home was gone. He was burned by a fire. Kingsley hurried to the scene with the Auror team and saw the burning ruins of the building and the clearly visible Dark Mark. Looking at his home that had been reduced to a sea of ??flames, Kingsley couldn''t see any change of emotion on his face. Everyone knew that it was the dissatisfaction of the supporters. Just like what Albert said, everyone wanted Umbridge to die, but the Ministry of Magic let her live. Fortunately, Kingsley had already anticipated this. Looking up at the blazing flames and the Dark Mark floating over the house, he characterized this incident as the revenge of the Death Eaters. The attack on the Minister of Magic quickly spread in the newspapers, and although the burning house had the Dark Mark on it, many people did not think it was the work of Death Eaters. How dare those cowardly guys jump out and jump around at this time? "That''s victim rage." In the wizard''s lookout broadcast, Lee Jordan mentioned the trial of Umbridge without hesitation, and by the way, assigned Kingsley to the innocent victim. After all, according to the regulations of the Ministry of Magic, Kingsley, who is not yet the Minister of Magic, is participating in this trial more to be a witness. Even if he wants to sentence Umbridge to death, he is not qualified. Therefore, it is actually self-evident who should take the blame for this trial. Coupled with the situation of the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, anyone with any brains has already realized the "inside" information that some people want them to know. This coquettish operation caused the mentality of some pure-blood wizard families who had secretly held Kingsley back to explode, because they also realized that they had been pushed from behind the scenes to the forefront. To confront the vast number of wizards, go to Shuyuan www.zhashuyuan. com is not a good thing, especially when they are completely exposed to everyone''s gaze, the situation becomes even worse. Because most wizards are actually easily influenced. They don''t think about the reasons themselves. They are more likely to follow the trend after being affected by the emotions of the masses. "Is this actually your idea for Kingsley?" "Of course not, I just reminded him and told him that people would not see the sinful Umbridge alive." Albert shook his head and denied that this matter had anything to do with him, "But he told me, The laws enacted by the Ministry of Magic are difficult to amend, and he, the interim minister, is not qualified to do so." "Isn''t he worried that the situation will get out of control?" Fred was particularly shocked. "This is what politicians are!" Albert said meaningfully. "They are better at political games. As for the consequences, they actually don''t care much because in their eyes, it is not the first priority problem that should be solved." Therefore, it was the turn of the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement to be unlucky. His disappearance alarmed the entire Ministry of Magic. Although the temporary minister attributed his disappearance to the revenge of the Death Eaters, not many people were willing to believe this nonsense. Even though there was evidence that the Dark Mark appeared when the Minister of Magic''s house was burned down, it proved that it was the good deeds of evil Death Eaters. The Aurors worked overtime all night, and finally spent several days finally finding the "Death Eaters" stronghold, repelling the dark wizard hiding there, and finding the Magical Law Enforcement Department in the dungeon who had been tortured by the Cruciatus Curse. Director. To this end, Kingsley held an emergency press conference and expressed his determination to fight against the Death Eaters with righteous indignation. If you like Harry Potter: The Alchemist, please collect it: () The literature of Harry Potter: The Alchemist is updated at the fastest speed on the Internet. Chapter 33： A war without a winner (33) The night was getting darker, and the lights were on again in the abandoned shelter. Nelson Tobin, who had bought a late-night snack from a Muggle shop, was walking up the stairs towards the lighted room. He could vaguely see the light. A commotion was heard coming from the room. As soon as he walked into the room, Nelson put down his supper and greeted the two girls who were playing wizard chess at the door. He then stretched his head and shouted to the people who were enjoying a rare peaceful nightlife inside: "Does anyone want a supper?" The next moment, the noise in the room stopped, and a large group of people rushed over, sweeping away the steaming fried chicken and chips they had just bought from the store. "Give!" Susan Bones placed a glass of butterbeer in front of Nelson. Nelson took the cup, drank most of it in one breath, and asked curiously, "Where did it come from?" "There are a lot of things left here, and they were all thrown into the shelter. It''s an advantage for us." Susan hesitated for a moment, but decided to talk to Nelson about something shocking that happened a few days ago before things got worse. Very unpleasant thing. "Oh, it seems we are lucky, let''s have another drink." Nelson handed out his cup, smiled and asked, "If you have any questions, just tell me!" Susan took a deep breath and said, "You shouldn''t have taken the risk last time!" The people who were enjoying the late-night snack swallowed the food in their mouths and looked sideways. The room suddenly became eerily quiet, except for Lee Jordan''s voice still coming from the radio on the table. "It sounds like you can let go of your hatred." Nelson Tobin took another swig of butterbeer and didn''t shy away from talking about the two major events that happened in the past few days. Yes, whether it was burning down Kingsley''s house or taking revenge on the poor head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, they were the ones who did it. As for why? Naturally, it was because Kingsley let everyone down. Since the news of Dolores Umbridge being sentenced to life imprisonment has spread, many former victims have been directly exposed. Especially those victims who had been to Azkaban Prison and whose families had been destroyed by Umbridge''s policies. Therefore, they decided to use a more drastic approach to solve the problem. After a simple series of connections, a secret alliance was formed. To be honest, many people never thought that they would go to such an extreme level. Although they had hatred in their hearts and still hoped that Kingsley could avenge them, the outcome of Umbridge''s trial in the Wizengamot Court made most people Let go of unrealistic fantasies once and for all. Now that Kingsley can no longer be counted on, they can only rely on themselves. The former shelter has been completely abandoned, but it can still be used as a gathering place for everyone, and no one will doubt it. Because they have been living here temporarily, but before they have time to move out, they can easily solve many problems. Moreover, since the end of the Wizarding War, except for those who still harbor hatred, there are no outsiders left here. "No, they can probably guess who did it. You are the number one suspect." Susan Bones reminded kindly. "When Kingsley''s house was burned, I was training at Hogwarts. What happened during the attack, weren''t we here discussing who did it?" Nelson Tobin had already made an alibi for himself. Since participating in After the Battle of Hogwarts, just as Albert expected, people are no longer as weak as before. After all, they are all people who have been on the line of life and death. "Do you think this can convince others? Sometimes doubts don''t need evidence." "At worst, push me out to attract fire." Nelson Tobin was mentally prepared and was not worried that his comrades who signed the unbreakable curse would stab him in the back. "What are you going to do with Umbridge?" "If that guy is lucky enough to survive, find an opportunity to break into Azkaban and clean up all the people inside. Anyway, everyone in there should die." Nelson Tobin said in the calmest voice Say the harshest words. The bloodbath of Azkaban is really not a difficult task for them. After all, if you want to infiltrate your own people into the Aurors and have all kinds of intelligence support and the cooperation of internal personnel, if you want to quietly invade Azkaban without the protection of Dementors, you only need to use some small tricks. Done. The girl who was playing wizard chess at the door suddenly said: "I suggest you calm down for a while. The two things last time caused a lot of trouble. If you continue, you will definitely be targeted. Don''t take other people for granted." fool." "I think Hannah is right, we''d better be quiet for a while, I believe Kingsley won''t be so stupid to go against everyone." Susan Bones laughed at herself: "Maybe that guy plans to borrow our Get rid of those nasty guys." "Ahem, then I''ll report the situation here!" Thomas looked at his colleagues who were playing explosive cards, "Do you think they will believe it?" "I probably won''t completely believe it, but there is no evidence that Nelson Tobin did it." Neville Longbottom is also here. Although he will not participate in any operations, he is also happy to provide them with some useful intelligence. Yes, many people here won''t engage in revenge, but that doesn''t mean they can''t do something. After all, everyone who comes here has a blood feud with the Death Eaters. Even if they have been able to let go of this hatred, it does not mean that they are willing to see those **** Death Eaters lingering under the protection of the Ministry of Magic. Especially when the opportunity for revenge is right in front of you, no one is willing to miss such a good opportunity without taking the risk themselves. Find the bookstore www.zhaoshuyuan.com "What did the Defense Association say?" "It would be nice if Mr. Anderson would support us." "I advise you not to daydream. Although Mr. Anderson also supports killing Umbridge, he cannot support us. At most, he will not oppose or interfere." "But I heard from Harry and Ron that the title of Mr. Anderson''s senior advisor is just a title. He himself is not interested in advising Kingsley." "Expected, isn''t it?" "This result is indeed not surprising." "What if someone comes to him to divine our news?" "He won''t help. As long as we don''t affect unrelated people, he won''t get involved in this matter." Nelson Tobin probably noticed the surprised expressions of the people around him, and calmly explained: "I talked to him about this a long time ago." "Mr. Anderson actually agreed!" Neville was very surprised. "He said he didn''t hear it." Nelson Tobin laughed at himself: "After all, everyone who will be here today has the desire to take revenge on Umbridge and the Death Eaters." "He won''t stop us at all. He is even happy for us to do that. After all, he also has his own family. He probably wants all of those guys to die." Everyone present exchanged glances with each other. They were very suspicious that Nelson Tobin was saying that they had received funding from Anderson, or had received help from the other party. Even though they had no evidence, Nelson was able to gather everyone together the day after Dolores Umbridge''s trial and warned Kingsley in a way that didn''t look like it was just a whim. It''s more like it was planned for a long time. If you like Harry Potter: The Alchemist, please collect it: () The literature of Harry Potter: The Alchemist is updated the fastest on the Internet. Chapter 34： A war without a winner (34) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 35： A war without a winner (35) The sun sets in the west and the sky is filled with glow. Outside Fenghuo City, on the Cuiyun Peak, there is a stone table. Next to the table, there is a stone bench, and a young man and woman are leaning against each other. The young man is thin, slightly pale, and has a delicate face. The girl is wearing a snow-white dress, her skin is like jade, and her appearance is absolutely beautiful. The girl''s head rested on the boy''s shoulder, looking like a couple of gods and goddesses under the sunset. "Yao''er, I really hope I can be like this for the rest of my life!" The young man said softly with a happy smile on his face. "Brother Ming, of course it''s okay. We said we would be together for the rest of our lives." A happy smile appeared on the girl''s face. The boy''s name is Lu Ming, and the girl''s name is Lu Yao. Seeing the smile on Lu Yao''s face, Lu Ming''s eyes were even gentler. He held Lu Yao''s soft and boneless jade hand and said, "Yao''er, although my muscles and veins are blocked and I cannot condense my true energy, as long as I can awaken my blood, I will be able to The Elder''s Monastery will buy elixirs to clear my meridians, and then I can practice." "I will definitely become a strong martial artist and protect you for the rest of your life." "Thank you, Brother Ming." Lu Yao''s eyes were filled with emotion, and she added: "Brother Ming, has anyone really tested your pulse? Have you inherited your father''s bloodline?" "Yes, Yao''er, so your man will definitely be a strong man in the future." Lu Ming showed a confident smile on his face. Lu Yao smiled slightly and picked up the wine glass on the stone table. In the wine glass was the famous Blood Tongue Orchid wine, exuding a faint fragrance. Lu Yao kissed Lu Ming on the face like lightning, her face turned red with embarrassment, she picked up the wine glass and said, "Brother Ming, come here, Yao''er will reward you." Lu Ming took the wine glass and said, "Yao''er, you treat me to a glass of blood tongue orchid wine every day. I''m really grateful to have you by my side." After saying this, he picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. The aroma of wine lingered on his tongue, and Lu Ming''s heart felt as sweet as the aroma of wine, but the next moment, he felt a little dizzy. "Yao''er, why am I a little dizzy? Your wine..." Lu Ming held the stone table and looked at Lu Yao, but at this time, he found that Lu Yao''s face was a little cold. "Hahaha, Lu Ming, Yao''er has been with you for three years, just to nourish your bloodline. Now that the time has come, how about you contribute your bloodline?" At this time, a middle-aged man appeared from the side and was Lu Yao''s father. Boom! Like a thunderbolt from the blue, it exploded in Lu Ming''s mind. "Yao''er!" Lu Ming looked at Lu Yao in disbelief, but Lu Yao''s eyes were full of indifference. "Why? I love you so much!" Lu Yao''s cold eyes were like sharp knives, piercing into Lu Ming''s heart. He roared and rushed towards Lu Yao. But Lu Yao only retreated slightly, and he threw himself on the ground. "Duanmulin of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect started training at the age of six. He opened two divine veins in half a year and entered the warrior realm. He entered the martial arts master realm at the age of nine. Now he is sixteen and one of the four geniuses of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect. And you, You are weak and sick, and your meridians are blocked. To put it bluntly, you are nothing but trash. Even if you awaken your bloodline, you are still trash. Can you compare with Duanmu Lin?" "Such a genius is a perfect match for me, Lu Yao. If you want to marry him, you must awaken a powerful bloodline. Since you love me so much, you might as well fulfill me and use your bloodline to help me awaken a more powerful bloodline." . . A cold voice came from Lu Yao''s mouth. bump! At this time, the middle-aged man stepped on Lu Ming''s back, a sharp knife appeared in his hand, and shouted: "Lu Ming, give me your blood!" ah! The heartbreaking pain in his spine instantly overwhelmed Lu Ming. Lu Ming roared, his voice full of loneliness, helplessness and despair. Gradually, Lu Ming fell into boundless darkness. "Lu Yao, Lu Yunxiong, why do you want to take my blood!" Lu Ming roared and suddenly sat up from the bed, causing the bed made of nanmu to creak. Lu Ming was sweating profusely and his face was pale. At first, he thought he was having a nightmare, but he soon realized that this was not a dream, but a fact that had already happened. The situation a few days ago came to mind again. Lu Ming is the descendant of Fenghuo, the main line of the Lu family, and his father is the head of the Lu family. And Lu Yao, the daughter of the first branch of the Lu family. The two are from the same clan but different backgrounds. They grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. It can be said that they are inseparable. In private, they have even made a lifelong alliance. Lu Ming never imagined that Lu Yao and the Great Elder would take action against him and take away his blood. "Strength, everything is because of my lack of strength. If I have extraordinary talents and strong strength, how dare they do this to me?" Lu Ming clenched his fists, his whole body was shaking, and his eyes were bloodshot. waste! This is what Lu Yao called him. Lu Yao''s words three days ago still seem to be echoing in his ears. Squeak! At this time, the door was pushed open, and a frail middle-aged woman walked in. She looked at Lu Ming on the bed and asked with concern: "Ming''er, are you having nightmares again?" This beautiful woman is Lu Ming''s mother, Li Ping. Three days ago, it was Li Ping who was worried about Lu Ming''s safety and went out to look for him, and then saved Lu Ming, otherwise Lu Ming would have been dead. Ever since it was reported that Lu Ming''s father was shot and killed while traveling outside six years ago, he and Li Ping have been dependent on each other. Lu Ming looked at Li Ping, his eyes softened, and said: "Mom, it''s okay, it''s just a dream." Seeing Lu Ming''s pale face, Li Ping sat beside Lu Ming''s bed, touched Lu Ming''s forehead, and said heartbrokenly: "It''s been three days, and every time you scream that Lu Yao is harming you, Ming''er, what''s going on? What happened? Could it be that your injury was because of Lu Yao..." Lu Ming said: "Mom, it''s nothing, you heard wrong." Lu Ming did not tell Li Ping that Lu Yao and the Great Elder did it, because Li Ping did not practice martial arts. If he told Li Ping, it would harm her. Li Ping hesitated for a moment and said: "Ming''er, from now on, you can''t call Lu Yao by her name in front of others. Two days ago, Lu Yao awakened her fifth-level bloodline and opened up a god-level meridian. Now she has obtained With the approval of the Council of Elders, I will take charge of the Lu family and become the head of the Lu family at the clan meeting in two months'' time. Calling the head of the family by his name may be considered disrespectful." "What? Lu Yao wants to take charge of the Lu family? She can''t even think about it." Lu Ming let out a low roar, his eyes were bloodshot, his teeth were clenching, and his teeth were almost broken, and blood flowed out. After Lu Ming''s father was rumored to have been killed six years ago, the Lu family has been managed by the Elders'' House for the past six years and no new head has been established. Seeing Lu Ming like this, Li Ping was so frightened that she just hugged Lu Ming''s head, tears streaming down her face, and said, "Ming''er, don''t scare me. Mom has already lost your father, and I can''t lose you again." . . "Dad...where are you? Ming''er believes that you will not die. Now, Ming''er is powerless and cannot even keep his position as the head of the family." Lu Ming held a pendant around his neck tightly, his nails pierced into his flesh due to too much force, and blood continued to seep out. This pendant, made of bronze and about the size of a broad bean, was brought back from outside by someone before Lu Ming''s father had an accident. Lu Ming has kept it with him for the past six years. The blood seeped out from the palm and flowed towards the bronze pendant. Buzz! Suddenly, the bronze pendant shook slightly and became hot. Before Lu Ming could react, the bronze pendant turned into little bits of powder under the shock. It drilled into the palm of Lu Ming''s hand and disappeared. Then, Lu Ming felt a hot energy flowing from the palm of his hand, up his arm, and after a while, it stopped in the Yintang point between his eyebrows. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" Suddenly, a huge roar sounded in Lu Ming''s mind, causing Lu Ming''s mind to buzz. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" ... Continuous roars kept ringing in Lu Ming''s mind, and then, a hot breath started from the center of his eyebrows and surged towards Lu Ming''s spine. The next moment, the roar disappeared, but there were waves of tingling on the spine, and the whole body became hot. "what happened?" Lu Ming was completely confused. At this time, the tingling on the spine became more intense, as if something was slowly growing. "Ming''er, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Sensing the abnormality on Lu Ming''s body, Li Ping was even more frightened and a little at a loss. "Rebirth by blood? Can I really be reborn by blood?" Lu Ming was confused. It is recorded in ancient books that only very few people can regenerate their bloodline and grow a new bloodline after their bloodline is deprived or damaged due to other reasons. But most of the reborn bloodlines are of very low levels and are of no great use. But there are also very, very few people who are able to break out and stand up again, break out of the cocoon and be reborn, rise from the destruction, transcend the past, and awaken the most powerful bloodline. But this chance is so small that it can be ignored. There are only a few cases recorded in ancient books. Lu Ming did not think about transcending the past and awakening the most powerful bloodline. After all, the chance was too small. As long as he could awaken the bloodline, he would be very happy. With blood, he can practice martial arts and change his destiny. At this time, the strangeness on his body slowly disappeared, and a smile appeared on Lu Ming''s face, saying: "Mom, I''m fine!" "Master, it''s great that you''re okay. You''ve scared us to death these past few days!" At this time, a girl came over and said. The girl is about the same age as Lu Ming and is extremely beautiful. Lu Ming naturally recognized that the girl''s name was Qiu Yue, she was Li Ping''s personal maid and she had grown up with him. "Qiuyue, I''m fine, don''t worry!" Lu Ming smiled. Then, Lu Ming glanced around, his face suddenly changed, and he said: "Mom, where is this? This is not the Lu family''s main palace!" Lu Ming''s father used to be the head of the Lu family. They used to live in the head of the Lu family, but not here. . . "Ming''er, take good care of yourself and don''t worry too much!" Li Ping said, but the flash of sadness and tears in her eyes was still captured by Lu Ming. "Mom, what''s going on with Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyuan.com?" Lu Ming asked. "Master, let me tell you, we were kicked out. Lu Yao said that she was about to become the head of the family and should live in the main mansion. However, we were not qualified to continue living in the main mansion, so she asked us to move out." On the side, Qiuyue gritted her silver teeth and told the story, her pretty little face filled with anger. "What? Lu Yao, you are going too far!" Lu Ming roared. "You loser, what''s your name? Having a place for you to live is already a gift to you. Why don''t you be grateful?" At this moment, there was a voice outside the door, and then the door opened and a young man walked out. "Lu Chuan, it''s you!" Lu Ming yelled angrily. This man''s name was Lu Chuan. He was Lu Yao''s brother, and he was a little older than Lu Ming. "Lu Chuan, we have left the main mansion, why are you still here?" Li Ping said, her body subconsciously blocking Lu Ming, as if she was afraid that Lu Chuan would hurt Lu Ming. "I''m here to get the sword!" After speaking, Lu Chuan glanced around with his eyes. When he saw a sword beside the bed, his eyes lit up and he immediately walked over and reached out to grab the sword in his hand. "Lu Chuan, this sword is the only token left by Ming''er''s father. It will be left for Ming''er in the future. You can''t take it away." Li Ping quickly reached out to grab it. "Get away!" Lu Chuan exerted force, the scabbard shook, and a burst of power burst out. Li Ping was not a cultivator, so she couldn''t resist it. She staggered back and almost fell to the ground. "Mother!" Lu Ming yelled. 39314420. . ... https:// Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian novel mobile version reading website: Chapter 36： A war without a winner (36) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 37： A war without a winner (37) The sun sets in the west and the sky is filled with glow. Outside Fenghuo City, on the Cuiyun Peak, there is a stone table. Next to the table, there is a stone bench, and a young man and woman are leaning against each other. The young man is thin, slightly pale, and has a delicate face. The girl is wearing a snow-white dress, her skin is like jade, and her appearance is absolutely beautiful. The girl''s head rested on the boy''s shoulder, looking like a couple of gods and goddesses under the sunset. "Yao''er, I really hope I can be like this for the rest of my life!" The young man said softly with a happy smile on his face. "Brother Ming, of course it''s okay. We said we would be together for the rest of our lives." A happy smile appeared on the girl''s face. The boy''s name is Lu Ming, and the girl''s name is Lu Yao. Seeing the smile on Lu Yao''s face, Lu Ming''s eyes were even gentler. He held Lu Yao''s soft and boneless jade hand and said, "Yao''er, although my muscles and veins are blocked and I cannot condense my true energy, as long as I can awaken my blood, I will be able to The Elder''s Monastery will buy elixirs to clear my meridians, and then I can practice." "I will definitely become a strong martial artist and protect you for the rest of your life." "Thank you, brother Ming." Lu Yao''s eyes were filled with emotion, and she added: "Brother Ming, has anyone really tested your pulse? Have you inherited your father''s bloodline?" "Yes, Yao''er, so your man will definitely be a strong man in the future." Lu Ming showed a confident smile on his face. Lu Yao smiled slightly and picked up the wine glass on the stone table. In the wine glass was the famous Blood Tongue Orchid wine, exuding a faint fragrance. Lu Yao kissed Lu Ming on the face like lightning, her face turned red with embarrassment, she picked up the wine glass and said, "Brother Ming, come here, Yao''er will reward you." Lu Ming took the wine glass and said, "Yao''er, you treat me to a glass of blood tongue orchid wine every day. I''m really grateful to have you by my side." After saying that, he picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. The aroma of wine lingered on his tongue, and Lu Ming''s heart felt as sweet as the aroma of wine, but the next moment, he felt a little dizzy. "Yao''er, why am I a little dizzy? Your wine..." Lu Ming held the stone table and looked at Lu Yao, but at this time, he found that Lu Yao''s face was a little cold. "Hahaha, Lu Ming, Yao''er has been with you for three years, just to nourish your bloodline. Now that the time has come, how about you contribute your bloodline?" At this time, a middle-aged man appeared from the side and was Lu Yao''s father. Boom! Like a thunderbolt from the blue, it exploded in Lu Ming''s mind. "Yao''er!" Lu Ming looked at Lu Yao in disbelief, but Lu Yao''s eyes were full of indifference. "Why? I love you so much!" Lu Yao''s cold eyes were like sharp knives piercing Lu Ming''s heart. He roared and rushed towards Lu Yao. But Lu Yao only retreated slightly, and he threw himself on the ground. "Duanmulin of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect started training at the age of six. He opened two divine veins in half a year and entered the warrior realm. He entered the martial arts master realm at the age of nine. Now he is sixteen and one of the four geniuses of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect. And you, You are weak and sick, and your meridians are blocked. To put it bluntly, you are nothing but trash. Even if you awaken your bloodline, you are still trash. Can you compare with Duanmu Lin?" "Such a genius is a perfect match for me, Lu Yao. If you want to marry him, you must awaken a powerful bloodline. Since you love me so much, you might as well fulfill me and use your bloodline to help me awaken a more powerful bloodline." . . A cold voice came from Lu Yao''s mouth. bump! At this time, the middle-aged man stepped on Lu Ming''s back, a sharp knife appeared in his hand, and shouted: "Lu Ming, give me your blood!" ah! The heartbreaking pain in his spine instantly overwhelmed Lu Ming. Lu Ming roared, his voice full of loneliness, helplessness and despair. Gradually, Lu Ming fell into boundless darkness. "Lu Yao, Lu Yunxiong, why do you want to take my blood!" Lu Ming roared and suddenly sat up from the bed, causing the bed made of nanmu to creak. Lu Ming was sweating profusely and his face was pale. At first, he thought he was having a nightmare, but he soon realized that this was not a dream, but a fact that had already happened. The situation a few days ago came to mind again. Lu Ming is the descendant of Fenghuo, the main line of the Lu family, and his father is the head of the Lu family. And Lu Yao, the daughter of the first branch of the Lu family. The two are from the same clan but different backgrounds. They grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. It can be said that they are inseparable. In private, they have even made a lifelong alliance. Lu Ming never imagined that Lu Yao and the Great Elder would take action against him and take away his blood. "Strength, everything is because of my lack of strength. If I have extraordinary talents and strong strength, how dare they do this to me?" Lu Ming clenched his fists, his whole body was shaking, and his eyes were bloodshot. waste! This is what Lu Yao called him. Lu Yao''s words three days ago still seem to be echoing in his ears. Squeak! At this time, the door was pushed open, and a frail middle-aged woman walked in. She looked at Lu Ming on the bed and asked with concern: "Ming''er, are you having nightmares again?" This beautiful woman is Lu Ming''s mother, Li Ping. Three days ago, it was Li Ping who was worried about Lu Ming''s safety and went out to look for him, and then saved Lu Ming, otherwise Lu Ming would have been dead. Since it was reported six years ago that Lu Ming''s father was shot and killed while traveling outside, he and Li Ping have been dependent on each other. Lu Ming looked at Li Ping, his eyes softened, and said: "Mom, it''s okay, it''s just a dream." Seeing Lu Ming''s pale face, Li Ping sat beside Lu Ming''s bed, touched Lu Ming''s forehead, and said heartbrokenly: "It''s been three days, and every time you scream that Lu Yao is harming you, Ming''er, what''s going on? What happened? Could it be that your injury was because of Lu Yao..." Lu Ming said: "Mom, it''s nothing, you heard wrong." Lu Ming did not tell Li Ping that Lu Yao and the Great Elder did it, because Li Ping did not practice martial arts. If he told Li Ping, it would harm her. Li Ping hesitated for a moment and said: "Ming''er, from now on, you can''t call Lu Yao by her name in front of others. Two days ago, Lu Yao awakened her fifth-level bloodline and opened up a god-level meridian. Now she has obtained With the approval of the Elders Council, he will take charge of the Lu family and become the head of the Lu family at the clan meeting in two months'' time. Calling the head of the family by his name may be considered disrespectful." "What? Lu Yao wants to take charge of the Lu family? She can''t even think about it." Lu Ming let out a low roar, his eyes were bloodshot, his teeth were clenching, and his teeth were almost broken, and blood flowed out. After Lu Ming''s father was rumored to have been killed six years ago, the Lu family has been managed by the Elders'' House for the past six years and no new head has been established. Seeing Lu Ming like this, Li Ping was so frightened that she just hugged Lu Ming''s head, tears streaming down her face, and said, "Ming''er, don''t scare mother. Mother has already lost your father and can''t lose you again." . . "Dad...where are you? Ming''er believes that you will not die. Now, Ming''er is powerless and cannot even keep his position as the head of the family." Lu Ming held a pendant around his neck tightly, his nails pierced into his flesh due to too much force, and blood continued to seep out. This pendant, made of bronze and about the size of a broad bean, was brought back from outside by someone before Lu Ming''s father had an accident. Lu Ming has kept it with him for the past six years. The blood seeped out from the palm and flowed towards the bronze pendant. Buzz! Suddenly, the bronze pendant shook slightly and became hot. Before Lu Ming could react, the bronze pendant turned into little bits of powder under the shock. It drilled into the palm of Lu Ming''s hand and disappeared. Then, Lu Ming felt a hot energy flowing from the palm of his hand, up his arm, and after a while, it stopped in the Yintang point between his eyebrows. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" Suddenly, a huge roar sounded in Lu Ming''s mind, causing Lu Ming''s mind to buzz. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" ... Continuous roars kept ringing in Lu Ming''s mind, and then, a hot breath started from the center of his eyebrows and surged towards Lu Ming''s spine. The next moment, the roar disappeared, but there were waves of tingling on the spine, and the whole body became hot. "what happened?" Lu Ming was completely confused. At this time, the tingling on the spine became more intense, as if something was slowly growing. "Ming''er, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Sensing the abnormality on Lu Ming''s body, Li Ping was even more frightened and a little at a loss. "Rebirth by blood? Can I really be reborn by blood?" Lu Ming was confused. It is recorded in ancient books that only very few people can regenerate their bloodline and grow a new bloodline after their bloodline is deprived or damaged due to other reasons. But most of the reborn bloodlines are of very low levels and are of no great use. But there are also very, very few people who are able to break out and stand up again, break out of the cocoon and be reborn, rise from the destruction, transcend the past, and awaken the most powerful bloodline. But this chance is so small that it can be ignored. There are only a few cases recorded in ancient books. Lu Ming did not think about transcending the past and awakening the most powerful bloodline. After all, the chance was too small. As long as he could awaken the bloodline, he would be very happy. With blood, he can practice martial arts and change his destiny. At this time, the strangeness on his body slowly disappeared, and a smile appeared on Lu Ming''s face, saying: "Mom, I''m fine!" "Master, it''s great that you''re okay. You''ve scared us to death these past few days!" At this time, a girl came over and said. The girl is about the same age as Lu Ming and is extremely beautiful. Lu Ming naturally recognized that the girl''s name was Qiu Yue, she was Li Ping''s personal maid and she had grown up with him. "Qiuyue, I''m fine, don''t worry!" Lu Ming smiled. Then, Lu Ming glanced around, his face suddenly changed, and he said: "Mom, where is this? This is not the Lu family''s main palace!" Lu Ming''s father used to be the head of the Lu family. They used to live in the head of the Lu family, but not here. . . "Ming''er, take good care of yourself and don''t worry too much!" Li Ping said, but the flash of sadness and tears in her eyes was still captured by Lu Ming. "Mom, what''s going on at Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyuan.com?" Lu Ming asked. "Master, let me tell you, we were kicked out. Lu Yao said that she was about to become the head of the family and should live in the main mansion. However, we were not qualified to continue living in the main mansion, so she asked us to move out." On the side, Qiuyue gritted her silver teeth and told the story, her pretty little face filled with anger. "What? Lu Yao, you are going too far!" Lu Ming roared. "You loser, what''s your name? Having a place for you to live is already a gift to you. Why don''t you be grateful?" At this moment, there was a voice outside the door, and then the door opened and a young man walked out. "Lu Chuan, it''s you!" Lu Ming yelled angrily. This man''s name was Lu Chuan. He was Lu Yao''s brother, and he was a little older than Lu Ming. "Lu Chuan, we have left the main mansion, why are you still here?" Li Ping said, her body subconsciously blocking Lu Ming, as if she was afraid that Lu Chuan would hurt Lu Ming. "I''m here to get the sword!" After speaking, Lu Chuan glanced around with his eyes. When he saw a sword beside the bed, his eyes lit up and he immediately walked over and reached out to grab the sword in his hand. "Lu Chuan, this sword is the only token left by Ming''er''s father. It will be left for Ming''er in the future. You can''t take it away." Li Ping quickly reached out to grab it. "Get away!" Lu Chuan exerted force, the scabbard shook, and a burst of power burst out. Li Ping was not a cultivator, so she couldn''t resist it. She staggered back and almost fell to the ground. "Mother!" Lu Ming yelled. 39314908. . ... https:// Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian novel mobile version reading website: Chapter 38： A war without a winner (38) The night was getting darker, and the lights were on again in the abandoned shelter. Nelson Tobin, who had bought a late-night snack from a Muggle shop, was walking up the stairs towards the lighted room. He could vaguely see the light. A commotion was heard coming from the room. As soon as he walked into the room, Nelson put down his supper and greeted the two girls who were playing wizard chess at the door. He then stretched his head and shouted to the people who were enjoying a rare peaceful nightlife inside: "Does anyone want a supper?" The next moment, the noise in the room stopped, and a large group of people rushed over, sweeping away the steaming fried chicken and chips they had just bought from the store. "Give!" Susan Bones placed a glass of butterbeer in front of Nelson. Nelson took the cup, drank most of it in one breath, and asked curiously, "Where did it come from?" "There are a lot of things left here, and they were all thrown into the shelter. It''s an advantage for us." Susan hesitated for a moment, but decided to talk to Nelson about something shocking that happened a few days ago before things got worse. Very unpleasant thing. "Oh, it seems we are lucky, let''s have another drink." Nelson handed out his cup, smiled and asked, "If you have any questions, just tell me!" Susan took a deep breath and said, "You shouldn''t have taken the risk last time!" The people who were enjoying the late-night snack swallowed the food in their mouths and looked sideways. The room suddenly became eerily quiet, except for Lee Jordan''s voice still coming from the radio on the table. "It sounds like you can let go of your hatred." Nelson Tobin took another swig of butterbeer and didn''t shy away from talking about the two major events that happened in the past few days. Yes, whether it was burning down Kingsley''s house or taking revenge on the poor head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, they were the ones who did it. As for why? Naturally, it was because Kingsley let everyone down. Since the news of Dolores Umbridge being sentenced to life imprisonment has spread, many former victims have been directly exposed. Especially those victims who had been to Azkaban Prison and whose families had been destroyed by Umbridge''s policies. Therefore, they decided to use a more drastic approach to solve the problem. After a simple series of connections, a secret alliance was formed. To be honest, many people never thought that they would go to such an extreme level. Although they had hatred in their hearts and still hoped that Kingsley could avenge them, the outcome of Umbridge''s trial in the Wizengamot Court made most people Let go of unrealistic fantasies once and for all. Now that Kingsley can no longer be counted on, they can only rely on themselves. The former shelter has been completely abandoned, but it can still be used as a gathering place for everyone, and no one will doubt it. Because they have been living here temporarily, but before they have time to move out, they can easily solve many problems. Moreover, since the end of the Wizarding War, except for those who still harbor hatred, there are no outsiders left here. "No, they can probably guess who did it. You are the number one suspect." Susan Bones reminded kindly. "When Kingsley''s house was burned, I was training at Hogwarts. What happened during the attack, weren''t we here discussing who did it?" Nelson Tobin had already made an alibi for himself. Since participating in After the Battle of Hogwarts, just as Albert expected, people are no longer as weak as before. After all, they are all people who have been on the line of life and death. "Do you think this can convince others? Sometimes doubts don''t need evidence." "At worst, push me out to attract fire." Nelson Tobin was mentally prepared and was not worried that his comrades who signed the unbreakable curse would stab him in the back. "What are you going to do with Umbridge?" "If that guy is lucky enough to survive, find an opportunity to break into Azkaban and clean up all the people inside. Everyone in there should die anyway." Nelson Tobin said in the calmest voice Say the harshest words. The bloodbath of Azkaban is really not a difficult task for them. After all, if you want to infiltrate your own people into the Aurors and have all kinds of intelligence support and the cooperation of internal personnel, if you want to quietly invade Azkaban without the protection of Dementors, you only need to use some small tricks. Done. The girl who was playing wizard chess at the door suddenly said: "I suggest you calm down for a while. The two things last time caused a lot of trouble. If you continue, you will definitely be targeted. Don''t treat other people as your own. fool." "I think Hannah is right. We''d better be quiet for a while. I believe Kingsley won''t be so stupid to go against everyone." Susan Bones laughed at herself: "Maybe that guy plans to borrow our Get rid of those nasty guys." "Ahem, then I''ll report the situation here!" Thomas looked at his colleagues who were playing explosive cards, "Do you think they will believe it?" "I probably won''t completely believe it, but there is no evidence that Nelson Tobin did it." Neville Longbottom is also here. Although he will not participate in any operations, he is also happy to provide them with some useful intelligence. Yes, many people here won''t engage in revenge, but that doesn''t mean they can''t do something. After all, everyone who comes here has a blood feud with the Death Eaters. Even if they have been able to let go of this hatred, it does not mean that they are willing to see those **** Death Eaters lingering under the protection of the Ministry of Magic. Especially since the opportunity for revenge is right in front of you, you dont have to take the risk yourself, just look for Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyuan. com No one would want to miss such a good opportunity. "What did the Defense Association say?" "It would be nice if Mr. Anderson would support us." "I advise you not to daydream. Although Mr. Anderson also supports killing Umbridge, he cannot support us. At most, he will not oppose or interfere." "But I heard from Harry and Ron that the title of Mr. Anderson''s senior advisor is just a title. He himself is not interested in advising Kingsley." "Expected, isn''t it?" "This result is indeed not surprising." "What if someone comes to him to divine our news?" "He won''t help. As long as we don''t affect unrelated people, he won''t get involved in this matter." Nelson Tobin probably noticed the surprised expressions of the people around him, and calmly explained: "I talked to him about this a long time ago." "Mr. Anderson actually agreed!" Neville was very surprised. "He said he didn''t hear it." Nelson Tobin laughed at himself: "After all, everyone who will be here today has the desire to take revenge on Umbridge and the Death Eaters." "He won''t stop us at all, and is even happy for us to do that. After all, he has his own family, and he probably wants all of those guys to die." Everyone present exchanged glances with each other. They were very suspicious that Nelson Tobin was saying that they had received funding from Anderson, or that they had received help from the other party. Even though they had no evidence, Nelson was able to gather everyone together the day after Dolores Umbridge''s trial and warned Kingsley in a way that didn''t look like it was just a whim. It''s more like it was planned for a long time. Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian Novel Network mobile version URL: Chapter 39： A war without a winner (39) The sun sets in the west and the sky is filled with glow. Outside Fenghuo City, on the Cuiyun Peak, there is a stone table. Next to the table, there is a stone bench, and a young man and woman are leaning against each other. The young man is thin, slightly pale, and has a delicate face. The girl is wearing a snow-white dress, her skin is like jade, and her appearance is absolutely beautiful. The girl''s head rested on the boy''s shoulder, looking like a couple of gods and goddesses under the sunset. "Yao''er, I really hope I can be like this for the rest of my life!" The young man said softly with a happy smile on his face. "Brother Ming, of course it''s okay. We said we would be together for the rest of our lives." A happy smile appeared on the girl''s face. The boy''s name is Lu Ming, and the girl''s name is Lu Yao. Seeing the smile on Lu Yao''s face, Lu Ming''s eyes were even gentler. He held Lu Yao''s soft and boneless jade hand and said, "Yao''er, although my muscles and veins are blocked and I cannot condense my true energy, as long as I can awaken my blood, I will be able to The Elder''s Monastery will buy elixirs to clear my meridians, and then I can practice." "I will definitely become a strong martial artist and protect you for the rest of your life." "Thank you, brother Ming." Lu Yao''s eyes were filled with emotion, and she added: "Brother Ming, has anyone really tested your pulse? Have you inherited your father''s bloodline?" "Yes, Yao''er, so your man will definitely be a strong man in the future." Lu Ming showed a confident smile on his face. Lu Yao smiled slightly and picked up the wine glass on the stone table. In the wine glass was the famous Blood Tongue Orchid wine, exuding a faint fragrance. Lu Yao kissed Lu Ming on the face like lightning, her face turned red with embarrassment, she picked up the wine glass and said, "Brother Ming, come here, Yao''er will reward you." Lu Ming took the wine glass and said, "Yao''er, you treat me to a glass of blood tongue orchid wine every day. I''m really grateful to have you by my side." After saying that, he picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. The aroma of wine lingered on his tongue, and Lu Ming''s heart felt as sweet as the aroma of wine, but the next moment, he felt a little dizzy. "Yao''er, why am I a little dizzy? Your wine..." Lu Ming held the stone table and looked at Lu Yao, but at this time, he found that Lu Yao''s face was a little cold. "Hahaha, Lu Ming, Yao''er has been with you for three years, just to nourish your bloodline. Now that the time has come, how about you contribute your bloodline?" At this time, a middle-aged man appeared from the side and was Lu Yao''s father. Boom! Like a thunderbolt from the blue, it exploded in Lu Ming''s mind. "Yao''er!" Lu Ming looked at Lu Yao in disbelief, but Lu Yao''s eyes were full of indifference. "Why? I love you so much!" Lu Yao''s cold eyes were like sharp knives piercing Lu Ming''s heart. He roared and rushed towards Lu Yao. But Lu Yao only retreated slightly, and he threw himself on the ground. "Duanmulin of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect started training at the age of six. He opened two divine veins in half a year and entered the warrior realm. He entered the martial arts master realm at the age of nine. Now he is sixteen and one of the four geniuses of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect. And you, You are weak and sick, and your meridians are blocked. To put it bluntly, you are nothing but trash. Even if you awaken your bloodline, you are still trash. Can you compare with Duanmu Lin?" "Such a genius is a perfect match for me, Lu Yao. If you want to marry him, you must awaken a powerful bloodline. Since you love me so much, you might as well fulfill me and use your bloodline to help me awaken a more powerful bloodline." . . A cold voice came from Lu Yao''s mouth. bump! At this time, the middle-aged man stepped on Lu Ming''s back, a sharp knife appeared in his hand, and shouted: "Lu Ming, give me your blood!" ah! The heartbreaking pain in his spine instantly overwhelmed Lu Ming. Lu Ming roared, his voice full of loneliness, helplessness and despair. Gradually, Lu Ming fell into boundless darkness. "Lu Yao, Lu Yunxiong, why do you want to take my blood!" Lu Ming roared and suddenly sat up from the bed, causing the bed made of nanmu to creak. Lu Ming was sweating profusely and his face was pale. At first, he thought he was having a nightmare, but he soon realized that this was not a dream, but a fact that had already happened. The situation a few days ago came to mind again. Lu Ming is the descendant of Fenghuo, the main line of the Lu family, and his father is the head of the Lu family. And Lu Yao, the daughter of the first branch of the Lu family. The two are from the same clan but different backgrounds. They grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. It can be said that they are inseparable. In private, they have even made a lifelong alliance. Lu Ming never imagined that Lu Yao and the Great Elder would take action against him and take away his blood. "Strength, everything is because of my lack of strength. If I have extraordinary talents and strong strength, how dare they do this to me?" Lu Ming clenched his fists, his whole body was shaking, and his eyes were bloodshot. waste! This is what Lu Yao called him. Lu Yao''s words three days ago still seem to be echoing in his ears. Squeak! At this time, the door was pushed open, and a frail middle-aged woman walked in. She looked at Lu Ming on the bed and asked with concern: "Ming''er, are you having nightmares again?" This beautiful woman is Lu Ming''s mother, Li Ping. Three days ago, it was Li Ping who was worried about Lu Ming''s safety and went out to look for him, and then saved Lu Ming, otherwise Lu Ming would have been dead. Since it was reported six years ago that Lu Ming''s father was shot and killed while traveling outside, he and Li Ping have been dependent on each other. Lu Ming looked at Li Ping, his eyes softened, and said: "Mom, it''s okay, it''s just a dream." Seeing Lu Ming''s pale face, Li Ping sat beside Lu Ming''s bed, touched Lu Ming''s forehead, and said heartbrokenly: "It''s been three days, and every time you scream that Lu Yao is harming you, Ming''er, what''s going on? Could it be that your injury was because of Lu Yao..." Lu Ming said: "Mom, it''s nothing, you heard wrong." Lu Ming did not tell Li Ping that Lu Yao and the Great Elder did it, because Li Ping did not practice martial arts. If he told Li Ping, it would harm her. Li Ping hesitated for a moment and said: "Ming''er, from now on, you can''t call Lu Yao by her name in front of others. Two days ago, Lu Yao awakened her fifth-level bloodline and opened up a god-level meridian. Now she has obtained With the approval of the Elders Council, he will take charge of the Lu family and become the head of the Lu family at the clan meeting in two months'' time. Calling the head of the family by his name may be considered disrespectful." "What? Lu Yao wants to take charge of the Lu family? She can''t even think about it." Lu Ming let out a low roar, his eyes were bloodshot, his teeth were clenching, and his teeth were almost broken, and blood flowed out. After Lu Ming''s father was rumored to have been killed six years ago, the Lu family has been managed by the Elders'' House for the past six years and no new head has been established. Seeing Lu Ming like this, Li Ping was so frightened that she just hugged Lu Ming''s head, tears streaming down her face, and said, "Ming''er, don''t scare mother. Mother has already lost your father and can''t lose you again." . . "Dad...where are you? Ming''er believes that you will not die. Now, Ming''er is powerless and cannot even keep his position as the head of the family." Lu Ming held a pendant around his neck tightly, his nails pierced into his flesh due to too much force, and blood continued to seep out. This pendant, made of bronze and about the size of a broad bean, was brought back from outside by someone before Lu Ming''s father had an accident. Lu Ming has kept it with him for the past six years. The blood seeped out from the palm and flowed towards the bronze pendant. Buzz! Suddenly, the bronze pendant shook slightly and became hot. Before Lu Ming could react, the bronze pendant turned into little bits of powder under the shock. It drilled into the palm of Lu Ming''s hand and disappeared. Then, Lu Ming felt a hot energy flowing from the palm of his hand, up his arm, and after a while, it stopped in the Yintang point between his eyebrows. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" Suddenly, a huge roar sounded in Lu Ming''s mind, causing Lu Ming''s mind to buzz. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" ... Continuous roars kept ringing in Lu Ming''s mind, and then, a hot breath started from the center of his eyebrows and surged towards Lu Ming''s spine. The next moment, the roar disappeared, but there were waves of tingling on the spine, and the whole body became hot. "what happened?" Lu Ming was completely confused. At this time, the tingling on the spine became more intense, as if something was slowly growing. "Ming''er, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Sensing the abnormality on Lu Ming''s body, Li Ping was even more frightened and a little at a loss. "Rebirth by blood? Can I really be reborn by blood?" Lu Ming was confused. It is recorded in ancient books that only very few people can regenerate their bloodline and grow a new bloodline after their bloodline is deprived or damaged due to other reasons. But most of the reborn bloodlines are of very low levels and are of no great use. But there are also very, very few people who are able to break out and stand up again, break out of the cocoon and be reborn, rise from the destruction, transcend the past, and awaken the most powerful bloodline. But this chance is so small that it can be ignored. There are only a few cases recorded in ancient books. Lu Ming did not think about transcending the past and awakening the most powerful bloodline. After all, the chance was too small. As long as he could awaken the bloodline, he would be very happy. With blood, he can practice martial arts and change his destiny. At this time, the strangeness on his body slowly disappeared, and a smile appeared on Lu Ming''s face, saying: "Mom, I''m fine!" "Master, it''s great that you''re okay. You''ve scared us to death these past few days!" At this time, a girl came over and said. The girl is about the same age as Lu Ming and is extremely beautiful. Lu Ming naturally recognized that the girl''s name was Qiu Yue, she was Li Ping''s personal maid and she had grown up with him. "Qiuyue, I''m fine, don''t worry!" Lu Ming smiled. Then, Lu Ming glanced around, his face suddenly changed, and he said: "Mom, where is this? This is not the Lu family''s main palace!" Lu Ming''s father used to be the head of the Lu family. They used to live in the head of the Lu family, but not here. . . "Ming''er, take good care of yourself and find Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyuan.com. Don''t worry!" Li Ping said, but the flash of sadness and tears in her eyes was still captured by Lu Ming. "Mom, what''s going on?" Lu Ming asked. "Master, let me tell you, we were kicked out. Lu Yao said that she was about to become the head of the family and should live in the main mansion. However, we were not qualified to continue living in the main mansion, so she asked us to move out." On the side, Qiuyue gritted her silver teeth and told the story, her pretty little face filled with anger. "What? Lu Yao, you are going too far!" Lu Ming roared. "You loser, what''s your name? Having a place for you to live is already a gift to you. Why don''t you be grateful?" At this moment, there was a voice outside the door, and then the door opened and a young man walked out. "Lu Chuan, it''s you!" Lu Ming yelled angrily. This man''s name was Lu Chuan. He was Lu Yao''s brother, and he was a little older than Lu Ming. "Lu Chuan, we have left the main mansion, why are you still here?" Li Ping said, her body subconsciously blocking Lu Ming, as if she was afraid that Lu Chuan would hurt Lu Ming. "I''m here to get the sword!" After speaking, Lu Chuan glanced around with his eyes. When he saw a sword beside the bed, his eyes lit up and he immediately walked over and reached out to grab the sword in his hand. "Lu Chuan, this sword is the only token left by Ming''er''s father. It will be left for Ming''er in the future. You can''t take it away." Li Ping quickly reached out to grab it. "Get away!" Lu Chuan exerted force, the scabbard shook, and a burst of power burst out. Li Ping was not a cultivator, so she couldn''t resist it. She staggered back and almost fell to the ground. "Mother!" Lu Ming yelled. 39314350. . ... Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian Novel Network mobile version URL: Chapter 40： A war without a winner (40) The sun sets in the west and the sky is filled with glow. Outside Fenghuo City, on the Cuiyun Peak, there is a stone table. Next to the table, there is a stone bench, and a young man and woman are leaning against each other. The young man is thin, slightly pale, and has a delicate face. The girl is wearing a snow-white dress, her skin is like jade, and her appearance is absolutely beautiful. The girl''s head rested on the boy''s shoulder, looking like a couple of gods and goddesses under the sunset. "Yao''er, I really hope I can be like this for the rest of my life!" The young man said softly with a happy smile on his face. "Brother Ming, of course it''s okay. We said we would be together for the rest of our lives." A happy smile appeared on the girl''s face. The boy''s name is Lu Ming, and the girl''s name is Lu Yao. Seeing the smile on Lu Yao''s face, Lu Ming''s eyes were even gentler. He held Lu Yao''s soft and boneless jade hand and said, "Yao''er, although my muscles and veins are blocked and I cannot condense my true energy, as long as I can awaken my blood, I will be able to The Elder''s Monastery will buy elixirs to clear my meridians, and then I can practice." "I will definitely become a strong martial artist and protect you for the rest of your life." "Thank you, brother Ming." Lu Yao''s eyes were filled with emotion, and she added: "Brother Ming, has anyone really tested your pulse? Have you inherited your father''s bloodline?" "Yes, Yao''er, so your man will definitely be a strong man in the future." Lu Ming showed a confident smile on his face. Lu Yao smiled slightly and picked up the wine glass on the stone table. In the wine glass was the famous Blood Tongue Orchid wine, exuding a faint fragrance. Lu Yao kissed Lu Ming on the face like lightning, her face turned red with embarrassment, she picked up the wine glass and said, "Brother Ming, come here, Yao''er will reward you." Lu Ming took the wine glass and said, "Yao''er, you treat me to a glass of blood tongue orchid wine every day. I''m really grateful to have you by my side." After saying that, he picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. The aroma of wine lingered on his tongue, and Lu Ming''s heart felt as sweet as the aroma of wine, but the next moment, he felt a little dizzy. "Yao''er, why am I a little dizzy? Your wine..." Lu Ming held the stone table and looked at Lu Yao, but at this time, he found that Lu Yao''s face was a little cold. "Hahaha, Lu Ming, Yao''er has been with you for three years, just to nourish your bloodline. Now that the time has come, how about you contribute your bloodline?" At this time, a middle-aged man appeared from the side and was Lu Yao''s father. Boom! Like a thunderbolt from the blue, it exploded in Lu Ming''s mind. "Yao''er!" Lu Ming looked at Lu Yao in disbelief, but Lu Yao''s eyes were full of indifference. "Why? I love you so much!" Lu Yao''s cold eyes were like sharp knives piercing Lu Ming''s heart. He roared and rushed towards Lu Yao. But Lu Yao only retreated slightly, and he threw himself on the ground. "Duanmulin of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect started training at the age of six. He opened two divine veins in half a year and entered the warrior realm. He entered the martial arts master realm at the age of nine. Now he is sixteen and one of the four geniuses of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect. And you, You are weak and sick, and your meridians are blocked. To put it bluntly, you are nothing but trash. Even if you awaken your bloodline, you are still trash. Can you compare with Duanmu Lin?" "Such a genius is a perfect match for me, Lu Yao. If you want to marry him, you must awaken a powerful bloodline. Since you love me so much, you might as well fulfill me and use your bloodline to help me awaken a more powerful bloodline." . . A cold voice came from Lu Yao''s mouth. bump! At this time, the middle-aged man stepped on Lu Ming''s back, a sharp knife appeared in his hand, and shouted: "Lu Ming, give me your blood!" ah! The heartbreaking pain in his spine instantly overwhelmed Lu Ming. Lu Ming roared, his voice full of loneliness, helplessness and despair. Gradually, Lu Ming fell into boundless darkness. "Lu Yao, Lu Yunxiong, why do you want to take my blood!" Lu Ming roared and suddenly sat up from the bed, causing the bed made of nanmu to creak. Lu Ming was sweating profusely and his face was pale. At first, he thought he was having a nightmare, but he soon realized that this was not a dream, but a fact that had already happened. The situation a few days ago came to mind again. Lu Ming is the descendant of Fenghuo, the main line of the Lu family, and his father is the head of the Lu family. And Lu Yao, the daughter of the first branch of the Lu family. The two are from the same clan but different backgrounds. They grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. It can be said that they are inseparable. In private, they have even made a lifelong alliance. Lu Ming never imagined that Lu Yao and the Great Elder would take action against him and take away his blood. "Strength, everything is because of my lack of strength. If I have extraordinary talents and strong strength, how dare they do this to me?" Lu Ming clenched his fists, his whole body was shaking, and his eyes were bloodshot. waste! This is what Lu Yao called him. Lu Yao''s words three days ago still seem to be echoing in his ears. Squeak! At this time, the door was pushed open, and a frail middle-aged woman walked in. She looked at Lu Ming on the bed and asked with concern: "Ming''er, are you having nightmares again?" This beautiful woman is Lu Ming''s mother, Li Ping. Three days ago, it was Li Ping who was worried about Lu Ming''s safety and went out to look for him, and then saved Lu Ming, otherwise Lu Ming would have been dead. Since it was reported six years ago that Lu Ming''s father was shot and killed while traveling outside, he and Li Ping have been dependent on each other. Lu Ming looked at Li Ping, his eyes softened, and said: "Mom, it''s okay, it''s just a dream." Seeing Lu Ming''s pale face, Li Ping sat beside Lu Ming''s bed, touched Lu Ming''s forehead, and said heartbrokenly: "It''s been three days, and every time you scream that Lu Yao is harming you, Ming''er, what''s going on? Could it be that your injury was because of Lu Yao..." Lu Ming said: "Mom, it''s nothing, you heard wrong." Lu Ming did not tell Li Ping that Lu Yao and the Great Elder did it, because Li Ping did not practice martial arts. If he told Li Ping, it would harm her. Li Ping hesitated for a moment and said: "Ming''er, from now on, you can''t call Lu Yao by her name in front of others. Two days ago, Lu Yao awakened her fifth-level bloodline and opened up a god-level meridian. Now she has obtained With the approval of the Elders Council, he will take charge of the Lu family and become the head of the Lu family at the clan meeting in two months'' time. Calling the head of the family by his name may be considered disrespectful." "What? Lu Yao wants to take charge of the Lu family? She can''t even think about it." Lu Ming let out a low roar, his eyes were bloodshot, his teeth were clenching, and his teeth were almost broken, and blood flowed out. After Lu Ming''s father was rumored to have been killed six years ago, the Lu family has been managed by the Elders'' House for the past six years and no new head has been established. Seeing Lu Ming like this, Li Ping was so frightened that she just hugged Lu Ming''s head, tears streaming down her face, and said, "Ming''er, don''t scare mother. Mother has already lost your father and can''t lose you again." . . "Dad...where are you? Ming''er believes that you will not die. Now, Ming''er is powerless and cannot even keep his position as the head of the family." Lu Ming held a pendant around his neck tightly, his nails pierced into his flesh due to too much force, and blood continued to seep out. This pendant, made of bronze and about the size of a broad bean, was brought back from outside by someone before Lu Ming''s father had an accident. Lu Ming has kept it with him for the past six years. The blood seeped out from the palm and flowed towards the bronze pendant. Buzz! Suddenly, the bronze pendant shook slightly and became hot. Before Lu Ming could react, the bronze pendant turned into little bits of powder under the shock. It drilled into the palm of Lu Ming''s hand and disappeared. Then, Lu Ming felt a hot energy flowing from the palm of his hand, up his arm, and after a while, it stopped in the Yintang point between his eyebrows. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" Suddenly, a huge roar sounded in Lu Ming''s mind, causing Lu Ming''s mind to buzz. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" ... Continuous roars kept ringing in Lu Ming''s mind, and then, a hot breath started from the center of his eyebrows and surged towards Lu Ming''s spine. The next moment, the roar disappeared, but there were waves of tingling on the spine, and the whole body became hot. "what happened?" Lu Ming was completely confused. At this time, the tingling on the spine became more intense, as if something was slowly growing. "Ming''er, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Sensing the abnormality on Lu Ming''s body, Li Ping was even more frightened and a little at a loss. "Rebirth by blood? Can I really be reborn by blood?" Lu Ming was confused. It is recorded in ancient books that only very few people can regenerate their bloodline and grow a new bloodline after their bloodline is deprived or damaged due to other reasons. But most of the reborn bloodlines are of very low levels and are of no great use. But there are also very, very few people who are able to break out and stand up again, break out of the cocoon and be reborn, rise from the destruction, transcend the past, and awaken the most powerful bloodline. But this chance is so small that it can be ignored. There are only a few cases recorded in ancient books. Lu Ming did not think about transcending the past and awakening the most powerful bloodline. After all, the chance was too small. As long as he could awaken the bloodline, he would be very happy. With blood, he can practice martial arts and change his destiny. At this time, the strangeness on his body slowly disappeared, and a smile appeared on Lu Ming''s face, saying: "Mom, I''m fine!" "Master, it''s great that you''re okay. You''ve scared us to death these past few days!" At this time, a girl came over and said. The girl is about the same age as Lu Ming and is extremely beautiful. Lu Ming naturally recognized that the girl''s name was Qiu Yue, she was Li Ping''s personal maid and she had grown up with him. "Qiuyue, I''m fine, don''t worry!" Lu Ming smiled. Then, Lu Ming glanced around, his face suddenly changed, and he said: "Mom, where is this? This is not the Lu family''s main palace!" Lu Ming''s father used to be the head of the Lu family. They used to live in the head of the Lu family, but not here. . . "Ming''er, take good care of yourself and don''t worry about finding Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyuan.com!" Li Ping said, but the flash of sadness and tears in her eyes was still captured by Lu Ming. "Mom, what''s going on?" Lu Ming asked. "Master, let me tell you, we were kicked out. Lu Yao said that she was about to become the head of the family and should live in the main mansion. However, we were not qualified to continue living in the main mansion, so she asked us to move out." On the side, Qiuyue gritted her silver teeth and told the story, her pretty little face filled with anger. "What? Lu Yao, you are going too far!" Lu Ming roared. "You loser, what''s your name? Having a place for you to live is already a gift to you. Why don''t you be grateful?" At this moment, there was a voice outside the door, and then the door opened and a young man walked out. "Lu Chuan, it''s you!" Lu Ming yelled angrily. This man''s name was Lu Chuan. He was Lu Yao''s brother, and he was a little older than Lu Ming. "Lu Chuan, we have left the main mansion, why are you still here?" Li Ping said, her body subconsciously blocking Lu Ming, as if she was afraid that Lu Chuan would hurt Lu Ming. "I''m here to get the sword!" After speaking, Lu Chuan glanced around with his eyes. When he saw a sword beside the bed, his eyes lit up and he immediately walked over and reached out to grab the sword in his hand. "Lu Chuan, this sword is the only token left by Ming''er''s father. It will be left for Ming''er in the future. You can''t take it away." Li Ping quickly reached out to grab it. "Get away!" Lu Chuan exerted force, the scabbard shook, and a burst of power burst out. Li Ping was not a cultivator, so she couldn''t resist it. She staggered back and almost fell to the ground. "Mother!" Lu Ming yelled. 39314989. . ... Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian Novel Network mobile version URL: Chapter 41： A war without a winner (41) The sun sets in the west and the sky is filled with glow. Outside Fenghuo City, on the Cuiyun Peak, there is a stone table. Next to the table, there is a stone bench, and a young man and woman are leaning against each other. The young man is thin, slightly pale, and has a delicate face. The girl is wearing a snow-white dress, her skin is like jade, and her appearance is absolutely beautiful. The girl''s head rested on the boy''s shoulder, looking like a couple of gods and goddesses under the sunset. "Yao''er, I really hope I can be like this for the rest of my life!" The young man said softly with a happy smile on his face. "Brother Ming, of course it''s okay. We said we would be together for the rest of our lives." A happy smile appeared on the girl''s face. The boy''s name is Lu Ming, and the girl''s name is Lu Yao. Seeing the smile on Lu Yao''s face, Lu Ming''s eyes were even gentler. He held Lu Yao''s soft and boneless jade hand and said, "Yao''er, although my muscles and veins are blocked and I cannot condense my true energy, as long as I can awaken my blood, I will be able to The Elder''s Monastery will buy elixirs to clear my meridians, and then I can practice." "I will definitely become a strong martial artist and protect you for the rest of your life." "Thank you, brother Ming." Lu Yao''s eyes were filled with emotion, and she added: "Brother Ming, has anyone really tested your pulse? Have you inherited your father''s bloodline?" "Yes, Yao''er, so your man will definitely be a strong man in the future." Lu Ming showed a confident smile on his face. Lu Yao smiled slightly and picked up the wine glass on the stone table. In the wine glass was the famous Blood Tongue Orchid wine, exuding a faint fragrance. Lu Yao kissed Lu Ming on the face like lightning, her face turned red with embarrassment, she picked up the wine glass and said, "Brother Ming, come here, Yao''er will reward you." Lu Ming took the wine glass and said, "Yao''er, you treat me to a glass of blood tongue orchid wine every day. I''m really grateful to have you by my side." After saying that, he picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. The aroma of wine lingered on his tongue, and Lu Ming''s heart felt as sweet as the aroma of wine, but the next moment, he felt a little dizzy. "Yao''er, why am I a little dizzy? Your wine..." Lu Ming held the stone table and looked at Lu Yao, but at this time, he found that Lu Yao''s face was a little cold. "Hahaha, Lu Ming, Yao''er has been with you for three years, just to nourish your bloodline. Now that the time has come, how about you contribute your bloodline?" At this time, a middle-aged man appeared from the side and was Lu Yao''s father. Boom! Like a thunderbolt from the blue, it exploded in Lu Ming''s mind. "Yao''er!" Lu Ming looked at Lu Yao in disbelief, but Lu Yao''s eyes were full of indifference. "Why? I love you so much!" Lu Yao''s cold eyes were like sharp knives piercing Lu Ming''s heart. He roared and rushed towards Lu Yao. But Lu Yao only retreated slightly, and he threw himself on the ground. "Duanmulin of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect started training at the age of six. He opened two divine veins in half a year and entered the warrior realm. He entered the martial arts master realm at the age of nine. Now he is sixteen and one of the four geniuses of the Xuanyuan Sword Sect. And you, You are weak and sick, and your meridians are blocked. To put it bluntly, you are nothing but trash. Even if you awaken your bloodline, you are still trash. Can you compare with Duanmu Lin?" "Such a genius is a perfect match for me, Lu Yao. If you want to marry him, you must awaken a powerful bloodline. Since you love me so much, you might as well fulfill me and use your bloodline to help me awaken a more powerful bloodline." . . A cold voice came from Lu Yao''s mouth. bump! At this time, the middle-aged man stepped on Lu Ming''s back, a sharp knife appeared in his hand, and shouted: "Lu Ming, give me your blood!" ah! The heartbreaking pain in his spine instantly overwhelmed Lu Ming. Lu Ming roared, his voice full of loneliness, helplessness and despair. Gradually, Lu Ming fell into boundless darkness. "Lu Yao, Lu Yunxiong, why do you want to take my blood!" Lu Ming roared and suddenly sat up from the bed, causing the bed made of nanmu to creak. Lu Ming was sweating profusely and his face was pale. At first, he thought he was having a nightmare, but he soon realized that this was not a dream, but a fact that had already happened. The situation a few days ago came to mind again. Lu Ming is the descendant of Fenghuo, the main line of the Lu family, and his father is the head of the Lu family. And Lu Yao, the daughter of the first branch of the Lu family. The two are from the same clan but different backgrounds. They grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. It can be said that they are inseparable. In private, they have even made a lifelong alliance. Lu Ming never imagined that Lu Yao and the Great Elder would take action against him and take away his blood. "Strength, everything is because of my lack of strength. If I have extraordinary talents and strong strength, how dare they do this to me?" Lu Ming clenched his fists, his whole body was shaking, and his eyes were bloodshot. waste! This is what Lu Yao called him. Lu Yao''s words three days ago still seem to be echoing in his ears. Squeak! At this time, the door was pushed open, and a frail middle-aged woman walked in. She looked at Lu Ming on the bed and asked with concern: "Ming''er, are you having nightmares again?" This beautiful woman is Lu Ming''s mother, Li Ping. Three days ago, it was Li Ping who was worried about Lu Ming''s safety and went out to look for him, and then saved Lu Ming, otherwise Lu Ming would have been dead. Since it was reported six years ago that Lu Ming''s father was shot and killed while traveling outside, he and Li Ping have been dependent on each other. Lu Ming looked at Li Ping, his eyes softened, and said: "Mom, it''s okay, it''s just a dream." Seeing Lu Ming''s pale face, Li Ping sat beside Lu Ming''s bed, touched Lu Ming''s forehead, and said heartbrokenly: "It''s been three days, and every time you scream that Lu Yao is harming you, Ming''er, what''s going on? What happened? Could it be that your injury was because of Lu Yao..." Lu Ming said: "Mom, it''s nothing, you heard wrong." Lu Ming did not tell Li Ping that Lu Yao and the Great Elder did it, because Li Ping did not practice martial arts. If he told Li Ping, it would harm her. Li Ping hesitated for a moment and said: "Ming''er, from now on, you can''t call Lu Yao by her name in front of others. Two days ago, Lu Yao awakened her fifth-level bloodline and opened up a god-level meridian. Now she has obtained With the approval of the Elders Council, he will take charge of the Lu family and become the head of the Lu family at the clan meeting in two months'' time. Calling the head of the family by his name may be considered disrespectful." "What? Lu Yao wants to take charge of the Lu family? She can''t even think about it." Lu Ming let out a low roar, his eyes were bloodshot, his teeth were clenching, and his teeth were almost broken, and blood flowed out. After Lu Ming''s father was rumored to have been killed six years ago, the Lu family has been managed by the Elders'' House for the past six years and no new head has been established. Seeing Lu Ming like this, Li Ping was so frightened that she just hugged Lu Ming''s head, tears streaming down her face, and said, "Ming''er, don''t scare mother. Mother has already lost your father and can''t lose you again." . . "Dad...where are you? Ming''er believes that you will not die. Now, Ming''er is powerless and cannot even keep his position as the head of the family." Lu Ming held a pendant around his neck tightly, his nails pierced into his flesh due to too much force, and blood continued to seep out. This pendant, made of bronze and about the size of a broad bean, was brought back from outside by someone before Lu Ming''s father had an accident. Lu Ming has kept it with him for the past six years. The blood seeped out from the palm and flowed towards the bronze pendant. Buzz! Suddenly, the bronze pendant shook slightly and became hot. Before Lu Ming could react, the bronze pendant turned into little bits of powder under the shock. It drilled into the palm of Lu Ming''s hand and disappeared. Then, Lu Ming felt a hot energy flowing from the palm of his hand, up his arm, and after a while, it stopped in the Yintang point between his eyebrows. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" Suddenly, a huge roar sounded in Lu Ming''s mind, causing Lu Ming''s mind to buzz. "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" "Nine dragons are immortal, and the bloodline is reborn!" ... Continuous roars kept ringing in Lu Ming''s mind, and then, a hot breath started from the center of his eyebrows and surged towards Lu Ming''s spine. The next moment, the roar disappeared, but there were waves of tingling on the spine, and the whole body became hot. "what happened?" Lu Ming was completely confused. At this time, the tingling on the spine became more intense, as if something was slowly growing. "Ming''er, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Sensing the abnormality on Lu Ming''s body, Li Ping was even more frightened and a little at a loss. "Rebirth by blood? Can I really be reborn by blood?" Lu Ming was confused. It is recorded in ancient books that only very few people can regenerate their bloodline and grow a new bloodline after their bloodline is deprived or damaged due to other reasons. But most of the reborn bloodlines are of very low levels and are of no great use. But there are also very, very few people who are able to break out and stand up again, break out of the cocoon and be reborn, rise from the destruction, transcend the past, and awaken the most powerful bloodline. But this chance is so small that it can be ignored. There are only a few cases recorded in ancient books. Lu Ming did not think about transcending the past and awakening the most powerful bloodline. After all, the chance was too small. As long as he could awaken the bloodline, he would be very happy. With blood, he can practice martial arts and change his destiny. At this time, the strangeness on his body slowly disappeared, and a smile appeared on Lu Ming''s face, saying: "Mom, I''m fine!" "Master, it''s great that you''re okay. You''ve scared us to death these past few days!" At this time, a girl came over and said. The girl is about the same age as Lu Ming and is extremely beautiful. Lu Ming naturally recognized that the girl''s name was Qiu Yue, she was Li Ping''s personal maid and she had grown up with him. "Qiuyue, I''m fine, don''t worry!" Lu Ming smiled. Then, Lu Ming glanced around, his face suddenly changed, and he said: "Mom, where is this? This is not the Lu family''s main palace!" Lu Ming''s father used to be the head of the Lu family. They used to live in the head of the Lu family, but not here. . . "Ming''er, take good care of yourself and don''t worry too much!" Li Ping said, but the flash of sadness and tears in her eyes was still captured by Lu Ming. "Mom, what''s going on with Shuyuanwww.zhaoshuyuan.com?" Lu Ming asked. "Master, let me tell you, we were kicked out. Lu Yao said that she was about to become the head of the family and should live in the main mansion. However, we were not qualified to continue living in the main mansion, so she asked us to move out." On the side, Qiuyue gritted her silver teeth and told the story, her pretty little face filled with anger. "What? Lu Yao, you are going too far!" Lu Ming roared. "You loser, what''s your name? Having a place for you to live is already a gift to you. Why don''t you be grateful?" At this moment, there was a voice outside the door, and then the door opened and a young man walked out. "Lu Chuan, it''s you!" Lu Ming yelled angrily. This man''s name was Lu Chuan. He was Lu Yao''s brother, and he was a little older than Lu Ming. "Lu Chuan, we have left the main mansion, why are you still here?" Li Ping said, her body subconsciously blocking Lu Ming, as if she was afraid that Lu Chuan would hurt Lu Ming. "I''m here to get the sword!" After speaking, Lu Chuan glanced around with his eyes. When he saw a sword beside the bed, his eyes lit up and he immediately walked over and reached out to grab the sword in his hand. "Lu Chuan, this sword is the only token left by Ming''er''s father. It will be left for Ming''er in the future. You can''t take it away." Li Ping quickly reached out to grab it. "Get away!" Lu Chuan exerted force, the scabbard shook, and a burst of power burst out. Li Ping was not a cultivator, so she couldn''t resist it. She staggered back and almost fell to the ground. "Mother!" Lu Ming yelled. 39314821. . ... https:// Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian novel mobile version reading website: Chapter 42： A war without a winner (42) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 43： A war without a winner (43) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 44： A war without a winner (44) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 45： A war without a winner (45) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 46： A war without a winner (46) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 47： A war without a winner (47) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 48： A war without a winner (48) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 49： A war without a winner (49) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 50： A war without a winner (50) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 51： A war without a winner (51) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 52： A war without a winner (52) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 53： A war without a winner (53) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 54： A war without a winner (54) Latest website: France, wizard street. On the lively streets, when pedestrians pass by the cold drink shop on the street, they will involuntarily slow down their steps and cast their eyes on the beautiful girls whispering while enjoying desserts under the umbrellas outside the cold drink shop. "You are so welcome." Louise didn''t like the feeling of being watched. She looked at the two "attracting" girls in front of her and asked with a fake smile: "Why do you have time to come to France recently?" "A branch of Witch Beauty is also opening in the UK." We were invited to England. "Go to my house, there are some things that are not suitable to be discussed here." Louise looked at the "good friend" in front of her, finally couldn''t help the gazes around her, and suggested. "I quite like the chocolate ice cream here." Valeria put down her half-eaten ice cream, grunted and put her hand on Kathleen''s outstretched palm. Under the gaze of everyone, he disappeared on the spot. After the three beauties left, many customers outside the cold drink shop dispersed. After all, everyone had left, and there was no point in staying here. Some people wanted to get the three half-eaten portions of ice cream, but the reserve in everyone''s hearts allowed them to maintain restraint. After all, this kind of behavior is really shameful. After Louise returned to her home with Katharine and Valeria, she finally no longer had to make any disguises. She threw herself directly on the soft sofa and asked, "Don''t tell me, what happened to you during this trip?" Just stopped by to see me. "We plan to invite you to the UK together." Kathleen did not hide their intentions. "This is a good opportunity." Valeria waved her magic wand, conjuring a dozen champagne out of thin air, and said with a smile, "You don''t mind if we stay at your place today?" "Isobel may not welcome you." "You gave up?" Katherine said softly through the window, admiring the flower garden outside the house, "You made a lot of money." "Exclusive sales, of course, make money." Louise picked up a bottle of champagne and looked at the clear French words on it, the expression on her face became particularly strange. "French champagne is better." Valeria tapped the cork with her wand and took a big sip directly into her mouth, completely losing her previous elegance in the cold drink shop. "When there are no outsiders, Valeria likes to let herself go." Kathleen patted the stunned Louise on the shoulder, looking unconcerned. The corners of Louise''s mouth couldn''t stop twitching, and she regretted inviting them to her home. "You have no chance." "You haven''t contacted Albert for a long time, right?" Kathleen asked suddenly. "What do you mean?" Louise''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. "I dare say Louise still has thoughts about her, otherwise she would definitely not be single until now." Valerina observed carefully as soon as she entered the house, and there was no trace of any man here. "I just haven''t found the right... partner yet." Today, Louise naturally has no shortage of suitors, especially after the witch beauty shop became popular among girls in France, there are more young guys who want to have both people and money. . However, after meeting Albert, Louise''s vision became much higher. Especially after she became rich, she had no interest in that group of suitors at all. "That''s because Albert has infinitely raised your selection standards." Kathleen was deeply touched by this. "Even if you want to find a inferior substitute, you can''t find a suitable one." Louise didn''t deny it, so she acquiesced. "It''s not something to be ashamed of. You should believe in your own charm, and I remember being more open here." "No woman will allow other women to **** her husband." Louise is not optimistic about Catherine and Valerina. She has met and gotten to know Isobel. Maybe she is not as beautiful as her with Veela blood, but she is also a very elegant beauty, and more importantly, she is very smart. "Would you like to make a bet? If you lose, you will entertain us both tonight." Kathleen reached out to hold Louise''s delicate cheeks, kissed her lips, and fixed the shock on Louise''s face. On the face. "You..." Louise stretched out her hand to wipe the corners of her mouth, and couldn''t help but look at the two beautiful girls in front of her, her face full of surprise. "Isn''t it strange? Everyone has their own needs. Even if you can''t find a suitable man, you can still find a woman to relieve your loneliness at night." Kathleen did not shy away from this aspect. "You''re focusing on the wrong thing," Valeria reminded. "Kathleen''s bet means we have some... clues." "Tell me about it?" Louise was also curious, and she didn''t want to give up on Albert if possible. Louise doesn''t really care about lovers or anything like that. Ever since the witch beauty shop brought her astonishing wealth, she hasn''t cared about these things very much. Men change when they have money, and women are actually the same. If they don''t change, it''s because she wants more. "Katrina is still living with Albert and Isobel." Kathleen reminded. "You mean..." Louise also realized something and opened her mouth slightly. "The situation is probably similar to what you think." Valeria said excitedly, "Our opportunity has come. Find Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyu.com" If Albert only loves Isobel, they really don''t have any chance. The relationship between the two is not something that anyone can easily interfere with, but if there is a precedent like Katrina, then their chance will come. She believed that Isobel must have been mentally prepared after allowing her sister to climb into Albert''s bed. After all, if there is one, there will be two, and if there are two, there will be three. What''s more, they have never thought about possessing Isobel''s husband. After all, the three of them will eventually return to their own country. They rarely see each other on weekdays. Even if they all have Albert''s children in the end, they don''t have to worry about property disputes. . This is more like a bundle of interests. After all, the money they can make now depends more on the formula provided by Albert. Although saying this is really derogatory to herself, the reality is so cruel. Kathleen, who is also a genius, has tried beauty potions more than once, but the effects are far less popular than the formula Albert gave her. This also made her realize that she needed a stronger relationship to bind this interest. Only when everyone has common interests can she get more of what she wants. At this point, Kathleen had great confidence in Albert. The very existence of some people is to transcend common sense. What''s more, she didn''t suffer a loss in this matter. No, it should be said that everyone benefited and were all winners. This was also the main reason why the two of them traveled all the way to France, and brought Louise with them to continue to add weight. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to Xiangshu novels eventually find beautiful wives! The mobile site is newly revised and upgraded at the following address: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer site for refreshing reading without ads! Chapter 55： A war without a winner (55) Latest website: In the dark study room, Albert looked at the figure in the double-sided mirror with a particularly complicated expression, and suddenly asked: "Has he looked for you?" "I found him not long ago." The young man in the mirror suddenly smiled and said in a very strange tone, "He was very sincere and came to see me in person. That day, I chatted with him for a long time and finally reached an agreement. "Some things have no retreat." Albert reminded. "A way out?" The person in the mirror suddenly smiled, "I don''t need that thing." "As long as you don''t regret it." Albert nodded. "Regret? Of course not." He seemed to have heard something interesting, and he suppressed himself from laughing. "Some things need to be done by someone, and we can''t let everyone die in vain." "Even if you become someone else''s pawn?" "What do you want to imply?" The man raised his eyebrows slightly. "You know it very well, don''t you?" "It seems that one is more hated than expected!" The man chuckled. "I have divined his fate," Albert said. "Did you tell him?" The man seemed to care about this matter, and he believed that Albert had such ability. "No." Albert shook his head, "If I said it, the prediction would definitely come true." "No one benefits from this. Since he wants to use us to eliminate dissidents, he has to pay a price for it." The man said matter-of-factly, "And that is his wish, isn''t it? We just let him get his wish. " "Did you plan to do that from the beginning?" Albert asked. "No, we are not that cruel. We just hate him, that''s all. But since he intends to use us and hurt us, he can''t blame us." The man looked at the person in the mirror and asked softly, " You wont stop us, right? The surroundings suddenly fell into a strange silence. After a long time, Albert shook his head and said: "No, that is your grudge." Although I regret not being able to get your help, I''m glad you stayed neutral and took the time to chat with me. Looking at the double-sided mirror that had returned to its original state, Albert murmured: "You still underestimate hatred. No wonder they chose to retaliate against you like that in the end." After becoming a minister and occupying a high position, his concerns and concerns changed. Even though he had already had the ability to help everyone, he had long forgotten his original intention and chose another path. But he ignored it. It was never just Nelson Tobin''s hatred, there were countless humble people supporting him behind his back and supporting him to "revenge" himself. Yes Yes. This is a common mistake made by people in high positions. They always underestimate people''s courage to explode with anger. They also ignore that they are only human beings and will be overwhelmed by the outburst of endless anger. It would probably be earth-shattering! Looking at the double-sided mirror, Albert murmured silently. Its really exciting! The doorbell suddenly rang in the corridor outside. Albert reached into his pocket and took out his pocket watch. After looking at the time on it, he picked up the double-sided mirror on the table and put it back in its place. Then he left the study to greet the McDougal sisters who had just returned home. They send warm hugs. After a while, the two changed back into their home clothes, sat at the dining table and enjoyed the sumptuous dinner prepared by the house elves with Albert, while chatting about the results of their recent busy work. "We are almost ready and we plan to officially open the store next Monday." "Do you need my help?" Albert stopped moving his hands and asked with a smile. "No, we have already placed an advertisement in the newspaper, and got a lot of inspiration from you to make this thing." Isobel picked up the wand, conjured a pamphlet out of thin air and handed it to Albert. "You have great ideas, so you need to build a reputation first." Albert flipped through the brochure and commented, "However, it probably won''t make as much money as you expected." "Why?" "As far as I know, Louise makes a lot of money." "Britain is just an island country, and there are only so many wizards in the whole country. It''s not difficult to estimate the number of witches who spend money to buy your products." Albert never expected the two of them to make a big fortune from this. "Then do you have any good suggestions?" Isobel was actually aware of this and had her own follow-up arrangements, but she was still a little curious about Albert''s plan. "There is already a beauty potion shop owned by Mrs. Primpine in Diagon Alley." Albert reminded, "You can go and talk to her. It is best to give her some profits and let her work for you. " Isobel immediately understood Alberts intention. There are indeed many benefits to doing this. Not only can you directly monopolize the British beauty market, but you can also have a skilled helper to deal with the troubles in the store. Anyway, they planned to hire people to help manage the store business from the beginning. "But, will she agree? I mean Mrs. Primpine." Katrina expressed doubts about this. Many wizard shops are family-run. "Yes." Isobel already had her own plan. "As long as we are willing to show enough sincerity, no one will refuse to join an internationally renowned brand chain store." "We can go together after Kathleen and the others come to England. I remember they should be in France now." Katrina seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Albert, "We will have to help them prepare a place for them then. Find books Yuanwww.zhaoshuyuan.com "We can just let them live in the annex where we used to live." Albert said without thinking, "I believe they will be very satisfied." "You should be very clear about their purpose of coming to England." Isobel reminded. "You talked about it." Albert seemed to realize something and looked at his wife warily. "Yes, I have talked with them." Isobel said with a smile, "I seem to have no reason to refuse." Albert took a deep breath and said seriously, "I think you should first..." "I dare say that most men are not treated like this." These words made Albert''s face twitch. This is the aftermath. But it''s useless to say this now. He can only blame himself. "I feel like one day I will die on a woman''s belly." He couldn''t help but laugh at himself. "No, we are still very young, and we insist on exercising every day, and we also pay attention to regulating our bodies. We are healthier than ordinary people, and our nightlife has always been very moderate." Katrina couldn''t help but sigh at Isobel''s wisdom. She felt that it was probably It didn''t take long for Albert to lose interest in other women. If you eat too much delicious food, you will vomit. Children who love to play games will lose interest in the games after playing for several days at a stretch. Albert''s current situation is actually similar. Whether it is the sisters, Catherine, Valeria or Louise, they are all rare beauties. Once you communicate more deeply and meet other beauties, it will be like that. Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to Xiangshu novels eventually find beautiful wives! The mobile site is newly revised and upgraded at the following address: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer site for refreshing reading without ads! Chapter 56： A war without a winner (56) "Tell me the reason!" Albert sighed. He knew Isobel''s character very well, and there must be some reason why she did that without permission. Although he would not suffer any loss, it was still a bit unexpected for Isobel to directly make the decision for him. "The beauty potion business is more profitable than you expected. Katherine and the others need a stronger relationship to tie up this profit." Katrina rarely saw Albert looking deflated, and she was in a particularly happy mood. Sure enough, Isobel understood Albert. "Lover is not a reliable relationship." Albert said angrily. "They all want to give you a baby." Isobel spoke out quite an explosive reason in a calm tone, shocking Albert from ear to ear. "Whose bad idea came up?" The expression on Albert''s face was wonderful. In my two lifetimes, I never thought that I would be treated like a "rich, handsome" person. "Kathleen." Isobel said with a smile. "She said that your children will inherit it in the end anyway. There is no stronger relationship than family ties and blood ties." Katrina added, "Moreover, they don''t need you to be responsible for their children." "You should know very well that they just want more from me." Albert sighed, looked at Isobel and asked, "You want more too?" "I think they will probably become your lovers. Since it is inevitable, I have no reason to stop it." Isobel did not feel guilty at all, but said calmly as if to explain something, "And, I think doing that, Its good for everyone and everyone is a winner. Since its a win-win situation, theres no reason to refuse. This was one of the main reasons why Isobel agreed to the proposal with Kathleen. "Do you win more?" Albert really didn''t want to discuss the so-called multi-win anymore. This matter really impacted his outlook a bit. "They just bet big on you." Katrina secretly looked up at Albert and talked about her understanding of the matter. "Although I hate to admit it, it is almost impossible to come up with other better beauty potions by relying on the few of us. However, they see everything they want in you, so..." "So, I still want more." Albert had already expected this, so he was also very calm. In fact, it''s not that Albert is unwilling to help, but that even if he continues to invest experience, it will be difficult to make breakthrough progress and make leaps forward. But others don''t think so. Albert''s reputation as a genius has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. From other people''s point of view, it was Albert who was lazy. Even Isobel probably has similar thoughts. After all, as long as he is willing to spend some time, he will definitely get a better finished product, which means eternal youth and a lot of wealth. This can be regarded as the impact caused by backlash. After dinner, Albert sat on the swing in the courtyard, enjoying the warm life of playing with the cat after dinner. To be honest, he still cares a little about Isobel, because she doesn''t really care about the so-called interests at all. There are other reasons for doing that. As for what reason? Albert couldn''t think of it for a moment, and he was too lazy to waste his brain cells to think about it. He believed that Isobel would explain it clearly to him. This was the tacit understanding between their husband and wife. "Angry." Isobel picked up the fat cat and sat down next to Albert. "No." "Are you curious why I just agreed?" "A bit." Albert listened quietly. "Since some things cannot be changed, you can only try to accept them." Isobel gently stroked Tom''s head. "Alice has fallen asleep?" "No, Katrina is learning how to take care of children." Isobel said with a smile, "She sleeps with us at night." In fact, the three of them have slept in the same bed together for a long time. "Nothing else to do tomorrow?" Once the nightlife is too busy, it is normal to not be able to get up the next day. "Next, you need to start recharging your energy and prepare to deal with those **** girls." Isobel smiled and kissed Albert on the cheek, seeming to be happy for Albert to have a few more lovers. . "Tell me, what do you want to do?" Albert asked again. "They have agreed to sign an unbreakable spell with you and will only be your lover." Isobel seemed to be in a particularly happy mood. "You...hate them?" Albert looked at his wife with strange eyes. "Everything has to be paid for. They have already got a lot of what they want. Just paying loyalty is nothing to them?" Isobel said matter-of-factly, "What''s more, you don''t want your lover to lose anything." Lets hook up with the men. "So, you also plan to sign this contract with Granger?" Albert had a new understanding of his wife. Although doing this seemed to be for his own good, it was not for those who were interested in his husband. The wild woman''s revenge. "Miss Granger''s lack of courage to come to see me is a bit beyond my expectation." Isobel chuckled, "However, she can''t escape, find Shuyuan www.zhaoshuyuan.com Since she voluntarily became your lover, Then you have to shoulder your responsibility as a lover." "Where''s Katrina?" Albert suddenly asked. "Of course she signed it." Isobel said matter-of-factly, "But it actually has no impact on her. After all, Katrina will always live with us in the future." Albert suddenly understood why Isobel didn''t like Hermione very much. Because Hermione is also in England! Unlike other women in other countries who have their own jobs to be busy with, it is rare to have time to see Albert. The most frightening thing is that after they have tasted the sweet taste of love and been severely satisfied, they will only long for more love nourishment, and they will soon leave the UK, and the emptiness and loneliness they want will turn into Horrible torture, and they were deprived of even the right to choose. "That''s not a good idea," Albert said softly. "This is a good idea." Isobel said firmly. "Women are never rational creatures. God knows what they will do." Albert had a hunch that he might have to clean up the mess himself in the end. "That will happen in the future." Isobel didnt care about a group of emotionless old women. She smiled and hugged Alberts hand and said, Its time to rest. "By the way, Katrina seems to want a child too." "She doesn''t plan to wait for us to travel around the world..." Albert was a little confused, because they had discussed this matter before. "Maybe she was stimulated and had a sense of crisis." Isobel seemed to find it difficult to understand her sister''s thoughts, "Besides, having a child while you are young will not have much impact on your body." https:// Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Dingdian novel mobile version reading website: Chapter 57： A war without a winner (57) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 58： A war without a winner (58) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 59： A war without a winner (59) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 60： A war without a winner (60) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 61： A war without a winner (61) The content of this chapter is being updated...